《The extraordinary bodyguard of female president》


 Chapter 1

    Wu Yanli regrets why she chose to take an ordinary Express home today. She regrets that she didn''t listen to her colleagues'' suggestions and took a bus home. She really underestimated the passenger volume on May Day.As an ordinary cadre who doesn''t travel often, Wu Yanli doesn''t have much travel experience. Naturally, she doesn''t know how terrible the passenger traffic volume of the train on Labor Day is. In the crowd, she managed to get on the train. As a result, the luggage rack of the train has been filled with all kinds of salutes. There is only one suitcase, but she doesn''t have enough strength to put the big suitcase on her side.This is also a gift she brought back when she was on a business trip. This is basically a convention in the company. No matter who is on a business trip, she has to bring things back. Even if she is very hard to bring these things, she can''t avoid vulgarity.Wu Yan is as cool and beautiful as her name is. She is twenty-five or twenty-six years old. She is slim and graceful, especially a pretty face. She is cool and charming. Any man would like to stare his eyes at her and would not take it back. Along the way, he can always hear the voice of women criticizing her men for their dishonest eyes.She naturally knows how attractive her appearance is to men, but when she gets to her seat, she can''t help shaking. Her seat is on the side of the window, and there is a boy in the aisle who looks like a college student.This boy is wearing very ordinary clothes, slightly thin, with a pair of black frame glasses on his face. He can''t see the specific appearance clearly. If he sees it in other places, he is definitely a very ordinary college student, but now he seems a little special. He is too quiet.In such a noisy environment, he seems to be in a quiet room, so out of place, holding a reader''s magazine in his hand, looking at it with great devotion, completely unaffected by other people. Even if his beautiful girl came to him, he didn''t even lift his head.Wu Yanli can''t tell what it''s like. It''s the first time she''s been ignored by the opposite sex. She can still see it in the corner of her eyes. Other male passengers want to come over, but they''re embarrassed to help them put their suitcases on the luggage rack."Classmate, can you do me a favor?" Wu Yanli thought that she wanted to go in anyway, so she might as well ask the boy to help. She secretly expected that the boy would have any reaction when she saw such a beautiful girl.Su Jingfei is quietly looking at the magazine in his hand. He didn''t expect that someone is calling him, and his voice is very beautiful. Although he can''t say how sweet he is, he can make any man feel very comfortable. His voice is much better than that of the girls in his school.Unconsciously raised his head, saw Wu Yanli, eyes flashed a bit amazing, is really a pretty girl, but he was calm quickly, slowly way: "Oh, Hello, what can I do for you."Wu Yanli thought that when the boy saw herself, she should be attracted by her own charm soon. Then, like many men, she took the initiative to be hospitable and enthusiastic. As a result, the boy just looked up at himself and didn''t seem to see that he was a pretty girl at all. Fortunately, he didn''t refuse her.In the heart secretly way this guy really has no taste, in the mouth still asks for help way: "I am your inside that seat, but this box is too big, can you help me put on the luggage rack?" When speaking, he pointed to the only vacancy above.Su Jingfei''s figure is slightly thin. Wu Yanli''s box is not light. As a beautiful girl, she is ignored. She has some mischievous meaning in her heart, and she doesn''t remind Su Jingfei.Looking at Wu Yanli''s box, Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense. She stood up and asked Wu Yanli to go first. Then, in Wu Yanli''s surprised eyes, she lifted the box with one hand, as if it was just an empty box, and then put it into the space accurately.A lot of men who pay attention to pretty girls and see no chance to get close to pretty girls secretly regret that they should take the initiative and be picked up by this boy who is obviously a nerd.Only Wu Yanli knew that her suitcase wasn''t as light as it looked. Otherwise, she didn''t have to ask Su Jingfei for help. The boy was only 1.78 meters old, and her arms were all a little thin. How could she have such great strength? She was so surprised that she even forgot to thank her.Su Jingfei didn''t care about Wu Yanli''s reaction, didn''t think much, just continued to sit down and read, and soon recovered to the previous quiet state, as if nothing had happened.Wu Yanli is really speechless at this time. This boy is a real nerd. She doesn''t regard herself as a pretty girl, and she is very bored after several hours on the train. She has already had a good start with herself. Why can''t she chat with herself like other men to solve the loneliness of the journey!Other men who pay attention to the situation here also want to kick the boy with a bumpy head aside. This guy is a waste of opportunity. Not only is he near the water, but he has already made a good start. He didn''t grasp it. He deserves to be more lonely all his life. God is really unfair. How can such a good opportunity not fall on me! Endless resentment spread in the car.The train won''t be affected by the resentment of some people and the resentment of a woman. A few minutes after Wu Yanli got on the train, the train started quickly. Because of Su Jingfei''s silence, Wu Yanli didn''t know what to say, so she just took out a magazine and looked like Su Jingfei.Time passed quickly in silence. The train soon arrived at the first station. At this time, there were only three passengers coming up from below. According to the May day passenger flow, this was very unusual. But when the passengers saw the three people, they immediately understood the reason.The first one is more than 1.9 meters tall, and has a big body. The weather on May Day is already good. This man only wears short sleeves, and his muscular arms are exposed outside. There are ferocious tattoos on it. His face is full of flesh, and there is a scar. The timid passenger just looks down by the big man''s eyes.Although the two men who followed him were not as fierce as scar, they were at least one meter and eighty-five, each with big arms and round waists, but they were still dressed in hip-hop clothes that they thought were very fashionable, and they killed Matt with their cool colorful hair. They just told others "I''m a gangster, don''t mess with me".Three people walk on the bus one by one, two by two, and the passengers in the corridor automatically give them the way. Although it is crowded here, they are still given enough walking space after they come up.When scar got on the bus, he wanted to find a seat. But a little brother on his left suddenly took a picture of scar, pointed to Wu Yanli''s position and said with a smile, "brother, I think the scenery over there is better than here. Let''s go and sit there."His eyes lit up and he said with a smile: "it''s still your boy''s eyes. The scenery over there is better than here. Let''s see if we have a chance to climb the mountain tonight, Gaga."The two little brothers smile with each other, and walk towards Wu Yanli with the elder brother. The other passengers also know what scar''s idea is, but when they travel outside, they all insist that more is better than less, and naturally no one will come out.Scar big man with two younger brothers to Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei side, the two younger brothers have taken the initiative to go forward to Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei opposite two humanitarian: "we and the lady here are friends, you let out the seat to stand."

 Chapter 2

    Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei are sitting opposite a middle-aged couple. The middle-aged man still wants to make a theory. His wife has already held her husband and quickly gives way to the place.


    At this time, Wu Yanli also felt something was wrong. She quickly said, "don''t let me, I don''t know them."


    "Girl, why do you say you don''t know us! I''m playing with you in Beijing these days! " Seeing that his younger brother had already pushed the couple aside, scar first teased Wu Yanli, then glared at Su Jingfei and said, "boy, don''t you think it''s very inconvenient here? I''ll take this seat. "


    Scar big man and two gangsters come over. Su Jingfei doesn''t have any reaction all the time. He still looks down at the magazine. However, in the eyes of the public, he just pretends to be calm. He''s not sure how scared he is. He''s afraid to move.


    Now hearing scar''s words, everyone thinks Su Jingfei will leave soon. Wu Yanli is a little disappointed. She always feels that this boy is a little special, so she should stand up at this time, but he doesn''t look like a man at all.


    "Get out" when everyone thinks Su Jingfei must pack up his things and leave, Su Jingfei puts his chores on the table for the first time, and then looks at scar and scolds them fearlessly.


    "Ah, I''ll go. I heard you wrong. What do you say, boy? Say it again?" Scar big man Leng for a while, just reaction come over, immediately angry way.


    "You have the other two. Get out of here. I don''t want to see you. I don''t want to say it again. Get out of here." Su Jingfei completely ignores scar''s anger and makes a firm decision.


    Before scar big man opened his mouth, one of his younger brothers rushed over and slapped him fiercely. He cried: "boy, you are tired of living, scar brother, you dare to provoke me, you..."


    But before his words were finished, Su Jingfei had slapped him in the face faster than he did. He not only blocked his words back, but also took away some of his front teeth. He let the gangster turn around and hit the scar man.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open, and the power of this slap was too great. Looking at his thin body, people couldn''t understand where his power came from.


    Wu Yanli is the closest. She can see everything clearly. Su Jingfei''s slap is too casual. In Wu Yanli''s opinion, if the slap is used to fight flies, it''s almost the same. But the former gangster is a man of 1.85 meters, not a fly at all. Su Jingfei''s slap is less than 1.8 meters.


    "Boy, where are you in the world? Are you going to have a hard time with me today?" The pupil of scar big man contracts, he is the person that often fights, natural see Su Jingfei''s strength terror, deep voice asks a way.


    "I don''t like to talk nonsense. Go away as I say, or it won''t be so easy for you to leave. Don''t bother me any more." Su Jingfei ignored scar''s question and said impatiently.


    Su Jingfei treats scar man with a totally contemptuous attitude. It seems that one more word with him will make people bored to death. He even lacks interest in beating each other.


    Scar man is a little afraid of Su Jingfei''s strength, but he can''t bear to look down on himself. He says hatefully, "don''t think you have some strength to pull, boy. I''ll let you know that I''m not bluffing when I''m on the road."


    With these words, he quietly kicks Su Jingfei. He speaks very manly, but his feet are very insidious, which makes those passengers secretly despise him, but they are also worried about Su Jingfei.


    Scar is more than 1.9 meters tall, with long legs and strong physique, which is far more threatening than the slap of gangsters before. People guess that if he really kicks Su Jingfei, he will not be able to get up. This big man is tough enough.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed cold. Because her eyes covered her face, no one except Wu Yanli could see the change of his eyes. Wu Yanli was so fierce that she found that her whole temperament had changed.


    Before her thoughts were over, Su Jingfei also kicked out with one foot faster than scar. Before the big man''s foot kicked him, his foot kicked scar''s stomach. His body was as strong as being hit by a car. He flew directly off the ground and hit the two gangsters behind him. The three men immediately rolled into a ball.


    The passengers who witnessed all this in the carriage were stunned again. For a moment, the carriage was miraculously quiet. They looked at Su Jingfei with incredible eyes.


    They all doubted whether they were hallucinating, or that the three thugs were just mass actors. Everything before was acting, and the scar used diving. Otherwise, how could such a scene appear? He flew off the ground and was kicked by a college student who was much shorter and thinner than him.


    Wu Yanli''s eyes changed when she looked at Su Jingfei. Although he was still dressed in ordinary clothes, thin, and with a pair of black frames on his face, her eyes blocked his original appearance, he seems to have changed completely.


    The three men rolled on the ground for a long time. Then the scar man covered his stomach and struggled to stand up, biting his teeth and looking at Su Jingfei with pain, he said: "boy, you are tough enough. If you have the ability, you can leave a name. Green mountains will not change, green waters will flow, we will..."


    "Do you want another kick?" Su Jingfei frowned slightly and said impatiently.


    Scar man''s body shakes unconsciously. Others don''t know how bad Su Jingfei''s foot is. He knows best that it''s not easy for him to support now. His mind turns and he doesn''t dare to talk to Su Jingfei any more. Instead, he asks two younger brothers to help him and walk to another car.


    Although they were cleaned up by Su Jingfei, no one in the carriage dared to stand in their way, but everyone''s eyes were constantly sweeping around Su Jingfei and scar, as if to measure the authenticity of what happened before.


    After scar left, Su Jingfei sat down again, as if nothing had happened. Regardless of other people''s attention, he picked up the magazine on the desk again. It seemed that the contents of the book were far more attractive than the real world. Even the beautiful Wu Yanli beside him could not make him have more interest.


    At the end of the excitement, the passengers have naturally resumed their previous discussion, but their topic has become Su Jingfei. They are all guessing what he does and why he is so interested, but the voice is very small, for fear of offending this guy.


    Although there are two positions opposite them, no one dares to sit down again. They don''t know whether they are afraid of scar''s revenge or Su Jingfei''s displeasure. As for the couple in the original position, they don''t know where to go for a long time. They don''t see what happened later.


    Wu Yanli took back her eyes in public, hesitated repeatedly, and said to Su Jingfei, "Hey, classmate, thank you for your help just now!"


    Su Jingfei is not a real wooden pimple. There is a pretty girl sitting beside him. How can he not feel it at all? As a young man in his early twenties, he can look at pretty girls, but they meet on the journey, and he has no idea of chatting up.


    Now hearing Wu Yanli''s words, she raised her head and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just don''t like them."


    Wu Yanli suddenly finds that although Su Jingfei looks a little ordinary, she laughs a little sunny. She doubts whether she meets the legendary "hero saving beauty" and has an aesthetic illusion.

 Chapter 3

    At the same time, she also found that Su Jingfei didn''t seem to be very talkative, but she seemed to be quite friendly. She could hardly connect the young man who had just cleaned up the scar with the smiling, harmless college student. They were two completely different people.


    "Classmate, you helped me with the box just now. I didn''t have time to thank you. Let me introduce myself. I work in s city. My name is Wu Yanli. Where are you going?" Wu Yanli knew that it would be difficult for Su Jingfei to introduce herself, so she took the initiative to introduce herself.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. The woman in front of her was absolutely gorgeous. She replied: "my name is Su Jingfei. I''m going to s City, too."


    "That''s just right. We''re going together." When Wu Yanli heard that Su Jingfei''s destination was the same as her own, she was a little excited. Then she said with a smile, "depending on your age, you are probably still a college student. Which school are you in?"


    Su Jingfei looked at Wu Yanli strangely. Even if she was on the way, she didn''t need to be excited. However, she replied honestly: "I''m studying at the University of science and technology in s city. You should know about Wu Jie."


    Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei in white. The boy used to look like a stranger is not allowed to enter. Now she just says two words. She even calls her sister. The boy is good at making up with her, but she doesn''t feel uncomfortable. If people in her unit know it, they must have dropped their chin.


    After all, Wu Yanli looks a few years older than herself. It''s polite to call her sister, but he is shocked by Wu Yanli''s arrogant eyes.


    Su Jingfei, who has never had any special contact with a woman, can''t help but feel her heart beat faster even though she is far more determined than her peers. She can only recite in her heart that "the heart is as clear as ice, and the sky is not startled". At the same time, she secretly exclaims that the beautiful girl has enough voltage.


    Wu Yanli didn''t know her casual little eye, so she confused the "fierce" college student in her eyes. She turned her mind and asked tentatively, "Xiaofei, if you can answer my sister''s question honestly."


    Su Jingfei is a little helpless. Wu Yanli feels that Su Jingfei is making up with her. She thinks so. She is just a polite address. She really takes herself as her sister. This woman is really a little unbearable.


    With a cough, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "sister Wu, if you want to ask anything, just say it directly. I''m sure you can answer it honestly."


    Wu Yanli was very happy. The relationship between people was very strange. She thought it would be far away. Maybe she was drawn closer because of something. Now Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei more and more smoothly.


    Although Su Jingfei is not the kind of boy who looks very handsome at first sight, he has a temperament that makes people stable quickly, just like watching him before and being able to meditate in a noisy environment. Wu Yanli feels very comfortable chatting with this boy, and she unconsciously becomes relaxed.


    "To tell you the truth, when you were at school, did you often fight, eh. Or you used to come out and hang out. " Wu Yanli couldn''t resist her curiosity. She hesitated for a moment and asked directly.


    Su Jingfei''s forehead is black. He didn''t expect Wu Yanli to ponder for a long time. He asked this question. Can he be regarded as a gangster? There seems to be no doubt about this problem. Su Jingfei shook his head firmly and said, "sister Wu, I''m not a gangster. Don''t think about it. I''m a good citizen."


    "Well, if you still say you are honest, you are not old. You are still a good citizen. I don''t think you are a novice when you fight. Even if you tell me, it doesn''t matter. I won''t report it to you." Wu Yanli turned her lips and refused to believe.


    Su Jingfei sighs. Is he just teaching a few thugs? How even he became a gangster, had to say again: "I''m really not a gangster, but I''ve been stronger since I was a child."


    "I don''t know how to be your sister. I feel that you are not so simple. Those guys are stronger than you, but you beat them so easily. You must fight a lot." Wu Yanli sees Su Jingfei''s distressed appearance, her inexplicable mood is better, and her speech is more casual.


    Su Jingfei was also a little regretful. He had heard that dealing with women is a hard work. He didn''t believe it all the time. Now it seems that it''s true. After thinking about it, he simply said, "well, sister Wu, I''m really a gangster. You have bright eyes."


    "Gangster? I don''t think you are much like a gangster. You just said you were a gangster. You are a student in the University of science and technology. I guess you just like fighting. You are not a gangster When Wu Yanli heard Su Jingfei say this, she didn''t believe it. Instead, she stared at Su Jingfei for a long time and directly denied Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei instinctively covers her face. The woman is really a strange animal, and the pretty girl is the best among the strange animals. She has already followed her words, but she can still be denied by herself. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei''s appearance, and her eyes flash a trace of cunning. Who let you not treat me as a pretty girl before? Now you know that pretty girls are not easy to be provoked. If you didn''t help me, you must have a good headache. Now, who let my sister see you!


    Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t know that she had ignored the pretty girl before, which made Wu Yanli unhappy. After explaining that she didn''t succeed for a long time, Su Jingfei accepted her fate. Let''s take it as role play today, and let Wu Yanli define her identity.


    Although Wu Yanli brought a little trouble to Su Jingfei, they chatted together, and the boring journey became more interesting. Between talking and laughing, a few hours passed in the blink of an eye. With the shock of the train, they knew that the journey was over, and the train had reached s city station.


    After su Jingfei got familiar with Wu Yanli, she couldn''t keep calm any more. Women are absolutely strange animals to him. Just when he was in a mess, the train finally arrived at the station.


    Wu Yanli didn''t expect that the journey would end so soon. She just found it a little interesting. She was not very satisfied and said, "this train is really fast. It''s all at the station."


    Su Jingfei helplessly looks at Wu Yanli. It''s been several hours, but she still feels too fast at this time. However, he knows that Wu Yanli has some difficult character, and he wisely closes his mouth. He doesn''t want to be put in a dilemma by her later.


    But he just shut up, obviously can''t reduce Wu Yanli''s interest. When she first met, Wu Yanli thought Su Jingfei was a man who didn''t like to talk. After he saved herself, she changed her impression. Now she feels that the boy is really fun, even pure. Especially when it comes to women, she probably hasn''t been in love.


    "Jingfei, don''t you have any acquaintances here in s city? Let''s exchange the phone numbers. If there''s anything you need to call me in the future, this is my territory. Maybe we can help you in the future!" Wu Yanli thought about it for a while and took the initiative.

 Chapter 4

    Su Jingfei chatted with Wu Yanli for a long time and knew her well. Although he didn''t think he could have much contact with government officials, he nodded and told Wu Yanli his phone number. At the same time, he wrote down her number. He was not a real wood. A woman took the initiative to exchange numbers with her. How could he refuse, What''s more, Wu Yanli is really beautiful and warm-hearted. Even if she is a little difficult, men can''t resist her.


    Wu Yanli is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s happiness. What''s more satisfied is that Su Jingfei is more sensible. Her luggage is really heavy. She didn''t wait for her to speak this time. Su Jingfei has been responsible for helping her carry the big box down.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s slightly thin body, but she can carry such a heavy box, Wu Yanli is also a little surprised. It''s really human.


    After walking to the exit, Su Jingfei handed the luggage to Wu Yanli, and then said, "sister Wu, I can only send you here. I have to wait. Someone will come to pick me up later."


    Wu Yanli already knew that Su Jingfei was studying in s city. She was not surprised at his words. She nodded and was about to open her mouth when she saw two women running outside. They all looked in their early twenties, and each of them was a pretty girl. Although they didn''t have their own mature charm, they were both young and beautiful. From other people''s eyes, we can see how attractive the two women are.


    What really attracted her attention was the two women''s eyes. They clearly looked at their side and came all the way. They didn''t know them, so their purpose here must be su Jingfei beside them.


    Wu Yanli thought Su Jingfei was a boy who had never been in love before, but now when she saw these two girls, she didn''t know what it was like. It turned out that he had such a good relationship with women. When two beautiful girls came to meet her, did she show indifference to her before as a means of retreating? For a moment, her heart was full of doubt.


    The two girls soon ran to Su Jingfei. First, they looked at Su Jingfei, and then they looked at Wu Yanli in surprise. This beautiful girl is really beautiful, even better than them. But I didn''t hear that he has a sister!


    "Hello, is that Mr. Su Jingfei?" The two girls were surprised. The tall girl said that she was really tall, 1.7 meters tall, much taller than Wu Yanli, but very slim.


    Wu Yanli can see that the two girls are coming to her. Su Jingfei naturally has psychological preparation. She nods to the girl and says, "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei. Did President Liang ask you to come?" At the same time also to another slightly shorter, but more lovely girl smile.


    This time it''s the lovely girl''s turn to talk. She nodded with a smile and said, "Mr. Su Jingfei, our car is outside. Let''s go." After a pause, Wu Yanli looked at the beautiful girl beside her and said, "this is Mr. Su''s friend. Let''s go together."


    Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei, and then at two girls. She thinks that she was wrong. They don''t seem to know each other, but it''s a bit unexpected. Su Jingfei is not so indifferent to everyone. At least he knows how to smile.


    Su Jingfei found that Wu Yanli was looking at herself. Thinking that she was hesitant, she quickly said, "sister Wu, why don''t you come with us? I''ll give you a ride. Your luggage is so heavy." When talking, Wu Yanli''s big suitcase is at Su Jingfei''s feet.


    "Forget it. You can go with them. My unit is not far from here. Just take a taxi." Wu Yanli shakes her head. She has worked in the government for several years and naturally has enough eyes to refuse immediately.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you to send your luggage out." Then he said to the two girls, "two pretty girls, let''s go."


    At this time, the two girls forgot to introduce themselves. The tall girl quickly said, "Mr. Su Jingfei, my name is Fang Qin. This is long Xiaomin. You can call our name directly."


    Su Jingfei shrugs, but he doesn''t care much about calling him. Although he is a normal man, he is not a sex wolf, so he doesn''t rush to see a pretty girl. Besides, even if she is really attractive, Wu Yanli is above the two girls. He doesn''t have any special thoughts.


    They talked and laughed, and walked out of the railway station. Until Su Jingfei helped Wu Yanli get a taxi, he followed two beautiful girls to the parking lot. Before Wu Yanli got on the bus, she did not forget to remind Su Jingfei to contact him by phone. She really appreciated the boy who helped her. After talking, she regarded him as a friend.


    The two pretty girls who pick up the station are supposed to have done a lot of work. They speak with a sense of propriety. No matter who talks with them, they will feel very comfortable. So is Su Jingfei.


    Ordinary people must ask about the relationship between Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei, and even women are more likely to gossip about whether this is his blessing, but the two women did not ask too much.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is a little curious. Generally speaking, there will be at least one man as the driver when picking up the bus. However, the two people who pick up themselves this time are all girls. The driver is the lovely girl long Xiaomin. This liang always has a heart. She doesn''t think that all men want to pick up the bus from Piaoliang girl.


    He used to go to school in S City, but now he basically doesn''t have to go to class. The credits are enough. This time he went to Beijing for further study and came back here to work, but he didn''t talk about it to Wu Yanli.


    Two girls came to pick him up to the company. Long Xiaomin was in charge of driving. Fang Qin chatted with Su Jingfei. Before they came, they naturally knew Su Jingfei well. They knew that he was studying in S City, and they didn''t do the same thing as tour guides. Instead, they talked about the company.


    Su Jingfei listened carefully. What he wanted to do in the company this time was a specialist in the marketing department. In fact, he was equivalent to a salesman, but he was a bit special. Because he was hired directly and remotely, the company would train him as a department head. It was just because when he first came to the company, he had to at least experience grass-roots work, and whether he could become a real supervisor in the future, It depends on his ability.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any opinions about this. After all, he hasn''t graduated from university yet. It''s very good that someone can hire him boldly. Many officials'' princelings still have to go to the grassroots to experience life, not to mention himself.


    Su startrain has the company located in the S City Trade Center, not far from the railway station. It has probably learned about the company''s situation from the side of the piano. It''s a small company. It''s only a branch in S city. Liang Zong has the final say in recruiting all the Soviet Union''s startled flying.


    There are a lot of people in all departments of the company. There are about 20 people in the marketing department. But because of the characteristics of this department, it is difficult to see everyone in the company. When Su Jingfei asked about the situation of these colleagues, Fang Qin gave a funny laugh and asked Su Jingfei to look at it by himself. It seems that there is something they can''t say.


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel surprised either. The interpersonal relationship in the workplace is far less simple than that in the campus. Fang Qin and long Xiaomin can be regarded as the rules of the workplace. He thinks in his heart, it seems that the company is also a little complicated, so he should be careful.


    Since he was recruited as a reserve director, his goal is naturally to become a director of the marketing department. That is to say, he will manage these employees in the future. If he can''t deal with interpersonal relationships well, he can''t lead them at all. He''s a proud man. He doesn''t come to muddle along.

 Chapter 5

    When Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed a trace of firmness, the two women looked at each other. They obviously saw what Su Jingfei was thinking, but they laughed in their hearts at the same time. It was estimated that Su Jingfei would not be so firm when they arrived.


    When Su Jingfei came over, it was already off work time. At this time, he couldn''t see anyone in the company at all. He just came to the company to have a look and make specific work arrangements. He will go to work tomorrow. This is one of the reasons why the company can develop rapidly, and the work efficiency is very high.


    When he was recruited online, he had a certain understanding of this company. After all, he studied in S City, and he knew some of the famous company''s mouthpieces, otherwise he would not dare to work here.


    After about an hour, the three finally came to a building called E-times. At this time, Fang Qin said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "Su Jingfei, the 15th to 17th floors here belong to our company. Our marketing department is on the 16th floor in the middle. Let''s go up."


    After chatting all the way, Su Jingfei already knows that these two girls are his future colleagues. Naturally, they can''t be called their husband all the time. They should be more friendly. Now when Fang Qin talks about the company, she nods and follows them out of the car.


    Although Su Jingfei has been studying in S City, it is the first time that he has entered the real financial building. Looking at the scale of e-era building, Su Jingfei secretly nods his head. It seems that he has made the right choice. The strength of the company is still good. The branches are already like this, and the head office must be stronger.


    The elevator soon came to the top floor of the company, that is, the 17th floor. This is where President Liang is. According to Fang Qin, this floor is the top level of the company. At least people above the director can work here.


    Su Jingfei followed Fang Qin and long Xiaomin to the highest level of the company, that is, the 17th floor of the E-era. According to the previous two women, only employees above the company''s supervisor can work here, and general manager Liang is naturally here.


    Because of the long-distance employment, he and general manager Liang have not met. He is also a little curious about what this young but outstanding general manager Liang looks like. From his voice, he feels that general manager Liang should also be a pretty girl, at least he seems to have a good temper.


    Because at the end of the evening, all the employees have left work. The only people here are the general manager and the secretary. Obviously, they are waiting for Su Jingfei to come. No matter what his current position is, he is hired from a long distance.


    Outside the general manager''s office sits a pretty but capable girl. Fang Qin goes to say hello first. Su Jingfei guesses that this girl should be the Secretary of the general manager. Although she is not the most beautiful girl, she is at least as beautiful as Fang Qin and long Xiaomin.


    This is also su Jingfei''s expectation. Generally speaking, secretaries should have good looks. After Fang Qin said hello to the Secretary, the Secretary also looked at Su Jingfei curiously. Su Jingfei nodded politely.


    At this time, I heard the Secretary say, "Mr. Su, wait a minute. I''ll go and tell the manager now." She doesn''t talk nonsense either. She got off work later than usual today. Naturally, she knew it was because of Su Jingfei''s arrival.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with the simplicity of the company, and he can''t see any other emotion from the secret skill. He feels that the working atmosphere of the company is good, at least no one is dissatisfied because he is late, which is much better than what he usually hears from his classmates.


    Soon the secretary came out of the general manager''s office and said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "Mr. Su, the manager asked you to go in."


    Su Jingfei nods and walks to the office. When Fang Qin and long Xiaomin''s task is over, they can get off work naturally. They are not too polite to Su Jingfei. Anyway, they will see each other tomorrow and leave after saying hello.


    People in the office already know that Su Jingfei is coming. Sitting behind her desk, she happens to see Su Jingfei, who is still a student. He was a good-looking boy, but he looks a little rustic because of his dress. No wonder Wu Yanli had some problems with him at the beginning.


    Although general manager Liang was a little surprised that the boy was too student, he quickly stood up and said with a smile, "Xiao Su, you''ve finally come, but we''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    As Su Jingfei thinks, general manager Liang is really beautiful. As soon as he enters the room, he has been shocked by the beautiful women in front of him. If Wu Yanli is a representative of mature and sexy, general manager Liang is a typical intellectual temperament, but he is inferior to the type that makes men''s desire to conquer stronger.


    When she stood up, Su Jingfei watched the beautiful girl at least 1.75 meters in front of her. Because the table was blocked, he could not see the heel height of general manager Liang. Even so, her net height was at least 1.7 meters.


    She is different from Fang Qin that Su Jingfei has seen before. Fang Qin is also 1.7 meters tall, but she is the type of slim and tall, while general manager Liang is the type of sexy, especially on her chest. Under a pair of professional clothes, she seems to come out of her clothes. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about this, she can guess at least D.


    Moreover, because of her height, she won''t feel burdensome. Because she is blocked by the table, Su Jingfei can only see general manager Liang''s upper body, but it''s enough to make a man''s heart beat faster. If she can hold her waist in this way, it''s absolutely super enjoyment.


    Su Jingfei thinks that Ding Li is good, but when he sees a beautiful girl with such conditions, her heart beats three points faster than usual. However, in the face of Wu Yanli''s absence, he has to sigh in his heart. How can there be more beautiful girls here than when he was in college.


    General manager Liang can also see the change in Su Jingfei''s eyes, but she has seen a lot of such situations. If a man sees that she doesn''t have any reaction, she will really doubt whether the other person is not able to do it.


    Although Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed a little hot, he soon calmed down. Even before, he just appreciated it without any desire. This made general manager Liang add three points to Su Jingfei psychologically. It seems that this little boy still has good self-control.


    "Mr. Liang, it''s a little late for me to report today. It really makes you wait a long time." Su Jingfei just has the initial surprise, and soon has reflected, a little embarrassed.


    General manager Liang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s very happy that you can come to us. I also know the time when you come to the train. You''re already fast."


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, general manager Liang said, "Xiao Su! You haven''t eaten yet. Let''s eat together later. I just want to talk about work with you. You can go to work tomorrow. There should be no problem


    Su Jingfei had been ready to work when he came. Now he heard that, naturally, he had no opinion. He shook his head and said, "no problem. I''m ready."


    "That''s good. Let''s go now. Today everyone is off work. I''ll meet you by myself. You''ll see your colleagues tomorrow anyway. You can decide for yourself what will happen then." While speaking, general manager Liang came out from behind her desk. It seems that she is really a resolute character.

 Chapter 6

    It''s just that Su Jingfei accurately captures a strange smile from general manager Liang''s face when she talks about meeting her colleagues tomorrow, and he still remembers that Fang Qin''s expression at that time is similar to that of general manager Liang.


    His heart is bound to be hesitant. Why do they have such strange expressions when they talk about their work? Don''t they trust the novice who just makes the school entrance? Although this is reasonable, it also makes Su Jingfei proud. He believes that he will make them look up to him.


    Under pressure, Su Jingfei saw the whole person of general manager Liang this time and unconsciously praised her in secret. Such a beautiful woman is probably enough to be regarded as a beautiful woman. No matter what men are attracted by her intellectual temperament and proud figure, even the general model is far worse than her. At least she has the temperament that ordinary people can''t match.


    Originally, he thought that general manager Liang was absolutely a beautiful cow with a huge chest, but now he knows that in addition to the obvious sign, general manager Liang''s two long and straight legs can also attract people''s attention, not to mention her wearing black stockings.


    This woman is dressed in professional clothes, sexy and intellectual. She is really full of charm. Just because of her temperament, people will feel ashamed. On the contrary, not everyone dares to give her advice.


    "Let''s go. Today I''ll pick you up. What do you want to eat is my treat. Don''t miss this opportunity. There are not many opportunities to kill me!" When general manager Liang walked out of the office, he said to Su Jingfei with a smile. At this time, she didn''t have the dignity of general manager. She looked like a good friend.


    In fact, general manager Liang''s age is 25-6 years old, at most two or three years older than Su Jingfei''s. If it wasn''t for their identities, they would be more like friends. Now general manager Liang puts aside their working relationship, which makes Su Jingfei feel closer. I guess this is probably a means of communicating with others. This young woman can become general manager, There is a certain truth.


    When he first arrived, he really had to learn many places and enter different environments. He was also cautious and cautious. He listened to Liang Zong''s manager''s words, and laughed freely. "I usually eat at school only, and I don''t know much about it here, Liang Zong has the final say."


    When general manager Liang came out, she let her secretary off work. She planned to have dinner with Su Jingfei alone. This not only surprised Su Jingfei, but also surprised her a little in the eyes of her secretary.


    Even so, no one raised any objection. How could they question the meaning of their superiors? No matter the secretary or Su Jingfei, they would not be bored to think that there are some hidden rules. Let alone the charm of general manager Liang himself, even if there are real hidden rules, they don''t seem to be able to reach Su Jingfei. He really doesn''t look like a white face.


    General manager Liang naturally has his own car. I don''t know whether it''s her personal preference or because of her work. Such a woman actually drives a grand Audi A6, which is a bit beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation.


    Always sitting in the car, general manager Liang said with a smile: "Xiao Su, don''t call me general manager Liang. When you are out, just call me sister Xiuwen. Otherwise, it always makes me feel like I''m at work. It''s really uncomfortable."


    Su Jingfei a Leng, this liang always seems to have a little wrong with his attitude, but still nodded: "en, listen to you."


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t say much, just smile, drive directly out of the parking lot, the road here is very familiar, and then toward a heart position gallop away.


    Although she didn''t smile at herself, Su Jingfei still felt that this woman was full of charm. Fortunately, she didn''t make up her mind. Otherwise, she would be fascinated. I don''t know how the staff here can support the charm of the general manager.


    He sat aside and sighed that he had thought about many kinds of situations when he came to the company, but he didn''t expect to be invited by the general manager in private on the first day of the report. What''s more important is that the manager is still so beautiful. It''s estimated that if he told his classmates all this, they would not believe it. It''s just that the manager has a strange attitude towards himself, but what''s the reason!


    The place Liang Xiuwen chose to eat was not too far away from the company. Within ten minutes, they had already achieved their goal. Before Su Jingfei''s wishful thinking was over, the car had stopped.


    As the car stopped, Liang Xiuwen already said with a smile: "Xiao Su, we''ve arrived. I''ll take you to Western food today. I don''t know if you can get used to it."


    Su Jingfei looks at the western restaurant outside. It seems that it''s not a low-grade restaurant. He never thought Liang would bring him to eat Western food. Most men and women eat Western food together, but it''s a date. He never heard that someone''s reception is western food, but now Liang Xiuwen has come, so he can only say: "it''s no problem. It''s time to let Liang spend money."


    Su Jingfei follows Liang Xiuwen to a western restaurant. As a new employee, it''s a bit confusing that Su Jingfei can be invited to eat Western food by Liang Xiuwen. He can''t understand what rhythm it is.


    Liang Xiuwen seems to have just done a very normal thing. As she walks inside, she smiles and says to Su Jingfei, "Xiao Su, this western restaurant has a good environment. It''s just right that I can tell you something about the company. Moreover, when you come here for the first time, you have to experience the company''s benefits."


    Su Jingfei can only smile with him. He doesn''t know how to answer the phone. Eating western food has a close relationship with the company''s welfare. Is the company''s treatment so good? Any employee can eat Western food.


    Liang Xiuwen saw that Su Jingfei was speechless, but she just laughed in her heart. Instead of talking about this topic, she was chatting about Su Jingfei''s personal situation and observing the new employee''s personality. Although she was not young, she would not invite anyone to eat Western food. She was a single woman, so she naturally had her purpose.


    Although Su Jingfei had never worked before, he was steady and well behaved, and soon made Liang Xiuwen secretly nod his head. Regardless of his working ability, at least his character was very satisfactory.


    As Liang Xiuwen said, the environment of this western restaurant is really good. Most of the people who eat here are in suits and gowns, which looks like the elegance of the upper class. The only difference is Su Jingfei, who is very casual. However, the waiters are still polite. Unlike in novels and movies, they are not allowed to enter without suits and gowns.


    They sat down in a place near the window, and the piano was not far away, which was a good place in the whole restaurant.


    Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei have a meal for the first time. They don''t know if he knows the rules of Western food. They just think that Su Jingfei was a student before and didn''t ask for his opinions. They just start to order a meal. They just ask how mature he wants when they choose a steak.


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen arranging everything and nods in secret. This woman is really a leader. She speaks and does things cleanly. Even when she is eating, she will show the strength of a strong woman. It''s estimated that she should be more careful when working under such a person. However, it''s just because of her personality, as long as she has real ability, It will certainly be able to play.


    Soon after the waiter left, Liang Xiuwen said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "Xiao Su, we have dinner for the first time. We don''t know your habits. Are you satisfied with my arrangement?"


    "Mr. Liang, you are too polite. In fact, just have something to eat today." Su Jingfei replied quickly.

 Chapter 7

    "Xiao Su, I''ve just said that when I leave the company, you can just call me Xiuwen. People in the company are friends after work. Our company should be separated." Liang Xiuwen pretended not to be happy, then continued with a smile: "you don''t be too polite, so we are not comfortable, we should be friends for dinner."


    Liang Xiuwen''s previous strength has disappeared. Now she really seems to be an ordinary female friend with strong appeal. Even though Su Jingfei has always maintained the subordinate''s attitude towards the superior, she has also been changed by her words.


    Su Jingfei''s attitude relaxed. Liang Xiuwen seemed really satisfied, and her smile became more real. Then she said, "although it''s a bit of a drag to talk about work here, I still want to tell you about the company, so that you can be prepared."


    When Liang Xiuwen talked about the situation of the company, a strange expression appeared on her pretty face, which made Su Jingfei jump unconsciously. He always felt that something was wrong.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to ask, Liang Xiuwen''s face was more strange. In her voice, she couldn''t tell whether she was laughing or something and said, "Su Jingfei, you know our company is mainly engaged in foreign trade, there are many cooperative companies, and the marketing department is mainly engaged in foreign market development. You should understand that we are doing business! Girls have an advantage. So far, the marketing department is all girls. "


    Su Jingfei had already had a premonition that something bad had happened. Now when he heard Liang Xiuwen''s words, he suddenly turned pale. He would never have thought of such a situation.


    "I didn''t expect this before. In fact, several male employees were recruited at that time, but for various reasons, you were the only one who came." Liang Xiuwen saw Su Jingfei''s face changed, and seemed a little embarrassed. She quickly explained.


    Su Jingfei''s face didn''t get better. He knew that there were more than 20 people in the marketing department, that is, more than 20 women, but he was the only one. It was a bit creepy to think about this situation.


    Most people think that men like to be surrounded by women, but in work, there is only one man in a department, and their troubles are not so big.


    Liang Xiuwen obviously also thought of this situation. Seeing Su Jingfei''s face was not good-looking, she had to continue: "little Su, you don''t have to worry about it. The girls in our company are very easy to get along with. You''ll know when you get familiar with it. This situation is really something we didn''t expect before. It was because there are too many female employees in the company that we wanted to recruit several male employees, Especially the middle-level leaders, after all, we are a comprehensive company, not a daughter country. "


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t speak, he had already turned his lips secretly. All of them were female employees, and they were not daughter country. At the beginning, he didn''t know what the recruiters thought.


    It seems to have guessed Su Jingfei''s mind. Liang Xiuwen coughed awkwardly and said: "at the beginning, when I set up a branch here, I was short of staff, and there were always some people to make trouble. So in order to avoid trouble, I recruited a large number of female employees. Until the development of the company, I found that they were all female employees, and some jobs were still not suitable."


    Su Jingfei immediately realized that Liang Xiuwen''s so-called troubles can be guessed without asking. Liang Xiuwen is so beautiful and excellent. It is estimated that if there are male employees coming to work, they may have other thoughts.


    At this time, he also understood that part of the reason why Liang Xiuwen treated himself like this was that he recruited a male employee. He was a little embarrassed and even meant to test himself. If he had other ideas, he would be swept out of the door.


    He was a very smart man. When he didn''t understand the situation, he couldn''t think why Liang Xiuwen had such a special attitude towards himself, but now he naturally thought about it.


    Liang Xiuwen saw that Su Jingfei understood what she meant and nodded in her heart. She didn''t have to waste too much of her own words, which showed that the subordinate''s comprehension was OK. She said with a smile: "little Su, you don''t have to worry too much. It''s not necessarily a bad thing for girls to be more. They are all pretty girls. I think you should be single, too. This is an opportunity."


    Su Jingfei was still thinking about the situation of the company. He didn''t expect that Liang Xiu''s voice changed and he coughed several times. No matter how steady his mind was, he really didn''t have much experience when it came to the issue of men and women.


    He had always been very steady before. Liang Xiuwen even regarded him as a peer. Now he was a little red faced when he was asked a question by himself. He looked at him several times with great interest, just like a student who just left school. What''s more, Su Jingfei was only a junior and only in his early twenties.


    "Sister Xiuwen, I''m so obvious that I''m single?" Although Su Jingfei felt that it was a bit inappropriate for them to talk about this issue, he was still a little curious. Why didn''t he feel so obvious.


    Liang Xiuwen is very soft white, Su Jingfei a look, and then just smile: "a girl friend''s boy, have you dressed like this?"


    Even if Su Jingfei had been prepared, he was still electrified by Liang Xiuwen. No wonder Liang Xiuwen is in constant trouble. It''s strange if there are fewer pursuers! Just obedient or unconsciously look up in the body, what''s wrong with yourself? Clean and tidy.


    Liang Xiuwen naturally saw Su Jingfei''s incomprehension in his eyes, covered his forehead and said: "Xiao Su, you are really worrying. No wonder you are still single in your twenties, and your EQ is worrying!"


    She is really a forthright character. Only when they know each other can they talk like this. Su Jingfei turns her eyes secretly, regardless of whether others can stand it or not.


    Fortunately, he is not stingy. Since he has promised to come to work, even if he is a daughter country, he is not a Tang monk, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Now it''s good to change the topic and follow Liang Xiuwen''s words: "sister Xiuwen, how can I have a low EQ? Please give me a solution!"


    "Well, I''ll tell you about your sincere attitude." Liang Xiuwen is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. He is sincere enough.


    Then, without waiting for Su Jingfei to ask again, he said: "Xiao Su, as a boy, you can''t be blamed for this kind of dress. After all, everyone likes casual clothes, which is easy and easy to wear. But this can''t attract girls. Facing different girls, you have to have different dresses, and your dress is too out of fashion. Your glasses are too big, and your hair is too rustic, Although you have a good face, you can''t make people feel good about you. "


    After a pause, he continued: "after we''ve finished eating, I''ll take you to change your shape. As for formal clothes, you should wear more formal clothes for tomorrow''s work."


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly, opened his mouth, and Liang Xiuwen continued: "I''m not forcing you. You know, although these girls are good, if your image is still in such a state, I can''t guarantee that they will bully you."


    Then she said with a bad smile: "the girls in the marketing department are all well-informed, and each of them has a very hot personality. If you can''t bear it, I don''t care about giving you the lead."

 Chapter 8

    As soon as Su Jingfei''s face changed, he began to smile bitterly. Liang Xiuwen just said that these girls are easy to get along with. Now when he saw that he didn''t want to change his image, he immediately changed a way of saying it. This made him feel more and more bad, as if he had been on a boat of thieves.


    "Don''t be so bitter. I want you to change the situation for the sake of you. Although my goal is to cultivate you into a management, if you can''t perform well in the marketing department, you can''t convince the public. Now that you have entered such an environment, you have to adapt to it. Sometimes you have to pay attention to your image in the face of customers." This time, Liang Xiuwen is very upright.


    After su Jingfei knew his working environment, he could only accept it. He naturally had confidence in his strength, but he had very little experience with girls. Unexpectedly, his colleagues were all girls this time.


    As for Liang Xiuwen''s intention to help Su Jingfei change his image, he doesn''t care too much. He knows that he has to wear formal clothes at work, but there''s no need to dress up as a handsome guy. He doesn''t eat by his face. What''s more, listening to general manager Liang''s idea is to win the favor of his colleagues.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t care whether Su Jingfei is really willing to change his image. At this time, the waiters have already sent their meals. At first, Liang Xiuwen worries that Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to use a knife and fork, but it''s really amazing to eat.


    If ordinary people eat Western food for the first time, they will quickly understand the complicated procedures as long as they learn them. What is really complicated is the use of knives and forks. Knives and forks in Western food are not sharp props. It takes skills to cut steak. If people don''t understand them, they may not be able to cut it for half a day.


    It seems that Su Jingfei''s family situation is general, and his clothes are very simple. I don''t know whether he was born like this or has experienced a similar situation. With the knife and fork in his hand, he seems to be alive. It''s not only light, but also easy to cut the steak.


    Even Liang Xiuwen, a veteran who often eats Western food, doesn''t look as simple as Su Jingfei. She can see a piece of steak from whole to zero, and Su Jingfei''s eating style is very elegant. She doesn''t have to do anything at all. Just a few actions make Liang Xiuwen''s eyes straight.


    As a top-level pretty girl, naturally, she has received some invitation that can''t be refused. Among them, there will be some rich and aristocratic CHILDES. However elegant and elegant their manners are, they all give people a kind of artificial feeling. That is to say, only a few top-level CHILDES can make people feel very natural, but they are still different from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is the kind of posture that really comes out of his bones, just like an authentic British Royal aristocrat. He doesn''t need to do anything at all. He just has simple movements and elegant temperament, but he doesn''t feel like an aristocrat in his clothes. Liang Xiuwen can''t turn around and her eyes are straight.


    His hands are flexible and his knife and fork are in Su Jingfei''s hands. It''s not like tableware at all. It''s more like the props in the hands of an acrobat. However, he doesn''t realize how attractive his movements are. He tastes a piece of ox plate and nods secretly.


    "Sister Xiuwen, no wonder you want to come to this restaurant for dinner. This steak tastes really good!" Su Jingfei nodded naturally and exclaimed.


    Liang Xiuwen''s pretty face became hot. She thought that she had been staring at Su Jingfei. She hated herself for not striving for success and being knowledgeable. How could she be absent-minded? Fortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t see it. She said in a hurry: "of course, I''m professional in eating. I''m sure I''ll take you to eat authentic food."


    "Well, it''s really good. Sister Xiuwen, you can eat it too. I''m sorry to eat it alone." Su Jingfei found that Liang Xiuwen had not started, a bit shy.


    Liang Xiuwen feels dizzy. Now Su Jingfei looks like a Houseman who has never seen the world. She doesn''t like to eat by himself, but his expression is so real and doesn''t mean to disguise at all. She can''t figure out whether she had hallucinations before. This Su Jingfei seems to be a complex of contradictions.


    But before she could speak, she suddenly heard a female voice beside her and said to Liang Xiuwen, "Xiuwen, it''s really rare that you are here. I thought you would never come to this restaurant!"


    Liang Xiuwen''s face changed before she raised her head. Su Jingfei, who was sitting opposite her, had a sharp feeling that the atmosphere was a little wrong. When she went along, she saw a woman carrying a man coming over, and her eyes were looking at her position. She didn''t have to ask to know that she was the one making the sound.


    This woman looks at least 1.65 meters tall, a little shorter than liang Xiuwen. She is also a gorgeous and beautiful woman. She is sexy, plump and hot. She is even better than liang Xiuwen in charm.


    But she doesn''t have Liang Xiuwen''s temperament. I don''t know whether she really likes gold and silver jewelry or thinks that gold and silver jewelry is rich in temperament. Her body is full of jewelry. Although her jewels are very dazzling, it directly lowers her temperament to a higher level. Even if she is gorgeous, she becomes gaudy.


    The man she is carrying is undoubtedly an excellent man, with a height of 1.83 meters, even and strong body, especially a superior temperament. Although she has a smile on her face, she has a domineering pride.


    He has a handsome face and a good figure. He has famous brand clothes all over his body, and he has a symbol of identity in his hand. With a limited edition watch of J. J. Denton, everyone can see that this man is definitely not the upstart diamond king, but the son of a certain family.


    They quickly went to Liang Xiuwen''s table. The woman continued with a smile: "Xiuwen, I haven''t seen you for a while. I didn''t expect to see you here today. I''m really surprised. You don''t have any opinions on me because of the past."


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t speak and gave her a cold glance. Then she turned her eyes to the man. Her eyes were full of sarcasm. Although she didn''t speak, even Su Jingfei could see that she was in a bad mood now.


    The smile on the man''s face is still, people can''t see what he''s thinking now. Seeing Liang Xiuwen, he grinned and said, "Xiuwen, haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?" Sure enough, it''s worthy of everyone''s children. They all smile skillfully, showing eight teeth up and down. It''s the most basic international etiquette smile.


    From Su Jingfei''s point of view, a man''s demeanor is perfect. No matter how picky he is, he can''t find fault with him. As long as people don''t know him, everyone will like him. Even Su Jingfei nods secretly.


    But Liang Xiuwen obviously didn''t want to open her mouth as Su Jingfei thought. When she heard the man''s words, she sneered and said, "well, how can I be bad? My career is booming and my life is harmonious now. I don''t want to worry about Laolin."


    "Xiuwen, how can you talk like this? If Feng also cares about you, even if we were not happy because of last time, we are always sisters!" The man Lin ruofeng hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and the woman next to him has some dissatisfaction.


    "Sister? Ji Ruyuan, are your so-called sisters you and me? " Liang Xiuwen spoke to a woman for the first time with a sharp voice.


    Ji Ruyuan''s words were blocked for a moment. She obviously didn''t expect that Liang Xiuwen, who has always been thin faced, would be so rude. Some of her helpers looked at the men around her. Her woman was run. Of course, it''s the man''s turn to speak.

 Chapter 9

    Lin ruofeng didn''t let Ji Ruyuan down. He shook his head and said to Liang Xiuwen, "Xiuwen, the original things have passed. Don''t aim at Ruyuan. I said it''s my problem. Although we are not happy, can we still be friends in the future?"


    Liang Xiuwen just looked at them sarcastically, and then snorted: "although Liang Xiuwen is not stupid, he is not smart enough. I don''t want to be a fool again."


    No matter how slow Su Jingfei is, he knows something about the story of dog blood. Now he has guessed their situation vaguely. He sighs in his heart. As expected, dog blood comes every year, especially this year. Even if he has a meal, he can encounter such a situation, and it also happens to Liang Xiuwen, who has good temperament and appearance.


    At the same time, Lin ruofeng turns his mouth secretly. No matter what he says, what he does and what he does, Lin ruofeng is the best choice. He really deserves Liang Xiuwen, but he is with Ji Ruyuan. This guy doesn''t have good eyes. Anyway, Su Jingfei thinks Liang Xiuwen is better.


    Just at this time, Ji Ruyuan seems to have just discovered Su Jingfei''s existence. A look of ridicule flashed in her eyes and suddenly said, "Xiuwen, we don''t want to talk about the past, but don''t you think we should introduce your friends to us? The handsome young man is watching! "


    Lin ruofeng followed Ji ruoyuan''s words and looked at Su Jingfei at the same time. Although he didn''t open his mouth, a high-level momentum went straight ahead. He could smile at Liang Xiuwen because he felt that the other party was qualified. Now when he faced Su Jingfei, he didn''t have a smiling face at all. He even disdained to compare with the other party.


    Liang Xiuwen looked at their expressions and suddenly changed his face before he began to speak. Su Jingfei said, "I''m a subordinate of general manager Liang. My name is Su Jingfei."


    He saw Liang Xiuwen''s Dilemma and said ahead of time that he had always been soft rather than hard. Although Lin ruofeng didn''t deliberately aim at him, he didn''t like his superior appearance.


    Ji ruoyuan and Lin ruofeng didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was the one who spoke, but when they heard his identity, they were stunned. Ji ruoyuan first laughed wildly, and then pointed to Liang Xiuwen and said, "Xiuwen, you''re not right. Even if the previous things stimulate you too much, you don''t have to be willing to degenerate, play office romance, and still work with subordinates? You are going to raise a little white face


    Although Lin ruofeng didn''t speak, his eyes showed the same meaning, some regret, some disdain, and even a little anger at Su Jingfei. He didn''t know what emotion it should be.


    Liang Xiu''s text is ashamed because it implicates Su Jingfei, but now it says so more than Ji Ruyuan. She suddenly blushes and says angrily, "Ji Ruyuan, Su Jingfei and I are just friends. Don''t think about us with your dirty heart!"


    "Ha ha, I''m dirty. I dare at least. You don''t admit it after you do it. You''ve always been like this. You''ve always wanted to flaunt your dignity. If it''s not like this, can ruofeng dump you? If you are not willing to degenerate and look for such a small white face, you can only be an old maid all your life. If Feng is 100 times stronger than him, you just won''t give him. Now you can only see him by my side. You are responsible for everything. " Ji Ruyuan was also obviously stimulated by Liang Xiuwen. Her face became ugly and she spoke mercilessly.


    After her words, regardless of Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruofeng who change color at the same time, she turns to Su Jingfei and says, "boy, I advise you as a elder sister that although Liang Xiuwen seems to have dinner with you, she has a good relationship with you, but she is noble in her heart. Today, she may be lonely, so she will find you to accompany her. When she comes back, she will turn away. You are just fooled."


    Ji Ruyuan''s words make Liang Xiuwen tremble. She reaches out her hand and points to Ji Ruyuan for a long time, but she can''t say anything. She never thought Ji Ruyuan could say such cruel words.


    Lin ruofeng, who had been standing all along, seemed to think that Ji ruoyuan''s words were a little too much. He pulled him and said, "ruoyuan, it''s all the past, so don''t talk about it. After all, we used to be friends." Without waiting for Ji Ruyuan to speak, he suddenly turned to Su Jingfei and said, "although Ruyuan''s words are a little harsh, it''s true that Liang Xiuwen doesn''t like you, so don''t dream."


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Liang Xiuwen said excitedly: "Ji ruoyuan, Lin ruofeng, don''t go too far, i..."


    Su Jingfei knew that Liang Xiuwen was afraid of misunderstandings. He quickly interrupted: "sister Xiuwen, since they want to talk to me, let me know." And then he gave her a smile.


    This time, even Su Jingfei began to get annoyed. They didn''t provoke themselves, which was enough to make people tired. Now that they actually found themselves, they said to Ji Ruyuan with a little sarcasm: "do you mean I''m not as good as the man around you?" Then he said to Lin ruofeng, "you mean I don''t deserve Xiuwen, only you do?"


    Ji ruoyuan and Lin ruofeng first look at Liang Xiuwen, then at Su Jingfei, nodding together. No matter from what angle, Su Jingfei is not worthy of Liang Xiuwen.


    Su Jingfei didn''t get angry either. He just looked at them in a funny way. Everyone could see the irony. Until they wanted to speak, he said, "Miss Ji ruoyuan, Mr. Lin ruofeng, according to what you said, only sister Xiuwen is worthy of Mr. Lin ruofeng, so miss Ji ruoyuan is not worthy of him? Is your relationship not a man and a woman, but an inclusive one? "


    As soon as their faces changed, they didn''t expect Su Jingfei to change his concept here. Just as he was about to retort, Su Jingfei spoke again, but this time it was aimed at Lin ruofeng. He tut tut said: "Mr. Lin ruofeng, since you know that Miss Ji ruoyuan doesn''t deserve you, you choose to fight with her. Do you think it''s because you are blind or because you have a strong taste, What''s your special hobby? Tut Tut, I really can''t see that you have such a special talent. "


    Su Jingfei looks like an otaku, who is harmless to people and animals. Ji ruoyuan and Lin ruofeng want to humiliate Liang Xiuwen by stimulating Su Jingfei, but they don''t know what to say.


    Even Liang Xiuwen stayed watching Su Jingfei for a long time. Before, Su Jingfei had always been an obedient subordinate in front of her. Now she suddenly became sharp. Although she knew Su Jingfei must be being unreasonable, every sentence at first seemed reasonable. Is this the legendary curse without dirty words? It''s too cruel.


    Ji ruoyuan and Lin ruofeng''s face soon became gloomy and ugly. They had considered their identity before and didn''t speak very much. But Su Jingfei said it out loud on purpose. Almost the whole restaurant heard it. At this time, everyone looked like they were watching a good play.


    Some people even pointed at them. Although they couldn''t hear what they were saying, they could guess it. They both wanted to punch Su Jingfei in the face.


    Su Jingfei, however, seemed to have nothing wrong and said to Liang Xiuwen, "sister Xiuwen, there are all kinds of weird people in this society. I''m really glad for you. Keeping a distance from them is safety."

 Chapter 10

    Although knowing Su Jingfei''s heresy, Liang Xiuwen felt very relieved. She gave Su Jingfei a white look, but in her mouth she was very proud and indignant: "Jingfei, you are a real person. I''ve told you many times. Even if you know something, don''t say it. It''s embarrassing. Even if they have a strong endurance, it''s not good, Change it later! "


    Su Jingfei nodded obediently and said, "OK, sister Xiuwen, I''ll change it later. I''ll try to be tactful."


    Their conversation, which seems like no one else, is still like a couple, and they are still in love with sister and brother. But what they say is like a knife to Ji ruoyuan and Lin ruofeng. Especially Liang Xiuwen''s words, don''t they mean they are cheeky?


    Ji Ruyuan was the first to react, and immediately glared at Su Jingfei. Regardless of her demeanor, she said sharply: "smelly boy, don''t think you can be a little white face by relying on this woman. What''s so great about you? Now even if you get her favor, you will be dumped in the end."


    Su Jingfei glanced at her coldly, then said with a sneer: "don''t worry, you''d better think about how to please Mr. Lin, otherwise people won''t support you, your life will be sad."


    "Fart, you''re the one who''s kept." Ji Ruyuan was so angry by Su Jingfei that she almost vomited blood. She even suspected that others were discussing that she had been kept.


    Next to Lin ruofeng also said: "Mr. Su, please pay attention to your demeanor and show off your tongue. Don''t you think it''s too humiliating? As a man, just by mouth, some lose their identity. "


    The tone is high above, as if disdaining to quarrel with Su Jingfei, but the anger in his eyes shows that his heart is not calm.


    Su Jingfei could naturally see the anger in Lin ruofeng''s eyes. He said with a smile, "Mr. Lin is right. I really shouldn''t have the same opinion with such a woman. I agree with you very much."


    In a word, Lin ruofeng''s face began to turn black. Although he had decided not to quarrel with Su Jingfei, he couldn''t help but say angrily: "when did I mean that? How could you make such a fuss, you..."


    "Well, I understand. You don''t have to explain. It''s all men! I know. It''s just fun. " Su Jingfei opens his mouth to steal, and makes an understanding expression at the same time. It seems that he really understands Lin ruofeng. People who don''t know the inside story may really think they are bad friends!


    Liang Xiuwen naturally knows that Su Jingfei didn''t know Lin ruofeng before today. She immediately laughs in her heart. She can''t see Su Jingfei with an honest appearance. She actually talks so badly. She underestimates him before.


    Although Ming knows Su Jingfei''s words have problems, Ji Ruyuan still can''t help thinking according to his words, and even looks at Lin ruofeng suspiciously.


    Lin ruofeng glared at Su Jingfei fiercely, and then said to Ji Ruyuan: "Ruyuan, don''t think about it. Can you believe what the boy said? He is nothing but a little white face who depends on women for food. " At this time, there is no grace to speak of.


    But Su Jingfei said at this time: "Mr. Lin, you don''t care what kind of person I am. You are just a rich second generation. How dare you say you started from scratch? Don''t think you are so great. "


    He really didn''t know Lin ruofeng before, but he was definitely not the kind of person who made a fortune on his own in terms of his temperament and wealth.


    But when he finished, Ji Ruyuan seemed to seize the opportunity and said with a sneer: "the ignorant local boy, ruofeng is a world-famous pianist and a top student graduated from Vienna Conservatory of music."


    Not only Ji Ruyuan, but also Liang Xiuwen''s face changes greatly after hearing Su Jingfei''s words. If Lin ruofeng is a simple rich second generation, how can he see him? He really has his own real ability. It''s OK for Su Jingfei not to mention this. Once it comes to personal ability, he really hits the muzzle.


    Lin ruofeng looks at Su Jingfei with condescending eyes, but says to Ji Ruyuan: "Ruyuan, don''t say it''s so profound. I''m afraid some people can''t understand it, or they don''t know what Vienna is."


    Su Jingfei, who originally thought he should be shocked, still said with a calm smile: "I really don''t have much knowledge. In my opinion, there is no difference between the pianists and the pianists over there. They all make money by playing. Is it more expensive to play for the audience? Don''t you charge for playing?"


    This time, the three can really understand Su Jingfei''s ability to make trouble. In a word, he will lower Lin ruofeng''s status as a pianist, and naturally he won''t let Lin ruofeng maintain any sense of superiority.


    "Su Jingfei, no matter what, you just can''t compare with ruofeng. You can eat soft food and have any ability." Ji Ruyuan is a woman after all. It''s her nature to be unreasonable. When it comes to mischief, how can she be inferior to Su Jingfei.


    But Su Jingfei was not in a hurry and said with a sneer: "is it just playing the piano? In our village, you can listen to seven paragraphs for a penny, and any villager can''t listen to ten paragraphs and eight paragraphs. It''s very kind of you to show off. You''re really a rich second generation upstart. You don''t have much insight. "


    "Well, since you are so rampant, I''ll play a song now. If you can play it as it is, I''ll apologize on your knees." Lin ruofeng is choked half crazy by Su Jingfei''s words, regardless of his demeanor.


    "Well, you have to behave well. I''ve prepared coins and I''ll give you a reward." Su Jingfei is not half afraid, but laughs.


    Lin ruofeng has learned Su Jingfei''s eloquence. This seemingly harmless guy can really choke. He decides to use his best ability to beat Su Jingfei to pieces.


    No matter how skillful he may be, after all, it will be clear at a glance who is high and who is low. Lin ruofeng naturally goes to the piano. At this time, because the voices of both sides are not small, the guests and pianists heard him, and they all guessed that Lin ruofeng would play on the spot.


    Without much effort, Lin ruofeng convinced the pianist and said to the public, "good evening, everyone. I''m going to play Liszt''s dream of love for my girlfriend, Miss Ji ruoyuan. I wish her beauty forever."


    Sitting in front of the piano, Lin ruofeng seems to be calm. The state that Su Jingfei was so angry that he couldn''t feel it disappears at the same time. He returns to his former demeanor again. Now he can''t see that Su Jingfei is provoking him to play the piano. It''s more like he is dedicated to offering Yin Qin to Ji Ruyuan.


    Although the customers had some doubts about the relationship between Lin ruofeng and Ji Ruoyu, as Su Jingfei said, more women looked at Lin ruofeng with the eyes of a flower maniac. How could such a good boyfriend be Bao Xiaosan? In this way, Su Jingfei couldn''t compare with Lin ruofeng. They all nodded secretly. Ji ruoyuan was right, This otaku really doesn''t deserve the pretty girl over there.


    Ji Ruyuan is similar to these flower crazy women. She looks at Lin ruofeng who has already started playing, listens to the intoxicating music, and is intoxicated. This is her own man, an excellent man who won''t hesitate to fight for love.


    Although Liang Xiuwen is also a woman, she is calm. She wanted to stop Su Jingfei from stimulating Lin ruofeng. Once he played, all the previous decline would change. After all, a pianist who can be called "home" is absolutely professional. Now the whole scene is held by Lin ruofeng, which is very unfavorable for Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 11

    Worried, Liang Xiuwen wants to see if Su Jingfei will be upset. He blames this guy for not listening to himself. He just turns his head to have a look and almost knocks Su Jingfei on the head.


    I didn''t see the expected tension and chagrin. Su Jingfei is just like an ancient young master listening to a piece of music. He leans lazily on his seat, with a slightly ironic smile on his face, and even beats with his hands. Liang Xiuwen dares to swear that when he first sees such a piano player, you think it''s percussion music!


    Although he is angry, Liang Xiuwen has to admire this guy''s good attitude. His performance level is so high. When it''s your turn, do you just admit defeat? Why is this man not nervous at all!


    Before, she felt that Su Jingfei was a smart and brave young man. Now, Liang Xiuwen even suspects that Su Jingfei is not a young man who just wants to be quick witted. But her feeling towards Su Jingfei should not be. It''s really confusing.


    As a young pianist, Lin ruofeng has great attainments in piano. Isn''t Liszt''s dream of love a particularly high piano piece? But the more simple the piano piece is, the better one can show one''s skill. Previous pianists have played the same music, but it''s far less than Lin ruofeng. It seems that he can really weave a wonderful dream, Let all women immerse themselves in it.


    Even those who don''t know how to play the piano can''t help nodding in secret. Moreover, he is tall and handsome. The image of a prince charming is deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Although some men look at him jealously and then at their female companions, they have to admit that he is really excellent.


    Ji Ruyuan is totally intoxicated now, otherwise she must go back and satirize Su Jingfei. This is the gap between Gao fushai and qiongdiaosi.


    Lin ruofeng''s song is coming to an end. If a curtain call is added, the performance will be finished perfectly. At this time, Su Jingfei, who has been squinting, suddenly wakes up and drinks: "OK, good performance, good reward."


    To himself, a coin actually flew by his hand, drawing a beautiful parabola in the air, and landed on the piano in front of Lin ruofeng, even dribbling on it for a long time. Finally, it made a light sound and stopped moving. Lin ruofeng also heard the order, and the sound of the piano stopped abruptly.


    In an instant, the whole restaurant was silent. No matter ordinary customers or waiters, they all looked at Lin ruofeng and Su Jingfei. Liang Xiuwen and Ji Ruyuan were also staring at each other. Their mouths were slightly open. Lin ruofeng''s face was strange and unpredictable.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the western restaurant suddenly became strange. No one thought that Su Jingfei would throw out a coin at this time. But for a moment, Lin ruofeng stopped playing. In the eyes of outsiders, it was as if it was a coin reward from Su Jingfei that made Lin ruofeng stop playing. This shows that he was really performing for Su Jingfei, And the price is only one coin.


    No matter how elegant Lin ruofeng was before, just for a moment, people''s image of Gao Fu Shuai suddenly collapsed. Even though we all know that this is a coincidence, or Su Jingfei''s plot, we can''t control that emotion.


    Lin ruofeng was stunned for a moment, but he lost his mind directly. No matter what the hell''s gentleman etiquette was, he stood up and pointed to Su Jingfei and said angrily, "Su, have you made enough fuckin ''trouble? You have the ability to play a song. If you don''t have the ability, don''t play tricks there."


    People''s eyes all look at Su Jingfei. Even if Lin ruofeng''s exit is dirty, people will automatically ignore it. They all want to see if the guy who deliberately makes trouble is a silver wax gun head, and even have done a good job of disdaining otaku. In people''s hearts, no one thinks Su Jingfei has any amazing skills.


    Su Jingfei was not nervous. He didn''t seem to see Liang Xiuwen''s slightly angry but more concerned eyes. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Mr. Lin ruofeng, pay attention to your demeanor. You can be rich and handsome, but you are a pianist, and you still have a little honey to take care of!"


    Lin ruofeng and Ji ruoyuan tried to spit blood again, but they couldn''t explain it. But they repeatedly said that other people would take it as a fact when they heard it, and now they can feel other people''s strange eyes, but Lin ruofeng didn''t care about it. He just said: "Su Jingfei, don''t worry about my business. Now I''ll talk about you, Can''t you play a piece as it is? Are you afraid now? "


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and made no effort to hide his contempt, which was totally inconsistent with his homebody image. He seemed to have a sharp sword and said with a sneer: "Mr. Lin ruofeng, I don''t know how many back doors your pianist got his identity, but your level is really one cent in our side. Listen to seven paragraphs, just give you a dollar is more."


    After that, without waiting for Lin ruofeng to speak again, he said with a smile to Liang Xiuwen: "sister Xiuwen, I just came here today, and I didn''t bring any gifts, so I borrowed flowers to offer Buddha. I''ll also give you a Liszt''s dream of love."


    Liang Xiuwen was stunned. She didn''t expect that Su Jingfei could really play the piano, and she still played the music Lin ruofeng talked about. He was a regular pianist. Isn''t he looking for death? She wanted to dissuade her, but when she saw Su Jingfei''s eyes, she opened her mouth and said, "OK, thank you, Jingfei."


    Su Jingfei smiles and walks to the piano. Lin ruofeng doesn''t say much at this time. Anyway, he can force Su Jingfei out. He and Ji Ruyuan look at each other, and they can see the excitement in each other''s eyes. They will see Su Jingfei''s disgrace immediately.


    Even if the audience didn''t know their specific situation, they also knew that this is an amateur player who wants to challenge a professional pianist. Women''s hearts are full of disdain. This otaku is looking for bad luck, but men''s hearts are sighing. Although they don''t like this poor otaku very much, they don''t want to see him make that rich and handsome man more attractive.


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to see the reaction of the people. He just sat down at will with a natural and nervous look. Then he rowed gently on the piano keyboard. Suddenly, the sound of mountains and rivers came into the hearts of the people.


    Ordinary audience just feel very comfortable, but some people who understand the piano have changed their faces. Even Lin ruofeng''s face is a little more cautious. It''s just the so-called layman watching the fun and the expert looking at the door. Even if Su Jingfei simply tried the piano, it made everyone understand that Su Jingfei is an expert.


    Liang Xiuwen is also a pianist. She is surprised. This boy, who seems to be nothing special, has a good piano skill. Maybe it won''t be too ugly this time.


    After a audition, Su Jingfei began to play. Everyone had heard Lin ruofeng''s performance before. Even those who didn''t understand the piano could recognize his high level. Playing the same music by Su Jingfei was a loss, but everyone was soon brought into that mood by him.


    At first, the music was smooth and broad, full of tender feelings and joy of love. People''s faces softened and seemed to think of what they loved. With the deepening of the music, the melody gradually rose, and people''s emotions became more passionate. Everyone''s heart was full of persistent pursuit of pure love.

 Chapter 12

    According to Lin ruofeng''s previous performance, this song will end after a gorgeous passage, but this time in Su Jingfei''s hands, the style of the song suddenly changes, and then another song of love dream comes out. The trill in the song is so deep that it makes people feel sad about the separation of life and death. Even some emotional female listeners have already wept.


    Su Jingfei''s piano sound has infected everyone. Even Lin ruofeng, who was just observing Su Jingfei''s piano skills before, can''t control his emotions. His eyes have changed when he looks at Ji Ruyuan, and he looks at Liang Xiuwen.


    The music is getting lower and lower. Su Jingfei seems to interpret the whole life with two pieces of music. Even when the music is over, the audience will not know how to respond. Lin ruofeng''s music is over, and everyone is silent for a moment. Now they are also silent, but anyone can tell the difference between before and after.


    It took about a minute for someone to clap in the aftertaste. It was like a chain reaction. The clapping soon gathered together. Su Jingfei''s piano attainments were amazing. His level could no longer be evaluated by piano skills. Everyone used his soul''s voice to express himself. At this moment, no matter how ordinary Su Jingfei''s image was, in people''s eyes, He is definitely the most elegant prince.


    Su Jingfei''s excellent performance shocked four people. No matter whether he really understands piano or not, music really has a common language. Compared with each other, no one can tell who is more powerful. No matter how ordinary he is dressed, no one despises him.


    Originally still in the heart that this poor man even rich handsome a toe can''t compare with the flower crazy women, now look at his eyes have been full of peach heart, such a man even if there is no money, he can support himself, it''s too excellent, not to mention such strength, can really lack of money, he must be too low-key.


    No matter what other people think, Su Jingfei calmly looks at Liang Xiuwen''s table and says with a smile, "sister Xiuwen, let''s go. The atmosphere here has been destroyed by some people."


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen, who is in a daze, responds that Su Jingfei not only talks about piano, but also far surpasses Lin ruofeng, who is a pianist. If someone said that before, she must think that the other party is a madman, but now she thinks that if someone says that Su Jingfei is not as mad as Lin ruofeng.


    She''s full of Su Jingfei. Now when she hears him, she doesn''t even respond. She nods and says, "OK, let''s go." Then I think of it, as if they haven''t eaten yet!


    Su Jingfei, hearing her affirmative reply, directly smiles and walks to the door with Liang Xiuwen. From the end of the performance, he never looks at Lin ruofeng and Ji ruoyuan again.


    Lin ruofeng and Ji Ruyuan have already lost their self-esteem. They did not expect Su Jingfei to have such ability. Especially Lin ruofeng, even if he is a son of a rich family and has such attainments in piano, he is not a mere dandy. Su Jingfei beat him in his proudest way. He has no face to talk to Su Jingfei. He is looking forward to his leaving.


    At the same time, Ji Ruyuan is jealous of Liang Xiuwen. Why are all the men around her so outstanding? Even if Su Jingfei looks ordinary, he can''t be an ordinary person just because of his piano proficiency. This is definitely a big kid who likes to keep a low profile.


    But no one cares what they think now. Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen almost leave in public gaze. Naturally, Liang Xiuwen is the one who pays the bill. But at this time, no one thinks that Su Jingfei is a soft eater. They all secretly admire men who can make women willing to spend money. They are absolutely capable. Sometimes people''s minds are so strange.


    Until she got out of the western restaurant and sat in the car, Liang Xiuwen was still staring at Su Jingfei. She even suspected that what just happened was her own illusion. When she thought Su Jingfei would be beaten by Lin ruofeng, everything turned around, but it was too illusory.


    Su Jingfei was upset for a moment and showed his little hand. Now he was uncomfortable with Liang Xiuwen. He had to smile bitterly and say, "sister Xiuwen, aren''t you hungry? We''re going to sit in the parking lot! "


    Liang Xiuwen blushed fiercely. Then she started the car and covered up her anger and said, "well, Su, you are so hidden. I can''t imagine that you are so versatile as a college student. It seems that I don''t know enough about you. I''m just worried."


    Su Jingfei breathed a sigh of relief. Being watched by such a beautiful girl was also a kind of pressure, but he said casually: "this is nothing hidden. In our village, that level is really seven paragraphs for a penny."


    "Come on, there''s no outsider here, so you don''t have to pretend. Is your home the land of music? There are so many experts coming out!" Liang Xiuwen naturally didn''t believe Su Jingfei and said.


    Su Jingfei sighed in his heart, but he didn''t explain much. Instead, he changed the topic with a smile and said: "originally, a good meal was stirred up by people. Let''s eat it in another place. Since you have invited me before, I''ll invite you this time. It''s my thanks for the leadership''s care."


    Maybe it''s because they were misunderstood as lovers before, maybe it''s because they are already familiar with each other. Su Jingfei talks more naturally, just like facing friends.


    Liang Xiuwen is just curious about Su Jingfei and is thinking about how to know him more. His words are right to his heart. He nods his head with satisfaction and says, "OK, I''ll listen to you. I can''t see that young comrades have a high consciousness."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. Liang Xiuwen is also the boss of a branch company. That''s the standard young generation of strong women. At this time, how can she climb the pole? It''s too unprincipled. What''s more, Su Jingfei also heard that beautiful women are hard to meet, so she can''t be reserved.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. Otherwise, she would rather not know him and push him out of the car. At this time, she was still curious and asked, "Xiao Su, what are you going to invite me to eat? Let''s talk about it first. It''s not delicious."


    "Don''t worry. I can''t say I''m reading here. I''m half a local snake." Su Jingfei smiles mysteriously, and then directly begins to show Liang Xiuwen the way.


    As he said, he has been studying in Q city for three years, which is half a local leader, but his half range is only near the school. There is a snack street near his school, which is the favorite of students. The direction he guides is the school.


    Generally, the snack street is a pedestrian street. Su Jingfei has already let Liang Xiuwen and himself out of the car at the entrance of the supermarket, which is more than 50 meters away from the snack street. Although it is more than 8 p.m., it is still busy near the school, and it is just the time for the night market.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t expect that the place where Su Jingfei invited her to dinner was actually here. She had graduated for several years, and her life as a student had long been a memory. When she came here suddenly, she saw the students on the snack street, and even felt a little trance.


    Su Jingfei looked at Liang Xiuwen standing still beside him and said with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, it''s not that the place where I asked you is too shabby to refuse me."


    Liang Xiuwen glanced at Su Jingfei, and then hummed: "I''m also from my student days. Well, how can I dislike it? This is the most memorable time for a person." After a pause, he said helplessly, "but do you think it''s not appropriate for me to go shopping like this?"

 Chapter 13

    Su Jingfei takes a close look at Liang Xiuwen. Now Liang Xiuwen is working directly from the company. He is wearing a set of professional women''s clothes and is obviously a Ming card. Although he is full of the charm of uniform, the atmosphere here is out of place.


    Slightly frown, Su Jingfei thought for a while, hit a loud finger way: "this is simple, you wait a moment." Said Su Jingfei directly ran into the supermarket, less than two minutes and ran out, holding a handbag in his hand, and then to Liang Xiuwen, just a little embarrassed way: "you change it first, I don''t know if it''s suitable."


    Liang Xiuwen opened her handbag in doubt, and her face suddenly turned red. There was a suit of clothes and a pair of flat shoes in the bag. This guy went to the supermarket to buy clothes. This is the first time she met. She even bought clothes for shopping.


    Although she can''t laugh or cry in her heart, Liang Xiuwen inevitably has a sense of novelty. She usually sees many decent men, even many excellent men. But when she first meets such a simple boy, doesn''t this guy know that he should have a gentlemanly manner in front of women? How can he be like a child.


    Anyway, Liang Xiuwen was obedient and got into the car to change. Fortunately, it was evening, and the car she was driving was still an Audi. She couldn''t see what was going on inside. She only had five minutes to reappear in front of Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei estimated Liang Xiuwen''s image in his mind when he bought clothes, when he saw Liang Xiuwen for the first time, he couldn''t help being surprised. He even doubted whether the beautiful girl in front of him was the same person as the former professional woman.


    It''s just a temporary change. Su Jingfei naturally won''t buy any famous clothes. Even so, Liang Xiuwen wears a simple white T-shirt and light green seven point hot pants with white sports shoes, but still has a kind of youthful atmosphere, which makes people want to be excited.


    Before Liang Xiuwen wore professional clothes, her hair was curled up, which seemed to be able and convenient. But now she can spread her hair at will. Her soft appearance is a bit more feminine, but it doesn''t affect her temperament.


    Now she feels like an ordinary sophomore and junior girl student. Her temperament into the society is swept away, and she is a bit more pure. As long as she walks into the pedestrian street, even if she has a vicious eye, she will not doubt that she is not a college student. Standing beside Su Jingfei, she looks like two classmates.


    "Well, is that all right?" Liang Xiuwen has seen Su Jingfei''s amazing eyes for a long time, and her heart unconsciously flashed a little complacency. She naturally knew what she looked like, but she still asked deliberately.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help nodding, and then extended his thumb to praise: "pretty girl is really pretty girl, no matter what she wears, she is so outstanding." Just when Liang Xiuwen was about to smile, Su Jingfei sighed: "sister Xiuwen, it seems inappropriate for me to call you sister Xiuwen now. I should call you sister Xiuwen."


    "Bah, I didn''t expect you to be honest. It''s not serious to say that. Please call me honest." Liang Xiuwen was stunned at first, and then turned his white eyes to resent the strange way, but the smile in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Su Jingfei looked up at the sky forty-five degrees and said, "sister Xiuwen, this is a big injustice. You look too young. I think you are old. What''s wrong with me? You''ve wronged me. I''m a good citizen."


    "Well, return the good people. Haven''t I ever been to college? People have said, fire prevention and burglary release seniors, I can let you call me Xuemei? " Liang Xiuwen doesn''t take this kind of thing, and she is cold faced.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. He didn''t think of this. But Liang Xiuwen came into the play too quickly. After changing her clothes, she really regarded herself as a schoolgirl. However, looking at Liang Xiuwen''s youthful and beautiful appearance, Su Jingfei had to admit that she was really like a female college student.


    Su Jingfei and the transformed Liang Xiuwen, from the appearance, seem to be college classmates. This is also near the school. Even if you tell others that Liang Xiuwen is a professional woman, she will certainly be despised. Su Jingfei has to feel that women are naturally changeable.


    "Well, Su Jingfei, now we can go to eat. I''m already hungry." It seems that after changing clothes, Liang Xiuwen''s temperament of imperial sister is gone, and she becomes more lively and cheerful.


    Su Jingfei is naturally happy to see such a change. Although he is young and mature, his real age is only in his early twenties. After listening to her, he grinned and said, "yes, we will eat whatever you want. It''s my treat."


    Liang Xiuwen looked down upon Su Jingfei and snorted: "even if I eat the whole street, I can''t eat you. You are so cunning!"


    Su Jingfei laughs. At this time, he puts down his identity and feels close to each other. What''s more, they have gone through a little storm together. Psychologically, he prefers to treat Liang Xiuwen as a friend.


    Liang Xiuwen obviously enjoys this kind of relationship between friends, rather than that between superiors and subordinates. Although she is a little dissatisfied when talking, she is really excited when she walks around. She has forgotten how long she can walk around the street so easily and eat all kinds of snacks all the way.


    Su Jingfei follows her, just like many boyfriends. Whenever Liang Xiuwen likes a snack, he directly picks it up and eats it. Then he follows her to pay the bill. If Liang Xiuwen thinks it''s good, he will share it with him.


    Although he still looks like a little brother, the shopkeepers who see them all smile. It''s obvious that this is the mode of boys chasing girls. Looking at Liang Xiuwen''s amazing charm, they generally sigh that Su Jingfei is lucky. At the same time, they have to secretly nod their heads to treat such girls. Naturally, they will have unlimited love.


    Liang Xiuwen is not that kind of delicate young lady. She doesn''t pay much attention to it. When she looks at something delicious, she will take a taste of it and mutter: "Su Jingfei, do you know, my biggest hope is that one day, I can go to such a snack street and eat while walking, with my hands full of delicious food."


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen in surprise. He didn''t expect that the president of the company''s branch, who has tens of millions of assets, actually has such a wish. Although he knows that Liang Xiuwen''s status must be very busy at ordinary times, he doesn''t know that Liang Xiuwen can still maintain such innocence, but he still says with a smile: "it seems that your wish has come true today, I did a good thing by accident


    Liang Xiuwen may be really in a good mood this time. She nodded her head very simply and said, "yes, I didn''t expect it to be so easy to realize. I thought I had no chance in my life!"


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. How old are you? Now you look like my classmates. You can''t realize it. You see, it''s just like what you think." Su Jingfei shook his head, killed a bunch of snacks Liang Xiuwen handed over, and then said: "in fact, it''s very simple. You can come to eat after work every day. Although the food here doesn''t look high-grade, it''s definitely more delicious than those in restaurants."


    "Well, I understand that. It''s just that some things are actually very helpless!" Liang Xiuwen nodded first, then said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 14

    Su Jingfei was silent for a moment. Even if Liang Xiuwen didn''t say anything, how could he not think of it? Looking at Liang Xiuwen''s depression, he said with a smile: "Xiuwen Xuemei, your wish has been realized by me now, how can you repay me?"


    "Go to hell, who''s your schoolsister? I''m definitely a schoolsister." Although Liang Xiuwen knows that Su Jingfei is changing the topic, she still can''t help beating Su Jingfei gently, and she is very proud and angry.


    She is really young and beautiful, just like a college student. Even if she is not the right person to stand with Su Jingfei, her age is also appropriate. Looking at the animals who secretly appreciate the beautiful girl, she exclaims that such a beautiful girl doesn''t know which department she is, so she is arched by the pig next to her. It''s really unpleasant.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the fighting between them is undoubtedly flirting, especially Liang Xiuwen''s shallow anger, which makes men feel sexy and spirited. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, who is far more determined than ordinary people, he would be unbearable.


    Even so, Su Jingfei is still strange. He doesn''t have no experience of contact with women, but it''s the first time. He feels very special, a little sweet, a little uneasy, and even a little itchy. He doesn''t know what this is, but he just likes to go on like this with Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen probably also felt that her action was too intimate. She just gave Su Jingfei a smack and closed her hair in disguise. But now, although she changed into a simple dress, her hair was put down, adding a bit of softness and femininity. With such a simple action, I don''t know how many animals secretly looked at the beautiful girl, salivating and crying, Su Jingfei was also stunned for a moment.


    He knew before that Liang Xiuwen was full of charm, but that kind of charm even made men have the impulse to conquer her. Now he really feels that Liang Xiuwen is full of femininity, especially moving.


    Liang Xiuwen''s beautiful eyes swept Su Jingfei''s stunned appearance, and she couldn''t help laughing: "Hey, silly boy, I haven''t seen a pretty girl. My eyes are straight."


    Sue startled Liang Xiuwen, who was caught in the face, and was still very conscious, but still very honest: "I see many pretty girls, but I am not so beautiful as Xiu Wen Jie."


    When he spoke, he didn''t hesitate for half a second. At a glance, he knew that he blurted out. Only in this way can he have a clearer response. It''s really his heart. Liang Xiuwen''s heart trembled, but she spat gently with reserve: "what pretty girls are old, you know what when you are young."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He is over 20 years old. In ancient times, he is a child''s father now, but in Liang Xiuwen''s words, he has become a little hairy child. This really hurts his self-esteem.


    Liang Xiuwen probably felt that her previous words were too similar to those between lovers, so she quickly changed the topic and said, "Su Jingfei, this is your place now. How come you haven''t met your classmates? Are your classmates single and won''t they go shopping at night?"


    Su Jingfei naturally shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but some of them will come out to visit. It''s just that although this street is not very big, it''s not so easy to meet acquaintances. What''s more, it''s actually during the holiday. Maybe those people want to go out to play."


    Liang Xiuwen thinks that office workers are different from students. She only takes three days off, and the students take more than five days. But she just wants to change the topic to achieve the goal, so naturally she won''t entangle with this problem.


    But before I finished thinking about it, I heard a voice: "Hey, isn''t that Su Jingfei? Come to the night market, too! "


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen looked at each other. They said that they had not met their classmates, but they had met people they knew. They happened to see them together.


    The voice came from four people, two men and two women. It was one of the girls who was speaking. Su Jingfei was flustered. No wonder he listened to each other but didn''t know who he was. He didn''t know who he was.


    The speaker is one of the two women. Su Jingfei only knows each other, but he is not familiar with them. They are not from the same department. He knows both men. They are classmates of his own. Although they are not in the same dormitory, they can get along with each other.


    "Li Lei, Fang Pingzhou, it''s a coincidence that you are also shopping!" Su Jingfei, with Liang Xiuwen, walks slowly to the four and greets them as they walk.


    Li Lei''s stature is tall, even some burly, to compare with his name, Fang Pingzhou is not short, just stand beside Li Lei, appear a lot of gentle, two people''s expression is similar now, some accidents meet Su Jingfei here, more really shocked by Liang Xiuwen in front of us.


    The two girls around them are beautiful girls with other coefficients, especially the girl who spoke before. It is said that they are also the class flower of their class. However, the girl in front of them, no matter from what angle, is better than the girls around them. At least it should be the school flower level. More importantly, they have never heard of such a beautiful girl in school.


    Different from Su Jingfei, they are not the kind of students who are dedicated to learning. Originally, in their hearts, honest students like Su Jingfei could not have a girlfriend even if they graduated from university. In fact, at least now they are approaching graduation, so Su Jingfei is still single.


    But today, the girl who accompanied him was just a beautiful girl rarely seen in the whole school. Even if those school girls were equal to her at most, they couldn''t understand how Su Jingfei could have such a beautiful life.


    Similar to their thoughts, the other two girls often go to their department to play. Although they don''t know much about Su Jingfei, they at least know that there is an honest student in their class, otherwise they won''t recognize Su Jingfei at a glance. Then they begin to think about the relationship between the girl in front of them and Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei saw that his words had not been answered, he could not help touching his nose and laughing bitterly. He could see what they were thinking from their eyes. Liang Xiuwen was so beautiful.


    "Su Jingfei, didn''t you go to the capital? When will you come back? Don''t tell us. We''ll pick you up, too! " Fang Pingzhou is obviously more clever. After the initial shock, he immediately reacts and says enthusiastically. It seems that he and Su Jingfei are close friends.


    Next to Li Lei also quickly said: "yes, Jingfei, you don''t say a word when you come back, it''s not interesting enough!"


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t know Su Jingfei''s real relationship. Seeing them saying so, she really thought they were good friends. She chuckled and poked Su Jingfei and said, "you two classmates are clearly here, and let me pick you up. Is that right?"


    Her voice is not big, but a few people are less than one meter away. Naturally, they can hear each other clearly. Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou''s face changes. They really can''t imagine that the girl in front of them attaches so much importance to Su Jingfei and goes to the station in person.


    Even the two girls who are not familiar with Su Jingfei are shocked again. Their eyes unconsciously wander around Su Jingfei. Although the boy looks gentle, it''s not so ugly. At most, he can be regarded as pleasing to the eye. He is definitely not a handsome guy, and he doesn''t look like the rich second generation of a rich family. But what does the girl really like about him.


    In their opinion, such a beautiful girl, not to mention an ordinary boy like Su Jingfei, even if she is rich and handsome, she has to treat Liang Xiuwen as a treasure. How can she be like him.

 Chapter 15

    Su Jingfei has more bitter smiles in her heart. Liang Xiuwen''s remarks are obviously just casual teasing, which is basically blaming. Su Jingfei won''t blame her for her disorderly talking, but the actual situation is that she is too low-key in school. She says that, even if she jumps into the Yellow River, she can''t say it clearly.


    Liang Xiuwen did not know that his words were misunderstood by the four people on the opposite side. After he finished, he said to them, "Hello, four students. I''m Su Jingfei''s friend. My name is Liang Xiuwen."


    After all, she is a person who enters the society. She is different from other students in dealing with people. She is natural and generous. She and Su Jingfei are already friends. They love each other and have a good attitude towards his classmates. If he lets those business partners see him in this way, he will be surprised. Is this still Liang Zong, who is famous for her cool beauty?


    Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou are clever at ordinary times, but the beautiful girl in front of them is too high-grade. Now they are a little stiff. They don''t understand what''s going on. They can''t imagine that it''s actually because the beautiful girl Liang has too much air.


    The two girls are a little better. They are both ordinary students. Even though they are a little competitive, they don''t have much thought. At this time, besides wondering how Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen got together, they feel a little pressure in their hearts. They talk to each other to see that there is no problem.


    "My name is Lin Meixian, and this is my roommate, Fang Xiaomeng." Among them, the class flower girl first introduced herself, and then introduced her companion.


    Fang Xiaomeng is obviously more outgoing than Lin Meixian. She was the one who recognized Su Jingfei before. At this time, after listening to their introduction, she said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I don''t know. I''m usually so honest. I went to Beijing and brought such a beautiful girlfriend. You''re really lucky!"


    Su Jingfei and the two girls are not very familiar with each other. Naturally they don''t understand their personalities. Fang Xiaomeng suddenly uttered such a sentence. He was embarrassed and wanted to explain it. He just received Liang Xiuwen''s smiling eyes and immediately shut up.


    Liang Xiuwen sees many scenes. Although Fang Xiaomeng''s words make her blush slightly, they make her feel funny even more. Before, her friends misunderstood that she and Su Jingfei are lovers. Now they are misunderstood by Su Jingfei''s friends. Before, Su Jingfei helped herself to vent her anger. This time, I don''t know what Su Jingfei will do, so I went to see him.


    I didn''t expect that Su Jingfei originally wanted to explain, but he suddenly shut up after taking a look. Isn''t that the same as acquiescence? Liang Xiuwen suddenly regretted that he should not look at him.


    Su Jingfei looks really gentle and honest on the surface, but she has seen how he deals with Lin ruofeng and Ji ruoyuan. If anyone regards him as an ordinary otaku, it will be bad luck. Now that he doesn''t explain, it doesn''t mean that his current identity is his girlfriend, and it seems that he is losing money.


    Su Jingfei''s default is that the four opposite naturally regard Liang Xiuwen as his girlfriend. Although the two men are not angry secretly, Su Jingfei can take a fancy to such a beautiful girl, but after all, they are classmates, and they don''t show it.


    The two girls didn''t think much about it. After all, they were not very familiar with each other. Lively Fang Xiaomeng even took Liang Xiuwen to tell her what Su Jingfei had done to catch up with such a beautiful girl. Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou also raised their ears at the same time. They also wanted to listen.


    Liang Xiuwen originally felt that she had failed to explain her mistakes before and was taken advantage of by Su Jingfei. Now she is being asked by others, and she is even more embarrassed. General manager Liang, who is quite famous in C City, is baffled by a question from two female students. This is really something that people can''t even think of.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei still remembers that the relationship between them is actually between the boss and subordinates. Although they are friends now, they can''t be forced too much, so they quickly switch the topic: "have you had dinner? We''re here for snacks. "


    "What kind of food to eat? At this time, they are all going shopping to eat snacks. How many of them really eat?" Li Lei laughs, but he is disappointed.


    Fang Pingzhou was also disappointed. He didn''t hear how Su Jingfei caught up with such a beautiful girl, but he also said, "since you haven''t eaten, why don''t we have a meal together? I won''t delay you. Hi, PIP


    When he finished, the two girls around him had already spat out. Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen didn''t understand what they meant at first, but when they saw Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou with a bad smile on their face, they immediately understood what they meant by "Hi Pi".


    Su Jingfei is thick skinned, but he doesn''t give up. It''s Liang Xiuwen who was teased for the first time when she was so big. Her pretty face blushes uncontrollably. She is even more resentful that Su Jingfei doesn''t explain and glares at her.


    The top beautiful women are full of charm no matter they smile or smile. It''s obviously a look full of anger. In the eyes of the four people opposite, they really have all kinds of manners. Even if they don''t aim at Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou, they all feel that half of their bodies are numb, and they are willing to be stared at by such beautiful women.


    Lin Meixian and Fang Xiaomeng are also stunned for a while. They are also surprised by Liang Xiuwen''s beauty. They are all secretly saying that this woman is a goblin. She looks so young and beautiful, but why is she so charming.


    Naturally, they will not know that Liang Xiuwen''s actual age is four or five years older than them, and it is normal to have the charm of a mature woman.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood Liang Xiuwen''s real intention of staring at him, but he didn''t see it. He said solemnly, "let''s have a meal together. I don''t know if I haven''t noticed, but I''m really hungry."


    In fact, he wanted to divert Liang Xiuwen''s attention completely. He had eaten a lot before, but he couldn''t be really hungry. In the eyes of the four people across the street, he just didn''t understand the amorous feelings. This guy is just a wooden man. He turned a blind eye to people''s flattery. I really don''t know what Liang Xiuwen saw in him.


    Liang Xiuwen has different ideas from them, but he is also holding his breath secretly. Su Jingfei absolutely pretends that he can''t see his dissatisfaction. This guy is too cunning. He seems to be honest and honest, but in fact he''s totally different.


    Although there are many snacks in the snack street, there are many real restaurants, and the restaurants here are even more authentic than those in some big hotels. People soon followed Fang Pingzhou to a restaurant. According to him, this is the most authentic Sichuan restaurant in the street, and many of the boss''s materials are brought by his hometown.


    Along the way, Su Jingfei was still silent, while Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou talked and laughed, which was much more natural than when they first met. Moreover, because of the three beautiful girls present, they were even more active than usual.


    Liang Xiuwen is different from Su Jingfei. Apart from her own ability, she also has a heart of seven skilful and exquisite, and treats people with all kinds of delicacy. As long as she has a heart, these four students will soon be conquered by her demeanor. At this time, she also knows that Su Jingfei is only a classmate with Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou, not a good friend.


    Liang Xiuwen is so considerate and kind-hearted that she makes four people secretly feel aggrieved for her. Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen don''t match each other. Is it true that a good man doesn''t have a good wife and depends on Han to marry Huazhi? This is not scientific!


    Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou are not angry. After entering the restaurant, they look at each other. Li Lei says with a smile: "Jingfei, you are too focused on your study at ordinary times, and we seldom have a chance to eat. Today is a holiday, and your friends are also here, otherwise we will be happy to have a drink."


    Fang Pingzhou immediately echoed: "yes, yes, we are all men. Drinking a little wine is nothing."

 Chapter 16

    Lin Meixian and Fang Xiaomeng frown slightly, but they don''t say much. They just look at Su Jingfei. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t say anything either. They just look at Su Jingfei with great interest. She already knows that Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou have a lot of social intercourse and drink a lot.


    Su Jingfei was still calm, but he seemed to have a strange smile on his face. Unfortunately, the speed was too fast, and people didn''t find it. Then he said with a smile, "well, we''ll have a drink if we''re happy today."


    Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou look at each other and laugh at each other. They don''t want to harm Su Jingfei either. They are just jealous of the boy''s good fortune and want to crush him.


    Fang Pingzhou was obviously more tactful. He quickly said, "if we men drink, girls can have a drink." Looking at the three women, they were satisfied. Then they said, "startled, how about we all drink Baijiu? There''s no point in drinking beer, and it''s not very good. "


    Su Jingfei indifferent way: "drink anything, as you like." Without waiting for the other two to open their mouths, they said to the waiter, "let''s have three bottles of Erguotou first. I''m more used to it in the capital. I''ll drink red star."


    It''s like ordering a drink. The two boys on the other side have a fierce change in their faces. They don''t know how much Su Jingfei drinks, but they know that Red Star Erguotou is 56 degrees, which is absolutely high alcohol in C City. Now Su Jingfei starts with a bottle for each person.


    Liang Xiuwen was also surprised. This guy came up so fiercely. Is he really drunk or frightening? Lin Meixian and Fang Xiaomeng are even more stunned. Su Jingfei, this is the rhythm of wine fight!


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to see their faces. He continued: "we are all students, and we don''t have much pocket money. We don''t have to spend too much money. Erguotou is just right for us. We''ll have a bottle first, and then we''ll continue. Anyway, it''s nothing. We won''t go back if we don''t get drunk."


    The clock points to 10 p.m. and the three women look at Su Jingfei and Li Lei lying on the table. Although they were shocked by Su Jingfei''s relaxed manner of ordering wine, they didn''t expect that the result would be like this.


    Sure enough, Erguotou is a kind of high-quality wine for people in C City. Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou can''t hold a bottle by themselves. On the contrary, Su Jingfei''s face doesn''t change. It''s like drinking boiled water. The end result is that the dinner is over, and the two students are killed by him.


    "It''s not my fault. They always ask for a drink, so I''ll accompany them. Who knows that will happen." Su Jingfei was embarrassed by the three women, so she had to show her innocence.


    Lin Meixian didn''t expect such a result. She looked at the two men on the table and had a headache. She said helplessly: "now no matter what the result is, we have to discuss how to send them back. We can''t leave them here!"


    Fang Xiaomeng looked at Su Jingfei just like a monster and said with a little surprise, "Su Jingfei, are you drinking too much? Don''t hold on. You can''t drink less than them."


    Liang Xiuwen is also very kind and concerned. He looks at Su Jingfei. This guy really drinks like water. He doesn''t drink less than two people. He even drinks more. He drinks with two people and drinks them down, but he doesn''t drink anything. The amount of alcohol is too scary.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head and laughs, eyes bright way: "I''m ok, nothing, send them back may be a little trouble, but the impact is not big."


    Then he turned to Liang Xiuwen and said, "sister Xiuwen, it''s a little far from the school. Maybe you need to drive. I''ll take them to the car."


    Although Liang Xiuwen hasn''t let Su Jingfei''s classmates know his identity, they also know that Liang Xiuwen is bigger than Su Jingfei. Now when they hear Su Jingfei''s name, they are not so surprised. It''s just a bit unexpected that Su Jingfei wants to send two drunken men out alone.


    Fang Pingzhou is better, but Li Lei is much bigger than Su Jingfei. But Su Jingfei has already started to take action. It''s not like a woman''s idea to send out one by one. Instead, she just goes out with one in her hands.


    Three women see this scene, small mouth unconsciously open, this Su Jingfei looks gentle and elegant, completely a pair of rarely go out house man''s appearance, this strength is too big, Liang Xiuwen know Su Jingfei better than two women, this guy is a monster change?


    Liang Xiuwen has begun to speculate about the hidden attributes of the pianist, who has defeated the pianist in playing the piano and beaten two people of the same age in drinking. Now he is much stronger than most people. Moreover, he is still a top sales student hired by himself from Beijing.


    Leng for a moment, three women or hurry to follow Su Jingfei out, he now looks very good, in case it is installed, but even if he can''t hold on halfway, Su Jingfei''s strength is amazing enough.


    The place they chose to eat was not far from Liang Xiuwen''s car. With Su Jingfei''s strength, they were able to easily take them to the car. When they put them both in, they said to the three women, "Lin Meixian, Fang Xiaomeng, this car has a lot of space. Squeeze a little, we''ll go back."


    The two girls are slim. Although they are a little crowded, they can barely sit down. Naturally, they have no opinions. They are still secretly surprised by Liang Xiuwen''s car. Before, they just thought that Liang Xiuwen was a beautiful college girl. They didn''t expect that other people had cars. Although they were not luxury cars, hundreds of thousands of cars were in the eyes of ordinary students, It''s already very powerful.


    They now know that Su Jingfei not only has a beautiful girlfriend, but also a rich woman. They even suspect that Su Jingfei is a little white faced.


    Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know what they were thinking, and soon sent them back to school respectively. Until Su Jingfei came back to the car again, Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei with a smile and said, "Su Jingfei, my performance is OK tonight. Did you earn enough face in front of my classmates?"


    Su shocked the old face and then smiled, "Hey, sister Wen, didn''t you explain it before?" They don''t believe that some things get darker and darker. "


    Liang Xiuwen turns her lips and naturally doesn''t believe Su Jingfei''s lies. However, the experience tonight also makes her feel very good. If she really explains that she is the boss of Su Jingfei, how can she have the fun of watching them fight wine later.


    Su Jingfei saw Liang Xiuwen silent, thought she was really angry, quickly said: "sister Xiuwen, you won''t be angry?"


    "Yes, I''m really angry today." Liang Xiuwen pretended to be angry, but he didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to speak. Then he said, "I''m angry that you''re drinking by yourself today, but you don''t take me with you."


    "Ah?" Su Jingfei was stunned, and then said, "you don''t mean that you like to drink bars?"


    "If I like it, I can''t talk about it, but after all, I usually have some social activities. It''s hard to avoid drinking. What''s more, I''m in a good mood today. If I don''t drink some wine, I always feel that I have some shortcomings." Liang Xiuwen smiles. It seems that she has adapted to the status of a young girl student.


    Su Jingfei''s forehead is black. He thought she was angry. The woman said she was in a good mood. At this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Liang Xiuwen probably guessed Su Jingfei''s mind, and suddenly said: "Jingfei, the couple you met tonight, you probably guessed what''s the situation. You helped me clean them up. I''ve had a lot of anger in the past two years, and you also brought me to this snack street to meet my usual wishes. I''m really in a good mood today."

 Chapter 17

    Su Jingfei opened his mouth and wanted to speak. Liang Xiuwen said, "I think you are still so sober. Maybe you can still drink. Let''s continue to drink. I always want to go to the nightclub. I have no chance. Let''s go now."


    "No, sister Xiuwen, it''s more than ten o''clock. You won''t go to work tomorrow!" Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. Is this his first day of life? It''s not right. It''s less than a day. To be exact, it''s midnight. How did the employee become the company of the boss.


    Liang Xiuwen curled her lips and said, "what''s going to play? You can still go to work tomorrow. You can rest assured that I won''t delay my work."


    Since Liang Xiuwen has said so, what are you afraid of? Does a big man dare not go to a nightclub with a woman? It''s just that he is a little suspicious. Liang Xiuwen looks very orthodox. Does he still have the habit of going to bars? It''s really unexpected.


    Liang Xiuwen saw Su Jingfei quietly agreed to his proposal, very satisfied with a smile, the steering wheel turned, directly toward the nightclub he knew.


    Nightclubs are places where modern people often go for recreation. There are some informal nightclubs with yellow poison. But in big cities, some more formal nightclubs are just places for young people''s nightlife and entertainment.


    Liang Xiuwen chooses a nightclub with a better environment. After all, people at her level, even if they choose a place for drinking and entertainment, are not inferior.


    On the contrary, Su Jingfei''s daily life is relatively flat. I''ve only heard of this kind of place. Today, I''m really here for the first time. I''ve seen some people wriggling on the dance floor and some people drinking in the seats under the dim light.


    Even though the music is strong, it doesn''t give people the feeling of confusion. Su Jingfei nodded secretly. It''s a good choice to drink and dance here.


    "How about it? It''s not bad here. I used to work hard, so I came here to play. It''s a good way to vent my psychological pressure." Liang Xiuwen saw Su Jingfei''s look and said in a loud voice.


    Su Jingfei chuckles. President Liang is really a changeable girl. The first time I met her, she was an amazing imperial sister, and then she became a young girl student. Now she just changed her clothes again, with black off shoulder clothes, silk stockings and high-heeled shoes. She became a charming girl again.


    This equipment is in Liang Xiuwen''s car. As she said, she usually comes here when she has nothing to do. Naturally, she carries the equipment with her. Relatively speaking, Su Jingfei''s dress is out of place here.


    Liang Xiu''s text is the top beautiful girl, no matter what the dress is very beautiful, now the dress is a little bit more sexy and wild, especially the slender legs wearing silk stockings. Even Su Jingfei has the impulse to touch it, and he even doubts whether he has a habit of silk stockings.


    She was obviously familiar with this place, and she didn''t need to find any seats. She went directly to the bar and said with a smile to one of the bartenders, "Pete, two glasses of colorful sunshine."


    "Hani, here you are again!" When the bartender saw Liang Xiuwen, his eyes lit up first, and then he began to talk about her voice.


    "Yes, I want to drink your signature wine. Hurry up, some friends will come." Liang Xiuwen and Pete should be familiar with each other. They said with a smile, "by the way, a glass needs a lot more. My friend has a good capacity for drinking."


    "All right, you wait a minute!" Pete white Liang Xiuwen one eye, nimble start mixing wine.


    Su Jingfei looks at the conversation and gets goose bumps. Pete is a man about 1.8 meters tall. Although he is not a big man, he is definitely not petite and charming. He is a sissy and even flatters him. He just secretly flies to Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei''s face as if he had eaten a fly, and laughed more happily: "Jingfei, don''t look like that. Pete is a little bit of something, but he''s a good man. He''s my friend in the bar, especially his wine. It''s very well mixed."


    Well, Su Jingfei was helpless. In such a special environment, it''s understandable to breed some demons. He forced himself to feel cold all over. He asked curiously, "sister Xiuwen, what do you mean by colorful sunshine, which is Peter''s signature wine?"


    "Yes, you''ll know after a while. You won''t be disappointed." Liang Xiuwen snapped her fingers and said yes.


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen strangely. In the environment of nightclub, this woman becomes more different. President Liang in the company is cool and dignified, student Liang Xiuwen is young and beautiful, and nightclub Liang Xiuwen is sexy and charming.


    "It looks like it''s going to take a while to drink. Let''s go dancing. You don''t seem to have been here much. Can you dance?" Liang Xiuwen is a little uncomfortable when Su Jingfei stares at her. She suggests that she run to the dance floor first whether Su Jingfei agrees or not. She doesn''t even understand what she''s panicking about.


    Su Jingfei was stunned, so he had to follow Liang Xiuwen to the dance floor. He said in his heart that you are not afraid to sprain your heels.


    But in fact, she is far beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. Liang Xiuwen can not only dance in high-heeled shoes, but also relax with the rhythm of the music. She is just like a professional dancer. But she is different from those dancers. Her soft waist and perfect figure can draw a charming arc with just a slight swing.


    Although there are many people around her, as long as she starts to dance, everyone''s eyes unconsciously fall on him. This woman is like a magnetic field, attracting all the opposite sex.


    After Liang Xiuwen entered the dance floor, she immediately became enthusiastic. Even when she looked at Su Jingfei, her eyes became charming. It was just a simple invitation for him to dance, and she seemed to be casting a wink at him. Su Jingfei couldn''t help swallowing. He was a normal man. How could he stand such a look.


    People beside him can see clearly the situation between him and Liang Xiuwen. All men secretly despise Su Jingfei. Other beauties have sent out such an invitation. What are you waiting for? Just rush over.


    The women are jealous of Liang Xiuwen, the fox spirit, and their attention to the opposite sex has shifted to Liang Xiuwen.


    When Su Jingfei performed in a western restaurant before, he was the center of everyone''s attention. He was undoubtedly the most elegant prince at that time. Now Liang Xiuwen is the most charming queen in the nightclub dance floor. Her black silk high-heeled shoes and noble and cool temperament are full of fatal charm, which anyone can''t resist.


    Even if he didn''t come to the nightclub, he had good physical coordination. He came to Liang Xiuwen''s side and danced with her. In just a few minutes, he completely adapted to it. He even had some difficult hip-hop moves at his fingertips.


    When Liang Xiuwen invited Su Jingfei to the dance floor, she really amused the big boy. There were too many things hidden by this guy, and he was surprised several times. This time, if you can embarrass him, it''s absolutely worth making people happy. But when Su Jingfei really passed by, she was surprised again.

 Chapter 18

    In terms of appearance, no matter who they are, Liang Xiuwen should match a cool and handsome man. But now people feel that Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei are very harmonious. No matter what kind of dance she wants to make, Su Jingfei can match very well. His body seems to be folded into any shape at will.


    At first, people were still puzzled why Su Jingfei, who was not so amazing, could be invited by Liang Xiuwen. Now they know that emotional family is also a master dancer. With their warm dance on the dance floor, most of the men stepped back, only for more than ten minutes, and the original dancers stopped, This dance floor has become the stage for Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei to perform.


    Liang Xiuwen''s gorgeous light and Su Jingfei''s dancing style have become the focus of the public. Those who used to be on the dance floor gradually leave the dance floor, as if to leave private space for them.


    At this time, the rhythm of the music changes slowly, just like DJs feel that they should be given a chance. Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei in the field have no special feeling. They just follow the rhythm of the music, and their bodies slowly stick together. That kind of tacit understanding doesn''t need to be cultivated at all.


    Su Jingfei''s height is about 1.8 meters. Liang Xiuwen''s height in high-heeled shoes is almost the same as that of him. Now she is leaning against Su Jingfei''s arms and twisting gently, while Su Jingfei''s big hand is holding the pretty girl''s waist. They are almost dancing close to each other.


    In fact, Su Jingfei still doesn''t match Liang Xiuwen in terms of height, but they feel very harmonious with others, especially everyone can see that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are not trying to take advantage of each other. The action is entirely due to the need of dance.


    "I didn''t expect you to dance so well. You don''t look like an ordinary otaku at all!" It seems that the environment has changed, and Liang Xiuwen, like the queen of the nightclub, has become enthusiastic and generous. Even though they are close to each other, they still smile.


    Su Jingfei''s smile flashed in his eyes, and then he said: "I''m a normal man, too. I''ll be stunned when I see a pretty girl. The pretty girl''s boss has gone to dance. How can I sacrifice my life to accompany him? How can I say that I''m also a smart man. The boss has to hide the rules from me. I can''t resist it, so I have to follow them."


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would suddenly say so. Even though she knew Su Jingfei was the kind of guy who didn''t talk at ordinary times but had good eloquence, she couldn''t help opening her mouth and didn''t know how to react for a long time.


    Su Jingfei smile, a small joke, actually let Liang Xiuwen stunned, he really did not know this usually generous boss really seems to be quite simple.


    Holding Liang Xiuwen''s hand, he patted it slightly and gave a smile. Su Jingfei said, "sister Xiuwen, you don''t really want to follow the rules. Although I have chosen to follow, you should at least mention some benefits first."


    "Bah, you die." Liang Xiuwen calmed down and glared at Su Jingfei. Then she hummed, "come on, you have small arms and thin legs. I can''t rule you. I''m not so blind."


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to roll his eyes. Even if he can''t say he''s a handsome guy, at least he''s not ugly. However, he also knows that according to his appearance, he really doesn''t match Liang Xiuwen''s gorgeous light, so he has to say with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, should we go drinking? Now it''s estimated that it''s ready."


    In fact, Liang Xiuwen has already found that there is no one around her. Now she nods and agrees to Su Jingfei''s proposal. In fact, she is also very strange. She originally knew Su Jingfei for the first time, and she has a superior subordinate relationship. How can she not realize that one day, they are like good friends, and more importantly, she does not reject Su Jingfei at all? This is really strange.


    However, it has to be said that what Su Jingfei did in the western restaurant today moved her very much. Even though some of it was because Lin ruofeng and Ji ruoyuan were too self righteous to offend Su Jingfei at that time, she knew that Su Jingfei was angry for herself.


    She is also a well-informed person. She thinks that she can''t be wrong in looking at people. She absolutely believes that Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who likes to flatter his boss. He has a kind of pride.


    I can''t help laughing and angry when I think of the boy''s "hidden rules". What does this guy think? What hidden rules can he do if he has nothing to do? Does he look lusty?


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know what Liang Xiuwen was thinking. Seeing her face change, she couldn''t help asking: "sister Xiuwen, are you not feeling well?"


    "Well? I''m fine! " Liang Xiuwen shook his head in a guilty way.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head. He feels strange about this woman. She doesn''t look like her boss. If you don''t know, who would have thought that she is the boss of a branch of a big company.


    They soon came to the bar, and the sissy Pete came over with two glasses of colorful wine in his hand. He said with a smile without saying anything: "Hani, you just danced so beautiful. I don''t know where you got the handsome guy. He''s so gentle and pretty. He''s really cute."


    This time, not only Su Jingfei, but also Liang Xiuwen almost fell down. If this sweet girl is OK, it''s just a big man. Su Jingfei even feels a little bit painful.


    Fortunately, this Pete didn''t really want to soak Su Jingfei. He gave the wine to them and left with a smile. In his smile, they got goose bumps. Su Jingfei shivered and said to Liang Xiuwen: "I really don''t know how other waiters and bartenders survive because of the existence of such demons."


    "You''re hurting you so much." Liang Xiuwen couldn''t resist a smile, and then he said, "what kind of evil is it? Pete is very good, and the level of mixing wine is first-class. I don''t believe you can try it."


    Su Jingfei did not retort. For a man, Pete''s absolute lethality is more than 100, and the average big man''s lethality is less than five, which is just dregs.


    It''s a colorful glass of wine. It looks very beautiful. Su Jingfei took it and tasted it first. It''s slightly sweet but not spicy, and even has a strange taste. It''s a little unclear, but it''s absolutely likable. He secretly said in his heart that Pete seems to be a little special, so he poured down a glass of wine, and then he stared at it and exclaimed: good.


    After drinking, he found that Liang Xiuwen was staring at himself. Su Jingfei was puzzled for a moment, and then said with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, do I look handsome when I drink? Why are you looking at me so obsessed? "


    Expected arrogance and anger, Liang Xiuwen even stammered: "you, how did you drink a mouthful?"


    "Well? What''s wrong with my drink? It tastes good! " Su Jingfei frowned, puzzled way.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t explain. Instead, he tasted the wine in his hand and then said, "it''s the original taste that''s right!" Then he looked at Su Jingfei again, and then he said angrily, "Pete must have cut corners. I''ll go to him when I finish drinking." Say words, drink.


    It''s just the wine coming into my stomach. It''s like a flame coming out of my stomach. It''s like I want to burn myself. As soon as my head sinks, I want to fall under the table.


    Su Jing''s eyes were flying and his hands were quick. He copied Liang Xiuwen in his hand and said, "sister Xiuwen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liang Xiuwen leaned against Su Jingfei ''

 Chapter 19

    Before Su Jingfei understood, he heard Pete''s cry: "Hani, how can you finish it in one gulp?"


    Su Jingfei carries Liang Xiuwen, who is already a little confused, and walks on the street with deep and shallow feet. He is full of bitter smile in his heart. Who could have thought that the result would be like this? Liang Xiuwen actually poured out a glass of wine.


    Colorful sunshine is Pete''s own formula. Although it''s not quite a strong liquor, it''s no worse than ordinary vodka, but it tastes better and is suitable for women to quote. If you drink it slowly, it can make people slightly drunk at most. Liang Xiuwen cheers, and the result is a natural tragedy.


    This is also the reason for the amazing volume of alcohol startled by Su startled. He had drunk nearly a couple of Jin of Baijiu before he had just had a cup of colorful sunlight, but it was no problem. Instead, he thought Liang Xiuwen thought Peter was a jerk. Now she knows what is the reason, but it is too late.


    "This woman, sometimes she''s too strong. It''s not a good thing. Fortunately, she met me." Su Jingfei sighed as she walked.


    When he said this, he couldn''t help pushing the boss on her back up. Naturally, her big hands were inevitably in her plump and sexy body. This feeling was really hard to control. Su Jingfei comforted herself in her heart. I was afraid that she would not lie down well and feel uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, ghosts all know that now Liang Xiuwen is lying on his back and his whole body is tightly attached to him. Now he is enjoying the preferential treatment that countless people dream of.


    Although Su Jingfei is not a local, he has been studying here for three years. Soon he found a fast hotel near the bar and opened a room. Even though he enjoyed carrying a pretty girl, he could not laugh or cry. His job hunting experience is really wonderful. If he told his own acquaintances, no one would believe it.


    Not only did he have fun with the new boss, but he finally went to open a house. How could it be said that he thought this way was hidden rules? Did his joke come true instead? Of course, now the boss''s state is definitely not hidden.


    After su Jingfei entered the room, she was still thinking about the expression of his younger sister at the front desk. It was absolutely contemptuous with admiration. This gentle looking guy actually intoxicated the beautiful girl and opened the room. It was definitely a gentle beast, a ghost animal among the beasts. Su Jingfei''s eggs were very painful.


    Liang Xiuwen is in excellent shape. Now she seems to be softer because she is drunk. She will cooperate with Su Jingfei no matter how she operates. This wine makes Su Jingfei very satisfied, at least better than crying.


    When Su Jingfei threw Liang Xiuwen on the top of the big bed, she really felt a little reluctant. The beautiful girl, whether in her arms or on her back, is a man''s very comfortable enjoyment. As Su Jingfei said, he is a real man. Even if he has a good determination, it doesn''t mean that he is a eunuch. He won''t miss the chance to take advantage of it.


    Just thinking about it, Liang Xiuwen suddenly whispered: "water, I''m thirsty. I want to drink water." The voice is not big, show eyebrow tight Cu, obviously very uncomfortable.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. She thought of all kinds of drunken people on TV. It seemed that after lying down, she would find water to drink. She secretly congratulated herself that she had the cheek to open a room, otherwise it would be hard to take care of her.


    With a sigh, I''m a subordinate. Today I''ll be a hidden rule. I''ll wait on the boss first.


    In self mockery, he has quickly burned hot water and then made a towel. This season is not cold. He plans to wipe Liang Xiuwen''s face first. Maybe he can wake up. He has no experience of serving drunken women.


    Just waiting for him to come out, the towel in his hand almost fell to the ground. Liang Xiuwen may have been lying on the top of the bed because of his uncomfortable posture. If that''s all, there''s no problem. It''s just that Liang Xiuwen has already taken off his clothes almost as well. Even if there is no red fruit, there are many places that can''t be seen.


    Swallowing deeply, Su Jingfei said in a low voice: "boss, are you testing my strength? I''m just an ordinary man, I''m not a eunuch! "


    Liang Xiuwen is lying on the top of the bed. Her attractive part is slightly raised and looks plump. When Su Jingfei carried her on her back before, she felt the amazing elasticity and knew how charming Mr. Liang is. Now she is just wearing a pair of clothes, which is not too sexy. All men know what it is.


    Unfortunately, Liang Xiuwen didn''t know that someone was looking at him, and he said, "it''s so hot. This dress is so tight." Then he reached out and wanted to take off his only clothes.


    Su Jingfei was very surprised. If I continue, I will become a werewolf. He quickly jumped over and grabbed Liang Xiuwen''s hand. At the same time, he pulled over the quilt to cover the president''s moving legs and important parts. Then he wiped Liang Xiuwen''s face with a cold water towel.


    Liang Xiuwen was stimulated by cold water, and suddenly his body trembled. His lost eyes suddenly cleared up. Looking at Su Jingfei, he suddenly said with a smile: "handsome boy, come and smile to my sister."


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen with a face full of drunkenness. She thought she was sober, but she was still confused. What''s more, she was really bold when she was drunk.


    "Don''t laugh! Well, I''ll give you a smile Su Jingfei is still in a daze, but Liang Xiuwen suddenly talks and smiles.


    She is still drunk, her big eyes are full of loss, her smile is soft, her charm is doubled. Even though Su Jingfei has tried to control herself, she still can''t help breathing heavily, and some parts of her body have changed a lot.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t care so much. After a soft smile, her irresponsible head drooped and fell directly into Su Jingfei''s arms. She even twisted her body.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. Although this glass of wine is very strong, it doesn''t seem to be so good. How bad is Liang''s total capacity! But now she''s in her arms, and he really doesn''t know what to do.


    Although Liang Xiuwen just took off her lower clothes before, she didn''t have many clothes on her. Now she leans on Su Jingfei''s arms, and her whole body is tightly attached to Su Jingfei''s body. This really makes Su Jingfei feel painful and happy. She is in a state of collapse and may break out at any time.


    "Elder sister, you are playing me to death. I just want to find a job and work hard. What''s the matter? Is it true that you are hidden rules on the first day of the report, but if you really want to be hidden rules, don''t get drunk. What do you say I do now?" Su Jingfei was distressed. Looking at Xiao Su who had raised her head, she comforted him and said, "brother, the situation is a little wrong now. Be honest. I''ll invite you to eat meat again later."


    The morning sun shines on Liang Xiuwen''s face, and a feeling of itching comes. Liang Xiuwen''s eyes are open unconsciously, and his eyes are slightly familiar with his face, which is only a few centimeters away from him. The itching feeling on his face is his breath.


    Even though she has seen a lot, Liang Xiuwen''s head is still blank for ten seconds, and then she can''t restrain a scream, and her slim hands instinctively swing up and throw it away.


    There is no doubt that Liang Xiuwen saw that the face close at hand belonged to Su Jingfei. He was tossed about by Liang Xiuwen until midnight. He couldn''t resist being sleepy and had already fallen asleep. Even because he drank a lot of wine, he woke up after Liang Xiuwen.


    Su Jingfei is sleeping. Suddenly, a woman''s scream comes from her ear. She wakes up in a big shock. At the same time, she feels that someone is attacking her. If it''s normal, she will be able to block the attack in time. But now she is too close to Liang Xiuwen. When he reacts, Liang Xiuwen''s hand has already patted Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 20

    Fortunately, even if he couldn''t avoid it, he tried his best to turn it around. The slap didn''t hit his face completely, but he was swept. Finally, there were finger marks on his face.


    "Su Jingfei, what did you do to me?" After screaming, Liang Xiuwen saw that Su Jingfei had woken up, and immediately asked with shame and anger.


    Su Jingfei smile bitterly in the heart, this slap is his own bad luck, quickly explained: "sister Xiuwen, you were drunk last night, I don''t know where your home is, so I have to bring you here."


    After questioning, Liang Xiuwen has already seen the surrounding environment clearly. This is undoubtedly a fast hotel. What makes her feel ashamed and angry is her clothes. Although her upper clothes are still there, they are also crooked because of sleeping. Large areas of them are exposed, and even at least half of her chest can be seen.


    But this is not the key, after all, there is a pair of can cover, she is really angry is the lower body only a small pants, two slender legs completely exposed, this must be in front of the man to see light.


    She used to be covered with a quilt by Su Jingfei, but she just rolled over in her sleep. She had already rolled the quilt to one side. Now she covers her legs with a quilt, but she just looks for some psychological comfort, which can make her calm down, otherwise she wants to slap her again.


    She is in her mid-20s and has only been in love once. Because she is conservative, Ji Ruyuan takes the opportunity to cling to Lin ruofeng. Even though Lin ruofeng has never seen her image before, she is completely destroyed by Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen, who was in a complicated mood, didn''t say a word, so Su Jingfei had to explain: "sister Xiuwen, don''t get angry. Yesterday''s situation was like this. After you drank that cup of colorful sunshine, you directly got drunk. After I brought you here, you began to toss again. I wanted to put you here to sleep elsewhere, but you stopped me. Finally, you lay on my leg, Look at this... "


    With that, Su Jingfei could only spread his hands, and even let Liang Xiuwen see his situation clearly. His clothes were neat, and even if there were some wrinkles, he never took them off, which made Liang Xiuwen feel a little more stable.


    But when her eyes saw a little water on Su Jingfei''s trousers, her face suddenly changed. That position was quite sensitive. As long as she had some common sense, she would know what was going on between a man''s legs. Liang Xiuwen thought that she seemed to be lying on Su Jingfei''s legs before. What was that? Liang Xiuwen didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    Su Jingfei was a little strange. Liang Xiuwen''s face looked better after listening to her explanation, but how suddenly she turned red. She looked along her eyes and suddenly became dumb.


    After a while, Su Jingfei finally responded and said with embarrassment: "sister Xiuwen, you still drool when you sleep. It''s really... Hehe!"


    Liang Xiuwen stares at Su Jingfei for a long time when she hears that there is no panic in his eyes. She is at ease. She knows a little about her habits. If it''s her own saliva, it makes sense.


    But when I think about it, Liang Xiuwen is even more ashamed and indignant. It seems that everything is his own initiative. Su Jingfei is passive. Now he is suffering a loss and can''t vent his anger. When Liang Xiuwen thinks about it, he feels like he wants to explode.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know how to solve the problem even though he thought about what situation he would face today. He had a hard time last night. Being a gentleman around a pretty girl is not what ordinary people can bear.


    "Su Jingfei, yesterday''s event should not have happened. From now on, we are still superior and subordinate." At this time, Liang Xiuwen seemed to understand, and her voice became cold. Even if she woke up in the morning, her charming laziness was just as touching, but her words made it difficult for people to be close to her.


    Su Jingfei sighs that he and Liang Xiuwen have a good time getting to know each other, but he doesn''t expect that things will turn out like this. He can understand Liang Xiuwen''s thoughts. Even if they get along well, they are not familiar with each other.


    "OK, Mr. Liang, it''s still early. Shall we go to the company or not?" Su Jingfei nodded obediently and then asked for instructions.


    Liang Xiuwen is quite satisfied with Su Jingfei''s reaction. She has long seen that Su Jingfei seems honest and honest, but he is actually smart. He just needs to talk about it and he will understand.


    In fact, her mind is in a mess now. She also remembers what happened before she got drunk yesterday. She really got drunk with a glass of wine. Now the only thing he knows is to hold down yesterday''s things first. As for how to get along with Su Jingfei, that''s what happened in the future.


    "I''ll go home first in a moment. Go and prepare to report to the marketing department." As soon as Liang Xiuwen pondered a little, he gave an order.


    Su Jingfei listened to her talk without emotion. He probably understood Liang Xiuwen''s thoughts and nodded: "OK, I''ll go now. Mr. Liang, I''m going."


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s back as he exits the room, Liang Xiuwen''s eyes flash with a trace of complexity, but in a twinkling he is covered up by shame. This bastard looks at himself, but he doesn''t apologize at all, but he can''t blame him. It''s really depressing.


    Even so, Liang Xiuwen has to admit that Su Jingfei is really a good man. Another man estimated that she would be taken advantage of by others yesterday. Even if she lost anything, it''s not impossible. She knows her charm very well, and now she has no complaints and is driven away by herself. Liang Xiuwen thinks that she is a little too much.


    Su Jingfei, who left the hotel, was also a little depressed. He had a night''s suffocation last night, and today he was treated like this by Liang Xiuwen. He just thinks that Liang Xiuwen''s doing so is normal. He still remembers how beautiful Liang Xiuwen''s legs are.


    Although Su Jingfei was a little depressed, she didn''t plan to go to work. Relatively speaking, Liang Xiuwen is the one who is more depressed now. At least now she doesn''t know how to face Su Jingfei.


    Today is the first day of work. Su Jingfei always remembers what Liang Xiuwen said. As a member of the marketing department, his image is very important. Even though he looks polite now, such an image is not suitable for the workplace. Su Jingfei still feels that he should change his image.


    The first thing is to deal with his hair. His hair is not long, but because it''s a little fluffy, it will give people a feeling of laziness and low spirit. Then the clothes on his body are not very formal.


    It''s just over 7:00 in the morning, because it''s the first report today. As long as you arrive at the company before 10:00, it''s enough time.


    Su Jingfei first went to a market that opened earlier and chose a suit for himself. Then he chose shoes. After that, it was already more than eight o''clock. He went to a barber shop close to the company and changed his hair.


    His hair does not need to be cut too short, as long as it can make people feel more energetic. When everything is done, his image is completely different.


    When he was wearing ordinary casual clothes, it felt a little thin, but his height was close to 1.8 meters, and he was not too thin. When he put on a suit, it was like a clothes shelf, which made the suit very stylish.

 Chapter 21

    With a lot of energetic hairstyles, the image of a small white-collar worker has appeared in front of people. The only drawback is his glasses, which almost cover most of his cheek. Even if it doesn''t affect his appearance, it makes people feel too rustic. The barber suggests that he change a pair of glasses.After thinking about it, Su Jingfei finally decided to accept the suggestion. Since he wanted to do a good job, he changed his clothes and hairstyle, so he simply changed his glasses together. He directly changed a pair of glasses suitable for his face in the glasses shop.As soon as the switch is finished, the image of the former otaku disappears. No matter the assistant in the optical shop or the person on the road, they can''t help looking at him. This little white face is really handsome, and it''s very energetic at first sight. This young man is good.Su Jingfei is in his early twenties. Because of his formal suit, he is slightly mature. With the change of his hair style and glasses, his original image of being elegant and gentle has become handsome. Even if he is not a handsome guy, he is absolutely charming.Along the way, Su Jingfei grinned bitterly. He has a good ear. He can hear some whispered discussions. How can he become a little white face? He never expected to eat with one face. However, from another angle, his current image must have met the requirements of the marketing department.With a smile of self mockery, Su Jingfei has come to the marketing department of the company. This is his first time here. However, since Liang Xiuwen asked her to report directly, she is sure to say hello to the marketing department.When he came to the door of the marketing department, a beautiful girl came out and said politely, "Hello, sir, who are you looking for?"Su Jingfei looks at the girl secretly. Although the girl in front of her is not the top pretty girl, she is at least similar to Fang Qinlong Xiaomin. She is also slim and graceful with a delicate face. It seems that when Liang Xiuwen recruits, she still has certain requirements for the image of the employees."Hello, I''m Su Jingfei, the new reporter. Can you take me to see the department head?" Su Jingfei thought in his heart and answered quickly at the same time.Obviously, the girl didn''t expect that the other party would be a new colleague. She was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile again, "OK, then you can go with me. It happens that director Li told us that there are new colleagues coming today, but she didn''t expect that you are so handsome. Hello, my name is Wang Fang."This time, it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be stunned. He didn''t expect to get such an evaluation. He just thought that the smile on the girl''s face was a little strange. He just laughed and said, "Hello, we''ll be colleagues in the future. Please take more care of us.""Don''t be so polite. Come in with me." The girl smiles again. She seems to like it very much.Su Jingfei nodded and followed the girl named Wang Fang. He estimated that the girl was the clerk in charge of receiving outsiders in the marketing department. No matter what department it was, there would always be one or two such employees.Director Li''s office is in the Department. If they want to go to Director Li''s side, they must pass through everyone''s desk, which means that when Su Jingfei comes to report, everyone will see him. It''s like the image display of the new employee. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether to cry or to laugh about it, and the person who arranged it is really a bit well intentioned.If it was normal, he would not think so much, but on the way into director Li''s office, he heard several people discussing who this person was, who was pretty handsome, and whether he would be a new colleague. Needless to say, the people who discussed these were girls, and there were no male employees in the marketing department.The first time I entered the daughter''s country, even if I had some psychological preparation, Su Jingfei was sweating secretly. He would be one of these employees in the future, and I don''t know if he can support me.Even if he has never worked, he knows that men and women get along with each other. When there are more men than women, men are bold. When there are a certain number of women, but there are few men, women are more bold. For a boy who is extremely short of getting along with women, this undoubtedly has a huge pressure.What''s more, none of these girls is a fuel-efficient lamp. All the girls in the marketing department are smart and eloquent. Su Jing shakes her head secretly. It seems that her life is not so good in the future.All the way through, he just glanced at the corner of his eyes and confirmed that this department is really beautiful girls. The marketing department generally faces customers. As Liang Xiuwen said, the image can''t be too bad. They don''t have to rely on their own beauty to do things, but if they grow up ugly, they will definitely affect the business.If it is more difficult than facing a group of girls, it is to face a group of beautiful girls. Generally, girls are precious in other people''s eyes. Even if he wants to resist, it will be difficult.Thinking that she had come to the door of the office in charge, Wang Fang knocked on the door, waiting for a clear and dignified voice to ring, Wang Fang whispered to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, you go in, director Li is waiting for you in it, see you later!"Su Jingfei looks at Wang Fang with a trace of cunning on his face. He is a little confused, but he still shakes his head and pushes the door with a smile. He has already been psychologically prepared, isn''t he just a group of girls?Su Jingfei pushed the door and came in. She saw a woman sitting behind her desk. Different from Liang Xiuwen, she didn''t know it was su Jingfei who came in. She didn''t lift her head. She lowered her head and asked, "what can I do for you?"She looks older than liang Xiuwen. Because she works with her head down, Su Jingfei can''t see her face clearly. She just feels that her face shape is pretty good, and judging from her figure, she guesses that this woman should be very beautiful too. She feels that this company is really full of beautiful women."Hello, I''m Su Jingfei, a new employee. I''m here to report." Su Jingfei observed and replied to Director Li.Director Li stopped writing and looked up at Su Jingfei. At this time, Su Jingfei could see each other''s appearance clearly. A special feeling suddenly appeared in her heart. This woman is beautiful, but it is the expression that ordinary people can''t accept.This woman''s appearance is no less than liang Xiuwen''s, but there is no smile on her face, just like an iceberg, without any expression. It''s not simple and serious, it''s cold as ice.Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether the director Li is just doing this to herself or to everyone. She can only try her best to keep her attitude upright and wait for her to speak.There were some doubts in the eyes of director Li, but he was also a little surprised. But he soon said, "Hello, I''m Li hongsilk, director of marketing department." After a pause, he said, "Mr. Liang has already said hello to me today. I know you will report. It''s good. I''m not late."Su Jingfei shook his head secretly. Since he came to report, he would not delay. But he nodded and said, "President Liang asked me to report before ten o''clock, so I would not delay. Director Li, do I start work now or not?""It''s not urgent. First let you get familiar with the situation of the Department." Director Li shook his head and said with no expression: "I think Liang mentioned the situation of our company to you before. I hope you can work hard at that time. You should understand what I mean."Director Li is definitely a pretty girl, but she is too cold, but Su Jingfei doesn''t feel attracted at all. Now listening to her, she can''t understand her meaning and nods with a smile.Su Jingfei is so sensible, and director Li is still satisfied. He stands up and walks out and says, "let me introduce my colleagues to you first, and I''ll make specific arrangements for you later."At this time, Su Jingfei also saw the whole picture of director Li for the first time. Her figure was really good, about 1.65 meters. She was about 1.7 meters in high heels. She was slightly thin, but she was also forward and backward. Absolutely any man would be excited to see her, and the most attractive thing was the weak waist.Generally, a woman''s waist is also very thin, with the upper and lower circumference protruding. Director Li is the same, but more exaggerated. She doesn''t need to twist deliberately. She has the feeling of supporting the wind and swinging willows. Anyone who looks at it wants to hold her gently.Su Jingfei has met some pretty girls, even Liang Xiuwen and Wu Yanli, but he still has to admit that in terms of amorous feelings, they are not as good as director Li. What''s more, she doesn''t mean to show off any amorous feelings at all. It''s natural that she is the most precious.Director Li walks in front of her, and Su Jingfei follows her. He quietly appreciates the beautiful girl''s posture all the way. For the first time, he finds that a woman can walk with such a good rhythm. No wonder some people say that a woman''s back can charm people to commit crimes!When he walked into the office, those colleagues were already talking about Su Jingfei. Now director Li brought him out, and those employees didn''t need to discuss. They all looked at Su Jingfei with curiosity and examination. Some people were surprised, others were joking, and all kinds of expressions made Su Jingfei feel guilty."Let''s stop our work for a moment. I''ll introduce you to our new colleagues." Director Li takes Su Jingfei to the front of the audience and says in a cool voice.There are about 20 people in the office, and almost all of them have arrived. Soon everyone stopped what they were doing. Then director Li continued: "attention, this is our new colleague, Mr. Su Jingfei. He is a top student in Beijing who was hired by President liang from the Internet."Su Jingfei frowned in secret. How could this sound so awkward? At the beginning, he was studying for a period of time at most in the capital, but he didn''t explain.But he didn''t open his mouth. Someone had asked jokingly, "director, is this handsome guy going to be in charge of business with us or me in the future?"The girl is not old, and she is only in her early twenties, but she is very cute. Her round face is like an apple, which makes people want to bite. But she has a good figure, especially her chest bulge. Su Jingfei said secretly, is this the so-called child face and huge chest.She dares to speak at this time, should be a lively girl, Su Jingfei secretly evaluation, listen to Li main channel: "Su Jingfei now and you are the same, mainly responsible for the company''s business, contact with customers, as for the future, it depends on his ability, but you have to help him, this is our department''s only male colleagues, you can''t bully him."Even when she said these words again, she was still as cold as ice. Su Jingfei estimated that director Li usually had this kind of character, which was true to everyone. On the contrary, she was relieved. At least this woman was not aimed at him.He is a reserve cadre invited by the company, and he will be in charge in the future. If director Li is hostile to him, it''s reasonable. Now I find that director Li has such a character, but Su Jingfei is much more relaxed. Everyone knows that if the boss doesn''t like himself, he will have no good result.

 Chapter 22

    He was watching in the dark, and the girl over there said again: "the director means that he is our younger martial brother. How can we bully him?" He said with a smile and then said: "finally someone is younger than me."


    Su Jingfei''s face began to turn black. According to her age, the girl should be younger than herself. Moreover, the reason why the girl is happy is not that she has new colleagues coming, but that she has her own bottom. The girl''s thinking is really different from that of men.


    After the girl spoke, other people also began to greet Su Jingfei. Unlike other departments, the marketing department is not like other departments. Even if they are all female employees, they are good at communicating with people and have a very warm attitude towards Su Jingfei.


    "Well, now that they all know you, you can come to the office with me first, and I''ll arrange the next work for you." Wait for Su Jingfei and colleagues after a circle, Li director just continue to speak.


    Back to the office of director Li again, Su Jingfei and director Li sat down on both sides of the desk this time. Director Li said straight to the point: "Su Jingfei, you must have a certain understanding before you came to work in our company, but I still want to introduce the work of our department to you."


    "Our company is just a branch. The head office is in the capital. Our market is divided into three parts: Women''s clothing, real estate and household appliances." Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, director Li has continued: "our company spans more industries. As for which one you choose, I''d like to ask you what you mean."


    Su Jingfei thinks that the company is a relatively large group company, and naturally it is a cross industry business. He thought that the other party would directly arrange work for him, but now he can ask what he means, which is really more humanized.


    Director Li was not in a hurry. He said: "women''s clothing is mainly fine clothes, mainly women''s underwear. Real estate is the development of real estate, and some construction work. We have our own construction team, and household appliances are to provide goods for some large shopping malls."


    Su Jingfei was still thinking about it. When he heard director Li talking about women''s underwear, he naturally skimmed over the content in this aspect. It''s really not suitable for him. Moreover, he didn''t expect that his company had the main product in this aspect.


    The rest of the real estate and home appliances are really suitable for you. I just want to come to the real estate. It seems that there are special developers there to sell, but the marketing department can''t manage much. Even if we want to talk about cooperation, we should also talk with the developers. As for home appliances, we should cooperate with shopping malls, which should be better.


    Before he made a decision, director Li said: "in fact, normally, we should arrange you to develop real estate and home appliances. After all, those are more suitable for men."


    When Su Jingfei heard her words, he had a bad feeling. Most people say that, there will be a turning point.


    Sure enough, without waiting for his idea to change, director Li said, "but in view of the fact that we are going to test you and cultivate your adaptability and management ability, we mean to place you in the most challenging area."


    "Director, you don''t mean to let me go to the women''s clothing side, do you?" Su Jingfei''s face changed and she blurted out.


    "No, that''s not what I mean." Director Li shakes his head and denies Su Jingfei''s words. Just when Su Jingfei wants to settle down, director Li has said: "I mean to arrange you to the sales point of our main product women''s underwear."


    Su Jingfei almost couldn''t sit still in a flash. The arrangement for women''s clothing was enough to make him helpless. If he really went to the underwear department, it would be even more helpless. He was a big man and sold underwear, wouldn''t he.


    No matter what Su Jingfei was thinking, director Li continued: "if you really don''t want to, we can understand that it''s OK to arrange you to go to other departments. It''s just that if you go to other departments, the development may be slower, and it''s a little helpful to your growth."


    Su Jingfei has always been a smart man. Before, he felt that the company was more humanized and let himself choose. Now, after listening to Director Li, he immediately understood that there was no choice.


    He really felt that the company was good when he came here to work. Since he chose, he was ready to be arranged by the company. Now, even if he felt uncomfortable, he bit his teeth and nodded: "OK, director Li, I''ll go to the sales point of underwear products."


    There was a flash of surprise in director Li''s eyes. Su Jingfei just pondered for a few seconds and agreed. This was really beyond her expectation. Most men would feel very embarrassed when they went to buy underwear. When they asked him to sell underwear, he actually agreed.


    But she nodded quickly and said, "well, since you''ve agreed, I''ll let the person in charge of Fulong sales point come and meet you later. You can be a manager there first." After a pause, he said, "if you go to other sales points, you can only start from an ordinary salesperson. If you go to underwear, it''s the manager. This is the starting point higher than others."


    Su Jingfei estimated that director Li''s expression was just a smile. He just turned his mouth secretly. It seemed that he was overcast by this woman. Before, he thought she had no hostility to his arrival, and he was still too young.


    No matter what Su Jingfei thought, director Li picked up the phone and said, "lily, come here for a while. I''ll introduce you to the new manager. In the future, he will be responsible for your sales. You don''t have to be so tired."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know how other people entered the company. He became a manager on the first day when he entered the company, which was absolutely unexpected, but this manager was a bit of a headache.


    Waiting for director Li to hang up all the time, Su Jingfei said, "director, I don''t have any management experience now. Is it suitable to be a manager directly?"


    "No problem, it''s all discussed by President Liang and I, and it''s also very easy to manage there. Your main task is to increase the sales volume as much as possible. If you have any questions at that time, you can ask lily, who is in charge there now. It''s not important to have no experience. You should have confidence in yourself." Although director Li is still as cold as ice, Su Jingfei can see some strange smell in her eyes.


    If it''s just a director Li''s idea, Su Jingfei still thinks that she is aiming at herself. Now when she heard that she had discussed with President Liang, she could not help but have Liang Xiuwen''s two sexy legs in her heart. At the same time, she also vaguely guessed what she had.


    In the heart unceasingly comforts oneself, hoped is oneself thought many, otherwise really is Liang Zong''s meaning, oneself may be really too wronged.


    Then director Li, no matter what Su Jingfei was thinking, told him about his company''s products. It was estimated that when Lily was coming, he just said to Su Jingfei, "you are now a manager. In the future, you will come to the company every Friday to report to President Liang. You don''t have to come here at ordinary times. Just call me if you have anything."


    Although she was psychologically prepared, Su Jingfei still laughed bitterly in secret. Was it a match for her? Originally, she thought that she would work with a lot of female colleagues outside, and she was ready to be bullied. Now she was sent out directly. Su Jingfei really didn''t know whether to be lucky or depressed.


    Just at this time, there was a knock on the door outside, a female voice that Su Jingfei had never heard of, said softly: "director Li, I''m here."


    When the person in charge of the underwear sales point appeared in front of Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei was not surprised. According to the style of the previous company, all the female employees of this company should be good-looking, and so was the person in charge called lily.


    She''s not a gorgeous girl, but she''s still pretty. If she''s in college, she can almost get the rank of ban Hua, the same as Lin Meixian she met yesterday.


    "Chief, I''m here." After entering the door, Lily said hello to Director Li and began to look at Su Jingfei generously.


    Director Li said to lily, "lily, this is Su Jingfei, your new manager. He will be in charge of your work in the future. If anything happens, just report it to him directly."


    After that, she said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, this is the person in charge of your sales point. Now that you have gone, she is the deputy manager. Her name is Lily Yu. You should help each other in the future to make your performance prosperous."


    After su Jingfei entered the company, he had seen several people with very strange expressions. This time, when director Li said that Yu Lili was the deputy manager, strange expressions flashed in her eyes, and Yu Lili seemed to have some changes.


    His first impression of the company is that there are so many beautiful women. His second impression is that the people in the company seem to be abnormal, or they don''t know what''s hidden in the company.


    He hesitated in his heart, but said with a smile: "Hello lily, we will be colleagues in the future. I''m new here, and I still need your help in some things. Don''t be troublesome at that time."


    "How can I? You will be my manager in the future. If you have anything to do, just tell me." Yu Lili also said with a smile that she couldn''t see what was wrong with her, which made Su Jingfei doubt whether she was really a little oversensitive.


    "Now that you know each other, you can go to Fulong." After they said hello, director Li gave orders.


    Su Jingfei and Yu Lili nodded and walked out of the office together. At this time, he heard the people in the office whisper again, but what they said had nothing to do with their work. They were all discussing where they would be assigned and who could work with this handsome man in the future.


    When he and Yu Lili came out together, the voice of discussion suddenly became small. They all looked at them in surprise, and everyone knew where Su Jingfei was assigned.


    Su can''t help but jump at the reaction of his colleagues. How can these people''s reaction be like this? Even if he sells underwear himself, he doesn''t seem to be so surprised. After all, the company has three businesses, and he has a one-third chance to choose underwear.


    It was not until Su Jingfei came to Fulong''s underwear sales center that he understood the reason. He was promoted to manager by director Li, which was an exceptional promotion. Although buying underwear was a bit embarrassing for men, it was a good thing after all.


    But when he really got here, he knew why he could become a manager. There were two people in Fulong underwear sales center, and these two people also included Yu Lili, the person in charge, that is, Su Jingfei, who came here and really managed, only Yu Lili and another girl.


    He now understands why director Li and Lily Yu look so strange when they were in the company. The manager is just like the bare commander, with only two soldiers under his hand.


    The other girl''s appearance is not as good as Lily''s, but she is also slim, warm and generous, and has affinity. Such a girl is really good at sales.

 Chapter 23

    She knew that Yu Lili went to the company because a new manager was coming. When she saw Su Jingfei, she was a little surprised. She was not only a man, but also very handsome. It was only when he came to the sales point that she began to be stunned and immediately understood what he was thinking.


    "Manager, this is our salesman Zhang keying. Just call her Xiao Zhang. Usually, there are only two of us here." Seeing Su Jingfei in a daze, Yu Lili quickly introduced her to Su Jingfei: "we were too busy before. Now manager Su is here, we can relax."


    Su Jingfei first nods to Zhang keying, then grins bitterly. It''s such a small underwear shop. There are two people who are still busy. He doesn''t know what to say. This shop is the same size as the former general manager Li''s office.


    Fulong is a famous large-scale shopping mall in Q city. It''s not easy for companies to have a store here. However, the strength of their company in Q city is that there is only such a small sales store. It''s really a little small. Now he is fully sure that it''s difficult for director Li to distribute himself here.


    "Manager Su, we have only one sales point in Fulong. Although the store is small, the business is still good." Yu Lili''s voice rings again.


    Su Jingfei looked at the people coming and going in front of him, but no one came in at all. No matter how good his temper was, he unconsciously asked, "is this a good business?"


    "Well, it''s not every day. Isn''t it early today? And so on, there should be business to come. " Yu Lili was surprised by Su Fei and said with embarrassment.


    Su Jingfei looked at his watch, because he reported it late. It''s almost eleven o''clock now. He wanted to tell Yu Lili that if it''s early now, he would simply say that there is no business every morning, usually in the afternoon.


    Zhang keying saw some embarrassment in the scene beside him and quickly said: "manager Su, you sit first."


    Su Jingfei was too surprised after entering the door, and even stood at the door all the time. Hearing Zhang keying''s words, he went into the underwear store. This is the first time he has seen women''s underwear so closely.


    He thought that he was ready. He thought that he could be calm even in the face of embarrassment today. He didn''t expect that he could not help blushing when he saw so many underwear. In particular, his mind was uncontrollably thinking about what kind of beauty these sexy underwear would look like if they were worn on a woman of such excellent figure as Liang Xiuwen.


    What''s more strange is that he unconsciously thought, what kind of lingerie does director Li wear? Is it a sexy lingerie or a conservative type? What kind of charm is that!


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili follow Su Jingfei, naturally can''t see his face, but they can also imagine that if a man enters the underwear shop, and there is no female companion, he will be uncomfortable. They look at each other and laugh at each other.


    Before Su Jingfei came here to work, he was really unprepared. Now he really doesn''t know anything about underwear. Even though he was embarrassed, he decided that he should know more about it in the future.


    Su Jingfei''s embarrassment is known by both girls, but they have no way to help in this situation. After all, Su Jingfei is arranged by the superior, and they can only obey the orders of the superior.


    The underwear store is not big. Su Jingfei walks to the inner counter in a few steps. He also looks at the underwear along the way. The underwear here are all products of the company, and the brand name is "roufeisi". He doesn''t know what it means, but he feels a bit awkward, and he doesn''t know what the person who named it thinks.


    "Now you can tell me something about the store." After sitting down, Su Jingfei looks a positive, let the two women sit well, began to ask.


    Now that talking about business affairs, Yu Lili also said, "OK, manager Su, the performance of our store is really good. At least the daily turnover can meet the company''s requirements of more than 1000 a day." Then he took out a book from his side, which recorded the daily sales.


    Su Jingfei looked at the book and recorded the sales volume and turnover. According to the 200 yuan of an ordinary underwear, he could sell at least five pieces a day, and then there were some high-end underwear. Occasionally, he would sell one or two pieces, which was a thousand and eight hundred yuan of income. According to such turnover, there was actually a lot of money. Although he felt that only two pieces of cloth had such income, it was understandable.


    He has long heard that women''s underwear makes a lot of money, but most women know the brand better, and the less famous ones are often unpopular. It seems that although the name of roufeisi is not pleasant, it should have a certain reputation.


    "It seems that our business is still good." Su Jingfei thought and said, but when he turned the book in front of him, he frowned and said, "how can it be like this? A month ago, the daily turnover was more than 5000, but this month, the daily turnover is less than half of the previous one?"


    "In fact, it''s inevitable. We were the only famous underwear store here, but now we have another competitor, and the other people''s things are cheaper." Before Lily Yu spoke, Zhang keying sighed.


    Su Jingfei looks up at Zhang keying and then at Yu Lili. His eyes are full of doubts.


    "In fact, that''s it. We are a relatively old brand of underwear. Since the establishment of Fulong shopping mall, we have been here. Although our store is small, our business was really good before. Until Dai fangfen underwear store settled down, our performance began to decline." Yu Lili sighed and explained.


    "Dai fangfen?" Su Jingfei really doesn''t know much about the underwear industry.


    "Here! That''s the one Zhang keying directly pointed back to an underwear store not far from the store, which is twice as big as here. Now there are at least ten customers in the store picking clothes.


    Su Jingfei sighs. Before, Yu Lili said that it''s still early. There are many people going there. This business has nothing to do with time.


    Yu Lili seemed embarrassed by the previous statement, and quickly explained: "Dai fangfen is a French brand. Although it is not a top brand, it can also be regarded as an imported product. I don''t know how the other party acts as an agent. The price is cheaper than us."


    "Yes, if we compete at a low price, we may not lose, but now we have no resistance at all." Zhang keying then complained, and then looked at Su Jingfei. He just frowned, and then said, "our last manager here was poached by them."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that it''s no wonder that this store has been open for a long time, but there is not even a manager. In fact, when it comes to managers, it''s better to say it''s the store manager. It turns out that his predecessor has been dug up.


    At this time, he really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. If the former manager hadn''t been poached, he would not have come here. But if he didn''t come here, he couldn''t become a manager. Although he could only manage two people, his income was still higher than that of ordinary employees.


    Su Jingfei pondered and asked Yu Lili, "Lili, since we have such a situation here, is there no solution for the company?"


    "How? Yes, I''ve sent you here now, haven''t I? " Lily Yu was stunned and nodded.


    Su Jingfei''s face is really black this time. This is the way of the company. He knows nothing about the underwear industry. Moreover, one month after the manager was poached, how did director Li, or Liang Xiuwen, do things? It''s too inefficient.


    Before he could speak, two people came into the room, a young woman in her thirties. Next to her was a woman in her forties. They were all Jeweled up for fear that others might not know that they were rich. But I have to say that they were all good-looking.


    A 40 year old woman is a little older. Although she has put on her make-up, she can still see the wrinkles around her eyes. However, she is still graceful and charming. If she doesn''t wear too vulgar clothes, she can be regarded as a bit of beauty.


    Compared with her, the young woman''s beauty is much stronger. Her figure is like soft water, protruding forward and backward, white and tender, as if she can squeeze water out. More importantly, her style, even though she has a lot of jewelry, is much less vulgar than that old woman.


    After the two women came in, they didn''t care if there was anyone inside. Their voices were not small. The young woman was smiling and said to the older woman, "Sister Zhang, what do you think of the underwear here? This brand of underwear is good!"


    The older woman picked up a big sexy underwear and said, "the style of this brand is really a bit old-fashioned. You see, although it is called sexy, if you wear it on our body, it''s no different from ordinary underwear."


    Su Jingfei has good eyesight. The underwear fabric is very few. In terms of the two women''s figures, they can almost show their hips after wearing it. It''s not sexy. He really doesn''t know how to be sexy.


    He could see two women, but they didn''t pay attention to him. Otherwise, no matter how bold they were, they would not dare to discuss these in front of men.


    Yu Lili gave Zhang keying a wink. Zhang keying quickly welcomed her with a smile. As she walked, she said, "ladies and gentlemen, if you like sexy underwear, we have a lot here. We roufeisi are famous brands in China, with various styles and no quality."

 Chapter 24

    It seems to Zhang keying that young women often use this brand, but they don''t say much. Instead, the old women snort, "is that right? Domestic well-known brands, I want to see what good things you have. In fact, I prefer international brands, such as Dai fangfen. "


    The old woman''s words changed Zhang keying''s face, but she immediately said with a smile: "madam, although our products are not as famous as Dai fangfen, they are definitely highly praised. Let''s have a look at our style."


    The young woman also said with a smile: "Sister Zhang, let''s have a look first. If the style here is good, we don''t have to go there. Anyway, Dai fangfen is not a top brand."


    "Well, I''ll see. Show me the best. Don''t send us cheap." The old woman didn''t refuse this time and snorted.


    Zhang keying immediately took the two women to walk in, the outside were general underwear, the really high-end ones were inside, the two women naturally followed him, and while walking, tut tut tut commented on all kinds of underwear.


    The underwear store is not big. Su Jingfei just sits at the counter inside. In fact, if the two women really want to find a salesperson when they come in, they can see him, but they always look at the underwear when they come in, and they don''t pay attention to the people inside. Now they go inside, but they just see Su Jingfei sitting at the counter.


    Even if they are rich, they have seen a certain world. Suddenly they see a young man sitting here, and they are still talking to each other about which underwear is suitable for each other and what effect it will have if they wear it on them.


    At this time, not only did they suddenly turn red, but Su Jingfei was also embarrassed. His ear power was better than that of ordinary people. What''s more, their voice was not small. Now he unconsciously compared his underwear with their figure in his heart to confirm what they said.


    "What''s the matter with you? How did you become a man in the underwear store?" The older woman first reacted, first glared at Su Jingfei, and then angrily said to Zhang keying.


    Zhang keying complained in secret that this woman was not very interested in products. Now there is another manager Su here. He estimated that the business would be yellow, but he still said with a straight face: "madam, this is our manager, manager su. Naturally, he will be here."


    "Yo! I''m still a manager. I don''t know. I''m so young and handsome. " The older woman was surprised. She thought the man was a customer, but she didn''t think he was the store manager.


    She was surprised before, and her first reaction was embarrassment. Now after listening to Zhang keying''s words, she finds that Su Jingfei is not only young, but also handsome. Even if he is a little white faced, even the young woman next to her is a little surprised. She has never seen Su Jingfei in this shop before.


    At this time, Su Jingfei had to say, "good morning, ladies. I''m Su Jingfei, the manager of our store." After a pause, he said, "I just heard that you don''t seem to know our products very well. Let Xiao Zhang introduce to you. Today, all your consumption here is 10% off, even if it''s just rude to you."


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili look at each other in secret. They all know that Su Jingfei is here for the first time. They just look at the accounts and know that the maximum profit here can reach 8.50% discount. He gives a 10% discount directly, which is not too big, but also solves the previous embarrassment. They really underestimate Su Jingfei before.


    The faces of the two customers also eased with Su Jingfei''s words. They were not short of money. Naturally, they didn''t care about the 10% discount. The key was that Su Jingfei''s attitude satisfied them and felt that Su Jingfei was a good person.


    The old woman said with a smile for the first time, "manager Su, since you are the manager here, naturally you should know more about your products than them. Why don''t you introduce them to us and let''s forget about the discount. We don''t care about the money. As long as it''s suitable, we''ll buy it at full price."


    The young woman frowned slightly, but finally said with a smile: "Sister Zhang is right, we are not bad for money, as long as the product is good, we don''t care."


    No matter how psychologically prepared Su Jingfei is, he can''t help blushing. Since he''s already psychologically prepared to be a salesman, he won''t be embarrassed. But the key is that he doesn''t know about underwear products and how to introduce them.


    However, since the proposal was put forward, they had to harden their heads and walk to the high-end area under the gaze of four women. Looking at the colorful underwear on it, they took a deep breath and asked, "madam, what kind of underwear do you plan to buy? I can introduce it to you according to your needs."


    When Zhang keying and Yu Lili listen to him, they naturally guess that he doesn''t understand the product, but the other two women think Su Jingfei is very considerate, especially a handsome man''s opinion, which is easier for them to listen to.


    "I want to buy a sexy underwear, and it should have a wake-up effect and prevent sagging." The old woman approached Su Jingfei, and as she said this, she also gave a wink. Although she was not young, she was still in good shape. Without the problem of women of this age, her chest was still bulging with clothes, her waist was slim, and she didn''t have any fat. She looked slightly up in the back. If it wasn''t for her vulgar dress, she would not be less attractive than Lily.


    Although she is still charming, Su Jingfei still can''t bear such blatant flattery. What does the old woman want? Do you need to be so close to buy underwear?


    The young woman was also a little dazed. She didn''t expect that the old woman would be so indifferent to the difference between men and women. Looking at her appearance, it seemed that Su Jingfei would have to measure her circumference. However, in the twinkling of an eye, she seemed to see nothing. She said: "handsome manager, you should choose according to Sister Zhang."


    Su Jingfei calmed down and said to Zhang keying and Yu Lili: "Xiao Zhang, Lili, you should go to entertain other guests first. Just leave it to me here."


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili roll their eyes together. Now, apart from these two women, there are no others. However, they also understand that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be too embarrassed, so they go to the store together, hoping that customers will come at this time, and the scene won''t be so awkward.


    When they left, the old woman''s eyes lit up and said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "manager Su, how much do you pay for a month''s work here?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He not only didn''t expect that the old woman would ask him this, but also thought that when he came to work, he seemed to forget to ask about his salary.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was stunned, the old woman said with a silly smile, "handsome man, you look like a man of talent. It''s a bit too wronged to sell women''s underwear here." After a pause, he suddenly said in a low voice, "why don''t you come to work for me? I have two companies. If you come here, I''ll give you double wages. What do you think, but you have to meet all my requirements."


    Su Jingfei''s face turned black all of a sudden. This woman''s so-called meeting all her requirements, in other words, is not to let her take care of it?


    Although he was angry in his heart, he was a salesman now, so he had to try his best to keep his anger down and said with a smile, "I''m working very well here. I''m not going to change my job yet. I''m sorry, madam. What do you think of this one?"


    With these words, a pair of pants that looks more sexy and less material than they have seen before is presented to the woman. With the woman''s plump figure, if you really wear this one, it''s almost the same as hongguoguo, but you can see some of them, which has the same effect as the fun underwear, and it''s charming enough.


    The older woman who was rejected was not upset. She took a look at Su Jingfei, and then said with the same smile, "do you think this one will be good on me?"


    Su Jingfei was helpless. No wonder this woman didn''t care about anything before. She was just thick skinned, but he said, "well, this is the latest style and the best fabric in our store."


    "Yes? Then I''ll try. You wait for me for a moment! " The elder woman said she wanted to have a try, but she just watched Su Jingfei all the time.


    Underwear is different from ordinary clothes, because if you want to wear it close to the body, you usually decide to buy it. Otherwise, how can she sell it to others? No matter Su Jingfei or young women know that she is ready to buy it, but she has never seen it.


    At this time, Yu Lili and Zhang keying were not nearby. All three of them knew what the older woman was up to. The young woman thought she didn''t see anything, but Su Jingfei had a headache. Was it because she sold her face in exchange for business?


    It wasn''t long before the old woman came out with a cat''s step. In fact, in Su Jingfei''s eyes, the old woman did have some beauty, especially because she had a special mind. There was a charm between her eyes. A young man would really have blood boiling, but he felt very headache.


    Su Jingfei has never boasted of being a gentleman, but she is not reduced to being a little white faced. What''s more, this woman is a bit vulgar and uninterested. Now she looks at herself as if she sees a piece of fat, which is even more uncomfortable.


    "Handsome boy, do you think it''s suitable for me?" The elder woman didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s endurance. She came out laughing.


    Su Jingfei is dumb. She wears it close to her body. How can she see it? What''s more, even if she can see it, she shouldn''t ask herself. She''s just a seller.


    The older woman didn''t open her mouth and was not worried. She turned around and showed her pretty figure in front of her eyes. It had to be said that she had good maintenance at her age. Even if her waist was not as slim as the younger woman, it gave people a feeling of fullness. What''s more, her fat buttocks were far more moving than the average girl, If you think of the sexy underwear she''s wearing now, it''s really glamorous.


    It''s a pity that her enthusiasm is wasted. Not to mention that Su Jingfei has seen Liang Xiuwen and director Li from yesterday to today. Even her current thoughts make su Jingfei uninterested.


    If it wasn''t for her first time working today and still facing customers, Su Jingfei would have been rude for a long time, but now she can only smile hypocritically and say, "this underwear is really suitable for you, madam. It can perfectly reflect your figure, and you have a good eye."

 Chapter 25

    He said it, but secretly despised it. Sure enough, he had to be thick-skinned and black-hearted when doing sales. He clearly chose it by himself and said that she had a good eye. However, it''s really training people. It''s not enough to have a thick skin!


    When the elder woman heard Su Jingfei''s words, she was elated. If she couldn''t smash you with money, she would charm you. I don''t believe that there are cats who don''t like to play fishy. She made up her mind and immediately said, "OK, in that case, you can give me three of the same money."


    Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and then laughed. Sure enough, it''s good to be a little bit cheeky. The price of this pair of pants is about 1500, which is not the best in the store, but also the top grade. Three pieces are sold at a time. Today''s required performance has been achieved. This does not mean that the part over 1000 is Su Jingfei, but the excess part can be regarded as the working capital of the store, It''s helpful for other activities in the store.


    The elder woman has been staring at Su Jingfei. Seeing a glimmer of joy in his eyes, she thinks he is happy to get more commission. She turns her lips secretly to show you my strength.


    "I want to buy some masks with better quality, which can keep my perfect chest shape. Please give me some advice!" The older woman asked again.


    Su Jingfei has enough enthusiasm to work on her first day at work. Even though she knows that she is not drunk, she still keeps smiling. Anyway, if she doesn''t agree, can she still use it?


    Then Su Jingfei chose two more models for older women. One is sexy and the other is good for shaping. Although he is not familiar with the product, he is familiar with the price. As long as he looks at the high price, he can''t be wrong. On the contrary, this woman doesn''t care about the money.


    The deal was only 20 minutes from the beginning. Su Jingfei sold four pieces of underwear and three pieces of pants for more than 10000 yuan, but the woman wanted them all without blinking an eye.


    Young women are in a state of company from the beginning to the end. Not only did they not choose underwear, but even Su Jingfei didn''t cut in when talking with older women.


    Finally, when the old woman bought everything she wanted, she took out a business card and put it into Su Jingfei''s hand. She said with a smile, "handsome boy, I''m very optimistic about your business ability. Here''s my business card. If you want to come here and work for me, the salary will be two to three times of your current salary. Please contact me if you want to."


    Su Jingfei was a little impressed with this woman at this time. He thought she would pester himself. He didn''t expect that she was just trying to charm herself when changing her underwear, but it wasn''t too much. It was a relief. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    It wasn''t until the two women left that Su Jingfei looked at his business card, which said "Zhang Minhui, vice president of Longxing building materials Co., Ltd." Here''s a private phone number, nothing else.


    He doesn''t know much about the company. People now dare to say that it''s the company if they want a store. As for Zhang Minhui''s requirements, he naturally won''t agree. His current image changes a bit like a little white face, but how can he really be a little white face, let alone such a woman.


    Su Jingfei suddenly sold so many high-grade underwear, with sales of more than 10000 yuan. Yu Lili and Zhang keying were stunned. According to the daily performance of thousands of yuan, Su Jingfei almost completed their three-day performance.


    What''s more, they didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be able to sell underwear. According to their impression of the two women before, the old woman must be more picky and dissatisfied with the underwear here. They couldn''t imagine how Su Jingfei turned the tide and achieved all this.


    Su Jingfei secretly wry smile, not to mention they can''t think of, even if they can''t think of, say they can sell these underwear, almost equal to sell their own color, he is really helpless.


    Despite this, Su Jingfei''s image in the hearts of the two women has become mysterious. He clearly doesn''t know much about underwear, but he can sell the products. This skill is really great. Once he understands the characteristics of the products, it will be even worse. The two women''s eyes are full of hope. They have been pressed by Dai Xiangxiang underwear store for so long, and finally see the chance to turn over.


    The more happy the two women are, the more helpless Su Jingfei is. Today, this is a special case. The women who come here every time can''t be flower crazy women, but they have to sell their sexuality.


    At this time as long as the mouth: "I said two beautiful women, today''s performance has been completed, is not the work can be easier."


    "Well, it''s true that as long as the company''s requirements are fulfilled every day, the work can be easier at ordinary times. But now sales are linked to bonuses, and more is done, and no one will be lazy." Yu Lili nods and explains.


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that as he thought before, the income after completing the company''s performance every day is to stay in the store, do some activities and pay bonus, and also have the sales commission of employees, which can guarantee the freedom of the store. The sales point is actually more similar to the agent of contracted products.


    Su Jingfei is quite satisfied with this sales concept. In this way, the person in charge of any store will certainly do his best. After all, it can almost be done as his own business. The person who proposed this model doesn''t know who it is. It takes a certain amount of courage. Many domestic companies will not operate in such a relatively free form.


    In fact, underwear is indeed a high profit industry, but today''s opportunity to sell so many high-grade underwear is not big, otherwise there are tens of thousands of income every day, and the company can''t only ask for one thousand every day. After all, it''s just a small sales point and the flow of people is limited. Su Jingfei is really lucky today.


    In Su Jingfei''s mind, Liang Xiuwen''s image flashed unconsciously at this time. Could it be the model she proposed? Instead of asking Yu Lili, he said to her, "since today''s performance has been completed, can I leave ahead of time?"


    Yu Lili was stunned at first, and then said, "yes, if there is anything, I will call you to report it."


    Having said that, she is dissatisfied with Su Jingfei. Even though the manager has done a big business, today is his first job, and she has to leave ahead of time. The manager''s working attitude is worrying.


    Su Jingfei seems to see her mind, explained: "normally I come to work for the first time today, I shouldn''t leave ahead of time, but I want to find a house, I came to Q city yesterday, when I find a house, I won''t leave casually, you can take care of the shop."


    Yu Lili doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. After listening to him, she knows that Su Jingfei is not a local, and her dissatisfaction dissipates. The manager doesn''t need to explain to herself, but he is very careful.


    Su Jingfei seems to be young. In fact, Yu Lili and Zhang keying are not convinced. Now Su Jingfei not only does a big business with her own ability, but also respects her subordinates. It seems that this handsome manager is good.


    It turns out that Yu Lili and Zhang keying are in charge of the underwear store. Su Jingfei doesn''t worry about what they can''t cope with when they leave. His business has solved the performance problem. Even if they are lazy today, it doesn''t affect them.


    Just thinking about the origin of this business, Su Jingfei kept on laughing bitterly. Whenever he had the potential to be a little white face, he actually made money.


    Shaking his head to get rid of the strange idea before, he really wants to look for a house now. Before he came to Q City, he didn''t think about looking for a house. He still has a bed in the school dormitory, but now that graduation is approaching, everyone is looking for a job, and few people go back to the dormitory. Naturally, he doesn''t plan to live in the school.


    When he came back yesterday, he planned to stay in the dormitory for one night first, and then go to find a room when he started to work. However, there was an accident yesterday. It was a night spent in the hotel with Liang Xiuwen.


    Today, since the company''s affairs are settled, he plans to go back to school first, and then look for a house. Q city has a large number of immigrants, and naturally there are many people who want to rent. You can see the rental information on the Internet or in the advertisements of the station poles, as long as you are close enough to Fulong commercial district.


    Just before looking for a house, he plans to go back to school first. Although he has been studying in Beijing for a period of time, he still has a lot of things in school. This time he has a job, he probably won''t go back in a short time, so he''d better take them away.


    When he arrived at the school, it was close to 12 o''clock at noon, and now may day had just passed, I don''t know who all the students came back.


    Su Jingfei actually went back to his dormitory once yesterday to see Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou off, but the situation was special at that time. He didn''t go back to his dormitory to have a look. Now this is the first time he has come back since he left.


    It''s still a holiday, and there aren''t many students in the dormitory. What''s more, during lunch time, Su Jingfei only met two or three acquaintances on the road. Looking at these still slightly immature college students, Su Jingfei suddenly felt as if he was a lot older, but he only worked half a day.


    He has experienced a lot of things, which is not sentimental, but he still has a lot of feelings when he thinks that his student career has ended.


    On the third floor of the second dormitory are all junior students who are about to graduate. 302 is Su Jingfei''s dormitory. When he came here, the door of the dormitory was wide open and there was a sound of giggling. This is very common in the dormitory.


    But at this critical time, the voice from the dormitory is not only the voice of men, but also the voice of several girls. Even if Su Jingfei is ready to have other students in the dormitory, he can''t help but be stunned to hear the voice of girls. Isn''t the school forbidding boys and girls to come to the dormitory?

 Chapter 26

    "Have you heard that Su Jingfei has fallen in love and is still a pretty girl?" Su Jingfei just walked to the door not far, heard the voice of the boss in the dormitory.


    "Yes? It''s true. That kid is like a log. How can we educate and get beautiful girls? It''s a rumor The voice of the dormitory came along.


    Su Jingfei steps pause, heard a beautiful female voice: "Jiang Ming, you don''t talk nonsense ah, your dormitory is the most honest Su Jingfei."


    This voice is also very familiar. It should be the eldest brother''s girlfriend and also the life committee member of the class. It suddenly occurred to me that there are girls here. It turns out that they are the eldest brother''s girlfriend. That''s understandable.


    "Really, why cheat you? Last night, when he was shopping with his girlfriend, he was met by our classmate Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou. They told me that they have a good eye. Since they are pretty girls, they can''t be bad." The eldest Jiang Ming seems to be afraid that they don''t believe it. He vows to bring out two witnesses.


    "That''s great. My third brother is finally enlightened. I''m worried about hanging silk all my life!" Then a thief''s voice rang out. It was the fourth man in the dormitory.


    "Wipe, don''t talk about others. You are still alone. Do you really want to be with Miss Wu? You are the real hanging wire. Well, the third one just studies hard. " Lin Mingfan immediately dissatisfied with the next knock road.


    "That''s right, but Su Jingfei''s study is the hardest, much better than the three of you." A female voice agrees. Su Jingfei is surprised. Isn''t this the member of the learning committee he has been pursuing? Did he succeed? It seems that a lot of things happened in the school when I left.


    Then there were five people talking in the room, gradually shifting from the previous topic about Su Jingfei and his girlfriend to other aspects. Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the other three people in the dormitory had already come, and two of them had girlfriends.


    The relationship between the four people in their dormitory is not as close as brothers, but the relationship is also very good. Now, listening to the three of them talking behind their backs, they are obviously happy to find "girlfriends" for themselves. It can be seen that they really care about themselves. Such friendship is the most simple, and it is difficult to enter the society.


    Thinking of this, I had a decision in my heart. I walked a few steps and directly appeared at the door of the dormitory. I laughed and said: "brother, I''m Su Hansan back."


    Five people in the room were still chatting. Su Jingfei suddenly appeared. All of them were shocked. Then they saw Su Jingfei. The three people in the dormitory rushed to him in surprise and said, "third brother, you''ve finally died. You want to die. Let''s see if you are a chrysanthemum."


    It was Wu yingshou, the fourth elder, who spoke in this way. Only when he finished his words, he was kicked by Su Jingfei. Only when he was in the dormitory, he was the most relaxed. He hugged the eldest brothers, and then he said angrily to the fourth elder: "you''re dead. You''re in a mess. Don''t disgust me. Besides, I heard you say I''m hanging silk, I''ll get back to you. "


    Lao Si rubbed his thigh. Even if Su Jingfei didn''t exert himself, he was fed up with it. Then he said with a smile, "third brother, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t look at people with old eyes. Now you are the successful diaoyi of counter attack. You should be regarded as Gao Fu Shuai."


    "Go away." Su Jingfei had known for a long time that his dog couldn''t spit out ivory. He angrily scolded him. Then he said with a smile to the two girls in the room, "sister-in-law, I haven''t seen you for a long time. This must be the second sister-in-law. I didn''t expect that a lover would get married. I don''t have any gifts. I''ll invite you to dinner today."


    After the initial surprise, everyone remembered that Su Jingfei''s image had changed greatly. Before, Su Jingfei always wore a pair of casual clothes with big glasses that almost covered half of his face. Now, after the image changed greatly, if it wasn''t for his voice and voice, they couldn''t confirm that the handsome brother in front of them was su Jingfei, the third son in their dormitory, who only knew how to read every day.


    "Third, you can''t really marry a rich woman." He hesitated for a long time, still could not help asking, but his words only in exchange for Su Jingfei''s glare.


    Su Jingfei, a member of the learning committee who was not very amused by him before, gave him a hard look when he saw that his boyfriend was talking so badly. Then he asked with a smile, "Su Jingfei, you have changed a lot this time. What have you done for more than a month?"


    Although Su Jingfei and the learning committee members are classmates, they don''t have much communication. If it''s not for her unusual status, Su Jingfei really doesn''t want to explain. However, his best classmates are all here, and he says frankly: "in fact, it''s nothing. He went to Beijing to study for a month, and then was hired remotely by a company with ability, After that, I worked in that company. "


    "Wow, I''ve said for a long time that the third brother is really powerful. He is the first one among us to find a job. No wonder he studied so hard at the beginning. It''s true that the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold, and Bao Jianfeng comes from the hard work. He can be a master only if he has suffered from hardships. Now the reward of the third brother is really excellent." Old four a strange cry, shake head to shake brain way.


    The other five couldn''t see it and denounced it together.


    "Well, the third brother can find a good job if he studies hard." Old four instantly droops head, take dead not live way.


    "Now, third, you not only have a good job, but also find a beautiful girlfriend. You are really good." The boss tut tut said: "at the beginning, we were most worried that you would become a nerd. I didn''t expect that you would have such achievements in a sudden change. We are all happy for you."


    Su Jingfei can see the sincerity in people''s eyes. He knows that these people are not like people in the society. They all speak with a false voice. It''s really a bit embarrassed to think of their sincerity, and then to think that they have to cheat in their own sales.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that nonsense. I didn''t expect that you were all here. It happened that we had a meal together. I''ll treat you to this meal. How can I say I have a job?" Su Jingfei was moved and laughed. It was rare for him to be so relaxed and show his true feelings.


    "Of course, you are a rich man now. We must not let go of the opportunity to kill big families." He grinned and winked at the other two guys.


    "You can eat, but you can''t drink today." The boss''s girlfriend is also very happy on one side, but I don''t forget to tell her.


    The eldest Jiang Ming immediately said with a smile: "wife, don''t worry, even if we all want to pour the old three down before, it won''t happen now." After a short pause, all of them were puzzled by the crash. Then he went on, "hum, hum, listen to Li Lei and Fang Ping CHO, and he knows that the old man is not concealed. He has at least three jin of Baijiu."


    The other four exclaimed together. They all looked at Su Jingfei in disbelief. Su Jingfei was a little embarrassed and said, "in fact, I don''t like drinking, but three Jin Erguotou is really OK." All the people were dizzy.

 Chapter 27

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that all the brothers in the dormitory were there. Naturally, he was overjoyed and took them out to have a meal, not only because he found a job, but also because he wanted to move away.


    Although we may not be able to find a house immediately today, we will definitely implement the house in the near future. After all, it is less than two months before graduation.


    The other three people in the dormitory didn''t know that Su Jingfei was in such a state of mind, but they haven''t seen each other for such a long time. It''s better to get together. What''s more, they think Su Jingfei has already arrived, and they are really sorry for not killing big families.


    College students have a simple mind. Even if they want Su Jingfei to treat them, it won''t cost too much. They just found a restaurant near the school where everyone thinks the dishes are delicious. The things here may not be as grand as ordinary hotels, but for students, they are all ordinary families.


    A group of six people soon arrived at the restaurant. Su Jingfei''s time was just right. There were too many people to eat. Even if the restaurant was not low-grade, there were not many people to eat. Naturally, there was no private room, so they had to find a big table in the hall.


    The four men are brothers in the same bedroom. Naturally, they don''t pay so much attention to it. The two girls are also their classmates, and they don''t have any opinions. Compared with the other two or three people at the same table, they are very busy here. In the middle of laughter, the boss takes the responsibility to order.


    According to what I said before, they don''t plan to drink with Su Jingfei. This guy can drink the other three people down by himself. Li Lei and Fang Pingzhou are lessons from the past.


    When the boss orders, the fourth one is already smiling and asking: "third brother, you said that you have found a job. Can you tell me where you work? Now you''ve become a white-collar worker with your elegant suit!"


    His words attracted other people''s attention. Before, he only focused on the joy of reunion, but forgot to ask Su Jingfei this important question. Now he unconsciously looks at him.


    Thinking of his work, Su Jingfei secretly grins bitterly. Even though he has a firm heart, facing his classmates, he still doesn''t tell the specific situation. He just says with a smile, "I work for the s City branch of Rongyang group now. Have you heard of it?"


    "Why haven''t you heard of Rongyang group? It''s a national well-known enterprise!" A few men didn''t speak, but the eldest girlfriend''s life committee member spoke first. Obviously, women know more about the market than men.


    After his sister-in-law finished speaking, he immediately asked, "third, you can go in such a company. What kind of position is it now, cleaning or running errands for people?" Then he laughed and said, "if you clean the toilet, don''t say you know us."


    The two girls were arrogant and angry. He didn''t stop them. The eldest and the fourth really laughed together. Su Jingfei was speechless to him. Even if he was a graduate, he would not be so miserable.


    Of course, he also knew that it was a kind joke. He turned his lips and said, "I''m doing well now. I''m a small department manager."


    If you regard your underwear sales point as a small front division of the company, and you are the manager in charge there, you can also be regarded as a department manager. Su Jingfei is sure secretly that he is not fooling people.


    The laughter of the three in the dormitory suddenly stopped, and the two women also looked at Su Jingfei in disbelief. Then the fourth man said directly: "I wipe, third man, you are not someone in that company, are you going through the back door? If there is a way, don''t forget the brothers


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter to you. It''s amazing that you became a manager after graduation." Even his girlfriend learning committee members can''t believe that her grades are much better than Su Jingfei''s. This guy is actually a manager.


    Although the other three didn''t speak, their eyes were almost the same. Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. If they knew how their manager came from, they wouldn''t think so. However, for the first time, he felt a little proud. It''s really gratifying for these familiar family members to be so surprised.


    In the face of Su Jingfei, who can be taken lightly by anyone, when he faces his classmates, he is just as happy as ordinary people, but he disdains to say: "what do you mean? Do you think I still have a black box?"


    As a result, Su Jingfei changed his "must be like this" look. He said angrily, "do you understand my strength? I become a manager by strength. In your eyes, I''m not the kind of gold with outstanding ability that can shine sooner or later? "


    When all the people shake their heads together, Su Jingfei is very angry. These guys are so angry. But his angry appearance leads to people''s laughter. This boy scares everyone. How can he not be depressed.


    When Su Jingfei heard their laughter, he realized that he had been fooled. His usual intelligence and tact didn''t work when his classmates were together. Su Jingfei shook his head and laughed bitterly.


    "Well, third, don''t look like you''re desperate. Now you''ve got to get out. If you stay in the company in the future, we''ll all graduate and have no jobs, but we''ll go to you. Do well." The eldest is more kind. Seeing Su Jingfei''s angry face, he quickly smiles and comforts him.


    "Yes, yes, third. I''ll rely on you to take care of it. You can do anything you want me to do." Old four then open mouth, still can''t help but throw a wink.


    Su Jingfei made a vomit movement and glared at Lao Si, saying: "give me to die. I haven''t eaten yet. Don''t disgust me."


    They were just curious about where Su Jingfei works now. As for the content of his work, they didn''t ask, which also made Su Jingfei feel relieved. Otherwise, he really had to change the story. He really didn''t want to let people know that he was in charge of underwear sales.


    In fact, in people''s eyes, Su Jingfei is also very mysterious. Half a year before graduation, he has almost completed his university credits, and his graduation thesis has been completed. They don''t understand how Su Jingfei''s strength can only go to junior college.


    Now that he has disappeared for more than a month, he has become a department manager in a well-known company when he comes back. He must have some unknown skills, but we are all good friends in the same dormitory. As long as Su Jingfei doesn''t say anything, they won''t go to the bottom of the matter, and they are very close to each other.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood what they thought, and naturally cherished this rare friendship even more. He believed that as long as he had a firm foothold in the company, no matter who needed help, he would not be stingy to lend a helping hand.


    They are very happy to see each other for a long time, and the dishes and drinks they ordered will be delivered soon. They even feel that the chef''s skill today is particularly good, and these dishes are more delicious than usual. Even the picky girls nod their heads and praise him for choosing to eat here. This boy''s taste is worth affirming.


    However, no matter what happened, the good things didn''t seem to last long. When they were eating hot, old four looked fiercely at several people coming in from the outside, and seemed to want to rush out.

 Chapter 28

    Lao Si sits opposite Su Jingfei. He is the first to find that Lao Si is looking behind him with gnashing teeth. A moment of doubt comes to his mind. Su Jingfei turns to look.


    Four people came in at the door of the store, three men and one woman. One man and one woman walked in front of the store, and the other two men followed. According to the situation, the two men in front were leaders, and the two men behind were followers.


    Su Jingfei, a man, doesn''t know him. He''s a little handsome. Even if he''s not as good-looking as Su Jingfei, he can kill girls to a certain extent, especially with a bad smile on his face. In Su Jingfei''s opinion, of course, that''s obscene laughter, with some obscenity.


    The girl beside him is also very beautiful. She is no less beautiful than the eldest brother and his girlfriend, and even better in the aspect of tenderness. In particular, the kind of humor naturally revealed between her looks is enough to make a man''s heart beat faster.


    If before yesterday, Su Jingfei would be more sure that the girl in front of her is a pretty girl, but now it''s different. Even if it''s just one day, Su Jingfei has seen Wu Yanli, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, who are sexy and charming. All of them are top pretty girls, far more beautiful than the girl in front of her.


    Even the girls in his company are not inferior to the girls in front of him, and even several of them surpass her. In his eyes, this girl is just a bit of beauty.


    But Su Jingfei can be sure that the old four''s eyes are fixed on the girl. As for the man and the two followers behind, I believe that a man will not pay much attention to them.


    Old four''s abnormality was soon discovered by others. The boss asked in a low voice: "old four, who are these four people? Do you know them?"


    Old four did not deliberately suppress their emotions at this time, first shook his head, and then nodded: "three men I do not know, I know that woman, but also very familiar."


    "Well? That''s your acquaintance. Say hello. " The eldest is straightforward and doesn''t think too much about it. She just says it and is stabbed by her girlfriend. The woman is more careful and perceptual than the man. She sees that the fourth is not in the right mood.


    He and his wife did not speak, just looking at the old four, they also see the problem, and even have a guess in mind.


    Sure enough, old four already hummed a way: "really want to say hello, if I didn''t meet here today, I don''t know how long it will take to know that I''m wearing a green hat!"


    Everyone was shocked. Even Su Jingfei, who was usually calm, was surprised to see Lao Si. He had not just said that Lao Si was single before. Why did he have a green hat.


    Old four saw everyone''s ghost appearance and said with a bitter smile: "I met that girl, that is, Liu Qinglan, in the game, and got married. We also met each other in the real world, but now..."


    Before he finished his words, everyone understood what it meant. Online love is not a big deal these days. I just can''t imagine that Lao Si is also playing online love, and it''s all realistic. Now I see her with other men, and the intimacy between them is not the same.


    The eldest brother is a kind-hearted man. At this time, he still advised: "fourth, don''t you know those three people? Maybe they are brothers and sisters. Go and have a look."


    Old four eyes a bright, although everyone thinks this possibility is not big, after all, that pair of men and women look at each other''s eyes is not quite right, but no one can deny this possibility.


    While they were talking, the four people over there had already sat down in a window seat. I don''t know if it was because the other side only saw each other, or the position was not very conspicuous. The other side didn''t find the existence of the old four, otherwise they might have come.


    Encouraged by the boss, the fourth man got up and went there. The other five stopped their chopsticks. In fact, they were not optimistic, but no one said much.


    In fact, as everyone expected, Lao Si said a few words in the past and directly asked Liu Qinglan, "why do you forget what we said?"


    His voice is quite loud. Even though the hotel is noisy, Su Jingfei and others still hear it. Naturally, other customers of the hotel also hear it. They stop talking and look at Lao Si curiously. At this time, Lao Si just stares at Liu Qinglan regardless of other people''s gaze.


    Liu Qinglan did not speak, the man has hummed a way: "I said brother, who are you, we have a good meal, you come to smash what chaos, hurry away, don''t make me unhappy."


    Lao Si turns a deaf ear to his words and still stares at Liu Qinglan. Although he is usually a bit curtilage, he is a bull with a good temper and his route won''t change.


    The man was ignored. As soon as his face changed, he was about to stand up. Liu Qinglan quickly pulled him. Then he said to the old four: "Feng Bing, I''ve thought it over carefully. We''re not suitable. I can''t be with you. The reality is different from the game."


    Feng Bing, the fourth, shook his head stubbornly and said, "Liu Qinglan, this reason is too far fetched. You told me yesterday that we would graduate together and look for a job. Now it''s only one day, and you''ve changed? It''s too fast. What''s going on? Is this guy forcing you


    Su Jingfei and others watched behind, and could not help sighing. It seemed that Lao Si was not so calm at all. He used to look for trouble, but now he is like this. He is absolutely in love with me, and he is not half reluctant.


    Other customers have seen it and have already understood what the situation is. Although they are still interested in watching the development of the situation, they have already been discussed in a low voice.


    After listening to the old four''s words, Liu Qinglan and the man''s face changed, but the reason why they changed their color was different. The man was furious, but Liu Qinglan was a little panicked. He quickly said to the man around him: "Kefeng, don''t listen to him, I have only you in my heart."


    Old four a face can''t believe of looking at Liu Qinglan, he originally in the heart still hold a little hope, now has confirmed that everything is his fantasy, Liu Qinglan is really give up him.


    "Go away, don''t disturb me to eat. There is no you in Qinglan''s heart." The young man, who is called Kefeng, probably doesn''t want to be rude to Lao Si when many people lose their manners. He hums and pats Liu Qinglan''s hand gently.


    Lao Si is not a man with a bad spleen, but he is young after all. When he heard the young man''s words, he immediately roared: "what are you? Get out of the way. I''m talking here. What are you talking about?"


    His sudden rage shocked the men and women across the street. They didn''t expect that this guy had a good temper and didn''t respond for a long time.


    Old four roared, suddenly looked at Liu Qinglan calmly and said: "Liu Qinglan, you played with me before. I said how can a beautiful girl like you like me! Now if you see better conditions, just kick me off? "

 Chapter 29

    Old four suddenly calm, again unexpected, whether it is Su Jingfei and others, or the onlookers, think old four will lose his mind and start!


    "Qinglan, you wait. I''ll deal with the matter before we have dinner." This time, the man didn''t let Liu Qinglan speak, patted Liu Qinglan gently, and then said to the old four: "boy, you are very kind. For the first time, someone dares to speak like this in front of my Lin Kefeng. If I don''t let you know my Lin Kefeng''s strength, how can I be here in the future?"


    Say words, eyes a stare, to oneself those two attendants way: "you are dead people, still don''t drive away him."


    Both of them are not old at all, that is, in their twenties. But both of them have strong muscles, especially a face full of flesh, which makes people feel fierce. Now after listening to Lin Kefeng''s words, they immediately stand up.


    Old four is not only a little bit homely, but also always in the dormitory. He is seriously lack of exercise. Let alone such two strong men, even ordinary people, will be more powerful than him. Now they are just like catching a chicken, holding his arm and walking out.


    If Lao Si appears here alone today, he is doomed to suffer losses. Liu Qinglan, his wife in the game, is afraid that the men around him will misunderstand him. She will not ask for help at all. She even wants him to be beaten!


    Fortunately, today''s old four came to the whole dormitory, and one of them was su Jingfei. Two strong men hadn''t held him up for a few steps, but Su Jingfei had quickly stopped in front of them. Because old four was held up by them, Su Jingfei didn''t give a hand directly, but looked at them coldly.


    "Get out of the way. If you want to be a hero, you can see your own skills." One of the big men is not happy for Lin Kefeng''s reprimand, and he sees Su Jingfei blocking in front of him, and he says impolitely.


    Su Jingfei looks taller than Lao Si, but he''s not too big. If he didn''t wear a suit and don''t look like a student, he might have kicked him.


    "Let him go and get out of here. Forget about today, or you will regret it." Su Jingfei''s face is cold. He only treats his own people with a good attitude. He doesn''t even smile at others. What''s more, these two guys still hold old four.


    "Oh, boy, you are so arrogant!" The big man said with disdain on his face. At the same time, he saw the boss and him who came with Su Jingfei and hummed: "you think it''s easy to have more people. I''ll let you know what pain is."


    When he spoke, he had already loosened his four arms and hit Su Jingfei impolitely. Anyway, even if something happened, Lin Kefeng would settle it for him. This is not the first time.


    He is really strong, and his fist is the size of a sand bowl. Even the audience can''t help but scream with a fierce fist. The boss and he also quicken their pace. They didn''t expect that these two big men would really dare to hurt people in public.


    Everyone''s reaction is in the eyes of the big man. He doesn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei at all. Such a bean sprout boy, with his own ferocity, can beat three or four by himself.


    In the grimace, the great men are already fantasizing about Su Jingfei''s falling dust, but before the grimace disappears, it becomes horror.


    Su Jing didn''t move his arm. He just quickly stretched out his right hand and held his fist in his hand before the big man hit him in the face. Although his hand was not small, it was much more delicate than the big man''s fist, but just such a "small hand" blocked the big fist.


    The big man''s fist fell into Su Jingfei''s hand, and he couldn''t move forward for half a minute. Even if he used all his strength, it was still the same. And as he increased his strength, Su Jingfei''s strength was also increasing, and he felt that his hand was about to be pinched.


    "It seems you don''t want me to know what pain is." Su Jingfei was so calm that he stepped on the big man''s stomach in the eyes of people who couldn''t believe him. Suddenly, the big man flew up and hit his companion.


    Looking at the two people rolling together, Su Jingfei sighed and said to himself, "why do I like kicking more and more? I should break his wrist. I''m too kind."


    His voice is not small, and several people nearby have heard it. No matter the three people in the dormitory or other customers, including the two who have fallen down, they are all shaking all over. The two big men have fallen to the ground and can''t get up. He can''t even feel relieved and wrists are broken. How strong is it that this slightly thin young man can do it?


    What''s more unbelievable is that the three people in the dormitory and the old four who have been wrapped up are all looking at Su Jingfei like monsters. The boss even doubts: "old three, are you old three? You are an alien. Give me back my third brother. "


    Su Jingfei speechless looking at the boss, this guy''s imagination is really rich, how did not see before, not angry hum a way: "boss, aliens still don''t like me, I''m your third, but now is not the time to discuss these, there are still things to do."


    After that, Su Jingfei did not look at the two big men kneading their stomachs on the ground and could not stand up. He went straight to the white faced Lin Kefeng and Liu Qinglan with the old four, and looked at Lin Kefeng with a strange smile. Then he asked: "your name is Lin Kefeng, right? Do you know Lin ruofeng?"


    The strength of Su Jingfei''s performance just now has frightened Lin Kefeng. Although Su Jingfei looks very gentle, this guy is a Tyrannosaurus Rex. I didn''t expect him to ask about it.


    "Lin ruofeng is my brother. Do you know him?" Lin Kefeng suddenly raised a glimmer of hope in his heart. Maybe he and his brother are friends!


    "It''s a friend!" Su Jingfei''s strange smile was more brilliant, and then tut tut exclaimed: "Lin Kefeng, although you and Lin ruofeng are brothers, we have to say that compared with him, you are slag. They are pianists, and the women they are looking for are all superb. You look like a dandy. It''s really embarrassing. Even if you look for women, they are such goods. It''s really sad for your brother!"


    Lin Kefeng was humiliated by Su Jingfei, but he seemed to have a good relationship with his brother. No matter how bad his content was, he quickly said, "I really have a big gap with my brother. He has always been my idol. Is this big brother my brother''s friend?"


    "Friends?" Su Jingfei burst out laughing and said, "if he is willing to admit that I am Su Jingfei''s friend, maybe we are friends."


    Laughter suddenly stopped, Su Jingfei slapped Lin Kefeng''s face, and immediately made his face red and swollen. Su Jingfei''s smile disappeared, and his voice became cold and said: "Lin Kefeng, no matter who you are, my brother is not anyone who can bully you at will. Now get out of here, and be honest later, or I will see you and beat you once."

 Chapter 30

    Until he left the restaurant, the old people still looked at Su Jingfei like a monster. He was the most honest and the most low-key old man. He was so fierce. He was not only very skilled, but also not very good tempered.


    Think of Lin Kefeng is Su Jingfei scared urine appearance, they can''t believe it, once again suspect Su Jingfei is alien changed brain.


    Su Jingfei is also very depressed now. He didn''t expect that Lin Kefeng was so arrogant that he was directly frightened by himself. As he said before, he was far worse than his brother.


    "Old three, tell me the truth, did you go to do some special forces training this month? You''ve turned into an orc!" He hesitated for a long time, but he could not help asking. In addition to him, the other four were also suspicious.


    "Come on, I just don''t like it. They bully old four. It''s estimated that their potential has exploded. You can go back. I have something else to do in the afternoon, so I won''t go back first." Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and shook his head to deny it. He couldn''t stand the attention of the public, so he had to leave quickly. Anyway, he had to find a house in the afternoon. Just on the way to dinner, he saw the small advertisement for rent. Although he didn''t know whether it was true or not, he could at least have a try.


    Three people in the dormitory turned their mouths together. The fourth one who was helped was very moved, but he said: "the third one is a super Saiya now, and has a beautiful girl to accompany him. Our brother should withdraw quickly. You are all in pairs. I''m going to find a good aunt."


    Su Jingfei three people very tacit understanding to stretch out the middle finger to him, then is the eldest brother to say: "eldest brother, you go to be busy, if you have something to call, almost graduate people, we can get together time is not much."


    After graduation, they all have to find a way out. It''s true that they will get together and leave more. Su Jingfei and several people say goodbye one by one, and just look for them according to the address in his memory. He is not a particular person. As long as the house environment is OK and the tenants are not too troublesome, he can basically accept it.


    The location of the house is not far from the school. In theory, it is not a reasonable place for Su Jingfei, but he wants to move in as soon as possible, so he has to find a suitable place nearby.


    This is an old-fashioned six storey residential building. Looking at the environment here, it''s estimated that it will be about ten years. It''s not new or old. Su Jingfei''s first feeling is OK, but he doesn''t know whether to rent it out.


    When Su Jingfei rang the door of the fifth floor, a young woman ran out quickly. She was a few years older than Su Jingfei. She was not a pretty girl, but she was in good shape. When she saw Su Jingfei, she was really surprised. When she first saw such a renter, she didn''t even call before she came to see the house.


    Su Jingfei also has no experience in this field. She was surprised to see the woman. She thought she didn''t know her intention. She said with a smile, "this should be Mrs. Li. I saw your advertisement before, so I wanted to ask if you have rented the house."


    The woman first looked at the young man speechless, then shook her head and said, "sorry, we rented the house the day before yesterday." Then he paused and said, "do you work nearby?"


    Su Jingfei was disappointed at first. Now when she asked her, she said, "no, I''m not working nearby. I''m a junior in the University of science and technology. I''m going to graduate."


    As soon as the woman''s eyes brightened, she saw Su Jingfei''s gentle appearance. Now she knew that he was still a student. Although he was a little thoughtless in doing things, it also showed that he should be a simple boy. She said, "this classmate, although I''ve rented out here, I have a relative who is also renting a house. I don''t know if you are interested?"


    Su Jingfei was just disappointed and said casually. Unexpectedly, he got such a message. He suddenly moved his heart and asked, "where does your relative live, how is he, and what kind of CO tenant do you want?"


    At this time, the woman had completely believed that Su Jingfei was a student with little experience. Generally, the first thing she asked about renting was the size and price of the house. However, the more simple he was, the more he could meet the needs of his relatives. Otherwise, she would not be at ease!


    After thinking about it for a while, he said to Su Jingfei, "well, it''s my husband''s sister who wants to rent. I''ll call you later. You can contact her and call her Miss Li directly. The house is a little far away. It''s on the other side of Xinghua street, but because it''s shared, and it''s a small hall with two bedrooms and one living room, the price is relatively low, Her request is that the tenants should not interfere with her life, otherwise she can chase customers at any time. "


    When Su Jingfei heard that the co tenant was a girl, he was not very happy. He thought it would be inconvenient to live with the girl, but he couldn''t help being moved by the location. Xinghua street is very close to Fulong business district, so he can almost walk to work.


    In my heart, I secretly said that I can''t find a suitable place for a while, so I''ll go there and have a look. If Mrs. Li''s sister-in-law is easier to get along with, I''ll put up with it.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said, "well, thank you very much, Mrs. Li. Then you can give me her phone number. If you can, I''ll go there to see the house now."


    "Well, remember, her phone number is 13... You just need to say that I introduced her. Even if she is at work, she can take you to see the house. Her company is nearby." Mrs. Li is very happy to see Su Jingfei. It seems that Su Jingfei is very straightforward.


    After recording the phone call, Su Jingfei said goodbye to Mrs. Li. It''s about two o''clock in the afternoon. If she can get the house done, she will be able to move in today. Su Jingfei is quite satisfied with her efficiency. She secretly says that as long as the house is not too bad, she will go.


    This time, because he has a phone call from the other party, he will naturally contact the other party first. That woman''s voice is also very nice. But in recent days, Su Jingfei has always been in touch with beautiful women, but he has no special feeling. He can''t help but laugh at him secretly. If he stays in the company for too long, will he have aesthetic fatigue and high vision in the future!


    Su Jingfei and the landlord meet in the house about half an hour later, and immediately take a bus to Xinghua street, which is worthy of being close to the city center. No matter the level of prosperity or various residential areas, they are higher than the school.


    If Mrs. Li hadn''t said that her sister-in-law''s rental price might be low, Su Jingfei would not have dared to come.


    Yuxing garden is the residential area where Mrs. Li''s sister-in-law lives. The buildings here are not ordinary residential buildings, but high-rise buildings with 20 or 30 floors. When Su Jingfei came here, he was still a little surprised. From the residential point of view, Su Jingfei seems to have entered the white-collar class.


    Mrs. Li''s sister-in-law lives on the 12th floor. When Su Jingfei entered the residential building, he realized that the houses here are two floors, and there is a small second floor in the house. As a result, if two people share a flat, they can live on two floors separately.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect it to be like this, but he couldn''t help but feel more excited. If he lived on two floors separately, no one would disturb the other. That''s the most ideal state of sharing. He has secretly made up his mind to rent as long as the other is not a lion.

 Chapter 31

    Su Jingfei soon came to the 12th floor. According to the previous phone call, the landlord should be at home now. Su Jingfei didn''t call any more and directly pressed the doorbell of 1201.


    Soon there was a "coming" from the room. The landlord was waiting for Su Jingfei in the room, but she couldn''t help jumping when she heard the sound.


    When he called, he didn''t recognize anything because his mobile phone would change its voice. Now the voice is familiar to him. When the door was opened, he immediately confirmed his guess.


    "It''s you!" When the landlord saw Su Jingfei, he couldn''t help exclaiming, and then said, "how did you find my home?"


    Su Jingfei looked at the woman in front of him, first surprised, then angry. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile: "director Li, I can''t imagine that the world is so small. I just want to find a house to live in, and I was introduced here."


    "Well? Are you the one who wants to rent Li Hongsi was a little silly at this time. She was a little guilty when she sent Su Jingfei to the sales point in Fulong commercial district. She thought Su Jingfei was dissatisfied with her arrangement and came to the door. Who knows that he was the one looking for a house.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know Li Hongsi''s mind. He still said with a bitter smile, "it''s just so coincident. It seems that Mrs. Li I met before is your sister-in-law?"


    "Yes, she is my sister-in-law." Li Hongsi nodded first, then glared at her eyes and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, today is your first time at work, and you''ve been skipping. Is your working attitude too bad?"


    Although Li Hongsi is full of anger, Su Jingfei is very satisfied. Before, this woman was always as cold as ice in the face of herself. Even though she was gorgeous, she always felt a little worse. Now, she may be surprised and angry, and she can''t keep a cool attitude. On the contrary, she has more flavor.


    "Hello, if I ask you something, is this the lower level''s attitude towards leaders?" Li Hongsi waits for a moment, but Su Jingfei doesn''t answer her words. Instead, she stares at herself strangely and angrily.


    "Oh, director Li, I''m wrong, but I did come out today because I finished my performance. If you don''t believe me, you can ask lily." Su Jingfei is not in a hurry. The more Li hongsilk''s mood fluctuates, the more he feels that director Li is still a little feminine. Then he says playfully, "director Li, it seems that you came out in private during working hours. Does president Liang know that?"


    "Liang always won''t care. She knows my situation." Li Hongsi was stunned. She didn''t expect Su Jingfei to beat her back. Then she retorted, but her pretty face was still slightly red. Anyway, she left her job during working hours.


    "Well, director Li, let''s not talk about business. I''m here to see the house." Su Jingfei secretly laughs in the heart, but still Zhiqu changed the topic.


    Li Hongsi was relieved. At the same time, she didn''t forget to give him a white look. It''s your boy''s intelligence. Otherwise, don''t make trouble. Don''t even plan to look at the house today. I''ll let you go.


    Su Jingfei turned his eyes unconsciously. He didn''t expect that he could see Li hongsilk''s expression. Although Li hongsilk''s action was cute, he knew that this woman could completely drive her away without letting her see the house. Otherwise, she would not be sent to sell underwear today.


    "I rent this house myself because it''s not far from our company, but as you know, the houses in this area are more expensive. If I rent it myself, it''s too much pressure, and it''s bigger to live alone." Li Hongsi asked Su Jingfei to look at the house and explained: "there are two floors here. The upper floor is my place. No admittance. You don''t have to look. What I want to rent is a smaller bedroom downstairs."


    Su Jingfei walked in and looked at the layout of the house. He could only see the lower floor. There was a spacious hall and a small bedroom next to it. It was just relative to the living room. There was no problem living alone. There was a small room beside the door, which was a bathroom.


    "This is a small room. Originally, the bedroom below should be a kitchen, but I don''t need it, so I''ll take it as a guest room. Now I''m ready to rent it. You can see if you can accept it. There are bathrooms on the upper and lower floors. We can''t disturb anyone." Although Li Hongsi treats Su Jingfei coldly in the company, the introduction is very detailed now. Su Jingfei even suspects that she once worked as a salesman.


    "I''m quite satisfied with this house, but I don''t know what rules you have. How much is the rent?" Su Jingfei looked around the house for a week, and he basically had the bottom of his mind. The layout of the house is not bad, and the furniture is new, and even the electrical appliances are good.


    "I know that you have just started to work, and I don''t want to pay you too much for the first salary. If your salary increases in the future, I will raise your rent according to your increase, but the maximum increase will not exceed 20% within one year. Do you think that''s ok?" Li Hongsi had obviously thought about it for a long time. Su Jingfei just asked, and she had already answered neatly.


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised to see Li hongsilk. Originally, he thought it would be more than 1500 yuan. After all, although s city is not a top consumer city, it can be close to the city center, and the house conditions are so good that even if it is two thousand one months, someone will agree. Li hongsilk''s price is very low.


    Li Hongsi guessed what Su Jingfei was thinking, so she hummed: "I just think my whole rent is too wasteful. I want to find someone to share the pressure. Since we are colleagues, we will give you some discount. Anyway, I know your income. You can''t delay the rent. If you dare not pay the rent on time, I will directly deduct your rent."


    Although her words made Su Jingfei a little sad, does it mean that Li Hongsi has pressed her own lifeline, he still feels that Li Hongsi looks colder, but in fact, she has some human feelings.


    Since Li Hongsi''s offer is not high, and the conditions here are really good, Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t have any opinions. When she comes back, she just needs to move her things from the dormitory. She thought she might sleep in the dormitory today, but now she rents a house. Su Jingfei is also a little pleased.


    "By the way, we have to make it clear. As you can see, there is a big living room downstairs. If any guests come, either yours or mine, they can only serve here. That is to say, we share the living room with each other." Li Hongsi saw that Su Jingfei was the same as renting a house, and added.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have a problem with this. He doesn''t have any guests anyway. What''s more, the living room is really big, and he doesn''t mean to occupy it. However, he says with a smile unconsciously: "you don''t allow me to disturb you upstairs, but you want to disturb me downstairs. Isn''t it unfair! Even if you are the rent, you can''t bully your tenant like this. "


    Li Hongsi first glared at Su Jingfei, and then seemed to feel that it was really not good. Unexpectedly, she said to Su Jingfei, "well, in addition to the bedroom, I have a study upstairs with a computer. If you need a computer for anything, I can give you free broadband."

 Chapter 32

    Li Hongsi''s offer to Su Jingfei is a real privilege. Even if Su Jingfei has no experience in renting, she can at least know that this kind of treatment is not enjoyed by ordinary people.


    Li Hongsi had sent him to Fulong business district to sell underwear before, but he was still a little upset. After all, it was business, and he couldn''t pick out any problems. Now that she gave such preferential treatment to her rental policy, Su Jingfei decided to live in peace with this woman.


    Since they have reached an agreement, Su Jingfei is ready to go back to school to carry her belongings, while Li hongsilk naturally goes back to the company. At the same time, she also gives Su Jingfei the key to the door. As for the rent, they don''t mention it, so she can''t run away.


    On the way back, Su Jingfei looked at the key in her hand. She was really speechless. She thought she was sharing a rent with a strange woman. Unexpectedly, it was Li hongsilk. This woman should be regarded as one of the most beautiful women in the company. At least except Liang Xiuwen, he didn''t see anyone who could compete with her.


    The key is in hand. It seems that there is the fragrance of Li hongsilk. Su Jingfei shakes his head and laughs. Isn''t this the beginning of cohabitation? Even if an upstairs and downstairs, but under the same eaves, it''s really a bit unclear.


    Fortunately, he is not a dreamer. After laughing, he went back to his dormitory to move things. When he got to the dormitory, he naturally had to explain to the boss and others. He just wanted to live closer to the company. The school was too far away. It was very inconvenient to go back and forth every day. He didn''t want to alienate his brothers.


    The eldest brother and others also know that Su Jingfei is not that kind of person. What''s more, after a scene at noon, they all feel that Su Jingfei should not be an ordinary person, but none of them can say it.


    Just when they wanted to help Su Jingfei move things were refused, the fourth suddenly frowned and said: "third, honestly, do you really just want to rent a house near the company? I remember that you seem to have a beautiful girlfriend. It''s not that you want to live with a beautiful girl. That''s why you dumped your brothers! "


    This time back, there were only three eldest brothers left in the dormitory, and the two girls were not there. The eldest brother and he were more relaxed. They echoed: "this guy is so dull. He must be planning to live together. We are cheated."


    Su Jingfei looks at the three people excited and speechless. He really wants to live with a beautiful girl, but this situation is a bit special. It has nothing to do with their girlfriend, and there won''t be so many obscene things that they think. He and Li hongsilk live together peacefully and thank God.


    "Boss, look at the rippling of his face. He shamefully acquiesced. I knew it was not easy." Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Lao Si immediately yelled.


    Before the boss opened his mouth, Su Jingfei kicked old four away and said angrily, "go away, no one is as obscene as you. I''m a clean man. Don''t get in the way. I''m going."


    "Cut", three people together erect middle finger, they completely don''t believe, Su Jingfei so anxious to leave, there must be female dry feeling.


    Su Jingfei didn''t bother to quarrel with the three people, so he took his clothes and books directly. He had a lot of strength, and the heavy box was easily picked up by him. As he walked out, he said: "I have something to call, especially the fourth brother. If that Lin Kefeng is in trouble with you, please let me know. I''ll clean him up."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll call you if there''s something wrong, but that boy probably didn''t dare. He was scared like that at that time, unless he wanted to die." Old four Hun don''t care, swing hand way.


    Su Jingfei sighed in his heart and said no more. This kind of rich family''s childe brother may not shrink back so easily, but he knew that no matter how much he said, they might not be vigilant. Anyway, he was not far away. If something happened, he would help himself. But he was speechless and cleaned up the two brothers in two days, I have a bad relationship with them.


    He was really efficient. When he returned to the house, it was less than 5 p.m., so he had time to decorate his room. At the beginning, Li Hongsi said that the bedroom downstairs used to be a guest room.


    Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t pay attention to it any more, his bedroom is better arranged by himself. The bedding is newly bought. After everything is arranged, he fills the room with the clothes and books he brings back. This is different from the school dormitory. This bedroom belongs to him, so Su Jingfei naturally has to put it well.


    If there is no accident, Su Jingfei knows that he will live here for some time in the future. After the arrangement, he starts to clean the room. He has lived alone for a long time and has been used to doing housework skillfully and quickly.


    When it''s over, it''s just after six o''clock. Su Jingfei is very satisfied with his work efficiency. Now take a hot bath, and everything will be complete.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei is more satisfied, general rental housing may be public bathroom, but here is upstairs downstairs bathroom, this is very convenient, think of here, Su Jingfei into the bathroom, ready to take a bath.


    Su Jingfei''s company, the normal working hours are nine to five, but because Li hongsilk''s work is busy, she leaves work later every day. Today, as usual, she didn''t come home until about 6:30 p.m. and pinched her forehead slightly. She is a little tired today.


    As usual, after she went home, she wanted to make it convenient in the downstairs bathroom, so she opened the downstairs bathroom without thinking about it.


    Then Su Jingfei inside and Li Hongsi outside stop together. Time seems to stop at this moment. Li Hongsi''s habitual action makes her forget that there is one more person in her family today, and this person is right inside now.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t expect that she was taking a bath. Li hongsilk would suddenly open the door. After all, the light was on for her bath. As long as she was a little careful, she would know that there was someone in the bathroom. But at this time, it was superfluous to say anything. No matter what if or should be, Su Jingfei was exposed to Li hongsilk.


    He had been washing for nearly ten minutes, and his whole body was bathed in water. Because Li hongsilk suddenly appeared, his whole body was frank with Li hongsilk.


    Su Jingfei looks gentle and thin, but his actual figure is very standard. His whole body muscles are tight, showing a tight sense of strength. His soft lines are far more beautiful than muscle man bodybuilding. He is full of male charm, and can absolutely fascinate any woman.


    It was because of that ferocious part that Li Hongsi, who had never faced such a scene before, was stunned. She didn''t even know how to react.


    Relatively speaking, men''s bearing capacity is still relatively strong. After more than ten seconds, Su Jingfei suddenly turned around and said awkwardly, "director Li, can you close the door first? That''s not good."


    His words awakened the dull Li Hongsi. Her cold face disappeared, her pretty face turned red instantly, and she screamed "smelly hooligan!" Then he slammed the bathroom door and made a loud bang.

 Chapter 33

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Li hongsilk''s reaction was so big. He was really surprised. If it wasn''t for his determination, he might have become a "withered man".


    Even so, I can''t help but jump in my heart. It''s too bad for me to be seen by a woman.


    Su Jingfei knew that it would be inconvenient for men and women to live together. Before he moved in today, he was a little reluctant. But after all, it was divided into two floors, just like living upstairs and downstairs. Su Jingfei was very satisfied.


    Who knows that there will be such an embarrassment on the first day of check-in. Fortunately, this time, I was seen out. No matter how much I suffered, in the final analysis, I was also a man. If the situation is reversed, I guess I would not only be scolded, but also be swept out of the house.


    At this time, he was not in the mood to continue to take a bath. He washed with water directly, put on his clothes and walked out. Li hongsilk had long been absent outside. It must be embarrassing for them to meet when such a thing happened.


    Su Jingfei shook his head helplessly. He didn''t think why Li hongsilk would come to open the door. Now he is suffering a loss and has to swallow it.


    He went back to his bedroom and planned to go out to eat something. Then he came back and cat in the bedroom. Today, Li Hongsi would not be seen, otherwise something might happen.


    But his plan failed again. When Su Jingfei came out of the bedroom, he saw Li hongsilk sitting on the sofa in the living room, with a silent face.


    Su Jingfei hesitated for a few seconds and then said with a smile, "director Li, are you eating so late? Do you want to eat together and give me a chance to please my subordinates? "


    Li Hongsi looks up at Su Jingfei. Although she has tried her best to control her emotions, the ferocious thing flashed in her eyes unconsciously. The bad guy was just taking a bath. When she saw herself, she stood up. It must have been a bad thing.


    Thinking of this, I felt that Su Jingfei, who accompanied me with a smile, was very hateful, and his voice became cold. "Su Jingfei, if you don''t starve to death, please sit down. I think we should talk about it."


    Su Jingfei, in the spirit of harmony, doesn''t want to quarrel with Li hongsilk. He just smiles, but he doesn''t expect to be treated mercilessly by Li hongsilk.


    With a dull self mocking smile, it seems that people have figured out what they can''t let go of as a man. Thinking about it, he still obediently walked to the sofa opposite Li Hongsi and sat down.


    Today''s event happened unexpectedly. He didn''t feel guilty anyway. What''s more, he seemed to suffer from the loss himself. Su Jingfei was very calm.


    His appearance made Li Hongsi more angry. Didn''t this guy have any sense of shame? Obviously, I''m crazy. Now I''m so calm. I seem to have read it wrong before.


    "Su Jingfei, we are already colleagues now, so I''m more relieved to rent the house to you. You should understand that." Although Li Hongsi was upset, she was also a leader. She controlled her emotions very well and spoke calmly.


    Su Jingfei nodded, which he had already guessed. Otherwise, how could a woman rent the house to a man so safely.


    Li Hongsi was quite satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. She continued: "if you understand, I will not only rent a house for you, but also pay you such a low rent. You treat me like this. You play a hooligan on me on the first day. How can you let me rest assured that you will continue to live."


    "Wait! Excuse me When Su Jingfei heard what Li Hongsi said in front of him, he still recognized that Li Hongsi did a good job. But when he heard the back, he could not help but retort: "director Li, although you are good to me, I didn''t play a hooligan. It seems that you opened the door yourself."


    It seemed that her words were far fetched. Li Hongsi blushed at first, but her tone was even colder. "Who would have thought that you were taking a bath in it? Didn''t you mean to expose it?"


    Su Jingfei always wanted to keep his demeanor as much as possible, but this pear red silk was a little too much to say. Suddenly, his tone became serious and he said, "Li hongsilk, although you have done well before, you can''t be so unjust."


    Without waiting for Li Hongsi to open her mouth, Su Jingfei said again, "I moved in today. I''m tired for a long time, and I''m not feeling well. What''s wrong with taking a bath? Do you wear clothes when you take a bath? Even if you are the landlord, you can''t be so unreasonable. "


    "You don''t care if I''m dressed or not, dead wolf." Women are really masters of distorting facts. Li hongsilk''s focus is completely different.


    Su Jingfei was really angry and laughed this time, and he said impolitely: "Li Hongsi, since you have to say that, let''s talk about it. Today''s event is an accident, and we will treat it as if nothing happened, isn''t it very good? But you have to hold on. Well, pay me for my mental loss. "


    "Mental damage fee!" Li Hongsi was a little guilty when she told her that she was a sex wolf. After all, she actually went to open the door by herself. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei suddenly said so and lost her voice immediately.


    "Yes, mental loss fee. I was taking a bath when you, a female sex wolf, suddenly opened the door to peep, which scared me. But I have never been seen by the opposite sex. Your behavior has caused me serious damage. Now I ask you for compensation." Su Jingfei has a strong sense of responsibility. Anyway, the most he can do is to go out of the house. Can he still be embarrassed by this woman?


    This time it was Li Hongsi''s turn to laugh angrily. She pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, I thought you were honest, so I let you live here. I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. I looked at your body. You thought I was willing to see it. I was afraid of needle eyes! What''s more, it looks so ugly. I said that my eyes were stained! "


    Su Jingfei looks at the angry Li hongsilk, and suddenly has a strange feeling that such a woman is a woman, always cold like what she looks like, but he hums without showing weakness: "in fact, you''ve seen it, and you''ve seen it for a long time."


    "Ah, Su Jingfei, you are so obscene." Li Hongsi roared again: "at that time, Xiuwen told me that you bullied her. At first, I didn''t believe it. Now I''m sure that a shameless guy like you will bully her."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that angry Li hongsilk would say such words. At the same time, he didn''t know when he was bullying Liang Xiuwen.


    Li Hongsi, who was just as stunned as him, was angry and said what she had hidden. Liang Xiuwen asked her to keep it secret, so she quickly changed her words and said, "you despicable guy, I rent the house to you. It''s like leading a wolf into the house. I..."


    "Wait, don''t interrupt. What do you mean when you just said that I bullied Liang Xiuwen? How dare I bully him. " Su Jingfei was not confused. He stopped Li Hongsi, and then questioned: "according to this, I went to Fulong to sell underwear. You and Liang Xiuwen studied it well. Are you going to punish me on purpose?"


    At this time, Li Hongsi already knew that she could not hide Su Jingfei, so she had to hum: "what''s the whole thing for you? It''s really suitable for exercise, not to mention that you are so obscene and obscene. It''s just suitable for you."

 Chapter 34

    Su Jingfei''s face is completely black this time. He was seen by others before taking a bath. As a man, although he suffered a little loss, he can''t do it simply because he has been plotted against his work.


    It turned out that he vaguely felt that Li hongsilk was aiming at himself. Now he was completely sure, and his voice became cold. "Director Li, I did feel that you had some opinions on me before, but I just thought it was your personal character. I didn''t think it was really revenge."


    Seeing that Li Hongsi''s face changed and she wanted to open her mouth, Su Jingfei continued again: "I don''t know what she said to you about the affair between Liang Xiuwen and me, but I really have a clear conscience and haven''t done anything too much."


    "I didn''t do anything sorry to her. How did she say you bullied her?" Although Li Hongsi was a little guilty, she still asked in a reasonable way.


    Su Jingfei shook his head. Although he probably guessed Liang Xiuwen''s mind, he still denied: "I don''t know, but it''s not the point. The key is that even if I really bully her, it''s also a private matter between me and her. How can you deliberately arrange me to sell underwear?"


    "Well, I didn''t mean to harm you. Do you deny that it''s more suitable for exercise there?" Li Hongsi is unconsciously cheated by Su Jingfei, but she still doesn''t know. She hums and retorts.


    Su Jingfei really can''t deny Li hongsilk''s words. Originally, the sales industry is the most exerciser. What''s more, let a man sell women''s underwear. It''s estimated that in a short time, his face will be as thick as the city wall, and he can''t be shot through.


    "Well, you are reasonable, but after all, you are scheming me. I think you should have a good review of yourself. There is no distinction between public and private." Su Jingfei hesitated for a moment, tone slightly slow, but still dissatisfied with the way.


    Li Hongsi turned her lips and didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s dissatisfaction at all. Instead, she hummed: "you can work there honestly. If you behave well, I may transfer you back. Anyway, I just want to help Xiuwen take a breath."


    "Well, that''s good. It''s quiet if I don''t see you, or I might quarrel with you." Su Jingfei nodded.


    "Ah, you still said to quarrel with me. Who do you think would like to see you? If you are in the company and see you every day, I''m really afraid that you will be expelled directly because you are angry. Who told you to bully Xiuwen?" After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Li Hongsi was not happy and said coldly.


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi are also in a strange situation. No one can help them. Li Hongsi knows that Su Jingfei was recruited by Liang Xiuwen in person. Naturally, she can''t be dismissed casually, and Su Jingfei can''t do anything about her leadership. They actually form a special balance relationship. Even if the other party makes them angry, they can''t help it.


    "Well, I won''t talk to you anymore. I''ll go to dinner first." Su Jingfei shakes his head helplessly, but there is nothing he can do about it. He knows that Li hongsilk is not bad at heart, but there are some misunderstandings.


    Li Hongsi sees that Su Jingfei has nothing to do with her. She can only be schemed by herself for nothing. She is in a better mood unconsciously. When she hears Su Jingfei say that she is going to have dinner, she doesn''t say much. She just turns her eyes and snorts. She wants this obscene and obscene guy to leave quickly.


    Just think of here, Li Hongsi suddenly wake up, staring at Su Jingfei angry way: "stop, do you want to escape?"


    Su Jingfei sighs in her heart that this woman is really smart. She talks so far away from the topic. She even responds. It seems that her skill is not enough and she has to keep improving in the future.


    "You want to run away before you make it clear. Are you going to play hooligans again in the future?" Li Hongsi sneers and looks at Su Jingfei''s impolite way. She is on guard in her heart. This guy is really cunning and almost let him run away.


    Su Jingfei didn''t plan to fight with Li hongsilk again this time. He said directly, "let''s not say who is to blame for today''s events, but let''s be clear. I''m not a hooligan or a sex wolf."


    Then, in Li Hongsi''s sneer, Su Jingfei continued: "now that the problem has happened, what can you do? Don''t go too far. You and I all know that today''s events are definitely caused by you. If you blindly distort the facts, I can''t help it."


    Li Hongsi can see that Su Jingfei is very serious and a little nervous. Although she thinks it''s a great loss to see Su Jingfei''s whole body, it''s really her own cause. She just found Su Jingfei and just wanted to vent her anger.


    Now that Su Jingfei is talking about things, his anger has gone down. Now that Su Jingfei says so, she knows that it''s too much to entangle. Li hongsilk doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei. But at least he''s not a particularly shameless sex wolf. Otherwise, according to the contact between them today, something has happened. She knows her appearance very well.


    "Well, since you make it so clear, I''m not the one to hold on." Li Hongsi thought, and then continued: "well, we have three rules, as long as we don''t violate the agreement, that''s OK."


    "Well? There are three rules. Well, tell me what the situation is. If it''s not too much, I can promise. " Su Jingfei frowned and said simply.


    Li Hongsi also frowned, what is not too much, pretty girl secretly gritted her teeth in her heart, don''t let her seize the opportunity in the future, or this guy will regret his attitude.


    She gritted her teeth in secret, but Li Hongsi opened her slender hand and said with her fingers: "first, we have said that my bedroom is your forbidden area. You can go to the study on the second floor at most. You have promised that, so we won''t talk about it. Now we say the second point. After that, you have to take a bath after nine o''clock in the evening and before the starting point in the morning."


    "Do you care about bath time?" Su Jingfei''s face was a little strange, and he asked unconsciously.


    "Nonsense, to avoid today''s situation, we must limit it." Li Hongsi''s face is a little red, but she stares at Su Jingfei, and then affirms.


    Su Jingfei thinks that although this one is a bit of nonsense, it can''t be said that it''s a relatively used rule. He has probably guessed how Li Hongsi opened the door today. It must be due to her inertia, so he didn''t say anything more and nodded his head to agree with this rule.


    Li Hongsi snorted first, which means that you are smart. Then she said, "the third and most important point is that if you want to bring your friends back, especially the alien, you must remind me in advance. I don''t want to see anything that shouldn''t be opened."


    "There seems to be something wrong with you. It seems to be my freedom for me to bring my friends back. As long as I don''t go to your second floor, I''ll do it." Su Jingfei shakes her head and disagrees with this. Although she has few friends, she doesn''t have none. Everything has to be agreed by Li hongsilk. She has become a housekeeper. Even if she is a pretty girl, she doesn''t suffer a loss. But this is also a matter of principle and can''t be agreed.


    But Li Hongsi had already decided, no doubt said: "I don''t trust you who have no lower limit. Who knows if you will do anything shameful and polite? You must agree to this. There is no discussion."


    Su Jingfei see her so insist, unconsciously mutter: "housekeeper."


    "What did you say?" Li Hongsi faintly heard it, and her eyes suddenly turned round, as if she could make a fire.


    Su Jingfei shrunk his neck. The pretty girl of the iceberg got angry, which was really terrible. She immediately changed her face and said respectfully: "the old Buddha is holy and bright, and the Minister receives the order."

 Chapter 35

    Since Su Jingfei negotiated with Li Hongsi and made three rules, Su Jingfei''s life has become more stable. He goes to work at the underwear sales point of Fulong shopping mall at 8 a.m. every day, and goes home at night. He basically reads and has a rest. There are few opportunities to meet Li Hongsi. They live in peace.


    Li Hongsi is the same. It seems that after the negotiation that day, she became more and more simple. She lives on the second floor every day, two floors in a room, just like two different worlds.


    Half a month later, Su Jingfei is used to his current job. The work in Fulong business district is very stable. I don''t know whether it''s because Su Jingfei''s arrival or because the superior company pays more attention to underwear. After changing a few new models, the business is better than before, and the number of customers patronizing underwear stores is gradually increasing, even if it''s not as good as Dai Xiang''s sales point, But also every day can easily complete the sales requirements.


    Yu Lili and Zhang keying have always joked that Su Jingfei is the God of wealth, which brings good luck. Of course, they don''t forget to tease Su Jingfei as a white face. At least they know that several regular customers are more interested in Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to deal with this. For example, the old woman she met on the first day appeared at least three times in half a month. She had to buy two or three pieces each time, and they were all expensive. She could handle two or three points of sales at the point of sale by herself. The more he talked about this woman, the more interested she seemed.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t show up again in the past half a month. She seems to have forgotten Su Jingfei. Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t take the initiative to find her. What happened between them seems to be history.


    Today, as usual, Su Jingfei went to work as usual, but in the evening, he had to go to the appointment, and the person who invited him to the appointment was a beautiful girl.


    Since she returned to City C, Wu Yanli has always been nostalgic for Su Jingfei, who helped her on the train. It''s not that she has a strong interest in Su Jingfei, but she''s just grateful. Moreover, she thinks that a beautiful girl like herself can wait for Su Jingfei''s call.


    As a result, Su Jingfei didn''t hear from her for half a month. In the end, she couldn''t help calling Su Jingfei. She made an appointment to meet her this evening. She wanted to invite her to dinner.


    When Su Jingfei receives Wu Yanli''s phone call, it''s really a bit of an accident. He hasn''t forgotten Wu Yanli. A man can''t forget such a beautiful woman.


    It''s just that he didn''t want to do anything about Wu Yanli. Naturally, he didn''t want to take the initiative to find her. However, Su Jingfei didn''t want to refuse Wu Yanli''s invitation at all. It''s hard for him to refuse any more.


    The place agreed by the two is not far from Fulong business district. Su Jingfei rushes directly after leaving work. Although he thinks that Wu Yanli''s treat will not be too bad, he really knows that the place she chooses is at least a four-star hotel, which shows that Wu Yanli attaches great importance to Su Jingfei.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has to go to work every day. He is well-dressed and not to be looked down upon. Especially, he is quite handsome. Naturally, the hotel attendants are very polite.


    When Wu Yanli saw Su Jingfei, she couldn''t help but see that Su Jingfei would be so handsome.


    "Su Jingfei, I almost can''t recognize you when you change your dress like this. You look like the elite of the society. I should have brought my sisters with me when I knew you were so handsome." Wu Yanli and other su Jingfei come over and praise directly with a smile.


    When Su Jingfei was praised by Wu Yanli, it was also a flash in front of her eyes. Today''s Wu Yanli is obviously well dressed. She was already gorgeous, but now she is even more sexy. When Su Jingfei first saw her, she was wearing casual clothes, but now she is more formal.


    Wu Yanli is different from Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi that he has met. She is a real sexy woman, and her every move is full of femininity. Even if she is not a cow type pretty girl, her chest bulge is just right in terms of her height.


    Now, with her soft smile, even Su Jingfei, whose eyes have improved a lot recently, feels that her heart is beating faster, and even has an uncontrollable impulse for the first time. Even when she was faced with Liang Xiuwen''s untidy clothes, she didn''t exaggerate so much. Su Jingfei whispers that she is powerful. This woman''s charm is really strong.


    Wu Yanli naturally saw the flame in Su Jingfei''s eyes. Instead of looking at those men''s disgust as usual, she was secretly happy. This boy is a calm guy. He can''t control his emotions. It''s really wonderful.


    Su Jingfei pressed down her restlessness and said with a smile: "sister Wu, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are more beautiful. If you don''t talk to me, I think you are a fairy in the sky. I knew you were beautiful before, but I didn''t expect that you would bring disaster to the country and the people."


    "Bah, what are you talking about? I thought you were sweet, but it turned out that the dog''s mouth was spitting ivory." Wu Yanli chatted with Su Jingfei all the way. She had been familiar with them for a long time. At this time, she was also angry.


    Even so, the smile under her eyes could not escape Su Jingfei''s glasses. He was not a good speaker, but when he faced the woman who moved him, he was praised by himself without a teacher, which made him realize that women are sentimental animals, and they all like to hear praise.


    "Well, don''t be stunned. Sit down and tell me what you''ve been doing during this time. How has it changed so much?" Wu Yanli doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking. Seeing him staring at herself, she is satisfied, but she has to interrupt.


    Compared with Wu Yanli, Su Jingfei has naturally undergone earth shaking changes. After all, his present appearance is almost different from before. If Su Jingfei was such an image on the train at that time, Wu Yanli would not be so upset at first.


    He didn''t hide anything. He told Wu Yanli about her work during this period, and they were old friends. Besides not saying about her entanglement with two top-notch beautiful girls, Wu Yanli was very clear about Su Jingfei''s current situation, but even so, Su Jingfei''s experience was enough to make Wu Yanli''s eyes wide open. It''s unbelievable.


    "Jingfei, you won''t tease me, are you a manager of underwear sales point now, and you are still in Fulong shopping mall not far from here? How come I haven''t seen you Surprised, Wu Yanli instinctively a little unconvinced.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to affirm: "I''m really the manager over there, but I''ve only been there for half a month. Maybe you haven''t had a chance to see me. But remember, I''m not Dai Xiang''s manager over there. It''s my competitor. You may know them better."


    Wu Yanli was stunned at first, then she suddenly held her shoulders and said angrily, "little coyote, I thought you were an honest man. It turns out that you are so dishonest. How can you stare at other girls'' underwear? You really piss me off."

 Chapter 36

    Su Jingfei looks at Wu Yanli wrongly. She is just guessing. Although Wu Yanli is not so tightly wrapped today, she can''t see through the contents. She is not a perspective.


    Wu Yanli, regardless of Su Jingfei''s innocence, hummed: "men are all the same. Before, she thought you were honest, but in fact, you are not a good thing."


    "Sister Wu, you have a wide range of attacks. Although I''m not a good person, at least if I peep, I can admit it. I just guess that our business over there is not as good as Dai Xiang." Su Jingfei is helpless. Wu Yanli also thinks that she is obscene and has to explain bitterly.


    Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei dubiously, and sees that the depression on his face is real. She also begins to believe Su Jingfei''s words. According to her observation of Su Jingfei, although the boy doesn''t speak much and looks a little cold, he is absolutely arrogant. He is now the manager of the underwear store. If it''s not true, how can he say that he is better than Dai Xiang!


    "Well, well, even if you guess, I don''t blame you." Although Wu Yanli thinks Su Jingfei is telling the truth, she is still magnanimous.


    Su Jingfei unconsciously shakes his head. Sure enough, women can''t be offended, especially beautiful women. Even if she is clearly wrong, she won''t admit it. Fortunately, Su Jingfei is not mean, so she won''t argue with her.


    What''s more, although he doesn''t have much contact with Wu Yanli, he has a lot of good feelings for this straightforward and hot woman. In fact, most men are attracted to such mature and sexy women. No matter how calm Su Jingfei is, he is also a young man in his early twenties.


    "Sister Wu, my business has been basically said, but you haven''t believed me these days. Are you very busy?" Su Jingfei thought and changed the topic.


    Wu Yanli first became white, just like Su Jingfei. He was a little confused. She didn''t know whether Wu Yanli was fawning or not. Then Wu Yanli said angrily, "it''s OK for you to say that people''s dating is all about men and women, but when you get there, let me turn to you."


    Su Jingfei curls his mouth and wants to retort that he and she are not dating, but before he opens his mouth, he meets Wu Yanli''s poor eyes, so he has to shrivel his mouth and swallow the words.


    Seems very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s clever, Wu Yanli also magnanimous way: "forget it, who called you at that time to help me, I should thank you, take the initiative."


    Before waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he suddenly sighed: "well, I told you before that I work in the political axe, and I''m still in the district office. You know, in such an environment, there are always some troublesome things. I''ve been really busy for half a month."


    Su Jingfei has not been in the society for a long time, but his experience makes him much more careful than his peers. After listening to Wu Yanli''s words, he frowns secretly. It seems that Wu Yanli''s words are not just a little busy.


    Wu Yanli is a very beautiful woman. Even if she is not a beautiful woman, she is more likely to make people have other thoughts. After all, a really beautiful woman will make ordinary people feel inferior. It is a woman like Wu Yanli that makes ordinary men more likely to have evil thoughts, just like on a train.


    This time, it was su Jingfei''s guess, but he still felt that he should be close to ten. Then he asked, "sister Wu, is there any trouble?"


    "Trouble? No, I can''t have any Martha! " Wu Yanli seems to respond, now the situation can not be too depressed, quickly denied.


    Although she covered up well, there was still a trace of grievance in her eyes. But Su Jingfei saw this expression for the first time. Before he saw it, he always felt that Wu Yanli was straightforward and could say anything, but if she didn''t say it now, Su Jingfei couldn''t help it.


    Su Jingfei also understands Wu Yanli''s mind. She works in the political axe. Even if there is any trouble, she can''t solve it by herself.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Since we''re looking for you for dinner today, why don''t we just chat and order first, or we''ll starve to death later." Wu Yanli will also change the topic.


    Su Jingfei nodded and stretched out his hand to call the waiter. However, he happened to see two men coming towards him. One was in his thirties, and the other was a little older. But the older man followed the young man. Their status was clear at a glance.


    The direction of their progress is very obvious. It must be su Jingfei and Wu Yanli here, which makes Su Jingfei a little sad. It seems that every time he goes out to dinner with someone, he always meets something. Does he not have the life to date someone?


    Just as he thought, the two men were really coming towards them. The young man was staring at Su Jingfei. He didn''t have to ask to know that he was looking at Wu Yanli.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei who was going to turn around and call the waiter, he couldn''t see the two. At this time, he was also secretly guessing the relationship between the two and Wu Yanli. Today''s dinner might not be for them alone.


    His idea just turned, heard Wu Yanli some surprised way: "Fan Bing, so coincidentally, you also come here to eat."


    Su Jingfei said that they really knew each other, but he laughed to himself. The name is really creative. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with this guy. He looks very tall.


    It was the young man in his thirties who was called Fan Bing. He didn''t seem to have su Jingfei in his eyes. After listening to Wu Yanli''s words, he immediately replied with a smile: "yes, it''s a coincidence, Lili. You''re eating here too. I said how can you run so fast at noon."


    "Fan Bing, don''t call me Lili. My name is Wu Yanli." Wu Yanli didn''t smile, but frowned.


    "Well, Lili, we are all so familiar. It''s so strange to call you by name. Do you want me to call you director Wu?" Fan Bing didn''t get upset because of Wu Yanli''s words. Instead, he laughed and joked.


    "Forget it. Anyway, you are the director of the Department, and I''m not as big as you. Whatever you want." Wu Yanli snorted. Although she was dissatisfied, she was helpless.


    This time, Su Jingfei was a little surprised. Wu Yanli always said that she worked in the ax department, but she didn''t know the specific position. Now, according to Fan Bing, she was actually a director. Even in the Department with the least real power, she was at least a cadre at the section level or above. When she was less than 30 years old and had such a position, Su Jingfei really looked down upon her before.


    As for Fan Bing, it''s even more powerful. The 30-year-old cadres at the department level are definitely young and promising. This is not the capital where a brick has killed a pile of cadres at the municipal bureau level. The cadres at the department level are not inferior in this city.


    He murmured in his heart. Wu Yanli suddenly said, "Fan Bing, let me introduce you. This is my brother Su Jingfei." As for what she did, Wu Yanli didn''t say. Although Su Jingfei was a serious job, it was a bit hard to say. Then she said to Su Jingfei, "this is Fan Bing. Fan Bing, the director of our department, is almost my direct superior."


    After hearing Wu Yanli''s introduction, Fan Bing seemed to have just seen Su Jingfei. He held out his hand and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Fan Bing. It''s the first time I''ve heard that Lili has a younger brother."

 Chapter 37

    Fan Bing has a slightly arrogant and distant tone. Both Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei can see that he has obvious disdain for Su Jingfei. More importantly, he doubts that Su Jingfei is Wu Yanli''s younger brother. In fact, it can be understood that his superiors know more about the details of the staff in the Political Department.


    Since he came in, Fan Bing has been looking at Su Jingfei with his eyes for the first time. Now he is speaking with a high voice. How can su Jingfei give him face? He suddenly said with a strange smile: "director Fan, it''s really a pleasure to meet you."


    Instead of reaching out, he said to himself, "the first time I saw such a big official as you, I''m still embarrassed to hold you with my own hand."


    Fan Bing''s face showed such an air, but he said hypocritically: "needless to say, I''m just an ordinary official! The boss said that we should be integrated with the masses. I don''t think it''s different from you. "


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli both want to punch him in the face. Fan Bing is handsome in appearance, but his arrogant and hypocritical face is not good enough.


    Su Jingfei is not a very aggressive person, but he still has the impulse to spit on his face this time. Besides, from Wu Yanli''s words, we can see that she is also disgusted with Fan Bing.


    Fortunately, he still remembers that Wu Yanli said that Fan Bing was her leader, so he laughed casually, which was regarded as acquiescence of Fan Bing''s words.


    Fan Bing doesn''t know Su Jingfei, and his heart despises him even more. This little character is definitely not Wu Yanli''s younger brother. If you look at other people like dogs, maybe it has something to do with Wu Yanli. This is the person you like. Is this such a small white face? I don''t want to kill him.


    Wu Yanli knows Su Jingfei better than Fan Bing. It''s a bit of a surprise that he can sit down so quietly. However, after seeing Su Jingfei blink at herself, she understands that Su Jingfei is totally for herself.


    Secretly grateful to see Su Jingfei one eye, Fan Bing although annoying, but he is his own superior, she is not too good to offend.


    Fan Bing didn''t pay attention to the two people''s "eye to eye communication". He pressed Su Jingfei and then said to Wu Yanli with a smile: "Lili, why do you sit all the time and don''t order? It''s just that we''ve just come here. We''d better eat together."


    Then, without waiting for Wu Yanli to open her mouth, she said to the middle-aged people around her: "Lao Wang, you can sit here too. There are no outsiders here. There are just four people at this table."


    This table was originally in the form of four people sitting in pairs. Before, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli were sitting in pairs. If Fan Bing and Wu Yanli are sitting together now, they are sitting on one side. You don''t have to ask, you know that Fan Bing wants to sit next to Wu Yanli.


    But before Lao Wang spoke, Wu Yanli got up and sat down beside Su Jingfei, and said to Fan Bing with a smile: "since director Fan wants to have dinner with us, this meal is even for our sister and brother. Lao Wang, director general has asked you to sit down. Don''t mention it."


    Although her words are simple, Su Jingfei is secretly picking the big finger. Wu Yanli is really mixing up in the political axe, which easily resolves the embarrassment of changing seats.


    Fan Bing is just like eating a fly, but he can only be speechless. People have made it very clear that it is to give face to his sister and brother. People are a front, so naturally they have to sit together. No matter how thick skinned they are, they can''t squeeze through.


    In the heart is not happy, can not be angry to the side of a little dazed old Wang way: "old Wang, still Leng why, still don''t sit down, still waiting for me to invite you ah, usually very smart individual, how this time hair wood, let others director Wu and Mr. Su see a joke."


    Wu Yanli is one of their brothers and sisters, but Fan Bing insists on separating them. Although everyone doesn''t say it clearly, everyone knows their thoughts. Su Jingfei can''t help sighing again. These people in the officialdom are really obscure.


    Originally, Su Jingfei and Lao Wang planned to order. When Fan Bing and Lao Wang sat down, Wu Yanli naturally called the waiter to order. From two to four, there was also a leading Fan Bing. Naturally, the meal could not be too casual. Fan Bing always said that it was good to order at will, but she didn''t mean to stop Wu Yanli at all.


    Su Jingfei came from Fan Bing and didn''t like him very much. Now that he is becoming more and more hypocritical, we can see why Wu Yanli is very upset with him. Even if he called Wu Yanli, she would be disgusted. In fact, it''s not wrong for her to call her subordinates like this.


    "Lili, I heard that Lao sun is going to retire next month. At that time, he will choose one of your three deputy directors to make up for it. Is the assessment going on recently?" When the order was over, a trace of cunning flashed in Fan Bing''s eyes and he suddenly said.


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are both in a daze. Su Jingfei unconsciously looks at Wu Yanli. He doesn''t know about it. Wu Yanli looks at Fan Bing. She didn''t expect Fan Bing to mention it.


    Fan Bing was very satisfied with their astonishment reaction. He said with a smile: "in fact, I think you are the most suitable candidate among the three candidates. You are not only young and promising, but also just come back from the capital business. If you want to make corrections, you are still the most suitable person. The other two are just old qualifications and lack of ability."


    Su Jingfei had already understood that Wu Yanli was probably the deputy director of the office of the district level department. Now the chief director is going to retire, and she is one of the candidates. If she can raise the right, Wu Yanli can at least reach the deputy office or the right branch.


    He doesn''t know much about officialdom. He doesn''t like the environment, but he still knows how far the gap between the two levels is, let alone the local level.


    Wu Yanli didn''t speak. After her initial surprise, she had already vaguely guessed Fan Bing''s mind. Although he was not his own department, he was also related. If she spoke for herself as his director, it would be helpful.


    "Lili, we are so familiar. I know something about you. If your third uncle doesn''t have a problem, you will be the next successor." Fan Bing saw that Wu Yanli didn''t speak, so he stopped beating about the Bush and continued with a smile: "but to tell the truth, in this environment, who can guarantee that it has been very stable, so your third uncle should not be able to help you for the time being, but I think it''s not a problem that I want to help you as the director."


    "I really want to thank director Fan for his attention to me, but I think since it''s selection, it''s better to use fair means." Wu Yanli''s heart was as expected, but she didn''t want to appreciate it. Then she said, "I believe I will find out my third uncle''s problem soon. He watched me grow up from childhood, and I know what kind of person he is."


    Being rejected by Wu Yanli, Fan Bing was not angry either. Instead, he said with a playful smile: "Lili, you want to select fairly, but do you know what happened to the other two? As for your third uncle, it doesn''t matter how you believe him. What matters is what the superior thinks. You should understand what I mean. "


    Wu Yanli changed her color, and then said with a smile: "director Fan, I understand what you said, but it''s not the time yet. Next month, everything will be decided freely. Now I''m not in a hurry, do you think?"

 Chapter 38

    Su Jingfei didn''t interrupt. He watched the two people talking quietly. After a few words, he understood the situation. That is, Wu Yanli became the deputy director of the office because of her family relationship.


    But now when Wu Yanli is promoted, Wu Yanli''s third uncle is in a bad situation. According to Fan Bing, this situation seems to be quite serious. Maybe she will be in a bad situation, or even be in prison. Let alone Help Wu Yanli, it''s hard to protect herself.


    As for Fan Bing, he wants to help Wu Yanli, but even a fool knows that his help may not be rewarded at all? It depends on how much he covets Wu Yanli. Everyone can guess what he wants in return.


    Now Wu Yanli refuses Fan Bing''s help without hesitation, which makes Su Jingfei feel better about Wu Yanli. It''s very rare for her to stick to her position in officialdom. Let alone someone taking the initiative, some people even sell their bodies in order to climb up. Such people are everywhere. Wu Yanli obviously loves herself.


    Fan Bing didn''t know what he thought. He was not angry at Wu Yanli''s refusal at all. Instead, he continued to smile and say, "OK, let''s wait and see. But Lili, if you need help, you should say it as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can''t go back to heaven. After all, it''s the decision of the district government. My level is far from enough."


    Wu Yanli didn''t die this time, but said with a smile: "thank director Fan for your heart. If there''s anything I need to help, I won''t be polite at that time."


    During the conversation, the waiter also brought up the food and wine. Su Jingfei took the opportunity to ask in a low voice, "sister Wu, what department do you work in and what''s the situation now?"


    "You boy, why do you care so much? I work in the Education Bureau." Wu Yanli first glared at him, but still said her department.


    Su Jingfei is dumb. He really didn''t expect that Wu Yanli was in the Education Bureau. If so, she and she seem to be superior and inferior. Her school is also under the jurisdiction of the Education Bureau, but her principal is almost equal to the deputy director of the Education Bureau. Even if Wu Yanli is the director of the office, she can only manage the primary and secondary schools in the district.


    Wu Yanli is not an absolute oil and water department in this department, and she can''t compare with the Finance Bureau. But after all, she is also a department with great power. If she can really become an office director, her future will be bright at her age.


    Su Jingfei hesitated for a moment, and then said to Wu Yanli, "sister Wu, what''s the situation of your third uncle? Tell me about it!"


    "Yo, you''re still curious. You''re a man who gossip like that." Wu Yanli didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask this question. Instead of answering him this time, she rolled her eyes.


    Although their voices were not big, they were too close after all. Fan Bing also heard their conversation. At this time, Fan Bing couldn''t help laughing and said, "Lili, it seems that your brother doesn''t have a good relationship with you. He doesn''t know anything about you, and he really likes to inquire about other people''s privacy."


    "Director Fan, this is our family business. I don''t need to report it to you." When Wu Yanli mentions her work, she will be patient with Fan Bing. He will take care of her private affairs, and Wu Yanli will not be polite.


    Maybe Fan Bing is a cheap man. Instead of being angry with Wu Yanli, he said with a smile, "Lili, don''t be angry. I don''t want to take care of you. I just feel that Mr. Su wants to know that it''s meaningless. At most, it''s gossip. Can you have any constructive opinions?"


    Su Jingfei can clearly see the deep disdain in his eyes. He has really changed his face now. From the appearance, he will never be worse than ordinary people. However, in the eyes of such a high-ranking young leader, no matter how he is, he is just a young white face, which is normal in his eyes.


    If it''s someone else, Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t care, but this guy is aimed at himself, and it''s one after another. No matter how good his temper is, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to bear this tone. What''s more, he still wants to pester Wu Yanli like a fly.


    Wu Yanli has seen Su Jingfei''s face change color for a long time. Naturally, she doesn''t know the reason why Su Jingfei is angry. She thinks Fan Bing''s words have angered him. Can she know Su Jingfei''s combat effectiveness? Fan Bing is not su Jingfei''s opponent.


    Unconsciously, he held Su Jingfei''s hand under the table and said, "director Fan, Jingfei is my younger brother. Even if he just wants to know something, I can''t hide it. When the food comes up, isn''t director Fan hungry? Let''s eat it now."


    Su Jingfei really has the impulse to start. But when Wu Yanli presses her little hand, she feels tender and tender. Su Jingfei can''t help but feel angry. The pretty girl is really a pretty girl. She must feel good when she saw Wu Yanli''s little hand white and tender. Now she is a little reluctant to leave.


    Fan Bing doesn''t see Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli''s small movements under the table, but Wu Yanli has been protecting Su Jingfei to speak, and his heart unconsciously rises the fire of jealousy. Even if he doesn''t want to annoy Wu Yanli, he has more undisguised contempt for Su Jingfei.


    "Since Mr. Su wants to know so much, I''ll let you know." Fan Bing hummed coldly in secret. Without waiting for Wu Yanli to say, he already said, "Lili''s third uncle has an economic problem. There are about 10 million loopholes. I don''t know. He is the vice mayor in charge of municipal economy."


    "Fan Bing, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not my third uncle''s problem. It''s clearly a problem left by predecessors. My third uncle has been repairing this loophole all the time." Wu Yanli and other Fan Bing spoke and immediately angrily denounced.


    "Lili, you and I both understand. What evidence do you have for saying this? The former mayor was appointed by Shuanggui, and your third uncle took over. Why didn''t you say this at that time? Now, who can believe it?" Fan Bing turned his lips and then said, "what''s more, your third uncle usually offends too many people in officialdom. Who will help him at this time?"


    This time, Wu Yanli stopped talking. In fact, no matter which senior official is in power, she dares to say that there is no hole. However, her third uncle is usually too upright and offends many people. Even if she is in trouble now, no one can help him.


    Su Jingfei is different from what they think. No wonder Wu Yanli is so young and powerful, even better than Fan Bing. She has a powerful third uncle. No matter how unselfish his third uncle is, Wu Yanli will have a lot of convenience in this environment.


    Now that the backers are going to collapse, Wu Yanli''s situation is naturally more embarrassing. Although Su Jingfei wants to be monotonous, Wu Yanli, who has a good feeling for herself, is in trouble, and she really can''t help it.


    "Mr. Su, now you know the general situation, don''t you think your power is too small?" Fan Bing looked at the two people who were silent on the other side. He was very happy and didn''t cover up his words. He said with disdain: "it''s important for people to have self-knowledge. It''s not something you can intervene in. You''d better not speak more. Fortunately, you''re not in officialdom, or you''ll never get ahead in your life."


    Wu Yanli can be a little aggrieved by Fan Bing for her own sake, but now he can''t help talking about Su Jingfei.


    This time, instead, Su Jingfei''s backhand crushed Wu Yanli''s little hand and said with a little sarcasm: "sister Wu, don''t worry, let me have a try."

 Chapter 39

    Su Jingfei had been pressed by Wu Yanli''s hand before. She wanted to hold Wu Yanli''s hand in her backhand for a long time. Now she was so emotional that she grasped Wu Yanli''s hand and even pinched it unconsciously.


    Even in her anger, Wu Yanli still felt that her little hand was caught by a big hand, and she was pinched. Suddenly, her angry and flushed face was even more gorgeous, but this time she was more shy. She secretly glared at Su Jingfei. This guy also secretly stood by herself, and was really a sex wolf.


    But different from other men, Wu Yanli looks at Mingming pinching her little hand, but says solemnly that she wants to try Su Jingfei. She doesn''t feel disgusted, but she just wants to laugh, and even ignores him. She seems to be beyond her capacity.


    Wu Yanli will ignore Su Jingfei''s energy because of her complex mood, but Fan Bing has already laughed and said: "Su Jingfei, don''t make me laugh, OK? Do you want to try to solve the problem for the vice mayor as a common people? " Then he suddenly said, "Lili, how can you say that you are also a section level cadre? You don''t popularize common sense to your so-called younger brother. What he said makes people laugh."


    At this time, Wu Yanli also thought of Su Jingfei''s words. She glared at him angrily and said, "Jingfei, my sister knows you are kind-hearted, but not everyone can help. Even if I have no way, you''d better eat honestly."


    Su Jingfei glanced at Fan Bing and looked at him with disdain. Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, she said to Wu Yanli: "sister Wu, even if I''m a child, I know how important things are. You can rest assured that I have no brain problems." Speaking at the same time, in the dark and quietly pinch Wu Yanli''s little hand.


    For the first time, I just wanted to feel the touch of pretty girl''s little hands. Now I mean to make Wu Yanli feel at ease, but it also makes Wu Yanli''s pretty face more red. Fortunately, everyone pays attention to Su Jingfei.


    According to Wu Yanli''s understanding of Su Jingfei, he is really not the kind of person who speaks freely. But how can su Jingfei, such an ordinary person, help with such a big thing? Even if she doesn''t look down on Su Jingfei like Fan Bing, she can''t believe it.


    "Well, sister Wu, please tell me your third uncle''s name. I''ll make a phone call." Su Jingfei continues to comfort Wu Yanli''s hand, as if this can give him more confidence.


    "Her third uncle''s name is Wu Yingxiong, but he''s a celebrity!" Fan Bing was the first to speak again, but his tone was full of ridicule.


    "Fan Bing, don''t go too far. My third uncle may not really go down. Don''t forget that he is the vice mayor. He happens to be your superior. If you say that to him, you may regret it later." Listening to Fan Bing''s disrespect for her third uncle, Wu Yanli suddenly said angrily.


    Fan Bing shrugged his shoulders and hummed: "if he wants to solve such a big problem, it will end long ago. It is estimated that the best result is to retreat safely."


    Su Jingfei actually wants to laugh when he hears the name. It seems that he has the same name as the son of a big traitor, but he knows that he can''t laugh at this time. In general, Fan Bing is right. Without help, Wu Yingxiong''s best result is to step down.


    Wu Yanli also knows what Fan Bing said. Even if he wants to help the third uncle, he can''t do it at present. However, when he sees that Su Jingfei really wants to have a try, she can only nod her head and refuse to let him try. How can she be reconciled.


    "Well, try it. If you can''t help, don''t force it." Although still don''t believe Su Jingfei can help, but also agreed to let him try.


    Su Jingfei nodded and walked out without even looking at Fan Bing. Fan Bing''s words before were tearing his face. Now there''s no need to be complacent.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s back, Fan Bing said with disdain: "Lili, I really don''t know where your younger brother comes from. He dares to intervene in such a big event. He thinks he is the president of the country. It''s too much for him. I''ll see how he comes back with a sad face later."


    He really doesn''t believe that Su Jingfei can help Wu Yanli. Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei should have known each other for a long time. Otherwise, how can they be so close? If Su Jingfei is really capable, can they wait until now to help?


    No matter how clever Fan Bing is, he can''t imagine that Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei have known each other for the second time. He just thinks that they have known each other for a long time. Wu Yanli knows Su Jingfei''s background, so she doesn''t tell him about her third uncle. He''s happy to watch.


    Although Fan Bing doesn''t speak well, Wu Yanli doesn''t retort. In fact, she doesn''t have much confidence in Su Jingfei either. It''s not because Su Jingfei is not stable enough. It''s just that things are too big.


    No matter how they look at themselves behind their backs, Su Jingfei takes out his mobile phone and sighs. Although he has decided not to make this call, he still has to call back to help Wu Yanli. He really can''t watch Wu Yanli being bullied.


    "Hello, this is Su''s residence. Who are you?" The phone rang twice, and a slightly old voice came from the opposite side.


    Su Jingfei sighed secretly. Hearing the familiar voice, she was still excited. But her words became very low: "liangbo, it''s me. Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?"


    As soon as he finished, he heard a clatter coming from the opposite side, as if something had fallen to the ground, followed by the previous voice, which was full of excitement and said: "San Shao, are you finally willing to call home? It''s been many years, almost ten years, old servant. I''m in good health. Are you ok? I miss you very much, madam


    Su Jingfei heard that the other party was really excited, especially when he mentioned his wife. His heart was also full of sorrow, but he still forced himself to smile and said: "liangbo, I''ve been a little girl for a long time, and I''ve been used to the life of an orphan for ten years."


    Liang Bo sent a deep sigh, and then advised: "San Shao, you have been suffering these years, but you know the master''s temper. In fact, he is not so heartless."


    "Well, liangbo, I''m not calling today for that. I want you to help me with something." Su Jingfei''s mind flashed a figure, can''t say exactly what kind of mood should be, had to interrupt liangbo, straight to the point.


    "San Shao, how do you say that? If there is anything you can tell me, I will help you as long as San Shao asks Although Liang Bo''s voice was respectful, there was a trace of discontent.


    "Well, then I won''t be polite to liangbo." Su Jingfei seemed to see liangbo blow his beard and stare. He said with a smile, "I have a friend. Her third uncle is the deputy mayor of s city. Now, because of some problems, she is being investigated. I remember we have some relations with him in the provincial government. Please help him."


    After that, he told liangbo about Wu Yingxiong''s situation, and then said, "this matter will help as soon as possible, and affect my friends. And you will remember to tell me the result later. I''ll wait!"


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Liang Bo pondered a little, and then affirmed: "San Shao, you can rest assured that there should be no problem in this matter. In fact, it''s not a big thing. It''s just that no one helped him. I''ll call some of the lower levels of the master immediately. There should be news soon. San Shao, please wait for me."

 Chapter 40

    When Su Jingfei returns to the dinner table, Wu Yanli and Fan Bing are waiting, and none of them has eaten. It seems that they are more concerned about the result of Su Jingfei''s phone call.


    Facing Wu Yanli''s inquiring eyes and Fan Bing''s disdainful smile, Su Jingfei sat down calmly. First, she picked up a chopstick dish and said with a smile, "sister Wu, it''s cold if you don''t eat any more. The food in this family tastes pretty good!"


    "Oh, you''re a dead man. You''re still in the mood to eat. What''s the result of your call?" Although she didn''t think Su Jingfei could help, Wu Yanli couldn''t help but feel arrogant and angry. If Fan Bing hadn''t sat opposite, Wu Yanli would have twisted his ear.


    Fan Bing then sneered and said, "Lili, you still can''t calm down. Su Jingfei obviously has no hope, but he''s too embarrassed to say that you can''t see it!"


    Wu Yanli is stunned. She just cares, but forgets that Su Jingfei''s state really seems to be a cover up. She doesn''t want to mention the topic just now, but she just asks.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei opened her mouth at the right time and didn''t let Wu Yanli think about it: "elder sister Wu, let''s have a meal first. She said that we should go to ask for help. There should be news soon. You can rest assured that there should be no problem."


    Wu Yanli wants to kick Su Jingfei very much. How can she feel at ease about such a big thing, but secretly she feels that it should be su Jingfei''s excuse. After all, when ordinary people help others, they always say to wait first when they can''t handle it. She is smart this time. If she doesn''t continue to search for the truth, it''s nothing. It''s enough for him to have this heart.


    But Fan Bing said in a strange way: "we''d better have dinner first. Anyway, there will be news soon. I just don''t know whether it will be a day or a year!"


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care to quarrel with Fan Bing at all. As if he didn''t hear it, he takes another bite of food, and even forgets to bring food to Wu Yanli. It seems that he is really hungry. The food in front of him is far more interesting than the future of a vice mayor. He can''t help but admire the two people on the opposite side. This guy is also thick skinned.


    Wu Yanli sighs secretly that she has already determined that Su Jingfei must have no way, but she is her own person. What''s more, the third uncle has already prepared for the worst, so Su Jingfei can''t help and has no influence.


    If you think about it like this, you can let go of your mind. When you see the dishes from Su Jingfei''s bowl, you feel a little happy. This guy looks like a wooden man, and he has a good heart. If you can calm down and not be irritated by people like Fan Bing, it will be better. It''s inevitable to be light and prosperous in the new year.


    She didn''t consciously find a step for Su Jingfei in her heart. Instead, she put down the third uncle''s business for the time being. After all, it was beyond his ability.


    Fan Bing looks at the two opposite people''s intimate food sandwiches. He is so jealous that he can''t help it. He just wants to give Wu Yanli food sandwiches, but she skilfully evades them. He knows Wu Yanli. If he forces her to do it again, maybe she will refuse face to face. That''s too shameful.


    Now he can only secretly endure jealousy and eat slowly. He decides to ask Su Jingfei 20 minutes later. He must make su Jingfei lose face in front of Wu Yanli, even if Wu Yanli protects him.


    Four people at a table are divided into two groups. Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli talk and laugh in a low voice, and they are holding dishes with each other. They are intimate enough to make anyone think that they are male and female friends. Fan Bing and Lao Wang sitting opposite seem to be fighting with them. They hardly talk to each other.


    In fact, Fan Bing was a little regretful at this time. If he hadn''t acted too hastily and talked about the topic to death at that time, he would have had a good meal at least now. Now he has torn his face, and the two people on the opposite side simply ignore him.


    After eating for nearly 20 minutes, Fan Bing gave a cold smile to see how he could tear off Su''s face.


    "Su Jingfei, you said that there will be news soon, but this meal is going to be finished. Why haven''t you heard about it yet? Is it because the person you are looking for is not strong enough, and now you are still asking for help?" Making up his mind, Fan Bing interrupts Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli, who are joking. They are vicious.


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Wu Yanli said angrily, "Fan Bing, are you really sick? I''m not worried about my third uncle. What are you worried about? The emperor is not in a hurry to die a eunuch."


    Fan Bing is angry. This woman is too shrewd. She is ruthless in her heart. When she gets you into bed, she has to play you to death. But she stares at Su Jingfei and sneers: "Su Jingfei, as a man, you should keep your word. If you can''t make it, don''t stand up and pretend to be a big head garlic. Now she hides behind a woman."


    Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. This year, there are so many silly forks who feel good about themselves. Fan Bing has been aiming at himself from the beginning, but now he is biting himself like a mad dog. He doesn''t know that Fan Bing has determined that he has an affair with Wu Yanli.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll call and ask. It''s really worrying that there''s no news after so long." Su Jingfei holds down Wu Yanli, who still wants to help, and takes out her mobile phone. Naturally, he is very confident in liangbo, but this matter is not handled directly by him. Maybe it will be slower.


    Coincidentally, when he was about to dial the phone, the phone rang. Su Jingfei didn''t evade them this time. He pressed the answer button directly, and then he heard a deep male voice saying: "Hello, is this brother Su Jingfei?"


    "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei." Su Jingfei''s mobile phone is not very loud, and other people can''t hear each other''s words. His voice is also serious.


    "My name is Liu Dingbang, an old subordinate of your father. Just now, uncle Liang asked me to pay attention to Wu Yingxiong''s affairs. After our meeting, we decided that we should deal with his affairs again. I can''t wrongly any good comrade. Just let his family rest assured." The person opposite didn''t talk too much nonsense. To get to the point, he only gave a name, obviously thinking that Su Jingfei knew who he was.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is not a native of s city and doesn''t know Liu Dingbang''s identity at all. But if he can say so, at least Wu Yingxiong should be OK. Even if he doesn''t know officialdom any more, such a senior leader can reassure himself, which is enough to explain the problem. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "thank you, brother Liu, for the opportunity in the future, I''ll see you. "


    "Brother Jingfei, you''re too polite. Just call me brother. Can it be regarded as a problem to solve some problems for you? You can call me later if you have something to do. This is my personal number. Well, you can eat first, and come to the provincial capital when you have a chance. " Liu Dingbang gave a hearty smile and hung up.


    Liu Dingbang is Su Jingfei''s father''s old subordinate. Regardless of the age gap, it''s reasonable for them to be brothers. He hung up the phone and said to Wu Yanli, "sister Wu, don''t worry, my brother over there has said it''s OK."


    "Who did you just call, in such a loud voice?" Wu Yanli did not rest assured, but asked in surprise.


    "He said his name was Liu Dingbang, but I don''t know what he does." Su Jingfei said with an honest shrug.

 Chapter 41

    "Who do you say? You say it again Su Jingfei just finished. Wu Yanli hasn''t responded yet. Fan Bing over there has already said with a burst of laughter: "boy, even if you want to cheat, at least you have to rely on some music. Liu Dingbang, you don''t know who he is. Ha ha, I''m so happy. It''s the first time I''ve seen you pretend to be such a failure."


    At this time, Wu Yanli has already thought about who Liu Dingbang is. She looks at Su Jingfei with a serious face and is very speechless. Even if Su Jingfei wants to find an excuse, she can find a similar one. He says that this person is really bullshit.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about officialdom, but both of them are working in it. They are quite clear about who is in the circle. The only person who can intervene in Wu Yingxiong''s incident is the person from the provincial Party committee. But Su Jingfei said that this person has no possibility of helping.


    Wu Yanli first glared at Su Jingfei, and then angrily said to Fan Bing, "Fan Bing, what are you laughing at? It''s fun to gloat?"


    Fan Bing doesn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words at all. He laughs that Su Jingfei pretends to be too much. He doesn''t really gloat. Wu Yanli''s third uncle has no one to help him. Even if he has this idea, he can''t express it as an idiot.


    Now seeing Wu Yanli''s angry eyes, I really think she misunderstood, but I didn''t expect that Wu Yanli was trying to rescue Su Jingfei. Fan Bing also quickly explained: "Lili, I don''t mean that. In fact, we all know that we can''t solve the problem of your third uncle. What''s more important now is how to make your director candidate become a real director."


    If you change someone, such as a friend who is close to Wu Yanli, then Wu Yanli must know that the other person is concerned about herself, but now Fan Bing''s taste has changed.


    He has already hinted that he can help Wu Yanli, but the price may be the sheep into the wolf''s mouth. Now he puts Wu Yanli''s third uncle''s affairs on the table and says that it''s obvious that he wants to take advantage of others'' danger. It''s strange that Wu Yanli can give him a good face. She turns her eyes and doesn''t pay any attention.


    Fan Bing is furious. Wu Yanli can''t see the little white face, but she protects him all the time. She can help her, but she is so indifferent to herself. It''s unbearable.


    But he was very greedy for Wu Yanli. At this time, he had to vent his anger on Su Jingfei. At this time, he completely died of the mask of hypocrisy and said to Su Jingfei contemptuously: "boy, your means of cheating women are too high. All this nonsense says, now go away, don''t pester Lili, or I will make you unable to get a foothold in s city."


    "Fan Bing, you''ve gone too far. It''s none of your business that I associate with." Wu Yanli didn''t know what Su Jingfei had said before was true. Now she saw Fan Bing tearing his face and was hard for Su Jingfei. Her face changed and she angrily denounced Fan Bing.


    Fan Bing snorted with disdain: "Lili, I''m also your colleague. I can''t watch you being cheated."


    Su Jingfei sees everything in his eyes. Seeing that Wu Yanli wants to speak again, he grabs Wu Yanli''s hand again. He looks at the shouting man in front of him with a smile, and then says with a smile, "director Fan, you are such a big official. When did you become mayor, I still can''t get a foothold, or do you have a deep background in the underworld?"


    This time it''s Fan Bing''s turn to change his face. Although he is more hypocritical and lustful, he is still a civil servant after all. If he is really suspected of having a background of underworld, he can''t bear it. His disdain has completely turned into anger. Pointing at Su Jingfei, he said angrily, "boy, please show me some white spots. Some people you can''t provoke. Get out of here."


    Su Jingfei is not a bad tempered person. Due to Wu Yanli''s face, he has already tolerated Fan Bing a lot. Now he actually points at himself with his finger. Su Jingfei''s eyes flash with a cold light. Before Fan Bing can react, he suddenly grabs Fan Bing''s finger and points it at him, then lifts it one after another.


    As we all know, human fingers can only be bent before. Su Jingfei lifted his opponent''s fingers in this way. After a clear "click", Fan Bing''s scream was heard.


    This scream not only stunned Wu Yanli and Lao Wang, but also made the whole hotel look at them. The sound was too tragic. Even killing pigs didn''t seem to have such a sound. Then they saw Su Jingfei holding Fan Bing''s hand, while Fan Bing''s fingers twisted against the rules. They all shrank their necks. Everyone guessed what had happened, But colleagues are also secretly pumping air-conditioning, it seems that Su Jingfei is a gentle little white face, but his hand is fierce enough, this finger must be useless.


    In the scream of Fan Bing, Wu Yanli finally reacts and quickly pulls Su Jingfei. She worries and complains: "Jingfei, you are crazy. You treat him like this. If he calls the police, you are guilty of intentional injury."


    Su Jingfei first glanced at Fan Bing, who was full of hate in his eyes. He gently shook his hand, as if he had never done anything. He said with a casual smile: "it''s OK. I believe that director Fan has a large number of people. He won''t be embarrassed by me, a common people."


    Wu Yanli is speechless, but Fan Bing over there has already said: "boy, you are cruel, but I will let you know what kind of consequences you will have." Then he turned to the old Wang and said, "call director Li. I want him to be in prison. I like the name of flat headed common people, but I don''t think you even deserve it."


    Su Jingfei left Fan Bing, mocked him, and didn''t argue with him. He just said to Wu Yanli, who was concerned about her: "sister Wu, I wanted to have dinner with you this time, but I didn''t expect to be disturbed by such people. I''ll invite you back another day."


    Wu Yanli a stay, inconceivable looking at Su Jingfei, this guy is really just shot hurt little white face? Although I had seen Su Jingfei''s violence on the train before, I knew that he would clean up people as if nothing had happened. But the two before were hooligans. This was a director, and they had to contact the director of the police station. How could he be as if nothing had happened.


    As for the fact that it was originally her treat, but Fan Bing ran to her, Su Jingfei apologized instead, she had no mind to manage it. She even thought in her heart, if Fan Bing retaliated, whether Su Jingfei could be outside, and how could she have a chance to reply.


    If at ordinary times, the third uncle is all right, and he can find a way to help Su Jingfei, but now he is too busy to have the ability.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care what Wu Yanli was thinking. He was a little upset with Fan Bing''s resentful eyes. Besides, there were too many people watching. After thinking for a while, he said to Wu Yanli, "sister Wu, there are too many people here. Let''s go out and wait." He had already stood up.


    Fan Bing thinks Su Jingfei is going to run away. Just as he wants to speak, he sees Su Jingfei coming towards him. He suddenly shakes and leans back. He has already seen Su Jingfei''s ferocity. If he is beaten again at this time, he will suffer a loss.


    Su Jingfei sneered. The boy was really a soft bone, but he said kindly: "director Fan, we are waiting for your friends to come outside. Take your time to have a meal. Since you are so enthusiastic today, you invited this meal. Thank you very much."

 Chapter 42

    Su Jingfei is very satisfied, but he doesn''t give Fan Bing the chance to resist. He brings so much unhappiness to himself that it''s too cheap for him to pay for a treat.


    Wu Yanli is completely speechless to Su Jingfei, who looks like a little white face but is actually very domineering. She beats people up and asks them to pay the bill, but she is also very unhappy with Fan Bing. What''s more, she is more worried about Su Jingfei now. She doesn''t know why Su Jingfei is so confident.


    Su Jingfei was really calm, as if he didn''t know Fan Bing had called the police. Even if he was staring at his old Wang from a distance, Su Jingfei didn''t seem to see him. In fact, everyone knew that old Wang was afraid that he would run away.


    After walking outside the hotel, Su Jingfei stopped, Wu Yanli couldn''t help asking: "Jingfei, I don''t know why you are so bold, but Fan Bing does have a bit of background. It must be very troublesome for you to offend him. I''ll think about it later, but I guess you have to go to the police station to be aggrieved."


    "Sister Wu, you don''t have to worry about it. If I dare to touch him, I''ll be sure." Su Jingfei smiles. Liu Dingbang seems to have a big official position. He just got his phone number. What else can he do.


    "You''re such a pain in the neck. I''ll call you now." Wu Yanli didn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words. She turned her eyes and snorted.


    Su Jingfei quickly held out his hand, stopped Wu Yanli, and said with a smile: "sister Wu, don''t worry. I''ll tell you my way of dealing with people, and you''ll know why I did it."


    "Well? Jingfei, I''d better call first. Now is not the time to talk about life. " Wu Yanli is helpless to Su Jingfei. His nerves are too big.


    But Su Jingfei said to himself, "I''ve heard a saying for a long time. The so-called kingly way is that the opponent doesn''t accept and runs over directly. The so-called overbearing way is that the opponent takes over, and I also want to run over. As for the way of Confucius and Mencius, it''s to say hello first and then run over again."


    Wu Yanli was stunned, shook her head for a moment and said with a smile, "where are you from? According to your meaning, you are learning Wang Daobai."


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "no, no, No


    "Why not? Fan Bing just didn''t accept and was run over by you."


    "I''m actually learning from Confucius and Mencius. I''ve been very polite to him before, but he didn''t see it. I''m very kind." Su Jingfei''s face is straight.


    Wu Yanli turns her lips unconsciously, and Su Jingfei''s this is bullshit. Let alone Fan Bing doesn''t see it, Wu Yanli doesn''t see it either. Su Jingfei''s words to Fan Bing from the beginning are not false, and even a little tit for tat. She thinks Su Jingfei is learning kingly, of course, it may be hegemonic. Anyway, it''s definitely not the way of Confucius and Mencius.


    Even so, she unconsciously forgot to be nervous. Who told Su Jingfei to look so relaxed? She didn''t know how to worry.


    Su Jingfei saw that Wu Yanli relaxed, and then he said with a smile: "in fact, I really want to experiment with the domineering on Fan Bing, but this guy''s courage is too small, so I don''t even have room to play."


    Wu Yanli couldn''t help beating Su Jingfei''s chest with pride and anger. Then she spat and said, "you''re not satisfied with being counselled. You''re a success!"


    "Haha, it''s a little bit, but I think the people over there should be Fan Bing''s friends." Su Jingfei laughs, then points to the police car which is getting closer and closer. They are really quick to get out of the police, but when they really work for the people, they have never seen such efficiency.


    With the arrival of the police car, Fan Bing hiding in the dark also came to Su Jingfei with his hands covered. They looked at the police car not far away. At this time, Fan Bing, with a fierce look on his face, glared at Su Jingfei and said in a loud voice: "boy, you are finished, you dare to hurt me, I have to tell you that you can''t get out of prison, hum."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Wu Yanli was worried and unconsciously hugged Su Jingfei''s arm, which also made Su Jingfei have an impulse. Wu Yanli was completely attached to his arm.


    No one knows that in such a tense moment, Su Jingfei is enjoying a beautiful girl''s massage, and even has a little mental state. Su Jingfei has hardly ever had this kind of contact.


    In a flash, the police car arrived in front of the crowd, and then five or six policemen came down. Among them, the leading policeman was thirty or forty years old. His stomach was slightly propped up, and his image was correct. He was not as fat as he was in ordinary movies, and he looked like a man with a sack of wine.


    After he came down, he immediately saw Fan Bing, who was quite embarrassed. He quickly frowned and said, "director Fan, what''s the situation? Where is the mob?"


    "Li Ju, you are here at last. That little white face over there is a thug. He broke my finger and threatened that if I dare to resist, I will break my leg. I will sue him and I will let him stay in prison." Fan Bing saw the police as if he had seen his relatives. He almost cried.


    Director Li took a close look at Fan Bing''s fingers. The degree of distortion was obviously useless. Even if he was cured, he could not exert himself. Then he turned to Su Jingfei and said seriously, "I hope you''d better not resist. Now let''s go back to the police station and do an investigation."


    Su Jingfei originally thought that director Li and Fan Bing should belong to the relationship of fox friends, but now it seems that even if they are acquaintances, they can''t say how close they are. Otherwise Fan Bing doesn''t have to make up any more. He didn''t say that he would break his leg. However, it seems that director Li is not such a fool, mostly because of the face of acquaintances, And it''s true that Fan Bing was injured before he came out.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei also scattered a lesson his mind, just take out the phone, at the same time to Director Li said: "director Li is right, you wait for me to call."


    "Boy, now I want to find someone. Director Li is famous for his integrity. It''s not easy for you to find someone. If you don''t kill you, Fan Bing will never have the face to see anyone." Fan Bing saw Su Jingfei take out his mobile phone. He decided that the boy had been pretending to force him. First he laughed at Su Jingfei, and then he said to Director Li: "Li Ju, this boy is a liar. Don''t look at him taking the phone, he may be calling someone. You must not be cheated by him."


    Director Li frowned more tightly. Su Jingfei looked more polite. If he was a liar, he might be a part-time thug. He was either a big traitor or a real bully. In this way, he didn''t stop Su Jingfei from calling.


    At this time, I heard that Su Jingfei had already answered the phone and said to each other with a smile: "brother Liu, I''m so sorry. I have something to trouble you again. In fact, it''s not big, but I know too few people here. Would you like to talk to them? OK, it''s just a misunderstanding. The elder brother of the police is bewitched by people. Just make it clear. OK, you can tell him


    Without opening their mouths, they saw Su Jingfei give the phone to Director Li and said, "director Li, this elder brother wants to have a word with you."


    Director Li has been muttering in his heart for a long time. I''m afraid he is not a small man. He quickly picked up the other party''s mobile phone and said with a little uneasiness: "Hello, I''m Li Dongyuan, deputy director of Guangming District Branch Bureau. Who are you, please?"


    "Hello, I''m Liu Dingbang, and Su Jingfei is a little brother of mine. He is law-abiding. I think there must be some misunderstanding between you. I hope you can make a clear investigation." The voice on the other side was flat, but it had the dignity of a superior. Although it was very polite, everyone could understand that it was an order.

 Chapter 43

    Director Li''s hand trembled, and his mobile phone almost fell to the ground. His legs were a little weak. Although the phone was a little distorted, he could probably hear the voice of the other party. It was in the TV that he always saw the voice of the speaker. This person was almost God like in the whole province, and it was impossible for anyone to pretend to be him.


    His voice suddenly became extremely respectful, almost immediately raised his head, as if the other party was in front of him, and then said: "OK, I''ll go to investigate immediately, and I won''t let Mr. Su Jingfei suffer any injustice."


    "Well, I''ll rest assured. Work hard and I''ll take care of you." On hearing director Li''s assurance, he seemed to hang up with great satisfaction.


    Director Li was holding the phone in his hand for a long time and was speechless. He was a mixture of shock and surprise. He didn''t know what reaction he should make. This was a phone call from the Secretary of the provincial political and Legal Commission, and he finally said that he was optimistic about himself. As long as he handled the matter well, wouldn''t he say that he had a chance to be taken care of by the Secretary of the provincial Party committee?


    He is a deputy director of the police station at the district level. He is far behind the Secretary of the provincial Party committee. But now he is not only talking directly, but also praised. He is too excited to speak.


    But soon he realized that Su Jingfei, the Secretary of the provincial Party committee, was on the opposite side of him. What kind of identity was su Jingfei, who could be called brother to him? He was so clever that he quickly handed back his mobile phone to Su Jingfei respectfully. At the same time, he said respectfully: "Su Shao, this must be a misunderstanding. I will make a good investigation of all the people suspected of slandering you, I''ll let you know how serious the consequences are. "


    The situation has changed dramatically. Director Li has been looking forward and backward. Except for Su Jingfei and director Li, everyone has been deceived, especially Fan Bing, who has been nearby. After listening to Director Li, he not only has to let Su Jingfei go, but also deal with himself. What''s the situation.


    Wu Yanli is also stunned. Before, she was thinking about whether to find the most eloquent person in the public security system through her family''s strength, and how to save Su Jingfei. But now she doesn''t have to do it by herself, and director Li''s attitude is even more respectful than seeing his leader.


    Su Jingfei actually thought of this situation for a long time. He sighed that he would eventually use the strength of his family, but he said with a smile: "director Li is really a righteous and impartial law enforcement officer. We have a director like you in Guangming district. The comfort of the masses must be more guaranteed. He is much better than some people who call themselves parents." When he said this, he was looking at Fan Bing, which was what he meant at the beginning.


    Director Li is very excited again. Su Jingfei, who is brother to the Secretary of the provincial Party committee, is so sure of himself that his future is bright without thinking about it. What''s more, seeing Su Jingfei looking at Fan Bing, he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Come on, take away Fan Bing and others who slandered Mr. Su. Such people ignore the law enforcement and even frame up in front of me. Is it really useless for my eyes? Mr. Su Jingfei is an ordinary gentle man. He has no power to hurt people. It''s disgusting. " Director Li''s face was so angry that he ordered people to arrest Fan Bing and Lao Wang.


    Although people have seen the change of director Li''s attitude, they didn''t expect that he would become so fierce. When they heard the reason for his arrest, they couldn''t help turning their lips in secret. This is just bullshit. Fan Bing was convicted without investigation.


    Fan Bing yelled: "director Li, what do you mean? It''s clear that I''m injured. The person who hurt me is over there. Why do you arrest me?"


    "Shut up. I have just said that Mr. Su Jingfei has no power to bind a chicken. How can he hurt you? It''s clear that you planted the blame. Don''t pay attention to him. Take it back to deal with it." Director Li is selfless and orders again.


    All the people in the police station look at director Li strangely. Although they don''t know the specific relationship between director Li and Fan Bing, they also know that they know each other. Fan Bing is still a director, but his own director says to catch him. It''s really bold. At the same time, they feel that director Li is sick enough.


    No matter how unconvinced Fan Bing was, after all, there were five or six policemen, and they were all armed with guns. He didn''t dare to really resist. He just thought that he would use his relationship to get the director down.


    When Fan Bing and Lao Wang got on the police car, director Li said respectfully to Su Jingfei, "Su Shao, do you think this is OK?"


    "Well, director Li is very observant, otherwise I will be wronged." Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. He has no power to fight back. He can''t see that director Li is really a smart person. All these reasons can be found.


    Director Li was already very happy at this time. He could see that Su Jingfei was really satisfied. Then he quickly took out his business card and gave it to Su Jingfei, saying, "Su Shao, this is my business card. If anything happens in the future, Su Shao will call me on call. At least in S City, my strength is enough."


    Su Jingfei saw that although director Li had a little friendship with people like Fan Bing, he was not really a good person, but there were not many real good people in this society. At least director Li was a smart person and worth remembering, so he took his business card with a smile.


    When director Li saw Su Jingfei put his business card in his pocket, he was more happy and his heart was in his stomach. He was really afraid that the point that offended Su Jingfei would be remembered by the other party, so that he would really have trouble sleeping and eating. After seeing that there was nothing wrong, he quickly left. He didn''t feel safe in front of such a fierce man.


    Until director Li left on behalf of others, Wu Yanli was still in a dream. She didn''t know how things had come to this stage. Did Su Jingfei solve all the problems with one phone call?


    Su Jingfei looks at Wu Yanli, who is shocked, but looks very cute. She laughs in her heart. This pretty girl, who has always been shrewd and generous, can have such a time. What she has done today is worth it. It''s just because she has a good feeling for her that she helps her?


    "What am I doing? Do I have flowers on my face?" Wu Yanli was watched by Su Jingfei for a long time, and her pretty face turned red. Only then did she know that she had been in a daze for a long time, but her first reaction was really angry to go back.


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a while. The pretty girl was arrogant and angry. Then she said with a smile, "sister Wu doesn''t need flowers on her face. You are more beautiful than flowers."


    "Hum, don''t be careless with me. Tell me what happened before." Wu Yanli is elated by Su Jingfei''s praise. The boy has a sweet mouth, but she forces her down and asks.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to talk too much about his identity. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "I told you that I called an old brother and he helped me solve the problem. I said that I don''t have to worry about it. My old brother''s strength is OK and nothing special."


    He said it lightly, but there was a huge wave in Wu Yanli''s heart. Before, Su Jingfei said that the person calling was Liu Dingbang, and neither Wu Yanli nor Fan Bing believed it. Now Su Jingfei talks about it again, and she has to rethink it.


    After all, when Su Jingfei talked about it for the first time, he was empty mouthed, giving people the feeling that he was cheating people. But now the situation is different. This time, Su Jingfei really frightened director Li because of a phone call. There is a big gap between his reaction and that, and it really seems that he was called by some big person.


    "The elder brother you are talking about is really Liu Dingbang?" Thinking of this, Wu Yanli asked tentatively, but her voice was already trembling.


    Su Jingfei was able to understand her mood and said with a relaxed smile: "yes, it''s really Liu Dingbang. I have nothing to cheat you for, but can you tell me what Liu Dingbang does?"


    Wu Yanli''s heart trembled. Even though she had thought that Su Jingfei would admit it again, she was still a little lost and said, "it''s really Liu Dingbang. He''s the Secretary of the provincial political and Legal Committee and the first brother of the whole province. My third uncle is really saved. My third uncle won''t be wronged." When he said that, he began to cry unconsciously.

 Chapter 44

    Wu Yanli went home all the time. She heard that the third uncle''s problem had been concerned by the provincial leaders, and she planned to deal with it again. She was still dizzy. Unexpectedly, she met a young man by accident and saved her family''s crisis.


    Although the third Uncle Wu Yingxiong is not the kind of person who perverts the law for personal gain, she is the highest official in the family after all, which will affect the family more or less. If he really has a problem, his family''s situation in officialdom must be very embarrassing. Now she is solved by Su Jingfei. She doesn''t know how to face Su Jingfei now. There are many secrets about this mysterious guy.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have so much trouble with Wu Yanli. He helps the pretty girl only because she is more excited. Although she is not coveted, it can be seen that she is sad, and she can''t control it. What''s more, although it''s not easy to say, it''s not trouble.


    But he also had to sigh that he had nothing to do with his family for nearly ten years. When he entered the society, he still had to rely on the strength of his family.


    Although Su Jingfei is the third young master of the Su family, in fact, in front of outsiders, the Su family claims that there are only two young masters, that is, Su Jingfei''s eldest brother and second brother. Who can say that his mother can be regarded as master Su''s lover at most!


    Although he was intelligent since childhood, he was not born in a big house, and he would certainly not be treated. This may be rare in modern society, but it is very common in such a big family. Many brothers fight for family property and family status and kill each other. The Su family is relatively mild.


    Since he went to middle school, he has not been in touch with the Su family for nearly ten years. He has always been dependent on his mother. Until his mother died in senior three, he went directly to s city to go to university. Because of his mother''s death, he just took a college entrance examination, and his mental consumption is too serious.


    In fact, Su Jingfei knows that Su''s family has been paying close attention to him. At least he knows that Su''s master, who hardly sees a smile, has been secretly giving him some help, such as tuition fees, living expenses and so on.


    In addition, Mr. Su''s wife, who was once the wife of liangbo, is also concerned about Su Jingfei''s mother and son. She doesn''t want to be so jealous of other women, but it''s just because of her character that she doesn''t speak hard enough in Su''s family. Even if she wants to help Su Jingfei, she has no heart.


    Su Jingfei is not a man who doesn''t know right and wrong. Although he is dissatisfied with master Su''s refusal to take his mother and son back to the Su family, he doesn''t hate the Su family. In fact, he has been sensible for a long time and knows that even master Su can''t be the master of some things. This is the sorrow of the children of the big family.


    Although Su Jingfei is in his early twenties, he has a mind beyond his peers. No matter who has such rich experience, he will be more mature than his peers.


    What''s more, when he was in middle school, he got a book by accident, which recorded some magical things, and he benefited a lot from it. He also knew that this secret could not be announced to the public, so he naturally paid more attention to it and was cautious, which eventually created Su Jingfei''s stable character.


    What he knows won''t be revealed easily. Even if he really uses it, it will be unknown. This is Su Jingfei''s most important secret. As he grows older and stronger, he hides it well.


    This also makes the master Su who pays close attention to him secretly do not know that Su Jingfei is still so ordinary on the surface. It seems that no one knows what difference he is except that he is a little more fierce and stronger than ordinary people.


    Knowing that he was a little more powerful than most people, master Su only thought that he was su Jingfei. Because he knew the situation of his family, he was more reckless.


    Su Jingfei thinks that he is hidden in the dark, just like the hero in the novel. He plays the role of a pig and eats a tiger every day. He can''t help laughing at himself. The reason why he has today''s ability is that he has been given by the Su family. If they don''t force his mother and son away, how can he have today.


    Shaking his head, he left the past behind. Although he had contact with the Su family, he didn''t plan to go back to the Su family. Let alone the Su family never admitted his existence. Even if his mother died, he had a certain relationship with the Su family. He didn''t want to deal with the Su family. It was the end of his duty. Now he has his own life and doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    Su Jingfei came home with a lot of thoughts. Today is the weekend. Li hongsilk, the director of the pretty girl, is naturally at home. However, she turns a blind eye to Su Jingfei''s coming back and stares at the TV. She seems to be concentrating.


    Su Jingfei is also used to this. They have been living together for half a month. Because of the embarrassment of moving in, they made three rules. In fact, they haven''t said a few words for such a long time. Today, because they are resting at home, Su Jingfei can see Li Hongsi watching TV in the downstairs living room.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is in a good mood today. Even if he contacted the Su family, he really helped Wu Yanli. He also thought it was worth it. What''s more, he contacted the Secretary of the municipal Party committee.


    He knew Liu Dingbang''s identity from Wu Yanli''s mouth. At first, he was a bit surprised. He knew about Su family before, and knew they were a huge monster awesome. But he didn''t have any specific idea. Before he said he tried it, he didn''t flicker. He really wanted to try it. I didn''t expect Liang Bo to give it such a strong sense of force. "He said," I''m not sure that he is a big monster. "


    As the first brother of the whole province, Liu Dingbang, even if he can''t say that one person can decide everything, he can deal with all the people and things Su Jingfei is in contact with, as long as he is there, but he is not the kind of person who tends to be in favor of others and doesn''t always trouble him.


    Li Hongsi came in from Su Jingfei and watched him secretly. His face was full of joy, chagrin, and even indescribable emotions. She was also secretly guessing what happened to the boy today and how she felt that something was wrong.


    Seeing Su Jingfei walk to the bedroom without saying a word, Li hongsilk is also inexplicably annoyed. She is a beautiful girl sitting here, and she is also his boss. She wants to leave without paying any attention.


    In fact, she is a straightforward girl. Thinking of this, she hummed: "Su Jingfei, you really take this place as a hotel. You can''t even touch your figure when you go out during the day and come back to sleep at night. You have so many social activities."


    Su Jingfei was shocked. He didn''t expect Li Hongsi to open her mouth. What''s more, he was still in such a mood. He didn''t want to argue with Li Hongsi, so he said with a smile: "director, what you said really makes me ashamed. I don''t have so many social activities. Even at ordinary times, I go to work. Isn''t it normal for me to go out early and come back late every day? If I do the opposite, I will not work well. "


    Li Hongsi is not in a good mood. Su Jingfei is clearly accompanied by a smiling face, but in her eyes, she turns into a playful tease. Suddenly, her face is straightened and she continues to hum: "what do you mean, are you dissatisfied with your work? It''s a pity that there is no night shift in your work

 Chapter 45

    Su Jingfei looks at the director Li in front of her in tears and smiles. This woman really knows how to talk crookedly. She is not aware that today is the physiological period of director Li.


    "Why, no more words. Hum, I don''t know about you. It''s normal for you to have an appointment at your age. However, as your superior leader, I still want to remind you that young people should attach importance to their career, and their children''s affairs should not affect their work." Li director see Su Jingfei "speechless shame", satisfied with the hum hum, and then the sincere way, seems to really care about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was really amused by her this time. He didn''t expect that director Li had such a humorous cell. However, he didn''t intend to tear down Li hongsilk. Women always give special preferential treatment. In fact, he was more afraid of irritating Li hongsilk.


    "I see. Director Li, I must do my work well. What else can I do now?" Su Jingfei said respectfully.


    Li hongsilk is basically satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance. The boy is too young. If he doesn''t beat him, he will inevitably make mistakes. I don''t know if Su Jingfei didn''t give Li hongsilk a good impression at first. She always thinks Su Jingfei is not pleasing to her eyes.


    Now that she was satisfied with the effect of her lecture, she nodded and said, "well, there''s nothing else to tell you. You can step back."


    "Cha, I''ll leave." Su Jingfei was young, so he bowed and said with a smile. Before Li hongsilk could show a satisfied smile, Su Jingfei suddenly raised his head and said, "director Li, are you twenty-five now? Are you single? "


    Li Hongsi did not expect that Su Jingfei would suddenly say so. She was stunned for a moment and replied, "in two months, it will be 25. What''s wrong with being single?"


    "Oh, it''s time. Alas, in our place, twenty-five women and children can make soy sauce." Su Jingfei sighed with emotion, then took advantage of Li hongsilken''s not coming back, went straight into the bedroom, and closed the door tightly.


    Li Hongsi was originally a smart woman. She had just been beaten by Su Jingfei before. Suddenly, she was in a trance. She heard the door slamming and knew what had just happened.


    "Ah, Su Jingfei, you bastard, I''ll kill you." Li Hongsi screams, and her pillow falls directly on the door of Su Jingfei''s bedroom. The pretty girl''s face is red, shy and angry. This guy looks respectful to herself, and even teases herself before she leaves.


    Su Jingfei Snickers at the back of the door. Although this woman is gorgeous, she always has a pretty face. She can hardly see any emotional fluctuations, which virtually weakens her charm.


    Although I can''t see Li Hongsi''s face now, I know it must be red. Although it''s a little dangerous to irritate Tyrannosaurus Rex, she''s much more lovely than a cold face now. Su Jingfei can''t understand why. Anyway, he just likes to watch this cold woman get angry.


    "Su Jingfei, get out of here, you are not a man!" No matter how angry Li Hongsi is, Su Jingfei can''t get out of her bedroom.


    How to motivate? Su Jingfei curled his mouth, this pediatrician, how can he be fooled? He said with a random sneer: "director Li, how can I say that I''m a man too? I mean what I say. If I can''t say it, I won''t go out. You don''t want me to go out. I''m sleeping. You can''t break in. I''m sleeping."


    Li Hongsi''s nose was almost crooked by Su Jingfei. It''s all a mess. Does a man mean what he says?


    But when she heard Su Jingfei say that she was sleeping, she burst her watch in anger and scolded: "you dead rascal, big sex wolf, who wants to know whether you wear clothes when you sleep? Get out of here. You are responsible for what you said."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said lazily, "director Li, it''s too late now. Please wash and go to sleep. I''m going to sleep too. I don''t give you any promise. What do you want me to be responsible for? Don''t quarrel, or my reputation will be ruined when my neighbors hear me."


    Li Hongsi laughs angrily outside the door. Although her words are easy to be misunderstood, they are far worse than Su Jingfei''s words. Now when they are seen by outsiders, they all think that Su Jingfei has always abandoned Li Hongsi and dumped her after playing. Now Li Hongsi comes to her door. Although she knows it''s su Jingfei''s angry words, she really doesn''t dare to shout.


    "Su Jingfei, I have to kill you. You still have reputation. You are a dead sex wolf." Li Hongsi grits her teeth and suppresses her voice, especially when Su Jingfei talks about washing up and sleeping. The embarrassment she repressed a few days ago breaks out again. It seems that some ferocious thing appears in front of her eyes. That''s su Jingfei''s face changed in her life. Although Li Hongsi was angry before, it''s just the expression of a woman''s temper. Now her tone is really angry. What''s the matter.


    No matter whether he was scratched by Li Hongsi or not, Su Jingfei quickly opened the door and frowned: "Li Hongsi, although you are my leader, you can''t be unreasonable. Even if you want to drive me away, you have to find a suitable reason. When will I go to your room?"


    At this time, Li Hongsi had already left the bedroom door and looked at Su Jingfei with a sneer. After listening to him, she snorted: "what else do you wear? It''s just revealed. The fox''s tail can''t be hidden sooner or later. I really think highly of you."


    "What do you mean? Make it clear. I''m only joking with you. Are you so mean?" Su Jingfei is not happy with her attitude. Even if you are the landlord or leader, you can''t find a reason to kill yourself, let alone be wronged.


    "I''m mean? Ha ha, you say how stingy i am. Am I not stingy when I invite you to sleep in my room? Su Jingfei, if you are a man, you should be brave. If you don''t go to my room, how can you know that today is my special time. " Li Hongsi laughed twice without a smile, then asked again with a sneer.


    Su Jingfei covered his forehead with his hand. He was just joking. He had such a misunderstanding. He didn''t know that today was Li hongsilk''s special time. Now he really couldn''t explain it clearly.


    "Why, I''ve exposed it. There''s nothing to say. You pack up and go. I don''t want to see you again." Li Hongsi thinks that Su Jingfei has been exposed, so she is not polite.

 Chapter 46

    Su Jingfei had no choice but to explain: "Li hongsilk, you misunderstood me. Although I don''t think I''m a gentleman, I won''t do anything so obscene. If I have something to do, I can go to my room to find you, but I won''t sneak in."


    "Hum, who knows, if you don''t sneak in, you can know such a private thing as me. Don''t say you can count on it." Li Hongsi sneered and didn''t believe it at all.


    Su Jingfei also knew that this matter was not easy to explain, so he said with a smile: "I really know fortune telling, whether you believe it or not, anyway, I believe it."


    "Don''t be playful. If you don''t make it clear, just pack up and leave today. Although I want to find a roommate, I don''t want to find a lewd coyote." Li Hongsi''s voice was colder than Su Jingfei''s.


    "Well, I just want to liven up the atmosphere. Why are you so serious?" Su Jingfei turned his lips, but he still corrected his attitude a lot. Since he knew that this was a misunderstanding, he not only recognized the bad luck, but also explained the matter clearly. Otherwise, he was not only wronged, even if he said it, he would be told that he deserved it.


    "It''s really a misunderstanding. I''ve never been to the second floor since I moved in. Don''t mention your room. I said that before because I felt that you had a bad temper." Su Jingfei has a sincere attitude.


    As a director of a company, Li Hongsi is naturally good at slandering. She did force Su Jingfei out because of her anger, but now she calms down a little and thinks it''s impossible. Although Su Jingfei always seems to be a bit unpleasant to her, she is more generous and upright in dealing with people. She really doesn''t look like a lewd sex wolf.


    What''s more, he is not guilty at all. He is a little flustered when he is caught by others. At least his heart beats faster, which makes Li Hongsi have more trust in Su Jingfei.


    But this is not enough to let her rest assured, said in a deep voice: "you really guess, do you know women so well?"


    Su Jingfei saw that although her tone was a little low, her anger was gradually fading. He guessed that she might be based on her usual performance. Some believed in herself, so he continued to work hard and said, "of course, I guess. Although I don''t know much about it, I am also a 21st century college student. I still know something about common sense."


    From what he said, Li hongsilk really didn''t see any problem. If she counted it up like this, it''s not impossible. Su Jingfei didn''t go to her room, instead, she took the initiative to tell the secret.


    There is not a big misunderstanding between them. If they have a little trust, they can explain clearly. Li Hongsi is also a superior and subordinate, and has been a roommate for half a month. She knows something about it. Li Hongsi still chooses to believe Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t know how to step down.


    Su Jingfei wiped the sweat that didn''t appear on his forehead and said with a smile: "director Li, you are my leader, but I have enough respect for you. This is absolutely a misunderstanding. You give me courage, and I dare not fool around!"


    Li Hongsi looks at Su Jingfei, who has a little white face. She secretly tells her that this boy is actually very smart. It''s clearly a step for her.


    Just in the mouth also rigidly support way: "you know good, I but your direct leadership, minute to deal with you." Finish saying, suddenly is a beautiful eye to stare a way: "by the way, I almost forgot, what did you say before, you finally came out, I want to kill you."


    Su Jingfei sighs that this woman''s face turns quickly. She was as cold as ice before. She immediately faces with seven emotions. Is this the legendary double heaven of ice and fire? But he quickly stepped back and yelled, "wait a minute."


    Li Hongsi didn''t expect that he would roar. She was scared to death. Before she got angry, Su Jingfei said, "director Li, don''t blame me for not reminding you. You are in a bad situation now. When you are in a special period, are you in pain on the first day, and then your hands and feet are cold, and your body is weak."


    Attracted by his words, Li Hongsi frowned and replied, "yes, isn''t that normal?" She didn''t suspect Su Jingfei this time. After all, it was her physical feeling. They didn''t have physical contact.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "no, no, although some people will exist in this situation, but your problem is more serious. During this period, your body is obviously weak and Yin Qi is too strong. If you have a good rest at ordinary times, if you are in work, it is enough to let you die of pain, and you must have seen it in the hospital, and it has no effect."


    This time, Li Hongsi was really surprised. She was tongue tied for a long time, but she didn''t know what to say. She was a strong woman. She didn''t even mention her best friend Liang Xiuwen. How did Su Jingfei know.


    Su Jingfei laughed in his heart, but said solemnly: "there''s no mistake, director Li. I''m the next generation disciple of Li Shizhen. We are the miracle doctors..."


    "No, Li Shizhen is from the Ming Dynasty, and the next generation disciples should be from the Ming Dynasty. Besides, Li Shizhen seems to be a master in searching for herbs. When did she become a miracle doctor?" Although Li Hongsi was not surprised, she immediately found the loophole in Su Jingfei''s words and was suspicious.


    Su Jingfei was ashamed. He was just talking nonsense. Who would have thought that Li hongsilk was so careful? He quickly said, "don''t care about these details. In a word, I can cure your problems."


    At this time, Li Hongsi didn''t have the heart to compare with Su Jingfei. When she heard that he could cure the disease, she was shocked and full of surprise. Then she became confused and said, "really, can you still cure the disease? It''s no joke. Life matters! "


    "Of course, no three-thirds dare not go to Liangshan, no diamond, no porcelain work, no golden cudgel, no tiger skin skirt." Su Jingfei curled his lips and said confidently.


    "Go to die, it''s a mess. I''m serious with you!" Li Hongsi frowned and said, "Su Jingfei, tell me the truth. Don''t tease me. I''ve been troubled by this disease for a long time. Even if you have a prescription, I''d like to try it. But you have to be sure. I don''t want to be killed by this disease first."


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. Although he knew that Li hongsilk really felt that life was worse than death at some special moments, she obviously had enough trust in herself, otherwise she should not take risks.


    He really didn''t know much about women. Women believe that a person can not trust a person without any reason. They are all emotional and few can be rational. Obviously, Li hongsilk is not one of the few.


    No matter what Su Jingfei thinks now, looking at Li hongsilk in front of her, Su Jingfei''s original intention to muddle through has disappeared. Now that she has trust in herself, she should not let her down. This can be regarded as a kind of reciprocation. Su Jingfei thinks to herself that she is going to show some of her usual skills this time.

 Chapter 47

    Su Jingfei is in no hurry. He doesn''t explain too much to Li Hongsi. Sometimes his actions are far more credible than his words. He goes back to his bedroom and takes out a small cloth bag.


    Li Hongsi looks at Su Jingfei with puzzled eyes. She doesn''t understand what he is going to show himself, but she doesn''t use it. She just stares at him.


    Su Jingfei opened the cloth bag and said: "director Li, you have this problem. I can''t say you can catch it easily. At least it shouldn''t be a big problem. But it may offend you later. Don''t worry about it. Let''s try the effect."


    As he spoke, he had already taken out twelve gold needles from his small cloth bag, each of which was nearly a foot long, but very slender. It trembled slightly in Su Jingfei''s hand. Even if Li Hongsi didn''t know much about medicine, she knew what was in his hand, but she had never seen such a long gold needle.


    The gold needles in Su Jingfei''s hand are placed in the cloth bag according to the length. He can''t put them down at all, but he bends them in it. It''s thanks to Li hongsilk''s ignorance of traditional Chinese medicine. Otherwise, he will be scolded to death. How can he do that.


    While placing the gold needle on the tea table, Su Jingfei explained: "director Li, what are these gold needles for? I don''t need to tell you. You should understand. I learned the art of acupuncture and moxibustion, but it''s different from the general gold needle. I call this twelve door gold needle needling method, which is specially used to stab people''s body."


    "You may not have heard of it, but it''s really a unique skill. You can try to feel it first, and we can continue it. It will give you some confidence." Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Li hongsilk to reply, but he said.


    At this time, Li Hongsi looked at the trembling golden needles. She had never heard of the acupuncture method. Even if she had heard of it, she felt a little weak when she saw the golden needles. She didn''t know whether she was going to stab the tips of the needles into her body or all of them. She was not going to die of pain.


    "Don''t worry, real acupuncture won''t make patients feel pain at all, unless it''s a poor skill." Su Jingfei seemed to see Li hongsilk''s concerns and explained them.


    At this time, Li Hongsi had to ask, "how about you, how about your craft?"


    Su Jingfei tried to cover up his embarrassment and coughed: "since I''m a miracle doctor, you should have confidence in me. Believe it or not, I believe it anyway."


    Li Hongsi feels a little bit dark in front of her eyes. How can she feel so bottomless when she listens to Su Jingfei''s words? However, when she thinks of Su Jingfei''s personality, even if she always looks at him unfavorably, her character should still be guaranteed. At least what he said before is her own symptoms.


    With a fluke in mind, in case Su Jingfei really has any strange way to cure himself, he will suffer less in the future.


    She is really suffering from illness. Seeing a person who seems to be able to cure herself, she plans to try even if she takes risks. In normal times, she will not promise Su Jingfei so rashly.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know the situation of Li''s supervisor. Seeing that she was afraid of the golden needle and nodded, she said with a smile: "really don''t worry. It won''t hurt. If it hurts, I can stop at any time. You can rest assured. I''m a man and have a heart of pity. You are such a beautiful girl. You can''t bear to hurt me."


    "Bah, I blame you for saying that you don''t dare to talk now." Li Hongsi stares at him. He dares to climb up when he has a ladder. Now that he can help himself, he begins to tease himself.


    But she did not find, Su Jingfei a word let her forget nervous, sometimes a person angry, courage generally will be more.


    At the moment when Li Hongsi was angry, Su Jingfei''s hand trembled and the golden light of the trembling needle flashed. It had already gone into Li Hongsi''s ear. Half of the gold needle nearly a foot long had already penetrated the acupoints.


    After Li Hongsi felt bitten by a mosquito behind her ear, she had seven gold needles on her head. Su Jingfei gently twirled each gold needle, and said in a man''s voice: "this needle is eight inches long and three minutes long, and four inches and two minutes into the acupoint. Combined with seven star acupuncture, it can relieve your nerves, relieve fatigue, and calm your mind."


    Li Hongsi didn''t know Su Jingfei''s needling method. She just heard the later effect, and her heart trembled. She could obviously feel that her mind was gradually clear. The weakness caused by dysmenorrhea had been swept away, and even her spirit was getting better and better.


    Su Jingfei is relieved to see Li hongsilk''s reaction. When Li hongsilk asked him about his craftsmanship, he really felt guilty. This is the first time he has given a needle to a woman. He doesn''t know the actual craftsmanship. Now Li hongsilk''s reaction dispels his worries.


    "Su Jingfei, I really belittle you, and I really have the ability. If I prick you like this, it doesn''t hurt, but it really makes me feel energetic. If you have the ability, you won''t worry about eating and drinking in the future." Li Hongsi was in a good spirit and her brain became easy to use, but she frowned and said, "but I want to ask, I want you to help me treat that problem. Why do you prick my head?"


    Su Jingfei''s hand is still in control of the needle, but his face is a little embarrassed to explain: "I must let you have confidence in my acupuncture, in order to continue, ah, if you don''t know I really can use acupuncture, can you rest assured?"


    Li Hongsi can''t see Su Jingfei''s expression. She ponders a little, accepts Su Jingfei''s explanation, and nods secretly. Although Su Jingfei is a man, she is very careful. If he doesn''t let himself feel the golden needle, she really doesn''t have much confidence in him.


    With Su Jingfei''s hand speeding up on the gold needle, Li Hongsi''s head became more and more comfortable. From her previous spirit, she gradually wanted to sleep comfortably, which was more powerful than the general massage.


    She has no doubt about Su Jingfei''s craftsmanship. No wonder she claims to be the next generation disciple of the miracle doctor. She is really capable. As for the length of the gold needle, she is not afraid at all.


    "Almost. We can do the following treatment in a moment." Su Jingfei said before Li hongsilk really fell asleep.

 Chapter 48

    Su Jingfei''s superb medical skills really helped Li Hongxian cure her dysmenorrhea, but the relationship between them did not become closer. On the contrary, from that day on, they were strangers.


    During the day, both of them go to work, and no one can see them. But at night, Li hongsilk simply hides in her room, and basically doesn''t appear downstairs. Su Jingfei can only secretly shake his head. Of course, he understands why Li hongsilk is doing this. It''s estimated that any girl will do the same thing.


    On the same day, he gave Li Hongsi a gift. Even though she was embarrassed, it was very smooth. But at the last moment, Su Jingfei unexpectedly helped Li Hongsi to reach the peak of her happiness. She was a little confused at that time and didn''t respond. She naturally responded afterwards.


    Su Jingfei is not a gentleman, but she is not a real sex wolf. When she falls asleep, she just finds a blanket to cover her moving body. As for how she finally returns to her bedroom, Su Jingfei doesn''t care. At this time, his best choice is to disappear in front of Li hongsilk.


    Fortunately, no matter what, Su Jingfei also helped Li Hongsi. In the end, it was only an accident. Li Hongsi didn''t ask Su Jingfei for any trouble, no matter she was shy or grateful.


    Su Jingfei today, as usual, came to Fulong underwear sales point. Zhang keying, who was the first one to come every day, was already familiar with Su Jingfei. The manager, who had been here for less than a month, was actually very easygoing. As long as he could complete the turnover according to the regulations every day, he never asked too many questions.


    "Manager Su, you are here. You look good today. It seems that you have something good to do." Zhang keying is two years older than Su Jingfei. After he is familiar, he has nothing to tease this handsome boy.


    Su Jingfei laughed bitterly in secret, but his leadership was not dignified at all. However, there were only three people in the underwear store, and he didn''t have to keep a straight face. After listening to Zhang keying''s words, he said with a smile: "really? That''s pretty girl. Are you really going to let me have a look? "


    "Oh, manager Su, you are so brave today that you dare to tease our sister keying." Zhang keying blushes and wants to fight back. Yu Lili, who enters the door, is surprised. She always thinks Su Jingfei is an honest man!


    Su Jingfei is really honest these days, which is different from ordinary young people''s frivolous jumping. Even if he is teased by two girls, he will smile at most. As a result, Zhang keying wants to make fun of Su Jingfei from time to time, but today he attacks back for the first time. Both girls are surprised.


    Su Jingfei curled his mouth. He was not a soft persimmon. Anyone could pinch it casually, but he said with a smile: "what is this? I''m a pure man."


    The two girls turned their lips together, and Yu Lili said with a smile, "manager Su, now I''m going to give you a chance to show yourself?"


    Su Jingfei is not dissatisfied with the harmonious relationship between superiors and subordinates. Here he is the top leader, and there is nothing wrong with the relaxed atmosphere. However, he still doubts: "how can I say that I am also a leader, and how can I show myself? What is your argument?"


    "Oh, manager Su, we are talking about it in private now. It has nothing to do with work. Let''s give you a chance to show that you are pure men." As soon as Zhang keying''s eyes turn, he seems to understand Yu Lili''s mind and immediately agrees.


    If yu Lili is the only one, Su Jingfei won''t have any worries. According to his understanding of lily, the girl is not old, but she is relatively calm, and Zhang keying is much more lively. If she is involved, things won''t be so simple. Su Jingfei is on the alert immediately.


    "Manager Su, why are you looking at us like this? How can you say that you are a man, too? Be careful we say you are a sex wolf!" Zhang keying stares at Su Jingfei in a strange way, and he is dissatisfied.


    "I''d better be careful. It''s not convenient for a man to prove it." Su Jingfei is not intrigued, still cautious.


    The speaker didn''t mean it, and the listener meant it. They were not little girls who didn''t understand anything. Hearing Su Jingfei say "proof method", they immediately blushed and spat. "Manager Su doesn''t know who to learn so bad with. Now she really looks more and more like a bad man."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. When did he get worse? In doubt, he saw the two women''s more and more red faces. He suddenly realized what he had said before and said: "what do you think? OK, what method do you say to verify? I''ll play with you."


    "Yes, yes." At this time, the two girls did not think about it any more. After listening to Su Jingfei''s promise, they immediately said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei is really speechless. He has a bad feeling about what they want to do. But other girls are serious people. How can they do anything against themselves.


    It''s not until Su Jingfei walks to Dai Xiang''s sales point that he knows that he has been tricked by the two women. They actually let him go there to spy on the enemy. He has only been here for less than 20 days. Even if the other party knows that there are new people coming here, they may not know Su Jingfei. Zhang keying and Yu Lili are familiar faces.


    In fact, their purpose of doing so is very simple, that is to let Su Jingfei look at the other party''s products and sales strategies, and then study why the other party''s business is much better than their own.


    The two girls said that they didn''t talk about work, but in the end they wanted to work. The reason why they wanted to use this method was that they were afraid that Su Jingfei wouldn''t agree. There was no male salesperson in the shop opposite. Su Jingfei not only talked with the female salesperson, but also faced many customers'' strange eyes.


    Dai Xiang''s situation is different from that of Su Jingfei''s. even though it''s not very popular, there are a lot of visitors. But there are few men here. Most of the men who are accompanied are waiting outside.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry when she listens to their demands. The two girls think of a way that is really difficult. If they change another boy of the same age, they will probably refuse. However, Su Jingfei thinks that she is also the manager here. If she wants to be a monk for one day, she doesn''t have to go, but he still thinks that she should go, Now that the work is done, we should do it well.


    Originally, he was not that kind of character to admit defeat. What''s more, his relationship with senior leaders Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk is a little complicated. If he really just muddles around every day, he will be looked down upon by them in the end.


    No matter how capable Su Jingfei is and how many things he has experienced, in the final analysis, he is only a young man in his twenties. The most unbearable thing is that women despise him.


    In the middle of wishful thinking, Su Jingfei immediately goes to Dai Xiangfang''s sales point, and unconsciously turns back. Zhang keying and Yu Lili wave to him not far from their sales point, urging him to go in quickly. Even if he wants to go back, he has no chance.


    Su Jingfei looks at Dai Xiangfan. It''s true that people are coming and going. He thinks that the two ordinary salesmen are competitive. He can''t be a competitive manager. He has already had certain psychological preparation. Su Jingfei directly stares at other women''s strange eyes and bravely walks into Dai Xiangfan''s underwear sales point.

 Chapter 49

    Dai Xiang may not be a well-known brand in foreign countries, but it is obviously popular in China. This sales point is much bigger than Su Jingfei''s. similarly, customers are in constant flow. It''s less than 10 a.m. now, there are at least 10 customers in the store.


    At the same time, at least when Su Jingfei came to the store, there was no customer there. Su Jingfei sighed at the gap. The gap was really big. When he came to the store, there were some changes in his business, but it was just a drop in the bucket.


    "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?" Su Jingfei looks around. A young salesman has come over and inquires politely.


    Su Jingfei looks at the shop assistant in front of him casually. He is not so beautiful in his twenties. He is more natural in his youth. He wears proper work clothes and is easy-going. At first glance, he is trained and has a good impression.


    And the salesman saw Su Jingfei a single man to buy underwear, not surprised, will not show any doubt Su Jingfei is abnormal eyes, has been smiling at him.


    He nodded secretly. It''s reasonable for others to succeed. An ordinary salesman has such qualifications, but he''s far behind. It''s not that Zhang keying and Yu Lili are not as good as the salesmen here. It''s just that the store there is too small and lacks a kind of bearing. It''s like a convenience store meets a boutique.


    "I just want to see the underwear here and give it to my girlfriend." Su Jingfei had already thought of an excuse, and he said by the way.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, the salesman didn''t rush to introduce him. Instead, he asked, "Sir, what''s your girlfriend''s character and her size? We will provide you with the best products."


    Su Jingfei was slightly surprised. He had thought of a good excuse, that is, to give a gift to his girlfriend, and then he planned to have a look at it casually. Who would have thought that other people''s salesmen were so enthusiastic and they had a lot of employees. Almost everyone could be responsible for introducing products to one or two customers. He was really reluctant to refuse. At the same time, he was a little worried about being regarded as a pervert.


    But in fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t have any girlfriends. He''s closest to those who have met three women. Liang Xiuwen''s is the best, Wu Yanli''s is very attractive, and Li hongsilk''s model is the best. Each of these three women has its own characteristics. Su Jingfei really hesitates about who to use as a reference, and the most important thing is that he doesn''t know how big it is.


    The salesman saw Su Jingfei silent, very understanding way: "Sir, you don''t know the size of your girlfriend."


    Sue knew that the salesperson had no other meaning, but she could not help but face it. She had to admit, "I really don''t know what size it is. She bought it all the time, and I bought it for the first time."


    Now he finally knows why there are always people who say it''s better not to tell lies. It takes a lot of lies to complete a lie.


    The salesman nodded and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. Many men don''t know much about this. Otherwise, look at my one. Do you think it''s bigger or smaller than me?"


    Su Jingfei almost fell down because of his skill. The salesman was too powerful to think of such a way. But he was serious. Even if he had any evil ideas, he would be defeated in her eyes. People''s dedication is absolutely admirable.


    Now he has a vague sense of the gap between the two underwear stores, which is definitely not only a product problem, but also a corporate culture problem.


    "Well, my girlfriend''s should be one size bigger than yours." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, but he didn''t dare to stare at it for too long, otherwise it would be easy to be misunderstood. At this time, he unconsciously thought that the three women he knew had little difference in size, and there was absolutely no problem that they were one size bigger than the salesperson in front of him.


    The salesman was surprised for a moment, then questioned: "Sir, my name is C, are you sure it can be bigger? There are not many Asian women who can reach D. It''s close fitting clothes. If it''s not suitable, it will have a great impact. "


    After a period of sales, Su Jingfei naturally understood the number of underwear. He couldn''t say it before. He really didn''t know who was better. Now he thought that all three of them could be used as reference models, so he nodded his head and said: "I can''t exaggerate this. They are really good enough."


    "They?" The salesman''s eyes changed, and then returned to normal, but the tone was a little cold. If people who are not careful can''t tell, "OK, I''ll give you some suitable underwear."


    Su Jingfei secretly wanted to slap himself in the mouth. Just think about it in his heart. How can he say it out carelessly? In the eyes of this salesman, he must be a big turnip with flowery heart. But when he thought about it, his thinking stopped for a moment. Would his feelings for these three women be so simple?


    He didn''t understand the problem himself, but just walked behind the salesman, who said: "three functions: first, it can completely support women, and can focus on the forward and upward; second, it can provide comfortable protection and adjust the body curve. Third, we should have a sense of beauty, just like a fashion, so we should be very particular about selection. "


    At first, Su Jingfei just wanted to listen to it casually. Slowly, a little salesman could tell some more professional knowledge. Obviously, their employment training was very professional, far from being comparable to that of ordinary small workshops.


    At this time, even if Su Jingfei doesn''t look at Dai Xiang''s products, Su Jingfei knows that there is a big gap between him and them. If he wants to beat them, he has to reform his business philosophy. This is not what he can do as a small sales manager. At least it''s decided by Liang Xiuwen''s level.


    The salesperson was very professional. He not only introduced Su Jingfei with a lot of underwear knowledge, but also brought him some underwear that were more suitable for Su Jingfei''s requirements. The price was not expensive, 800 to 1000, which was really suitable for women of the times.


    At this time, Su Jingfei was the first time to contact Dai Xiang''s products. He was a professional and a layman. After so long work, Su Jingfei was naturally half an expert. When he saw Dai Xiang''s products, he secretly compared them with his own. Although they were not so different, there was still a certain gap.


    Dai Xiang''s underwear materials can''t be said to be very good, but they will never be weaker than their own. The key is the style. Maybe they are foreign brands, and their pursuit of fashion trend is faster than that of domestic brands. These styles are sure to be more new than their own products for at least half a year. In the underwear field, half a year is enough to update two generations of products, Su Jingfei sighed in secret.


    He came here to spy on the enemy, but naturally he didn''t really buy underwear. As expected, the quality of the salesperson was not bad. Although he slowly saw that Su Jingfei''s desire to buy was not strong, he didn''t show indifference. Moreover, he secretly observed that the quality of the other salespersons working in Dai Xiangxiang was not wrong, and he didn''t see anyone''s face lacked a smile.


    Now that he is worried, Su Jingfei is ready to leave here. Only when he comes to the door, he sees two people walking in from the door. Before Su Jingfei opens his mouth, these two people are surprised. Su Jingfei hears a familiar voice and looks up unconsciously. He is also stunned. He doesn''t expect to meet them here.

 Chapter 50

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to meet her here. She was talking about a woman who was not familiar with Su Jingfei. She even met her once, but she was quite impressed.


    "Miss Ji, it''s a coincidence that when I meet you here, you want to buy underwear?" Su Jingfei is not a very stingy person. What''s more, last time Ji Ruyuan provoked Su Jingfei, he had already been punished. The disheartened departure that day was the best humiliation to her.


    Ji Ruyuan blurted out at the beginning, but now when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, her face changed. If she was here, she would have no problem. The key is that the people who accompanied her would be more shameful for Su Jingfei to see.


    She was not accompanied by her boyfriend Lin ruofeng, whom Su Jingfei had met before. Although the man was almost the same age as Lin ruofeng, he was far less handsome than Lin ruofeng.


    Ji Ruyuan secretly regrets calling Su Jingfei. The man next to him has asked: "Ruyuan, it''s so coincident that I met an acquaintance?" With these words, the man politely said to Su Jingfei, "Hello, I''m Ruyuan''s boyfriend Feng Xiyuan. Where does this gentleman get rich?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Ji Ruyuan''s words. On the contrary, he heard the man''s introduction. A little strange flashed in his heart. First, he looked at Ji Ruyuan, who didn''t look very good, but he didn''t want to expose her. What happened between them had nothing to do with him.


    "Hello, I''m just an ordinary employee. Where can I get rich? Mr. Feng is very lucky to find such a beautiful girlfriend." Su Jingfei after so long training, sales underwear have not blush, this kind of polite words, just don''t forget to tease Ji Ruyuan.


    He and Liang Xiuwen can''t say how good they are, but they don''t like Ji Ruyuan''s good sister. He''s very generous if he doesn''t talk nonsense.


    Feng Xiyuan doesn''t know the meaning of Su Jingfei''s words at all. He only thinks that Su Jingfei is a compliment from friends. In his opinion, Su Jingfei is someone Ji Ruyuan knows. His words are obviously praising Ji Ruyuan.


    Although Ji Ruyuan''s face is still not very good-looking, she is also secretly grateful to Su Jingfei. After all, she offended Su Jingfei before. Now he can be regarded as repaying her with good. At this time, she quickly digs off the topic and says, "Mr. Su, you are dating Xiuwen now. Even if you buy her underwear, you should go to her own company, Why are you here? "


    Su Jingfei takes a look at her and makes sure that she is not sarcastic. He is really curious. How can he say that he is here to spy on the enemy in front of the salesman of Dai Xiangxiang company.


    She just said with a smile: "she is usually very busy at work, and I don''t want to go to her company to buy it. Isn''t that the same as giving her own things?"


    Ji Ruyuan nods and thinks that Su Jingfei has some truth to say. In fact, she is very jealous of Liang Xiuwen. Her ex boyfriend Lin ruofeng is an excellent man, otherwise she won''t take over love. But now Su Jingfei may not have the same background as Lin ruofeng, but she should surpass Lin ruofeng in talent and character.


    When she first met Su Jingfei, she wanted to attack Liang Xiuwen, but she really despised Su Jingfei. Later, she realized how naive she was. Now she sees Su Jingfei talking freely, which is different from her previous image. Only then can she know that she was wrong before, even if she didn''t admit it. Liang Xiuwen is really better than herself in terms of looking at people.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that Ji Ruyuan''s psychological activities were so complicated. Now that his side of the enemy had been spied, he said to Ji Ruyuan with a smile: "Miss Ji, Mr. Feng, you two go on shopping. I just didn''t see the underwear that I was too satisfied with, so I''ll go first."


    He didn''t want to buy underwear, but now he just left, and the salesman didn''t look disappointed. He was willing to do business. Because Su Jingfei and Ji Ruyuan knew each other, after he left, the task of entertaining Ji Ruyuan would fall on him again. With men and women together, there was a greater chance of selling underwear. At this time, Su Jingfei was coming, Or very polite way: "welcome to come again next time, the best with a girlfriend, so that you can choose the style she likes."


    Su Jingfei nodded. He had a good feeling for the salesman. His professional quality was really high, but before he left, Ji Ruyuan suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, wait a minute. I have something to tell you."


    Both Feng Xiyuan and Su Jingfei are surprised. No matter the fact or the performance between Su Jingfei and Ji Ruyuan, their relationship is far from intimate. They are even not familiar with each other. Ji Ruyuan wants to leave Su Jingfei to talk, but they don''t know what she wants.


    Fortunately, Feng Xiyuan is not the kind of small bellied man. When Su Jingfei looks at him, he just nods. Su Jingfei says that although this man is not as good-looking as Lin ruofeng, his demeanor is not bad.


    Ji Ruyuan obviously knows Feng Xiyuan''s character and doesn''t talk nonsense. She grabs Su Jingfei aside and whispers: "Su Jingfei, thank you for not saying too much before. Don''t think I''m Ji ruoyuan''s woman. I broke up with Lin ruofeng and got together with Feng Xiyuan."


    Su Jingfei has some accidents, but he still can''t help frowning. What does it have to do with him? Ji Ruyuan doesn''t have to explain it to him.


    Ji ruoyuan seems to think that it''s meaningless to say this, so he immediately turns around and says, "I''m looking for you. In addition to thanking you for your kindness, I also want to tell you a piece of news. That''s why Lin ruofeng and I broke up because we met you that day. Now he''s planning to go back to pursue Liang Xiuwen, and he''s also starting to take action. He''s been sending flowers recently, I don''t know if Xiuwen will tell you. I want to remind you to be careful. Lin ruofeng has a deep background and many ways to chase girls. You may be in trouble yourself, and I don''t know whether Xiuwen can be firm. "


    Speaking of Liang Xiuwen''s understanding, Ji ruoyuan is not the first, but at least the third. She naturally knows her feelings for Lin ruofeng. Now what she says is not impossible, which can be regarded as reciprocation.


    Su Jingfei really looks at Ji Ruyuan with new eyes this time. No matter how the woman''s character is, she does a good job in human relations at least. She just shows mercy. She actually gives herself such a message. If she is Liang Xiuwen''s boyfriend, such a message is very important.


    He would not explain that the relationship between him and Liang Xiuwen was false. At this time, he nodded his head and said, "thank you, Miss Ji, for reminding me. I''ll remember this. I''ll have a chance to have dinner together some other day."


    Ji ruoyuan knew that Su Jingfei''s words were polite and didn''t take them seriously. She said with a smile, "you''d better be careful with Lin ruofeng. I''ll go back first."


    Su Jingfei waved to her. Ji ruoyuan''s words flashed in his heart. Lin ruofeng was a hypocrite who looked decent. The first day he saw him, he humiliated him. Later, he beat his brother. He really had a destiny with the Lin family.


    It''s just that he didn''t pay attention to it. If Lin ruofeng didn''t come to trouble, he would be lucky if he did!

 Chapter 51

    Su Jingfei returns to the underwear store. Zhang keying and Yu Lili don''t greet him. He goes to Dai Xiangfang for more than half an hour. Several guests have come here one after another, and the two girls are entertaining them.


    He just nodded and said hello to the two women. The other guests thought he was a customer and turned their eyes to the underwear.


    The morning time soon passed. As the number of guests increased, the three of them put aside the spy on the enemy. Although the two women didn''t know much about Dai Xiang, they knew more about the situation there than Su Jingfei. Their main purpose was to let Su Jingfei feel the difference between the two families. Now they didn''t worry about asking.


    Today''s performance is almost the same as usual. In addition to the sales volume, there are thousands more on the account book of the store. After working for a period of time, he has learned a lot about it. It seems that there is a lot of money. Besides the delivery and various expenses, he won''t make much money in one day. Otherwise, the company''s demand for sales volume will not be less than 1000. The underwear is really profitable, But the premise is not wearing fragrance.


    In the afternoon, before it''s time to get off work, Su Jingfei receives a phone call, but the other party happens to be Liang Xiuwen, who Ji Ruyuan just said in the morning. This woman hasn''t contacted Su Jingfei since the first day of Su Jingfei''s report.


    The meaning of Liang Xiuwen''s phone call is very simple, that is, she is going to attend a reception in the evening, and other people have male partners. Liang Xiuwen wants Su Jingfei to be an extra actor for him. If this request is changed to another man, she will surely agree happily. But Su Jingfei can only shake her head and smile bitterly. What''s wrong with this aunt.


    Although he wanted to refuse, Liang Xiuwen seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. After the notice, he told him to wait for her in the company parking lot at six o''clock, and the phone was cut off. He was not given a chance at all.


    Su Jingfei originally thought that after that day''s event, Liang Xiuwen and he could only be ordinary superiors and subordinates. Before he was transferred back to the branch headquarters, he could not see them. Even for this woman, he had a different feeling, which was just a kind of man''s normal mind.


    Anyway, since she can''t push it off, Su Jingfei has to leave the underwear store ahead of time. Zhang keying and Yu Lili are not surprised. They are managers, and their freedom is far higher than theirs.


    Fulong business district is not too far away from the company. Su Jingfei arrives at the company''s underground parking lot on time. He knows Liang Xiuwen''s car and plans to wait there. In fact, he is also very depressed. Most people''s appointments are men picking up women, or meeting somewhere. When he arrives, he waits in the parking lot.


    Fortunately, he didn''t come early. A few minutes later, Liang Xiuwen appeared in front of Su Jingfei. She just got off work today, which was similar to the first time Su Jingfei saw her, but her color became more pure white.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. There are a lot of things today. I''m really sorry." Liang Xiuwen can''t see anything unusual on her face. It''s like meeting a real ordinary friend.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Liang Xiuwen was thinking. He just laughed and said, "no, I just came. Where are we going now?"


    Liang Xiuwen opened the car door to let Su Jingfei in and explained: "this time I''m going to a cocktail party. I need a boyfriend. I don''t have any male friends, so I have to trouble you. Now we''re going to buy clothes."


    "Clothes?" Su Jingfei was stunned.


    "Yes, you can''t just go there. Although it''s not a big scene, at least you have to change into more formal clothes." Liang Xiuwen''s car starts naturally.


    Su Jingfei''s face is a little ugly. He is so smart that he can''t recognize Liang Xiuwen''s intention to buy clothes for himself. But even if he doesn''t feel inferior, he still can''t accept a woman to buy clothes for him. He is easygoing on the surface, but in fact he is a bit male chauvinist.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. I help you buy clothes, not because you are poor. How can you say that you also help me? Even if it''s appearance fee, you can''t refuse, can you?" Liang Xiuwen immediately felt Su Jingfei''s expression change and quickly explained.


    Su Jingfei''s face was a little slow, but he still said in a deep voice: "Mr. Liang, although we are not very familiar with each other, I still want you to tell me the truth. What''s the matter with you asking me to attend the reception this time? I don''t believe you can be forced to find me as an extra actor."


    Liang Xiuwen opened her mouth slightly, hesitated for a moment, and finally didn''t say anything. The car was quiet. Su Jingfei''s attitude was a little too strong before.


    Su Jingfei sighed. After all, he was a man, so he had to change his way: "Mr. Liang, you''d better tell me about this first, or I''ll embarrass you when I help you. How can I say that I''m also a professional manager of the company? You''re not good-looking. I''ll lose face."


    "Bah, you''re the manager. You''re just the head of an underwear shop. At most, you''re a minion." Su Jingfei''s tone is relaxed, and Liang Xiuwen naturally gets up. Just hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she can''t help but think of Li hongsilk''s arrangement for Su Jingfei and laugh.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head speechless. He feels that he is too much of a man and a woman to be elegant. He didn''t expect Liang Xiuwen''s attitude to change so quickly. He directly laughs at himself. Of course, he knows it''s not malicious, but he is still embarrassed.


    In fact, Liang Xiuwen''s metaphor is not wrong. If she is a mountain king, she is at most a patrolling minion.


    "Well, don''t look bitter. I know you''ve been wronged this time. The red silk joke is a little too big." Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei with a bitter smile, but he secretly apologized. Then she blushed and said, "I should thank you for last time, but I haven''t found you because I''m too busy recently."


    Su Jingfei was surprised to see Liang Xiuwen''s blushing face. She was actually thanking her for taking care of her that day. As for what she said was too busy, Su Jingfei didn''t believe it at all. It''s estimated that she had been digesting everything that had happened before, and now she finally figured it out.


    He did not speak, Liang Xiuwen thought he was angry, but embarrassed to explain: "this thing is really not my intention, that day I was not in a good mood, and red silk complained two words, who knows she misunderstood, think you really bully me, so I want to make a joke with you, she is not malicious, there is really exercise people."


    Su Jingfei secretly shakes his head. It''s really a misunderstanding, but who can he blame now? It''s strange that Liang Xiuwen shouldn''t have. People were so upset at that time that it was reasonable for them to leave. Let alone Li hongsilk. If she could have lost her temper before, now something wonderful happened between them. They were a little afraid to see each other. Su Jingfei could only admit bad luck.


    "Mr. Liang, forget the past. As you said, although this job tests men''s mood and exercises people, I feel that I have made great progress in less than a month." Su Jingfei raised his head and said seriously.


    Liang Xiuwen was a little relieved, then continued with a smile: "I''ll tell you what''s going on at the party. This time, you are not only my boyfriend, but also my boyfriend. You''d better call yourself my fiance in front of some people."

 Chapter 52

    Su Jingfei looked at Liang Xiuwen in amazement. Until Liang Xiuwen was blushing, he shook his head and said, "Mr. Liang, even if we were misunderstood once before, it''s someone else''s misunderstanding. I admit it''s not suitable."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I either want to do something with you or let you pretend." Liang Xiuwen thought that he didn''t want to, and forgot to be embarrassed, so he quickly explained.


    Su Jingfei still shook his head and said, "no, I think it''s someone else''s idea to be misunderstood, but we both admit that it''s our problem. As long as we say it, who can know that we are not lovers?"


    In fact, he thought it was really good. What''s the meaning of pretending to be? He is a normal man. He is such a beautiful girl in front of him. It''s just a lie to say that he is not moved.


    Liang Xiuwen is also silent at this time. As Su Jingfei said, no matter how misunderstood by others, the fact is that she is not guilty. But if she says it, it will prove that she and Su Jingfei are really lovers.


    Before, she just wanted to ask Su Jingfei for help, but she forgot this situation. Sometimes more lies will become a fact. Although she has some good feelings for Su Jingfei, she is far from becoming a boyfriend. What''s more, she knows her own situation. Su Jingfei and her own possibility is very low.


    Su Jingfei also saw Liang Xiuwen''s contradiction. As a man, he was disappointed. But as a normal person, he still thought it was better to do so, so as to avoid entanglement and harm others and himself.


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen suddenly made a phone call. She showed her eyes to Su Jingfei that she was sorry. Then she picked up the phone. She began to have a good attitude, but she became impatient immediately. Finally, she even hung up the phone after a few words of quarrel, and then she couldn''t turn her eyes to Su Jingfei.


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn. Liang Xiuwen looks as if she wants to eat people. Even if Liang Xiuwen is a woman, she can be in a high position for a long time. That kind of momentum can''t be tolerated by ordinary people. That''s why Su Jingfei has been sweating for a long time.


    "Su Jingfei, no matter what the result is, you must help me. Anyway, there will be more places to ask you for help in the future, even if you can continue to get along as a boyfriend and girlfriend." Liang Xiuwen was silent for a moment, and suddenly said firmly: "of course, just keep this external identity. In fact, if you pursue other girls, I won''t intervene. What do you think?"


    Su Jingfei was sure that there was something wrong with Liang Xiuwen''s phone call before, but her phone call was not loud. Su Jingfei didn''t hear the content. Now seeing Liang Xiuwen so serious, she knows that unless she helps her, she must fall out.


    He didn''t think much about Liang Xiuwen''s own leadership now. Seeing that she is so persistent and needs her own help, she must be in big trouble.


    "It''s not that I can''t help you, but what you say seems to be not good for me. Even if I can pursue other girls freely, I''m your boyfriend in name. I can''t tell who I''m going to chase at that time!" Su Jingfei thought for a while, but he was still dissatisfied.


    Liang Xiuwen secretly grits her teeth. She knows that Su Jingfei has a point. In fact, men value reputation more than women. Men want face.


    "Well, if you promise me to go after girls, I''ll give you all support. You should know that many girls like romance. I''ll get twice the result with half the effort for you. What''s more, as a woman, I can give you a lot of advice. Women know women best." Liang Xiuwen is very tolerant.


    From this point of view, Su Jingfei is sure that Liang Xiuwen really needs his help, and what she says is reasonable, but these help to him is not big at all. If you want to pursue someone, you should have a certain degree of certainty without Liang Xiuwen''s help.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t open her mouth, Liang Xiuwen naturally knew that she might not have moved Su Jingfei, so she had to continue: "if you really affect the pursuit of girls because of this, I will be responsible for introducing you, and you can rest assured that I will not find a boyfriend before you, and finally you can dump me, which will not affect you."


    At this point, Su Jingfei is actually willing to help Liang Xiuwen. If other girls are not really desperate, how can they come up with such a way.


    "Why me?" This is Su Jingfei''s last and key problem.


    "Why not you." Liang Xiuwen was stunned and naturally said: "among the people I know, you are the only one who has a good relationship with me. Moreover, with your ability to defeat Lin ruofeng in piano attainments, at least there is a reasonable reason for us to come together."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, since President Liang has talked about this, I will promise you."


    "From now on, don''t call me Mr. Liang. Originally, you didn''t even call sister Xiuwen. I didn''t say anything about you. How can my friends and girlfriends call me that? Call me my name directly in the future." Liang Xiuwen is very happy that Su Jingfei can promise, but then immediately proposes to go.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and chuckled: "I know it''s not that simple. Extras also need certain professionalism. Well, I always do what I promise others."


    Suddenly, his face changed, his expression became more affectionate, but he couldn''t see any affectation at all. What''s more, his temperament changed in an instant, a little more elegant, and a third more decadent, giving people an artist''s feeling. Then his voice was full of magnetism and said, "Xiuwen, what do you say we should do next?"


    His voice is not as full of disgusting false tenderness as the idol drama, but in the tone, people can clearly feel that he loves Liang Xiuwen, and even dotes on him.


    Not to mention those who don''t know about them, even Liang Xiuwen is unconsciously stunned. She shakes her head hard. How did the guy who had a little white face temperament in front of her turn into a mature man full of decadent artistic temperament? Su Jingfei not only changed his tone, but also his demeanor and temperament. She looks more mature. He was only in his early twenties, Now outsiders think that he is already in his mid-20s, at least not younger than liang Xiuwen.


    Su Jingfei looked at Liang Xiuwen''s stupefied appearance and couldn''t help smiling and said, "what''s the matter? Are you not quite used to it?"


    Liang Xiuwen''s smile brightens her eyes. Su Jingfei is not the most handsome, but such a smile is like Linfeng Yushu, which is enough to kill a woman between 18 and 50 years old.


    "How do you do it? You''re changing too fast. It''s too condescending for you not to be an actor." Liang Xiuwen exclaimed.


    Su Jingfei''s face fell into Liang Xiuwen''s eyes, but she couldn''t say it was uninhibited and unrestrained. It seemed that she didn''t pay attention to time and everything. This kind of expression is the most attractive to women. Liang Xiuwen is almost lost. She never thought Su Jingfei could have such charm.


    "Since you say that I have the temperament of a pianist, and it seems that an artist can help you, I will change my image. Are you satisfied with me like this? I''m absolutely dedicated. " Su Jingfei''s temperament has changed. It seems that his character has also changed. He talks lazily. In his eyes, the artist''s aloofness is very obvious, and it''s not the kind of arrogance that looks down on people. It''s really the pride in his heart.

 Chapter 53

    Since Su Jingfei decided to help Liang Xiuwen in acting, he didn''t care that Liang Xiuwen wanted to help him buy clothes. He thought it was Liang Xiuwen''s own costumes. It was too deliberate, but not very good.


    Liang Xiuwen is very satisfied with his performance. No matter what special relationship Su Jingfei has with him, he is also a leader. He is very obedient, and the leader is naturally satisfied. In fact, she doesn''t intend to change Su Jingfei too much. It''s just that today''s reception is a bit high-grade, so it''s very important to change his clothes.


    Su Jingfei himself is good-looking, and his figure is a standard clothes shelf. No matter what style of clothes, as long as he tidies them up a little, they will look good.


    Liang Xiuwen just changed his clothes into high-grade clothes, and Su Jingfei immediately became noble. He gave people the elegance of an artist. After changing his clothes, as long as you don''t know Su Jingfei, you won''t doubt his identity. Even if Liang Xiuwen doubts, this boy won''t come from any art family to experience life.


    In addition to buying clothes for Su Jingfei, she also changed her dress. Since she attended the reception, she had to wear some formal clothes. The black dress seemed mysterious and noble. Wearing on a tall and beautiful woman like Liang Xiuwen was a sharp weapon to kill a man.


    Even Su Jingfei, a man who has been used to Liang Xiuwen, is stunned for a long time when he sees Liang Xiuwen in a formal dress. He has fully understood Liang Xiuwen''s charm, but he still can''t stop it.


    Liang Xiuwen was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance. She pursed her lips and said with a smile, "young man, my eyes are straight. I haven''t seen a pretty girl!"


    "I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman." Su Jingfei nodded at first, then shook his head and grinned bitterly. The woman said nothing and was already radiant. With such a soft smile, she could almost fascinate people to death.


    Liang Xiuwen secretly complacent, but full of arrogant and angry way: "you this guy, always think you are very honest, originally also can glib."


    Su Jingfei was speechless, and the smile in Liang Xiuwen''s eyes could not be concealed. How could he not know Liang Xiuwen''s heart was not the same, so he had to praise him sincerely again: "Xiuwen, you are absolutely the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, especially now that you are noble and mysterious, full of infinite charm. I believe you must be the most dazzling star at the reception today."


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t expect that although he couldn''t speak wood before, he was quite honest. Now he can say so many compliments, but that''s what makes it even more obvious that this is Su Jingfei''s heart.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not bad in appearance. She has more than enough beautiful girls. But Liang Xiuwen''s grade is too high. The salesmen in the clothing store are secretly pitiful. Sure enough, all the good cabbages have let the pigs arch. The salesmen all want to kill Su Jingfei and replace him.


    People here have already reacted like this, so people at the reception don''t have to ask. When Liang Xiuwen walks into the misunderstanding with Su Jingfei''s arm, the focus of the audience becomes Liang Xiuwen, both men and women staring at her.


    Before they came in, there were many people at the reception. Now people who know Liang Xiuwen or not are amazed.


    Su Jingfei has become a supporting actor at this moment, but he doesn''t care. Originally, he is an extra actor today. The more he has a sense of existence, the more relaxed he is. He also understands these people. Before, he was shocked by Liang Xiuwen''s charm.


    "Xiuwen, you are so beautiful today!" There was a moment of silence at the reception. One of them appeared as the host. He praised Liang Xiuwen first, but he didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei.


    The appearance of this man was obviously expected by Liang Xiuwen, but it was somewhat unexpected by Su Jingfei. After listening to him, Liang Xiuwen not only didn''t release her boyfriend''s arm like other girls, but also stuck the whole person on Su Jingfei''s body. Then she said with a smile, "don''t I always do this? Today''s occasion is more formal, so I just sort it out a little bit. "


    At the moment, the man on the other side was a little gloomy, but he still said with a smile: "Xiuwen, you are more beautiful today than usual. It must be Mr. Su''s credit. You have changed a lot today."


    The man seems to find Su Jingfei at this time. Although his mouth seems to compliment Su Jingfei, it implies that Su Jingfei''s image is not good before.


    Although Su Jingfei enjoyed Liang Xiuwen''s holding his arm tightly, he immediately replied: "Mr. Lin, my image is always so changeable. I can''t help it. I''m used to it. I don''t like the same thing. Last time I saw you, it seems like this kind of clothes. Are you short of money recently? I can lend you money for clothes. "


    Lin ruofeng is the man in front of him. He was humiliated by Su Jingfei before, but he was full of resentment towards Su Jingfei. Now he is ironic to see Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei so close that they can''t control them.


    It''s a pity that some people forget the pain after getting rid of the scar. Is Su Jingfei the kind of person who was provoked and flinched? He just fought back and almost let Lin ruofeng curse him.


    Even if he doesn''t mention the strength of his family, with his ability, he can''t even afford a decent pair? Su Jingfei''s words are just disgusting to him, but he is the host of today''s reception, and it''s not easy to get angry.


    Originally, he planned to get close to Liang Xiuwen at today''s reception. Maybe he would have a chance to reunite. Later, he thought about it for a long time and felt that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen were not lovers. Otherwise, Liang Xiuwen would not have been so surprised when Su Jingfei performed on the piano.


    But who would have thought that all his calculations would be wasted again today? Liang Xiuwen took Su Jingfei here to attend the reception. This is almost showing his attitude to himself. He feels that he can''t stay here any longer, so he has to leave first and watch the change.


    "Mr. Liang, this is not the work you told me about!" Waiting for Lin ruofeng to leave, Su Jingfei looks at the woman beside him with a smile and says.


    Liang Xiuwen was also a little embarrassed. She was a little annoyed when her mind was pierced. She shook Su Jingfei''s arm and hummed: "if I say that, can you help me? Anyway, you promised me, you should do it for me, and there is more! " At this point, Liang Xiuwen put his arm away from his body, then blushed and said, "besides, you''ve taken advantage of me, so you should help me."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. It''s because she''s leaning over. She wants to express her dissatisfaction as if she''s responsible.


    Liang Xiuwen rushed to take the lead and said, "don''t look for any reason. Anyway, you have to help me with this matter. You can''t shrink back because it''s all here. Lin ruofeng has been harassing me recently. I just want him to give up."

 Chapter 54

    Su Jingfei once got this news from Ji ruoyuan. He knew that Lin ruofeng had the intention to go back to pursue Liang Xiuwen. But after all, it had nothing to do with him. If Liang Xiuwen didn''t take the initiative to find him, he would not interfere in it.


    I didn''t expect that the reception held this time was what Lin ruofeng meant. Liang Xiuwen asked herself for help, but she didn''t want to make up with Lin ruofeng. If Su Jingfei didn''t have any idea, he was not a normal person.


    Now, although Liang Xiuwen has some unruly requests for Su Jingfei''s help, he is not angry. In fact, no matter who the other party is, since he has promised Liang Xiuwen, he will not go back on his words, but he still can''t help asking, "do you want me to compete with him this time?"


    Liangxiuwen white Su Jingfei one eye, and then explained: "this situation is a little special, but not because you want to and Lin ruofeng PK just to find you, you have to face more than one Lin ruofeng, he invited a lot of students this time."


    Listening to Liang Xiuwen''s explanation, Su Jingfei happens to see that Lin ruofeng is talking to a group of people who are not very old. They look like Lin ruofeng''s age. There are men and women. When he is looking at those people, the people there are actually looking at this side. Some of them with good manners still propose a toast to Su Jingfei, while others pretend not to see them and turn their heads.


    Although he has been in society for a short time, he has a good understanding of human nature. Needless to say, these people are all classmates invited by Lin ruofeng, and it is estimated that most of them are on Lin ruofeng''s side.


    "See, they are my college classmates. Some of them are my classmates, some of them are my classmates, some of them are from the same class, some of them are from the last few years. This cocktail party can be regarded as a gathering of our classmates, and everyone has their other half. I can not give Lin ruofeng face, but how can I refuse so many people, so I can only come." Su Jingfei found his classmate, Liang Xiuwen also took the opportunity to explain.


    Su Jingfei nods. Now he almost understands Liang Xiuwen''s mind. This is a cocktail party for students. She can not only support the scene with the help of Su Jingfei, but also make Lin ruofeng die.


    More importantly, he guessed that it was because Liang Xiuwen had brought herself. Even if someone wanted to make up with her and Lin ruofeng, it was not easy for them to talk.


    "Well, anyway, since I have promised you today, I will help you do a good job. Since all the students are there, we should say hello anyway." Su Jingfei said, no matter whether Liang Xiuwen agreed or not, she took her little hand and walked toward that side.


    Liang Xiuwen, stunned, can''t help but follow Su Jingfei. She is still confused on the way. Whose classmate party is this? She admires Su Jingfei. It''s a pity that he''s not an actor. It''s so fast to enter the play.


    Lin ruofeng and others naturally see Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen coming. Careful people even see that Su Jingfei is pulling Liang Xiuwen. It seems that he is more willing to contact with his classmates here than liang Xiuwen, which makes everyone present have the illusion that Su Jingfei is his classmates.


    Let alone those who are not familiar with Su Jingfei, even Lin ruofeng, who has a little contact with Su Jingfei, doesn''t understand what happened to Su Jingfei. He believes that with Su Jingfei''s intelligence, it''s not difficult to understand the purpose of these students coming here.


    In the mixed reaction, Su Jingfei has taken Liang Xiuwen to the front of the crowd, very elegant smile: "Hello, everyone, listen to Xiuwen say that you all her classmates, usually in school also take care of her, I really want to thank you, otherwise I can''t find such a perfect girl as a girlfriend." After a pause, he said: "and Xiuwen also said, I hope we can get your blessing when we wait for our wedding."


    "Are you engaged?" Su Jingfei''s voice just fell. One of the round faced girls was already surprised. Then her eyes unconsciously looked at Lin ruofeng with a gloomy face.


    Other people''s eyes are also quietly on Lin ruofeng and Su Jingfei. When they come here, Lin ruofeng just says that Liang Xiuwen may have a boyfriend, but he is a poor man. Maybe he is greedy for Liang Xiuwen''s money, and he doesn''t mention that they may be engaged.


    These people did have contact with Liang Xiuwen at school and helped her a lot. Otherwise, Liang Xiuwen could not refuse. They wanted to help Lin ruofeng, but they were also afraid that Liang Xiuwen would be cheated.


    Now when people see Su Jingfei, he is as elegant as a son of an aristocratic family. He can throw Lin ruofeng out of the street no matter how he talks. They already doubt Lin ruofeng''s words. Now they hear that everyone is engaged, and they feel that Lin ruofeng has cheated everyone.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t answer the students'' questions. Instead, she looked at Su Jingfei in a dazed way. This guy is really powerful. In a word, he not only killed everyone''s desire to persuade him, but also provoked Lin ruofeng and others.


    The stab was silent, but it absolutely made Lin ruofeng''s egg ache. He only knew the news. How could he tell the students in advance? But even if he explained this, the students would not believe it. How could su Jingfei think of such a big engagement.


    People''s performance did not escape Su Jingfei''s eyes, he deliberately pause for a while to answer, that is to give them time to think, smile and then said: "Xiuwen and I are very satisfied with each other, should put marriage on the agenda."


    His words are very skillful. He neither admits his engagement nor denies it. According to people''s habitual thinking, not denying is tantamount to admitting it. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen didn''t make any excuses. They didn''t know that Liang Xiuwen was shocked by Su Jingfei''s words.


    "Xiuwen, congratulations. I thought I could get married before you. I didn''t expect you to get married so soon." Round face girl reaction is very quick, although looking at Lin ruofeng''s face is not very good, but still smile to Liang Xiuwen congratulations way.


    Liang Xiuwen''s face is red, which makes people think that she is very shy. In fact, she is resisting the impulse to screw Su Jingfei. This guy didn''t tell him in advance, which almost made him lose face. What''s more, his reputation is gone. Engagement and falling in love are two things.


    After the round face girl, others also congratulated Liang Xiuwen, but at the same time, they did not forget to cast a dissatisfied look at Lin ruofeng. They all felt cheated.


    Lin ruofeng is the one who really wants to cry without tears. Originally, he asked his classmates to help him to pursue Liang Xiuwen again. He knew Liang Xiuwen. This woman has soft ears. After listening to a few good words from his classmates, they may really be reunited. But now the situation is going downhill. With everyone''s blessing, Liang Xiuwen must be more determined to be with Su Jingfei.


    Even though he had thought that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen might be pretending to be lovers, they might be pretending. Now he feels like a fire is burning in his heart. He knows that he broke his foot with a stone today.


    Su Jingfei just at this time, suddenly said to Lin ruofeng: "Mr. Lin, we are old acquaintances. Xiuwen and I are together thanks to you. What I hope most is to get your blessing. I think Mr. Lin should not be stingy, do you think?"

 Chapter 55

    Su Jingfei''s words thrust a knife into Lin ruofeng''s heart again. He almost burst out with a mouthful of blood, but he still said with a strong smile: "of course, I want to bless you. After all, everyone has a good fight. I also hope Xiuwen will have a good time."


    "That''s good. I''m afraid you''re too mean!" Su Jingfei doesn''t realize what''s wrong with Lin ruofeng''s so-called "friend scene". In other people''s strange eyes, Su Jingfei boldly hugs Liang Xiuwen''s waist and says: "when Xiuwen and I met at the beginning, we always thought that if we can have such a girl, it is absolutely the greatest happiness in life."


    During the conversation, his face was really full of happiness, and then he said happily, "I thought that a wonderful girl like her must have fallen in love, but I didn''t expect to know that she was single. I was ecstatic."


    Although people think Su Jingfei''s words are numb, no matter what men or women look at Liang Xiuwen being hugged by Su Jingfei, her pretty face is slightly flushed, and her figure is almost perfect. No matter which man has such a beautiful woman, it''s really a kind of happiness. Su Jingfei''s words are not exaggerated.


    But Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruofeng think that Su Jingfei''s words must be wrong. Liang Xiuwen knows that Su Jingfei is acting, but he certainly doesn''t think so. Lin ruofeng doesn''t know how to doubt it, but the more he says so, the more he feels sweet.


    At this time, Su Jingfei aroused everyone''s emotions. Suddenly, the conversation changed. He showed a grateful look to Lin ruofeng and said, "later Xiuwen and I were together. I realized that Mr. Lin once had a very simple love with Xiuwen. Now I really want to thank Lin Xiansheng very much. If you didn''t let him go and always uphold the gentleman''s style, How can Xiuwen give himself to me completely? I really admire Mr. Lin''s character. "


    When he said this, he said "ah" unconsciously, and everyone immediately guessed that it must have been twisted by Liang Xiuwen.


    When you listen to Su Jingfei''s words in front of you, you don''t have any special feeling. But when you talk about the back, you look strange. They don''t know whether Su Jingfei really appreciates Lin ruofeng or satirizes him.


    No one is an adult. As for the so-called "pure love", what is "gentleman style" and what is "completely handed over to him", who can not understand what this means? Although Su Jingfei''s words are somewhat explicit, the meaning is very interesting. As for Liang Xiuwen''s twisting Su Jingfei, it is also reasonable. Su Jingfei''s words are not blocked, It''s embarrassing to say that in public.


    But just because of this, people believe that Su Jingfei is true. As he said, he may be really grateful to Lin ruofeng, but they look at Lin ruofeng with a fool''s eye.


    Don''t say men can''t do it, even if women doubt whether the grandson''s sexual orientation is wrong. They all know that Lin ruofeng and Liang Xiuwen fell in love when they were in college. They have been together for at least two years, but they can still keep Liang Xiuwen as a virgin for such a long time. No one else will be as lucky as Liang Xiuwen.


    At this time, Lin ruofeng''s face was black, just like the bottom of a pot. Now he also understood the meaning of Su Jingfei''s words, and with his understanding of Su Jingfei, he absolutely said these words on purpose.


    Now he feels like a woman of his own, who has put a green hat on him, and he has to be told that he can''t do it. As a result, he has to come to show off how happy he is. He thinks that he can still stand here now, and he is the biggest Ninja. As for whether he is a tortoise, he can''t think about it, In fact, what he thinks most now is to give Su Jingfei''s complete sentence to him.


    After talking with Liang Xiuwen for a long time, she has always been very conservative, holding hands at most. Now she gives her body to Su Jingfei, and his envious eyes are red.


    Now the person who wants to laugh most is not su Jingfei, who makes Lin ruofeng angry to death. On the contrary, it is Liang Xiuwen, the heroine of the incident. She is angry and funny in her heart, and Su Jingfei is too damaged. Even if she wants to use him to get rid of Lin ruofeng''s entanglement, his method is too cruel. Lin ruofeng''s face is directly ruined among her classmates.


    Here, Su Jingfei seemed to have no idea what he had done. He said with emotion: "Mr. Lin, you really make me admire and appreciate you very much. Moreover, I heard that your brother adores you very much and takes you as an example in everything."


    Lin ruofeng now wants Su Jingfei to die quickly, but in public, he has to keep his demeanor as much as possible. Even if everyone sees that he wants to vomit blood, he has to smile: "Oh? Mr. Su even knows my brother. I haven''t heard him mention that. "


    "How can I not have heard of it? Not only have I heard of it, but I have seen it, Lin Kefeng!" Su Jingfei smiles. He looks very familiar. This time, even Liang Xiuwen is curious. He even knows Lin Kefeng.


    In fact, Lin ruofeng is also curious. They don''t meet each other. At this time, he unconsciously asks, "how did Mr. Su know Kefeng?"


    "It''s a coincidence. I have a friend who broke up with his girlfriend not long ago. The reason is that the girl dislikes the poor and loves the rich and wants to marry into a rich family." Su Jingfei said here, deliberately pause, when Lin ruofeng realized something bad, Su Jingfei immediately said: "at that time, when my friend broke up with her, it was really depressing, I felt too heartless, but this time your brother, that is, Lin Kefeng suddenly jumped out, took over my friend''s girlfriend, and didn''t care about her past."


    At this time, people''s eyes changed again. It turned out that Lin ruofeng''s family had such a tradition, but it didn''t seem to be a good moral character to be praised. Liang Xiuwen would have fallen if it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s embrace. She couldn''t help laughing.


    Lin ruofeng suspected Su Jingfei for a long time. When Su Jingfei finished, he could hardly help slapping him. This boy is just a rumor. How can he not know what kind of person his brother is? If he doesn''t bully men and women, how can he pick up other people''s worn-out shoes? What''s more, Su Jingfei also said, The woman is plainly poor and rich.


    Su Jingfei had already expected Lin ruofeng''s reaction. Without waiting for him to speak, he suddenly pointed to his back and said in surprise: "you see, Cao Cao is coming. Isn''t that Ke Feng? He came just in time. How could it be so coincidental


    People were attracted by his words. With his fingers, a man and a woman just came in. The man and Lin ruofeng are somewhat similar. It must be Lin Kefeng in their mouth. Although women are not extremely beautiful, they are also somewhat beautiful. At least they are class flower.


    They all think that this is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, but Su Jingfei suddenly doubts: "hmm? Who is this girl? I haven''t seen her before


    He didn''t say much, but it was enough to reveal a lot of information. People''s faces became strange again. Even if they didn''t say it, Lin ruofeng knew what they were thinking. At this moment, he wanted to sew Su Jingfei''s mouth on, and at the same time, he wanted to kick Lin Kefeng out. This black sheep thing is just a mess. It''s a shame for him.

 Chapter 56

    Lin ruofeng has learned Su Jingfei''s eloquence before, but after all, it''s his home now, and here are all his friends and classmates. He is not afraid of Su Jingfei.


    Now that Su Jingfei is fighting, not only does no one support him in pursuing Liang Xiuwen, but even his classmates who used to have a good relationship begin to feel a little alienated from him. They probably see that they usually disguise themselves, which makes Lin ruofeng hate him.


    But at this time, Lin Kefeng appears. This black sheep thing is nothing but eating, drinking and having fun. How can he give it back to Su Jingfei? He doesn''t believe Su Jingfei is talking freely. He wants to let Lin Kefeng leave now.


    Su Jingfei seems to see Lin ruofeng''s intention. Lin Kefeng turns his eyes to this side. Su Jingfei has already called in a very friendly tone: "Ke Feng, long time no see. Goodbye!" Looking at his enthusiasm, we all believe that Su Jingfei and Lin Kefeng really have some contacts.


    Lin Kefeng knows that his elder brother held a reception at home today to entertain his classmates and friends, which can also be regarded as a relatively high-grade banquet. He just picked up a new little sister and was thinking of coming here to show her the world.


    Now, before he could see where his eldest brother was, he heard someone calling him. His voice was familiar, but not very familiar. He unconsciously followed his reputation. As a result, he saw the face that made him have nightmares. Although he was smiling now, he still shook unconsciously. At that time, when he was slapped by this guy in public, he was also with a kind smile.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, Kefeng, you don''t seem very happy to see me!" Su Jingfei''s surprise is very real. It seems that there is something incomprehensible.


    Lin Kefeng had already seen the situation clearly. He had heard Su Jingfei say before that he knew Lin ruofeng. Now they seem to have a good talk. It seems that they really have a good relationship.


    He had thought of revenge on Su Jingfei before, but Su Jingfei brought him too much shadow and didn''t go out for the time being. Now that he knew that he was really a friend of his brother, he could only hate him secretly. Although he was called the second young master at home, who didn''t know that only Lin ruofeng spoke at home.


    Thinking of this, he tried his best to suppress his fear and hatred of Su Jingfei in his heart, and said with a smile: "Mr. Su, it''s really surprising that you are here."


    Su Jingfei once told him his name. It''s no surprise that he can call him like this. At that time, other people''s hearts will move when they hear Lin Kefeng''s name. They all think that Su Jingfei once said that Lin Kefeng and he seem to have a little friendship, so relatively speaking, they must know him better. As Lin Kefeng, they are so respectful to Su Jingfei, This guy''s identity is worth guessing.


    In addition to Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruofeng, other people are invited to help by Lin ruofeng. Originally, I heard that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen were engaged, but I was very dissatisfied with Lin ruofeng who used them but didn''t tell the truth.


    Now they think that Su Jingfei must be a man of status, but Lin ruofeng says that Su Jingfei is a poor boy, doesn''t he want them to offend others? This guy is also too insidious, we think, unconsciously already and Lin ruofeng distance, seems to be afraid of Su Jingfei misunderstanding.


    Lin ruofeng brothers naturally don''t know that they are stirred up by Su Jingfei. The relationship between the two sides is misunderstood. Lin ruofeng looks at Lin Kefeng coming by, and says with a bad face: "Kefeng, how can you have nothing to do? Shouldn''t you be at school?"


    Lin Kefeng hasn''t officially graduated yet. Seeing the boss''s bad face, he thought it was su Jingfei who complained. First he glanced at Su Jingfei, and then he said honestly, "brother, I heard there was a reception at home, so I came to have a look. I didn''t do anything." Having said that, Lin Kefeng turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, last time I..."


    His original intention was to apologize. Su Jingfei couldn''t let him say it. He quickly went to pat him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s just right that we just talked about last time. I told your elder brother that we had a good relationship, but he didn''t believe it. Please prove it to me."


    Lin Kefeng was slightly shocked. He thought Su Jingfei had already complained in front of his elder brother. Now when he heard Su Jingfei say so, his heart jumped and he swallowed what he had said. Fortunately, Su Jingfei reminded him in time, otherwise he would have said it all.


    Originally full of hate for Su Jingfei, but now he has changed. He has regarded Su Jingfei as Lin ruofeng''s friend. Since Su Jingfei can keep secrets for himself, he is quite righteous. At this time, he said without hesitation: "brother, I got along well with Mr. Su at the first sight


    He thought that his eldest brother''s face would be better if he proved it like this, but it was strange that Lin ruofeng''s face was not relieved, on the contrary, it was more ugly, and the faces of the people beside him also became more strange. The eyes of the two brothers changed, and even some women had a disdainful smile in their eyes. This guy really took women as pride, Don''t ask the girl over there. It''s a proof that she likes the new and dislikes the old and plays with girls.


    Su Jingfei laughs, this Lin Kefeng is really stupid and lovely, so cooperate, he immediately agrees: "Kefeng, you''re right, we saw each other as before, otherwise it won''t happen, right?"


    Lin Kefeng didn''t understand the meaning of Su Jingfei''s words. Anyway, as long as Su Jingfei said so, he would not be in trouble. He quickly nodded his head.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t find any flaws in Su Jingfei''s words, but with her understanding of Su Jingfei, he doesn''t seem to be able to mix with Lin Kefeng, the black sheep of his family, not to mention Lin ruofeng''s younger brother.


    Thinking of this, regardless of the people''s watching, he directly grabbed Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "excuse me. There are some elders over there. I''ll go to say hello and talk to you later."


    As Liang Xiuwen pointed out, there are indeed several elders over there. This can be regarded as a private gathering. Some of them are business friends. But there are many elders from different families. Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruofeng both have certain family backgrounds, and they know each other a lot. Liang Xiuwen''s saying is completely reasonable.


    Liang Xiuwen took Su Jingfei and said hello to the people she knew. Taking advantage of no one''s attention, she drew Su Jingfei to a corner and immediately asked, "Su Jingfei, what are you doing? What''s the matter with you and Lin brothers?"


    "Nothing. Don''t you want Lin ruofeng to give up on you? I''ll play according to the script! " Su Jingfei shrugs and doesn''t care.


    "Where''s the script from? You''re really acting!" Liang Xiuwen didn''t want to play together. Then she hummed: "even if you play according to my will, what''s the matter with you and Lin Kefeng? Are you really friends?"


    "Come on, that boy is a fool. Who will make friends with him? That will lower my IQ." Su Jingfei then told Liang Xiuwen about his encounter with Lin Kefeng, and even told Liang Xiuwen about the later several times of muddling up the conversation. Liang Xiuwen didn''t expect this, and the whole person was stunned.

 Chapter 57

    "OK, I can''t see that you are so insidious. You killed the two brothers." For a long time, Liang Xiuwen didn''t know how to express his emotion.


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said discontentedly, "how can you be so harsh? What''s insidious? I call it tact. If it wasn''t for me, you silly girl, can you play their brother around?"


    Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruofeng used to be lovers, but since they broke up, they have long recognized his true face. Now that he has been fooled by Su Jingfei, they can''t help but smile and say, "I really know you are the most cunning. You really didn''t disappoint people."


    "Why is it that you are a clever and witty young man, and you are a cunning and cunning person in your mouth. You really can''t talk." Su Jingfei was even more dissatisfied and kept turning his eyes.


    Liang Xiuwen looks at Su Jingfei''s expression and seems to be more happy. Although she can try her best to keep her image as a lady, her voice is flying: "well, well, you are powerful, you are smart. If you brush them like this, I don''t think they will pester me again in the future."


    "Well, I think so too. If I say that and Lin ruofeng doesn''t give up, then I can only do my best." Su Jingfei nodded first, and then said.


    Liang Xiuwen was a little puzzled, but also curious: "what''s your trump card? It sounds like it''s very powerful. Your previous performance has been damaged enough. Is there anything worse?"


    "Cough, it''s so annoying of you to talk." Su Jingfei coughs awkwardly. In fact, his heart is more like putting down the other party with three fists and two feet. It''s a pity that he can''t do that in such an occasion. However, seeing Liang Xiuwen so curious, Su Jingfei jokingly says: "it''s very simple. I just want to say that if you have my flesh and blood, Lin ruofeng will definitely shrink back. How can he accept a pregnant woman with his character?"


    "Go to death, you have flesh and blood!" Liang Xiuwen is listening attentively, which thinks Su Jingfei since can say so, a bit impolite kick.


    Su Jingfei''s physical strength, and he knows that after saying this, Liang Xiuwen''s reaction must be not small, just two legs slightly diverge, instantly put the other side''s kick foot clip, at the same time, reach out to pull Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen kicks a leg. If Su Jingfei directly avoids it, it will pass. Unexpectedly, he will suddenly clamp it. Liang Xiuwen is wearing high-heeled shoes. Naturally, she can''t stand steadily and her body unconsciously leans forward. Su Jingfei grabs her and just can''t encourage her to fall.


    But the power gap between her and Su Jingfei is too big. It''s just a simple pulling action. She can''t help but plunge into Su Jingfei''s arms and instinctively hugs her. She is completely afraid of falling.


    In fact, Su Jingfei did not expect to be like this. She was a beautiful girl who threw herself into her arms directly, and her enchanting body was very comfortable to hold.


    Before Liang Xiuwen got drunk, Su Jingfei carried her home. Although it was also a kind of enjoyment, she was in a confused state at that time. It was more important to carry her back and hug her. The feeling was totally different. His hand was unconsciously around Liang Xiuwen''s waist.


    Liang Xiuwen almost fell down. Her heart beat faster and her face turned white. Now she wants to stick with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei can even feel each other''s heart beat.


    If Su Jingfei is honest and does not move, Liang Xiuwen may not be able to react for a long time. He has been taken advantage of by others. But Su Jingfei is energetic, and Liang Xiuwen feels very uncomfortable.


    She just thought about it a little in her mind, and then she understood what it was. Her face was burning, and she pushed hard whether she wanted to fall or not.


    Caught off guard, Su Jingfei didn''t react, so he was pushed away by Liang Xiuwen.


    After all, Su Jingfei reacts very quickly. Without waiting for Liang Xiuwen to fall down, she grabs her hand again and drags her back fiercely.


    Su Jingfei is also embarrassed to hold Liang Xiuwen. He didn''t expect such a situation.


    At this time, both of them were actually congratulating in secret. Because they wanted to whisper, they hid in a corner. Although they were a little embarrassed, no outsider saw them. Everything was easy to say.


    But heaven is not beautiful. Just when they are secretly glad, a woman walks by and then comes back. She sees Liang Xiuwen, blushing and lying in Su Jingfei''s arms. Su Jingfei turns her back on the woman and doesn''t see her.


    The woman was very surprised and widened her glasses. Then she exclaimed in a low voice, "sister Xiuwen, why are you here? Is this your boyfriend? You have such a good relationship. Can''t wait for a moment? "


    The girl''s voice is very nice, but what she says makes them both embarrassed to death. Especially Liang Xiuwen, who is in the face of the girl, blushes. If Su Jingfei didn''t hold her, she would want to find a way to drill down. The girl always thought that she was a kind of pure woman, and now she saw herself and Su Jingfei in such a state, I''m really shameless in the future.


    Although Su Jingfei is also embarrassed, he is a man. He silently thinks that his heart is as clear as ice and the sky is not surprised. He suppresses the flame in his heart, quietly lets Liang Xiuwen go, and then turns to look out.


    The girl in front of her is in her early twenties. Although she is half a chip behind Liang Xiuwen, she is definitely at the school flower level. She is not very tall. By visual inspection, she is in her early sixties. But now she looks like snow white in a white dress. She is not only beautiful, but also has a good temperament, just like a real princess.


    Before he spoke, the girl suddenly called out: "Su Jingfei, how can it be you? Haven''t you gone to the capital?" Then suddenly thought of what, pointing to two humanitarian: "no, Su Jingfei, are you taken care of by sister Xiuwen?"


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen look at each other face to face. This girl is really overbearing. They didn''t say anything, so they made up all the plots.

 Chapter 58

    The appearance of the girl made Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen forget their embarrassment, and her words were even more fierce. Both Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen almost fell down. Even if they pretended to be lovers, they couldn''t get along with Baoyang.


    It''s more important to listen to the girl''s tone. At first, she talks to Liang Xiuwen, but then she talks to Su Jingfei, that is to say, the girl knows Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was also very surprised that she could meet someone she knew. After a closer look, she found that she was really someone she knew. She thought that the girl''s dress was different from her usual appearance, and her performance and impression were also different. Su Jingfei really didn''t recognize it.


    "Lin ruoke, why are you here?" Su Jingfei''s question blurted out. When he finished, he suddenly realized that the eldest is Lin ruofeng. He has a younger brother named Lin Kefeng and a girl named Lin ruoke. What''s the connection?


    As expected, Lin ruoke still looked at them suspiciously, and then naturally said, "I can come to the reception held by my elder brother." After a pause, he asked: "are you and Xiuwen really lovers? Are you and Xiuwen together?"


    At this time, she probably felt that she was too tough before, but now she changed the story, but the doubt in her eyes made Su Jingfei depressed to death, and she was just like a little white face?


    Liang Xiuwen was relieved from the previous embarrassment. She was cold in her heart. She was taken as a little white face, but she was half red and explained, "if you can, this is my new boyfriend. It seems that you know him. I didn''t expect that the world is so small."


    Lin ruoke said unconsciously, "yes, the world is so small. I didn''t expect you to be Xiuwen''s boyfriend."


    Su Jingfei was a little strange. Without waiting for Liang Xiuwen to open his mouth, he said, "Lin ruoke, you are so beautiful. I didn''t recognize you before. If you look like you are now and are seen by the students, they will regret that they didn''t regard you as a tie flower."


    Lin ruoke burst out laughing at Su Jingfei''s words: "you say that gang of lusters, hum, I won''t let them see my true face, otherwise I''m bored to death."


    "Wait a minute, can you explain to me what this is? You make me confused!" Liang Xiuwen sees two people chatting, in the heart inexplicably has a burst of discomfort, more importantly, she really does not know what two people are talking about, confused, very uncomfortable.


    When Su Jingfei heard Liang Xiuwen''s inquiry, she said with a strange look: "Lin Ruo is my college classmate, but in school, she not only wears very simple clothes, but also wears a pair of old-fashioned big eyes. She is usually silent. In our class, it''s not too bad to say that she is the most low-key person. If she doesn''t know me, she looks very similar to her classmates in school, I can''t believe she''s Lin ruoke. "


    Lin ruoke doesn''t think he''s funny. Instead, he laughs and doesn''t look like a lady. Liang Xiuwen can''t even connect Lin ruoke in Su Jingfei''s mouth with the girl in front of him.


    But after a second thought, Liang Xiuwen also looked at Su Jingfei strangely and said: "you said Lin ruoke, how could it be like a female version of you? You used to have big eyes and look like an otaku. Who knows you can do this now? Your myopia is all pretended!"


    Su Jingfei coughed. His face was strange. He thought of Lin ruoke and himself. To some extent, they all chose the same way to hide themselves.


    Lin ruoke said: "sister Xiuwen, it''s because of this guy that I make myself so ugly. I find that there are few people who usually talk to him and trouble him. Later, I changed my image. As expected, the world is much cleaner."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. The girl is inspired by herself. What''s more speechless now is Lin ruoke''s identity. He is Lin ruofeng''s sister. The world is in a mess.


    In fact, Liang Xiuwen is also speechless. How can she think that Su Jingfei and Lin Ruo are classmates? No wonder she said that she had taken care of Su Jingfei. When she thought of taking care of Su Jingfei, she couldn''t help blushing again. Especially after the intimate contact between them, the relationship between this guy and herself seems not so simple.


    Lin Ruo Ke didn''t see the complexity of their thoughts. He suddenly said with a smile, "sister Xiuwen, you can''t be my sister-in-law after you break up with my elder brother. In fact, I''m happier. I always think my elder brother doesn''t deserve you."


    Liang Xiuwen is not surprised. She knows what kind of character Lin Ruo is. Su Jingfei is shocked again. Lin ruoke usually keeps a low profile in school. If she is not a maverick among girls, she may not remember her. Now he completely believes that the little girl is just a disguise. Now she is a little careless.


    Most people seldom mention their ex in front of their current boyfriend, but now she has no scruples. This girl is really a little sorry for her Princess like appearance, almost like a woman.


    Lin ruoke''s words are not over. When Su Jingfei evaluates her in her heart, he has changed the subject and said: "although Su Jingfei is a good hiding person and very insidious, I have to say that he is really better than my elder brother. He should be worthy of Xiuwen, but her family background can be a little bit troublesome. Xiuwen really wants to stand up to her in the future."


    "You say this guy hides well? He''s hiding something. " Liang Xiuwen was really surprised this time. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not believe that Su Jingfei had any special skills.


    And with Su Jingfei''s low-key character, he will not show his strength casually. How can Lin know Su Jingfei''s secret.


    Su Jingfei is equally puzzled about this. She shows her ability in school, even though her appearance is very limited. She has no contact with Lin ruoke. How can she know herself so well.


    "Hum, don''t stare at me like that. I''m not deceiving you." If Lin didn''t believe them, he directly gave an example: "sister Xiuwen, let''s just say that when did you meet someone who could keep between 60 and 70 points in every exam, and they were just right every time, no more and no less. Do you believe there is such a coincidence?"


    Liang Xiuwen is also a person who has been to a university. Naturally, she is very clear about the way. As a college student, she usually scores 60 points. It''s good to pass the exam, but no matter she is good at studying or plagiarizes, who doesn''t want to get more points, so as not to miss the exam.


    This situation is doomed to leave room for everyone when they take exams. If a person keeps between 60 and 70 points from the beginning, he or she is always lucky and can pass by, or he or she is absolutely sure that the score will be in this position. This kind of thing can only appear in fictional stories. How is it possible in real society, The only explanation is that Su Jingfei can control the score, which is more than just learning to explain.


    He can do this because he has a thorough understanding of that subject. He will know how many points he can get in the exam, and Liang Xiuwen can naturally understand it.


    "Su Jingfei is not a subject, he is every subject." General Lin ruoke seemed to think it was not enough, and added with a hum.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak any more this time. He kept a low profile all the time. He really didn''t pay attention to this situation. Even if he really scored 60 or 70 every time in the University, the teachers wouldn''t find out, but who knows that he was found by this girl.


    Liang Xiuwen did not expect Lin ruoke to find out Su Jingfei''s secret from this flaw. She would not pay attention to him. After all, such students can be seen everywhere in the University. Who can pay attention to him!


    Lin ruoke was so proud that his big eyes narrowed into a crack. He said with a smile, "if you are a devil, you should drink my mother''s foot lotion."


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen turned black together. The girl didn''t say anything. It seemed that her words were not right. Lin ruoke blushed and explained: "I mean, no matter how cunning the fox is, I can''t escape the eyes of a good hunter."


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are even more speechless. However, from this point, we can see that no matter how careless Lin ruoke is, there is still a girl''s carefulness. Otherwise, others can''t do it at all.


    Su Jingfei now knows that he is usually too low-key, and some of them are too deliberate. Fortunately, Lin ruoke is the only one who finds this problem. Otherwise, at the beginning, he felt that he was not low-key, but pretended to be forced. As a person who might be struck by thunder, Su Jingfei still had a chill on his back.


    "Well, well, don''t look like this. No one found your problem except Miss Ben. How many people do you think my school can have?" Lin Ruo can be calmed by himself for Su Jingfei. He even pats Su Jingfei and comforts him.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are a little messy. Su Jingfei''s impression of Lin ruoke is that she is a silent girl. Although Liang Xiuwen knows something about Lin ruoke and knows that she is sometimes off-line, he didn''t expect to be such a man.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have long forgotten the embarrassing things that happened before. They have to say that although Lin ruoke is a bit careless, he is really good at adjusting the atmosphere. Otherwise, Su Jingfei really doubts that Liang Xiuwen will never die with him!


    "Su Jingfei, in fact, there is more than one flaw in you. For example, in physical education, your scores are almost the same every time, the distance between long-distance running and shot putting is less than 10 seconds, and so on. In many places, even in some school club activities, you can control your scores within a certain range, That''s not what ordinary people can do. " Lin ruoke seems to think that the blow to Su Jingfei is not enough, and then he goes on to say a few things.


    This time, Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are really shocked. This girl is too powerful. This is more detailed than investigating Su Jingfei. In the past three years, Su Jingfei has no secret in her eyes?


    "It''s a shame you''re not going to be a private detective." For a moment, Su Jingfei finally couldn''t help feeling.


    He is a little lucky now that his special skills are hardly displayed in school. Even if he really does something, he must be careful. If Lin ruoke can''t find it, otherwise he really has to consider whether he is learning to kill people on TV.


    When Liang Xiuwen nodded her head and agreed, a trace of inexplicable doubt flashed in her heart, but she soon pressed down again. It seemed that Lin ruoke''s character would not be like that.


    Lin ruoke naturally didn''t know that Su Jingfei was thinking about killing people. He still said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, you say so. In fact, I''ve always wanted to be a female version of Sherlock Holmes, but now I don''t think it''s interesting."


    After a pause, he suddenly said to Liang Xiuwen, "sister Xiuwen, did Su Jingfei already know about you and my elder brother?"


    Liang Xiuwen curled her lips. The girl now remembers to ask this question. Even if Su Jingfei didn''t know what she said before, she knew it now, but she said helplessly: "he does know. The things between Lin ruofeng and me are in the past. Naturally, I don''t have to hide them."


    "Well, that''s what I like about you. If I dare to do it, I''ve done it." Lin ruoke nodded with great satisfaction, then suddenly patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder again and said, "Su Jingfei, sister Xiuwen is an excellent woman. You can''t bully her, otherwise I''ll settle with you. I always regard sister Xiuwen as my sister."


    Liang Xiuwen was very moved, but he couldn''t laugh or cry. Although Su Jingfei and himself had several accidents, in fact, he has been helping himself, and he is still his own employee. How dare he bully himself!


    Su Jingfei is also very speechless. Can she compete with such a nervous girl? Had to nod a way: "rest assured good, I certainly won''t bully her."


    "Well, it''s like a man. Anyway, if I know you are not good to Xiuwen, don''t blame me for picking you up. I forgot to tell you that I''m a taekwondo black belt." Lin ruoke hummed a little fist. It''s pink and lovely, but it''s a pity that it doesn''t have any deterrent power. Most people know that the most powerful thing in Taekwondo is the foot.


    Su Jingfei turned his mouth secretly, but he said in fear: "don''t worry, nvxia. I''m sure I don''t dare."


    "Good, then I''ll be at ease." Lin ruoke didn''t realize that Su Jingfei was trying to coax her. He turned to Liang Xiuwen and said, "sister Xiuwen, you were dating my brother before. I''m sorry to find you. I don''t want to borrow my brother''s light. Now I think it''s appropriate to find you. I want to work in your company."


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are speechless together. What''s the reason? If they want to go through the back door, they have to be so clear. However, Liang Xiuwen also said curiously: "your Lin family is well-known in S City, so they should be able to arrange you as a little princess!"


    "As you said, this is my home after all. Even if I go there, I must be the direct leadership. What''s the difference between that and eating at home? I just want to exercise by myself, and I know an acquaintance of you. And you also said that most of your companies are female employees, as well as women''s clothing. I want to go to you for a try." Lin ruoke turned his lips, explaining and expressing his helplessness.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen look at each other. What she says makes them both understand that some aristocratic children want to exercise themselves and do not depend on their family. They do choose to go to a company that has nothing to do with them.


    If Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruofeng are still lovers, even if she finds Liang Xiuwen, she will work in her own company. Now the situation is different. Liang Xiuwen is Lin ruoke''s friend at most, and she seems to plan to start from the grassroots. Even if she grows up in the future, no one will say that she depends on her family.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen can understand Lin ruoke''s thoughts, especially Liang Xiuwen. Her original situation is similar to that of Lin ruoke. Thinking of this, she can''t help looking at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumps, and a bad feeling arises. Lin ruoke seems to have noticed something, and his eyes unconsciously stare at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s bad feeling is more intense, and he says unconsciously: "don''t look at me, she has nothing to do with me when she looks for a job."

 Chapter 59

    Su Jingfei looks depressed. Liang Xiuwen, who is sitting next to him, smiles like a flower. While driving, she even hums. It seems that everything happened at the party has been forgotten.


    "I said Mr. Liang, sister Xiuwen and sister Liang, let''s have a discussion." Su Jing flies over to think more depressed, turn head to Liang Xiuwen way.


    Liang Xiuwen immediately looked alert, then shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to discuss. I''m the leader. You can only obey all my orders unconditionally. Besides, don''t call me so numb. I''m not familiar with you."


    Su Jingfei''s head is full of black lines. This woman really dares to say anything, but she has to bow her head under the low eaves. She has to smile and say, "well, Mr. Liang, you see, everything is developing very well in our Fulong sales point, and the performance is booming, and there are enough people to use, so there''s no need to add people. After all, I''m also for the sake of the company, Adding one more person will always increase the burden on the company! "


    Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei with a smile, and saw that this guy was really cheeky. He was not afraid to stare at him. Then he said, "I can''t help it. If I have already said that I want to go to the grass-roots level, and you are very familiar with it..."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Liang. I''m not familiar with her. We haven''t talked about ten words in three years." Su Jingfei interrupted.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t speak either. She just looks at Su Jingfei with the eyes of a wizard who believes you. Lin ruoke knows Su Jingfei well. If they are not familiar with Su Jingfei, no one will believe them.


    Su Jingfei is weak for a while. He is a little suspicious now. If Lin is not really familiar with him, he has lost his memory for some time. Even if he erodes those pieces of material and doesn''t know that he is unusual, she knows it all. But he is really wronged. What''s the intersection between them.


    "Well, I may be exaggerating. I''ve talked more than ten games, but you can''t assign her to our department. I can''t manage her." Su Jingfei''s explanation was invalid, so he had to change his angle.


    Liang Xiuwen was not surprised. She shrugged and said, "I can see that you probably can''t manage that girl. She is not afraid of anything."


    "Yes, Mr. Liang, you are really considerate of subordinates. I''m so pompous, and I have no credit. You can''t arrange an aunt for me. If you don''t accept the leadership, you can''t arrange her." Su Jingfei suddenly has a kind of feeling that he can see the sun through the clouds and flatters quickly.


    "So I think we can consider letting Ke be your supervisor in your department. If you can''t manage her, let her manage you." No matter what premier Liang said, Su Jingfei''s face turned darker.


    Su Jingfei knows that Liang Xiuwen definitely arranges Lin ruoke to work for her. She can''t help complaining about this girl. She doesn''t have any special relationship with her. If she has to make trouble for herself, it depends on Lin ruoke''s careless personality. How can ordinary people manage her? What''s more, she is still the eldest lady of the Lin family.


    Maybe it''s hard to feel that she left Lin ruoke to Su Jingfei. Liang Xiuwen said kindly: "in fact, you don''t have to think so much. I believe Lin ruoke knows the importance and won''t be difficult for you in her work."


    "Of course, I know this girl knows the weight, otherwise she can''t hide in the class for three years without any sense of existence." Su Jingfei murmured, and then said: "well, since Lin ruoke has to go to the sales point over there, Mr. Liang has to say hello to her in advance. Everything is up to me. If you disobey the leader''s orders and are swept out by me, don''t blame me."


    "It''s no problem. If you want to start from the grassroots, don''t enjoy any special care." Liang Xiuwen nodded, which she did not object to.


    Su Jingfei is relieved. He''s not afraid of Lin ruoke. He just makes him feel embarrassed with a girl. He always feels a little stingy. Now with Liang Xiuwen''s guarantee, he won''t have a headache.


    But then Liang Xiuwen continued: "I just let you have this power, not to support you to play some hidden rules, otherwise I will not finish with you."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. He said helplessly: "Mr. Liang, I am such an image in your eyes. I really just want to work. How can I play the hidden rules? Am I that person?"


    "Isn''t it?" Liang Xiuwen is not polite, asked a rhetorical question.


    Su Jingfei shut up wisely. Although both of them knew that Su Jingfei would not do it, and even if they did, it would be a failure. After all, Lin ruoke was the eldest lady of the Lin family. How could they be cheated for a ticket playing job.


    Now Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Liang Xiuwen is deliberately trying to punish himself. He is too stupid. He sighs in his heart. Sure enough, women can''t offend Liang Xiuwen, especially those who are beautiful and capable. Before, they didn''t offend Liang Xiuwen, so they were assigned to sell underwear by a li hongsilk who was angry with her friends. Now Liang Xiuwen is more straightforward and forceful.


    Liang Xiuwen saw Su Jingfei''s silence and contented driving. He was in a good mood and was even more beautiful. From the first day he saw Su Jingfei, he was very hidden. Every time he felt that he was honest, he suddenly found that he was very cunning and had a lot of abilities to make a mess.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s headache, Liang Xiuwen has a sense of achievement. No matter how cunning you are, you can''t escape from my Wuzhishan.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Liang Xiuwen has taken him as a monkey. He doesn''t have the ability to resist, but Lin ruoke is a little trouble at most, which doesn''t really give him a headache.


    At the end of the reception, Liang Xiuwen''s car was the only way to go back. Originally, according to Liang Xiuwen''s idea, it was to send Su Jingfei home. But Liang Xiuwen didn''t know about Su Jingfei''s living with Li Hongsi. Since Li Hongsi was hiding from her, Su Jingfei certainly couldn''t let her know, and naturally couldn''t let her send her.


    Fortunately, Liang Xiuwen''s home happened to be on Su Jingfei''s way home. Liang Xiuwen could take him by the way, but Liang Xiuwen didn''t reluctantly ask to see him off.


    They soon arrived at Liang Xiuwen''s neighborhood, which is not far from the company. That is to say, it''s not far from where Su Jingfei lives. After getting off Liang Xiuwen''s car, Su Jingfei plans to walk home.


    The place where they live is not far from the city center. Although it''s nearly midnight, it''s still very safe. The security system near the high-end residential area is relatively perfect. Just when Su Jingfei walks into the shadow of a building, three people suddenly walk out in front of Su Jingfei.


    If it''s just three people passing by, Su Jingfei won''t have any special feeling, but he can clearly feel the three people''s eyes staring at him. With his sensing ability, he naturally knows that he is locked.


    At the same time, several people flashed behind Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei didn''t look back. He didn''t know how many people were behind him, but he was sure that these people were not there before. It seems that these people should be waiting for him here. Su Jingfei soon figured it out in his mind.


    "Boy, you are not afraid to walk alone in such a dark place at night." Su Jingfei is still secretly guessing the other party''s intention. The first man in his thirties is already laughing and joking.

 Chapter 60

    Su Jingfei looks at the man in front of him. His age is in his thirties, and he is very strong. He doesn''t look very big, but in Su Jingfei''s eyes, he is far more terrible than the two big men around him.


    His fists are bigger than ordinary people, and when he walks, his steps are bigger. Unlike the walking posture of a man of his stature, his steps are very steady, his body doesn''t move and his arms don''t shake. From this point of view, this man must have practiced Kung Fu on his legs, his footwork is very stable, and he should have practiced Kung Fu on his hands.


    In modern society, there are not many people who really practice martial arts. What''s more, as the ancient saying goes, most people only specialize in one Kung Fu practice. This person can practice Kung Fu all the time, unless he is greedy, or he is superior.


    People see Su Jingfei does not speak, the man seems to feel boring, smile on the face with convergence: "boy, even if you how to keep silent, it is useless, now ask you a question, do you want to leave a leg or an arm, our requirements are not high, just to make you become disabled."


    He was light hearted and chatting casually, but when he opened his mouth, he would cripple people. He knew that they had done a lot of such things without asking, and he didn''t care at all.


    Su Jingfei was not flustered. Now he listened to him, but said playfully, "if you have no grievance or hatred with me, you want to cripple me."


    "No injustice, no hatred? Ha ha, is your head full of water? Of course, we have no injustice and no hatred, but we can''t cripple you without injustice and no hatred? " The man first laughed and then said, "Damn it, I''m the one who eats this bowl of rice. I''ll take people''s money and help them to eliminate disasters. Boy, you''ve offended people who shouldn''t be offended."


    Su Jingfei had a good idea in his heart. He followed the man''s words and asked, "how much does Lin ruofeng give you?"


    "A hundred thousand." The man didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask this question. He was so proud that he thought he scared Su Jingfei. He said it carelessly, and then suddenly realized that he had leaked the employer''s secret, which was against his business principles.


    Su Jingfei completely ignored the man''s face, and said to himself, "sure enough, in the eyes of rich people, I''m nothing. I only have one arm for 100000."


    "Boy, I changed my mind. Originally I just wanted to make you disabled, but now you know too much, so I have to make you dead. Anyway, the dead can''t do anything, just like the disabled."


    As soon as he said that, the man waved his head and motioned to the people behind Su Jingfei to do it. He also said: "I''m a lone wolf. I''ve always been on the front line. But now that you know my employer''s identity, it''s bad luck for you. Sometimes people can''t be too smart."


    Su Jingfei felt that there was a wind behind him, and naturally knew that someone was attacking him. When he heard what the lone wolf said, he said casually: "it''s true that people can''t be too smart."


    His body didn''t turn around, but he just kicked back, just like he had eyes on his back. The attacker felt a flower in front of his eyes, and a foot had been kicked on his nose. The sound of crisp broken bones sounded. He immediately became a collapsed nose, and Su Jingfei also kicked him dizzy.


    Another sneaker, holding a dagger in his hand, made a vicious move. The target pointed at Su Jingfei''s weakness. He knew that if he poked it directly from the second and third ribs below, the tip of the knife would stab the other person''s heart directly.


    This kind of killing method, which he saw from the novel, and it really worked through the experiment. It not only killed the target, but even the other party couldn''t even scream. It was the best way to assassinate the villain. Since the lone wolf gave the death order, he was ruthless.


    Before his dagger pierced Su Jingfei''s body, he had already seen his companion''s middle foot fall down. He couldn''t help his heart beating wildly. The boy''s reaction was too fast, and his sneak attack was expected to fail.


    He wanted to retreat, but Su Jingfei didn''t give him the chance. With a bang, after putting down a guy, he had already grasped the man''s hand holding the dagger. He pressed his wrist down, and then held it up with his backhand. With a click, the man holding the dagger was twisted out of shape. If he wasn''t cruel enough, he would scream.


    All the movements ended between the lightning and flint. Before the other two people standing behind Su Jingfei moved, one of the two people who had already made a move, one had lost his hand and the other was unconscious.


    "I''m really sorry for you. You guys are really smart. When Lin ruofeng came to you, he didn''t tell you that I was really good at fighting?" Su Jingfei moved his hands and feet casually, and twisted his neck. It seemed that he hadn''t moved for a long time. His body was rusty, and he said with a smile.


    In fact, the lone wolf had already expected something bad when Su Jingfei shot. Su Jingfei seemed harmless to people and animals, but he was very fierce, and he could solve the combat effectiveness of the other side with one blow.


    What annoys him more is Lin ruofeng. He didn''t mention that Su Jingfei was very good at fighting at that time, otherwise these people would not take over the business casually.


    In fact, Lin ruofeng is not to blame. When they first met, he only saw Su Jingfei''s superb piano skills, but he didn''t know that he was actually a master. If he had a communication with Lin Kefeng, we could know that he was tired of his younger brother now. How could he ask.


    "Boy, it seems that today''s affair is a misunderstanding. Let''s forget about it. Anyway, my brother has let you out." Out of Lin ruofeng''s anger and Su Jingfei''s jealousy, lone wolf still chooses to give in.


    Su Jingfei was playing with the dagger he had just captured. He quickly turned it in his hand. From time to time, he played two tricks. The dagger flew up and down. It looked much more beautiful than the person who used the dagger before. It was like he was alive. This made everyone''s face change again.


    The more he doesn''t open his mouth, the more lonely Wolf and others don''t dare to act rashly. As far as Su Jingfei''s ability is concerned, people with empty hands may not be able to succeed. What''s more, the other party already has a dagger in his hand. No one doubts the sharpness of the dagger.


    "Boy, I''ve already given in. Should you also give me face?" The lone wolf couldn''t stand such silence.


    The dagger on Su Jingfei''s hand danced again. Then, with everyone watching, a dagger stabbed into the thigh of the man who was stun by him. The half foot dagger almost penetrated the whole blade.


    The man in the coma is stimulated by the pain and suddenly wakes up. When he screams, he just wants to scold and sees Su Jingfei''s cold eyes.


    "Brother lone wolf, right? You asked me to give you face, but who would give me face? If anyone would come to my trouble if they didn''t like me in the future, wouldn''t I be killed by the trouble?" Su Jingfei''s hand didn''t leave the dagger, so he pressed it, and the blade was still on the man''s leg.


    Other people look at this man''s tragedy, but they are sad. It''s not so beautiful on the road. Maybe tomorrow, this man''s fate will be his own, and at the same time, his back will be cold. This seemingly harmless young man is cruel enough. Even if the lone wolf regrets it, he has provoked a monster!

 Chapter 61

    Although the lone wolf was terrified, he could see that his brother had been abused. He said in a deep voice: "boy, we don''t want to kill too much. We''ve lost ourselves today. What should you do in the end?"


    Su Jingfei said with a little surprise: "no, don''t you want to kill me? You should at least fight with me now. You see, I''m just a scholar with no power to bind a chicken. You are so powerful that it''s not a matter of minutes to abuse me. "


    The lone wolf people can''t help twitching. Such people are helpless. What should the real maniac look like? What''s more, now he has a hostage in his hand, how can he fight with him.


    Su Jingfei seems to have seen the scruples in everyone''s heart. He pulls the dagger out of each other''s legs and throws it on the ground unexpectedly. Then he says with a smile, "it''s ok now. If you want to do it, you can do it right away. Otherwise, everyone will break one arm and it''s OK today."


    He has never been a person who returns good for bad, and he knows that today is himself. If he changes people, the result will be very miserable. He will not be soft on these people.


    The lone wolf''s face changed again. He was very surprised, and he hated Lin ruofeng. He wanted to end it. He didn''t expect that he was so tough.


    "Boy, I admit you are very powerful. I don''t want to make trouble with you, but I''m not afraid of you." The lone wolf took two steps forward, and at the same time released his momentum, staring at Su Jingfei.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed. The young man in front of him didn''t seem to feel his momentum at all. He didn''t know the use of momentum before. However, once when he was in business, he found that he could frighten the other person''s whole body. He knew that his momentum must have a very special effect.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not completely unaffected, but he doesn''t care about the influence. This lone wolf must have killed more than one person. The murderous spirit on him is absolutely weak for ordinary people. Fortunately, it''s himself.


    At this time, he also had some accidents. He used his momentum to oppress others, not to mention the ordinary warrior. Even if he was an alternative, he didn''t do it. This lone wolf really had some special skills. Even though his way of using his momentum was still in its infancy, who could guarantee that he could find out in the future.


    "Brother lone wolf, I have just said my conditions. I hope you will seriously consider it. After all, it''s a matter of great importance. If I do it myself, I''m afraid you won''t just have your arms broken." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, but he said impolitely.


    The old wolf''s face was red, and he said, "boy, you are too mad. I will let you know that I know the wolf is fierce." Speaking, his people have appeared in front of Su Jingfei, fist attack, but quietly kick to Su Jingfei''s stomach.


    Most people do it with their fists and feet, but rarely with their fists and feet at the same time. After all, this is not only a problem of distraction, but also easy to stand unsteadily, and finally show their flaws. However, the lone wolf in front of us has no such worries.


    His two fists and one foot attack, the remaining leg to support the body, still firm and stable, originally everyone thought that Su Jingfei and the lone wolf are at most to discuss, and then they will go their own way, now the two fight is really surprising, but all the people present are lone wolf people, they naturally hope that the lone wolf can win.


    Su Jingfei had already expected that the lone wolf would not be so easy to recognize. When he attacked, Su Jingfei was very calm. His hands did not know where to find out two gold needles. One of them stabbed the lone wolf''s armpit, the other stabbed the lone wolf''s throat and said coldly, "lone wolf, I''ll leave you a way to live. You don''t cherish it. Don''t blame me for being cruel."


    The gold needle is slender, but it is hard after all. If it is really stabbed into the throat, even if it can''t kill the wolf immediately, it is enough to make the lone wolf live worse than death. What''s more, it is stabbed at Xiaoxue, and he can''t help laughing.


    The scene became strange again. Except for the lone wolf who is now laughing wildly, other people look at each other and look like hell. They may have seen fists and feet, and also seen all kinds of free fighting skills. But this amazing acupuncture skill is only seen in movies. It''s unscientific!


    But the fact is right in front of us. Even if they don''t admit it, they can''t. The lone wolf is here to clean up Su Jingfei. Naturally, it''s impossible to play with him. In this way, people were afraid of Su Jingfei, but now they are scared.


    Su Jingfei, however, was totally unconscious and said with a smile: "look at your lonely Wolf brother''s good mood. I heard that I left him a way to live, and he was so happy. Don''t you want to laugh? Do as I say, or wait for me, you can choose for yourself. "


    His tone was very casual, as if he was chatting with his friends and talking about things that had nothing to do with him. But other people''s faces were struggling, and not everyone could break his arm.


    "Little, little boy, don''t, don''t let me, I ha ha, laugh, I break, break, break arm, ha ha ha!" The lone wolf was out of breath with a smile, but it was hard to finish his words. Then he shed tears in his eyes, and he didn''t know whether he was laughing or holding back.


    Su Jingfei pretended to sigh. With a wave of his hand, he took back the needle and said, "I knew it so early. Why did I have to do it at the beginning? Alas."


    Before he finished his words, the lone wolf could act, so he suddenly took out a gun from his arms. The black muzzle of the gun aimed at Su Jingfei. This time, he really laughed wildly: "boy, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t be afraid of the gun. Originally, I didn''t want to do this to you."


    This time, the lone wolf''s performance was a bit beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. He didn''t expect that the lone wolf had a gun, and he was very patient. He tortured his brother before, but he didn''t expose his pistol.


    Su Jingfei''s face was calm, but the lone wolf thought he was pretending to be calm and continued to smile: "you just pretend to be calm. You''re not afraid of mobile phones. Do you think it''s making movies? Don''t you want me to break my arm? You can do it. I''ll see how you break my arm. Hum, brothers, get ready to withdraw. "


    In his hand, Gu Lang is either a very powerful pistol or a May 4th pistol. It is estimated that he bought it from the black market. Even if he is not advanced any more, it is still easy to kill a person within two meters. He is now confident.


    When everyone saw that the eldest brother took out his pistol, they also knew that they had to kill people today. What Su Jingfei did to his brothers today was that they had to kill Su Jingfei to vent their heart. Except for two people holding the injured companion, other people wanted to see Su Jingfei be shot in the head.


    But Su Jingfei was surprised again. Instead of worrying, he sighed: "in fact, you just need to break your arm. I won''t pursue too much. Now you have to make it difficult for me. It''s really a headache."


    "You don''t know what to do now. Are you scared?" The lone wolf gave a cold hum and pulled his finger on the trigger.


    "Do you know why villains are always killed by the protagonists? It''s because they talk too much, just like you." Su Jingfei sneered, and suddenly stepped forward two steps and said, "if you have the ability, shoot. If you have the seed, shoot!"

 Chapter 62

    Su Jingfei suddenly moves forward. The lone wolf''s hand shakes unconsciously. He hasn''t killed anyone, but it''s the first time that he sees someone who is not afraid of death like Su Jingfei. Other people are scared.


    "Ha, don''t dare to shoot, right? Then don''t shoot." Su Jingfei sneered. One step closer, the distance between them was less than two meters.


    The gun in lone wolf''s hand is neither a toy nor a soft hearted person. Although he was frightened by Su Jingfei''s crazy action, he still jumped at it. He didn''t care whether he could expose it or not, but he pulled the trigger with his index finger.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed. He seemed crazy and not afraid of death. In fact, his eyes were always staring at each other''s fingers. When he saw his finger move, he immediately tilted his head and felt a strong wind passing his forehead.


    The distance between them is too close. From the angle of shooting each other, Su Jingfei has been able to judge that the target of each other is the forehead. He is just a slant, and escaped the shot at the critical moment. This action seems simple, but in fact it is extremely dangerous, and the lone wolf is stunned.


    In Su Jingfei''s opinion, everything is calculated subtly. In the eyes of the lone wolf, the other party can see the bullet clearly. Otherwise, how could he flash in such a quick moment.


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t give the lone wolf another chance to fight. Moreover, because the other party really wants his own life, Su Jingfei won''t be merciful any more. He has already bullied himself while dodging the bullet. His right hand is like a fly swatting through the throat of the lone wolf. The sound of broken bones comes. The lone wolf can''t even scream, so he is forced to the ground.


    Before the gun in his hand fell to the ground, Su Jingfei quickly picked it up, and then walked around the rest of the people as fast as the wind. The lone wolf had his gun cleaned up by him, not to mention that the rest of the people didn''t react, even if they did.


    "Well, take the lone wolf with you. Don''t let me see you again today. By the way, remember to bring a word to Lin ruofeng. I will visit him." Su Jingfei has a gun in his hand. Although he said that he was going to let them go, everyone did not dare to move.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head. These people are probably scared. He just broke everyone''s arm. Someone may come soon after the gunshot. He doesn''t want to be found here. No matter what happens to them in the future, Su Jingfei turns around and leaves.


    He is not a ferocious person, but he is not the kind of indecisive person. If the lone wolf is not cleaned up today, it will be difficult for people around him to be safe in the future. Now he pinches the throat of the lone wolf, and obviously there is no way to save him. Other people know their own means, and he believes that these people will not even have the intention of revenge. As for what it is against the law to kill people themselves, He didn''t think about it at all.


    No matter what country''s law is, it pays attention to evidence. Without any evidence, how to prove that he has done it, he certainly won''t be worried about being snitched. There is a person here who dares to report to the police station. Even if he is really affected by this, Su Jingfei admits his life.


    Because of his own special ability, he has no need for pistols at all, but if he has such a thing around him, it seems to be more convenient.


    Su Jingfei is not an old-fashioned person. If he has the ability, it''s better to have a gun in case of an accident. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t use it indiscriminately, there''s no problem. It''s a compensation for the trouble brought by the lone wolf today.


    As for Lin ruofeng, Su Jingfei thinks it''s better to teach him a lesson. This boy actually bought a murderer. There''s something else he can''t do. If he doesn''t deal with him this time, he may attack his friends in the future.


    Before entering the room, he put the pistol in his pants pocket. He didn''t forget that Li Hongsi also lived in this room, but it''s almost 12 o''clock now. Li Hongsi probably went to bed, so he opened the door and went in. Unexpectedly, there was a light in the room.


    Since the embarrassment of the last treatment, Li hongsilk has been going upstairs after work. The downstairs is basically Su Jingfei''s world. By this time, the lights must have been turned off. At this time, the person who can be in the living room must be Li hongsilk.


    Just as he thought, when he walked into the living room, he heard Li Hongsi say, "are you back? I thought you didn''t come back. Why are you so late


    Su Jingfei had already seen Li Hongsi on the sofa, which was different from the usual cool and gorgeous. Now Li Hongsi was wearing a not too big pajama. Although she had tried to cover it, most of her two legs were still exposed outside, and her white eyes were blinded.


    "What are you looking at, thief? I''ll ask you something!" Li Hongsi didn''t get Su Jingfei''s reply. Instead, she saw that he was staring at his two legs in a daze. Especially, there was a big bag bulging up on his trousers, and she was very embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei was just a little stunned. Li hongsilk''s charm was different from usual. It really made people feel a little special. At this time, he heard Li hongsilk''s words and coughed quickly: "good evening, something happened today, didn''t you sleep? I didn''t see anything. I''m just surprised you''re in good spirits today. "


    "I said I didn''t see anything. I didn''t see you. What''s that Li Hongsi was originally a woman who dared to say and do. Now that she was in Su Jingfei''s ugly state, she hummed.


    Su Jingfei doubts, what ugly, do not understand asked: "what''s the matter with me, even if you are beautiful, I have not seen, last time see more clearly."


    "Bah, you lecheron, you still don''t admit it." Su Jingfei mentioned last time, Li Hongsi''s pretty face is more red, interrupted Su Jingfei''s words: "last time''s matter has passed, don''t say, but now you want to cover up your own ugly appearance is unnecessary, you are always so not serious."


    Su Jingfei was wronged to death. It''s all next to each other. It seems that he didn''t do it. For a moment, he was full of fog.


    Li Hongsi didn''t believe Su Jingfei didn''t understand. Seeing him "pretending to be a fool", she sneered: "even if I''m not married, I have common sense. I have to expose you. You say you don''t have any wishful thinking. What''s your situation?" Say words, very angry pointed to Su Jingfei''s pants.


    She was not so bold at first, but she felt that she and Su Jingfei, even if they were not close friends, had at least met frankly. Su Jingfei didn''t need to disguise in front of her at this time.


    Su Jingfei followed her fingers and looked down at the gun in his pocket. Although the shape was not so standard, the position was very special. If Li Hongsi misunderstood it, it seemed that he was not wrong. Now he was really in tears and laughter, but he had no way to explain it, so he had to be silent.


    "No, say it. Men don''t have a good thing. Hum." Li Hongsi looks like she knows my strength.


    "Well, in fact, I really don''t want to say that this is my gun. There''s nothing ugly about it." Su Jingfei couldn''t see Li hongsilk''s success. He said calmly. He thought if Li hongsilk saw the gun, he would be scared. At that time, he would tell her it was a toy.


    Li Hongsi didn''t know that Su Jingfei was talking about a real gun. She was an adult woman. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she suddenly had a pretty face and said angrily, "smelly hooligan, you play with me every day. Then I want to see your gun."

 Chapter 63

    Su Jingfei is also speechless about Li Hongsi''s sudden words. All along, Li Hongsi gives him a very cold feeling. Even when he has a good attitude, he is almost the same as ordinary people.


    Li Hongsi looks at Su Jingfei in a daze and Snickers. Don''t think I don''t like to talk, just want to bully me. Hum, you have nothing to say now.


    In order to prove that his words were true, Su Jingfei didn''t say any more. He took the gun out of his pocket and didn''t give it to her, so he put on a show and said, "don''t you want to see it? I''ll show you. This is a high imitation gun that I want from a friend. It''s for self-defense. "


    Seeing Su Jingfei really take out a pistol, Li hongsilk is also stunned. She really thought Su Jingfei was teasing herself before. Who has nothing to do but put the gun in his pocket? This boy is really a wonderful flower.


    "Well, you''ve finished reading it. I can go to bed. I have to go to work tomorrow. As a leader, it''s not good. I''m not allowed to go to bed." Su Jingfei''s reaction to Li hongsilk has been expected. In fact, he is also laughing. How can a woman like Li hongsilk fight herself.


    Li Hongsi opened her mouth. After a long time, she hummed, "well, you''re honest. Then tell me why you came back so late today. Don''t tell me, you''re for work."


    Su Jingfei was surprised, as if he had found something strange. He moved his feet and walked around Li hongsilk twice, but he didn''t speak.


    Li Hongsi looks at him inexplicably, and she can''t figure out what Su Jingfei is doing. Just when she wants to speak, Su Jingfei is already surprised and says: "director Li, you are my superior in the company, and you are my landlord at home, but no matter who you are, you can''t restrict my freedom or explore my privacy."


    "Well, I just care about subordinates and tenants, can''t I? In case something happens to you, I have an emergency measure, don''t I? " Li Hongsi''s pretty face, which Su Jingfei asked, was very hot, but she was still stubborn.


    "Yes, of course. You are my superior and the landlord. You can do whatever you want, but I can keep silent. I won''t say what I''m going to do today. OK, let''s wash and sleep now." Su Jingfei nodded and agreed, but suddenly he turned around and left.


    Li Hongsi was stunned. This guy''s change was a little hard to reflect. He just listened to his last words and said instinctively, "who''s going to wash and sleep with you, dead sex wolf."


    Her voice is not big, but Su Jingfei''s hearing is very good, suddenly turned back and said with a smile: "director Li, I just let you wash and sleep, how do you want to get involved with me, although I don''t mind, but it''s not very good, too fast, I''m a little uncomfortable."


    "To die." Li Hongsi is furious and smashes her pillow directly. If it''s not for her pajamas, it''s not very good. I think she''s coming too.


    Su Jingfei grabbed the pillow and said with a smile: "director Li, theoretically speaking, you should not have any special situation today. Your temper is still so bad. I suspect you are menopausal."


    If Su Jingfei goes out of tune directly, Li hongsilk will be sullen at most. But now Su Jingfei''s teasing is unintentional. Listening to Li hongsilk''s words, it makes her remember what happened a few days ago. At that time, she didn''t have the courage to see Su Jingfei for a few days. Now he talks about the past again. Li hongsilk really feels embarrassed. She was so excited at that time, And he saw it.


    Su Jingfei regretted it after he said it. It''s a real disaster. Although Li hongsilk is always against her, they just fight each other. There''s no big contradiction between them. But if she doesn''t open the pot, she''s really looking for her own death.


    "That, director Li, I didn''t mean that. I just said that you should be calm now, and you should..." Su Jingfei quickly made up for it.


    "Get out of here, you piss me off." Li Hongsi didn''t wait for Su Jingfei''s explanation. She roared directly. Then she stood up and ran upstairs, no matter whether she was gone or not. When she passed Su Jingfei, she saw that he wanted to stop her. She pushed him away and ran up to the second floor with a few steps.


    Su Jingfei not only has good hearing, but also has good eyesight. He can see that when Li hongsilk goes upstairs, a few drops of crystal liquid fall down. Su Jingfei is shocked. As long as he is not a fool, he can understand Li hongsilk crying.


    He''s not a woman. Naturally, he doesn''t know how exciting the events of that day were for Li hongsilk. Especially for a woman who is so proud of her, she had already eased off a little today. Su Jingfei would have given up. Who said that she really took advantage of other women at that time? Unfortunately, a word made her cry.


    Looking at the second floor, Su Jingfei shakes his head and grins bitterly. Women are really the most difficult animals to deal with. He doesn''t fall in love, just because he doesn''t meet a girl with heart. It doesn''t mean he has a heart of stone, especially when he sees Li Hongsi crying.


    "Well, I''m really looking for my own luck." Su Jingfei sighed. Since he moved in, he climbed the steps of the second floor for the first time.


    After Li Hongsi came up, she ran directly to the bedroom. When Su Jing came to the second floor, the door was closed, so she had to knock on the door and said, "director Li, open the door. Let''s talk about it. There was some misunderstanding before."


    "Die, I don''t want to see you again." Li Hongsi''s mood had been unable to hold down, and she said with a little cry.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to continue: "director Li, I was wrong before. I''ll apologize to you. You open the door. Let''s talk about it. Some things are misunderstandings. We can get along well after we solve them."


    "Who''s with you? What should you do? I don''t want to see you." Li hongsilk has a tough attitude.


    "Director Li, red silk classmate, Sister Li, open the door. I''ll admit my mistake to you. I was not good before. I''m not angry with you." Su Jingfei continued to sigh. The woman seemed really angry, so she had to use her most sincere and sarcastic voice.


    "Bang", the door opened this time. Li Hongsi stood in front of Su Jingfei with an angry look and snorted: "don''t say such disgusting words. Who is your sister? How can you be wrong? You are a big man, and my little woman is born to be bullied."


    At this time, Li Hongsi''s face was especially tearful. Although she had wiped it, Su Jingfei could still see it. She was really angry now, but she was also weak.


    Su Jingfei had never seen Li Hongsi in such a situation. He couldn''t bear it, so he had to try his best to use the most sincere language: "I really know it''s wrong, Hongsi classmate. I don''t dare to be angry with you in the future. You can fight and punish at will. The previous things are misunderstandings, and I won''t mention them any more."


    Li Hongsi was angry or sad, but she was mainly angry with herself. She didn''t hold back that day, and she was more embarrassed. She felt that she had no face to face Su Jingfei. She cried a little before and let off a lot.


    Now, Su Jingfei''s attitude is really sincere, and she is not so angry. She is still a little unwilling to let her forgive Su Jingfei. But if she doesn''t forgive, there seems to be no way. For a moment, Li hongsilk doesn''t know what to do, but she just looks at Su Jingfei and doesn''t speak.

 Chapter 64

    Su Jingfei said whatever he wanted to say and showed his sincerity. In the end, he coaxed Li Hongsi. He was not the kind of person who likes to say sweet words, but after all, he went too far this time and had to rack his brains.


    Their relationship is back to normal again. It seems that Li hongsilk''s attitude towards Su Jingfei has changed after venting. Although she still meets coldly, she doesn''t deliberately avoid it as before. When she meets Su Jingfei at work in the morning, she can take the initiative to say hello, which makes Su Jingfei feel flattered.


    With an indescribable mood, Su Jingfei comes to the underwear sales point of Fulong shopping mall. As usual, Zhang keying is already in the store, but Yu Lili hasn''t arrived. Su Jingfei is used to it. He greets Zhang keying and waits for customers to come. Except when there are guests every day, Su Jingfei is busy for a while. In fact, they are very relaxed at ordinary times.


    "Mr. Su, I heard that Lily is going to the company today." After they got familiar with each other, the two women felt that it was not pleasant to call manager Su Jingfei. It was better to call president su. Regardless of Su Jingfei''s objection, they changed their name directly.


    Su Jingfei is the manager and store manager here. It''s OK to call president su. Now she''s used to this name. Hearing Zhang keying''s words, Su Jingfei has probably guessed what it is. Despite her headache, she says helplessly: "it seems that I will have new colleagues coming."


    "New colleagues? Our business here is limited, so it''s time for another person to stay. " Zhang keying was first surprised and then sighed.


    Su Jingfei went to Dai Xiangxiang and saw that the other side was better than his own. No wonder Zhang keying was discouraged and had to comfort him: "don''t be so insecure. I believe there will be a solution for the company. Besides, although our side is not hot, we make a lot of profits every day, and we can expand the scale by adding personal hands."


    Even if Zhang keying is an old employee in the store, he is only an ordinary employee after all. When he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he said, "I hope so. It''s really hard to be pressed all the time." Then, after a pause and seeing that Su Jingfei''s face was normal, he tentatively asked, "Mr. Su, although Lily and I are sisters, I''m still curious. Since I''m a new colleague, why don''t Mr. Su pick me up?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He really ignored this problem. According to the truth, the company should inform itself first when they come here, but now no one tells him.


    However, he soon understood that this is what Liang Xiuwen meant. One is that he already knew that Lin ruoke was coming, and the other is that he was afraid that he would be upset. Yu Lili was also an acting shopkeeper before. Now although he parachuted, everyone knows that he won''t be here for long. It''s reasonable for Yu Lili to pick him up.


    Su Jingfei of course can''t tell Zhang keying these words, just said with a smile: "who can understand the decision of the company, but it''s estimated that the other party is a girl, so it''s not appropriate for me to pick it up."


    There is a doubt in Zhang keying''s eyes. Su Jingfei''s words sound reasonable, but it doesn''t make sense at all. He can arrange to be in charge of the underwear store and let him pick up a new colleague. What''s wrong with it? But since Su Jingfei said so, Zhang keying didn''t ask much.


    Just at this time, a customer came to the store, and Zhang keying went out to entertain the guests directly. Now Su Jingfei and Zhang keying are a little lucky that there are not many customers in the store, otherwise there are not enough people.


    At about 10 a.m., Su Jingfei and Zhang keying are not very busy, and their performance is not very good. Only Zhang keying sells one underwear, but more than 200. Nevertheless, they are more gratified. Most of the time, there is no business in the morning. As a man, Su Jingfei is not easy under normal circumstances. Some women are more shy. When I see Su Jingfei as a salesgirl, Just walk around.


    At this time, Yu Lili and Lin ruoke step into the underwear store. As Su Jingfei expected, Liang Xiuwen is a woman who is vigorous and resolute. Otherwise, she can''t achieve so much. Lin ruoke''s character is careless. Since she said she was coming yesterday, she will appear now, which is her style.


    "Mr. Su, Ke Ying, this is our new colleague. Let me introduce her to you. Her name is Lin ruoke. She will work with us in the future." After entering the door, Yu Lili and Lin ruoke come to Su Jingfei and Zhang keying and introduce them.


    Su Jingfei didn''t respond, but reluctantly looked at Lin ruoke. Zhang keying stepped forward and said to Lin ruoke with a smile: "Hello, my name is Zhang keying. Lin ruoke, we will be colleagues in the future. With a beautiful girl like you, our business will definitely be very good."


    As she said, Lin ruoke is really a pretty girl. Although she is half a chip lower than liang Xiuwen and Li Hongxian, she is a young girl with jeans and a cute T-shirt. She is full of enthusiasm and is more likely to be liked.


    Now that Lin ruoke has seen Su Jingfei''s real face, she can''t make up any more. Her age is the same as Su Jingfei''s. Everyone can see that she graduated from University, which makes both Yu Lili and Zhang keying believe that she graduated from university to find a job.


    Su Jingfei is helpless to Lin ruoke, but he agrees with Zhang keying. Lin ruoke looks very cute today. If people don''t know her details, they think she is a pretty girl of little princess level.


    As for the fact that Lin ruoke''s business will be better, Su Jingfei is noncommittal. The place where most beautiful women are is a threat to other women. The underwear store is a special place where there are more female customers. Su Jingfei suspects that women will dislike Lin ruoke more.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Lin ruoke. I''m a newcomer. I need more attention from you then." Lin ruoke is already very polite in Su Jingfei''s thinking. He even bows slightly.


    She is a beautiful and lovely girl. She speaks in a soft voice and smiles before speaking. She is so sweet that both of them are itching in their hearts. She sighs unconsciously in their hearts. She is so lovely. It is estimated that as long as a man is intoxicated with her sweet smile. Thinking of this, they unconsciously glance at Su Jingfei, the only man here, He has a normal attitude towards his two girls. I don''t know if he will be called by Lin ruoke.


    As a result, Sue startled her to be disappointed by what they did not suck up. Although they had a smile on their faces, they were very gentle, their eyes were clear, and there was no difference between them when they were facing them. They even suspected Su startled whether she was abnormal or not.


    Where do they know Su Jingfei''s mood now? Lin ruoke is clever and lovely. No matter from what angle, this is a very lovely little girl. Let alone there are only three people here. No matter how many more, no one will have the heart to bully such a girl.


    "Well, since we''re here, we''ll work together in the future. It''s too strange to take care of anything. Isn''t it, Mr. Su?" Zhang keying and Yu Lili are disappointed that they can''t see Su Jingfei''s mood changes, but they still warmly greet Lin ruoke. But after she finishes speaking, she doesn''t forget to ask Su Jingfei if she wants to see if Su Jingfei pretends to be calm. Aren''t all men like this?


    "Ke Ying is right. Since she is a member of our store, everyone is her own. OK, Ke Ying, you can take her." Su Jingfei smiles casually and arranges directly.

 Chapter 65

    As for Su Jingfei''s arrangement, Zhang keying naturally has no opinion. She is a senior anyway. It''s her duty to lead a new person. The situation between Lily and Zhang keying is different. Her identity is equivalent to that of a deputy store manager.


    If Lin ruoke enters the underwear store, he never shows any understanding with Su Jingfei. Naturally, Su Jingfei will not take the initiative to say so.


    Su Jingfei did underestimate Lin ruoke a little before. He thought Lin ruoke should be making trouble here, but he didn''t expect her to work seriously and treat the guests and them with a sweet smile. If he hadn''t seen her yesterday, Su Jingfei would be confused by her.


    This girl chose Su Jingfei''s school when she was in University. It''s really surprising. No matter her family background or her own intelligence, she should have a better choice. Moreover, her disguise is actually three years. This girl is really strange. At this time, Su Jingfei dare not regard her as an ordinary careless girl.


    Yesterday, he was intrigued by Lin ruofeng. He always wanted to find a chance to teach Lin ruofeng a lesson. Now seeing Lin ruoke''s special, he temporarily let go of his heart.


    Su Jingfei has never been an impulsive person, otherwise his secret would have been exposed. Lin ruofeng is Lin ruofeng''s sister. If she really shows something in front of her, maybe she will see it, and then go to tell the truth. No matter how bad the relationship between them is, they are brothers and sisters after all.


    The morning passed quickly, and Lin ruoke performed very well. She looked like a new person. No matter what Zhang keying arranged for her, she didn''t complain. And when she taught her, she listened carefully every time.


    Her learning speed is not as fast as Su Jingfei''s. Su Jingfei almost remembers the product introduction after looking at it, but Zhang keying and Yu Lili don''t know. They just introduce it effortlessly when Su Jingfei sells things later, and gradually guess that Su Jingfei''s learning ability is very strong, and secretly admire her.


    Now Lin ruoke is not abnormal in learning, but also very fast, which makes Zhang keying and Yu Lili happy, but also very helpless. Two people have come to their shop for a month, and they are both smart. Fortunately, Lin ruoke looks very clever, otherwise they really doubt that this girl can become their boss in the future, and they may take charge of them at that time!


    At lunch time, Zhang keying and Yu Lili naturally want to take Lin ruoke, which means to let her get used to the present life. Su Jingfei usually asks them to bring food, but the shop can''t be empty. Today, because of Lin ruoke, Su Jingfei changes her mind instead.


    "Ke Ying, lily, you can watch it in the shop. I''ll take it for you." Su Jingfei stops the three people who want to go out and takes the initiative to speak.


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili are both surprised to see Su Jingfei. Although this guy is not very lazy, he seldom goes out for dinner. Today, they ask for it. It''s the sun coming out from the West.


    But they soon understood that he just said to bring Lin ruoke to the two girls, but he didn''t mention Lin ruoke. That means to take Lin ruoke out to dinner together. They are all smart girls, but at this time they despise each other. Su Jingfei is just taking advantage of his position to pick up girls.


    Before, they thought Su Jingfei was serious and didn''t get a call from Lin ruoke. Now they know that this guy is very resourceful and has made a plan.


    Not to mention that they usually get along well, just talk about the identity of Su Jingfei''s store manager. It''s no problem to create an opportunity for Su Jingfei. There is no secret between them and Su Jingfei, and there is no possibility of jealousy.


    Immediately, Zhang keying and Yu Lili said what they wanted to eat together. Then they looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile to Lin ruoke, "ruoke, come to dinner with me. I''ll show you the environment here."


    Lin ruoke, as if he didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning at all, nodded and agreed, which made Zhang keying and Yu Lili secretly sigh. It''s too simple for the girl to enter the society. Fortunately, it''s su Jingfei. They believe Su Jingfei won''t do too much.


    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke disappear in the sight of the two women one after another. They really look like leaders with new employees. But they don''t talk, which makes them wonder. Su Jingfei''s way of chasing girls is really special.


    Knowing that the two girls couldn''t see themselves, Su Jingfei slowed down and said to Lin ruoke with a smile, "ruoke, how do you feel when you come to work on the first day today?"


    At this time, if Lin didn''t continue to disguise, he said with a smile: "it''s much more fun than I thought. Although your store is small in scale, and its grade is not as good as Dai Xiang''s, the working atmosphere is very good. You three are like friends."


    Su Jingfei was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that Lin ruoke would give him such a comment. Everyone who frequents Fulong shopping mall knows that there are two underwear stores in this shopping mall. If Lin ruoke only talks about work and doesn''t compare, it''s OK. I didn''t expect that after comparison, she would come to such a conclusion.


    Lin ruoke ignored Su Jingfei and continued: "Su Jingfei, although you are the manager here, you can''t embarrass me, and you can''t reveal the secret of knowing me. I don''t want people to know that I came in through the back door."


    Su Jingfei curls his lips. He wants to tell the girl that he already knows she''s going through the back door. How can he be ignorant of anything.


    "Don''t look like that. You''ll think it''s over if you don''t know. Otherwise, people will know that I''m going through the back door. How can I work well?" Lin Ruo can see Su Jingfei''s mind and says quickly.


    Su Jingfei was not surprised this time. The girl was very smart and could see through her mind. However, she still said, "I can be ignorant of you, but you should also pay attention to yourself. Don''t be seen by others. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Now, people won''t say anything. If you are known for a long time, people will be more angry."


    "It''s stupid of you to come out alone with me now to pursue me. If we behave more familiar in the future, they will feel that we have a secret at most. If you don''t say it, how can they know that we have known each other for a long time?" Lin ruoke sneered and despised Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is speechless and looks at the girl''s smile. She really wants to slap her pretty buttocks. This girl is just trying to set herself up. Why didn''t she think she was so cunning before.


    Yesterday, I thought the girl was careless. Today, it''s not like that. The girl is a changeable girl, and no one can grasp her real mind.


    "If you don''t become an actor, it''s a loss to the country. Otherwise, you can at least get the best actress of the grand prize. The acting is the same as the real one." Su Jingfei curled his mouth, but he couldn''t resist a little sarcasm.


    Lin ruoke didn''t feel it at all. It seemed that Su Jingfei was really praising himself. He said with a smile, "I''m flattered. We are both actors. We''re on the same stage. What a wonderful thing. You can remember. Don''t show it later. I''ll tell them quietly later that you want to chase me."

 Chapter 66

    Su Jingfei naturally couldn''t let Lin ruoke tell the other two women that he was pursuing her, so he had to say, "don''t mess around, work honestly. We are ordinary colleagues. We didn''t know anyone before. Do you hear me?"


    If Lin Ruo could laugh at her, she would be more serious when she was unreasonable, but she was really unlucky. She said, "you has the final say, who calls you the manager?"


    Su Jingfei is helpless. He really has a headache for his aunt. He can face the cruel enemy, but he has no way to deal with such a difficult girl. Lin ruoke is different from Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk. She is not only a careless girl, but also a classmate in her own school. She really tells Zhang keying and Yu Lili that he has no way.


    Not angry, Su Jingfei chose to shut up. The girl was a manager, but who was in charge of the two? He felt that he had no leadership style in front of the girl.


    "Well, the first day of work today, it seems to be malnutrition, I said, manager, you can''t let the staff have no energy to work." At this time, Lin ruoke had another opinion, and his face was pathetic. It seemed that Su Jingfei, the big manager, really tormented the employees.


    Su Jingfei just wanted to say something about her. He found that people on the roadside looked at him with disdain. He even heard someone mention something like "cold-blooded manager with black heart". It seemed that he really tormented Lin ruoke.


    Lin ruoke''s face looks more and more pitiful, and Su Jingfei''s eyes look more contemptuous. Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. What''s wrong with this girl.


    "Well, well, we''ll eat what you want, but I don''t have much money. If you eat too expensive, I''m not sure." Su Jingfei even if thick skinned, but in the eyes of many passers-by disdain, or defeated.


    As soon as Lin ruoke''s face changed, his pitiful expression was swept away, and he was full of the glory of winning the battle. He said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "manager, I know you are the best. In fact, you have always been a very powerful person in my eyes, and occasionally let me win. After all, you are always so unfathomable, and I have a lot of pressure."


    Su Jingfei''s head is full of black lines. This chick is so unreasonable. She''s afraid of pressure, so she should stay away from herself. Even if she is a normal person, she likes beautiful girls. But Lin ruoke''s character should be kept away.


    No matter what Su Jingfei thinks, Lin ruoke takes two steps. From following Su Jingfei before to walking side by side with him, he also keeps watching. He seems to be hesitant about what to eat. There are many shops in Fulong commercial street, and there are many places to eat.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of Lin ruoke. The lion eats something expensive. Anyway, it''s beyond his acceptance. Su Jingfei can completely refuse. He never makes a fat face. Su Jingfei follows Lin ruoke silently.


    They are similar in age. Although Su Jingfei is not the most handsome man, he has a good temperament and a little white face. Lin ruoke is even more lovely, like a little princess. When they walk together, outsiders don''t think they are superior or inferior. They are more likely to suspect that they are lovers and shopping.


    Sure enough, when Lin ruoke hesitated, someone said to Su Jingfei in surprise: "Su Jingfei, why are you here? Aren''t you working today? What''s this


    For two consecutive questions, Wu Yanli appeared in front of Su Jingfei. She was accompanied by a woman about the same age as her. Although she was not as gorgeous as Wu Yanli, she was also a woman with a good face. Her figure was reasonable, but she was not regarded as a green leaf to set off the red flowers.


    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke don''t have a foothold. He didn''t expect to meet Wu Yanli. As she said, today is not the weekend. She should be at work, but Wu Yanli doesn''t seem to have a rest.


    "I''m going to work today. Now I''m going out to eat." Su Jingfei''s relationship with Lin ruoke is not what outsiders have seen. Although Wu Yanli asked, he didn''t want to explain much, but just said why he was here.


    Wu Yanli is also a smart woman. Seeing Su Jingfei say so, she surreptitiously guesses that the girl and Su Jingfei are mostly colleagues. But after all, such a beautiful girl is walking side by side with Su Jingfei, which makes her feel a little strange. She just tries to suppress her in her heart.


    Lin ruoke has been looking at Wu Yanli in front of her. She has never met many such beautiful women. Liang Xiuwen, who she knew before, and Li Hongsi, who she met today, are at the same level as the woman in front of her, but they are not as mature and sexy as her.


    What''s more, she seems to be familiar with Su Jingfei and this woman. After su Jingfei opened her mouth, she said, "Su Jingfei, your sister has asked you. How can you introduce me? What do you mean? Am I air?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that Lin ruoke would speak at this time. If it was yesterday, he must have thought that Lin ruoke was careless and didn''t think too much about what he said. He didn''t dare to think so today. He always thought that the girl was not so simple.


    Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei have different ideas. She originally thought that this girl and Su Jingfei were colleagues. Listen to the girl''s tone, there is no meaning of a colleague. Su Jingfei has been in this company for less than a month, and she can''t speak in such a tone at the same time. Suddenly, she feels uncomfortable.


    "Well, let me introduce you. This is Wu Yanli, sister Wu." Su Jingfei saw Lin ruoke open his mouth and had to introduce him.


    Before he could continue to speak, Lin ruoke took the initiative to extend his hand and said, "sister Wu, you are so beautiful. I''m Su Jingfei''s classmate. My name is Lin ruoke."


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth and wants to explain, but it''s true that they are classmates, and they have no special relationship with Wu Yanli. If you really want to explain, it''s not good. In the end, you acquiesce to this statement.


    In fact, Wu Yanli really hopes Su Jingfei can explain that this guy didn''t speak, which proves that he and Lin Ruo are classmates. It''s clear that they should be working time, but he accompanies the girl to go shopping. At least they want to have lunch together. Even if they are not lovers, it''s estimated that they will soon be together. Otherwise, they can make an appointment after such a while. Who can believe them!


    The woman around Wu Yanli seemed to see something. She didn''t open her mouth. She just looked at the three people in front of her and felt thoughtful.


    "Hello, sister ruoke, you''re still in school. It''s not close to school. It''s really frustrating for you to come so far to eat." Wu Yanli felt uncomfortable, but she didn''t forget to try.


    "No, Su Jingfei and I work together. We come here every day. We don''t need to go back to school." Lin ruoke didn''t seem to see Wu Yanli''s temptation. She said with a smile, "sister Wu, where do you work? Are you also nearby?"


    On the contrary, it was Wu Yanli''s turn to talk. She hesitated for a moment and then said, "I''m working in the political axe. I''m rather idle today. Let''s have a look."


    Su Jingfei has been looking at Wu Yanli''s expression. Seeing the confusion in her eyes, she has a slight feeling in her heart. Wu Yanli is likely to come to Fulong shopping mall to find herself. He said before that he asked her to look for her underwear here.

 Chapter 67

    If Lin didn''t know what the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli was, she listened to Wu Yanli and said with a smile, "sister Wu, it''s not too early. Let''s have dinner together. It happens that Su Jingfei is going to invite me today. You''re welcome. Just kill him."


    What she says is true, but every time she says it, it makes people feel that Su Jingfei is very close to her. Let alone Wu Yanli and her colleagues who don''t know the inside story, even Su Jingfei has the illusion that he and Lin ruoke have a good relationship.


    No matter whether Su Jingfei is willing or not, there is no way to explain with Wu Yanli now. Instead, he has to follow Lin ruoke and say, "yes, sister Wu, it''s not too early now. Let''s go to dinner. I just want to ask you what happened before. Let''s go."


    He and Lin ruoke have dinner alone. Although they are not uncomfortable, they will not be too happy. They might as well let Wu Yanli have dinner together. He guesses that Wu Yanli will refuse if they don''t say the following words. Now when it comes to the previous things, she should not refuse. It''s better to let her go back to the store with her later. Then they can explain why they want to explain to Wu Yanli, Su Jingfei didn''t think deeply.


    Just as he thought, Wu Yanli was going to refuse, but after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she looked at her colleagues, nodded her head and then said, "OK, let''s eat together. I won''t kill you, just eat whatever you like."


    "It can''t be too cheap for him." Lin ruoke said, "sister Wu, everyone is so familiar. Don''t be too polite. Let''s go. I''ll take you to hot pot."


    Su Jingfei wanted to tell Lin ruoke that he would have to go to work later. He didn''t have time to eat those. But when Wu Yanli nodded her head and agreed, he could only shut up.


    "Let''s go. By the way, you call Lily and them. Don''t be misunderstood. We''re going on a date." Lin ruoke is really a careful girl. As she goes out, she still reminds Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei nods and agrees with Lin ruoke. If he doesn''t say anything, he may be misunderstood. But now he and Lin ruoke look like dating. Lin ruoke''s reminder, in particular, is that there is no silver here. He is totally afraid that others don''t know they are dating.


    Wu Yanli and her colleagues are behind them. Their faces are uncertain. She is not sure whether Su Jingfei has any special relationship with Lin ruoke. She has no deep feelings for Su Jingfei. But women''s instinct is that they don''t like Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei together, especially every time Lin ruoke talks, she seems to have something to say.


    Although Su Jingfei is extremely smart, he doesn''t know anything about the relationship between men and women. At most, he knows which girl or woman he is interested in. He doesn''t understand these intrigues. He doesn''t know that Wu Yanli is very troubled.


    The four soon came to a hot pot shop. Lin ruoke hesitated about what to eat before. Now the hot pot is just lively enough for four people. Soon her character revealed itself. When ordering, she didn''t even need Su Jingfei to ask Wu Yanli and her two daughters, just as if she were treating them.


    For girls, Su Jingfei has a great demeanor. Even if she doesn''t give in to everything, since she has promised to treat, she will fully listen to their opinions. Just like that, the more suspicious Wu Yanli''s feeling is.


    After Lin ruoke ordered, he immediately said to Wu Yanli with a smile: "sister Wu, it is said that the new policy of the political axe is that we can''t drink at noon, so we can have a drink, so we don''t have to give you any trouble. Besides, Su Jingfei is a good drinker, and it''s a loss to drink with him."


    Su Jingfei is not surprised that Lin ruoke knows that she can drink. She knows so many things about herself, and she can''t hide the fact that she has a good capacity to drink. Although Lin ruoke doesn''t know what he does, he is used to it.


    Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei in surprise again. Her silence is tantamount to admitting Lin ruoke''s words. Her heart is more sour. She has had dinner with him, but he never mentioned it. It turns out that Su Jingfei and herself are just friends.


    Her colleagues seemed to see something on one side, and said to Lin ruoke with a smile, "sister ruoke, your school is about to graduate now. Will you work here with Su Jingfei in the future?"


    Wu Yanli had already introduced this colleague. Her surname was Zhang, and they all called her sister Zhang. When Lin ruoke to hear her ask, she replied with a smile: "it''s not good now, but it''s like this at present. After all, it''s not easy to find a job now. It''s always satisfactory to have a good job and some acquaintances."


    Sister Zhang takes a look at Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t speak any more. Just like Wu Yanli, she basically determines the relationship between Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei. Even if she''s not a lover, it''s almost the same, and it seems that Lin ruoke still pursues him.


    Su Jingfei, however, turns a deaf ear. She really loves acting. She''s a miss of the Lin family, and she knows a lot of friends of Liang Xiuwen''s level. It''s easy to find a good job, but now she''s pretending to be an ordinary graduate. She''s a little weird.


    Wu Yanli is not comfortable and doesn''t want to talk much. On the contrary, Lin ruoke is very lively. She is greeting people to eat while talking with them. A meal is very lively.


    During the dinner, Wu Yanli gets up to go to the bathroom. Su Jingfei also gets up quickly. Lin ruoke and Sister Zhang don''t care.


    Su Jingfei can see Wu Yanli enter the women''s bathroom. He is waiting at the door. Fortunately, although there are many people in the restaurant at this time, there are not many people here. Otherwise, he really thinks that he is a pervert!


    After a while, Wu Yanli came out of the room and saw Su Jingfei standing at the door. She was shocked. When she saw clearly, she said angrily, "what are you doing? You''re standing here like a dead man. You scared me to death. I almost called a pervert."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes unconsciously follow Wu Yanli''s hand and stare hard at her towering soft meat. Then she unconsciously swallows her saliva and says with a smile: "isn''t it inconvenient for me to talk before? I can only follow you. "


    "Last line?" Wu Yanli finds Su Jingfei''s sneaking eyes. She is secretly happy. She turns her eyes when she hears Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei almost spewed blood. Men all know that the tail of a certain country is crazy. Now they hear the word from this beautiful girl, but they are really shocked. They unconsciously think of the follow-up content, and they feel a little nervous.


    He also had some special contacts with Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, but no matter which one, he would not be difficult to control himself directly under each other''s eyes and actions, but this Wu Yanli is different. It seems that every look, every action or any sentence can arouse his mind.


    "Hey, I''m asking you something. What are you looking for?" Wu Yanli sees Su Jingfei staring at herself, and her breathing speeds up a little. A trace of blush floats on her pretty face, but she doesn''t forget to stare at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei secretly said that this woman is really full of mature charm. She can''t resist it at all. She forced her agitation in her heart and said frankly: "sister Wu, there is some misunderstanding about today''s affair. Lin Ruo and I are classmates, but we are absolutely not familiar with each other. And today, she comes to work for the first time. I just take her to get familiar with the surrounding situation."


    "What are you talking about? Who cares about your relationship?" On the surface, Wu Yanli doesn''t care, but she has a lot of sureness in her heart. Let alone that what she said may be true. Even if she cheated herself, at least he has this heart, which is gratifying.


    Su Jingfei can see the consolation in Wu Yanli''s eyes. He is also relieved. He has seen that Wu Yanli''s face is wrong before. He knows that she is out of her mind now, but he doesn''t poke it out. Instead, he asks, "sister Wu, what happened last time? Has it been solved?"


    Wu Yanli saw Su Jingfei ask about the business, but also serious, slightly grateful way: "well, this matter has been investigated by the ad hoc group, it is estimated that my third uncle has nothing to do, thanks to your help."


    "It''s nothing. Sister Wu''s business is my business." Su Jingfei smiles. He likes Wu Yanli''s smile.


    Wu Yanli curled her lips and said, "you''ll know what to say. Why didn''t you say it before? You said it was just an ordinary classmate. You don''t dare to say these words to me in front of her face. I want to go to your underwear store to have a look!"


    Su Jingfei grinned bitterly. He couldn''t say these words in front of Lin ruoke, but it''s not the time to explain. He then said with a smile: "I know sister Wu must be thinking of me. Since she''s here today, I''ll go to see us later. If there''s a good one, I''ll decide to give you the lowest discount."


    Wu Yanli gave Su Jingfei a white look, pointed Su Jingfei''s forehead with green jade, and hummed: "who wants you? I just think it''s time to change my underwear, and then I think you''re selling this."


    "Yes? It turns out that when sister Wu wears underwear, she can think of me. I''m really lucky! " Su Jingfei''s bones poked by Wu Yanli all lightened a few Jin, but she didn''t think much about it. She said with a smile, and then she reflected it. It seems that it''s a little too obscene.


    Wu Yanli didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say that. She was stunned for a moment. Then she twisted Su Jingfei''s arm with a blush and said, "you''re a bad boy. You dare to tease my sister. What do you mean I think of you in my underwear?"


    "Er, sister Wu, I''m wrong. I''d like to raise your hand. To be exact, it should be said that sister Wu thought of me when she thought of the care of underwear for you, and I would also care for you like underwear." Su Jingfei quickly begged for mercy.

 Chapter 68

    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli come back one after another. Lin ruoke and Sister Zhang don''t know that they have met each other, but after they come back, they feel much better, which makes them confused.


    It''s su Jingfei who is the ultimate guest. Lin ruoke wants Su Jingfei to spend money. Wu Yanli knows that Su Jingfei has a deep background, and she certainly won''t care about the money, but she doesn''t know that it''s all Su Jingfei''s money. Fortunately, although Lin ruoke says it fiercely, she doesn''t spend much in the place she chose.


    It''s nearly two o''clock in the afternoon after the meal. Naturally, Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke have to go back to work, which is much later than normal working hours. This is Su Jingfei. After all, he is the manager of the store and has more freedom.


    At this time, Lin ruoke said to Wu Yanli: "sister Wu, Sister Zhang, it''s time for us to go back to work and get together another day!"


    Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, Wu Yanli still feels that Su Jingfei is surrounded by such a beautiful girl, which makes her feel uncomfortable. But after all, she has nothing to do with Su Jingfei. Now listen to Lin ruoke''s words, she immediately says with a smile, "sister ruoke, don''t Su Jingfei and you work in a women''s underwear store? It''s just that Sister Zhang and I are going to have a look. Let''s go to your house. "


    Lin ruoke is stunned. She and Wu Yanli have just come into contact. Although they don''t contradict each other, the comparison between the beautiful girls is that she has been competing with Wu Yanli secretly, otherwise she won''t want to misunderstand the relationship between her and Su Jingfei.


    Now she even wants to go to the underwear store. She''s a little suspicious now. Just as she did before, it''s strange that this woman is not jealous. Are she really just friends with Su Jingfei? Think of here, eyes unconsciously turned to Su Jingfei, found that this guy did not have any special expression.


    "Sister Wu, it''s just that we have a discount in our shop now. Let''s go and have a look." Su Jingfei knows that Lin ruoke''s eyes are full of doubts and complacency. Little girl, you are still too simple. We have made it clear in private.


    He doesn''t know what Lin ruoke''s mentality is. Anyway, he can see that Lin ruoke was absolutely intentional before. Now Wu Yanli doesn''t misunderstand any more, so she will be disappointed.


    Seeing Su Jingfei say so, and as an employee, Lin ruoke can''t refuse. He just thinks in his heart, how can he cover up when he goes back? In the face of being discovered by Wu Yanli and Sister Zhang, he is working for the first time today.


    Wu Yanli and Zhang Jie go shopping today, the main purpose is to go to the underwear store to see Su Jingfei, but the accident disrupted the plan, and now back to the plan, without waiting for Zhang Jie to speak, Wu Yanli has said: "Zhang Jie, let''s go to have a look, listen to Su Jingfei said, their underwear is good, we have acquaintances, there must be a discount."


    Sister Zhang is a married woman. She is different from a single girl. She doesn''t pursue brands so much. She''s excited to hear that there are concessions. Although there are only a few pieces of cloth in her underwear, the better price is not low. She works in the political axe. Of course, she doesn''t have welfare. In fact, her salary is not high.


    But she didn''t open her mouth. Instead, she looked at Su Jingfei. In the chat, she already knew that Su Jingfei was the manager of the underwear store.


    Su Jingfei understood and immediately said with a smile: "Sister Zhang, you and sister Wu have such a good relationship. Our store has a discount. Now I''m in charge. Everything you like is 20% off. This is the lowest discount in my power."


    "Look, Sister Zhang, Jingfei has agreed. Let''s go shopping. I think brother Liu will also hope you can change the suit better." Wu Yanli smiles and whispers in Sister Zhang''s ear.


    Although Sister Zhang is married, she can''t help blushing when she hears Wu Yanli''s teasing, but she is really excited. After several years of marriage, the couple really need some fresh stimulation. She knows that the clothes in general underwear stores are at most 10% off, and Su Jingfei has given a lot of benefits.


    Lin ruoke was thinking about what he had said before. They didn''t pay much attention to their conversation. Soon they had decided.


    The place to eat is not far from the underwear shop. Su Jingfei and his four soon return to the shop. When they return, Su Jingfei naturally does not forget to bring food for Yu Lili and Zhang keying, otherwise they will blame him to death.


    Even so, when he saw Su Jingfei, Zhang keying was very dissatisfied with Su Jingfei and said: "Mr. Su, even if you want to pursue ruoke, you can''t starve us both. You are really bad to our old employees. Our heart is cold."


    Su Jingfei slightly embarrassed, explained: "this, you misunderstood, I met a friend on the road, so delayed some time."


    "You don''t have to explain to me, man, I know." Zhang keying''s hand, I understand your appearance, block Su Jingfei''s words back, next to Yu Lili chuckle, seems to agree with Zhang keying.


    Su Jingfei has no choice, but Lin ruoke and Wu Yanli come into the store, because Su Jingfei wants to bring food to the two women, walking in the front, and their three women walk in the back.


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili are having a meal. When they see Lin ruoke and two women coming in, they are all surprised. Then Zhang keying says, "Mr. Su, it depends on ruoke''s working ability. When they start to work, they already know how to pick up customers in the store. It''s better than you were at the beginning."


    Su Jingfei''s face turned black. What''s the saying? He still "receives" the guest. More importantly, the guest is his own. Lin ruoke didn''t pick him up at all. However, he didn''t explain. He just let the two girls have dinner, and he welcomed them out by himself.


    After Wu Yanli and Zhang Jie enter the underwear store, they see Su Jingfei talking to two women. They must be the other two colleagues in Su Jingfei''s mouth. Although they are good-looking girls, they are worse than Lin ruoke. The store is not big, and four people are just enough.


    "Sister Wu, Sister Zhang, you can look at the things here. If you need anything, I can introduce it to you." After su Jingfei came out, he said with a smile.


    Wu Yanli and Zhang Jie are both blushing. Lin ruoke said: "go and have a rest. It''s our women''s business. I''ll treat Wu Jie and Zhang Jie. Don''t get involved as a big man."


    If they are strangers, Su Jingfei and customers will not be too embarrassed. After all, after today, they may not have the chance to meet each other. Even if they meet, it''s just the relationship between customers and sellers. Wu Yanli is different. They are all friends. It''s really a bit embarrassed to stand together and talk about underwear.


    This time, although Lin ruoke spoke with Su Jingfei in a slightly intimate tone, she didn''t think much about it. Su Jingfei had to shrug her shoulders and give way to them, but she still followed.


    No matter what relationship he has with Wu Yanli, he is the manager of the store and knows the goods very well. As a man, he may have some good suggestions. In fact, if Wu Yanli is the only one who comes by herself, she is really willing to let Su Jingfei serve herself alone. She also knows what this mentality is, Anyway, that''s what she thought.


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili misunderstand again that the two new female guests, who do not know they are su Jingfei''s friends, think they are the guests Lin ruoke is looking for. Now Su Jingfei is following them, clearly afraid that Lin ruoke will not entertain them well. The purpose of doing this is to protect Lin ruoke.


    The two women look at each other and see the surprise in each other''s eyes. The relationship between Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke seems to be developing a little too fast, and Su Jingfei is too active. Is he really in love with Lin ruoke at first sight? They are very surprised.


    Lin ruoke just came to work today. She only has a preliminary understanding of the product. At most, she can introduce the product. If she is asked to give advice to the two girls, she can''t do it.


    At this time, Su Jingfei would remind them from time to time to introduce which material would be comfortable to wear, which one would have better air permeability, and which one would be more suitable if they wanted to be sexy. At first, the two women were still a little angry with him. After listening to his introduction, they found that if they had his participation, they would find a more suitable one.


    As Sister Zhang thinks, although she has a high demand for underwear, she doesn''t have to buy new ones. But if she wants to revive her husband and herself, she must choose some attractive types.


    Her figure is pretty good, although not as sexy and charming as Wu Yanli, but women in their thirties always have a mature charm. Su Jingfei said to Lin ruoke according to her figure, "ruoke, you can go and get a set of underwear from zone 2, where the underwear is more suitable."


    Then he said to Sister Zhang: "Sister Zhang, although our underwear here can''t really compare with authentic lingerie, it can be regarded as a unique design, which should add a lot of charm to you."


    He said it in a very implicit way. But in Sister Zhang''s ears, she was still very hot. She didn''t dare to look up at Su Jingfei. She always felt that in this young man''s eyes, she seemed to be naked. Even if she didn''t have any intention to betray her husband, she still felt guilty.


    Next to Wu Yanli, she blushed, but she was more direct. Taking advantage of no one''s attention, she secretly twisted Su Jingfei, and then hummed: "look, you are so familiar with women''s underwear. Do you often study it?"


    At this time, Lin ruoke had already gone to get the underwear. Su Jingfei was suddenly twisted by Wu Yanli, and was asked again. He instinctively replied, "yes, I''m the manager of this store. Naturally, I need to study it. Otherwise, how can I sell the underwear? If I can''t sell it, I''ll have to drink from the West."


    "Bah, you also find a legitimate reason for yourself, but when you choose underwear for others, you always have to study other people''s figure, you sex wolf." Wu Yanli''s voice is very low. She''s afraid that Zhang Jie will hear it. But her mouth is very close to Su Jingfei''s ears. She seems to be a little intimate. The three women in the shop didn''t pay attention to it, but Zhang Jie saw it nearby. She suspected the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli for a long time. Now she feels that Wu Yanli is different from other people. She has never said which man Wu Yanli is so intimate with.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know this, but said with a bitter smile: "sister Wu, I''m wronged by what you said. I''m working in a profession and I love a profession. Now that I''m working, I have to do a good job. Are you right?"


    Then, without waiting for Wu Yanli to open her mouth, she said to Sister Zhang with a smile, "Sister Zhang, what do you think of this? It''s sure to achieve the effect I said." While saying this, she pointed to Lin ruoke''s underwear about the size of her palm and said with a smile to Zhang Jie that Wu Yanli was also attracted by his words and unconsciously looked at it.

 Chapter 70

    "What are you looking at? You don''t dare to go in. Close the door and help me up." Looking at Su Jingfei in a daze, Wu Yanli is shy and angry. This guy is standing there with the door open, and his situation is all seen outside.


    Su Jingfei was surprised, and immediately responded that no matter what the difference between men and women was, he stepped over and helped Wu Yanli up, and closed the door of the dressing room. At this time, he didn''t care whether he was suspected by several women outside. Anyway, he just blocked this side, and he didn''t know that Wu Yanli was not dressed outside.


    Wu Yanli is lucky. Although she fell, she didn''t get hurt. She just has a pain in her butt. The worst thing is that Su Jingfei saw all her body.


    "Sister Wu, are you ok?" Although Su Jingfei''s blood is churning, he still hasn''t lost his mind. His hands are just on Wu Yanli''s waist. Su can''t put down the smooth touch. If it''s not for fear that Wu Yanli misunderstands him and takes advantage of others'' danger, he wants to feel up and down.


    Wu Yanli''s pretty face was flushed. She tried to endure the shame and said, "I''m nothing serious. You turn around and I''ll put on my clothes."


    Although she looks mature and can arouse any man''s special interest, she is very conservative. Now she is almost the same as naked, and even sexier than ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei secretly regretted that this was not the first time he had seen a woman''s body. Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk had been seen by him, but in terms of the charm of the body, there was a certain gap between the two women and Wu Yanli.


    His hand was still holding Wu Yanli. He didn''t want to take it away easily, but he turned around slowly. He said uneasily: "just slow down and help me put on my clothes."


    "I see. You are so wordy." Wu Yanli wants this guy to turn around quickly, but he''s a thief. How can she not understand this boy''s reluctance.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to open her mouth, Wu Yanli hurriedly put on her clothes and continued to exhort: "I''ll say that I didn''t stand and fell down in a moment. I can''t let them know how embarrassed I am, or I''ll never finish with you."


    Su Jingfei immediately assured: "don''t worry, I won''t say. You just fell down." But in my heart, even if I don''t remind them of this, I can''t say it. Otherwise, they will really think that I am a sex wolf. I opened the door of the dressing room.


    Wu Yanli is supported by Su Jingfei on her back. Naturally, she won''t stand unsteadily. She must have been seen by Su Jingfei. But today''s situation is very special. Wu Yanli can''t blame Su Jingfei. She really doesn''t know how to face Su Jingfei in the future.


    The sound of dressing behind her makes Su Jingfei feel the urge to drool. This is the most charming body he has ever seen. When they met before, he just appreciated Wu Yanli a little, but now he is full of good feelings. Unfortunately, he can''t watch it any longer.


    At this time, Wu Yanli knew that there might be several other women standing outside. There was a lot of noise here. They must have heard it, and soon put on their clothes. Although they were still a little uncomfortable, they were able to go out.


    Just outside came Sister Zhang''s voice: "Yanli, what''s the matter with you? I just heard something here. Is Su Jingfei in it?"


    "Ah, Sister Zhang, I fell down here. Jingfei just came to help me. I twisted my foot. He rubbed it for me and came out." Wu Yanli breathes a sigh of relief secretly, there should be no flaw on her side.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to twist Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei immediately understood and pretended to help Wu Yanli, pushed the door open and came out. She was still "comforting" and said, "sister Wu, you should pay attention next time. Although this time it''s not a big problem, you can''t use too much force, otherwise it''s easy to get more serious."


    "Yanli, are you ok? You''re too careless. You can twist your feet when changing clothes. Let''s go to the hospital." Sister Zhang saw their appearance, especially the pain on Wu Yanli''s face. She didn''t doubt that there was him, so she quickly cared.


    The pain on Wu Yanli''s face is not pretending. Just after she fell, she did have some pain. When she heard that she was going to the hospital, she shook her head and said, "no, Jingfei rubbed it for me. There should be no big problem. The strength of a man''s hand is big, much stronger than my own."


    "Ha ha, I learned a little when I''m free. You''ll be fine." Su Jingfei continued to support Wu Yanli, he said with a smile.


    At this time, Lin ruoke, who didn''t speak for a long time, said suspiciously: "Mr. Su, can you still give people massage? I haven''t heard about it. You''re a bit of a genius working here. "


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili are also nearby. When they listen to Lin ruoke''s words, they are surprised. Most employees are so rude to their leaders. Isn''t that bad luck? However, on second thought, Su Jingfei should be pursuing Lin ruoke. She is not too polite to Su Jingfei and should have no problem.


    Sure enough, as they thought, Su Jingfei not only didn''t get angry, but also explained with a smile: "I did learn some before, just for emergency. I didn''t expect to use it today."


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili don''t know Su Jingfei''s relationship. At this time, they secretly nod their heads. They really have problems. Wu Yanli and Zhang Jie know that Su Jingfei and Lin Ruo are classmates. They think it''s normal for them to talk like this. All four of them want to interrupt for a moment.


    Lin Ruo is a smart girl, and she is very careful. From the performance of Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli, she can''t find any problem at all, but she always feels that there is a problem, especially when they come out in a hurry to explain, which is always unreasonable.


    But now she has no evidence to prove that they are cheating. Moreover, if something is said to be true, everyone will be embarrassed. She decides to wait until there is no one to find Su Jingfei alone. She knows that Su Jingfei is unfathomable and has many secrets, but she doesn''t believe that Su Jingfei can really use any massage.


    Since Wu Yanli said she was ok, Zhang keying and Yu Lili naturally went back. There were other guests who needed to be treated. Lin ruoke over there seemed to make sense of Zhang Jie. Looking at a small bag in her hand, she knew that she had bought her underwear.


    "Sister Wu, you just tried that underwear. It''s OK, so wrap it up." Su Jingfei saw the bag in Sister Zhang''s hand and thought of Wu Yanli.


    Wu Yanli''s face is more red, but because she lowers her head, she has not been found. She thinks that she was seen by Su Jingfei. She doesn''t know whether her body is suitable or not. On the contrary, the witness Su Jingfei can see it more clearly.


    Now listen to him ask, also don''t say much, can only nod a way: "OK, then you give me wrap up."


    Without saying a word, Su Jingfei went directly to wrap his underwear. He had already said that if it was more suitable, he would give it to Wu Yanli. He had just seen it. Although he didn''t wear it well, he could imagine it.


    Lin Ruo didn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. Seeing Su Jingfei''s packing, he thought that Wu Yanli had decided to buy it, but he didn''t know that Su Jingfei was going to give it to Wu Yanli. While packing, he said with a smile: "sister Wu has a good eye. Sister Zhang chooses the most charming one, and yours is the sexiest one."


    She has shown some real character in front of Su Jingfei, and she doesn''t cover it up. Even if she doesn''t feel careless when she speaks, it is enough to make people feel that she is straightforward.


    The underwear selected by Sister Zhang is to amuse her husband. Now Lin ruoke is a little embarrassed, and Wu Yanli is even more strange.


    Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth, but secretly shook his head and grinned bitterly. Sister Zhang''s underwear was chosen by Lin ruoke, and Wu Yanli''s underwear was chosen by Su Jingfei. They didn''t choose their own underwear. They also said that they had a good eye. Is that a compliment or a curse!


    Fortunately, the scene is a bit awkward now. No one will study Lin ruoke deeply. Su Jingfei gives her underwear to Wu Yanli and says, "sister Wu, you can walk. As long as you don''t walk too fast, it should be OK. Go back and have a good rest. I''ll see you on holiday."


    Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei with complicated eyes. She understands Su Jingfei''s meaning, but now in front of outsiders, she can only nod her head and say, "well, I''ll go back. You can call me when you have time."


    Now, naturally, Sister Zhang would like to leave quickly, so she would say goodbye to them. However, she still cares about Wu Yanli and follows her all the time. She is afraid that she will not be able to leave.


    Su Jingfei watched the two women leave, and Wu Yanli''s body flashed in her mind again. It was really a bit lingering. Although she just thought about it, he was all boiling with passion, and the woman was really full of charm.


    "Hey, what do you think? People are gone, and your glasses are straight. You are so hopeless." Lin ruoke interrupts Su Jingfei with dissatisfaction.


    Su Jingfei does not want to quarrel with Lin ruoke. She turns around and wants to leave. She doesn''t know whether what happened today is good or bad. Wu Yanli may hide herself from now on. Maybe Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen do it.


    Lin Ruo can see that Su Jingfei ignores himself, and immediately wants to get angry. But he can''t help thinking that he is not a classmate with Su Jingfei, and he just secretly gripes his teeth.


    Su Jingfei''s young heart is in fact a little worried about gain and loss. This mature and beautiful sister, he is really a little reluctant. He is really afraid that she will be angry and hide herself. At this time, her mobile phone suddenly rings, and a message from Wu Yanli: I am really sexy in that underwear, do you like it?


    With a jump in her heart, Su Jingfei almost threw her cell phone on the ground. What''s the meaning of Wu Yanli? Is it amusing herself? But Wu Yanli''s reaction was not like this before?

 Chapter 71

    Su Jingfei went home from work, still thinking in her mind. What does Wu Yanli mean when she finally sends her confidence? Is that a hint of her own?


    No matter how many skills he has and what he has experienced, he is only a young man in his early twenties after all. Facing a woman who is attracted by himself, he really can''t be indifferent. What''s more, he thinks that Wu Yanli doesn''t feel nothing about him. Otherwise, Wu Yanli would have been furious long ago.


    Before Su Jingfei could think clearly, he was interrupted by Li Hongsi. When he walked into the door, he found that Li Hongsi was different from usual. Although their relationship had returned to normal because of his good attitude, Li Hongsi would not be allowed to wait for him at home.


    Seeing him coming back, Li Hongsi took the initiative to say, "Su Jingfei, how are you doing today? Are you tired?"


    Although she felt that something was wrong and could be asked by Li Hongsi, Su Jingfei was a little flattered. She shook her head secretly. She was too disheartened, but she replied honestly: "it''s OK. Although it''s not particularly good, her performance is improving every day."


    "That''s good. In fact, we know that we are discussing with the head office about the underwear store. We plan to change the current situation. It is estimated that there will be a solution in the near future." As the middle-level director of the branch, Li Hongsi naturally knows something about the company''s headquarters. If she can say such a thing now, probably at least 80% of them will have a solution.


    Since Su Jingfei promised to work in the underwear store, he naturally wanted to do a good job. Now he heard that the headquarters had a way to solve the current situation. He was also very happy and said, "so I''ll have a chance to get a promotion and raise in the future, become the general manager, become the CEO, marry Bai Fumei, and go to the peak of my life."


    Li Hongsi almost choked back in one breath. Even though she knew Su Jingfei was joking, she still sarcastically said unconsciously: "pro, if you think too much, you can get a raise at most. As for the back, it''s impossible. When you become the general manager, Xiuwen and I are nothing!"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "don''t hit me like this. I just want to activate the atmosphere. If you are serious, you will lose."


    "Bah, who doesn''t know your mind? It''s estimated that marrying Bai Fumei is your ultimate dream. You are a sex wolf. Don''t explain. I''ve seen it for a long time." Li Hong silk white Su Jing flies one eye, merciless way.


    "Hey, hey, everyone is so familiar. Don''t tell me if you know it!" Su Jingfei also knew that the other party was joking. It was rare that the atmosphere was so good, so he joked: "in fact, there is no need for Bai Fumei, as long as it''s your level."


    "What do you mean, I''m bad?" Li Hongsi glared at her eyes and said, "can''t I be regarded as Bai Fumei? It seems that it''s enough to match you. I''m so reluctant."


    "No, I don''t dare to mean that. If I can marry a woman like you, it''s absolutely super white and rich." Su Jingfei waved his hand and shook his head.


    "That''s about the same." Listening to Su Jingfei''s praise, Li Hongsi is very useful. She just stares her eyes wide in a twinkling of an eye, and looks annoyed: "how can I say it''s off topic? You still take advantage of me. Who says you''re going to marry me?"


    Su Jingfei sniggered, but said solemnly: "director Li, I just use a metaphor. Well, I use a metaphor. It means that you are charming. It''s really my honor to marry a beautiful girl like you. I don''t take advantage of it. I''m a serious person."


    Li Hongsi was not deceived this time. She sneered and said, "you just talk about it. Forget it. I won''t talk about it with you. I''ll tell you something serious."


    Su Jingfei knew that Li Hongsi had such a good attitude today, and she was still here specially waiting for herself. There must be something wrong. Seeing her saying so, she also said with a straight face, "whatever, just say it. I will follow the arrangement of the leadership."


    Li Hongsi nodded in secret. Although Su Jingfei is irritating sometimes, in fact, he is more reliable in terms of his character. He took a deep breath and said with a little expectation: "Su Jingfei, do you know acupuncture and moxibustion? Do you only know fur, or are you proficient in it, for example, treating some diseases that western medicine can''t treat?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Hongsi to ask this question. Moreover, he could see that Li Hongsi had summoned up her courage to ask herself this question. From her blushing face, she must have thought about the situation that day.


    His mind also unconsciously flashed Li Hongsi''s perfect and charming proud body, especially her kind of weeping voice, which can make people bleed.


    "What do you think, I''ll ask you!" Li Hongsi seems to have a sense, unconsciously white Su startled fly one eye, and then not angry asked.


    At most, Li Hongsi''s white eyes make su Jingfei feel very beautiful. But now Li Hongsi is blushing and shy. Su Jingfei can''t help but think too much about it. To be honest, she says, "I can''t say that I''m a very good doctor, but my acupuncture can really cure some diseases that western medicine can''t cure."


    "So you are a traditional Chinese medicine." Li Hongsi was happy, and her expectation was stronger.


    Su Jingfei hesitated and asked: "director Li, do you need any help from me? Although I can help you, I don''t guarantee that I can. After all, my first patient is you."


    "Hate, who told you about the past!" Seeing Su Jingfei talking about what happened before, Li Hongsi couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "as long as you have the ability, I really need your help. As for whether you can succeed or not, you can have a try."


    If other women talk like this, Su Jingfei won''t feel too much even if she is pleasant to the eyes. But Li hongsilk, who has been cold all the time, is so arrogant and angry. Su Jingfei can''t help but show her color and soul. Li hongsilk''s "disgust" makes her bones crisp. It''s not that Su Jingfei''s determination is too bad. It''s really that Li hongsilk is different from usual, with great contrast and rapid charm.


    Today, Li Hongsi really wants to ask Su Jingfei for help, but now he looks at himself in a daze, and there is even a trace of obsession in his eyes. If it''s normal, Li Hongsi must hate to reprimand each other, but it''s different if it''s su Jingfei. This boy usually gets angry with himself. Do you finally see his charm today?


    She naturally knows her charm, but she always misunderstands or gets angry with Su Jingfei, which makes her suspect that Su Jingfei is not interested in herself. Now Su Jingfei''s performance makes her feel ashamed and happy.


    "Director Li, since you trust me so much, try it, but don''t blame me if you can''t cure it." Su Jingfei, after all, has a very good concentration. After a slight loss of consciousness, he wakes up and says immediately.

 Chapter 72

    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Li Hongsi didn''t hesitate any more. She said: "in fact, my grandfather is more than 80 years old this year. He has been in good health all the time. But recently, he suddenly became weak and couldn''t see well when he went to the hospital. He said that his body is aging and can only wait for the future.


    But at that time, the doctor said that if there was a more powerful traditional Chinese medicine to help him recuperate, he could still prolong his life for a few years. Of course, he had to have the ability. Ordinary people certainly couldn''t.


    I think you can help me solve that problem. You must have the ability. I want you to have a try. My family is also looking for other doctors. There is no better doctor for the time being. You can try it, but I hope you don''t insist. My grandfather''s illness can''t be a joke. "


    Li Hongsi finished her story at one go, and then looked at Su Jingfei. Now she has a little expectation for Su Jingfei, but she is not completely confident. After all, she is not sure about Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    Su Jingfei frowned when he heard Li Hongsi''s words. According to the medical books, medicine can''t kill people, which means that no matter the power of medicine stone or all kinds of acupuncture and moxibustion, it can only cure people who can''t die. If a person''s physical function declines and is doomed to be hopeless, no matter how good his medical skills are, it won''t help. This is not a movie novel, this is the real world.


    His silence made Li Hongsi''s heart sink a little. She just talked to him in case Su Jingfei could help. In fact, most of the family had given up. They could only look for it. It was good to find it, but there was no way to find it. They were almost ready for the worst.


    After hesitating for a while, Su Jingfei said, "in fact, if you want to help him, there is no way."


    "Well? You really have a way. Can you make my grandfather live longer Li Hongsi thought Su Jingfei had nothing to do. She suddenly heard that there might be something to do. She was so excited that she even grabbed Su Jingfei''s words. Her beautiful eyes were full of expectation, for fear that Su Jingfei would say something that could not be cured.


    Su Jingfei didn''t push Li Hongsi''s hand away, but nodded: "it''s really possible. Of course, it can only be determined after seeing your grandfather. As you said, physiological function degradation really can''t be cured, and life extension may be possible."


    Before seeing the patient, Su Jingfei naturally couldn''t fill her words. Even so, it was enough to surprise Li Hongsi. As long as she could prolong her life, she would be satisfied.


    The reason why she can trust Su Jingfei so much is that she has personally experienced the problem that she is so difficult to solve. Even if it is not easy to solve, Su Jingfei has really done it.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, acupuncture and other traditional Chinese medicine are very mysterious. Since Su Jingfei can help himself, maybe he can help his grandfather.


    Looking at the excited Li hongsilk, Su Jingfei had to say: "director Li, don''t be happy too early. I haven''t met him yet, so I can''t say for sure. Why don''t you take me to have a look? If we can get treatment, we''ll do it as soon as possible. If we can''t, we''ll be embarrassed."


    "Well, let''s go now. Grandfather loves me the most. As long as there is a way, you must help me." At this time, when Li Hongsi saw hope, she didn''t care about anything else. She directly pulled Su Jingfei and went out.


    Now it''s less than 7 p.m., so it''s not a problem for Su Jingfei to go home with her. It''s just that Su Jingfei has to hold Li hongsilk and says, "director Li, even if you are anxious to let me treat your grandfather, you should always let me work."


    Li Hongsi then reacted. She was so excited that she held Su Jingfei''s hand all the time. Her face turned red. She let go of Su Jingfei''s hand and urged her to go and get it. We''re leaving now. My parents are at home


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense. He goes back to the house to get his gold needle. Then he follows Li Hongsi out. Li Hongsi is a native of the city. Su Jingfei knows it won''t take long to get home, but he actually appears as a doctor, which makes Su Jingfei feel strange.


    Li Hongsi''s position is higher than Su Jingfei''s, and her income is naturally much higher. After working for several years, she also owns her own car. This is the first time Su Jingfei saw Li Hongsi''s car. A beautiful Volkswagen Bora is very suitable for Li Hongsi.


    Her driving skills are not particularly good. Although she is anxious, she does not dare to drive too fast. It was only half an hour later that she came to a high-end residential area. This is the real city center, and the grade here is much better than the place where Li Hongsi lived before. It is probably the best area in the city.


    Su Jingfei surreptitiously guessed that Li hongsilk''s family should be different. No matter which city or the most advantageous location in the city, it''s not only money that can be obtained, but also a certain relationship.


    Li Hongsi didn''t explain too much. She took him directly into the third floor of a building. Before opening the door, Li Hongsi hesitated for a moment and told her, "Su Jingfei, my parents'' work nature determines that sometimes they talk seriously. You must not blame them. They never have any opinions on you."


    Su Jingfei had long thought that Li hongsilk''s family might be unusual. After listening to her, she nodded and said, "well, I''m a doctor now, and I don''t think about it."


    "That''s good. If your parents are too strict and make you uncomfortable, I''ll apologize to you later." Li Hongsi seemed to think of something, her eyes darkened, and then she went on.


    Su Jingfei nodded. He didn''t want to ask about other people''s privacy. This time, even if he was helping Li hongsilk, as for her family, he didn''t get along with them.


    When Li Hongsi went home by herself, she didn''t need to knock on the door. She opened the door directly with her key and brought Su Jingfei in. The house is not small, with a total area of 150 square meters. It''s a big house with three bedrooms and two living rooms, and the decoration is also very tasteful.


    Li Hongsi''s home, unlike the ordinary upstarts, is full of the smell of copper. On the contrary, it is relatively high-grade and antique. There are calligraphy and paintings on the wall and antiques on the table. Even without careful observation, Su Jingfei also believes that these are genuine products. They should have a certain amount of details, rather than mediocrity.


    When they opened the door and came in, there was no one in the living room. The voice from one of the bedrooms let them know that they should be in it. Li hongsilk took Su Jingfei and walked slowly.


    When Su Jingfei is secretly observing the decoration of the house, he is also looking at Feng Shui. He can''t say how proficient he is, but he has a little understanding, but he doesn''t pay much attention to it at ordinary times.

 Chapter 73

    Fengshui, officially defined as feudal superstition, is basically unacceptable to modern science. But in some people''s eyes, it is a special skill. If you are really proficient in Fengshui, it is a very powerful means for both Xingjia and Yinren.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have much research in this field. He is young. Even though he has got that wonderful book for many years, he doesn''t have much time to study it. Nevertheless, he can see from the layout of the house that he once asked someone to decorate it, and the level is not low.


    Most people''s furnishings are placed casually, how to look comfortable and how to put them. However, the things in this family are different. They all pay attention to their own things. The evil position has been suppressed by a jade carving of a unicorn, which can at least ensure that there will be no accidents in this family. But the same is true. There are no measures to make money and prosper in this family. In other words, this family is a comfort, But it''s definitely not very rich.


    From Li Hongsi''s situation, we can see that the Li family has good conditions, but it is definitely not a rich family. Su Jingfei saw that the most important position is that the official position of the family is placed in the most important position. We can imagine that the family should have a senior official.


    Su Jingfei''s views are only superficial, and he never cares too much. If he didn''t see the characteristics of these furnishings today, he would never have thought that he had studied geomantic omen. Now he has vaguely guessed why Li hongsilk''s parents are more strict.


    Li Hongsi doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has seen a lot from the layout of her home. She takes Su Jingfei directly to the door of the bedroom. Then she winks at Su Jingfei and opens the door.


    The bedroom is not small, but because there are many people in it, it seems a little crowded. On the top of the bed lies an old man. Although he is in good spirits, he is a little thin. It should be suffering from illness. When Li Hongsi opens the door, he is also the first to see it. His position is just opposite.


    There are four people standing beside the bed, three men and one woman. One of them is an old man in his seventies. The other two men and one woman are in their fifties. The woman is a little younger. She is still in her forties. From her appearance, she should be Li hongsilk''s mother. It can be seen that she was also a beautiful girl of Li hongsilk''s level when she was young.


    With the sound of the door, they also saw Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei. Except for the old man who was checking the old man, the other three were slightly surprised, especially the woman. After seeing Li Hongsi, most of the attention fell on Su Jingfei.


    "Red silk, why did you come back? Today is not the weekend!" Leng for a moment, three of the middle-aged Ji slightly older man deep voice mouth, can''t say is happy or dissatisfied.


    Li Hongsi seems to have been used to men''s dignity, very natural way: "I come back to see my grandfather, I''m not far away, I''ll go back soon, don''t delay."


    The man did not continue to say, but Li Hongsi''s mother said: "red silk, I will come back when I come back. I want to see my grandfather more. He loves you most. Who is this


    Obviously, she is more interested in Li Hongsi''s identity. Although Su Jingfei is not so handsome, his temperament is very likable. He has always kept a low profile before and didn''t pay attention to his image. Now, because of his work, his image has changed. A kind of gentle and down-to-earth temperament makes people naturally like him.


    Li Hongsi originally intended to let Su Jingfei see his grandfather. Now she naturally wants to introduce her, but before she says anything, the old man on the bed already says with a smile: "Hongsi, this is your boyfriend. I knew you would bring it back to me."


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi sweat together. Su Jingfei also understands the misunderstanding of the old man. Li Hongsi is old enough to fall in love, but she is still single. The old man in the family must be worried. When she appears at this time, it''s hard to avoid misunderstanding. But Li Hongsi is more embarrassed. She and Su Jingfei are in a bit of a mess. Now that grandfather says so, they really make a lot of confusion.


    "Yo, red silk, you''ve already made a boyfriend. Why don''t you talk to the second uncle? I said I would introduce you. Now it seems that you can''t use it." Not allow them to explain, next to the middle-aged man who has not opened his mouth also followed with a smile, he is Li hongsilk''s second uncle.


    Although he seems to be very happy for Li hongsilk, Su Jingfei faintly feels a ray of disdainful eyes and a shadow. Li hongsilk''s second uncle seems to be different from the outside, so Su Jingfei pays attention to it secretly.


    Li Hongsi''s father didn''t speak. He just looked at Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi with very severe eyes. He didn''t know whether he was investigating Su Jingfei or doubting the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi. His undisguised pressure made Su Jingfei conclude that the senior official in the family should be Li Hongsi''s father.


    After all, she asked Su Jingfei to come here to see a doctor for her grandfather, but she didn''t pretend to be a boyfriend. Seeing her grandfather''s smiling face, Li Hongsi immediately softened her heart and didn''t ask Su Jingfei. She nodded directly: "yes, grandfather, I''ve made a boyfriend. I''ll bring it for you to see. You''re always afraid that I won''t get married. Don''t I find a friend now?"


    "This girl, you really think that your grandfather is afraid that you won''t get married, and you''re not afraid that other young men will laugh at you, but you always have to introduce it to me!" Li Hongsi''s grandfather said with a smile when he heard Li Hongsi admit it.


    Li Hongsi looked back at Su Jingfei apologetically, and then said, "this is my colleague Su Jingfei. We haven''t been together for a long time, and we haven''t brought it back. Today, I feel that the time is almost right, so I brought it back. Grandpa can rest assured."


    Su Jingfei sighs secretly that although Li hongsilk has assumed the identity of a lover without her permission, she knows her mind. Since her grandfather has no hope of treatment, he must let her go.


    Li Hongsi''s parents and second uncle Dali also guessed Li Hongsi''s mind. Although they doubted their relationship, no one said much. Li Hongsi''s mother looked at Su Jingfei and asked, "little Su, is that right? My aunt just called you. Who are you? You''re old this year."


    Since Su Jingfei knew Li Hongsi''s mind, it was not easy to expose it face to face. Listening to this "mother-in-law" question, he had to answer honestly: "I am twenty-one this year, and my family is from Beijing."


    Listen to him say so, except the old man, the other three people all unconsciously frown, Li Hongsi''s parents are really frown, Li Hongsi''s second uncle''s eyes seem to flash a glimmer of joy.


    "This age is not a little small, you don''t red silk is four years younger, just graduated." Li Hongsi''s second uncle immediately hesitated.

 Chapter 74

    Li hongsilk''s mother''s problem is the sharpest. The biggest problem between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk is the age. The difference between them is not small. If Su Jingfei is older than Li hongsilk, their family will not say anything. Such a sister brother relationship is obviously not so easy to accept.


    Su Jingfei also knows that people will think more about this. Although she is not Li hongsilk''s boyfriend, now Li hongsilk has admitted their relationship in order to comfort her grandfather, and she can''t explain it.


    Next to Li Hongsi, the second uncle said: "yes, Hongsi. Although the second uncle doesn''t think it''s a problem for you to find a boyfriend younger than you, others are not very willing to accept it. Should your relationship be announced later?"


    His words seem to be for Li Hongsi''s consideration, but Su Jingfei can clearly see that Li Hongsi''s father and mother are frowning. It is obvious that they are persuaded by Li Hongsi''s second uncle. He estimates that what they want is not Li Hongsi''s late announcement, but to persuade her privately. Maybe they want her to reconsider. Li Hongsi''s second uncle is really a sinister villain.


    Fortunately, Li Hongsi''s grandfather said, "don''t worry about it. My children and grandchildren have their own happiness. I think this young man is good. At least he is good-looking and upright. He is more suitable for my granddaughter."


    At first, Li Hongsi wanted to refute the second uncle''s words, but now her grandfather opened his mouth. Although he knew that his relationship with Su Jingfei was false, he still couldn''t help blushing. In the eyes of the public, he could only guess that she was shy, but he didn''t expect that she still had a layer of guilty mood.


    Among Li hongsilk''s family, Su Jingfei has the best feelings for his grandfather. Although he is an old man, he is not pedantic and has no conservative prejudice. He does not ask about his family background at all. Obviously, in his eyes, emotion is the most important.


    Li Hongsi''s father was much more dignified than her grandfather. At this time, she said, "Su Jingfei, you should be graduating now. What''s your job now?"


    His question is very normal, no matter who, to his daughter''s boyfriend, will ask, but in Li Hongsi father''s mouth, Su Jingfei still can hear some other emotions, he did not intend to hide, directly said: "I and red silk is a company, we also know so."


    Li Hongsi''s parents secretly look at each other and don''t say much. Su Jingfei doesn''t know what they think. Li Hongsi''s second uncle says again: "it''s still young and promising to be in the same company with Hongsi!"


    He was really surprised. Li Hongsi''s company may not be much in the world, but in S City, it''s definitely a good enterprise. Su Jingfei entered this company after graduation. Obviously, his own ability is also good. Of course, in his eyes, it''s just good. It''s absolutely not outstanding.


    Li Hongsi wants to talk about the purpose of today''s visit. She is mainly looking for Su Jingfei to see her grandfather, but she is not here for a blind date. At this time, she is more grateful to Su Jingfei, at least he is very cooperative with her.


    At this time, the old man, who was checking Li Hongsi''s grandfather, stopped his hand and attracted people''s attention. Even Li Hongsi''s grandfather was looking at him. Su Jingfei guessed that Li''s family probably didn''t hide Li Hongsi''s illness, which also showed the old man''s openness.


    "Mr. Li, your situation is quite troublesome. Although I''m sure I can make you suffer less, I can''t give you treatment. I estimate that in the future, you will be on the top of the bed." The old man didn''t make people wait for a long time. He thought it over and said euphemistically.


    "Mr. sang, is there really no way? You''re the most authoritative neurologist in the country. " Li Hongsi''s father had an obvious emotional change for the first time. He was very excited and obviously concerned about his father''s illness.


    Sang shook his head and affirmed: "although I''m an expert in this field, I''m not omnipotent. Although medicine has become more developed in recent years, I can''t do anything about Li Lao''s illness. What''s more important is Li Lao''s age. Even if there are some special methods, they can''t be used."


    Li''s family are silent. Even if they don''t know medical skills, they have heard that sometimes there are some special medical methods to prolong the life of patients, but these are all drinking poison to quench thirst, which will cause certain harm to patients. If Li hongsilk''s grandfather is young and strong, and has little influence, his present age obviously has little hope.


    A moment later, Li Hongsi''s grandfather first opened his mouth and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you? My old man is old. Even if he doesn''t live long enough, he''s enough. Don''t die one by one."


    Then he said to Li Hongsi: "Hongsi, my grandfather''s last wish for so many years is to watch you marry out. Now you have a boyfriend, and I have no regrets. My life is worth it. Although I don''t know about Xiao Su, I can see that he has a healthy spirit in his heart."


    Li Hongsi didn''t show too much sadness just now. After all, there is still a glimmer of hope for Su Jingfei. Now she can''t help but tear her eyes after listening to her grandfather''s words. She knows in her heart that Su Jingfei may still be able to help her grandfather, but her grandfather doesn''t know. How can he say that to keep Li Hongsi from moving.


    It''s just that while she was moved, Li hongsilk also turned her lips unconsciously. How could su Jingfei be righteous in her heart? He always took advantage of her every time.


    At this time, Li Hongsi''s grandfather said to Su Jingfei, "little Su, I''m such a granddaughter. I''m the apple of my eye. You can''t bully her in the future, or I''ll let her father cut you."


    Su Jingfei was full of affection for the old man. After hearing what he said, he immediately nodded and said, "grandfather Li, don''t worry. How can I bully her? She is not only my friend, but also my leader. Only she can bully me."


    He is telling the truth. No matter Li hongsilk is a leader or a woman, he can only be the one who is bullied. But in other people''s ears, they all think that he is promising not to bully Li hongsilk.


    Especially when people see Li Hongsi, who is blushing and angry because of her guilty heart and shame, they confirm their conjecture. Although Li Hongsi''s parents and second uncle are not satisfied, Li Hongsi''s grandfather has already laughed and said: "men should have this responsibility. I''m not wrong about you. I hope you can do what you say."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders. What he said about friends really has no other meaning, that is, friends. Everyone is regarded as friends and girlfriends, and he has no way. Now is obviously not the time to explain.


    Although Li Hongsi''s grandfather was not in a very good mood at this time, he was not sad because he was ill. Li Hongsi hesitated for a moment and said, "grandfather, in fact, you may not have no way to deal with this disease. I know someone may be able to help you. I want him to give you a try."


    Su Jingfei sighed. Although this was the purpose of the two men''s visit, and they had already agreed, Li Hongsi was still a little too anxious.


    Sure enough, I thought there was no hope. Now I heard from my daughter that someone could help the old man. Li''s father immediately asked, "red silk, do you know any neurologist? Where he is, we''ll call him in at once. "


    Although Li Hongsi''s mother didn''t speak, she also looked forward to it. From this point of view, Li Hongsi''s mother is also a good daughter-in-law, and her father-in-law is seriously ill. She is also worried, which makes Su Jingfei secretly nod her head. It''s no wonder that Li Hongsi''s personality is good when she has such a mother.


    Similar to their reaction, Li Hongsi''s second uncle was also very excited. He immediately asked: "Hongsi, where are the medical experts you mentioned? You tell the second uncle, I''ll invite him immediately."


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. Li Hongsi''s second uncle should not have been disguised at this time. He thought Li Hongsi''s second uncle should be an insidious guy who didn''t care about his family, just like in the novel. Now it seems that it''s not like that. Is he just aiming at himself and looking down on himself?


    In fact, Li Hongsi was worried for a while, and then she regretted it. She asked Su Jingfei to see her grandfather. She wanted to have a try. If it was in private, it would not be appropriate now.


    It''s inconvenient for Li Hongsi''s family. Besides, there''s an outsider. Now Mr. sang is looking at himself with an interested look on his face. He''s probably thinking about which neurologist in China can help Li Hongsi when he can''t do anything.


    When people saw that Li Hongsi didn''t speak, Li Hongsi''s father couldn''t help but say anxiously: "you child, why don''t you speak? It''s about your grandfather''s illness. You should quickly say who the other party is." Others look worried, too.


    Li Hongsi''s grandfather said at this time: "Guofeng, don''t worry, you let Hongsi talk about what''s going on. It seems that she is in a dilemma."


    Li Guofeng calmed down a little, then said in a deep voice: "red silk, if you say this person is not very good, please just say it. No matter what the cost, as long as he can really treat your grandfather''s disease, we will invite him."


    Although Li Hongsi said she could have a try, everyone didn''t think so. Sang Laodu had already determined that he couldn''t help Li Hongsi''s grandfather. Obviously, the person li Hongsi was looking for should have some means, otherwise she would be able to speak at this time, but they never thought that Li Hongsi was talking about Su Jingfei behind her.


    Since everyone said that, Li hongsilk had to say: "in fact, I don''t know if he can cure my grandfather''s disease, but I know he is a traditional Chinese medicine, and there is also a magic acupuncture, which may be effective."


    Everyone frowned. Now there are few experts in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in China, and there are so many who have been invited by their family. What Li hongsilk said is really bad.


    "Red silk, tell me who this man is. Maybe I still know him!" There was a doubt in Sang''s eyes, but he asked calmly.

 Chapter 75

    Mr. sang is known as the most authoritative neurologist in the country. He has a wide range of natural communication and is well-known all over the country. But in his heart, no one can treat Li Hongxian''s grandfather, otherwise he will definitely introduce him.


    Now Li Hongsi actually said that a traditional Chinese medicine might be able to treat her grandfather''s illness. In addition to being surprised, he also suspected that Li Hongsi had been cheated.


    Grandfather Li Hongxian''s illness is due to his old age and physiological deterioration, not a certain kind of disease. This is not something that can be treated by modern medicine at all, unless it can bring him back to life, but it is absolutely no different from the Arabian Nights.


    For Sang''s inquiry, Li hongsilk regretted once again. Now if she said she was su Jingfei, she would be cured. If she could not be cured, she would be regarded as a liar again. She really hurt Su Jingfei. In a moment of anxiety, she didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone was waiting for Li hongsilk to speak, but at this time she not only did not speak, but also hesitated. Everyone was wondering what the other party offered to make Li hongsilk so difficult to say.


    Su Jingfei sighs. It seems that she has to go out on her own. She looks like a senior executive in the company. She is still a beloved little girl at home!


    "Sorry, everyone. I''m the one red silk said. The main purpose she brought me here today is to see Grandpa Li''s illness." Think of here, Su Jingfei can only take a step forward, frank way.


    Except Li Hongsi, the five people in the room unconsciously set their eyes on Su Jingfei. At this time, no one would think that he was joking. But the more so, the more they felt that Su Jingfei was joking. Is this boy Li Hongsi''s expert in traditional Chinese medicine?


    Su Jingfei is a good-looking boy. Now he pays more attention to his image every day, and his clothes can also show that he pays attention to his appearance. If he is in other places, he has a good temperament and a little white face. Although he can''t say how pleasant he looks, at least he won''t feel ill for him all of a sudden. But now he stands up and says that he is a doctor, It''s kind of ridiculous.


    "Xiao Su, aren''t you a company with red silk? How did you become a doctor again? " Li Hongsi''s mother was a woman, and she asked questions before others.


    Then Li Hongsi''s second uncle sneered and said, "Mr. Su Jingfei, even if you are dating with Hongsi, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. Our family is more open and won''t hinder your communication. But now you say that, do you really think we are not sensible?"


    Although Li Hongsi''s father didn''t speak, his mind was similar to that of the two. He was in the officialdom and knew more about people''s scheming. Su Jingfei only wanted to show that he knew medical skills, then checked Li Hongsi''s grandfather, and finally said that he couldn''t cure himself. Although he couldn''t succeed, he at least got the favor of the Li family, which was also a heart.


    But just as Li Hongsi''s second uncle said, if he really did it, even if he didn''t know the medical skills, they couldn''t see it. Although his purpose was to win the favor of the Li family and make it easy to fall in love with Li Hongsi, it was also a kind of deception.


    Li Hongsi''s grandfather didn''t speak. He just looked at Su Jingfei with great interest. He was thinking about whether the young man was hypocritical in exchange for favor or really capable. He had seen a lot in his life. He believed that he could see the flaws in Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is telling the truth. He doesn''t feel guilty at all. His eyes are as calm as water. Li hongsilk''s grandfather looks at Su Jingfei''s eyes as if he is looking at a pool of clear water. He suddenly nods in his heart. Su Jingfei is very calm.


    When Su Jingfei stood up, Sang was also surprised. He pondered and said, "young man, as an outsider, I shouldn''t talk, but after all, it''s about medicine. It''s not a joke. I''d like to remind you that Li''s physical condition is not very optimistic. If you''re just a little bit like medicine, you''d better not try it. Something''s wrong, You can''t take responsibility. "


    He also knows something about traditional Chinese medicine. He knows that acupuncture is a magic skill. It''s only effective when it''s used to correct acupoints. If this skill is used in experiments, it''s easy to have some unexpected things.


    If it''s just the Li people who doubt it, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to say much. But today, the appearance of Sang Lao is beyond Li Hongsi''s expectation. Now that everyone else has spoken, he thinks it''s better to make it clear.


    What''s more, Mr. sang feels good to Su Jingfei. Although he is a top expert in the country, he has no airs. Maybe he looks at Li hongsilk''s face, but as a medical expert, Su Jingfei still has a lot of good feelings for him.


    "I may be a little young. You can understand if you don''t believe me. But since sang is here today, you can see the truth of my ability." While talking, Su Jingfei took out his gold needle and continued: "Mr. sang, you are an expert in medicine. You must have some experimental spirit. Can you let me have two needles?"


    "Su Jingfei, you don''t want to be mischievous. Sang is always the leader of the national medical circle. How can you prick it at will?" Before Mr. sang opened his mouth, Li hongsilk''s second uncle was angry.


    Li Hongsi''s mother was also beside her and said, "Xiao Su, although you are Hongsi''s friend, you can''t do this to Mr. sang, or you can tie me."


    Obviously, she is more protective of her daughter. In line with the principle of loving her husband, her daughter''s boyfriend naturally has to take care of her. No matter what the future is like, she still has to help him in the near future.


    Li Hongsi''s father and grandfather did not speak, they obviously think that Su Jingfei can prove his ability is better.


    They don''t believe that Su Jingfei has the ability, but after all, Su Jingfei is the one Li hongsilk came for, and Li hongsilk''s grandfather has been determined by many experts that he can''t be saved. To put it mildly, Sima should be regarded as a living horse doctor.


    Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to Li Hongsi''s second uncle. The old man came in and aimed at himself. As for Li Hongsi''s mother, he couldn''t tie him. Let alone she didn''t know the medical skills at all. Even if she did, she was also Li Hongsi''s mother. As a fake boyfriend, she couldn''t tie her mother-in-law just when she came to the door.


    Sang Lao''s eyes began to rise a trace of interest. He thought that Su Jingfei would choose to retreat after he solemnly reminded him. He didn''t expect that what he wanted was to acupuncture himself. If he didn''t lack heart, he should have real skills.


    "Well, since you are so sure, I''ll let you have a try. Whatever you want to do, just come." Sang old smile, generous way.

 Chapter 76

    Li Hongsi''s second uncle heard sang Lao''s words and said anxiously: "Sang Lao, this can''t work. You are an authority. How can you be an experiment? I think this boy has been exposed by us. Now he wants to revenge."


    Sang is always an expert he invited. Now Su Jingfei wants to do experiments with him. If there is an accident, he can''t face everything behind him. At this time, he doesn''t care about face. Who is more important between Su Jingfei and sang? He can tell with his toes.


    When Li Hongsi heard that the second uncle slandered Su Jingfei, she said discontentedly, "second uncle, Su Jingfei is a man of real ability. How can you say that he is a liar?"


    "Red silk, your second uncle is right." Li Hongsi''s father suddenly said: "Su Jingfei, although I don''t know your specific situation, even if you were born to study medicine, but 20 years later, you may have certain medical skills, but it''s not appropriate for you to take sanglao."


    After all, he is an official. He is strict in his speech and won''t give anyone a handle. In his status, it''s impolite to say such words. He shows respect for sang Lao and doesn''t absolutely deny Su Jingfei.


    Li Hongsi''s grandfather and mother didn''t speak, but they both mean the same thing. They also know what sang Lao''s identity stands for, but they can''t let him take risks.


    Su Jingfei saw that everyone was talking, and he sighed that his age was really tough, so he had to explain: "I don''t really want to do complicated experiments for Mr. sang. I just use a few needles to prove that I have certain attainments in acupuncture. I believe Mr. sang can judge."


    Sanglao then said: "yes, you don''t have to worry about me, just let him prick a few less important acupoints."


    Everyone knows that they can''t stop him when he says something again. Li''s second uncle still says, "Su Jingfei, although you are a friend of red silk, you have to be clear. If you want to muddle through, it''s impossible for you to have sang. It will affect your future. You want to be clear."


    Su Jingfei glanced at him, did not answer his words, but said with a smile: "second uncle, you drink every day, lack of sleep, so kidney qi partial deficiency, Yang Qi weakened, is there back pain, limb fatigue feeling, give you a suggestion, middle age, there will always be such and such diseases, you have to control, otherwise less than five years, I''m afraid...!"


    Before he finished his words, everyone understood what he meant. Li hongsilk''s mother and daughter did not expect Su Jingfei to say such words. She blushed, especially Li hongsilk. She wanted to twist Su Jingfei. Who knew that he said so suddenly.


    Li Hongsi''s second uncle didn''t open his mouth, but he looked at Su Jingfei with frightened eyes. Then he looked at Li Hongsi again, and then it rose. Maybe Li Hongsi told him that his idea was cut off, and Li Hongsi didn''t know her own situation.


    Recently, as Su Jingfei said, especially in the aspect of sexual affairs, he has begun to be incompetent. If he wants to maintain the quality, he must be assisted by drugs. Even so, he can do it at most once a week. If he is really as Su Jingfei said, he will not be a eunuch before he is 50 years old.


    Li Hongsi''s father and grandfather don''t understand the medical skills. They just wonder why Su Jingfei suddenly said so, but elder Sang''s eyes are bright. Even if he doesn''t know Chinese medicine, he knows that Su Jingfei has seen Li Hongsi''s second uncle''s problem by observing his words and looks.


    As a medical expert, he can roughly judge that Li Hongsi''s second uncle has kidney deficiency from his complexion, but he is definitely not as accurate as Su Jingfei. This boy is really expected. Even if he can''t treat Li Hongsi''s illness, he has at least a good knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. He can really say that he is young and promising.


    "Mr. sang, now I''ll give you a few injections. There''s no problem." Su Jingfei shows his hand and calms everyone down. Then he says with a smile.


    Mr. sang nodded directly and said, "no problem, where are you going to go? But I have to tell you in advance. I''m nearly 70 this year. I can''t bear the excitement. Don''t make me upset."


    His tone of ridicule is enough to show that he likes Su Jingfei very much. At such an age and at such a level, he may be a master of Xinglin in the future.


    When Su Jingfei spoke, he had already exposed the gold needle in the bag in front of the public, gently twisted a gold needle, approached sang Lao, and explained: "don''t worry, I just let sang Lao feel acupuncture, it won''t be good."


    At this time, people began to suspect that Su Jingfei was really capable. Even Li hongsilk''s second uncle just looked at Su Jingfei suspiciously and didn''t stop him.


    When Su Jingfei picked up the golden needle, he had already thought about the effect of acupuncture for sang Lao. He had been checking Li hongsilk''s grandfather before, which was quite exhausting. In a short time, Su Jingfei could not recuperate sang Lao, but could relieve his fatigue.


    A nearly foot long, trembling gold needle is in the public''s eyes, gently stabbing into sang Lao''s ear. Li hongsilk is very familiar with this technique. When Su Jingfei did the experiment for her before, it was like this. The best test method of acupuncture is to try whether it has any effect. Su Jingfei chose the most direct method.


    Li Hongsi knows what Su Jingfei is doing, but other people are shocked. Su Jingfei said it lightly before, and thought that he would stab the less important part of Sang Lao. Who knows that the first needle is the head.


    "You are too bold, Mr. sang. Are you ok?" Li hongsilk''s second uncle is the fastest. He shouts and rushes to push Su Jingfei away.


    Although Li Hongsi''s second uncle is no worse than Su Jingfei''s, her physical strength is so far apart that she can''t move Su Jingfei. Instead, Su Jingfei turns around and throws her aside. Then she says in a deep voice, "second uncle, you don''t want to hurt old sang, just watch him honestly."


    Although he claims to be the second uncle, everyone knows that he has no respect for Li hongsilk''s second uncle, and people increasingly feel that Su Jingfei is unusual. Even if Li hongsilk''s second uncle is weak, Su Jingfei can throw the other party out without starting. Even Li hongsilk can''t help staring at her. There are many secrets about Su Jingfei.


    At this time, under the effect of Su Jingfei''s golden needle, Sang was surprised at the beginning. Seeing that the two sides were about to break out conflicts, he quickly said, "Li Guodong, don''t mess with me. Xiao Su''s acupuncture technique is really amazing. I feel that my previous fatigue has been swept away and my mind is more relaxed than ever before."


    Sang is always an authoritative person, and he has never been in touch with Su Jingfei, so he can''t speak for him on purpose. Now Su Jingfei has a golden needle, and he can ask sang to speak for him. Obviously, he really has magical ability.

 Chapter 77

    Now that Mr. sang has spoken, Su Jingfei''s ability has been confirmed. Except for Li hongsilk, other people are all suspicious. Is this young man really amazing.


    "You really know medical skills, and it seems to be quite magical. I feel tired all over. It''s amazing. How did you do it?" Sanglao is still surprised. He can''t imagine where Su Jingfei''s skill comes from. He has never heard of a doctor who is so powerful.


    Su Jingfei''s fingers holding the gold needle gently turned, slowly replied: "as long as you know the medical skills, you can naturally do this to me. In fact, it''s very simple, but it''s just a little acupuncture."


    Other people may believe Su Jingfei''s words, but Mr. sang didn''t think so. He snorted: "young man, you''re trying to cheat me. Although I don''t know traditional Chinese medicine, I''ve seen a lot of traditional Chinese medicine. If you show Mr. Li this ability, it can really alleviate his illness."


    "That''s what I''m here for. Although I can''t say cure, at least I''m sure I can get him out of bed." Su Jingfei seemed to be discussing the patient''s condition with Mr. sang, just like a real doctor.


    Several people who were still making soy sauce heard Su Jingfei say so. Li hongsilk''s grandfather was shocked and said in surprise: "Xiao Su, can you really let me go down to the ground?"


    "Yes, can you get my father down? You can do whatever you want as long as you can make him suffer less. " Li Hongsi''s father also spoke with him, and his surprise was beyond expression.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Although Li Hongsi''s father was powerful, he was obviously filial. As for Li Hongsi''s second uncle, er, he seemed to be ignored by Su Jingfei. When he looked at Li Hongsi, he could see her expectation in her eyes, and he said, "I can really let old people go down to the ground, but I''m not sure how much relief it will be."


    "As long as I can get down to the ground, I don''t want to get down to the ground. I didn''t expect that you are still an expert. Let me have a look. I won''t be disappointed if you don''t look good. I''m used to it." Li Hongsi''s grandfather was really open-minded. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said with a smile that he was talking about other people''s affairs.


    Although Su Jingfei did some experiments on sang, he didn''t miss the pain in the old man''s eyes. As long as he is a normal person, he doesn''t want to be healthy. Even if he doesn''t say it, he can''t think about it in his heart.


    Today, he originally wanted to help Li Hongxian''s grandfather see a doctor, and now he has revealed his ability. He will not hold a shelf and twist his fingers on the gold needle. When sang Lao is almost asleep, he will pull out the gold needle. Now he just shows his ability at any time, not really to relieve his fatigue.


    "If you don''t tell me, you are really powerful these two times. Just a little prick will make me more energetic. If you don''t tell me that you can cure a disease, I will refresh myself. It''s powerful enough." Sang Lao is not stingy of praise way.


    Su Jingfei smiles. He doesn''t talk much nonsense. Instead, in the eyes of the public, he comes to Mr. Li''s side and gently pinches him. He also looks at the old man''s hands, feet and leg muscles. Then he sighs: "it''s really serious. If you live another ten days and a half months, you really can''t go down to the ground."


    "So my grandfather can really cure?" Li Hongsi knew Su Jingfei best. She was surprised at his words.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "it''s a very lucky choice for you to let me come today. I can give him some relief. As for whether he can be cured in the future, it depends on your luck." Now that Li Hongsi''s grandfather knows everything, Su Jingfei doesn''t have to avoid it and says directly.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Li Hongsi''s grandfather said with a smile, "I wish I could go down to the ground. I''m suffocating when I lie on the bed every day. It''s better to die!"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "grandfather Li, you exaggerate too much. You are not so serious. As Mr. sang said before, you just have a severe decline in your physiological function. There is no way to treat it with common drugs in the Department of Neurology. Only by stimulating your potential can you persist."


    "People are more than 80, how to stimulate potential, excessive overdraft life, what will be the consequences, you have not thought about it?" Li Hongsi''s second uncle didn''t open his mouth all the time. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately snorted sarcastically.


    "Guodong, how can I speak? Xiaosu has a point. Even if I can stimulate my potential, what potential will be wasted if I die?" Li Hongsi''s eyes stare, Li Guodong immediately dare not say more nonsense, obviously very afraid of the old man.


    Nevertheless, Li Hongsi''s parents and sang Lao are also waiting for Su Jingfei to write down. He has no choice but to continue to explain: "the so-called potential is not an overdraft of life. Everyone has great potential, but it''s just a different degree of stimulation."


    "For example, grandfather Li, it seems that he is old, and the power in his body, which should be stimulated, has been stimulated. In fact, he has not fully erupted his potential. Everyone is the same, whose potential erupts more, whose future is a beautiful one."


    He said it as if it was very profound, but everyone understood it. The vitality of the old man must rely on stimulation. In Su Jingfei''s words, it''s called stimulating potential.


    "Well, if there''s no problem, I''ll start to do it now. Just before I do it, I''ll make another request." Su Jingfei explained, estimated time is almost, immediately to the audience.


    Li Guodong once again found the opportunity and sneered, "do you intend us to give you a large reward, or do you agree to continue to associate with red chips?"


    Although his words were a little angry, Li Hongsi''s parents also felt that there was some truth. To see a doctor was nothing more than money and human feelings. If it was money, Li Hongsi''s family should be good. But if it was human feelings, they could not agree without interfering in Li Hongsi''s Association with Su Jingfei.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m not very troublesome. I just don''t want anyone present when I perform acupuncture. My acupuncture method is ancestral and can''t be exposed."


    After all, no one wants to be cheated. This time, even Li hongsilk''s second uncle has nothing to say. Su Jingfei''s request is not too much. Compared with the old man''s recovery, confidentiality is not the same.


    Su Jingfei looked at the crowd nodding and said, "well, give it to me. Now you can wait outside. It won''t be long before I finish here. Then I''ll let you know."

 Chapter 78

    "How is it, Su Jingfei? How is my grandfather''s illness?" Su Jingfei just came out. Li hongsilk immediately met her and asked anxiously.


    Although the others didn''t speak, they were waiting for Su Jingfei. He asked everyone to come out before, and they all did. An hour later, Su Jingfei finished the treatment, and everyone wanted to know the curative effect of Li.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t look sad or happy, and doesn''t know what the effect is. At this time, even Li hongsilk is a little worried about those who didn''t have much confidence in Su Jingfei. After all, Li hongsilk has no idea what his medical skills are.


    Su Jingfei didn''t let people worry for a long time. He said with a smile, "I can''t say what the effect is." Speaking of this, he made a deliberate pause, and then, as soon as his face changed, he continued: "let grandfather Li tell you by himself."


    He was not very tall, but he was enough to block the door. Before, people just wanted to ask about Li''s illness, but they didn''t think about the situation behind Su Jingfei. At this time, he stepped aside, and they saw the situation in the room.


    There was no one on the bed in the bedroom, but Mr. Li was standing behind Su Jingfei, smiling. He didn''t know whether it was because of his good health or because of Su Jingfei''s jokes.


    "Grandfather, how did you get down to the ground? Hurry back. You are still ill." Li Hongsi is concerned about her grandfather. When she sees him standing behind Su Jingfei, she immediately urges him. It''s only half the talk, so she can''t speak any more. Her face is full of shock. Looking at her grandfather and Su Jingfei, she can''t reflect it for a long time.


    Li Hongsi''s parents and Li Hongsi''s second uncle are more calm than Li Hongsi. At this time, they just look shocked and don''t open their mouth. Mr. sang next to them is also very surprised, but after all, he is a doctor. He quickly reacts and says with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you can really help Mr. Li, and it''s really a miracle in the medical field that you can achieve so fast results."


    "Mr. sang is flattered. In fact, I''m not an expert either. I just happen to have the ability of relaxing tendons and activating blood circulation. I can''t really treat grandfather Li''s disease. The most I can do is to relieve him." Su Jingfei smiles and says modestly.


    "Don''t be modest. No one can do it if you do it, not to mention it can work so fast." This time, I''m talking about Mr. Li who is behind Su Jingfei. He has seen many experts about this disease. Which one is as easy as Su Jingfei.


    Mr. Sang also nodded. As a neurologist in China, he is an authority. Mr. Li''s disease, let alone in China, has no special effect even in the whole world. Even if it can alleviate his pain, he can''t get out of bed immediately.


    Li Hongsi''s father also reflected at this time, which was different from the previous majesty. At this time, Su Jingfei in his eyes was his father''s life-saving benefactor. He immediately stepped forward, took Su Jingfei''s hand, and said gratefully, "Xiao Su, your medical skills are wonderful, thank you so much."


    "Don''t be so polite, uncle. It''s just a lift." Su Jingfei was held by Li Hongsi''s father. He was really not used to it.


    "Yes, yes, Dad, it''s been a long time. I can''t find a way to deal with it. Now there is hope for treatment. Thank you very much." Li Hongsi''s mother also followed the way, but she looked at Su Jingfei with strange eyes, which made Su Jingfei more uncomfortable.


    At this time, no matter what Li Hongsi''s second uncle''s attitude towards Su Jingfei was, he was now in a state of suspense. Is Su Jingfei really a miracle doctor? His medical skills are also amazing. He is thinking about whether he should treat himself. He doesn''t want to become a eunuch in the future.


    Li Hongsi''s family has regarded Su Jingfei as a benefactor, but Li Hongsi doesn''t speak. She just looks at Su Jingfei, her big eyes blinking. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "It''s too late today. Xiao Su also said that I can''t make too much trouble with my illness. I''ll cultivate myself first, and we''ll celebrate tomorrow." Li Hongsi''s grandfather said at this time.


    Li Hongsi''s parents quickly nodded, they can see that Li''s state is really good, different from the previous only mental state is good, his physical state is also very good, standing here does not shake, indicating that the leg strength is not small.


    Su Jingfei has confidence in his treatment effect, but he still says to sang: "Sang Lao, you''d better check it for grandfather Li. After all, I can only feel that I''m really sure that we still need to use advanced medical equipment, so that we can rest assured."


    "Yes, it''s better to check and see how Dad is." Su Jingfei''s words made Li Guofeng react immediately and quickly.


    If someone else said this, he would appear to have no respect or doubt for Su Jingfei. Since Su Jingfei said it himself, it shows that he is really concerned about Mr. Li''s illness, and obviously has enough confidence.


    In addition to Li Guodong, Li hongsilk''s second uncle, Su Jingfei feels better. This young man not only has great skills, but also understands people''s hearts.


    Mr. sang doesn''t talk nonsense either. Anyway, the things he checked for Mr. Li before are still there. Let''s do it again. In fact, only Mr. Li is very dissatisfied. He knows his physical condition very well and doesn''t need to be checked at all.


    In the process of persuasion, everyone goes back to the room again and starts to check for Mr. Li. Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk are at the end.


    "Thank you. My grandfather has been suffering from this disease for a long time." Li Hongsi is also full of gratitude to Su Jingfei now. She whispers to Su Jingfei behind her. She knows that no matter how much she says, it''s useless. She can only keep it in mind.


    Su Jingfei really spent a lot of energy in treating Mr. Li before, but he could recover as long as he had a rest. It''s really a little help.


    He has a good impression on Mr. Li, not to mention that he''s still Li hongsilk''s grandfather. Even if he doesn''t have much to do with him, Su Jingfei won''t refuse to help him as long as he doesn''t reveal his secrets.


    Now hearing Li Hongsi''s words, she just said with a smile, "director Li, the matter on your side is over. Can I go back to sleep?"


    Li Hongsi was stunned. This guy was in such a hurry to go back to bed. It''s not ten o''clock now. However, she nodded when she thought that if she didn''t leave now, it would be a thank-you meeting later.


    According to politeness, Su Jingfei should say hello to the Li family, but he knows that if he says hello, he can''t leave. As a result, when they check Li''s body, they quietly step back and run away. At this time, they didn''t find out that Su Jingfei has retired successfully.

 Chapter 79

    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei leave soon before their families react. No matter Su Jingfei or Li Hongsi, they don''t want to watch Li Hongsi''s family Thank Su Jingfei.


    What''s more, when Li hongsilk introduced Su Jingfei, she didn''t say that Su Jingfei was her doctor, but her boyfriend, so the problem was complicated.


    After getting on the bus, Li Hongsi took the initiative to explain: "Su Jingfei, I''m so sorry about today''s business. My grandfather always urges me to find a boyfriend every day, and I have no way to do it. Then she said that you are my boyfriend, and you won''t be angry. By the way, thank you for today''s business."


    Su Jingfei leaned back on his seat and said with a lazy smile, "leader, it''s very polite of you to say this to me. Today I come here to help grandfather Li see a doctor? I''m sorry to say thank you. "


    First of all, Su startled, and then Li Hongsi said, "I''m grateful to you? You have to let me express my gratitude. "


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "director Li, I''m a pragmatic person. I don''t want to thank you for that, but I think we can change the way and do something more practical. What do you think?"


    Li Hongsi was stunned at first, then nodded and said, "yes, now it takes tens of thousands to invite any expert, and no matter whether it can be cured or not, let''s say that the old sang just now. I expect to invite him out for a visit, at least tens of thousands. If you can cure my grandfather''s disease, you should really do something practical and ask my father to give you a big red envelope."


    When she said this, she had a positive look on her face. Her grandfather''s illness could be cured. Even if he didn''t recover from it, she should give tens of thousands of thanks to Su Jingfei. What''s more, in her eyes, Su Jingfei is not a rich person. It''s a little thought to do so. There''s nothing wrong with Su Jingfei because of this.


    She is not the kind of brain damaged heroine in the novel. Other men should help themselves. If they need some material reward, they will look down on others and feel that they are philistine. This is Princess disease, and they don''t owe you.


    If Su Jingfei could really accept such material rewards, Li hongsilk would feel more secure in her heart. Otherwise, her gratitude would not be able to express, which would be the most painful.


    Unfortunately, she thought very well, but Su Jingfei''s face turned black, feigned anger and said: "director Li, who do you think I am? I''ve said it''s to help your grandfather, or I''ll say it''s a visit. And do you think it''s hard for me to make money in terms of my medical skills?"


    Li Hongsi was slightly stunned, and then nodded: "it''s true that with your skills, it''s not difficult for you to make money, but I''m surprised. Since you have such skills, why don''t you become a doctor and come to our company?" After a pause, he continued: "besides, since you don''t want material rewards, how do you want to express your gratitude?"


    Su Jingfei first laughed and didn''t say anything. Then seeing that Li hongsilk was really confused, he said with a smile, "it''s very simple. My medical skills are not very proficient, and I can''t show them casually. It''s OK to help others occasionally, but it''s not enough to be a job."


    Li Hongsi also said with a smile: "you have medical ethics. Nowadays, as long as you have some skills, you call yourself an expert. If you have real skills, you still don''t go. I don''t know if you should say you are stupid."


    "You don''t understand. All famous doctors love feathers, but they can''t cheat." Su Jingfei shakes his head as if he were a famous doctor.


    "Virtue, you look beautiful. If you want to have a long tail, you''ll be up long ago." Looking at Su Jingfei''s appearance, Li hongsilk also relaxed a lot and couldn''t help looking down upon her.


    Su Jingfei was completely immune and continued to smile: "in fact, I think that since ancient times, pretty girls love heroes. Since heroes have saved beauty, should you say that this seems to be the way since ancient times? You can''t help following the law of history."


    Li Hongsi didn''t expect Su Jingfei to come up with such a set of misconceptions. She almost drove the car out of the road and said angrily: "you go to die. When did you save the beauty? And how could you ask others like this?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about Li hongsilk''s embarrassment at all. He continued to take it for granted: "although I didn''t save you, I helped your grandfather, and do I follow the objective law? How can we say that we are all ordinary people, and how can we fight with heaven? Besides, don''t I satisfy your wish to express your gratitude? "


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s crooked face, Li hongsilk was directly angry and laughed. She didn''t know whether she was angry or funny and said, "Su Jingfei, how can you be such a rascal? I didn''t see it before!"


    "It''s right that I didn''t see it. I didn''t have the chance to show it before, but after all, you mentioned that I was your boyfriend, and now I''m going back." Su Jingfei looked disappointed and said, "I thought I could climb up to the top of the company, but now it''s nothing. This is my life!"


    "Go to hell. You said I was angry. Wasn''t that an emergency? Besides, I really choose you as my boyfriend. Can you stand it? " Li Hongsi had seen Su Jingfei joking for a long time, but now she couldn''t help fighting back.


    Su Jingfei looked at Li hongsilk''s gorgeous appearance. If she had such a girlfriend, she would really envy others.


    He is not a real sex wolf, but he is still a normal man, thinking that it is not a bad thing to let director Li be his girlfriend.


    Li Hongsi thought Su Jingfei would quarrel with her, but instead of refuting, she looked at herself. She seemed to be thinking about whether it was appropriate to be her boyfriend. She was so ashamed that others wanted to chase her. Now she hesitates.


    It''s just a flash of vision and a closer look that Su Jingfei is hesitating. He is clearly looking at himself. Suddenly, he is full of anger, this damned sex wolf.


    "Su Jingfei, do you think my breasts look good? Why don''t you touch it? " Li Hongsi was annoyed in her heart, but her words became more and more gentle, almost tired of the way of death.


    Su Jingfei was absent-minded at this time. Hearing Li hongsilk''s words, he instinctively said, "that''s really great." During the conversation, the saliva was almost flowing out, but it was just an instant reaction that something was wrong, especially the abnormality of Li hongsilk, which surprised Su Jingfei. He quickly looked like a gentleman and said, "well, director Li, I think of something at work, so I should report it to you well."

 Chapter 80

    Su Jingfei came to the underwear sales point of Fulong shopping mall with a depressed face. He was full of depression in his heart. Yesterday he was just joking with Li Hongsi, but he was beaten. Now his glasses are still a little swollen. It''s really fierce.


    Li Hongsi is not fierce on the surface at all. She is really fierce. A joke has such a big reaction. She deserves to be so old and still single. No man can stand it. Even if she is cold at ordinary times, she dares to fight against her benefactor.


    He just walked into the underwear store, and Zhang keying saw it. First, he looked at Su Jingfei curiously, and then exclaimed, "Mr. Su, you seem to be handsome."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said inexplicably: "how did I become handsome? I''ve always been so handsome


    "Well, before I said you were fat, you started panting." Zhang keying didn''t take the manager Su Jingfei seriously at all. He said with a smile: "Mr. Su, although you are handsome at ordinary times, you are not as handsome as you are today. Especially your glasses have become more sensual."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. After a reaction, he realized that Zhang keying said he had swollen eyes. He said angrily, "didn''t you sleep well yesterday? Did you have a needle eye? As for the damage? "


    "The eye of a needle? Yo, Mr. Su, you''re really creative. What kind of eye can grow a circle and surround the whole eye! " Zhang keying smiles and pretends to be surprised.


    Su Jingfei is angry about it. Although her excuse is rotten, she has at least found an excuse. This girl can''t turn a blind eye and ignore it directly. She even exposes herself. It seems that she is too kind at ordinary times.


    Thinking of this, he pretended to be dignified and said in a deep voice: "Comrade Zhang keying, it''s working time now. You can''t talk about private affairs casually. Your attitude is very wrong."


    Zhang keying doesn''t take Su Jingfei seriously. He knows that Su Jingfei is pretending. But after all, although the two sides have a good relationship, they are also superior and subordinate. He doesn''t tease Su Jingfei any more, but the smile in his eyes betrays her.


    Su Jingfei was even more depressed. He was full of resentment against Li Hongsi and secretly thought about whether he should find a chance to teach her a lesson. This girl has a good figure, and her plump hips should feel good. It must be great to hit her twice. Well, that''s it. I''ll go back and look for an opportunity.


    He secretly dispels his hatred. Yu Lili also enters the underwear store. First, he greets Zhang keying. Then he sees Su Jingfei sitting on one side. Before he speaks, he stares at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei feels Yu Lili''s eyes and says, "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen a handsome guy!"


    Yu Lili is a little surprised. Su Jingfei''s temper is famous at ordinary times. How can she become so grumpy today? She just can see that Su Jingfei is not really angry. It seems that he is angry.


    Zhang keying saw that Yu Lili was a little confused, so he said with a smile: "sister Lili, Su is in a bad mood


    eye of a needle? Yu Lili''s head is full of fog. Su Jingfei doesn''t have any eye for a needle. However, it''s still natural to look at it like Su Jingfei''s eye. Sure enough, she found that Su Jingfei''s eye is swollen, but it can''t be the eye of a needle at all. It''s more like being beaten.


    Even if she has no experience in this field, she can probably guess that this is definitely not a man''s fight, not to mention that the fist seal is relatively small, how can a man have such small strength.


    At this time, Yu Lili has a vague feeling that something is wrong. Su Jingfei seems to have been cleaned up by some woman, and he looks very angry. Obviously, he can''t do anything about it.


    She and Zhang keying look at each other unconsciously. They wonder whether the woman who has poisoned Su Jingfei is Lin ruoke. They always doubt that Su Jingfei is pursuing Lin ruoke. If it''s her, everything can be explained. Lin ruoke really can do it.


    Lin ruoke has been working here for several days, and they are familiar with each other. They all find that although Lin ruoke looks cute, she is actually a straightforward girl, and occasionally careless.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the two girls think, but her image is ruined. Li hongsilk, a woman who doesn''t want to look elsewhere, has to give her eyes a look. Isn''t it a good calculation? This woman is too cruel. She ruined her image of being wise and powerful. It''s hateful.


    Secretly upset, he doesn''t find anyone. When Lin ruoke enters the underwear store, he feels that the atmosphere is not right. Su Jingfei lowers his head there and doesn''t know why. Zhang keying and Yu Lili look at him with an inquiring eye.


    "Sister Yingying, sister lily, what are you doing? Why are you looking at me like this? I''m afraid of you!" Lin ruoke was familiar with them and spoke casually. He joked with the two girls with a smile.


    Yu Lili is relatively calm and doesn''t speak, but Zhang keying takes Lin ruoke and says with a sincere heart: "although general manager Su is not Gao Fu Shuai, he is not bad, and he has a good temper. You are too cruel. Men love face. How can you make him behave?"


    Lin ruoke is confused about what he has done and how to say it as if he is ruthless. Then he turns to look at Su Jingfei. He doesn''t find anything strange about him. He just sits there with his head down.


    Seeing that Zhang keying had opened her mouth, Yu Lili said, "yes, if you can, we can''t say anything about you and Mr. Su, but I still advise you that Mr. Su is a good person and you should cherish it."


    Lin ruoke was startled and said: "no, you all know? It''s su Jingfei who told you. This damned guy has agreed to keep it a secret for me. How can he tell me that I''m going to settle accounts with him. What a man? He doesn''t mean what he says. " Then I will go to find Su Jingfei''s theory.


    Zhang keying, quick eyed, grabbed Lin ruoke and quickly explained: "ruoke, don''t get excited. It''s not Mr. Su who told us. It''s all our guess. I just want to persuade you not to be too fierce to Mr. Su."


    Lin ruoke was still a little angry, but after listening to Zhang keying''s words, he stood still, and then said to the two girls, "sister Yingying, sister lily, I don''t mean to hide from you, but I don''t want to make things known to everyone. You don''t blame me, do you?"


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili look at each other face to face. What do you two have to do with us, but they still shake their heads together. There is no business for them. What can they blame Lin ruoke for? Is it difficult for this chick to misunderstand what they have with Su Jingfei? It''s a big deal. Let alone they don''t have it. Even if they do, they can''t admit it face to face.


    Lin ruoke was obviously relieved and said with a smile, "then I''m relieved. He and I are classmates. You don''t care."

 Chapter 81

    Yu Lili and Zhang keying are stunned. The news is so hot that they can''t think that Lin ruoke would say such a thing. She and Su Jingfei are classmates, but they couldn''t think of it before.


    Lin ruoke didn''t know what they were thinking. He continued: "I didn''t mean to hide from you, but after all, it''s a job. I didn''t mention personal relationship. I''m sorry, sister Lily and sister Yingying. You don''t blame me. We''ll be good friends in the future."


    Although it is always said that friends in the school days are good friends, and colleagues are not so close, Lin ruoke feels that Lily and Zhang keying are good. At least they really take care of themselves. At this time, he is really afraid of their dissatisfaction.


    Yu Lili first reacted. She looked at Lin ruoke and Zhang keying. Then she turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, you''re hiding deep enough. A beautiful girl didn''t tell us. We thought you wanted to pursue ruoke!"


    "Sister lily, don''t blame president su. I think he really wants to pursue ruoke, otherwise he won''t hide it." Zhang keying also responded, but he had a different view.


    Lin ruoke was stunned and puzzled: "don''t you know the relationship between Su Jingfei and me? What is this


    "Well, we don''t know. You said it yourself." Yu Lili can''t laugh or cry. The girl is still confused, but today she really has a big harvest.


    "What did I tell you? Don''t you say you know all about it? " Lin Ruo can''t understand what''s going on.


    Zhang keying coughed and said, "if you can, you may have misunderstood us. What we know is not the relationship between you and President Su, but we know that you have swollen president Su''s eyes."


    At this time, she felt that she should explain this matter clearly. No matter whether Su Jingfei''s young heart was hurt or not, she directly pointed out that his eyes were swollen. Beside, Yu Lili nodded to prove that Zhang keying''s words were true.


    Such an Oolong let Lin ruoke tell the truth, but she didn''t think about it. Instead, she took a close look at Su Jingfei''s eyes, which were really swollen. But this was not her masterpiece at all. She said helplessly: "what''s the relationship between his eyes and me? I''m not so violent."


    At this time, Su Jingfei also felt that something was wrong. Before, several women were chatting and looked at themselves from time to time. He suspected that these women were talking about their eyes, but they didn''t speak in depression. Now when they heard what they were talking about, they were speechless. This thing was really in a mess. Oolong followed oolong, and as a result, there was no secret.


    Yu Lili and Zhang keying look after each other again and are speechless. What''s the matter today? There are so many misunderstandings, but they can still dig out the gossip that Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei are classmates. They are more satisfied.


    "Since you didn''t do it, who did it? Isn''t sue chasing you?" Zhang keying is very frank and strange. After that, he begins to regret it. It seems that this matter should not be mentioned any more. If it''s another woman, Su Jingfei is chasing Lin ruoke, and there''s a junior. It''s complicated.


    Yu Lili also saw that the situation was wrong, and quickly winked at Zhang keying. Then she said, "Lili, let''s go to check the goods. We haven''t checked the goods that came yesterday."


    "Oh, yes, we should see it." Zhang keying is very cooperative and is ready to get away. She has foreseen that Lin ruoke will quarrel with Su Jingfei.


    To these two women, Su Jingfei was completely convinced. He didn''t say anything, but he couldn''t explain clearly. Seeing that they were going to run away, he immediately said angrily, "I''ve dealt with everything yesterday. My eyes just bumped into the door by accident. I don''t know where they came from because of your many guesses."


    Then, without waiting for them to retort, he continued: "I have no special relationship with Lin ruoke. Now that you all know, we are just classmates. I didn''t want to pursue her. Don''t think about it."


    Yu Lili and Zhang keying don''t respond. Instead, they look at Lin ruoke. They think Su Jingfei doesn''t want to tell the truth, which is bad for face.


    Lin ruoke now probably understood what was going on. Seeing them both looking at it, he said with the same smile and tears: "what do you think I''m doing? What this guy said is true. I can''t see him as a white face. I like the kind of man who is full of masculinity."


    Su startled Lili to make complaints about it. But when he looked at the face of Zhang Keying and he believed something, he swallowed it down. Some things were not clear.


    He didn''t speak, but Zhang keying and Yu Lili nodded and said, "it''s true that although President Su looks very handsome, he''s a little too thin. He has a gentle look and has no sense of security."


    "Yes, now people say that Xiao Bai Lian has no good heart and can''t be relied on. I won''t look for him like this." Lin ruoke seems to have met a confidant. He doesn''t care where Su Jingfei is. He nods his head and says that he really doesn''t care about Su Jingfei. After that, he turns his lips.


    Su Jingfei looks at the three girls silently. Now he is too lazy to explain to them that he is not a little white face. Doesn''t he just look thin? As for such insecurity, I''m a master who can easily bring down dozens of big men!


    Regardless of Su Jingfei''s feelings, the three girls soon began to talk about Su Jingfei''s student life. It''s estimated that no one knows Su Jingfei better than Lin ruoke, and they don''t know where this woman''s gossip ability is.


    Su Jingfei''s relationship with Lin ruoke has been exposed, and the relationship between the three girls has not been affected. This is also because Lin ruoke''s misunderstanding has been broken. Otherwise, she would not be sure if she came in through the back door.


    Business in the morning is not much. Su Jingfei''s eyes are not affected. She is just glanced at by the three women from time to time. She is uncomfortable. It is estimated that the three women are thinking about who hit her eyes. If they hit the wall, they obviously don''t believe it. In fact, people with common sense don''t believe it.


    Su Jingfei''s heart was full of resentment for Li hongsilk. This woman killed herself, thinking about what she would do if she saw her, or I would be sorry for her embarrassment.


    It seems that his wish has really been approved by God. When he is depressed, he sees Li hongsilk coming in from outside. Su Jingfei rubs her eyes. It''s really this woman in front of him. He''s a little confused for a moment. Is it possible for him to pray that five million of his money will come true?

 Chapter 82

    Su Jingfei''s heart has been full of resentment about how to clean up Li hongsilk. Now she suddenly appears in front of her. Su Jingfei thinks that he has hallucination. He can realize what he thinks.


    Li Hongsi is still as beautiful as usual, and her expression has returned to her usual coldness. It seems that she has always been like this except in front of Su Jingfei. Even if a man wants to chat up, she has no courage, which makes Su Jingfei feel strange. Li Hongsi seems to treat herself differently.


    The four people in the shop are all the direct subordinates of Li hongsilk. Naturally, they all know Li hongsilk. The three women were also surprised to see Li hongsilk. Led by Yu Lili, they went out directly.


    "You don''t have to come to greet me. I have something to do with Su Jingfei." When Li Hongsi saw the three girls coming, she explained her intention directly.


    Of course, Yu Lili''s three daughters don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk. When she comes to find Su Jingfei, the three daughters are not surprised. After all, he is the manager of the store and the person in charge. It''s normal for the superior to find him. The only surprise is that she comes to the store in person.


    Su Jingfei had already guessed that Li Hongsi was looking for herself. As for why she was looking for herself, he didn''t know. However, he stood up and said, "if director Li has anything to do, just call me. Why do you have to come in person?"


    In his heart, no matter how he wanted to treat Li hongsilk, he had to respect the leaders in public.


    Li Hongsi looks at Su Jingfei. She can see the resentment in his heart. Especially when she sees that his eyes are slightly swollen, she is not so satisfied. This is her masterpiece. Who told this boy to play a hooligan with bad intentions.


    She didn''t notice that she was not as cold and smiling as usual. She was very pretty and playful. If Su Jingfei hadn''t blocked the sight of the three girls, they would have been surprised to see Li Hongsi like this.


    Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to the difference between Li hongsilk and her usual situation. Anyway, he had seen Li hongsilk more than once. Seeing that Li hongsilk didn''t speak, he had to speak again and said, "director Li, if you have anything, please tell me."


    At the same time, he secretly sighed that he was a subordinate and was really restricted by others.


    This time Li Hongsi didn''t keep silent, but said, "come with me. This is not a place to talk." Then he went first.


    Su Jingfei greets the three girls and goes out with Li hongsilk. He also recognizes Li hongsilk''s words in his heart. The relationship between them is complicated and it''s convenient to go out to talk. However, in the eyes of the three girls, he thinks that he may be criticized by Li hongsilk. When the supervisor comes, there is no customer in the store.


    They left the shopping mall one after the other. Su Jingfei was not worried. He didn''t know what Li Hongsi was looking for. Now he was thinking about whether he should find a way to clean up Li Hongsi if he was talking about private affairs.


    Li Hongsi seems to be able to understand Su Jingfei''s thoughts. She goes directly into a coffee shop and obviously plans to talk with Su Jingfei about private affairs. Su Jingfei is a little strange. How can it be like a date? Has her relationship with Li Hongsi developed to this stage?


    It was not until he saw Mr. sang on a seat that Su Jingfei suddenly realized that it was not Li hongsilk who was looking for him, but this Mr. sang.


    When Su Jingfei saw Mr. sang, Li Hongsi knew it and explained directly: "in fact, Mr. sang asked me to help you out today. Because of the problem of your workplace, it''s not suitable for Mr. sang to go."


    First nodded, Su Jingfei agreed with Li Hongsi, but then glared at Li Hongsi and said, "director Li, it seems that it''s your arrangement for me to work there."


    Li Hongsi doesn''t care about Su Jingfei''s anger. Instead, she continues to say: "you know, although Mr. sang can''t cure my grandfather''s illness, he is an authority after all, and he has to see my grandfather from time to time. Since he asks, I can only help him."


    Su Jingfei was helpless. The woman didn''t accept the move at all, so she had to say, "well, now that your task is finished, it''s time to leave."


    This time, Li Hongsi didn''t ignore his words again. Instead, she said angrily, "what do you mean? You dare to chase me out. Don''t forget what you have done to me. I can''t forget it."


    Su Jingfei''s face was inexplicable and asked unconsciously, "what did I do to you?"


    Li Hongsi couldn''t help getting angry at this time. No matter whether she was seen by Mr. sang or not, she twisted Su Jingfei and said angrily, "what did you do to me before? I know in my heart that you teased me yesterday. I can''t forget it."


    Su Jingfei also remembers what happened with Li hongsilk before. He is a little guilty. Although it was an accident, he was the victim of yesterday''s incident. He can''t help muttering: "it seems that I suffered losses yesterday. My eyes are swollen."


    "What did you say?" Su Jingfei''s voice is not big. Li Hongsi can only guess his meaning. Meimu stares and asks.


    "No, I didn''t say anything. I said that Mr. sang had been waiting for a long time. Let''s go quickly." Su Jingfei doesn''t know the relationship with Li hongsilk, so he quickly changes the topic and strides to sanglao.


    In fact, Mr. sang has found out that they are talking here, but he also thinks they are friends and girlfriends. He thinks they are whispering and doesn''t care.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei coming, he quickly stood up, reached for Su Jingfei''s hand, and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, I''m really sorry to come here today. Sit first, sit first." Then he said to Li Hongsi who came from behind, "red silk, you can sit down too. You must have guessed my purpose."


    In his heart, he misunderstood that they were lovers and naturally let them sit together. However, he did not know that they were not lovers and their care was quite complicated. At this time, they had to sit together.


    After su Jingfei sat down, he felt the fragrance coming and Li hongsilk sitting beside him. It was not the first time that they had physical contact, but the first time they sat together in front of an outsider, in fact, both of them felt strange and even uncomfortable, but they didn''t hate this feeling.


    Mr. sang didn''t know such a complicated thing, so he continued: "Mr. Su, yesterday, he showed the magic medical skills in red silk''s home, and let Mr. Li go down to the ground. It''s amazing. I admire him very much."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "don''t praise me, Mr. sang. It''s just a little skill."


    "Hypocrisy." After su Jingfei''s modesty, Li Hongsi whispers that she doesn''t really think Su Jingfei is hypocritical. She just wants to fight Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was beside her. Naturally, she could hear it clearly. She was angry. She never forgot to make trouble with herself. She directly reached out and grabbed Li hongsilk''s hand. She kneaded it with a little force. It seemed that it was a toy.


    Li Hongsi is surprised, but there is elder sang sitting opposite. She can''t be too obvious, she can only stare at Su Jingfei. If her eyes can kill people, it is estimated that Su Jingfei is dead.


    Su Jingfei looked as if nothing had happened to him. Outsiders couldn''t see anything unusual about him. For example, sang Lao, who was opposite, still said, "Mr. Su, I don''t know what level your medical skills have reached, but I know that there are only a few people in the country who can reach this level. In acupuncture, I haven''t heard of anyone who can reach your level, so I just want to invite you."

 Chapter 83

    Su Jingfei looked at Mr. sang in surprise, then asked: "Mr. sang, what are you going to invite me to do?"


    "You are so stupid. Sang is always a doctor. Naturally, he invited you to be a doctor. Can he invite you to the theatre? You are so stupid." Sanglao hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Li hongsilk around him has not opened her mouth, but her words make su Jingfei speechless.


    Sang also smiles. In his opinion, Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk are just quarrels between young lovers. He can''t see what they look like pretending to be lovers.


    In my heart, I even thought, it seems that the relationship between them is really good. Su Jingfei is young and promising, and it''s enough to match Li hongsilk. Besides, seeing the gratitude of Li hongsilk''s parents to Su Jingfei yesterday, I probably won''t object.


    Thinking of this, Mr. sang shook his head secretly. What was he thinking? He seemed to be off topic. He quickly said: "yes, Su Jingfei, although I can''t say how good your current level is, at least it''s the national level of traditional Chinese medicine. You don''t need to be able to cure many people. As long as you can cure one or two complicated diseases, it''s already very severe."


    Su Jingfei is silent. He also understands that sang is right. Many quack doctors in this society can live on this industry for a lifetime. What''s more, he does have real skills, but his source of skills is really strange. He is not suitable to be a doctor at all.


    Sanglao and lihongsi naturally don''t know what Su Jingfei is hesitating about. Seeing that he doesn''t agree, lihongsi first discontented and said, "Su Jingfei, what are you hesitating about? What a good thing it is. Sanglao is an expert authority in the whole country. If he invites you, he must go to a good place and have a better future than you now. Don''t say you can''t bear the girls around you."


    Li Hongsi''s words seem very simple, and Sang''s mouth is closed. He thinks that Li Hongsi''s words seem to be jealous. He''d better wait.


    Su Jingfei also helplessly looks at Li Hongsi. What does it have to do with the girls if she doesn''t become a doctor? However, he also knows that Li Hongsi is not really jealous. She was the one who arranged her work here at the beginning, but now she is using the method of agitation.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei didn''t answer Li Hongsi''s words. Instead, he asked Mr. sang, "Mr. sang, you said you invited me. Where are you going to invite me? What are you going to do?"


    Mr. sang Yixi, since Su Jingfei asked, probably he really wanted to accept his invitation. He explained busily: "in fact, it''s very simple. The municipal hospital is weak in traditional Chinese medicine and needs an expert in Xinglin who can support it. But as you know, in our country, traditional Chinese medicine is already lonely, and it''s unrealistic for me to employ it from outside, Which expert is not in the name of the national hospital


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi nodded together. This is the reality. The reason why Su Jingfei''s medical books excited Mr. sang is not only because of his ability, but also because of the scarcity of TCM experts.


    Seeing that they agreed with him, sang continued: "I saw your acupuncture skill yesterday. To tell you the truth, I was shocked. Don''t say I haven''t seen it, even if I''ve never heard of it. From the perspective of Western medicine, Li''s body has no hope. Oh, it''s not funny. Red silk, I don''t say Li is hopeless."


    "It''s OK, I understand," Sang continued Li Hongsi''s grandfather had recovered a lot yesterday. When he heard that, he just said with a smile that he didn''t mind.


    Mr. sang nodded and continued: "although I don''t know Su Jingfei''s other medical skills, one acupuncture is enough to become an expert in the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of the municipal hospital. You may not know that I am actually the vice president of the municipal hospital, but now the president is only in charge of administrative work. I am really in charge of the hospital."


    Su Jingfei suddenly understood why Mr. sang had the courage to invite him. He was not only an expert, but also the director of the municipal hospital.


    Although s city can''t compare with the national municipalities directly under the central government and provincial cities, it can also be regarded as a relatively developed city in the second tier cities. Its economic development is very rapid. It is estimated that in the next few years, its economic development will be almost the same as that of provincial cities, and even beyond it is not impossible.


    Taking the municipal hospital in such a city as an example, it is definitely the first-class hospital in China. If you can become an expert in such a hospital, you will definitely earn both fame and wealth.


    If Mr. sang hadn''t seen Su Jingfei''s magic, he couldn''t have invited such a man in his early twenties unless his head was full of water. He could also imagine how much risk Mr. sang would take in doing so. After all, others might not be able to stop his decision, but they could talk about him behind his back.


    Li hongsilk naturally thought of what Su Jingfei could think of. Before, she just thought that Mr. sang invited Su Jingfei to be a doctor in the hospital. After all, Su Jingfei was too young.


    But who would have thought that people would let Su Jingfei become an expert. Although they are all doctors, there is a big gap between them. Experts are almost the top level hospitals like the municipal hospital. From this we can see how much Mr. sang values Su Jingfei.


    Li Hongsi doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei''s medical skills, but sang Lao is different. He has been practicing medicine for decades and has enough eyesight. Even if Su Jingfei only knows acupuncture, it''s enough to be an expert. What''s more, he''s still so young. It''s not impossible for him to become an authority in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in the future.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Mr. Sang was a little worried. Did the boy think he was too poor?


    After a while, he continued: "Su Jingfei, I was going to make you the vice president of the hospital. After all, your level is here. Even the current president is not as good as you, but you are still too young, and you have no medical experience. If you come up to be the hospital president directly, I''m afraid they won''t agree with you, so I can let you exercise first, Bring it up slowly. "


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi were shocked together. They didn''t expect to hesitate a little. They heard Sang''s words again. It might be some deception. They could understand Sang''s identity and status. They would never joke.


    Thinking of Su Jingfei''s future development, Li Hongsi gives Su Jingfei a wink and asks him to agree. In her mind, let alone Su Jingfei is just an interior manager. Even if she really reaches her position, she is no better than the president of a hospital of traditional Chinese medicine which is not listed. This is not a concept at all.


    Even if Su Jingfei can''t be president now, he can be president in the future. This is a rare prospect. Ordinary people would have been overjoyed. This guy is still silent and hesitant, and he doesn''t know what to think. If it wasn''t for sang laozai, Li Hongsi would have kicked out.

 Chapter 84

    Su Jingfei could see that Li hongsilk was worried about herself, but she didn''t respond at all. After a moment''s hesitation, she said to sang: "in fact, I can be an expert, but I can''t be full-time. I can only be a guest."


    "What do you mean?" Sang Lao and Li Hongxian are a little confused. What does that mean.


    Su Jingfei leisurely explained: "in fact, it''s very simple. I still have to work in the original company every day, but I go to the hospital for two days every week when I have a rest. If there is anything I can do for you, as long as it''s not too exaggerated, I will do it, and I don''t mind others studying with me, but I won''t instruct anyone alone."


    Sang Lao and Li Hongsi are in a daze. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to make such a request, but they have different ideas.


    Li Hongsi feels that Su Jingfei''s head is full of water. He is still hesitating about such a good thing. Since he can be an expert, and he is still a municipal hospital, he is so young that he may become the president of a traditional Chinese medicine hospital in the future. But he actually refuses. Doesn''t he know what this means?


    However, Mr. sang nodded secretly. Su Jingfei was too smart. He obviously saw what he meant. He was able to invite Su Jingfei to be an expert not only because of his good medical skills.


    After all, no matter how high the level of a doctor is, it''s only good for the patient, and the hospital is to gain reputation. But the real advantage is that he can teach people. When the time comes, he can see a doctor, and the doctors in the same department ask him for advice. How can he give advice? This is the ultimate wealth.


    Although Su Jingfei''s conditions are a bit excessive now, he has changed from full-time to part-time, but his goal can be achieved. Su Jingfei can give people medical treatment and advice. What else can he ask for.


    But Mr. sang still had to ask curiously: "Su Jingfei, although your request is not hard to accept, it''s very strange why you just want to be a part-time job."


    "Yes, what''s wrong with this job? Why do you have to take a part-time job? Do you really want to give up those girls?" Li Hongsi was also puzzled, and she really began to suspect that Su Jingfei was reluctant to be gentle.


    Su Jingfei is not surprised by Sang''s question. It''s strange that he doesn''t want to ask clearly. Li hongsilk''s words make him laugh and cry. What''s the matter with those three girls? They are not his girlfriends. Even the most beautiful Lin ruoke has a clean relationship with Su Jingfei.


    I thought of a good explanation and said: "actually, I feel that my present job is very helpful to me. I can exercise myself every day. After all, I have only been working for less than a month. I have to work from beginning to end. At least I have to do my first job well, which is an explanation to me. What''s more, I''m not a miracle doctor who can cure all kinds of diseases, There''s no need to go to work every day. You can call me if you have something


    Although sanglao was disappointed, he had to admit that Su Jingfei had a point. His task was to treat patients, and ordinary experts could not be in the hospital every day. Such conditions were acceptable.


    Li Hongsi also probably understands Su Jingfei a little. The first point may be perfunctory, but there is nothing wrong behind it. Even if Su Jingfei can really cure a disease, she doesn''t need to be in the hospital every day. Of course, she doubts that Su Jingfei has other thoughts, or even if he doesn''t go to the hospital to work every day, he doesn''t need to be in the company.


    In fact, Su Jingfei had only a few words. He didn''t have to work so hard, but he could only say so. He couldn''t let people know that he was afraid of exposing himself.


    "Well, Su Jingfei, since you think so, we have an agreement. You will go to the hospital from tomorrow, the first rest day. What do you think?" Mr. sang didn''t hesitate this time. He has promised Su Jingfei.


    "It''s no problem, but I hope Mr. sang doesn''t tell the people in the hospital about my situation. You see, it''s OK. I don''t want people to feel that I have special care as soon as I go." Su Jingfei definitely nodded, but still did not forget to remind.


    Mr. sang has a stronger liking for Su Jingfei. Such a low-key young man is really worth liking. Now young people want to be taken care of and like to be in the limelight. No wonder Su Jingfei has unique skills, but he can always hide them.


    Li Hongsi has a little understanding of Su Jingfei. This boy is very capable, but he is going to be an underwear sales manager. Obviously, he is not a showman. It''s no surprise to hear him say that now, and he doesn''t think he is pretending to be forced. His character seems to be like this.


    Su Jingfei and sang Lao reach an agreement. Naturally, the next thing is simple. Just wait for Su Jingfei to go to the hospital next rest day. Sang Lao also knows that Su Jingfei''s rest day is not the weekend.


    "By the way, when is your next rest day? I forgot to ask." Before leaving, sang asked.


    Su Jingfei was stunned at this time. He really forgot to think about this question. Now he listened to Mr. Sang''s question and said strangely, "I forgot before. I''ll have a rest tomorrow. It seems that it''s really time for Mr. sang to come to me. After tomorrow, I''ll have to wait for four days."


    Mr. sang said with a smile, "I''m really lucky. First I met a master of traditional Chinese medicine like you, and then I came to see you. It seems that you are destined to go to our hospital."


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence." Su Jingfei curled his lips and solemnly reminded him, "Mr. sang, just call me Xiao su. I''m not an expert in traditional Chinese medicine. I just have some research on acupuncture. If I don''t know, I''ll be in trouble in the future."


    With an idea, Mr. sang understood what Su Jingfei meant. In the medical field, there will be people competing for fame and wealth. If he knew that he was such a young master of traditional Chinese medicine, he would be in trouble.


    Li Hongsi also said: "Mr. sang, you really can''t say the specific situation of Su Jingfei, just give him a position, otherwise I think even if the doctors in your hospital can convince him, others can''t say it well, especially those doctors who think they are very powerful."


    Mr. sang nodded. In fact, he hoped that Su Jingfei would accept the challenge. Because he had experienced Su Jingfei''s strength, he had great confidence in him. If Su Jingfei could defeat some well-known doctors, his position would be more stable. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t seem to have such a strong pursuit of fame and wealth, which made him helpless.


    Now that all the things that should be done have been finished, Mr. sang doesn''t talk much nonsense and goes back to make arrangements directly. Before Su Jingfei agrees to him, he hasn''t dealt with the things in the hospital. Now that he knows that Su Jingfei really wants to participate, he will be given an expert position.


    More importantly, he has to convince the president that he is in charge of administrative work and that he can also participate in certain opinions on personnel appointment.

 Chapter 85

    Sang Lao finished his work, and rushed back to arrange. There were only Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk left.


    Although they have known each other for quite a long time, Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei are the closest women to each other. They are not only roommates, but also women who have had a series of secret incidents. But this is the first time that they have been alone in public.


    Li Hongsi didn''t know what to say. She was not young. She didn''t fall in love, but it was a long time ago. Su Jingfei''s appearance was very unexpected. She didn''t know how to get along with Su Jingfei for a moment. She didn''t say a word for a long time, which was really embarrassing for a moment.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has been used to facing women in the store recently. Although Li hongsilk and herself are not really lovers, their relationship is not so common.


    After thinking about it, he said, "red silk, you come to me at this time. Is there no problem with the company?"


    Li Hongsi doesn''t feel that Su Jingfei has any problem with her address. They are not colleagues at all. What''s more, he helped her yesterday. At this time, she is more willing to hear him address her like this.


    Just heard Su Jingfei''s words, or unconsciously hummed a way: "you can be really stupid, although the general manager of this company is Xiuwen, I can really decide many things. Now that such a big thing happened in my family, I come out to do something, as long as I don''t delay the work, who can say anything."


    Su Jingfei nodded, did not say anything more, so asked just to break the silence, at this time also conveniently asked: "grandfather Li''s recovery is OK now, as long as he is treated twice in the future, the radical cure is certainly not good, if only let him move freely, it should not be a problem."


    Speaking of her grandfather''s illness, Li Hongsi was full of gratitude and said excitedly: "Jingfei, thanks to you this time. Otherwise, my grandfather doesn''t know how much he will suffer. In fact, my grandfather is also a man of understanding. He knows his age and his physical condition is not as good as before. You are satisfied that he can suffer less. Now he can move freely, I didn''t even think about it before. "


    "Don''t be so polite. Although I can''t talk about the heart of a doctor''s parents, at least you are my friend and I will help you." Su Jingfei waved his hand, and naturally said.


    Li Hongsi listened to Su Jingfei''s words. If she was just a little grateful at ordinary times, now she thought more inexplicably. Does Su Jingfei mean that she is not an outsider, so it''s right to help herself? If so, what does he think of himself as?


    Su Jingfei looks at Li hongsilk and chats with herself. The pretty girl is distracted, and her pretty face turns red. Su Jingfei is depressed. Even if you want to have a spring, you can''t be in front of me!


    Just as she was about to open her mouth, Li Hongsi suddenly asked, "you are going to work in the hospital tomorrow. Do you really want to be registered?"


    "Er, it''s not a nominal job, it''s a part-time job. I should go to work anyway. Anyway, I usually have nothing to do at home. I promise Mr. sang to find something for myself." Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment, Li hongsilk changed the topic too quickly, and then explained.


    Li Hongsi looks at Su Jingfei suspiciously. After a while, she asks again, "you really don''t want to go to the hospital because of your female colleagues?"


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to say, "well, I''ll tell you the truth, otherwise you always think that I''m reluctant to part with my colleagues. In fact, I don''t think my medical skills are enough to be a full-time doctor there. Moreover, I''m also a person recruited by President Liang. It''s disrespectful for her to say that I''m going away."


    "Oh, so it is. I thought you really couldn''t let go of your female colleagues!" Li Hongsi looks like a sudden.


    Su Jingfei is very comforted. Li Hongsi is not a stubborn woman. Even if she always misunderstands herself, as long as she explains it sincerely, she can say it clearly. He thinks this is Li Hongsi''s advantage.


    Just when he wanted to praise Li Hongsi, Li Hongsi continued: "I thought you were because of those female colleagues. Now I know that you are actually for Xiuwen. Your vision is good, but he is the general manager. You always miss her. Is that a bit too fancy?"


    Su Jingfei is drinking water. After listening to her words, he spits out a mouthful of water. Fortunately, he has a quick reaction and doesn''t face Li hongsilk. What''s the structure of this woman''s thinking? She can come to such a conclusion.


    Li Hongsi didn''t know Su Jingfei''s mind. She thought she was right. She immediately hummed, "you really think so. I''m really surprised. I should tell Xiuwen so that he won''t suffer in front of you. But I know you''re not a good man, big wolf."


    Su Jingfei is speechless, how to say the tone is wrong, quickly explained: "don''t talk nonsense, I don''t have this meaning, just feel it''s not appropriate to leave without a word."


    In fact, the relationship between him and Liang Xiuwen is not what Li hongsilk knows. Especially since the last party, the relationship between him and Liang Xiuwen has improved a lot. What''s more, he once pretended to be Liang Xiuwen''s boyfriend. In terms of intimacy, it''s not much worse than Li hongsilk in front of him. He just doesn''t live together.


    Li Hongsi looks at Su Jingfei seriously. He looks worried and doesn''t seem to be faking. As soon as the words change, she says, "Su Jingfei, who do you think is more beautiful, Xiuwen and I?"


    "Well? That''s the problem Su Jingfei was stunned by Li hongsilk''s question. He really pondered. The two girls were gorgeous, and it was really hard to compare. What''s more, he didn''t expect Li hongsilk to ask such a question. It was not only difficult, but also seemed that she was a little competitive with Liang Xiuwen.


    "What''s the matter with this question, be honest." Li Hongsi frowned slightly and stared at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, and said honestly: "in terms of your looks, I don''t know which one is more beautiful, but you are different types. You are cool and gorgeous, she is noble and generous. In a more vulgar way, they have their own strong points. Anyway, they are all pretty girls."


    Li Hongsi didn''t reply directly, but stared at Su Jingfei''s eyes, as if to see if he was telling the truth.


    Su Jingfei was just talking from the bottom of her heart. Naturally, she was not afraid of Li hongsilk. She also looked at her with a straight face. She didn''t mean to feel guilty at all. After a moment, Li hongsilk couldn''t stand it and moved her eyes first.


    Then she said with a smile, "well, you are more talkative, so I won''t go to Xiuwen to tell on her. I just think she will be surprised to know that we are dating."

 Chapter 86

    The question of who is more beautiful has been echoing in Su Jingfei''s mind. Even if Li hongsilk went back to work, he also came back. He still didn''t forget to think about it.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are both beautiful women, which can be said to be the most beautiful wave of women Su Jingfei has ever seen. At the same time, Wu Yanli, a mature and sexy woman, is juxtaposed with them. If he is asked to grade these three women, he really can''t start.


    As for the three women in front of him, although they were not unable to get into Su Jingfei''s eyes, they also saw who they were compared with.


    Zhang keying and Yu Lili are young and beautiful. They are not the most beautiful girls, but they are also very beautiful. Lin Ruo is a real pretty girl. She is only half a chip behind Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, but her character is really unbearable.


    If Lin ruoke is deep-seated, it''s not as good as that. After all, she has no conspiracy to calculate anyone. If she is simple and lovely, it''s even unreliable. She has been hiding for three years in University, or even keeping a low profile, at least it shows that the girl is very smart, and she looks very big. In fact, she is very careful and cautious. Otherwise, there is no reason to hide for so long.


    In this way, even if Lin Ruo is a pretty girl of the same level as Li hongsilk, Su Jingfei won''t be moved. He doesn''t like girls who are too thieves. It seems that men don''t like girls who are very smart.


    He didn''t know why he suddenly thought of so many things today. He even suspected that Li Hongsi had mentioned her beautiful female colleagues many times before, so he didn''t consciously think about it now.


    Now his relationship with Lin ruoke''s classmates has been exposed. Lin ruoke doesn''t have to be superior or inferior to Su Jingfei as he used to be. Seeing Su Jingfei in a daze, he knocks on his head with a smile and says in a low voice, "Mr. Su, what are you doing? Do you want to be a pretty girl?"


    She was just joking, but she didn''t expect that when she was talking about it, Su Jingfei felt guilty and asked: "if you can be classmates, don''t call me president su. They are joking. I ask you something. Who is more beautiful, Li Hongsi or Liang Xiuwen?"


    Lin ruoke wanted to laugh when he heard Su Jingfei''s words in front of him, but he didn''t realize his face was ugly when he heard Su Jingfei''s words. He snorted: "Su Jingfei, are you looking for a beating? They are all gorgeous women. Even my brother can see straight eyed women. You want me to compare who is more beautiful. Don''t you think I am a woman?"


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. Lin ruoke is definitely a pretty girl, but she is a real man. It''s not strange not to treat her as a woman.


    But he knew that if he said this, Lin ruoke was sure to have a lot of ghost ideas with himself. He couldn''t afford to offend her. He quickly explained, "you misunderstood me. How can I not regard you as a woman? You are not only a woman, but also a pretty girl. I just thought of this problem suddenly, so I asked your opinion."


    Lin ruoke heard what he said, his face was a little bit slow, but he still hummed: "you men don''t have a good thing. You think about pretty girls every day."


    This time, although the attack was quite wide, Su Jingfei wisely didn''t open his mouth. Anyway, it was all about men. He didn''t have to stand up. Although he didn''t think men were bad things, he could only think about it in his heart.


    He had a good attitude. Lin ruoke didn''t intend to entangle with him on this issue, but said seriously: "to say, sister Xiuwen and sister red silk are beautiful girls. Even if I am a beautiful woman, I can''t help but envy them. They are close to perfection."


    Su startled the nod, and he did not doubt this. He had to make complaints about it in the first sentence. The girl was really narcissistic. Even if she was very beautiful, she could not be a pretty girl in the face of others.


    Lin Ruo could see Su Jingfei nodding and knew that he agreed with her. Naturally, she couldn''t think of what Su Jingfei was thinking, so she went on: "in fact, the two types of them are different, one has the temperament of a strong woman, the other is the temperament of an iceberg beautiful woman. From the appearance, they are not the same, but the attraction to different men is also different."


    "Oh? How do you say that? " Although Su Jingfei had a lot of contact with women, it was the first time that she talked about this.


    Lin ruoke didn''t show off, but went on to explain: "for example, if a man with a more domineering personality likes to conquer women, he will prefer sister Xiuwen. If some men prefer a cool and beautiful woman and hope that she will smile at herself, he will prefer sister red silk."


    Su Jingfei thinks of the two girls. It''s true that, as Lin ruoke said, Liang Xiuwen is polite to people and always shows them with a smile, but it''s hard to get close to them. Li hongsilk has always been very cold and seldom sees her real smile.


    Just thinking about it, something strange rose in his heart. It seems that the two women are not the same to themselves. Liang Xiuwen is really close to herself. Although she is not a lover, she is much closer than others. Even though she has had several collisions with herself, she is still very good in the end.


    Li Hongsi''s situation is similar. She is either as cold as ice or as plain as water in front of others. Only when she faces herself, she always has great emotional ups and downs, and even laughs at herself.


    Of course, there is a reason why she is always angry with her when she is free, but what is more important seems to be that Li hongsilk is most relaxed when she is facing herself and shows her nature completely.


    From these circumstances, Su Jingfei found that his relationship with the two girls seems to have reached an extraordinary level. He never thought it would be like this. This is not his deliberate development.


    At the same time, he also thought of Wu Yanli. In fact, this woman is a little different from Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi in appearance, but her body charm is not inferior to them for a long time. Even for the charm of men, Wu Yanli is definitely better. All men are willing to contact the sexy and hot Wu Yanli, but she is also hot outside and cold inside, and will not alienate anyone on the surface, In fact, they keep their distance.


    "Hey, you''re stunned again. Do you miss spring or not? Don''t think that you''re not worthy of Xiuwen or hongsilk. Don''t think that you were Xiuwen''s boyfriend when you appeared in my house that day. I thought later that you''re the one who came to stimulate my brother." Lin Ruo can see Su Jingfei''s disorientation and dissatisfaction.


    Su Jingfei says that you are really smart. Liang Xiuwen is acting to stimulate Lin ruofeng? But as long as it''s not a fool, I can''t admit it. It''s not only a leak, but also too shameless.


    His silence makes Lin ruoke believe his judgment. For the next half a day, he always looks at Su Jingfei with disdainful eyes.

 Chapter 87

    Su Jingfei has lived in s city for three years. Today, he is the first time to enter the city hospital. In the past, he thought that as long as he entered the hospital, he would go to see a doctor. Unexpectedly, he came to the hospital today not only as a doctor, but as an expert. It''s really hard to predict the world.


    Since Mr. sang has promised to come back here today as a visiting expert, he will not lose his words. According to the time of working every day, Su Jingfei appears at the traditional Chinese Medicine Hospital of the city hospital and stands at the door. Su Jingfei really has some feelings.


    After su Jingfei came home yesterday, she was still entangled by Li Hongsi and chatted for a long time. She was very curious about Su Jingfei''s medical skills, but Su Jingfei had no way to tell Li Hongsi the origin of his medical skills. He could not tell others about his family situation or his medical books.


    Thinking about it, he walked into the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. This is his first visit to the hospital. Seeing that the hospital is not small, as a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he may also become the president of the hospital. In fact, Su Jingfei is also very excited.


    If it wasn''t for his unique source of medical skills, he really thought it was good to be a doctor, not only to help others, but also to be a doctor in all walks of life. His relationship with his family was not very good. In fact, he wanted to make a career, otherwise he would not choose to do sales.


    He didn''t come to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine and didn''t know where the dean''s office was, so he had to ask a beautiful looking nurse, "Hello, I''ll ask first, where is the dean''s office?"


    Beautiful nurse''s attitude is good, although some accidents, Su Jingfei will ask the dean''s office, or very polite smile: "Sir, if you have anything to respond to, just tell me directly, the dean is busy, usually need to have an appointment."


    Su Jingfei nodded in secret. It seems that although the hospital is public, it has the habit of a group company. When you see the president, you have to make an appointment. This is probably a new reform of a large hospital.


    Thinking about it in my heart, I explained: "I really have something to do with the dean. As for the appointment, it should be regarded as having it."


    Pretty girl nurse some strange looked at Su Jingfei, in the end there is no appointment, it is not clear, also use to say like? Su Jingfei looks well dressed and has a peaceful attitude. It should not be that the patient''s family members are dissatisfied.


    After a little hesitation, the pretty nurse decided to tell the gentle looking boy, pointed to the end of the corridor and said, "that''s the dean''s room, but I have to remind you that if you don''t have an appointment, you''d better not go. Today, it''s said that the Dean has something important to do, and he will not be happy if others disturb him."


    Su Jingfei guessed in his heart that the so-called important thing should have something to do with him. Yesterday, Mr. sang said that he would arrange himself today. As an expert, he believed that the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine would not neglect him.


    He understood, but knew that the nurse didn''t know the situation. She could remind herself of this. She was obviously of good character, so she said to her with a smile, "thank you. I know what to do. I believe your Dean should meet me. I''ll see you later."


    "Well, you can go. Good luck." Beautiful nurse see he is very stubborn, also did not say much, just nodded.


    Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t say much. She takes a deep look at the famous brand "shumanya" on the nurse''s chest. It''s a good name, and it''s more in line with her appearance. Although it''s half a chip worse than liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk, it''s almost the same level as Lin ruoke. Especially wearing nursing clothes, it always has a little special charm.


    Thinking wildly, Su Jingfei has come to the door of the dean''s office. Along the way, he sees that this should be the office area. Not only are there no patients and family members, but even nurses seldom come.


    The entrance of the dean''s office should be the place where the nurses stand. At the same time, the Secretary of a large company is sitting. There is a nurse pretending to be a woman in front of the door. She looks similar to shumanya before, but her face is not as good as others. She has a pretty cold face. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to ask.


    This woman is different from Li Hongsi''s natural indifference. She is more serious. Seeing Su Jingfei hesitating at the door, she first said, "Sir, if you have anything to do, you can go to the information desk. This is the office of the hospital."


    Su Jingfei saw that the other party had already opened his mouth, so he asked directly, "Hello, is this the dean''s office? I''m looking for Dean Liu. "


    The nurse frowned slightly and said, "I''m sorry, our dean is dealing with important matters. If you have anything to do, you can find the service desk. They will explain it to you. There''s no need to find the dean."


    Su Jingfei understood that she must have regarded herself as the family member of the patient. She just explained, "I have an agreement with your Dean. Please tell Dean Liu. My name is su. He should know when you say it."


    The nurse was dubious. She felt that the other party''s age was not like the person who could make an appointment with the Dean, and she had never heard of it. But Su Jingfei looked normal, and he was definitely not a person with brain problems. He could not joke or cheat people here. After hesitation, she decided to ask the dean.


    Su Jingfei sees the other party get up and go to the dean''s office to inquire. He sighs. Even if there is a front desk at the door, it''s not really a big company after all. It''s not as free as outside companies. One phone call is enough, and he has to ask for instructions in person.


    However, it can be seen that although this nurse is not as kind as Schumann, at least she has a good attitude and can help herself to ask the dean for instructions.


    Just thinking about it, the door of the dean''s office suddenly opened, and four men in their 50s and 60s came out of it. The old man who walked in the front was not a few years younger than sang, and he was also the most excited one.


    "Where is expert Su?" After the old man came out, he looked around and asked the nurse.


    His eyes looked back and forth in the corridor. Although he saw Su Jingfei several times, he automatically ignored him. He heard from the nurse that a man surnamed Su came here to look for him, and he knew that he was waiting for someone today.


    The other three people who came out with him had the same reaction. After they came out, they looked around. They didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei in front of them. They even frowned when they saw Su Jingfei. Maybe they couldn''t imagine why there was a patient''s family member standing here, but the nurse didn''t care.


    At this time, the nurse also followed them out. They looked around as if they couldn''t see Su Jingfei. Suddenly, they felt a little chilly. The boy was a liar. The Dean didn''t know him. How could he make an appointment with the dean.


    In order to let the Dean not blame himself, he had to harden his head and say, "Dean, the person I''m talking about is him. He said his surname is su. I have an appointment with you."


    The nurse said something and pointed to Su Jingfei. She hated Su Jingfei to death. The boy didn''t have to make trouble, and it was such a coincidence that the Dean was waiting for an expert surnamed su. He didn''t kill himself.


    With the nurse''s words, the four old people''s eyes look at the past together, Su Jingfei is standing there helplessly, he probably guessed the four people''s mind.


    Seeing that they all looked over, Su Jingfei waved to the four and said awkwardly, "Hello everyone, I''m Su Jingfei who you''re waiting for."

 Chapter 88

    "You said you were Su Jingfei''s expert?" The head of the old man frowned very tight, his face out of thin air increased a lot of wrinkles, full of doubt.


    Although the three people didn''t open their eyes, their suspicions were very obvious. If the Dean had not opened his mouth, they would have followed a lot of suspicions. They didn''t expect that the man in front of them was su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is doubted, and he can only sigh in secret. He thinks that his age is really hard. In the field of traditional Chinese medicine, medical skills are basically proportional to his age. Generally, only those who are old can be called famous doctors. He is too young, but this is the fact.


    He touched his nose and said with a slightly embarrassed smile: "Dean Liu, if the person you are waiting for is Su Jingfei and is introduced by Mr. sang, it''s me, such as Su Jingfei who is a fake contractor."


    "You are really Su Jingfei''s expert!" This time, President Liu has already believed Su Jingfei. No matter how old he is, no one else will know the contents unless Su Jingfei is really himself. Moreover, judging from his appearance, there is no guilty feeling. This time, it is not doubt, but surprise.


    "Well, of course it is. If it''s fake, the old and the young will not be deceived." Su Jingfei also heard that the other party was surprised, and he believed his identity. Then he continued: "I''m here at the invitation of Mr. sang. Dean Liu, what''s your arrangement for me? Just tell me directly. Since I''m here, I''ll listen to you all."


    He has a good attitude. He is not the kind of person who is proud of his talent. Even though he knows that his medical skills may be better than those of the people present, he does not hold his airs.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know the situation of his profession. In the end, he is just a doctor who has learned medicine by accident. Even if the master of Xinglin has some special temper or is very arrogant, he is normal in the eyes of people. People with ability often have some privileges.


    He is so approachable now. In the eyes of president Liu''s four people, he doesn''t have any special skills. It seems that he is not strong enough. He already feels that he is too young, and now he has no confidence.


    The four of them made eye contact with each other for a while. Su Jingfei might be a son of some big family. Through sang Lao, he was arranged to come here to accumulate his qualifications. What he said was that experts were not experts was just a false name. In fact, he was just trying to muddle along.


    Originally, the four people really thought that Mr. sang would introduce an expert, and the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine would be able to go up to a higher level. Now, seeing Su Jingfei like this, their hearts suddenly cooled, and their previous enthusiasm also cooled unconsciously.


    "Expert Su, well, from today on, you can go to the Department. I''ll ask Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin to set up a separate desk for you. You can instruct them. If there are any problems, you can do it again. Do you think this arrangement is OK?" President Liu is also a smart man. Since Mr. sang has arranged such a relationship account for himself, he still has to give this face. He should arrange it immediately.


    Su Jingfei has experienced a lot. He is very sensitive to the changes of human feelings and attitude. He has heard a bit of perfunctoriness from President Liu''s tone and shakes his head secretly. His age is really tough, and people regard him as the person who goes through the back door.


    Although he is not very happy, he has no way to show it. He can''t treat them to prove his extraordinary medical skills. What''s more, these four people are all Chinese medicine. They have studied how to recuperate and nourish their health. Although they are in their 50s and 60s, their physical quality is absolutely not worse than the average middle-aged people. This is also the advantage of Chinese medicine. Recuperation takes time.


    As for the arrangement of president Liu, since Su Jingfei had no opinions, it was soon decided. Su Jingfei immediately went to the Department to give instructions. The three people who came with President Liu had also been introduced. They were also experts. Although the gold content was not as good as Su Jingfei, who was directly introduced by Mr. sang, they were also good doctors.


    They didn''t have enough confidence in Su Jingfei. After meeting him, they made excuses to leave. In the end, only Dean Liu was left with him. Although he didn''t say anything, his enthusiasm declined a lot. Along the way, they would talk about some medical knowledge. Even if he was a wild way, he really had good medical skills. The answers to some of Dean Liu''s questions were very satisfactory, At this time, President Liu was in a slightly better mood. The Su expert who came in through the back door had at least just enough theoretical knowledge.


    The traditional Chinese medicine hospital is just a department of the municipal hospital. Although it is called the traditional Chinese medicine hospital, it is actually much smaller than the scale of the real municipal hospital. The main doctors here are Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin, who were mentioned by President Liu. The medical skills of other people are not as good as those of them.


    When they entered the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, two doctors were feeling the pulse of the patient. One of the older men had a card on his chest, which said Wang Aiguo should be Doctor Wang. Another middle-aged man in his forties had Lin maoyun on his chest, which was Lin Dafu.


    According to their expressions, a man and a woman in front of them were not serious. After asking a few questions, they directly prescribed medicine for them. The diagnosis and treatment process was very fast.


    There are not many patients in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. After the two patients went out, the patients behind had not started treatment. Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin saw president Liu and Su Jingfei. When they saw their superior leaders, they thought he was coming to inspect the work. They immediately stood up to greet President Liu.


    President Liu nodded and then said to them with a smile, "Dr. Wang, Dr. Lin, you have worked hard."


    "Dean, we are all supposed to. What are you?" Doctor Wang is supposed to be an old doctor. He doesn''t have any scruples. He takes a look at Su Jingfei and asks thoughtfully.


    President Liu naturally guessed his thoughts and shook his head secretly. He didn''t know what sang always thought. He arranged such a guy for himself and insisted that he was an expert, but he explained: "this is Su Jingfei, an expert of traditional Chinese medicine specially arranged by Mr. sang. For a while later, he will visit us every week, You set up a desk for expert Su, and he will see a patient here. You should learn more from expert su. "


    Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin looked at each other. They thought Su Jingfei was an intern brought by President Liu. They thought Su Jingfei was also a child related to other people. Such people must take care of some of them. Although they are in trouble, they also have experience. Taking interns is what every full-time man would do.


    But now after listening to President Liu''s words, it seems that the situation is different from their imagination. This Su Jingfei is not only not an intern, but also an expert. But when has there been a 20-year-old young expert in the field of traditional Chinese medicine?

 Chapter 89

    How can president Liu not know what Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin are thinking? Let alone them, they don''t think Su Jingfei is through the back door, but this man is introduced by Mr. sang after all, and he can''t help giving face.


    "Cough, Dr. Wang, Dr. Lin and expert Su are introduced by Mr. sang. If you have any questions in the future, you should consult him." President Liu coughed and repeated what he had said before. At the same time, he did not forget to wink at Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin for fear that they might say something impolite.


    Traditional Chinese medicine is different from western medicine, probably because of the traditional education, many people with a certain level are very arrogant. If Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin have this kind of mood in the face of Su Jingfei, they will be in trouble.


    Fortunately, they were in the hospital all the year round, and they knew very well about the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. They looked at each other again. Dr. Wang first came over and said, "expert Su, we will be colleagues in the future. If you have any problems, please give me more guidance."


    There was a trace of disdain in Dr. Lin''s eyes, but he had to say: "yes, experts Su come to guide our work. We should be able to learn a lot."


    Su Jingfei could see the three people''s thoughts, but he didn''t say anything. After shaking hands with the two doctors, he politely said, "don''t call me expert su. It''s awkward to call me expert su. My name is Su Jingfei. Just call me my name."


    "How can this work? You are an expert introduced by Mr. sang. We can''t neglect you." Before the two doctors opened their mouths, President Liu interrupted. No matter what Su Jingfei''s ability is, the young man''s backstage is very hard.


    Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin nodded together. Su Jingfei had no choice but to say, "it''s better to call me by my name directly. I''m not comfortable when you call me that."


    They don''t think Su Jingfei really doesn''t like this title. They think he has a better sense of self-knowledge and doesn''t dare to take on this title. They feel better about Su Jingfei.


    President Liu was quite satisfied with the meeting and nodded: "OK, you can help Su Jingfei to arrange a position. I''ll go back first." After a pause, he said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you can come to me if you have anything. If I''m not here, you can talk to Xiao Ma."


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned at first, and then immediately reflected that the little horse in Dean Liu''s mouth was probably the nurse at the entrance of the dean''s office, that is, the cold faced pretty girl who was the Secretary of the Dean himself.


    As for president Liu''s change of address, Su Jingfei agreed. No matter what his level, President Liu is the head of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. This face still needs to be given. In addition, Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin don''t have this treatment. At most, they call themselves Dr. su. They can''t say that.


    Sure enough, as he thought, after President Liu left, Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin immediately said, "Dr. Su, we''ll arrange a desk for you, and then you''ll be in the same department with us. If there''s any trouble that can''t be solved at that time, we still need your help, and we need your guidance on what we''ve done wrong."


    Su Jingfei could see that Dr. Wang was a little older and more worldly. Although he might think that he was not good at it, he was very good at face.


    Doctor Lin is relatively poor. He tries his best to hide his face, but his eyes show some contempt from time to time. Even if he doesn''t pay special attention to him, he can feel it. He can only shake his head and smile, and he won''t be jealous. After all, his age is really confusing.


    They worked together and soon opened up a new office. As Su Jingfei''s temporary desk, Su Jingfei was actually quite satisfied. If he was really given a separate office, he would not be used to it.


    Su Jingfei knows very well about this kind of treatment. It must be different from the arrangement made by President Liu before. After all, he thought that the visitor was a national expert. He was disappointed to see Su Jingfei, and his treatment had changed. He was very speechless to Mr. sang. The old man didn''t work very well, so he didn''t explain his situation to President Liu.


    In the process of wishful thinking, a middle-aged woman brought a seven or eight year old boy into the room and cried, "doctor, show us the third child. He doesn''t know what''s wrong. He has been suffering from stomachache. There''s no problem in the picture. We can only come to the side of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin looked at each other. Then Dr. Lin said, "bring him here first and I''ll have a look."


    The middle-aged woman led the little boy to Dr. Lin. the little boy was in pain all the time. Now he couldn''t even cry. He just covered his stomach and his face was in pain. His face was a little twisted.


    Dr. Lin first looked on his face, then checked his skin color, and then said to the little boy, "little friend, please give me your hand. Don''t cover your stomach. When I''m finished, it won''t hurt. Be obedient!" Then he turned to the middle-aged woman and said, "how long has this child been ill? What department have you seen?"


    "I took Xiao San to do a round of examination in the city hospital, but the doctor there couldn''t say what the problem was, and there was no problem in Xiao San''s stomach!" The middle-aged woman answered quickly.


    Although Doctor Lin was a little arrogant, he was good to children. After the little boy reached out his little hand, he immediately put his three fingers on his wrist vein, and then continued to ask, "what did your third child eat and do before he came here? Besides him, did anyone else have the same symptoms?"


    The middle-aged woman shook her head and said, "there are only three children in my family. I don''t know what kind of evil they have done. It hurts me."


    Doctor Lin couldn''t find out anything, so he quietly began to examine the child. He followed the principle of traditional Chinese medicine. From this point of view, no matter what Doctor Lin''s medical skills were, he must have been taught traditional Chinese medicine through orthodox teaching. This made Su Jingfei secretly nod his head. It''s not surprising that he was a little proud, he must have some skills.


    A moment later, Dr. Lin pondered: "the child''s internal organs are damaged. It doesn''t seem to be from the inside, but more like being damaged by external forces." At this point, his eyes flashed and said, "did you hit him?"


    After listening to Dr. Lin''s words, the middle-aged women burst into tears and cried, "doctor, although we are rural people, we don''t beat our children casually. What''s more, Xiao San is the youngest child in our family. It''s too late to hurt. Even if we beat them, we can''t do so much!"


    Doctor Wang said: "Lao Lin, is this child really injured? I can''t stand it at such a young age. "


    "Lao Wang, the child''s symptoms are clearly broken viscera and are still cracking. The main reason why he has no effect is that the signs are not clear. I also judge by his weak pulse. I can''t see any problems from his appearance." Dr. Lin didn''t hide it. He said directly.

 Chapter 90

    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang''s colleagues have known each other''s medical skills for many years. Since Dr. Lin has said so, Dr. Wang naturally won''t doubt it. He frowned and said, "since a child is not beaten by his parents, is it an alien disaster?"


    "Our Junior is honest, and no one will harm him at ordinary times." The middle-aged woman listened to the words of two doctors and explained in surprise.


    "So to speak, but he did have this symptom." Dr. Lin also shook his head and said, "this problem is not particularly serious. It''s just that if we can''t get medical treatment, it will get worse. At that time, it may cause problems that can''t be solved in the future."


    The middle-aged woman loves her son very much. She listens to Dr. Lin''s words and kneels on the ground with a puff. She pleads: "doctor, you must cure Xiao San. He is only seven years old. I can''t see if he can''t cure him. Please, we are willing to take whatever medicine you need and how much it costs!"


    "Ah, what are you doing? You get up first. I''m going to see him!" Doctor Lin was surprised and quickly helped the middle-aged woman up. Then he sighed: "I know you are worried about Xiao San''s illness, but you have to wait for me to finish. I just said that it''s not too difficult to treat his illness, just don''t delay. Since you have sent it, it''s not delay. Don''t worry too much."


    The middle-aged woman was a little calm. She listened to Dr. Lin''s advice and knew that her son could be saved. She nodded gratefully and didn''t say any more for fear of delaying her son.


    Su Jingfei was watching, and he had a better impression on Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang. They all said that doctors'' parents were kind-hearted, but now doctors in many hospitals just prescribe messy drugs for patients for profit, and they don''t give people medical treatment without money. Dr. Wang and Dr. Lin are 100 times better than those doctors.


    Just when Dr. Lin was going to prescribe medicine for the little boy, he couldn''t help saying, "Dr. Lin, I think it''s not proper for you to prescribe medicine for Xiao San like this."


    "Oh? What''s Dr. Su''s opinion? " Dr. Lin stopped preparing to write the prescription. He said with a slight displeasure that the boy really thought he was an expert. President Liu said it was polite for him to ask Su Jingfei for advice. Now he has delayed seeing a doctor himself.


    Doctor Wang was not very happy beside him. Before, he was quite satisfied with Su Jingfei''s self-knowledge. Now he feels that the young man doesn''t know the importance. The patient is waiting there, but he stops Doctor Lin from prescribing medicine.


    No matter how they look at themselves, Su Jingfei said calmly: "Dr. Lin, I think you should give this child a good diagnosis. If he has simple visceral damage, he won''t be so painful, and the general external trauma is only one-time, and can''t continue to damage."


    Dr. Lin first heard Su''s denial of his diagnosis, but he was even more upset. He was shocked by Su''s two words. Su''s words were very reasonable.


    As we all know, no matter what kind of attack is caused by external forces, it is the instant force. When the power dissipates, it should not continue to cause damage.


    On the surface, Xiao San''s condition now is actually caused by external trauma, resulting in the rupture of viscera. This is a common situation, but if he can continue to damage it, it''s not easy. Before, Doctor Lin just took it for granted that the child''s body was not strong enough. He was reminded by Su Jingfei that he broke out in a cold sweat and nearly misdiagnosed.


    Doctor Wang nearby also reflected that Su Jingfei''s seemingly simple words are really important. If he didn''t remind us that something happened when the prescription was prescribed, it would be a medical accident.


    "Dr. Su, in your opinion, is Xiao San sick?" Since Su Jingfei can be so careful, he also has a certain level. Dr. Lin put away some misgivings and didn''t continue to prescribe the prescription. Instead, he asked Su Jingfei. He just held the heart of test, but he didn''t really know how to treat Xiao San.


    "Dr. Lin, in your opinion, he suffered from external trauma, resulting in damage to the viscera. The medicine you are going to prescribe for him should be for internal injury, and it has a certain recuperation effect." Su Jingfei smiles and says calmly.


    Dr. Lin was surprised. His prescription only wrote one medicine, not to mention Su Jingfei. It was Dr. Wang who knew so much about himself. Dr. Lin also believed that he didn''t know what medicine he was going to prescribe. After all, there are many opinions about the collocation of traditional Chinese medicine. Different medicines have different effects.


    Su Jingfei saw his surprise and laughed in his heart, and then said: "if you prescribe the medicine like this and give him a course of treatment for seven days, it can really temporarily ensure that the damage of his viscera will not continue to deteriorate, and even have a certain therapeutic effect."


    At this time, Dr. Lin had already determined that Su Jingfei knew what medicine he was going to prescribe. He no longer doubted Su Jingfei''s level. Even if he was not as experienced as himself and Dr. Wang, at least his basic level of traditional Chinese medicine was right. No wonder Mr. sang, who had always been very fair, could let him in through the back door.


    Dr. Wang now also felt that Su Jingfei''s level was not as good as his own and Dr. Lin''s, at least when TCM was enough, he immediately felt a new look at him.


    Su Jingfei felt the change of their attitude towards him, and continued: "if Dr. Lin meets someone with internal injury at ordinary times and prescribes medicine like this, even if he can''t really cure the other party, he can have hope of recovery as long as he takes time. Unfortunately, the child can''t treat him like this."


    "Well? I''d like to hear more about it. " Dr. Lin has put away his contempt for Su Jingfei. Now he has asked with the attitude of treating doctors at the same level.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to lose his appetite. He kneaded the little boy''s body a few times. Then he said, "Xiao San''s illness is not too serious, but he is very painful. You can see from his face that he is far from the general internal injury that can cause such serious consequences."


    Then he said to Xiao San, "Xiao San, show me your tongue. Yes, that''s it. Then roll your tongue up."


    Although the little boy is very painful, he knows that the person in front of him is to treat himself. Obediently, he stretches out his tongue, and then honestly rolls it back so that Su Jingfei can see under his tongue.


    After su Jingfei looked at it, he turned to look at Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang, and said in a school entrance examination language, "do you see any problem?"


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang unknowingly, they have been taken away by Su Jingfei. Listening to him, Dr. Wang has said: "Xiao San''s tongue looks bright red, but it''s gray under the tongue. What''s the situation?"


    Dr. Lin''s face is not good-looking. The illness of Xiao San is definitely not so simple. He was arbitrary before. Fortunately, Su Jingfei stopped him, otherwise he might be misdiagnosed. He unconsciously raised Su Jingfei''s status again. His medical skills are no lower than those of himself and Dr. Wang. In terms of his age, he is a good doctor, It''s absolutely respectable.

 Chapter 91

    After Dr. Wang raised his question, Su Jingfei didn''t answer it directly. He pressed his hand on Xiao San''s closed eyes. Then he said, "look, is the color of his eyelids the same as that of his mouth?"


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang were not thinking about Su Jingfei''s ability at this time. They all looked at Su Jingfei''s reminder. Sure enough, Xiao San''s eyelids were also blue gray, because the child''s eyes were always open, so it was easy to be ignored. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s reminder, they would never have thought of it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for them to answer, so he immediately moved his hand down and pressed it three inches under Xiao San''s neck and left shoulder socket. It was obvious that he didn''t exert himself. Xiao San suddenly screamed and even cried immediately.


    The middle-aged woman was startled and hugged Xiaosan in her arms. Then she looked at Su Jingfei with a slightly angry look. Although she didn''t say anything, she knew that she was angry with Su Jingfei. She didn''t know that Su Jingfei didn''t exert any force at all. This was completely caused by the child''s illness.


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang had seen clearly before. There were three blue gray dots where Su Jingfei pressed. Because the place was covered by Xiao San''s clothes, they couldn''t see it outside at all, and the color was not too obvious. They didn''t see it before. At this time, if they didn''t know Su Jingfei really had real skills, they would be too stupid.


    Seeing the middle-aged woman glaring at Su Jingfei, Dr. Lin quickly explained, "don''t be so anxious. Dr. Su didn''t do anything to Xiao San. He was just checking Xiao San."


    The middle-aged woman listened to Dr. Lin''s words, but she was not good at looking at Su Jingfei. The young man came up and made her son cry. In her eyes, Su Jingfei''s age can be an apprentice for the other two.


    Although she didn''t speak, others could see her mind. Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang believed that Su Jingfei had real skills. The middle-aged woman''s eyes embarrassed them.


    Doctor Lin was proud of himself. He didn''t look up to Su Jingfei before. He just thought he came in through the back door. Now he knows he has real skills, but his attitude changed sharply. What''s more, Su Jingfei avoided misdiagnosis. At this time, he quickly said, "doctor Su, what''s the situation of Xiao San? Why haven''t I heard of this disease?"


    Dr. Wang also thinks the same way. He and Dr. Lin are in the middle of Bo Zhong''s medical skills. It is estimated that if Xiao San just looked at it by himself, the result would be the same as Dr. Lin''s conclusion. Now he is looking forward to Su Jingfei''s explanation.


    Su Jingfei first felt his nose awkwardly. The middle-aged woman looked at her eyes. It was really uncomfortable. The age that killed people.


    "Xiaosan is a disease that you have never heard of, and I have never heard of." Smile for a while, Su Jingfei mouth to two humanity, just two people together in consternation, Su Jingfei also don''t know this is what disease, that also how to treat.


    Su Jingfei suddenly changed his words and said, "the reason why I haven''t heard of this disease is that it''s not a disease at all."


    "Not a disease?" This time, not only the two doctors, but also the middle-aged woman exclaimed, and then said with great dissatisfaction: "this young doctor, although I am not a rich family, don''t fool me as someone who doesn''t know anything. My junior is not sick. I can''t feel so bad. I''d better let your two masters show my junior."


    The middle-aged woman''s words embarrassed both Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang. Dr. Lin quickly said, "this is our expert su. He is much more powerful than us."


    The middle-aged women were even more surprised and regretted that they spoke too much. If Su Jingfei harbored a grudge, what could she do about her junior''s illness? She would like to apologize.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and blocked the middle-aged woman''s mouth. Then he said, "Xiao San is really not sick. He is poisoned. Moreover, this kind of poison is very rare, even we should not have it. So when I first saw Xiao San, I was not sure."


    While he said, he frowned and said: "in fact, the poison of Xiao San is not in use now. It should have been at least a week. Before that, he should always be listless. After a week, he was in agony."


    "Yes, you are really an expert. You are a miracle doctor. Xiao San is lazy every day these days, and his food is not good. I thought he was going to catch a cold!" Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang haven''t responded yet. The middle-aged woman is already excited. At this time, she has completely believed that Su Jingfei is an expert.


    The mentality of the two doctors has completely changed. No matter how good Su Jingfei''s overall medical skills are, he is already at a good level with his ability. At least when this expert is enough, they can''t judge whether he is a national or not.


    Su Jingfei nodded to the middle-aged woman, and then continued: "I think your family should be close to the mountain area, isn''t it that on weekdays, children always go into the mountain or go down to play? But also often themselves, no one else to accompany, perhaps you will let the children to put a cow or sheep


    The middle-aged woman first opened her eyes, and then said with a little embarrassment, "it''s really a mountainous area over there. You know, children from rural families always help with their work. When they are young, they let them go to the hillside to watch their cows."


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang now look at Su Jingfei again. Unless Su Jingfei colludes with the middle-aged woman in front of him, it''s all his own judgment. This shows that Su Jingfei not only sees the boy''s illness, but also correctly judges the cause of it. What he judges is not just a simple illness, but a poison, This shows that Su Jingfei not only has good medical skills, but also has very careful thinking.


    Su Jingfei is far from being as simple as they thought. He is still thinking about why this poison appears here. It''s not a simple animal and plant toxin. If this poison can''t be controlled well, it can even cause a plague.


    Both the previous H1N1 and the later h7n9 were ignored at the beginning and became a national infectious disease.


    Now Xiaosan and those two viruses will not have such a strong lethal effect. But once poisoned, the sufferings of the poisoned people are several times as much as those of traditional infectious diseases, and even longer. Just like Xiaosan in front of us, it will last at least two months from poisoning to death, that is, at least 50 days in pain.


    Originally, Su Jingfei only wanted to treat Xiao San, but now he has to think about whether to dispose of this poison source, otherwise it will really cause a large-scale infectious disease, and the whole s city will be in danger. But this is a little too worried. This kind of toxin infection is not air infection, and the infection is not so strong. Su Jingfei, who is careful in everything, still dare not underestimate this kind of poison.

 Chapter 92

    "Dr. Su, do you think there''s any way to solve Xiao San''s problem?" Su Jingfei was silent. Doctor Lin couldn''t bear the pressure and asked anxiously.


    Although Dr. Wang and the middle-aged women didn''t speak, they also expected Su Jingfei''s answer. Since Su Jingfei said that Xiao San was poisoned, they knew that ordinary people could not cure Xiao San''s disease, which was beyond the scope of conventional medicine.


    Su Jingfei was awoken from deep thinking. He was a little embarrassed. He thought far away and forgot all the patients in front of him. When he heard Doctor Lin''s question, he didn''t answer the question. Instead, he said first: "the poison in Xiao San is actually a combination of poisonous snake and poisonous grass, which is called snake saliva poison."


    "Snake venom? It''s a strange name. I''ve only heard of ambergris. Does it matter? " Doctor Wang frowned and asked curiously.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "although it has no direct relationship, the reason why it can be named is because of this. Originally, there was no name for this kind of poison, which was named snake saliva poison according to the ambergris fragrance."


    "This kind of poison is mainly the venom of a kind of poisonous snake called boiling snake, mixed with a kind of poisonous grass called scorched grass. The toxicity is very severe, but it has a characteristic that the incubation period is very long, about a week, while it takes two months to really affect people and lead to death.


    If it wasn''t for the symptoms I saw on Xiao San, I didn''t dare to think it was this kind of poison. This kind of poison only appears in the tropical rain forest. I don''t know why I found it here. The climate here can''t support these two things at all. " At this point, his brow has been wrinkled, which is the most difficult place for him before. Theoretically, the living environment does not exist, unless it is artificially cultivated.


    Thinking of this, he had to think carefully. If it was artificial cultivation, it would be a big thing. It''s not ancient times. It''s exaggerating that there are still people in modern society who make such things.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s terrible words, the middle-aged woman was already flustered. At this time, she quickly begged, "doctor Su, you must save Xiao San. He is only seven years old."


    "I will definitely treat the child''s illness." Su Jingfei nodded, this time did not say nonsense, but pondered for a while, or honest way: "for this poisoning situation, I can only temporarily suppress his toxicity, can not completely eradicate."


    "What can we do? No one else can cure it!" This time, Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang are very convinced of Su Jingfei. No matter what his medical skills are, his knowledge is far beyond their level. Dr. Lin said this from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t mean to be envious at all. Sometimes the difference between the levels is so big that he didn''t even feel envious. Although Dr. Wang didn''t say it, his expression showed that he also meant the same thing.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "if you really care, there will be chaos. Haven''t you heard that there must be antidotes near poisons? I can go to Xiao San''s house to find an antidote to this poison. "


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang suddenly realized that even if they were just more conventional traditional Chinese medicine, they were really inherited, and they knew something about traditional Chinese medicine better. There must be other restrained creatures near poisonous plants and snakes. This is a common sense, but they were shocked by Su Jingfei''s words before, and their thinking was limited.


    Su Jingfei ignores their wishful thinking. He gets up and takes out his gold needle from his pocket. He has long known that if he sees a doctor, acupuncture is an unavoidable means. Naturally, he carries the gold needle with him, but he can''t reveal other means.


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang have already accepted the fact that Su Jingfei is an expert. Now seeing Su Jingfei take out the golden needle, they are really looking at it with a learning attitude. They know that Su Jingfei has extraordinary knowledge. Now taking out the golden needle, it is estimated that the skill of acupuncture will be much higher than that of ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t mind being looked at. Anyway, they didn''t know how to learn. He just said to the middle-aged woman, "elder sister, you put Xiao San on the top of the bed next to you. I''ll relieve his pain and stop the spread of toxin."


    The middle-aged woman was overjoyed. Although she was simple, she could understand the words of the three doctors. Even if she didn''t know something about medicine, she could also know that the young man in front of her could save the third child of her family. She quickly took the third child to the top of the bed. However, when she saw the gold needle in Su Jingfei''s hand, she was still a little surprised. The needle was one foot long, How painful it is for this guy to stick on people!


    Su Jingfei saw that Xiao San was lying on the top of the bed. He took out three gold needles directly from his small bag and said: "snake saliva poison has its own characteristics. Like other toxins, this poison mainly damages the viscera, but it is carried out secretly. After the first incubation period, it is similar to the trauma caused by external force, and then slowly erodes, He aggravated the internal injury until two months later he was completely hopeless


    Dr. Lin listened to Su Jingfei''s explanation as if he was blaming him. If he was treated in his way, Xiao San would die eventually.


    Su Jingfei''s words continue: "ordinary people use the way of trauma treatment, although it can''t make the patient recover, but it can alleviate the disease. If you don''t know the real antidote method, it can be regarded as the right method. You don''t have to have any psychological burden."


    At this time, he spoke in an educational tone, but both Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang listened attentively. Now they are very convinced of Su Jingfei. They are very happy to hear some of his teachings. At this moment, the age of a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine has become a floating cloud. In ancient times, there has been a saying that a teacher is a master. At present, Su Jingfei is in their eyes, That''s the kind of person who gets it.


    The middle-aged woman watched Su Jingfei stick the gold needle into Xiao San''s body, with three inches of needle under the neck, one needle in the stomach, and one needle on the top of her head. It is reasonable to say that these places can make people feel unbearable pain, but the color of pain on Xiao San''s face is getting lighter and lighter, which shows the extraordinary effect of acupuncture.


    "Dr. Su, what effect can you achieve if you give him acupuncture." The middle-aged woman was watching, and the two doctors were watching. For the first time, they saw this technique, but they didn''t know what effect it would have. Dr. Lin couldn''t help asking.


    "The effect! It should be able to guarantee a week without suffering, and the toxin will be contained. " Su Jingfei said, sighing: "snake saliva poison is very troublesome, modern medicine simply can''t check, otherwise they won''t come here, just don''t know if there are other people poisoned, this kind of poison is very overbearing, spreading is also very strong, more importantly, it is very hidden."


    The two doctors were surprised. They were also smart people. From Su Jingfei''s tone, they heard a trace of worry. Dr. Wang responded quickly and asked the middle-aged women around him, "how many residents are there over there, and how many people go up the mountain every day?"

 Chapter 93

    The middle-aged woman pondered for a moment, and then said, "we are a small place. There are only over 100 households in the village. Usually, we just farm land and raise some cattle and sheep, so almost every family goes up the mountain every day. It''s a long ride for me to come here."


    She first said that there were not many people, and the three were relieved. Then she said that almost every family went up the mountain, and the matter became not simple. According to the situation of the third child, everyone could be poisoned.


    "Dr. Su, this kind of poison is highly contagious. Can it be contagious?" After all, Dr. Lin was a doctor, and soon thought of what Su Jingfei meant.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "it''s not easy to say that it''s direct infection, but this kind of poison is very hidden. Even if it''s really poisoned, you may not know that the general contact may not be poisoned, but as long as it''s husband and wife, or relatives and friends, mixing eating utensils, it can''t be infected."


    "It''s not like AIDS!" Doctor Wang was startled and said unconsciously.


    "Although it''s not, it''s almost the same. What''s more important is that this kind of poison works much faster than AIDS, and there is no specific medicine. You can only use the right antidote." Su Jingfei nodded at first, and then said, "the most important thing is that I just suspected that this is artificial breeding, so it''s a big deal."


    Although Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang are attending doctors of traditional Chinese medicine in the municipal hospital, they are only doctors after all. What Su Jingfei said is beyond their responsibility, and they don''t know how to say it.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t expect them to give any advice. During the conversation, he pulled out the three gold needles from Xiao San. About half of the three gold needles were stuck on Xiao San. This half of the needle had turned into a strange black, and it seemed that the black was still alive, with a flowing feeling.


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang were shocked again. They did not expect that they had been doctors all their lives. Today they met such a strange snake venom. If Su Jingfei had not been here, they would not have been able to cure Xiao San even if they had not misdiagnosed him.


    In addition to them, the middle-aged women were also startled. If it wasn''t for the young doctor in front of them, they didn''t need to know his result. Thinking of this, they wanted to kneel down and thank him. Fortunately, Su Jingfei stopped his action quickly.


    With a sigh, he handed the three gold needles to Dr. Lin, and specially told him, "Dr. Lin, you should give these three gold needles to the person in charge of freezing in the hospital. You must refrigerate them first, and then send them to be melted and destroyed. Snake saliva poison is a kind of strong poison, and ordinary alcohol has no effect at all. You have to feel cold and then hot, And it has to be calcined in a fire of more than 3000 degrees. These three gold needles are no longer useful. "


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang didn''t expect that the poison was so overbearing. There were 12 gold needles that Su Jingfei had just taken out, so three of them were discarded. Su Jingfei was really willing to give up and secretly admired Su Jingfei for his noble medical ethics.


    The middle-aged woman was a little worried. He could see the value of Su Jingfei''s golden needle, and of course she would not lose her fortune. But if you add the expenses of Xiao San''s diagnosis and treatment, the family''s savings for many years might have to be put in, or even not enough. But how could his son''s illness not be cured.


    It seems to see the middle-aged women''s mind, Su Jingfei also followed: "you wait for me to open a house for you, and then you leave the address, I will definitely go to you to have a look in a week, to detoxify Xiao San."


    After a pause, he said to the middle-aged woman, "you don''t have to worry too much. There''s nothing wrong with Xiao San, and the house is not expensive. You can make up for Xiao San these days." Then he quickly gave a prescription to the middle-aged woman.


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang looked around, and it was also a tradition of traditional Chinese medicine to learn prescriptions from the old doctor. As long as Su Jingfei didn''t avoid it, it was completely reasonable for them to do so. But after watching for a long time, they were just confused. The house Su Jingfei opened was just a house for clearing heat and detoxifying, just a large amount.


    The middle-aged woman had a lot of peace of mind. Naturally, she didn''t know the effect of this prescription. She left her address and went directly to the pharmacy to get the medicine with her much better little three.


    Until they left, Dr. Lin asked: "Dr. Su, I just saw that the prescription you prescribed is the ordinary heat clearing and detoxification effect, this?"


    Su Jingfei smiles, takes a look at them, and then says, "it''s actually a prescription for clearing away heat and detoxification. Although it can make Xiao San more comfortable than usual, it can''t detoxify. Moreover, his interpretation effect is mainly my acupuncture."


    "In that case, it doesn''t seem to work if you make such a prescription." Although Dr. Wang knew that some doctors would prescribe medicine to patients randomly, it was Western medicine, and it was for the purpose of getting the Drug Commission. However, since Su Jingfei was a visiting expert and a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, there was no significance of prescribing medicine randomly. Why did he do that!


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer directly. Instead, he said earnestly: "from ancient times to the present, the most important thing in our traditional Chinese medicine is not medical skills, but medical ethics. The so-called" parents'' heart of doctors ". When we treat patients, the first thing we should do is not to relieve the pain, but to make people feel at ease. This is something that western medicine can''t compare with."


    If Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang realized that, if Su Jingfei said that at the beginning, they would think that Su Jingfei pretended to be forced. If he said that now, they would only feel taught.


    Su Jingfei was satisfied with their reaction, and then explained: "I just saw that elder sister worried, not only about the children, but also about the medical expenses. In fact, for us, although it is troublesome to give Xiao San treatment, it is also a matter of lifting a finger. She can come to see a doctor, but actually she has spent the registration fee, so let him feel at ease. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her, and she can''t spend much money, But it''s comforting, isn''t it? "


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang''s sense of Su Jingfei has changed again. Before, they just admired Su Jingfei''s medical skills. Now they have gradually accepted Su Jingfei. Traditional Chinese medicine is not as good as western medicine, not only because the effect of treating some diseases is too slow, but also because some doctors who do not have medical ethics are criticized.


    Su Jingfei, a young man in a new era, can actually abide by medical ethics rather than profit-making. If he is an ordinary person, he may ask for tens of thousands of medical expenses, but he is almost free.


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang are both in their 40s and 50s. Naturally, they can''t be so noble. Su Jingfei deserves their admiration.


    The reason why Su Jingfei said this to them is that they really have the strength of traditional Chinese medicine. Such traditional Chinese medicine has been taught in terms of medical ethics. Even though the medical skills are not necessarily very powerful, they can really contribute a lot to traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Well, you can see the next patients first. I''ll go to the dean to talk about the village where Xiao San is. I think he is not the only one who is poisoned. If we don''t deal with it quickly, there may be other hazards. I don''t want to see a snake saliva poison village in s city which can be comparable to the AIDS village." Su Jingfei saw that they were still thinking, so he got up directly.


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang stood up respectfully to see Su Jingfei off. No matter how old Su Jingfei is now, it depends on what he has just taught them. In addition, they are still in the same department in the future, and there are still many places for them to study. At this time, their attitude is completely different from that before.


    Su Jingfei just laughs at this. He has long thought that there will be such a result. Unless they don''t know the good or bad, they will be very respectful to themselves.

 Chapter 94

    Su Jingfei asked Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang to continue to see the patients. The rest of the patients also had some common diseases. Before, because the three people could be regarded as consultation for Xiao San, the other patients didn''t come in. They didn''t know that the strongest doctor in this department was su Jingfei.


    According to the idea of ordinary people, Su Jingfei estimated that he was an intern. When he left, he did not attract other people''s attention, and he still went to see a doctor in order.


    At the entrance of the dean''s office, as before Su Jingfei came, only nurse Xiaoma was a pretty girl. When she saw Su Jingfei coming, she didn''t know what attitude to take. Su Jingfei was an expert, but this expert was too young, probably through the back door. She was too respectful and uncomfortable. If she didn''t respect her, she was easily resented by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t like the cold faced nurse, and naturally she didn''t have any bad feelings for her. Her attitude towards herself was completely due to her work. In the end, she helped herself to find Dean Liu.


    "Nurse Ma, is Dean Liu in? I have something to do with him. " Su Jingfei thought that she was more polite to nurse pony.


    Nurse Ma moved in her heart. Su Jingfei didn''t seem to be a pure dandy. She didn''t have the arrogance of looking down on people. She should be relatively easy to get along with. Although she still didn''t have a smile on her face, she said gently: "the dean is in there. I''ll help you call him."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''ll just go in myself. I''ll come here often in the future. Can''t I ask you to call me every time, as long as I''m here?"


    Nurse Ma nods. Now that Su Jingfei''s identity has been confirmed, he doesn''t have to report it. Just like other experts, they just knock on the door to see Dean Liu. Even if Su Jingfei comes in through the back door, he is also an expert.


    Su Jingfei appeared again, which surprised Dean Liu. The boy had been sitting in the Department for less than an hour. Was he dissatisfied with his arrangement, or did Lao Lin and Lao Wang have a bad attitude towards him and come here to complain? Just for a moment, several ideas flashed through President Liu''s mind.


    President Liu didn''t open his mouth. Su Jingfei naturally wanted to open his mouth first. Before he finished his thinking, he said to President Liu, "President Liu, I have something to talk to you about. I don''t know if I have time."


    "Jingfei, why are you so polite? You''re an expert in our hospital. If you need anything, just let me know." No matter what happened, President Liu still said with a smile. At the same time, he secretly calculated that if Su Jingfei was not satisfied with his arrangement, where should he go next.


    Su Jingfei didn''t talk too much nonsense. He said directly, "then I''m not polite. I can''t come to the hospital after today, three days later."


    President Liu frowned a little. He was just asking for leave. He immediately put down his heart and said with a smile: "Jingfei, you can say hello to pony for such a small matter. You are a visiting expert in the hospital. Even if you can''t come, you don''t have to come to me in person."


    "Dean Liu, I think you misunderstood me. The reason why I came to you is not to ask for leave, but to tell you that I am going to visit this time. I want you to find some people to accompany me." Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile.


    This time President Liu gets serious. Su Jingfei has only been here for less than an hour. He has to go out to see a doctor. What are Lao Lin and Lao Wang doing three days later? Even if these two guys have opinions on Su Jingfei, they can''t leave the patient to Su Jingfei.


    In fact, he is not afraid of neglecting Su Jingfei. In his heart, Su Jingfei''s medical skills are at most passable. If he contacts too many patients, he can''t be cured. Lao Lin and Lao Wang laugh at him, and he can''t face up. If he gets angry like that, he and sang must be equally ugly. In this case, he wants to talk to Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang.


    Su Jingfei was not as complicated as he thought. Seeing the silence of president Liu, he had to continue: "in fact, it doesn''t need too much. Just arrange two or three nurses for me, and then send me a car. This visit is a little far away. I don''t have a car myself, so I have to trouble the hospital."


    "Jingfei, where are you going this time?" President Liu thought about it for a while, but he planned to get to know the situation first.


    Su Jingfei took out the address left by the middle-aged woman, gave it to President Liu and said, "this is the place. I''m not a local, so I know it''s far away. I''m not sure about the details."


    President Liu, a native of S City, was shocked when he saw the address on the note and said, "no, you''re showing people what''s wrong. It takes at least three hours to go so far. Even if you send an ambulance to you, can''t you let them send the patient to the hospital in the county, and then you go to see it again? It''s a mountainous area. "


    This time, President Liu is really worried about Su Jingfei''s requirements. It''s far away from the city. If a young man of Su Jingfei goes out with several nurses, in case of any accident, it will be a big deal.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and sighed, "if I can do that, I won''t have to go there to see a doctor." After a pause, he said to President Liu, "President Liu, you have been practicing medicine for many years. I don''t know if you have ever heard of snake saliva?"


    "Snake venom? Snake venom ranking third in the world? I''ve heard of it, but it''s only in the tropical rainforest. Why do you suddenly ask about it? " Su Jingfei''s sudden question stunned Dean Liu, but he went on to say that he was very surprised that Su Jingfei knew snake saliva.


    When Su Jingfei saw that Dean Liu knew about snake saliva poison, he was relieved. In this way, he lost a lot of explanation and said straight to the point: "the reason why I went to that mountain area this time is because snake saliva poison was found there, and the patient I saw before had been poisoned. In order to prevent this kind of poison from spreading, I have to go to the local place to have a look, otherwise it will spread, I think President Liu knows what will happen. "


    President Liu was startled and exclaimed, "do you really see someone who has been poisoned by snake saliva?"


    Su Jingfei nodded, then described Xiao San''s poisoning symptoms to Dean Liu, and then said, "if I don''t make a wrong judgment, it''s snake saliva poison, and it''s very likely that someone is still raising boiling snake and burning grass. It''s not easy."


    "Jingfei, are you sure? If that''s the case, it may be dangerous for you to take some nurses. Why don''t I have the police informed President Liu was shocked. Although he didn''t know how Su Jingfei had such ability, he still took it seriously.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and explained: "this time I just went to that village to see if there were other people poisoned. First, we should solve the source of the disease. As for whether the poison grows naturally or is raised artificially, I''m not sure. So don''t disturb the police station."


    "That''s not good. If you are in any danger, what can you do?" Director Liu shook his head in disapproval.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to think for a moment and said, "Dean, you should know that most people who study traditional Chinese medicine have the ability to strengthen their body. My master taught me some medical skills when he taught me, so I should have no problem in self-protection."


    Dean Liu was slightly stunned. But who really has this kind of ability in modern times? Just then, seeing Su Jingfei, he suddenly raised his hand and patted it down to a teacup on his desk.

 Chapter 95

    The conversation between Su Jingfei and President Liu ends with a teacup smashed. Until Su Jingfei returns to the department again, President Liu is still in a daze in his office, and a real porcelain cup is smashed to pieces by Su Jingfei.


    If this happens in movies and TV, people just nod. This role is very powerful. But when this scene appears in reality, no matter who is scared, even knowing that Su Jingfei has no malice to himself, President Liu is shocked and speechless.


    Su Jingfei''s meat palms are harder than ordinary hammers. If you use a hammer to knock a porcelain cup, at least there will be an echo. If Su Jingfei''s palms are too far away, the cup is like cotton, and it''s broken.


    Thinking of this, President Liu picked up the phone and dialed Mr. Sang''s number. He was full of curiosity about Su Jingfei.


    Soon the phone rang sang Lao''s laughter: "Lao Liu, why did you call me at this time? Did Su Jingfei go to your place?" He is familiar with Su Jingfei, so he will not be so polite.


    Although President Liu is the president of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he is subordinate to the municipal hospital, which is half a grade worse than Mr. sang. What''s more, he is still a national neurologist. After hearing Mr. Sang''s words, President Liu immediately said with respect, "Mr. sang, Su Jingfei has already been in the hospital. I directly arranged him in the Department, and today he has also seen a doctor."


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that the boy was quick enough to see a doctor. " Mr. Sang was a bit surprised, but then he said, "it''s normal for him to see a doctor. It''s just a waste for him to see a general patient. He doesn''t have any opinions on your arrangement."


    President Liu''s sweat came down when he heard that sang seemed to be talking to himself. He could tell that sang was completely unconscious. That is to say, Su Jingfei could come here because he was not asked by someone.


    As for Mr. Sang''s inquiry, President Liu quickly guarantees that Su Jingfei is not dissatisfied at all. Otherwise, Mr. sang will teach himself a lesson, and Su Jingfei''s own performance will be enough for his own misfortune.


    "That''s OK. That boy has a strange temper. Although he has great medical skills, he doesn''t want to show it. Since he has no opinions and is willing to see a doctor for others, let him alone. Those patients just need good doctors. They are lucky, and your hospital of traditional Chinese Medicine will be famous for it." Sang Lao there a little silence, began to smile.


    At this time, President Liu couldn''t hear the praise of Mr. sang for Su Jingfei. After so many years of being president, he thought that he underestimated Su Jingfei and asked carefully: "Mr. sang, what''s the origin of Su Jingfei? Do you have such confidence in him?"


    "What''s going on?" Mr. Sang was obviously stunned, and then laughed: "Lao Liu, I think you''ve been a dean for so many years. We''ve known each other for 20 years. Am I the kind of character that I''m afraid of others and just give you a pass?"


    President Liu chuckles. Mr. sang is not really the kind of person who takes the back door. Obviously, Mr. Sang also sees his mind. This is already a bit of a reproach. He is very polite and seems to be speaking in the tone of a friend, but both of them understand that they are only 20 years old. There is still a distance between them.


    Mr. sang didn''t embarrass Mr. Liu too much, but explained: "to tell you the truth, Mr. Liu, I don''t know what Su Jingfei really is. I arranged him for you, or I sincerely invited him on the door, otherwise people didn''t plan to come. I didn''t tell you before that he asked me not to take special care of him. Don''t tell me that you neglected him."


    "No, no, he is also an expert. How can I neglect him?" This time, President Liu was not only shocked. He felt that he had come out in a cold sweat. Su Jingfei was actually invited by Mr. sang. If this news is spread, the whole medical community in s city will be shocked.


    Sang Lao''s voice rang out at the right time: "if you don''t, it''s good. If you really neglect him and make him dissatisfied, it''s really the loss of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine." Then he said in a melancholy voice: "I never thought that a young man in his twenties would have such medical skills, and I believe that with my understanding of him, I can see at most one or two times his level."


    President Liu''s eyes stand out unconsciously. Seeing Su Jingfei''s skills, Mr. sang has already said that he seems to be rare in the sky and the earth. If all the skills are terrible, he regrets that he doesn''t pay enough attention to Su Jingfei.


    Sang Lao probably heard that President Liu had arranged Su Jingfei well. He was very happy and talked more than usual. President Liu was silent and asked him to ask again, "Lao Liu, you haven''t told me. What''s the matter with calling me? Do you just tell me that you have arranged Su Jingfei?"


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. sang just interrupted and forgot his business. Expert Su asked me to send him a car and a nurse. He was going to visit the mountain area in three days." President Liu, reminded by Mr. sang, immediately replied that when he talked about Su Jingfei, his tone changed unconsciously. Now he knows that he despised Su Jingfei, and he can''t make any mistakes in the future.


    "What''s going on? He''s going out, and it''s in the mountains? " Sanglao obviously did not pay attention to the tone of president Liu, but asked in surprise.


    President Liu affirmed it, and then told Mr. sang about what happened to Su Jingfei in the hospital today. Fortunately, Mr. sang had heard of snake saliva poison even if he was not a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. It''s very famous for this kind of poison.


    Not to mention that President Liu was shocked by this, so was Mr. sang. Su Jingfei''s medical skills were amazing, and his luck was speechless. On his first day in the hospital, he actually encountered such a disease. Although President Liu didn''t mention Su Jingfei''s inference, it was enough to make Mr. sang very surprised.


    President Liu could feel the shock of Mr. sang and turned his mouth secretly. If Mr. Sang was in front of Su Jingfei at that time, he might be even more shocked than himself. This boy''s medical skill is abnormal, but it''s just the tip of the iceberg.


    "Lao Liu, you have to support Su Jingfei in all his actions. Doesn''t he want you to send cars and nurses? Just listen to his arrangement, but for the sake of safety, it''s better to send some security personnel to him. We really can''t find anyone else for this matter. You and I don''t know much about snake saliva poison. Su Jingfei really doesn''t know whose apprentice he is. " Mr. sang first gave an order to President Liu, and then said unconsciously.


    President Liu nodded and agreed. He thought the same thing in his heart. He didn''t know who taught Su Jingfei such an apprentice. Compared with Su Jingfei''s medical skills, President Liu cared more about Su Jingfei''s method of smashing porcelain cups, which he had never seen even in some so-called Sanda masters and martial arts masters.


    Mr. sang didn''t know Su Jingfei''s ability, so he naturally wanted to arrange some security personnel for him, but President Liu knew that this was not necessary at all. However, since Mr. sang had already ordered him to do it, he had to do it himself. What''s more, besides Su Jingfei, there were other people who needed to bring some security personnel. Only at the end of the call, Mr. sang didn''t forget to tell president Liu, Keep Su Jingfei''s secret and don''t treat him specially.

 Chapter 96

    Su Jingfei is responsible for putting forward the requirements. He naturally doesn''t have to worry about the specific arrangements. Su Jingfei believes that President Liu will be willing to arrange for him. What he does in the dean''s office is not to frighten president Liu. He is really afraid that he will not trust himself. When the time comes, he will send a lot of people to himself, which will be troublesome.


    When he was treating Xiao San, he guessed in his heart that this incident might be caused by human beings. If he really expected that the man who dares to raise boiling snake and burning grass must be a powerful man, how could ordinary people hurt him.


    Of course, Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang didn''t know what happened in the dean''s office, but their medical skills were enough to make them respect each other. Later, Su Jingfei was in charge. If it wasn''t a very difficult disease, Su didn''t even need to read. Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang wouldn''t ask him. Su was so happy that he just read books.


    His medical skills are all from that magical book. His real practice is only in recent times. When he is reading a book, he will also observe those patients. They are all common diseases. He doesn''t need Su Jingfei to really feel the pulse, but has made a general judgment from the surface.


    Dr. Lin and Dr. Wang don''t consult Su Jingfei about everything. After all, they have been doctors for many years, but Su Jingfei can also see their prescriptions clearly, and at the same time confirm what he thinks.


    In this way, although he can not be treated as a doctor himself, Su Jingfei''s medical experience is also growing rapidly. At the end of the day, his previous knowledge has been well consolidated. At least now he has some practical experience, and he is no longer just talking on paper.


    Su Jingfei is a visiting expert. Naturally, he can''t go to the hospital every day. After today, he will continue to work in the underwear sales shop. He doesn''t think that''s bad. As long as he does well in all walks of life, he will have the same achievements.


    Just before he left, President Liu came and handed Su Jingfei a document package. Then he explained, "Jingfei, the things here are your certificates in the hospital, such as expert certificates and business cards. Besides, I heard from Mr. sang that you don''t have a doctor''s qualification certificate. I have prepared them for you. It''s nothing else, just for convenience. You should understand that in the country, You always need some identification. "


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any opinions on this either. He knows that President Liu''s statement is true. In the country, sometimes no one believes it just by mouth. Some documents are absolutely convenient for his own actions.


    Moreover, he also knows that he does not have a certificate. To some extent, he is sure to be missed by those who want to. Now that he can save trouble, he is naturally happy and relaxed.


    After taking the document bag, before he asked, President Liu said with a smile: "Jingfei, you don''t have to come to the hospital in three days. I''ll arrange a car to pick you up. You can go directly to the mountain area. I''ve also arranged the candidates. Two drivers, three nurses and two security guards are in charge of safety. You should understand that nurses also need protection, after all, they are so far away."


    Su Jingfei nods. He has no objection to President Liu''s arrangement. His ability will not be easily demonstrated. At most, it can be used to protect himself. He doesn''t want to protect others. He is not related to others. He doesn''t like to be brave for a just cause. It''s good for president Liu to arrange two security guards.


    President Liu is relieved to see that Su Jingfei doesn''t have any opinions. He is really afraid that Su Jingfei will be angry because he thinks he despises him. Now it seems that Su Jingfei has a good temper. Thinking of Mr. Sang''s evaluation of him, he has more favorable feelings for Su Jingfei.


    "Well, Jingfei, you can go back today. Three days later, I''ll ask the nurse to call you. If you have anything, you can come to the hospital to see me. Although we are only doctors, we can do something in S City, but there is no problem." President Liu finally could not help but exhort.


    President Liu''s words have been very clear. No matter how stupid Su Jingfei is, he knows that the hospital has become his own backer. Let alone that he is self-discipline, even if he goes to violate the law and discipline, it is not too serious, and the hospital can deal with him.


    Su Jingfei sighed in secret. As expected, everyone would look at you with new eyes if he had the ability. He just treated people today, and asked Dean Liu to give him so many benefits. Fortunately, he didn''t like to make trouble. Otherwise, he might have taken this certificate, which is equivalent to a pass, to do bad things everywhere.


    President Liu saw that Su Jingfei was silent. He believed that Su Jingfei had understood his good intentions. Then he said, "Jingfei, you can go back. We''ll see you next week. Pay attention to rest. It''s very tiring to go to the mountains."


    "Dean Liu, you can rest assured that I can arrange the trip to the mountain area, and I won''t come to you to report at that time." Su Jingfei put away the file bag with a smile and left with a smile.


    Even if President Liu wants to see off Su Jingfei, he can''t do it in the hospital. He represents the hospital and can only watch Su Jingfei leave. This is a famous doctor in the future hospital. Although he is young, his medical skills can be so respected by Mr. sang, which is not good enough.


    After leaving the hospital, Su Jingfei opened the document bag, which contained some information and certificates. The main information was that he had become a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in S City, and the certificate was naturally a doctor''s qualification certificate. This kind of certificate generally needs to be tested by himself. With the help of president Liu and Mr. sang, it''s not a problem to directly apply for one, Su Jingfei is a certified doctor from today on.


    Before, Su Jingfei''s hiding ability was not easy to display. Now with this proof, at least when he used some acceptable means, he didn''t have so many worries, such as acupuncture. He could say that he was a doctor in this field. This proof is a real certificate.


    In addition to information and certificates, there is also a small box of business cards, which is well made. There is only a title and telephone number on it. The number is Su Jingfei''s personal number, and the title is: expert of S City People''s Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    The credibility of business cards is not high, but if it is used as a facade, it is more important than the information. As for whether others believe it or not, it depends on others'' mind. Su Jingfei didn''t take the business card seriously and put it directly into his pocket. Su Jingfei is in a good mood today, and he became a doctor on his first day at work.


    Su Jingfei came home soon, and the time was almost the same as that of normal work. As a visiting expert, he was very relaxed. Unless he had complicated problems, he didn''t need to do anything.


    Today, Li Hongsi appears in the living room again. She can guess what she is thinking without asking Su Jingfei. She knows that she is going to the hospital for the first time today. She probably wants to ask about her work today. This woman is cold in appearance but totally different in heart. She is more enthusiastic about her own affairs, and Su Jingfei has already felt it.


    Just as he thought, when Li Hongsi heard the door ring, she turned her head and asked, "Su Jingfei, you''re back. How about going to the hospital today? Is there a beautiful nurse


    Su Jingfei was just thinking about Li hongsilk. She was also very concerned about herself. After listening to him, she turned black immediately and said, "pretty girls are everywhere. Everyone wants to be gorgeous with me. You don''t want to think about who I am."


    "Well, you are a big sex wolf." Li Hongsi''s face changed, and she snorted.

 Chapter 97

    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. She can''t joke with Li hongsilk. Even if she knows that she is talking nonsense, she will be angry. However, in other words, it seems that the reason why she is angry is that she cares about herself. Otherwise, she should not have such a big reaction.


    He is not a real wooden man. He didn''t fall in love at school before, just because he was low-key at that time, and he was still studying his book. Now he has entered the society, contacted many beautiful women, and has a better understanding of women than before. Every time Li Hongxian faces herself, she seems to be different from others. Now she has this kind of reaction, It seems to be the legendary "Ao Jiao".


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei doesn''t smile bitterly. He even has a little joy in his heart. No matter what, Li hongsilk is a beautiful girl. After nearly a month together, he also knows that Li hongsilk is cold on the outside and hot on the inside.


    Even if it''s not as warm and moving as Wu Yanli, at least it''s not so cold on the surface. If such a beautiful girl is interested in herself, it''s absolutely a happy thing.


    "I said pretty girls, you don''t have to do this. It''s them who want to be gorgeous with me, not me." Su Jingfei laughed in secret, with a bitter smile on his face, and said, "I''m a man. You know, I''m very self-contained. How can I do anything wrong?"


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei guessed, Li hongsilk, who was still a little upset before, was relieved a lot after listening to him. However, she still hummed: "you are a sex wolf. Who can tell? You dare say you don''t have any messy ideas."


    "Eh!" Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment, and then recalled what happened today. It seemed that he really didn''t have any other ideas.


    Li Hongsi misunderstood Su Jingfei''s stupefaction and thought he was right. She immediately sneered: "boy, you still want to lie in front of me. I told you the main thing. You are a real big sex wolf."


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to honestly explain: "this situation has not really happened. Today, I went to the hospital and had a good fortune. I met two nurses. One was the one who asked the way, the other was the Secretary of the president. How could you say so many beautiful girls?"


    Even so, he unconsciously thought of the beautiful nurse named shumanya and the cold faced pretty girl named Xiaoma. Xiaoma even looks colder than Li hongsilk. She is not cold, but pure cold.


    Li Hongsi naturally didn''t know what Su Jingfei was going through today. She said with disbelief, "you''re talking too much. Even if the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is not as good as western medicine, nurses should be indispensable. Moreover, I heard that as long as they are nurses, they are all audited and beautiful."


    "Come on, nurses don''t exaggerate as much as you say." Su Jingfei''s lips curled. There are more beautiful nurses than most people, but they are not so exaggerated. Then she said, "no matter how beautiful it is, can it be more beautiful than you?"


    Secretly secretly happy, calculate this kid still have a little vision, on the face Li hongsilk but hum a way: "less flattery, you this is the performance of guilty, you know not."


    Su Jingfei could see the smile in Li Hongsi''s eyes. She knew in her heart that she was very happy and didn''t explain it any more. After all, there was no need to explain it at all. Instead, she joked: "you are wrong. I''m not flattering. I''m flattering you. Well, I must feel very good."


    Li Hongsi didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would suddenly say such a sentence. First she was shocked, then she was full of shyness. In particular, Su Jingfei''s eyes seemed to have heat, and her heart beat faster. Hongxia is full of pretty faces unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei thought Li Hongsi would be arrogant and angry with her. But she didn''t have it, and she was so shy. He doubted whether the woman in front of her was Li Hongsi.


    According to her past personality, not to mention scolding herself for being a sex wolf, even the pillow had already been thrown. Su Jingfei didn''t expect her to react now. But the more she did, the more excited he was. The woman really liked herself, and the wonderful pride of Li Hongsi when she asked her to treat her illness came into her mind. If she could go and touch something, It''s worth being scolded for being a sex wolf.


    "Red silk, let me ask you something!" Su Jingfei''s heart is very hot. He swallows his saliva, and then makes a hard way.


    At this time, Li Hongsi didn''t know what was wrong. She just felt that today was different from usual. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she consciously said, "what questions do you want to ask?" Tone than before do not know how many times gentle, even if it is not as common in love with women, absolutely different from usual.


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved, and he was basically sure of his guess. He said with a smile, "have you had any stomachache in recent days? I think I should continue to treat you. Do you see..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Hongsi understood that her blushing face was more like rouge. She naturally thought of what happened between them. If he dared to mention that he would definitely look good, but now she just felt shy, instead of angry.


    When Su Jingfei saw her silence, he was secretly happy. Did the wind tell him that there was a play? Thinking of this, Su Jingfei continued to work hard and said solemnly: "red silk, according to the time, there is a difference of 28 days between the previous time and the next time. Now it''s less than half a month from the next time. If you want to make you painless, I think it''s better to give you another treatment. "


    Li Hongsi didn''t feel shy this time. Instead, she raised her head. She had some doubts in her eyes and said, "last time, you said you had almost cured me. Don''t you need to continue?"


    "Cough, you''ve heard me. What I''m saying is almost the same. Isn''t that a little less?" Su Jingfei coughed to hide his embarrassment. Today, it was all evil psychology, and then added: "see a doctor! It''s better to be thorough. Even if it''s consolidated this time, how can I say that I''m also a person with medical qualification certificate? You have to have full confidence in me! "


    No matter how naive Li Hongsi is, she has never been in love. She still has a woman''s instinct. From Su Jingfei''s pretending seriousness, but her eyes are in disorder, she can fully guess what he is thinking. But she feels that she is not willing to refuse Su Jingfei''s request.


    In the heart constantly comfort themselves, all this is Su Jingfei for his own good, not what sex wolf psychology, in order to be able to not pain, also should promise him.


    In my heart, I kept telling myself that I just want to see a doctor, and I can''t do anything else. Once he does something else, I must slap him in the face, so as to save the big sex wolf''s advance.


    Su Jingfei nervously looks at Li Hongsi and hesitates. In fact, he doesn''t really have a heart of lust. What he wants to do with Li Hongsi, but as a simple virgin, he knows that the girl in front of him has strange ideas about himself. If he doesn''t move at all, it''s the real brain problem.


    Li Hongsi thought for a long time in her heart. Finally, in Su Jingfei''s gaze, she nodded and said: "since you are a doctor, I will listen to you. Can you guarantee that I will be ok?"


    Su Jingfei nodded quickly, and then said with a smile, "don''t worry. If I don''t have this ability, then my medical qualification certificate is not in vain. You should believe me. I''m an authentic listed doctor. You see, I even have a medical license."


    In order to make sure his words are true, he even took out the medical qualification certificate he just got today. He didn''t expect that the first time he used this certificate was for Li Hongsi, and the purpose was to make him believe that he wanted to see a doctor for him.


    Su Jingfei felt that he was a little too bad. When he faced a beautiful girl, he was so indecisive, which was totally not in line with his own style.


    But he didn''t expect that he would get along with Li Hongsi day and night. Although he didn''t have many opportunities to meet Li Hongsi, he would be psychologically close to Li Hongsi if he lived under the same roof. What''s more, what happened between them was much closer than ordinary friends or colleagues.


    From the outside, he is also Li Hongsi''s boyfriend, and he has seen Li Hongsi''s body with his own eyes. Now even if he has some other ideas, it''s reasonable, and he won''t really take the opportunity to do too much.


    Li hongsilk has a stronger feeling for Su Jingfei than Li hongsilk. Besides Li hongsilk, there are also Wu Yanli and Liang Xiuwen who have a disorderly relationship with Su Jingfei. However, Su Jingfei is the only one who has a close relationship with Li hongsilk. Moreover, he is also grateful for helping himself.


    Under such circumstances, Li hongsiming, who has long been excited, knows that her body will have a fatal charm on Su Jingfei, but it is hard to refuse. She can only comfort herself that Su Jingfei is to see a doctor.


    When Su Jingfei saw that Li Hongsi had basically agreed, he said with a smile, "Hongsi, it''s not too late. Let''s start. It''s not too early. We have to wash and sleep when we''re done!"


    Li Hongsi had promised Su Jingfei, but she felt guilty. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she was very shy and regretted. However, she was still arrogant and angry. She said, "what do you say? Who will wash and sleep with you? I know you are not a good wolf."


    The woman''s instinctive white eyes glanced at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei didn''t flinch. Instead, she was shocked by this white eye. She didn''t expect that Li hongsilk''s cool little eyes would fly out. It''s really electric!


    Su Jingfei knows that Li hongsilk is shy at most and should not refuse her request. He doesn''t know when Li hongsilk will become like this, and he doesn''t study deeply. Anyway, she doesn''t refuse herself now. As long as she doesn''t go too far, it should be OK.


    Think of here, not only did not flinch, but said with a smile: "red silk ah, you this idea is wrong, cure! It''s natural to wash after you''re done. Otherwise, how do you sleep? It''s like last time, you must have taken a bath, right

 Chapter 98

    This treatment, the relationship between the two further, has been able to sit together intimately, but the phone rings at this time.


    Li Hongsi was sitting next to Su Jingfei. When she picked up her mobile phone, Su Jingfei also saw it and knew that the call was from Liang Xiuwen. Su Jingfei was also surprised.


    It''s not that he''s afraid that Liang Xiuwen will find out the secret between him and Li hongsilk, but that he originally had a different feeling about Liang Xiuwen from other women. He was intimate with Li hongsilk before, and he didn''t think of her at all. This is probably the common fault of all men, and Su Jingfei didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Now that he and Li Hongsi have developed, Liang Xiuwen will draw a clear line with himself. He is really a little reluctant. Although it''s shameful to eat and watch what''s in the pot, Su Jingfei can''t control it.


    He has never been in love, and has never thought of anyone who has never had a girlfriend before. Now he has a close relationship with several beautiful girls, and good things have happened. Besides Li hongsilk, he has at least seen most of Liang Xiuwen and Wu Yanli.


    Su Jingfei is contradicting in one side, and her hands and feet are naturally honest. Li Hongsi doesn''t know what he is thinking, but thinks that her threat has played a role. She is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance. She even kisses Su Jingfei in the face before answering the phone. At this time, they are very close. This kind of action can appear on Li Hongsi, It''s definitely harder than any other woman.


    Su Jingfei wakes up with a gentle kiss. In a dumbfounded smile, Su Jingfei also wakes up. What do you want to do? Anyway, Li hongsilk has obviously accepted herself completely. Having such a beautiful girl is enough to comfort her life. As for other beautiful girls, how to develop with herself, it depends on her luck in the future.


    Thinking of this, I put my arms around Li Hongsi and gave her a kiss on her mouth. Then I just held her still.


    At first, Li Hongsi was startled by Su Jingfei''s kiss. She was about to answer the phone. If Liang Xiuwen heard of it, she could find a way to get in. Fortunately, Su Jingfei only gave her kiss back. For a moment, she even looked at Su Jingfei gratefully.


    This one eye let Su Jingfei cry and laugh, is he in Li hongsilk eyes is so love? In fact, he didn''t know that in Li hongsilk''s eyes, Su Jingfei was almost like the devil of the world, otherwise she would not be occupied.


    "Xiuwen, it''s so late. You call. What''s the matter?" Li Hongsi has a good relationship with Liang Xiuwen, and she speaks casually, but when she speaks, she still does not forget to stare at Su Jingfei. Who told this guy to be honest? When he speaks, he pinches his hips.


    Liang Xiuwen''s voice came from the phone, and Su Jingfei could hear it very clearly. "Red silk, are you sleeping now? Do I disturb you?"


    Li Hongsi wants to nod, but Su Jingfei suddenly shakes her head. Li Hongsi immediately swallows her words. Despite her doubts, she lies and says, "not yet. I was just watching TV and my mobile phone rang. I didn''t hear it."


    Then he saw Su Jingfei give him a thumbs up. He didn''t know whether to praise her for her quick reaction or to say that she lied. Li hongsilk''s beautiful eyes glared at Su Jingfei once again. This guy looked very gentle, but he was so bad. Is it really a small white face without a good heart!


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know what she was thinking. He was very satisfied with Li hongsilk''s understanding of what he meant. He kneaded her plump buttocks until the mist rose in Li hongsilk''s eyes. Otherwise, he would be exposed.


    Li Hongsi is so nervous at this time. This guy''s heart is going to float away. It''s too bad. If she is found by Liang Xiuwen, she is so ashamed. She doesn''t want to keep the secret with Su Jingfei.


    Fortunately, Liang Xiuwen opened her mouth at this time and pulled Li Hongsi''s attention away. "Hongsi, it''s great that you didn''t sleep. I''m in the bar now. You come to have a drink with me. I''m very upset!"


    "Ah, why are you still in the bar so late, and it''s still you. What are you doing?" Li Hongsi exclaimed.


    Su Jingfei had just heard that Liang Xiuwen was still in the bar at this time. He had no choice but to smile when he saw Li Hongsi glaring. He had no way to explain.


    Liang Xiuwen naturally didn''t know the situation here. She just thought Li hongsilk was simply worried about herself and immediately said with a smile: "hongsilk, don''t make a fuss. We are all young people. It''s normal not to sleep at this time. I''m bored today. I''ll have a drink in the bar. You come to accompany me. I''m bored myself!"


    Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei frown together. This time, Li hongsilk probably guessed why Su Jingfei let him not talk about sleeping. When Liang Xiuwen talked, he was a bit drunk. I think he drank a lot in the bar.


    Now it''s more than eleven o''clock. It''s really crazy for Liang Xiuwen to invite Li hongsilk to go to the bar with her. It also shows that Liang Xiuwen is really boring.


    Li Hongsi hesitated for a while. Although she was interrupted by Liang Xiuwen today, she and Su Jingfei could not develop anything. But if she left Su Jingfei, she would be in a dilemma. Even if she was a woman, she would feel like leaving after playing.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have as many ideas as Li hongsilk. He once went to a bar with Liang Xiuwen. It is estimated that she is there today. The last time this woman got drunk, she sent her back by herself.


    If she is still so drunk today, it''s strange that nothing happens to her because of her beauty. Although it was an accident last time, she has obviously drunk a lot today.


    Not counting his own favor for Liang Xiuwen, even if he was an ordinary friend, he could not see her in danger. While Li hongsilk was still hesitating, Su Jingfei nodded to her and told her "I''ll go with you".


    Today, Li Hongsi opened her heart. She was not only attached to Su Jingfei, but also trusted him very much. Seeing his sign to her, she immediately felt a lot at ease, and she was really not at ease with Liang Xiuwen. She quickly said, "Xiuwen, are you in a bar that you often go to? I''ll go to see you now."


    "Yes, I''m right there. You hurry up and I''ll get ready for you. Once we get drunk, we''ll get rid of our worries." Liang Xiuwen really drank a lot. When she heard that Li hongsilk was coming, she was immediately excited and completely forgot how dangerous it was for two beautiful girls to be together.


    Li Hongsi just told Liang Xiuwen not to drink, and hung up the phone. Then she turned to Su Jingfei and said, "let''s hurry. Red chip has drunk a lot."


    Su Jingfei didn''t make any mischief this time, but he still forced a few kisses on Li Hongsi. Then he said with great regret: "well, let''s go to rescue him. The general manager can really choose the right time to work and take care of us. Now he even takes care of his private life."


    Li Hongsi was so excited by Su Jingfei''s series of intimate actions that when she heard Su Jingfei''s complaint, she immediately said with a smile, "if you want me to say that Xiuwen is saving me, otherwise you will succeed."


    Cool pretty girl suddenly turns into a pretty girl, more powerful than any charm. Su Jingfei, who had decided to get up, suddenly has the impulse to become a werewolf. The girl has learned to act coquettish, and her usual coldness is swept away. Su Jingfei thinks Li hongsilk can be loved.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei''s eyes were a little red, Li Hongsi immediately guessed what he was thinking. She quickly opened them and said with a red face, "you villain, don''t worry. I''m going to change my clothes and rescue Xiuwen."


    Su Jingfei also knew the importance of it. Unfortunately, he said, "it''s really a waste of scenery. A great pleasure in life is so disturbed."


    "Don''t be a nuisance. You should change your clothes as soon as possible. We''ll start right away." When Li Hongsi left Su Jingfei''s body, her reason recovered a lot. At this time, she was amused by Su Jingfei. She was so shy that she ran up the stairs.


    Su Jingfei swallowed his saliva, clenched his fist and whispered to himself, "sooner or later, I''ll eat you little girl." Then he bowed his head to the awning and said, "it''s hard for you, brother, but sooner or later I''ll let you have enough."


    After that, he lost his smile. When did he become so restless? He quickly recited that his heart would be as clear as ice and the sky would collapse. Then he got up and went to change his clothes. Today, he and Li Hongsi had been struggling for a long time. It was not easy for him to recover his peace.


    About ten minutes later, Li Hongsi came down from the upstairs. Su Jingfei had changed his clothes and waited at the door. Li Hongsi said quickly, "I''ll drive faster later."


    Su Jingfei made an OK gesture. They had been delayed for nearly 20 minutes before. If they didn''t drive faster, it would be midnight when they arrived at the bar. This is because they are not too far away from the bar.


    Li Hongsi doesn''t know whether it''s because she wants to go to a bar or because she''s afraid that Su Jingfei will take advantage of it. Now she''s wearing a casual suit. Besides exposing half of her arm, she''s wrapped up in her clothes, which also makes her younger.


    Su Jingfei is not used to seeing Li Hongsi''s work clothes today. She is different from Liang Xiuwen. When Li Hongsi wears work clothes, she looks very cool and gorgeous. When she changes into casual clothes, she feels a little softer.


    This kind of change is far worse than liang Xiuwen. Of course, in terms of charm, the two girls are only between Bo Zhongwen and Su Jingfei. But now Li hongsilk is closer to Su Jingfei. He is more pleased with Li hongsilk. If he is not in a hurry to find Liang Xiuwen, Su Jingfei may be really good at teasing Li hongsilk.


    Although they will still have some intimate behavior this time, they finally arrived at the bar as soon as possible.

 Chapter 99

    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen once came to this bar, and this time they came here with Li Hongsi. Even people who have had adventures like Su Jingfei are filled with emotion. Their recent peach blossom is really strong.


    Li Hongsi doesn''t have as many ideas as he does. Liang Xiuwen didn''t tell Li Hongsi that she once went to a bar with Su Jingfei. After entering the bar, she immediately took Su Jingfei to the bar to see how familiar she is. It''s estimated that Liang Xiuwen has led her to the bar many times.


    They saw Liang Xiuwen on the bar. Just as they did when they flew to the bar with Su Jing last time, Liang Xiuwen was wearing very hot clothes. Although she was not exposed, her figure showed no doubt.


    Because of this, there are four young men around Liang Xiuwen. A man with a tattoo is teasing Liang Xiuwen. Because of the distance, Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei can''t hear what they are talking about, but they can guess it even with their toes. Especially the three thugs with a cheap smile, their mind is fully revealed.


    Li Hongsi walks in front of Su Jingfei. As soon as her face changes, she wants to go. Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s eyes and hands are fast. These four guys are obviously little gangsters who often come out and shake. Li Hongsi just adds food to them.


    Su Jingfei looks like a gentle little white face, but in fact, she is absolutely a real violent maniac. Li Hongsi is held by her. She sees Su Jingfei walking towards Liang Xiuwen. Besides the two of them, there are other people watching. It''s just that this kind of thing often happens in bars, and no one will take care of it. As long as it doesn''t make too much noise, the staff of the bar also don''t care.


    Everyone''s attention is focused on Liang Xiuwen. They want to see whether some gangsters will take Liang Xiuwen away or she will go with her voluntarily. In anyone''s opinion, Liang Xiuwen is very lucky today. It''s a pity for men secretly, but it''s a pleasure for women. It''s really that Liang Xiuwen is so beautiful that women are envious.


    Su Jingfei''s clothes are very common, and he doesn''t look tall and scary. He doesn''t attract people''s attention when he comes over. Li hongsilk only finds that Su Jingfei walks into Liang Xiuwen a little bit, and there is a little bit of pressure on him.


    Especially when Su Jingfei easily picks up a wine bottle, Li hongsilk can feel a sense of evil even behind him. She doesn''t know that Su Jingfei, who is usually gentle and white faced, has such a strong momentum, but such a strong temperament. Even behind him, Li hongsilk can feel a sense of security.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he had left such an impression on Li Hongsi. When he saw that someone was teasing Liang Xiuwen, he was not calm. For such a beautiful cabbage, Laozi didn''t have the qualification. Where else would he be.


    Holding a wine bottle in his hand, he walked to Liang Xiuwen and others in a few steps. At this time, he heard the tattooed man say to Liang Xiuwen with a smile: "pretty girl, I''ll have a few drinks with my brothers today. You''re so lonely and boring. We''ll accompany you. Don''t be so shameless. We all come out to play."


    It seems that he is still relatively restrained, but Liang Xiuwen obviously with impatience, disgust way: "go away, my friend is coming, no time to drink with you."


    This is to drink a little too much, otherwise a girl would not have the courage to reject the tattoo man so directly. The tattoo man''s face flashed a trace of anger, and his words became tough: "smelly girl, what kind of woman my puma brother wants to find, instead of crying and yelling, you still refuse me after I have inked with you for a long time."


    "Brother Biao, I said you are Biao." Before Liang Xiuwen spoke, the four gangsters and Liang Xiuwen heard a slightly sarcastic voice, and then saw a wine bottle slapped on brother Biao''s forehead mercilessly.


    Puma also looks like one meter eighty-five, full of tendons, which makes people feel scared. But just such a bottle of wine, he was put down in silence. Even the other three gangsters often fight, and they were scared.


    The three were shocked before they reacted. Looking at brother puma with blood all over his face, two rushed to put him back. The other one looked at Su Jingfei and said, "boy, where are you, you''ve attacked brother puma."


    Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to these gangsters at all. They didn''t seem to see them, whether they were rescuing or inquiring. Instead, they turned to Liang Xiuwen, who was slightly drunk, and said, "sister Xiuwen, why do you come here alone to drink so much wine?"


    In Liang Xiuwen''s eyes, she is not completely drunk, and her mind is still clear. Especially from her point of view, she can see clearly that Su Jingfei''s bottle overturned puma, and most of her wine woke up.


    Liang Xiuwen has felt that Su Jingfei is a little different since she got to know him. After all, she just feels that he has outstanding ability and can do something that no one else can do. But when she really sees him smashing a big man with a wine bottle without blinking an eye, Su Jingfei''s impression in her mind is completely different, just like Wu Yanli at the beginning. It seems that her world outlook has been overturned.


    Su Jingfei is really not short, close to 1.8 meters, but he has thin arms and legs, how can he have such a great strength, a bottle put down such a big man.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t speak, but just looked at himself. Su Jingfei frowned slightly. She thought that the girl didn''t wake up. She was a little confused, so she had to continue: "Li hongsilk asked me to come. She''s afraid you''re not safe here."


    Then he went back to find Li Hongsi. He was cautious and thought about it on the way here. If Liang Xiuwen doubted how they would come together, he said so.


    But when he looked back, he saw Li hongsilk covering her mouth and looking at herself with a monster''s eyes. He knew that his actions might have a strong impact on women, but he didn''t expect Li hongsilk to react so much.


    "I said, pretty girl of red silk, sister Xiuwen seems to be still confused. Don''t watch the excitement, OK?" Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry, so he had to remind her.


    Li Hongsi didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so hot before, but he really succeeded. She didn''t know whether she was worried or was taken by Su Jingfei''s fierce temperament. She didn''t react.


    Now when I heard Su Jingfei''s words, I remembered what I was doing. Unconsciously, I gave Su Jingfei a look, and then I went to pull Liang Xiuwen aside.


    Su Jingfei was a little bit itchy when he was whitened by Li Hongsi. Now Li Hongsi''s relationship with him is different. Even such a whiteness is full of charm. He suspects that Li Hongsi is a naturally attractive woman, but she has not been developed before, and now she is accepted by herself.


    If it''s normal, Liang Xiuwen will be able to see the frown between them, but today she can''t, not only because she''s a little dull after drinking, but also because Su Jingfei''s powerful and domineering voice is all in her mind. His image in Liang Xiuwen''s heart is completely subverted. Even if Li Hongsi pulls her aside, she is still watching Su Jingfei, It''s even slightly sour beside Li hongsilk.


    Su Jingfei is not careless. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen don''t have time to think about their reaction. He sees that three gangsters have woken up the comatose puma brother and are staring at him.


    Before Su Jingfei asked, but did not get any answer to the gangster, is Puma brother whispered in his ear, puma brother is looking at Su Jingfei in disbelief.


    Su Jingfei is still holding a wine bottle in his hand. There is no doubt that he was the one who knocked him over before. The boy looked at the gentle and thin, and didn''t want to have so much strength. This made the four people doubt whether Su Jingfei just knocked over puma with a force.


    Puma brother''s face is full of blood now. With the help of his younger brother, he has wiped his forehead clean. Then he looks at Su Jingfei fiercely and says, "boy, where are you, don''t you know this is my puma brother''s place?"


    "Brother Biao? I don''t know which onion you are. I''m not here. I''m just passing by. I''m going to take my friends away now. I don''t think you will stop me Su Jingfei was not intimidated at all. Instead, he said it lightly. Looking at his tone, it seemed that he was not asking, but ordering.


    Brother Biao''s ability to get to his present position is obviously not frightening. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, his eyes are full of fierce light. He laughs and says: "it''s true that he is a newborn calf and is not afraid of tigers. He really doesn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick."


    With the support of Puma brother, the three younger brothers suddenly became powerful. A little gangster didn''t even say a word. He suddenly stepped forward to sneak attack, which was the weakest position for a man. As long as this part was attacked, even the most powerful man could only stay on the ground.


    His hand was not fierce and powerful, but it was very sudden. Both the onlookers and the girls Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen thought that they had to say at least two words before they could fight. The boy didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen both exclaim together. In their eyes, Su Jingfei is a little capable, but the other party is so shameless, maybe he will suffer a loss.


    Su Jingfei is different from what people think. Even if he has no experience of being a gangster, he has heard that this kind of little gangster fighting is best done first according to the rules of the river. He can kill the other party directly. He certainly won''t talk a lot about it first. That''s the talent of the stupid villains in the movie.


    He is cautious. Even if he doesn''t have any preparation, he can''t succeed in the sneak attack of the little gangster. What''s more, he is still careful secretly. He always thinks that the lion will fight the rabbit with all his strength. Even if he doesn''t face the inferior opponent, he will also be careful. He doesn''t want to capsize in the sewer because of carelessness. Once he does, it will be doomed.


    The little gangster''s attack was very quick, and he was in front of Su Jingfei in an instant. Su Jingfei just raised his legs, and then hit the gangster''s face with one punch, and all of a sudden the peach blossom blossomed.

 Chapter 100

    In the movie, whether it''s hard kung fu fighting or special effects martial arts, the pursuit is a visual effect, but no matter how realistic the fighting is, it''s always different from what you see with your own eyes, especially now Su Jingfei''s performance is more shocking.


    Su Jingfei, no matter in appearance or figure, seems to be unable to be associated with ferocity. However, the little gangster on the opposite side is a person who often fights, and his moves are insidious and shameless. Everyone thinks that Su Jingfei will definitely suffer a loss, at least he should be embarrassed to avoid it, but the reality is completely different from people''s imagination.


    Watching the gangsters turn over and fall, they feel the same as Liang Xiuwen before. Their world outlook has been overturned. They never thought it would be like this.


    Su Jingfei''s action is quick and neat. He just gives a punch, and the purpose of the kick is to block the attack of the little gangster. The only real shot is a punch. Such an easy punch has killed the opponent. In fact, he is merciful. With his strength, it''s enough to kill the gangster.


    Brother Biao is also full of dementia looking at Su Jingfei. He was knocked down by a bottle of Su Jingfei before. Although he was also shocked, he thought Su Jingfei was sneaking on him and happened to overturn himself.


    Now he doesn''t think so. With Su Jingfei''s strength, he is far from being able to resist. Even if he fights hard enough, he can beat many opponents, but it''s just cruel. He doesn''t have the real means. Now he is afraid.


    "Brother Biao, can I go now? If you don''t think so, I don''t mind trying to get you to agree. " Su Jingfei shakes his hand. It seems that there is something unclean on his hand. In fact, his hand is still clean, and the contact time with the gangster''s face is too short. Even if he has a bloody nose, he doesn''t get any. Otherwise, he will be disgusted to death.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, brother Biao really wants to leave here. After all, he knows that he has to bear the immediate losses, which is not his usual way of doing things.


    But at this time, eyes inadvertently saw Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, the two beautiful girls with a kind of shock in the eyes of worship looking at Su Jingfei, his heart suddenly angry surge, so two beautiful girls, originally should belong to their own, this boy is going to rob, how can he eat such a loss.


    "Boy, you really have two talents. No wonder you dare to be so rampant. But if you are arrogant in my territory, I will make you regret coming here today." Then, instead of retreating, he took out his cell phone and called.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed a trace of Li mang. He was not a kind-hearted person, otherwise he would not have abandoned the lone wolf at the beginning. Now it''s just that the environment doesn''t allow him. The gangster really thought he was afraid of him. After thinking about it, he put down the phone and said with a smile: "Puma, right? It seems that you still have many friends who don''t want me to leave, but I don''t think it''s suitable here, Why don''t we talk about it somewhere else? "


    As soon as Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen hold hands tightly, they want to remind Su Jingfei that this boy is not looking for death? It''s obvious that they call people. There are people all over the place, and they will have some scruples. If they change places where there are few people, Su Jingfei will definitely suffer. He is really impulsive and too proud.


    They were worried, but brother puma was in full bloom. He was so arrogant that he thought he was great. He said that with a smile: "good, I like you so simple. It''s really not suitable here. There are so many people and it''s not convenient for us to talk. In that case, you can come with me."


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said with a smile, "no problem, let''s go." Su Jingfei smiles and is ready to go with brother Biao.


    Although Li Hongsi didn''t want Liang Xiuwen to find out her relationship with Su Jingfei, she couldn''t help running over and holding Su Jingfei. She said in a low voice, "you are stupid. They are all gangsters. What are you doing with them? Let''s go back quickly."


    Liang Xiuwen after just shock, wine has woken up almost, also did not doubt the relationship between Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei, also ran to pull Su Jingfei said: "Jingfei, let''s go back, don''t entangle with them, I won''t come to this bar in the future."


    Su Jingfei saw the two women worried, looked at brother Biao''s provocative eyes, then patted the two women''s hands, and said with a smile: "this time I really want to go, if some things are not solved, I am not at ease."


    After a pause, seeing that they didn''t let go, they had to continue: "this puma brother is obviously a person with certain influence. If I don''t solve their entanglement, there will be trouble in the future, especially you two. Such a beautiful girl makes people think about it. I can''t rest assured."


    The two women unconsciously blame each other. At this time, Su Jingfei is still in the mood to tease. How bold is this guy''s spirit.


    Su Jingfei saw that the two women were not so nervous, so he said with a smile: "I''ll send you to leave first, and you don''t want to follow me. Even if I''m not afraid of them, I don''t trust you."


    Both of them are smart people. Naturally, they don''t want to follow Su Jingfei like the mentally handicapped heroines in idol dramas. They not only can''t help but also distract Su Jingfei. The best choice is to leave naturally. And judging from the situation of puma, it''s estimated that they can''t stop Su Jingfei from leaving.


    In fact, according to Su Jingfei''s current deterrent power, brother puma really can''t stop him if he wants to leave. However, Su Jingfei has already raised his anger against this brother puma, and now he doesn''t want to let him go.


    Brother Biao didn''t interrupt the conversation between Su Jingfei and the two girls. In his eyes, Su Jingfei is disabled and can''t kill people easily. But it''s still easy to get rid of someone. Let them talk for a while. Let him say his last words at that time. As for Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, he doesn''t worry.


    Anyway, as long as Su Jingfei is dead or alive, isn''t the identity and address of these two chicks in one sentence? It''s not the first time to do such a thing, but this time it''s more difficult.


    People in the bar are disappointed to see that there is no more excitement. They really hope that Su Jingfei and brother puma can fight here. No matter which party falls down, they can watch the excitement. Today, it seems that there is no hope, but they also don''t think much of Su Jingfei. Even though he is good at it, brother Puma is a snake in the ground and can''t stand many people!


    Out of the bar, Su Jingfei personally takes Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen to the car. Until they leave safely, Su Jingfei transfers to puma brother. At this time, puma brother''s name hasn''t arrived.


    "Boy, are you done with your affairs? Is it time to come with us now Brother Biao has a plan in mind. At this time, he looks like a big brother.


    Su Jingfei shrugged casually and said with a smile: "brother Puma is going to let me go. I hope you''d better find a more spacious and hidden place. It''s good for everyone."


    Brother Biao is shocked by Su Jingfei''s words again. This boy is too good. He really thinks that he is the enemy of thousands of people, and he has to find a remote place. Is it because he is afraid that it will be inconvenient for him to start in a moment? There are many people with brain damage, but he has never seen such brain damage. Brother Biao naturally has no objection to such a request.


    Without saying a word, brother Biao, with two healthy and a half disabled younger brother, first walked into the lane that deviated from the main road. This place is often used to solve all kinds of grudges, and his more than a dozen younger brothers are sure to know that he is here.


    "Boy, what do you think of this place? It''s remote and quiet. Is it suitable for us to chat?" When brother Biao came to the end of the lane, there were two vans parked there. When he finished speaking, the door opened and more than ten gangsters with machetes jumped out.


    As soon as they got out of the car, a man in his thirties said to brother Biao, "brother Biao, where is the guy you said to tie hands with? All the brothers are here. Are you going to kill him right away?"


    Brother puma pointed to Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "that''s him. He''s good at it. What''s more, he wants to negotiate with us. I''ll give him this opportunity. You''ll play with him later. Don''t kill him. It''s useless."


    At this time, puma was very proud. Although Su Jingfei was the only one in front of him, he was also very satisfied with his performance. When he got to this point, he could be counted in s city.


    Su Jingfei came here for the purpose of solving the trouble. He had been waiting for brother puma''s younger brother to come together before. Now there are more than a dozen people on the other side. It is estimated that these people are diehard loyalists. Thinking of this, he immediately said with a smile: "it seems that brother puma''s people have come together. You want to abolish me, that is to say, there is no talk."


    "Boy, are you crazy? You are qualified to negotiate with brother Biao. Let''s abolish you first." After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the man in his thirties rushed up with a machete in his hand.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for brother puma''s reply, so he knew that he was really in this mind. With a sneer, he showed his figure. He was not an ordinary gangster. After strict training, he was not afraid of even a professional killer like lone wolf, not to mention these gangsters.


    Brother Biao imagined that his brothers swarmed up and threw Su Jingfei to the ground. Instead, Su Jingfei passed by these little brothers like a whirlwind, and people moved their hands, and then the little brother fell to the ground.


    Su Jingfei''s skill is too fast. Brother Biao only sees Su Jingfei dancing, just like dancing. He doesn''t know what he has done.


    More than a dozen younger brothers, including the middle-aged man in his thirties with a machete, were just for a moment. From Su Jingfei''s departure to Su Jingfei''s stop in front of puma, all of them lay on the ground with their hands and feet in their arms and feet and screamed miserably. Their hands and feet were all twisted in different shapes.


    One of the worst is the middle-aged man in his thirties. Su Jingfei guessed from his ruthlessness and habit that this man had cut a lot of people. He didn''t know whether he had killed people, but he could not escape the identity of a professional thug.


    Su Jingfei is not a person who likes to do harm for the people, but if he has such a chance to do justice for heaven, he will not be soft handed. The hand of a man in his thirties holding a knife and his leg have been cut off by Su Jingfei with his palm. Although he will not waste his hands and feet, it is obviously impossible for him to become a thug again when he is well.


    Other younger brothers, Su Jingfei, are also punished according to their own shooting habits. When he comes to brother Biao, it''s like a gust of wind, and all the little gangsters have their hands and feet broken, which makes brother Biao feel chilly.


    "Who are you?" Puma''s legs trembled unconsciously. No matter how brave he was, he was able to fight, but it was just a fierce force.


    "Me? I''m just an ordinary person, a hard-working person forced by you, and I was almost abandoned by you just now, so I didn''t scare to death. " Su Jingfei smiles slightly. It seems that people and animals are harmless.


    Puma brother''s face suddenly turned white, he felt that he was really stupid fork, he was so bold, how can there be no dependence, he actually wanted to scrap him.


    Su Jingfei continued to smile, showing snow-white teeth. In brother puma''s eyes, his voice was still so gentle: "brother puma, do it yourself, or me?"

 Chapter 101

    "Stop it Just when Su Jingfei was about to kill puma, a man roared, and then Su Jingfei saw seven or eight of me, surrounded by a big man, coming here.


    This man is different from brother puma. At a glance, you can see that he is a gangster. This man is more like a businessman. He is in his thirties and wears gold glasses. He looks gentle and elegant. He is also a little handsome. Especially, his momentum is not comparable to that of a gangster on the roadside.


    Su Jingfei''s temperament is somewhat similar to that of this man. If you don''t look at their looks, you can say that Su Jingfei is a young version of this man. Some people believe that Su Jingfei frowns unconsciously. What does this man do.


    When the visitor saw that Su Jingfei didn''t start, he was obviously relieved. He quickly arched his hand to Su Jingfei and said, "this gentleman, can you hold high your hand and let him go? Although this guy doesn''t have a long eye, he has been with me for many years. As long as you agree to let him go, I will give you an explanation."


    Su surprised no accident. He had make complaints about his death. He had guessed that this man was definitely related to mourning. But he was still in the heart. The name of Biao brother was too vulgar. It was like the opposite side of all television.


    Naturally, the man opposite didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing that he was silent, he thought he didn''t agree. He quickly took out a business card from his pocket, handed it to Su Jingfei and said, "this gentleman, I''m the boss of Gehua entertainment, and they usually eat with me."


    Su Jingfei can see that this middle-aged man should have no special skills. Unlike himself, he is gentle on the surface, but in fact he is very strong. He is a real ordinary man, and he doesn''t worry about being plotted. He takes his business card.


    The name of the boss and the position of the company are written on this business card. If you change to another company, Su Jingfei may not know about it. However, as long as you are young, you will know something about such an entertainment company. After all, in this era, who can not be interested in stars.


    It happens that Gehua entertainment has something to do with Huayi Brothers, a well-known entertainment company in China. Some people even say that they are actually Huayi Brothers'' branches. Of course, these are not the concerns of Su Jingfei.


    But he knows Huayi Brothers very well. It''s almost the most famous entertainment giant in mainland China. There are many singers and movie stars in China, and Huayi Brothers are also the strongest. Su Jingfei has several favorite stars and singers under this company, so he knows something about it.


    He never thought that today he was just trying to teach Liang Xiuwen a lesson, and he could meet the boss of Gehua entertainment here. It seems that although this mourning young man is not in his eyes, he is very important to the boss of Gehua entertainment.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand. Although the entertainment industry environment in mainland China is not as good as that in Hong Kong, we know how many entertainment circles are also connected with gangsters. Maybe the boss of Gehua entertainment will use them to force some stars to do things they don''t want to do.


    These are just a flash in Su Jingfei''s mind. He is not a superman of justice. No matter what he has done, it has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t pay too much attention. He just wants to see what the boss of Gehua entertainment wants to say.


    "I don''t know what to call this gentleman." Gehua entertainment boss see Su Jingfei''s face a little slow, know that he should be heartbeat, hastened to speak.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know why the boss of Gehua entertainment is so afraid of himself. After all, he has seven or eight people on his side. He just looks at the thugs lying on the ground. He probably knows why the boss of Gehua entertainment is so polite.


    Unless the other party is really a lunatic gangster, they really don''t want to provoke people who are so destructive. Su Jingfei is well-informed and soon wants to understand the reason.


    "My name is Su Jingfei. Just call me by my name." Su Jingfei thinks in the heart, also did not conceal, very frank way.


    "Hello, Mr. Su, first time." Although Su Jingfei said politely, Gehua Entertainment''s boss continued politely: "Mr. Su, do you think we should change places? This is not a place to talk."


    Su Jingfei took a look at the frightened mourning Biao. He must have been frightened by himself, and he was not interested in pestering him. He nodded and said, "OK, let boss Liang lead the way, but I don''t like the Hongmen banquet." He only looked at the name tag and had written down the name of the other party.


    "Why! I''m sorry, Mr. Su Boss Liang first led the way and let Su Jingfei take the lead. He looked sincere.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was still a little uncomfortable at this time. He always felt that boss Liang''s attitude towards him was too modest. The only explanation was that he was too skillful to frighten him, but all this seemed unreasonable.


    Boss Liang told the people around him a few words, but Su Jingfei didn''t listen carefully. Maybe he sent someone to arrange for mourning Biao and others to see the doctor. Su Jingfei was merciless. Even if they were not all disabled, it was absolutely impossible for them to recover in a short time.


    From this point of view, whether boss Liang is to buy people''s hearts, or to make use of mourning Biao in the future, at least he is not the kind of person who demolishes bridges across rivers.


    Since it''s a formal conversation this time, and boss Liang''s status is not low, he can''t go to a bar. However, this is also a prosperous area of s city. It''s not a problem to find a place to eat. Even though it''s very late now, boss Liang''s appearance is still very easy to solve the problem.


    Su Jingfei is bold and bold. He accepts boss Liang''s arrangement calmly, which makes boss Liang look at Su Jingfei with new eyes. This boy is definitely not stupid and bold, so he must have no fear.


    After they entered the hotel, boss Liang just talked with Su Jingfei politely for a while. Until the hotel brought up the supper, he didn''t say the key.


    Su Jingfei is not an acute person. Since boss Liang is not in a hurry, he doesn''t open his mouth. He has been eating food from the restaurant. From night till now, he has been struggling for the middle of the night. First he feels comfortable, then he starts to kill some gangsters. He is really hungry, but he is more like waiting for boss Liang to open his mouth.


    There is something in boss Liang''s heart. Naturally, he can''t afford to spend it with Su Jingfei. He just eats with a dull smile. This boy is not old and has a steady mind. He is not worried at all.


    Thinking of this, he had to say: "Mr. Su, I''m really sorry about today''s business. I''m not like that at ordinary times. I just drank some wine today and I can''t control my behavior. I''ll compensate Mr. Su first. I''ll do it for him."


    Su Jingfei''s heart is like a mirror. Boss Liang must have something to look for himself, which is reasonable. Otherwise, with boss Liang''s bearing, he can''t be so humble to himself.


    He is not a person who sticks to him. What''s more, boss Liang has always been very polite to him. He is not the one who makes trouble for himself. Su Jingfei won''t be so shameless. He also picks up the wine glass and follows boss Liang after he goes on.


    When boss Liang saw Su Jingfei like this, he was very happy. It seemed that he was not angry, so he said with a smile, "Mr. Su, since I''m here to apologize today, I can''t say nothing."


    Then he took out his checkbook, wrote down a number on it, handed it to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, this is a little sincerity of mine. It''s a bit of a shock to you and a compensation to your friend. After all, what Wu Biao did may bring a little trouble to your friend."


    Just now, Su Jingfei didn''t find the existence of boss Liang. Now, if you listen to him, you probably understand the process of what happened. Su Jingfei is not polite. He took the check and looked at it. There was a one on the top and five zeros on the back, and one shot was a hundred thousand. It''s not rare. Su Jingfei didn''t see the money, but he nodded to what boss Liang had done. It''s obvious that he suffered a loss, It''s really sincere to be able to compensate so much.


    Boss Liang watched Su Jingfei''s reaction all the time, but he was disappointed. When Su Jingfei got the check, he didn''t see a lot of surprise and dissatisfaction with the lack of money. Su Jingfei just looked at it casually and put it away. He didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, he felt that Su Jingfei in front of him was more and more extraordinary, Also secretly nodded to his decision today.


    "Since boss Liang has such sincerity, today''s business is over. Although my friend was a little frightened, it didn''t have a big impact. In the future, as long as I don''t do anything unpleasant for him, I won''t pursue it any more." Su Jingfei is very single. Since he took the money, he naturally promised.


    Boss Liang was surprised and said with a smile, "Mr. Su is really generous. Then I''ll thank you." Then without waiting for Su Jingfei to start, he quickly continued: "Mr. Su, I actually have another thing to do with you. I just don''t know if Mr. Su can promise to help. If Mr. Su agrees, I will certainly thank you again."


    He is also a smart man. Naturally, he can see that Su Jingfei guesses that he has a different purpose when he comes to him. He doesn''t beat around the bush when he talks. He is very direct.


    Su Jingfei is surprised to see the man in front of him this time. Boss Liang is definitely less than 40 years old, but he has a very accurate grasp of people''s heart. No wonder he can become the boss of a company related to Huayi Brothers.


    He didn''t say yes, and he didn''t refuse either. Boss Liang understood it in his heart and immediately explained: "this is the case. I''ve known things before. I know that Mr. Su is very skilled. Even if he can''t be said to be a martial arts expert, he is more powerful than ordinary veterans. Our company needs an expert now, so I want to ask Mr. Su for help. It doesn''t take long, Just between six and eleven every night. "


    He said, afraid that Su Jingfei would not agree, he hastened to say, "we pay by the hour for our work because of the high demand, which is 1000 yuan per hour for a month."

 Chapter 102

    Su Jingfei''s mind changed, the income of this job is really quite a lot. Five hours a day is 5000 yuan, and a month is 150000 yuan. This is definitely higher than the income of the general gold collar. You don''t have to ask, and the risk is certainly greater.


    Boss Liang knew that Su Jingfei had to calculate. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he had to continue: "this time, because it''s urgent, we can''t find better people. What''s more, I think Mr. Su is upright and reassuring, so I asked you for help. Of course, this is just the salary of regular bodyguards. In addition, I''d like to thank you for the end of the task, It will satisfy Mr. Su. "


    Su Jingfei ponders for a moment. He believes that boss Liang''s so-called heavy thanks will definitely be less. In this way, together with today''s compensation, he can make a profit of four or five hundred thousand from boss Liang.


    If this money is put in the eyes of the Su family in Beijing, maybe even the allowance of the younger generation is not enough. However, although Su Jingfei is the third youngest in the Su family, he has been self reliant. Even if he is not very short of money, he is not very rich. Apart from training himself, part of the reason for his work is to make money.


    Now Su Jingfei works as the manager of the underwear sales shop in Liang Xiuwen''s company. His monthly income is only a few thousand. As a visiting professor in the hospital, he estimates that he will have tens of thousands of income a month. In this way, he won''t be short of money, but he is still far away from making big money.


    At present, although boss Liang is not very reassuring, his sincerity seems to be good. Su Jingfei doesn''t feel that he has to struggle with money.


    "Boss Liang, you''d better tell me the details. After all, you''ll take up a lot of my time. I''m also a person with a job. It''s impossible for me to devote all my time." After pondering for a moment, Su Jingfei still wanted to hear the specific situation.


    Boss Liang was very happy at first. Su Jingfei was obviously moved. But when he heard the second half of his words, he quickly said, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry, I just forgot to ask where you are."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile, "working in a small company is not a good job."


    Boss Liang brightened his eyes and said with a smile: "in this case, Mr. Su, why don''t you quit your job? I think it''s a waste if you don''t make good use of your skills. Why don''t you come to Gehua entertainment? We just need a coach in the security department. Why don''t you come here?"


    Su Jingfei feels better about boss Liang. He must have heard that he needs more time to go to work. If he goes to his company to coach the security department, he will have no worries. Even if he doesn''t go to work, he can go to Gehua entertainment after the task is over. Of course, he doesn''t want to directly recruit himself.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know the specific situation of Su Jingfei. If he really wanted to change his job, he would go directly to the Municipal Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine as an expert. How could he still be a guest now.


    So when boss Liang finished, Su Jingfei already shook his head with a smile and said, "boss Liang, I don''t want to be a coach. My job is very good now. I won''t change it. You''d better talk about this task."


    "Oh, that''s too bad. Let''s talk about this mission." Boss Liang looked disappointed. He didn''t know whether his acting skills were better or he was really disappointed. Then he turned to the topic and said, "here''s the thing. I don''t know if Mr. Su knows anything about Gehua entertainment. We have a long-term cooperative relationship with Huayi Brothers, the first entertainment company in mainland China. This time, they have stars to shoot here, But because their temporary bodyguards can''t come, we need to arrange a powerful bodyguard here.


    You should have heard that most of the stars of Huayi Brothers are top-notch artists. Whether they are famous or valuable, they are not comparable to our small places. Therefore, we all attach great importance to this task. But I don''t have that kind of super player. I''m in a hurry, and you show up. "


    When he finished, Su Jingfei naturally understood the whole story and secretly nodded. Gehua entertainment had a relationship with Huayi Brothers, and actually let Gehua entertainment be responsible for the arrangement of the artists. It can be seen that the relationship was not shallow.


    At the same time, I was also a little curious about which big brand I came to this time. Since Gehua''s entertainment owners attach so much importance to it, this person is at least a first-class star.


    "Boss Liang, I wonder if you can tell me who this star is!" Su Jingfei thought of it and asked, after all, if he agreed, at least he should know who to protect.


    Boss Liang is even more happy. Su Jingfei''s ability to ask at least shows that he is interested. But he knows what kind of people are in mourning Biao''s gang. Su Jingfei easily overthrows them all by himself, but also discards them. At least he doesn''t know who can match him in s market.


    "In fact, there is more than one star here this time, such as Li Binbin and Huang Xiaoming, who are the stars of this time. As for other people who cooperate with Hong Kong and Taiwan, I can''t tell you the details. Please forgive me."


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. He thought that the star he came to might be a first-class star, but he didn''t expect to be such a big name. For the time being, let''s just say that the two people mentioned before are enough to surprise him. These two can be said to be the most popular stars in mainland China.


    Both of them are in their thirties, but both of them are young stars. Naturally, Huang Xiaoming is absolutely a god of idolatry. He has millions of fans who like him. Even Su Jingfei, a man, still appreciates him.


    But the most important thing is Li Binbin. Even if Su Jingfei is slow, she can guess that this female star should be the target of her own protection. She is an international female star, especially the film "cloud water ballad" released last year, which directly pushed him to the post movie level. This female star in her early thirties is a post movie, and there are only a few in the country.


    Boss Liang is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s shocked expression. Since he saw Su Jingfei, he has always suspected that Su Jingfei is a young and mature man who never changes his face. Now that he has finally changed his face, he guesses that he is probably shocked by the stars.


    Strike while the iron is hot and say: "Mr. Su, you probably have guessed that the person you are going to protect this time is Li Binbin, the film queen. You should also know something about her. We have to pay attention to her status."


    In this regard, Su Jingfei can only nod his head. Even if he is not familiar with the entertainment industry, he has heard of some top artists. There are only a few young stars who can be called the queen of the film in mainland China, and few of them have a good reputation. Obviously, Li Binbin is one of them.


    Even if he doesn''t like stars in the entertainment industry, it''s really an opportunity to get close to such stars. Maybe in the eyes of his peers, such a woman in her thirties has lost her attraction, but Su Jingfei doesn''t think so. No matter Hong Kong, Taiwan or mainland China, her real strength and acting quality are reliable, I''m still a veteran artist.


    Boss Liang didn''t interrupt Su Jingfei''s meditation this time. He can see that Su Jingfei is considering whether to agree or not. He really doesn''t have any experts on hand. If Li Binbin, a star of this level, doesn''t have enough skills, he can''t trust others to protect him.


    The reason why he came here is to invite Su Jingfei to be a bodyguard. Moreover, he came so late than Wu Biao, and even almost delayed the rescue of Wu Biao. He went to investigate Su Jingfei. In S City, it''s easy for boss Liang to investigate a person.


    Since you want to protect the famous stars, how can you not even know the details of the other party? Su Jingfei doesn''t know. During the conflict between him and mourning Biao, boss Liang already knows that he is a student, and even knows that he is working. He just didn''t want Su Jingfei to know that he had investigated him.


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, then continued to ask: "boss Liang, I can promise you this invitation, but I also have several requirements. If you don''t promise, I won''t go."


    "Mr. Su, as long as you can promise, I will do my best to meet your requirements." Boss Liang was overjoyed, but the businessman''s caution kept him from saying too much. Su Jingfei, an extraordinary master, was not likely to be able to ask for anything.


    Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense, and directly pointed out: "first, I only promise to do a month''s task for you, and the previous conditions are OK. Second, I don''t want to be known, that is, I don''t care about other things except that I protect her, and even she can''t let her know that I''m not a member of your company. Third, no matter what the situation, I can only go after six o''clock every night. Of course, I won''t have a weekend off. What do you think


    After listening to these three points, boss Liang is simply too easy to meet. In addition to the second condition, the other two conditions are actually his own requirements. He just emphasizes that he is afraid of the trouble of loosening the terms at that time.


    Even if Su Jingfei emphasized it, he would not refuse. He nodded quickly and said, "it''s easy to say that we are going to sign a contract, and we will do it according to the contract."


    "That''s OK. I don''t have any opinions. What''s the specific time? It''s better to do it in four days. I still have something to solve in three days. What do you think?" Su Jingfei also nodded.


    "Well, it should be about the same. They just came to s city in three days. It''s not a problem for you to come one day late. At that time, we''ll send someone else to protect her for one day. Although it''s not convenient, I think she can accept it. After all, the job of protecting her should have been done by the agency. We can invite you here, It''s pretty good already. " Boss Liang hesitated a little and nodded his head.


    Su Jingfei was very satisfied with boss Liang''s boldness. He held out his hand and said, "I wish us a happy cooperation, boss. I remember that I am your temporary worker for one month now."

 Chapter 103

    Su Jingfei and boss Liang have reached an agreement. Everyone is happy. Su Jingfei is not a money fan. He may be able to earn more money. He is naturally in a good mood. What''s more, this time he has the opportunity to have close contact with big stars. Even if he doesn''t pursue stars, he is also interested in stars of this level.


    Needless to say, boss Liang''s troubles have been solved. Even if he is looking for an expert from a professional bodyguard, he is not necessarily stronger than Su Jingfei. What''s more important is his character. Even if he is young, he is very stable and absolutely reliable.


    Although he is a businessman, he can start from scratch. Today, he has a different view of people. Now Su Jingfei agrees to his invitation and sends Su Jingfei home politely. He doesn''t say anything extra. After all, his own people offend Su Jingfei first. It''s enough to make people satisfied with his achievements.


    Su Jingfei saw that the time was not early. At the same time, after supper, he agreed to meet in four days. He arranged for boss Liang to send him home. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen must be worried at this time.


    On the way back, Su Jingfei thought of a key problem. At that time, he asked them to go home, but he didn''t specify who they were going back to. If they were going back to Liang Xiuwen''s home, Su didn''t know them. He just wanted to call them to report their safety. He was afraid that Liang Xiuwen would follow Li Hongsi home.


    Li Hongsi is not the only one living in that family, but also her own tenant. Of course, whether he is a simple tenant now is not the focus of Su Jingfei''s consideration.


    After walking into the community in the driver''s respectful eyes, Su Jingfei can only walk home quickly. It''s better that they are not at home, otherwise his relationship with Li Hongsi will be revealed.


    Su Jingfei, as a normal man, naturally wants to support each other. Even if she may not succeed, she doesn''t want to directly expose the relationship between Li Hongsi and herself. From Li Hongsi''s attitude, she doesn''t seem to want to expose it. She just hopes that Li Hongsi will be smart and doesn''t bring Liang Xiuwen home.


    It''s a pity that hope is always beautiful and reality is always cruel. The first person Su Jingfei saw when she came home was not Li hongsilk, but Liang Xiuwen. She was sitting on the sofa, but she always looked at the door from time to time, looking very uneasy.


    You don''t have to ask to guess that she must be worried about Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei is also very helpless. Li hongsilk finally brought Liang Xiuwen back. Needless to ask, the relationship between their landlord and tenant has also been exposed. When Su Jingfei thought of this, he calmed down instead.


    Just as Liang Xiuwen was looking up to the door, she found that Su Jingfei had come back. Regardless of the woman''s reserve, she rushed directly to her and cried out: "red silk, Su Jingfei has come back, Su Jingfei has come back."


    As soon as her voice fell, footsteps began to ring upstairs, and then Li hongsilk ran down with a towel wrapped around her. It was obvious that she was taking a bath.


    Even if Su Jingfei can understand their excitement, she is still speechless to see Li hongsilk running down like this. Does this girl have to let Liang Xiuwen know that she has a good relationship with her? If there is no Liang Xiuwen, even if Li hongsilk runs out naked, he is very happy.


    But now obviously I don''t want to do these things. Liang Xiuwen has checked Su Jingfei''s body and asked constantly: "how are you? Are you hurt? Let me see. Let me see. What''s the matter with those gangsters?"


    After Li Hongsi went downstairs, her reaction was similar to that of Su Jingfei, but she was indifferent. Even if she was very close to Su Jingfei, she could not be as obvious as Liang Xiuwen. She just watched Liang Xiuwen examine Su Jingfei with concern. In fact, it was very rare for her face to show such concern.


    Su Jingfei felt Liang Xiuwen''s little hand move on his body. To tell you the truth, it was very comfortable. Unfortunately, it was not the time to enjoy it. Su Jingfei stepped back two steps and said with a smile, "no problem. You see, I''m alive now. There''s nothing wrong with my body. Not only that, I had supper. I wanted to bring it to you, but I''m afraid you''re already asleep."


    Two women one Leng, then Jiao chide a way together: "go to die, who can sleep." The two did not expect that the other side said the same thing. They looked at each other and all laughed. The tense atmosphere was swept away. They were just worried about Su Jingfei. Since he was ok, the alarm was lifted naturally.


    At the same time, Liang Xiuwen seemed to have discovered the new world, pointed to Li Hongsi and said, "Hongsi, how can you run down like this? Your light is gone, and you''ve been seen by Su Jingfei."


    "Ah, I''ll go back and change." With a cry of surprise, Li Hongsi turned and ran upstairs.


    It''s a pity that the towel on her body is not too big. When she runs upstairs like this, her back falls into Su Jingfei''s eyes. Su Jingfei looks at most of her plump white butt, which makes him swallow his saliva while curling his mouth. Even if he has seen it several times, it''s still so moving.


    When Li Hongsi ran away, Liang Xiuwen jumped to Su Jingfei''s side, pinched him and hummed: "what are you looking at? If you look at him again, you will jump out."


    "Cough, sister Xiuwen, don''t be so straightforward."


    "Cut, is I straightforward, or some people are too erotic, eyes are straight." Liang Xiuwen is not polite to despise a way.


    Su Jingfei touched her nose and said, "I didn''t see anything. I''m just afraid that she''s too anxious to go upstairs and easy to fall. I''m out of kindness. Sister Xiuwen, you can''t do me wrong."


    He was originally a gentle little white face. At this time, he seemed to be serious. Even though she watched Su Jingfei stare at Li Hongsi before, Liang Xiuwen suspected that the boy was telling the truth, but her eyes flashed a little cunning and nodded: "OK, you care about Hongsi. You are really OK today, so I can rest assured."


    Su Jingfei was relieved. Although he was not afraid to be found looking at Li hongsilk''s buttocks, he was caught on the spot and still embarrassed.


    But before he could relax, Liang Xiuwen suddenly tut said: "it''s a pity that you don''t see that red silk''s figure is absolutely excellent. The only disadvantage is that her hips are not too plump, and she has a birthmark."


    Su Jingfei a Leng, instinctive retort: "how possible, plump, and where the birthmark, Xiuwen sister, you remember the wrong person."


    When she had finished speaking, she wanted to slap herself. Especially in the face of Liang Xiuwen''s smiling eyes, she was very upset. She was still too young to tell the truth in a word.


    "Well, I did take a look at it just now. It''s really from this angle, and I didn''t mean to." Su Jingfei has no choice but to show his hand and admit.


    "Well, well, I''m not holding you responsible. It''s not me." Liang Xiuwen smiles, but says that later, her face is still slightly red. She finds that her words are easy to be ambiguous, and then quickly says, "but to tell you the truth, red silk has a great figure."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Liang Xiuwen, a changeable girl, had learned her character for a long time, but he didn''t expect her to be so changeable. Liang Xiuwen''s eyes were shining, which was even more obscene than the general sex wolf. What''s the situation.


    When Liang Xiuwen saw Su Jingfei in a daze, she seemed to find that her words were too straightforward. She coughed gently and changed her expression. She said seriously, "I just feel that we are like-minded and have a special understanding of general beautiful affairs. I just want to discuss it with you."


    Su Jingfei faltered and almost fell down. It''s better not to explain. Before he spoke, Li Hongsi''s angry voice had already sounded, "Liang Xiuwen, you are discussing me with others."


    "Well, red silk, when did you change so quickly?" Liang Xiuwen saw that Li Hongsi came down in her pajamas, looking like a ghost. Then she said to herself in a voice that everyone could hear: "is it because she''s afraid of Su Jingfei? He''s so worried that he can change clothes much faster than usual."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what to say. Now Liang Xiuwen is totally different from what she usually sees. Li hongsilk is also very helpless. She knows what character this best friend is. She is just intentional.


    When Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi were not together, Su Jingfei didn''t feel very obvious. Now when they stand together, Su Jingfei finds that their personalities are quite different, one is calm and steady, the other is changeable and lively. Liang Xiuwen''s lively style is different from Lin ruoke''s, It''s hard to imagine that Liang Xiuwen, such a boss, will have such a side.


    Naturally, he knew that Liang Xiuwen was not like this at ordinary times, and it was estimated that it was only like this when she was with Li hongsilk. Although it was inappropriate, when they were together, they were just like ice and fire. He just couldn''t figure out how they could become good friends.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi laugh for a while. It seems that they think of Su Jingfei beside them. Liang Xiuwen smiles, and the general manager of the atmosphere comes back again. He looks at Su Jingfei with a smile and says, "Su Jingfei, I can''t believe you live with Li Hongsi."


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi are all crooked. Originally, they thought Liang Xiuwen was so serious. What they said was not about work, or today''s business. They didn''t know that such a sentence suddenly appeared. The key sentence is still distorted. Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi can be regarded as sharing at most.


    What''s more, what happened to them today almost became a couple. If they were alone, they would have more courage. But Liang Xiuwen was here, and they couldn''t have any intimate behavior. When Liang Xiuwen said that, they felt guilty, as if their secret had been broken. Not only Li hongsilk, but also su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen naturally didn''t know how far their real relationship had developed, so she just continued to smile: "Su Jingfei, I always thought you were a talent before, so I asked you to go to the grass-roots level for exercise. You didn''t disappoint me. You not only performed well, but also played with Li hongsilk. I''m very glad."


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are looking at each other. They don''t believe Liang Xiuwen. They just want to affirm Su Jingfei.


    Sure enough, as they thought, Liang Xiuwen then said, "in view of your continuous performance and the trust of director Li, I made a very important decision."


    "What decision?" Li Hongsi was curious and couldn''t help asking.


    Liang Xiuwen nodded with satisfaction. He said to himself that it was not as comfortable as having someone to cooperate with him. He immediately said with a smile, "I''ve decided to move in with you and observe closely whether you are worthy of our cultivation."

 Chapter 104

    "What Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi exclaimed together that they never thought Liang Xiuwen would make such a decision.


    Liang Xiuwen obviously guessed the reaction of the two people and said calmly, "I made it very clear that I want to move in with you." After a pause, he said to Li Hongsi seriously: "Hongsi, you should understand that I do it for you. Su Jingfei is a man no matter how to say it. I don''t trust you to get along with him alone."


    "Sister Xiuwen, I''m still here. Can''t you avoid saying bad things about people?" Su Jingfei was depressed and had to speak.


    "What''s the matter? Am I wrong? You''re a big man. It''s dangerous to live with a beautiful girl like red silk. " Liang Xiuwen was not afraid of Su Jingfei. Then she hummed, "it can''t be someone who has a different mind. I don''t want to move in."


    Su Jingfei immediately shut up. Although he does have an idea that if Liang Xiuwen moves in, he will fail to conquer Li hongsilk. Now he can''t say it, otherwise he will feel guilty.


    Fortunately, at this time, Li Hongsi couldn''t see it any more. She said: "Xiuwen, it''s theoretically correct for you to think so, but where do you move in?"


    Su startled to fly Tucao, so what''s right? Just to see Li Hongchou''s staring eyes, it''s really guilty. If Liang Xiuwen hadn''t interrupted, he had eaten Li Hongchou. He could be right in front of Liang Xiuwen, but he could only make complaints about Li Hongchou.


    Li Hongsi is usually very indifferent. It''s easier for her to cover up her guilty feelings, and her reasons are also more powerful. She has different opinions upstairs and downstairs. Now she is occupied by Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei, and no one can move in.


    Liang Xiuwen seems to have thought about it for a long time. Instead of being asked, she said, "this question is very simple. I moved in to live with you. We are good sisters. We have not slept together. Your big double bed is enough."


    Li Hongsi hasn''t opened her mouth yet, but Su Jingfei already has signs of drooling. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are both top beautiful women with explosive figure. If they twist together on the top of the bed, what a hot scene it is!


    He is not a lily lover, but when he thought of such a beautiful girl sleeping together, he was a little excited. He could not wait for such a scene.


    After Liang Xiuwen finished, she was looking at the reaction of Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s appearance of nosebleed naturally made her see it. Even if she didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking, she could guess.


    There was a special feeling in my heart, but I didn''t open my mouth. Instead, I saw Li hongsilk''s response to her words.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen have known each other for many years, and they have been sleeping together. It''s not impossible to insist that they live together, but their relationship with Su Jingfei is a breakthrough. If Liang Xiuwen suddenly lives in, it''s easy to expose.


    She doesn''t have to get along with Su Jingfei alone. She just depends on Su Jingfei''s coveting heart. As long as they get along alone, they will be eaten by him in a few days.


    But even so, if Liang Xiuwen lives in, she would rather choose the former. Anyway, she and Su Jingfei are already entangled, and they don''t care more.


    "Red silk, don''t hesitate. Like Su Jingfei, I''ll be your tenant. In this way, you can transform the study above into a bedroom for me, and I''ll suffer some losses." Liang Xiuwen hesitated to see Li hongsilk and stepped back.


    Su Jingfei was disappointed. It seemed that the two beautiful girls would not roll together, but she didn''t expect that even if they did roll together, she would not see them.


    Li Hongsi is very helpless. Su Jingfei can''t count on him at this time. He is not the owner of the house and has no right to speak, but she doesn''t know how to refuse Liang Xiuwen.


    Thinking of this, I had to ask: "Xiuwen, you usually live at home. Your home is not far from the company. Now you move out to live with me. What''s the situation? Can your family agree? What''s more, there is a piece of material here, and your family won''t agree with it. "


    Su Jingfei was very dissatisfied and said: "director Li, how can you learn from sister Xiuwen? Even if you speak ill of people, can''t you carry some people behind your back? What is this stuff


    "Take a rest. It''s our high-level meeting now. You are not qualified to interrupt." Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi stare at Su Jingfei, and then Li Hongsi says, "now go and prepare some supper for us. If you don''t bring us some, we''ll be worried in vain."


    Su Jingfei has no choice but to shrug his shoulders. If the two women are only superior and subordinate to themselves, they can still lose their temper, but their relationship with themselves seems to be not just superior and subordinate.


    Li Hongsi and herself are just one step away from becoming the closest boyfriend and girlfriend. It seems that Liang Xiuwen and herself are not very innocent. Especially in front of outsiders, they are her boyfriend. At least in front of her classmates, they are so defined. When he faces any one of the two girls, he will feel guilty, let alone two.


    Even so, he could still hear the conversation between the two girls. It was Liang Xiuwen who said: "you don''t know that my family''s Antiques set so many rules for me every day. I''m tired of living at home. I still want to live here."


    "That''s true. Your grandparents have too many rules. You must be restricted at home." Obviously, she knew Liang Xiuwen better, and Li Hongsi agreed.


    "Yes, so it''s just an opportunity for me to move out now. I hesitated before, but now I''ve decided that I have to save you, the little sheep that is about to fall into the wolf''s mouth." Liang Xiuwen is a little melancholy at first, and then flaunt his own way very much.


    Hearing this, Su Jingfei''s heart trembled, and the lid of the pot fell to the ground. Is the woman''s sixth sense so accurate that she and Li hongsilk have reached this stage?


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" When Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen heard the voice of the kitchen, they all came to ask. Although they were chatting outside, they didn''t forget to pay attention to Su Jingfei. Only when there was something wrong here, they all came.


    Su Jingfei naturally did not expect that the two of them reacted so quickly. She said with a smile, "I haven''t cooked for a long time. I''m not used to it. I just dropped the lid of the pot."


    When Li Hongsi heard Su Jingfei say this, she remembered that Su Jingfei had never made anything in the kitchen since she moved in. Can''t he cook? It turns out that this kid has something he can''t do.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know so much. She has seen Su Jingfei and knows a lot of things. She doesn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s cooking ability. However, she still cares: "be careful. It''s easy to get hurt when cooking. Just do something simple. I didn''t eat much tonight. I''m really hungry in the middle of the night."


    Then she gently rubbed her stomach to indicate that she was really hungry, but she forgot that she was a man after all. This was because they were close and didn''t worry so much.


    Li Hongsi didn''t know the relationship between them. She held on to Liang Xiuwen and complained: "Xiuwen, can you pay attention to your image? It''s easy for you to get lost. If you are seen by Su Jingfei, it''s not cheap for him. You just showed your stomach


    Liang Xiuwen suddenly realized that she was wearing tight clothes today. Her previous action showed at least half of her white belly. When she was alone with Su Jingfei, she really didn''t care. After all, more than that happened. But now she was reminded by Li hongsilk that there was Li hongsilk in it. It was easy to be misunderstood, so she quickly pulled the clothes.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry in the kitchen. Li hongsilk''s reaction is really afraid that her friends will be gone, but the deeper meaning seems to be that she is afraid of seeing Liang Xiuwen. Is Li hongsilk jealous? It''s too jealous!


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi quit the kitchen, and Su Jingfei began to cook supper for them. Now it''s nearly two o''clock, and there''s nothing special in the kitchen. It''s not a problem to boil them an egg noodle, and Su Jingfei is more comfortable.


    He was able to take care of himself since he was a child, and because he studied that ancient book, his comprehension and practical ability were far better than ordinary people. Even if he didn''t want to study deliberately, his cooking skills were very good.


    Even if the simple egg noodles, in his hands, will become a delicious, and it looks very good, but when he put the noodles in front of the two women, they just didn''t respond for a long time, they all suspect that this is not su Jingfei''s, this boy to order take out!


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that their reaction was so big, so he had to hasten: "two leaders, you can open it now. This is hot noodle soup. It tastes better when it''s hot. If it''s cold, it doesn''t taste as hot."


    The two women reacted together. First, Qi Qibai caught Su Jingfei''s eye. Then Liang Xiuwen said, "red silk, I didn''t expect that you are so lucky to find such a tenant. It seems that your cooking skills are very good. I''m sure that my decision to move in is very correct."


    Li Hongsi didn''t say no this time. Instead, she sniffed the noodles in front of her eyes. Then she nodded and said, "it''s really good. It''s just that the smell is so fragrant."


    Then he suddenly reacted and looked at Liang Xiuwen and said, "this guy has never cooked for me. I don''t think he is trying to please you, the general manager."


    "Is it?" Liang Xiuwen''s eyes brightened, and then said happily, "well, you are more sensible. I announced that today will be my housewarming. You two will celebrate for me." Without waiting for two people to resist, he continued: "for the time being, I''ll live with Hong Xiu first. After a while, I''ll sort out my study, and I''ll live apart from you. Don''t think about me, dear."


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen speechless. When did this beautiful girl become so cheeky? Li hongsilk and she obviously don''t want her to move in, but she doesn''t think that''s the case at all.

 Chapter 105

    Ignoring Su Jingfei''s and Li Hongsi''s opinions, Liang Xiuwen has decided to move into Li Hongsi''s home. She is as close as a sister to Li Hongsi, and her relationship with Su Jingfei is not so innocent. As long as she insists on moving in, they really have nothing to do with her.


    Li Hongsi hesitates for a moment. It''s easy for Liang Xiuwen to expose her relationship with Su Jingfei when she moves in, but it''s also good for her. She can keep a certain distance from Su Jingfei. Just because they were too impulsive before, now she can calm down. Liang Xiuwen has really helped her.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t want Liang Xiuwen to destroy his good deeds, he thinks that it''s also a good thing when he thinks of two beautiful girls rolling on the same bed.


    Liang Xiuwen''s plan to move in was decided by two waivers and one agreement. From then on, it means that the three people live together. Even Su Jingfei is secretly happy. These two are pretty girls.


    "Oh, by the way, I was shocked by Xiuwen''s decision. I forgot to ask." Since Li Hongsi accepted Liang Xiuwen''s decision, she didn''t think about it any more. She tilted her head and asked Su Jingfei, "you went to leave with that gangster puma brother before. What happened later?"


    Liang Xiuwen is also very concerned about it. Before they saw that Su Jingfei didn''t have any problems, they forgot about it. Now they think of asking.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide it. He said frankly, "I just wanted to talk to them at that time, and then solve today''s problem. Unexpectedly, their elder brother came later and talked to me in private for a long time."


    "They have big brother!" Two women exclaimed together, how many people does Su Jingfei have to face.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "in fact, if it''s big brother, it''s not quite right. More accurately, it should be the boss." Then, in their puzzled eyes, they told them about what happened tonight.


    Of course, the plot that he killed several people is omitted, but only to teach them a lesson. The two girls don''t know what Su Jingfei''s ability is, and they don''t know how many people Su Jingfei faced at that time. They just think that there are only a few gangsters. It shouldn''t be difficult to see Su Jingfei''s ability at the beginning.


    They were stunned by Su Jingfei''s words. Su Jingfei wanted to be a bodyguard. What''s more, the person who protected them was a big star. They all felt that their brains were not enough.


    This is real life, not watching movies or writing novels. Su Jingfei used to be the manager of the underwear sales shop in the company, but he wanted to work as a bodyguard. This span is a little too big. No matter how dull they are, they know that Su Jingfei''s skill is certainly not small, otherwise, why should they hire him.


    Su Jingfei hands a spread, slightly helpless way: "I actually don''t want to ah, but you know, I''m alone, so far single, always want to earn some wife, they give me the salary is not low, I agreed."


    Liang Xiuwen glared at Su Jingfei and said for a long time, "what do you mean? Do you mean I''m stingy and the salary I offer you is too low? Your job hopping behavior has no professional ethics. How about going to work as a bodyguard for others? What should the company do?"


    Su Jingfei rubbed his forehead, and then said to Liang Xiuwen, "sister Xiuwen, can you listen to me clearly when I speak? What I say is that I go after six o''clock every night, so I won''t delay my work."


    "Well, is it? Did you say that? " Liang Xiuwen was not clear, and then he said irrationally: "even so, if you go to bed so late every night, you must have no spirit to work the next day. What can you do if you delay your work? I''m not satisfied with your work attitude."


    Despite this, Su Jingfei can see her worry from Liang Xiuwen''s eyes. Even the most ignorant people know how risky such a job is. Bodyguards often trade their own safety for the safety of their employers. They are all fateful industries. Even if they have high risk and high income and can earn money, they have to have their lives to spend it, Bodyguards are definitely one of the highest risk industries.


    What Liang Xiuwen can think of, Li hongsilk how can not think of, and she is more worried than liang Xiuwen, relatively speaking, she is closer than liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei, she was almost eaten by Su Jingfei.


    Fortunately, her character is no better than liang Xiuwen. She didn''t oppose it as Liang Xiuwen did, but the worry in her eyes betrayed her mind.


    Su Jingfei had long thought that the two girls would worry about themselves, but she didn''t expect such a big reaction, so she had to patiently say: "sister Xiuwen, since it''s five hours of protection every night, it means that they must have activities during these five hours, and the bodyguard is not only me, I just need to think about it, and I don''t have to work too hard."


    "What do you mean? That boss Liang came to you not just to let you know. " Liang Xiuwen is not so easy to speak, and then did not forget to hum a way: "actually still with my surname, this woman business."


    For her evaluation, Su Jingfei is really unable to refute, so he has to continue to explain: "you think ah, such a big star, unless it is a fool, how can I be the only bodyguard? Although I may be better, I am not a professional bodyguard after all. They must have someone else."


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen pondered it for a while. Su Jingfei said that it was reasonable, but he was still not very satisfied with it: "you are so greedy at such a young age. You don''t want your life."


    For such words, Su Jingfei just can''t hear that although he is the third son of the Su family in the capital, he is not as rich as the two girls in front of him. It''s strange that he doesn''t want to make money.


    On the contrary, Li Hongsi is more calm this time. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is proficient in medicine. This boy''s business is very complicated. Who knows if he is proficient in bodyguard. He doesn''t have to worry so much. He is not impulsive. Since he agrees, he must have his own assurance.


    In Li Hongsi''s opinion, Liang Xiuwen''s relationship with Su Jingfei is at most a friend. They have been in contact with each other before. She doesn''t doubt that they have any problems. Otherwise, how can Liang Xiuwen calmly accept that they rent together.


    "Su Jingfei, do you have many stars to protect Li Binbin this time? Do you know who they are?" Now that Su Jingfei has decided to go, the two girls are no longer talking nonsense. Li hongsilk asks Su Jingfei a very unexpected question.


    Instead of answering Li Hongsi''s words, Su Jingfei stared at her for a long time. Until she could not help getting angry, Su Jingfei said, "I can''t believe that director Li is still a Star chaser. Which star do you like?"


    Li Hongsi wanted to cover her face and tell Liang Xiuwen that she didn''t know him. She was just changing the topic. She thought she was a Star chaser.


    Liang Xiuwen almost laughs. As Li hongsilk''s sister, she naturally knows what kind of character Li hongsilk is. She can''t pursue stars at all. Su Jingfei, an unfortunate child, really thinks.


    "The boss Liang didn''t tell me who they were. I just know there are Li Binbin and Huang Xiaoming. My task is to protect Li Binbin." Su Jingfei doesn''t know that he misunderstood Li hongsilk. He is honest with them. Anyway, there is no need to hide this.


    Did not expect his words just finished, Liang Xiuwen suddenly in front of a bright way: "there is Huang Xiaoming, he is handsome, I like him most, you must get his signature photo for me."


    Li Hongsi is cold-blooded and doesn''t have a hobby of chasing stars. Unlike her, Liang Xiuwen, although she doesn''t talk to herself about her fans, she also has stars she likes. Now when she hears Su Jingfei talking about it, she is immediately excited. Even if she is the general manager of a large company, she is only in her twenties.


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi look at Liang Xiuwen silently. They can''t imagine that she actually likes Huang Xiaoming. And judging from the reason, it seems that it''s because the other party is very handsome.


    Even though she knew that it was just a simple love, Su Jingfei was still a little upset and hummed: "sister Xiuwen, I''m a man too. If you mention that other people are more handsome in front of me, do you care so much about my feelings? Your words strike me hard."


    "Yes? You''ve been hit. That''s right. Huang Xiaoming is a famous handsome guy in Asia. You''re far away from him. " Liang Xiuwen heard that Su Jingfei had been hit. Instead of comforting him, he turned his lips even more.


    Su Jingfei suspected that Liang Xiuwen was deliberately running on himself. He wisely shut up and focused on Li Hongsi. He said with a straight face: "in the next month, I will definitely go out early and return late. When there is something, just call me directly. I will come back from work."


    In Liang Xiuwen''s opinion, Su Jingfei is just reporting to his landlord and superior leaders. He is very satisfied with his attitude.


    Only Li Hongsi understands that Su Jingfei''s words mean that she should not wait for him at ordinary times. With their relationship, Li Hongsi''s concern for him must be higher than liang Xiuwen''s. Su Jingfei is really afraid that Li Hongsi will stay up late every night waiting for him.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei feels good about herself. Li hongsilk is cold on the outside and hot on the inside. She may have done something like this. It''s not that she hasn''t done it before. It''s just that she''s good at expressing herself.


    Li Hongsi is a smart woman. Su Jingfei soon understood what she said and nodded: "OK, I''ll call you when I have something to do. You should pay attention to safety when you are a bodyguard. There are four days to go. You must be ready."


    "Yo Yo, it really makes my teeth ache. You two are so sour. When have you been so close?" Liang Xiuwen, with her unique female sensitivity, always feels that their words are not right, and she can''t help feeling slightly sour.


    At the same time, Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi felt guilty. Su Jingfei began to shift his attention and said, "Mr. Liang, I will definitely not delay my work this time."

 Chapter 106

    Su Jingfei changed the topic. Naturally, the two women could guess his mind, so they didn''t say much. They just told Su Jingfei to come back on time and do his work well. Don''t delay.


    For their advice, Su Jingfei agreed one by one, and then asked: "sister Xiuwen, although today''s things have been settled by me, you don''t want to go to that bar. They won''t trouble me. If you go, it''s not necessary. Among these gangsters, there must be some lustful people."


    Liang Xiuwen''s strength of drinking has long passed. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he first turned his lips, and then said, "well, now that I live with you, I''ll find red silk to accompany me when I need to drink."


    Su Jingfei weakly drooped his head, corrected a way: "you say more accurately, we are sharing at most, not cohabitation."


    "How drop, live with you, wronged you or how." Liang Xiuwen is not ashamed of being corrected. Instead, she stares at him and hums. Su Jingfei continues to refute and argues with him.


    A good man does not fight with a woman. He comforts himself in his heart. Su Jingfei makes a gesture for Liang Xiuwen to speak freely.


    Liang Xiuwen snorted, but she didn''t say anything. However, Li hongsilk asked: "Xiuwen, you don''t drink too much. What''s the matter today? And I''ll listen to you. There may be such a thing in the future."


    Su Jingfei is also curious. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t spend much time with him, but he can also know that Liang Xiuwen is definitely not a woman who likes drinking. He wanted to ask Liang Xiuwen why before, but there are many things happening today and he hasn''t had a chance. Since Li hongsilk asked, he also stood up and waited for Liang Xiuwen to answer.


    Liang Xiuwen looked at Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei, but she didn''t answer. She lost her previous look. She looked very depressed, but she didn''t speak.


    Li Hongsi is not a warm-hearted person. Now Liang Xiuwen doesn''t speak. She is worried, but she doesn''t speak any more. Instead, she keeps winking at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. Li Hongsi is really funny. At this time, he has to ask himself. However, he just wants to know why Liang Xiuwen went to drink today. He nodded slightly to Li Hongsi and then asked, "sister Xiuwen, what''s the matter today? You are so depressed. The reason tells us that maybe we can help you!"


    "Help me? It''s not easy to handle this matter. You don''t know. The trouble this time is not so easy to solve. " Liang Xiuwen answered this time with a sigh and then shook his head.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to continue: "sister Xiuwen, what problem can''t be solved? There are so many people and great strength. Maybe we are not capable enough, but there are so many people. We can always provide some solutions. After all, it''s not a matter for you to drink every day because you are so bored."


    Liang Xiuwen is not a dreary woman, even if she is not lively, she is also a person who can''t keep her mind. She also sees that Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi are worried about themselves, and they are her best friends.


    And so on, Liang Xiuwen suddenly realized that when he took Su Jingfei as his best friend, this unfortunate child.


    "Well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you about it." Liang Xiuwen shakes her head and wants to get rid of this strange idea. In Su Jingfei''s and Li Hongsi''s eyes, she thinks she is very distressed!


    "The thing is, Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about it. Red silk should know that my family situation is different from that of other people, right?" Liang Xiuwen then said, "what''s the difference? Su Jingfei, you don''t have to stare at me. Don''t I want to explain it to you?"


    Su Jingfei is very curious, but he can also think that Liang Xiuwen''s family must be rich or expensive. It''s not that he didn''t go to the classmate party with her, so he has certain psychological preparation.


    Li Hongsi is not surprised. They have known each other for many years, so they are friends. Naturally, they know more about the situation than Su Jingfei. However, she just frowns slightly, but she doesn''t speak.


    "My family is a big family. So, in some big families, some old traditions will be left behind. For example, my mother is not the main family. In other words, I am a commoner. Do you understand?" Liang Xiuwen said his life experience very simply.


    Su Jingfei''s heart leaped. This situation is very similar to his own. His family is a big family, and he is really a commoner. Liang Xiuwen is in the same boat with him.


    Liang Xiuwen ignored Su Jingfei''s opinion. It seemed that she couldn''t help it when she opened her voice. Maybe it was because she had been holding on for too long: "because of this, my position in the family is a little embarrassed. If it''s important, it''s definitely not as important as those direct descendants. But if it''s not important, I''m the only girl. What''s more important is that I now run the company for my family, It''s not bad. "


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Liang Xiuwen became the head of the branch company at such an age. It turned out that there was another reason. Of course, it could not be said that she had no ability. After all, even the branch company needed enough ability.


    Now he has probably guessed that Liang Xiuwen''s depression must come from home, or even the old-fashioned blind date content, otherwise she would not be so depressed.


    Sure enough, as he expected, Liang Xiuwen continued: "I''m in an awkward position in my family. It''s not too important, but it''s pretty good. So there are some people in my family who want to marry me out, especially into a rich family or a political marriage. They want me to make the last contribution to my family. Anyway, women always want to get married."


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi sigh together. It''s such a drama. The sorrow of the children of big families is often regarded as chess pieces, not to mention Liang Xiuwen''s common children.


    But before waiting for them to comfort him, Liang Xiuwen said, "but my mother is not so easy to provoke. If they want me to get married, I''d rather die than surrender. Moreover, my mother is not easy to provoke. She has been protecting me all the time, so I can stand the pressure."


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen''s ferocity, and guesses that she is still a little affected by alcohol, or that she has been depressed for too long.


    Li Hongsi nodded over there and said, "that''s right. Xiuwen is going to fight with them to the end. He must never hurt himself." While talking, I unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei. Fortunately, Su Jingfei saved his grandfather, otherwise I and Su Jingfei might also be affected.


    When she looked at her, Su Jingfei also happened to look at Li Hongsi. He also thought about the general meaning, but he was surprised to find that Li Hongsi also looked at her. How could this woman''s eyes be so resentful? He didn''t let her down!


    Two people look wrong, if it is in peacetime, there is no problem, but now Liang Xiuwen is in a low mood, too sensitive to some things, actually caught their eyes, immediately quit, roared: "there is no humanity, I am sad, you are frowning, it is too much."


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi roll their eyes together. When did Liang Xiuwen become so sensitive? What''s more important is how she evaluated them. They call it "eye to eye" or not. It sounds so awkward.


    What''s more, although Liang Xiuwen said that she was depressed, she didn''t drink too much every day. She was a bit of a teenager who didn''t know how to feel sad. In order to express the meaning of sadness in Fu Xinci, Su Jingfei even despised Liang Xiuwen. Even if she wanted to reduce her stress, she didn''t have to drink too much. Moreover, she went to a bar to find bad luck.


    After a loud roar, Liang Xiuwen seemed to vent a lot. Instead, she continued: "if things come to this position, I will feel a little pressure at most, and I won''t be really depressed, but recently something happened that made me despair."


    "You can''t be forced to marry anyone." Su Jingfei''s heart moved and asked. Li hongsilk also looked at Liang Xiuwen nervously.


    "Smart boy, I''m not wrong about you. It''s not far away, though it''s not in the middle." Liang Xiuwen once again said to make su Jingfei roll her eyes, but before Su Jingfei spoke, she had explained: "someone did arrange a blind date for me. Of course, I don''t have to marry each other, but this is not the key."


    "The key is that my mother is ill. She usually protects me. I don''t have any worries. But now I can''t. My mother is not only ill, but also very serious. Maybe she will live for half a year. This thief wants to kill our mother. My mother has suffered for so many years. Seeing me grow up, she is ill. I don''t want to be filial to her, She''s only forty-three years old


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi stayed together. They thought that Liang Xiuwen was so depressed because of family pressure. It turned out that this was the case. At this time, they had no idea how old Liang Xiuwen''s mother was.


    Li Hongsi''s parents and grandfather are still alive, and most of all they sympathize with their best friend. But Su Jingfei is different. He is no longer alive. He knows that if he had the current medical skills, even if he could not cure his mother''s disease, he could at least prolong her life.


    Liang Xiuwen said that she could not control her tears. No matter how strong she was and how bright she was in front of people, she could not control her emotions when her mother died soon.


    Li Hongsi is sad to see Liang Xiuwen. When she looks at Su Jingfei, she can''t help but move her mouth, but she doesn''t speak. She just shows Su Jingfei with her eyes.


    Su Jingfei sympathizes with Liang Xiuwen''s pain. Even without Li hongsilk''s hint, he also wants to open his mouth. Now he doesn''t hesitate to say, "sister Xiuwen, what''s wrong with my aunt? Have you checked it?"


    "What disease, cancer, and advanced liver cancer, otherwise I don''t have to be so sad." Liang Xiuwen tried to bear the sadness and said with a little cry.


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment. In Li hongsilk''s expectant eyes, she said: "sister Xiuwen, although my aunt''s disease is advanced liver cancer, if it is not that the cancer cells have spread to the whole body, there is no way to cure it."


    As soon as Liang Xiuwen''s eyes brightened, she stood up and said in a trembling voice: "Su Jingfei, do you know any famous doctor who can treat it? If that''s the case, let me make a personal commitment. Of course, you have to make it clear that the doctor''s age is over thirty, and I''ll pay for it. "


    Both Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei feel faint. Today Liang Xiuwen has drunk too much. She dares to say anything. Even if Li Hongsi wants to turn her face away, she doesn''t want to admit that she knows her.


    Su Jingfei coughed awkwardly and said, "sister Xiuwen, the doctor has to see her aunt to be sure. As for the doctor''s age, it must be less than 30."


    "Yes? That''s good. As long as I can treat my mother''s disease, I will accept it even if I really agree with her. Of course, if it can be solved with money, where is the doctor


    Su Jingfei in Li hongsilk''s joking eyes, more embarrassed dry cough way: "I am that one."


    "Bang", Liang Xiuwen did not stop for a moment, very no image of sitting down on the sofa.

 Chapter 107

    Su Jingfei is helpless. Even if Liang Xiuwen is surprised, he will not have such a big reaction. How can he not look like a doctor? Well, even if I''m not, you don''t have to be so obvious.


    Liang Xiuwen was obviously very surprised. Even if she calmed down, the look in her eyes made Su Jingfei''s back cool. Li Hongsi couldn''t bear to see it. If she didn''t have her own experience, how could she believe Su Jingfei''s superb medical skills? What''s more, this guy said he could treat cancer.


    "Su Jingfei, I know you and red silk are worried about my mother''s disease, but my mother is cancer, and I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t comfort me with such ridiculous words." A moment later, Liang Xiuwen said.


    Now she thinks it''s su Jingfei who told a joke in order to ease her mind. The strongest hospitals in the country have announced that her mother is no longer saved. Even if she can relieve her mother''s illness, she is at least a world-class doctor. What does Su Jingfei do with it.


    It''s no wonder that she thinks so much. Let alone Su Jingfei is too young. Even if he is 40 or 50 years old, she also doubts that he really has such medical skills and can come to work in his own company. It''s not a question of whether he will be able to give in or not. It''s just a mental illness.


    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei can also understand Liang Xiuwen. She doesn''t believe that Su Jingfei is normal. Now if she wants Liang Xiuwen to believe it, she has to watch Su Jingfei.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t have to show her medical skills, just like Li hongsilk did. He directly took out the medical license that President Liu gave him, as well as the business card of a visiting expert representing his own hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Liang Xiuwen wondered a moment ago what Su Jingfei could take out. But when she saw the certificate, she was in a mess. She was also a person who had seen the world. Even if her business card could be fake, her medical license could not be fake. What''s more, Su Jingfei could not make fun of such a big event.


    "Su, Su Jingfei, you are su Jingfei." Surprised too much, Liang Xiuwen''s first reaction is to doubt whether the person in front of him is Su Jingfei. His words are a little incoherent.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Instead, Li hongsilk rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "Xiuwen, you don''t have to be so surprised. Su Jingfei conceals a lot of skills. It''s nothing to know how to do medicine. He''s absolutely a fake Su Jingfei. Otherwise, how can I let him in?"


    Liang Xiuwen naturally has great trust in Li Hongsi. She looks at Su Jingfei and her medical license. After a long silence, she is still a little hard to accept.


    "Sister Xiuwen, in fact, it was an accident, but I can tell you that my medical skills are genuine. Maybe I can really help you." Su Jingfei had to speak.


    Liang Xiuwen looks at Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk again. Just when they think she doesn''t believe it, she suddenly looks like a flash and says with wide eyes, "I want to understand. No wonder you live with hongsilk and come here to rent."


    "Well? What do you mean by that Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi look at each other and question in unison.


    "Hum, I said, how do you feel that your temperament is not very general, and there are many things you can do. Tell me, do you like red silk or me?" Liang Xiuwen suddenly gave a cold hum, and her attitude changed.


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi are even more confused. However, as a woman, Li Hongsi is also a little sensitive to this problem. Especially today, they have broken through the general friendship. Although they have not done the last step, they are different from their friends and girlfriends. They have been bitten by Su Jingfei.


    Although she wondered why Su Jingfei asked, she instinctively looked at Su Jingfei and wanted to see how he came back.


    Su Jingfei''s thinking can''t keep up with Liang Xiuwen. How can he get to know who he likes? Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are beautiful girls. Can you tell them that they can see them?


    "Sister Xiuwen, what are you talking about? We are talking about your mother''s illness!" Su Jingfei coughed to bring the topic back.


    "My mother''s illness is not one or two days. I''m not in a hurry. Now I''m more interested in the real purpose of your coming to the company. The visiting expert of traditional Chinese medicine hospital actually works as a supervisor of underwear shop in our small company, which really puzzles me." Liang Xiuwen continued to hum coldly and began to make some sarcastic remarks.


    Su Jingfei understood Liang Xiuwen''s words at this time. Since he is a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he should belong to the medical field in theory. No one can go down to be a small staff member. This explanation can only focus on which company''s staff.


    In order to pursue every employee and go to a company to lurk, it usually happens to some childe brothers and the second generation ancestors. They want to pick up girls every day when they have nothing to do. Although Su Jingfei is not such an identity, he conceals his true ability and has a bad intention.


    If Su Jingfei can understand Liang Xiuwen''s words, Li Hongsi naturally wants to get them. Naturally, she doesn''t think Su Jingfei has such a purpose. After all, it was an accident that she came here to share a rent. Otherwise, Su Jingfei''s mind is too deep.


    "Well, I admit that it''s not suitable for me to stay in the company according to the common sense, but you know, after all, I''m hired by you. How can I say I''ll leave? And you see, I''m a visiting expert in the hospital, just a part-time job." Su Jingfei thought about it and explained patiently.


    "What''s more, it''s an accident that I became a visiting expert. I didn''t have any relationship in this respect." Su Jingfei didn''t make it clear what the accident was. Only Li hongsilk knew.


    Li Hongsi thinks that Su Jingfei really met Mr. sang at his own home, and then she was invited by him. These can''t be fake. Mr. sang is a national expert, and she can''t accompany Su Jingfei to come here. What''s more, if he really works so hard to pick up girls, how charming that woman must be!


    Liang Xiuwen saw that all her friends had helped Su Jingfei. Her doubts had dissipated, but she still frowned and asked, "can you explain why she is an expert now and still works in our company?"


    Su Jingfei spread out his hand and said with a smile: "the reason is very simple. My essential work is not a doctor at all. Of course, I don''t want to leave. Besides, as you know, experts are not worth money if they don''t do it easily, right?"


    Although the answer is rather grudging, Liang Xiuwen can understand that it''s similar to a rare commodity, and experts have to show their identity. What''s more, it''s not a complicated disease, and experts don''t need to do anything, especially visiting experts, who don''t even have his registration.


    "Well, you pass the exam, but what department are you from? Are you really from internal medicine, and can you do surgery?" Liang Xiuwen thought about it for a moment, nodded, and then thought about her mother''s illness and suspected problems. It''s a coincidence that she got liver cancer, just in time for Su Jingfei''s knife.


    Since Liang Xiuwen didn''t have any strange ideas, Su Jingfei explained with a smile, "if you say to use a knife, I can do it, but I don''t have a clinical doctor''s license."


    Liang Xiuwen rolled her eyes, which means she didn''t say, bragging about who won''t, but she was better than Su Jingfei.


    "In fact, I''m also an internal medicine department, but I''m a general practitioner. I''m a traditional Chinese medicine, not a western medicine. The treatment mainly relies on acupuncture, so I don''t give priority to remission, so it''s difficult to cure." Su Jingfei sees Liang Xiuwen''s reaction, only laughingly explains again.

 Chapter 108

    Liang Xiuwen finally believes that Su Jingfei is really proficient in medicine, and can become a visiting expert in the hospital. In fact, it shows his level. S city is not the top city in the country, but there is a national expert sang always, who recognizes Su Jingfei''s medicine. He should be a more powerful person.


    In the end, Li Hongsi didn''t hide her. She told Liang Xiuwen about her grandfather, which made Liang Xiuwen believe Su Jingfei more.


    Liang Xiuwen also understood why Li Hongsi, a cold beauty who always keeps a distance from other men, can get along with Su Jingfei so well. Su Jingfei is her grandfather''s life-saving benefactor.


    "Red silk, since people have saved your grandfather, should you say something? People say that there is no reward for saving your life. At least they should agree with each other. Although she didn''t save you, I think you should do the same. Only in this way can you show your sincerity." When Liang Xiuwen knew the whole story, she couldn''t help teasing her sister.


    Although Li Hongsi is usually very cold, she is actually extremely smart. What''s more, she is very close to Liang Xiuwen. Liang Xiuwen''s ridicule didn''t succeed in attacking her. Instead, she laughs and says, "OK, then marry him. Anyway, I''m not young."


    This kind of answer makes Liang Xiuwen a Leng, and Su Jingfei beside him is also a Leng. He even suspects that Li hongsilk wants to talk about her relationship.


    Liang Xiuwen was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "cold beauty has moved her heart. Maybe you and Su Jingfei are living together in the same room for a long time. Now it''s time to find an excuse to do it."


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi are sweating together. Liang Xiuwen is not only close to the facts, but more importantly, her tone is just like a hooligan.


    Of course, they know that this is also the reason why Liang Xiuwen drank the wine. Although the strength of the wine has subsided a lot now, it does not affect Liang Xiuwen''s behavior and thinking ability, but it also makes her a lot more aggressive and dare to say anything.


    Li Hongsi also understood Liang Xiuwen''s character and hummed back: "Xiuwen, don''t talk about me. Just now, I remember someone said that as long as you can cure your mother''s disease, and if you are not over 30 years old, you are willing to make an offer. Now Su Jingfei should meet your requirements."


    Liang Xiuwen looks at Su Jingfei and thinks of what she said before. Her face turns red. Before that, she doubted Su Jingfei''s medical skills, but forgot what she said.


    At that time, she was really excited, and also a little joking. In her heart, the most skilled doctors were all senior people. Who could be under 30 years old, but Su Jingfei was just in her early twenties. Now Li hongsilk attacks herself with her own words, and the strength is really strong enough.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen have known each other for many years, but their personalities are quite different. Now Liang Xiuwen is very hard to meet. How can she let it go? She continued with a smile: "Xiuwen, you see, you are right. We have always been friends. We want to be sisters all our lives, but when we get married, we always leave. Now it''s better, I''m going to make a commitment, and you''re going to make a commitment, and we''ll be sisters all the time. "


    Su Jingfei''s body was in a flash, so she didn''t fall down. Li Hongsi didn''t drink, so she could even say such tough words. Sure enough, when women chat together, there are always some special contents, but can you say these behind your back!


    It has to be said that Li hongsilk''s words make su Jingfei''s mind not so simple, but also drool secretly. He just thinks that two beautiful girls are sleeping in bed, which has made him drool for a long time. If they can marry themselves together, it''s a great blessing.


    But he also knew that this was in his heart, but he didn''t really think it could happen. At this time, he not only couldn''t think wildly, but also wanted to make a serious and honest appearance.


    Sure enough, Liang Xiuwen''s eyes had swept over, and then he listened to Liang Xiuwen humming: "no problem, I''m very easygoing, you don''t mind, I''m afraid of anything."


    Just when Su Jingfei once again marveled at Liang Xiuwen''s bravery, Liang Xiuwen suddenly said softly: "unfortunately, although this guy has good skills, we are not ordinary people. Can he stand it?"


    Su Jingfei wants to stand up and tell Liang Xiuwen, not to mention the two of you, plus Wu Yanli, I can do the same. Eh, how can I become so beautiful? At this time, I can still think of that hot and sexy sister Wu Yanli. Is this thinking going against the sky?


    Li Hongsi laughs. Su Jingfei is said by Liang Xiuwen to be too unpromising. However, she has seen Su Jingfei''s ability, especially her ability in some aspect. She can''t say that Qian xionghou is the capital. At least it''s not difficult for her to deal with the two of them.


    Just at this time Liang Xiuwen with a: "small body, looks like bean sprouts, I will not bully the weak youth."


    "Sister Xiuwen, you can''t attack me personally. What''s more, I''m mentally retarded. I''m very smart. If I''m really stupid, why do you want to recruit me?" Su Jingfei is doubted by Liang Xiuwen in some aspects, but she is also belittled. Uncle can''t bear it, and aunt can''t bear it. Don''t be dissatisfied.


    "How? You are still unconvinced, you little body, it seems that the wind of level five can blow down, not weak Liang Xiuwen shows no weakness and stares at Meimu, saying that Su Jingfei has many advantages. Her only weakness is her figure. Naturally, she holds on. Some of a man''s abilities may not have much to do with his figure, but Su Jingfei''s thin body can definitely be used as a joke.


    Seeing that Liang Xiuwen is so determined, Li Hongsi suddenly has the impulse to cover her face. Others don''t know. How can Li Hongsi not know how good Su Jingfei''s figure is? Despite his thin and gentle appearance, he is full of explosive power. She is even a little attracted by his good figure. Who can say that women don''t like men''s good figure.


    Su Jingfei''s body can hardly see the fat. When Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei were intimate, she liked his muscles most. They were neither as hard as those who made their muscles like steel plates, nor as soft and flabby. She felt just now. Thinking of this, Li Hongsi''s pretty face turned red unconsciously.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t notice the change of Li Hongsi''s face. He saw Su Jingfei looking at herself in a speechless way. She thought she had poked Su Jingfei''s weakness and sneered in secret. Young man, I''m also a manager of the company. How can I not know where her opponent''s weakness is? Occasionally, her thinking is very jumping. She doesn''t know how to compete with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to compete with Liang Xiuwen, but he was a young man after all. He was so questioned that he was upset. What''s more, there was Li hongsilk beside him. She could be regarded as her own woman, and no man wanted to be seen and counselled by her own woman.


    "Sister Xiuwen, it hurts my self-esteem to say that. How can I be small? Do you want me to take it off and show it to you?" Su Jingfei now also understands that Liang Xiuwen''s so-called "weakness" is not the brain''s "weakness". Naturally, this topic will not be mentioned.


    He thought that Liang Xiuwen didn''t shrink back when he said this. Unexpectedly, her eyes lit up, but he said with a smile: "OK, then take it off for me!"

 Chapter 109

    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are speechless together. If people in the company know that their general manager, Liang Xiuwen and Liang Zongwen, wants Su Jingfei to take off and show himself now, and his eyes are shining, just like a coyote, they will be in tears.


    "Red silk, how much did sister Xiuwen drink today? It''s going to heaven." Su Jingfei is helpless. He is really embarrassed to take off his figure and can only ask Li hongsilk.


    Li Hung silk hesitated for a moment, and then seemed to be in doubt. After a while, she replied, "it seems that she didn''t drink much today. I think there are only a few bottles in the bar. She doesn''t have enough wine."


    "What do you say? I''m not drunk. I''m normal. Even if I''m drunk, it''s almost gone." Liang Xiuwen was very dissatisfied with the conversation between the two, and his performance was very obvious: "please, even if you want to whisper, do you have to carry me behind your back? I''m still here


    Li Hongsi said, "why do we have to carry you behind our back? That is to say, you are abnormal today. Don''t you think so?"


    "Abnormal? Do you have any? " Liang Xiuwen doesn''t admit it. It can be seen that Li Hongsi stares at herself and says, "well, I really can''t control it. I was too depressed before. I want to vent. Since I can''t drink, let me make a fool of myself."


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to speak, but now she has changed her mind. Liang Xiuwen''s attitude is understandable. No matter how strong a person is, he must have a limit when he is under pressure all the time. Today, he should have almost reached the limit, so he went to the bar to drink.


    Now even if she said that she could relieve her mother, it was just empty talk. It was right for her to vent her nonsense, otherwise she might not be able to hold on.


    Her best friend was in such a depressed mood that Li hongsilk naturally felt very uncomfortable. She just comforted her and said, "Xiuwen, don''t worry too much. Although Su Jingfei is not such a reliable person, at least I believe in medical skills. Let him go to see your mother."


    Su Jingfei wants to protest very much. He is reliable all the time. OK, but after Li Hongsi stares at him, he closes his mouth. This is not a time for bickering.


    Liang Xiuwen is about to vent. When she looks at Su Jingfei, even though she has some expectations, she is not very strong. She has never seen Su Jingfei''s medical skills, but she has seen her mother''s illness. She really has not enough confidence in Su Jingfei. However, she did not refuse Li hongsilk''s proposal this time. She has one more way and one more hope.


    "Sister Xiuwen, even if I can''t cure my aunt''s cancer, at least I can give her more time. You can take me." Su Jingfei thought for a while, but he was still very serious.


    Liang Xiuwen thought about it for a while, nodded his head and said: "you have a point. My mother''s illness is now in a state of giving up. You can go and have a look, and there is no loss." Pause for a while, and then suddenly very seriously way: "but unless you cure my mother''s disease, don''t expect."


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be in a mess. The conscience of heaven and earth is that he wants to help Liang Xiuwen''s mother to see a doctor. It''s really just because Liang Xiuwen feels very good to him. He doesn''t take Liang Xiuwen''s joke seriously. Liang Xiuwen says that. On the contrary, he seems to be greedy for her beauty. Even if he''s really lustful, he won''t ask for gratitude!


    Li Hongsi also has a tangled expression on her face. Liang Xiuwen didn''t drink less today. She had already said that it was all a joke, but she was serious.


    Liang Xiuwen''s eyes flashed a strange look, and then said with a smile: "look at you two, I''m just joking. You take it seriously. You really laugh to death. Su Jingfei, you little sex wolf, you don''t want to be beautiful. Who told you to call my sister. You must be responsible for my mother''s illness."


    Su Jingfei is relieved. If Liang Xiuwen''s joke is played with him alone, it''s OK. In front of Li hongsilk, it always makes him feel pressure.


    Li Hongsi didn''t have so many ideas as Su Jingfei, but she just said with a smile: "in fact, even if she is serious, it''s nothing, but it may be cheaper for Su Jingfei. In your words, this guy is a sex wolf, you can''t take his loss, or you will lose your wife and lose your army."


    She was only joking, but Liang Xiuwen''s face changed and said anxiously, "red silk, you won''t suffer any losses. You let me check if you are not a virgin."


    Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk were both shocked by Liang Xiuwen. At this time, they were able to make such a request. Su Jingfei was stunned by Liang Xiuwen''s toughness, but Li hongsilk was full of Xiuwen. Liang Xiuwen made such a fuss. What''s more important is that she was almost out of place.


    "Well, it''s late now. Let''s go to see a doctor tomorrow." In addition to being embarrassed, Li Hongsi ignored Liang Xiuwen''s playfulness and made a direct conclusion.


    It''s nearly three o''clock in the morning now. If we don''t go to bed again, it will be almost dawn. Originally, all three of us had to go to work. Now, because of Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s business, the only person going to work tomorrow is Li Hongsi. Su Jingfei accompanied Liang Xiuwen to see a doctor.


    Related to the safety of his mother, Liang Xiuwen no longer mischievous, nodded to Su Jingfei and said: "Jingfei, you have a good rest. I''ll take you to my mother at nine o''clock tomorrow. She''s at home. You can check her at that time. Don''t worry about it. It''s better to ease it. If you can''t, there''s no way."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll see tomorrow. I think if it''s really cancer and the cancer cells don''t spread to the whole body, it should not be a problem to contain it." Su Jingfei didn''t say anything. Only after seeing it can he be sure.


    Even so, Liang Xiuwen has been very grateful. Now he says this, and before that, the feeling is absolutely different. At that time, Liang Xiuwen just thought that Su Jingfei wanted to invite people to see him, and his promise was a little watery. But now he knows that the doctor himself is Su Jingfei, and his promise is more reliable. Only he knows his own level best.


    Since she met Su Jingfei, she has found that he is not a free talker. Even if he has 100% confidence in something, he can say 80% at most. Now that he says so, he is definitely reserved.


    Liang Xiuwen felt that she would have a good sleep today. She not only vented the pressure of so long time, but also unexpectedly knew that Su Jingfei was proficient in acupuncture. She didn''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine, but she heard that sometimes magical traditional Chinese medicine can cure many diseases that western medicine can''t do anything about. The key is to find a real expert, and suit the right medicine to the case.


    Su Jingfei has been busy all day today, but he already wants to have a rest. Watching Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk walk to the second floor together, they are both beautiful women with long legs, and they have seen their bodies. Thinking that they are going to sleep in a quilt, he feels a little excited. These are two beautiful women.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Liang Xiuwen, who was about to disappear on the stairs, suddenly turned back and said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I''m sleeping with red silk today. Do you want to join me?"

 Chapter 110

    In fact, Su Jingfei has coveted Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk, which is also human nature. Not to mention that both of them are beautiful girls, Su Jingfei''s relationship with them is far closer than that of ordinary men. If he doesn''t have any idea, it''s not normal.


    Unfortunately, if two beautiful girls get along with him alone, maybe he can have something with any one. When they are together, he can only stay in an empty room and sleep alone.


    They agreed to go to see Liang Xiuwen''s mother the next day, and then they went back to bed. Su Jingfei watched them go upstairs. He said in secret that it was a pity that even one day, Li Hongsi and Li Hongsi would become a real relationship between men and women. Now they are still one step away, but he is not in a hurry. Li Hongsi, a woman of this character, will not easily get emotional, Once you fall in love with someone, you can''t change it in your life.


    Moreover, judging from her performance, even if she doesn''t love Su Jingfei to the core, she must like it very much. Otherwise, it''s strange that she can agree to take advantage of her, let alone willingly bite her.


    After the two girls went upstairs, Su Jingfei went back to her bedroom. Different from the two girls, even if they were young and energetic, they would go back to sleep immediately. Liang Xiuwen, in particular, not only worked hard all day, but also drank a lot of wine in the evening. Li Hongsi was a little better, and she would not be able to hold on.


    After su Jingfei returned to his bedroom, he took out an old thread bound book from his luggage. After opening it, Su Jingfei sat on the top of the bed with his knees crossed. There was a kind of skill in this book, which was so vulgar that he didn''t leave a name or even say where it was handed down.


    This is Su Jingfei at the beginning. At that time, his life was hard, and he was young and not very sensible. If he was an adult, he would not be able to practice.


    Because of this, he has today''s ability. There is no exaggeration in this kind of skill. After practice, he will reach a certain level, that is to say, he can make people hear and see clearly, be strong and strong, practice to the extreme, and be stronger than ordinary people.


    I don''t know if I''m afraid that I''m scared by exaggeration, so the book doesn''t specifically state the cultivation effect. At least Su Jingfei doesn''t think it''s mentioned in the book. Now Su Jingfei has exceeded the extreme effect mentioned in the book. He''s not only hearing and seeing, but he can''t forget it.


    As for strength, he has not really tested, at least he knows that his strength is no worse than the current world weightlifting champion.


    What''s more, he felt that he had a little knowledge of the accomplishment of this skill at most. If he really refined this skill, he could imagine how terrible it would be.


    Today, he didn''t take out this book to practice martial arts. Although this skill is domineering, it doesn''t need to be practiced every day. When he was in college, he came into contact with some online novels and felt that this skill is in line with the so-called forging skill in the novel, but it''s not as mysterious as in the novel.


    There are many contents in the thread bound book, among which medical skills are one of the major categories. Before, he thought that he had learned twelve golden needle methods, which was enough to cope with general emergencies. But since he was going to help Liang Xiuwen''s mother treat liver cancer tomorrow, he really wanted to find a more suitable scheme. Unlike Li hongsilk''s grandfather, it was an absolutely fatal disease.


    Su Jingfei is not a temporary crammer. In fact, he can basically recite everything in the thread bound book. But the most amazing thing is that when he practices and studies with the thread bound book, he can get twice the result with half the effort. In other words, this thread bound book is not an ordinary book.


    Now he has turned the book to the chapter of acupuncture and moxibustion, and soon found the acupuncture method which says: "falling shadow God needle". This is not a pure acupuncture method.


    According to the introduction in the book, it was founded by sun Qiming, a miracle doctor of the Yuan Dynasty. His medical skills are inherited from his ancestors. Some people suspect that he is the descendant of Sun Simiao. Naturally, no one has confirmed the details. They just know that his medical skills can almost reach the level of the flesh and bones of the living dead.


    The falling shadow needle is his famous stunt. More importantly, it can not only cure people, but also be used for self-defense. In particular, the last move of falling shadow is colorful. It is said that it evolved from the flower rain of Tang clan in the book. Even through his genius Tianzong, it is better than the hidden weapon of Tang clan in the book.


    Su Jingfei had seen these when he first read a book. He didn''t believe it at all. The author of the thread bound book was probably a fan of martial arts novels. He said that acupuncture was like a profound martial arts skill.


    As she grows older, Su Jingfei''s knowledge is different from that of her childhood. Now she naturally knows that thread bound books are similar to Du Niang''s today. Even if some explanatory words are not 100% correct, the accuracy rate is quite high. She only blames her lack of eyesight.


    For a long time, Su Jingfei didn''t pay special attention to practicing martial arts. Nowadays, the society doesn''t have high requirements for martial arts and concealed weapons, and he doesn''t want to be a killer.


    It''s just that since the previously unknown skill has been practised, it can''t be stopped. Otherwise, it''s his own misfortune. Su Jingfei insists on it all the time. For others, he has been learning all kinds of miscellaneous knowledge in it, such as medical skills, five elements geomantic omen, and even some strange methods of dunjia.


    Now Su Jingfei doesn''t know what he knows. Anyway, he must have more than most people. If he didn''t go to treat Liang Xiuwen''s mother today, he would not have learned the shadow acupuncture.


    According to the requirements of practicing this acupuncture method, at least he has to learn acupuncture for more than ten years. Now Su Jingfei is a little bit poor. Fortunately, he has a strong understanding and can learn it in front of him. Even if the effect is not as magical as the book says, it is estimated that it is no problem to inhibit Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s cancer cell expansion.


    Even for ordinary people, Su Jingfei has a doctor''s parents'' heart. As long as he sees them and wants to treat them, he will take them seriously, not to mention Liang Xiuwen''s mother.


    No matter what, he and Liang Xiuwen are a little unclear. Even if they can''t finally become a couple, this sick woman can be regarded as an elder.


    Luoying Shenzhen is different from ordinary acupuncture. It has very high requirements for acupuncturists. Even with Su Jingfei''s current strength, it is not possible to understand this golden needle method in a short time. Fortunately, he has good medical skills and good understanding.


    I don''t know what the relationship between the author of this thread bound book and sun Qiming is. It gives a very detailed introduction to the key points and manipulation of the falling shadow needle. What''s more important is that this kind of needle technique seems to be related to the twelve door golden needle technique. It seems that it comes down in one continuous line. If people who have studied the twelve door golden needle technique for a long time learn the falling shadow needle technique, they will get twice the result with half the effort.


    The twelve golden needle method is the general acupuncture method in the medical part of the thread bound book. That is to say, the most widely used, practical and less difficult acupuncture methods should be based on this.


    When Su Jingfei first chose to study, he had this idea. Other needling methods were used for emergencies, and need to be used in learning. Now the falling shadow God needle is like this.


    Traditional Chinese medicine is really like what people think. It''s hard to achieve it overnight. With Su Jingfei''s intelligence and savvy, it also takes a long time to study and practice. If he doesn''t have such a backhand, he will have no way to deal with the trouble.


    He was afraid that Liang Xiuwen''s mother was seriously ill. He could only rest assured after learning the falling shadow needle. He did not expect that he would be in such a hurry to learn. Fortunately, he already had the foundation of twelve golden needle techniques. Even if he could not understand all the falling shadow needle techniques in one night, it should not be a problem to learn 12 out of 10.


    The falling shadow needle is a method of acupuncture, but it contains not a simple method of carrying needles, and even some requirements of pathological properties. If you don''t understand these, you can never learn the essence of this method.


    Su Jingfei is just such a freak. Of course, the thread bound book is all inclusive. He has studied the pharmacology for many years, and introduced all kinds of medicinal materials that are useful and harmful to human body. If we say that in today''s world, few people are more proficient in medicinal materials than Su Jingfei.


    He doesn''t have 12 gold needles now, only 10 are left. Fortunately, it''s just practice, which is enough. Naturally, his body is the experimental object. He directly takes the gold needles to practice on his legs, and tomorrow he will go to Jindian to play two gold needles. The time should be enough. The main requirements of gold needles are the material and length, which is not difficult for ordinary Jindian.


    Su Jingfei ruled out distractions all night, studying and experimenting. Until nine o''clock in the morning, his level was about one tenth of that of Luoying Shenzhen.


    Although it can only be regarded as superficial knowledge, it should be enough to cope with the general situation, that is, it should be enough for him to curb Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s illness today. Of course, the premise is that the cancer cells on her body have not spread to the whole body, otherwise, even if he is suppressed, as long as he can''t learn the falling shadow needle in the shortest time, he will be helpless.


    Moreover, there is another characteristic of this acupuncture method. If the patient''s condition he suppressed was not rescued again before the outbreak, the attack would be three times faster after the outbreak. This is also the most fatal limitation of this acupuncture method, so even sun Qiming did not dare to use it casually.


    Su Jingfei''s choice of this acupuncture method is not necessarily to use it. It''s just for standby. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen has said that her mother is basically in the state of giving up treatment. What''s ugly is that a dead horse should be a live horse doctor.


    Even if I can''t cure her, I will let her down again. But if I succeed, I will save my life.


    Su Jingfei thinks that he has great attainments in medicine, and more importantly, he has great confidence in his medical skills. Otherwise, he would not have shocked the people in sanglao and the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Even if he can''t cure Liang Xiuwen''s mother, it should not be a problem to prolong her life. Her mother is not old and should not be damaged at all.


    After learning one tenth of Luoying Shenzhen, he didn''t continue. After all, no matter how hard he tried, he would not improve in a short time. He just consolidated what he learned today in his mind, and then he heard Lou Ti Xiang. It should be Liang Xiuwen who came down. As for Li Hongsi, you don''t need to ask, she still has to go to work today, and she left long ago. She didn''t know Su Jingfei was studying needling, It was quiet when I left.

 Chapter 111

    Su Jingfei heard Liang Xiuwen come down and came out of the room. He just saw Liang Xiuwen go down the stairs and waved casually: "sister Xiuwen, you get up. I thought you were going to sleep until noon!"


    Liang Xiuwen walked down with her eyebrows pinched. She thought she had drunk a lot last night, but now she was suffering. At first, she was shocked when she heard Su Jingfei''s words. She was going downstairs in slippers, and her heart trembled. Her feet were empty, and she was about to fall.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. He thought Liang Xiuwen would be scared by himself. He jumped up and pulled her into his arms before Liang Xiuwen fell down.


    Even so, he was still in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he was himself. If he changed someone, it would be too late to save Liang Xiuwen. It seems that the distance is not far away, and ordinary people''s reaction is absolutely not enough.


    Liang Xiuwen thinks that she is going to fall. If she is somewhere else, it has little influence. As long as she falls down, she must be seriously injured. There are still several steps to the ground. But at this time, she feels that her waist is held by someone, and her body is taken away from the stairs by him.


    No matter how slow her reaction was, she could guess that the person who saved her was su Jingfei who had scared herself before. This guy''s reaction speed is really fast.


    Since they got to know each other, they have been in close contact for several times. But this time, in a sober state, they were hugged by Su Jingfei for the first time. Although this time it was because of the sudden incident, Liang Xiuwen still didn''t know how to react in Su Jingfei''s arms.


    She fell in love with Lin ruofeng for two years, and there was no close contact, which was the main reason why he finally gave up. Now she hugged Su Jingfei so much. Liang Xiuwen forgot her headache and her mother''s illness. She thought about how to leave Su Jingfei naturally.


    Su Jingfei is just in a state of shock. If Liang Xiuwen is hurt by her fall, even if she can cure her, she will inevitably feel guilty.


    "Fortunately, my reaction is fast enough." Su Jingfei unconsciously breathed a long breath, and then said to Liang Xiuwen, "sister Xiuwen, it''s OK. My skill is not bad. I''m a very successful hero saving beauty."


    His purpose is just to activate the atmosphere. After all, it''s caused by himself. When he speaks, he naturally goes to see Liang Xiuwen. As a result, he can''t turn his eyes away any more. Liang Xiuwen''s beautiful eyes are slightly open in his arms, and she is a little lost. Although she looks a little out of her mind, it gives her a hazy sense of beauty.


    Liang Xiuwen was originally a top-level pretty girl. Not to mention her hot figure, even her appearance is the top-level presence among women. Now they are so close that they can almost feel each other''s breath. Su Jingfei can even see the hair on her face.


    If these can make su Jingfei''s heart full of surprise, the following content will make su Jingfei''s blood boil, and even make him have the impulse to incarnate as an ORC.


    Liang Xiuwen got up in the morning and was still wearing pajamas. Maybe she was used to it at home and didn''t think about whether it was appropriate. It is estimated that Su Jingfei has been forgotten by her.


    One night later, looking at her condition, Su Jingfei tried to calm down the waves in her heart, shielding the images constantly flashing in her mind. Hehe said with a dry smile, "sister Xiuwen, I don''t see anything. Are you hungry? I''ll buy you some breakfast. You go to wash up first. See you in ten minutes!"


    Say words, Su Jingfei want to leave, this is pure no words to find words, he knows the current situation is a little too embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei is suddenly pushed away by Liang Xiuwen. In fact, the abnormality of his body hasn''t disappeared. His small tent is still holding. Before, they were stuck together. Even though they were a little awkward, they couldn''t see it at all. Now they are standing opposite each other. Liang Xiuwen naturally sees his situation clearly. She doesn''t know how many times she has cursed Su Jingfei as a sex wolf.


    Now that he wants to escape, he knows his own situation. Unfortunately, Liang Xiuwen obviously doesn''t want him to escape. He points to Su Jingfei''s nose and hums: "please, wipe off your nose blood before you lie."


    Before Su Jingfei thought about her little awning, but she forgot that she had nosebleed. It''s really humiliating. Can''t the bloody man be so enchanted? Think of here, quickly wiped a nose, then again chat up a smile, a serious way: "have nosebleed? No, I''m afraid you are hungry. You drank a lot of wine last night and had nothing to eat all night


    Liang Xiuwen curled her lips. Her pajamas had been sorted out. Although she was embarrassed, she was more natural. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she disdained to smile and said, "not yet. Your nose is bloody. It''s really obscene."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Didn''t he wipe it? But I forgot that I just wiped it casually. How could I wipe it so clean when I was embarrassed.


    After Liang Xiuwen took care of him that time, he has turned into a gentle little white face with a little vision, but now his nose is not cleaned, and he laughs awkwardly, which gives people a very obscene feeling.


    When Liang Xiuwen sees Su Jingfei''s stupefied mind, he doesn''t understand what he means. At this time, Su Jingfei calms down a lot. Xiaopeng disappears naturally. Thinking of his ridiculous appearance, Liang Xiuwen''s anger at being peeped at dissipates. What happened before was an accident, so he can''t be angry with him.


    More importantly, she also thought of the reason why Su Jingfei was so unbearable. She was the culprit. Of course, if she pushed him away decisively, such a thing would not have happened. In fact, she was really comfortable to be held at that time.


    "Well, you go to wash your face quickly. You''re not old enough, and you spend a lot of time. Don''t do peeping next time." Liang Xiuwen shows his hand.


    Su Jingfei didn''t fall down. Sister, you didn''t drink today. How can you speak? Even if everyone knows what''s going on, don''t say it directly.


    He believed that if Li hongsilk was on the opposite side, he would turn around and run away, but the woman in front of him was obviously more generous than Li hongsilk, which made him very helpless, so he had to rub his nose. He had already guessed that he had not wiped it clean and was ready to wash it.


    Su Jingfei just turned around. Liang Xiuwen over there suddenly asked, "Su Jingfei, who do you think is bigger, me or red silk?"


    Suddenly asked, depressed Su Jingfei did not respond, instinctively replied: "of course, your bigger."


    "Su Jingfei, I''m going to kill you. You''ve seen it." Liang Xiuwen rushed over with his voice.

 Chapter 112

    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have a fight. In the end, Su Jingfei is caught by Liang Xiuwen and takes him home with him. It''s almost noon now. They should be able to catch lunch when they go home.


    On the way, Liang Xiuwen constantly tells Su Jingfei that her mother''s character is similar to that of herself, but she is more shrewd. Even when she is sick, she is just as usual. If she can''t stand anything, she must support her.


    Su Jingfei saw Liang Xiuwen''s breast enhancement in the morning. He was not mean. Liang Xiuwen''s mother was his elder. Naturally, he couldn''t lose his temper just because of his elder''s two words.


    "In fact, I remind you that I''m not afraid of my mother, but those people in my family. Although they don''t live together, they are also in a compound. If they see you coming, they may say something. That''s what I''m most worried about." Liang Xiuwen sighed at Su Jingfei''s good performance.


    Su Jingfei''s mind flashed over the situation of his family. In his childhood, he was secretly pointed out by those people in his family. Naturally, he could guess what Liang Xiuwen would face at home.


    One of the main reasons why he promised Liang Xiuwen that he wanted to help her mother cure her was that he felt that they had a common experience and he could understand Liang Xiuwen''s sufferings.


    Now listening to her special advice, she naturally nodded and agreed: "don''t worry, don''t you know my temper? How can I get angry just because of other people''s words? "


    "That''s good. It''s a kind of sadness to be in such a big family." Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation, and has some self mockery.


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen and doesn''t say anything more. He is a boy. Even if they have the same life experience, he should be luckier than her. But she still has a shrewd mother to take care of her, but her mother died early. It''s not clear who is better.


    Liang Xiuwen''s home is not in the urban area of S City, which is the reason why she lives in the city. Even if they come out at ten o''clock, they can really catch up with lunch when they come to Liang Xiuwen''s home.


    The Northeast suburb of S City, unlike other urban areas, is relatively poor. It is a real rich area, almost full of villas and villas.


    As long as the people who really have a certain strength and status in s city will buy an industry here, they don''t have to live in it. As long as they have an industry here, they will have a certain status in s city.


    Su Jingfei is not a local. Naturally, he doesn''t know much about these. But when he saw the buildings here, he probably guessed that no matter what city, there must be such an area. Liang Xiuwen herself is the general manager of the branch. She said that this is her own industry, and her family background is obvious.


    At the beginning, he always thought that the head office in Beijing was the headquarters of the company. Now seeing that Liang Xiuwen''s home was in S City, he vaguely guessed that the real headquarters was here, but it was more suitable for the development of the capital.


    In other words, in fact, Liang Xiuwen''s experience is equivalent to that of the headquarters, which further confirms what Liang Xiuwen said before that her strength has been recognized by her family.


    "No wonder I don''t think it''s right. Even if I can be the general manager of a branch company, I have little ability at most. I won''t be recognized by the big family. It turns out that she is actually the head office manager." Su Jingfei looked at Liang Xiuwen, a little lost.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t know that Su Jingfei was thinking about this. Seeing him in a daze, he thought he had thought about the morning. He couldn''t help choking him and threatening: "don''t think about it in my house for a while, especially don''t look at me with lustful eyes, or you will die."


    Su Jingfei opened his mouth and wanted to explain. However, seeing Liang Xiuwen''s fierce eyes, he immediately changed his words and said, "well, I will perform well and make you satisfied."


    "Well, that''s good, or the bonus for this month will be gone." Liang Xiuwen''s face changed very quickly. When he said that, he was all smiles, but he still didn''t forget the threat.


    Su Jingfei sighed that he was going to help people cure or ask for help. How could he feel that he was still in a low voice? But then he thought, who told him to look for death? In the morning, he looked at others. With his understanding of Liang Xiuwen, he must be a treasure intact.


    As a man, it''s really a bit wrong to do these things. Su Jingfei sighs in secret. Why can''t he hold back? This pair of thief''s eyes really don''t give face.


    While they were talking, Liang Xiuwen''s home had arrived. Her home was not big here, that is, a manor surrounded by several villas. Although it was not a big industry in the rich area of S City, it was already a luxury house for ordinary men.


    Liang Xiuwen took Su Jingfei into the manor. Immediately a man in his fifties came out and said respectfully, "Miss five, you are back. The master is not at home. There are only three wives here!"


    "Well, uncle Yu, I just came back to see my mother. Don''t disturb others. This is my friend Su Jingfei. Go ahead." Liang Xiuwen nodded.


    Su Jingfei was a bit surprised. She thought her father had two wives when she heard Liang Xiuwen. Now she knows that there are three and they all live together. It''s really a big family. Three wives and four concubines can live together.


    Yu Bo respectfully called out "Mr. Su", and he nodded. No matter what he was, he was only an ordinary college student, Su Jingfei. His identity today was a doctor. Of course, at this time, it was obvious that others didn''t know his identity.


    After Yu Bo left, they went to a side house together. Needless to ask, it must be the house where Liang Xiuwen''s mother lived. Su Jingfei also observed the distribution of these houses as he went to Li Hongsi''s house.


    Different from Li Hongsi''s family, her father should be an official, so the layout of the family is mainly prosperous official positions. Liang Xiuwen''s family is a businessman''s family, which should be prosperous financial fortune. However, he found that the layout here is not right, not only can''t prosper financial fortune, but it is harmful. Such a layout will make people living in the western Shawei sick.


    Moreover, Liang Xiuwen''s direction is just the West. He already has a vague idea in his mind. He is not sure whether all this is the result of unintentional construction. It is not necessarily that someone in everyone''s home will invite a geomancy master to decorate it.


    "Sister Xiuwen, do you and your aunt live here all the time?" Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, but asked.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t care. She shook her head and then said, "no, my mother and I didn''t live here before. We used to live outside. We moved in only seven years ago, and it''s just my mother who lives here. I live in school myself and later in the city."


    Su Jingfei frowned. Now he was sure of something. According to the calculation of time, if the person who arranged it was seven years ago, and the attack effect was five years, Liang Xiuwen''s mother was seriously ill in the past two years, it was just right.


    According to this calculation, Liang Xiuwen''s mother is seriously ill and there are other factors. Su Jingfei has been studying Feng Shui for a short time. Although he is not very proficient in Feng Shui, he believes that the layout is true. Moreover, there are many Feng Shui magicians in this society, and it is not difficult for rich people to find feng shui masters.


    Just according to Liang Xiuwen, maybe she didn''t know the layout, so Su Jingfei didn''t ask much, and certainly couldn''t ask anything.


    While walking, Liang Xiuwen continued: "my mother''s body is OK at ordinary times. Recently, I don''t know how to sleep well. I can''t eat well. Recently, after physical examination, it has been confirmed that she has advanced liver cancer."


    Su Jingfei was not sure at this time, and he was basically sure. He just nodded and said, "it''s OK. I''ll have a look first. I should have a way."


    Before, he just thought that the other party was a simple liver cancer. Even if he had learned Luoying Shenzhen, he might not be able to treat Liang Xiuwen''s mother. Now he is 80% sure.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother is not simply sick, but has a greater chance. After all, the illness is very strange. As long as the Feng Shui layout is changed, the effect can even surpass the power of medicinal stone. This situation is very mysterious, but it is really scientific. He just wants to know what to say.


    After they walked into Liang Xiuwen''s room, there was a woman inside. The woman looked only in her thirties, very similar to Liang Xiuwen. If it wasn''t for her age, she was much older than liang Xiuwen, even if they were sisters. This made Su Jingfei''s mouth open.


    Liang Xiuwen is young and beautiful, and Liang Xiuwen''s mother is mature and sexy. Now he thinks about it. Liang Xiuwen seems to have said that her mother was only in her forties. Although she was a little too young when she was born, Su Jingfei didn''t say much about it. People in that era were different from those at present. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen''s mother was not a real family, and might have passed through as a minor in ancient times.


    "Xiuwen, why are you back?" Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s voice does not show a little old, slightly hoarse, but more magnetic.


    If Su Jingfei was not proficient in medicine, he would suspect Liang Xiuwen to cheat herself again. This woman doesn''t look like a patient with advanced liver cancer, and even looks healthier than most people.


    This is a kind of abnormal performance. In Su Jingfei''s words, mingshouyuan still has a lot of money. How can it be less than half a year old.


    Liang Xiuwen is her daughter. How can she make fun of her mother? The abnormality of Liang Xiuwen''s mother once again confirms what Su Jingfei thinks in her heart. Her body is definitely not only affected by the virus.


    "Mom, I came back today to bring you a person. You still have half a year of life. I''m not worried at all. I''m worried for you." Liang Xiuwen first smiles at her mother, and then says frankly, which is different from Su Jingfei''s imagination. Most people have to hide the patient''s own illness, but she does not shy away from telling the truth or even making fun of her. It can be seen how close their mother daughter relationship is.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother didn''t have any worries about her life. Instead, she said with a smile, "good girl, you know me best. I really only have half a year''s life. But you can see that I look like a patient. I suspect it''s misdiagnosis."


    Before Liang Xiuwen spoke, he waved his hand and said, "OK, I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I know I will take care of myself." Then he suddenly said to Su Jingfei, "son-in-law, did Xiuwen tell you something about me?"

 Chapter 113

    Despite certain psychological preparation, Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s words still shocked Su Fei. She didn''t say anything, so she became her son-in-law directly. This woman is not only fierce, but also fierce!


    Liang Xiuwen, who was next to him, was blushed by his mother, and then said, "Mom, what are you talking about? Who''s your son-in-law? You can''t see a young man. Just say he''s your son-in-law. You take my daughter as an adult."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but said in surprise: "no, he''s not your boyfriend? It''s unscientific. You haven''t brought boys home since you were a child. This is not my son-in-law. Who else can it be? "


    After a pause, he said, "what''s more, you just looked at him in the same way as I looked at your father when I was young. How could it be ok?"


    This sentence not only makes Liang Xiuwen speechless, but also makes Su Jingfei embarrassed. The relationship between him and Liang Xiuwen is a bit chaotic. Although they are not lovers, what happened between them is similar to that between lovers.


    This morning, I saw someone else. Now Liang Xiuwen''s eyes are a little strange and reasonable. But her mother''s eyes are really sharp. It can be seen that this woman is a little against the common sense. She is not only young and abnormal, but also ill. This mind is not comparable to that of ordinary people. No wonder she is envied!


    Su Jingfei muttered in his heart that Liang Xiuwen had already explained: "Mom, he is not my boyfriend. If you want to see my boyfriend, you may have to live longer."


    Liang Xiuwen is also a tough speaker. Su Jingfei now has a little understanding of why Liang Xiuwen has burst out some masculine temperament from time to time. It turns out that this is the root of her personality, which is more like her mother.


    She is different from Lin ruoke''s fierce plagiarism. Lin ruoke is a little careless. Liang Xiuwen occasionally reveals some thoughts different from ordinary people. In a sense, both of them have a little girl potential, but they are caused by one nature, one is influenced by their mother.


    If ordinary people face a terminally ill patient who has predicted that he will die soon, they will avoid talking about each other''s illness. However, Liang Xiuwen is outspoken with her mother, which makes Su Jingfei speechless for a long time.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Liang Xiuwen''s mother seemed to take her illness seriously. She shook her head and said with a smile, "silly girl, life is doomed. Since the hospital is helpless, I will definitely travel to the West in half a year, but it''s really hard for you then."


    Since she entered the door, she has always been a very tough woman. This time, she finally showed some femininity. The brilliance of motherhood made Su Jingfei a little absent-minded. She had not felt this way for many years.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother really loves her very much. When she talks about her illness, even though she knows it doesn''t take long, she talks and laughs. It seems that she is talking about other people''s affairs. Only when she talks about Liang Xiuwen can she see a trace of reluctance in her eyes. It seems that her daughter''s happiness is more important than her own life.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Liang Xiuwen almost didn''t cry because she had a sour nose. Fortunately, she remembered Su Jingfei and quickly introduced: "Mom, it''s all your fault. When she came up, she misunderstood others. I forgot to introduce her to you."


    "Yes, introduce the handsome boy to me." Liang Xiuwen''s mother probably saw her daughter''s sadness, and quickly agreed, but still unconsciously followed: "young man, how old are you now? Have you graduated? Where do you work? Do you have a girlfriend? Are you married? How old is the baby? "


    Liang Xiuwen turned his eyes. He had to introduce himself. He had already asked directly.


    Su Jingfei is also a waterfall sweat. The words in the front are reliable. How can he change his taste when he gets to the back? Even if he has a girlfriend, how can he even ask how many children he has? Is he like a father at his age?


    But now that people have asked, Su Jingfei has no choice but to introduce herself: "Hello, aunt, my name is Su Jingfei, a little younger than President Liang. I work in her company. Now I''m single, and I don''t have a girlfriend. As for children, I don''t have any."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother brightened her eyes and said with a smile, "it''s better not to get married. It''s better not to have a girlfriend. Men are career oriented. How can they get married in such a hurry?"


    She said it well, but Meimu glanced back and forth at Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen could see that she must be moving something wrong.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. He goes to Li Hongsi''s home to treat her grandfather. He is disguised as a boyfriend. Now he comes to see Liang Xiuwen''s mother. He has the same fate. I don''t know whether the adults of these two families are worried that their daughter can''t find her husband''s family, or whether they are really like little white faces. How can they be misunderstood everywhere!


    Liang Xiuwen really couldn''t see it any more, so he had to introduce it directly: "Mom, don''t care about other people''s private life. The main purpose of my asking him to come here is to see a doctor for you!"


    "See a doctor? Do you want him to see me? " Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s eyes widened, as if she had seen an alien, pointing to Su Jingfei''s incredible way.


    Su Jingfei coughed and said, "Auntie, although it''s a little incredible, the purpose of my coming here is to see a doctor for you. Maybe I can relieve your illness."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother used to look at Su Jingfei in the same way that her mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, her eyes suddenly changed, her voice became more shrill, and she said, "young man, since you can let Xiuwen take her home, at least it proves that she trusts you very much. I don''t want you to do anything wrong by using her trust in you."


    Then he took another look at his daughter. Without waiting for her to explain, he said, "since Xiuwen trusts you very much, as long as you develop well in the company, your future is limitless. You don''t have to think about these heresies."


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. Liang Xiuwen''s mother is really direct. Although she doesn''t directly say that she is a charlatan, it is enough to show her attitude. She doesn''t believe it.


    Liang Xiuwen naturally saw his mother''s doubts. Su Jingfei helped her several times, and Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei''s certificates proved his identity. No matter what the specific medical skills, at least he was not a liar. Otherwise, he would have been sent to the Public Security Bureau.


    Now it''s inconvenient for Su Jingfei to speak, so she has to say to her mother urgently: "Mom, although Su Jingfei is a member of our company, he still has a part-time job, that is, a doctor."


    "Part time doctor, you dare to bring him to see a doctor for me. Are you in a hurry to go to a doctor, or do you want to harm others?" Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s face is a little slow when she hears her daughter say so. Naturally, she won''t doubt that Su Jingfei is a liar, but her tone is still severe. Su Jingfei can''t cure herself. She is going to die anyway, which may really affect her.


    Liang Xiuwen shrunk his mouth and explained, "Mom, can you listen to me explain clearly? He is a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Oh? It seems that you really have some skills. You are so young that you are already an expert. " Liang Xiuwen''s mother knows her daughter very well. She should have believed Su Jingfei after some investigation. Su Jingfei is not a charlatan, but a real expert.


    Not only the tone eased down, looking at Su Jingfei''s eyes more strange, said with a smile: "not bad, young and promising, not only handsome, but also capable, then you can show your aunt, no matter whether it can be treated or not, I will remember your mind." Look at my daughter again and say with a smile, "I''ll give you a satisfactory reward at that time."


    Su Jingfei looks at the dramatic change. The two mothers and daughters just say a few words to relieve the crisis of trust. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s last words make him feel guilty. Just repay him. Let''s see what Liang Xiuwen is doing.


    Liang Xiuwen knows her mother very well. She is shy and angry. It''s hard for her to speak. How can she not see what her mother is thinking, but she can''t find out.


    Anxiously, he had to stare at Su Jingfei and said, "hurry to treat my mother. You can behave well, or you will understand."


    Su Jingfei''s face was tight, and he said to Liang Xiuwen''s mother: "aunt, please extend your hand. I''ll give you a pulse first to see how your condition is." Since she is not taboo, Su Jingfei speaks naturally.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother casually reaches out her hand, but her eyes scan back and forth on her daughter and Su Jingfei. They are nominally superiors and subordinates, but their appearance is not like that of superiors and subordinates, especially her daughter''s attitude towards Su Jingfei is definitely not like that of subordinates.


    Su Jingfei''s attitude towards Liang Xiuwen is not that subordinates flatter and fear her superiors. It''s more like he''s afraid of Liang Xiuwen''s anger. Maybe he''s guilty and feels like a wife slave, which makes Liang Xiuwen''s mother think wildly.


    They don''t know what she''s thinking. Su Jingfei is feeling Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s pulse, while Liang Xiuwen is staring at Su Jingfei nervously for fear that he can''t help it.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei took his hand away from Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s wrist, and then said to Liang Xiuwen, "Auntie, have you been sleeping badly recently, but you eat so much that you seem to be very hungry."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother had a little surprise in her eyes. She certainly didn''t tell Liang Xiuwen about these things. Su Jingfei didn''t know it from Liang Xiuwen. That means the young man has some skills, at least not inferior to some old Chinese medicine doctors.


    "Well, it''s true. I don''t feel any pain in my body, but some habits have problems." Liang Xiuwen''s mother thought and nodded.


    Su Jingfei didn''t continue to ask, but after pondering for a moment, he affirmed: "not only that, you now get up more and more at night. You usually don''t look any different. You always faint, but it''s not fatal. Every time you wake up after a few minutes, it''s no different from usual, just palpitating, just like having a nightmare."


    When Liang Xiuwen''s mother followed Su Jingfei, she couldn''t calm down any more and widened her eyes. Su Jingfei said everything as if she had seen it with her own eyes. But she could swear that she didn''t tell anyone about these things. Is this boy really a miracle doctor?

 Chapter 114

    Liang Xiuwen''s mother doesn''t need to speak. Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei can see her meaning, and Su Jingfei is sure to hit the mark.


    Even though Li Hongsi has said that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are very good before, Liang Xiuwen is only dubious, but now she completely believes that Su Jingfei is an expert. She definitely didn''t tell Su Jingfei these things, and even she didn''t know her mother''s symptoms at all, which were all detected by him.


    "Jingfei, how about my mother''s disease? Can you cure it?" Liang Xiuwen is excited and looks forward to Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother also looks forward to seeing Su Jingfei. No matter how open-minded she is, she will not want to die. The reason why she was open-minded before is that she thought she had no hope.


    Instead of answering them, Su Jingfei asked, "aunt, you are also my elder. I don''t know your life experience, but what do you think of Metaphysics?"


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter looked at each other, but they were all puzzled. Why did Su Jingfei suddenly ask this question, but Liang Xiuwen''s mother still replied, "young man, can you tell us what the so-called metaphysics specifically means?"


    Su Jingfei nodded and said concretely, "what do you think of geomancy, fortune telling, divination and so on?"


    "Well, I don''t know much about it, and I can''t say how to think about it. But most people of my age will find fortune tellers. For example, I once asked a Taoist of baiyun temple to give Xiuwen a fortune teller, and wanted to calculate her marriage. But the old Taoist of Baiyun temple said that Xiuwen''s marriage was not very good, and I''m afraid someone would rob her husband, As soon as I got angry, I smashed the old stall. "


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are sweating together. Liang Xiuwen is even more discontented and says: "Mom, if you have nothing to do, what''s your life for me? Besides, if you really do, don''t smash other people''s stalls. What''s your life?"


    "Who told him to talk, my daughter such a beautiful girl, and men dare to find Xiao San?" Liang Xiuwen''s mother waved her hand indifferently, then suddenly turned to Su Jingfei and said, "young man, are you right? Is there no man willing to bully such a beautiful woman as my Xiuwen?"


    Su Jingfei coughs. Is this a lying gun? Let''s not talk about the three people''s topic. When she asks about it, it''s very speechless. You''re also a beautiful woman, and you''re not someone else''s sidekick.


    He could only make complaints about it in his heart. He could not say so in his mouth, but could only bring the topic back to his way: "since my aunt once asked for a life, it should be believed."


    "Xiuwen, are you sure he is really an expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, not a quack? I think it''s almost the same if he takes a spirit banner and says he can subdue demons and demons. " Liang Xiuwen''s mother once again examines Su Jingfei for a moment, then turns around and jokes to Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen really has no way to his mother. She looks at Su Jingfei apologetically, and then says powerlessly: "Mom, people can see your condition so accurately, how can it be a fraud." After a pause, he pointed out the loophole in my mother''s words and said, "what''s more, that''s the sign of a quack. What''s the flag of the soul? You''ve read too many fairy novels."


    Su Jingfei saw that Liang Xiuwen''s mother wanted to speak again, and quickly said, "aunt, it''s reasonable for me to ask you this."


    He didn''t dare to give them another chance to talk. He had already seen that the two mothers and daughters were absolutely out of line when they were together. When they were seeing a doctor, they could all talk about it. He couldn''t tell us how. He had some sympathy for Liang Xiuwen''s father, and fell into the hands of the mother and daughter, and their life expectancy would be half less.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter seem to feel the dissatisfaction of the little doctor in front of them. Liang Xiuwen''s mother is even more embarrassed. She and her daughter are used to laughing, and now they are confiscating them.


    "Don''t be surprised, young man. Our wives are used to bickering. Isn''t this the taste of life? But don''t get me wrong. My Xiuwen is a first-class lady. Anyone who marries her is convinced. " Say words, do not forget to boast, more like selling.


    Liang Xiuwen was ashamed, angry and helpless, so Su Jingfei coughed and said: "Mr. Liang is naturally excellent, but now let''s talk about my aunt''s health."


    "Yes, yes, let''s talk about my mother''s illness first." Liang Xiuwen followed suit.


    This time, Liang Xiuwen''s mother didn''t open her mouth and quietly waited for Su Jingfei to say that she was ill. This woman is similar to Liang Xiuwen in appearance and is more mature and sexy. When she doesn''t speak quietly, she is definitely a mature lady. Even Su Jingfei knows that the other party is Liang Xiuwen''s mother, she unconsciously feels beautiful and matchless.


    From Liang Xiuwen''s mother, we can probably infer Liang Xiuwen''s future. It is estimated that when Liang Xiuwen is 40 years old, she will be the same as the woman in front of her. This is just like eternal youth. A 30-year-old woman has the most flavor, but she can keep it.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei did not forget his identity as a doctor, organized his language, and continued: "well, metaphysics, which is called metaphysics, is somewhat illusory, very mysterious. In the eyes of the public, it does not exist, nor does it exist according to normal science.


    However, all of these are real. The reason why they are said to be cheating is that some people cheat people and corrupt this subject after they have learned something or have not learned anything.


    For example, the United States has now established the theory of soul, which is a bit similar to the metaphysics on our side, that is, the developed countries in the world all recognize metaphysics. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t mention Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s illness, but said a lot of theories about metaphysics. Seeing him shaking his head, even Liang Xiuwen began to suspect that Su Jingfei was a fraud.


    Fortunately, he just gave a brief introduction, and then said, "I''m not talking to you to make you dizzy, but to say that my aunt''s illness has something to do with these things."


    "Wait a minute, you mean my mother''s illness is fate. There is no way to solve it. It''s really fate. Her birthday is coming?" Liang Xiuwen reacted faster and lost her voice.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother also followed the reaction and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve been ready for a long time."


    Su Jingfei wiped the sweat that didn''t exist at all, giving people a sense of embarrassment. Then he said, "your temper is really urgent. When I finish speaking, what I''m talking about is not that your aunt Shouyuan is exhausted. What I mean is that your disease is related to these things, not pure virus."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter quietly look at Su Jingfei. His face is calm, and he doesn''t mean to pretend at all. That is to say, what he says is true, not deceiving.


    Liang Xiuwen thought for a moment, and then asked: "Su Jingfei, to be honest, do you know acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine, or do you really know how to do it? It''s a matter of life. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Su Jingfei said with a wry smile that it was really easy to be regarded as a liar, but he affirmed: "I''m not an authentic doctor, it''s only my part-time job. But when I see my aunt, I still need to use acupuncture. It won''t be any finger pinching or burning paper. It''s all from the movie."


    Liang Xiuwen was relieved and then continued: "you''d better understand what my mother''s condition is and how to treat it."


    "Yes, young man, don''t tell me so much about the principles and reasons." Liang Xiuwen''s mother then said, "we can''t understand what you said. Just tell us what to do. It seems that you have a way to deal with my illness."


    "There''s a way, but it''s troublesome." Su Jingfei nodded and explained in detail: "aunt''s disease is not caused by pure virus. Even if I use acupuncture to relieve your condition, you may have other diseases, that is, to treat the symptoms but not the root cause."


    "Then you can think of a way to treat the symptoms and the root cause. Since you can say so much, you probably have a way." Liang Xiuwen said anxiously beside him that his mother was by his side, otherwise he would have twisted him.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll tell you the truth." Su Jingfei was very hesitant about Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s illness. After pondering again, he gritted his teeth and said, "sister Xiuwen, aunt, what I said can only be heard by the three of us. You can''t mention it to anyone, including uncle."


    Su Jingfei''s face is solemn, and Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter are unconsciously nervous. Even Su Jingfei''s name for Liang Xiuwen is changed, Liang Xiuwen''s mother does not raise any questions.


    Su Jingfei was satisfied with the performance of the two girls. She didn''t want to show some skills easily, but now if she didn''t make it clear, Liang Xiuwen''s mother had no way to recover.


    Su Jingfei didn''t begin to explain directly. Instead, he took out a pen and paper from his pocket and began to paint on it while the two women were watching.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter thought Su Jingfei was prescribing medicine for them, but after looking at them, they all frowned. Su Jingfei was not writing at all, but drawing a sketch.


    At first, they didn''t know what the sketch looked like. With Su Jingfei''s more and more writing, they had a general impression in their mind.


    Even after they looked at each other, they were more sure that Su Jingfei''s painting was the top view of Liang family manor. Although Su Jingfei''s painting was simple, it was completely in line with the reality. After a while, the two women were completely sure what he was painting.


    In a few minutes, Su Jingfei was almost finished. He looked up and saw the surprise in their eyes. He said with a smile, "there''s nothing wrong with what I drew. Is it the same as your manor pattern?"


    "Yes, how can you know what our manor looks like? I didn''t see you pay too much attention to it just now!" Liang Xiuwen is the strangest. When they come in together, Su Jingfei just looks at them casually. What''s more, he draws a top view. He can only see everything here in the air, or he lives for a long time and is very familiar with it.


    Su Jingfei obviously can''t do both, but he has finished the top view, which makes Su Jingfei''s image in Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter mysterious.

 Chapter 115

    Su Jingfei''s sketches are not professional, but only a few are enough to show Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter that this is the top view of their home. Not only that, there is no difference between the objects marked on them and the real objects.


    Let alone a person who came here for the first time to draw such a sketch, even if they did it by themselves, they would not be more accurate than him, at least a few things should be left out.


    "Jingfei, how did you do that? Are you the legendary one who never forgets?" After Liang Xiuwen was surprised, she asked Su Jingfei, but quickly overturned her guess and said, "no, you didn''t see the whole manor just now. How did you do it?"


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother doesn''t know Su Jingfei very well. She just looks at him. The young man feels very special to herself. His ability seems very strange. She not only knows her own situation by feeling her pulse, but also draws a general picture of the manor.


    Su Jingfei is not in a hurry. After he felt Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s pulse, he already knew that her disease is really not an ordinary liver cancer. It is the geomantic omen in the manor that causes her physical damage. In fact, this is the first time he has encountered such a situation.


    Fengshui, no matter what time it was, made people dubious. Even in ancient times, metaphysics had not been defined as feudal superstition at that time, and there were not many people who really believed in it.


    Few of the people he usually contacts have ever had an authentic Feng Shui pattern. Li Hongsi''s family has a clear Feng Shui pattern, but it''s better, and he won''t pay more attention to it. This time, it''s different. Liang Xiuwen''s mother is in the evil position.


    Now Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t intend to tell them that someone is scheming against them. He just says, "this is a little bit of my skill. It''s also a part of metaphysics. You just didn''t believe it, but now you believe it."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother can have a daughter like Liang Xiuwen. Naturally, she is also a smart person. She had already vaguely guessed the meaning of Su Jingfei''s sketching before. Now listening to him personally, she also believes Su Jingfei''s saying that this is not what ordinary charlatans can do. She just doesn''t understand why Su Jingfei wants to do it.


    Liang Xiuwen hummed: "pretending to be a God and playing tricks. Now it''s not about metaphysics. What are you going to do about my mother''s illness?"


    "Xiuwen, don''t worry. Since the young man discussed other things with us, he must be sure of my condition. Besides, I''ve been ill for so long, and I''m not in a hurry for a while." Liang Xiuwen''s mother stopped Liang Xiuwen and said to Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said to Liang Xiuwen sincerely: "Mr. Liang, you are so impetuous. Young man, you just can''t calm down. Look at your aunt. As a patient, they are calmer than you. They lack training."


    "Besides, I twisted you!" Liang Xiuwen is ridiculed by Su Jingfei and stares at him.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and sighed: "Alas, I don''t listen to the old man. I''m at a loss. You..."


    "You what you, you are several years younger than me, you know, hurry to get down to business." Liang Xiuwen simply interrupts Su Jingfei. He is not angry. This boy is really arrogant.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother does look at them bickering with a smile. She feels more and more that their relationship is unusual. No employee talks to the boss like this. What''s more, she has never seen her daughter talk to a friend of the opposite sex like this. Even when she heard that she was in love with the eldest son of the Lin family, she still respects each other like a guest, and doesn''t feel close at all.


    Su Jingfei has a certain grasp of Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s illness in his heart. He just joked with Liang Xiuwen. He felt Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s eyes. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He just played with Liang Xiuwen and forgot her.


    "Auntie, we are still talking about business. I dare not say that your illness will be cured by medicine, but it should not be a problem to help you alleviate to the early stage. Then through other methods, you can be cured, but you have to trust me completely."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother is very excited when she hears Su Jingfei talking about the front. As long as she can reach the early stage and the current medical level, she can be cured completely. However, they don''t know that Su Jingfei''s other method is not through medical means.


    "We all trust you what you want to do, as long as you can cure my mother''s illness." Liang Xiuwen is even more grateful to Su Jingfei. As she said before, let alone asking her to trust Su Jingfei, she will not hesitate even if she really wants to make a personal commitment.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "since we say so, we should not delay. Now we should give my aunt acupuncture first. But when we do acupuncture, we may need my aunt''s cooperation. I don''t know..."


    Before he finished, Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter understood everything. If it was Liang Xiuwen, it would be better to say that even if she really took off her clothes because of medical treatment, at least she was still single and would not have too much scruples. Liang Xiuwen''s mother was different. She was a woman and always had to worry about her husband''s face.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei thought, his words just finished, the two women''s faces changed, especially Liang Xiuwen''s mother, although she didn''t suspect Su Jingfei''s purpose was not pure, her face was very ugly. Su Jingfei was a man, how nice she was.


    Liang Xiuwen thought for a moment, or asked: "Jingfei, can you not take it off? You say you are a man, let my mother take off her clothes, not very good."


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to say, "to correct this, I didn''t ask her to take off her clothes. Acupuncture is to use gold needles to prick her points. But some points are on her body, so you can''t put them across her clothes. Don''t say how the effect is, I don''t have such superb skills!"


    Seeing that they still hesitated, they had to say, "you don''t have to worry too much. You don''t have to take off all your clothes. Just take off your upper clothes and lie on the top of the bed. My acupuncture position is on the back."


    In this way, Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s face slightly eased, although it was still a little embarrassed, but it would not really go too far.


    Liang Xiuwen saw her mother''s face return to normal, just glared at Su Jingfei, and then said to her mother: "Mom, you go to change clothes, I remember you seem to have that kind of open back swimsuit, just wear that."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother feels that this is indeed the best choice. In fact, apart from the open back swimsuit, she also has the open back evening dress, but it doesn''t seem suitable for wearing at home, so she nods to change clothes. Although Su Jingfei is about the same age as her daughter, he is an adult man after all. He bares his back in front of him, I really need to do some psychological preparation.


    Waiting for his mother to leave, Liang Xiuwen said to Su Jingfei: "you''re too sexy, even my mother. You''ve taken advantage of me today, and now you''re still like this."


    Su Jingfei wry smile, this can be linked together, but can only explain: "sister Xiuwen, you don''t know medicine, also can''t talk nonsense, although I''m not a miracle doctor, at least have medical ethics, if it''s not necessary, how can I let the patient casually show his body."


    After taking a look at Liang Xiuwen''s mother, he said in a low voice: "although my aunt is as beautiful as she was then, in my eyes, sister Xiuwen, you are more youthful and beautiful. I should also look at you if I want to see you, right?"


    "That''s about the same. Your taste is normal." Liang Xiuwen snorted, feeling that Su Jingfei''s words were more correct. But when she thought about it, she could not help but twisted Su Jingfei and said angrily, "who wants to show you, you lecheron? I''ll settle with you when I go back."


    She laughs in her heart, but Su Jingfei flatters Liang Xiuwen in fear. They don''t know how to develop their relationship. They feel close to each other a lot. Once in a while, they make a joke, and no one will be angry with each other.


    While laughing, Liang Xiuwen''s mother has come out. When she comes out, she is still a bit awkward. It seems that she always feels that she will be seen by others and her skin will turn red.


    Su Jingfei was still playing with Liang Xiuwen before, but when he saw Liang Xiuwen''s mother, he still felt her head roared and almost nosebleed. Her age, according to Liang Xiuwen, has reached 40 years old, but it seems that she is in her thirties. More importantly, she is at least seven points similar to Liang Xiuwen. They stand together like a pair of sisters.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother of course has enough confidence in her figure, but in order to see a doctor, her daughter and the young man suspected to be her son-in-law are still nervous about wearing swimsuits in front of her. Seeing them staring at herself, she is at a loss and says, "isn''t it nice for me to wear swimsuits like this?"

 Chapter 116

    Liang Xiuwen''s mother gives people the feeling that she is a sexy beautiful woman, but now she is a little timid. She can add three points of purity. Su Jingfei wants to vomit blood very much. Such a woman is a monster!


    Is she really a 40 year old woman with a daughter like Liang Xiuwen? If Liang Xiuwen wasn''t around and at least 70% similar to his mother, he would have doubted where she had been for so many years and how she didn''t have any trace.


    Don''t talk about him, Liang Xiuwen has already envied and said: "Mom, you want to envy people to death. I''m not as sexy as you in my swimsuit. Who dares to say you''re not good-looking? Su Jingfei, my mom is not good-looking."


    Su Jingfei nodded his head honestly and said sincerely: "my aunt can win the beauty contest, which is much better than any Hong Kong sister and Asian sister."


    "Look, Su Jingfei says you''re a pretty girl. What''s wrong with you? Although Su Jingfei''s character is not good, his taste is OK. Moreover, he has met many pretty girls recently, and his vision is absolutely right." Liang Xiuwen did not mind taking the opportunity to strike Su Jingfei.


    Sue make complaints about her mouth, and she wants to refute two sentences. Liang Xiuwen was a lady killer. She swallowed her words, but she could not speak in her heart.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother was relieved to see her daughter and Su Jingfei say so. Then she said with a smile, "I haven''t worn a swimsuit for many years. I didn''t expect to use a swimsuit when I was treating my illness. It''s unexpected. Can I treat my illness now?"


    I don''t know if it''s unnatural to wear a swimsuit. Liang Xiuwen''s fierce character has been restrained. She looks like a lady in a big family, even elegant.


    "Now we can treat it, but because my aunt''s condition is quite serious, it must be better once, and there will be some pain. I suggest that after today, I invite my aunt to live in the city, so that I can help you and your nephews." Su Jingfei said to Liang Xiuwen''s mother as she took out her gold needle.


    His gold needles are still ten. He came out in a hurry this morning and forgot to go to the gold shop to supplement. Fortunately, he has seen that Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s illness is not all caused by the virus, otherwise he is not sure to use ten gold needles to solve the problem.


    Thinking of his gold needle, he also thought that he didn''t have lunch today. It was already more than 12 o''clock, but he was too embarrassed to speak, so he had to bear it.


    I can''t help but feel helpless. I have to treat Liang Xiuwen''s mother. In Liang Xiuwen''s words, I have to show myself well, and now I have to suffer from hunger. I am a doctor who treats people, or I want to ask for help! It''s so hard.


    No matter how depressed I was, I opened the gold needles on the table. Then I said to Liang Xiuwen''s mother, "Auntie, we''ll go to your bedroom later. You lie on the top of the bed. I''ll give you acupuncture. It''s not suitable for you to stretch your whole body on the sofa in the living room. Of course, it may hurt a little. You should stick to it."


    "It''s no problem. When I see a doctor, I don''t know how much I''ve suffered, no matter whether it''s physical examination or infusion. I don''t care more." Liang Xiuwen''s mother agreed that she didn''t care.


    Su Jingfei unconsciously looks at Liang Xiuwen''s mother. Her green hands are white and lovely. If he doesn''t know that she does have the disease of advanced liver cancer, he will suspect that what she says is a lie. Is this person''s recovery ability going against the sky or something? After all kinds of treatment, he can''t see any trace on her body.


    Liang Xiuwen said to Su Jingfei tearfully: "Jingfei, my mother has suffered a lot. If you can make her suffer less, you''d better not let her suffer."


    "Silly girl, it''s not hard to treat a disease. Don''t make him embarrassed." Liang Xiuwen''s mother naturally knows that her daughter loves her, but she still smiles.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I''ll try my best. Now let''s go to acupuncture. Although it can''t be cured for the first time, it can at least relieve you a lot. For example, it''s not a problem to extend your life for a few years."


    Both of them were excited. It was unexpected that acupuncture had such an effect just once. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s performance before, they would have believed that Su Jingfei had the ability. They would have thought that he was a charlatan. It would be against science.


    Three people successively walked into Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s bedroom, this villa only has Liang Xiuwen''s mother to live, usually cleans the room to have the servant naturally, in the bedroom is full of feminine warmth.


    Even though Liang Xiuwen''s mother is middle-aged, her psychological age is relatively small. She has dolls in her room, which is an eye opener for Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother ignored Liang Xiuwen''s protest and explained, "these are Xiuwen''s. every time she comes back, she has to sleep with me. I just put these things on the top of the bed."


    Su Jingfei could see Liang Xiuwen protesting beside him, but he didn''t expose it. He just said with a smile: "it turns out that general manager Liang is childlike, very lovely."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter have a hot face together. Liang Xiuwen''s mother tells a lie, and listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she seems to be talking about her. She''s a little embarrassed, but Liang Xiuwen feels embarrassed because she has such an old woman.


    Su Jingfei didn''t continue this topic, but zhengse said to Liang Xiuwen''s mother: "aunt, now you lie on the top of the bed, if it hurts, you will cry out." Then he said to Liang Xiuwen, "you can chat with your aunt first to distract her."


    "Well, but can''t you use anesthetics? Don''t you all know how to make Mapei powder Liang Xiuwen first agreed and then asked.


    Su Jingfei looked at Liang Xiuwen unexpectedly, and then said with a smile, "you know a lot. It''s true that traditional Chinese medicine understands these things, but I don''t have the time to prepare, and there''s no need. Although anesthesia can alleviate the pain of patients, it has an impact on the treatment of diseases. Acupuncture is to sort out the meridians. If you use mabeisan, the drug that anesthetizes the nerves of people, Isn''t that trouble for yourself? "


    Liang Xiuwen naturally knew what he meant when he said no time. She only decided to come here in the middle of last night, but she also knew that the key to Su Jingfei''s words was the last half sentence, so she didn''t speak again.


    After sitting down beside Liang Xiuwen''s mother, he picked up the long gold needle in his hand and said, "Auntie, this is my first time to use this needle. If you have any discomfort, you must tell me that the normal feeling is only slight pain, and other feelings are wrong."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother nodded. It''s the second time in her life that she has exposed herself to the opposite sex. Even Liang Xiuwen''s father has only seen it once for some reasons. Now she is lying here. With her psychological age, she has been shy and doesn''t know how to do it. Even Su Jingfei only looks at one back.


    These Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know. When she nodded her head and nodded to Liang Xiuwen, she had already started to use the falling shadow needle. He learned this needle method only yesterday, and naturally had no experience. However, he had 12 golden needle methods as the basis. When he used it, the problem was not too big. The main reason was that Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s illness was not caused by virus, Just give her blood.


    Su can''t get rid of cancer cells in liver cancer by acupuncture, but after acupuncture, he will prescribe medicine to Liang Xiuwen''s mother. He only shows the art of acupuncture in front of people, but in fact he studies the overall medical technique, so it''s natural to prescribe medicine.


    Liang Xiuwen was also worried about Su Jingfei''s medical skills at first. He saw the gold needles flying in his hands. Just a flash of shadow flashed by. Ten gold needles had penetrated his mother''s back in different directions, and each needle had penetrated two-thirds of the flesh.


    According to the length of the needle, such a needle almost pierced a person''s body, which made her shocked, but also very confused. How did he pierce such a slender needle, so powerful, but didn''t make her scream, which is unscientific!


    "How do you feel, mom? Does it hurt? " Unable to resist curiosity, Liang Xiuwen asked.


    In fact, Su Jingfei also wanted to ask, but let Liang Xiuwen advance. All the gold needles in his hand have penetrated Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s back. Now what he has to do is twist the needles, and give her one by one to twist the gold needles from top to bottom.


    "At the beginning, it was a little painful. It was like being punctured by the infusion, but now it''s comfortable all over. The young man''s craftsmanship is good, which is more comfortable than massage." Liang Xiuwen''s mother, in the expectation of the two, seems to enjoy very much said with a smile.

 Chapter 117

    Liang Xiuwen was relieved to hear her mother say so. She watched Su Jingfei carefully give her mother acupuncture. Although it seemed that she only gently twisted the needle, he obviously spent a lot.


    At first, Su Jingfei was also affected by Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s strong charm. After he really carried the needle, he had already ruled out distractions. The falling shadow needle is indeed a top-level acupuncture method. It not only has amazing medical effect, but also consumes a lot of energy. Only then did Su Jingfei know why he could only master one tenth of it.


    His savvy is absolutely the best, and there are twelve golden needle techniques as the basis. Normally, even if it''s the first contact, this needle technique is not just to master the skin.


    It really needs too much energy. Su Jingfei can''t support its greater effect. In other words, his practice time is too short and his skill is insufficient.


    "Su Jingfei, how do you feel about my mother''s disease? What''s the effect of acupuncture?" Liang Xiuwen has been staring at Su Jingfei. Seeing that his wrist stops a little, he asks quickly.


    Su Jingfei really wants to have a rest. Now the golden needle has penetrated into Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s body. As long as she can pull out the golden needle, she is different from Li hongsilk''s grandfather. Her grandfather is too old, and even if he is treated, the effect will not be too great. In a more popular way, he is close to the end of oil and the lamp is dead.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother has different responsibilities. In terms of vitality, she is middle-aged. She is not bad at all. Saving her is relatively troublesome, but she can succeed. Of course, it is also because the cause of her illness is not natural.


    This is Su Jingfei''s first contact with such a disease, in fact, he is not fully sure, but has a lot of confidence than before he met Liang Xiuwen''s mother. Her cancer cells should have been unable to suppress in the view of Western medicine, but he knows that as long as he changes the Feng Shui pattern, it can be completely controlled, at least with his medical skills.


    Now listening to Liang Xiuwen''s question, he honestly replied: "aunt, this disease can''t be cured overnight, but as far as the acupuncture effect is concerned, it should have dredged one third of her meridians. She can not only persist for half a year, but it should be no problem within three years."


    Liang Xiuwen a burst of excitement, almost tearful way: "you really can treat my mother''s disease, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "That''s what I''m talking about? My aunt is so young. It''s a pity if something happens because of illness. I just know how to do it. It''s all right. " Su Jingfei doesn''t want Liang Xiuwen to be grateful for what he does. He still has this morality.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother, on the other hand, chimed in: "yes, silly girl, it''s life-saving. It''s not so easy to repay her."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Su Jingfei had a bad premonition in her mind. Sure enough, Liang Xiuwen''s mother already said with a smile, "it''s said that the young man is still single now, and you seem to be single too. In this case, it''s right to make a personal commitment."


    Su Jingfei is full of black thread, and her guess is true. Their mother and daughter are talking about their mutual promise. Liang Xiuwen said similar words before. Although they may be excited and gibberish at that time, they can also see that they are deeply poisoned.


    I don''t know whether they always read novels or movies. I know that this way of repaying will definitely be liked by benefactor and hero.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help looking at Liang Xiuwen standing on one side. Originally, I thought she should be very embarrassed to refute her mother, but now she has a proud and coquettish expression.


    This is make complaints about it, sister, you won''t take it seriously, Sue''s heart is not able to talk, but looking at Liang Xiuwen, who is different from the ordinary and generous figure, the look of shame is not only gorgeous but also very cute. Even though he feels that he really likes to talk with others, he can''t help but feel excited.


    Such a beautiful girl, not to mention really marry themselves, as long as they have a little bit of dark emotional entanglement, enough people itch.


    At this time, Su Jingfei knew that if he didn''t open his mouth, I''m afraid they would really go along with this idea. He really had different ideas about Liang Xiuwen. It''s estimated that every man would inevitably have a closer relationship with him, which doesn''t mean that he can accept such an arrangement.


    With a cough, Su Jingfei said: "aunt, you''d better lie down. Now you should try your best to relax your body and mind. The effect of acupuncture on my side is better. As for the rest, you''d better think less."


    Although Liang Xiuwen''s mother still wants to speak, she can only hold back. Liang Xiuwen, who is next to her, unconsciously gives Su Jingfei a look. How can she not see Su Jingfei''s mind? But now, in front of her mother, it''s not good to blame this bad guy.


    Su Jingfei is sitting in a serious position. He doesn''t seem to feel Liang Xiuwen''s eyes at all. He solemnly says to Liang Xiuwen''s mother, "aunt, there are about five minutes left before the needle is pulled out."


    "Well, it''s OK. I''m warm and comfortable now." Liang Xiuwen''s mother said in a voice similar to today''s.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen''s forehead come out with black lines. Even if you are really comfortable, don''t use such a voice, OK! It''s a crime. Don''t you know how charming you are?


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother has a low voice, which is the kind of female voice full of magnetism. This kind of voice would make people feel a little sexy. Now it is like a cat''s voice at a certain moment, which really killed Su Jingfei. Xindao, this woman who may be the future mother-in-law, is really disturbing!


    Su Jingfei sits beside Liang Xiuwen''s mother, and Liang Xiuwen stands behind her. Su Jingfei has to separate part of his spirit to control his body, for fear that Liang Xiuwen will see what should not happen.


    If Liang Xiuwen finds out that she has any desire for her mother, let alone developing with herself, and doesn''t regard herself as a silver thief to escort to the government, even if she is merciful, she doesn''t know why. Su Jingfei just can''t control her wishful thinking and is probably attacked by Liang Xiuwen''s mother.


    The temporary silence in the room made Liang Xiuwen''s mother wake up. For the first time, she said awkwardly, "by the way, I forgot to ask you. It''s almost 12 o''clock when you come here. Have you had lunch?"


    Su Jingfei''s heart, you just remember ah, I have the chest back, Liang Xiuwen is already directly dissatisfied with the way: "Mom, what''s your reaction speed, ah, almost starved to death, you just remember to ask us, too ungrateful."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother was a little embarrassed, but she was also discontented and said: "dead girl, you are not allowed to call me mom. I''m called old by you, and don''t die easily. Now I''m getting better and I can''t die. You can''t die again. Mom, I can''t spare you."


    Su Jingfei wants to cover her face to escape here. As long as the mother and daughter bicker, they are absolutely off-line. Most people can''t keep up with their thinking.


    At this time, suddenly heard at the door of humanity: "I heard that Xiuwen came back with her boyfriend, how do not bring to me to see, still have to let me come in person." With the words, several people came in.

 Chapter 118

    There are three men and two women coming in. The first one is a middle-aged man, and the speaker is also him. Seeing that he and Liang Xiuwen are similar in appearance, Su Jingfei has already guessed the identity of this man.


    He was followed by two middle-aged women and two young men, both of whom were in their forties. Although they were not as beautiful as Liang Xiuwen''s mother, they could see that they should have been pretty girls in their youth. Now they are in their forties, and their bodies are not out of shape.


    The appearance of the two young men is somewhat similar to that of the middle-aged leader. It''s not necessary to ask that they should be his son, that is, Liang Xiuwen''s brother or younger brother. As for the specific situation, Su Jingfei can''t guess.


    Liang Xiuwen is a beautiful girl. Although she mostly inherited her mother''s genes, there are still some of her father''s genes. Naturally, the two men are very handsome, at least three points more handsome than Su Jingfei. This makes Su Jingfei a little unhappy. Su Jingfei is actually a little unhappy when he looks more handsome than himself.


    After five people came in, they thought Su Jingfei should be in the living room, but they were in the bedroom. When they saw the situation in the bedroom, they were even more surprised.


    Liang Xiuwen''s father''s face was very blue. It was obvious that he thought of something bad. The two middle-aged women were gloating, but the two young men saw Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s eyes. First, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and then they looked at Su Jingfei curiously.


    At a glance, Su Jingfei could see the thoughts of five people, but he could not speak now, not only because he had already begun to pull out the needle for Liang Xiuwen''s mother, but also because it was difficult for him to speak.


    "Dad, you''re here." Liang Xiuwen surprised Su Jingfei. She didn''t panic or see her father''s respect. She just took a look and said casually.


    As for the other four people, it seems that she didn''t see them at all, didn''t pay attention to them, and didn''t mean to introduce them to Su Jingfei. From this, we can see how rigid the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and her family has become.


    Liang Xiuwen''s father didn''t speak. He just snorted heavily and sat down on the sofa outside. On the contrary, a middle-aged woman who looked a little older beside him said, "Xiuying, what do you mean? It seems that it''s not so hot now. Why are you so anxious to wear a swimsuit?"


    Her tone was a bit ironic, but she could hear a hint of provocation. Everyone in the room could understand her purpose.


    The middle-aged woman next to her seemed to have discussed with her. She said with tacit understanding: "elder sister, you don''t understand. Nowadays, everyone has the right to love beauty. Maybe Xiuying thinks she has a good figure. She will show off in her swimsuit. It happens that her daughter and son-in-law are all here. How nice the family is!"


    Su Jingfei sighed in secret. As expected, it was a fight among women in the big family. He was cruel enough. This clearly said that Liang Xiuwen''s mother was restless. At the same time, it implied that the three of them were one family. Liang Xiuwen''s father was excluded by them.


    Liang Xiuwen''s father''s face is three points more green, and he looks like he can burst out at any time. But he doesn''t know whether he doesn''t want to lose face, or whether he is worried about something. He never says anything.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about these words at all, which has nothing to do with him. As long as they don''t name themselves, he still chooses to be silent in other people''s family disputes. What''s more, he is now concentrating on drawing the needle for Liang Xiuwen''s mother, and there are still three needles left.


    Pulling out the needle is not as simple as watching in the movie. It''s like taking the needle off directly. He has to twist the needle to pull out the needle and pay attention to the patient''s physical reaction.


    Because of this, Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s feeling will be more exciting than when she pricked the needle before. Then she knows what Su Jingfei said before about some special feelings. Even though she forbeared, she still unconsciously whispered. Although the voice was not loud, everyone in the room could hear it clearly.


    To some extent, women''s voices when they are in pain are similar to those when they are in pleasure. As long as they don''t understand the inside story, they will easily be confused. Now several people in the living room are obviously people who don''t know the inside story.


    Liang Xiuwen''s father''s face can be compared with the bottom of the pot. How can this woman make such a sound? When she is away, she can say that she is out of sight and out of mind. Now she is under her own eyes. How can she feel embarrassed? Besides, she is not the only one here.


    The other two women are even more frightened and demented. Although they have all kinds of envy and hatred towards Liang Xiuwen''s mother, they also have a lot of thoughts to drive them away. But I didn''t expect that Liang Xiuwen''s mother would cooperate like this.


    Immediately, the elder sister said, "Xiuying, what are you doing? In broad daylight, even if you are sick, there is no hope for treatment. But after all, you are still the daughter-in-law of the Liang family. You always have to think about the face of the family, you... Alas!" A sigh has a long aftertaste.


    Another middle-aged woman nodded, just about to speak, but was interrupted by Liang Xiuwen: "aunt, let you down, my mother''s disease has improved, it is estimated that it won''t take long, it will be cured, half a year has long gone."


    "How can it be? Who do you want to cheat? The most powerful experts in the country can''t help it. Xiuwen, even if you are sad, you have to accept the reality!" Liang Xiuwen''s mother was stunned and then lost her voice.


    Liang Xiuwen''s two niangs also followed: "Xiuwen, even if you want to excuse your mother, you don''t have to do this. It''s just a fantasy."


    Liang Xiuwen''s father finally said this time: "Xiuwen, how can you talk to your mother? Even if you''re fooling around today, now you can say such ridiculous things." After a pause, he said to Liang Xiuwen''s mother, "Xiuying, you''d better change your clothes. I won''t embarrass you if you are ill."


    From the beginning, he wanted to meet Liang Xiuwen''s boyfriend, to now he completely ignored Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei kept turning his mouth in the dark. Didn''t these people have eyes and didn''t see the gold needle on Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s back?


    Although Liang Xiuwen can talk back to two women and face his father, he can''t go too far and has to be silent.


    But at this time, Liang Xiuwen''s mother, who had no gold needle on her back, suddenly said, "Liang Aihong, do you want to embarrass me? I don''t know what you''re trying to do with me because I''m wearing a swimsuit? Ha ha, that''s ridiculous. The clothes are mine and the house is mine. Do you need your permission to dress me like that? "


    As she spoke, Liang Xiuwen''s mother had already stood up, but she pulled out a nightgown and put it on her. Liang Xiuwen''s father and his two sons were not the only ones outside. Then she motioned Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei to follow her and Niao Na went out.

 Chapter 119

    Liang Xiuwen''s mother is graceful. Even if she wears pajamas, she is still charming. Su Jingfei saw Liang Xiuwen wearing pajamas in the morning. Although she is also very sexy, she is more pure and lovely.


    She''s different. She''s all mature and sexy. What''s more, Su Jingfei just finished acupuncture for Liang Xiuwen''s mother before. Even if it''s not as exaggerated as cutting hair and washing marrow, it has also relieved her a lot of pain. Although she is in the late stage of liver cancer, she may be relieved at any time.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother was gorgeous. When she walked into the living room, she killed Liang Xiuwen''s mother and her second daughter. At most, they were still charming. They were not in the same class as such a gorgeous woman.


    Su Jingfei sighs that Liang Xiuwen is really more like her mother. The man who wants to be with her has a lot of pressure. He just doesn''t know whether he can bear it or not. Thinking of this, he unconsciously looks at Liang Xiuwen beside him, only to find that she is also looking at herself. When he sees her, he feels guilty at first and then stares at himself fiercely.


    For a moment, he was full of fog. He glared at himself when he did something. It was really a little puzzling, but now he couldn''t ask, so he had to keep it in his mind.


    But I don''t know that Liang Xiuwen is also secretly relieved at this time. Su Jingfei doesn''t know that she is thinking about her mother''s energy after his acupuncture. Is she going to let him take care of her body, but most of her clothes have to be taken off? It''s not cheap.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother has come to Liang Xiuwen''s father and said calmly, "Liang Aihong, you are here uninvited today. Are you here to see me or to make trouble?"


    There is no intimacy between husband and wife. It''s like facing a person who has little to do with him. This makes Su Jingfei frown secretly. Liang Xiuwen''s parents don''t have a good relationship! These Liang Xiuwen did not mention to him, he thought Liang Xiuwen''s father would love Liang Xiuwen''s mother so much.


    Liang Xiuwen''s father takes a look at Liang Xiuwen''s mother, and then looks up at Su Jingfei. Before, because Liang Xiuwen''s mother was wearing a swimsuit, he was not in the mood to see Su Jingfei. This is the first time that he looked at him in the eye.


    Su Jingfei looks like an ordinary gentle white-collar worker. Although he is still handsome, he is not a handsome guy in the traditional sense.


    Such a man, standing beside Liang Xiuwen, feels very aggrieved. She is the top beautiful girl that everyone will be surprised to see. What''s more, she is also the boss of a company. How can she take a fancy to Su Jingfei? This boy can''t really eat soft food.


    Liang Aihong is thinking about it. Liang Xiuwen''s mother has said: "Yo, Xiuwen, your boyfriend is quite handsome. No wonder Xiuying values it so much!"


    The strange tone in the tone, as long as there is a brain can hear, next to Liang Xiuwen two Niang immediately conform to the way: "yes, yes, a talent, gentle, really that kind of people love type, even we all look very pleasing to the eye, if we have a daughter, we will certainly recruit you as your son-in-law."


    Her words are more like a sharp knife pierced into Liang Aihong''s heart. This is not about Liang Xiuwen, but about Liang Xiuwen''s mother.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother failed to question Liang Aihong. She was annoyed by the two women, but she said with a smile on her face: "yes, Jingfei is really a good young man. That is to say, I am blessed to get such a son-in-law. The elder sister and the second sister have no daughter, so I have to look greedy."


    As soon as Liang Aihong''s two wives'' faces changed, they both came up with a retort. Liang Aihong suddenly waved her hand and said, "enough, you all say less. Xiuwen, this is your boyfriend. Let''s introduce him to you."


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. No matter what kind of man Liang Xiuwen''s father is, at least this city government is still above Li hongsilk''s father. He clearly wants to kill himself, but he still keeps the elder''s demeanor. Anyway, it''s absolutely rare for a man to be so calm.


    No matter what the purpose of letting Liang Xiuwen''s mother wear a swimsuit is, in fact, I did see her half naked. In Liang Xiuwen''s father''s eyes, I think I gave him a green hat.


    Liang Xiuwen''s attitude towards her father was not good, but she did not refuse. She simply said, "Su Jingfei, my boyfriend, is also my colleague."


    "Colleagues? It''s from your company Liang Xiuwen''s mother brightened her eyes and said with a smile, "it seems that she has helped Xiuwen a lot. This child is good at everything, but she is a little young. You should help her more!"


    If you don''t know Liang Xiuwen''s family, Su Jingfei really wants to think that it''s an elder''s concern for the younger generation, but now she knows that she clearly thinks that Liang Xiuwen is too young to be the boss of the company.


    Almost all of their family struggles have been put on the table. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know how much pressure she has to bear if her mother doesn''t help her withstand the pressure. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei is full of pity for Liang Xiuwen. Despite her appearance as a strong woman outside, in fact, all of these are forced out.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother was really not happy at this time. Haha, she sneered and said: "I don''t like this. Although Xiuwen is young, she also manages the company in an orderly way. Nowadays, family business should be the most important one in terms of ability. I don''t have to say the result of cronyism. Age is not the standard to measure a person''s ability." Speaking, it seems that if intentionally or unintentionally looked at the two young men.


    The eyes of the two young men who used to look like soy sauce were twinkling, but now they dare not refute. Su Jingfei secretly said that these two young men should be the rich second generation who are waiting to die.


    Sure enough, when he looked at Liang Xiuwen''s eldest and second wives, he found that their faces were ugly, and he knew he was right without asking.


    Liang Xiuwen''s father probably couldn''t see it, and then he said, "Xiuying, don''t say so many useless things. I''m very interested to know that when you first meet Xiuwen''s boyfriend, why do you want to dress like that? Is it really so hot today?"


    Obviously, Liang Xiuwen''s father finally couldn''t help asking. This kind of thing is generally difficult for men to accept. Although the tone is not so severe, no one can see that he is angry, and it also hinders Su Jingfei''s identity as Liang Xiuwen''s boyfriend.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother was not afraid at all. She said with a smile, "Liang Aihong, I am a dying man. Do you still want to take care of me? How long has it been since you came here to see me? Did you come here to ask for a crime? " After a pause, he suddenly sneered and said, "Liang Aihong, don''t think I don''t know. You come to see Xiuwen''s boyfriend just to see if you can drive him away. Then Xiuwen can become a tool for you to cling to powerful people. You haven''t changed for so many years."

 Chapter 120

    Liang Xiuwen''s mother suddenly broke out, and the hall was quiet. Although Su Jingfei had already felt that the aunt''s temper was not very good before, she did not expect that she would be so tough with Liang Xiuwen''s father.


    Liang Aihong looked at Liang Xiuwen''s mother in a daze. After a while, she said, "Xiuying, do you still not understand my heart to you?"


    "To my heart?" Liang Xiuwen''s mother sneered and said, "Liang Aihong, I was not sensible at that time and ran away with you. As a result, not only did my family not recognize me, but when I came to your family, I could only be your youngest wife. Have I ever complained?"


    "As a result, I have a daughter, but not a son. What''s your attitude towards me?" Liang Xiuwen''s mother has been depressed for a long time. Before, she didn''t think she would die soon. Now she feels that she still has the hope to live, but she can''t.


    Pointing to the four humanitarians behind Liang Aihong: "they are your first wife and second wife, as well as your son. They are all treasures in your eyes. My family Xiuwen has been much better than your sons since childhood, but they eat, drink and play every day. Now that my daughter has found someone she likes, you quickly appear and want to have a good time, Liang Aihong, You have the dignity of a father


    Liang Xiuwen''s father''s face is constantly changing. It is obvious that Liang Xiuwen''s mother is telling the truth, but the more so, Liang Xiuwen''s father is more and more angry. When Liang Xiuwen''s mother finishes speaking, she slaps the table and says angrily, "enough, Nalan Xiuying. For so many years, have you taken my husband as your husband? And me? "


    "What? If I don''t take you as my husband, will I live in your house? " Liang Xiuwen''s mother did not give in at all, and said tit for tat.


    "Husband? Hum, my husband is very competent. Have I ever touched your finger since you got Xiuwen? " Liang Aihong was probably mad, and said: "if you are someone else''s wife like this, I might as well be a bachelor. You are also very powerful. You didn''t show me for more than 20 years, but today you show me to an outsider. What are you? My head is green."


    "Pa" Liang Xiuwen''s mother can''t help slapping Liang Aihong in the face. Other people are shocked. Nalan Xiuying points to Liang Aihong and says, "you''re not a human being. Su Jingfei is the doctor Xiuwen got for me. He can save my life."


    "What? If you can save your life, you''ll have to promise yourself, won''t you? " After being slapped by Nalan Xiuying, Liang Aihong is even more desperate and sneers: "it''s so young that it''s believable to say that a doctor can treat you. You really think everyone is a fool. How dare you say such an excuse?"


    Suddenly, he turned to Liang Xiuwen and said, "Liang Xiuwen, you can do it now. Your wings are hard. You can bring me some people who are not good at home. Where are you from?"


    "Su Jingfei is not a liar. He is a serious doctor." Liang Xiuwen''s parents'' quarrel was beyond Liang Xiuwen''s expectation. Originally, she didn''t know how to deal with it. Now when Liang Aihong talks about Su Jingfei, Liang Xiuwen immediately resists. It can be seen that she has a bad relationship with Liang Aihong, and that Su Jingfei has a great weight in her heart.


    "Girls are outgoing, girls are outgoing, good, good." Liang Aihong took a deep breath and said to Nalan Xiuying viciously, "you two are really good mothers and daughters. This is going against the sky."


    "You don''t care about me anyway, so I''ll take care of myself." Liang Xiuwen''s mother was in a better mood after a slap, but now she calmed down and said, "Liang Aihong, I will move out of the Liang family today. You don''t have to look at me."


    "You dare to go. Even if you go anywhere, you are all from the Liang family. You don''t think it''s humiliating enough. Do you want to go outside?" Liang Aihong''s face changed, but she said angrily.


    "You can''t control me. We''re not husband and wife in the legal sense. I''m just the abandoned daughter of Nalan family. I''ll leave now, so that you won''t worry about Xiuwen''s greed for your property." Nalan Xiuying also sneered back, and then turned to the two middle-aged women and said, "I''ll call you elder sister and second sister again. You can rest assured that we mother and daughter are not interested in your son''s property. In the past, we thought Liang Aihong was a little human and worried about her father and daughter. Now it seems that there is nothing to remember."


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t say much, but she grasped her mother''s arm, which had already explained everything. She must advance and retreat with her mother. In this family, her mother is the only one she cares about.


    It''s really beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. He had heard what Liang Xiuwen said, and knew that their family relationship was not very harmonious, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. Moreover, he was still in an awkward position. He was not very important, but he was definitely the fuse.


    Now people are in civil strife, and I don''t have much to say. I''m ready to be a porter for Liang Xiuwen if his mother moves.


    Unfortunately, he thought very well, but the other party didn''t let him go so easily. Liang Aihong''s first wife said: "master, today''s incident can''t be all blamed on Xiuwen. After all, she is still young and should be bewitched."


    "Yes, Xiuwen has always been very smart and capable. If no one cheated her, how could she be so confused?" The second wife agreed.


    When Su Jingfei heard them say that, her eyes narrowed unconsciously. She was not a good tempered person, but she didn''t want to interfere in other people''s family affairs. She didn''t expect that she was shot while lying down. They actually pointed the spear at herself. Liang Aihong''s eyes had turned to her.


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen''s mother stood up and said, "don''t pretend to be a good person. You just want to keep Xiuwen, and then use her as a tool for you to cling to powerful people. You really want to tilt your head. If you have any dissatisfaction, come to me."


    "Nalan Xiuying, don''t make a fuss. This boy came to our house and made our house restless. Obviously he has ulterior motives. I want to talk to him." Liang Aihong hums and stares at Su Jingfei, but everyone knows that he won''t just talk to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also knows that the old guy is looking for himself, either to use himself as a vent or to vent his anger after seeing Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s body. Anyway, the old guy just wants to revenge himself.


    If he is very close to Liang Xiuwen, Su Jingfei still has some scruples. Now that he knows that their power off is almost broken, he still wants to use Liang Xiuwen as his cash cow, so he doesn''t have to be merciful.


    Without waiting for Liang Xiuwen''s mother to speak, he said with a sneer: "the big boss of the Liang family is really magnanimous. He wants to talk to me when he speaks. Unfortunately, I don''t know what''s good and can''t get up to such a powerful person as you. Today, I''m just invited by Xiuwen to see my aunt. I can''t get up to other people."


    His words were like a slap in the face of Liang Aihong. Even if Liang Xiuwen''s mother said that they were attached to powerful people, they were at least a family. Su Jingfei, an outsider, said that, the slap was a little painful.


    "Asshole, you dare to talk to my father like that." The man standing behind Liang Aihong''s first wife suddenly drinks and pours on Su Jingfei without warning.


    Another man seems to have this special tacit understanding with him. He may have discussed it with him. While he started, he also made a rude move. It seems that his own means are not enough. He even copied a vase next to him and smashed it at Su Jingfei.


    They didn''t expect that they would hit each other. Even Liang Aihong was surprised. He knew something about his own son, but he was really fighting and killing in front of him. It was the first time that he saw him. He was stunned.


    The remaining four women had no time to react except to give a cry of surprise. Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter were frightened. The other two women were surprised. They even nodded to their son secretly. They should do it when they should. They had long felt that this little white face didn''t deserve beating. Maybe he was the mistress of Nalan Xiuying!


    It''s a pity that although the two men are sudden and merciless, Su Jingfei is not easy to provoke. Dozens of armed hooligans can''t threaten him, not to mention the two rich second generation who are hollowed out by wine and sex.


    The fist of the first man who rushed to Su Jingfei had not yet reached him. Su Jingfei had already kicked it out and hit him in the chest. He watched his body change from forward to backward, and then flew out directly. The immortal one just hit another man''s vase.


    I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or Su Jingfei''s calculation. When the vase hit his head, he didn''t even say a word, and suddenly collapsed to the ground. Another man took the vase, and the whole person was scared.


    "Heng''er, heng''er, wake up Liang Aihong wakes up with her first wife and pours on the man who faints.


    Liang Aihong''s second wife and another son are staring at each other in a daze. They don''t know whether to go or run away. For a moment, it becomes a tragedy and they are in a dilemma.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter were also startled, but they ran to Su Jingfei for the first time. Then they stood quietly and looked at the five people over there, especially the man lying there motionless. Their palms were sweating. He would not have been killed by a bottle.


    "You have done harm to my heng''er. I want you to pay for it." When a man doesn''t wake up for a long time, Liang Aihong''s first wife pours on Su Jingfei with both hands in her hands, looking desperate.


    Su Jingfei''s body was wrong. He dodged her and said coldly: "Mr. Liang Aihong, don''t let your crazy woman go away. Don''t think I don''t beat women." After a pause, Liang Aihong glared and said, "if you don''t want the white haired man to send the black haired man, let him stop. Your son is not dead yet!"


    Liang Aihong was surprised and yelled at her wife: "Fengmei, don''t start. Let him finish. He seems to be able to save henger."


    The woman footstep, stare Su Jingfei way: "you really can save constant son, if you can''t save, I must let you give him pay for his life."


    Su Jingfei looks at her with an idiot''s eyes, then ignores her threat and says to Liang Aihong: "for the sake of you being sister Xiuwen''s father, I''ll wake him up. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    Liang Xiuwen''s face was changeable. Finally, she held back her breath. Her son''s life was very important. She tried to calm her voice and said, "OK, you come."


    Su Jingfei was not hindered this time, and soon came to the man on the ground. In the crowd''s eyes, he put a hand behind the man''s neck, found the right place, and made a little effort.


    The man was forced to pop up and hit Liang Aihong. At the same time, he vomited out with a mouthful of blood stasis. Liang Aihong had no defense and was sprayed on her face.

 Chapter 121

    Liang Aihong has no defense. Her son spurts blood all over her face, and this kind of congestion is with a fishy smell. Liang Aihong almost doesn''t vomit out disgustingly. Fortunately, he is still very concerned about her son and doesn''t care about himself. He says in a hurry: "heng''er, are you ok, heng''er?"


    Next to the eldest wife also followed: "heng''er, you say a word, it''s OK!"


    Su Jingfei walked away from the man and said, "he''s OK. He just held his breath. Just come out now. You don''t have to be so nervous. You can''t die."


    "You also said that if it wasn''t for you, how could our heng''er faint?" Liang Aihong''s eldest wife turned to Su Jingfei and said: "boy, don''t think it''s over. I must let you know the end of offending our Liang family. Hum."


    Su Jingfei just sneered at his threat. He no longer looked at the farce there, but said to Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter, "sister Xiuwen, aunt, shall we go now?"


    Mother and daughter looked at each other, then nodded together, for the Liang family, they have been completely disappointed, turned to pack things.


    "Stop, you dare to step out of the Liang family and never come back." When Liang Aihong saw that her son had opened her eyes, she heard that Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter were going to leave, and she said in a sharp voice.


    "Come back? Ha ha, even if you invite me, I won''t come back. Liang Aihong, I''m completely disappointed with you. Coax your wife and son to play. " Na LAN Xiu Ying a cachinnation, don''t shrink back of way, just her facial expression which have half cent smile.


    Liang Aihong pointed to Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter and said, "good, good. Then go away. You''ll never come back." After a pause, he said to Liang Xiuwen, "Xiuwen, you think clearly that your mother is crazy. Are you crazy with her?"


    "My mother is very normal. Her choice is my choice. I don''t want to be your tool. My mother is the only one who is good to me in this family." Liang Xiuwen also faces up to Liang Aihong, and then goes to pack things with her mother without looking back. They are determined to go.


    "You are a little girl cheater. Your wings are so hard that you can talk to your father like this. Nalan Xiuying, this is your daughter. Is she still cultivated?" Liang Aihong''s second wife fanned the flames nearby.


    Liang Aihong''s first wife was even more determined. She called to the door, "security guard, where is the security guard? Your young master has been beaten. Come and teach me a lesson."


    Su Jingfei looks at the farce coldly and quietly. Even if Liang Aihong''s first wife calls a security guard to come in, there is no movement. He did not expect that Liang Xiuwen''s living environment is actually like this. It''s hard for her to thrive without any mental illness.


    Liang Aihong doesn''t mean to stop his wife''s shouting. Now he is full of annoyance to Su Jingfei. If nothing else, the blood on his face is enough to make him sick. Even if he wipes it down now, the taste is still there. Su Jingfei is obviously intentional. Since he can save heng''er, how can he not know what is going to happen.


    At this time, he didn''t think about it carefully. Su Jingfei really has some skills. Before, Nalan Xiuying said that Su Jingfei came to help her see a doctor, which should be true. He was already full of resentment.


    With the roar of Liang Aihong, the security guards outside the gate have rushed in. Unlike ordinary residents, their rich families have some security guards, and most of them are more powerful than the security guards in that kind of community. Most of them are veterans, much more powerful than ordinary people.


    Listen to the boss''s words, there are seven people running in with rubber sticks in their hands. Private security guards are not qualified to match guns, which is the main reason why Su Jingfei doesn''t care.


    "Madame, who''s making trouble?" The chief security guard who came in was in his thirties. He had a military temperament. He looked at the chaotic scene and asked in a deep voice.


    Liang Aihong''s first wife pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "it''s this little bastard. I want him to die."


    The security captain first changed his face and took a look at Liang Aihong. When he nodded his head, he said to the team members around him: "brothers, take this boy down and let the big lady deal with it." Then he swarmed up and surrounded Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to tangle with them too much, but his wife''s "little bastard" really made him angry. He was very taboo in this respect because of his mother''s identity. She also revealed her scar. Now let alone Liang Xiuwen''s bad relationship with this woman, even Liang Xiuwen''s pleading would not give her face.


    Looking coldly at the seven security guards around him, all of them have a kind of fierce temperament. Even if they are not veterans, they must be good fighters. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t panic at all, so he looked at them.


    The security team leader originally thought that the other party was a young man who had offended the big lady, but now he was surrounded by him, so he felt something was wrong.


    As a soldier, he has a sense of danger. Although the young man stands there at will, he gives people a feeling of choosing and biting. It seems that anyone who dares to attack him will be attacked by thunder and will not move forward for a while.


    "What are you doing to eat? Why don''t you do it yet? Do you think I''ll make you stare at me? Kill him Liang Aihong''s eldest wife couldn''t see Xuanji. She was annoyed and cried, "Why are you so useless? Seven people are afraid that he won''t be alone."


    Her voice was loud. Even though Liang Aihong frowned slightly, there was a trace of anger in the eyes of the security team leader. Unfortunately, she finally winked at her brothers and hit Su Jingfei with a stick.


    These people have no grudges with Su Jingfei, but after all, their duty is to take people''s money to relieve the disaster. They can only follow orders.


    If Su Jingfei didn''t hear Liang Aihong''s mistress abusing him, he would be merciful. Now he doesn''t think so at all. Seeing people attacking him, his anger flashed in his eyes and he won''t be merciful any more.


    He reached out with both hands. Before the two men''s sticks hit their heads, he had already grasped their wrists. His strength broke out and he had already broken their wrists. This was not the end. He turned around and swung up the two men who were nearly two hundred kilograms.


    His action is too fast, people only see a flash, broken hands of the big man did not even react, he has put two people into the crowd behind.


    All of a sudden, the two big men swept all the four big men behind him down. Not only that, Su Jingfei threw the two big men into the crowd, but also stepped forward and kicked each other in the bend of their legs.


    Everyone''s knee joint can only be bent backward, and his foot position is tricky. He kicks horizontally on the side of the guard''s leg. Fortunately, although Su Jingfei is angry, he also knows that these people are just taking money to relieve the disaster, and they don''t have to die. Although they break their legs, they won''t be disabled for life.


    However, it was only less than a minute. Six of the seven men with sticks had been knocked down by him and lost their most basic fighting capacity.


    The security team leader just waved his stick once. As a result, when the other party dodged his attack, he was not allowed to attack again. All the members of the team had fallen to the ground, and everyone either broke his hand or broke his leg. Suddenly, there was a cold war. The rubber stick in his hand fell to the ground unconsciously. He had lost the courage to face Su Jingfei.


    Not only that, Liang Aihong''s four were also stunned. Liang Aihong''s first wife even opened her mouth. She just scolded the security guard for being useless. As a result, six of them fell to the ground.


    Naturally, the security guards who can be hired by Liang Aihong have some skills. Liang Aihong and others have no doubt about it. But how can this gentle little white face turn around and make them all lie down? Is it because they were overworked on the belly of the young lady outside last night and today they have become soft footed shrimp?


    Su Jingfei glances at the security team leader. He knows that this man has no courage to face himself and doesn''t care about him any more. He walks slowly to Liang Aihong''s first wife, with a smile on his face.


    "You, what do you want to do, you don''t come here, you, you, you come again, I''ll call the police." Liang Aihong''s first wife''s face is pale, and the original charm has been gone for a long time. Even soon there is a bad smell in the room, which makes people frown. Water has appeared on Liang Aihong''s first wife''s legs.


    Su Jingfei ignored Liang Aihong''s anger, but also a little evasive eyes, went to Liang Aihong''s first wife, raised her hand is a slap, and then said with a smile: "I just said, I don''t beat women, your mouth is too speechless, since this is the case, don''t say it." Say words, backhand is a slap fan in the past.


    His strength is very big, and he doesn''t show mercy. It''s just two slaps. Liang Aihong''s first wife''s face has swollen up. As Su Jingfei said, she can''t open her mouth now.


    Her eyes were full of fear, and she didn''t dare to speak any more. She just instinctively retreated. Su Jingfei was no longer an ordinary young man in his eyes, but a devil. Now she didn''t want to revenge Su Jingfei. She just wanted him to leave quickly.


    Su Jingfei looked back at Liang Aihong and said with a smile, "are you all thinking about calling the police to catch me when I leave?" After a pause, he said with a smile: "just in time, I have some interesting things to share with you. Originally, I didn''t want to say more. I''m afraid you won''t listen to me in the future. I''d better say them together."


    After reading and hearing the movement outside, Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter came out with a slightly slow face. They went to the sofa and sat down happily, as if this was his territory.


    When Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter came out, they were shocked to see the fallen security guard. Su Jingfei, a young man, was too fierce. How could his small arms and legs be so powerful? If they could see Su Jingfei swinging two big men, they would be even more shocked.


    Even if Liang Xiuwen once knew Su Jingfei should be good at it, otherwise Gehua Entertainment''s boss Liang would not ask him to be the star''s security guard, but after all, hearing and guessing are not as exciting as what she saw with her own eyes, and there is a kind of inexplicable light in her eyes.


    Especially now, Su Jingfei''s manner, with the feeling of being mature and carefree, is very elegant, which reminds her of the night when Su Jingfei humiliated Lin ruofeng in order to help herself. On that day, he was Prince Charming, and now he controls the whole scene again.


    Although she was in her own home this time, Liang Xiuwen couldn''t help her heart beating faster. Her eyes were all lost when she looked at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was usually polite and white faced, but she always seemed so domineering and fascinating at the critical moment.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that his real expression would make Liang Xiuwen have such an idea. He said with an elegant smile to the two women who just came out: "sister Xiuwen, aunt, please sit down too. I''m going to tell them a story. Today we are all here, and we don''t need any trouble later."


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter can''t say how strange they feel about Liang Xiuwen now. It''s clear that his dress is still before, but his temperament has changed greatly. How can we see that he is a noble prince? This change of temperament is very natural, and it won''t make people a bit abrupt.


    Maybe Su Jingfei''s aura is strong, or maybe the two women are very curious about how they can tell stories at this time. Without half hesitation, they come to Su Jingfei''s side and sit down opposite Liang Aihong and others. Now they are about to leave the Liang family, which is a complete break.


    Su Jingfei, waiting for them to sit down, suddenly smiles to Liang Aihong and other humanitarians: "Uncle Liang, you also sit. You have different shapes. I''m really under pressure. I don''t know where to start."


    Liang Aihong''s face turned black and blue, and she wanted to say something about Su Jingfei. You didn''t make all this evil. Now you are making sarcastic remarks there. However, after looking at the embarrassing situation on her side, she really lacks momentum. What''s more important is that she is afraid of Su Jingfei''s crazy beating him. She snorted and then returned to the opposite side to sit down.


    Among the other four, Dafang''s daughter-in-law and young master are not well, but sitting down is not a problem, and the two of them dare not disobey Su Jingfei.


    There were five people on the other side and three people on the other side, but the five people on the other side were very embarrassed. They were all so desolate. Especially with the painful hum of the security guards, the scene was very strange for a moment.


    Su Jingfei waited for them to do well, and said leisurely: "Uncle Liang, you probably want to send me to prison now. Let me go to the bottom of the prison."


    Liang Aihong didn''t answer. In her angry voice, all her emotions were revealed. After all, he was a successful person for many years. How could she completely shrink back in the face of Su Jingfei''s pressure? As long as she didn''t do it, he was not afraid of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care at all, and his tone remained the same. He just said what he said, which made people feel cool: "Uncle Liang, I''m not a big man, but you can see that I''m a little more powerful than ordinary people. I can guarantee that even if you call the police, the police won''t be able to catch me. Even if they catch me, they won''t be able to shut me down."


    After a pause, he seemed to say to himself, "I''m a man. I''m good at everything, but I''ll pay you back. Moreover, I''m a man who has no relatives and relatives. I don''t have so much scruples about doing anything." Then he suddenly asked Liang Aihong, "Uncle Liang, I don''t know if you can understand my mood. I think if you become me, or if white hair people send black hair people, maybe you can understand me better."


    Liang Aihong looks at Su Jingfei with a smile, but they don''t realize that they are shaking. His words are very clear. If they really find the police to solve the problem, Su Jingfei will definitely take revenge on them.


    As he said, he is a very powerful man. Who knows if the police can do anything to him? If he fails, let him run away, the Liang family will be restless. He doesn''t have so many scruples. The Liang family is a big family and can''t afford to be hurt.


    "Su, what are you going to do? Isn''t that enough?" Liang AI''s heart is timid, but his heart is fierce.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "Uncle Liang, you''re really joking. It''s not what I want, but what you want. I''ve been looking at sister Xiuwen''s face since I came in. I don''t agree with you. Aren''t you shouting and fighting? You can''t forget what happened


    Liang Aihong is experienced and slightly red. She stares at her first wife fiercely. She is full of bitterness in her heart. Su Jingfei has never been in her eyes before. She can''t imagine that she is a tough stubble. She hasn''t even called her uncle before. Now, it''s like slapping herself in the face. But in the face of this crazy guy, she has no way to resist.


    Su Jingfei didn''t force him too much. He said with a smile, "Uncle Liang, let''s turn over what happened just now. Shall we talk about the following things?"


    fuck! This turns over. Everyone in the Liang family wants to vomit blood. It''s clearly you bullying people. How can you turn it over lightly? But looking at Su Jingfei with white teeth and a smile, everyone is cold and dare not speak more.


    Su Jingfei nodded with satisfaction and said: "well, since everyone has no opinion, we have made such a happy decision that no one is allowed to retaliate afterwards."


    This time, even Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter looked at him very speechless. This guy''s face is really thick. People are afraid of him. You can see that they are a little happy. But at the same time, their mother has a very happy feeling. They have been angry with each other for so many years. Now they are finally out of breath. They are really comfortable.


    Naturally, the people of the Liang family dare not to be angry, not to mention that Su Jingfei has been determined. After that, both sides are not allowed to retaliate. Even if they don''t, after listening to what Su Jingfei said before, they dare not retaliate against Su Jingfei. It''s really unwise for them to die with this madman.


    Su Jingfei sneered in the dark. Don''t think it''s over. It''s just the beginning. He said with a smile, "now let''s talk about something serious."


    Without waiting for them to ask, he said, "as you all know, I''m here to see my aunt. Fortunately, my medical skills are fairly good. I''m sure that my aunt will recover within half a year."


    "It''s impossible. Xiuying is critically ill. How can she recover?" Despite Su Jingfei''s fierce photography, Liang Aihong didn''t dare to speak for a long time. At this time, she couldn''t help retorting.


    The other four also don''t believe, looking at Su Jingfei, although dare not speak, but all expressed their doubts.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that his words were shocking, and they would not believe them. However, he didn''t talk much nonsense. Originally, this was not the focus of his speech. Talking about Nalan Xiuying''s illness was just the introduction.


    "You''ll wait and see if my aunt''s illness can recover, but what I''m talking about now is not that I can cure her illness, but the cause of her illness." Su Jingfei understated the previous words, and then continued: "my aunt is only 40 years old this year, but she has such a disgusting disease. It''s really a pity."


    The Liang family didn''t understand what he meant. They said that they could be cured, but they sighed. Isn''t this a contradiction?


    Even the Liang family''s mother and daughter have some doubts. They also don''t know what medicine Su Jingfei sells in the gourd. When he saw Liang Xiuwen''s mother before, he didn''t mention the cause of her illness.


    Su Jingfei didn''t make everyone wait for a long time, and further explained: "aunt, no matter from the signs of life or from the physical condition, she doesn''t look like a person with incurable disease. It doesn''t seem to be a gift. You don''t have to guess. It''s because the cause of her illness is very special, not caused by disease and poison."


    "Boy, what do you mean, she is not caused by virus, how cancer cells spread." Liang Aihong became more and more confused and forgot to be afraid.


    "I''ll talk about it in a minute. Don''t be impatient." Su Jingfei was not in a hurry and said, "I drew a sketch before, but it''s still here. I''d like to show it to you." Then he gave Liang Aihong the sketch he had drawn before.


    Before this picture was placed on the table, but everyone didn''t pay attention to it. Now when he took the sketch over, all five of them changed their faces. Liang Aihong focused on Liang Xiuwen''s present situation: "Xiuying, you told an outsider about your family. What do you mean?"


    "I drew it, didn''t you hear me?" Without waiting for Liang Xiuwen''s mother to reply, Su Jingfei sneered: "you don''t have to believe it. The reason why I can draw it is not after seeing it, but I know the layout of your manor."


    Liang Aihong, unconvinced, shook her head and said, "how can it be? Unless you have been secretly observing, it''s impossible."


    "It''s impossible. Don''t you know the layout here? Has Feng Shui Master shown it? It happens that I know this bureau, so I can guess how you set it up without looking at it. " Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Liang Aihong''s face changed again. At the same time, his two wives were also shocked at the same time. It was unbelievable that they flashed in their eyes.


    Similar to their reaction, Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter are also surprised to see Su Jingfei. Although they remember that Su Jingfei discussed metaphysics with them, they did not expect that this was the reason.


    Su Jingfei looks at the reaction of the people and sighs in his heart. He thought it was only one of Liang Aihong''s wives who plotted against Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter. Looking at their reaction now, Liang Aihong may not know, but the two wives may be involved, otherwise their reaction would not be so big.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said without hesitation: "Uncle Liang, at the beginning of the layout, the master probably told you that this layout can boost your family''s wealth, and then your family''s business is getting better and better, but my aunt''s illness comes from here."

 Chapter 122

    "You''re bullshit. The hospital has diagnosed her as liver cancer. It''s not a complicated disease at all. You''re a charlatan at all." Liang Aihong completely ignored Su Jingfei''s power this time. How could he believe such absurd words.


    Other people''s expressions are similar. Even the two middle-aged women suspected of murdering Liang Xiuwen''s mother also show their disbelief. Obviously, they don''t know much about this geomantic omen pattern. Maybe they want to frame Liang Xiuwen''s mother, but they don''t fully believe it''s really useful.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter also don''t believe it. Liang Xiuwen even whispered: "Su Jingfei, what are you doing? How do you start to pretend to be a ghost?"


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. The silly girl didn''t believe it, so she continued: "you may think I''m cheating. I''ll show you the evidence. If you don''t believe me, I can change the pattern and show you the effect."


    Regardless of other people''s reaction, Su Jingfei said to himself, "this layout has been arranged for less than eight years, that is, one year before my aunt and sister Xiuwen came in. I don''t know who gave you advice or who arranged it, but I can say for sure that person has real talent and learning, and the arrangement is correct."


    "But this arrangement is absolutely self serving at the expense of others." Su Jingfei pointed to the grass map and said, "according to the arrangement of Qian Kan Gen Zhen Xun Li Kun Dou, this position is Sha Wei." His finger was on Nalan Xiuying''s house, where everyone was now.


    "It should be a good place in the general Feng Shui Bureau, but you have to plant pine trees at the door. It''s not something to ward off evil spirits. It can''t restrain the evil spirits of the evil spirits, but it turns into Yin evil spirits, which will definitely cause harm to the owner of the house over the years." Su Jingfei says something that people don''t understand. For a moment, they don''t know whether Su Jingfei is cheating or telling the truth.


    However, he changed his tone and said: "fortunately, the feng shui master still has a little conscience and is not really eaten by the dog. If he lets the willows grow at the gate, even the Nalan family will be affected."


    When Liang Xiuwen''s mother heard this, she trembled and said, "Su Jingfei, what you said is true?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Since ancient times, willow has been an ominous thing. Only the shady house can be planted on the Fengshui level, especially the Shawei level. It''s definitely harmful to Yin morality and ancestors." Su Jingfei said solemnly.


    "Boy, we don''t understand. What you say is what you say. Who knows if you cheat people." Liang Aihong''s second wife is in a strange way.


    Su Jingfei was not angry either. He just retorted with a smile: "OK, just think I''m a liar, but do you dare to deny that your family''s voice has been going smoothly since seven years ago, and any business is doing well?"


    "Xiuying must have told you that. This is not enough to prove that you are right." Liang Aihong doesn''t know what to think in her mind now. She denies Su Jingfei''s words. In other words, he admits that Su Jingfei has made no mistakes.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter''s faces have changed. They did doubt Su Jingfei''s words before, but now they believe a lot. Only they know that they never told Su Jingfei about Liang''s family. He made his own judgment.


    Su Jingfei was noncommittal, but continued: "well, even if I know in advance, let me guess if your business has started to run into a wall again in the past six months. Although some of your businesses are quite smooth, they are not as good as before, and even their assets are shrinking."


    "How do you know? Are you a commercial spy, investigating me? " Liang Aihong''s face changed this time, and she was surprised. These Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter certainly didn''t know it. Only she and several family elders knew it.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "you still don''t believe me. I might as well tell you again." He continued to point to the map and said, "I have drawn this picture very clearly. As shown in the picture, aunt''s position is your Sha Wei. The main reason why she is hindered is that she suppresses Sha Wei with her own Qi.


    In other words, she uses her own fortune to support your whole Liang family. The reason why she is short-lived is that her fortune has been consumed by your Liang family. Do you really think that her character has exploded? It''s ridiculous. " Su Jingfei sneered.


    Then, regardless of whether the Liang family believed it or not, she continued: "now my aunt is seriously ill. She was found seriously ill six months ago, which proves that her health is no longer good, and her fortune has been almost consumed. She can''t suppress the evil power at all, so it''s more and more difficult for you to start a business. If she dies, Your family''s business will be even worse. "


    "How can it be? You are alarmist." Liang Aihong''s face finally changed completely. He never thought Su Jingfei would say such a thing.


    Su Jingfei smiles and looks at several women and two young men who are equally defeated. He leans on the sofa at will and says slowly: "believe it or not, it''s up to you. Anyway, my aunt is leaving the Liang family today. Unfortunately, I tell you that once she breaks up with you completely, you will return all the benefits you have gained from her."


    In fact, there is another thing he did not say, that is, because of his own appearance, if he did not appear to save Liang Xiuwen''s mother, even if she moved away from here, it would not have a good result. After all, liver cancer is terminal, it can only be a death.


    On the other hand, if he cured Liang Xiuwen''s mother''s illness, it would be different. If she survived, she would be blessed. This is not a loophole in the Fengshui Bureau. The real loophole is Su Jingfei. How could the person who arranged the Fengshui Bureau think that there would be such a person.


    Even if Liang Aihong could not completely believe Su Jingfei, what he said was reasonable and reasonable. He said that it was speculation, and if he saw it with his own eyes, he had to believe it.


    Now he thinks about who did harm to Liang Xiuwen''s mother. He thinks about his family. If it is true, as Su Jingfei said, it doesn''t mean that his family is going to be destroyed. Whether Liang Xiuwen''s mother moves away or dies, Liang''s family will suffer.


    Su Jingfei saw that the faces of the people on the other side were very ugly. He thought that the fire was coming, so he interrupted the people''s meditation with a smile and said, "I don''t know who originally set up the Feng Shui Bureau, and no matter what the purpose, I just want to remind you that the feng shui master couldn''t bear to change the Feng Shui bureau at that time, so that the Nalan family would not be affected, However, the Liang family will have a prosperous and declining day.


    Of course, at the time of the original layout, I thought that the house would not be empty. When my aunt died, Xiuwen would live in it. Even if Xiuwen died, there would always be others. If it goes on like this, there will always be people supporting her. Unfortunately, people are not as good as nature. Xiuwen would not live here at all. In this way, even if my aunt died, no one would come to live, At the beginning, the person who was in charge of the villa would not come. Others did not dare to come. It''s a pity that the villa is so good. "Su Jingfei''s tone was full of irony.


    This time, he has made it very clear that both the Liang family and Liang Xiuwen are livid. Su Jingfei has made it very clear that the people who set up the Feng Shui bureau not only want to harm Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter, but also use them. This can''t be described as vicious.


    Liang Aihong naturally knows who proposed to hire a feng shui master, but she doesn''t know that there are so many ways. Even if she suspects Su Jingfei''s alarmist remarks, he thinks that most of them should be correct.


    Now he has thought about what to do. According to the truth, it''s the best way to leave Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter, but it''s a temporary solution rather than a permanent solution. And now he''s talking about it. No matter whether Su Jingfei''s statement is true or not, unless Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter are idiots, they won''t live here.


    He suspected that this was su Jingfei''s demagogic words, but in fact, even if he lied, he did not consciously believe it.


    "Well, don''t look like a dead man. Since I can see the layout, I have a way to solve it." Su Jingfei did not hide his real purpose this time, and it was time to see what he wanted.


    Liang AI''s red eyes brighten up. Su Jingfei''s words are really reasonable. But immediately, it''s a burst of gloom. This boy will not help so easily.


    Sure enough, as he thought, without waiting for him to speak, Su Jingfei said: "however, this kind of thing costs a lot of energy. If I''m allowed to do it, I''m really afraid of tiring myself. It''s definitely not worth it!"


    "Mr. Su, as long as you can help us solve this problem, we will not object to any conditions you want." Liang Aihong secretly scolds Su Jingfei for putting on airs, but he has to open his mouth. He originally believed in Feng Shui, but now he doesn''t dare to underestimate Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter have no feelings for the Liang family now. If they didn''t know Su Jingfei''s plan, they would stop Su Jingfei from helping. It''s really hateful that the Liang family should use such a vicious method to calculate their mother and daughter.


    Su Jingfei had a plan for a long time, and he didn''t worry about the dissatisfaction of the two girls. He said with a smile, "in fact, I will help you because you are Xiuwen."


    When the eyes of the Liang family brightened up, they continued: "but, I think, when Xiuwen''s mother and daughter leave the Liang family, they will see that they have nothing left. How should they live after they leave here! This is a big headache for me. Although I don''t make much money, I still can''t support them. This is... "


    "Mr. Su, just tell me how much you want." Liang Aihong interrupts Su Jingfei and takes out the checkbook directly. Anyway, it costs money to hire a feng shui master, and it''s the same for Su Jingfei.


    In fact, he didn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s words, but the current feng shui master is not so easy to find, and he can''t be sure if he has real skills. Eight years ago, the feng shui master didn''t know where to go. Even if he might be cheated, he could only admit his life. He was really scared by Su Jingfei, in case he quietly made a harmful Feng Shui situation, It''s better to spend money on peace.


    Su Jingfei just saw this and dared to do so. Otherwise, why did he bother so much? Now he saw Liang Aihong take out her chequebook and said with a smile, "Mr. Liang, you said that I want more, you are distressed, and I am not reconciled to less." It seems that they have really started to talk about business, and their names have changed.


    "I think it''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish." Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and continued: "in view of the benefits you have gained from your aunt for so many years, you should give her back, such as medical expenses, convalescence expenses, mental loss expenses, etc. for her future recovery."


    "Mr. Su, don''t go around. Just say how much you want." Liang Aihong wanted to slap Su Jingfei in the face, but she didn''t dare, so she had to say it simply.


    Su Jingfei looked at Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter''s curiosity and said with a smile: "well, in this case, I''ll open the window to tell you the truth. Since you have gained so many benefits from your aunt''s life, it''s time to return all the shares of S City branch to Xiuwen."


    Su Jingfei''s real purpose is to say this to everyone. Although Liang family is known as a well-known enterprise in China and has branches in several cities, s city is different.


    According to their situation, the Liang family is located in S City, which is actually the headquarters. If the capital is not more suitable for development, it should be the headquarters. Of course, this division of labor company is different from other companies. The resources here account for almost one third of the whole company, the other one third is in the capital, and the others are scattered in various cities.


    Su Jingfei actually asked to take away the branch company, which is the root of the Liang family. Not to mention that the Liang family wanted to take Su Jingfei out, Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter were also stunned, and the boy had too much appetite.


    But without waiting for everyone to speak, Su Jingfei continued: "you may not agree, but I''d like to remind you that from today on, if your aunt moves away from Liang''s manor, your family will be in a state of accelerated decline. At most, three months will be enough. At that time, you will be bankrupt or not enough to survive. Don''t blame me for not saying that!"


    All of a sudden, Su Jingfei''s smile subsided, and he said in a deep voice: "all I''m talking about is based on the fact that your original pattern has not changed. If I move something in it, I think you can''t bear it even more.


    Or that sentence, you don''t need to report to the police. I can tell you for sure that even if the police come, there is no evidence. Of course, the natural circulation is not good. According to what you have done to my aunt, even if I really do something, it will not have any impact, it will not affect my morality. " Su Jingfei''s tone is very calm. It doesn''t sound like a threat, but it definitely cools everyone''s back.


    Especially when Liang Aihong and Su Jingfei said these words, they were all aimed at him. He felt that his heart beat faster. He believed Su Jingfei could say and do it. After a while, he seemed to be a teenager and said, "Mr. Su, please do it. In the afternoon, I will arrange for the equity transfer." At the same time, he waved his hand to stop his wife and son.

 Chapter 123

    Su Jingfei finally helps Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter move away from the Liang family manor. On the way back, Liang Xiuwen always asks Su Jingfei suspiciously: "Su Jingfei, tell me the truth. Today you say so many suspense things. Are they true or deceiving people? How can you be like a charlatan?"


    Not only she, but also Nalan Xiuying looks at Su Jingfei suspiciously. How can she feel that he is deceiving others? But Liang Aihong is threatened by him. She not only obediently transfers her equity to Liang Xiuwen, but also respectfully asks Su Jingfei to defuse the dangerous Fengshui situation of Liang family manor. Obviously, he already believes Su Jingfei''s words very much.


    Su Jingfei was involuntarily turned his eyes by Liang Xiuwen and said, "elder sister, you really dare to say that if I am a charlatan, give me your shares, which are worth at least tens of millions."


    "Well thought, I deserve it. It''s also the source of our living expenses. Don''t make up your mind." Liang Xiuwen did not have the good spirit white he one eye way, the gentle appearance, is completely different from the ordinary.


    Su Jingfei swallowed her saliva secretly. This big girl is really moving. She is sexy and generous at ordinary times. Now she looks like such a little woman. It''s really unbearable. If it wasn''t for Nalan Xiuying around, he would really want to make fun of her. Now he can only look greedy.


    Here, Nalan Xiuying suddenly said: "Jingfei, you are not right. Do you know why Liang Aihong lost her flesh when she transferred her equity to Xiuwen? You''re really a lion. The equity is at least over 100 million. "


    Su Jingfei opened his mouth and didn''t say anything for a long time. Although he heard Liang Xiuwen mention that s City branch is the headquarters of the company, he didn''t know the price. He just calculated according to the value of a branch. Now he knows what Liang Aihong was forced to be.


    Liang Xiuwen looks like a fox who stole a chicken. Although she is not a financial fan, she is also excited by hundreds of millions of money. What''s more, she is the boss of the company. In the future, she will make all decisions with her own mind and no longer be constrained by others. This is what makes her happiest. All this is just because of the young man''s words like jokes.


    The three also know that the reason why Liang Xiuwen is willing to give the branch to Liang Xiuwen is that she is her own daughter. No matter how much they make trouble, this kind of blood connection still exists. If Su Jingfei proposes to transfer the equity to herself, it is obviously impossible to accept.


    Su Jingfei weighed it in his heart and asked Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter for a big compensation this time. He was also in a better mood. He said with a smile, "the Feng Shui Bureau I talked about with you is not groundless nonsense. Otherwise, Liang Aihong would not really believe it. My level is just a little superficial. I''m not so powerful and can''t do anything, Otherwise, I''ll go straight to be a geomantic omen master. I have a bright future. "


    When he said this, Liang Xiuwen couldn''t see it any more. Regardless of his mother''s presence, he gave Su Jingfei a hard wring and said angrily, "don''t talk about those messy skills. You''ll be a doctor and a feng shui master for a while. You know what it means to do nothing. No, you work in our company honestly. I''m the boss now. Do you hear me?"


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. It seems that the manager of underwear sales shop is the most promising one among so many professions. However, this job is the only one he has. Otherwise, whether it''s medicine or geomantic omen, it''s easy to expose what he has learned. He doesn''t think that only he has special skills in the world, but he''s just luckier.


    Nalan Xiuying looks at them laughing, but she just looks at them and doesn''t speak. Although she and Liang Aihong can''t say that they have been husband and wife for a hundred days, at least they were once husband and wife. Now they are completely separated, and they know that they have been framed. It''s strange that they are comfortable now. It''s very interesting to see their quarrel. She looks at Su Jingfei more and more agreeable.


    Su Jingfei estimated that he would soon arrive at Liang Xiuwen''s home, and he no longer joked, but said honestly: "this time, I''m really not lying. Although my aunt''s is not necessarily caused by geomantic omen, it has a certain relationship. It''s good to leave there now, at least it''s convenient for me to treat you."


    "I understand. You are the only one who can save my aunt. I live in xiuwenna. You are welcome to come at any time." Nalan Xiuying said with a gentle smile.


    Used to seeing Nalan Xiuying sexy and charming, now occasionally dignified, Su Jingfei is not used to it, but her charm is not reduced at all. It is estimated that when she recovers her health, she will be even more gorgeous.


    "Well, don''t talk about those useless ones. Tell me about them. At last, you dug down some trees in my house and put some new stones, which broke the Fengshui bureau?" Liang Xiuwen endured his curiosity for a long time, and finally couldn''t help asking.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "this Feng Shui Bureau doesn''t mean that you can destroy it if you want to destroy it. If you don''t know how to make trouble, it will backfire. I was a bit alarmist at that time, and I didn''t exaggerate. If my aunt really died, the Liang family would recover to the way it used to be. It''s impossible that they would become unlucky and the company would go bankrupt."


    "I knew you were not a good thing. You were a liar." Liang Xiuwen, with such an attitude, said impolitely.


    Su Jingfei was depressed for a while. Did he look like a thief, so unbelievable? However, he was wise to shut up, regardless of Liang Xiuwen''s gender or identity, it seems that he could not stir up trouble.


    Nalan Xiuying smiles and knocks Liang Xiuwen''s head: "you dead girl, if it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, how can we leave so scenic? Maybe we''ll all become jobless vagrants. Now you''ve become a real boss, you should be glad."


    "I know, mom, you can''t look at this guy. I''m just afraid he''ll be proud." Liang Xiuwen hummed discontentedly.


    The three soon returned to Liang Xiuwen''s home. Who had not thought that today''s situation would be so serious? Liang Xiuwen still wanted to live with Li Hongsi''s home. Now it''s impossible.


    Su Jingfei pretends to be very sorry about this, but actually she is very happy. If Liang Xiuwen doesn''t go to Li Hongsi''s house, it will be more convenient for her and Li Hongsi to develop.


    "Well, I''ll take a bath. You can have a chat. I''ll come out and go to bed later." I don''t know if I''m really tired or want to give Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen the chance to get along alone. When I get home, LAN Xiuying is ready to take a bath.


    When Nalan Xiuying leaves, there are only Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen in the room. Liang Xiuwen''s home is different from Li Hongsi''s, just a common three bedroom and one living room.


    Liang Xiuwen saw that her mother had already entered the bathroom. Instead of entertaining herself in Su Jingfei''s imagination, she put Su Jingfei on the sofa and said, "Su Jingfei, tell me the truth about my mother''s illness. Now that she''s not here, you must tell me the truth."


    Su Jingfei has black hair on her forehead. She doubts this, but no wonder the situation was quite special at that time. In front of the Liang family, he said that he could cure Liang Xiuwen''s mother, but in fact, Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter don''t know if he could.


    He knew that this matter was very important, and he didn''t smile. He said in the same serious way: "you can rest assured that although my aunt''s illness is very difficult, I can still treat it. As long as I have acupuncture every ten days and it takes two months, she should be able to recover."


    "That''s great." Liang Xiuwen was very excited with a smile, then suddenly blushed and said, "how can I thank you for curing my mother''s illness and helping me get the company''s equity?"


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumped and blurted out: "I remember someone asked the doctor to agree."


    Liang Xiuwen''s pretty face is more red. First, she looks at the direction of the bathroom with a guilty heart. She doesn''t find anything unusual. Then she turns white. Su Jingfei looks at her and says angrily, "I knew you were a dead coyote. I didn''t expect you to admit it shamelessly."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes darkened. How could this girl be infected by Li hongsilk? She could see that she was a sex wolf. What''s more, she didn''t seem to admit it. However, she couldn''t take it seriously. She just said with a smile: "this is also a man''s true color. How can a pretty girl not move her heart in front of her."


    Liang Xiuwen curled her lips, as if disdaining Su Jingfei to make excuses, but suddenly asked: "you say I am a pretty girl, then I and red silk, which is more beautiful."


    "Cough, this! Spring orchids and autumn chrysanthemums have their own characteristics. You have different styles. You''re all pretty girls. You''re the kind that people like when they see them. Well, that''s right. No one can match anyone. " Su Jingfei coughed and pondered over the difficult question.


    "Well, I know you are dishonest." Liang Xiuwen snorted, then sighed: "Alas, I have been friends with red silk for many years. We never fight for anything, and we always help each other. When I become a manager, she will help me."


    Su Jingfei looks at her inexplicably. Liang Xiuwen suddenly talks about Li hongsilk. He is puzzled and can only wait for her to continue.


    "Su Jingfei, we have known each other for nearly a month. What do you think of me?" Liang Xiuwen''s words changed again and asked a question which was not close to each other.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hesitate this time and said happily: "you are very capable, smart, more importantly, beautiful, cheerful, beautiful and generous, absolutely a goddess."


    "Oh?" Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei with a smile: "I''m so good in your eyes! I was surprised. I thought you would think I was unreasonable! "


    "How can it be, sister Xiuwen? You think too much." Su Jingfei said in his mouth, but nodded in his heart. Liang Xiuwen plagiarized fiercely, which was really unreasonable.


    "Well, I believe you. Do you think it should be easy for a woman like me to find a boyfriend, and everyone would like to!" Liang Xiuwen asked again.


    Su Jingfei murmured in secret, what does this woman mean, but nodded on the surface: "it''s true that if Xiuwen wants to find a boyfriend, it''s definitely the man''s blessing, and it''s definitely the man''s greatest luck. I firmly believe that she doesn''t have one."


    "Well, if I say that, I''ll be relieved." Liang Xiuwen a smile, did not continue this topic, on the contrary is languid stretched the waist way.


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen suddenly sat upright and said seriously, "I''ll be a junior for you. Do you want to be a junior?"

 Chapter 124

    Su Jingfei was stunned. He never thought Liang Xiuwen would suddenly say this. She was not amused with doubts and said with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, this is a big joke. What do you mean to be a junior for me? Do you think I''m such a person?"


    "Yes, you are very lustful." Liang Xiuwen nods without hesitation, which makes Su Jingfei want to vomit blood.


    Then, Liang Xiuwen said leisurely: "Jingfei, you have just said that I am very smart, and I think I am very smart. Otherwise, how can I not see the relationship between you and red silk?"


    "My relationship with red silk?" Su Jingfei is startled. She and Li Hongsi are honest in front of Liang Xiuwen. How can she see that.


    Liang Xiuwen was confident and said: "my sister red silk and I have known her for decades, even more than myself. I''ve never seen her look at any man like you. No matter how much I know later, I can''t be imperceptible."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that the problem was not her own, but Li hongsilk. She was a proud iceberg beauty, and she was indifferent to everyone. But she not only had different attitudes towards herself, but also accepted to live with her. This is enough to explain the problem. She still thought about how to let Liang Xiuwen not find out. Now, her idea is really ridiculous.


    He has never been in love. He doesn''t know that the men and women in love are different from those in normal times. It''s just a look and an action. As long as he observes carefully, he can''t hide it at all.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Liang Xiuwen said to herself, "in fact, I didn''t want to say it before. After all, it''s your business, but now I have to say it. I think it''s my business. I have to say it in advance." At this point, his face began to turn red again.


    Su Jingfei also becomes unnatural. He finds that Liang Xiuwen''s previous words about becoming a junior seem to be no joke.


    Sure enough, Liang Xiuwen has continued: "although I don''t want to admit that everything you have done to me makes me very excited, not to mention that our mothers have already owed debts that can''t be paid."


    "Aunt''s illness is what I should do. You don''t have any psychological burden. I don''t intend to do it for your reward." Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand. He didn''t want Liang Xiuwen to think that he wanted to repay him with his kindness. What''s more, he didn''t really want Liang Xiuwen to repay him at that time.


    Liang Xiuwen waved his hand to stop him from refusing. He said with a smile, "you don''t have to explain. I know your mind. I just do it in my own way. Even without my mother''s business, I have a good feeling for you."


    She is now very bold, no scruples what to say, even let Su Jingfei doubt, she is secretly drinking.


    Liang Xiuwen looked at the bathroom. Nalan Xiuying had been in for a long time and was about to come out. Then she quickly said, "what I said to you before is not a joke, because I''m in love with red silk. I won''t rob her things, including her boyfriend. You and red silk can walk together. I''m happy for her. After all, I''m very optimistic about you, but I don''t want to give up on you, I want to be a junior for you. "


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen very speechless. This woman really dares to say anything. Xiaosan doesn''t seem to be a good identity. What''s more, she doesn''t even have a real girlfriend. How can she accept a Xiaosan and still be her boss.


    Today''s development is completely beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. He is really a normal man and likes beautiful women. However, Liang Xiuwen''s behavior with gratitude is still unacceptable. He immediately shakes his head and says, "this is not good. I know what happened today has a great impact on you, but you can''t mess around. It''s not good for anyone."


    "You don''t have to persuade me. I''ve made up my mind, but I won''t force you. Take your time. When you figure it out, I''ll be your man. Of course, you can''t tell red silk." Liang Xiuwen is very firm and does not hesitate at all.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. How can this sound so awkward? It seems more appropriate to change the role.


    There was a "click" sound from the bathroom door, and they knew that Nalan Xiuying must have come out. Liang Xiuwen quickly whispered: "Su Jingfei, today''s matter is settled. You don''t have to bear any burden. Because of my family''s situation, I have no confidence in marriage, and I don''t need you to marry me."


    With these words, before her mother came out, she took the initiative to kiss Su Jingfei''s mouth in a daze. It was like a dragonfly skimming water, very fast, but with endless aftertaste.


    Su Jingfei is stunned to see that he has been attacked, and his head is a little short circuited. Even though he knows Liang Xiuwen is mature and generous, he sometimes gets angry, but he doesn''t expect that he has been forced to kiss. Even if it''s a dragonfly skimming water, he can''t laugh or cry. Is Liang Xiuwen taking advantage of him.


    It''s a pity that his chance to fight back is fleeting. Liang Xiuwen''s mother, Nalan Xiuying, comes out of the bathroom. Liang Xiuwen looks as if nothing has happened. It seems that the kiss didn''t happen before.


    But when Su Jingfei licks her lips unconsciously, she can see that Liang Xiuwen''s pretty face is red to her ears. It turns out that she is not shy.


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t I talk when I come out? Let me know. I''m actually very interested in young people''s topics." Nalan Xiuying walked out and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei really wanted to open her mouth, but when Nalan Xiuying came out, Su Jingfei unconsciously opened her mouth, and kept swallowing.


    Liang Xiuwen was also shocked by her mother''s beauty. She was attracted by Nalan, who was a mature beauty, but now she is very moving. The beauty bathing is the most moving scene, let alone such a beautiful girl.


    From Su Jingfei''s point of view, she doesn''t believe that Nalan Xiuying is a middle-aged woman. From what point of view, she is in her thirties, and she is still one of the best. I really don''t know how Liang Aihong could resist to respect such a woman.


    Nalan Xiuying''s hair is not dry yet, and she is wearing a simple home pajamas. Her skin is a little red, adding a third of gorgeous color, which makes people want to take a bite. Even if Liang Xiuwen is around, Su Jingfei can''t control being attracted.


    According to the truth, Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother. Su Jingfei can''t think wildly. But people''s instinct is always to pursue good things. He can control his behavior, but he can''t control his mind. Nalan Xiuying is against the objective law. No wonder Liang Aihong''s wife envies her.


    He thought that Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi would be too green and astringent when it comes to glamour. Among the people he knew, Wu Yanli was the only one who could compete with her. They were similar people who were full of glamour to men.


    Nalan Xiuying has not yet realized her influence on Su Jingfei. After all, she seldom sees the opposite sex. She is not a housewife, but a housemaid in a villa every day.


    "Mom, aren''t you sleepy? Why are you still in the mood to chat? " Just interrupted by her mother, she and Su Jingfei had a showdown. Liang Xiuwen was still a little embarrassed and upset. She rolled her eyes and said dissatisfied.


    "Oh, what? I''m in the way. Oh, my poor life. I forget my mother when I have a husband." Nalan Xiuying took a bath and seemed to be in a better mood. She recovered her previous bravery and dared to say anything. No matter Su Jingfei''s embarrassment, she even gave her a soft smile and said, "son-in-law, tell me what you just said."


    Su Jingfei is now completely sure that Liang Xiuwen''s character is definitely inherited from Nalan Xiuying. Now he can only say in a confused way: "aunt, I have made it clear that she has no relationship with Xiuwen."


    Just as he finished, he glanced at Liang Xiuwen''s resentful eyes and laughed bitterly. Just now, he said that he wanted to think about it carefully. He was just getting rid of her mother. If he really refused, it would be OK.


    Wait a minute. Su Jingfei wants to smile bitterly again. Is he cheap? How can others pursue him instead of hiding? Is it normal for him to pursue others? What are these habits? Su Jingfei secretly despises himself, which is not a man.


    He reflected in secret, but Nalan Xiuying said, "don''t explain. You have nothing to do with Xiuwen now. Maybe in the future. Anyway, you saved my life. I''ll recognize you as my son-in-law."


    This time Su Jingfei wisely shut up. Liang Xiuwen is reasonable and affectionate. She wants to be her own junior. Nalan Xiuying is more straightforward. She directly forces her to buy and sell. She doesn''t recognize her son-in-law, and Liang Xiuwen is her good daughter. That''s not the same as admitting their relationship.


    Liang Xiuwen side arrogant angry dissatisfied way: "Mom, my things you don''t follow to mix, what do you mean you recognize him, is I find a boyfriend good, you this is too overbearing."


    Her words directly make su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying roll their eyes together. It''s against their will to say this, especially Su Jingfei. If he doesn''t have hallucinations, he can be sure that Liang Xiuwen was serious about being his own junior, and now he''s dissatisfied with his mother''s words. How contradictory this woman is.


    Su Jingfei felt that he was struggling to deal with this confused mother and daughter, who were not only logical but also aggressive. What''s more, what Liang Xiuwen had said to him made him confused.


    "Aunt, sister Xiuwen, there''s nothing to do here. I want to go back first. The day after tomorrow, I''ll go to the mountain area. I''ll prepare some things these two days." Su Jingfei thought of this and got up to leave.


    "Ah, Jingfei, don''t you go back after dinner?" Nalan Xiuwen can''t see the appearance of a patient at all. She still wants to stay, but Liang Xiuwen just opens her mouth and wants to say nothing. Maybe she doesn''t know what to say now. It''s very rare for her to be so bold.


    Su Jingfei knows that it''s not suitable to talk too much with Liang Xiuwen for the time being. She politely refuses Nalan Xiuying''s request and agrees to give her treatment again ten days later. Then she gets up and leaves Liang Xiuwen''s home.

 Chapter 125

    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter settle down, and Su Jingfei has dealt with the matter here for the time being. As for the Revenge of the Liang family, Su Jingfei has not thought about it, but he also knows that these people can''t deal with themselves in the light. If they are in the dark, he is not afraid.


    On the way back, Su Jingfei found a gold shop and couldn''t get the two gold needles he lacked. Ten gold needles are enough for common diseases. However, to really use the falling shadow needle with all his strength, twelve needles must come out at the same time. Just like giving Liang Xiuwen''s mother acupuncture today, if twelve gold needles were used, she might be able to relieve her from the late stage of liver cancer to the early stage.


    However, he has no regrets. Anyway, as long as she is treated according to the course of treatment, she can always be cured. She is different from ordinary liver cancer patients. As long as she leaves the Fengshui Bureau, her body will not deteriorate.


    When he got home, Li hongsilk had not finished work yet, so he began to prepare to go to the mountain area. Just as he told Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter before, going to the mountain area this time is not a simple way to see a doctor. He may have to face the boiling snake. He is not invincible. If he is not on guard, he will not feel better.


    According to the introduction of snake saliva poison in medical books, he had to prepare several kinds of traditional Chinese medicine, and then boil them into pills, which was different from the kind of alchemy in the novel. Once he made it, it was just like the pill of traditional Chinese medicine. Su Jingfei could do it, but he couldn''t do it at home. He had to find a kind of traditional Chinese medicine shop where he could cook medicine and use the tools there.


    Because Su Jingfei studied medicine, he really knew such a traditional Chinese medicine center. However, he mainly studied acupuncture and moxibustion. He didn''t go there many times, so he had to go this time.


    The traditional Chinese Medicine Museum is not far from Su Jingfei''s home. Soon he walked into the hospital. Before he spoke, there was a clear voice in it: "eh, elder martial brother Su, why are you free? Shouldn''t you go to school at this time? You''re not going to skip school, are you


    With the sound, an 18-9-year-old girl came out, bright eyes and white teeth, fairy lovely, rare figure is also good, although she did not know those beautiful girls, it is only because of age.


    "Xiaolan, you are at home! Don''t you think you should have class today? It''s truancy, too. " Seeing this girl, Su Jingfei smiles, but she doesn''t forgive.


    The girl named Xiaolan was not afraid of Su Jingfei at all. She wrinkled her lovely little nose and said with a smile: "brother Su, you are really out of date. Our hospital of traditional Chinese medicine has started to practice. I''m just at home. It''s not as good as our home outside! You say so


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. After seeing the girl for a long time, she said in disbelief: "little girl, do you have eighteen this year? How all began to practice, do you begin to practice freshman


    Xiaolan''s mouth flattened, and then he said very dissatisfied: "brother Su, it''s rare for me to call you one by one. How can you forget what I went to school? You forget that I''m a senior this year. Besides, I''m 18 years old, and now I''m almost 19."


    Su Jingfei''s face is full of cattle. He is over 20 years old this year, and he has just graduated from junior high school. Now he is 18 years old, and he has already graduated from senior high school. What a monster!


    Naturally, his IQ will not be lower than that of the girl in front of him. However, because he has wasted a lot of time, his studies are not ideal. Even so, he has to marvel that this girl is absolutely a gifted girl. High school students may not be able to graduate at the age of 18. She is actually a senior, one year higher than herself.


    Although the girl calls her elder martial brother Su Jingfei, they are not really brothers and sisters. It''s more convenient to call them like this. It''s Xiaolan''s grandfather who really has friendship with him. Otherwise, he won''t forget that Xiaolan is a senior.


    Perhaps seeing Su Jingfei''s embarrassment, Xiaolan cleverly changed the topic and said, "brother Su, you haven''t come for a while. My grandfather is in it to see a doctor. I''ll take you in. Every time you come here, you''re always looking for medicine. What are you looking for this time? You''re really a medicine jar."


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly and says nothing. At the beginning, he was familiar with the old TCM doctors in the traditional Chinese Medicine Museum because he always came here to look for medicine. And as Xiao Lan said, he really used it for himself every time he found medicine, such as strengthening his body.


    At the beginning, he didn''t treat people, and he didn''t want to expose his ability. He could only tell his grandparents that he had been cured for a long time. In order to find a solution to his illness, he taught himself Chinese medicine. Although this reason is nonsense, Xiaolan''s grandfather believed it. The reason is very simple, that he couldn''t cure Su Jingfei''s illness, Of course, the problem was that Su Jingfei used a small method himself.


    Su Jingfei and Xiao Lan''s grandfather have become close friends, but his descendants can''t follow the old man, so Xiao Lan is called elder martial brother Su Jingfei, which is very close and polite.


    Thinking that Xiaolan had already taken Su Jingfei into the room, she cried: "Grandpa, brother Su is here. Are you finished there?"


    I don''t know what kind of patient is here this time. It''s not very common for him to be in the inner hall. It''s the first time for Su Jingfei to see him. In fact, the old man is very famous in the field of traditional Chinese medicine in s city. Even Mr. sang may have heard of him.


    When they came in, they saw five people in the inner hall. A man in his fifties was sitting on a chair, another 70 year old man was taking his pulse, and three people were standing behind him. One of them, a man in his thirties, who didn''t know whether he was an assistant or a secretary, looked at him anxiously. The other two knew without asking. They must be bodyguards.


    It''s not the first time that Su Jingfei has encountered such a battle, and there is no accident. He can let the old man enter the inner hall for medical treatment. It''s conceivable that his identity is valuable if he is rich.


    Su Jingfei came in and attracted people''s attention. Two bodyguards suddenly felt like they were ready to fight at any time. That is Su Jingfei. Another person might be afraid. Even so, he frowned slightly.


    The Secretary like man was calm, but he just showed his eyes to the two bodyguards not to act rashly, and paid attention to the doctor''s situation.


    Su Jingfei pulls Xiaolan who wants to speak again and walks to the old man. At this time, the old man is feeling his pulse and can''t disturb him. This is why he didn''t respond just now.


    A moment later, the old man took back his hand on the patient''s wrist, nodded to Su Jingfei first, and then said, "Mr. Liu, your disease is not easy to treat. It''s not a simple stomachache. It''s a heart problem. If you want to treat your disease, you must be an expert in acupuncture."


    His voice just fell, the secretary next to him said anxiously: "Mr. Feng, it''s obviously a stomachache. How can it be a heart again? You are always wrong."


    Old man Feng''s face sank and he was not worried. As soon as he wanted to speak, Xiao Lan beside him said, "I didn''t want to say you were ignorant, but you said such shallow words. Haven''t you heard of them? The heart and small intestine are inside and outside each other. You don''t understand such a simple truth. Just watch it. "


    The girl''s voice was clear, her words were correct, and everyone could hear her clearly. Naturally, she would not doubt that her words were nonsense. Her secretary''s face was red and white, and she didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Mr. Liu was more elegant. He waved his hand and said quietly, "ruiguo, since we are here to see Mr. Feng, we should believe him." After a pause, he nodded his head apologetically to the old man Feng and said, "old man Feng, please tell me. I believe in your treatment."


    Mr. Feng''s face was a little slow, and then he said: "Mr. Liu, I can treat your disease, but it can only relieve it. I suggest you go to western medicine to make a stent or bridge, or you can find a real master of traditional Chinese medicine. Although I can''t say that I have little talent, my ability in this aspect is still limited."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''d better give me acupuncture and moxibustion. It''s better to relieve. Surgery is better. I can''t let go of my work here. If you can relieve me for a year and a half, then I can spare time." Mr. Liu said with a slightly bitter smile.


    "What work is more important than life, Mr. Liu? Don''t blame me for being too young to speak. I don''t think it''s good for you to delay your illness so desperately." Xiao Lan is kind-hearted. After listening to Mr. Liu''s words, he unconsciously interrupts.


    "Xiao Lan, shut up. Don''t talk nonsense about Mr. Liu." Old man Feng scolds Xiaolan in a low voice, but he can see that he loves her very much.


    Mr. Liu waved his hand and said with a smile: "old man, Xiao Lan is right. I understand this truth, but I have to do something. Please do it."


    "Let''s start." Master Feng motioned Xiaolan to find out his silver needle. He was different from Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei learned the mysterious number of acupuncture and moxibustion, but he didn''t know whose family it came from, and they all used gold needles. Master Feng was an ordinary acupuncturist. Just use silver needles.


    Su Jingfei looked at it, but he didn''t speak. It''s not easy for him to intervene in this kind of thing, and he also has some confidence in Mr. Feng. Since he said that he can ease it, it should be the same.


    Just when he was ready to go down for the first injection, Su Jingfei said in a hurry: "old man, this position is not right."


    Old man Feng looks at Su Jingfei in doubt. This is Su Jingfei. He knows that Su Jingfei studies acupuncture and moxibustion. Since he says so, there must be his reason.


    But others don''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. The Secretary, ruiguo, is already discontented and says, "young man, are you Xiaolan''s elder martial brother? Is master Feng your master or master? How can you say that he is wrong when he gives the needle? Are you better than his medical skills?"


    At first, he thought that Mr. Feng judged that Mr. Liu had a heart attack, so he had some doubts. Now Su Jingfei began to doubt that these people were acting.


    Mr. Liu and Xiao Lan also look at Su Jingfei with doubts. They don''t know why he wants to stop. Especially Xiao Lan, who studies traditional Chinese medicine, knows that her grandfather''s hand is OK even if she doesn''t have several practical acupuncture experiences.


    Su Jingfei sighed in his heart. It seems that he can''t keep his strength, so he had to stand up and say: "old man, you needn''t just look for the acupoints near the heart when you treat Mr. Liu''s heart disease. Although it will relieve the disease, it will also increase the pressure on the heart. If you don''t say well, it will stimulate him to have an attack ahead of time."


    His words made Mr. Feng cry out in a cold sweat. Others may not have responded. He really understands Su Jingfei''s words. Although it may be very small, there are certain risks, especially when he is not sure.


    Although others can''t understand Su Jingfei''s words, they can see the face of old man Feng, but they can guess three points. Mr. Liu''s face changes. When they examine Su Jingfei for the first time, he thinks that Su Jingfei should not be as simple as elder martial brother Xiaolan. He says with a straight face: "little brother, it seems that you are also such a high hand. I didn''t ask for your advice."


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, you''re very kind. Let me give you a business card to reassure you. I''m not a charlatan, doctor Youfang."


    Then he took out a business card that Dean Liu had given him. Sometimes this kind of thing is really reassuring.


    Mr. Liu took the business card from his secretary and looked at the introduction. He was very surprised. He turned to his secretary and asked, "ruiguo, when did a visiting expert come out of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine? Didn''t president Liu tell you?"


    "Yes, he said that there is a visiting expert who goes to town about two days a week. Yesterday, the expert went there, and three days later, he will go to see a doctor. Let me wait until next week. I don''t think you can delay your illness, so I come here to have a look first. Anyway, the expert doesn''t know what level it is." Ruiguo nodded and said in detail.


    "Mr. Su must be an expert in ruiguo. What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Mr. Liu also felt that things were very amazing, unexpected way.


    When they look at the business card, Mr. Liang and Xiao Lan also see it. They are also surprised to see Su Jingfei. They can''t imagine that the guy who is known as self-taught Chinese medicine has really learned well and can become a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Seeing that they were relieved, Su Jingfei said to Mr. Feng, "Mr. Feng, if you trust me, let me have this acupuncture. The acupuncture I learned is special. It''s a new way. I don''t have so many scruples."


    As soon as the old man Feng is happy, Su Jingfei can see the problem of his acupuncture. He must have great strength. What''s more, he has studied for many years and is much better than himself.


    But he was worried that Mr. Liu would not agree and said quickly, "Mr. Liu, although Xiao Su is young, he has been studying acupuncture for many years. I should not be as good as him in this medical skill. Let him give you acupuncture."


    Ruiguo wanted to speak again, but he was stopped by Mr. Liu again. He looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, I don''t know about my illness. You''re certain."


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide it. He laughed and said confidently: "it''s hard to say a little bit, but if you relieve the disease, at least it won''t be worse than Mr. Feng. If you believe me, I''ll give you acupuncture."

 Chapter 126

    Mr. Liu was unexpected. Without any hesitation, he nodded his head and said, "well, since the old man highly praised Mr. Su, and you are a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, I naturally believe you. Please give me the injection."


    Su Jingfei is not polite either. He nods directly to Mr. Feng. Just as everyone is watching, he comes to Mr. Liu and looks at Mr. Feng''s silver needles. He nods secretly. Although he is good at using gold needles, he naturally knows something about silver needles. These silver needles still meet his requirements.


    Waving his hands together, he soon pricked a needle at Tanzhong, Renzhong, Guanyuan and other acupoints of Mr. Liu, and then gently twisted them with a very strange technique.


    Not to mention the acupoint he chose, it''s this kind of needling technique, which shows that he has a lot of Kung Fu, especially master Feng. He thinks that even if he does it himself, he won''t be more powerful than Su Jingfei. This boy has taught himself for many years, and he really has extraordinary attainments. This young man is a genius, even compared with his granddaughter.


    Xiaolan''s eyes are shining. She studies traditional Chinese medicine. Even if her medical skills are not as good as her grandfather''s, she has at least some eyesight. Su Jingfei''s skills are absolutely excellent. No wonder he is confident that elder martial brother Su really has a deep secret.


    Mr. Liu, they know so much about medicine. He just feels that the silver needles enter the body. Although they have slight pain at first, they soon become numb. Then he feels that there is heat flow in the body, and the occasional abdominal colic is also alleviating. Needless to say, he knows that this is the effect of acupuncture.


    But he also heard that traditional Chinese medicine focuses on recuperation, and the effect will be relatively slow. He did not expect that Su Jingfei''s method could work so quickly, which almost goes against common sense.


    The room was quiet. About half an hour later, Su Jingfei skillfully took off all the silver needles again, and then said, "well, this time I should have almost solved half of your illness. Next, I just need to take some medicine. In terms of prescribing medicine, I still think it''s more appropriate for Mr. Feng to do it."


    The reason why he did it was because he was afraid that Mr. Feng could not control it when he put the needle and hurt Mr. Liu, so that both sides would be in trouble, but he did not forget that the doctor in charge was Mr. Feng.


    Mr. Liu doesn''t have any extra opinions. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He just looks at Mr. Xiang Feng. He obviously accepts Su Jingfei''s proposal.


    Mr. Feng hesitated a little and said with a smile, "since you have said so, Xiao Su, I will prescribe medicine for Mr. Liu, but I have to check Mr. Liu''s condition first."


    Just saw Su Jingfei''s technique for a long time, but did not know the effect. Mr. Liu naturally wanted to know, and naturally agreed.


    After another moment, the old man Feng''s face showed a surprised look and said: "it''s really good. It''s amazing. Even if I do it myself, I can relieve the disease at most, and it will take some time to have the effect. Xiao Su, you can do this. It seems that you have learned a lot!"


    "Mr. Feng, you are praising me. I just happen to have some achievements in this field." Su Jingfei is modest.


    Old man Feng said in his heart that maybe Su Jingfei''s disease is in his heart. It''s normal that he has made some achievements in this respect. He has become a good doctor after a long illness. The ancients really didn''t deceive me!


    Mr. Liu and others didn''t know. They thought Su Jingfei meant that he specialized in heart medicine, so he could be regarded as an expert in heart. No wonder the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine invited him to be an expert, which could be regarded as a gold lettered signboard. They just didn''t know why the young people in front of them were only visiting experts.


    Little LAN Ben worships Su Jingfei a little, and now he has become an unswerving fan. His beautiful big eyes blink and blink at Su Jingfei, and he doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Now that Mr. Feng can diagnose that Mr. Liu''s condition has eased a lot, it''s easy to prescribe medicine. He just needs to prescribe some medicine that is helpful for maintaining the heart and regulating the body. That is to say, Su Jingfei almost pulled out the root of Mr. Liu''s disease after an acupuncture.


    This kind of result that goes against the common sense of traditional Chinese medicine is not mentioned by Mr. Feng. After all, it is too shocking. If he is not very confident in his own medical skills, he should doubt whether he has made a wrong diagnosis.


    When Mr. Feng finished the prescription, the Secretary of ruiguo took the prescription directly to the front pharmacy to get the medicine. At this time, he had completely believed Su Jingfei''s medical skills. Although he was not polite, he was also very polite. In the face of such a skilled person, who could not ask him, not to mention Liu Xiansheng''s illness was cured by him.


    Since his illness was over, Mr. Liu got up to say goodbye this time. First, he expressed his gratitude to Mr. Feng. Then he took out a business card from his pocket and said with a smile, "Dr. Su, thanks for your help in treating my illness today. It''s hypocritical for me to say too many polite words. But in order to show my gratitude, what can you do for me in the future, Just make a phone call. "


    Su Jingfei can see that Mr. Liu is not the kind of person who likes to be polite. Since he speaks so directly, Su Jingfei takes Mr. Liu''s business card, takes a formal look at it, and then puts it into his pocket. There is not much content on the card, just a name of Liu Weimin and a string of telephone numbers.


    Although he doesn''t know much, he is also the third son of the Su family. He knows that some big people have two kinds of business cards. One is a string of titles, which belongs to the superficial business card and is used for entertainment. The other is a separate business card of name and telephone. These are all personal business cards. Liu Weimin gave himself such a personal business card. Obviously, he didn''t mean to be polite.


    Before, he felt that Liu Weimin''s bearing was extraordinary, and he had some good feelings in his heart. Now, seeing that he was sincere, he felt even more good, but he didn''t know who Liu Weimin was.


    Liu Weimin is naturally not good at introducing himself. He is relieved to see that Su Jingfei takes his business card seriously. When the Secretary of ruiguo comes, he directly gets up to say goodbye to the public. As for the follow-up visit, he just needs to find Mr. Feng. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to participate.


    Liu Weimin and Su Jingfei exchanged business cards. If there is anything to do in the future, they can also contact each other. This time, not only Liu Weimin''s harvest is not small, his condition is alleviated, and he knows Su Jingfei, who can be called a miracle doctor, but also su Jingfei''s harvest. He just doesn''t know how much he has gained, but he just knows that he knows a person who is not simple.


    When they left, Su Jingfei told the old man what he wanted to do. Today, he just wanted to buy some Chinese medicine to make a pill to control snake saliva, but he was distracted by Liu Weimin.


    Naturally, Mr. Feng won''t refuse Su Jingfei''s request. Not only does he have a good relationship with him, but people don''t take it for nothing. They will pay for it. Of course, they have a good personal relationship. Give him a 20% discount. This is what Su Jingfei strongly demands. Otherwise, as long as it''s not a very precious medicinal material, Mr. Feng may give it away.


    Xiaolan is responsible for taking Su Jingfei to get the medicine he needs. Su Jingfei doesn''t talk to Mr. Feng much. As for his acupuncture technique, Mr. Feng doesn''t ask. It''s hard to ask about some things even friends.


    Snake saliva poison is the venom of the interaction between boiling snake and pyrogall. This kind of poison can only have antidote in the place where the two kinds of poisons grow. Su Jingfei can''t find antidote in the drugstore. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to go to the mountain at all. He just dispenses medicine directly in the drugstore. What he is looking for is nothing but something similar to antidote that resists biological poison. If a person has been poisoned, This kind of medicine can suppress the nature of the drug at most, and certainly can''t detoxify it.


    This is also recorded in medical books. Otherwise, Su Jingfei didn''t have such a thing. He had never heard of it. Naturally, Xiaolan didn''t know what effect these pills could have.


    However, because of her adoration for Su Jingfei, she even followed her all the way, and even acted as a drug boy to help fan the flames.


    Su Jingfei grins bitterly. The girl is really clingy. He didn''t find out that she has such potential before. Of course, he can''t let Xiaolan do it. Otherwise, the girl will turn into a cat face, and the old man will not find himself and complain about bullying his baby granddaughter.


    What''s more, although the little girl is a medical student, she has no way to boil pills. All this can only be done by Su Jingfei himself. Xiaolan has to watch and become a chatting role.


    "Brother Su, do you know what Mr. Liu just left for?" Xiaolan seems to have nothing to say, but her eyes twinkle.


    Su Jingfei is busy cooking medicine. He doesn''t pay attention to Xiaolan''s expression. Wen Yan says with a smile, "I really don''t know what he does. I just feel that he should be distinguished. How can Xiaolan know what he does?"


    "I don''t know what he does, either." Xiaolan shook her head, then asked: "brother Su, didn''t he give you a business card?"


    Su Jingfei laughed, did not say more, directly from the pocket to take out the business card to her, this way: "a business card, and can''t see anything from it, you see."


    Xiaolan looked at the business card and said to herself, "it''s really him. I think he looks familiar."


    Su Jingfei really looked up in surprise this time, looked at Xiaolan thoughtfully and asked, "do you really know who he is? You look familiar. Have you seen him before? "


    Xiaolan''s nose was bent and white. Su Jingfei said, "elder martial brother Su, how long have you not watched TV?"


    "TV?" Like Su Jingfei, he is in a trance. It seems that he has not watched TV for a long time. Even if there is a TV in the living room of his family, Li hongsilk is the only one who watches him, and he only watches some stick like dog blood love dramas. He has no interest.


    Xiaolan didn''t expect a word that made Su Jingfei show such an expression. She opened her mouth unconsciously and said in disbelief: "brother Su, you haven''t seen it for a long time. Are you a modern man? Don''t tell me you''re from ancient times. "


    Su Jingfei knocked on the girl''s head and said, "how can I be a traveler? I''m a modern man. OK, I just use computers more often. I use computers for everything I want to watch. TV is too outdated."


    "Oh, you''re not ancient." Xiaolan rubbed her forehead, a very painful look, but it seems very cute, but before Su Jingfei laughed, she has continued: "originally, you come back from the future, the way of life is absolutely ahead, we are old, can''t keep up with your rhythm."


    Su Jingfei vomits blood. What''s wrong with this girl? Is she younger than herself? Think of here not good angry way: "don''t pull too far, he is exactly who."


    Xiaolan said with a smile: "I''m just joking with you to enliven the atmosphere. You look like my grandfather. You look like an old man."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He seemed to be a little young and mature. Young people in their twenties are usually energetic and impulsive, but he is very calm. Even if he is the same age as Xiaolan, he can treat her as a child.


    Not only that, when he was with Liang Xiuwen and other girls, he didn''t feel like a younger brother. He seemed to be more like a elder brother. I''m afraid his psychological age is 30.


    He thought in his heart that Xiaolan over there didn''t have any appetite this time, but said honestly: "if you usually have nothing to watch more TV, you should know who this person is. Although he doesn''t appear frequently, he once did. He is the Secretary of Pingshan County Party committee."


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. It wasn''t Liu Weimin''s official position that surprised him. The first elder brother of the provincial Party committee was in front of him, and he didn''t change his face. The key is that he helped out casually today and got to know a secretary of the county Party committee.


    This is not the capital city. It''s different from the capital city where a piece of cloth falls from the sky, which can kill a pile of directors and bring a few directors. In a secondary city like s City, a county Party secretary is definitely a local tyrant. When he asked the county Party Secretary for help, he basically killed chickens with a bull''s knife, and a county head can level a lot of things.


    More importantly, he has heard of Pingshan County. The most developed and prosperous area of s city is undoubtedly the urban area, while the best developed area in the suburbs is Pingshan County, which is second to none in terms of economy or education.


    Therefore, among the secretaries of the county Party committee, Liu Weimin is definitely at the top of the list. According to his present age, it is a matter of certainty that he will enter the municipal Party committee. In such a city, he can already be regarded as a local vassal and a local emperor.


    He was stunned for a moment, shook his head and sighed: "Mr. Feng has known who he is for a long time. It''s rare that he can be so calm. I think he is just a general big man!"


    "My grandfather said, no matter what identity, as long as you enter our traditional Chinese Medicine Museum, you are all patients. Even if he is the governor, my grandfather will treat you the same way." Xiaolan curled her lips, but when she said this, her tone revealed a kind of pride.


    Su Jingfei nodded in secret. He also admired Feng''s character and medical ethics. Otherwise, they would not have been friends.


    Thinking that he had helped a secretary of the county Party committee by accident, I don''t know whether it was lucky or too coincidental. However, it didn''t bring him much influence. He soon put these things aside and made up his mind.

 Chapter 127

    Three days passed quickly. The appointment with the hospital to go to the mountain area soon arrived. Su Jingfei was also ready. Today, a hospital car would come to pick him up and take him to xiaosanjia''s mountain area.


    Since Liang Xiuwen''s family came back, they thought they could go a step further with Li Hongsi, but they didn''t know what the iceberg beauty thought, and they wanted to keep a distance from themselves. Su Jingfei knew that if she wanted to be quick, she couldn''t do it, so she had to fight with her. It seemed that their relationship had returned to the past. He estimated that it would take a lot of effort to win Li Hongsi.


    Iceberg beauty is iceberg beauty. The last opportunity was absolutely rare. However, because of Liang Xiuwen''s sudden appearance, he lost the opportunity. Whenever he thought about it, he would like to go to Liang Xiuwen and make up for it.


    But now he has to go out for a visit, and there is no suitable opportunity. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen says that after he wants to be his junior, he really needs to consider the relationship between them, otherwise the relationship between them will be really chaotic. In fact, he still wants to develop with Li Hongsi. After all, she is the first girl who has intimate contact with him.


    These two days, he is still working normally. He has nothing to do but play with the three girls in the shop. Lin ruoke still treats him as an enemy of the class, but she is more interested in digging out her secrets. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei has been on guard, so how can he succeed.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, the hospital car had already arrived at Su Jingfei''s downstairs. Naturally, he would not let the staff come up to find him. He soon went down. The hospital sent a golden cup business car.


    The person who went to the mountain area this time was arranged by President Liu. There were three nurses and two bodyguards in total. Nominally, they were to protect the safety of the three nurses. But Su Jingfei knew that President Liu''s heart must be to protect himself. It''s no wonder that he treated them differently. After all, he is a doctor with higher value.


    But Su Jingfei knows that he doesn''t need protection at all. If he can''t deal with the danger, the two bodyguards certainly can''t, even though they are veterans.


    The government driver of Jinbei car has two bodyguards and three nurses in the back seat. Su Jingfei is surprised to see Shu Manya, the nurse in the hospital who asks for directions. Although she is not as beautiful as Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk, she is definitely the top one among the nurses. She is not as beautiful as Lin ruoke.


    Although the other two nurses are good, they are far behind Schumann. Su Jingfei can''t feel that the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is worthy of being a municipal hospital. Any nurse is excellent.


    "Hello, do you remember me?" Shumanya obviously knew Su Jingfei''s identity. Seeing him sitting in the car, he said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei looked at her expression and knew that she must have thought of asking for directions a few days ago. She also said with a smile: "of course, I remember. I asked for directions with you at the beginning. I didn''t expect that the hospital director Liu would arrange you to come with me this time."


    Shumanya smiles and introduces to Su Jingfei: "Su expert, this is my colleague, Li Li and Su Shuang." Then he pointed to the two bodyguards and said, "this is big Liu. This is Li Qiang. They are responsible for our safety this time."


    Su Jingfei nodded to meet the four people. The two bodyguards were very consistent with their identities. They were silent, but the two nurses were more active. They were young, and they were very curious about the visiting experts in this hospital. They were young and exaggerated, but their medical skills were very exaggerated. It is said that President Liu highly praised them.


    After chatting all the way, Su Jingfei knew that shumanya was able to come because of her position as head nurse. He didn''t expect that when he asked a nurse for directions, he asked the head nurse.


    As a nurse''s boss, she had a very good attitude towards herself at that time, and she was able to become a head nurse at this age. Obviously, her nursing level is also very good. This time you can go out with yourself. President Liu really attaches great importance to herself.


    From downtown to mountainous area, it''s at least two hours'' drive. Fortunately, there are three beautiful nurses on the road. Su Jingfei doesn''t feel bored. He''s not familiar with s City, so he can only be led by the driver Da Liu.


    "By the way, I forgot to ask, where are we going to visit this time? What county does the mountain area belong to? " Along the way, Su Jingfei found that the villages and towns he passed by were not as remote as he thought. People''s living standards were obviously good, which should be very rare in a secondary city.


    "Don''t you know, Dr. Su? This time we are going to Sanli village, Fangzhuang Township, Pingshan County. " Shumanya was stunned and explained to Su Jingfei that the title was also changed to doctor Su in Su Jingfei''s strong request.


    No wonder the people here have a good living standard. It turned out to be Pingshan County. A few days ago, he saved their secretary of the county Party committee. He also knew that this is the most developed suburban county in the city. It was no surprise that he saw it all the way. He just lamented that the world had changed for free and that he had not cured an ordinary child in Pingshan County, But he cured the head of his county.


    Of course, he didn''t tell everyone about this. He just asked Daliu, "Daliu, how long will it take to get to the destination?"


    "Soon, Sanli village is closer than I expected." Daliu drives the car seriously, ponders for a while, and says that his car dealer has CPS positioning system, so naturally the route will not be wrong.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "when we get there, I''ll relieve Xiao San''s illness. You''ll be there to take care of the patients. I''m going to go into the mountain, so you don''t follow me. As for my safety, don''t worry. I''ll take Li Qiang with me."


    On the road, he had already known that big Liu and Li Qiang are specially arranged bodyguards in the hospital. Relatively speaking, Li Qiang pays more attention to personal fighting, while big Liu is more suitable to be a driver or backup.


    They are not authentic agents, so naturally they will not have such comprehensive skills. The reason why Su Jingfei takes Li Qiang is that he is afraid that they will not trust themselves to enter the mountain alone.


    When the three nurses left, Dean Liu had already told them to obey Su Jingfei''s arrangement. Although he knew that Su Jingfei might be in danger when he went into the mountain, they would not object to him since he took Li Qiang. After all, they were also a drag.


    Su Jingfei''s arrangement at this time is more awkward than letting them stop him. He doesn''t understand the three girls and has to think more about it.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the car to drive into a village with the sign of "Sanli village". At this time, the middle-aged woman who brought Xiaosan to see a doctor that day was standing at the entrance of the village, and a middle-aged man was standing beside him. They knew Su Jingfei would come today and had been waiting at the door.


    Su Jingfei motioned to Daliu to stop the car, and then got off and said to the two people, "sister-in-law, you''ve been waiting for a long time. It''s a little far from downtown."


    "No, I didn''t wait long. It''s just after nine o''clock. Dr. Su has worked hard. Let''s go back quickly." The middle-aged woman was grateful when she saw Su Jingfei. Her son''s illness should be cured hopefully. Moreover, such a big expert didn''t ask for much money for a special visit. Her gratitude was beyond measure.


    When speaking, the woman did not forget to introduce: "this is the iron pillar of our family, Xiao San''s father."


    The middle-aged man named tie Zhu is a standard rural man. After his wife introduced him, he immediately said with a smile: "Dr. Su, I heard Guizhi tell me about seeing a doctor that day. Thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I really don''t know what to do." Then he took out a red envelope.


    Su Jingfei sighs that although the farmers are simple, they know the hidden rules of the hospital, but they still refuse: "brother Tiezhu, you have spent your medical expenses, so you don''t have to use them. Save some nutrition for Xiao San. The child is still growing."


    He doesn''t pretend to be a high-ranking person. He is not a full-time doctor, and he has many ways to ask for money. It''s enough to treat a dignitary person, such as Liu Weimin, but he didn''t charge at that time.


    Tiezhu was rejected by Su Jingfei. He was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, shumanya also came down at this time and said with a gentle smile: "brother Tiezhu, our hospital has a system. You''d better put it away. It''s important to see Xiaosan first. Let''s go."


    The smile of the beautiful nurse is a good medicine to soothe people''s heart. Tiezhu is a little embarrassed to put away the red envelope, and then takes the people home. The woman named Guizhi also greets the people.


    Tiezhu''s home is not far away from the village, and the people are not far away. At this time, it''s late, and many villagers are pointing out. It should be to guess the purpose of these people. Su Jingfei doesn''t wear a white coat, but the nurse''s younger sister is dressed like the hospital, and they can guess how much.


    The living standard of people in Pingshan County is really good. Although Tiezhu is an ordinary peasant family, it has five big tile roofed houses, which are spacious and bright. It is definitely not comparable to the old-fashioned peasant village courtyard.


    Su Jingfei and others didn''t talk much. After entering the door, they were directly taken to a room by the husband and wife. There are two beds, one of which is Xiaosan. Guizhi explained: "this is the place where Xiaosan and his second brother live. His second brother has already gone to school. Xiaosan has not recovered. He is waiting for you."


    Nodding, Su Jingfei was really afraid that they would know that they could save Xiao San. He didn''t pay attention to his illness. At that time, he would run around, not only delaying the treatment, but also possibly infecting him.


    The main reason why he came here was that he was worried that someone would carry latent snake saliva everywhere and become a source of infection. Once it spread, the problem would be serious.


    "I''ll check on him first, relieve his illness, and I''ll go back to the mountain." Su Jingfei opened his gold needle and continued: "when I go to the mountain, you should inform the village head and ask them to organize the villagers. I''ll give you a collective inspection. Even those who don''t enter the mountain can''t leave."


    Tie Zhu and his wife were startled. Su Jingfei didn''t say these things before. Now it seems that things are not as simple as Xiao San''s illness.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain too much. He just gave Xiao San a check. Xiao San''s face is much better now than when he went to the hospital. Although he still doesn''t like to talk and is still a little dim, he obviously hasn''t deteriorated.


    They watched Su Jingfei examine Xiao San. Tie Zhu and his wife were particularly worried. They had been looking at their son for three days. Although they didn''t mean to worsen, they didn''t get back to normal. They just took the medicine Su Jingfei prescribed. Xiao San said it was not as hard as before.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "the situation is similar to what I expected. I''ll give him acupuncture first and suppress the toxicity. I''ll go to the mountain and find the antidote. It should be OK."


    Tie Zhu and his wife were very happy and nodded busily. Tie Zhu had already promised: "doctor Su, I''ll take you to the mountains in person in a moment. I know where Xiao San usually goes. I should be able to find the antidote you said, and I''m familiar with it, so I can avoid trouble."


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and agreed. Then he quickly applied acupuncture on Xiao San with both hands. This time, because it was the second time, both the time and energy consumption were much less, but it was over in a short time.


    It''s just different from when he was in the hospital. After acupuncture, Su Jingfei stabbed Xiao San at the back of his neck. Xiao San closed his eyes and went to sleep. Su Jingfei explained, "don''t worry. I just let him sleep for a while. It''s good for us to find herbs and come back to treat him."


    Tie Zhu and his wife naturally have no objection to this. Anyway, Su Jingfei can save Xiao San, and the more magical Su Jingfei''s performance is, the happier they will be.


    At the end of the treatment here, Su Jingfei plans to let tie Zhu lead the way and go into the mountain with Li Qiang to look for herbs. But before he makes arrangements, he hears that there is humanity outside: "tie Zhu, tie Zhu, I''m not at home!"


    Tie Zhu and his wife looked at each other, and then said to Su Jingfei, "doctor Su, just in time, the village head is here. Just focus on the villagers'' affairs and talk to him."


    Then he went out first. In the village, the head of the village is the whole village''s Da Na. He actually came to his home to find tie Zhu. He didn''t have to ask Su Jingfei to guess that it must have something to do with the arrival of the people.


    Su Jingfei thought of this and came out with three nurses. He just told the village head what he had just said. It is estimated that he should be more able to cooperate with the village head than Tiezhu. When he came out, the village head outside had already come in, and both sides walked opposite.


    Originally, Su Jingfei thought that the person who came was the village head himself, or with a few people in the village, but he didn''t expect to come out, but saw many people outside, and he could see that tie Zhu was a little stunned.


    "Tie Zhu, this is the doctor from the city." Seeing Su Jingfei''s smile, the head of the village said to him, "doctor Su, I''m the head of Sanli village. I came here specially to invite you. I didn''t expect that doctor Su was so young."


    "To me? Is there a patient in the village head who needs my treatment? " Su Jingfei had long guessed that the village head was coming for himself and asked calmly.


    "It''s not that there''s a patient who needs Dr. Su''s help, but someone who wants to see you. It''s in the car outside." The head of the village smiles and says mysteriously.

 Chapter 128

    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. Although he was sure that the village head came to the house because of his arrival, he did not expect that he was just a messenger. The person who can make the village head come out must have a lot of identity.


    But he couldn''t imagine what kind of big people he could stir up. He was just a doctor. Was he still a village head or something?


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was confused, the village head still said with a smile, "doctor Su, don''t you want to see me together? They want to see you by name


    Su Jingfei looks at the 60 year old village head in front of him speechless. How can he still play such a mystery when he is old? However, his curiosity is aroused. He really wants to know who the person is. The meaning of the village head is not that the other party is too high and doesn''t want to come to see him, but it''s like a joke.


    "OK, village head, I''ll meet you, who is so mysterious." Su Jingfei smiles and agrees to the village head.


    No matter what other people think, the village head takes the lead to go out of the courtyard. Naturally, the people who come with him will go out with the village head. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether they know the answer. Anyway, they don''t mean to leak a secret to themselves.


    Tie Zhu and his wife and the people in the hospital are also curious to go out. They also want to see who is so mysterious. They want to see Su Jingfei and ask the village head to pass on a message.


    Soon they came to the car that the village head said. It was a red flag made in China. Because the glass was opaque, they couldn''t see what was going on inside. Naturally, people didn''t know who the people were.


    At this time, the village head already said with a smile: "county head Wu, I have invited Dr. Su out. I have finished your order."


    When Su Jingfei listened to the village head''s address, he could not help but move. A beautiful and sexy woman appeared in his mind, but soon he got rid of the idea. She should be in the city now. How could she appear here.


    But just then, the door of the red flag car opened, and a slender leg stepped out of the car, plump, straight and full of elasticity. In the package of black silk stockings, as long as men see it, they can''t help but swallow their saliva. There is an impulse to touch it. Just one leg can move people.


    Then they saw the owner of her leg. She was wearing a suit of work clothes. She was very dignified, but it was hard to hide her proud figure.


    When all her images appear in front of the public, someone has already made a sound of swallowing water. The pretty girl is not only hot, but also extremely beautiful. Her eyes are flowing, showing a kind of tenderness. Even if she doesn''t smile, people feel that she is smiling.


    Su Jingfei stood there on the spot. He didn''t see a pretty girl. Liang Xiuwen, Li hongsilk and even Na lanxiuying were all top pretty girls. But in terms of charm, Wu Yanli was not as good as the woman in front of her. What''s more, Wu Yanli never appeared in front of Su Jingfei in such an image.


    Wu Yanli and he met several times, all in private, he had never seen Wu Yanli dressed so formally, and this should have given people a very serious clothes, wearing on her, but gave her some charm.


    Liang Xiuwen is a strong woman''s professional femininity, Li Hongsi is a cool iceberg beauty, Nalan Xiuying is a charm temperament, while Wu Yanli is a high-ranking ruler temperament. No matter how touching she is, the light pressure will make all men feel inferior.


    This kind of temperament didn''t take shape before. I don''t know whether it was because she was restrained in the face of Su Jingfei or other situations. Su Jingfei is really shocked by the accident now, and forgets to think about why Wu Yanli is here.


    Wu Yanli just made an appearance, and she was already in the audience. No one thought that shumanya was a beautiful nurse. But after Wu Yanli appeared, she was slightly inferior. If she didn''t wear a nurse''s uniform and had the charm of a uniform, she might have been robbed of all her glory by Wu Yanli.


    Even so, shumanya is surprised to open her mouth. She is the school flower of the nursing school, but the woman in front of her is better than herself. I really don''t know who this woman is. She is so beautiful, and she is still looking for Dr. su.


    "Jingfei, are you surprised to see your sister? See your mouth open so big, can swallow your own fist Wu Yanli is very satisfied with the atmosphere at the scene. Especially when Su Jingfei looks at herself, she feels very happy. The dead boy was indifferent to seeing him before, and then looked at most of her body. Today, she finally surprised him.


    Sue was surprised by Wu Yanli''s reminding, and the old face was red. Then he laughed and said, "Wu Jie, how did you come?" He was really puzzled, but also secretly wry smile, this time is really completely shocked, surprised, all kinds of emotions poured in, he was a bit messy.


    Wu Yanli is already radiant without saying a word or laughing. Now she looks at the people around her with a smile before saying a word. Most of them are from the mountain village. How could they have seen such a beautiful girl? She is just like a fairy in the sky. But this fairy has gained a little more popularity, which makes people jump faster.


    Wu Yanli has been used to this situation for a long time. If she had not had a third uncle to take care of herself, she would not have known how many times she had been hidden in the rules or had left the environment.


    But she also had to open her mouth to Su Jingfei and said: "I said Jingfei, I come so far to find you, do you want me to stand outside and talk?"


    Su Jingfei woke up and saw that many villagers had been watching from a distance. He said to Wu Yanli: "sister Wu, let''s go to elder brother Tieshu''s house to talk. It''s just that I''ll see a doctor for his third child."


    "Yes, go to our house quickly. It''s not a matter to stand outside." As a woman, Guizhi is much more resistant to Wu Yanli than a man, so she hastens.


    The village head didn''t know whether he had been shocked by Wu Yanli for a long time, or because he was old, some aspects of his mood was a little low, and his reaction was not slow. Then he said, "yes, doctor Su is treating Tiezhu''s third child. Let''s go to his house for a while, county head Wu."


    This is the second time he called Wu Yanli. For the first time, Su Jingfei was too surprised and didn''t pay much attention to it. Now when he mentioned it again, he felt thoughtful, but didn''t ask any questions. He accompanied Wu Yanli into the iron house. At this time, he probably guessed that the people who came with the village head should be the cadres of the village committee.


    The reason why they are so enthusiastic is not because Su Jingfei is a doctor, but because Wu Yanli''s identity is too noble. The purpose of these people is to accompany Wu Yanli.


    Because of the large number of people, after entering the living room, only Su Jingfei, Wu Yanli and the village head sit down first. Other people have to wait for the iron pillar to put the chairs. Moreover, because of their identity, they can only sit on the edge to accompany them. Today, the real protagonists are su Jingfei and Wu Yanli. The village head is a companion. The gap between the village head and the county head is too big.


    "Jingfei, do you think you''re not doing your job properly, but you''re going to be a doctor and have to come so far to see a doctor? What''s wrong with you?" As soon as Wu Yanli came in, she laughed at Su Jingfei.


    At this time, Wu Yanli was completely different from her usual life. Maybe because of her identity, she gave people a kind of pressure. She also talked freely with Su Jingfei. Although they had a little blushing before, now they become a joke.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows what Wu Yanli''s so-called "promising job" is. This is to tease him about selling women''s underwear, but others don''t know it. They all secretly say that this guy is a part-time doctor, and can almost become an expert. No wonder Wu Yanli pays so much attention to him and comes to see him in person. What''s more, she guesses what his real job is.


    For Wu Yanli''s ridicule, Su Jingfei can only say helplessly: "this is the old sang from the city hospital who came to me. Later, President Liu also took good care of me, so I became a part-time doctor, and Xiao San''s condition was a little special, so I went out to see a doctor."


    Wu Yanli nodded, for these things she really did not know, see Su Jingfei did not want to elaborate, also do not ask, but asked: "that small three''s disease how?"


    "His illness should not be a problem." Su Jingfei answered honestly. He couldn''t hold down his doubts. He asked, "sister Wu, you just fell from the sky. I came in the morning, and you came. You''re too powerful. I didn''t expect you to come even though I want to break my head."


    He was not joking. He didn''t expect to meet Wu Yanli here. They usually have contact, but she never knew that she would come here today, and even she didn''t know that she was a doctor.


    Wu Yanli hears Su Jingfei say that she has fallen from the sky. She unconsciously thinks that "there is a sister Lin falling from the sky." she is a sister Wu falling from the sky. Although this idea is a little off-line, she can''t control her mind.


    In fact, she knew that Su Jingfei was visiting here. When she was about to come, she couldn''t control herself. She didn''t know why she was so eager to see Su Jingfei. After meeting him, Su Jingfei''s performance made her very satisfied and finally shocked this guy.


    Fortunately, she was in the officialdom and had a good command of her emotions. She couldn''t see anything unusual on her face. She explained to Su Jingfei with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that I was in charge of education in the city before? Originally, I wanted to compete for the position of director. You know that. "


    Su Jingfei nodded. It was also because of this that he contacted the Su family many years later. He didn''t ask much about the development of the situation.


    Wu Yanli doesn''t shy away from people either. Anyway, some things can only affect her at a certain level. She doesn''t have to worry about these ordinary people at all. What''s more, what she says is not a secret.


    "Things changed after that. After my third uncle''s affairs were solved, I was transferred from the education department. Now I''m the deputy head of Pingshan County, in charge of the county''s health work. The reason why I''m here today is because I''m visiting the countryside. I heard that a doctor from a Chinese hospital came here to see him. I didn''t expect that it was you." Wu Yanli finished the previous thing in one breath.


    Su Jingfei looked at Wu Yanli speechless for a long time, and then sighed: "sister Wu, are you sent by heaven? When I was a student, you were in charge of education. Now I am a doctor, and you are in charge of health. You are in charge of me anyway."


    His words not only made Wu Yanli laugh, but other people also laughed. They didn''t understand the situation, but they could see that it was all a coincidence. But this coincidence was said by Su Jingfei. It was really a bit of Providence. Wu Yanli''s position really controlled Su Jingfei all the time.


    Wu Yanli heard that Su Jingfei was even saying that they were destined for each other. After careful calculation, it''s true that they met by train. Later, they helped themselves to solve the biggest problem. Then they were seen by him, and now they can meet him.


    In this way, all the events of the two people are very coincidental, and so many coincidences are linked together, even if she is an atheist Party member, some doubt is fate.


    After chatting for a while, the village head asked other cadres in the village to go home and accompany Wu Yanli alone. As for the leaders from the county, they can''t all accompany Wu Yanli to meet Su Jingfei. Those people still have their own tasks.


    When there were a few people left in the room, Su Jingfei asked Wu Yanli in a low voice, "sister Wu, how are you working in the county now? What''s your ranking?"


    Wu Yanli didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask herself this. She thought about it for a moment and said honestly, "you know my third uncle''s situation. Although he won''t give me too much help, his influence still helps me. My work here is quite smooth. As for ranking, I''m new here, so I should be ranked fifth or sixth."


    Su Jingfei thinks that Wu Yanli, as the deputy county magistrate, must have the Secretary of the county Party committee and the county magistrate. The general deputy county magistrate is not alone. She can be ranked five or six, which is really the last.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei secretly decided: "sister Wu, I have a little friendship with Liu Weimin, Secretary of the county Party committee, not long ago. If you need any help, you can tell me and I will help you." He didn''t expect to help Liu Weimin before, and now he may use him, but for Wu Yanli''s sake, he doesn''t care to let Liu Weimin return the favor.

 Chapter 129

    Su Jingfei''s words warmed Wu Yanli''s heart. This guy really thought about herself. When she heard that she was working hard in Pingshan County, she wanted to take care of herself. She didn''t think about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Weimin. He was the one who could make the provincial Party Secretary stand out. A county Party secretary was nothing new.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. Although I can''t say I''m a fish in water, at present, the work here is quite satisfactory." Wu Yanli''s heart is sweet, but she smiles.


    Su Jingfei listened to her and nodded: "that''s good. Anyway, if you need any help, just say hello to me. You can''t be bullied."


    "I see. By the way, have you finished seeing Xiao San now? Why don''t we go together! " Wu Yanli sees Su Jingfei talking to herself all the time, but she doesn''t mention Xiao San, so she asks.


    Su Jingfei was about to talk to the village head about it. When she said it, she said, "sister Wu, it''s just right that you''re here this time. The disease may be contagious, so I''m going to ask the village head to gather the people in the village, especially those who often go up the mountain. We must have a good examination."


    Wu Yanli and the village head both changed their faces. No matter who they were, they would pay attention to infectious diseases. The village head quickly asked, "Dr. Su, what''s the disease this time? Is it so serious?"


    "This disease is specific to you, but it''s not clear. I''ll tell you that it''s a kind of poison, and it''s infectious and latent. You may not find it at first, but when you find it, it''s very likely that it''s very dangerous. Just when I come here this time, you can gather the villagers who are at home and often go up the mountain. Those who are not, please inform them as soon as possible, It''s better to have all of them. "


    Wu Yanli knew Su Jingfei''s character. If it wasn''t really serious, she would not speak, so she said, "village head Wang, please go quickly. Dr. Su is my friend. I can trust his words."


    Without a word of politeness, he immediately went to the village committee to gather the people. Fortunately, Sanli village is not a big village, that is, one or two hundred households. Moreover, because they live in mountainous areas, the people are honest, and the relationship between people is pretty good. It''s not too troublesome to gather the villagers.


    When Su Jingfei saw Wu Yanli''s order, she looked like a woman leader. She couldn''t help laughing and joking: "sister Wu, you are really a woman leader now. You have a great style."


    "No matter how female a leader is, she is still a big sister in front of you." Wu Yanli was praised by Su Jingfei. She felt comfortable and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei''s heart swings. The woman is really hot. Although it''s just a look, it''s hard to control. If there were no nurses and tie Zhu in the room, he would have caught Wu Yanli''s little hand.


    He doesn''t know how to develop with Wu Yanli. He believes that even if he really holds Wu Yanli''s hand, she won''t refuse.


    At the same time, she flashed in her mind Wu Yanli''s white body, pink skin, sexy body, especially her plump breast. She was bigger than liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi!


    When he was in a hurry, shumanya said: "Dr. Su, if you check the whole village, will it be a waste of time? How can you say that there are hundreds of people in the village? Can you stand it alone without talking about the time? Do you want me to bring the doctor in the hospital


    Wu Yanli first took a look at the beautiful nurse, and then she said to Su Jingfei, "yes, Jingfei, when you just said that, I thought about the seriousness of the matter. Can you check hundreds of people by yourself?"


    "No problem, check this, don''t need everyone to feel pulse, just see if there are symptoms, I will teach them the method, there should be no problem." Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile: "besides, you don''t know my physical quality, sister Wu? You can''t stand it. "


    Su Jingfei means that he once showed her skills in front of Wu Yanli. He believes that Wu Yanli can think about her physical fitness, but he doesn''t know that this makes Wu Yanli think about it unconsciously.


    In the heart secret way, this guy at this time did not forget to tease himself, can''t help spat a way: "bah, you, you know how to show off, how do I know your physical quality is good, small body bone is not strong bean sprouts, you are good to boast." Wu Yanli then turned her head to one side.


    Su Jingfei''s head is full of fog. Wu Yanli''s words are too striking. Even if she looks a little thin, she can''t have anything to do with bean sprouts. It''s not easy to retort when she turns her eyes to the nurse and smiles. She can only smile bitterly to herself.


    Soon after, the voice of the village head came from the outside: "Dr. Su, now all the 223 people in the village are here. The others who have already entered the mountain are expected to come back in half an hour. Why don''t you show them first? They are all in the courtyard of the village Committee!"


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli looked at each other, nodded and went out of the door one after another. Su Jingfei said to the village head, "please, village head. Let''s go and have a look now. If someone is poisoned, I''ll just find them out."


    At the same time, we began to introduce to the three nurses of shumanya how to check whether the villagers were poisoned. Although Su Jingfei examined the patients as a doctor, both men and women were the same, it was better for women to be checked by nurses after all, and the symptoms of snake saliva poisoning were more obvious. Just tell them.


    This kind of poison does have an incubation period. It''s because if you don''t know about poisoning, if you know the existence of this kind of poison, you can always find signs as long as you check it carefully. That''s why Su Jingfei let others check it.


    When Su Jingfei and others came to the village committee, the courtyard was full of people. Although more than 200 people were not many, in a mountain village, it was a very important party. More importantly, every family attached great importance to the physical examination of infectious diseases, and all the elderly and children arrived.


    "Fellow villagers, this is Wu, the deputy head of our district. This is Dr. Su, an expert in the city''s Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Today they are going to give you a physical examination. You must actively cooperate." When the village head arrived at the village committee, he began to introduce Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli to the public, and then asked them to sit down in front of a row of ready tables and chairs. It was really a bit of a village meeting.


    In fact, according to the meaning of the village head, she wanted Wu Yanli to say a few words, but she refused because of the importance of physical examination. She had come to inspect, just to watch. In fact, this has been her achievements.


    It''s very important. Su Jingfei didn''t hesitate. After the village head''s speech, he said to the people, "everyone line up in order. I''ll check with the three of them. Men come to my side and women go to their side. From now on, if there are people with problems, I''ll leave you. Of course, you don''t have to worry. I''ll prepare medicine for you in the afternoon."


    After what he said, people were quite at ease. After the H1N1 epidemic in those years, when it comes to infectious diseases, they are very scared. Especially when there is no specific medicine, it is better than incurable diseases.


    Since Su Jingfei said that there was a special medicine, they were relieved and more active, for fear that their illness would not be found and delayed.


    With the active cooperation of the villagers, Su Jingfei''s work is very smooth. He only needs to check some poisoning features. Those who have no problems are relieved, and so is Su Jingfei. It seems that the situation here is not as serious as he imagined.


    It was only when he found the 19th person, a young man in his twenties, who was poisoned. After questioning, he knew that the young man often went up the mountain. Needless to say, Su Jingfei asked the man to stand apart from the people. They immediately understood his situation, and his family was more valued, Fortunately, none of his family has a similar situation.


    The situation on his side is similar. After checking more than a dozen nurses, a little girl was also picked out. She has shown initial problems and is listless. Although it is not as serious as junior three, it is estimated that she is not far behind.


    Wu Yanli is watching, and four people are checking here. Because the method of checking is simple and the speed is fast, by noon, there are less than 50 villagers left, and 17 people have been picked out, including a family of three and a young husband. According to the route of transmission, it is more likely to be infected.


    The situation of these 17 people is different. The most serious one is similar to that of Xiao San. The lightest one almost didn''t find out. It was su Jingfei who felt something was wrong. He found that his pulse condition was disordered and his heart was burning. So he concluded.


    "Jingfei, it''s noon now. Let''s talk about it after dinner. You''ve been checking for an hour. Although it''s not too hot now, it''s choking. I think the three of them are very tired." Wu Yanli looked at the scene and suggested to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s physical fitness and the doctor''s own experience, for the examination of patients, naturally consumes less energy. Now it''s far from fatigue, but the three nurses are different. They don''t have any medical experience, and it''s very important. They are all more careful. As Wu Yanli said, they are a little unable to hold on, and their forehead is sweating.


    After thinking about it, Su Jingfei said to the three of them, "take a rest, and then ask the village head to prepare something. We will continue after dinner." After a pause, he said to the public, "everyone, let''s go back to lunch first. In the afternoon, we''ll call all the people who didn''t show up before, and then we''ll go down and continue."


    "Dr. Su, what shall we do? Shall we go home too?" After hearing Su Jingfei say that the physical examination was suspended, the 50 people who didn''t have a physical examination didn''t have any opinions. They all went home to wait for the afternoon to continue. However, the 17 people who were picked out had to ask. They are now patients, and in view of the infectious nature of the disease, they really dare not go home.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said, "village head, can you arrange a lunch for them too? They have been found to have infectious diseases. Their tableware is disposable. They can''t go home until I get them medicine."


    "No problem. This is what we should prepare. The village committee will solve this problem." Without saying a word, the village head said directly.


    No matter how kind-hearted Su Jingfei is, he can''t provide them with food even if he gives them free medical treatment. It seems that he is not a living Lei Feng in the new era.


    After everyone settled down, Wu Yanli worried and said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, the disease is really so serious this time. There are so many people in such a small village. Is there any problem with people in other villages?"


    Su Jingfei sighed: "I don''t know about this situation, but as you said, the area here is so large that there must be people who live on the mountain in other villages. But I can''t go to every village for physical examination. After I solve this problem, I will go to the mountain. As for other villages, let the village head get some herbs to send to those villages, Once you find a suspected disease, just give it to them. "


    Wu Yanli nodded, but in her heart she decided to go back and inform the county health department to cooperate with this work, so as not to let a person be affected by the disease.


    Su Jingfei didn''t tell Wu Yanli that this time it was actually poisoning. She just said it was a virus. Naturally, Wu Yanli wouldn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s words. After a lunch, she continued to check in the afternoon.


    Today is the second time for Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei to have dinner. For the first time, they were mixed up because of the appearance of Fan Bing. This time, they met by accident and ate farm food together.


    In the afternoon, on the basis of the original 50 people, another 30 people were added. It is said that they just came back from the mountain. As a result, after one hour, the inspection was finally completed, and the number of people who were finally determined to be poisoned has increased to 43.


    Later, 20 of the people who came down from the mountain were poisoned. According to the explanation of the village head, the 20 people who made a living by selling goods in the mountain all the year round, that is, they entered the mountain most frequently. No wonder they were poisoned. It can be seen that snake saliva poison in the mountain has begun to take shape.


    Snake saliva poison quilt is a mixture of boiling snake and scorched grass. It''s not snake venom. People don''t need to be bitten by snakes. As long as they encounter it, they may be poisoned. Su Jingfei knows that it''s urgent to find an antidote.


    The final 43 people are temporarily quarantined in the village committee, waiting for Su Jingfei to enter the mountain. If he can''t find an antidote, these people will continue to be quarantined temporarily. There''s no way to do that. This virus is infectious, but it can''t let them spread.


    According to the previous agreement between Su Jingfei and Tiezhu, Tiezhu leads the way. He takes Li qiangqi into the mountain with him. Tiezhu thanks Su Jingfei for saving his son. Even though he knows it''s dangerous, he doesn''t flinch.


    However, when they were about to leave, Wu Yanli said that she would follow everything. In her words, she is now the county magistrate and the parents of the people. She must take part in such things in person. When Su Jingfei refused, Wu Yanli glared and said, "do you think I am inferior to you men?" Su Jingfei immediately shut up.

 Chapter 130

    The mountain near Sanli village is called the mountain area. In fact, there is no real peak. Otherwise, people in the village can''t live on the mountain goods here. Moreover, because people often get in and out, the mountain roads have been specially repaired, so it''s not too hard to walk.


    Su Jingfei wanted Wu Yanli to wait for her to go back in the village, but she put all Su Jingfei''s words back in one sentence. He knows very well that in front of strong women, we must not mention that women are inferior to men, although in terms of physical fitness, women are really weaker.


    Even if Su Jingfei later said that Wu Yanli''s clothes were not suitable for mountain climbing, Wu Yanli easily solved the problem. She went directly to change a suit of sportswear. As a result, once she went into the mountain to look for herbs, it turned into a spring outing.


    Wu Yanli is worthy of being a pretty girl. She is so beautiful in whatever clothes she wears. Although her sexy figure is covered up by sports clothes, her pair of towering e-chests still dazzles Su, making him regret that he took too little water when he went up the mountain and his mouth was very dry.


    As soon as he stepped on the mountain road, tie Zhu introduced Su Jingfei: "Dr. Su, the ancestors of our village are all living in this mountain. You must find a way to detoxify, otherwise the people in our village will die."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll not only find the antidote, but also the source of the poison. There''s something strange about this time." Su Jingfei narrowed his eyes and did not hide the truth.


    Wu Yanli then knew that the virus they said was the real one. She couldn''t help asking Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, you said the source of antidote poison, what''s the matter? You just didn''t seem to say that. Is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    Su Jingfei nodded helplessly and said, "sister Wu, originally I didn''t want to tell you. I was afraid you were worried, but you had to follow me. Now I can only tell you the truth. This time, the villagers are not infected with any virus, but are really poisoned. This poison is in the mountains. It''s called snake saliva poison. It''s a mixture of pyrogall and boiling snake poison. You don''t know about it, All in all, it''s a very powerful and infectious poison.


    This kind of poison should have grown in the tropical rainforest. It''s not his living environment here, unless it''s artificially raised, so this time it''s dangerous. But with Li Qiang''s protection, you''re at least safe. "


    Originally, Su Jingfei just wanted to take Li Qiang and let the nurses rest assured to enter the mountain. Now his role can be used to protect Wu Yanli.


    His ability should be much more powerful than Li Qiang''s. He doesn''t need his protection at all. Moreover, if he only encounters poisons, he can use the pills made by himself. He doesn''t need to do anything at all, unless he is really raised artificially and meets this person.


    Thinking of pills, he took out three pills from his body and said to the three humanitarians, "this is the pill I prepared before. Its function is to resist common poisons. Although it can''t resist all kinds of poisons, ordinary poisonous snakes and herbs can''t threaten you. I''ll take it soon. This kind of medicine can only be taken first. After poisoning, it can suppress at most and can''t detoxify. Its effect lasts for four hours, That''s enough. "


    When they got the pills, they listened to Su Jingfei seriously, but they didn''t dare to hesitate. They ate the pills in one bite. Although it was spicy, no one expressed dissatisfaction. After all, it was something related to their own safety.


    "Well, now we are ready. You will be responsible for the safety of Li Qiang and sister Wu." Su Jingfei orders Li Qiang.


    Li Qiang is a man of few words. He doesn''t speak and just nods.


    His original responsibility was to protect Su Jingfei, but he couldn''t refuse such a request. Of the three, Wu Yanli was the only one who needed more protection. Su Jingfei and tie Zhu were both adult men and had some self-protection ability.


    Wu Yanli has seen Su Jingfei''s skill. Naturally, she has no opinion. On the contrary, she has a little regret. She didn''t expect that this time things are so troublesome. She seems to have made trouble for Su Jingfei when she came here, but now that she has come, she can only be more careful.


    Tie Zhu and the three soon came to the place where Xiao San often herded cattle. This place has deviated from the mountain road. Although it is not far from the mountain village, it is also a bit remote. Su Jingfei motioned that the three people should be far away from themselves, at least 20 meters away.


    Su Jingfei''s face was dignified, and the three nodded obediently. Now is not the time to be brave. They watched Su Jingfei looking forward alone.


    It''s far away from the mountain road. There are lots of weeds and some flowers everywhere. From their position, we can even see the situation of Sanli village. Xiaosan chooses to herd cattle here. It should be said that there is no danger.


    Su Jingfei is not really a medical expert, but he has a magic thread bound book, which records all kinds of strange herbs. He clearly remembers the appearance of liejiaocao and boiling snake in his mind. But now he mainly looks for liejiaocao. There must be a corresponding antidote near liejiaocao. This herb is called Yinhua, which is part of the preparation of antidote.


    Su Jingfei''s speed is not fast. He looks around with his eyes and even smells with his nose. There is a special smell around here. It''s slightly fishy and dry. You don''t need to know it''s the smell of boiling snake.


    Boiling snake is not a kind of poisonous snake that appears quietly. Its toxicity is stronger than that of ordinary poisonous snakes. It can poison the other party without biting the target. It is not an invisible killer, which makes it easier for people to find him and also makes it harder for people to avoid his attack.


    Since Su Jingfei found the boiling snake, he naturally made a gesture to the three people behind him to follow him slowly. Since they knew that it might be human, they had been much more careful and listened to Su Jingfei.


    At first, neither Li Qiang nor tie Zhu wanted Su Jingfei to act alone. It was only when Su Jingfei easily cut a small tree with one hand that they believed in Su Jingfei''s ability. Just like President Liu, they believed in Su Jingfei''s harm only when they saw it with their own eyes.


    Su Jingfei followed the smell and observed the flowers and plants along the way. He believed that there must be scorched grass nearby, and naturally there would be feminine flowers. But he didn''t find them all the way, which made his eyebrows wrinkle unconsciously.


    After walking more than 100 meters again, Sanli village could not be seen from his point of view. It was even more remote. After thinking about it, he said to the three people behind: "you''d better not follow me. There''s something strange here. Li Qiang, just protect Angjie outside here. Brother Tiezhu, pay attention to the surroundings and be careful."


    "Jingfei, let''s go back to the police. You are too dangerous alone." When Wu Yanli heard that Su Jingfei was going to act alone, she was worried.


    Tiezhu also said: "Dr. Su, why don''t we call someone to come? It''s too dangerous for you to go by yourself. It''s too far away. Few people in our village go there."


    Although Li Qiang didn''t say it, he was also nervous. Although Su Jingfei looked more powerful than himself, he had to be very careful when dealing with poisons like this.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "this kind of thing is useless even if the police or villagers come here. If I am not careful about poisoning, the problem will be even more serious. If I solve it myself, it will be better. You can stay here. If I don''t come out for an hour, you can go to find someone or call the police."


    Originally, he wanted everyone to come together and send them back as long as he found the medicine. He continued to pursue it. Now the situation has changed. He found no strong scorch grass in the place where he found the boiling snake, and the matter has become more complicated.


    Obviously, the location of the boiling snake is not nearby, so is the burning grass. It is not a good choice for people to be together.


    Su Jingfei was so stubborn that they knew they couldn''t persuade him. As long as they nodded their heads and agreed, as long as he didn''t come back in an hour, they would go to find someone, whether it was the police or the villagers, they would find help anyway.


    Now that they are in the same place, Su Jingfei is relieved. He suddenly stretches his body and shakes his body a few times, then he has entered the mountain forest. This is the first time that he shows his skill in front of people. Although he is not as good as those ancient lightness masters, he is as flexible as an ape.


    They all opened their mouths unconsciously. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so agile. He was powerful and fast. Such a person should be less dangerous. They were relieved for the time being.


    After su Jingfei entered the mountain forest, the smell of the boiling snake was three times heavier. It was estimated that it was not far away, and it was definitely not one. Su Jingfei thought that this incident should be man-made. In fact, he had found snake saliva poison on the road. It was not a large quantity, but it was a real snake saliva poison.


    It can be seen that the poisoning of these village names should be nearby, and these poisons are not the places where snake saliva is produced. It is probably the boiling snakes who brought them here. Su Jingfei once again turned a hillside, hundreds of meters away from Wu Yanli and others.


    Su Jingfei''s speed was very fast. With his agility, he finally found a cave in a wooded hillside. In fact, the location of the cave was very hidden. In fact, Su Jingfei found it from the smell of boiling snakes. At the same time, he finally found the scorched grass.


    At the entrance of the cave, there is a still immature scorched grass. There is no plague around it, so it looks very clean. Within three meters of its location, there are finally negative flowers. Although it has not yet blossomed, it is also enough to be used as medicine. Su Jingfei is surprised and more alert. There is no doubt that he has finally found a point.


    According to the poisoning situation of Xiao San et al., it can be inferred that this pyrogall is definitely not the poison that produces snake saliva. It can not be fused with boiling snake venom before it is mature.


    He hesitated for a moment and was ready to enter the cave. However, at this moment, his heart jumped, and a silver light from the corner of his eye shot at his hand which was ready to pull away the weeds.


    Su Jingfei had been on guard for a long time. At this time, he quickly withdrew and jumped three meters away. Looking in the direction of the silver light, he saw that it was a big tree. Although it was not towering, it was more than 20 meters. Two people stood on the fork of more than three meters.


    They are a man and a woman. They are both in their twenties. But the man has white hair. That is to say, Su Jingfei has good eyesight and can see that his face is still young. Otherwise, he really thinks he is a 70 or 80 year old man.


    Men''s white hair is like silver, but there is no sign of bleaching and dyeing. It''s natural to dye it. Besides, men are handsome, at least better than Su Jingfei.


    Women are also excellent. Standing side by side with men on the branches of a tree, they are as quiet as if standing on the ground. They are only slightly shorter than men. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are 1.7 meters tall. Among women, they are tall, but they are even taller than them.


    She is not only as tall as a man, but also shows a trace of heroism. If she is not wearing casual clothes, Su Jingfei would really think that she is a policewoman.


    This woman''s beauty, even if not to the top, is not much different, she and the man stand together, obviously very harmonious, look at the look, Su Jingfei guess they are a couple.


    Su Jingfei just gazed at the man or woman who had attacked him before. He guessed in his heart what the relationship between the two people and the person who raised the boiling snake was, or that they were the person who raised the boiling snake, especially the strange white haired man.


    Two people didn''t let Su Jingfei wait for a long time, they saw Su Jingfei stop action, look over, jump down the tree together, and then a few steps in front of Su Jingfei, the man''s low voice said: "who are you, what are you doing here?"


    Su Jingfei was on guard secretly, and said in the same deep voice: "I''m a doctor from the Municipal Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. I come here to look for herbs. I don''t know who they are."


    "A doctor in a hospital of traditional Chinese medicine?" The woman frowned and then said to the man beside her, "white head, have you ever heard of such a young TCM doctor in TCM hospital?"


    "No The white head is concise and comprehensive, and the way of affirmation.


    "Who are you and why are you here? We know president Liu of traditional Chinese medicine hospital. You can''t cheat us." The woman frowned and her voice was cold.


    When Su Jingfei heard them talk about President Liu''s manner, he really knew him. He should not cheat himself. However, their identities are very mysterious. Their presence here is enough to explain some problems. Whether they are the people who raise boiling snakes or not, they must have something to do with this.


    "You first say who you are. I''m really a doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. No, you can call president Liu now." It''s understandable that they didn''t know that they were doctors. They just went to the guest room once. Many people in the hospital didn''t know themselves. Let alone these two people. Of course, he didn''t think they were from the hospital, otherwise president Liu would have told him first.


    "We are the magic knight errant. You may not have heard of us. There is no signal on the mobile phone here. It''s impossible to verify." White head look calm, said let Su Jingfei almost fell over the title.


    Su Jingfei feels black in his eyes. Even if he wants to deceive himself, he at least takes out a more convincing self assertion, which is too shocking.

 Chapter 131

    Su surprised to see a couple before her eyes, and could not make up the slots. These two people make complaints about their appearance and temperament.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s expression, the white haired man had already guessed his general meaning and said in a deep voice: "believe it or not, but this is not where you should come. Now leave quickly, we won''t embarrass you, otherwise don''t blame us for being impolite."


    The woman is also looking at Su Jingfei. Although she doesn''t speak, she is full of fighting spirit. She is worthy of jumping down from the tree. She is really a violent woman.


    Su Jingfei can detect the extraordinary of these two people, but today he is going to come here to find an antidote. Dozens of people, or even more, are waiting for his rescue. How can he shrink back.


    With a smile, he said to the two humanitarians, "I don''t know what you so-called magical swordsman do, but I must enter this cave. No matter who stops me, unless you can catch me or kill me, but I don''t think you have the ability."


    He is not a arrogant man, but Su Jingfei can''t have no response even if he is so threatened.


    Before the white head opened her mouth, the woman beside her had already stepped in front of Su Jingfei. She gently scolded: "arrogance". Her hands were up and down, fast and without any weakness.


    Women''s small hands are generally pink and lovely, this woman is no exception, but Su Jingfei dare not despise it. This woman''s action is sharp and quick, and her hand is full of strength. Although the position of her hand is not the key, if she is really hit, at least she is in a coma.


    Su Jingfei didn''t deal with this kind of hand. To be more precise, he didn''t touch any real experts except a few hooligans. He was self-taught!


    The fierce style of women makes Su Jingfei full of vigilance. She thinks that she is a ruthless character. Maybe she has ever killed someone. She thinks that her step is slightly wrong and she dodges the woman''s blow. At the same time, she grabs the woman''s wrist with her backhand. His speed is as fast as lightning.


    A little surprise flashed in her eyes. She didn''t seem to think Su Jingfei''s reaction was so bad. But the woman was not afraid. Her originally split hand turned into a peck, and she touched the palm of Su Jingfei''s hand.


    Each of them stepped back three steps. The woman''s fingers hurt, and her fingers seemed to peck on the steel block. It can be seen that Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu is very strong.


    Su Jingfei also felt that the palm of his hand was hot. This woman really had some skills. She didn''t make much effort. She was flexible and obviously didn''t make much effort. This time, she was equal.


    The white head next to him saw that neither of them had taken advantage of each other. He was also surprised in his eyes and said, "Qingming, don''t do it first. This boy has a problem. His technique is very similar to that of a disciple of yingzhaomen in Huainan. He should not be as simple as a doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. It seems that we need to take him back."


    The woman called Qingming, with her feet on the ground, has returned to Baitou. She didn''t say much. After years of cooperation, they naturally have a tacit understanding. She guessed what Baitou wanted to do.


    As for Su Jingfei, he looks at them on guard, but he doesn''t know anything about the so-called Huainan Eagle Claw gate in Bai tou''s mouth. Even if there are some Wulin sects these days, they have nothing to do with his world. He doesn''t want to be a person in martial arts novels. Modern society is more suitable for him.


    The white head doesn''t care so much. He walks slowly to Su Jingfei and says: "young man, what''s your identity? You''d better be honest. If we take you back, you won''t be so easy."


    Su Jingfei said sarcastically, "uncle, are you very old? Besides, if you say take me back, I''ll go back with you. Then I''m not very shameless. " Between speaking, but has been staring at the white head, this man is obviously more powerful than Qingming three points, he had to guard against.


    Although Bai tou''s hair is silvery white and his actual age is about the same as Su Jingfei''s, the reason why he calls Su Jingfei a young man is that he has been on duty for many years and naturally has a feeling of looking at his younger generation. But Su Jingfei''s uncle angered him.


    Because of his silvery hair, he is very taboo to be mentioned. Now Su Jingfei''s casual retort makes him think that the other party is deliberately satirizing himself.


    Negligence between the white head has come to Su Jingfei in front of a leg swept Su Jingfei''s face, strong force with strong wind, blowing Su Jingfei have the impulse to retreat, especially his body out of a momentum, if the essence of the rush to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei nodded in his heart. This man is really more powerful than Qingming. As for the momentum, Su Jingfei guessed that it should be murderous.


    If an ordinary person, even a taekwondo master, suddenly kicks his leg in the face of the enemy, he may have a flaw, showing an empty door and being hit by others. The white head can''t do better. It also has a flaw. As long as you capture this moment, it''s enough to defeat him.


    Su Jingfei did see the flaw, but his legs were too fast and his attack power was too strong. Su Jingfei could only get close to him unless he was injured. For his fleeting flaw, he might not be able to attack.


    After a few turns, he suddenly turned to the side of the white head, not only avoiding the white head''s leg, but also coming to a favorable position.


    In the same way, Su Jingfei learns from Qingming''s hand pecking. He puts his hands together and pecks at Baitou''s knee, which is the other leg as the fulcrum. Because he is short, he can hit Baitou''s leg as long as he attacks in parallel, and the straight-line attack is obviously the fastest. Even if Baitou is avoiding now, it''s too late. The position of Su Jingfei''s hand is too tricky, even Qingming behind him is wide eyed, A look of disbelief.


    Baitou was also surprised that he was so quick to attack and let the other party evade in such a clever way. At this time, it was too late for him to dodge. The means of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao were used immediately.


    After su Jingfei''s escape, he was castrated. He bent his leg and stepped on Su Jingfei''s forehead like thunder.


    Su Jingfei sighed. The white head was not only agile, but also experienced many battles. At such a critical moment, he could think of such a way. Naturally, his attack couldn''t work.


    In terms of speed, Su Jingfei must be able to hit the white head''s knee before winning the move. With the strength of his hands, it''s not impossible to break the opponent''s leg, but similarly, he will be hit by his leg before the white head falls down. That position is his forehead. Even if he doesn''t die, at least he will have a concussion.


    Su Jingfei''s legs were forced again, and his body was three points shorter, almost close to the ground. Su Jingfei''s whole body shot out in parallel. After he got out of the white head attack range, he propped up his palm on the ground, followed by a somersault, and stood up steadily.


    They stood opposite each other again, but the position changed. Su Jingfei came to the position about five meters to the right of Baitou side. It can be seen how strong he was. Although he just looked a little embarrassed, Baitou was in danger for several times and didn''t take advantage of it.


    At this time, both of them stopped. They were a little scared. Su Jingfei was more powerful than Bai tou''s imagination. It was not easy to win this cunning opponent.


    Su Jingfei''s idea is similar to that of him. He also thinks that white hair is a bit tricky, but he is more worried about the combination of white hair and Qingming. White hair may have nothing to do with himself, but the combination of the two should make him worried and even threaten himself.


    Although he didn''t regret it, he secretly decided that after he went back, he must practice some Kung Fu in the mysterious thread binding book. At the beginning, he thought that it was enough for him to keep fit. In modern society, no matter how powerful it is, it''s not as good as a gun. Now he feels that he has made some mistakes.


    In the past, if Su Jingfei was an ordinary person, even if he had a gun in his hand, he might have been put down by them without waiting to shoot.


    White hair pondered for a moment and said to Qingming, "it''s a little interesting. This boy is definitely not an ordinary doctor. He must have lied to us before. Qingming, what do you think?"


    Before Qingming opens his mouth, Su Jingfei turns his eyes and interjects: "white haired boy, you should ask Yuanfang what do you think? Pretty girl, change your name. "


    "Go to die" Qingming is obviously not happy with Su Jingfei''s bad taste. He stares at him, nods to his white hair and says, "we''ll take this guy back together. He''s absolutely not simple."


    This time, Bai FA didn''t get angry because Su Jingfei called him. Seeing that Qingming thought the same as himself, he nodded and said, "this is the best way."


    As soon as the words fall, Qingming comes to him, and the three become a two-on-one situation again. They just tested their opponents before. If Su Jingfei is vulnerable, they won''t go two-on-one.


    After a fight, both sides have a certain understanding. Now they work together to deal with Su Jingfei. Even if they can''t take him without injury, Su Jingfei should not be stronger than them. Su Jingfei''s variable is not safe. They can''t let it go.


    What Su Jingfei didn''t want to see happened. He immediately said, "Hey, you''re not in line with the rules of the river. It''s inhumane to be two to one."


    "The rules of the world?" White hair and strange look at Su Jingfei, and then disdain the way: "boy, you read too many martial arts novels, but also the river and lake rules, who and you will River and lake rules, really funny, I''m not a river and lake people." With that, I jumped on it.


    Su Jingfei wanted to vomit blood very much. They married a man who claimed that he was not a member of the Jianghu. What''s the matter? Brother, you are not a member of the Jianghu. Why did you make such a name.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t even have the chance to speak. Since his white hair had already done it, Qingming was not polite.


    The two men have a very tacit understanding, one male and one female, one main attack and one harassment. Su Jingfei is not inferior to them in terms of strength. Even if they join hands, Su Jingfei will not be weaker than them if he works hard, but his combat experience is really poor.


    The worst thing about self-study is that it''s very strong in theory and a little poor in practice. Su Jingfei was really in a hurry for a while, and he was in a mess.


    The attack and defense between the two sides had been carried out dozens of times. Although Su Jingfei ensured that his key parts were not injured, and his arms and legs were not important, he really got a few punches and feet, and his whole body was in pain.


    "That''s enough. If you mess with me again, I''ll do my best. Don''t regret it." Su Jingfei is still flickering, suddenly a roar.


    White hair and Qingming are also depressed. Su Jingfei is just like Xiaoqiang who can''t fight. He is in a hurry, but he can''t hit his key position. His combat effectiveness has always been normal. Even as time goes on, Su Jingfei has been able to fight back. They are more and more struggling.


    They are also people who have seen big waves and storms. Now they all doubt whether Su Jingfei belongs to an organization and is an expert trained secretly. Otherwise, how could he be so abnormal.


    Su Jingfei''s shout really shocked both of them. This boy definitely has extraordinary skills. Maybe the killer''s mace is also amazing. Thinking of this, they all thought that if Su Jingfei''s unique skill, they would choose to retreat at the first time.


    A master can change a lot of things in a moment. Su Jingfei is just waiting for this fleeting moment. Bai FA and Qingming are slow. He has already shot an arrow. He doesn''t know whether he is too anxious or ill. His direction is not to escape from the mountain, but to face the cave. Bai FA and Qingming both think that Su Jingfei is driven crazy by them, There is a problem with the sense of direction.


    But the next moment, white hair can''t help scolding: "fuck, boy, you are too damaged."


    Qingming''s face is also pale, white hair so calm people burst rude, it can be seen that Su Jingfei do things, even if it''s not angry, it''s not far away, Qingming can''t scold.


    Su Jingfei''s target is really the cave, and at the moment of opening the weeds, he has crushed a pill he took out during his escape and thrown it into the cave.


    Before he came here, this pill was specially made. Its function was very simple. It was to attract boiling snakes. Worried that he could not find it, he naturally thought of a way to lead them out. Originally, he thought that he could not use it when he found it, but now he threw the powder into the cave.


    He had guessed before that this must be the place he was looking for. Maybe it was the snake''s nest. Now he made a decisive move and succeeded.


    The reason why white hair and Qingming were so surprised was that after su Jingfei threw out the powder, four or five red training meter long poisonous snakes came out of the cave. Their targets were very confused. Both Su Jingfei and white hair Qingming were in the range of attack. After them, there were more than a dozen snakes. The cave was really a snake nest.

 Chapter 132

    The original two-on-one situation was broken. No matter how powerful they were, they were still ordinary human beings. Facing the abnormal poisonous snake like boiling snake, they had to stay away from it. They both chose to go back to the big tree that appeared before.


    Although this kind of snake is powerful, it can''t climb trees. The only worry is that it will release venom from a long distance. This is why they are more dangerous than ordinary poisonous snakes. They don''t need to bite the enemy to poison each other. They are in a mess when dealing with nearly ten boiling snakes.


    They were not in the mood to take charge of Su Jingfei. The boy wanted to die by himself, but they could only blame him for his bad luck. When they came back to the tree, they found that Su Jingfei ran into a big tree, tens of meters away from them.


    Now there are more than 20 boiling snakes wandering on the ground. It seems that they are patrolling their own territory. Even if they are white haired and knowledgeable, they feel their scalp exploding. If these poisonous snakes don''t leave, they can only be trapped here. Of course, what they hate most is the insidious boy. Isn''t it that they hurt the enemy one thousand and lose eight hundred?


    In fact, Su Jingfei was also depressed. He had guessed that there might be some boiling snakes in the cave. He just led them out and trapped the two enemies, but he didn''t think he was trapped.


    Boiling snake''s venom is not as powerful as snake''s saliva poison, but it can''t be solved by solving it. After all, he has no herbal medicine.


    In fact, he had no choice but to deal with himself. If he didn''t want to do this, he would be the one who would suffer. At most, he would fight to get poisoned, take anti poison, leave here, suppress poison, and come back to find an antidote.


    Su Jingfei was already in doubt at this time. When he first saw the white hair and the dark, he felt that they were not the people who raised boiling snakes. However, they looked like they had destroyed good things and wanted to take them away. If they were not well dressed, he would even suspect that they were doing bad things here.


    Now that they are afraid of boiling snakes, they are more sure of their own ideas. Since they are not the people who raise boiling snakes, what are they.


    He was thinking about it, and the answer appeared soon. He had thrown it into the cave where the medicine powder was. A few minutes after he came out of the cave, his figure suddenly flashed. From there came a sixty year old man. His clothes were old, but his body was very strong. It was just that he gave people a feeling of evil.


    "Who''s going to provoke me, my dear?" As soon as the old man appeared, he yelled in a loud voice.


    Then he saw the white haired Qingming and Su Jingfei, but he took a look at Su Jingfei and didn''t pay any attention. Instead, he turned to the white haired Qingming and said, "it''s you two guys. You''ve been chasing here since Longxi. You''re really Eagles!"


    The white haired Qingming hasn''t spoken yet, but Su Jingfei''s heart jumps. How can he not have this common sense? Because he knows this, Su Jingfei can''t help laughing bitterly in the dark.


    I originally thought that the other party was a bad person with bad intentions, but I didn''t expect that they might be officials, more likely they were members of the army. No wonder they all acted in a clean and neat way, basically without any fancy. Isn''t this kind of Kung Fu just developed in the army? All blame oneself experience is not enough, unexpectedly did not respond to come over, immediately inside cow full face.


    The white haired Qingming doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has guessed their identities. The white haired Qingming has already said to the old man, "Longxi double demons, you can run, and the lost dogs can''t match you."


    His words are full of satire, especially aimed at the old man''s satire. Su Jingfei really wants to vomit blood again. The elder brother, Bai FA, says that he is not a Jianghu man, and it seems that he is not. But what he says is not like the martial arts novel, "Longxi double demons", which is even more shocking than their magical swordsman.


    Qingming then suddenly said: "Longxi double demons, last time you were lucky, this time you were not bad. If it wasn''t for a silly boy over there, you would not be able to fly today, and now you won''t let your wife out."


    The old man looked at Su Jingfei, and then said with a smile: "this is the road of heaven and man. Good people don''t repay bad people. Bad people live for thousands of years. Heaven helps me." Then he said to Su Jingfei: "boy, I really want to thank you for warning me. When I clean them up later, I will let the babies entertain you."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. No wonder he was called Devil. He was not only proud of being a bad man, but also said that he had helped him. However, he wanted to treat himself with poisonous snakes. Of course, he didn''t have any good intentions. He was not his friend.


    At this time, the white haired Qingming had completely lost his mind. It was obvious that the old man was more frightening than Su Jingfei. In fact, it was perfectly reasonable. If they were not afraid of the old man, they would not have been outside all the time and would not dare to go into the cave to catch people, but they also made Su Jingfei very speechless. They were afraid to disturb them and fight with themselves.


    At this time, it''s meaningless to say so much. The old man took out a piccolo and played a very strange tone. As a result, the boiling snakes seemed to hear the call and actually stood up.


    Five of them continued to fly around Su Jingfei in case he took the opportunity to escape. The remaining 20 or so boiling snakes surrounded the white haired Qingming and began to poison him.


    Once again, the situation was bad. With the sound, the sound of fast marching came from the mountain pass. An old woman in her sixties was running towards this side with a woman. It was unimaginable that she was small and dry, and could run so fast with a person.


    Su Jingfei was surprised at first, and he had a bad feeling in his heart. The old woman would not be the other one of Longxi''s double demons, that is, the old man''s wife. When he saw the woman in the old woman''s hands clearly, he would show his eyes.


    Wu Yanli, the woman in the old lady''s hand, is waiting at the pass of the mountain. Now she is carried by the old lady. She doesn''t move. She doesn''t know whether she is in a coma or dead.


    Su Jingfei''s heart was full of anger and regret at this time. If it wasn''t for her attitude that she didn''t firmly agree to Wu Yanli''s coming to the mountain, she would not be in such danger. Besides, she was angry with the old woman. She was an ordinary girl. What threat did you have to do to her? He had decided that he would never let the old woman go today.


    At the same time, he was also worried that Wu Yanli was not waiting outside. There were Tiezhu and Li Qiang outside. Although they were not friends with themselves, they came up with themselves.


    When Wu Yanli is brought by the old woman, their situation is even more dangerous. Maybe she has been murdered by the old woman, which makes her anger soar.


    Modern society is not the world of martial arts in ancient times. No one cares about the death of just a few people. Su Jingfei has never seen anyone who has been killed. We can imagine how bad he is now.


    But before he went down, the old lady over there had already called out: "old man, let''s go quickly. Their reinforcements are coming. I found the medicine guide. It''s just that this place doesn''t need to stay. Take baby quickly. We''re going to withdraw."


    She said as she ran, but her speed didn''t decrease a little, which showed that she was not only worried, but also very excited.


    After listening to her words, the old man stopped directing the boiling snake attack, but directed them to retreat. Obviously, he had understood the old woman''s words, and he also saw Wu Yanli.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the meaning of their words, but he can also vaguely guess that the drug guide is undoubtedly Wu Yanli. Although he doesn''t know her life and death, how can su Jingfei watch them take Wu Yanli away, take a deep breath, jump down from the tree without scruple, and take a few lunges, which is less than ten meters away from the old man.


    "That boy, you are crazy. The poison of boiling snake is very powerful." White head see Su Jingfei jump down, exclaim a remind way.


    Qingming is also beside: "that boy, you don''t want to die, our people will arrive soon, don''t be impulsive!" They speculate that Su Jingfei may also be a talent cultivated by an organization, how can he watch him risk.


    Su Jingfei turns a deaf ear and attacks the old man as soon as possible. When he goes down the tree, he has been poisoned by the boiling snake. However, he has an antidote to suppress it. If he can kill them in a short time, it''s only a matter of time before he can find an antidote.


    He had some inexperience when he was working with the white haired Qingming, but after they had been training with him for a while, he became more powerful. At this time, he attacked the old man unreservedly. It was really thunderous.


    In particular, his means of attack were very strange and tricky, which the other four people had never seen before. He didn''t use the way of the army or the way of the Wulin sect. For a while, the old man couldn''t command the boiling snake, so he had to concentrate on resisting Su Jingfei''s attack.


    He deserves to be the one who makes the white haired Qingming afraid. The strength of the old man may be a little weaker than that of the white haired Qingming, but he is absolutely no worse than Qingming. Su Jingfei really can''t catch him in three moves and two moves.


    At this time, the old woman in the distance has also come near. Seeing her old man attacked by a young man, she instinctively thinks that he is a man with white hair and Qingming. She immediately puts Wu Yanli aside and joins the battle group, and her strength is even higher than that of the old man.


    Three people like a whirlwind, quickly change position, you come and I go, the moment has a hundred moves away, Su Jingfei because of anger, has completely broken the defense, with injury for injury play crazy attack.


    In terms of strength, Longxi double demons and white haired Qingming are between Bo Zhongming, but they are older after all. Their reaction speed and strength are weaker than them. What''s more important is that they still want to run away and dare not compete with Su Jingfei, so they have less morale.


    After a hundred moves, Su Jingfei miraculously suppressed them completely. With his more and more fighting experience, he was even more like a fierce tiger down the mountain. No matter how hard he collided or how fast he competed, he did not suffer.


    The white haired and green men looked at each other. The boy''s strength was beyond their expectation. What''s more, his crazy strength was not fatal.


    They dare not go down in the tree, but the boiling snake is still surrounded below. But they know clearly that Su Jingfei must have been poisoned by the boiling snake when he came down from the tree, but he can still fight. They all have to admit that Su Jingfei is a freak.


    As the old lady said before, the people with white hair and Qingming came soon. Su Jingfei was still fighting with Longxi''s double demons. There were three people, two men and one woman, who were about the same age as Qingming.


    When they got near, they saw that the white haired Qingming was trapped in the tree. Under the tree, a young man fought alone against the double demons in Longxi. He even got the upper hand and stood still.


    "Don''t be silly. Hurry up and don''t let these two old monsters run away." White haired Qingming also saw the three people who just came, and Qingming yelled angrily.


    No matter what happened here, the two men soon joined the battle group, but the woman did not intervene. Instead, she took out a delicate pistol from her arms and shot the boiling snakes on the ground almost without aiming. One shot exploded the head of a boiling snake.


    Su Jingfei had originally suppressed the double demons in Longxi, but now he had two more helpers whose strength was similar to that of Qingming with white hair, and they were even more majestic. In just a few rounds, the old man and the old lady were all overturned by him, and the other two immediately went up and handcuffed them all the way to the side of the mountain.


    No time to pay attention to them, Su Jingfei hurried to Wu Yanli''s side, first tried it on her neck, and then grabbed her wrist, first frowned slightly, but then relaxed. Although she was in a coma, her pulse was still there, it was good if she didn''t die.


    The anger in my heart was slightly reduced, so I calmed down to pay attention to the situation in the field. The three new comers were obviously white haired and green companions, and they didn''t have to ask that they were also members of the military.


    Before, he still hesitated whether they belonged to the police station or the army. When the later woman killed the boiling snake with a gun, he had already determined that these people must belong to the army. How could there be such people in the police station.


    Boiling snakes are all shot by women. Longxi double demons have been caught. White haired Qingming naturally came down from the tree. They nodded to their companions, and then came to Su Jingfei. White haired people looked at him responsibly, and then said in a deep voice: "comrade, just thank you for your help. You are not shallow poisoned. Why don''t you go back with us? We have a way to treat you."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "no, I said, I''m a doctor. I''ll treat myself. You don''t have to thank me. I deal with them just because they attack my friends."


    Then he picked up Wu Yanli and went to the old lady. Wu Yanli was not in danger of her life, so he calmed down a lot. When facing heaven, he still asked coldly, "old lady, what have you done to my friend?"


    "How''s it going? Ha ha, they''re all dead. If you have the ability to kill me, I''ll run out and kill your family later. " The old woman said with a sad smile.


    Su Jingfei''s face was cold, and she was about to start. The woman who had shot before said: "don''t be too excited, sir. Your friends are OK. They have been saved by our colleagues. The old woman wants to irritate you. You don''t have to worry about him running out. She will be executed when she goes back. Their crimes are enough to execute more than ten executions."

 Chapter 133

    After a look at the woman, Su Jingfei felt relieved again, but at the same time, he also laughed sarcastically. Since they were all going to be executed, how good it would be to execute on the spot. Does it have to reflect the legal system of the Chinese dynasty and go back to sentence them, in case they run away?


    Of course, these are not in his consideration. Now he just wants to find an antidote quickly, not only to save the villagers, but also to save himself. More importantly, he also needs to wake up Wu Yanli. When he just checked her, he already knew that she was poisoned. The double demons in Longxi are really experts in playing poison and always poison people.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei had controlled his mood, Bai tou came over and said, "young man, which army are you from?"


    "The army? How many times have you asked me to say before you believe that I''m a doctor in a hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Just call me to verify. " Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and then said impatiently.


    Baitou didn''t ask much this time, but suddenly, Su Jingfei didn''t know what he was thinking. Then he took out a business card and handed it to Su Jingfei, saying, "young man, this is my business card. Although you don''t admit that you helped us today, I can''t accept your help for nothing. If you have anything to do, just call me."


    Su Jingfei estimated that Baitou must have been trained by some secret army. Needless to ask, he must be a similar person. He had to turn his eyes and take his business card over. Then he took out one of his business cards and handed it to him, saying, "see, this is my business card. You stare at me. I didn''t cheat you."


    The white head took the business card and looked like "I understand". Then he said to Qingming and other humanists: "well, our task is over. Withdraw. Since Su Jingfei says that he is a doctor and can treat snake venom, let''s withdraw."


    Other natural also knew Su Jingfei''s name, and then all nodded to him. Qingming was even embarrassed to say thank you. They obviously thought the same as Bai tou. They all recognized Su Jingfei''s identity. How could an ordinary doctor have such great skills? Moreover, he was a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine at such a young age, and he was definitely a talent cultivated by secret forces.


    Their task is to catch the double demons in Longxi and go back. Now that they have finished, they will leave naturally. As for Su Jingfei''s snake venom, they really don''t worry. Since he is a secret army, how can he not solve the problems he can solve.


    However, Bai tou still kept a mind. When he went back, he had to ask the leader, who was su Jingfei in the army? He had such ability when he was young. Although he didn''t have to be much weaker than him, it was terrible for him to break out.


    In the twinkling of an eye, five people leave with Longxi double demons. There are only Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli left. The snake venom on him has begun to attack. The antidote just suppresses the snake venom, but it can''t detoxify it.


    Fortunately, he had been prepared for a long time. He quickly took another medicine that could temporarily suppress the snake venom. Although the time was shorter, the effect was better. Now that he knew that the boiling snake and the burning grass were nearby, he was not worried that he could not find an antidote. It was obviously better to use this pill.


    Su Jingfei carries Wu Yanli behind his back, then uses branches and leaves to make a torch, and then goes into the cave. They have been fighting and talking outside for so long, but the old man didn''t find it. If it wasn''t for the change of boiling snake, he didn''t know it. It''s estimated that the cave is not small. If it wasn''t for the fact that shuangmo and boiling snake are not here in Longxi, he didn''t dare to carry Wu Yanli in.


    The cave looks much cleaner than the outside, and there are many herbs on the road. Some of them can save people, and naturally there are also people who can harm people. Longxi double demons play poison. They naturally know how to control those poisons. It''s no problem to live here.


    Along the way, Su Jingfei also saw several scorched grasses. At the same time, there were also shade flowers. He picked all the ripe ones and destroyed all the scorched grasses.


    After walking nearly 100 meters, he came to the spacious hall, which should be the resting place of Longxi double demons. I don''t know if it was opened up by them or formed naturally. At least it was decorated like a home.


    Although they are called demons, they are still human beings and husband and wife. This arrangement makes sense. He checked the place and found no danger, so he put Wu Yanli on a stone bed, and then went to look for more feminine flowers and icegrass opposite to boiling snake.


    Only when the Yin flower and the ice grass are boiled together to make a powder, can the snake saliva poison be completely eliminated. The Yin flower grows near the strong scorch grass. Similarly, the ice grass is the food of the boiling snake, and it is really amazing that all things interact with each other.


    There are 20 or 30 boiling snakes I''ve seen before. Obviously, there will be a lot of ice grass. But in a short time, Su Jingfei found a piece of ice grass in another branch road of the cave, and there are several boiling snakes in a cave, but they are all juvenile snakes. Su Jingfei picked ice grass and killed the boiling snake, which shouldn''t have lived here.


    Then he found the strong scorched grass and Yin flower in another channel. These are not disorderly growth, but are cultivated by people. It''s not necessary to ask that they are the work of Longxi double demons.


    Now everything is destroyed and collected by Su Jingfei. He doesn''t want snake saliva to appear again, and he needs these things to detoxify.


    He was poisoned by the boiling snake. He didn''t need a complicated method. It was enough to eat a piece of ice grass. When he was looking for the burning grass, he had already detoxified his poison. He had never worried about it before, and now he is more relaxed.


    But when he came to the hall and saw Wu Yanli, Su Jingfei was in trouble. He didn''t know what Longxi double demons were going to do. Wu Yanli was caught by the old woman and poisoned her. This poison was different from snake saliva poison. Su Jingfei didn''t know it, otherwise he wouldn''t frown before.


    He can really detoxify this kind of poison. With acupuncture, he can detoxify her in three hours, but the method of detoxification is a bit embarrassing.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have the legendary internal power. Naturally, he can''t force poison by internal power. If he only uses the golden needle, he must stimulate Wu Yanli''s 108 big acupoints all over her body. These big acupoints are all over her body, that is, he must take off Wu Yanli''s clothes.


    What he hesitates now is whether he wants to get Wu Yanli back or treat her here. After all, it''s more convenient to go back. But in the same way, if he wants to see Wu Yanli''s whole body, he''ll always be known. It''s more convenient here.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei finally decided to treat Wu Yanli here. Fortunately, this season is not cold, and there is no wind in the cave. Even if she detoxifies Wu Yanli, it will not affect her health.


    More importantly, even if she detoxifies Wu Yanli here, no one knows, even if she doesn''t realize that she has been seen by others.


    When she thought about it, Su Jingfei first took out the gold needle she was carrying and put it aside. Then she began to undress Wu Yanli. Wu Yanli was unconscious and a little heavy, but she didn''t lose half of her touch.


    Su Jingfei never thought that it would be so deadly to help people undress. He never undressed himself, let alone a gorgeous girl.


    Although he was a little nervous, he quickly helped Wu Yanli take off her clothes. Even if there were differences between men and women, life was still more important, and then he began to give him acupuncture.


    He had to stimulate all the acupoints of Wu Yanli''s body first. There was no antidote. He didn''t want to ask the old woman for it. He just looked at her like that. He certainly didn''t have a chance to treat her. Of course, only he knew if he had any ghost ideas.


    Su Jingfei''s Luo Ying Shen needle can achieve the maximum effect only when all the twelve golden needles are present. This time, he prepared twelve golden needles to dredge the meridians with the twelve golden needles method, and then used the Luo Ying Shen needle to force poison.


    The purpose of his research on Luoying Shenzhen is to help Liang Xiuwen''s mother cure her illness, but he did not expect that Wu Yanli was the first patient to give full play to it. Moreover, when she was unconscious and had no clothes on her body, it was really changeable. These were just a little emotion.


    When Su Jingfei gives Wu Yanli acupuncture, the biggest problem she faces is not the physical consumption of Luoying Shenzhen, but the test in the face of some sensitive positions on Wu Yanli. Su Jingfei is completely in a state of facing the enemy.


    Acupuncture has a fixed order, but because Su Jingfei was afraid that he could not control his emotions, he had to adjust the order, and finally chose to acupuncture Wu Yanli''s sensitive position.

 Chapter 134

    There are three hours between the whole treatment. He can concentrate for three hours, not to mention that he can''t relax for a moment. Even if the average person keeps an action for three hours, he can''t stand it.


    Exhausted, Su Jingfei fell asleep like this. It was totally impossible for him. He never thought that he could be so tired. He was too nervous before, but now he can''t control himself.


    In his dream, he not only met Wu Yanli, but also Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, and even Nalan Xiuying and Lin ruoke appeared. Finally, a smiling face was indeed the face of female nurse shumanya.


    This makes Su Jingfei sin, but also very exciting, his dreams are beautiful girls, anyway is also a dream, Su Jingfei in a dream surprisingly sober, in this way, he does not need to have any burden, but whenever he wants to come really, are beautiful girls to avoid, which makes him impatient.


    Su Jingfei finally caught Li hongsilk in his hand. He gave a bad smile: "little lady, I see where you are going."


    But in an instant, the picture changes. Li Hongsi''s beautiful girl disappears and she becomes a big man with a face full of Hu dregs. Su Jingfei wakes up with a scream of "like a flower".


    After waking up, Su Jingfei felt that something was wrong. How did he fall asleep? What was in his arms? It was soft and fragrant. What was in his hands? It felt so good.


    "Wipe, it''s broken." Su Jingfei''s reaction is very quick, and suddenly the secret is not good. His hand is obviously a woman''s.


    Before I fell asleep, I was detoxifying Wu Yanli. I don''t need to ask that the woman in my arms is Wu Yanli. When I detoxified, I had already controlled my emotions to the lowest level. I didn''t make any mistakes, but now I hold the pretty girl in my arms.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to loosen his hand and keep a distance from Wu Yanli. Unfortunately, his idea just moved. Wu Yanli had already issued a "cry" and a confused voice: "Jingfei, where is this?"


    Su Jingfei bursts out in a cold sweat again. Wu Yanli is not screaming like an ordinary woman when she is taken advantage of. Instead, she calmly asks herself that she can guess it''s herself. It''s too unscientific. She is clearly in a coma, and she didn''t see herself before. How can she know that she''s hugging her.


    At this time, Wu Yanli continued: "Jingfei, stop it. Haven''t you played enough? It''s time to get up and play for you when I get off work. "


    Su Jingfei has just changed from being frightened to being uncertain. What rhythm is this? How long did he sleep? What happened during this period? Did he have something wrong with Wu Yanli in his sleep.


    He did have intimate contact with several women in his dream, but after all, nothing really happened. How different is the reality? Su Jingfei has a feeling that he wants to cry without tears. What happened to Wu Yanli in his dream? His first time is gone.


    Fortunately, Wu Yanli then sighed: "Alas, the dream is to wake up in the end. You wood, you don''t know how to treat me better. Don''t make trouble. I should get up to work and go back to find you in my dream."


    Su Jingfei''s whole body was stunned. I went to Wu Yanli. She thought she was dreaming.


    This time, he really can''t laugh or cry. Now he doubts whether he is a dream in a dream. How can Wu Yanli have such a dream? Besides, she seems to be dissatisfied with her reality in a dream. She should treat her more excessively before she is satisfied.


    He was so stunned, Wu Yanli obviously some reluctant but distressed way: "Jingfei, I know you don''t want to let me leave, but I want to go to work, the dream is to wake up, you first release me, I''ll accompany you at night."


    Su Jingfei estimates that Wu Yanli is about to discover the fact that it''s a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster. Anyway, Wu Yanli has a good impression on herself, so just open her mouth and say to Wu Yanli: "sister Wu, you''re not dreaming."


    "Ah! What are you talking about Wu Yanli was surprised. Her first reaction was not to wake up and realize that she was not dreaming. Instead, she suddenly turned around and met Su Jingfei face to face. She was surprised and said, "every time I talk to you, you don''t pay attention to me. You just touch someone''s chest. You finally speak this time."


    Su Jingfei speechless looking at Wu Yanli, eyebrows black line, this woman''s thinking is how dull ah, he so clearly told her, this is reality, how she did not react.


    He would like to explain, but immediately breathing, Wu Yanli suddenly turned around, face to face with him.


    The feeling from Wu Yanli''s body is very real, and she gradually finds something wrong, especially Su Jingfei''s expression and heavy breath. All these are different from her normal dreams, and they are very real.


    Her body trembled slightly. A moment later, a scream pierced Su Jingfei''s eardrum. He was almost scared to death by Wu Yanli.


    "Su Jingfei, you big sex wolf, you climbed into my bed while I was sleeping." After Wu Yanli exclaimed, she angrily scolded her, and naturally twisted her little hand to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looks at Wu Yanli with a look of dementia. He didn''t expect that the reason why Wu Yanli is angry is actually this. Didn''t she find that the current location is wrong? Why didn''t she ask what it was like? She was angry, but it was not the resentment of being taken advantage of by men. He felt that his head was not enough.


    After a while, Su Jingfei estimated that the place where she was twisted was purple, and Wu Yanli said with great talent¡° Boy, you can tell me how much you have taken advantage of me. Usually you are very honest. I didn''t expect you to be like this. "


    Su Jingfei has no choice but to smile bitterly. Wu Yanli is obviously still affected by her dream. She should treat herself coldly. She just uses such a tone.


    Especially when she glared at herself, she could be said to be soft and moving, not really angry, but more like flattering.


    Wu Yanli''s eyes flashed a trace of shyness. She could feel Su Jingfei''s physical changes, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she glared at Su Jingfei and said, "boy, don''t think you don''t speak, elder sister. I''m still a big girl with yellow flowers. You''re taking advantage of me. What do you say?"


    Su Jingfei was tongue tied, and finally had to explain: "sister Wu, things are not what you think, it''s all accidents, and we didn''t really happen, you don''t have to think too much, you..."


    "What? It''s not too much. What else do you want? I''m innocent and you''ve taken advantage of me. Are you going to leave with your pants? " Wu Yanli glared at Su Jingfei and almost said that he was Chen Shimei. But she quickly said, "Oh, no, you''re still wearing pants. You''re going to leave without taking off your pants."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. What''s the reason? Is that reasonable? But he didn''t dare to talk back, so he had to try not to be taken advantage of by Wu Yanli. He stepped back slightly and said to Wu Yanli, "sister Wu, what do you think I should do? Although I''m younger than you, I won''t object to letting me be responsible."


    "Who made you responsible to me." Wu Yanli glanced at him and then said, "but how can I say that I''ve been seen by you? It''s too unfair. I want to see it back."


    She plagiarizes fierce words to let Su Jingfei for a moment did not respond, but Wu Yanli is nimble, actually took off Su Jingfei''s clothes.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have the ability to react, but under such circumstances, as long as a normal man, he doesn''t seem to resist. Su Jingfei believes that he is normal, and he doesn''t suffer any losses anyway.


    Wu Yanli had a flash of red in her eyes. She couldn''t tell whether she was shy or anything. She said, "Jingfei, you said you took advantage of me so much before. Should I get back what I suffered?"


    Now Su Jingfei has probably guessed what Wu Yanli is going to do. Although she still doesn''t know why she is like this, she still hisses and nods in cold air. As a result, she is directly attacked by Wu Yanli.

 Chapter 135

    Although it was the first time for Su Jingfei, Wu Yanli begged for mercy because she had accumulated too much anger before.


    After the rain comes, Su Jingfei is lying on the bed with Wu Yanli in his arms. He laughs foolishly. From now on, he is a real man. He has no experience before. No wonder men always enjoy it. He is really comfortable.


    If it wasn''t for the bloodstain on her body, Su Jingfei would have suspected that Wu Yanli was from the past. After all, she was pushed back by her, but she was very enthusiastic. Thinking of this, he didn''t understand how Wu Yanli could be so bold.


    At this time, Wu Yanli''s voice came: "bad guy, what do you think? It''s not enough to bully me. I have to be proud on one side!"


    Su Jingfei knew that Wu Yanli was proud, so he quickly coaxed: "I''m not proud. I''m happy. I''m so honored to be able to make out with you at last."


    "Well, you''d better think that." Although Wu Yanli knows that Su Jingfei is trying to coax herself, she is also comfortable with it, so she sends it out for the first time. If the other party puts on her pants and leaves, she really wants to cry without tears. Fortunately, Su Jingfei is a conscientious person, and she is right.


    Su Jingfei thought that Wu Yanli had a good temper. After a little coaxing, he said with a smile, "sister Wu, I don''t understand something. Can you give me a solution?"


    "Come on, don''t be so sour. I''ve got goose bumps." Wu Yanli pretended that she couldn''t stand it and gave a little shake.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "no, I''ll see if there are goose bumps."


    Wu Yanli angry and funny strange way: "you boy honest, sister, I''m the first time, I''m about to be tossed to death by you."


    Su Jingfei immediately wronged: "sister Wu, I''m the standard first time, but I''m born with special talent, otherwise how can I make my sister satisfied, I can swear."


    "Come on, don''t swear. There''s no way to prove it." In fact, Wu Yanli did have some doubts before, but his movements were strange and even a little flustered. She believed Su Jingfei''s words and was happy, so she said with a smile: "Jingfei, I took your first time, should I give you a red envelope?"


    Su Jingfei is full of black thread. She doesn''t sell it. This woman is too narrow-minded. She pretends to be angry and says, "sister Wu, you''re provoking her husband''s dignity. I want to revive her husband."


    Wu Yanli first exclaimed in surprise, but she still sniffed and said, "you''re my husband. Who said you''re my husband? I want to marry a handsome boy!"


    Su Jingfei bluffed and said angrily, "sister Wu, you dare to go to Xiaobai Lian. It seems that I must educate you well for my husband." Say words, regardless of Wu Yanli''s resistance, already rushed past.


    Wu Yanli quickly begged: "good brother, I''m wrong, I dare not find it, you let me go, I really can''t, I''m wrong still can''t?"


    Su Jingfei just blustered him. He knew that Wu Yanli was the first time. Naturally, he had to be considerate of him. He snorted: "you''re honest. In the future, you should take your husband as the guiding principle. Do you hear me?"


    "Well, I hear that, stingy man." Wu Yanli not only didn''t think Su Jingfei was too much, but also felt that his domineering power fascinated her. However, she still said unconsciously, "you are a little white face. I want to find you, too!"


    Two people close at hand, Su Jingfei can naturally hear Wu Yanli''s words, but can only laugh and cry, do you really have the potential of a small white face? But then again, he is such a gentle little white face.


    He didn''t want to entangle Wu Yanli with this question, so he had to ask again: "I just wanted to ask you before, what''s the matter with you today, which scared me."


    He didn''t say what the problem was. Naturally, Wu Yanli could understand. What he asked was how she suddenly pushed him back. Wu Yanli was very ashamed. Now she thought that her previous behavior was too bold. If she was given a time to think, she would not have done such a thing, but she just lost her head at that time.


    "Elder sister, don''t learn from ostrich. Even if you stab me in my arms, you can''t escape!" Su Jingfei helplessly looks at Wu Yanli who is forced to stick in her arms and urges her.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get away, Wu Yanli had to look up and said to Su Jingfei, "OK, OK, I''ll tell you the truth, but you can''t tell anyone."


    Su Jingfei nods his head quickly. It''s also very shameless for him. How can he tell others that he has been pushed back? He is really curious about how Wu Yanli has such courage. Even if she looks hot, she is not an open woman.


    Wu Yanli gritted her teeth and then said, "in fact, I know everything before."


    "Well? What do you mean Su Jingfei was stunned and didn''t respond.


    "Idiot, I know the whole process of you saving me very well. I know almost everything that happened. I just don''t know why I know it." Wu Yanli bit her lip and gently touched Su Jingfei''s forehead.


    Su Jingfei reacted quickly this time. His face changed and he said with embarrassment: "you all know how I saved you before!"


    "Nonsense, if you don''t know, where do you think I came from to be so bold?" Wu Yanli saw Su Jingfei embarrassed, but she was a little more natural, and then said with a smile: "you detoxified me at that time, if you talked to yourself, I knew everything about touching me." After a pause, he blushed and said, "when you rub my chest, I feel very clear."


    Su Jingfei feels that he has lost face. He did secretly touch Wu Yanli before. Although it can be said that he wanted to detoxify and massage her, he really wanted to take advantage of her at that time.


    And according to Wu Yanli, her feeling is very clear. Naturally, she can tell which one is to take advantage of and which one is to detoxify.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said unconsciously: "fortunately, I really wanted to solve it for you at that time. Otherwise, if I really wanted to take advantage of you, you would know all about it, and I would not be broken to pieces after it is over!"


    "You know that! Because of this, I think you are really good to me. Otherwise, do you think I can let you bully me? " When Wu Yanli said this, she couldn''t help laughing. Indeed, as she said, if Su Jingfei really took advantage of her at that time, not to mention their future development, even after detoxification, she would immediately stay away from Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei is not a gentleman, he has his own moral bottom line. He is really good to himself. As for touching himself a few times, it''s reasonable. His figure is so good. If he doesn''t care, it''s strange!


    Of course, there are other reasons. Wu Yanli didn''t mention it. She had a certain liking for Su Jingfei, otherwise she would not have been sober, but she thought she was dreaming.


    "Jingfei, when shall we go back? This time we seem to have been out for a long time." Su Jingfei''s complacency is interrupted by Wu Yanli, and she thinks of the later things.


    Su Jingfei also remembers that it took her more than three hours to treat Wu Yanli. In addition to what happened later, it''s late at night even if it''s not the next day. She quickly finds her mobile phone and looks at the time.


    It''s one o''clock in the morning. He''s been sleeping for three or four hours, but it''s obviously unwise to go back now. Even if he''s good at taking Wu Yanli with him in the middle of the night, he''d better wait until dawn. Su Jingfei secretly decides.


    As for whether the people in the village will worry, he once thought about it. However, when he remembered that tie Zhu and Li Qiang were taken down by Bai tou and others, they would certainly explain something to the people in the village. He did not believe that Bai tou could not handle this matter well.


    After thinking about it, she said to Wu Yanli, "sister Wu, it''s only a little bit more now. Let''s get up and go back at six. It''s not safe to walk on the mountain road at night."


    Wu Yanli found a more comfortable posture, nestled in Su Jingfei''s arms, nodded and said: "it''s just time to have a rest. Today, so many things have happened, which really makes me suspect that I have come to ancient times."


    Su Jingfei sighed. He didn''t feel that way. If all this happened in ancient times, it would be normal. But in modern times, what kind of Longxi double demons are emerging, and they are all martial arts experts. This is really a bit hard to accept, especially involving the official.


    "When I was in a coma, I actually knew the situation outside. You said who the white head was." Two people seem to think of together, Wu Yanli also mentioned the head.


    Su Jingfei''s hand unconsciously touched Wu Yanli''s body and replied: "I''m not sure about this. I just feel that he should belong to the army. As you know, there are always many secret forces in the country. These people should be those who deal with some special events."


    After a pause, he sighed and said, "that double demons in Longxi is not only a poison expert, but also a medical expert. All the experts who use poison are good at medicine. Otherwise, they can''t learn well. On the other hand, they don''t necessarily use poison because they are good at medicine. For example, I don''t know what kind of poison the old lady''s Mini poison is. At most, they can solve it, I didn''t know you could sense the outside world. "


    "Yes, fortunately you don''t know. If you knew what you did to me, I would think you were teasing me." Wu Yanli snorted and twisted Su Jingfei''s waist.


    Su Jingfei pretended to be very painful grinning and said: "sister Wu, even if you say this, I want to tease you, it should be when you are sober, which is interesting. When you can''t move, what''s the meaning? This is not my style."


    "You also said that I knew you were a lecheron, a villain." Wu Yanli gave Su Jingfei a wrench again. She was angry and strange. Seeing that he seemed to be in great pain, she kneaded there.


    Wu Yanli naturally didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. She put her pretty face on Su Jingfei''s chest and murmured, "Jingfei, my sister is with you. You don''t have to bear any burden. We can''t be lovers for the time being."


    "Well? That''s why. " Su Jingfei frowned and felt a little unhappy. Did Wu Yanli treat today as an impulse?


    It''s the first time for both of them. If it''s impulsive, it''s really unpleasant. Su Jingfei''s tone is a bit stiff. It seems that as long as Wu Yanli can''t give a more suitable reason, Su Jingfei will turn over and do a lot of work.


    Wu Yanli also recognized Su Jingfei''s dissatisfaction and quickly explained: "Jingfei, don''t get me wrong. What I mean is that we live in the current environment. You work in the city every day. I''m in Pingshan County. We can''t live together for the time being. We can only be separated for the time being."


    Su Jingfei listened to him and said with a smile: "sister, you think too much. What''s the problem? We are not far away. No matter who has time, we can go to see each other. At most, we are long-distance love. Moreover, we are much better than the people in Beijing. They can be long-distance love in the second ring road and outside the third ring road. We have enough advantages!"

 Chapter 136

    When Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli woke up again, it was 6:30 in the morning. In the evening, when they decided how to get along with each other, they hugged each other and fell asleep.


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli have never had such an experience. Although Su Jingfei is still in the mood, Wu Yanli can''t bear it, so she has to go to bed.


    Fortunately, today both of them consumed a lot, and after a series of strenuous exercises, they fell asleep soon after. Even if they had any other thoughts, they didn''t affect their sleep.


    In the cave, there is no sunshine. When Su Jingfei wakes up, he can see the situation completely by the light of his mobile phone. But that''s how Su Jingfei is stupid and ready to move again. Wu Yanli''s sleepy eyes make people want to spray blood, of course, nosebleed.


    "Jingfei, you wake up. I didn''t expect that you could sleep so well in such a place." Wu Yanli didn''t find the wolf light in Su Jingfei''s eyes. She also stretched herself lazily. She seemed to be cuddled all night, and she felt uncomfortable.


    "Gulu" the voice of swallowing saliva rings out, Wu Yanli this just discovers Su Jingfei is staring at him, secretly proud at the same time, not angry little Su Jingfei''s forehead, angry strange way: "you this kid see what, haven''t you seen enough?"


    "How can I see enough? I''m not tired of it." Su Jingfei grinned shyly.


    Last night, it was probably because it was the first time that Wu Yanli didn''t mention the girls around Su Jingfei. He didn''t think about Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. Now Wu Yanli mentions them. It''s really a little guilty.


    The morning sunshine in the mountain area is pure and clear, and the air is especially fresh. When they are at the entrance of the mountain, they really feel isolated from the world. Without the noise of the city, they are full of peace in their hearts.


    Wu Yanli, who used to blame Su Jingfei, unconsciously leans in Su Jingfei''s arms and enjoys a moment of peace of mind. If she doesn''t have their own affairs, she really wants to live in seclusion here. It is estimated that she will live longer here.


    Just a moment later, they went up and down with each other. According to the truth, the mountain here is not steep. It must be easier to go down than to go up. But Wu Yanli''s special situation will definitely make it more difficult for them.


    No matter what age Wu Yanli is, it was the first time yesterday that she felt unwell. But she met Su Jingfei, a beast, twice a day. Her walking posture was very strange, which made Su Jingfei feel sad and funny. It seems that the fox who stole the chicken made Wu Yanli feel ashamed.


    No matter how playful they were, the mountain road finally came to an end. Just as she was about to enter the village, Wu Yanli stood still and said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, do you think there''s anything I haven''t sorted out?"


    Su Jingfei knew that Wu Yanli was afraid of being seen at this time. He checked her carefully, and then nodded his head and said, "that''s OK. There''s no problem. As long as you pay attention to your posture when you walk, you..."


    "You still say, it''s not all your fault. I say no, you still insist." Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei and complains.


    "No, sister Wu, I remember that it was like I said you should feel bad, but you said you didn''t want it." Su Jingfei''s face was surprised, and he said in a very puzzled way: "is there something wrong with my hearing at that time? It shouldn''t be."


    "Go to hell, and I''ll ignore you!" Wu Yanli was very embarrassed. At that time, she was also very confused. She didn''t know whether she had said such a thing or not. However, she was really embarrassed to let Su Jingfei use such a topic. Her pretty face became the sunset in the sky.


    Su Jingfei knew that enough was enough, but he didn''t continue. Instead, he said with a smile, "OK, we should go back. Even if someone brings a letter to them, he is probably worried about us."


    Wu Yanli naturally has no opinion about this. When she arrived at Tiezhu''s house, she saw Daliu and Wu Yanli''s driver. They all lived in Tiezhu''s house, waiting for Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli to come back. Tiezhu and his wife were also at home. When they saw Su Jingfei, they rushed out.


    "Dr. Su, you are back. Yesterday, a guy with white hair said that you two were not in danger in the mountains, but we should come back later. Let''s not worry. If he didn''t say that he was a member of the army, we would all call the police. Fortunately, you are back." Seeing Su Jingfei, tie Zhu quickly said, "by the way, doctor Su, have you found the medicine for the disease? All the people in the village live in the village committee! "


    "The medicine has been found. I''ll teach you how to make it later. Just give it to them." Su Jingfei pointed to a pocket behind him and told Tiezhu.


    Then he asked big Liu, "big Liu, how can you be yourself and other people?"


    "Dr. Su, shumanya, they have gone back in the company of Li Qiang. At that time, the man with white hair said that you are not in danger, so he asked to send four of them back. Anyway, they are going to work today, so I will stay and wait for you." Big Liu replied.


    Su Jingfei didn''t ask again. He suspected that the reason why the white head sent them back was to confirm his identity. He secretly said that this guy was very suspicious.


    As for Wu Yanli''s situation, it''s even better to say that many cadres went to the countryside to inspect together. In addition to the driver waiting for Wu Yanli at Tiezhu''s house, others were either in the farmyard or in the village committee. Now, as long as Wu Yanli went to join them.


    Naturally, there are not so many things now. The first thing is to detoxify the people. Xiao San is also taken to the village committee. When he sees the village head, he is still in a hurry. No one is stupid. No one will ask Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli what they have done because they didn''t come back all night. Let alone say that they don''t have something to do. Even if they have something to do, it has nothing to do with them.


    Su Jingfei and his wife had already guessed that this would be the result, and the white head, as a member of the army, had blocked their mouths once. This time, he just wanted to detoxify them.


    People are not deeply poisoned. Su Jingfei doesn''t need everyone to give him a lot of medicine. He mixes all the herbs together, grinds them and fry them dry to make powder.


    These drugs can not only cure the people in Sanli village, but also the remaining powder is enough for the people in shiliba village. He had never thought that he could find so many antidotes before. Except for leaving a bottle for his own use, he gave all the rest to the village head and asked him to send some to each village. If someone has similar symptoms, let them eat it.


    Fortunately, this powder has no side effects except detoxification. Even if no one is poisoned, there will be no problem. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would not dare to give it to the village head.


    People are naturally grateful for Su Jingfei''s help. Su not only saved them, but most importantly, he didn''t charge any additional fees. It''s just like a free clinic. Even if Su Jingfei was invited to Tiezhu''s family in the village, they were greatly appreciated. They have secretly discussed how to get a banner to the city hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su Jingfei wanted to refuse, but it didn''t work, so he let them toss about casually. Anyway, his career as a doctor is part-time. If he is Feng Laozi, he would prefer such things.


    He has dealt with the matter here, and Wu Yanli is going to go back with the leaders of other counties and townships. Originally, they planned to go back on the same day, but Wu Yanli, the deputy county magistrate, had a problem, so they had to stay here for one night. Now they naturally want to go back, and Su Jingfei can''t stop them.


    In the end, because of their different routes, they had to separate. Secretly, they had already agreed on the time of their next meeting, and they were not reluctant to part with each other. Outsiders couldn''t see the relationship between them.


    As a bodyguard and driver, Daliu is a man of few words. Su Jingfei doesn''t talk to him. He certainly won''t take the initiative to gossip with Su Jingfei. On the contrary, Su Jingfei gets two hours more rest. On the way back, he leans on the car and has a good sleep. Even if he has a good physique, exercises so long in the morning, and then he is busy all the time, so he can make up for sleep in the car, It''s also a good thing.


    Two hours later, he and Da Liu returned to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. The original plan of one day turned into two days. Fortunately, everything was settled, and there was a surprise. The time spent in these two days was also very worthwhile.


    He went back to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine to report to President Liu about his work this time. He only mentioned the physical examination and later making powder for them, but he didn''t mention anything in the middle. Su Jingfei believed that Bai tou would not tell president Liu. He also asked President Liu if he knew Bai tou.


    As a result, unexpectedly, not only did Bai tou not come to investigate his identity, but even President Liu didn''t know who Bai tou was. Su Jingfei was speechless, and the real liar was Bai tou, who didn''t know president Liu at all.


    These are just interludes. Su Jingfei''s performance in this visit is very excellent. He is absolutely an expert, which makes president Liu very happy. He constantly praises him, and even says that he should take his work as a typical example of the hospital. Maybe he can directly evaluate a professor''s title and say Su Jingfei is stunned. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Even if he has never worked in a hospital, he also knows that professional titles are not only required to have high professional level, but also indispensable medical qualifications. As a visiting expert, he is not even a staff member. How can he evaluate professional titles? Isn''t it resentful? He doesn''t want to be in the limelight, otherwise he won''t be able to take off his white coat. He doesn''t plan to be a doctor all his life. This is his hobby, so he has to refuse president Liu''s request on the pretext of being young.


    Su Jingfei left the dean''s office and just met shumanya. They had a simple chat with her. They were really worried about Su Jingfei. Now they are relieved to see him. No one mentioned his relationship with Wu Yanli.


    When the hospital came to an end, Su Jingfei naturally went back to work in the underwear store. It was almost noon. He was still very fast when he was making medicine in Sanli village in the morning. Otherwise, he might not be able to come back in the afternoon. Today, when he was working in the underwear store, he would be absent for half a day.


    As a store manager, he naturally doesn''t have so many worries. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen, the current boss, has kept his job, but he doesn''t want to work hard because of this.


    Sure enough, as he thinks, Yu Lili and Zhang keying still respect him as a manager. At most, they make fun of him. Lin ruoke satirizes him, saying that he is a big manager''s bureaucratic style. Su Jingfei just laughs at this. Now he wants to see big stars in the evening.

 Chapter 137

    Su Jingfei has been doing well in the store in the afternoon. Even if Lin ruoke wants to have a chat with him, he doesn''t have a chance, which makes the three girls a little surprised. Su Jingfei is not so serious at ordinary times.


    Naturally, they don''t know that Su Jingfei is waiting to go to Gehua entertainment company. Today, he is going to work as a bodyguard for the star Li Binbin. Although he is not a Star chaser, it''s exciting to think that he can be with a movie queen for a month so close.


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, Su Jingfei and the three girls say hello and slip away. They don''t even react. At this time, they know that Su Jingfei must have a date. Lin ruoke also concludes that this guy is in love.


    No matter what the three people say, Su Jingfei is on his way to Gehua entertainment. Although it''s off-duty time, the traffic in s city is not crowded. After all, it''s only a secondary city, and the distance between Fulong business district and Gehua entertainment is not far. Before six o''clock, he arrived at the headquarters of Gehua entertainment company.


    A few minutes after I made my identity known to the receptionist, I met boss Liang who invited me here. As he walked, he said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Oh, Jingfei, you are really punctual. I thought you would be late because you have a job, but you are just in time. We are going to pick up your customer this time. Her plane is two hours late, It won''t arrive until seven


    Su Jingfei secretly sweated. The country not only likes trains to be late, but also airplanes. However, it''s good to be able to pick up the plane. It''s also a kind of attention to customers.


    When Mr. Liang invited him, he could hesitate, but now that he has agreed, his present job should be taken seriously. Su Jingfei nodded and said, "OK, Mr. Liang, you can rest assured. Since I have agreed to this job, as long as there is no accident, I will come on time."


    "That''s the best way. I know your ability to startle you, and I have a certain understanding of you, so I won''t doubt it. It''s mainly other people''s big stars." Liang always satisfied with the smile, he naturally investigated Su Jingfei, at this time is the truth.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t explain much. He just follows president Liang to the airport. The airport is not in the urban area. They can only arrive at about 7:00.


    In fact, normally speaking, even if the visitor is a top star, Mr. Liang doesn''t have to pick up the plane in person. He is also the boss of a company and cooperates with Huayi Brothers, not a small company.


    But in order to introduce Su Jingfei to Li Binbin earlier, and at the same time, he is also interested in wooing Su Jingfei. Mr. Liang is accompanying him. He is not dead. He was eager to woo Su Jingfei at that time. Even if he investigated Su Jingfei in some detail, he was not so detailed. After going back, he investigated again, and he was even more surprised that this boy is still a famous expert of traditional Chinese medicine in the hospital!


    Su Jingfei is not clear about this. He is a little nervous now. This is probably the mind of ordinary people. Even if he has extraordinary skills and a lot of messy skills, he is just a college student who has just graduated. He is not at the same level as such a big star.


    According to the entertainment reporter''s report on Li Binbin, she is definitely hopeful of becoming an international superstar. Especially since she won the title of Queen of film, she has basically stopped playing in TV dramas and spared no effort to develop her film career.


    Moreover, she is known as the most beautiful female star in Europe and America. That is to say, she is more easily accepted by audiences in Europe and America. Her future is naturally the international film market. Even now, she has a certain reputation overseas. There are few such top stars in the mainland.


    While thinking about it in my heart, I casually talked with President Liang, and they came to the airport of s city. This is Su Jingfei''s first time to come to the airport, whether often or in s city.


    Even if his life is not difficult, he has not been rich. Even if he travels by train, he will not be able to meet Wu Yanli.


    There are not as many people in the airport as he imagined. Obviously, the living standard of s city is not so good that everyone can fly. However, there are also many people here, especially a group of reporters and fans who are near the airport.


    "Don''t look at them. These people didn''t come to pick up Li Binbin. She came here secretly." Seeing Su Jingfei staring at the reporters and fans, President Liang said: "these people are all picking up Huang Xiaoming. He and Li Binbin arrived on the same day. Originally, the time was staggered, but I didn''t expect the delay."


    Su Jingfei suddenly, and then asked: "these two people are the hottest stars in China, they work together, it should be a very good movie."


    "I haven''t seen the script yet. It''s not something I can worry about, but you''re wrong. They are really the hottest stars in China, but they can only be said to be one of them, not the hottest. At least this time, you will see more famous stars than them." Mr. Liang smiles mysteriously. Instead of explaining, he turns Su Jingfei off.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei''s face showed curiosity. According to the current popularity and status of Li Binbin and Wang Xiaoming in China, even if someone is more famous and more popular than them, it''s very limited. If they can appear in a movie, it''s obvious that the role status should still be above them. Who are they!


    Just when Su Jingfei thought about it, President Liang had reminded Su Jingfei: "go to the special passage with me, people have come."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know about the situation of the airport, so he could only follow president Liang. This so-called special channel is specially used for people with special identity, but it''s not that ordinary people can walk, and President Liang doesn''t know what kind of relationship to do it.


    They wait at the exit of the passage and watch a group of people come down from the airport. Originally, Su Jingfei thought that they were not very proud when they came to pick up the plane. Only when he saw the other person did Su Jingfei know why President Liang did it. In fact, there were few people. As president Liang said, this time he came here secretly.


    There are only four people coming. Su Jingfei has heard of it before. Generally, when a star is on a formal trip, there will be many entourage, including assistants, brokers, makeup artists and bodyguards.


    And now there are only four people, you don''t need to ask, you know it must be Li Binbin himself with an assistant, an agent and a make-up artist. These three people are indispensable, unless it''s personal travel, work conditions, no matter how low-key, so three people must be indispensable.


    In fact, there should be one or several bodyguards, but now the situation is that she lacks bodyguards, otherwise there is nothing wrong with Su Jingfei.


    The four soon came to Su Jingfei and President Liang. The first woman was wearing sunglasses that covered most of her pretty face. If you don''t know her identity, it''s really hard to guess that she was Li Binbin.


    Su Jingfei''s visual inspection shows that she should not make any special make-up. She only goes through the channel with few people and is not afraid of being recognized. Even so, her tall and slim figure makes people know that she is a beautiful girl. Su Jingfei observes secretly that this is the next customer.


    Li Binbin''s success in the film and television industry is not only because of her appearance, but also because of her efforts. However, it has to be said that she is indeed a beautiful girl. Although she is in her thirties, she looks as if she is in her twenties.


    Su Jingfei used to see her on the screen or on the Internet. Now when he observes her closely, he finds out that real people are generally more beautiful than those on TV. Of course, under ordinary equipment, if you make up a character, it will be different. Especially, some people are suitable for ancient clothes, and fashion can''t be measured.


    When he is looking at each other, he is also looking at him. Su Jingfei can know the identity of Li Binbin and others. Naturally, they have guessed Su Jingfei''s identity. Liang is always the representative of their cooperative company, and they all recognize him.


    "Miss Li, here you are. Our car is outside. Let''s go to the hotel first." After all, Mr. Liang is a person who has seen many stars. Even if the other party is a big star, he still welcomes them with a smile. From this point of view, Mr. Liang is really tactful. He is neither humble nor arrogant to anyone, but he can make the other party feel enthusiastic.


    Li Binbin nodded, then looked at Su Jingfei and asked Mr. Liang, "Mr. Liang, is this Mr. Su you told me about?"


    "Yes, Miss Li, this is Su Jingfei. In the future, she will be in charge of Miss Li''s safety, and Jingfei is a down-to-earth person. If you have anything, you can give it to him." Mr. Liang said as he pulled Su Jingfei to his side.


    Before Su Jingfei came here, she had a certain understanding of Li Binbin. As a northeasterner, she is more straightforward than most people. She probably doesn''t like people who pinch. She said happily, "Miss Li, you can call me Xiao Su or Jingfei in the future, and I will be responsible for Miss Li''s safety in the next month."


    Li Binbin looked at Su Jingfei and said nothing more. A middle-aged woman next to him frowned and said, "Mr. Liang, Binbin has been filming for at least a month this time. Although he is low-key, he has to do a good job in security. Mr. Su, isn''t he?"


    She didn''t finish what she said. Obviously, she didn''t believe Su Jingfei very much. After all, Su Jingfei didn''t have the temperament of a bodyguard from the appearance. She even said that a gentle little white face would be more suitable. If President Liang introduced him to be a secretary or assistant, we would have no doubt. But now we are making Su Jingfei a bodyguard, even if Li Binbin himself didn''t say it, In fact, there are some doubts in my heart.


    There are more hidden rules in the entertainment circle. They even doubt whether Su Jingfei is going to get close to Li Binbin through some back door.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly in secret. His image is easy to be misunderstood, but he can''t show his skill directly now. He is a bodyguard, not an acrobat.


    Fortunately, President Liang''s attitude is very firm, said: "you can rest assured, although Jingfei is young, he is the best bodyguard I have ever seen. If you feel that he is not suitable, you can find me to replace him at any time, but I hope you can let brother long or brother Jie try him later."

 Chapter 138

    Since Mr. Liang has said this, it''s not easy for Li Binbin to say anything more. The agent just said, "well, since Mr. Liang guarantees this, we''ll see Mr. Su''s performance."


    She is still so polite, obviously does not recognize Su Jingfei, but I don''t know if it is because of Li Binbin''s character, the agent she chose is also a straightforward person, she said to President Liang, and then said to Su Jingfei: "Mr. Su, it''s not very nice, it''s about Binbin''s safety, I can only be more cautious."


    "I understand that if you think I''m incompetent, you can replace me at will." Su Jingfei is not unhappy either. After all, it''s the first time for someone to meet him. He doesn''t believe that he is normal. Who can tell that he is not very tough!


    Although Li Binbin has some doubts about Su Jingfei''s strength, the meeting is still pleasant. At least they are very satisfied with President Liang''s low-key arrival.


    When they left the airport, they also met Huang Xiaoming, who was surrounded by people. They secretly congratulated that they and others were low-key enough, otherwise they would be surrounded. Su Jingfei even secretly shook his head. When the star really attracted people''s attention, he also lost his freedom.


    This time, Li Binbin cooperates with Huang Xiaoming, and the hotel is also contracted by Liang. He also specially prepares a room for Su Jingfei. If it''s too late in the evening, he can stay here without delaying his work.


    Of course, because his home is in the city, he can also go back to sleep. Anyway, his working hours are at night. Su Jingfei is very satisfied with this arrangement, because there is one agreement between them that if he starts work too late at night, he needs to work overtime, so it will be too late, and there is a place to live well.


    His room is next to Li Binbin''s room. His task is personal protection. Even if he can''t be with her all the time, he has to arrange nearby. The other room is three colleagues.


    Liang can always achieve what he has achieved today. It''s not a fluke. He has a special arrangement for people, but there are only two presidential suites in the hotel. This makes Su Jingfei more curious about Liang''s more popular actors. Who is qualified to stay in the presidential suite!


    Although Li Binbin is also a senior guest room, there is still a certain gap between her and the presidential suite. With her current status in the film industry, she is not qualified. The lineup of this film is a little too big.


    He has long been happy and angry. Even if the gossip in his heart is about to boil, he is calm in front of him. In order to make Li Binbin and others trust him more, he even wears a pair of sunglasses on his face, which suddenly changes his image.


    The reason why Su Jingfei gives people the impression of gentle and white face is naturally because of his appearance. His appearance is not particularly handsome, but gives people a kind of gentle and elegant feeling, which makes him give people a kind of good temper.


    Now he blocks his face with sunglasses. People notice that Su Jingfei is in good shape. He is like a natural coat hanger. Before he was gentle and white, he immediately became a cool guy. Moreover, he is not the kind of fierce bodyguard. Don''t let strangers in.


    His new image makes the three people accompanying Li Binbin look at him. It seems that this boy is not as simple as they thought before. At least after the image changes, it''s really cool. It''s also interesting to say that he is a bodyguard.


    Su Jingfei is the agent who has a slight complaint about him before. He asked him privately if he was interested in developing in the performing arts circle. Now, the performing arts circle is different from more than ten years ago. It doesn''t need good acting skills to be famous. Now, as long as the image is good, any two idol dramas can be popular. Su Jingfei undoubtedly has such potential.


    Su Jingfei naturally refuses. He wants to live a low-key life. How can he fight in that environment? Let alone rely on his face to be an idol. Even if he wants to be a powerful one, he doesn''t have this plan. It''s only part-time job for him to be a bodyguard.


    If his mind is known by others, he will definitely vomit blood. No matter whether he is a doctor or a bodyguard, he will have a better future than the underwear store manager who earns 5000 yuan a month. But he just takes that as his main job. If he is not familiar with him, he really thinks that he has some hobbies.


    When Su Jingfei and others arrived at the hotel, there were other stars staying here. They were not the first wave. In the hotel, Su Jingfei had seen the famous Hong Kong martial arts star Zou Zhaolong.


    Speaking of this man, Su Jingfei actually likes him very much. Although he has been playing a villain, he is really a rare good Kung Fu actor. He can cooperate with several Kung Fu stars, and his own popularity is not low. Moreover, the most important thing is that he is a good tempered uncle in reality, no matter he is insidious, cunning or despicable in the film. He appears in this group, It''s probably the opposite.


    In his heart, he was still thinking about whether the Dragon brother Liang said before would be him. If he was allowed to test himself, it would be very good. It happened that he was also a little curious about the real Kung Fu of these so-called martial arts stars.


    When he saw Li Binbin and others, he immediately said with a smile, "Binbin, you''re two hours later than expected. Director Xu said that when we get together, we''ll meet first."


    "Well, I see, brother Zou. I''ll see you later." Li Binbin nodded and agreed to leave with the crowd.


    Zou Zhaolong obviously has some understanding of Li Binbin''s character and doesn''t think much of it. However, when he passes Su Jingfei, he smiles and says, "good boy


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t understand what he meant, but he didn''t mean it. He just nodded and said "thank you brother long".


    Zou Zhaolong didn''t say much. He just patted him on the shoulder and left with a smile.


    The contact between them is only a few seconds, but Li Binbin and others are thoughtful. They obviously didn''t expect that Zou Zhaolong would talk to Su Jingfei, and they seem to think highly of Su Jingfei, who obviously doesn''t know him.


    They all doubt that Zou Zhaolong thinks Su Jingfei is Li Binbin''s younger martial brother. He encourages him because he loves his family?


    It''s a pity that the uncle has left, and no one can figure out what he really means. Finally, he has to put this doubt in his heart and go back to his room to prepare to meet the crew.


    It''s working time now. Su Jingfei naturally wants to stay with Li Binbin. Even if she goes back to her bedroom, he also wants to go with her. Of course, there are others with her. In a single case, even if he is a bodyguard, he can''t be alone with Li Binbin. He is a young man.


    After Li Binbin enters the room, he naturally wants to take off his sunglasses and camouflage. This is the first time Su Jingfei has seen Li Binbin''s full picture from a real close range.


    When she was at the airport, she was already sure that she was more beautiful than on the screen. Now she is more sure that her skin color is not snow-white, but her skin color makes her look more healthy, slim and in good proportion, which is just in line with the aesthetic standards of European and American people.


    It is said that she once learned dance. With her figure and dancing skills, she is almost the best woman Su Jingfei has ever seen. She probably plays a lot and has practiced several moves.


    "Jingfei, you don''t have to be so restrained. Just sit anywhere. I have to put on some make-up and meet the crew later." After Li Binbin took off his sunglasses, people seemed to be a lot more easygoing. He said to Su Jingfei, "I don''t have so many rules here. I don''t care about my work. We are all friends in private. You can call me sister Binbin in the future."


    "Yes, sister Binbin." Big stars have no airs, so Su Jingfei is naturally more comfortable. He nods his head, but he is not too casual. He is obedient and sits down, but he always keeps vigilant. It''s also love and dedication.


    Seeing his manner, Li Binbin was surprised. The young man didn''t see the tension of a big star, and he didn''t have any special enthusiasm for himself. Obviously, he was very polite. Even if he sat down, he was still so alert, which showed that he was very attentive to his work.


    In particular, he didn''t make a pretence. When he asked him to sit down, he didn''t sit down politely. His straightforward character made Li Binbin feel better. He said that no matter what his strength is, at least his character is quite satisfactory.


    Although she is not very old, she has worked hard in the entertainment industry for many years. She really looks at Su Jingfei as if she were a younger generation. If Su Jingfei knows, he will really be very sad. Her psychological age is much older than that of other people of the same age. Now she is regarded as a young man.


    Star travel is very troublesome, especially for female stars. The make-up artist has started to make up for Li Binbin. As long as he is in public, he has to have different styles.


    Su Jingfei is watching. The pretty girl is really pretty. Even if she takes off her make-up, she is also very beautiful. After she really makes up, she is even more beautiful. She is not the top of the stars in terms of beauty, but she has a kind of heroism that ordinary female stars don''t have.


    He clearly remembers that Li Binbin''s role as the eldest martial sister in "a hundred years of love", both in beauty and acting skills, was the leading role. If it wasn''t for the Hong Kong company that the film was mainly created, she would definitely dominate the heroine.


    There, she played a swordswoman with excellent martial arts skills. Her image was not inferior to that of a man. Su Jingfei, a man with good skills, liked her most. At the beginning, he thought that it was a waste of resources for such a female star to play a supporting role in that movie. She was enough to play the leading role in a movie.


    Sure enough, Li Binbin''s acting career got better and better, so that he won the title of Queen last year. It''s just that it''s a literary film "cloud water ballad", which is not su Jingfei''s favorite action play, and there''s no chance to see Li Binbin''s female swordsman image again. I don''t expect to see her play in this film, Zou Zhaolong has never played any drama.

 Chapter 139

    Su Jingfei is watching the makeup artist design Li Binbin''s style. Although it''s not a formal film launch today, it''s a crew gathering, and she also attaches great importance to it.


    Also because it''s not formal, she doesn''t spend too much effort, just bright and beautiful. She''s naturally slim and graceful, even with simple makeup, that kind of international style has been able to overwhelm the general female stars, especially the air of the film queen. Who plays with her will certainly have a lot of pressure.


    "It''s boring. It''s not good to be an artist. Every day''s activities are very troublesome." Li Binbin sees Su Jingfei''s bored appearance in his vigilance and says with a smile.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. Li Binbin actually chatted with him like this. He was his bodyguard. Theoretically, no employer would chat with his bodyguard like this. However, he quickly said, "it''s not boring. You don''t have much time to make up." After a pause, he said, "a star is a public figure. Naturally, he has to pay more attention. If he wants to get a return, he has to pay more."


    Li Binbin stared at Su Jingfei, speechless for a long time. In fact, she was also a little surprised. She and Su Jingfei said that they just liked him a little, and he was not his future bodyguard. At most, he was temporary, and it was said that he was still a guest star, which was different from him.


    Now Su Jingfei''s attitude towards her is not very general. He has so many bodyguards, and no one talks to him like this. What he says is quite reasonable.


    Another person said that she would not feel too much, but Su Jingfei was very young. How could such a young man look like many managers.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know what he said, which filled Li Binbin''s heart with curiosity. He continued: "sister Binbin, I can be your bodyguard this time. I''m responsible for your safety in S City, but I''m only responsible for 6:00 to 11:00 in the evening. If it''s daytime, I have other work."


    "President Liang has already mentioned to me that I am in the crew during the day, and someone will be responsible for the security work." Li Binbin nodded. There was no accident, but he said, "but I''m a little curious. What do you do?"


    Su Jingfei was embarrassed, so he coughed and said, "I''m an ordinary worker, but because my boss and I are friends, I still can''t delay. And as Binbin said, it''s useless for me to follow you during the day."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk about it, Li Binbin didn''t ask much. He thought that he was an ordinary company employee, but he had to go because of his friendship. He said that this young man has a sense of loyalty. Maybe all martial arts practitioners are like this. Liang Zou told her that Su Jingfei is an expert. No matter what his appearance is, Li Binbin believed that Mr. Liang didn''t dare to cheat himself.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look now. The crew should be here." Li Binbin thought for a moment, to the people around to organize things.


    In addition to Su Jingfei, who is a local resident, other people are from outside. They will stay in the hotel for a period of time, and mainly serve Li Binbin. Now that everything is sorted out, Li Binbin takes his agent and life assistant to the restaurant of the hotel. This is also the practice, without notice.


    As her bodyguard, Su Jingfei will naturally follow her, so that he will have a chance to see the other actors in the cast, that is, to see the two famous stars.


    When they came here, there were a lot of people here, some strange faces. Su Jingfei didn''t know them at all, but there were also some common faces. Some people he could call famous, some people he just had an impression, maybe he was either a supporting actor or a dragon.


    Among these people, the most striking one is a girl. She is almost the same age as Su Jingfei, that is, in her early twenties. She is not hot, but slim and full of youth.


    But this girl has a face that can be called an angel, a pure white face with a pure smile, a pair of big eyes that can speak on the ethereal and pure pretty face. Even if she doesn''t say anything, it is enough to let everyone understand what she is thinking in her heart. This is absolutely a pure jade girl.


    This girl, Su Jingfei, naturally knows her. She appeared very early. At the age of 17, she began to play in TV dramas. Now, a few years later, she has become very popular.


    Although Li Binbin is not as popular as Li Binbin in terms of her acting achievements, she is definitely more popular than Li Binbin. She is known as the most popular girl in mainland China, and she is little dragon girl Liu Yifei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to meet her here. Even Su Jingfei, who is used to meeting the top beautiful girls, can''t help but feel a little stunned. Her youthful and pure breath is different from several beautiful girls she has met. Liang Xiuwen and others are royal sisters with stronger temperament and are also sisters.


    The only beautiful girl of the same age, Lin ruoke, is as careless as a man. She is blind about her appearance. Of course, compared with the little dragon girl in front of her, Lin ruoke is still half worse.


    "What''s the matter, seeing the pretty girl straight eyes?" Su Jingfei accident Lengshen, immediately by Li Binbin see, laughing jokingly.


    Su Jingfei''s face is very hot. He has seen many beautiful girls, and he is not the stupid boy who just went out of school at the beginning. He was stunned when he saw Liu Yifei. He wanted to explain, but he couldn''t talk about it.


    Li Binbin rarely saw Su Jingfei blush, who had been very calm before, and said with a smile of great interest: "Mr. Liang will not tell you that Liu Yifei is the heroine of this film. Are you so surprised that you are her fan? What a surprise


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. She is not a fan of her. In fact, she is more surprised to see her here. However, President Liang did say that she is more popular than Li Binbin before. In this way, she is really one.


    It''s just that he never thought that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, Huang Xiaoming and Zou Zhaolong would participate in this movie. The known lineup is already terrible, and there are two presidential suites. Even if one is Liu Yifei, there is another. Is that a male star?


    But according to Li Binbin''s status today, even if Liu Yifei is more popular and a female star, she should not be treated as much as Li Binbin. After all, their status in the film industry is almost the same.


    "Sister Binbin, Mr. Liang didn''t tell me that Liu Yifei would come. Even if brother Zou came here, I don''t know. He didn''t tell me about the movie at all, but he said you and Huang Xiaoming." Su Jingfei guesses in the heart unceasingly, but still honest wry smile way.


    This time, not only Li Binbin was stunned, but even his agent and life assistant were speechless.


    Su Jingfei saw their reaction and said, "you see, Liang is not always unkind. I just..."


    Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Li Binbin. He said in a damned way: "Jingfei, are you really twenty, not sixty? Do you not read entertainment reports at all? "


    "Well? Is there anything wrong with that? I''m very busy with my work recently, and I have to learn some things at ordinary times. There is no TV in the University. How can I have so much time to watch entertainment reports? Oh, by the way, I still watch movies and TV dramas, especially sister Binbin''s Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and then said, but later he thought something was wrong. He was in front of the movie stars, but he said he was not interested in them. Isn''t that pointing at the monk and scolding the bald ass? Hastily, he added.


    It''s a pity that Li Binbin is also smart. How can he not know Su Jingfei''s meaning and turn his mouth in an obscure way? This kid''s lying is too obvious. He obviously takes care of his emotions.


    Originally, she wanted to tell Su Jingfei what the movie was about, but she was not satisfied with Su''s performance. She decided to press the answer and let him wonder for himself. She could see that Su was really curious about what the movie was.


    "Well, anyway, you don''t pay attention to entertainment gossip. You certainly don''t worry about the content and lineup of this movie. That''s just right. Let''s go and say hello to Yifei first, and let you meet the idol." Li Binbin said while taking Su Jing to fly in.


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth. He can see that Li Binbin really wanted to tell him before, but he changed his mind temporarily because of what he said. He really wants to blow his mouth. He is still too young to think about it before speaking. Now he is really worried about Li Binbin''s anger. For this reason, it''s not worth it.


    Just look at the situation, Li Binbin can tease himself, should not be angry, thinking, he has followed Li Binbin.


    "Yifei, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are more beautiful." Li Binbin obviously knew Liu Yifei. He took her by the hand and said with a smile that he was very happy for a long time.


    Liu Yifei''s quiet face also showed a sweet smile. In turn, she praised: "sister Binbin is really beautiful. I''m a little girl in front of you. Are you coming? I heard your plane is late today. You don''t have time to rest


    "Nothing. I''m used to it." To Liu Yifei''s praise, Li Binbin very much sister fan''s photo all accept, and then to Liu Yifei said: "Yifei, this is my bodyguard Su Jingfei, he is your fan, see you are excited for a long time, must let me bring to see you, or you take a picture?"


    Liu Yifei looks at Su Jingfei along Li Binbin''s fingers, but she is full of curiosity. Although she and Li Binbin are sisters, they are not really so close. After all, they have no cooperation.


    The person li Binbin can introduce really makes her a little curious. Bodyguards are almost transparent followers. If Li Binbin can attach so much importance to them, there must be something extraordinary about this person. Especially as Li Binbin''s bodyguard, he is a fan of himself. It''s a bit strange.

 Chapter 140

    Su Jingfei is not the kind of man who makes people feel very handsome at first sight, but because of his gentle appearance, it is easy to make people feel good, especially the harmless appearance of others, which makes people less alert.


    Liu Yifei is like this now. Originally, he thought that Li Binbin''s bodyguard must be a big man with muscles growing in his head, but he didn''t expect that he was su Jingfei''s gentle little white face. Of course, now he has a smile on his face, which makes people feel good.


    "Miss Liu Yifei, I''m glad to meet you here. I''ve always loved your TV series. Can you take a picture with me?" Su Jingfei is not a fan of Liu Yifei, but now Li Binbin has already said that if he pretends to be calm and slightly excited, he will not only let people see that he is a fan, but also not forget his duty.


    Liu Yifei doesn''t know the inside story. She really thinks that Su Jingfei is her own fan. Even if she usually faces ordinary fans, she won''t refuse such a simple request. What''s more, Su Jingfei is Li Binbin''s bodyguard.


    For Su Jingfei''s performance, Li Binbin on one side was really a bit surprised. She just wanted to make fun of Su Jingfei, but she didn''t expect that this boy was really a fan of Liu Yifei. When she thought about this, she was very angry. She was cheated by Su Jingfei. Instead of making fun of him, she gave him a chance. This guy is really hateful.


    Su Jingfei is undoubtedly the kind of guy who easily makes people feel close. Li Binbin has known him for only two hours, and he can no longer be regarded as an ordinary bodyguard.


    This is not to say that Li Binbin is a flower maniac. Naturally, Su Jingfei is not charming. In fact, they are not like ordinary employers and bodyguards. In fact, their relationship is only temporary. Moreover, Su Jingfei also said that this is his part-time job. Their relationship is not the same. The age difference is not bad. Their relationship is more similar to ordinary friends.


    Li Binbin is over 30 years old this year, but in the entertainment industry, everyone will look younger than the reality, and he must keep his mind. Li Binbin is in fact in his mid-20s, regardless of his image or mind. What''s more, he is single all the time, so he will not regard Su Jingfei as a younger generation.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are standing together for a group photo, because this kind of group photo between movie stars and fans can''t be shot by mobile phone like that between friends. The assistant next to them immediately takes out the camera.


    When Su Jingfei was standing alone, people just felt that he looked nice and clean, but now when he was standing beside Liu Yifei, people felt that something was wrong. It was not that the two people were standing together, but that they were very harmonious.


    Liu Yifei is tall. Although she is not hot, she is absolutely graceful. Su Jingfei is a little thin, but she is tall and straight. Standing beside her, even if they are just like ordinary movie stars and fans, they seem to match each other.


    At this time, not only the shooting assistant found the problem, but also the nearby Li Binbin frowned slightly. Su Jingfei, as a bodyguard, should have a calm temperament, but he could calm down in the face of his idol star. How good the boy''s attitude is!


    Liu Yifei also found that Su Jingfei was special. He was a little excited at first. Standing beside him, he was very quiet. His silence did not give people a very dull feeling, but made people feel at ease. It seemed that no matter what storm danger he encountered, as long as he was by his side, everything would be stable and nothing could hurt him.


    I don''t know where this feeling came from. Su Jingfei didn''t do any human actions or say anything. It''s just that he revealed his trusting and down-to-earth appeal.


    The group photo was soon completed, but the eyes of the audience, including Liu Yifei and Li Binbin, changed when they looked at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what they saw. They all had strange faces. He doubted whether a flower had grown on his face. He coughed a little and interrupted Li Binbin and others. He thought, "sister Binbin, I''ve finished taking a picture with Liu Yifei. We''re going to go home."


    He means that the joke over here is over. Should Li Binbin go and say hello to other stars? He has just seen Huang Xiaoming come in. Even if he is not the first actor in the film, he is probably at least No. 2, which is similar to Li Binbin''s role.


    Li Binbin is reminded by Su Jingfei''s words. When he knows that he is not in a daze, he takes another look at the way Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei stand together. He has a strange idea in his heart. This bodyguard''s temperament is really special.


    Her economic man came to Su Jingfei again and wanted to invite him into the entertainment industry. She praised him for his temperament, which is very suitable for being an artist. Even if he can''t be popular, it''s easy for him to become a first-line star. Moreover, he is Li Binbin''s bodyguard, so he can make his debut with Li Binbin''s younger martial brother.


    This makes Su Jingfei laugh and cry. Before, the agent didn''t believe that he could be Li Binbin''s bodyguard, but now he has to invite himself to be her entertainer. Unfortunately, he didn''t want to do this business, so he had to politely refuse, which makes the agent feel very sad.


    When they murmur, Li Binbin greets Liu Yifei first, and then goes to Huang Xiaoming. But when they leave, she obviously finds that Liu Yifei looks at Su Jingfei thoughtfully, but says nothing. Li Binbin doesn''t know what Liu Yifei is thinking, but it must have something to do with Su Jingfei.


    When Huang Xiaoming enters the restaurant, he also sees Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. They are a popular female star, his old partner, and his fellow actress. He just wants to go and say hello, but he is taking a picture there. Now seeing Li Binbin passing by, he goes to say hello. Of course, he also looks at Su Jingfei curiously, The man who just took a picture with Liu Yifei.


    He had cooperated with Liu Yifei as early as in the past. Naturally, he knew something about her character. Even if she was not a stranger, she was rarely photographed with a man. It should be a little special for this man to take a picture with her.


    "Xiao Ming, you''re here. I thought you were going to be stopped by people at the airport for a long time!" Li Binbin and Huang Xiaoming are both artists of Huayi Brothers. Moreover, she was even earlier. She can be regarded as Huang Xiaoming''s elder martial sister. She speaks casually. She has a straightforward character, and her mouth is a joke.


    Huang Xiaoming was stunned, then said with a bitter smile: "sister Binbin, don''t cancel me. Although the fans are enthusiastic, we are also miserable!" His words let Li Binbin deeply think however, pause for a while, he wake up and then said: "at that time Binbin elder sister is nearby?"


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence today that my plane is just late. I got off the plane at about the same time as you. I just saw you, but I came here secretly." Li Binbin a smile, does not conceal the way.


    "Sister Binbin, you are still smart." A compliment from Huang Xiaoming.


    Li Binbin curled his lips and hummed: "we''ve known each other for so long. Don''t talk nice. I want to say I''m cunning."


    Huang Xiaoming laughed twice and quickly changed the topic. Looking at Su Jingfei, he said: "sister Binbin, is this the new younger martial brother? He is very handsome, especially with a kind look. He will be very popular in the future!"


    "He?" When Li Binbin saw Su Jingfei mention Su Jingfei, he said that his bodyguard was really cool. Everyone looked at him with new eyes, but he explained: "no, he''s not our younger martial brother. He''s my bodyguard. Mr. Liang introduced him to me. He''s responsible for my safety during this period of time."


    Huang Xiaoming was really surprised this time. He opened his mouth and looked at Su Jingfei. After a long time, he said with a dry smile, "young and promising, young and promising!"


    He doesn''t know the age gap between himself and Su Jingfei, but he is estimated to be at least ten years old. He is nearly thirty years old, and Su Jingfei is in his early twenties. No one will think that he is relying on the old to sell his old.


    Su Jingfei is about to respond to Huang Xiaoming, but his eyes can''t help but stare at Huang Xiaoming''s back, not only him, but also Li Binbin and others.


    Huang Xiaoming doesn''t feel upset because Su Jingfei doesn''t reply. Instead, he turns around and looks. Sure enough, there are several people coming here, led by two men in their 40s and 50s. They don''t seem very impressive, but the others are all centered on two people.


    Everyone here knows the man with a big nose who is a little stronger on the left. He is Cheng Long, the eldest brother of Huayu. He has been on the stage for nearly 30 years. He dares to gallop all over the world with his real Kung Fu and is also a kung fu star in the film world of the United States.


    He''s in such a position that he can talk and laugh with. Naturally, he''s also a movie star with a high status. This man is also a well-known action superstar. Li Lianjie, who is known as the emperor of Kung Fu, is about the same height as Cheng Long, but a little skinny.


    His experience is different from that of Cheng Long. He started his career with a kung fu film Shaolin Temple, which was popular in the whole country. Later, he disappeared. It is said that he went to the United States to open a martial arts school, and then he started his career again a few years later. Then, with his handsome appearance and elegant skills, he became the famous Kung Fu Emperor.


    He is also a famous Kung Fu superstar in the international film world. Although his status is slightly worse than Cheng Long''s, in the field of kung fu films, his praise is even better than Cheng Long''s.


    No matter Li Binbin or Huang Xiaoming, they all respect the appearance of these two world-class celebrities. Liu Yifei, who can be called the first jade girl in mainland China before, also came to the door to welcome them. These are the two elders, the top stars.


    Su Jingfei finally knows who is the so-called more popular star in general manager Liang''s mouth this time, and probably guesses who the presidential suite of the hotel is for. Undoubtedly, these two gods are more qualified to stay than anyone present. This is absolutely their due treatment. Su Jingfei is completely stunned, and he never thought that they would be the two.

 Chapter 141

    Su Jingfei was surprised and naturally thought of Liang''s words. He once told Li Binbin''s agent that he could let Longge and Jiege try whether they have the qualification of bodyguard.


    Now he finally knows who he''s talking about. He laughs bitterly in his heart. He has gained a lot from being a bodyguard this time. He has actually met these two gods.


    Don''t say that you have no contact with the entertainment industry, even many entertainment journalists, such opportunities are very rare. I don''t want to meet them once. In the future, I will be in the same crew.


    Even if I''m just a bodyguard, it''s not easy to ask for any autograph or group photo. Liu Yifei''s group photo over there has already been taken. When I go back, I just need to ask her to sign on the photo. He doesn''t think that a big star is so shameless.


    Different from Liu Yifei, Su Jingfei, who loves Kung Fu, is a real fan of the two gods in front of him. Whether it''s brother Cheng Long''s humorous action movies or Li Lianjie''s textbook style kung fu movies, he never tires of watching them.


    Even some classic action movies, Su Jingfei will watch them three or five times. Of course, there are two stars he likes. If it''s pure entertainment, he likes to watch Cheng Long''s action movies, but his love for Kung Fu is Li Lianjie''s.


    In particular, he can''t remember how many times he watched Jingwu hero, which is known as the textbook of kung fu movies. He even chose to learn some fighting skills in the thread bound book because of the influence of this movie.


    Originally, the book recorded some training methods similar to internal skill, but he had no choice. He thought that the fierce and quick fighting method was more suitable for him, which could be regarded as being influenced. He could be called a real hero.


    "Xiaoming, Binbin, Yifei, you are all here. It seems that we are the latest." Elder brother Cheng Long is heroic. When he walks in, he sees the crowd and laughs.


    Li Lianjie also said with a smile: "don''t stand. Let''s go in. Xu will be here soon."


    They said hello to each other one after another, and then they went in together. Although Su Jingfei wanted to talk to his two idol stars, he knew that the time was not right, so he had to bear the chance in the future.


    Since there are such big names on the scene, Su Jingfei can naturally think of who they call "director Xu". In the whole Chinese film circle, there are only a few directors who can be so respected by Cheng Long and Li Lianjie. This director, who is known as Xu laoguai, is definitely one of them.


    Director Xu Ke can be regarded as a symbolic figure in the Chinese language film circle in the past 30 years. Many Hong Kong films have been supervised by him. Even Li Lianjie is his actor. For example, his black man series and Huang Feihong series are all made by him, and he is also the most successful director in the new martial arts films.


    As for Cheng Long, Su Jingfei doesn''t know what kind of cooperation they have, but since Xu Ke has such a position as a director, Cheng Long will give him some face. What''s more, this time it''s an action movie, so Xu Ke deserves to be a director.


    As Li Binbin said, Su Jingfei has never paid attention to the entertainment industry. In fact, if he looks at the entertainment news, he will know that this lineup is the "king of Kung Fu", and this is the first cooperation between Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, in which Li Lianjie is the leading actor and Cheng Long is just a guest star.


    In fact, the original director and one of the male stars of the film should be from the United States. However, the director of the United States did not have enough ability to direct action films, and Neng XuKe had a tacit understanding with Li Lianjie. Later, the producers had to change their strategy.


    What''s more, Liu Yifei, the first lady, will give her first kiss on the screen in the movie. Naturally, the foreign leading actor will also change. Otherwise, the domestic audience will certainly curse the movie to death. How can people tolerate the fact that a good first lady''s first kiss is dedicated to an American? This is also the reason why Huang Xiaoming can appear here.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei doesn''t know these twists and turns. He thinks that the original lineup is just like this. In fact, it''s really a temporary change. Although it seems like this, entering the European and American markets will suffer a little loss, but everyone knows that even if the director and an actor are changed, people don''t think they can be stronger than they are now. Even if foreign members join, they will lose some audiences at home.


    These are not the problems Su Jingfei thinks about. Anyway, even if the movie is hot, it has nothing to do with him. He is just a bodyguard of Li Binbin. No matter from his identity or position, he can''t compete with the movie. He is a soy sauce party audience at most.


    The restaurant is very big, but the ones who really have a place in it are the leading roles and important supporting roles. The others can only be outside. After chatting for a while, the director finally comes.


    This time, it''s mainly a meeting. There are not many people who really attend. The film director and screenwriter will definitely be in place. Another indispensable person for action movies is action director. With such a strong lineup, action director naturally can''t find anyone.


    Director Hu Ke has some curly hair and a slightly biased look. Su Jingfei immediately recognized that he is the famous director known as Xu Laoqi.


    He is surrounded by two people. One he doesn''t know is probably a screenwriter, while the other is familiar. He has never met this person, but he has met one of his brothers, Yuan Xiangren, who always plays some beggars in movies.


    Their brother looks more imaginative. This man doesn''t have to ask yuan Heping, who is also known as Yuan Baye. He is one of the most famous action directors in Chinese film circle.


    As a fan of action movies, Su Jingfei naturally knows some of the most famous action directors in the Chinese film circle. One is yuan Heping, the eighth master of yuan, and the other is Cheng Xiaodong, a young martial arts director who is also good at designing actions. However, their styles are different, which has something to do with their Kung Fu inheritance. He has heard reports, Mr. Yuan is a direct descendant of Huang Feihong.


    Su Jingfei thinks it''s really worthwhile to see these characters who can shake the movie world today. There are several stars he likes.


    He originally thought that when he worked as Li Binbin''s bodyguard this time, it was mostly a literary drama or a police and bandit movie. Although he once liked police and bandit movies, he preferred action movies. He didn''t expect that the real movie this time was action movies.


    Li Binbin is not in the mood to pay attention to Su Jingfei at this time. Even though she is already a post movie actress, she is only a junior compared with the two big God stars in front of her. Director Xu Ke, who is talking, is also the top figure in the discourse circle, and is also the director of this film. She is listening to him carefully.


    Director Xu Ke didn''t say too much nonsense. He just encouraged everyone and announced that shooting would start tomorrow. Because he needed to shoot some rural scenery, he would go to the suburbs to shoot tomorrow.


    Of course, this kind of film can''t be shot in sequence. Naturally, it''s shot by shot. Everyone''s parts are different, and the shooting position is also different. Li Binbin''s early parts only need to be done in the studio of the setting. She doesn''t need to go to the countryside with her, which is convenient for Su Jingfei to protect him.


    People have been psychologically prepared for a long time, and they know why they came to shoot in this city which is not a famous shooting base. The scenery here is more in line with the film.


    At the end of the speech, we had a dinner together. Because there were two gods here, they were somewhat restrained. Fortunately, elder brother Cheng Long was easygoing. After a few words, the scene became lively, and there were two beautiful girls, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. The atmosphere was very warm.


    As a bodyguard, Su Jingfei is naturally not qualified to participate in their food and drink here. Fortunately, the organizer can''t make the accompanying people hungry, so he opened a table for them and they can also hear the conversation there.


    That''s what bodyguards get. They have to be personal bodyguards. No matter which star they are, they are worth a lot. Personal safety should be put in the first place.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, everyone was almost finished. Suddenly, an assistant came to Su Jingfei and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Su, brother Jie asked you to go there."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Although he was also concerned about the situation at that table, how could he expect that Li Lianjie would find him? Besides, listening to the assistant''s polite tone, he didn''t seem to be looking for his own trouble. He immediately thought that it was Li Binbin who asked him to help try his back, but it was too anxious.


    Guess each other''s meaning in the heart, the person has got up and walked over, first looked at Li Binbin, found that there are some accidents in her eyes, and there is a trace of doubt, his heart is also more confused, Li Binbin seems not to know Li Lianjie to find himself.


    "Jacko, you''re looking for me!" Seeing his childhood idol, Su Jingfei is not excited, which is absolutely deceptive. However, his years of cultivation makes it impossible for him to show too much, but he is very calm in respect. He knows that everyone must be looking at him at this time, and he can''t show too much.


    Li Lianjie looked at Su Jingfei, nodded secretly, and then said with a smile, "I call you Jingfei. Is that ok? Ah long really didn''t read you wrong." Then, seeing Su Jingfei''s bewilderment in his eyes, he pulled Zou Zhaolong beside him with a smile and said, "it''s ah long. He just told me that he saw a good young man with a solid foundation in Kung Fu. I''ll invite you here to have a look."


    This time, not only Su Jingfei, but also Li Binbin. They all thought of what Zou Zhaolong had said to Su Jingfei before. Now they understand that he had already seen Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu foundation at that time, so they encouraged him. Now they even introduced him to Li Lianjie. It can be seen that he is very optimistic about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not only surprised, but also a little surprised. Zou Zhaolong has been playing a villain, always being robbed of the limelight by the protagonist. It turns out that his kung fu is so strong that he can see that his kung fu foundation is not weak.

 Chapter 142

    "Jingfei, tell me how many years you have been practicing." Li Lianjie didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. He asked Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei saw his idol talking to him with a kind face, while other people also looked at him. After thinking for a while, he replied, "it''s about ten years since I came into contact with him."


    "Ten years! It''s not a short time. Today''s young people are not willing to work hard. You can practice for ten years, which school do you learn from? " This time it''s Cheng Long. I''ve heard that the young people in front of me have practiced martial arts for ten years. I''m really curious. This era is different from their time. There are several young people who are willing to work hard and eat night porridge.


    This time, Li Binbin was really surprised. She just heard president Liang guarantee that Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu was good, but she didn''t expect that she was really so interested. She was not only promoted by three senior Action Movie Masters, but also admitted that he had practiced Kung Fu for ten years.


    It''s not that she''s never seen the world before. She''s also learned some martial arts moves when shooting movies, but it''s just HuaQuan and embroidering legs. Even so, it''s hard. It took Su Jingfei ten years to practice real kung fu. No wonder president Liang recommended him. If he went to the competition, he might be able to win the place! Of course, she is also thinking, maybe Su Jingfei is in what competition was Liang''s favorite.


    When Cheng Long asks Su Jingfei, Li Lianjie frowns but doesn''t speak. He is different from Cheng Long. He is an authentic martial arts expert. Naturally, he knows that one should practice from a young age, so as to lay a foundation.


    If Su Jingfei has been practicing kung fu for ten years, that is, when he was about ten years old, it would be a bit late, and his achievements would hardly be too high. Even if his kung fu is good, he must be like Jackie Chan and their Kung Fu, not the real martial arts, which makes him a little disappointed.


    And when Su Jingfei very frankly way: "my kung fu has no teacher, all is their own groping." After that, Li Lianjie was completely disappointed. Although he would not deny Su Jingfei''s efforts and perseverance, he did not think Su Jingfei was an authentic martial arts master.


    The traditional Chinese martial arts circles are conservative in thinking. If they are not genuine martial arts experts, they will not be valued. Even as a movie star, Li Lianjie is the same in mind. You can''t see who is the orthodox view of kung fu movies. It has been noisy for decades.


    Su Jingfei''s reply was somewhat unexpected, but Zou Zhaolong praised: "Jingfei has become a self-taught talent. I really have the right person. Eighth master, do you think this boy is a plastic talent?" He knew Li Lianjie''s character and knew that he would be disappointed with Su Jingfei''s situation. He went to ask yuan Baye in turn.


    Yuan Baye squints and looks at Su Jingfei. When it comes to popularity, he may be worse than Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, but he is not weaker than them in terms of achievement of kung fu movies or real kung fu.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded and said: "Su Jingfei''s whole body is down, and his movements are very natural. He doesn''t see any obvious flaws. His every move is natural. Even if he doesn''t have the heart of vigilance, he can react immediately in case of danger at any time. A man can learn by himself to reach such a state. The young man is really amazing."


    Xu Ke didn''t open his mouth all the time. When he heard what yuan Baye said, his eyes lit up and he suddenly said, "is this little guy really as good as you said?"


    Li Lianjie nodded. Although he didn''t think Su Jingfei was an orthodox martial arts practitioner, he said to the point: "the eighth master is right. It''s absolutely rare for a young man to have such achievements. At least when I''m in my twenties, I won''t be much better than him."


    He was a man who won the national martial arts championship when he was a teenager. Although he was a performance at that time, no one doubted his actual combat ability. Su Jingfei definitely affirmed that he could say so.


    Cheng Long also said with a smile: "in fact, we just guess how his kung fu is. We don''t know, but it''s absolutely easy for a young man to have such a foundation, at least to make some current action movies. Is director Xu excited?"


    His identity is the highest among all people, and he is familiar with Xu Ke, and he doesn''t have so much scruples about talking to him. The other three people comment on Su Jingfei from the perspective of martial arts, while Cheng Long is from the perspective of filmmakers. He is also a director, and he is optimistic about Su Jingfei''s appearance. Such a person may not be very handsome, but has a strong affinity, If the star is absolutely good, of course, the premise is that someone is willing to promote him.


    Su Jingfei was listening, and he was filled with emotion. He had been practicing kung fu for so long, but he was far behind these people.


    At first, he thought that these movie stars, even though they had good Kung Fu when they were young, would surely leave behind their Kung Fu even if they had been making movies for so many years. But he didn''t expect that none of them was simple. Zou Zhaolong could see that his kung fu foundation was good at a glance. Yuan Baye didn''t have to test, but he could see his weight. Li Lianjie and Cheng Long had different identities, It''s impossible to give yourself too many comments on martial arts, but you can see your general depth.


    Now he feels more and more that he should practice the other Kung Fu in the book carefully. He found his own shortcomings in the mountains at the beginning, but there is no time to practice. Now he has decided to go back and have a good study.


    In the past, he thought that there was no place for real martial arts in the world. He didn''t pay much attention to it. Now he knows that his idea is wrong. He can cultivate both inside and outside.


    In his heart, he secretly decided that Xu Ke over there had already said: "young man, everyone is so optimistic about you. Why don''t I give you a role in this movie and you go to be a guest star? What do you think?"


    As a director of a movie, it''s easy for Xu Ke to join a supporting role in the movie, but Su Jingfei, who has no acting experience, directly asks Xu Ke to invite him on the spot. Everyone in the audience sighs that this boy is lucky. If those ordinary supporting roles know it, they may be jealous!


    Su Jingfei himself is naturally very surprised. He knows that many movie actors have been acting as supporting actors all their lives, and they can''t even mix up a line for several years. Even Zhou Xingxing, the king of comedy, has been mixing lines for several years, but he is directly named by Xu Ke to play a supporting role. You don''t have to ask, he must have a line, Even if he is interested in his own Kung Fu, maybe there will be Kung Fu performances.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will be overjoyed. If you appear in such a large production line-up, let alone a supporting role, even if you have a little positive feature, you will have a chance to become a star in the future.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei didn''t have this idea. He didn''t intend to join in the fun. Moreover, he knew that the reason why he was valued by Xu Ke was that other people affirmed him. However, he didn''t have enough Kung Fu, let alone his acting skills.


    "Thank you, director Xu, for your attention to me, but this time I''m mainly sister Binbin''s bodyguard. Let''s forget about acting." Su Jingfei thought about it and said no.


    "Jingfei, the bodyguard''s business is in the evening, and also in the crew, no delay." Seeing Su Jingfei''s refusal, Li Binbin says anxiously that no one can ask for such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but Xu is a strange old man. It''s hard to go through the back door. If he refuses this time, he won''t have a chance in the future.


    Other people are also looking at Su Jingfei with a pair of damned expressions. Who can choose the former between the bodyguard and the movie star? Is this guy training his head badly.


    Even Xu Ke was very surprised and said with a smile: "young man, your sense of responsibility is still very heavy, but according to what Binbin just said, it won''t delay your work."


    "I''d like to thank director Xu for his love. To be honest, I don''t like people to show up in front of me. There''s no privacy in star life." Su Jingfei refused again.


    This time, he said the truth. All the people present were silent. All the people present were celebrities. Naturally, they knew what life would be like after they became famous. If Su Jingfei refused Xu Ke, they could not say anything.


    Li Lianjie, Cheng Long and Zou Zhaolong, who are very optimistic about Su Jingfei becoming a kung fu star, are very disappointed. Su Jingfei''s image is good, and he has real kung fu. If he enters the performing arts circle, his future performance should be good. They are all old, and they don''t know how many years they can fight. There is a lack of real Kung Fu stars who can support him in the future Chinese film world. Su Jingfei has this potential, But he refused.


    Xu Ke can also see that Su Jingfei is not that impulsive person. Since he said so, he must have been thoughtful. No matter how he said it, he might not be able to change his mind.


    At this time, Yuan Baye, who had been watching all along, suddenly said with a smile: "in fact, Su Jingfei didn''t have any acting skills. If he really went to play, he didn''t necessarily have outstanding achievements. It''s easy to misunderstand that he was playing handsome and playing cool." He said that he would stop here for a moment, probably to make people think about it. After everyone nodded vaguely, he continued: "although the current world is different from before, a good image can make a star, but this star also has a difference of achievement status."


    "So I think it''s a bit too early for him to go to the movies." Yuan Baye then said his real intention: "I think Su Jingfei''s self-learning experience must have his own understanding of Kung Fu. Why don''t you follow me as a Wuzhi, who can be familiar with the situation of the cast and help me."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly in secret. Mr. Yuan invites himself in disguise. As he says, since Su Jingfei can become a self-taught talent, his understanding of Kung Fu is even better than those who have learned from him, the designed movements may be more beautiful.


    Xu Ke''s eyes are also bright, which can not only buffer Su Jingfei''s firm mind of refusing to act, but also help the martial arts guidance of the crew. It''s killing two birds with one stone. As for whether he is competent, no one doubts. Several major martial arts stars are so sure of Su Jingfei. He is young and his strength is not weak. It should be no problem to be an assistant martial arts instructor.


    Su Jingfei never thought that things would turn out like this, but now people are talking about it. If they refuse again, they will be a bit ignorant, and it will not affect their life. After thinking about it, Su Jingfei said: "I can promise this job, but I can''t accompany you all the time. I have my own job, and I can''t delay it. If the eighth master agrees, I''ll follow you after that. "

 Chapter 143

    Li Binbin several people, naturally don''t know Su Jingfei mouth other work is he in addition to bodyguards, there are other work, think he said work is to protect Li Binbin.


    Several big guys feel that Su Jingfei is a person with a strong sense of responsibility. Although it gives people a somewhat pedantic feeling, such a person is undoubtedly very reassuring.


    If he really becomes an actor, this kind of character is not very good, but if he just works behind the scenes, this kind of temper is very suitable. In the eyes of everyone, Su Jingfei is obviously very suitable to be a martial finger. Of course, this is mainly the common opinion of several big men.


    If it was at other times, so many big men would not attach so much importance to or favor Su Jingfei, but the situation now is a bit delicate.


    There are two great gods in the field of kung fu movies, one is an authority in action design, and he is also an expert. Another is an expert who plays villain all the year round, but the actual Kung Fu is no less than two great gods. As long as two of the four people think Su Jingfei can, the other two will not lose face.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think about the secret. He just thought that his kung fu was not good enough. He could only hide it from ordinary people. In the eyes of real experts, his strength would be invisible.


    In the past, I didn''t take movie stars seriously. I feel that they are all special effects and fancy boxing. Now I know that all the famous Kung Fu stars in the 1980s and 1990s really have their own skills. At least for a few people in front of me, Su Jingfei has no confidence to fight alone. Of course, there is also the problem of his age. If he is 20 years old, he will be 40, No matter the experience or strength is increased, it will not be worse than the four in front of us.


    In any case, everyone knows that the reason why Mr. Yuan asked Su Jingfei to be a martial arts instructor is to help him. He is so young and has a good appearance. Now he will be a martial arts instructor first, and then he will go to the stage.


    The reason why he refused, whether it was because of work or because he wanted to keep a low profile, was that he didn''t really enter the circle. As long as he experienced the glory in front of others later, how many young people could stand loneliness? This circuitous strategy would succeed. Yuan''s class always lacked a person who could really support in front of the stage. It was obvious that Mr. Yuan had a crush on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was not qualified to join them. Now, because everyone thinks highly of him, even Xu Ke wants him to take part in the play. As a result, everyone agrees to let him join them.


    His treatment has almost blinded all the minor supporting actors and dragon sets. This boy is just Li Binbin''s bodyguard. He was valued by the main characters first when he met him for the first time, and even entered this position. It''s a miracle in the entertainment industry. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been dizzy.


    But Su Jingfei didn''t want to take advantage of it. He was very casual and obedient. He sat beside Li Binbin. To him, it was just a meal together. What should he do after dinner.


    His reaction, however, made several great gods secretly nod their heads. When they were young and mature, they were not happy with things, they were not sad about themselves. At least in terms of mentality, he was much better than some famous young stars. He looked at each other in a vague way, and did not mention Kung Fu. In terms of this nature of mind, he was also a creative talent.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about it. His mind is on Li Binbin beside him. Because he is Li Binbin''s bodyguard, even if he is valued by several big men, he can''t sit beside them directly. He just sits next to Li Binbin.


    Liu Yifei is on Li Binbin''s left side, and Huang Xiaoming is on his right side. Because Su Jingfei is sitting between Li Binbin and Huang Xiaoming, now he is on Li Binbin''s right side. Fortunately, Huang Xiaoming is a good man, and he doesn''t have a big shelf. Otherwise, he will give Su Jingfei a look.


    Su Jingfei saw Li Binbin for the first time today. He always felt that this woman was very beautiful. It was only because he had met Liang Xiuwen, Li hongsilk and other beautiful women. His first time was with Wu Yanli, a gorgeous woman, and he was immune to beautiful women. But now for the first time, sitting so close to Li Binbin, he still couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    Li Binbin is not the kind of actress who can be said to be a beautiful woman at first sight, but she has a very good temperament and international style, which is in line with the aesthetic standards of European and American people.


    In principle, such a woman should not be too delicate. This is the aesthetic difference between the East and the West. Li Binbin is a special woman. She has some characteristics of a beautiful oriental woman, such as delicate skin and soft body. She is not as big as a foreign woman. She is a little fat and slim.


    Maybe it''s because she has practiced dancing. Li Binbin''s waist always feels very soft. Even when she looks at it, she feels that her waist feels very soft. Su Jingfei is so close that she can appreciate every turn of her body.


    Su Jingfei never thought that as a man, the first place to pay attention to a woman is not the chest, buttocks or legs, but the waist. But she is not the kind of Yangliu waist. On the contrary, she feels very healthy. In fact, the main reason is that she is very flexible.


    "Boy, do you know what a good chance you missed today?" Just when Su Jingfei''s heart is full of the idea of how a woman''s waist can be so flexible, Li Binbin suddenly whispers to Su Jingfei.


    They were very close to each other. Now she spoke to herself in a low voice and breathed out. Su Jingfei''s face turned red unconsciously.


    Li Binbin hasn''t realized that they are too close and some of them are too intimate. She is feeling sorry that Su Jingfei doesn''t know each other. Seeing that he doesn''t speak, she follows: "whether it''s elder brother Cheng Long, elder brother Jie or director Xu Ke, as long as one of them nods, you may become a new generation of Kung Fu superstar. Don''t say you have kung fu, even if you don''t have it, You can also become a star of tomorrow. What a good opportunity that no one else can ask for. "


    Su Jingfei naturally understood this truth, but now he was surprised to hear from Li Binbin. In the final analysis, he and Li Binbin are only temporary employees, not even friends. He didn''t expect that Li Binbin could say so.


    Her tone is very obvious, absolutely hate iron not steel, this matter even if Su Jingfei agreed, in fact, it does not help Li Binbin, she can say so, absolutely out of concern for Su Jingfei, think of here, Su Jingfei can''t help but warm heart, this film queen did not have the idea of superior because of success, really care for himself.


    "Sister Binbin, I know what you said, but it''s not my wish to be a star. I''d better be your bodyguard with a bright future." Su Jingfei has a good feeling for Li Binbin, joking casually.


    "Don''t talk about it. What''s the future of my bodyguard? I''m not the leader of the country. What''s more, you are still temporary. When the banquet is over, come to my room. I have to talk with you. I can''t watch a guy with potential like you go the wrong way." Li Binbin looked at Su Jingfei''s playful smile and hummed.


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth, sees Li Binbin''s warning eyes, and nods his head. This woman deserves to be the queen of the movie. She is really a little queen. She doesn''t hesitate and is very decisive.


    Two people just a few whispers, and did not attract the attention of those gods, they are still toasting each other, but not far from Liu Yifei, after all, is a girl, will not and these men push cup for cup, found here secretly talking Li Binbin and Su Jingfei.


    In fact, she had the most impression of Su Jingfei before, that is, her fans would take a group photo as soon as they met. Secondly, she knew that he was Li Binbin''s bodyguard. Although she was a little too young, since she was qualified as a bodyguard, she naturally had something extraordinary.


    It''s not until now that Su Jingfei is valued by many gods, and even wants to take him into the film and television industry, that Liu Yifei really pays attention to Su Jingfei. Although she is now half of the sky, it''s very rare for her to cooperate with such a level of superstar. It''s just that Su Jingfei is so recognized by these people before she has made her debut. He''s really lucky.


    Now seeing him and Li Binbin talking quietly, he turned his eyes and said with a smile: "sister Binbin, I really envy you!"


    Li Binbin just finished talking with Su Jingfei. He was a little stunned by Liu Yifei''s words and said in a misty way: "Yifei, you are the heroine of this film. What can I admire?"


    "I''m not envious of your role. I''m envious of the guy around you. He''s the martial arts director of the movie now. If you ask him to design some beautiful moves for you when filming, you''ll be much more in the limelight than me. You just have an imperial martial arts director!" Liu Yifei''s character is obviously not very similar to her appearance. In front of her acquaintances, she is just a little girl.


    Li Binbin had never thought about this problem before. As soon as his eyes brightened, he said with a smile: "what kind of martial arts director? He''s just my bodyguard. Before, he was just the eighth master who looked up to him and wanted to take care of him. It''s estimated that there''s nothing wrong with him to design movements."


    She''s not really modest. Everyone here said that Kung Fu and film making experience are not very rich. It''s not likely that Su Jingfei''s turn to design movements.


    But her words also have some moisture. Even if Su Jingfei can''t design the action, at least he will be at his side to give him some analysis or accompany practice, which can definitely make him improve greatly in the action drama. Even if he can''t really change Liu Yifei''s leading role, he can at least add a lot of highlights. This is really a surprise.


    Liu Yifei is smart and naturally can see that Li Binbin is insincere. There is a trace of cunning in her eyes. She said with a smile: "sister Binbin, don''t underestimate Su Jingfei. He must have the ability to be recommended by the eighth master as a martial arts instructor. If sister Binbin doesn''t want to use him, let him design actions for me. Anyway, my play is not the focus, It''s good for him to exercise. "

 Chapter 144

    Li Binbin was shocked. How could she have thought that Liu Yifei would say so? If she was not so modest before, now she can say that Su Jingfei would design her own movements, but now she can''t find any reason to refuse.


    Now she is also a little depressed. What''s good about Su Jingfei? If all the great gods valued Su Jingfei before, it''s because he was young enough and had a good Kung Fu foundation. Maybe he could become their successor after training. Li Binbin had just thought of this, otherwise they would not attach so much importance to Su Jingfei.


    Even so, they just pay more attention to helping Su Jingfei, rather than helping him. After all, they don''t know Su Jingfei, they just love him.


    Different from the great gods, Liu Yifei is a new generation of jade girl star, known as the first of the four little Huadan in mainland China. Among today''s young actors, her fame is second to none. Especially her reputation as a jade girl has become the goddess in the eyes of many young male audiences.


    Such a girl even wants to ask for someone. Although she only wants to design her own movements, Su Jingfei is also a boy about the same age as her. If this news is known by gossip reporters, it will be a sensation tomorrow.


    Li Binbin did not answer Liu Yifei, but looked back at Su Jingfei, who was at a loss. He secretly said that this boy was really unlucky. He was taken in by the future little girl. He wanted to cooperate with her. If he could refuse yuan Baye and others, he would not be able to refuse her. She did not forget that Su Jingfei liked Liu Yifei.


    All the thoughts flashed in her heart. Li Binbin was really a bit complicated. She never thought that she could be so tangled because of a bodyguard who didn''t realize one day. She couldn''t say what emotion it was.


    "Yifei, as you can see, Su Jingfei has a lot of character, and he is not my bodyguard all the time. I have to ask him." Thinking of this, Li Binbin only tells Liu Yifei the truth, and she doesn''t know Su Jingfei.


    What Liu Yifei said to Li Binbin before, in fact, she just wanted to tease Li Binbin, not really wanted to design Su Jingfei''s own actions. She is the heroine, and the real action design is mostly completed by Mr. Yuan himself, and then accompanied by several aunts. This is the treatment of the protagonist.


    But now listen to Li Binbin so say, jade hand light lift, cover small mouth, a long time just surprised way: "Su Jingfei is not the bodyguard that you always take?"


    Li Binbin was surprised by her and said with some chagrin: "yes, this guy only worked as a bodyguard for me today. To be exact, we have known each other for less than half a day. I said before that he was the bodyguard arranged for me by President Liang here."


    This time, Liu Yifei remembered that she had heard of it before, and then said suspiciously, "sister Binbin, this guy is really just a bodyguard, not the male star that President Liang deliberately put beside you?"


    "Well?" Li Binbin was surprised. She really didn''t think about this possibility. In fact, it does exist. After all, President Liang knows who is involved in this movie. If Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu is good, she really has a chance to be here.


    Just from her observation of Su Jingfei, he is not so resourceful. At least from the beginning, he is all very natural. If all this is false, his acting skills are not up to the level of movie king, and he is at least a first-line star.


    Liu Yifei has been paying attention to her expression. As soon as her face changes, she guesses that her words may have reached the key point. She vomites and says with embarrassment: "sister Binbin, I just say it casually, not doubting president Liang. I just feel that Su Jingfei is very suitable to be a star."


    "Hum, just him. If this little guy is really an actor, I can''t let him follow him." Li Binbin is a straightforward person. Since he has doubts in his heart, he will not be pressed.


    "Yifei, I''ll review him. If he''s president Liang''s person, let him go. No matter what the eighth master says, this kind of character is always unpleasant. If it''s not the actor sent by President Liang, I''ll send him to you to design some action plays. Even if it can''t be designed, let him accompany you." Li Binbin thought for a moment and said to Liu Yifei.


    This time it''s Liu Yifei''s turn. He was just joking, but now he can''t refuse. He looks at Su Jingfei talking to Huang Xiaoming, but he has no reason to feel guilty.


    Li Binbin doesn''t know that Liu Yifei was joking about himself before. Before, Su Jingfei was valued by several bigwigs. She thinks that Liu Yifei is really looking at an expert of her age and wants him to help practice the action play. If Su Jingfei has no problem, it''s not impossible to borrow it.


    Poor Su Jingfei is still talking to Huang Xiaoming in a low voice, but he doesn''t know that he has been lent out in the mouth of two women. He is listening to Huang Xiaoming now.


    Huang Xiaoming is nearly 30 years old, so he is much older than Su Jingfei. However, because he has been acting all the time, he looks like a big brother except for his mature psychological age.


    "Jingfei, I don''t have many action plays this time, and the eight master''s design is relatively simple, but I''m always worried that I can''t practice well. Why don''t you accompany me then?" Compared with the highly respected yuan Baye, Huang Xiaoming naturally prefers to discuss action drama with such young people as Su Jingfei, which can be a lot more natural.


    Su Jingfei also saw that Huang Xiaoming was under a lot of pressure. He said with a smile: "brother Ming, you don''t have to put so much pressure on him. Although I don''t know the plot, I can guess one or two. This time, the main action plays will definitely focus on brother long and brother Jie. Your biggest advantage is not in the action plays, but if the eighth master doesn''t have any opinions, I''ll try my best to practice with you. "


    He doesn''t like Huang Xiaoming very much, but a big star puts down his airs and says so to himself. He has promised to be one of the martial fingers of the play for the time being. Naturally, he can''t refuse, and it''s not a big deal.


    Huang Xiaoming doesn''t think so. Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu must be good if he can be valued by all the big guys. He can become a martial arts instructor and maybe be on the screen in the future. Unlike Su Jingfei, he is not a rookie who doesn''t know anything. He knows how high Su Jingfei''s starting point is.


    Not to mention being valued by a few people, it''s just that Su Jingfei is added to the name of the film staff. If he wants to stay in the entertainment industry in the future, he will have a bright future.


    This is a film with huge investment and the goal is to focus on the overseas market. In this film, every staff who can be subtitled will become the object of attention of filmmakers from all walks of life. Su Jingfei, a silly boy, thinks that he can be a martial arts instructor for yuan Baye in this film, and then he will be relaxed. In fact, that''s not the case at all.


    After all, he is the lowest in terms of information and age. Even Liu Yifei, who is about the same age as him, is older than him in terms of popularity and qualifications.


    Although Su Jingfei is not an actor in this movie, he is appointed as a martial arts director by Mr. Yuan Baye. His identity is doubled and he becomes an important person in this movie.


    The development of the situation is definitely beyond president Liang''s expectation. Now he doesn''t know the situation here, otherwise he would have beaten his chest and failed to find a way to sign Su Jingfei at the first time.


    Because there will be a start-up ceremony tomorrow. Naturally, people will not really get drunk. If they want to have a good drink, they have to go back to the youth killing banquet. After the banquet, everyone will naturally go back.


    Su Jingfei, as Li Binbin''s bodyguard, follows Li Binbin even though he has more than one martial arts instructor. Everyone thinks that he refuses to take part in the film because he wants to protect Li Binbin''s safety. They don''t think there is any problem.


    After everyone separated, Su Jingfei followed Li Binbin into her room. When they were separated, Liu Yifei said hello to him. Although he just laughed and said see you tomorrow, Su Jingfei was still surprised. Did he really double his value when he became a martial arts instructor.


    "Don''t be stunned. Come in and talk." Li Binbin sees Su Jingfei staring at Liu Yifei''s back in a daze, and immediately drags Su Jingfei.


    This guy is too much. He ignores such a beautiful girl in front of him. Instead, he stares at Liu Yifei in a daze. Even if Liu Yifei is really a beautiful girl, he doesn''t seem to be much worse. He really doesn''t care about his feelings.


    Su Jingfei is dragged into the room by Li Binbin. He laughs awkwardly. He has just lost his manners. In fact, he is not obsessed with watching, but thinks a little too much.


    After entering the room, he found that only he and Li Binbin came in. Other assistants and makeup artists went back to rest, and their heart beat sped up inexplicably. What''s the rhythm? He had the chance to be alone with the movie queen?


    Li Binbin didn''t think so much. After entering the room, he said to him, "you sit there. I have something to ask you."


    Su Jingfei is obedient to sit down opposite Li Binbin. The distance between them is less than two meters. With Su Jingfei''s eyesight, he can see any subtle expression of Li Binbin clearly, and this is the first time he looks at Li Binbin.


    Secretly sigh, pretty girl is really pretty girl, even if she doesn''t say anything, sitting there at will, will make people like it very much, not to mention that she has the momentum accumulated over the years, just looking at herself quietly, can have light pressure.


    He believes that this is only what Li Binbin naturally carries with him. If he releases all the momentum of the movie queen in the exercise, ordinary people will not be able to bear it. It is a kind of pressure similar to that of the queen. No wonder some people are always under pressure when acting. Li Binbin already has such prestige.

 Chapter 145

    Li Binbin doesn''t speak, and Su Jingfei is silent. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room begins to change. Neither Li Binbin nor Su Jingfei expect that they will fall into silence.


    As a well-informed film queen, Li Binbin is naturally very calm, but what surprised her was that the boy in front of her was only about 20 years old. He could be so calm. Under the pressure of his own momentum, he could be so calm without any embarrassment. No one believed him.


    She really doesn''t know any martial arts, and she doesn''t have the legendary "domineering spirit". However, she has played various roles in the film for many years, and the momentum naturally formed will never be weaker than the general upper class.


    Many times in the exercise, her opponent will make mistakes because of her momentum. She knows how much pressure she puts on others.


    "Su Jingfei, I don''t talk too much nonsense with you. To be honest, what''s the purpose of Mr. Liang''s arranging you to my side?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s appearance, Li Binbin certainly won''t speak first. At this time, he just needs to speak first.


    And in order not to let himself be in the downwind, he threw a heavy bomb straight to the point. Although some of it was too direct, he could get unexpected results. Su Jingfei certainly didn''t think that he could ask him like this, and his reaction would naturally flow out some information he wanted to see.


    As she thinks, Su Jingfei has thought about Li Binbin asking all kinds of questions, whether it''s about bodyguards or those who refused to take part in the show before, but she never thought she would ask herself that.


    First, she was stunned, and then asked, "sister Binbin, I''m your bodyguard. Naturally, the purpose is to ensure your personal safety in the stage of shooting in s city!"


    Li Binbin looks very carefully. Su Jingfei is very natural from hearing his question and then to answering it now. There is no trace of acting. Unless his acting skill has reached the level of movie king, he can''t see his flaws.


    Can su Jingfei''s acting be a movie king? There is no doubt that it is absolutely impossible. If it is really achieved, there is no need to specially lurk around him. That is to say, he really has no other idea.


    Even so, Li Binbin said with a sneer: "you are a good guy in terms of image and ability. Even if you become an action actor, you are more than enough. But you come to serve as a bodyguard for me. Is it a bit condescending? Liang will never let go of such a talent. Is his eyes not good?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Li Binbin with tears and smiles. He is also a smart man. Before Li Binbin asked too suddenly, he didn''t react. Now he naturally knows what she means. He suspects that he has ulterior motives when he is arranged by President Liang.


    However, he didn''t have any complaints about Li Binbin. After all, people are big stars. It''s normal to have this idea. His performance is really different from that of a low-key bodyguard. It''s just a meeting, and he can be valued by several big men in the movies. In fact, he still thinks that what happened today is a little strange, How does he know that these action stars want to find a good successor!


    "Sister Binbin, this time, it''s really an accident. I''m really just a bodyguard arranged by President Liang. I didn''t know what the movie was before. I just used people''s money to protect you." Although already understood that Li Binbin thought many, but still had to explain.


    Li Binbin seriously looked at Su Jingfei and found that when he spoke, his eyes were clear and he didn''t feel guilty at all, so he gradually believed it. However, after listening to his words, he still said, "what''s to take people''s money and eliminate disasters? How can you say that you are like a killer? You can be so afraid to protect me, and you have to embolden yourself to say that you are a killer."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "sister Binbin is not only not terrible, but also very beautiful. Isn''t it more appropriate for me to say so?"


    Li Binbin''s reaction to Su Jingfei''s initial judgment, he did not lie, listen to him say so, just white his one eye way: "glib, bodyguards are like you, that employer can be bored to death." But after a pause, he still asked: "is Mr. Liang really bad at his eyes? With your qualifications, he really wants you to be a bodyguard."


    She is not the kind of soft and charming woman, but a little woman''s eyes still make su Jingfei''s heart beat faster. For a young man like him, mature movie queen is far more attractive than ordinary little girls, and he almost drools.


    Fortunately, his determination is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Although he had a super friendly relationship with Wu Yanli before, he had an unusual enthusiasm for men and women''s affairs, but he still kept in mind the identity gap between himself and Li Binbin, and just floated in his heart.


    Li Binbin''s question, he quickly replied with a wry smile: "it''s not that Mr. Liang''s eyes are bad, but that none of us thought that they might be valued by brother long. After all, Mr. Liang was worried about finding a bodyguard for you."


    Without waiting for Li Binbin to talk to him, he continued: "what''s more, President Liang and I have known each other for a short time. He just looked at my skills and invited me to do it. However, it''s not that he didn''t want to sign me. What he wanted me to do was the security coach of his company."


    This time, Li Binbin is really stunned. She believes Su Jingfei is telling the truth. Unless his acting is stronger than himself, he can''t cheat anyone.


    Just because of this, Li Binbin was shocked. President Liang actually wanted Su Jingfei to be the coach of the security guard. How against the heaven''s imagination can he have such an idea. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be an actor, he can also be a martial arts instructor. Does it have anything to do with this coach?


    Su Jingfei saw Li Binbin''s expression, and probably guessed her mind. She said with a smile, "the situation was a bit special at that time. In general manager Liang''s eyes, I think it was a kind of Wufu who was suitable to be a bodyguard."


    "Mr. Liang is also an old man in the entertainment circle. He is usually very smart. Why don''t you see that you have star temperament here? He almost delayed you. If you become a security coach, you will regret it all your life!" Li Binbin unconsciously complained about Liang Zong.


    Mr. Liang really lost his eye this time. Before, even if Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu foundation was not discovered, Li Binbin''s agent was very interested in Su Jingfei and wanted to cultivate him.


    Now, after the affirmation of several great gods in this film, Su Jingfei only has to promise to enter the performing arts circle and sign his company. His acting skills can be practiced slowly. There are too few young actors with good image, real Kung Fu and good character. Now, when the performing arts circle is out of business, his opportunities are huge.


    Li Binbin''s thoughts flashed in his mind, and he sighed with regret: "Jingfei, it''s OK for Mr. Liang to look away this time. Anyway, the future of Gehua''s entertainment development is limited. Let me talk to Mr. general manager. You can sign a contract with our Huayi Brothers, and you should know our strength."


    Su Jingfei was surprised. Li Binbin wanted to recommend himself to Huayi Brothers out of his love for talent. This is the leading company in mainland China, but he really didn''t want to do it, so he would shake his head and refuse.


    Li Binbin first said: "you don''t have to refuse. Even if you are not an actor, you can be a martial arts director first. If you can be appointed by Mr. Yuan, your value is different. If you are a martial arts director, even if you are not full-time, your income will certainly be better than your current job."


    Su Jingfei saw that Li Binbin insisted so much, but he didn''t mean to refuse, so he nodded and said, "well, sister Binbin, it''s late. You have a rest first, and I''ll go back."


    Li Binbin once again took a deep look at Su Jingfei. The boy was really smart. He knew that when he said this, today''s conversation would be over, so he got up and said with a smile, "OK, you should go back first. By the way, you must come to the start-up ceremony tomorrow. Now you can be regarded as a martial arts guide and should appear."


    Su Jingfei really forgot about it. He only wanted to be a bodyguard before, and he would go back to work in the underwear store in the daytime tomorrow. Now he seems to have to ask for leave.


    He just stopped, but Li Binbin didn''t stop. She just reminded her that Su Jingfei didn''t think of this. As a result, one of them stopped and the other went forward to send each other out.


    Li Binbin is unprepared and bumps into Su Jingfei directly. She is tall. Although she is not as tall as Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei still feels that she has been hit on her shoulder. Before he can figure out what happened at this time, she is surprised and attracted by Li Binbin.


    Today, Li Binbin didn''t drink much, but he didn''t drink much. He was unstable when he was wearing high-heeled shoes. Now he bumped into Su Jingfei and fell back unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei is a warrior, and his reaction speed is many times faster than that of ordinary people. Seeing Li Binbin fall back, his body naturally responds, "bang" and pours on the ground. He has no time to hold Li Binbin, so he has to be a cushion.


    When Li Binbin leans over his body, he knows it''s broken. Although his physical quality is good, he can fall on the floor like this. Even if there is a Ditan, he may be injured. It''s really bad luck. He has been injured before the play starts, and he is still in his own room.


    But for a moment, Li Binbin didn''t feel any pain. On the contrary, he felt comfortable. His body was soft. What''s the matter? His closed eyes also opened.


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s bitter smile suddenly rang out: "sister Binbin, how about my younger brother giving you a suggestion?"


    Li Binbin was stunned. Her voice came from under her body. After being surprised, she found that she was lying in Su Jingfei''s arms. Even if she had taken some emotional scenes, it was the first time that she was lying in a man''s arms in such a private environment. She blushed and burned. She asked unconsciously, "what''s the suggestion?"


    "Sister Binbin, you are so heavy. It''s time for you to lose weight, ah! How can you do that? " Su Jingfei''s words didn''t finish, was hit by Li Binbin''s elbow in the chest, suddenly became a scream.

 Chapter 146

    Su Jingfei is driven out of the room by Li Binbin. Until we meet the next day, Su Jingfei still gets several winks. Su Jingfei is very wronged. He clearly wants to help her, and it seems that he was thrown.


    He didn''t expect that Li Binbin, who has always been generous in the film, blushed because he was reported by himself. Last night, even though the light was not so bright, he saw that Li Binbin was absolutely blushing when he pushed himself out of the room. This surprised him. The opposite party was a person who was at least ten years older than himself, and he was so simple.


    Today, since it''s going to be officially turned on, and it''s not just a bodyguard, he can''t go back. In the morning, he was taken by Li Binbin to attend the opening ceremony of the film.


    Whether it''s modern or decades ago, the opening ceremony is very important. It''s not only a ceremony, but also a kind of propaganda. There will be all kinds of reports. Whether it''s television or print media, there will be a lot of people coming, not to mention today''s big scene.


    Everyone stands well according to their respective positions. Naturally, the first is director Xu Ke and two Kung Fu stars Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, followed by other stars and staff. This order is also fastidious, which is completely in accordance with the position of the end of the play.


    If Su Jingfei appears as Li Binbin''s bodyguard, even if he has the chance to appear, he can only be present. In this case, he can not participate. Anyway, he is not a full-time bodyguard. But today, he does not appear as such, but as a martial arts director of the movie.


    He was appointed by Mr. Yuan Baye. Even if he didn''t have any qualifications, it was OK for him to have a seat in the ceremony. What''s more, he was once valued by the director and the other three major Kung Fu stars. In fact, his position was very stable.


    If we say that among the actors and the male stars, young Huang Xiaoming is the most eye-catching one, Su Jingfei is undoubtedly the most eye-catching one among the staff. After all, he is such a young worker, and he is the only one who is qualified to participate in the opening ceremony.


    He didn''t think about it before. He just felt that since he had agreed to be the martial arts director of Yuan Baye, he should take part in this kind of opening ceremony.


    The reason why Su Jingfei can be invited is that people have heard him say that he is self-taught, that is to say, he has strong plasticity. If he really studies with Mr. Yuan Baye, he may become an excellent martial arts instructor, and even if he can''t become a martial arts instructor, he has the hope to become an actor.


    People with good martial arts skills may be easier than ordinary actors to do some actions, and they can do them better. But they may not be able to become good martial arts instructors if they have good martial arts skills. There is a problem of action art.


    Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu is highly regarded by all people. To become a martial arts director is just an excess in their eyes, which was reflected in the opening ceremony today.


    Naturally, his position can''t be compared with that of the leading actors. He has no idea how many leading roles he is. He can only stand beside Mr. Yuan. If he is in an ordinary movie, he may be neglected.


    But this "king of Kung Fu" is really different. Before shooting, it was widely publicized on the Internet. It''s really a gathering of celebrities. From the actors and directors to the staff, it''s very popular. It can be said that almost every important person in the crew is the object of attention.


    Today''s media interview naturally focuses on a few stars, whether they are international stars or other young stars of the new generation. Only when they find out that there are so many news that these stars can dig, some people find others.


    Su Jingfei has been standing quietly beside Mr. Yuan. He doesn''t want to be in the limelight. He also knows that today''s limelight has nothing to do with him. Maybe when reporting, he can see himself in a corner of the screen.


    Just at this time, a very beautiful woman reporter, who was not even worse than Lin ruoke, stood beside him. First she looked at him, then she was very surprised and said, "Hello, Mr. Su, can you accept my interview?"


    Su Jingfei has been watching coldly. He was suddenly asked. He was really stunned. He looked at the reporter and Mike in front of him. After a while, he said, "hello."


    He really didn''t know what to say. He knew that he was just an unimportant character. Was this woman crazy? Was it because he wanted to interview herself when he couldn''t find the chance to interview the protagonist.


    "Mr. Su, you are so young that you can become the martial arts director of this play. You are really young and promising. Can you talk about how you became a martial arts director?" From Su Jingfei''s words, the pretty girl reporter concluded that the boy should belong to the type who is not good at words or new people can''t deal with interviews.


    This kind of interviewee is the reporter''s favorite. Those old timers are very skilled in dealing with reporters. No matter what problems they encounter, they can play Tai Chi, and there won''t be any valuable news at all.


    Su Jingfei''s style is different. She may say something that is misunderstood. As long as she gives a little guidance, it will be big news. Her problem is that she is skillful.


    As for the question of the pretty girl reporter, Su Jingfei, a new rookie, naturally doesn''t know what traps there are. Hearing her ask, she frowned slightly and said, "my martial arts director is just an assistant for Mr. Yuan. In fact, most of the actions in the film are designed by Mr. Yuan."


    "Oh? According to Mr. Su, Mr. Yuan designed most of the movements, so will Mr. Su design part of them? " The pretty girl reporter''s eyes brightened and asked.


    Su Jingfei thought that this should not be a problem. He nodded very honestly and said, "well, it should be. After all, there are many action plays in this play. It''s impossible for Mr. Yuan to design all of them. I and several other martial arts directors should also design some."


    The people on the side of the pretty girl reporter have recorded quickly. If it''s normal, this kind of interview will not be paid attention to. But Su Jingfei is too young to design some actions, which can make people pay attention to.


    Today''s film is not an ordinary one. It''s a top action blockbuster for the whole world, targeting the European and American markets. Su Jingfei is so old and a newcomer to take part in martial arts guidance. This young man''s news is really worth digging out.


    Thinking of this, the pretty girl reporter forced her excitement and continued to interview: "Mr. Su, since you can design movements, are you also kung fu masters, just like brother Jie and brother long?"


    Su Jingfei looks at the stars surrounded by dozens of media and sighs in his heart. Sure enough, all the big stars are not free. He has only one interview. It''s really easy. But he is misunderstood by the pretty girl reporter and even thinks about the topic. It''s obvious that Su Jingfei envies Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, and if he can get attention in the crew, Maybe he will become a Kung Fu superstar in the future!


    She has been working in the entertainment industry for several years. It is absolutely impossible for such a troupe to open the back door for a young man to be a martial arts instructor. He is absolutely talented and practical. After all, it is not better for him to go directly to the actors if he wants to promote new people.


    She has always been looking for some special angle to report some novel content, which is also the magic weapon for her to become the first entertainment magazine.


    Su Jingfei has been asked several questions in succession. Su Jingfei feels that it doesn''t matter, so he answers some questions. Of course, he only answers some questions that have something to do with himself or the play, but he doesn''t say. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say, it''s just that he knows too little.


    Naturally, some little secrets will be taken away by the pretty girl reporters. For example, Su Jingfei was appointed by Yuan Baye, and valued by several stars and directors. More importantly, he naturally said that his main task is to protect Li Binbin.


    For a time, the pretty girl reporter actually felt that there were many angles to report, but she didn''t know where to start. She had to ask as many questions as possible, and then go back to pick the most attractive topic. This guy is definitely a newcomer. Although he doesn''t talk much, he must be very valuable.


    "Thank you for your interview, Mr. Su. By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Lin Shanshan from Entertainment Weekly." The pretty girl reporter thought that this young man might have a topic in the future, so she left her business card.


    Su Jingfei was interviewed for the first time in his life. Although he wanted to keep a low profile, he had to say that young people''s temperament was not so smooth. No matter how cautious he was, because he had no experience, he was fooled by a pretty girl reporter. Seeing that she had given him his business card, he also handed his business card to the pretty girl reporter.


    Because of the rush of time, he naturally would not have the business card printed by the crew. The business card he sent out was the business card of the city hospital. He did not regard himself as a star at all, so he would not think much about it.


    On the contrary, Lin Shanshan got the business card, and the secret in her heart was that she was a newcomer. She didn''t have any airs or experience, and there was no star who would give back the business card.


    But when she really saw the title on the business card, she almost didn''t feel silly. What was written on the business card was confirmed by the visiting expert of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. She found that the business card was OK and her eyes were OK.


    But she couldn''t turn around for a moment. What''s the situation? The card she was holding was actually the card of a Chinese medicine expert. Wasn''t it the martial arts director of a movie that she interviewed? It took a long time for her to respond. Isn''t this a big news? So young, expert in traditional Chinese medicine, and martial arts director, this is how against heaven to have such achievements.


    Although there are more big stars gathered here today, Lin Shanshan thinks that they are not as amazing as Su Jingfei''s news. After all, they have enough news. If they catch this news today, it can be regarded as exclusive news, and others certainly haven''t found it yet.


    Surprise, Lin Shanshan ended the interview, even other stars he gave up, this interview is enough to let tomorrow''s magazine increase 30% sales.

 Chapter 147

    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that she has been decided by Lin Shanshan to be the main character of the news. At the end of Lin Shanshan''s interview, several other magazines and newspapers came to interview him.


    These people really can''t find the opportunity to interview big stars, so they are the second best. They are looking for someone who looks new and has a good attitude to interview, and they don''t pay much attention to it. After all, he is not an actor, so it''s OK to interview a few topics.


    More than an hour has passed since the end of the publicity and interview. According to the rules of the opening ceremony, since it has been turned on, it''s natural to make a film. Moreover, because there are many reporters on the scene, it''s also propaganda to make a film.


    Since it''s propaganda, it''s natural to find a more exciting scene. What we are going to shoot this time is an important fight in a pub. The main stars involved are Cheng Long, Huang Xiaoming and Liu Yifei. At this time, a very humorous fight scene in the opening part is not only hot, but also shows the characteristics of several people.


    Since it''s a fight play, Su Jingfei, the martial arts director, naturally has to be with him. Cheng Long''s main actions are naturally discussed with Mr. Yuan. Huang Xiaoming''s actions are also designed by Mr. Yuan, but after all, he is not very powerful in the early stage of the movie. He just plays a role in promoting the plot. Some actions, even if he is a fool, have no problem.


    The movements of other supporting actors are designed by martial arts guidance. Su Jingfei just follows Mr. Yuan, who is also willing to take him.


    "Ah long, you are the protagonist in this play. When you play for a while, you should try your best to be clean and tidy. Just use your usual way of performance, but Xiao Ming. You don''t have to show your actions deliberately. As long as you can cooperate with ah long to perform some funny things." Mr. Yuan designed movements for them here, and even performed them in person.


    He is a master himself, just a few moves, let the audience understand how to do, Su Jingfei is also the first time to see yuan Baye perform, although he thinks his action is still a little performance, but he also knows that this is the role of martial arts guidance, make the original fight more beautiful.


    Yuan Baye is here to guide, and filming is going on there. After designing two action plays with male stars, Yuan Baye begins to talk to Liu Yifei.


    This problem becomes more difficult. Liu Yifei is a girl and has no martial arts foundation. Even if she studies hard, her fists are more attractive, but she can''t really achieve a very effective martial arts master style.


    What''s more, there is a big gap between them. Even if there is no problem in communication, some words are not clear. Liu Yifei is still very important in this play. He wants to rescue the hero. If she has been performing badly, I don''t know how many times she has to click, but many reporters outside are waiting to see it!


    It''s not that Liu Yifei has never made an action play. Before, when she was shooting the hero, she had to play some fighting plays, but the costume TV series are absolutely different from such movies.


    "Eighth master, according to your setting of Yifei''s role, her movements should be more inclined to the type of assassination. You design so many gorgeous movements for him, but it''s not easy to accept." After watching it for a long time, Su Jingfei couldn''t help putting forward his own opinions.


    In this scene, Liu Yifei plays the master of hiding identity, and then saves the protagonist at the critical moment. As a film, in order to look good, Liu Yifei wants to perform very magnificently.


    But this is totally inconsistent with the film itself, although Liu Yifei''s role is not cold, at least when she treats the enemy, it is very cruel.


    Su Jingfei is not a professional martial arts instructor. He just thinks from the audience''s point of view that it''s too bad to play a woman full of hatred into a role with bad Kung Fu and more like a vase.


    What''s more, because of the existence of the two big stars, Liu Yifei has become a vase, and then in the fight, she has such a flair that she has no sense of existence.


    Yuan Baye thought about Su Jingfei''s words and said, "Jingfei, according to what you say, how can we design her as a cold-blooded killer? It''s not so good. She just wants revenge, not really cruel. "


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of tigers. Anyway, the final box office of the play has nothing to do with him. He just wants to express his meaning. After listening to Mr. Yuan''s question, he goes on: "in fact, there''s no need to design like that. Just let her move quickly and neatly. Since he''s cold, don''t be so flashy. It''s really very forced."


    He is an ordinary person. He doesn''t have so many worries about his words. It''s very awkward for several leading actors to listen to him directly. But after careful consideration, it''s really such a truth. As a woman who wants to hide her identity for revenge, she shows her martial arts so magnificently. It''s really forced. Yes, it''s this word. It''s easy to be struck by thunder.


    Cheng Long, who plays with Liu Yifei, doesn''t know whether he is interested in Su Jingfei or is really convinced. He says with a smile, "how to design according to your meaning."


    Su Jingfei is not polite. After thinking for a while, he quickly performs several actions of fighting in the army in front of the crowd, which he embezzles from the white head.


    To some extent, killers are similar to soldiers. Shooting is killing. However, although Su Jingfei uses these moves, they are not purely military fighting. After all, that kind of action is not suitable for appearing in movies.


    He exaggerates his action a little, which is more ornamental, but also gives people a feeling of ruthlessness. Su Jingfei even feels like a killer for a moment. Of course, he is not a real killer, but a character in the movie. If the heroine fights in this way, it will definitely give people a feeling of deep hatred.


    People who don''t know martial arts don''t feel much about it yet, but Cheng Long and Yuan Baye are just in front of their eyes. Even Zou Zhaolong, who is watching, is a bit surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei has already started to design the action.


    "Jingfei, are you from the military?" The experienced Mr. Yuan, who had seen his style, could not help asking.


    "Eighth master, I''m not a member of the military, but I''ve been in contact with people in the army. Although their actions are relatively simple, they are the most direct means to kill the enemy and win. As long as their style is changed, they can become killers. With some help from Weiya, they can make her more like an avenger." Su Jingfei smiles. He doesn''t want to be misunderstood again.


    After Yuan Baye and Cheng Long looked at each other, they nodded and said, "OK, then you can design the next part of Yifei."


    "Ah Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. He didn''t expect that it would be like this. He opened his mouth and wanted to say it, but he was blocked by Cheng Long. He is a real big shot and can basically make decisions.


    "Jingfei, you don''t have to be surprised. Yifei doesn''t play much in this play, and it''s not particularly important. Originally, she wanted to let the eighth master take the design with her. Now that you can design, come on. We''ve just seen it. You can say that you have talent in this aspect, and the action of design is very good, and you''d better show it yourself. You should be responsible for it, It can greatly shorten our shooting time. " Cheng Long thinks Su Jingfei lacks confidence and encourages him.


    Mr. Yuan also said with a smile: "before I said I would take you for a while, your own Kung Fu may be good, but there is still a lack of action design. I didn''t expect that you can design actions independently. Young people are really better at accepting new things than us old guys."


    Both of them said so. Naturally, it''s settled. But Su Jingfei was a little bit embarrassed. He was able to teach himself martial arts. He had a good understanding of nature. He could see the difference between performing martial arts and real martial arts. He just didn''t expect that they valued themselves so much.


    In fact, it''s also easy to understand. Although Liu Yifei is the leading role, she is not the main action star. Her actions only need to be good-looking. As long as the actions designed by Su Jingfei are more in line with her identity and cool, it''s basically enough. Su''s performance before Su Jingfei is enough. Mr. Yuan put more energy on other people.


    Naturally, the reporters outside don''t know what''s going on here, but the people in the crew are very clear about it. Some of the staff are jealous of Su Jingfei''s good luck, while some of the old people are secretly nodding their heads. No wonder Su Jingfei is valued by Yuan Baye and others. He really has the ability.


    Although Li Binbin didn''t have a play, she was watching. She had just discussed the play here, but she didn''t come here. Now seeing the people here leave, she only left Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. She couldn''t help but come over. First she gave Su Jingfei a white look, and then she asked, "what''s the matter? Why are you two left behind by them?"


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that Li Binbin is still embarrassed about what happened yesterday, but he can''t explain it. He can only smile bitterly.


    Liu Yifei did have a strange look at Su Jingfei, and then he was surprised and said, "sister Binbin, I was abandoned by Mr. Yuan. After that, all my actions were designed by Su Jingfei."


    "Well? You''re kidding. " Li Binbin looked at Su Jingfei with a look of hell, and then glared at Liu Yifei. He couldn''t believe it and said to Liu Yifei, "Yifei, don''t be kidding. This boy just joined the drama group today. Yesterday he was temporarily assigned to be a martial arts instructor, and today he will design actions for you. What does Mr. Yuan think?"


    "I didn''t expect that. Just now, Mr. Yuan was not very satisfied with my movements. As a result, Su Jingfei and Mr. Yuan discussed with each other for a while, and I was assigned to study Kung Fu under him." Liu Yifei also rarely rolled his eyes, looking very cute.


    Li Binbin unconsciously looks at Su Jingfei and says suspiciously, "how did you do it? Yifei is the heroine, and you deceive her into being your person. You are too powerful."


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn and Liu Yifei''s turn to turn their eyes together. This elder sister is too straightforward. What is it to be su Jingfei''s person.

 Chapter 148

    No matter how unbelievable Li Binbin is, Su Jingfei has been identified as Liu Yifei''s personal martial arts director. His action style is fierce. Compared with those open and close actions, it is naturally simpler, as long as he can make that kind of fierce taste.


    This kind of action also has low requirements for the actors themselves. After all, there is no exaggerated action. Liu Yifei, a girl with dance foundation, is also easy to do.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have a systematic military fighting technique. He can only add some movements he learned from the thread binding book to it. His style is similar to the military technique, otherwise he won''t be misunderstood by the white head and others.


    In fact, his own martial arts practice has a routine to follow, and it should be a little more gorgeous. His combination of the two will really make people shine. This is the more suitable move for performing in Yuan Baye and Cheng Longyan, and there is no lack of lethality. Even professionals will secretly nod their heads after seeing it.


    Liu Yifei''s movements on the ground, based on her dance, are not difficult to complete. As long as you remember the movements Su Jingfei gave him, and then master them, you can perform.


    "Well, I remember all the movements clearly. I''ll walk with you. Don''t be merciful later. Show me all the movements I taught you naturally." After su Jingfei taught Liu Yifei all the moves, he asked to fight with her to consolidate.


    His voice just fell, found that Liu Yifei and Li Binbin looked at him like a monster, some puzzled asked: "what''s the matter, what''s the problem?"


    The two girls shook their heads, which made Su Jingfei''s head full of fog. He was a new novice, but he didn''t know that the most common way for martial arts instructors to design movements is to show them how to do it, but he would never accompany them. After all, it''s really tiring.


    Su Jingfei is different. He is not only a newcomer, but also a private martial arts instructor of Liu Yifei. He has time and won''t be too tired.


    This scene made Li Binbin slightly jealous: "Yifei, you''re lucky. When you meet this silly boy who doesn''t know the rules, someone will accompany you to practice martial arts. Your action play must be very wonderful."


    "Sister Binbin, don''t forget that this guy is your bodyguard. No matter how much he helps me, you still have more time to get along with each other. You''d better let him teach you in private then." Liu Yifei is a smart girl and has a good relationship with Li Binbin. She said so with a smile.


    Li Binbin curls her lips. She remembers what happened yesterday. Although she knows that Su Jingfei was trying to help herself, she can''t help but feel embarrassed. If she gets along with him more alone, she can''t tell how much he took advantage of her!


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what the two girls were talking about. He soon practiced with Liu Yifei, but after three moves and two moves, he immediately frowned and said, "this action is not good. It''s going to start shooting soon. How can you achieve that effect with such soft and powerless movements? Moreover, this action is not standard. If you really face the enemy, you will die many times."


    He is not a real martial arts instructor. Now teaching Liu Yifei is a bit like a master teaching an apprentice. He has no love experience in the past 20 years. Even though there are many women around him, he is still the dumber guy.


    Looking at Liu Yifei''s action is too nonstandard, even if the other party is the goddess of thousands of fans, he is not polite, and in the two women''s shocked eyes, Su Jingfei goes directly to Liu Yifei''s back, grabs her slender hand directly, and presses it on her waist at the same time.


    His strength is great. How can Liu Yifei resist? Her body is immediately set up as a standard way of attack. But in this way, she almost leans on Su Jingfei, who teaches her by hand.


    Su Jingfei didn''t react, and pointed out: "look, if you want to do this action, your hand must be raised to this position, and your waist should be contracted, and your hips should be slightly raised, but you can''t over angle. Only when you do this action can you show your ruthlessness in killing the enemy."


    At this time, Liu Yifei''s body is stiff. Even if she advertises that she wants to show her first kiss on the screen, she can take advantage of it. Su Jingfei''s action is the most intimate way for her to get in touch with men.


    Li Binbin is also a fool. She says that God has sent a thunder to kill this sex wolf. Although she knows that Su Jingfei is teaching Liu Yifei how to act, she is also shocked by his bold action. But she knows Liu Yifei very well. This girl has been in the acting circle since she was a girl, and she is clean all the time. She is so hugged by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know how shocked he was. After correcting Liu Yifei, he left. When he was serious, he had a short brain.


    "Well, let''s go on. The movements I teach you must be done well, or they won''t look good. At that time, people will only laugh at you. Don''t be so rigid and be natural." Su Jingfei stands well and continues.


    This time, not only Li Binbin, but also the gentle goddess Liu Yifei is looking forward to a thunder killing this guy in front of her. If he doesn''t come here to give personal guidance, how can she be stiff? But this boy doesn''t feel it. Is he the silk hanger who is destined to be lonely all his life?


    In the following period of time, Su Jingfei naturally gave Liu Yifei martial arts guidance, and for the first time, he was strict, almost every time he had to teach himself.


    Both Li Binbin and Liu Yifei can see that Su Jingfei is not taking advantage of the situation, but correcting his actions. Every time, the way to correct them is personal guidance. Even because Liu Yifei''s buttocks are a little high again, he still patted them there, which almost made Liu Yifei run away in shame, and Li Binbin almost exclaimed in surprise.


    No matter how bold Su Jingfei''s movements are, the effect is very remarkable. The movements that he thought would take at least half an hour to learn were learned in ten minutes after su Jingfei''s hand-in-hand teaching.


    This is not only Su Jingfei''s good guidance and strict requirements, but also Liu Yifei''s way of guidance. She estimates that it will last too long and she will run away. Fortunately, there is only Li Binbin here, otherwise she will feel ashamed and angry.


    Moreover, she comforts herself in her heart that Su Jingfei is Li Binbin''s bodyguard. At that time, she will inevitably teach her how to move. She will certainly not be much better than herself. She will also be embarrassed and won''t mind being seen by her.


    If Su Jingfei knew her mind, she would be full of cattle. When did she think of teaching Li Binbin to do it? This girl is too hot to make a scene.


    When his teaching is over, Yuan Baye is almost finished. It happens that Liu Yifei can go to shoot, and Su Jingfei and Li Binbin will watch them shoot.


    At the director''s command, the fighting scene really began to shoot. Like Cheng Long in the past, Huang Xiaoming was involved in the humorous fighting scene. He didn''t know much about martial arts.


    Just when Huang Xiaoming was in danger, Liu Yifei finally made a move. She just made a simple move to put down the soldier who wanted to catch someone. Her action was clean and sharp, and it seemed that she would kill him. With the coldness of her gorgeous face, she really gave people a kind of image of blood feud and no mercy to the enemy.


    If it''s just like this, at most, it can make her movements more in line with the character''s image. But how can the movements designed by Su Jingfei be so simple? With Liu Yifei''s throwing knife, and with the help of coercion, she can fly up and down. Every movement is so standard, if she didn''t know Liu Yifei before, I really think she is a woman who can''t kill people!


    Su Jingfei could have done a lot of actions without the help of Virginia. In his teaching, Liu Yifei naturally did it. The actions he designed were gorgeous and magnificent.


    In particular, he can use concealed weapons, which is of great help to Liu Yifei''s throwing knife skills. He can give her all the power skills of an action.


    Even if she can''t be a real Feidao master, she is absolutely professional in that movement, that is, from taking a knife to taking it out. At least there are several twists and turns in this movement, which Su Jingfei forced Liu Yifei to do.


    Xu is the great director of martial arts movies. He is absolutely the best among the experts in shooting characters'' movements. He caught Liu Yifei''s use of the Throwing Knife in the moment when she used it.


    Not only him, but also Mr. Yuan Baye cheered secretly. A movie is different from a TV play. Every scene has to stand up to scrutiny. But Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether it''s his talent or he knows it very well. He really did all the details. It''s estimated that after the movie was released, many people suspect Liu Yifei''s outstanding martial arts.


    "Eighth master, you have found a treasure. Su Jingfei is very young, but his design is very good." Xu Ke was very satisfied with the shot and praised it.


    "Well, this guy is really good. I used to think that people who can reach such a high level by self-study must have good understanding. As expected, it''s not disappointing. Yifei''s imagination is no different from the original work, and it''s definitely more brilliant than what we planned before." Mr. Yuan nodded and said with a smile.


    They are quietly exchanging views, and Li Binbin is also talking to Su Jingfei, but her attitude is far better. From the angle that people can''t see, she twisted Su Jingfei''s weakness and hummed: "Su Jingfei, do you want to overshadow me when you design Liu Yifei''s movements so beautifully? I''m No.2 girl, so I can make a splash with a little action drama, You''ve covered up my only chance now. Did you mean it


    Su Jingfei grins bitterly in the dark. How can he not know that Li Binbin is taking the opportunity to play her role? How can he be jealous of Liu Yifei with her status? However, he dare not break it. He can only beg for mercy: "sister Binbin, I''ll design something more fashionable for you later." With these words, his eyes turned and he grasped Li Binbin''s little hand.

 Chapter 149

    Li Binbin was surprised. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so bold. He looked around with a guilty heart and found that no one saw him. He quickly pulled his hand out of Su Jingfei''s hand and pretended to be angry: "boy, you are so bold and take advantage of me."


    Su Jingfei grabs Li Binbin''s hand. It''s really an instinctive reaction. Li Binbin is so close to himself that he can''t help breathing out. Now he sees that she is a little angry and says with a smile: "sister Binbin, don''t you misunderstand me. I don''t want to test your physique, and then design actions for you?"


    If Su Jingfei''s smile is more sincere now, Li Binbin may be fooled. But now, although he doesn''t write "I''m a sex wolf" on his face, his words are absolutely unconvincing.


    Li Binbin is really curious about Su Jingfei, a boy full of mystery. It doesn''t mean that she will make su Jingfei move her hands and feet and calmly say: "do you think I''m stupid? I''ve also made a lot of plays. Let''s design actions. Why do you grab my hand? "


    Su Jingfei looks at Li Binbin''s face, and estimates that she may be really angry and a little annoyed. She acts in a hurry, but she quickly corrects her face and says, "sister Binbin, you don''t know something. Whether it''s a movie or a real practice, hands are very important."


    Li Binbin looks puzzled. In her eyes, Su Jingfei actually belongs to the kind of young and mature young man. Now that he suddenly corrects himself, she believes it again.


    Su Jingfei saw that her face was a little bit slow, so he hurried in and made persistent efforts, even glanced around. No one noticed here. He grabbed Li Binbin''s hand. Regardless of her struggle, he whispered: "sister Binbin, you see, your hands are slender, your fingers are more beautiful, and your hands are not as thin and weak as girls, which shows that your hand strength is not small."


    Li Binbin still wants to struggle at first. It can be seen that Su Jingfei is serious. Instead, she is curious. Being an actor is more generous than most people. What''s more, Su Jingfei is talking about the content of his work. Well, it''s the content of his work. He plans to design his own actions.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that Li Binbin was still giving himself an excuse. While playing with the pretty girl''s little hand, he said with a smile: "you see, this kind of hand, if you design some simple small movements, it''s certainly not suitable. If you design some more open and close movements, you can fully show your hand strength, It''s definitely better than letting you do some small movements. "


    Holding Li Binbin''s jade hand in his hand, it''s good to touch his fleshy little hand. What''s more, it''s the feeling of fooling the movie queen. Not everyone has this opportunity. Now he can play with others'' little hands.


    But he didn''t dare to do too much. He continued to play with his hands. He looked at Li Binbin and said, "sister Binbin, I remember that you and Liu Dehua and uncle Ge made a movie" there are no thieves in the world "before. At that time, there should be no special hand movements in your action play. Even if there were, it was a flash."


    After many years, even if Li Binbin has a good memory, he can''t remember it clearly. Now when Su Jingfei asks, he just tries to recall it, but he really can''t remember any special hand movements.


    At that time, although she played a female thief, she was only the No.2 female. Most of the real stealing scenes were for two male stars. Thinking of this, Li Binbin frowned and nodded: "I really didn''t have any special description of hand movements at that time." I remember that there was an action play with Liu Dehua at the beginning, but it didn''t show the hands, instead it showed the long legs.


    Su Jingfei saw the film not long ago. Naturally, she was deeply impressed. It''s not that there were no scenes of her stealing. It''s just that those scenes were needed for the plot, and there was no special description. At this time, she said that she naturally knew that her deception was successful.


    "This shows that at the beginning, director Feng also saw your advantages. In modern drama, your slender and beautiful hands are not good for action drama." Su Jingfei took the opportunity to say, and raised her hand in front of her eyes, indicating that her hands are slender and good-looking, but not suitable for action drama.


    Li Binbin has now been attracted by Su Jingfei''s words. In his eyes, since Su Jingfei can be valued by people, and he also designs movements for Liu Yifei alone, he must be an expert. It''s really a bit anxious for him to say so.


    She is the No.2 heroine of the play. Although she has a good relationship with Liu Yifei, and the role position is stereotyped, she won''t really compete with Liu Yifei for the limelight, but who doesn''t want to make herself more beautiful? Now Su Jingfei says that she is not suitable for action drama.


    Su Jingfei saw a little bit of worry in her eyes. The secret way was almost ready. He held on to his little hand and showed it to her on purpose: "you see, your hand is slender and your fingers are powerful. You should find a weapon."


    When he got down, he was suddenly short of breath. He had already had close relationship with Wu Yanli, and he had been intimate with Li Hongchou several times. He had unconsciously emerged from his mind that if Li Binbin''s little hand could hold lightly in his own position, then he would move up and down. This would be awesome.


    He didn''t know why he was so lustful, but he really couldn''t help feeling hot. At first, he just wanted to cheat Li Binbin and take advantage of him. It was more a joke than lust.


    But now the idea came to mind and could not go away any more. A voice in his heart told him that he must seize this opportunity.


    "What''s the matter with you, sweating so much." Li Binbin is waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, only to find that he is silent. Then his forehead is sweating. Even if it''s hot this season, it can''t be so fast. He asks with some concern.


    Su Jingfei is awakened from Li Binbin''s meditation. Seeing that she is so concerned about looking at herself, she is secretly ashamed. She is thinking of taking advantage of others, but others are concerned about her. The difference in character is really despised, but it''s despised. However, Su Jingfei still holds on to the pretty girl''s hand, and it''s not a chance to miss it.


    He is no longer the otaku who didn''t know anything at the beginning. After contact with many beautiful women, he now knows how to get along with women. What''s more, his subconscious has a trace of fancy, how can he let it go.


    "Sister Binbin, the film we are making now is an ancient costume play. I will arrange a weapon for you and then design a set of actions to maximize your advantage." Su Jingfei converges. This time, it''s out of sincerity. Let''s take it as a reward for her concern for herself.


    Although Li Binbin was caught by Su Jingfei, he was a little uncomfortable, but when he heard Su Jingfei say so, he was a little excited and grabbed Su Jingfei with the other hand, urging: "what weapons are you going to design for me?"


    Su Jingfei''s reaction is a little bit big, but she forgets that the action she designed for Liu Yifei is very beautiful. Li Binbin is moved.


    But he didn''t ask these questions. Instead, he grabbed Li Binbin''s other hand and said, "of course, I''ll design a different one for you. You see, they are both swords and swords. It''s too vulgar."


    "Vulgar? What weapons are you going to design for me Li Binbin looked at the people outside, nodded first, and then became more curious.


    "Whip, of course, and you have to wear that kind of Queen''s leather clothes. Your role is actually a thug on the opposite side, and it''s also the only brilliant female role except Liu Yifei. You can''t be suppressed by Liu Yifei''s aura." Su Jingfei said softly with a smile.


    He is Li Binbin''s bodyguard, and he feels more strongly about Li Binbin in his heart. It has to be said that Su Jingfei really has a little bit of love with her. No matter from his personal feeling or identity, he should help Li Binbin.


    Li Binbin is now the queen of the movie. No matter her status, she is not weak. The only one weaker than Liu Yifei is her popularity. What she is more suitable for is the kind of powerful woman. In the last fight of the movie, if she wants to be more popular than the protagonist, she can only choose what she says.


    Of course, there are some bad tastes, but Su Jingfei can''t say. For example, he feels that Li Binbin''s hand shape is more suitable for holding a stick. Of course, it''s his short stick, not his long stick. Let Huang Xiaoming play with a stick like the golden cudgel.


    His dirty idea can''t be said. He just arranged a whip for her. Li Binbin has slender fingers and holds the whip. When the time comes, he will fight and give two close-up pictures of his hand. It will be very beautiful. Su Jingfei doesn''t know about the camera, but he can design the action very well. He has taught himself for many years, and this skill is still easy.


    Li Binbin didn''t know the evil in Su Jingfei''s thoughts. He was fooled by Su Jingfei and thought about it seriously. Then he nodded and said, "I see what you mean. My role must look very powerful, or it will be suppressed."


    "Yes, sister Binbin really deserves to be the queen of the film. She can tell the truth." Su Jingfei quickly flatters her.


    Li Binbin white Su Jingfei a look, not polite to expose him: "come on, you just said it, if I don''t understand, then I''m too stupid." Nevertheless, I feel very comfortable.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "sister Binbin, I''ll give you intensive training when I go back today. Some movements are difficult, so I have to teach you."


    Li Binbin nodded at first, then thought of the way he taught Liu Yifei. Suddenly, his heart beat faster. When they came to guide the movements in public, they would contact each other like that. If they went back to their room, Su Jingfei would not take advantage of himself.


    Because of this idea, he found that his hands were still held by Su Jingfei. Before, he was still discussing the action with himself. Now it seems that he is used to holding his hands.


    She didn''t know whether Su Jingfei was intentional or unintentional. A complex color of shame flashed in her eyes. Then she pulled her hand back in Su Jingfei''s slightly embarrassed smile, but it was estimated that Su Jingfei had played her hand from inside to outside.

 Chapter 150

    Su Jingfei''s idea of what to do with the film queen didn''t come true. It wasn''t Li Binbin who changed her mind temporarily. She had been completely fooled by Su Jingfei because she was too busy filming.


    What the crew filmed in s city is not the whole plot, but only a part of it. They have to go to other places to shoot after the shooting, so the shooting task is very tense. Su Jingfei occasionally participates in the action design, and Liu Yifei''s action design is mostly his responsibility today.


    During the day, he is the action director of the crew. At night, he is Li Binbin''s bodyguard. Of course, he is also a part-time action director. From morning till night, Su Jingfei is really busy.


    Until eleven o''clock in the evening, Su Jingfei got off work and had no leisure. According to the previous agreement, there was no start-up ceremony tomorrow. Su Jingfei could go back to live his normal life. He had not forgotten what his job was.


    When he got home, it was already 12:00 p.m. and Li hongsilk had to go to work tomorrow. She had already gone to bed. Su Jingfei was too embarrassed to disturb her and had to go back to her room to have a rest. In fact, the two of them had returned to their former state in the past few days. Although they had each other in their hearts, none of them took another step forward.


    Li Hongsi is a girl who naturally wants to be reserved, but Su Jingfei has a super friendly relationship with Wu Yanli. Although it hasn''t been made public yet, he doesn''t worry about what to do with Li Hongsi now. He just doesn''t know how long he can keep it.


    The next day, Su Jingfei goes to work in Fulong business district as usual. This is an agreement with President Liang. Li Binbin knows that he won''t go to the theater group during the day. As for action design, it''s not impossible without him. He doesn''t intend to disrupt his normal life because of the life of the theater group.


    It''s just that after coming to the underwear store, Su Jingfei still seems to be separated. The life of the crew and his ordinary life are like two worlds. He sighs in his heart. No wonder as long as he becomes a star, it''s hard to become an ordinary person.


    At this time, there was only one Zhang keying in the shop. She was the first one to come to the shop as usual. At the beginning, Su Jingfei thought she was very diligent. Later, she knew that she was nearby and was only a few minutes away. In fact, she could go out later than others.


    "Mr. Su, you are here. You have asked for leave for several days this time. We are all tired. Shouldn''t you say so?" See Su Jingfei, Zhang keying in front of a bright, laughing jokingly.


    Su Jingfei was not the shy manager who just came to the store for a long time. After listening to Zhang keying''s words, she said, "come on, our store, I don''t know. If you can''t talk to us, at least we won''t have a prosperous business. Are you three tired or have no chat?"


    Zhang keying was not embarrassed to be exposed. Instead, he said with a smile, "Mr. Su, you really understand the market, but don''t you think this situation is not good?"


    Although she said with a smile, the worry in her eyes was obvious. Su Jingfei also sighed. Although roufeisi is a well-known underwear brand in China and has been well done by the company, there is a certain gap compared with Dai Xiang over there, although she is only a second rate foreign brand.


    We have to admit that in some aspects, Chinese brands are either imitations or imitations, and they are weaker than foreign products in terms of business philosophy and products themselves.


    He was thinking that Yu Lili and Lin ruoke had already walked in together. Lin ruoke saw Su Jingfei, but then he said with a smile: "Yo, Mr. Su has appeared. I thought you were going to be a shake off manager and leave all the tasks to the three of us!"


    Although Yu Lili didn''t open her mouth, she snickered. Among the three, Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei had no scruples at all because of their different identities. The other two women, though joking with Su Jingfei, were more generous.


    Su Jingfei also has a headache for Lin ruoke. She is not a disgusting girl, but she just likes to fight against herself. Now I don''t know whether she is really dissatisfied or has any other meaning. Su Jingfei has to say: "there are things going on these two days, and I will come to work on time in the future. Even if I want to be a shake off shopkeeper, I''m not the boss."


    But Lin ruoke didn''t take Su Jingfei''s words seriously. Instead, he took out a newspaper from behind and put it on the table. Zhang keying, who was watching on the other side, said, "keying, just look at this newspaper. I know we have been so honored to work with a big star!"


    This time, not only Zhang keying, but also Yu Lili and Su Jingfei are reading the newspaper together. Su Jingfei is even more bitter. What she has done seems to be exposed.


    "If you can, why do you keep holding a newspaper? It turns out that there is a report from President Su on it!" Lin ruoke puts Su Jingfei''s photo on the newspaper face up. Yu Lili and Zhang keying see it. They don''t read the content. They just look at the photo to know it''s su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also saw the newspaper and secretly regretted that he should not have accepted Lin Shanshan''s interview yesterday. This newspaper is not Lin Shanshan''s, it should be a reprint, but the above report is more interesting.


    Different from other newspapers, they are reporting that "king of Kung Fu" is on. This report takes a new approach, starting from Su Jingfei''s role as a martial arts director. It shows that the film is bold in employing people, and there are various new attempts. For example, two big stars join hands, such as Liu Yifei, the mainland''s first lady, and this young martial arts director, Even suspect that he is Cheng Long or Li Lianjie''s successor.


    Even the relationship between him and Li Binbin is not so insidious. Of course, the report does not say that he is Li Binbin''s bodyguard, but that he is the Royal action director. But Li Binbin does not only shoot action plays, so the relationship between them is more wonderful.


    It can be said that Su Jingfei is not popular now, but is popular now. No matter which of the two Kung Fu stars or Li Binbin is not heavyweight, he has something to do with them.


    No matter whether it''s hype or fact, at least those who have read the report, Su Jingfei is the most popular young man in the play, except Huang Xiaoming. Of course, he is not paid attention to as an actor, but his gossip. With the development of communication, it is estimated that he will be completely human flesh on the Internet soon.


    The newspaper did not mention that Su Jingfei was a traditional Chinese medicine. However, Su Jingfei believed that there would be a report soon. He had thoroughly regretted that he was too reckless in this interview.


    "Mr. Su, is this picture really true?" After reading the whole report, Zhang keying''s eyes were full of disbelief and asked with wide eyes.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "I said no, do you believe it?"


    Zhang keying nodded first, then shook his head. He said with some distress, "it''s impossible. If you are this person, how can you still work here? But if not, how can you feel very similar to you, and you didn''t come to work yesterday."


    Lin ruoke, who was more familiar with him, was more determined than Zhang keying. After hearing her say this, she immediately said, "keying, you don''t have to doubt it. This is our president su. He has a lot of skills that he doesn''t reveal."


    Then he suddenly said with a smile: "as for why he came back, he must be reluctant to give up our sister keying and sister lily."


    Yu Lili is also full of surprise to see Su Jingfei for a long time, but Lin ruoke''s words make her complain: "Lin ruoke, you this little girl is not clean up, you say can surplus also calculate, pull me why, I just don''t you fool around!"


    Zhang keying immediately said, "sister lily, what''s your name? I can''t do it. Although President Su is still handsome, he is far worse than the man in my mind." After a pause, he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, I''m not saying you''re not good, but you''re not my favorite type, not my dish. Don''t be surprised!"


    Su Jingfei''s face is full of cattle. It''s better not to explain. What makes him more helpless is women''s jumping thinking. Isn''t it gossip? Why did the topic suddenly change to this.


    Although they were surprised by the newspaper report, they didn''t take it seriously. They were so familiar with Su Jingfei that they lost their sense of mystery. They even commented on the photo very soon. Lin ruoke was more sure that Su Jingfei was not as handsome as taking a picture.


    Su Jingfei is very helpless for these three women, but also quite satisfied. If they are alienated from themselves because of these gossip, then they are in trouble!


    It''s just that it''s not that simple. It''s just that less than ten minutes later, Su Jingfei''s mobile phone rings. The number is Li Hongsi''s. His heart can''t help but jump. Li Hongsi hasn''t called herself during her working hours.


    "Su Da star, these two days is too busy, did not take care of you, you became famous, but really fast enough!" When Su Jingfei got through, Li Hongsi''s voice came out with a slight irony.


    "Red silk, this is a false report. I just went to work as a bodyguard for Li Binbin, you know, but at that time..." Su Jingfei quickly explained.


    "Well, don''t explain. I don''t want to know this. I just want to ask, what''s the matter with you and Li Binbin? Are you really taken care of? It''s called "little white face" in the newspaper Li Hongsi interrupted him, obviously not in a good mood, and asked with a snort.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry, but he had to explain: "it''s absolutely false. What''s the identity of others? How can they support me?"


    "Yes, I think too much. Your beauty is not enough." Li Hongsi seems to suddenly realize that she has hung up the phone without waiting for Su Jingfei to continue talking, leaving Su Jingfei stunned.


    Looking at her cell phone which has been hung up, Su Jingfei really doesn''t know what to do. Even if Li hongsilk believes that she has nothing, this reason is too striking. What is her lack of beauty? Is she so reassuring?

 Chapter 151

    After su Jingfei was "interrogated" by Li Hongsi, she received calls from Liang Xiuwen and Wu Yanli. Naturally, Liang Xiuwen just explained a little. She knew about her job as a bodyguard for a long time.


    Wu Yanli is more troublesome. She is not only her first man, but also her first woman. It''s really hard to handle a woman''s Vinegar jar after it''s overturned. Even a mature and generous pretty girl like Wu Yanli makes Su Jingfei waste her breath.


    Fortunately, Wu Yanli is more trustworthy about Su Jingfei''s character. The boy doesn''t look like a playboy. Of course, she knew him before. If she knew that he was still living with Li hongsilk, she didn''t know what she would think.


    Next, some friends Su Jingfei knew, such as the three guys in the dormitory, also called to inquire, but they were completely denied by Su Jingfei''s righteous words. This kind of thing can''t be explained clearly, so it''s better to deny it directly. Anyway, there are more star faces these days, so I''m even bumping into them.


    This is what other people say when they call. Anyway, it''s impossible for anyone to go to the crew for confirmation. Although the news is a bit loud this time, he is not a star himself, and his work is also very ordinary. Explain it and let people believe it.


    For half a day, Su Jingfei spent all his time in explanation. At this time, he found out that he knew a lot of people. Later, he even called Baitou to ask. Su Jingfei knew how much news he had made this time. Of course, he also denied it.


    The phone call between President Liu and Mr. Sang was more interesting. They said that the number of patients in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine suddenly increased, and most of them were looking for Su Jingfei. They were asking Su Jingfei if he was going to open a special department in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    They are all old people. Naturally, they don''t know much about gossip news as young people do. They are just baffled, but Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. Is this the star effect? Naturally, President Liu and Mr. sang refused the proposal. He didn''t want to be a doctor all his life.


    Before, he always wanted to live a low-key life, but now he didn''t think of a newspaper, so he would blow up his own situation, and forget about the rest. His medical skill, which is inexplicable, can''t let too many people know. It''s related to his secret.


    Half a day in the morning, I explained all the people I probably knew. By the way, I also promised Feng Xiaolan to help her ask for some star signatures. I can''t help it. Who told me that this little girl was too smart. He refused to accept it. In the end, he could only confess leniency and was coerced into signing a few signatures. Otherwise, he would go to the newspaper to report.


    At first, the three girls didn''t know what Su Jingfei was doing there. Later, when they saw him explain all the time, they burst into laughter. They were all people who worked with Su Jingfei for a long time. Su Jingfei didn''t plan to fill them, but now they are watching.


    After dealing with these people, Su Jingfei said helplessly to the three women: "that female reporter has killed me. Why don''t so many famous stars report me? Besides, there are not so many gossip. I''m not a successor of a star, and I have nothing special to do with Li Binbin!"


    Lin ruoke turned his lips and hummed: "come on, what''s the use of explaining to us? I think you will soon become an Internet celebrity. Besides, people want to be famous, and you can do it without any effort. How nice!"


    "Good head, you didn''t see that I was so busy just now." Su Jingfei was not angry and said, "don''t be such a star."


    "Yes, it''s all bad names. You''d better not give it up." Lin ruoke nodded, and then laughed with the other two women. They naturally believed Su Jingfei''s words. If he really became a big star, he would not be here.


    At this moment, two women''s voices came from the door. "Ah, isn''t that Su Jingfei? It''s Li Binbin''s mysterious boyfriend. He''s here. Let''s hurry to get an autograph. Maybe he will be the successor of Cheng Long and Li Lianjie in the future! "


    "That''s not good." Another voice said, "and he''s here to buy underwear."


    "Yes, I can''t imagine if you don''t say that. Is he carrying Li Binbin out for a picnic? We have to go and have a look." The previous voice sounded again, and then two women came in.


    They think their voices are not loud, but all the people on the scene hear them. The three women look at Su Jingfei strangely. It''s really bad luck for this guy to be misunderstood like this. It''s just that they don''t know how to do it. They can only watch it at the same time.


    Even though Su Jingfei wanted to blow these two women out, as a manager of an underwear store, he could only get up and smile and say, "ladies, what do you want to buy? These are all new models for this year. "


    The two women were just gossiping. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei got up to entertain them. They were shocked.


    Su Jingfei is so cool in his heart that he asks you to talk about Lao Tzu. He doesn''t scare you. He says, "I''m the manager of the store. Roufeisi is also a famous brand in China. You can have a look at it. The quality and style are absolutely good."


    The two women doubted whether this was the person in the photo, but in order to satisfy their gossip heart, they quickly picked up underwear, and asked Su Jingfei to give advice. They were not particularly beautiful, but they were also in good shape. Su Jingfei soon chose more satisfactory underwear for them.


    Until they left, they couldn''t be sure of their previous guess. If Su Jingfei wasn''t the manager of the store, they could be sure, but he was really the manager of the store, which star would do it.


    But anyway, they are still very satisfied with underwear, and they stubbornly believe that it is Li Binbin''s gossip boyfriend who helps them choose underwear.


    Sophie''s reputation is not as good as Dai Xiang''s, but the quality is not bad. As long as someone can buy it, they will basically be satisfied. Su Jingfei believes that they will become repeat customers.


    Looking at the side of the three women at this time can not help but to Su Jingfei nodded: "Mr. Su, you really have the ability to sell two sets of underwear."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "maybe this is the star effect. Who would have thought that brother is hot today." With his eloquence, he is in a good mood to succeed in a deal.


    But I didn''t expect that maybe it was really the star effect, and maybe the customers were really gossipy. In the afternoon, one or two customers recognized Su Jingfei, and then many female customers recognized Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei repeatedly denied that she was the reported Su Jingfei, she still couldn''t stop the enthusiasm of the people.


    Male customers are better. No matter Su Jingfei''s male identity or the manager''s identity of the underwear store, they are not too good. Women have no such worries.


    They all want to explore whether Su Jingfei is the guy in the report. At the same time, they also find that the products of this underwear store are not inferior to some international products. At most, the brand is slightly weaker, but the price is also much lower.


    For a moment, from the beginning of Su Jingfei''s curiosity, it gradually turned into that she really wanted to buy underwear. Moreover, several women who thought they were in good shape asked Su Jingfei to help them choose underwear. This was originally the responsibility of the employees. Su Jingfei was duty bound to choose several sets for them.


    Su Jingfei''s taste may have been a bit of a problem before, but after all, he has been influenced by several women for many days. How can he be enlightened? Moreover, as an extremely intelligent person, he knows underwear like the back of his hand.


    The most powerful thing is his eyesight. He is a martial arts practitioner, and he is much better at handling propriety than ordinary people. If he uses it in underwear selection, he can basically take a look at the customer''s circumference, even if it is not 100% correct, at least the correct rate is 95%, which makes those customers surprised.


    Half a day in the afternoon will soon pass. In the past, there were few underwear stores for customers. Today, there are people coming and going, as if they were doing some promotional activities.


    In addition to Su Jingfei, the other three are as busy as a top. Even so, many customers can''t take care of them. As a result, they rush to find Su Jingfei. No matter whether he is the person who reported it or not, everyone is very curious.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person. He can control his emotions very well, and he can adjust his mind. Except for work, other problems are skillfully solved by him, and he has always denied that he has a relationship with the reporter.


    People can''t get the gossip they want, but they get underwear. Although it doesn''t conform to their original intention, no one regrets it. After all, women need underwear, and it''s better if it''s cheap and good. Not everyone pursues famous brands. S city is only a secondary city, not a big city.


    When everyone bought underwear and left, Zhang keying excitedly gathered the crowd together and said with a smile, "do you know the turnover today?"


    Looking at the bustling situation this afternoon, people naturally know that it must break the record, and almost always several people come to buy it at the same time. It seems that the customers of women''s underwear in the whole shopping mall are concentrated here.


    Although it''s a bit surprising, it''s understandable that one customer has one mouth and many customers have many mouths. It''s said that there''s a star face here. At first, it''s for curiosity. Then it''s fooled by four people, and many people buy underwear.


    "Look at the turnover today. It''s amazing. It''s more than last month." Zhang keying showed the account book to the public.


    According to the turnover calculation, one thousand a day, one month is 30000, plus the left, last month''s turnover is about 70000, and today''s one-day income is 73000, which really broke last month''s turnover. It''s only half a day.

 Chapter 152

    Su Jingfei came to the production team after work, as if he also needed to go to the market. Fortunately, the production team is not too far away from Fulong business district. Su Jingfei arrived before six o''clock.


    Originally, he thought that the crew would have opinions on the content reported in today''s newspaper, but he found that no matter director Xu Ke, or Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, there was no change in their attitude towards him. After meeting him, he first encouraged him, then discussed with Mr. Yuan Baye, and gave Liu Yifei''s action play to him for design. Yesterday, his performance was very satisfactory.


    This puzzled him. Don''t these people have the habit of reading newspapers? It wasn''t until Zou Zhaolong, who was the first to help himself, chatted with him in his spare time that he realized that it was a big fuss.


    As a star, if there is no gossip, how can it work? Even if Su Jingfei is not a star, he represents the cast of the king of Kung Fu. Everyone knows that he is a newcomer. When he interviewed on that day, he also guessed what happened. No one would think that he was taking the opportunity to hype himself, otherwise he would just promise to perform.


    And they didn''t think there was anything wrong with such reports. Anyway, we didn''t come forward to admit that Su Jingfei was a successor. When it came to the premiere interview, it would be nice if someone asked and said that these were rumors.


    On the contrary, because the newspaper gave the film a free publicity, and from different angles, it attracted more audiences. This is a good thing.


    Although Zou Zhaolong always plays a negative role in movies, he is actually a very good person. Now he is just like a middle-aged uncle caring for his younger generation. His words wake up the dreamer and make su Jingfei''s doubts disappear. No wonder everyone has no opinions on this news. This is not only a good thing for Sikong, but also a good thing. I also know why the newspaper dares to report it.


    For these, he just came into contact with the entertainment industry of xinnen naturally did not understand, now to understand these, in addition to being very grateful to Zou Zhaolong, he also wholeheartedly designed actions for everyone.


    In fact, his job is naturally to be Li Binbin''s bodyguard, but from today on, Li Binbin has begun to have a play to play. In addition to a set of whip techniques proposed by Su Jingfei for her, other movements should be designed by Yuan Baye. After all, she can be regarded as the No.1 female villain, and she also has a very heavy play.


    Two people meet from the evening, actually did not say a few words until the end of the work, but in Su Jingfei back, Li Binbin did not forget to tell him to design his movements.


    Unfortunately, today is too tired, otherwise Su Jingfei may really want to touch Li Binbin''s room and teach her some of her own designed movements. Now he can only leave. Li Binbin still has filming tomorrow. Today, he needs to have a good rest. He can only make her more tired if he finds her again.


    Maybe today is the next day. Su Jingfei, who has extraordinary adaptability, is used to this kind of life. He gets up early to go to the underwear store, goes to the crew after work, and then finishes work and goes home.


    It''s nearly 12 o''clock when I got home today. I just came in and found that Li Hongsi didn''t sleep today. Instead, she was wearing pajamas and watching TV in the living room.


    Su Jingfei''s eyesight is very good. When she came in, she knew that Li hongsilk saw that she was back, and there was a glimmer of joy in her eyes, but it just disappeared in a flash. However, her action of getting up and sitting down again made Su Jingfei smile.


    "You know, it''s so late to come back." Su Jingfei walks into the living room and hears Li Hongsi''s cold question.


    At this time, Li Hongsi''s voice was almost the same as usual. She was still so cold, but Su Jingfei would not be confused by her appearance. Sometimes, this girl is just like this, and her heart is not the same.


    Su startled these days and had been busy all day, and had no time to be intimate with Li Hongchou. Now he seldom has the chance to sit around Li Hongchou with a thick face.


    Li Hongsi instinctively moved to the side, frowned and said: "if I ask you, who asked you to sit down and sit opposite me? Don''t be so close to me. Your recent performance makes people very dissatisfied."


    Su Jingfei didn''t take Li Hongsi''s words seriously at all. He didn''t go to sit opposite him. He leaned lazily on the sofa and grunted twice. Then he said, "it''s the most comfortable home, and when he comes home, there are people who hiss, cold and warm. What a warm scene."


    Li Hongsi said in secret that this guy is really thick skinned, but he said with a cold face: "bah, I''ll kill you. Who''ll give you the warm and cold? Why are you so shameless and skinnless?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "red silk, don''t you think I came back late? Do you miss me? Do you want me to come back early? As you know, men always have to earn money to support their families. They can''t... "


    "Stop, the more you say it, the worse it gets." Li Hongsi tries her best to keep herself cool, but now she can''t help interrupting Su Jingfei''s words. If she continues, the taste will change completely. She hums: "what do you mean by that? Who will let you keep it? I have hands and feet."


    "Why! I said it''s my own responsibility to support my family. I have enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry. I don''t think you want me to support you Su Jingfei looked surprised.


    Li Hongsi can''t help it this time. It''s unforgivable for this guy to use words around herself. She just picked up her pillow and smashed it. I''ve never seen such a cheeky and lazy guy.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t dodge, not to mention his martial arts. Even an ordinary man can''t be baffled by a little woman. Just when the pillow hits him, Su Jingfei suddenly gets up and grabs the pillow. Before Li hongsilk reacts, he pours her directly on her hair.


    Li Hongsi is surprised. As soon as she is about to speak, Su Jingfei has opened her mouth. She covers her mouth and sticks out her tongue. Li Hongsi can''t refuse. She quickly gets to the pretty girl''s mouth and sucks.


    When Li hongsilk reacts, her nose is full of Su Jingfei''s masculinity, and she can''t help shivering. Then she immerses herself in Su Jingfei''s aggressive kiss, and she can''t resist any more, let alone coldness. If she doesn''t have enthusiasm, it''s right.


    She was gradually approached by Su Jingfei during this period of time, and her heart was more than half. Especially after several close contacts, they almost broke through the last layer of separation. Although they were calmer these two days, they couldn''t control themselves, but now she was actively approached by Su Jingfei, and she couldn''t resist.


    "Jingfei, calm down first, let''s talk." After a while, Li Hongsi could not keep her cool and gorgeous state, and it would be good if she could barely control herself. She knew that if she went on like this, she would not be able to control herself, even forgetting the business.


    Su Jingfei was not worried, and hummed: "red silk, this is your punishment for being bad. If you have something to say next time, you can give me a look, but there will be more severe punishment.".


    Li Hongsi''s body trembled slightly, and her eyes were like silk: "don''t move. I know it''s wrong. I want to tell you something serious."


    Su Jingfei didn''t force him too much. He played with him and said, "what''s the matter, but it seems that yours is bigger."


    Li Hongsi breathed quickly. She sighed in her heart that Su Jingfei was her own nemesis. She couldn''t do anything about others.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is a little strange. She seems to know how to make Li hongsilk clever. This iceberg like woman gives her tenderness and consideration. Even if she has her own heart, she will want to run away. If she is so overbearing, she is more clever. Is this the legendary conquest?


    In order to make Li Hongsi speak normally, Su Jingfei just played with her and didn''t continue. Li Hongsi is still her superior. Maybe she has something important.


    Su Jingfei is more honest, and Li hongsilk also returns to some calm. First, she looks at Su Jingfei who is making trouble, but she can''t resist. Li hongsilk then says, "tell me the truth, what''s the matter with you and Li Binbin."


    "Well? Didn''t I explain it to you today? Those reports are nonsense. " Su Jingfei was stunned and explained.


    Li Hongsi curled her lips and said incredulously, "I still believe in you at first, but now I doubt it because of your state. Who knows if you will bully others like this? You don''t look like a good person."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. What''s the reason for this? However, in order to reassure Li Hongsi, she had to explain what happened that day, and then concluded: "this matter, although it''s the reporter''s guess, in fact, I was almost pulled to film by Cheng Long. It''s estimated that he is also going to find a successor."


    At this time, Li Hongsi forgot the previous problem. She was attracted by Su Jingfei''s experience. This guy almost became a star and gossiped like an ordinary girl.

 Chapter 153

    When Su Jingfei wakes up, Li hongsilk has gone to work, which makes Su Jingfei very upset. Yesterday, in Li hongsilk''s resistance, he gave up the opportunity.


    The person who thought it was the easiest to develop a relationship with herself seems to be the most difficult one. Wu Yanli doesn''t have many chances to get in touch with herself and becomes her first woman. Another Liang Xiuwen also says that she wants to follow her own path. On the contrary, this pretty girl who lives together is very difficult.


    He doesn''t have any dissatisfaction. After all, he doesn''t necessarily cherish women who are too easy to get. What''s more, Li hongsilk has done a lot for herself for the first time. Many couples who have been married for many years don''t necessarily have such behavior. Su Jingfei has taught Li hongsilk very obediently. Once she really becomes a couple, she is expected to be enthusiastic, Su Jingfei is looking forward to it.


    After getting up, he wanted to go directly to the underwear store, but saw the note Li hongsilk left for him. Yesterday, what Li hongsilk really wanted to say was this.


    Yesterday, the business of the underwear store was booming. Li hongsilk, as the director of the company, naturally got the news and reported it to Liang Xiuwen. Today, Su Jingfei didn''t have to go to the underwear store. Instead, she went to the head office to report to Liang Xiuwen and reported what happened yesterday.


    In fact, they probably guessed the reason, but as a branch manager, it''s reasonable for him to report. What''s more, the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei is not clear.


    Su Jingfei is now the manager of the underwear branch. In fact, he now says that he is the company''s helmsman. However, if it wasn''t for him, how could Liang Xiuwen get the equity of the company, and the relationship between them is not clear. Liang Xiuwen''s equity is similar to Su Jingfei''s, which is one of the considerations for Su Jingfei. He doesn''t want to make wedding clothes for others.


    If Liang Xiuwen and he are in a relatively ordinary relationship, he will never force Liang Aihong to give up the branch office. In that case, when Liang Xiuwen gets married, he will get nothing. He does not have such a big heart.


    He is not an ordinary college graduate. His childhood experience makes him think more than ordinary people when facing important events.


    It can''t be said that he is mean. Without his help, Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter''s life would not be very difficult, at least they would not be too comfortable. Now with Su Jingfei''s help, they live better than Liang''s, and his selfishness would be insignificant.


    Su Jingfei comes to the company according to his normal working hours. I don''t know if Li hongsilk doesn''t show up because he wants to avoid Su Jingfei. He is directly taken to Liang Xiuwen''s office by another girl.


    On his first day here, he was sent out to the underwear store in Fulong business district. Although the girls in the company knew that he was such a person, they didn''t know him very well. This time, I was surprised to see him. Some cheerful girls even said hello to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has been exercising for some time now, and even has been in contact with international stars such as Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, which has long been different from before. He is more mellow and comfortable in dealing with people.


    The girls in the company thought Su Jingfei was good-looking and had the potential to be a little white face. Now, he has become more cheerful and his mouth is much sweeter. All the girls are very nice to him, but it''s a pity that Su Jingfei is a branch manager and can''t stay in the company.


    When Su Jingfei walked into the office, he was really relieved that he could easily deal with three girls in the store. There were more than ten or twenty beautiful girls in the company, which was really hard for people to cope with. Even if only a few of them spoke to him from time to time, it also made him feel that he was being watched by people. As a man, it was really hard here.


    After Liang Xiuwen asked Su Jingfei to close the door, she said with a smile, "what''s the matter? With such a fluke look, am I putting too much pressure on you?"


    "President Liang, don''t make fun of me. You''re a pan Si Dong. Who''s here? It''s not a pressure mountain! That group of female goblins outside can definitely make men live a few years less Su Jingfei sat down opposite Liang Xiuwen and said with a smile.


    Liang Xiuwen said, "you are really a big sex wolf. Who else came to me? It''s not honest. You go outside to find your little sister."


    Su Jingfei Khan said: "elder sister, even if you are my boss, you can''t say it casually. When did I find them? They are too active and have all kinds of problems. They make me headache. I didn''t walk in from the door for a minute. I was asked several questions!"


    Liang Xiuwen naturally knows what kind of personality the girls in her company are. Although they are not as tricky as the girls in Li hongsilk''s sales department, they are also a headache. It''s really not easy for Su Jingfei to deal with them.


    "Jingfei, tell me what''s going on in your branch." Liang Xiuwen turned pale and began to talk about his work.


    Su Jingfei sighed: "isn''t that obvious? You saw yesterday''s news. I was accidentally reported by the newspaper as a celebrity. It''s also a celebrity effect. People saw that I was selling underwear, so they bought it naturally. "


    "You mean you can advertise." Liang Xiuwen said with a smile.


    "Don''t be kidding. I advertise underwear. Don''t say I''m not a celebrity, but that''s ridiculous." Su Jingfei shook his head and refused.


    "Well, I know what''s going on. You''ve done well during this period of time. Yesterday, you broke the discipline of sales. I''m going to transfer you back from there." Liang Xiuwen didn''t joke again this time, he said.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He really didn''t expect that it would be like this. He said with some doubts: "I''ve only been there for more than a month, and I didn''t have any outstanding achievements, so I was transferred back. It''s not very good. Besides, I''ve done well there. If I come back now, I don''t have anything to do."


    Liang Xiuwen shook his head and said: "I have my intention to transfer you back. I asked you to go to the underwear store at the beginning, just to exercise. Now I feel that the effect is OK. I want you to come back to help me."


    Su Jingfei didn''t sell underwear all the time. Before, he was also in the mind of exercising, but he didn''t really make the sound of the store up. He left, which was a bit of a mean of running away. But since Liang Xiuwen spoke, he must come back.


    Liang Xiuwen saw Su Jingfei bowed his head and said, "can''t you put down a beautiful girl?"


    "How can it be? I''m an honest worker. Besides, even if I''m beautiful, who can be more beautiful than sister Xiuwen?" Su Jingfei quickly denied, half flattering and half seeking truth from facts.


    Liang Xiuwen snorts. Naturally, she knows that Su Jingfei is not for any girl. In her opinion, the only woman who can make su Jingfei''s heart move is herself and Li hongsilk. But they are both on the side of the company. Su Jingfei hesitates. It''s definitely not because of this.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said, "well, since Mr. Liang calls, I''ll come back, but the store still needs to send someone to go. Now that the business is a little better, don''t let the turnover drop again."


    "Don''t worry. This time you''ve inadvertently made a name for yourself and developed the business in the store. Even if it doesn''t change much, the delicious tablet has accumulated a little bit. I think the business will get better and better. After you transfer here, go directly to manage the marketing department." Seeing Su Jingfei''s agreement, Liang Xiuwen nodded and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei said: "management marketing department? I''ll be in charge when I get back. That''s too fast. "


    Liang Xiuwen couldn''t help but look at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, are you scolding me? If you don''t have you, I''m not in charge of the company. If you come back to be a supervisor, what else can you do?"


    Su Jingfei thinks about it for a while, and it is true that if Liang Xiuwen really ignores himself, it will be chilling for him to work hard before!


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Liang Xiuwen continued: "besides, although you have a lot of skills now, this job is not very obvious. If you want to be with red silk, how can people be satisfied with such a job?"


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth. He wants to say that he is actually a doctor in the eyes of Li Hongsi ''.


    Liang Xiuwen saw that he didn''t open his mouth and said with a little sour: "I asked you to come back to help me, but you didn''t want to. Now when I heard that it was helpful for you to pursue red silk, I immediately agreed. Your performance is too obvious, regardless of my feelings."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. She can''t make it. What''s more important is what kind of vinegar Liang Xiuwen is eating. It''s all her own thinking.


    Even though I thought so, I could only explain: "sister Xiuwen, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. I just didn''t think there were any achievements there. I came back a little early."


    "Still early? When do you want to come back? Don''t forget, I''m your junior. What do you want if you don''t come back to help me Liang Xiuwen is not happy, and I don''t know if it is the result of being jealous before. She is a little unreasonable.


    This time Su Jingfei quietly shut up, and Liang Xiuwen once again mentions the matter of being a junior. Although he has no heart of resistance in his heart, a man probably won''t refuse, but now if he connects, it''s OK. She''s jealous!


    Fortunately, Liang Xiuwen is not the unreasonable woman either. She just snorted twice and sighed again: "Alas, I have no dignity. I have to help my husband to catch up with my first wife. I don''t know what I owe you in my last life. I deserve to pay the debt in my life."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help it this time. She said with a bitter smile: "sister Xiuwen, can we not have a little three? It''s all going to hurt you! "


    "Well? Do you want me to be the first wife? Yes, I can help you to train red silk. " Liang Xiuwen eyes a bright, said let Su Jingfei almost fall words.

 Chapter 154

    While they were chatting, the Secretary knocked on the door and came in. He sent the document to Mr. Liang and asked her to sign it. Liang Xiuwen stopped talking and asked the Secretary to leave the document with Qian Hao on it.


    It was not until the secretary left the papers on the desk that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the people who came here only sent papers. If senior executives like Li Hongsi came in, they would surely expose such things.


    In order not to let people in, they couldn''t find Liang Xiuwen again. They quickly put their clothes in order. Liang Xiuwen gave Su a white look and snorted: "you villain, you almost missed it. How do you let me face them in the future?"


    Su Jingfei now has calmed down, hehe said with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, you can''t blame me. It''s not that you are too charming, and you think about me everywhere. Even if I have a heart of stone, I can''t be unmoved. You can rest assured. Once our affairs are discovered in the future, it''s my wrong number. I won''t tell you."


    "Bah, who is dedicated to you? I just don''t want to make red silk sad." Liang Xiuwen''s pretty face is crimson. She blames Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally said: "well, well, sister Xiuwen is powerful, just for sisters. No matter what I do, you won''t do it for me. Well, it''s really disappointing for me


    Liang Xiuwen was angry and had no way to deal with this cheekiness, so she had to change the topic and said, "OK, stop making trouble. I''ve done my duty very well. You can''t let me down in the future, or I''ll be really poor, right?"


    Su Jingfei silently looks at Liang Xiuwen''s sad face. He has never thought that Liang Xiuwen''s character is like this. He used to think that she was a mature, generous and imposing woman, but now he finds that it''s totally different.


    However, he still said: "sister Xiuwen, you can rest assured that I can never fail you."


    What he said was absolutely from the bottom of his heart. Liang Xiuwen was the best choice among the women he knew, no matter in appearance or ability, or even in her attitude towards herself. She was even better to him than Wu Yanli and Li Hongsi. After all, she was willing to be a junior when she could fight for hegemony.


    Of course, this Su Jingfei has always been regarded as Liang Xiuwen''s joke. He is still single, and can''t talk about the first wife and the second wife. He can only say that Liang Xiuwen doesn''t want to compete with Li hongsilk.


    If he had nothing else to do with Li hongsilk, he would certainly explain it. But now he and Li hongsilk are one last step away, and there is no need to hide it. Anyway, Liang Xiuwen has made it clear that he does not want to make trouble for himself. If he says too much, he will be hypocritical.


    Liang Xiuwen feels comfortable when she sees Su Jingfei''s statement. She really misunderstands that Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei are sharing a tenancy. Their relationship is definitely not simple. She is willing to do so because Li Hongsi is her best friend.


    If she really knew that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi was similar to them, it was estimated that the situation would change again.


    Now she just goes on: "well, let''s not talk about this. You can go to the underwear store in Fulong business district in a moment and hand over your work. I''ve thought about it. Let Lily be the store manager. Then we''ll send a few more people here to make it bigger while the business is good."


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. From this point of view, Liang Xiuwen''s courage is really great. It is estimated that the main reason why she didn''t do well before is that she was constrained by her family.


    Sure enough, Liang Xiuwen said, "I was in my family before. Although I was also valued, there are many things I can''t decide at all. Now that I''ve got the shares of the branch company, it''s already my personal enterprise, so I can vigorously rectify it. In fact, our branch company is mainly responsible for the interior part."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I have guessed it. I can probably think of it when I look at these employees."


    Liang Xiuwen gave him a glance and said, "I know you are smart. I''ll let the factory reform in the future. I''ll introduce some foreign technology and ask someone to design new styles."


    With a sigh, she continued: "this time I got this part of the shares of the company. Although I am independent from the head office, the strength of the company will drop a lot. In the future, everything will be my business. They can no longer manage it, and there is no support."


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that she got the shares of the company, which is different from other companies. She only got the shares, but the company is still subordinate to the head office. This time, it is because Su Jingfei, Liang Xiuwen and her daughter fell out with Liang Aihong.


    Although the company has not changed its name now, it actually belongs to Liang Xiuwen. In the past, Liang Xiuwen was responsible for all the contents. Just like the underwear business now, from business to factory, Liang Xiuwen''s own private property. It can be said that the new company is Liang Xiuwen''s own.


    Of course, if you count carefully, this company can actually be regarded as Su Jingfei. After all, Liang Xiuwen is his, and Liang Xiuwen knows how much help Su Jingfei has provided for himself this time.


    Then they talked about the future development of the company. If Su Jingfei was just an ordinary employee, Liang Xiuwen would not talk to him much. Now the situation is different. In a personal relationship, they are lovers. In a working relationship, since Su Jingfei came back to be in charge of the marketing department, he is naturally qualified to listen to Liang Xiuwen''s plan.


    When Su Jingfei left the office, no one else felt anything special, but the Secretary''s eyes were full of shock. If Liang Xiuwen had gone out before, she might not have seen it. As a result, Su Jingfei was left in the office.


    But since she came out, she has been watching, and has not seen Liang Xiuwen go in. Why is Liang Xiuwen in the room? She feels that her brain is not enough. She didn''t see President Liang in the office before. What''s the situation? Her confused eyes just make Liang Xiuwen return to the Office with a guilty heart. This mystery can only make the Secretary suspect that her recent attention is too poor, Pay attention in the future.


    When Su Jingfei left the company, he still didn''t see Li Hongsi. At this time, he was also a little guilty, so he didn''t continue to look for her and went directly to Fulong business district.


    When I arrived at the store, I found that today''s business was almost the same as yesterday''s, and it was really much better. At least, seeing the guests coming in and out, it was a bit like competing with Dai Xiang. Before, both sides were not competitive at all.


    As soon as Su Jingfei entered the store, he was noticed by several customers who wanted to ask him for his signature, which made Su Jingfei very speechless. He knew that this kind of report would not last for only one day, but he didn''t expect that today the customers actually ignored their doubts and decided that they were the people being reported.


    After dealing with the enthusiastic guests, he asked Zhang keying and Lin ruoke to continue to entertain the guests. He called Yu Lili aside and said, "Lili, I won''t come to the store in the future. You will be the manager of the store from tomorrow, and Mr. Liang will also ask several people to help you. When the business is good, I''m afraid you can''t help me, and she said that we should expand the store."


    "Mr. Su, are you going to be a star? The report is really reliable. Congratulations first, but you have to give me some autographs. " Yu Lili seemed to have expected this, not surprised at all, but continued to smile.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "what do you say? Who says I''m going to be a star? My internship is over, and Mr. Liang has transferred me back to the company. Naturally, I''m going to work there. This is not the place where I always have to work!"


    This time, Yu Lili was really surprised and said in surprise: "Mr. Su, you used to be a gilded person, but your internship stage is really short."


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to explain too much to her. She didn''t mean anything special when she said these words, but she misunderstood that she was a related account. However, it seems that she is really a related account now.


    "Don''t say more. You will be in charge of the store in the future. You can do it well. Mr. Liang obviously attaches great importance to you. After a while, you can tell Ke Ying that there is a phone call anyway. If you have anything to do in the future, just come to me directly. I go back to the company to go to the marketing department." Su Jingfei is in the right way.


    Yu Lili nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, you will be in charge of the marketing department in the future. I am also your direct subordinate. It is inevitable that I will report to you in the future." After a pause, he said: "you really don''t want to be a star. You are very popular now. I watched it on the Internet last night. If you take part in a movie performance, many people will definitely go to see it!"


    Su Jingfei is very busy every day now. In addition to his work, he has to coax girls. He really has no time to surf the Internet. He doesn''t know that he is popular on the Internet, but he shakes his head firmly and says, "I''m not going to be a star. I''m tired and in trouble. You don''t see that I''m going to be surrounded."


    Yu Lili thought about the situation just now. It''s true. She nodded and said, "well, it''s just a pity that President Su gave up the opportunity. Go back to the head office. You can rest assured here."


    "Well, I''ll go back first." Su Jingfei nodded and patted this colleague for more than a month. Their relationship was really good.


    When Zhang keying and Lin ruoke are free, Su Jingfei has already left the underwear store. Yu Lili tells them where Su Jingfei is going. Lin ruoke is so hateful that she doesn''t tell them, but she has decided to transfer back.


    She originally came because Su Jingfei worked here. Now that Su Jingfei has left, she will not continue to work.


    The Lin family is no less powerful than the Liang family. As the eldest daughter of the Lin family, how could she have been selling underwear here all the time? But she didn''t tell Zhang keying and Yu Lili about this. Although they get along well, they can''t really be friends.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that he is targeted by Lin ruoke. After he comes out of the underwear store, he naturally runs to the production team. Even when he was a martial arts instructor, he made it clear that he was only responsible for the night and would not be in during the day, but now he is free, so he doesn''t want to go to have a look.

 Chapter 155

    When Su Jingfei arrived at the crew, it was noon. At this time, all the members of the crew had to eat, but because of filming, both the stars and the staff could only eat working meals.


    After thinking about it, Su Jingfei packed a meal outside. He is also Li Binbin''s bodyguard and has a good relationship with her. It''s better to bring a meal from outside than to eat in the crew. Of course, he didn''t forget to call Li Binbin.


    When he got to the place and was about to enter the production group, he saw several people standing at the gate of the set. They wanted to go inside, but they were stopped by the security guard at the gate. Su Jingfei knew them.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Lin? Why are you so free today? Come here to play Su Jingfei narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile to Lin ruofeng, the leader. He can''t forget the man who bribed the lone wolf and wanted to abandon himself. He had been busy before and didn''t have time to deal with him. He didn''t expect to meet him here.


    Lin ruofeng was also very surprised. When he saw Su Jingfei, he first changed his face, and then sneered and said, "do I have air traffic control over your business? But you are really surprising. You are reduced to delivery."


    Su Jingfei looked at the lunch box in his hand and wanted to scare his face. Now he is also in a suit. Is this the way of delivery? He just came over from the company, and his natural image is absolutely good, but he thinks it''s mostly because Lin ruofeng is disgusting himself.


    He is not that kind of impulsive person, otherwise he should smoke him now for everything Lin ruofeng has done to himself.


    "Mr. Lin, I''m disappointed. I''m working here. It seems that it''s not easy for you to get in. Do you want me to say hello?" Su Jingfei guessed what was going on before, but he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he said sarcastically.


    Lin ruofeng''s face is really gloomy this time. He doesn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei. Instead, he says to the security guard, "you get out of my way and let your superior come. I''m the sponsor of this movie. You dare not let me in. Do you want to do it or not? Get out of here."


    In fact, he has always been very good both in image and demeanor. At least he looks more handsome than Su Jingfei. He was kind-hearted and explained to the security guard before, but now Su Jingfei is coming, so his temper is not good.


    Obviously, the security guard is an honest man, that is, he is more reasonable. Lin ruofeng says that he doesn''t give face. Now the other party is rude, and the security guard is also gloomy: "I don''t care if you are sponsors or investors. The director says no one will go in, except you let the Director give me orders."


    They are really stubborn security guards. They are not investors. They all work with the director. In their eyes, the director''s words are the most useful. He doesn''t know what sponsor is.


    Moreover, Lin ruofeng''s appearance does not look like a sponsor. Some of them even hold a handful of flowers. They look more like a rich boy chasing stars.


    Su Jingfei looks at him and wants to laugh. He naturally knows the security guard. Although he is not quite stunned, he is definitely a kind of stubborn person. Otherwise, the director will not let him guard the gate. Only a person who is not smooth enough can he keep it.


    Lin ruofeng was so angry by the security guard that he wanted to vomit blood. Before, there was no su Jingfei beside him. Even if he was turned away, he would lose face in front of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei then just said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, if you don''t have such a big face, don''t be full of garlic. It''s no use crying if you can''t get in. Sorry, I''m very busy, so I won''t play with you."


    Lin ruofeng''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot. Su Jingfei satirizes him, but he can''t refute him. However, he doesn''t believe Su Jingfei can really get into the cast.


    Since he completely fell out with Liang Xiuwen, he has also investigated Su Jingfei. Of course, he knows that this guy is the underwear sales manager of Liang Xiuwen company. He has nothing to do with such a foreign crew.


    Liang Xiuwen used to be the woman he once dumped. Although it''s a pity that he didn''t take advantage of her, now that she''s su Jingfei''s woman, he''s not so interested. What''s more important is that he knows the tragedy of the lone wolf. Later, he''s really worried about it. For a while, Su Jingfei should not be the one he can deal with with with.


    Now he was satirized by Su Jingfei several times, and he couldn''t help it. He believed that Su Jingfei didn''t dare to do it in public and said: "Su Jingfei, don''t be too proud. If I can''t get in, you can get in? Don''t pretend to be a delivery man. "


    Su Jingfei shrugs and doesn''t explain to him. He doesn''t look like a delivery man. Besides, there is a special food supplier in other people''s theater. He is probably angry.


    He had been standing behind Lin ruofeng. Although the security guard saw him, he didn''t speak to him. Now Su Jingfei went out to the security guard. Lin ruofeng thought that the security guard could stop him or check something, which would make su Jingfei lose face.


    But the result is that Su Jingfei walked over unimpeded, and even the security guard politely said hello to Su Jingfei, which made Lin ruofeng all the more angry.


    "What do you mean, why does this guy get in because he has a lunch box?" Lin ruofeng points at Su Jingfei and angrily tells Bao''an.


    The security guard glanced at him and then said in a deep voice: "Mr. Su is a member of the crew. He wants to go in. Naturally, there is no problem. We just don''t let outsiders in here."


    Su Jingfei then turned back and said, "Lin ruofeng, are you stupid? I told you that I work here, but you don''t believe me. Your IQ is very urgent!"


    Lin ruofeng''s face was three more points black, until Su Jingfei swaggered in. Then he looked at the security guard angrily and said, "good, you are very responsible. I''ll call your director now. I don''t believe it. I''ve sponsored so much money, but I can''t get in."


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t pay any attention to Lin ruofeng. Today, he is just stimulating him. The matter between them is far from over. Someone wants to hurt himself. Su Jingfei won''t be so generous when everything doesn''t happen.


    Today, he is not the first time to come to the drama group. Naturally, he is familiar with the way. He soon finds Li Binbin and others. Li Binbin is talking to his assistant. Seeing Su Jingfei coming, he signals him to sit down next to him. She continues to talk. At this time, others have finished work and are resting.


    Su Jingfei saw Cheng Long and Li Lianjie sitting together. They were having dinner while they were making gestures. They were probably talking about movies. Xu Ke and Yuan Baye were also sitting there. Huang Xiaoming and Zou Zhaolong were sitting together, but they didn''t see Liu Yifei.


    A moment later, Li Binbin came over and took Su Jingfei''s box lunch. He sat down and said with a smile, "how can you have time to come here today? Don''t you go to work?"


    The crew now basically know that Su Jingfei''s job is to work outside. Although many people don''t understand why Su Jingfei didn''t give up his job to become a star, no one raised any objection. When Su Jingfei agreed to be a martial arts director, he had said it in advance.


    And after two days together, people are more convinced of Su Jingfei''s ability. Although the action play he designed for Liu Yifei is not particularly excellent, it is very consistent with her identity. It can be said that Su Jingfei has excellent martial arts guidance potential.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have lunch either. After he gave Li Binbin''s share to him, he sat there and ate it. He also said with a smile, "I have a half day off today. Thanks to the blessing of the cast, I''ve been promoted."


    "Oh? Thanks to the crew? " Li Binbin looked at Su Jingfei in surprise, then seemed to figure it out, and said with a smile, "are you afraid that you will be poached by the crew?"


    Su Jingfei shook his head. Li Binbin didn''t know what he was doing. She thought it was normal and didn''t explain it. She just continued: "how is it today? I think everyone is in a good mood. It seems that the shooting went smoothly."


    "Well, it''s really smooth. Basically, there are not many ng''s. It''s estimated that it''s not a problem to finish shooting the play here in a month. And director Xu also said that although you are a new person, the action design is really good." Li Binbin nods and praises Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei smiles. Instead of speaking, he looks out. Lin ruofeng has already come in under the leadership of a drama. It seems that the boy has really sponsored the crew.


    Following Su Jingfei''s eyes, Li Binbin also saw Lin ruofeng and frowned: "who is this? How does the drama bring outsiders in? It seems that this man is a rich man. It''s not good to shoot in a small place. They don''t know the rules very well. They always walk around."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "this person is not an idle person, but a sponsor."


    "Well? Do you know him? " Li Binbin eyebrows a pick, asked.


    Su Jingfei nodded first, then shook his head and said, "I know him, but I''d rather not know him."


    When he looks at Lin ruofeng, Lin ruofeng also sees Su Jingfei and Li Binbin. There is a flash of surprise in his eyes, but he doesn''t come over, but goes to Xu Ke over there.


    Li Binbin, as a post-film actor, is very good at observing his words and colors. He can see Lin ruofeng''s wrong look at Su Jingfei. When he thinks about Su Jingfei''s words before, he asks: "Jingfei, do you have any conflict with this man?"


    "Contradiction?" Su Jingfei gave a strange smile and denied: "there is no contradiction between us. If we insist that there is a relationship, it should be regarded as hatred."


    This time, Li Binbin really frowned. In modern society, the relationship between two people can talk about hatred, which must be very bad. Some worried: "since that person is a sponsor, he doesn''t want to put forward any unfavorable requirements to Xu Dao, which will be more troublesome."


    "It''s no trouble. It''s a big deal. But I don''t think Xu Dao, who has such a character, will agree." Su Jingfei said with a smile.

 Chapter 156

    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei said, Lin ruofeng and Xu Ke pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "director Xu, I''m the general manager of men''s flying pigeons. I''ve sponsored you two million yuan this time. Do you want to know what the man over there is responsible for in your crew?"


    Xu Ke followed his fingers to see, just saw Su Jingfei, secretly frowned, but said with a smile: "Hello, that''s our martial arts director."


    Although he is known as Xu laoguai, he has a good attitude towards sponsors. After all, people give money to him. He has no reason to show others his face. Only when he looks at Lin ruofeng''s face, he knows that he and Su Jingfei may have some grudges.


    Lin ruofeng also frowned when he heard Xu Ke''s words. He thought Su Jingfei was most of the troupe''s idlers. No matter how he got involved, he must be a nobody.


    But now there is something wrong with the situation. Even if he has no common sense, he knows the position of action director in a kung fu film. He has not read the newspaper report. Otherwise, he will regret to come to Xu Ke. Su Jingfei is not a simple martial arts director.


    While they are talking, Cheng Long and Li Lianjie are not far away. Naturally, they can see his finger at Su Jingfei. They have been in the entertainment industry for many years, and some of the hidden rules are very clear.


    Now seeing that he was silent, Cheng Long came over and asked, "director Xu, after lunch, I happened to shoot those action scenes of Yifei. I thought it was evening, but now I don''t need them."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Xu Ke knew that he meant that Su Jingfei had come. Liu Yifei''s martial arts director was here to shoot some action plays. Naturally, it was not a problem. It was also a hint that Su Jingfei was important. He was not a director, but he was afraid that the director would "poison" Su Jingfei.


    Li Lianjie is not as reserved as he is. Instead of coming over, he goes to Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t practice authentic martial arts in his opinion, his ability of action guidance is good after all. If he works in the entertainment industry, he has a good future.


    Lin ruofeng is hesitating whether to ask Xu Ke to kick Su Jingfei out of the cast. He sees Li Lianjie walking towards Su Jingfei. Naturally, he knows who is the most important person in the cast. Xu Ke is undoubtedly the world-famous director. Similarly, the weight of Cheng Long and Li Lianjie should not be underestimated.


    He''s a sponsor. That''s right. It''s only through a lot of relationships that he can get on the line of the crew. There are many people who want to sponsor such a top-level plastic surgery drama. Now he really can''t afford to be a sponsor.


    Li Lianjie over there has asked Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, is there any contradiction between the people over there and you?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect Li Lianjie to come over personally. Of course, he couldn''t tell him the truth. He just nodded and said, "well, it''s really contradictory. I guess he wants director Xu to kick me out of the cast."


    Li Binbin moves in his heart beside him. What Su Jingfei says to himself is obviously much more honest than what he says to Li Lianjie. He is really his own man and secretly satisfied.


    Su Jingfei''s words were very frank. Li Lianjie nodded and then said with a smile: "it''s OK. Director Xu has seen a lot of big waves. If he can be influenced by a small sponsor, it''s a joke! But you''re really good. You''ve just got into the troupe, and you''ve given the troupe so much trouble. "


    Although he was joking, Su Jingfei quickly said: "who knows he wants to sponsor the troupe, I haven''t seen him for a long time, but if he really makes trouble for the troupe with this excuse, at most I won''t be the martial arts director."


    "It''s not your problem any more. If he can bring it up, director Xu will refuse. You don''t have to worry about it." Li Lianjie waved his hand and didn''t care.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care. He believes that if Lin ruofeng really wants to deal with himself, Xu Ke will definitely refuse. He''s not a little director who hasn''t seen money. Even if the other party is a sponsor, he can''t control his will unless he doesn''t value himself. However, it''s obvious that Xu Ke attaches great importance to himself and almost adds drama to himself.


    The three people here are chatting enthusiastically. Although the voice is not loud, Lin ruofeng can''t see it, but he can see Li Lianjie and Su Jingfei talking and laughing, which shows that Su Jingfei is not only a martial arts guide, but also a general martial arts guide.


    Although he suffered a lot in Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen''s affairs, he was not a fool. He was able to successfully take charge of the Lin family''s enterprise, and he was once liked by Liang Xiuwen. If he was really a straw bag, it would be a joke. He felt that things were wrong, and his strategy immediately changed.


    Just as Xu Ke and Cheng long wait for him to make excessive demands and then refuse, he suddenly laughs at Xu and says, "director Xu, I''m a fan of Miss Liu Yifei. I don''t know where she is. I want to sign with her."


    Cheng Long and Xu Ke are surprised by Lin ruofeng''s performance. They look at each other secretly, and the meaning is very obvious. Although Lin ruofeng is less than 30 years old, the city government is not shallow. They clearly show hostility to Su Jingfei. It can be seen that the situation is not good, and they can change immediately. They really deserve to be the general manager of the company, and they are really not a straw bag.


    Although he guessed that Lin ruofeng was afraid of being rejected before he changed his words, Xu Ke was just happy. After all, if he refused, he would lose two million yuan in sponsorship. He secretly said that this boy was still sensible, so he pointed to the room next to him and said: "make up!"


    Lin ruofeng didn''t say any more. Instead, he nodded to Xu Ke and Cheng Long and flew to Su Jing. After all, he was a sponsor, not an ordinary fan, and he didn''t ask Cheng Long for autographs. This is what Xu Ke and Cheng Long expected. The real rich don''t necessarily like chasing stars.


    Li Lianjie saw Lin ruofeng come over, patted Su Jingfei and said in a low voice, "don''t be too impulsive about some things. This boy is deeper than your city."


    At a glance, he saw that Lin ruofeng had a bad situation and changed his strategy. In his eyes, the martial arts were all simple minded. He was afraid of Su Jingfei''s loss and had to remind him.


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although he didn''t say anything, he kept Li Lianjie''s heart in mind. As an international superstar, he was so moved and admired that he could take such care of himself. As a big star, his quality is 100 times better than that of a second or third rate little star.


    "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect that you really have the ability to get involved in the martial arts guidance of the crew." Although Lin ruofeng doesn''t have a chance to clean up Su Jingfei, he still feels better as a sponsor.


    Su Jingfei didn''t even raise his eyes. He said with a sneer, "I can''t compare with Mr. Lin. I spend as much money as I can. I just eat like a pig. But I want to ask you, how much money did you sponsor in order to get into the theater?"


    Although Lin ruofeng is also a city official, when he faced Su Jingfei, he despised Su Jingfei both in hatred and superiority. At this time, when he asked, he seemed to smile implicitly and said: "there is not much. It''s only two million. After all, with such a large lineup, I have to show my sincerity."


    When he said this, his eyes unconsciously looked at Li Binbin. Although Li Binbin was a few years older than him, he was still a little younger than him in terms of appearance. What''s more, Li Binbin was also gorgeous and was still a movie queen.


    He also knows something about the entertainment industry. In this movie, Li Binbin and Huang Xiaoming''s pay should be the lowest, that is, one or two million yuan. Any one of his sponsorships is their pay. Li Binbin should look up to him.


    As a result, Li Binbin didn''t seem to see him. He took a small bite while kicking Su Jingfei with his little foot, which made him jealous.


    It seems that Li Binbin is kicking Su Jingfei like that. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei is. But everyone knows that this seemingly bullying action has no strength at all. It''s completely the intimate action of the two people. It also shows that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li Binbin is unusual.


    In fact, it''s not that Li Binbin deliberately shows that he is close to Su Jingfei. It''s just that Su Jingfei''s present appearance is too bad. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, his disdain smile is too obvious.


    "Mr. Lin is really rich. He spent two million to get in. In fact, if you only gave me one million before, I could bring it in every day." Su startled Li Binbin''s little feet, not to be honest. He leaned back lazily and laughed at Lin''s way.


    Lin ruofeng, no matter how stupid he is, can also hear that he is satirizing himself. Su Jingfei doesn''t spend a cent when he enters the door, and he also makes money, but he is spending a lot of money. The gap between them is too big.


    This is the case in this era. Sometimes money doesn''t necessarily solve all the problems. For example, when it comes to the attitude of the crew towards themselves, unless they are investors, even if they are sponsors, they won''t be of much use. Top stars like others already depend on their mood rather than money.


    Especially when he saw the intimate feeling between Su Jingfei and Li Binbin, he wanted to vomit blood. What''s good about this boy? How can he get the female star? He didn''t think the relationship between them was so clean.


    Fortunately, as soon as the door of Liu Yifei''s dressing room rings, Liu Yifei, dressed as the character in the play, comes out. He hums to Su Jingfei and walks over.


    Li Binbin waited for Lin ruofeng to leave. Then he stretched out his hand and twisted Su Jingfei''s ear. He said arrogantly: "you stinky boy, you dare to press my foot just now. You don''t know how badly you beat me just now."


    Su Jingfei quickly begged for mercy and said, "sister Binbin, it''s not right for you to do this. It''s clear that you kicked me first. OK, let go and kiss me first. It hurts me!"


    "It''s killing you. You didn''t see what you just looked like, not to mention Lin ruofeng. Even if I wanted to beat you, people made it clear that you were a childe. You were more crazy than him. I don''t know what you think." Li Binbin snorted and let go of Su Jingfei''s ears. She was afraid that this guy would scream out.


    Su Jingfei rubbed his ears and said, "I can''t greet him with a smile, sister Binbin. We are our own people. You have to stand on my side!"


    When talking, I catch a glimpse of Liu Yifei walking towards me, while Lin ruofeng seems to be pestering me. The girl is impatient.

 Chapter 157

    "Su Jingfei, why did you come during the day, not at night? I said I''ll see you in the evening! " Liu Yifei''s personal martial arts director is Su Jingfei. Since she wants to make a play, she naturally goes directly to Su Jingfei.


    Lin ruofeng saw Liu Yifei come out with amazing eyes. He wanted to chat up with Liu Yifei, but he was rejected by the reason that he wanted to make a film immediately, and his eyes were very impatient. Now he went straight to Su Jingfei, and what did he mean by that? He asked him at night?


    It''s a very simple thing. If you think with a normal attitude, there will be no distortion of the facts. But now Lin ruofeng is full of hatred for Su Jingfei. Now when he hears Liu Yifei''s words, he thinks it''s wrong.


    He didn''t know that Su Jingfei was Liu Yifei''s personal martial arts director. Naturally, he thought that he was dating Liu Yifei, and it was still in the evening, which showed that their relationship was close to a certain extent. Rather than Su Jingfei being the martial arts director of the play, he would like to believe that he came to visit and pick up girls.


    First there was Liang Xiuwen, and then there was Li Binbin. That''s OK. Liang Xiuwen was dumped by him. Li Binbin was not the pretty girl he liked very much, but his favorite Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei were not clear.


    Lin ruofeng was able to keep his sense before, but now that he was so stimulated, he is not calm at all. It''s like he has been wearing a green hat for several times, once or twice, but it''s not more than three things. Now he wants to find someone to chop Su Jingfei to death. Why is this poor hanging silk stronger than himself.


    "Miss Yifei, can you sign for me first?" Lin ruofeng has introduced himself, and now he is trying to get Liu Yifei to shift his attention.


    Liu Yifei frowned and said: "Mr. Lin, the signature is OK. You always have to give me pen and paper, and it''s going to shoot soon. I hope you''ll talk about it later."


    Lin ruofeng''s fire suddenly surged to his head, and Su Jingfei and Li Binbin quietly looked at each other, which was also a little surprised. Is there really something like eye edge in this year, and Lin ruofeng is the kind of person who makes Liu Yifei look unhappy? Otherwise, she doesn''t know the contradiction between Su Jingfei and Lin ruofeng. How can she have such an attitude.


    They don''t know that Liu Yifei is not very interested in this kind of sponsor, because she is very popular. She is known as a fairy sister. Naturally, there are countless young people who like him. Many young people used sponsorship as an excuse to approach her when they were filming.


    If she didn''t have a certain background, she would not have known how many hidden rules she was bound by. No matter how simple she was, how could things in the entertainment industry be unknown. Now that she saw Lin ruofeng as a sponsor, she naturally thought that the other party was holding the same mind.


    Liu Yifei didn''t take Lin ruofeng seriously. After that, he said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you and I will go there. Xu said that we have to make good preparations later."


    Li Binbin has a good relationship with Liu Yifei. Before that, she has been watching them filming. Sometimes she even has to give Liu Yifei some guidance. In terms of acting skills, she really wants to strengthen each other a lot.


    Now listen to her say so, also did not wait for Su Jingfei to speak, directly pull Su Jingfei, take Liu Yifei to the director, as for Lin ruofeng, was gorgeous ignored.


    "Wait a minute, Miss Yifei. I''m also a sponsor. Is it so difficult to get a signature? Su Jingfei, he''s just a martial arts instructor. You treat him much better than I do. " Lin ruofeng can''t help but burst out this time, and directly opens his mouth to stop Liu Yifei.


    Liu Yifei has a good temper. Although he is angry in his heart, he thinks that the other party is a sponsor and has no intention to speak. Li Binbin''s outspoken character can''t help but hum: "sponsor, what a big identity, rich man!"


    Su Jingfei was afraid that the world would not be in chaos and then said, "yes. Sister Binbin, they are rich and powerful. In order to get into the theater, they just threw away two million yuan! " But then he said coldly to Lin ruofeng: "Lin ruofeng, we''ll go out to solve the grudge between you and me when we have time. This is the crew. Don''t interfere with the shooting."


    Lin ruofeng''s face was constantly changed by Li Binbin''s sarcasm. Now when he heard Lin ruofeng''s words, he immediately said angrily, "Su Jingfei, don''t think you have a good relationship with the crew, you can be like a fish in water."


    Regardless of the three people''s reaction, he said to Xu Ke in the distance, "director Xu, if you dismiss Su Jingfei from the cast, I''ll increase my sponsorship by one million."


    Xu Ke thinks that Lin ruofeng is calm and calm. Today''s affair is over, but he didn''t expect things to turn around. Lin ruofeng yelled out such words, and the whole crew focused on it.


    He constantly scolds Lin ruofeng in his heart because his head is out of water. Don''t say that he can''t agree to such a request. Even if he agrees, he can''t say it in public.


    He really took himself as a root, and let himself expel Su Jingfei from the cast. If he did, he would not be a bit dignified. Thinking of this, Xu Ke said in a deep voice: "Mr. Lin, I hope you take back your words. Su Jingfei is a very excellent martial arts instructor. I won''t agree to your request."


    Lin ruofeng has already given up. He feels that he has been ridiculed by Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. If he can''t get Su Jingfei out of the cast, he will have no face to stay here.


    Think of here, cold hum a way: "two million, I add two million, as long as the dismissal of Su Jingfei."


    "Go away." This time, it''s Cheng Long. As a big brother in the film industry, he is also one of the leading actors in this film. If Lin ruofeng is really allowed to continue to clamor and be reported, he will definitely be ridiculed.


    Although Cheng Long''s position in the crew is not as good as Xu Ke''s, his words are more effective than others. Lin ruofeng also knows how powerful his words are.


    His attitude eased a little, and he said to Cheng Long, "Mr. Cheng Long, my requirements are not high. As long as Su Jingfei is expelled, he is not a professional at all. He is just a lingerie buyer."


    At this time, he did not care and reported Su Jingfei''s work directly. He wanted to make people despise Su Jingfei. Sure enough, everyone looked at Su Jingfei.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, in particular, both know that Su Jingfei has his own job outside, but they don''t know what his job is. Now they know that he actually sells underwear. When they think of this guy''s job, they must have sharp eyes. They feel a little shy. He has had physical contact with both of them. Maybe he is very familiar with their circumference.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for everyone to speak. He already said with a smile: "yes, I do sell underwear, but what''s the matter? I''m still a doctor. Can''t I be a martial arts instructor? Lin ruofeng, although you are the young master of the Lin family, you are just a rich second generation. Besides inheriting your family property, what skills do you have?


    Oh, by the way, you''re still a pianist. We can listen to seven paragraphs for a dollar. Have you forgotten how I beat you at that time, and you still have the face to talk nonsense here? "


    When Su Jingfei said this, he didn''t show any respect. Although he didn''t regard his work as a stain, he would not be happy to be so exposed. He didn''t want to go too far in public, so he was not polite at this time.


    Lin ruofeng''s face changed, and she thought of being beaten by Su Jingfei at that time. Her most proud piano performance was nothing compared with others.


    At first, the onlookers were shocked by Su Jingfei''s profession. Then they heard Su Jingfei''s words. They suddenly changed from accident to shock. Su Jingfei is still a doctor, and Lin ruofeng, a pianist, is not as good as he plays the piano.


    At this time, no one doubts Su Jingfei''s words. Lin ruofeng''s face has proved everything. Xu Ke and other people are even more surprised. Su Jingfei, a young man, has a lot of things. Before, everyone underestimated him.


    Su Jingfei had always given people the impression of being young and mature. He never thought that his words could be so sharp. It seemed to make people digest it. After a little pause, Su Jingfei continued: "Lin ruofeng, if you want to hate me, just draw a line directly. I''ll go on. It''s not shameful of you to disturb people''s filming here."


    At this time, people focus on Lin ruofeng. They are all members of the crew. Lin ruofeng''s delay in shooting will be hated by people.


    Lin ruofeng is as strong as a grain on his back. He is very uncomfortable to be seen by others. A burst of impulse to break the pot surges up and points to Su Jingfei and says, "director Xu, as a sponsor, I ask that Su Jingfei be expelled from the cast, otherwise I won''t sponsor him."


    "Ha ha, you threatened me?" Xu Ke was so angry that he laughed. He didn''t expect Lin ruofeng to say that. He said with a smile: "in that case, I don''t need your sponsorship. It''s mutually beneficial for you to sponsor our films. You didn''t say that you can tell us how to shoot. It''s just two million yuan sponsorship. I don''t care."


    After Lin ruofeng finished, he regretted it. Now when he heard Xu Ke''s words, he regretted it even more. However, he looked at Su Jingfei with hatred and said, "Su Jingfei, you''re satisfied. You''ve reduced the crew''s sponsorship by two million."


    His purpose is to give Su Jingfei hatred. Even if several leaders of the production team don''t care, others in the production team will have opinions on Su Jingfei. If he is not good, he won''t make su Jingfei feel better.


    Several leaders of the crew also understand his meaning and frown secretly. This boy is too cruel. Even if he keeps Su Jingfei now, there will be trouble in the future. At least the producers and investors may ask about Su Jingfei.


    But Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "who said that I caused the loss of the crew? You said I sell underwear. That''s right. That''s what I do. But you still didn''t give enough details. I''m the marketing manager of roufei''s underwear, and I want to talk about the sponsorship with the crew. Our general manager plans to sponsor three million yuan!"

 Chapter 158

    "Ha ha, Su Jingfei, you''ve lost your head. Are you sponsoring three million? Even if you sell underwear, there''s no shame. You make money with your hands. But if you open your mouth so big, it''s a bit shameless. " Lin ruofeng was stunned for a moment, and then said with a wild smile: "you really make me laugh to death. Liang Xiuwen''s woman can have such great power to sponsor three million yuan, ha ha!"


    As he said, Su Jingfei may be the marketing manager of some underwear company. He can sponsor 3 million yuan at any time. In S City, he is definitely a big company.


    When a company with such strength wants to sponsor a production team, it usually finds someone to talk to them before. Su Jingfei''s attitude of trustworthiness is really that he stands up for sponsorship halfway. Now it''s different from the past. It''s the company that seeks the production team''s sponsorship instead of the production team''s help, especially for such blockbusters.


    Lin ruofeng, who is experienced and experienced, can tell from his mouth what he knows about Su Jingfei. From his appearance, he knows not only Su Jingfei, but also the boss of his company.


    Several gods sighed in their hearts that Su Jingfei was still young after all. For the sake of a moment''s anger, he said such a big thing. Even if the people on his side would not take his words seriously, he would undoubtedly hit himself in the face.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei look at Su Jingfei with some worry. They know the contradiction between Lin ruofeng and Su Jingfei. They are really afraid that Su Jingfei will not come down.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t take Lin ruofeng seriously at all. Even though he has investigated himself and is very familiar with Liang Xiuwen, he certainly can''t know that Liang Xiuwen is actually the boss of roufeisi underwear company now. He certainly thinks Liang Xiuwen can''t take charge of Investment Affairs. After all, Liang Xiuwen''s affair belongs to the Liang family scandal. How can they publicize it!


    "Mr. Liang, I have an investment project here, which is about three million yuan. Do you think you can come here to talk about it? It''s definitely a good project with profit or loss." Su Jingfei did not explain, but took out his mobile phone and dialed Liang Xiuwen directly.


    What he said seemed like a hoax. Lin ruofeng sneered even more. Although he didn''t speak any more, the irony was very obvious.


    The other gods also have the impulse to cover their faces. I don''t think any boss will believe Su Jingfei''s statement. Although what he says is true, it sounds like a liar, even like a quack selling fake medicine.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are also rolling their eyes. This guy should not be so stupid even if he is acting. The people present are not brains with unlimited IQ.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to people''s expressions at all. He said to Liang Xiuwen very seriously: "Mr. Liang, you can rest assured that this investment is absolutely no problem. As the manager of the marketing department, I have to be worthy of my responsibilities."


    People want to bluff him. It seems that the marketing department won''t take care of this. It should be the responsibility of the external promotion department. Of course, they don''t know the structure of Su Jingfei''s company. Maybe the marketing department is also responsible for this business. It''s just ridiculous. Su Jingfei has changed from the martial arts director of the drama group to the marketing manager of the company, And it could become an investor.


    "Install, continue to install, the mobile phone is not open, still want to install, I wait here, I see Liang Xiuwen that woman is hydrocephalus, will give you this little white face investment three million, even if you two relationship is not simple, she will not throw so much money to you." Lin ruofeng didn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words and sneered.


    He doesn''t doubt Liang Xiuwen''s feelings for Su Jingfei. He knows Liang Xiuwen very well. If Liang Xiuwen really likes Su Jingfei, let alone three million yuan, he will be willing to give him all his wealth. But he knows that Liang Xiuwen is just the general manager of a branch company. She sounds very nice. Because of her family, she can''t make such a large investment, Now he is just watching the crowd without fear.


    What he said is very informative. Naturally, people can recognize the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. Several people who have a better relationship with him just change their faces slightly. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei and his boss seem to be lovers, but it''s reasonable to think about it. If it''s not such a relationship, how can su Jingfei not give up that job.


    As for Lin ruofeng''s desire to make su Jingfei give people a way to be taken care of, he failed. Let alone the audience would not believe him. Even if he did, Su Jingfei was a talent, and there were many such things in the entertainment industry.


    It''s just that the two women always come to a dead end, and their views on Su Jingfei have changed a little. If he is really taken care of by a rich woman, they will certainly look down on him. Although Lin ruofeng is a rich second generation who wants to be kicked, it''s also shameful for Su Jingfei to be taken care of.


    Su Jingfei has never cared too much about other people''s opinions. If he had not been taken care of by the great gods of the cast, he would not have asked Liang xiuwenla for sponsorship. This is not only a compensation for the loss of the cast, but also an opportunity to promote the company. Even if such a blockbuster does not really succeed in entering the international market, it will certainly have a huge impact in China, There''s no problem with the investment.


    Since he knew that Liang Xiuwen had assets of at least hundreds of millions, he was not so tied up in doing many things. What''s the difference between Liang Xiuwen''s money and his own money, especially after today''s further relationship.


    After he hung up on the phone, he didn''t talk much. He just said to Xu Ke, "director, let''s continue filming first. My boss will arrive about half an hour later. Then you can talk to the producer and my boss. The investment of three million should not be a problem."


    This time, no matter what the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen is, they can see that he doesn''t look like a liar, especially Lin ruofeng, whose face has changed.


    "Su Jingfei, Liang Xiuwen is crazy. She really wants to give you three million yuan." Lin ruofeng is very angry and stares at Su Jingfei. Even if Liang Xiuwen didn''t let him go, he is still willing to spend money for Su Jingfei. Jealousy almost makes him self ignite.


    Su Jingfei glanced at him, and then said coldly, "Mr. Lin, if you don''t tell me, I forget you. It seems that you are no longer an investor. What are you shouting about? Do you want me to call security?"


    "Security? Su Jingfei, you are guilty. If you think you can show me a play, I believe you will invest. " Lin ruofeng also thought of his identity a little embarrassed, tough way: "I have not divested, I am still a sponsor, I see how you make a fool of yourself."


    This time, Xu Ke and others didn''t speak up, and things have become stalemate. The contradiction between Su Jingfei and Lin ruofeng is obviously deep, and Lin ruofeng is right. He is still an investor. In their status, although they hate Lin ruofeng, even his investment has little influence on people, if he is willing to invest, people don''t mind, Anyway, he is not qualified to tell people what to do.


    Su Jingfei did not continue to refute Lin ruofeng''s words, but shrugged, walked to Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, and said directly to Liu Yifei: "Yifei, I''ll teach you how to perform the action drama of this drama first."


    They have become familiar with each other, and their names are just like friends. Although their views on Su Jingfei have changed a little because they thought so much before, they are also colleagues now. They obediently follow Su Jingfei to the studio. Although Li Binbin doesn''t speak, he also stands up and walks.


    When Lin ruofeng looks at what happened here, he feels that it''s like a fire from the heart. A national well-known jade star is obedient to Su Jingfei as her daughter-in-law. Beside her, there is a big star, Li Binbin.


    At this time, he really fell into jealousy. He forgot Su Jingfei''s identity as a martial arts instructor. People just need to work.


    Xu Ke and others are all big names. Although this is a bit of a mess, it will not delay the normal shooting. Soon the photographer will be buried, and other departments will be ready to start shooting today. As for Lin ruofeng, no one will answer him. What does he like? Everyone knows that he will not be willing to leave.


    Lin ruofeng is ignored by all the people, and is determined to continue to invest, if Xu Ke and others have a good attitude, or withdraw the investment, no matter whether Liang Xiuwen comes or not.


    He is now full of anger, not only hate Su Jingfei, but also to the resentment of several major stars, even like Liu Yifei also lie gun.


    Half an hour passed quickly, and the shooting here was very smooth. Except for the difficulty of Su Jingfei''s movements designed for Liu Yifei, others were relatively simple, and several scenes were basically repeated.


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s mobile phone rings, and people''s eyes are also focused on him. He calmly picked up the phone and said with a smile: "Mr. Liang, you''re so fast. I''ll go out to pick you up. You wait!" After saying hello to the crowd, he ran to the outside of the crew.


    When people look at Su Jingfei, they begin to take him seriously. Su Jingfei is not joking. He really plans to invest three million yuan.


    When Lin ruofeng sees that he is still so calm at this time, he is also beating a drum in his heart. Is it because Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are in love with each other, and she is so fascinated that she would rather be punished by her family than support Su Jingfei?


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are also staring at the outside. They are curious to see what Liang Xiuwen looks like. Her relationship with Su Jingfei is certainly not an ordinary superior and subordinate. Will she be such a rich woman with a white face? If Liang Xiuwen is a middle-aged woman, it is estimated that the two big stars will look down on Su Jingfei, and their mind is relatively simple.


    Kung Fu is not big, Su Jingfei has brought Liang Xiuwen in, and the crew suddenly feel a burst of surprise.

 Chapter 159

    Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei walk into the cast together. I don''t know whether Su Jingfei is deliberately trying to highlight Liang Xiuwen or because he is a subordinate. He doesn''t walk in side by side with Liang Xiuwen, but he is a little slow.


    In this way, he gives people the feeling that he respects his superiors, but he doesn''t kowtow to them. Moreover, his frequency is very stable, which definitely makes Liang Xiuwen faster than himself. He has a good sense of propriety. Even though Xu Ke and others are well-informed, they have no doubt about the subordination between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen is a top beautiful woman, even if she is better than Liu Yifei, but they are different in type. What''s more, now that she has been able to take charge of the company independently, she has more and more strong female temperament.


    In fact, her temperament is somewhat similar to that of Li Binbin. The difference is that one is a strong business woman, and the other is a queen fan after the film. In essence, she is still somewhat different.


    Not to mention the ordinary crew members, even the well-informed gods like Xu Ke, are amazing. There are few such women in the entertainment industry, and they are so young that they are actually the boss of a company. They are really outstanding people.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are also secretly compared. Although Liang Xiuwen''s beauty is different from theirs, they have to admit that such beautiful women are rare, and their views on Su Jingfei have changed again.


    If Liang Xiuwen is a middle-aged woman, even if she is beautiful, they will think that Su Jingfei is taken care of by others, which makes people feel a little bad, but now it is different. With Liang Xiuwen''s appearance, let alone that Su Jingfei is not necessarily taken care of by her, even if she is taken care of, it can only be said that Su Jingfei is good at it.


    This woman is obviously a young man. They are not so much in love as in taking care of each other. A man who can be loved by such an excellent woman must be full of charm.


    People''s psychology is so strange, the same thing, different people, give people a different feeling, at least now people are thinking, what''s the charm of Su Jingfei, can let a woman like Liang Xiuwen pay so much attention, it''s certainly not just a little martial arts and medical skills, suddenly Su Jingfei become mysterious.


    When Lin ruofeng sees Liang Xiuwen coming, his face is very gloomy. He used to take a chance. All this is Su Jingfei''s behavior. Now it has been proved that he is not cheating.


    "Lin ruofeng, I''m surprised that you are here." Su Jingfei didn''t mention that Lin ruofeng was here. Liang Xiuwen went into the cast and saw him. It was a bit unexpected. Then she looked at Su Jingfei again. She didn''t say anything, but the doubts in her eyes were very obvious.


    "Mr. Liang, it''s true. Mr. Lin used to be an investor in the production team, but he felt that the production team didn''t respect him and couldn''t reach the level he wanted to invest in. He was ready to withdraw his investment. However, I felt that both the directors, actors and staff of the production team worked very hard to make a good production, I think it''s definitely worth the investment. " Su Jingfei was just like a subordinate reporting to his superior.


    It''s just that his voice is very loud, which can be heard by the onlookers. Although we all know that Su Jingfei is obviously talking nonsense, the crew are secretly satisfied, and the boy has a lot of insight.


    Xu Ke and some other gods did look at each other and smile in their eyes. Before, Su Jingfei felt like a calm young man, talented, but a little young. Now they find that Su Jingfei is totally different. This guy is a little fox.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei almost laughed. They both wanted to give Su Jingfei two punches. We all saw what happened just now. He was really thick skinned to say that. Lin ruofeng became arrogant, arrogant and insightless, but he was as proud as a torch. He flattered the crew by the way, even if they knew he was pulling a ghost, It won''t expose him.


    Of course, the person who wants to vomit blood most is Lin ruofeng. He did say that he wanted to withdraw the capital, but the reason is completely unrelated to what Su Jingfei said. But now he has no way to explain it to Liang Xiuwen. You don''t have to ask. It''s nothing to say.


    Liang Xiuwen is the person who knows Su Jingfei best. Every time he is so serious, he is most likely to lie. What''s more, she knows Lin ruofeng very well. He is definitely not so thoughtless. He must have something to do with Su Jingfei. But her relationship with Su Jingfei now is much better than that with Lin ruofeng at the beginning. She even wants to be a junior, Now Su Jingfei is the most important man in her heart.


    Pretending not to know Su Jingfei''s bullshit, Liang Xiuwen glanced at Lin ruofeng, walked to Xu Ke, and said: "the Lin family''s enterprise is really rich. Even the films directed by Xu Ke and starred by Cheng Long and Li Lianjie can''t be seen. I''m really surprised."


    Having said that, he passed by Lin ruofeng and came to Xu Ke. He said with a smile, "director Xu, I''ve heard so much about you. I only saw you today. It''s really better to meet you than to be famous."


    After shaking hands with Liang Xiuwen, Xu Ke also said with a smile: "Miss Liang is young and promising, and she is so beautiful. It''s really daunting."


    Then Liang Xiuwen shook hands with Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, and even Zou Zhaolong and Huang Xiaoming didn''t forget. After shaking hands with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, she still took Li Binbin''s hand and said with a smile, "sister Binbin, can I call you that? Su Jingfei is a headache. He''s with you, and you need more education! "


    Although she is young, she has strong administrative ability, and her level of dealing with people is not bad. She greets all the major actors she knows from the cast, and then talks with Li Binbin from the perspective of leaders'' concern for subordinates.


    Although Liang Xiuwen hasn''t invested yet, because of Su Jingfei''s words, we all know that she won''t come for a walk, and her attitude is far better than Lin ruofeng, which immediately makes people feel good about her. Of course, it''s also because beautiful women are more popular. Even the 40-50-year-old gods are also very good about this young woman.


    Li Binbin knows that Su Jingfei is the subordinate of the woman in front of her. As for whether they really have the relationship Lin ruofeng said, she can''t be sure. So far, they haven''t seen their secret.


    It''s just that Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei seem to have a different relationship with a woman. Especially when Liang Xiuwen holds her hand, there seems to be something special in her eyes. Li Binbin secretly says that maybe she is suspicious, and her eyes seem to be a kind of vigilance.


    "Miss Liang, you are really joking. Su Jingfei can follow me and help me. How dare I educate him?" Li Binbin said here, unconsciously glared at Su Jingfei, this guy which is so easy to educate.


    When Su Jingfei saw Liang Xiuwen talking to Li Binbin, he felt uncomfortable. The relationship between him and Li Binbin didn''t seem so simple. Now they stand together to talk about themselves, and they are really afraid that they will say something too much. When Li Binbin stares at him, he is even more guilty.


    Liang Xiuwen is a businessman, and her ability of observing words and colors is no worse than those of the Movie Masters and movie queens. It''s just a simple gesture of Li Binbin that she finds something wrong. They should be the relationship between the employer and the bodyguard, but it seems that the situation is not right!


    Before she opened her mouth, Liu Yifei, who was standing beside her, suddenly said, "Miss Liang, Su Jingfei has a good skill. The director is very satisfied with the action plays he designs for me every day. It''s just that his teaching is too strict. I''m almost broken up by him."


    Liu Yifei is simpler than Li Binbin. At this time, she just wants to praise Su Jingfei. With her words, not only Liang Xiuwen and Li Binbin''s eyes are focused on her, but other crew members are also staring at her.


    At this time, she felt that what she said was easy to be misunderstood. Suddenly, she blushed and didn''t know how to explain it. She glanced at Su Jingfei unconsciously. This guy is also dumbfounded now. Maybe he didn''t expect that he would say so. Liu Yifei was full of anger and glared at him unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei wants to complain. Although she and Liu Yifei spend a lot of time together, and she is her personal martial arts instructor, they have a very simple relationship and have never done anything.


    But now the situation seems to have changed into what relationship they have with Liu Yifei, where the good investment has gone, and how the atmosphere has become so strange.


    Three women stand together is absolutely blind the crew krypton dog eye, three beautiful women have their own characteristics, are top beautiful women, but their eyes are all focused on Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen needless to say, people have put them together. Su Jingfei is Li Binbin''s bodyguard. It seems that his relationship is not normal, and he is Liu Yifei''s personal action guide. So it seems that his relationship with three women is not right!


    At this time, not to mention those ordinary crew members, even a few protagonists feel sour. Su Jingfei is too lucky. So many beautiful girls are entangled with him.


    If Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei have been in the dark for a long time, Li Binbin, Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei have only known each other for a few days?


    In fact, everyone is also puzzled by the three women''s looks. The relationship between Li Binbin and Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei is really closer than that of the rest of the crew, but it is far from dark. Even Li Binbin is not so close to him.


    Unfortunately, now who can go to verify these, and there is a person outside the crew. Lin ruofeng was ignored before. Liang Xiuwen came and was ignored again. Even now he suspects that the three girls have a secret relationship with Su Jingfei. At this time, he can''t help but roar: "Hey, Liang Xiuwen, aren''t you here to invest? Why don''t you mention it? It won''t be acting with Su Jingfei. "

 Chapter 160

    Although Lin ruofeng''s words are hard to hear, they also draw people''s attention back. Liang Xiuwen really comes here to talk about investment. Although Su Jingfei always remembers that Lin ruofeng wants to hurt himself, he can''t help but hold his hand to thank him.


    Three women together, even if they and they are not everyone has a secret, so go on, will certainly be confused, Lin ruofeng at this time, but opened his mouth to solve his embarrassment.


    Liang Xiuwen also remembers her purpose of coming here. She vaguely feels that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li Binbin is not simple. Liu Yifei was misunderstood because of her words before. But it seems that her meaning and Su Jingfei are not only ordinary working relationships, but also friends at least.


    For ordinary friends, if it''s a man and a beautiful woman, the relationship should be cautious. Before Su Jingfei and himself were friends, do you still need to doubt whether Su Jingfei is a playboy?


    "Lin ruofeng, if you don''t tell me, I forget. I''m here to talk about investment today." Liang Xiuwen didn''t feel nervous because of Lin ruofeng''s jealousy and red eyes at all. She just remembered it. Then she went to Xu Ke and said, "director Xu, do you want to talk about the investment or with the producer?"


    "Miss Liang, the producers don''t know what happened here. They haven''t come here yet. But since you are the boss of Jingfei, you can talk to me. You can talk to the producers about the contract later." Xu Ke said with a smile.


    After all, he is a top-level director, some things ordinary people can''t decide, but he can completely decide, and he also showed his attitude towards Su Jingfei.


    As soon as Liang Xiuwen''s eyes brightened, she nodded in her heart. No wonder the newspaper reported that Su Jingfei is really popular with the crew. Judging from the attitude of those people towards Su Jingfei, we can see that he is absolutely in a good position here.


    From another point of view, Su Jingfei is very popular in the cast, and it should not be difficult even to be a star. The hidden rule in the entertainment circle is that whoever has better connections will have more opportunities. But Su Jingfei is not only not a star, but also a guest star in martial arts. His own work is his main business.


    She is not an innocent girl. She thinks that her marketing manager is better than being an actress. She is a little sweet when she thinks of this. Su Jingfei must be because of herself or Li Hongsi.


    If Su Jingfei knew that she thought so, she would not be able to laugh or cry. She clearly wanted to live a low-key life. Of course, she and Li hongsilk were also one of the inducements.


    Liang Xiuwen actually has the same idea as Su Jingfei about investing in the crew. Although 3 million is not a small amount, the influence of this movie is definitely more suitable than 3 million for advertising. Moreover, she also sees that Su Jingfei is against Lin ruofeng. Her man is bullied by others. How can she not help? As for this ex boyfriend, that is the identity of passer-by a.


    If Liang Xiuwen had been replaced, she would not have done so. Even if she wanted to, her family would have given her resistance. Now she is completely independent, and because she is separated from the head office, she has more liquidity. After all, she doesn''t have to do real estate, and her investment is not so large.


    Lin ruofeng saw Su Jingfei and Xu Ke have a hot talk. It seems that they really want to invest. He couldn''t help saying again, "Liang Xiuwen, what''s the use of talking to Xu Dao like this? Your family won''t agree with you to invest so much. You don''t know about your Liang family yet!"


    "Oh? Mr. Lin knows us so well. Do I have your people here? " Liang Xiuwen thinks that Su Jingfei''s address to Lin ruofeng is good, and sneers.


    Lin ruofeng stopped him. He admitted that he couldn''t do it or he couldn''t do it. Otherwise, how could he explain what he said before? Fortunately, he wasn''t just a straw bag. He said in a hurry: "with my understanding of my uncle, he won''t agree."


    "Yes? Then you can report it to him. " Liang Xiuwen looked at Lin ruofeng with a smile, and said with a smile.


    Xu Ke and others didn''t expect to have twists and turns again, and Lin ruofeng didn''t want to talk freely. Xu Ke and others really hesitated. At the same time, they also understood why Liang Xiuwen became the boss when he was so young. It turned out that it was the family power, so they could explain it.


    But looking at this one now, it seems that Liang Xiuwen doesn''t have so much power. Of course, they also think that Lin ruofeng is more upset. He threatens people with divestment and doesn''t say it. Now that others want to invest, he also does damage.


    Now Lin ruofeng wants to vent his anger, but no matter what people think of him, Liang Xiuwen''s arrogance is just a bluff to him. He really thinks that he doesn''t dare to make a phone call, so he''ll make a phone call in front of them and see how you and Su Jingfei end up.


    Secretly ruthless, Lin ruofeng regardless of the call to Liang Aihong, and so on the other side came Liang Aihong''s voice, immediately said with a smile: "Uncle ah, Xiuwen want to invest three million to a crew, do you know this?"


    He didn''t say much, just such a sentence was enough. He knew that according to the character of Liang Aihong and other family members, such investment would be rejected.


    When he called, the crew was quiet. They also wanted to know what the result would be, whether Lin ruofeng was disgraced or whether Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen couldn''t finish.


    Lin ruofeng is also waiting to hear Liang Aihong''s angry voice. As a result, he seems to be silent for a long time. Then he says, "ruofeng, since this matter is decided by Xiuwen, let her do it. She has grown up and has enough ability to decide what she should do."


    Liang Aihong''s words made Lin ruofeng think that he had heard wrong. He was stunned for a moment and then said: "uncle, you said Xiuwen was the master of everything. Three million, that''s three million!"


    People who heard him say that also know what the people on the opposite phone said. The crew really wanted to kick Lin ruofeng. They all agreed. What do you want to do with it? Do you have to make the investment yellow to be happy? Xu Ke''s face sinks down. Lin ruofeng is no longer a simple thing to divest.


    Lin ruofeng is completely out of control now. Liang''s opposition to Liang Xiuwen''s investment plan is his last card. Now that people don''t object, it''s useless for him to jump up and down.


    After liang Aihong said these words, she hung up her mobile phone. He also wanted to kick Lin ruofeng. Su Jingfei forced him to give up his shares to Liang Xiuwen, which can be said to be the biggest shame in his life. Now Lin ruofeng came to him to talk about Liang Xiuwen, and he couldn''t do anything about it. This made him feel sad again, and he felt humiliated by Lin ruofeng, He even suspected that Lin ruofeng was intentional.


    Lin ruofeng doesn''t know that he has been pig Bajie looking in the mirror, and he is not human on both sides. He still wants to continue to find Liang Aihong, but the other side no longer answers his phone.


    Liang Xiuwen had expected such a result. Now the company belongs to itself, and no one is qualified to give directions. Of course, there is a personal opinion that can be heard, that is Su Jingfei, but he will not interfere in his own decisions.


    "Lin ruofeng, if you have any other means, just use them. Otherwise, you can call my uncles and uncles and see what they mean. Maybe these shareholders will collectively impeach me. At that time, my position as general manager will not be guaranteed, and this investment will be yellow." Liang Xiuwen''s sarcasm became stronger and stronger, and even gave Lin ruofeng advice.


    Now Lin ruofeng, who is in a state of confusion, doesn''t recognize Liang Xiuwen''s tone. Instead, she has an idea. She''s right. Although Liang''s major shareholder is Liang Aihong, other family members also have shares. Although they don''t have many shares, they have a higher status than liang Xiuwen, and they are the elders of Liang Xiuwen. It''s equally effective to call them.


    He directly called Liang''s family and one of the shareholders who had the best relationship with him. This person was also the one who put the greatest pressure on Liang Xiuwen. At the beginning, he always encouraged Liang Aihong''s two wives to marry Liang Xiuwen out. Of course, the target was Lin ruofeng.


    As a result, it can be imagined that although the other party didn''t say it clearly, they also said that Liang Xiuwen could take charge of everything in the company, and that the disgrace of the family should not be publicized. They didn''t say why.


    Lin ruofeng didn''t know the reason, so he naturally didn''t give up. Then he made several phone calls, and the results were the same. Even people who had a general relationship with him hung up the phone after hearing him say so without saying a word.


    Everyone in the crew has a mind to watch the show. At first, they were a little worried. Later, they found that Liang Xiuwen was completely in charge of the show, so they became a mind to watch the show.


    Su Jingfei saw that Lin ruofeng was unbelievable and a little lost. He had exhausted all his cards, but it was him who lost face. Then he and Liang Xiuwen looked at each other secretly, nodded and said: "Mr. Lin, do you believe what we want to invest now?"


    "Su Jingfei, don''t be complacent. You can smash three million if you like. If I don''t play with you, I''ll withdraw the capital." Lin ruofeng, who was very disappointed, directly proposed to withdraw his investment regardless of his demeanor.


    Xu Ke and others are very disgusted with him, and they don''t care if they withdraw their investment. Moreover, Liang Xiuwen invested three million yuan on him, and they didn''t even say a word. It shows that people''s views on him, and other members of the cast are all gloating at the disgraced Lin ruofeng.


    Lin ruofeng was seen by the public want to be mad, but still forbeared to ask Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, today I was recognized, but I want to ask you, where I lost in the end."


    Su Jingfei also didn''t get cheap, but very serious way: "lose in you don''t know how to respect people, always think there are two stinky money, it''s very drag."


    What he said made the crew secretly nod their heads. The rich second generation was too much of a drag, but several big gods and the third daughter turned their lips secretly. If it was more than drag, who could drag more than Su Jingfei, this boy was just pretending to force.


    Su Jingfei didn''t stop, but continued: "in addition, I''m telling you one thing. All the underwear of roufeisi brand now belongs to general manager Liang. If you hear clearly, it''s exclusive and has nothing to do with Liang. The whole branch of s city has been separated from the general company. Since then, Liang''s name has been removed from s City, and now only roufeisi group, general manager Liang, is the president. Maybe you misunderstand it, I call her president Liang, not general manager Liang, but President Liang. "

 Chapter 161

    Su Jingfei''s words are not loud, but he shakes Lin ruofeng in the same place. People who don''t know the situation of Liang''s group don''t know what Su Jingfei''s words mean, but he is very clear.


    Liang Xiuwen has become the boss of the branch company. That is to say, now that there is no Liang branch company in s city and there is only roufeisi group, Liang Xiuwen is completely free from the pressure of the Liang family. No matter how good the relationship between her and the Liang family is, she can''t let Liang Xiuwen marry herself through the power of their family.


    When he first knew about Su Jingfei''s relationship with Liang Xiuwen, he wanted to use circuitous strategy. He knew that Liang Xiuwen''s position in the Liang family was a bit awkward. As long as he could exert pressure from the Liang family, he might get her.


    Now there is no such possibility. What can the family do to a woman with a fortune of over 100 million and a bad relationship with her family.


    Regardless of Lin ruofeng''s stupidity, Su Jingfei continued to say with a smile: "I think Mr. Lin is very clear about the strength of roufeisi group. If we want to sponsor three million yuan, what''s the difficulty?"


    Liang Xiuwen then said with a smile: "Lin ruofeng, I have seen clearly what kind of person you are. You''d better put away your careful thoughts. Now I have nothing to do with them. You have to delusion to use the people in your family to give me pressure. That''s all you have to say."


    He turned to Xu Ke and said, "director Xu, the sponsorship is settled. When the producer comes, we will sign the contract. I''m sorry to disturb you shooting today."


    "It''s very polite of Mr. Liang to say that. It''s too late for us to be happy when you sponsor our films." Xu Ke smiles. Frankly speaking, the more commercial film sponsorships, the better. What''s more, Mr. Liang feels much better than the representative of Lin''s group over there.


    Lin ruofeng can be sure that what Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei have said is right. Although he still doesn''t know why all this is, the result is doomed. Now he really has no face to stay here.


    I really want to say a few words before leaving, but he found that many people in the crew were looking at himself with a sneer, and he could only leave in frustration.


    Lin ruofeng''s idea is that the Lin family can sponsor the film. The purpose is not to use the film to promote the company, but to find opportunities to approach Liu Yifei. If they don''t sponsor the film, how can they have the opportunity!


    Now everything is mixed up by Su Jingfei, and he is humiliated in public. This time, he is even more humiliated than last time in the western restaurant. He used to get together at home, and he could find a lone wolf to deal with Su Jingfei. Now he hates Su Jingfei to the bone and thinks about how to deal with him.


    The lone wolf can''t deal with Su Jingfei, which really frightens Lin ruofeng. But after such a long time of calm, he is not so afraid. Su Jingfei is just a soft bone, and he doesn''t want to revenge himself.


    Lin ruofeng left, thinking about Su Jingfei. People don''t know. After he left, the film here has continued to shoot. Anyway, Liang Xiuwen has come. She doesn''t rush to leave, but she is watching. Even if she is a big boss, she is also a girl. She is very curious about making films.


    When you look directly at the finished product of a movie, you will find it very wonderful. But actually when you shoot it, there is no aesthetic feeling at all. Besides, Liang Xiuwen finds it meaningless to watch the actors tired to death one by one.


    Liu Yifei is the No.1 woman. Although she doesn''t play much, she has a lot of literary plays. Besides designing martial arts movements and accompanying exercises for her, Su Jingfei is usually very relaxed.


    As for Li Binbin''s play, it''s mainly in the later stage, and now the shooting task is not too busy. As a result, the three people sit together and chat while watching the shooting. It''s easy for women to get familiar with each other. Liang Xiuwen and Li Binbin are both excellent women, so they are more familiar with each other.


    Just half an hour later, they were like sisters. Liang Xiuwen also followed Su Jingfei to call Li Binbin sister Binbin, which made Su Jingfei smack his tongue. Women''s friendship really developed very fast.


    It''s just that the two women haven''t known each other for a long time, and they won''t talk too much about it. Su Jingfei is not afraid of them talking about their relationship.


    "Jingfei, what do you say if I ask Binbin to speak for us? It happens that we are now reorganizing our company, and we also need to do some advertising. We ask a beautiful woman like Binbin to act as a spokesperson. Our product sales should soar." After all, Liang Xiuwen is in business, and soon brought the topic here.


    Su Jingfei looked at Li Binbin''s beautiful figure, thought about it, nodded and said: "I think this idea is good, I don''t know if sister Binbin is willing to!"


    The relationship between Li Binbin and Su Jingfei is needless to say. Now I feel that Liang Xiuwen is also very good. Listening to them, I smile and say, "I don''t have any opinions. As long as the agency doesn''t say anything, I''m sure I''d like to. It''s just because it''s an advertisement for underwear, it won''t be too exposed."


    "This is simple. As long as the designer of advertisement designs better, there will be no such problem." Su Jingfei also has a little experience in shooting. Today''s film is ancient costume, but the truth of shooting is the same.


    Liang Xiuwen also said: "yes, sister Binbin, although we are a underwear brand, we are not only underwear. When it comes to development, there will certainly be more products. When we talked with Lin ruofeng before, we just let him know that I am the boss of the new company now. In fact, we are roufeisi women''s wear."


    After thinking about it, Li Binbin nodded and said, "it''s OK. I agree to accept the endorsement. You can send someone to talk to my agency later."


    All the activities of a star are generally in the charge of a brokerage company, and it''s OK to take over the work privately. It''s just to discuss the price with the company, such as advertising and endorsement fees, which are decided by the company.


    Li Binbin''s brokerage company is Huayi Brothers, the leading company in mainland China. No one dares to cheat her in this respect.


    The three reached an oral agreement for the time being. Su Jingfei should not be qualified to participate in this matter according to the truth, but his relationship with the two women is different, and he even becomes the most qualified person to participate.


    He is Li Binbin''s bodyguard, and he is Liang Xiuwen''s boyfriend. To some extent, the company is now Su Jingfei''s.


    While the three were chatting, the others were still shooting. Liang Xiuwen watched for a while, and then got up to leave. There were many things waiting for her in the company. In fact, apart from being curious about the shooting, he naturally wanted to talk about the endorsement with Li Binbin.


    In terms of popularity, the best one should be Liu Yifei, but her endorsement is difficult to handle. After all, she belongs to a jade star, and it''s not suitable to speak for underwear products. What''s more, Su Jingfei and her are far from being closer to Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen left. As for the sponsorship, naturally, the producer of the production team would talk about it. Su Jingfei didn''t have to worry about it. He asked Liang Xiuwen to sponsor it, and he didn''t just fight with Lin ruofeng. According to the lineup of the film, it will definitely be a big fire. Sponsoring them is absolutely helpful to the company. The sponsorship fee of three million is not expensive.


    Moreover, because of the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen, the company''s sponsorship will certainly be more obvious than at the time of the final editing. Unfortunately, the company''s product attributes can''t be directly embedded in the film.


    When Liang Xiuwen left, Li Binbin suddenly said: "Su Jingfei, you can find such a boss. To be honest, is your relationship just an ordinary superior subordinate relationship? I don''t think the way she looks at you is right! "


    Su Jingfei never thought that Li Binbin, who was always gossip by reporters, was also such a gossip. She said with tears and laughter: "sister Binbin, don''t think about it. My leader and I are absolutely pure men and women."


    "Cut, all men and women relationship, still pure, cheat ghost!" Li Binbin said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei nodded solemnly and said seriously: "sister Binbin, you know me best. What I just said is true. I''m really cheating ghosts. Well, it''s cheating ghosts!"


    Said also very stressed said twice, how to look like saying something very important, let Li Binbin all trance believe Su Jingfei''s words.


    But she quickly responded, and directly hit Su Jingfei on the shoulder with a fist. She said angrily, "you are really bad. Turn around and say I am a ghost? You''re just looking for a punch. "


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "sister Binbin can''t be a ghost. Even if she is a ghost, she is also a beautiful female ghost, a gorgeous ghost."


    Although Li Binbin is still very unsatisfied, but he is praised as beautiful, but he still has a little taste. However, there seems to be a little gap between him and Liang Xiuwen. Purely from the aspect of appearance, Liang Xiuwen is no less than Liu Yifei. Although Li Binbin is also a beautiful girl, she is still a little weak, especially she belongs to the international standard, and in the aesthetic appreciation of domestic people, It''s not really top class.


    Fortunately, she is a movie queen, with that kind of Queen like temperament, and she will never be inferior to anyone. If she stands with Liang Xiuwen, their dazzling degree is equal. This is also the reason why they can get along well. Only people at the same level can really have friendship.


    Su Jingfei and Li Binbin laughed and said, "sister Binbin, I''ve seen your script. In the later stage, you have some beautiful movements. If you want to do them, your skills are still not enough. I''ll teach you some moves."


    Li Binbin was pleased, but he didn''t show it on his face. He snorted: "you should have designed some movements for me long ago, OK? Don''t forget that you are my bodyguard just because you like Yifei. I''m your boss. You should take me as the main factor in all your actions. "


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "sister Binbin, let''s not worry about this, OK? When I like Yifei, I will lose face if I let others hear it. "


    "Bah, she knows what you like about her. On the first day she came, she went to take a picture with someone else." Li Binbin said.

 Chapter 162

    Su Jingfei can only say that he can''t resist Li Binbin''s words. At that time, it was her who rushed to the shelf and asked her to take a group photo. How did it become her own request? However, he wisely didn''t refute. He didn''t understand the reason with the woman at all. What''s more, Li Binbin is still a movie queen.


    Li Binbin is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s low browed performance. She is a queen with her own attributes. If you want to make her fall in love, a man must be strong enough to conquer her.


    And that kind of conquest is not to use force, but to attract him through his own ability and talent. As for peacetime, it''s better to follow her. People with queen attributes will only like men who are stronger than themselves, but not men who like male chauvinism. If Su Jingfei blindly wants to suppress her, it can only make her feel disgusted.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know his attitude, which makes Li Binbin very satisfied. He has begun to tell Li Binbin: "sister Binbin, you can use Weiya to complete the actions in this play. Theoretically, it should not be difficult, but it''s not easy to be beautiful, so I''m going to teach you some basic actions now, so that you can stretch your body and look better."


    With these words, he stood up and did two side somersaults in the same place. All his martial arts came from thread bound books, which is a magic secret handed down from ancient times. The things recorded on them are completely different from those of contemporary martial arts.


    Although his side somersault is carried out in the same place, anyone who can see it knows that if there is a two meter high wall nearby, he can directly turn it up, just like the ancient lightness skill. This action is not only used, but also very good-looking. At least most modern fighting masters can''t do it.


    All the filming people were busy, naturally they didn''t pay attention to the situation here, but the audience saw it clearly. They even doubted whether Su Jingfei was wearing steel wire.


    Li Binbin also has a small mouth. She''s beside Su Jingfei. Naturally, she knows that he doesn''t have any props on him. When he turns it up, it''s higher than Li Binbin''s height, as if he can really use lightness skills.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s movement can be regarded as a modern lightness skill, but in the online book, it''s just a basic action, that is, an ordinary action that doesn''t need internal force support. Once he learns internal force, he can really master lightness skill.


    But at the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to it at all. He didn''t practice his internal power. He just learned some ways of breathing, which can make him stronger and better. After he joined the cast, he found that he was not the opponent of those old stars in the fight with strength and skill. Maybe he really won''t lose, but he was not as experienced as them.


    This also made him go back to practice his internal skills. He held such a treasure mountain, but he didn''t pay attention to it before. It''s a shame.


    "Sister Binbin, do you see that? I''m going to give you those two moves just now. If you can do them all, and then hang on to Weiya, I think you''ll be the highlight of the action drama. Not only are you beautiful, but you''ll also look more handsome, which will definitely increase a lot of fans. " Su Jingfei can probably guess how much impact his actions bring to people, but with a relaxed smile, he says to Li Binbin.


    Li Binbin had heard Cheng Long and others say that Su Jingfei''s martial arts are good, which can only be regarded as having a concept, but he didn''t really see Su Jingfei''s skills at all. If he didn''t use some skills, others couldn''t see them at all. Even if he designed martial arts, it could only show a little.


    Now Su Jingfei''s one action, let her understand a little Su Jingfei''s fierce, at least such a high somersault, a few people shooting there can''t do.


    Now listen to Su Jingfei say to teach yourself such somersault, a face strange looking at Su Jingfei, for a long time just said: "Jingfei, you are not crazy, just that action, how do you want me to do, I have no martial arts foundation!"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "since I dare to preach to you, I naturally know that there is no martial arts. You can rest assured, as long as you believe me."


    Li Binbin looked at Su Jingfei suspiciously, and saw that he was very confident with his smile. She was sure that Su Jingfei would not be joking, but she frowned and said: "this action is very difficult. Although it will be very good-looking, it''s too difficult."


    "It''s not hard. Look at me." Su Jingfei said, while walking to Li Binbin, he said: "this movement is mainly waist strength. You have learned dance, and it''s not very difficult for me to teach you this movement. Of course, some protective measures should be taken, such as sponge cushion. You must use this in the early stage." Su Jingfei said, has come to Li Binbin side.


    Without waiting for Li Binbin''s reaction, he gently pinched Li Binbin''s waist and said, "your waist is soft and tight, and your strength is not small." When talking, I can''t help but feel that the beautiful girl''s waist really feels good. Even though she is across the clothes, Su Jingfei can''t help but want to touch it twice.


    Li Binbin didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so bold. His body was slightly shocked, but he said that his action was hard to refuse, and she could feel that Su Jingfei was not taking advantage of it.


    Su Jingfei reluctantly took his hands away from Li Binbin''s waist, and then took him to the side of the mat. There was a martial arts play. Naturally, these things were very complete. He went to the side of a thick mat and said, "if you have this mat to protect you, you can practice at ease, and if you have me to protect you, there is no problem."


    If this drama is just an ordinary martial arts film, Su Jingfei won''t be so strict with Li Binbin, and Li Binbin won''t want to learn such moves, but there are five or six real good players in this drama. If she doesn''t work hard, she will really make people feel like a HuaQuan embroidered leg. After all, she is a movie queen, not a popular star like Liu Yifei, as long as she is beautiful enough.


    What''s more, Liu Yifei''s image has changed greatly under the design of Su Jingfei''s fierce actions, which not only can better reflect her revenge, but also has gorgeous actions. All these are thanks to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is not only proficient in modern fighting skills, but also has some real martial arts in the thread bound books, which are definitely not good-looking in modern actions.


    Su Jingfei pointed to the mat and continued to say to Li Binbin, "after a while, you will follow my action and turn up the mat. You don''t need to turn as high as I did, but you must stretch your body."


    He knew that Li Binbin had studied dance and had been making plays for so many years. In fact, she still had a bit of flair. As long as she trained well, it was not difficult to make good action plays, but she seldom starred in action movies in the past, and now she is a little inadequate.


    Li Binbin was honored as a film queen at the age of 30. Naturally, he made efforts that others could not match. Now, although he felt it was very difficult, he still didn''t refuse.


    Su Jingfei fell on the mat in front of her face again, and told her how to exert her strength, how to twist her waist, how not to have too much leg strength, and more importantly, how to keep her balance in the air.


    Li Binbin, no matter how strong she is or how savvy she is, is not easy to do this difficult movement. The reason why Su Jingfei wants her to practice this is that she can fully stretch her body when she is hanging Weiya, so that she can do the best movement.


    Su Jingfei can easily do the action that ordinary people need to hang Weiya. In other words, as long as Li Binbin hangs Weiya, he can also do it. He just uses the same steel wire. Whether it looks good depends on his personal practice.


    Su Jingfei is very strict. Li Binbin falls on the mat every time. Until he is tired and sweating, Li Binbin finds a little feeling. But he is in the air, but his body can''t stretch. It''s like the whole person falls to the point. Although it can be called somersault, it''s too ugly.


    Li Binbin has some kung fu skills, but after all, she is a woman. She can''t do it perfectly. Su Jingfei thinks about it and says, "sister Binbin, it''s not easy to do this action. What can I do later? Don''t be angry!"


    Li Binbin is already very tired. This movement consumes a lot of physical strength. Now listening to Su Jingfei''s meaning, he seems to have a way to help himself, but he didn''t think how he would be angry. He nodded and said, "as long as I can practice this movement well, I won''t be angry." She can also think that if this action is not done well, it will not look good.


    Su Jingfei nodded to indicate that she continued to roll. Li Binbin didn''t think much about it. She was obedient to roll out. She had developed a kind of inertia. Anyway, it didn''t hurt to fall. She had no worries about this action before.


    Li Binbin''s body can''t be as high as Su Jingfei''s. at most, she is about one meter above the ground, and she still falls out. In fact, it''s normal. Unless Su Jingfei is a professional, she can''t control her body to stretch completely without relying on it.


    And in this moment, Su startled fly suddenly took a step forward, in the air, the body turned to the mat, body to stretch but instinctively curled up, a from the body of Libin bin to copy her, and a hand on his waist, hard to lift her, Li Binbin body only his hand as a fulcrum, the body is not conscious of tight stretch.


    Li Binbin has been stunned. She thought she would fall on the mat again, but she was caught by Su Jingfei on the way. What''s more, he lifted himself up with one hand. Su Jingfei is 1.8 meters tall and has an arm length. Now Li Binbin is more than two meters above the ground.


    What''s more, she was just caught by Su Jingfei''s hand. She had no way to control her balance. She couldn''t curl up, so she could only stretch out as far as possible, as if she was hanging in the air.


    "Sister Bingbing, do you feel it? That''s what you should feel in the air. Your body should be comfortable, and you should keep balance. If you can do this, this action will be absolutely beautiful even if it is finished." Su Jingfei doesn''t seem to have any difficulty. Just when Li Binbin panics, he has calmed down.

 Chapter 163

    Su Jingfei, in order to let Li Binbin master what she taught her, personally took her to practice several times. At first, Li Binbin was just frightened by Su Jingfei, but soon she had that feeling.


    How to control one''s body and let oneself stretch out better when one has nowhere to exert oneself in the air? This action will definitely become a highlight. After all, in action movies, as long as the audience is watching fighting action, the more beautiful the audience is, the more they like it.


    After su Jingfei''s teaching and her own efforts, Li Binbin finally finished this movement when she was so tired that she could hardly get up. Su Jingfei could turn up two meters, that is, she could turn up one meter.


    And that action is very standard, even for many actors who have kung fu themselves, it''s no more than that. For example, Yuan Hua, a famous Hong Kong actor, is the best somersault in the seven little blessings. His somersault action is very famous. Li Binbin''s action is no worse than him now. Because he is a beautiful girl, his action will be much better.


    Although they didn''t evade the crowd in the previous exercise, they were all shooting and didn''t find them. It was just that when Li Binbin was able to do his own somersault, he shocked the crowd.


    Everyone knows that Li Binbin doesn''t have any basic martial arts skills. The most important thing is that he has practiced dance and has good flexibility. But Su Jingfei, after a period of training, can make Li Binbin do some actions that people with kung fu skills can''t do. That action is very natural and beautiful.


    "This action is so beautiful. The last action I designed for you needs you to hang Weiya. I''m afraid it will take more effort for you to do it. But now you can do this action. After hanging Weiya, you will be like a real expert." The first surprise is naturally yuan Baye, the martial arts director of the film. He is an authority in performing actions.


    Although other people were also surprised at Su Jingfei''s strength, he was not shocked by Mr. Yuan. No matter what means he used, this little guy could teach a person without any martial arts skills to be like this. It''s absolutely because he has too much potential to guide martial arts. Now he''s a little reluctant to let Su Jingfei become an actor, and his mind of transition is also changing, Su Jingfei may become his successor!


    Li Binbin practices very hard here. It can be said that it will be easier to shoot if she practices the most beautiful action in her movie. Director Xu Ke immediately decides to shoot Li Binbin''s action first, and Su Jingfei is also nearby.


    Liu Yifei''s plays are almost finished. She also saw Li Binbin''s movements. She felt very sad. In order to practice the movements designed by Su Jingfei, she was scolded by Su Jingfei and even spanked by him. Only those who have learned the movements from him know how strict he is.


    Now see Li Binbin can do these, must also be bullied very miserably, she actually has a kind of feeling of sympathy, even ran to comfort Li Binbin, let Li Binbin can''t laugh or cry, although she is really tired, but also very excited.


    Li Binbin''s play must be completed by Weiya. Although her movements are very beautiful, they are far inferior to the movie Zhonghua Li. No matter how amazing Su Jingfei is, it is impossible to turn her into a real martial arts expert. But now Li Binbin, who has been taught by him, is not difficult to complete some difficult movements.


    Originally thought to shoot several times of drama, because Su Jingfei gave Li Binbin training in advance, it was completed very smoothly, which made the crew very happy, and they also had a better impression on Su Jingfei. This young man is really amazing.


    After the completion of Li Binbin''s play, it was almost evening. After dinner, he continued to shoot as usual. As long as he was in the crew, there was basically no day or night. Most of the time, actors and crew members could not rest for a few hours a day. Su Jingfei was also used to their rhythm.


    But this evening, when shooting a play, Huang Xiaoming suddenly sprained his waist and couldn''t continue shooting. He couldn''t do some action plays any more.


    "Director, let me show him. I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. I know acupuncture." Watching the crew want to send Huang Xiaoming to the hospital, it is estimated that he will be hospitalized, and he may not be able to continue shooting in a short time, so Su Jingfei has to say.


    Xu Ke and others remembered that Su Jingfei was still a doctor, but he frowned and said, "Jingfei, this is not a joke. Although Xiaoming is not too serious, if you delay the treatment, it will have a great impact."


    Other people have the same idea. Since they met Su Jingfei, they know that he is not the kind of person who speaks wildly. Every time he says something, it will come true. Even people think he is very low-key. But now he opens his mouth to give Huang Xiaoming acupuncture, people still don''t believe him. After all, Su Jingfei is too young.


    Su Jingfei is not angry either. His age is definitely tough. People who are familiar with him doubt it, not to mention these people.


    "Xiaoming, if you go to the hospital, you will be hospitalized. If you delay filming, you will also be in great pain. Although I can''t guarantee that you will get better immediately, at least it will reduce your pain. Do you want to have a try?" Su Jingfei thought about it, but he left the decision to Huang Xiaoming.


    In the past two days, Huang Xiaoming has been familiar with Su Jingfei. He thinks Su Jingfei is not only a good man, but also very stable. Besides, his waist injury is not a particularly serious problem. Even if Su Jingfei can''t be cured, it can''t be worse.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to delay the whole crew because of himself. He gritted his teeth and said, "Jingfei, I still believe you. You can try it. At most, if you can''t cure it, you can go to the hospital again."


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied. Huang Xiaoming has known him for only a few days, so he can believe in himself. He deserves to be the first-line star of the younger generation. At least he has a good heart.


    When people see that Huang Xiaoming agrees, they naturally don''t object any more. Su Jingfei instructs them to put Huang Xiaoming on a mat and lie down. Then they take off his coat and Huang Xiaoming''s whole back is exposed.


    In addition to Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, who are both men, Huang Xiaoming doesn''t have to be embarrassed. Although the two beautiful girls are not too comfortable, they haven''t seen the world. What''s more, they are just Huang Xiaoming''s back. They are very curious about what Su Jingfei will do.


    This is not the first time for Su Jingfei to see a doctor. He has long regarded himself as a doctor. In the eyes of the public, he takes out the gold needle he carries. His gold needle is very soft and can be rolled together and put in a cloth bag.


    People saw that he was carrying a gold needle with him, and they immediately had more confidence in him. If he wasn''t a real doctor, how could he carry these things with him? Xu Ke and other leaders were really surprised. This young man seems to have many things he and others don''t know. He is not only good at martial arts, but also a martial arts instructor. Now he is a traditional Chinese medicine. What else can he not do.


    As for the fact that he can sponsor the crew, people can only say that his personal charm is good. The relationship between the female boss and him is not clear, but these things are nothing in the eyes of the entertainment industry.


    In everyone''s expectation and wishful thinking, Su Jingfei has already waved his hand to apply acupuncture. He is not only a master of traditional Chinese medicine, but also a master of martial arts. His hand speed is far faster than that of ordinary people. Except for a few people with excellent martial arts skills, you can only see Su Jingfei''s hand flashing again and again, and Huang Xiaoming has twelve gold needles on his back.


    In order to make Huang Xiaoming better faster, he directly uses the falling shadow needle based on the twelve door golden needle method. It doesn''t mean that his injury is very serious, but it can give him faster muscle relaxation and blood circulation, and it doesn''t need to consume too much energy.


    His movements are very natural. Cheng Long and others really look at each other, especially those who have martial arts skills. They all secretly nod their heads. Even if they see that Su Jingfei has a good foundation, they haven''t seen his skills. They can''t compete with a younger generation. If they win, it''s good to say that once they lose, they have no face.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei''s speed, people probably have a bottom in their hearts. If he can keep this state all the time, he is definitely a good hand, and they guess that Su Jingfei''s speed can be faster. After all, he is not using force now.


    Then people saw Su Jingfei twisting needles. At this time, he looked attentive and serious. Although he was only in his early twenties, people thought he was like an old Chinese medicine doctor in his fifties and sixties. He was definitely not a novice in Chinese medicine. Xu Ke was itchy and hard to scratch. His love of money made him want to make su Jingfei popular immediately.


    Unfortunately, he was also very clear that if Su Jingfei wanted to be an actor, he would not only be a martial arts instructor now, but he still thought that if he could bring Su Jingfei around, it would be a huge harvest.


    Su Jingfei can be a martial arts instructor. His kung fu is also good. He also knows the art of acupuncture and moxibustion. Such an all-round guy can assist and perform. He can also play as a bodyguard and an accompanying doctor. If he can follow and pay a share, he can hire several people. Where can I find such a beautiful thing.


    With Huang Xiaoming''s body twisting slightly, everyone can see that his waist is not as stiff as before, but he couldn''t even move before.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei also make eye contact. Su Jingfei''s ability absolutely shocked them. Although they are young, they are not as knowledgeable as several big men, but they also know how many years it takes for a Chinese medicine doctor to become a teacher. Su Jingfei is not a genius.


    Whether it''s martial arts or medical skills, it''s definitely a skill that has been tempered for a long time, but he''s both so interested. Is it true that all martial arts know medical skills? I haven''t seen Cheng Long and others do this!


    About half an hour later, Su Jingfei danced his hands again. In the eyes of the public, he put away Huang Xiaoming''s golden needle and said with a smile, "Xiaoming, it''s really good to be young. Although you haven''t fully recovered now, if you just pay a little attention, you will probably be able to shoot Wenxi tomorrow and recover in three days."

 Chapter 164

    Su Jingfei''s medical skills once again shocked the crew. They had heard Su Jingfei say that he knew how to do medical skills before. At that time, they just wanted him to try, and some people even gloated.


    The crew is not harmonious, otherwise there will not be any hidden rules, but now they look at Su Jingfei''s eyes, are amazing.


    Several bigwigs and two leading actresses are the people who value Su Jingfei most. Now he has shocked everyone with his superb medical skills, and they value Su Jingfei more.


    "Jingfei, now Xiaoming''s injury can really get better so soon?" Although Xu Ke is a well-known director in the whole country and has a lot of knowledge, it''s still unbelievable to hear him say so now. He even said with a smile, "you''re too good at medicine. You''ve caught up with master Huang."


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that what he called master Huang said was "Huang Feihong", and then he said with a smile, "director Xu, what you said is exaggerated. People''s baozhilin is really powerful. I just need to do acupuncture twice."


    One of Li Lianjie''s most successful images is master Huang, and Xu Ke is the one who promoted him to play this role. It can be said that they are the people who have the most research on master Huang. Of course, they praise Su Jingfei a little. After all, Su Jingfei is just an ordinary person and a little doctor.


    Li Lianjie also said with a smile: "at least I can''t cure Xiaoming''s waist in such a short time."


    "Look, master Huang says it''s not as good as you. Ha ha." Cheng Long actually played master Huang, but he was a bit mischievous when he played. The most acceptable screen image is Li Lianjie.


    Everyone knows that Huang Xiaoming''s injury is controlled by Su Jingfei. Naturally, they are in a happy mood. They all make fun of Su Jingfei. Liu Yifei and Li Binbin don''t say much. They just look at Su Jingfei and seem to want to see how much Su Jingfei can do.


    Xu can see that the crowd laughed for a while, and then he said to Huang Xiaoming, "Xiao Ming, today, you''d better have a rest. Anyway, the time is not too daring. We''ll continue when you''re ready. You have a few scenes that require a high level of physical fitness."


    Huang Xiaoming has been treated by Su Jingfei''s acupuncture for more than half of the time. Now he can turn over by himself, and even twist freely as long as he doesn''t exert himself.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "director, I can still play. Don''t affect the shooting of the whole crew just because of me." When he said that, he was about to sit up. This scene made everyone secretly nod. He is worthy of being a more successful actor in the younger generation. This attitude is still very good.


    Su Jingfei also nodded his head secretly. If all the young actors have such an attitude now, the old generation will not be active in the movies now. However, he still said, "you''d better have a rest. In your present state, you can only get better by taking a rest as soon as possible. As long as you take strenuous exercise, even if it doesn''t affect your future life, you will certainly recover and slow down, Maybe there will be hidden wounds. I''m not a real doctor. I can cure any disease. "


    Now people are more convinced of Su Jingfei. When he says so, Huang Xiaoming doesn''t dare to mess with him. He just turns his eyes around Su Jingfei and says with a smile, "director Xu, I have a proposal. I don''t know if I can say it."


    "Come on, why are you so hesitant! But you can''t ignore your health. " Xu Ke said with a smile that although he called himself Xu laoguai, at most he was picky about movies. He was strict when shooting, and he didn''t care about the actors.


    Huang Xiaoming looked at the crowd, and then fixed his eyes on Su Jingfei. When Su Jingfei thought it was not good, he already said with a smile: "my body is injured now, and I can''t shoot action plays, but Wenxi is OK. As long as I show my body or face in some places, I can use doubles in action plays, and I think Su Jingfei has the same body as me. If he helps me shoot it, It should work better. "


    If he said this at ordinary times, people would only think that he was lazy. Even if they didn''t despise him, they would look down on him. It''s not unusual to use doubles in action plays, but they don''t ask for much.


    But now he is injured. It''s very hard for him to keep shooting. It''s no problem to find a double. What''s more, his words are also good. Su Jingfei can be a martial arts instructor, and his kung fu has been unanimously recognized by many big men. Being a double is really better than Huang Xiaoming himself.


    Su Jingfei actually agreed to his proposal is not a problem, can see Huang Xiaoming''s eyes, always feel as if there is something wrong, if you promise will be unlucky.


    Xu Ke and others didn''t think much about it. After listening to Huang Xiaoming''s words, they were all in a daze. This kind of situation often appeared in filming. However, in those days, they really needed doubles. Now it''s because Huang Xiaoming was injured, and they thought that if Su Jingfei was shooting, it would be more brilliant and easier to pass.


    "Jingfei, if you look at Xiaoming''s situation now, it''s certain that he won''t be able to recover for a while and a half. Moreover, he is a male leading actor. If he is delayed like this, the crew will lose a lot." Xu Ke had previously proposed to let Su Jingfei participate in the performance, but he was rejected. Now he''s really afraid that Su Jingfei will refuse again, so he has to patiently explain to Su Jingfei, which is a little begging.


    Su Jingfei is really a little sad. Is he really so impersonal? Since he is a stand in, he certainly doesn''t have to show up. Even if he shoots, it doesn''t affect him.


    Moreover, he also knows that Xu Ke is telling the truth. A day''s delay for such a large drama group will cause great losses. Although he exaggerates to say that Huang Xiaoming is the leading actor, he is the main character. It''s true that all the plots need to be connected by him. If he doesn''t take part in the play, other plays will be more difficult to shoot.


    But before he could speak, Liu Yifei beside him said: "Su Jingfei, you can promise. Xiaoming''s injury can''t be used in action play."


    Although Li Binbin didn''t speak, she also meant to encourage, but she was just joining in the fun. Su Jingfei had been designing movements for both of them, but he didn''t show his skill. She was really curious.


    Su Jingfei saw that all the people said so, and he didn''t want to refuse. Now he nodded and said, "well, in that case, I''ll be his double for two days."


    "That''s right, make-up artist, make-up." Xu Ke was overjoyed. He finally tricked Su Jingfei into performing. Although he was a double, there are countless actors in the world who started with a double. In front of him is Cheng Long, a top double. He was acting as a double for Li Xiaolong.


    At first, Su Jingfei didn''t have any special reaction to Xu Ke''s words, but he changed his clothes and put on a wig. When the makeup artist wanted to put something on his face, he was stunned and said, "don''t you show your face?"


    Xu Ke said with a smile: "when you are still shooting 20 years ago, it''s OK. Now we have to be careful, at least draw some pictures of your face. If there are some ambiguous scenes, you don''t have to do it. Every action play is very difficult to shoot."


    Su Jingfei nodded his head. He also understood the truth, but he and Huang Xiaoming are not very similar. In terms of face shape, he is slightly shorter than Huang Xiaoming''s face, and his face is lighter and more beautiful. When he thought of this word, he was pained.


    Men can be described as pretty. No wonder they are always treated as little white faces. What''s more important is that Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu in thread binding books and taking in Kung Fu. Although he hasn''t achieved anything, he is far better than ordinary people''s physical quality. His skin is smooth and delicate. Even the makeup artists are constantly surprised and praise Su Jingfei''s good skin.


    Probably like all the makeup artists and hairdressers, the makeup artists on the production team are a little sissy. His voice makes the rest of the production team laugh. Seeing Su Jingfei''s uneasiness on pins and needles, he even laughs happily.


    When Su Jingfei''s make-up was over, everyone looked at Huang Xiaoming. Xu Ke said with a smile, "it looks like you''re too talented to be a stand in for Xiao Ming. You two can play brothers." Other people looked at Su Jingfei, but also with a smile, makeup artist means really good.


    Su Jingfei is slightly taller than Huang Xiaoming. They are not like each other when they stand together. But after the makeup artist finished the painting, they have seven points of similarity. The main reason is that they are similar in stature. If they don''t look carefully, they can confuse the real with the fake.


    Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly at this. He has long heard that makeup artists can turn decadence into magic. Now he has finally seen it, but it doesn''t matter. He wants to know what play to play. He hasn''t seen the script, but has only seen some of Yuan Baye''s action designs. Now he can only give Xu Ke guidance.


    When they were putting on makeup, they also agreed. Now Su Jingfei looks like he''s all ears. With a cough, Xu kecai begins to tell Su Jingfei: "the next stage of the play, because it''s very difficult, is just for you to finish. Your main opponent is beating Zhaolong, the villain boss in the play, and will fight with Binbin, But her main opponent is Yifei


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and then he knew which scene it was, because it was the last one, and naturally it was the most demanding one. If Huang Xiaoming was allowed to complete it, it would be better for him to watch it for himself.


    Moreover, he is one of the movement guides. If some movements are unreasonable or difficult to do, he can change them temporarily. This is killing two birds with one stone.


    But before he finished, Xu Ke suddenly coughed and said, "this martial arts play is not a problem, but there is a problem." It seems that here, he is also a little difficult to say.


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said, "director Xu, if you have any questions, just say so."


    In fact, Xu Ke was not embarrassed. He was just embarrassed for Liu Yifei. He looked at the girls hiding there. Then he said, "but because there is a kiss at the end of the play, and the play needs to be interspersed in the action play, so you can only come."

 Chapter 165

    Su Jingfei looks at Xu Ke in a daze, and then Li Binbin, who is watching the excitement. He is tongue tied and says half a day: "director Xu, I''m a double. I''m not an actor. How can I do that?"


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows that kissing scenes are usually performed by himself. He doesn''t believe that there is no close-up in such an important scene. Once there is a close-up, how can he cover up the fact that he is a stand in? What''s more, it''s clearly a matter of starring and what''s the relationship with himself.


    But when he looked at Liu Yifei, he was also very excited. He didn''t know if it was Liu Yifei''s first kiss, but it was definitely the first kiss on the screen. It was the most beautiful girl in mainland China, and it was also the top beautiful girl.


    At the same time, I wonder if Huang Xiaoming has lost his mind and let himself take such a good opportunity. Now he knows what happened to Huang Xiaoming''s expression before. It''s not the first time that he and Liu Yifei have cooperated with each other. It''s better to have a tacit understanding than himself.


    Xu Ke actually smiles bitterly in secret. How can he not know that Huang Xiaoming and Liu Yifei are better photographers? But now Huang Xiaoming is not only unable to take part in the shooting because of his injury, but more importantly, he has no courage to kiss Liu Yifei.


    Huang Xiaoming was really popular at that time, and there were all kinds of play dates. However, such a difficult play was rarely filmed, and in the face of a girl like Liu Yifei, he really had psychological obstacles. It''s better to let Su Jingfei come. These days, we can see that Su Jingfei has absolutely nothing to do with Liu Yifei.


    Of course, Su Jingfei didn''t know about it. Only a few big men and three young stars knew about it. Even Li Binbin just knew about it.


    When Su Jingfei said this, his voice was not loud, and several people around him heard it. Fortunately, Liu Yifei was not around because of the embarrassment of this topic, otherwise he would be angry. It''s really embarrassing that Su Jingfei refused such a good thing.


    Li Binbin stabbed him next to him, and then said to Xu Ke, "director Xu, let me talk to him. You are going to shoot the next play first."


    Xu Ke knew that their relationship was different from others. He could not forget that Su Jingfei was Li Binbin''s bodyguard. He nodded and said, "well, I hope you still accept that this shooting really needs to be carried out in a fight."


    Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth. Li Binbin nodded to Xu Ke. When he left, he said to Su Jingfei in a low voice with a smile: "boy, your peach blossom luck has come, and you actually refuse. What a good opportunity. I don''t know how many people want such an opportunity. You can see that Huang Xiaoming doesn''t dare to desecrate Liu Yifei, so she knows her charm."


    Very helpless Piao Li Binbin one eye, see her full face of schadenfreude, not angry way: "you this is not intentionally whole me? I don''t even have the experience of filming. Do you want to shoot such a shot in the air? "


    "What? That''s great. It''s the most challenging shot, and I think you can do it. Huang Xiaoming really can''t do it. " Li Binbin said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei hummed: "not only Huang Xiaoming can''t do it, but I, Liu Yifei, can''t do it well. But I just taught you a lot of things. I can try it. If the kissing object is changed to sister Binbin, I can still consider it."


    Li Binbin didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would suddenly mention himself, beat him and feigned anger: "boy, don''t try to take advantage of me!"


    She is a post movie actress, and she has done a lot of kissing scenes. Naturally, there are fewer obstacles in this respect, and there is not too much embarrassment to say. She was just teased by Su Jingfei, but she is still a little embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei completely ignored Li Binbin''s embarrassment. He grabbed Li Binbin''s hand and said with a smile: "sister Binbin has rich experience. She can definitely take my trick well. If it''s against you, that''s good!"


    "Find a fight, what is experience." Li Binbin is caught by Su Jingfei, and her pretty face turns red immediately. Although she can''t speak of sanchen jiulie, at least she''s not a casual person. It''s the limit to laugh with Su Jingfei. She takes a sneak look around. Fortunately, everyone is busy, which makes her feel relieved.


    Su Jingfei is also a little sorry to see Li Binbin pull his hand back. In fact, compared with pure Liu Yifei, he has a more favorable impression on mature and sexy Li Binbin with queen temperament, not only because they have more opportunities to get along with each other, but also because the mentality of men conquering the queen makes him make such a choice.


    Li Binbin relaxed for a while, then said: "well, I won''t fight with you. Let''s settle this matter. Huang Xiaoming has cooperated with Liu Yifei. If he can act, he won''t let you stand in for him."


    Su Jingfei was just so noisy by Li Binbin, and agreed to the shot. Anyway, if it doesn''t work out at that time, it''s not his own problem. What''s more, if he can kiss a pretty girl, let alone Li Zhen, he''s excited enough to be a man.


    "Director Xu, I''m ready. Let''s shoot what you say." Su Jingfei decides to take this shot and goes to Xu Ke. His figure is similar to that of Huang Xiaoming. With a little treatment, outsiders can''t tell.


    Xu Ke was very happy and said to the crowd, "OK, now that the stand in is ready, let''s continue shooting." Then he said to Su Jingfei, "here are a few lines. You can say them in the original voice now, and then you can say them in the later dubbing."


    Su Jingfei nodded, took the script and looked at it. In fact, the lines are very simple, just a few words to motivate the fighting spirit, and a few words are the mood words when fighting. He mainly does fighting performance, and the real drama and lens are Huang Xiaoming''s.


    Neither fish nor fowl make complaints about the scenes. He is either in a rush or in a flash. As long as he is fighting, it is enough. Finally, though he is a group of war, as a main character, Su Sheng Fei plays a very good role. Otherwise, he will not be able to make a good result. Absolutely great.


    It''s not that there are no doubles in the crew, but who is more suitable than Su Jingfei? At the beginning of shooting, Su Jingfei used Weiya to cooperate with Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, who can also fly in the air, to duel with Zou Zhaolong, the villain.


    Because Su Jingfei joined, Mr. Yuan didn''t give any special advice. He just asked him to make his movements as comfortable and beautiful as possible. It''s best to cooperate with other people.


    Su Jingfei''s ability was not revealed at this time. Although he had never made a film, he had a much more sensitive feeling than ordinary people. He could even know how to avoid the camera. The camera could just line up to his own action, which surprised the photographer. At the same time, he felt that filming had never been so easy.


    Because of the existence of props, it''s impossible to use all simple Kung Fu in the process of fighting. However, Su Jingfei has been a martial arts instructor for several days and is very familiar with high to high battles.


    Although the fight with Zou Zhaolong was very difficult, it was ng that passed after three times, followed by the scene of kissing. At this time, Liu Yifei, who had never come out, also appeared. Originally, a match between her and Li Binbin was not filmed, so she filmed the part with Su Jingfei first. She estimated that it would take her a long time to brew.


    According to the original plot, there shouldn''t have been a kiss play here, but now it''s su Jingfei, so it''s time to play some difficult actions. Huang Xiaoming''s previous roles are basically mischievous, and he doesn''t show much Kung Fu. He just has a good play at the end. If you add Liu Yifei''s first kiss on the screen, which has been publicized all the time, it''s definitely the most gimmick ending.


    In this shot, Liu Yifei needs to be kicked out by Li Binbin, and then Su Jingfei catches him. Because he is worried about Liu Yifei, his feelings explode, and he kisses Liu Yifei, and then Liu Yifei responds.


    At this time, we have to say that the use of film techniques, the normal fight, every minute will be dead, they actually have ten seconds of kissing, this has to say that the pure commercial film and art film gap, this is a gimmick selling point, and this is cheap.


    Su Jingfei shot all the shots smoothly. At first, he was a little uncomfortable. Later, because of the existence of viah, he turned and turned in the air, as if he really knew lightness skills.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand. He is very powerful. He can somersault more than two meters without any help. With Weiya, he can almost fly.


    "All departments should prepare for this scene and strive to pass it once." Xu can see that people from all walks of life are ready, and then he starts with a shout, which is the last action of Liu Yifei and Li Binbin. As long as this action is to take the kissing scene at the back, the front part is not taken yet.


    Liu Binbin has been taught by Su Jingfei for a long time. He has a lot of dexterity. He raises his leg and kicks Liu Yifei in the chest. Of course, this one doesn''t hit, but it just makes people feel like he really hit.


    Liu Yifei flies out with her eyes closed, just like she is seriously injured. Su Jingfei flies out from the side and holds Liu Yifei tightly. This is not the first time that he has physical contact with Liu Yifei. When he taught her how to play, they also had physical contact, even hand in hand.


    But that''s totally different. Su Jingfei always thinks that Liu Yifei''s figure is slightly weaker than other women''s, but after hugging her, she finds that she is also plump, just because of her pure appearance, people ignore his sexuality.


    Liu Yifei was ready. Although she closed her eyes, her heart beat very fast. She could feel Su Jingfei was also very nervous. She put her arms around her hands very hard. If it wasn''t for filming, she believed that any woman could not stand such a tight hug from a man, but she had a sense of security. Even in filming, she had to admit that she did.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Liu Yifei is thinking. He even turns two somersaults in the air because he wants to make this action look good. However, Liu Yifei has not been affected in his arms all the time. Xu Ke nods his head with great satisfaction. In terms of skill, Su Jingfei is no worse than Cheng Long and Li Lianjie when he was young.

 Chapter 166

    Su Jingfei didn''t have any special acting training. No matter how talented he was, he couldn''t become a movie king directly. When he rescued Liu Yifei with his arms, he should have stuck his face on Liu Yifei''s face to express his sadness and then kiss her.


    But now he didn''t do that. When he really did it, there was a big gap with the theory. When he held Liu Yifei in his arms and wanted to stick his face up, he hesitated.


    Liu Yifei''s eyes are closed, and her face is painful. Although she is also nervous about the coming scene, the quality of professional actors still makes her enter the play and clearly remember her identity, but Su Jingfei can''t join in. Seeing Liu Yifei''s expression, he can''t paste it at all.


    "Ka", when Su Jingfei was in a daze, Xu Ke stopped the machine decisively, and then frowned: "Su Jingfei, what are you doing? Do you continue to play? The front performance is very good. Why don''t you continue at this time? Do you forget what to do?"


    Because Su Jingfei was acting for the first time, Xu didn''t open his mouth as much as he did to other people, but no one could tell that he was in the wrong mood.


    After the director stops, Su Jingfei has released Liu Yifei. Liu Yifei, who should have been shy, seems very generous. She just takes a look at Su Jingfei. As for what she thinks, no one knows.


    On the contrary, Su Jingfei, a boy who should take advantage of the play, was a little embarrassed. He thought about it and explained, "director, I really can''t play the play. I don''t know how to do that scene. At this time, I always hesitated. I didn''t mean to do it."


    Xu Ke can also understand Su Jingfei''s mood. When shooting for the first time, it will be full of loopholes. Compared with the previous martial arts drama, Su Jingfei''s scene is really very difficult for the newcomers.


    But if Huang Xiaoming is allowed to play, not to mention that he is injured, even if he is not injured, he will certainly not do better than Su Jingfei. At least Su Jingfei just hesitates. Huang Xiaoming simply can''t face Liu Yifei. It''s really a bit unclear. He can only let Su Jingfei come.


    "Su Jingfei, you can''t do this. As a man, since you have promised the director, how can you shrink back halfway?" Li Binbin also came over at this time. After she had a foot in front of her, she was waiting to see a good play, but she was called "Ka" by the director. At this time, she unconsciously ran over and said to Su Jingfei, "I always thought you were a man! Now what''s the matter. "


    She is worthy of being a woman from Northeast China. She has a strong voice. Su Jingfei was still a little depressed at first. Hearing her saying, she suddenly widened her eyes and said, "sister Binbin, you''re too hard at this. I just can''t adapt to it."


    "Oh? Then continue to shoot, to see if you have no courage. " Li Binbin has a smile in his eyes and says to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei knows that Li Binbin is more aggressive, but he still feels angry. If he doesn''t have any idea about Li Binbin, he won''t make so many small moves. He can''t stand her provocation even more.


    "Director, let''s have another one. I won''t hesitate this time." Su Jingfei bit his teeth and said to Xu Ke seriously.


    When Li Binbin passed by, Xu Ke didn''t continue to say that he believed Li Binbin would be more effective than himself. This is not to say that his level is not good. It''s really a matter of relationship.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei''s assurance, naturally, I have no opinion. The commanding staff will take the scene again, and this time it''s even more simple. Instead of taking Li Binbin''s kick on Liu Yifei, they will let Su Jingfei hold Liu Yifei and toss back. They also ask Su Jingfei to stick to Liu Yifei''s face in the air this time.


    This was originally the highly difficult movement arranged before. Su Jingfei didn''t do it for the first time. He was afraid that Su Jingfei couldn''t do it. Now that he knew he could do it, he added it directly.


    Su Jingfei''s action play is very beautiful again, but when he wants to stick Liu Yifei''s face, he hesitates again. Although it''s only two seconds, the camera catches the moment, and Xu Ke shouts again. This time, his temper is not as good as before, and his anger increases obviously.


    For this, Su Jingfei can only nod his head and bear it. If Xu Ke didn''t promise before, he''ll forget it. Since he can''t promise, he knows that it''s all his fault. Every time he takes a shot, it costs everyone a lot of effort. If he can''t take a good shot, it will affect everyone.


    Before Li Binbin spoke this time, Liu Yifei already whispered: "Su Jingfei, I''m so ugly. Is it so difficult for you to play this scene?"


    Su Jingfei was very embarrassed. A girl said so. His dignity as a man was challenged and he said, "don''t I think you are too beautiful to profane? If your fans know, I''ll die miserably. "


    Liu Yifei sighed: "in fact, I know why Huang Xiaoming uses doubles. He also has this consideration. If it''s real, maybe our fans will quarrel."


    "Then why did you take this shot?" Su Jingfei nodded secretly, but still asked.


    "It''s not the investor''s intention. He should have come from the United States. Later, because director Xu wanted to make a Chinese film, he changed Huang Xiaoming. But the script didn''t change, and the gimmicks were publicized. He had to shoot in real time. Now he uses you as a stand in. If he does, he will announce that he is a stand in later, and he will be OK." Since Liu Yifei is the heroine, she knows more than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head secretly. Fortunately, he didn''t want to enter the circle. It''s really deep. It''s hard for him to say whether he''s right or wrong when he imagines Huang Xiaoming''s love for feathers, but it''s really a bit bad. He says that if he uses a double, he won''t be scolded to death by Liu Yifei''s fans, but Liu Yifei''s pressure is great.


    It''s just another way to say that there''s no problem. After all, it''s also one of the movie gimmicks. Liu Yifei has already done it well, but after such publicity, he can''t use the borrowed position to shoot.


    Knowing the key point, Su Jingfei let go of it. Thinking that if she didn''t shoot the scene herself, she would change into another stand in. Liu Yifei''s first kiss on the screen must be lost. It''s better to get her own cabbage than to let others get cheaper.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know why he suddenly became evil. Anyway, he thought it must be right to do so. After the same, he nodded to Liu Yifei and said, "well, I know how to do it. I''ll be embarrassed for a while."


    After that, Liu Yifei said to Xu Ke, "director, I''m ready. I''m sure there will be no problem this time."


    "Really no problem?" Xu Ke asked again, not sure.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "no problem. If this time, I guess I can''t shoot any more."


    Xu Ke didn''t ask again. Su Jingfei has already mentioned this. Let''s start. This time, Su Jingfei is still a standard action superstar with Liu Yifei''s backward somersault.


    This time, after su Jingfei got rid of the distractions, he was a little clear-cut in his mind. He even entered into the mood of the play. People''s face has been pasted with Liu Yifei''s face in the air. It seems that he loves his beloved very much, even though he doesn''t know whether there is love in the film.


    Liu Yifei is about 20 years old. When a woman is in her prime, her skin is like a baby. Su Jingfei can''t bear to leave when she pastes it, and even rubs it gently. Xu Ke almost claps her hands and cheers with this little action. It''s so vivid.


    After landing, he kisses Liu Yifei''s little mouth. This time, he has brought his identity into the world, thinking about how he should react to the person he loves. However, he is still rational. He just kisses each other''s lips gently, and because of the angle problem, the photographer can only take down his side face.


    Su Jingfei''s make-up image is 90% similar to Huang Xiaoming''s in profile, which is hard to distinguish.


    Su Jingfei has no experience in kissing, but when he enters the play, he naturally becomes a master. He hugs Liu Yifei tightly and seems to integrate her into his body. Everyone can see his love for Liu Yifei.


    Liu Yifei is oppressed by Su Jingfei''s momentum. Her beautiful eyes are closed and her eyebrows are slightly frowned. It gives her a strong and painful look. At this time, the photographer also seizes the moment. Anyone who looks at her will think that Liu Yifei is hurt. This shot is not only pure, but also not distressing.


    Because this shot takes at least ten seconds, it must take longer to shoot. After all, it''s not easy to leave ten seconds after editing, so the actual kissing time between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei is at least half a minute.


    Su Jingfei knows the general rules of filming. When men and women shoot such scenes together, men should never take the initiative to make excessive actions, unless they want to take advantage of each other. They look like kissing, but in fact they just touch each other''s lips, which makes Su Jingfei really unhappy.


    Before he just wanted to shoot this scene, he really knew that it was really a headache. Liu Yifei was a top beautiful girl. How could she sit still and hold her tightly? It was a comfort.


    A moment later, Xu Ke called out again: "Ka, after that, the next scene."


    As long as the director stops, the actors will naturally stop, and so will Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei. However, they are too nervous to talk at the same time, but they ignore that they are still kissing.


    Liu Yifei just wanted to open her mouth to let Su Jingfei loose her arms. Naturally, her mouth opened.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei can''t taste each other''s tongue at this time. After hearing Xu Ke''s words, he released his arm around Liu Yifei''s hand, but unconsciously pushed his tongue into each other''s mouth, and even stirred up with each other''s tongue.


    Both of them were startled. Liu Yifei''s mouth closed and his teeth closed. As a result, Su Jingfei''s face was slightly distorted.

 Chapter 167

    Su Jingfei took part in filming for the first time, which was undoubtedly successful. Although his acting skills were not good, his movements were really natural and beautiful. Moreover, because he was only a stand in, his acting skills were of no use at all.


    The last scene only needs his side face. Moreover, he is 70% similar to the protagonist Huang Xiaoming by the make-up artist. Even Huang Xiaoming himself is very satisfied. His play is definitely the highlight of the action play in the whole play.


    The only fly in the ointment is that after su Jingfei filmed the play, his speech suddenly became unskillful, giving people a big tongue feeling.


    Speaking of this, Su Jingfei''s face was still full of cattle until the next day. She didn''t mean to take advantage of Liu Yifei. Who knew she would open her mouth at that time, but her tongue was bitten by others. In the end, the other party was more angry. Su Jingfei felt that she was more unjust than Dou E.


    Fortunately, he is usually not a person who likes to talk in the crew. Even if he is relatively silent, others will not doubt anything, but Li Binbin guesses the reason and laughs at Su Jingfei jokingly, which makes him feel guilty for a while.


    The film is shooting as usual. Naturally, Su Jingfei can''t always be in the crew. The next day, he has to go to work, and the crew will come here at night. Huang Xiaoming''s back injury is under Su Jingfei''s magic needle, and he has recovered well. Now he can shoot some simple action plays, and in another day, he should really recover.


    Today is Su Jingfei''s first day to go to the company as the company''s management. He went back late last night and didn''t disturb Li Hongsi. He went to sleep in his room downstairs. When he got up in the morning, he saw Li Hongsi coming down.


    "Red silk, let me go to the company with you today." Li Hongsi was ready by this time, as cool and moving as usual.


    Since Li Hongsi is the director of the company, she naturally knows Su Jingfei''s current position. It''s no surprise to hear him say so. She nodded and said, "well, let''s go together." After a pause, he said with some doubts: "what''s the matter with you? It seems that you can''t speak clearly."


    Su Jingfei''s heart beat fast. He tried to put his tongue flat and said slowly, "what can I do? I''m normal. Didn''t you wake up?"


    "You didn''t wake up until you died. You came back so late yesterday. You''ve been fooling around." Li Hongsi didn''t hear the problem this time. She was angry with Su Jingfei, but she hummed a little coldly.


    Su Jingfei didn''t disturb her until she came back late yesterday. Now hearing Su Jingfei say so, she quickly declared her innocence and said, "I really came back from the cast and went directly into the house. You can rest assured that I just work and go home every day. Besides, with a beautiful woman like you at home, I can''t fool around!"


    Li Hongsi actually looked at Su Jingfei''s eyes and guessed that he was telling the truth, but she said haughtily: "that''s not sure. Some people have too much lust."


    "Hey, hey, red silk, is it my fault that I didn''t sleep with you yesterday? Next time I''ll pay attention and get under your bed." Su Jingfei turned his eyes and said to Li Hongsi with a smile.


    Li Hongsi returns with a pink fist, and then leads the way to the garage. She is too lazy to take care of Su Jingfei. Although they haven''t broken through the last step, they are actually the closest couple. If Su Jingfei touches her bed in the middle of the night, it''s not impossible, and she really can''t refuse.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that Li Hongsi is not really angry. He goes to the company with Li Hongsi with a smile. Now he feels like a little white face. He lives and travels with Li Hongsi.


    Although he also pays the rent, according to the relationship between them, he really feels a bit taken care of, especially when he goes to work, he has to take Li hongsilk''s car.


    Su Jingfei thinks that the more he can''t laugh or cry, it seems that he should develop his career. Otherwise, if he is said to be a little white faced in the future, he has no position to refute.


    Now he''s back in the head office, plus three jobs as a hospital visiting expert and Li Binbin''s bodyguard, and his monthly income is at least tens of thousands. However, such income can only be regarded as a gold collar in S City, not a rich man at all. What''s more, the bodyguard''s work can only be for one month, and then there will be no such income.


    He has made money by himself since he was a child. Although he is the third youngest of the Su family, he basically did not rely on his family. At that time, he didn''t feel strong in school. Now he enters the society and knows that a person''s status is related to his financial resources.


    Even if his relationship with Liang Xiuwen is as close as a husband and wife, roufeisi group is also his. But this part of the relationship can''t be disclosed to the public, and he can''t count on this invisible wealth. With his current resources and abilities, it''s not easy for him to make a fortune.


    "What do you think?" Li Hongsi was observing Su Jingfei as soon as she got on the bus, but Su Jingfei kept silent and frowned. She asked strangely.


    Su Jingfei looked up at Li hongsilk and sighed, "I''m thinking that although my work is still stable and my income is not low, I have to support my family. It''s not enough. How can I make a lot of money?"


    "Gee, I think you''re just daydreaming. What kind of family do you support? Your income in the company is more than ten thousand. With several other jobs, you can''t support yourself!" Li Hongsi couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Jingfei shook his head seriously and said, "it''s not enough. It''s not enough. How can you say that it''s also a pretty girl. It needs a lot of money to raise a wife in the future."


    Li Hongsi was stunned. She didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would talk about herself. If he was joking with himself, she could only think that Su Jingfei was joking. But before, Su Jingfei''s serious thinking was not a spontaneous joke.


    She didn''t know what to say for a moment. Su Jingfei was happy to see her as a wife, but she was a little flustered. No man had ever said this to her formally. Although she was several years older than Su Jingfei, she had very little experience in this field.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei was thinking about how to increase her wealth. For a moment, she didn''t pay attention to what Li Hongsi was thinking. She said to herself, "I have to make some money first, then buy a house and a car. I can''t use you all the time. I''m not a real white face. Moreover, although my work makes money, it''s too time-consuming, What''s more, the current development of the company is certainly quite laborious. "


    Li Hongsi is thinking about her relationship with Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei is thinking about how to increase her wealth. They have different ideas. Up to the company, they didn''t find that what they think of each other is completely different.


    Today, Su Jingfei was transferred back to work from the headquarters for the first time. Of course, she had to report to Liang Xiuwen. Li Hongsi knew that they had a good relationship, so she didn''t have to go with them. Su Jingfei came to Liang Xiuwen''s office alone again. The Secretary knew that the man had a good relationship with the president, and didn''t ask if he had an appointment.


    Liang Xiuwen, sitting behind his desk as usual, saw Su Jingfei come in and said with a smile, "little husband, you''re here. After a while, you''ll go to the marketing department. I''ll tell you everything."


    Su Jingfei''s body tilted and almost fell down. She opened her eyes and said, "sister Xiuwen, what did you just call me?"


    "Little husband? What''s the problem? " Liang Xiuwen had already guessed that he would definitely frighten Su Jingfei. Looking at his ghost like expression, he said with a happy smile.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "what do you think? Isn''t it good to call me by my name? It''s too sarcastic


    "Cut, you are not willing to. There are more people who want me to call, or I''ll call others, such as Lin ruofeng. I think he will be ecstatic to hear me call him that." Liang Xiuwen said with a sly smile.


    Su Jingfei tiger eyes a stare, angry way: "dare, except me, who also can''t shout, otherwise family law wait on."


    In Liang Xiuwen''s eyes, she flashed softly and said with a smile: "what kind of family law, it''s better to tell me and let me know!" Say words, it is red lip fretting, full of enchantment.


    Su Jingfei swallows her saliva secretly. She thinks that this girl must have been influenced by her mother. How can she suddenly become so charming? However, he knows that it''s not a time to joke. Li Hongsi knows she''s here. Maybe she''ll come over sometime. If she''s interrupted, she''ll be depressed!


    "Well, sister Xiuwen, you win, but even if you call your husband, don''t call it small. It''s like you have a big husband." Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile.


    Liang Xiuwen hummed: "you are younger than me. Do I still call you big husband! Besides, what''s wrong with my little husband? I''m cute enough! "


    For Liang Xiuwen''s obvious unreasonable words, Su Jingfei had no choice but to stand up and say, "OK, whatever you call it, but it can only be called when no one is around. I''ll go if there''s nothing wrong. I just come to report to you."


    "I know. I don''t want to upset the vinegar jar of red silk. Go ahead." Liang Xiuwen nodded and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head speechlessly. Although they are not evil doers, they should feel a little guilty for carrying Li hongsilk on their back. Liang Xiuwen seems to like this kind of furtive behavior very much and emphasizes that he is a junior every time.


    Su Jingfei has no way to deal with this president who always gives people a changeable feeling. But she is such a changeable girl and full of charm. Su Jingfei can''t resist it at all. She can only go one step at a time. Anyway, Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk are good friends. She will be scrupulous. She was robbed of her boyfriend by her good friend. She knows the pain.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head. He doesn''t know whether he or Liang Xiuwen''s life should be like this. He and his mother''s and daughter''s lives are very similar.


    The marketing department is on the next floor of the president''s office. At the beginning, the sales department he was in was similar to the marketing department, but they were more detailed and specialized in analyzing the market rather than managing sales.

 Chapter 168

    Only when Su Jingfei came to the marketing department did he know that although there was a separate department here, there were not as many people working in the sales department as there were ten or so people, but his level was similar to that of Li Hongsi now.


    Liang Xiuwen has already said hello to all the people in the marketing department. They are not surprised by the arrival of Su Jingfei. It''s just that they are all girls. Suddenly, a man in charge comes, and they are still very curious. What''s more, Su Jingfei is actually very good-looking. Although she is not handsome, she is delicate and gentle. And her appearance is more approachable than a real handsome man.


    When he came to the marketing department this time, there was no one to lead him. When he arrived, he went to the public, coughed and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m the new department head. Let''s get to know each other first


    He hasn''t been a senior leader, and now he doesn''t have much leadership. But he is a new director after all, and no one dares not to take him seriously.


    People stop their work and focus on Su Jingfei. These are all beautiful girls. Naturally, there are no beautiful girls of Liang Xiuwen''s level, but some of them are very beautiful. At least they are the flower level of the school flower Department. The most important thing is that there are no ugly girls.


    If Su Jingfei didn''t know that Liang Xiuwen didn''t have any special hobbies, he would have doubted whether the company was recruiting employees or beauty pageants.


    Su Jingfei sighed and continued: "I''m the new director, Su Jingfei. You can call me Mr. Su in the future. I''ll call you later and tell you what you have to do. We''ll work together in the future. You can come in alone and tell me about yourself and what you''re doing now."


    He is not the kind of genius who never forgets. It is impossible for others to remember each other''s name and what they do. Even if the other party is a pretty girl, she will always feel tired when she sees more.


    After that, he went back to his office. Since his position was the same as Li hongsilk''s and the size of the office was the same, then some outside staff came in to report their work and introduce themselves. They didn''t know Su Jingfei''s character. Everyone wanted to leave a good impression on him.


    Among them, there are three women over 30 years old, each of them is dignified and generous, even if they are not big beautiful women, they are also good. They are all old employees, and they are responsible for several groups, that is, apart from him, they have the most power in the Department.


    These three women have different personalities, one is gentle, the other is dignified and the other is capable. No matter which woman she is, she feels very good to Su Jingfei.


    Then there are other employees to report their work. The rest are in their twenties. Whether they are beautiful or ordinary, Su Jingfei feels that these girls are not simple. Maybe the people who work in the marketing department have much more contact with things than the ordinary office white-collar workers, and their scheming is also much better.


    Among them, two beautiful girls, when shaking hands with Su Jingfei, also scratched Su Jingfei''s palm. They didn''t need to ask what they were doing, but Su Jingfei couldn''t do such a thing, but she kept them in mind.


    It''s not to find them when they are interested, but to pay attention to them. He doesn''t know whether the two women are because of their own identity or what they want. There is a big difference between them. Su Jingfei is so quiet that he doesn''t make them alert. At most, he regards Su Jingfei as a wooden man.


    Su Jingfei had never been a senior manager before. This time, he was in charge of more than a dozen people. He didn''t dare to take it lightly. Especially, these women are very beautiful. In this case, he should be more cautious. Beautiful women are more capable of cheating.


    A morning''s work ended with getting familiar with these employees. He was able to recognize all these women, and had a certain understanding of their own personalities. Moreover, he had the introduction of these employees in his hand. At this time, he also found that these women were not big chested and brainless vases. They were all undergraduates or above, and they were all marketing or market research majors, All the three leaders graduated from graduate school.


    Now he also understands why Liang can become a well-known company in the country. He also understands why Liang Aihong was so painful when she gave up her shares. There are so many talents in a branch company, so we can see how valuable it is.


    Compared with his subordinates, Su Jingfei is the one with the lowest education. If it wasn''t for so many things happened with Liang Xiuwen by chance, he would have no chance to enter the management, which also inspired his pride. He felt that he should do something.


    After going to work in the afternoon, he called the three women directly into the office and said, "three, I''m here today. I shouldn''t have given any orders in a big way, but I''d like you to do an investigation."


    Sun Qi, a more capable woman among the three girls, immediately said, "Mr. Su, you don''t have to say that. Since you are our supervisor, it''s normal for you to arrange your work."


    The other two women didn''t speak and nodded. Now they are in charge. Who knows the character of the director? If they oppose his orders now, maybe their future work will be very difficult.


    What''s more, this guy is a man. Maybe he has some bad hobbies, which really annoys him. Maybe he is always harassed. No one wants to do this.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know that the three women had such concerns. Seeing that they had a good attitude, he said: "the thing is, we are now focusing on underwear sales. But I worked in the product side for a period of time before and found that although our products are of good quality and good style, they are not Dai Xiang''s competitors. You should have a conclusion in your market research, That''s why. "


    Lin Miaofeng, the leader of Roumei, took out the notebook she was carrying with her and gave it to Su Jingfei, saying: "Mr. Su, we really have the result. Our products are not as good as Dai Xiangxiang''s in quality and style, but the brand is not as loud as theirs." After a pause, he said, "of course, they are old foreign brands, and we need to learn some working concepts and management systems."


    Su Jingfei nodded. He had seen all of these. The product is not a big problem. As long as it is improved, the management system and corporate culture are not so easy to change. They can only be changed actively.


    Song Siyue, a dignified woman who has never opened her mouth, began to say this time: "all the decisions of our company before are decided by the board of directors, so even if we hand in these problems, they may not solve them at any time. Our underwear is the most despised part of the head office."


    Now they don''t know that the company has been reorganized. All the decisions now need Liang Xiuwen to make. Su Jingfei didn''t explain, but said, "well, since you have investigated, that''s good."


    "Now you go to investigate the demand of women for underwear. If you design an underwear that can maintain the body shape and strengthen the body, will they need it more?" Speaking of this, Su Jingfei said earnestly: "although the company''s products are not inferior to Dai Xiang''s, they do not have their own characteristics. They are only international second-class products. If we can''t defeat them, how can we develop them?"


    The three leaders are all women. Sun Qi, a capable woman, is obviously straightforward. After su Jingfei finished her speech, she went on: "Mr. Su, don''t blame me for speaking too directly, but what you said is a bit out of the question. Let''s not talk about the characteristics of our products. The underwear you said can shape and strengthen our body. We are not selling health care underwear."


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that they would not believe it. In fact, it was su Jingfei''s temporary intention, but he had studied it for a long time. If he used his medical skills in underwear design and some special materials, he would really succeed.


    No matter what kind of materials are used in underwear, it is absolutely impossible to add some Chinese herbal medicines. But if you can make underwear like this, sales will increase dramatically. The key lies in how you can get Chinese herbal medicines to enhance human body quality and mass produce them. However, this is not the key. With his ability, he can really get them. The key is that he wants to know whether there will be a market, Only three people came to discuss.


    Now when sun Qi asks, Su Jingfei has no way to explain. He can only say, "you don''t have to worry about this. This is the direction of the company''s underwear research in the future. Just go and investigate."


    The three women looked at each other and saw that Su Jingfei had decided. No one would say more about it. This is probably the so-called three fires in the new office. No matter whether they can succeed or not, every new office will definitely want to make some achievements. In their eyes, Su Jingfei is obviously like this, but this goal seems to be a little space.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care that he has become a leader in their eyes. When the three people quit, he has already taken out his pen and paper and started to write about the collocation of Chinese herbal medicines he knows. It''s really not easy to make a small amount of medicine that can strengthen the body. Fortunately, as long as he can match all kinds of herbs and materials in the thread bound book, he will succeed.


    Su Jingfei is not sure about the production process of underwear, but if some of the materials are added into it, it should be no problem. Whether it''s pure cotton or anything, it should be no problem to add some other things according to the proportion.


    In fact, he did not think that the first thing he entered the marketing department was to design new underwear. It seemed that he went to the wrong department.


    One day was spent in Su Jingfei''s design, and the employees of the marketing department started their research work after su Jingfei''s order was issued. No matter how ridiculous Su Jingfei''s words were, the three groups could only follow them, but the impression of these employees on the new supervisor dropped a lot. It turned out that this is also an unreliable leader.

 Chapter 169

    Su Jingfei has been designing underwear for the next two days, mainly because of the materials and styles. He must be a layman. In the eyes of the company, he just does nothing to write and draw in the office every day.


    The work of the crew is also in an orderly way. Every day after work, they go there to work as a bodyguard for Li Binbin, and then design actions for two women. I don''t know when he became the Royal action designer for two women. The crew also acquiesced in this situation.


    The fly in the ointment is Liu Yifei. She seems to be angry about the day. Apart from designing her movements, she doesn''t talk to Su Jingfei at all. She doesn''t alienate her relationship, so Su Jingfei can''t figure out her attitude.


    Knowing that Su Jingfei is going to the production team in the evening, on the tenth day Liang Xiuwen moved out of the Liang family, he specially granted Su Jingfei leave and asked him to give acupuncture to his mother. Su Jingfei is not competent, but LAN Xiuying''s illness can''t be delayed.


    In fact, Su Jingfei also remembers the day. After all, he has no clear relationship with Liang Xiuwen. Nalan Xiuying is also one of his own. After listening to Liang Xiuwen''s words, he directly rushes to Liang Xiuwen''s home.


    In recent days, in addition to working in the company during the day and in the crew at night, he will also go to the hospital. Now he is an expert doctor, and because he is a bit famous, the hospital has finally opened an expert department for him. When he goes to work, he can also hang up an expert number.


    In this way, Su Jingfei can really fully practice his medical skills. From the initial try, he has gradually entered the state. Not only his medical skills are more and more advanced, but also his medical experience is more and more abundant.


    Often, he doesn''t need to really feel the pulse for some minor diseases, which can be seen from the surface. In particular, his first-hand acupuncture technique is simply superb. Several patients even let him get rid of the disease. For a moment, this young expert has become a famous person in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su Jingfei''s current level is better than before. Naturally, he is more confident when he goes to treat Nalan Xiuying. But when he thinks of that beautiful woman, Su Jingfei''s heart beats faster, which makes him very distressed.


    According to the truth, Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother, and she is Liang Xiuwen''s husband. So, Nalan Xiuying and Nalan Xiuying also have a certain kinship relationship, but in the face of such a mother-in-law, as long as she is a normal man, she may not be able to control her mood.


    Fortunately, when he studied underwear materials, he studied thread bound books and practiced his internal skills. Even though the time was short, he had achieved certain results in controlling his mind.


    Nalan Xiuying was acupunctured by Su Jingfei once, and she is not very healthy. Today is the day to see a doctor. Naturally, she will not forget that Su Jingfei rang the doorbell, and Nalan Xiuying''s mature and charming face appeared in front of him.


    Liang Xiuwen looks more like Nalan Xiuying, and they are at least 70% similar. Su Jingfei''s face to Nalan Xiuying is like that of Liang Xiuwen a few years later. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei sighs again. This woman is a monster. Her daughter is in her twenties, but her face is in her early thirties.


    "Jingfei, you can sit down first and eat some fruit. Xiuwen said that you are very busy and tired recently." Although Nalan Xiuying is soft and sexy, she is not the kind of coquettish woman. She is very gentle and dignified.


    Of course, all these are appearances. Su Jingfei has seen her fierce plagiarism when she was with Liang Xiuwen. She probably faces herself alone now, and her identity is still a doctor. She still can''t let go of it. However, it''s good. She''s really fierce and can''t stand it.


    Because she has been thinking about her relationship with Liang Xiuwen in her heart, Su Jingfei is also more restrained towards Nalan Xiuying. When she asks, she says with a smile, "how are you recently? I go to work during the day and work as a bodyguard for Li Binbin at night."


    "I''ve heard all about it. You''re really good at acting as a bodyguard for big stars. By the way, I heard that Cheng Long and Li Lianjie are also here. Why don''t you get me an autograph? I like their movies." Nalan Xiuying first praised Su Jingfei, then said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei said: "no problem, they are good to me, I''ll sign for you later." After a pause, he asked, "do you feel better these days?"


    Nalan Xiuying saw Su Jingfei began to ask about his illness, but also serious, nodded: "much better, now I can sleep safely every day, and it won''t hurt like before, and the most important thing is that I feel my appetite has increased, and I don''t know whether I will get fat."


    She said, the body unconsciously twisted, meaning to see if they will get fat, this is a common instinctive action.


    Su Jingfei almost stares straight. Nalan Xiuying is at home, and her clothes are very casual. With a slight rotation, Su Jingfei can even see something from her neckline, and her heart beats faster and blood rushes up.


    In fact, he has not seen a pretty girl, nor is he a simple boy who doesn''t know anything, but LAN Xiuying''s charm is too big.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t notice Su Jingfei''s eyes. She continued: "the last few days before me are the most comfortable days in the past six months, and I''m very comfortable sleeping."


    Su Jingfei took a deep breath in the dark and said quietly: "it''s natural. Not only did I give you acupuncture before, but also you changed places. This is not my alarmist talk. If you continue to live in that villa, your condition will be more and more serious."


    Nalan Xiuying doesn''t really believe in such mysterious things, but Su Jingfei has always said that her health is really improving, so she has to believe it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have to believe Nalan Xiuying. He just wanted to shift his attention. Seeing Nalan Xiuying''s silence, he continued: "I''ll continue acupuncture for you today, and it won''t hurt this time, but it may take a long time. Go and change your clothes."


    Nalan Xiuying was stunned at first, then blushed and went into her bedroom. At this time, she also remembered the embarrassment of previous treatment.


    After su Jingfei finished speaking, he was embarrassed and always felt that it was very awkward. However, in order to be able to see Nalan Xiuying, he could only do so. It''s just that Liang Xiuwen was there before, and now they are alone. It seems that the situation is a bit bad.


    Everyone has some evil thoughts in his heart. Before he graduated, Su Jingfei was a relatively simple student. He studied every day to make money, but he met Liang Xiuwen in his first job. He was even more entangled with several beautiful girls. Now he is not as fresh as before.


    Knowing that this is not good, Su Jingfei secretly looks forward to Nalan Xiuying, the most mature and sexy woman she has ever seen.


    Waiting time always seems very long. After about ten minutes, Nalan Xiuying comes out. However, Su Jingfei feels that he has been waiting for at least half an hour. When he sees Nalan Xiuying, his anxiety disappears.


    Nalan Xiuying is still the same swimsuit as before, but without her daughter, she looks a little shy and flushed. Even her skin is a little red, which makes Su Jingfei''s eyes almost straight. Although he doesn''t necessarily want to have something to do with Nalan Xiuying, she still can''t control her heartbeat.


    "Is it still the same today as last time?" Nalan Suying''s voice was very low.


    "Well, it''s still the same." Su Jingfei swallowed saliva, hard to calm down.


    Nalan Xiuying seems to feel very wrong, but she can''t help it. If she doesn''t treat her life, she will die. She just shows her back and can''t drop a piece of meat. She can''t fight to death.


    Secretly comfort themselves, Su Jingfei is just a little kid, and then obediently lie on the top of the bed, even closed his eyes.


    Su Jingfei grins bitterly. Doesn''t this woman really know how charming she is? This posture is really about to make people excited, that is, he has a different relationship with Liang Xiuwen, otherwise he would have jumped on it.


    At this time, he could only recite Bing xinjue, then quickly waved his hands, and thrust all the twelve gold needles that had been ready into Nalan Xiuying''s back.


    Even though they knew something was wrong when they were alone, Su Jingfei thought it was a kind of torment. She could only twist the needle while changing the topic and asked Nalan Xiuying, "you''ve been in better health recently. What are you going to do when your treatment is over?"


    Nalan Xiuying''s body was slightly shocked. Su Jingfei didn''t expect that her reaction was so big. He just casually changed the topic, and then listened to Nalan Xiuying say: "I guess I''ll go home."


    "Home? You''ve fallen out with Liang Aihong. How can you go back? " This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn. He continues to twist the needle in his hand and asks in surprise.


    Nalan Xiuying''s voice became low. She didn''t know whether it was because she was lying on her stomach or because she was in a bad mood. She said: "I''m not talking about going back to Liang''s home, but my home. Nalan''s home is in Beijing. I haven''t been back for more than 20 years."


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak this time. He thought of Nalan Xiuying''s experience. She had Liang Xiuwen with Liang Aihong when she was less than 20 years old. The Nalan family at that time couldn''t accept her behavior at all. As a result, Nalan Xiuying was exiled for more than 20 years, and Liang Xiuwen and her own fate were almost the same.


    At the same time, he also thought of one thing: Nalan Xiuying''s family is in the capital, and Nalan''s surname does not seem to be the surname of Han people. If these are linked together, Nalan Xiuying''s family will not be very simple.


    However, Su Jingfei did not continue to ask. After all, it was related to other people''s family privacy. His relationship with Liang Xiuwen was not made public, and he was still an outsider.

 Chapter 170

    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have only known each other for more than a month. Although they have participated in the drastic changes in their family, they do not know much about Nalan Xiuying. They can only feel that she is not simple, and it is speculated that she is not ordinary.


    Nalan Xiuying obviously doesn''t want to talk about her family. Su Jingfei doesn''t ask. She also changes the topic and says, "Su Jingfei, you''re only 20 years old today. How can you have so many things, medical skills and martial arts? Most of all, you know Feng Shui!"


    All of these made her curious for a long time. Except that martial arts may be mastered by a young man, the other two are generally mastered by people in their 50s and 60s. But Su Jingfei seems to be more powerful than those who are called masters.


    If you don''t talk about anything else, just talk about medical skills. The hospital has already declared that there is no solution for this disease. Now, as long as he has acupuncture several times, he can get better. This medical skill is too wonderful.


    Since Su Jingfei showed his medical skills, he once thought of an excuse. When Na LAN Xiuying asked, he said with a smile, "I think it''s amazing. When I was a child, I met a beggar and gave him something to eat. As a result, he said that I had a clear skeleton and that I was a unique martial arts genius. He also said that I was gifted and suitable for inheriting his mantle, Then he handed me a secret collection. Later, I studied it every day, and it turned out that I knew a little about everything. "


    If someone else said this, Na lanxiuying would not believe it, but Su Jingfei''s words, although absurd, seem to really explain so many skills of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei doesn''t know a little about it, otherwise she can''t scare Liang Aihong.


    Although Nalan Xiuying is nearly 40 years old, she has been at home. She has a simple mind and is not much older than her daughter''s psychological age. She feels that Su Jingfei''s words are true. Her eyes brighten and she says with a smile, "Jingfei, since you have so many skills, can you teach me?"


    "Teach you? What do you want to learn? " This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be surprised. Even if the other party believes his own story, he still wants to learn it.


    Nalan Xiuying is stunned by Su Jingfei''s question again. Then she wants to get up and have a word with Su Jingfei. She probably feels uncomfortable lying on her stomach like this. It''s just that she forgets that she is being acupunctured. It''s also strange that Su Jingfei''s acupuncture really doesn''t hurt.


    Su Jingfei is twisting needles behind Nalan Xiuying. She suddenly gets up, which naturally startles Su Jingfei. When he acupuncture, he can insert each gold needle into the other''s acupoints. Even if he enters half of the gold needle, the patient will not have pain. But if she suddenly gets up, the gold needle will enter more, which will not only cause pain, but may also cause danger.


    Now he can''t complain about Nalan Xiuying''s mess. The hand that used to twist the needle is as fast as lightning. The other hand is also pressed on Nalan Xiuying''s shoulder so that she can''t move.


    "Don''t move. You''re still acupuncture. You want to die!" At the same time, Su Jingfei stops.


    Nalan Xiuying''s body raised half and stopped. Then she was forced to lie down by Su Jingfei''s hands, just like a mountain behind her. We can see the strength of Su Jingfei''s hands.


    At this time, she also came to realize that she was still suffering from acupuncture, and she suddenly broke into a cold sweat. Even if she could not see the golden needle, she knew that her disorderly behavior had a great impact on Su Jingfei, and more importantly, she felt guilty. When someone treated her, she made trouble.


    Su Jingfei took a long breath. This woman is so impulsive. She is like a mother of a woman in her twenties. She doesn''t know how to live these twenty years.


    When he thought of this, he unconsciously thought of another thing. When he just put his hand on Nalan Xiuying, he didn''t worry too much about the emergency, and now he feels it.


    The hand holding Nalan Xiuying''s shoulder is smooth and creamy, and her skin is not so good. Even if Su Jingfei has had physical contact with Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters, she has to sigh that Nalan Xiuying is nearly 20 years older than them, but her skin is not inferior to them. It''s too evil.


    "Su Jingfei, can you stop pressing me and give me acupuncture?" Nalan Xiuying was still guilty, but gradually she felt something was wrong. Su Jingfei''s hand was touching her shoulder. Is this boy crazy.


    Su Jingfei was awakened by Nalan Xiuying''s words and quickly took back her hand.


    He didn''t really want to take advantage of it. He did it quickly. Although he was reluctant to give up the beautiful touch, he knew he couldn''t go too far. Otherwise, Nalan Xiuying would be really angry and tell Liang Xiuwen about her affairs, which would be miserable.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t find Su Jingfei''s little action at this time. She was relieved to see Su Jingfei leave. She is not a very conservative person, but after all, there is a gap between her age and Su Jingfei, and there is a problem of identity. She can''t have anything to do with Su Jingfei. It''s better to keep a distance.


    If Su Jingfei''s attraction to women is really strong, what''s more, he has a life-saving grace for Nalan Xiuying. If he is a middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s and has nothing to do with Liang Xiuwen, even if Su Jingfei takes advantage of her, she won''t say much. She has seen through men for a long time, Only to see if the other party has the merits worthy of their hearts, remarriage did not think.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that Nalan Xiuying had so many complicated ideas. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he coughed and said: "I''ll give you acupuncture. Don''t move. In case of an accident, it''s not just the failure of treatment, it may be life-threatening on the spot."


    At the beginning, she knew that she could still laugh at her later stage of liver cancer. She was not really afraid of death, but she was completely desperate at that time. Now that she saw the hope of life, she naturally wanted to nod her head honestly without saying anything.


    Su Jingfei''s acupuncture once again has come to an end. Although it''s a little affected by an accident just now, it''s not a big deal with his current skills. Nalan Xiuying also gradually feels that her body is getting hot, which is the inevitable reflection of acupuncture.


    After an accident, they seem to have nothing to say. After su Jingfei''s peace of mind treatment, Nalan Xiuying is also silent. In addition to Su Jingfei''s twisting the needle, they are almost still.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei''s hands flashed on Nalan Xiuying''s back, and the twelve gold needles were put away by Su Jingfei again. Both of them breathed at the same time. Although they had a treatment experience, it was still a bit awkward this time, especially after what just happened.


    "Well, you go to take a bath. I''ll tell you what to pay attention to before the next round of acupuncture." Su Jingfei stood up and walked out. He knew that Nalan Xiuying would want to take a bath now.


    This time is different from the first treatment. At that time, it was just to lay the foundation for the later long-term treatment, and it didn''t have much impact. Today''s treatment is detoxification. Na lanxiuying had to take a bath to complete the whole detoxification process.


    Nalan Xiuying obediently walks into the bathroom. She can feel that she has more things on her body. She doesn''t know it''s toxin, but she is very uncomfortable. According to Su Jingfei, she must take a bath. Although her mind is not in line with her age, she is very smart.


    Listening to the sound of water coming from the bathroom, Su Jingfei thinks of Nalan Xiuying''s perfect figure. He really has a fever all over his body. After all, he is a young man. Recently, after having a spring night with Wu Yanli, even if he has some intimate behaviors with Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, he hasn''t really come. Now, it''s really easy to think wildly.


    Fortunately, he is not a complete lower body animal. Knowing that this is not a time for wishful thinking, he directly found pen and paper in the living room and wrote down the names of various traditional Chinese medicines on it. Some of these are to recuperate Nalan Xiuying''s body, and some are to enhance women''s physique. Not only Nalan Xiuying can eat, but also Liang Xiuwen can eat them.


    Nalan Xiuying had some impurities removed from her body this time. It took her a long time to take a bath. She only came out of the bathroom for about an hour, and she also changed into a relatively strict home clothes. Maybe she was embarrassed by the previous things!


    "Well, now that you''ve finished washing, come and see the prescription I''ve given you." Su Jingfei took out a prescription specially prepared for Nalan Xiuying and said, "this is the medicine you will take in the next period of time. I have written clearly the dosage and method of taking it. You just need to do it according to the requirements."


    Then he took another prescription and said, "this is a medicine that can strengthen the body. It''s not just you. You can let Xiuwen take it with you. It''s all useful."


    "You say it''s good for me and Xiuwen?" Nalan Xiuying first listened carefully, and then suddenly said.


    "Well, it''s true. As I told you, I learned something special. It can not only cure people''s diseases, but also strengthen people''s physique and make people less sick." Su Jingfei nodded, not without a proud way.


    Nalan Xiuying brightened her eyes and said, "by the way, I asked you to teach me something before. Do you want to teach me anything?"


    Su Jingfei''s head is full of black lines. This woman''s thinking is really fast, and she thinks of the embarrassment before. Has she forgotten? But what bothered him more was that she didn''t say what she wanted to learn, but let her choose. What''s the matter.


    But whether Nalan Xiuying is her own patient or because of Liang Xiuwen, Su Jingfei has to be honest: "well, since you have to learn, I''ll teach you something. I can''t guarantee that it''s really useful, but I guess you will like it." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    He plans to teach Nalan Xiuying the method of Tuina that he has practiced these days. As long as she really practices well, she can''t become an expert, but she can prolong her life and slow down her aging.

 Chapter 171

    Nalan Xiuying didn''t know what skills Su Jingfei wanted to pass on to her. She could see that Su Jingfei was so serious, and she probably guessed that this skill was not simple. She said with a straight face, "OK, you say it, I will practice it well."


    Su Jingfei nodded and thought about it for a while. Then he wrote down the simple method of breathing on the paper. He had studied medicine and knew the human body very well. It was easy for him to master the breathing method and the luck method. It was too difficult for a layman.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about Nalan Xiuying''s educational level and intelligence level. She can only give her simple methods. Anyway, the purpose is to help her treat diseases and prolong her life. Simple methods are enough.


    Nalan Xiuying is much bigger than Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t dare to despise this young man. If he can treat cancer for himself, what she brings out must be excellent.


    Just then, the door suddenly rings. Nalan Xiuying frowns slightly and doesn''t disturb Su Jingfei. She gets up to open the door. Naturally, Su Jingfei doesn''t take it seriously. It doesn''t matter to herself that other people come to visit. He doesn''t think it''s Liang Xiuwen. Otherwise, he just opens the door directly.


    After opening the door, Nalan Xiuying was also slightly surprised and said in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "How do you do, Miss Nalan? Won''t you invite me in?" The voice of the people outside is rich and magnetic, but it seems that they are not young. Su Jingfei also looks at the door curiously, and the man actually calls Nalan Xiuying miss.


    At the door stood a man in his early thirties, dressed in an Armani suit, holding a handful of flowers in his hand, all of which were red roses. This made Su Jingfei feel a little confused. This guy didn''t come to pursue Liang Xiuwen, but he should go to the company to send flowers, but he didn''t call Nalan Xiuying right.


    Nalan Xiuying obviously knew the visitor. After her initial surprise, she nodded and said, "Mr. Shen, please come inside."


    She opened the door and invited Mr. Shen to come in. At the same time, because she let the door out, Mr. Shen could see Su Jingfei, who was also looking at her. The two men looked at each other.


    Su Jingfei thinks that this man is wearing a smart card and has a good temperament. He may be either a rich businessman or an official, especially when Nalan Xiuying calls him. His identity is not simple. According to normal calculation, this man has made such achievements in his early 30s, so he should not be a simple person.


    He is different from other people. He will not despise even those who fight for their father. Nowadays, no matter whether they have a good father or they are strong, as long as they have certain achievements, they are worthy of attention. What''s the matter with the rich second generation? They start from a high level.


    When it comes to the second generation of rich people, they look down on them, or say that they have no skills. That is to say, they hate the rich. Not to mention that people''s fate is doomed, but everyone''s starting point is different. This is the fact. Su Jingfei always maintains the same attitude towards everyone, and will not look down on anyone or fear anyone.


    When the middle-aged man saw Su Jingfei sitting there for the first time, his face also changed. It can be seen that the other side''s face was as calm as water. Instead, he calmed down, walked in and said with a smile: "there was someone in Miss Nalan''s family. It''s really a coincidence."


    Nalan Xiuying also closed the door and walked in, introducing: "this is Su Jingfei, Xiuwen''s friend, a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine." Then he said to Su Jingfei, "this is Mr. Shen, the general manager of Daguang business. His younger brother is Xiuwen''s classmate."


    Although Su Jingfei has only been in s city for three years, he knows something about Daguang business. It''s a bigger enterprise than Liang''s and covers a wider range. Even the Fulong shopping mall where he used to be is the industry of Daguang business.


    Now he really has a certain understanding of Mr. Shen. He doesn''t know whether the boss of Daguang business is Mr. Shen, but it''s not his personal ability that he can become the general manager. However, it has to be said that Mr. Shen is definitely the elder brother with a stronger status than Lin ruofeng.


    Mr. Shen is obviously more surprised than Su Jingfei. His appearance shows that he is a child of a rich family. Su Jingfei, a well-dressed man, is actually a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, let alone so young.


    It''s not the first day he met Nalan Xiuying. Naturally, he won''t doubt her words. Considering Nalan Xiuying''s current physical condition, he really believed it and nodded politely: "Hello, I''m Shen Mengyun, general manager of Daguang commercial bank." Then he took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei listened to the name of some Niang and looked at the business card. It was a business card with several titles and telephone numbers written on it. He was not impolite. He took out his business card and handed it to the other party.


    At this time, Shen Mengyun naturally would not doubt Su Jingfei. This kind of impersonation is very easy to be exposed. Only a fool pretends to be an expert of traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Mr. Shen, do you know that your wife comes to send me flowers every day like this?" Originally, Nalan Xiuying was sitting opposite Su Jingfei, but now she is sitting next to Su Jingfei, and the opposite position is given to Shen Mengyun, but the first sentence makes Su Jingfei very angry.


    Shen Mengyun probably didn''t expect that Nalan Xiuying would say so. She looked at Su Jingfei awkwardly, and then said, "Miss Nalan, this is my private matter. It seems that I don''t have to report it to her."


    "Oh? Is it? If she knew that you carried her every day and sent me flowers, what would be her reaction? Have you ever thought about it? " Nalan Xiuying was not polite at all. She continued to say with a smile, "as far as I know, your wife''s family is not easy to be provoked. You are not afraid of your father-in-law''s anger."


    Su Jingfei is about to laugh on one side at this time. With a few words from Nalan Xiuying, he can understand the situation of Shen Mengyun. This guy is actually pursuing Nalan Xiuying behind his wife''s back.


    According to Nalan Xiuying''s beauty, not to mention Shen Mengyun, even 80% of men will be moved when they see her. It''s OK to pursue her, but Shen Mengyun is carrying his wife, and he is also a wife with a very strong background, which makes Su Jingfei want to laugh.


    Shen Mengyun''s face was even more ugly, but he said with a smile: "Miss Nalan, you exaggerate too much. I just admire you. I''ll send you a flower to express my heart."


    At this time, he did not care about Su Jingfei. He said hastily, "Miss Nalan, I have sent you for ten days in a row. Don''t you really give me any chance?" After a pause, it seemed that he gritted his teeth and said, "although I have a wife now, our marriage is not perfect. We have been separated for a long time."


    "Stop, Mr. Shen, I''m not interested in your family. Didn''t I tell you? I have liver cancer and I''m not going to fall in love anymore. " Nalan Xiuying reaches out to stop Shen Mengyun.


    Su Jingfei is listening to her tongue. In order to refuse Mr. Shen, the woman confesses that she has liver cancer. Although she has been acupuncturing Nalan Xiuying twice now, it can be said that she has been out of danger for a long time, but after all, it is still the early stage of liver cancer. It''s no exaggeration to say that her life is still in danger.


    Shen Mengyun is also bitter at this time, but still firmly said: "Miss Nalan, you have to believe in the current medicine, you can find famous doctors all over the world, always can be cured, you don''t lose confidence."


    "Well, Mr. Shen, it''s up to me whether it can be cured. You''d better go. If your wife knows, it''s always bad." Nalan Xiuying is not moved. How can she talk about marriage? She is still a person who has only known for ten days. If she didn''t go shopping that day, she would not have this trouble.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about them. Naturally, Nalan Xiuying knows that it''s just because she came to Liang Xiuwen''s house and was short of daily necessities that she went to the street once. As a result, she was seen by Shen Mengyun. She was surprised that heaven and man had been pursuing her all the time. She had to say that Shen Mengyun preferred a woman who was older than herself, otherwise he would pursue Liang Xiuwen, and according to common sense, Liang Xiuwen will also be more easily pursued than Nalan Xiuying. Of course, the premise is that there is no su Jingfei.


    He doesn''t know about this. Naturally, Nalan Xiuying can''t explain it to him. It''s just Nalan Xiuying herself. She just refuses Shen Mengyun to come into the house. Today, Su Jingfei is here, so she plans to explain it to Mr. Shen.


    Su Jingfei''s impression of Mr. Shen is actually quite good. If he doesn''t have a wife, he won''t be able to pick out any problems. Moreover, he can see that Shen Mengyun''s attitude towards Nalan Xiuying is relatively simple, not full of lustful thoughts. His eyes are relatively pure.


    "Mr. Shen, I think you are married now. You''d better not pursue it. It''s not good for both of you, and your aunt''s health is really not suitable for love." Su Jingfei thought about it, but he still began to explain it.


    If you are an ordinary dandy, Su Jingfei will roar wildly. Shen Mengyun really has some bitterness and says with a smile, "I can''t control it. Since I met Miss Nalan, I''ve never thought about food and tea. Although I know it''s not good, I can''t help it."


    Su Jingfei curls his lips. This guy is still a modern love saint. Although carrying his wife behind his back is not good, this guy''s character seems to be good. No wonder Nalan Xiuying doesn''t say too much.


    When Su Jingfei was thinking about whether to persuade him again, there was another knock outside the door. Na LAN Xiuying said with a smile to Su Jingfei, "it''s really busy today. Someone is coming again. I''ll go and have a look." Then he would stand up and open the door.


    But Su Jingfei''s face changed. He pressed Nalan Xiuying''s hand and looked at Mr. Shen. Mr. Shen saw that Su Jingfei was slightly intimate with Nalan Xiuying. He also changed his face, but he didn''t speak. He also wondered why Su Jingfei looked at himself.


    "Let me open the door. There are a lot of guests this time." Su Jingfei walks to the door one step ahead of Na lanxiuying. His hearing is stronger than ordinary people. He hears the conversation of outsiders.

 Chapter 172

    Nalan Xiuying doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is up to and doesn''t care. She just looks at Su Jingfei to open the door.


    However, Mr. Shen''s face is tangled. He wants to ask Su Jingfei what''s the relationship with Nalan Xiuying. He just saw Su Jingfei''s action of stopping Nalan Xiuying is very natural, but Nalan Xiuying didn''t resist at all. It seems that this is not an ordinary relationship.


    But he didn''t know how to ask. It didn''t have to be related. Even if it did, it didn''t seem to be his turn to ask.


    At this time, Su Jingfei had already opened the door of the room. There were four people standing at the door, led by a middle-aged woman. Although she was not so beautiful, she was also very good-looking. The only thing was that her face was so proud that she looked down at people.


    "Who are you looking for, please?" Su Jingfei frowned secretly and asked clearly.


    "To whom?" The woman almost looked at Su Jingfei with her nostrils, and then hummed: "tell Shen Mengyun to roll out for me, and that shameless woman."


    Su Jingfei originally heard her and the bodyguard''s words inside, but now she still has this face to face. She said in her heart: "there''s no one you''re looking for here. Get out of here." Then he slammed the door.


    Then he turned back and shrugged to Nalan Xiuying and Shen Mengyun and said, "it''s the wrong way. It''s OK. Let''s continue to talk."


    Nalan Xiuying gives Su a straight look. The woman''s voice is so loud that she can''t hear it. However, he solemnly says that the other party is going to the wrong door. Is this deception too unskilled.


    Shen Mengyun, sitting there, was really embarrassed. How could he not recognize the voice of a person? He estimated that Su Jingfei and Na LAN Xiuying had also guessed the identity of the person. At this time, he had to stand up and say, "I''m sorry, Miss Na LAN, I''ve brought you trouble. I''ll go back and deal with it right away."


    Nalan Xiuying handed the rose Shen Mengyun put down to him and said, "Mr. Shen, you''d better take the props back. I dare not take them back. By the way, you''d better not come in the future."


    Shen Mengyun sighs. It was wrong to see Su Jingfei today, but now the woman has found her. Maybe she and Nalan Xiuying have no chance.


    But before he went out, there was a loud noise from the door, and then three people rushed into the room. It was the three people who followed the woman before. They should be bodyguards, and then the woman came in with high spirits.


    "Shen Mengyun, you can come to Xiao San behind my mother''s back." The woman didn''t find Su Jingfei''s trouble, but looked at Shen Mengyun coldly and sneered.


    "Yu Zhengyan, let''s go back and say something. Don''t make trouble in other people." Shen Mengyun didn''t expect that Yu Zhengyan would choose to let people bump into the door. She said it in a bad way and frowned.


    "Ah, Shen Mengyun, you have a good temper. You dare to yell at me three or four times. I won''t go back. I''ll just say here. I want to see which shameless woman will take you." Yu Zhengyan is not afraid of Shen Mengyun. She slowly steps forward and comes to Shen Mengyun, but she looks at Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei was standing by Nalan Xiuying''s side. He thought today''s affairs were bloody, but he also knew that such a powerful person could really do such things without scruple.


    Although Nalan Xiuying has been living in the Liang family all the time, she was born in a famous family. She was said so by a woman. She immediately said, "whose family are you from? You don''t look in the mirror. It''s just a woman like you. No wonder your men are running around, even if they''re ugly. You''re not afraid that the government will punish you for polluting the city."


    She has been much more gentle in front of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is her life-saving benefactor, and she still sees a doctor for herself. She naturally converges a lot, and now it breaks out. Even Su Jingfei almost lands on her chin.


    Shen Mengyun''s mouth is also a bit twitching. In his eyes, Nalan Xiuying is just a goddess. She is so sexy and tender that people''s heart beats faster when they see her. Now that she is so fierce, he begins to doubt his taste.


    Although the three bodyguards were all wearing sunglasses, we could see their slightly open mouths and how surprised they were.


    Men are already like this. The woman attacked by Nalan Xiuying can imagine how angry she is. Her lungs are almost exploding. Pointing at Nalan Xiuying for a long time, she just didn''t say anything. In the end, she punched Shen Mengyun hard and said: "you are dead. I didn''t see my mother being bullied. If you are a man, you will fight back."


    Su Jingfei really can''t laugh or cry this time. This woman is really reckless. Even if she makes trouble by herself, now she wants to take Shen Mengyun with her. He doesn''t expect Shen Mengyun to accompany him.


    Sure enough, Shen Mengyun''s ugly face pushed Yu Zhengyan and said, "go home, it''s not humiliating enough."


    "I''m ashamed? OK, Shen Mengyun. If my father didn''t support you in those years, you could have so many brothers of your old Shen family today. How could you become the general manager? Think for yourself, I''m ashamed today. " Yu Zhengyan glared at Shen Mengyun, and then said to Nalan Xiuying, "you shameless woman, I have nothing to do with you."


    With these words, she sprang to Nalan Xiuying, obviously trying to catch her, and seeing her sharp fingers, if she really catches her, she will definitely break her face.


    Although Nalan Xiuying has a good figure, she is a woman after all. No matter whether she can fight back or not, she will really get entangled and suffer losses. Su Jingfei does not hesitate to step forward, grabs the woman''s wrist and gently gives it away, and Yu Zhengyan falls out of the door.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t hit her too hard because she was a woman. Otherwise, she fell like this, which was enough for her to lie on the top of the bed for half a year. Now it''s just a lesson for her.


    Shen Mengyun''s face changed greatly. First, he ran over and helped Yu Zhengyan up. He found that she was OK and was relieved. Then he turned to Su Jingfei and said angrily, "Mr. Su, you''re too heavy. She''s just a woman. You''re not a man."


    "I don''t like men?" Su Jingfei was not angry, and then said with a sneer: "now I understand why you are pressed by that woman. You harass your aunt. Now your woman stands up. You can''t stand up and blame me."


    Originally, he had a good feeling for Shen Mengyun, but now he didn''t like Shen Mengyun at all. This man may really have some feelings for Nalan Xiuying, but he is too soft. Even if he had a little heart to make friends with before, he''s gone now.


    Shen Mengyun''s words retorted by Su Jingfei are dull. His biggest weakness is indecision and lack of firmness. For a moment, he has no idea.


    Yu Zhengyan has already slowed down. She pushes Shen Mengyun away and says, "get out of the way. I''ll settle with you when I get home." At this time, she didn''t cover up at all. Her shrew temperament showed completely. She said to the three bodyguards, "you are all dead. Kill him for me. I''ll take care of the big things."


    The three bodyguards look at each other and jump at Su Jingfei. Seeing that Su Jingfei can throw a woman out, they have already guessed that Su Jingfei must have two talents, but now they have to do it again.


    Sometimes the bodyguards, like the killers, take people''s money to relieve the disaster. Now that the employer gives orders, the three of them are merciless to Su Jingfei.


    Three people can be bodyguards, naturally have some skills, but it is far worse than Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei just gave two punches and one foot, and the three of them had already fallen to the ground, one in a coma, two lying on the ground in pain. Su Jingfei was merciless to men.


    "Mrs. Shen, what else do you want? All the things are caused by the soft bone man in your family. You''d better go back and teach him a good lesson." Su Jingfei claps his hands, goes back to Nalan Xiuying, sits down and knocks her legs.


    All the movements of Su Jingfei just now were clearly seen by the three people on the scene. His understatement was like doing something trivial. Shen Mengyun and his wife were cold in their hearts. If he gave his hand to them, he would climb out today.


    Nalan Xiuying is also a little cold. Although she was born in a big family, she once saw Su Jingfei beat Liang Aihong''s son, but now she is still shocked by Su Jingfei. This is a professional bodyguard, and she is vulnerable in front of him.


    Shen Mengyun has seen the world. Although he knows that Su Jingfei is not easy to provoke, he can calmly say: "Mr. Su, we''ll see you later."


    Although Yu Zhengyan is unwilling, she can''t deal with the man in front of her. She can only look at Su Jingfei resentfully. With her husband''s help, she is about to leave.


    "Don''t look for you. You can''t knock the door open in vain. The loss fee is always rich." Su Jingfei suddenly spoke again.


    "Su, don''t deceive people too much. Do you know who my father is?" Yu Zhengyan''s anger surges up. She shakes off her husband''s hand and looks at Su Jingfei bitterly. She is full of anger.


    "I don''t care who your father is, even if your father is Li Gang." Su Jingfei shrugs his shoulders indifferently. He almost laughs at this woman. How can he fight for his father?


    Shen Mengyun''s face suddenly changed this time. He pulled Yu Zhengyan and said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, don''t go too far. Today''s affair is my fault. We''ll see you later."


    Regardless of his wife''s struggle, he gave an order to the three bodyguards and left first. He was not afraid of Su Jingfei, but felt guilty and afraid of his wife.


    Su Jingfei can also understand Shen Mengyun''s mind. Seeing several people leave, he sighs: "Shen Mengyun is good at everything else, but he is a little soft. He is afraid of his daughter-in-law. He is really not a man."


    Nalan Xiuying first smiles, but then says with some worry: "don''t talk about Shen Mengyun. Do you know who Yu Zhengyan''s father is? His father is Yu Wanli, the godfather of the underworld in s city. That''s a big man in s city government who should be afraid of three points. "

 Chapter 173

    Su Jingfei really didn''t expect that the woman named Yu Zhengyan was the daughter of the big brother of the underworld. He thought that the other party was the daughter of some rich businessman or official, but considering her quality, she was more like the daughter of the big brother of the underworld.


    Su Jingfei didn''t worry too much about it. He didn''t have any relatives or family members to let him threaten him, and he was even more afraid of it.


    Before he had learned any internal skills, he had few opponents. Recently, he practiced the skill of Tuina, and he got twice the result with half the effort. He didn''t know it would have such an effect before, otherwise he would have reached a higher level long ago.


    Naturally, he won''t tell Nalan Xiuying about these things. He just comforts her not to worry. Then he asks the housekeeper to repair the door. He also accompanies Nalan Xiuying all the time, tells her about the precautions, and gives her a detailed description of the simple way of breathing, so that she can practice with Liang Xiuwen when she has nothing to do.


    Because of the farce just now, the awkwardness between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying is no longer there. She just waits for the housekeeper to repair the door, and Su Jingfei also gets up to leave.


    He originally wanted to go back to work after lunch. Although he was a miner instructed by the company''s boss today, he still didn''t want to take the opportunity to be lazy. His sense of responsibility is very strong. Unfortunately, Li Hongsi''s phone call disrupted his plan again. It seems that it''s not a good thing to have more women sometimes.


    Li Hongsi''s phone call is very simple. He wants to have lunch with him at noon. If it''s normal, he will be very happy. The beautiful girl has an appointment, but today is different. He wants to go to Li Hongsi''s home, that is, Li Hongsi''s home to invite him to dinner.


    The first time he visited the door was to treat Li hongsilk''s grandfather. At that time, they were not in the current relationship. At most, they were close friends, but now they can be said to be son-in-law. Even if he and Li hongsilk did not talk about marriage, what they could do was enough for people to be son-in-law.


    When he met Liang Xiuwen''s mother for the first time, he felt a little bit like a son-in-law meeting his mother-in-law. Only because Nalan Xiuying looked too young, he didn''t have a strong feeling. Li Hongsi''s family was different. They were two real middle-aged people.


    But no matter what he thinks, Li Hongsi doesn''t talk to him in a deliberative way. This time, he is the first time to visit as a son-in-law, and he must be formal. Anyway, Li Hongsi has already told her family that Su Jingfei is her boyfriend, and there''s no need to introduce her this time.


    With a sigh, Su Jingfei can only make an appointment with Li Hongsi. Then, according to Li Hongsi''s father''s preference, he bought a set of calligraphy and paintings, and a set of clothes she likes for Li Hongsi''s mother. As for the old man, who is said to like tea, he also bought them.


    Although Su Jingfei has only been a bodyguard for a short time, he has also got a lot of money, about half of his income. He also has money in his hands, so he doesn''t feel sorry to spend it.


    He has never been a big spendthrift or a stingy person. Li Hongsi is very satisfied with his performance. She knows what Su Jingfei is like. In her opinion, what Su Jingfei brings out is his wife Ben. He is really good to himself.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he was generous for a while, but Li Hongsi was so happy. In his opinion, it was completely polite, not to mention the special relationship between the other party and himself. Even ordinary friends can''t go to the door empty handed.


    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei came back just a little before lunch. Li Hongsi''s mother opened the door. She was very happy to see Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "little Su, you haven''t come yet. I always want you to come home for a meal. Red silk said that you are very busy recently and have no time."


    Su Jingfei was a little flattered by this enthusiasm. He quickly handed over the gift and said: "I''m really busy recently. Besides the company''s affairs, I''m still working part-time."


    He thought that when Li Hongsi said that, she must have told her parents about her part-time job, otherwise she would not have chosen to have lunch or dinner.


    Li Hongsi''s mother was slightly stunned, and then she said with a smile: "Oh, Xiao Su, you are really hardworking. You are not satisfied with being an expert in a traditional Chinese medicine hospital. By the way, what part-time job do you do?"


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be stunned. She peeks at Li Hongsi. Li Hongsi''s face turns red at this time. She didn''t tell her mother the specific situation. Now their lines may not be right. Su Jingfei is really speechless. Isn''t this girl usually very clever? What''s the situation today.


    But he didn''t know that Li hongsilk had never been in love. He didn''t know what his mother''s reaction would be when she saw Su Jingfei. He didn''t know that most women investigated her son-in-law in an all-round way. It''s not new to dig out the three generations of her ancestors.


    Su Jingfei in line with the "honest" principle, very frank way: "I now and red silk, is the director of the company, I am responsible for the marketing department, usually part-time doctor."


    "Well, are you a part-time doctor?" Li Hongsi''s mother gave her a hand, but then she thought of it and said, "by the way, you say you are a visiting expert. Alas, when you are old, you just have a bad memory." Even so, she didn''t respond. The visiting expert should be better than the marketing director of a company.


    As soon as they spoke, they saw the old man sitting on the sofa. After su Jingfei''s treatment, although the old man could not walk as fast as he could and recovered, he was able to walk on the ground, which was quite remarkable.


    Seeing Su Jingfei come in, the old man said with a smile: "Jingfei, you are so busy. It''s hard to treat you to a meal."


    Su Jingfei quickly went to help the old man who was going to get up and said with shame, "grandfather Li, you really hit me in the face. No matter how busy I am, if the old man wants to see me, it''s not a matter of words." Then he complained to Li Hongsi: "Hongsi, if grandfather Li wants to see me, you can tell me directly. How can you hide it from me?"


    Li Hongsi moves her mouth and wants to expose Su Jingfei''s lies. But now she can''t tear down Su Jingfei''s platform, so she can only secretly plan to go back to clean up Su Jingfei. She didn''t expect that Su Jingfei, who is always arrogant and unforgiving, would coax the old man.


    Although Su Jingfei is blaming his granddaughter, the old man is not unhappy at all. On the contrary, he is very satisfied. He is an old man. He thinks that a man should be able to control his wife. What''s more, he is respectful to himself for what he says. He feels that his grandson-in-law is good.


    Li Hongsi''s father should have gone to work, but he hasn''t come back yet. There are only Li Hongsi''s mother and grandfather at home. The former uncle is not here today. Since Su naturally won''t ask, he doesn''t like that guy.


    "How are you doing, old man? I think you look good!" After su Jingfei sat down, he did not give the old man a check. He asked directly with a smile.


    The old man''s voice is still loud, very frank and gently said: "this period of time can be really good, the body is great, eat well, smell, is the only point is not good, legs are not sharp, want to go out for a walk or a little difficult."


    Looking at the old man''s bitter face, Su Jingfei guessed his mind. He wanted to treat him, at least let him go out for a walk.


    Although Su Jingfei is now a nominal son-in-law, after all, this kind of thing is not very interesting to talk about, and the old man speaks very implicitly. If Su Jingfei is a young man, he really can''t understand.


    Fortunately, he was not so stupid. He was silent for a moment and thought about his falling shadow needle in his mind. Naturally, he was more powerful than when he was treating the old man. At that time, he could let the old man go down to the ground at most. If he used falling shadow needle, maybe he could really recover his body function.


    He didn''t open his mouth. Naturally, both Li Hongsi and sun were looking forward to Su Jingfei. In their eyes, Su Jingfei had a superb skill. Maybe he could really find a way. After all, the old man replied.


    "I can''t do it with my current ability if I want you to recover completely." After su Jingfei had the bottom of his heart, he began to say that when he and his grandson were a little disappointed, he turned around and said, "but I think that with my current company, if I want to let the old man get rid of the crutches, I can still do it. After dinner, I''ll give you acupuncture once, but I have to explain one thing first. If I apply acupuncture this time, unless my level improves greatly, In the future, basically, my acupuncture has no effect. "


    His meaning is very obvious. It''s just a one-time business. If acupuncture is used, it can make the old man healthier. But if something happens again, he will be helpless.


    This is to let the old man choose to recover to a better state at one time, or to choose to recuperate slowly and give himself a chance to rescue.


    Li Hongsi said anxiously: "Su Jingfei, do you have to choose? You think that if after this acupuncture, it can guarantee how long my grandfather won''t have an accident


    "I can''t guarantee that everyone''s physical condition is different. I can only try my best." Su Jingfei said in a deep voice. In fact, he didn''t give a specific explanation. His falling shadow needle is only one or two out of ten. It''s not too difficult to improve it. It''s only after a while. It''s just that he can''t tell people about it.


    After a little silence, the old man replied again with a smile: "I let Jingfei treat me in order to get down to the ground. Now that I know his level, I''m even more afraid. You can give me acupuncture later. Besides, it''s not difficult for you to improve your level when you are so young. I believe as long as I can support you to improve your level."


    Su Jingfei admired his open mindedness. He secretly said that he would get the best effect this time, at least until he improved his level, and then give him treatment. It is estimated that in this way, at least he will live for several years, and he is still in a very healthy state. This is not only because he is Li hongsilk''s grandfather, but also because he is so admired by Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 174

    Su Jingfei is chatting here. When the door rings, Li Hongsi runs to open the door. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to guess who it is. It must be Li Guofeng, Li Hongsi''s father, who is not angry.


    As a guest of the Li family and Li hongsilk''s nominal boyfriend, Su Jingfei naturally has to get up to greet him. Li Guofeng comes into the house and sees Su Jingfei beside his father for the first time. In fact, his feelings for this young man are a little complicated. Su Jingfei is too young and excellent, which makes him more contradictory.


    As a high-level leader of the city, he must have investigated Su Jingfei when it comes to his daughter''s life. Su Jingfei has no parents around him, and everything is on his own. He is absolutely outstanding if he can achieve what he has achieved.


    It''s hard to find such a son-in-law with a lantern on. What''s more, he has a good character. He knows everything in school, and he''s a low-key man.


    However, he later found out that the son-in-law had one of the biggest shortcomings, that is, she had a good relationship with Liang Xiuwen. Although Liang Xiuwen and he were not lovers, the survey results showed that Su Jingfei helped Liang Xiuwen more than her daughter. She not only treated Nalan Xiuying''s cancer, but also helped her get one-third of the Liang family''s property. He didn''t know the specific situation, But it turns out.


    After all, Su Jingfei is just an ordinary person with no special influence. If someone wants to investigate him, there is really nothing to hide. Besides Liang Xiuwen, he has a good relationship with a deputy magistrate of Pingshan County. Although he doesn''t have much contact, he is a single pretty girl. Who dares to say that he won''t become his daughter''s rival.


    Li Hongsi''s father came from the past, and she is a man. In the face of all kinds of charms, no one can say whether Li Hongsi, the nominal little boy friend, can maintain her mentality.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Li Hongsi''s father has dug up all his details. He is also worried that he is young and unstable. In fact, if Su Jingfei is nearly 30 this year, Li Guofeng is more at ease. Young people are always not as calm as old people.


    Li Guofeng can''t tell Li Hongsi these words either. He looks at Li Hongsi''s appearance. Although he immediately marries Su Jingfei, he absolutely likes him very much. She usually mentions Su Jingfei in a different tone at home.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said to Su Jingfei, "Xiao Su, you have time to come today. How are you recently?"


    When he investigated Su Jingfei, he just joined the cast. He didn''t know much about it. He just casually asked, and because his daughter was around, he spoke in a more peaceful tone.


    Su Jingfei has long guessed that Li Hongsi''s father should be an official, and his position is not low. It''s very rare for Li Guofeng to speak to himself in such a tone. Last time, his official prestige was not small. He laughed in his heart and said: "recently, it''s OK. Although there are a lot of things, it''s more substantial and exerciseful."


    "Well, yes, it''s good for young people to exercise themselves more." Li Guofeng nodded, saying this from the bottom of his heart. If Su Jingfei really thinks so, his favor for Su Jingfei will increase a bit.


    The old man felt that he was ignored and hummed: "do you think you can be an official when you become an official? I haven''t said anything yet. How can you talk to Xiao Su? Don''t forget that your father cured me."


    Li Guofeng has a headache. His father is just making trouble. He doesn''t have any difficulty for Su Jingfei. He just wants to talk to him. But he can''t continue to ask if his father''s words come out.


    The idea turns, unexpectedly smile to Su Jingfei way: "Jingfei, can you play chess, go?"


    People who don''t know Li Guofeng must think that his attitude has improved after listening to his father''s words, but Li hongsilken and the old man can understand that Li Guofeng''s attitude has definitely not improved now. His level of go is absolutely National.


    When Li Guofeng was young, he even entered the go team of s city and participated in the National Games. Although he did not win the championship, he was very strong. After so many years, his level in this aspect was close to the master level. At this time, it was obviously useful to talk about go with Su Jingfei.


    The old man has already guessed his son''s general meaning. Although Li hongsilk has a little guess, she can''t be sure. Thinking that Su Jingfei will suffer a loss, she winks at Su Jingfei to remind him that she doesn''t understand.


    Su Jingfei is also a smart man. If only Li Guofeng smiles, he won''t think much about it. It can be seen that Li hongsilk winks at him, and he can guess what Li Guofeng''s intention is. But if he flinches now, he doesn''t have to ask that Li Guofeng''s impression of himself will decline.


    As a proud man, how can su Jingfei be a turtle? After all, he is only 20 years old and not very resourceful. After a little consideration, he said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence, uncle. I usually like go."


    "Oh? As it happens, not many young people like go. " Li Guofeng looks like a surprise on the surface, but others don''t know what he thinks in his heart.


    Li Hongsi wants to cover her face at this time. She and Su Jingfei have been living together for nearly two months. Su Jingfei actually says that he likes go, but he has never seen Su Jingfei touch go. Isn''t that the rhythm of seeking death?


    The old man also looked at Su Jingfei with great interest. From his face, he couldn''t see any lies. It seemed that Su Jingfei really liked go.


    Su Jingfei is very calm. He has learned the medical skills in thread bound books, martial arts, and the art of breathing. He has even learned the geomantic omen of Qimen dunjia. If such a person is not proficient in go, he will make people laugh. Go is also evolved from these things. He is not only proficient in it, but also at a high level.


    In fact, this is the meaning of "Yi Li Tong" and "Bai Li Tong". He has mastered so many more profound things than go, and go is very simple for him.


    Naturally, Li Guofeng didn''t know that he was facing a little monster. Seeing him say so, he laughed in his heart. The young man is really quite ambitious. It seems that the opportunity to investigate his character has come.


    "Xiao Su, it''s just early now. How about a game of chess?" Li Guofeng is a go enthusiast. Naturally, he knows that a person''s character can be seen from his playing style, which is similar to the meaning of wine like character. Chess can also reflect a person''s character.


    Su Jingfei arched his hand and did a go professional "please" action. He didn''t say much, but no doubt he already understood.


    Li Guofeng is very good at playing go. He just doesn''t know how good he is. Soon Li hongsilk took it out. It''s a go game collected by Li Guofeng, a go enthusiast. It''s said that it was used by some master.


    Su Jingfei really doesn''t understand these. He''s all about himself. His ability to play chess doesn''t mean he knows these antiques. This also makes Li Guofeng believe that his level is not very good. Otherwise, he can''t help but recognize some go masters who have used them and even have special marks on them.


    When he was young, the old man also liked go, otherwise he couldn''t influence Li Guofeng. Now he and Li Hongsi are sitting on both sides, watching Su Jingfei and Li Guofeng play chess.


    Fortunately, Li Hongsi''s mother is preparing a meal, otherwise she must complain that there is no one to let the guests come to play chess, not to mention her new son-in-law.


    Su Jingfei is very polite. He doesn''t compete with Li Guofeng and let the elder get off first. Li Guofeng is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s politeness and doesn''t embarrass him. He just gives him a son at will. Although he doesn''t despise anyone, he doesn''t think Su Jingfei can be powerful.


    The idea is similar to that of Li Guofeng. Both Lao Zi and Li hongsilk secretly guess how long Su Jingfei can hold on to breaking it off. Moreover, Lao Zi and Li Guofeng have similar ideas. They also want to see Su Jingfei''s chess quality.


    Su Jingfei was not in a hurry. Li Guofeng took the next step, and he followed him. It seemed that he was completely led by Li Guofeng. Neither of them played fast chess, and no one was worried. But they didn''t spend too much time, didn''t seem to think much about it, and they didn''t have a strong smell of gunpowder.


    At most, Li Hongsi has a certain understanding of go, but she can''t talk about a master. Looking at it, she also put down her worry. She thinks Li Guofeng is merciful.


    As an old go enthusiast, Laozi''s eyesight is naturally much better than Li hongsilk''s. his brow has been wrinkled secretly, especially with the obvious layout of Li Guofeng.


    Su Jingfei''s style of playing chess is calm and calm, which is not the style that people of his age should have. On the other hand, although Li Guofeng is also a step-by-step player, he sets up obstacles and plots. In the old man''s words, this is that he wants to take the lead.


    The main means of go is layout, and then kill the other side, or always throw the other side away. To achieve this, we need not only a strong knowledge of go, but also a careful mind, good at layout, and even the overall situation view and the overall scheduling ability. It''s not bad to miss the full number of games in one step. Li Guofeng is almost a national player, so he naturally understands this truth.


    He used to play chess with Su Jingfei, but he also wanted to rely on his years of experience to press the other side, which not only made him atmospheric, but also forced Su Jingfei to be impetuous and reveal his true nature.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei''s style is very terrible. He has always been lukewarm and indifferent. It seems that the whole situation can let him down everywhere without any suppression.


    At the end of the day, Li Guofeng had to take a more aggressive approach to official business, while Su Jingfei was more and more calm in playing chess, with an air of self immobility.


    Every time Li Guofeng falls, Su Jingfei will fall behind him, just like he doesn''t need to think about it. However, every time he falls, the place is very ingenious. Either Li Guofeng must be saved, or he disrupts the other party''s plans, but it can also coincide with his layout.

 Chapter 175

    Go is different from chess. It''s nothing new for two people who are really equal to each other to play for three or five hours. The reason why Li Guofeng wants to play Su Jingfei before dinner is because he has confidence in himself.


    He thought that they would play a game for half an hour and twenty minutes. He was merciful, but he didn''t expect that half an hour later, the chessboard was full of pieces, but it was in a sticky state, and no one occupied the top. It was hard to separate black and white pieces.


    Su Jingfei is still so calm and unhurried, but he often destroys the formation designed by Li Guofeng, which makes him unable to take care of both the front and the back. Although he does not fall behind, it is a headache, just like a punch in the air.


    The old man was watching, and the more he looked, the more careful he was. Although Su Jingfei was always on the defensive and could only fight back occasionally, he was so young that he had such chess power that he could definitely be regarded as a genius. Moreover, his medical skills were so powerful that he was too evil.


    To some extent, it takes time to accumulate the skills of both medicine and chess. Although there are some geniuses, these people are even geniuses, but their energy is limited. Su Jingfei is proficient in both. It''s too exaggerated.


    But he didn''t know that Su Jingfei was not a real genius. He could only say that he was very smart, but he learned a lot, and by analogy, he made such an achievement. Although another person may not be able to achieve his present achievement, he can''t achieve it either.


    To put it another way, before learning the contents of the thread bound book, Su Jingfei could only be regarded as a smart boy, but now he has reached the level of genius. The thread bound book is not only for physical fitness, but also for his brain.


    After ten minutes, Li Hongsi''s mother brought out the first dish and said, "sorry, Xiao Su, you''ve been waiting for a long time. We haven''t had any guests these days. I''m really not used to it." Then he saw four people playing chess together.


    Seeing her mother coming out, Li Hongsi rushed to help her and said to her mother with a smile, "Mom, don''t nag me. Do you watch them play chess? I''ll help you with the dishes. "


    "Playing chess? Xiao Su can play go, too. This is the first game. Your father is really good at it. Even if he likes to play chess, he can''t play chess with Xiao Su for the first time Li Hongsi''s mother was slightly dissatisfied and complained.


    Li Hongsi''s pretty face was slightly strange. She said in a way that she didn''t believe: "this is the first set, and it depends on the situation. They are equal. It will take a long time for them to win or lose. You don''t have to worry. This meal will take a while to eat. Let''s do it slowly."


    Li Hongsi''s mother is also stunned. She is not an ordinary housewife. She has a good cultural level. She knows her husband''s go skills very well. He is sweeping the government. Even if he is not a master, he is close to a national player. Su Jingfei is only 20 years old, and he can be as good as her husband. Who can believe that!


    Seeing from her mother''s expression that she didn''t believe it, Li Hongsi had to shrug her shoulders and said, "I also think this guy is a monster, but in fact, I can see that dad didn''t let him."


    Li Hongsi''s mother murmured: "Hongsi has found a genius. This guy is too powerful."


    Thinking that this young man is her future son-in-law, Li Hongxian''s mother is in a good mood. He is not only young and promising, but also has magical medical skills. His daughter has found a good friend, and the only dissatisfaction is that she is too young.


    She and her husband are very consistent, but these are secondary issues. As long as her mother-in-law looks good on her son-in-law, the more she looks, the better she looks. Now she wants to get married quickly, so that Su Jingfei won''t change her mind.


    Naturally, she doesn''t know Su Jingfei as well as her husband, but she feels that Su Jingfei is an excellent man with a woman''s instinct, and women''s fate must be very good.


    Li Hongsi doesn''t know what her mother is thinking. She has returned to the chess game and watched her father fight with Su Jingfei. She really feels very happy at this time. Her parents obviously don''t object to Su Jingfei''s association with her, and they seem to be more and more satisfied with him.


    Especially watching her grandfather and father nodding to Su Jingfei from time to time, she was even more pleased. After making love with Su Jingfei for many times, although she had not yet broken through the last line, she also regarded Su Jingfei as her other half.


    She thinks wildly on one side, but three people who are very proficient in go have their own ideas. The old man wants to see who is more powerful than Su Jingfei and his son, but Li Guofeng is shocked. Su Jingfei is the strongest opponent he has met in so many years, and he is a famous go expert in the government!


    His attack is sharp. He rushes from left to right, just like a vanguard with his own soldiers rushing around the barracks. As long as Su Jingfei can''t stop him, his layout will be scattered by Li Guofeng''s troops.


    Su Jingfei, however, still looks like he doesn''t smoke. Every time he can mend the loopholes before and after Li Guofeng''s conflict, he sticks together like this.


    Until Li hongsilk''s mother brought out all the meals, an hour after the game, they were still entangled, and no one could beat each other. The old man''s brow was frowning, and he couldn''t think of a solution.


    "Uncle, I think the food is ready. If we don''t eat first, this game can be regarded as a draw. It doesn''t have to take long. I have to give the old man acupuncture after dinner." Su Jingfei''s hand did not go to take the son, but discussed with Li Guofeng.


    Although Li Guofeng is in a high position, he is very filial to his father. Hearing Su Jingfei say that he wants to give his father acupuncture, even if he still wants to win or lose, he can only get rid of this idea. What''s more, he also finds that it''s not easy to end it. It''s good to play chess.


    "Well, let''s have lunch. I didn''t expect that Xiao Su had such chess power when she was young. It''s rare." Before, Li Guofeng was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s talent. His only worry was that he was not good to his daughter. Now he is very satisfied with him and his smile is sincere.


    The old man was also beside him and said, "well, it''s good to be upright. The style of playing chess is generous. It''s a noble and upright manner. That''s what a man should have."


    Although Li Hongsi''s father didn''t speak, he nodded. His chess playing style has always been a decent way to go to Zhonggong. Today, Su Jingfei forced him to take the lead. He liked Su Jingfei more. Su Jingfei was a bit generous and gentleman.


    The three of them are talking and laughing. They have returned to the dinner table and started to eat. Li hongsilk''s family are very satisfied with Su Jingfei. Naturally, they have a good meal, and Su Jingfei''s mouth is also sweet. They all praise Li hongsilk''s mother''s skill.


    Although it''s a bit flattering, Li Hongsi''s family are very satisfied. This boy has many skills and is proficient in everything. This is obviously the result of his long-time study. However, he is also worried that Su Jingfei will not become a nerd.


    After a meal, this kind of worry did not exist. Su Jingfei could not say that he was full of sweet words, but just a proper compliment every time, which made Li Hongsi''s parents and grandfather very happy and greatly appreciated him.


    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei have been living together for nearly two months. They quarrel when they have nothing to do. Su Jingfei always laughs, or they fight against her. Today, Su Jingfei is like this. She really meets her for the first time. Although she feels that Su Jingfei is a bit hypocritical, she has to say that he is very likeable.


    This kind of Su Jingfei is different from usual. If Li hongsilk doesn''t understand why he is like this, it''s silly and sweet in secret.


    After the meal, Su Jingfei naturally gave the old man acupuncture. Just like last time, he gave the old man acupuncture alone in the old man''s room. After he learned the falling shadow acupuncture, he was three points more powerful than before, and he didn''t need too much effort. He just finished the treatment after half an hour.


    Li Hongsi''s father had only two hours to rest at noon, and it took him an hour to play chess. When Su Jingfei came out, he had already gone to work, and Li Hongsi''s mother was not at home. Li Hongsi was alone outside.


    At the end of the treatment, Su Jingfei helps the old man out, and he can see the effect directly. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t help him, he can walk without crutches. The most magical part of Su Jingfei''s acupuncture method is that it has an immediate effect, such as Huang Xiaoming and Na lanxiuying.


    Li Hongsi took his grandfather and sat down on the sofa with him. Before she asked, the old man said, "Xiao Su''s medical skills are really superb. I seem to be full of strength."


    "Grandfather Li, don''t do strenuous exercise these two days. You can walk easily in a few days." Su Jingfei smiles, and then does not forget to tell.


    The old man nodded his head naturally to show that he remembered. At this time, Li hongsilk said, "well, grandfather, it''s time for us to go back. Su Jingfei has to work part-time in the evening. Let''s go back to the company first."


    Su Jingfei''s performance in Li hongsilk''s home today is very satisfactory. The three family members are very satisfied with Su Jingfei, so it''s time to retire. The old man didn''t keep him, just let him have more time to play. Whether it''s because the other party is a life-saving benefactor or Li hongsilk''s boyfriend, the old man is very satisfied with Su Jingfei.


    When they left, the old man frowned and went back to the place where the chessboard used to be. Before, he didn''t put the chessboard together because he was eating. Although the old man didn''t seem to take it seriously, he always remembered that it was boring. He wanted to see how the game was.


    He sat in Su Jingfei''s position and looked at the layout of the chessboard in front of him. After a long time, he said with a dumb smile: "this little Su is really a man with a heart." With these words, he picked up a piece and put it down in Li Guofeng''s layout. The chessboard situation suddenly became clear. Su Jingfei laid out a big dragon. He only needed one piece to annihilate the opponent. Su Jingfei was obviously merciful, but Li Guofeng didn''t find that if he wasn''t bored, he couldn''t find it from another angle.

 Chapter 176

    The merciful Su Jingfei doesn''t show up at all. Li Hongsi, a layman who only knows a little about go, naturally doesn''t know the twists and turns, but she is very satisfied with his performance at home. Now she has seen Su Jingfei as her boyfriend.


    When she went back, Su Jingfei asked Li Hongsi to put herself in front of a traditional Chinese medicine hospital and let her go back to the company. She is the management of the company and is very busy every day, which is different from Su Jingfei, who is a half promoted supervisor.


    Li Hongsi doesn''t have too many doubts. Su Jingfei is a master of medicine and it''s normal to come to the traditional Chinese Medicine Museum. She even guesses that Su Jingfei either makes medicine for her grandfather or dispenses medicine for Liang Xiuwen''s mother. She knows that Su Jingfei only has these two patients recently.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to hide Li hongsilk''s purpose, but he didn''t fully understand it. He said too early that he was still a little worried. As for driving, Su Jingfei was very depressed.


    I can say that I am proficient in many skills, especially when I have learned the skills in thread bound books. I can hear and see clearly. I can get twice the result with half the effort when I learn anything. But driving is not good. He used to have only food and clothing, and he was not born to drive when he had time to learn how to drive.


    After shaking his head, he put aside these messy ideas. When Li hongsilk''s car disappeared, he walked into this traditional Chinese medicine hospital. It''s not necessary to ask that it must be Mr. Feng''s.


    In recent days, he has been studying a kind of medicine which is more suitable for women''s underwear. He plans to integrate this medicine into the materials for making underwear. Although the proportion is very small, it can also make it more comfortable to use, and it will have better shaping and health care effect. He thinks that although the company is managed by Liang Xiuwen alone, it will be better than before, but there is no excellent product, which is still insufficient.


    Su Jingfei has such a good medical skill. If he doesn''t make good use of it, he''ll be in a terrible situation. Today, he just has time to come to the medical school to test it. Maybe the medicinal materials he studied can be used!


    But today''s luck doesn''t seem very good. Old man Feng is said to be on a visit. The staff of the drugstore clearly told Su Jingfei that he couldn''t come back during the day. He went far away. Moreover, the staff and Su Jingfei were not very familiar, and there was no way to help him.


    Just when Su Jingfei was about to leave, a girl ran out and said, "brother Su, you''re here. Why don''t you come in and look for me?"


    If you can call Su Jingfei like this, it''s naturally Feng Xiaolan, the granddaughter of father Feng. Although her name is a little ordinary, the girl is bright eyed, white toothed, lovely and beautiful. Even if Bi linruoke is also a spring orchid and autumn chrysanthemum, she can be regarded as a little pretty girl. She is 18 or 19 years old.


    Su Jingfei was a little disappointed because of the absence of Feng Xiaolan. Now she is happy to see feng Xiaolan. Her grandfather is the owner of the hospital, and she is the young owner. She can provide any medicine she wants.


    "Xiaolan, didn''t I just come here? I''ve just heard that master Feng is not here, so I''m going to leave. Who knows you''re at home! " Thinking, Su Jingfei has already said with a smile that he is ready to step out and take back his steps. In fact, he has a good relationship with Feng Xiaolan.


    Feng Xiaolan and Su Jingfei are already familiar with each other. She knows that he is a very savvy and persistent person about traditional Chinese medicine. Especially when he helped her grandfather here last time, she knows that Su Jingfei is very capable.


    Now listen to his meaning, it seems that there is something to find his grandfather. He said with a smile: "elder martial brother, you go in and sit down. My grandfather will not come back for a while. If you need any help, I can help you. You are my elder martial brother, so don''t be polite to me!"


    Su Jingfei''s secret way is waiting for you. He has no special relationship with Mr. Feng, but he says sorry. Feng Xiaolan is so mean and doesn''t refuse. He goes in with Feng Xiaolan.


    Su Jingfei said as he walked: "Xiaolan, I''m going to get some herbs this time. Let the people in front of me catch them, and then find a place to prepare the tools for me to boil herbs. I''ll make them into what I need." Then he sat in the inner hall and began to write down the herbs he needed.


    He used to come here many times in order to learn medical books. Naturally, he was very familiar with each other. It was like entering his own home. Feng Xiaolan had no accident. She had seen her many times.


    Just as Su Jingfei came to get medicine last time, with the help of Feng Xiaolan, he soon prepared all the herbs he needed. At the same time, he also sent a material that was not medicine. These were the materials Su Jingfei wanted to make underwear, not only cotton and hemp, but also silk. Although the drugstore didn''t have everything, the man still got it for him.


    Xiaolan can understand the medicinal materials Su Jingfei got. It can be seen that these things he got are actually the materials for making clothes. This is not what ordinary Chinese medicine hospitals can do. He should go to a cotton mill.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care if she is confused. Su Jingfei just wants to do experiments. In order to make finished products, he has also studied the process of making underwear by taking advantage of his position. Although he can''t guarantee that he can make very good underwear, at least he has no problem doing experiments.


    The next time, Su Jingfei let Feng Xiaolan see the whole process of making underwear. Su not only boiled the prepared Chinese medicine into liquid according to the way he had studied before, but also hand sorted the materials used to make clothes.


    This is not a primitive society. Weaving cloth and making clothes is a rare skill. Feng Xiaolan''s eyes are a little straight when she looks at it. In her impression, Su Jingfei is either a doctor or a student. Now she seems to be a tailor. She looks at the shape of the thing, two big drums, and a thin band in the middle. No matter how dull she is, I don''t think of it as an eye mask.


    But also because of this, she couldn''t understand what Su Jingfei wanted to do. Was this guy making underwear? Feng Xiaolan thinks her brain is not enough.


    Su Jingfei, on the other hand, sighs that this kind of thing is really not done by people. If he doesn''t want to do it secretly, why do he have to get a underwear out? Fortunately, there are many tools in the traditional Chinese Medicine Museum, and he is very clever.


    But he should have made underwear according to the standards of women he had met, Wu Yanli, Liang Xiuwen or Li hongsilk, but there was a ready-made girl in front of him, and he unconsciously made underwear according to Feng Xiaolan''s standards.


    He is a traditional Chinese medicine, and his eyesight is much better than that of ordinary people. He can estimate the size of Feng Xiaolan just by visual inspection, so he can do it easily.


    Before the underwear is formed, Su Jingfei will add some materials to it, and according to the proportion, there won''t be too many traditional Chinese medicine made by himself in the underwear. Even if it can have health care effect, it must be very slight. It''s not that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to have good effect, it''s that the medicine is divided into three parts. If the amount is too large, it''s not only not good, but also harmful, That''s one of the reasons he wanted to experiment.


    What Su Jingfei does is very boring. It took her two hours to complete the prototype of her underwear. Feng Xiaolan doesn''t know whether she is really curious or bored. She has been watching all the time. Fortunately, Su Jingfei has a free model.


    Ten minutes later, Su Jingfei''s underwear has been finished. It looks rough and can''t see much beauty. But no matter who it is, it can tell what it is. It won''t guess like before. Feng Xiaolan naturally knows that Su Jingfei is making underwear and is speechless.


    But it''s nothing. After looking at it, Feng Xiaolan always feels that something is wrong. The size of the underwear seems to be the same as the size she wears. Even though the workmanship is a little rough, the shape is very similar.


    Women are very sensitive to such things, suddenly Feng Xiaolan exclaimed, and then angrily said: "elder martial brother, how can you be so lustful!"


    Su Jingfei was still observing his underwear, thinking about the proportion of materials in it, and trying to figure out which model to look for. As an underwear company, his company naturally has such a person, but now his finished product is not selling well. He really doesn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the wind Xiaolan''s words, let Sue startled the old face of a red, before he was watching the wind Xiaolan''s body made underwear, now discovered, he did not know how to explain.


    "Elder martial brother, I always thought you were an upright man. I didn''t expect that you were a underwear control. I was so angry." Feng Xiaolan sees Su Jingfei giggling and speechless, and looks at her underwear in a daze. She''s so embarrassed and angry that she doesn''t speak politely. But she hasn''t talked about love, and she''s been bullied like this.


    Su Jingfei coughed and had to explain: "Xiaolan, you really misunderstood me. I''m not a pervert. I''m a underwear designer. It''s my job. I just took you as a model."


    Although the words still don''t sound right, Feng Xiaolan''s tone is a little slow because she has always been in favor of Su Jingfei, but she still says in a dubious way: "what you say is true? You are not yet graduated, and your medical skills are so good, how can you become a underwear designer


    "Isn''t graduation about to happen? I''m really an underwear designer. You know, Rufus underwear is the city''s underwear brand. I work there. " Since Su Jingfei began to explain, he went on to say it seriously.


    "You should also know that underwear has been improving all the time. Only the products that are most suitable for the market can have a good market. I''ve been studying it. Today, I finally started the experiment." Su Jingfei explained, then turned his eyes and said with a smile: "Xiaolan, although you are young, you are also an adult. You have such a good figure. If I take you as a model, you should be happy."


    "Bah, who is happy? You are bullying me. I will tell my grandfather later." Feng Xiaolan is glad to hear Su Jingfei say that she is an adult. The little girl generally likes to be recognized as an adult. She really feints anger on her face, but her face changes in a moment and says, "elder martial brother, do you really think I am suitable to be an underwear model?"

 Chapter 177

    Su Jingfei smiles and says to Feng Xiaolan: "you don''t have to say that although you are young, if you are an underwear model, it must be very suitable." Then he raised his underwear and handed it to Feng Xiaolan. He said with a smile, "Feng Liangnv, help me. You can try this underwear."


    Feng Xiaolan is a smart girl. Naturally, she won''t be fooled by Su Jingfei. She says: "you really want me to be a model. Even if you are a model, you can''t try your clothes like this."


    Anyway, the topic has come to this stage. Su Jingfei spread his hands and said with a smile, "you see, you are the only girl here now. Who can you help me? You call elder martial brother every day. I need help. How can you not help me?" Seeing that Feng Xiaolan wanted to open her mouth, she hurriedly said, "besides, I made it according to your size. It''s not suitable for others."


    No matter what, Feng Xiaolan is a simple girl. When Su Jingfei said that, she blushed and said, "elder martial brother, you are a rascal. I didn''t let you do it like me."


    Su Jingfei continued to smile and said, "it''s not all my fault. Who says you have a good figure?"


    His words are really some rogue, but also praised Feng Xiaolan. She is a girl, and she is not as conservative as before. At most, she is angry that Su Jingfei looks at her size without permission. To be honest, there are more lecherous people than Su Jingfei these days.


    If Su Jingfei is just a simple girl, Feng Xiaolan will be very angry, but they are serious. They have a relationship with each other. She really can''t say anything, so she has to sulk.


    Su Jingfei thought about it and explained: "Xiaolan, this is my new product. Although it doesn''t look very beautiful because of my craftsmanship, the material is definitely good for your health. Try to feel comfortable. If it''s good, I''ll apply for a patent in the future, and I''ll still have your credit!"


    "Patents? How can underwear be patented? " Feng Xiaolan stares at Su Jingfei''s words.


    But Su Jingfei said solemnly: "this is not ordinary underwear. It can definitely be used for health care. There are at least a dozen precious and important traditional Chinese medicines. The part you just saw is just for my experiment. If it is really successful, at least it needs to be added. Moreover, the materials are different from ordinary underwear. In this way, you can see that the traditional Chinese medicine is used in the experiment, I''m going to apply for a patent. It should be OK. "


    Feng Xiaolan studies medicine. She has a little common sense about underwear, but her professional content is totally different. Although Su Jingfei is not professional, she knows more than her. In a few words, Feng Xiaolan gradually believes it.


    With her scholarly family, if Su Jingfei really gave her a lot of benefits, she would refuse. If she bribed her with fame, she would accept it more easily.


    After thinking for a while, Feng Xiaolan confirmed again: "elder martial brother, you can''t deceive me."


    "How can it be? I''ve always been an honest man. I won''t cheat people." Su Jingfei laughed and said that he looked just like a gentleman. If Liang Xiuwen and others saw him, he would certainly scoff.


    Feng Xiaolan only knows that Su Jingfei and his grandfather are friends, and his grandfather highly praises him. Such a person''s character must be reasonable.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei just asked her to have a try, but he didn''t say that he wanted to see what would happen if she put it on. What Su Jingfei wanted was the feeling of a woman wearing the underwear he designed. Maybe he knew that the finished underwear was too bad to talk about the beauty.


    Su Jingfei actually thinks so. He mainly wants to make underwear materials. As for styles, there are special designers.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Feng Xiaolan clenched her teeth and said, "well, elder martial brother, I''ll help you this time, but don''t tell anyone today, including my grandfather, or I''ll ignore you in the future."


    Although she is a gifted girl, she is also very simple. Su Jingfei quickly promised: "don''t worry, it''s our secret. I won''t tell it."


    Su Jingfei is not narcissistic either. Feng Xiaolan can agree to help herself because of her grandfather''s relationship, and they get along well. For a simple girl, it''s very hard to do this. Naturally, he won''t really say it.


    Feng Xiaolan looks at Su Jingfei''s strange underwear with a complicated complexion. Finally, she takes it and walks into the inner room. Su Jingfei breathes a sigh. This strange looking underwear can also be tried on by acquaintances. The model certainly doesn''t want to.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s underwear is not a failure. At least it''s better than when it first appeared. But after all, it''s only hand-made by him. It''s a great honor for Feng Xiaolan to promise to help Su Jingfei.


    Feng Xiaolan is a little younger than Su Jingfei. She is 18 or 19 years old. She is a beautiful young girl. Naturally, she doesn''t have a very proud figure. Among her peers, she is very good. Moreover, she is slim and has no towering peaks.


    Before Su Jingfei made it, he used this girl as his model because he had only this girl in front of him. As a result, none of the women he knew could try it on. Even if Lin ruoke, a girl with a bit of womanly character, was a bigger model than Feng Xiaolan.


    He waited outside for about ten minutes before Feng Xiaolan came out. She was probably wearing the underwear made by Su Jingfei himself. She was still embarrassed to face Su Jingfei. She was shy and red, and her walking posture was a bit awkward.


    "How''s it going? Do you feel comfortable?" Su Jingfei is looking forward to it. Although the health care effect of her underwear is not immediately effective, it can make people feel comfortable.


    Feng Xiaolan''s pretty face is more red. After she puts on her underwear, she feels that it''s very strange. It seems that there is heat on it. When she wears this underwear, it''s like a man''s hands pressing on it, giving her a feeling of being hugged. It''s very intimate.


    If Su Jingfei doesn''t ask directly, she won''t have too many ideas, but now she is in a strange feeling. When Su Jingfei asks, Feng Xiaolan thinks that this underwear is made by Su Jingfei.


    As an adult girl, she can''t help but understand love affairs, but she hasn''t met the boy she likes all the time. Su Jingfei, a good character and capable elder martial brother, is really worth her liking.


    Su Jingfei saw that Feng Xiaolan didn''t speak for a long time, but she blushed and bowed her head. Suddenly, she asked, "Xiaolan, what''s the matter?"


    Feng Xiaolan thinks wildly. Su Jingfei doesn''t understand her state of mind at the moment. Feng Xiaolan spat in secret. She''s just trying on her underwear. How can she think wildly? Is it spring.


    "Elder martial brother, this underwear is so strange. I feel very warm and comfortable when I wear it." Think of here, take a deep breath, no matter will let Su Jingfei misunderstanding, very honest way.


    Su Jingfei was overjoyed and said with a smile: "that''s great. My underwear is designed for this effect. I remember when I went to market research, someone told me that really good underwear is to make women feel protected. What I want now is to make people wear my underwear. It seems that my idea is correct."


    He didn''t understand these common sense before. Dai Xiang''s salesman told him at that time that he would do market research. He always kept it in mind. This time when he designed underwear materials, he added medicinal materials that can relax tendons and activate blood circulation, which naturally makes people feel very warm.


    In fact, no matter how magical the material design is, it can''t really make people feel hugged. Su Jingfei can only make people feel this warmth. This time, it seems that the idea is correct.


    Feng Xiaolan naturally doesn''t know how Su Jingfei thought of such a design. Listening to what he said, she feels relieved. It''s not her own wishful thinking, but she really needs such a feeling. However, there is a trace of loss in her heart. It seems that Su Jingfei doesn''t have any way of thinking about herself, which makes her feel dissatisfied.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have the heart to think about the girl''s mind. He is already calculating that as long as the proportion is appropriate, he can make his own liquid medicine and cooperate with the underwear production department of the company to put this new type of underwear into production.


    As long as this kind of product can be accepted by the public, it will quickly occupy the market. The new underwear will not only have the same style as the similar products, but also have the effect of health care and shaping. More importantly, as long as you have achieved that feeling, it is not impossible for ruofis to enter the international market in the future.


    Su Jingfei is not just an ordinary middle-level manager. He and Liang Xiuwen are lovers in secret. Roufeisi group is their common property. Naturally, Su Jingfei hopes that he will become better and better.


    Thinking of the excitement, Su Jingfei unconsciously grabbed Feng Xiaolan''s hand and said gratefully, "younger martial sister, you''ve helped me a lot. In the future, if this underwear really applies for a patent, I''ll definitely write that we study it together, or I''ll be in trouble."


    "Don''t say that, elder martial brother. It''s your design." Suddenly caught by Su Jingfei, Feng Xiaolan''s heart is in a mess, and quickly refuses.


    But Su Jingfei was in a good mood. He said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. As long as the product can be produced, that''s the most important thing. What''s more, this product is completely exclusive. Ha ha!"

 Chapter 178

    Su Jingfei''s research results are satisfactory, and he is in a good mood. He continues to smile to Feng Xiaolan: "Xiaolan, you have helped me so much today. I must thank you very much. I''ll take you to a meal. What do you want to eat, elder martial brother''s treat."


    Feng Xiaolan is a young girl, even though she is a little confused. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she suddenly brightens her eyes and says with a smile, "well, well, since elder martial brother wants to treat you, I''m sure I''ll kill you well. Don''t worry about it later. Anyway, you are also an asset class now."


    Now Su Jingfei is in a good mood. After listening to Feng Xiaolan''s words, he first laughs and then says bitterly, "younger martial sister, I''m also an ordinary working class. Don''t be too cruel."


    "Don''t worry. I''m soft hearted. I usually wipe my neck with a blunt knife." Feng Xiaolan laughs and shows no mercy at all.


    Although Su Jingfei is not a rich man now, it''s not a problem to treat her to dinner. Moreover, he knows something about Feng Xiaolan. The girl''s living conditions have been good since she was a child. She''s not the kind of person who has never seen the world before. She has to eat delicacies, not to mention she''s not so unreliable.


    As he expected, Feng Xiaolan didn''t kill Su Jingfei as she said. She just had a meal in a small restaurant near the traditional Chinese medicine restaurant. The restaurant was not big and the special dishes were good. They were both very satisfied.


    When dinner came out, it was more than five o''clock. The reason why they finished dinner so early was that Su Jingfei wanted to go to the production team. He didn''t tell Feng Xiaolan what he was going to do. He just said that Feng Xiaolan had something to do after six o''clock in the evening, so she moved the dinner ahead of time. They just wanted to thank Su Jingfei for this meal, not really for a long time.


    After dinner, Su Jingfei planned to go to the production team and said goodbye with a smile: "Xiaolan, you helped me a lot today. I''ll thank you again when I have time. It''s not too early. I''ll go first."


    "Well, elder martial brother, don''t say so many polite words. I''m just going to school. Let''s go along the way!" Feng Xiaolan originally wanted to go home, but she didn''t know how to make a sudden move in her heart, so she decided to go to school. She is now a senior, but she hasn''t officially graduated.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Feng Xiaolan is thinking. He really thinks she has something to do with her. But since she is going to school, she should go earlier. Now it seems that most school staff are off work.


    He didn''t ask these questions. He just agreed to go with him with a smile. It''s really by the way, but when he and Feng Xiaolan came to the school gate together, Feng Xiaolan suddenly changed her face and said, "elder martial brother, I see a classmate over there. She seems to be in some trouble. I have to go and have a look."


    Su Jingfei looks along Feng Xiaolan''s eyes. It''s more than 100 meters away from the school gate. It''s a little remote there. A girl is surrounded by three men in her twenties, two of whom are dyed with miscellaneous hair. Su Jingfei immediately understands what''s going on. At this time, he naturally can''t let Feng Xiaolan go by himself. She can only make things more chaotic when she goes alone.


    "Xiao Lan, let me go and have a look with you. The girl is in trouble." Su Jingfei follows Xiaolan to the other side.


    In fact, Feng Xiaolan also wants to let Su Jingfei come down with him, but she doesn''t know how brave the elder martial brother is. Now when she sees him coming out, she is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance.


    They walked quickly. On the way, Feng Xiaolan said to Su Jingfei, "elder martial brother, this girl is my roommate sister Wang Yu. She has been practicing as a teacher in No.2 Middle School. I don''t know why she came to the school today and was in trouble. Fortunately, she met me."


    Su surprised and said that she could not make complaints about it. A girl who studied Chinese medicine ran to be a teacher. Now, the middle school students have begun to learn Chinese medicine. OK, now, it is not time to think about these strange things.


    Before the distance is quite far, Su Jingfei still can''t see Wang Yu''s face clearly, but thinks she has a good figure. Until she comes near, Su Jingfei understands why these little gangsters dare to pester other girls before it''s dark. It''s really that this girl is too beautiful.


    She also looks like she''s in her twenties and twenties. She''s older than Feng Xiaolan around her. Feng Xiaolan is a gifted girl. Her classmates are older than her, and even bigger than Su Jingfei. Her figure is much stronger than the girls around her. Although she''s not as good as Liang Xiuwen''s human chest, she''s not small.


    And her biggest characteristic is not hot figure, but the kind of intellectual beauty with a pair of eyes. Even Su Jingfei, who is used to seeing beautiful girls, has to admit that this girl is not inferior to Feng Xiaolan, and her charm is more abundant after her figure and temperament are mixed.


    Su Jingfei in thinking, around the wind Xiaolan has denounced the export: "what do you do, and then pester my classmates, I''ll call the police."


    "Well? Who''s such a drag? Don''t you know my name of Bolan Street pheasant? " Standing in the way of Wang Yu, it is obvious that the Yellow haired man of the eldest brother is going along with his reputation. He seems to be interrupted and wants to get angry.


    Just when he saw Feng Xiaolan, his unhappiness in his eyes suddenly turned into a peach heart, and his saliva almost flowed down. Here he met a beautiful girl and said that he wanted to happen something. Now there comes a beautiful girl who is not inferior to the beautiful girl in front of him. Is she in the flood of peach blossom luck today?


    As for Su Jingfei, it is obvious that he has been gorgeous ignored. Su Jingfei''s appearance is too kind. The harmless appearance of human and animal makes the pheasant believe that there is no threat.


    The little brother next to the pheasant also looked at it with the boss. The guy on the left didn''t hide his lust. He said to the pheasant with a smile: "boss, just now we said that one girl is not enough. Now we have another one. Some of them are cool."


    Although Wang Yu was stopped by three people, she didn''t lose her freedom. Now seeing Feng Xiaolan coming, she ran to her side in a hurry. Her eyes swept Su Jingfei''s body, and then complained: "Xiaolan, how did you come here? You should call the police first. These little gangsters are not easy to be provoked."


    Su Jingfei almost laughed when he heard that the pheasant was protecting his family. Nowadays, the gangsters not only violate the law and discipline, but also have the educational level to catch chickens. Even the naming number should be original. Using the names in the film will not make people feel lax, but it''s just more complicated.


    Feng Xiaolan doesn''t have as much leisure as Su Jingfei. She studies other people''s names. After listening to Wang Yu''s complaint, she wakes up and says with some chagrin: "I''m not in a hurry. I''m afraid you will suffer? But we can call the police now. Anyway, there is a police station near the school. "


    Before Wang Yu was stopped by someone, he felt miserable and thought that something was going to happen to him. Now Feng Xiaolan came to help him. Although the method was not right, he solved the urgent problem. The three of them had enough time to call the police.


    The three of them were talking here, and the gangster named pheasant immediately said, "Hey, boy, now get out of here. Two girls will accompany us to sing a song. Don''t think about calling the police. The police station is run by our family. It''s useless for you to call the police."


    Although Feng Xiaolan is not a rich family, she has a good family condition. Some of her young ladies are temperamental and have a good attitude towards Su Jingfei. That''s because her grandfather and Su Jingfei forget to make friends. Now the pheasant says so and takes out her mobile phone.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t need to let Feng Xiaolan call the police. She directly holds her hand and says with a smile, "Xiaolan, don''t call the police. I''ll go to talk to them."


    Regardless of Feng Xiaolan''s anxiety and Wang Yu''s surprise, Su Jingfei has gone to Shanji three. He is not an eventful person. Today, he is in a good mood. All this comes from Feng Xiaolan''s help. Let alone that he doesn''t look up to bullying girls like this, because Wang Yu is Feng Xiaolan''s classmate, it''s enough for him to do it.


    Seeing Su Jingfei, the three gangsters not only did not leave, but came over. They also looked at Su Jingfei with great interest. They could not say how strong they were, but they would not worry about any of them.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t walk fast. The three gangsters are busy, waiting for Su Jingfei with a cat watching mouse mentality.


    Wang Yu had calmed down from his surprise and whispered to Feng Xiaolan: "Xiaolan, this is your boyfriend. How can he be so impulsive? There are three people in each other. We should call the police, or he will suffer a loss later."


    "He''s not my boyfriend. He''s my elder martial brother." Feng Xiaolan blushes. She takes out her cell phone while she negates and prepares to call the police.


    Even now, Wang Yu is very nervous. The gossip nature of women does not change. She says, "come on, how natural he was holding your hand just now, and you didn''t have any resistance. I can remember someone was very resistant to men. It seems that something is wrong."


    Feng Xiaolan''s face is redder. She really doesn''t pay attention to this detail, but when she wants to deny it, she thinks about what happened in the traditional Chinese Medicine Museum before. She really doesn''t exclude Su Jingfei.


    In such a daze, Su Jingfei had already come to the front of the three gangsters and said with a smile: "brother Shanji, right? I think everything is easy to discuss. Let''s go there and have a chat. Maybe the contradiction between us can be solved peacefully."


    In Feng Xiaolan''s and Wang Yu''s eyes, Su Jingfei just walks forward leisurely. At most, you can see that Su Jingfei is not nervous at all, but the three gangsters on the opposite side are different.


    Su Jingfei seems very casual to move forward, but they suddenly feel a flower in front of them. Su Jingfei has come to the pheasant, and he grabs his hand impolitely, giving people a look of Su Jingfei shaking hands with the pheasant, but from the distorted expression on the pheasant''s face, he is absolutely not comfortable at present.


    The two people behind the pheasant couldn''t see the expression of the pheasant, but they could see the hand Su Jingfei was holding. The shape of the hand was constantly changing. It seemed that the face was pinched. Suddenly, there was no blood on his face.

 Chapter 179

    Although Su Jingfei is disgusted with these little gangsters, he doesn''t have to lay heavy hands on them. He just makes the pheasant feel very painful, but he doesn''t waste his hands. In fact, this is not su Jingfei''s kindness. There are two girls around him. He doesn''t want to exaggerate.


    Pheasant''s hand seemed to be clamped with a pair of pliers, and his face was deformed with pain. However, he knew that there was no problem with his hand bone. Even so, he did not dare to underestimate the man in front of him.


    In front of the younger brother, he can try to keep his elder brother demeanor, glare at Su Jingfei and say: "boy, where are you from?"


    "Brother Shanji, I don''t come out to hang out. It''s just that my friends are harassed by you. I don''t like it very much." Su Jingfei a smile, very casual way.


    The pheasant knows that he has encountered a hard stubble today. Even if he has some influence, he is caught by Su Jingfei without paying attention. He is sure of the loss. He doesn''t think Su Jingfei''s strength is limited to this.


    "Boy, you let me go, I will give you face today." The pheasant weighed the pros and cons and decided to take the soft road.


    Su Jingfei chuckled, released Shanji''s hand, patted him on the shoulder and said: "brother Shanji knows the current affairs as a hero. It''s very rare for you to give up your evil thoughts. There''s nothing wrong, so we''ll go."


    His hand didn''t exert too much force, but every lower row on the shoulder of pheasant was enough to make his heart tremble. The gentle boy in front of him was really strong.


    Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who likes to leave hidden dangers behind, but the pheasant in front of him can''t have any influence on himself. Moreover, even if he is a local snake, as long as Wang Yu and Wang Yu don''t go out of school at night, they won''t have any trouble. He doesn''t think these people dare to make trouble in school.


    Pheasants are afraid to fight Su Jingfei. Naturally, the younger brothers around him are very honest. When they watch, they see that pheasants are patted on the shoulder like Su Jingfei''s younger brother. Apart from feeling angry, they are afraid. Pheasants have no ability at all.


    Su Jingfei frightens the three gangsters and goes to Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. It''s like talking with pheasant and coming back.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu also discuss to call the police quickly. As a result, Su Jingfei just goes to say a few words to each other. The gangsters just stand still and don''t move. It seems that they really don''t want to pester them.


    Don''t mention Wang Yu who just met Su Jingfei. Even Feng Xiaolan has opened her mouth. This is a bit against the objective law. It''s not scientific!


    Su Jingfei steps up to the two girls and says with a smile: "two beautiful girls, we can go now. Brother Shanji is very righteous. He thinks it''s wrong for him to do so, and now he has decided not to give us any more trouble."


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu look at each other. Then they look at Su Jingfei and the sluggish pheasant over there. Feng Xiaolan can''t believe it and says, "elder martial brother, that''s a gangster. Just talk to him for a while, and he won''t pester us?"


    Wang Yu is older than Feng Xiaolan and has better social experience. She thinks things are not so simple. She looks at Su Jingfei with strange eyes. Generally, it can make the gangsters give up the entanglement immediately. There are only two possibilities. One is that Su Jingfei has a strong background, and the other is that Su Jingfei is similar to the gangsters in front of her, and has enough strength to deter each other.


    No matter which of these two kinds Su Jingfei belongs to, Wang Yu of ordinary people is somewhat resistant. She looks at Su Jingfei with alienated eyes. If Su Jingfei didn''t help her, she might turn around and leave.


    Su Jingfei can feel that Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have different attitudes towards themselves. Feng Xiaolan has a good relationship with herself. Naturally, she can''t be alienated from herself because of this. Wang Yu has some scruples about herself, which is understandable.


    "Well, we really need to go. I have something else to do later. I''ll take you away." Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, but he still planned to take the two girls away first.


    This time, the two girls have no opinion. They also feel that something is wrong with staying here. Especially Feng Xiaolan hasn''t figured out how Su Jingfei did it. For fear that the pheasant will change his mind, maybe they will suffer a loss.


    Wang Yu now guesses that Su Jingfei has the ability to make pheasants fear. Although he thinks he won''t pester them any more, it''s better that Su Jingfei can send them away now.


    Only after a few steps, they heard a voice saying, "pheasant, why are you standing here! Grass, didn''t you say there was a good product? Where is it? I''m waiting for you to bring it to me today


    The voice came from behind Su Jingfei and pheasant. Su Jingfei didn''t see the appearance of the comer, but saw Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s face change. Su Jingfei sighed, one wave didn''t come to an end, and another wave came back. He thought that today''s affair was so simple, but he didn''t expect that there was a new situation.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of coming people, but he is afraid of trouble. Pheasant is really like a savior. Seeing Su Jingfei take people away, he has no face but dare not resist. Now hearing the voice of the coming people, it''s like seeing his father.


    "Brother Wang, you are here at last. Today, my brother is planted. When he comes across a hard stubble, he wants to cut off his beard!" Regardless of the identity of the big brother of the little gangster, the pheasant directly turned back to humanity, pointed at Su Jingfei and said: "brother Wang, it''s this boy. He wants to take people away. The good thing I''m talking about is the two girls. They are pretty and smooth."


    This time, Su Jingfei was really happy. This pheasant not only made his name like a movie character, but also talked darkly. He really thought he was a gangster. If he was beautiful and had a good figure, he said it directly. Most people couldn''t understand it. In a secret smile, he also looked back and saw the comer, and was sure that things couldn''t be better today.


    The visitor is a strong man of 1.8 meters, with more than a dozen younger brothers. After all, s city is only a second-class city in China, and the level of public security is far lower than that of Beijing. It is not uncommon for such gangsters to roam the city.


    It''s evening now. There are not many people on the street, and it''s a little remote here. Even if passers-by see the situation here, they will walk away.


    "Boy, where are you? Even my brother Wang dares to bully me. You are very powerful!" The man who is called brother Wang by pheasant is obviously not a pure straw bag. He didn''t do it immediately because of pheasant''s words. Instead, he explored the bottom first.


    Su Jingfei is a thin, gentle and white face, which can make the three pheasants dare not move. It''s strange if he''s simple. What Wang Yu wants is something that ah Wang, who has been on the road for a long time, can''t think of. First look at each other''s background, and he can provoke.


    For Wang''s mind, Su Jingfei naturally understood that today, because of the delay here, he must be late for the cast. Now he is not worried, so he said with a smile: "Wang, right? You don''t need to find out about me. I have nothing to do with the underworld, and I''m not a family member of some powerful people. Today, you are just making trouble for my friends. I''m very upset and want to take her away."


    Wang is half convinced that if Su Jingfei is just a common person, how can he be so calm, he can not say that he can really manage people by reason, and he does not consciously look at the chickens around him.


    The pheasant understood the meaning of the elder brother and quickly leaned over his ear and said, "brother Wang, this boy is very evil. His strength is amazing. I am vulnerable in front of him."


    Ah Wang is really surprised to see Su Jingfei this time. Su Jingfei doesn''t look like a man of infinite power. But the pheasant can''t cheat himself. He can only say that he is a man of natural power.


    Because of this, he was relieved. If Su Jingfei had any background, he certainly didn''t dare to touch him. If he was only strong, ah Wang would not be afraid. There were so many people on his side. No matter how strong he was, he could be more powerful than everyone on his side. If he couldn''t, he would be abandoned first.


    Thinking of this, ah Wang''s face changed and said angrily, "smelly boy, I''m so arrogant in front of my lord Wang. If I don''t teach you a lesson, I really think I''m a character."


    Su Jingfei laughingly looks at ah Wang, who is turning his face like a book. He is really not a gangster. This kind of face changing skill can''t be compared with ordinary people. He still doesn''t care when he sees the other party''s younger brother surround him with three people. He can see that these gangsters are better than pheasants in physical quality, but they are only more than ten ordinary people, just looking like bluffing.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu don''t know that Su Jingfei doesn''t take each other seriously. They hide behind Su Jingfei in disgrace. It seems that Su Jingfei''s thin body has become their haven.


    "Well, Mr. Wang, I really don''t want to have a bad time with you. Why are you doing that?" Su Jingfei sighed. He knew it was inevitable.


    When the pheasant saw that ah Wang was ready to start, he suddenly said, "boy, did you call Mr. ah Wang? You want to call Mr. Wang. Now it''s too late for you to kneel down and beg for mercy. Brother Wang is in a good mood and can let you go."


    Su Jingfei glances at the pheasant and nods in his heart. This boy is worthy of being a gangster. He can catch up with the chameleon when his attitude changes. He is also very smart. He is afraid of his own strength and conflicts with himself. In the end, he will suffer losses. If he scares himself away, he will kill two birds with one stone.


    Not to mention that he nodded secretly, ah Wang was also very satisfied. This pheasant is definitely worth cultivating. If it wasn''t for the present situation, he would really like to praise it.


    After all, Feng Xiaolan has little social experience and is flustered in her heart. She says angrily on her face: "you people should leave quickly. You are breaking the law. I''ll call the police and you will all be in prison."


    "Ha ha, I''m going to jail. I''ve heard that I can go to jail like this." Wang was not worried at all. He said to the pheasant with a smile, "pheasant, didn''t you tell this beautiful lady that the police station is run by our family?" With that, the laughter grew bigger and bigger, as if I heard a very funny joke.


    Although the others didn''t laugh very loudly, they also agreed with each other, which made Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s heart more and more heavy.

 Chapter 180

    Although Su Jingfei turned his back to the two women, they became heavy breathing. Su Jingfei could guess that they were afraid. At this time, no matter what the difference between men and women was, he held the two women''s little hands with both hands and whispered: "you don''t have to be afraid, everything has me!"


    Feng Xiaolan was once pulled by Su Jingfei. At this time, because she was flustered, she didn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, she also held Su Jingfei''s big hand. She really felt at ease.


    Wang Yu only knew Su Jingfei today, and he didn''t even know his name. When Su Jingfei grabbed him, he suddenly felt hot, but he didn''t want to let go.


    Su Jingfei seems to be a little thin, but in the face of so many gangsters, he can be so calm and calm, and also come to comfort them. Such a man is absolutely reassuring. Wang Yu even thinks it''s good to be held in hand like this.


    At this time, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have no special feelings for Su Jingfei. They are just an instinct to seek protection in danger, and Su Jingfei doesn''t want to take advantage of them. He doesn''t pay attention to the gangsters around him. The two girls don''t know.


    Holding their hands together, they could see that the gangsters around them were very envious. Naturally, they were even more envious of Su Jingfei. They could rely on brute force to get the two girls in front of them, but after all, they were strong users. Su Jingfei was totally voluntary.


    Pheasant is a direct way to greet the big family: "brothers, go ahead and kill this boy first. It''s a real bull, and you can still pick up girls in front of us."


    He said it fiercely, but his feet didn''t move. He knew better than others that Su Jingfei might not have any kung fu skills. With his frightening strength, it must be bad luck for anyone to go up first. He planned to wait for these people to use up Su Jingfei''s strength before going up on his own.


    He knows Su Jingfei is not easy to deal with, but others don''t know. His eyes are red with jealousy. Under the call of pheasant, he rushes forward without any hesitation.


    These people didn''t have any weapons, and they were not firemen. They all came with the mentality of playing with women. Now they rushed to Su Jingfei with empty hands, and the threat was even zero.


    "Look at it clearly. Just scrap that kid. Don''t touch that girl." When pheasant saw these people rush up together, he quickly reminded: "these two chicks should let brother Wang taste it first. Don''t touch it. We''ll have soup later. Ah, I grass, you can''t understand human language. Pigskin ointment, you want to die!"


    More than a dozen people surrounded Su Jingfei, and three of them started to fight. Naturally, it was impossible for everyone to reach Su Jingfei, so someone tried to catch Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei and them are not at the same level at all. At most, these people have been on the road for a period of time. They dare to fight and rush, but they have no real skills. In the face of these scum whose combat effectiveness is less than five, Su Jingfei has no difficulty at all.


    Before they met Su Jingfei and the two girls, Su Jingfei could move. He quickly and ruthlessly put down the people who rushed up one by one, and everyone who fell down couldn''t get up for the time being. Su Jingfei didn''t want to entangle with these gangsters too much, but he just listened to them. Although these people are not unforgivable, they can''t do a lot of things today, and he won''t do wrong to any of them.


    Su Jingfei''s fierce plagiarism is beyond everyone''s expectation. Let alone the two stunned girls around Su Jingfei, even ah Wang and pheasant, who have seen many gold medal hitters, are stupid. This Su Jingfei is not a special forces soldier.


    His skill is totally different from the fighting on the road. He just knocks down a person with one punch and one foot. It''s like shooting a movie. When his hand is raised, someone falls down, someone kicks out, and someone screams and flies out. This kind of exciting visual impact makes them both unable to react.


    A moment later, except for ah Wang and pheasant standing opposite Su Jingfei in cold sweat, there was no gangster standing beside Su Jingfei. These people broke their hands and feet lightly, and were so heavy that they froth at the mouth and were in a coma. Basically, they were all killed by Su Jingfei, and he was merciless, not to mention the gangster who did harm to women.


    "Wang, do you want me to call you Mr. Wang now?" Su Jingfei patted Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s hands, and then joked to ah Wang that although the battle was fierce, it didn''t take much effort. It was far worse than the two demons in longwai at that time.


    Su Jingfei just asked with a relaxed look, but ah Wang and pheasant unconsciously stepped back. Ah Wang said to Su Jingfei: "boy, where are you in the end? You have the ability to report a name."


    "Ah Wang, you don''t have to explore my bottom. You don''t know if I say it, and I don''t want to go out. Now you can leave with one hand broken. Don''t let me bother. If I do it, you will be more miserable." Su Jingfei first said with a smile, suddenly his tone changed, and everyone could see his unquestionable attitude.


    Ah Wang and pheasant''s face changed dramatically together. Fortunately, ah Wang was still a man who had seen the world. He was not scared away by Su Jingfei''s ferocity. He bit his teeth and said, "don''t bully people too much, boy. We are planted when we meet you today. Green mountains don''t change green waters..."


    "Green your younger sister, you watch too many TV dramas, don''t talk nonsense, do as I do." Su Jingfei saw the other side''s chirp, immediately rebuked.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu look at each other face to face. Now it''s like a dream. The previously invincible gangster is forced to speak with courage by Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei looks so gentle, how can he be so interested!


    Compared with their mood at the moment, ah Wang and pheasant have a dead heart. Today, they just want to find a girl to have fun. Unexpectedly, they met Su Jingfei.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, they are really more powerful than the gangsters lying on the ground, but they can be one to two at most, and they will be injured. However, Su Jingfei, like the ancient great Xia, downplayed everyone with a light description, which is not a level at all.


    Ah Wang took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He said in a deep voice, "boy, you are really powerful, but you are only one person after all. I am the man of master Wan. If you dare to move me, there will be no place for you in s city."


    "Wanye? What is that thing? " Su Jingfei frowned slightly.


    "Master Wan is not a thing. Bah, you are going around me." Ah Wang glared at Su Jingfei and explained: "master Wan is the emperor of our underworld. Master Yu Wanli, as long as you dare to move me, you can''t stay in s city with his command."


    Su Jingfei had some accidents. This time, he didn''t disguise himself. Today, he met Yu Wanli''s daughter, and he offended him very hard. In the evening, he met a little brother of Yu Wanli. It seems that he and WAN ye are really predestined, but they are definitely bad friends.


    His silence made Wang see a little hope. He thought that he was afraid, and then he shook up again. He said with a laugh: "boy, I''m afraid. It''s as easy for Wanye to crush you as it is to crush an ant. Now you get out of the way. Today''s business is over. These two girls should leave me a shock. Don''t think about revenge. You can''t afford Wanye."


    Su Jingfei looks at ah Wang playfully. No wonder he can have a little brother like a pheasant. He is also a chameleon. Just like his grandson, he has to be a bully in the twinkling of an eye. At this time, he is lustful.


    But the more he doesn''t speak, the more others think that he is afraid of Yu Wanli. Even Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are cold hearted. That Wanye must be very fierce. Su Jingfei can''t provoke him, and they don''t blame Su Jingfei for his timidity. After all, in the face of such a powerful gangster, Su Jingfei''s fear of harm is normal, but they are both sad for the tragic fate they want to accept.


    Wang can become a big brother, of course, is not pure straw bag, Su Jingfei does not speak, in his view is hesitant, also quickly threatened: "boy, these two girls are so beautiful, I will send to Wanye there, you disturb his good things, you even waste."


    Su Jingfei estimated that if he didn''t speak any more, the pheasant would yell at him. He said with a smile, "ah Wang, I''m really scared by the name of master Wan. I didn''t expect that he was so famous!"


    "You know what, boy, it''s too late for you to get out of here." Wang has not yet understood Su Jingfei''s subtext.


    On the contrary, the pheasant doesn''t feel right. Su Jingfei''s smile doesn''t flatter and fear at all. On the contrary, his eyes are cold. He just wants to remind Wang to be careful, but Su Jingfei has moved.


    Su Jingfei was not an ordinary fighter. The distance between the three was four or five meters. After su Jingfei started to fly, he immediately came to ah Wang and pheasant. His hands reached out at the same time and grasped ah Wang and pheasant''s right hands. Then he twisted and buckled, and two "clicks" followed.


    Su Jingfei''s speed is too fast. Ah Wang and pheasant scream. Su Jingfei has returned to the previous place, and even grabs Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s little hands again. He finds that he likes to play with their little hands. His fleshy hand is good. Of course, he can''t let the two girls know. In their eyes, Su Jingfei is completely comforting them.


    They were really shocked by Su Jingfei, not only because Su was not afraid of Yu Wanli, which was beyond their expectation, but also by Su''s means. Before they were besieged, the two women were afraid, and they didn''t see how Su did it.


    Although Su Jingfei''s action was very fast just now, they saw it from the front. Su Jingfei''s hand was just like steel, and their arms were broken. Now his drooping appearance could prove what Su Jingfei had done. As for his super fast speed, he was not so shocked.


    Su Jingfei took the two girls and walked to me without hesitation. As he walked, he said, "I''ve given you a chance. If you do it yourself, it''s fracture at most. If I do it, you''ll have a half chance to become disabled." After a pause, Su Jingfei really laughed this time and said, "ah Wang, I have always been puzzled by your name. Now I understand that you are a dog of Yu Wanli. I dare to leave his daughter, let alone a dog!"

 Chapter 181

    Su Jingfei leaves with Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. Naturally, no one will stop him. These gangsters are eager for him to leave. Even ah Wang and Shan Ji think the same way. They want to go to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Ah Wang and pheasant were frightened by Su Jingfei''s later words. They were really afraid of becoming disabled. What''s more important is the information revealed in his words. Su Jingfei even dared to beat Yu Wanli''s daughter, which is not what ordinary people can do. Even Yu Wanli himself is not willing to slap his daughter!


    Although ah Wang claimed that he was a man of master Wan, in fact, he was the son of master Wan at most. How could he really disturb master Wan? Unexpectedly, he met a man who was not afraid of anything and could only admit his bad luck.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that ah Wang and master Wan can''t see each other. Anyway, he even beat Yu Zhengyan. Naturally, he doesn''t mind adding this minion.


    They walked all the way to a busy street. Many people came and went to see them holding hands. Su Jingfei had to let go of the two girls. They were all pretty girls. They were very comfortable holding hands. He really couldn''t bear it.


    "Xiaolan, thank you so much for your boyfriend. If it wasn''t for you today, I would be finished." Su Jingfei released Wang Yu''s hand, and Wang Yu had the courage to speak.


    She was pressed by Su Jingfei''s aura before. She was holding hands by Su Jingfei. She was really down-to-earth and full of a sense of security. But once she left those gangsters, Wang Yu was very embarrassed. A new man, holding his hand for a long time, would be shy to change any girl.


    Now Su Jingfei can take the initiative to release her hand, she is also relieved, she has always thought that Su Jingfei is Feng Xiaolan''s boyfriend, but she does not admit it.


    When she saw Su Jingfei for the first time, Wang Yu really just felt that the boy in front of her was pretty good looking, but it was not outstanding. It was a pity that Feng Xiaolan, such a beautiful girl of school flower, took a fancy to him, but now she didn''t think so.


    Su Jingfei''s performance before, not to mention in reality, even in legend, has never heard of a man who is so interested. The special forces always say that he is very powerful and not so abnormal. Wang Yu is actually curious about what Su Jingfei does, but it''s hard to ask now.


    Feng Xiaolan''s state of mind is very different from her. Before, she just knew that the elder martial brother''s medical skill was good. Even her grandfather was full of praise, but she didn''t know that Su Jingfei had such strong skills.


    According to what Su Jingfei said to his grandfather before, he was sick, so he learned Chinese medicine by himself. But how could such a elder martial brother, who had been used as a jar of patent medicine by her, do so? This guy is a monster. Feng Xiaolan is full of surprise.


    No matter what a girl is, she has a heart of worship for a man who is capable and powerful. What''s more, she has a little heart for Su Jingfei. She denied that Su Jingfei was her boyfriend before, but now she is silent.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about the conversation between Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. Naturally, she doesn''t know the secret of the conversation, and there is no silence in Yifeng Xiaolan. Wang Yu thinks she guessed right. Although they have a good relationship, she can''t help but envy them. Su Jingfei''s mysterious man is really lucky to be a boyfriend.


    The girl''s state of mind is changing unconsciously. Su Jingfei already said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence today. Since you are Xiaolan''s classmate, I naturally can''t ignore it."


    "Elder martial brother, Wang Yu is the flower of our school. You can be regarded as a hero to save the beautiful." The wind small orchid don''t know exactly how to think of, at this time suddenly open mouth to smile a way.


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said with a dumb smile: "I didn''t expect that there are such things in modern times. Am I a great Xia?"


    It''s not the first time he''s done such a thing. When he first met Wu Yanli, he had already saved Mei once, and as a result, she became her present lover. Today''s thing is due to Feng Xiaolan, but he can''t say it. He just looked at Wang Yu''s shy face and couldn''t help but feel a little confused, I wonder if I and this pretty girl will develop into Wu Yanli.


    Feng Xiaolan girl''s heart has just made a joke. Now she sees Su Jingfei staring at Wang Yu. Besides, Wang Yu''s shy appearance seems to have some inexplicable emotions. She suddenly feels puzzled.


    No matter how small a girl is, she has her own possessiveness. What''s more, she just found out that she still has some strange feelings for Su Jingfei. Then she snorted: "elder martial brother, don''t look at it. Even if Wang Yu is a school flower, don''t be so coquettish, OK?"


    "Cough, Xiao Lan, what do you say? I''m a gentleman." Su Jingfei was exposed and coughed to cover up, but his explanation brought two women''s white eyes.


    Su Jingfei looked directly at Wang Yu before. How can other girls feel nothing? Feng Xiaolan was taken as an underwear model by Su Jingfei before. Now he actually says that he is a gentleman. How can the two girls believe it? They think this guy is too much nonsense.


    If you change a man, you will eventually be disgusted by two women, but Su Jingfei is different. He not only saved Wang Yu, but also changed Feng Xiaolan''s mind. Naturally, Su Jingfei is a little evil now.


    "Well, where are you going now? I''ll see you off." Su Jingfei was despised by the two women, so she had to change the topic.


    Feng Xiaolan thought of her own affairs and said quickly, "by the way, I have to go to school. I forgot what happened just now. Elder martial brother, please take Wang Yu home. I live in the dormitory today."


    Even if she is a little jealous, Su Jingfei stares at Wang Yu, but she is kind-hearted. She still tells Su Jingfei to send Wang Yu home with his protection.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He just looked at Su Jingfei and thought for a moment, "elder martial brother, if you have something to do, I can live in school today." She didn''t know Su Jingfei''s name, so she had to shout with the wind, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Judging from the direction she left before, Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan both know that she is going to leave school. Now they just don''t want to trouble Su Jingfei when they go back to stay.


    After thinking about it, Su Jingfei said, "if we are on our way, I''ll take you home. I really have something to do today. I can''t specially take you back. What do you think?"


    Wang Yu really wanted to go home today. She heard Su Jingfei say so, said an address, and then looked forward to Su Jingfei.


    Feng Xiaolan doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is going to do. Now she can only wait for Su Jingfei to decide for herself. She is worried about Wang Yu''s safety, but deep in her heart she doesn''t want Su Jingfei to send Wang Yu away. She feels a little uncomfortable when they are alone.


    Wang Yu said the address. Su Jingfei knew that although it wasn''t completely on the way, it was just two turns. Anyway, he would be late today. He didn''t care for a few more minutes, so he nodded and said, "OK, I can see you off on the way." And turned to the wind, Xiaolan said: "Xiaolan, then you go to school, remember to pay attention to safety when you go home, call me if you have anything."


    Seeing that Su Jingfei said so, Feng Xiaolan nodded and said, "well, I know, elder martial brother, Wang Yu will be handed over to you. You must protect her."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t know what I can do." Su Jingfei nodded with a smile.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t give any face and said, "elder martial brother, I''m not worried that you''re not good enough. You''re almost catching up with the special forces. What I''m afraid of is that you''re guarding yourself. That''s the most dangerous thing."


    "Cough, I said Xiaolan, I''m your elder martial brother. Don''t treat me as a thief!" Su Jingfei feels his nose helplessly.


    Feng Xiaolan wrinkled her lovely little nose, then turned to Wang Yu and said, "Wang Yu, my elder martial brother is good at everything, but he is a bit lecherous. You can''t give him a chance, otherwise I can''t help you."


    "To die, everyone is like you. You''re too young to fall in love so early." Wang Yu peeps at Su Jingfei, then beats Feng Xiaolan and feints anger.


    Su Jingfei saw that the two girls were going to laugh and said quickly, "two aunts and grandmothers, let''s talk about it later. I''m in a hurry!"


    "Well, well, I know. Go back, elder martial brother. You should pay attention to your safety." Feng Xiaolan is no longer noisy, waving to Su Jingfei and seeing them take a taxi to leave.


    Su Jingfei and Wang Yu met for the first time today. It''s a bit embarrassing to say that Su Jingfei is not eloquent in the face of girls. Fortunately, she has been exercising for a long time recently, otherwise she would really be speechless. Even so, she waited for the bus before she took the initiative to speak.


    "Wang Yu, if you want to go to school after today, you have to be careful." Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, and did not forget to tell Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu nodded, she is a girl, more reserved, although grateful, but also embarrassed to pester Su Jingfei to speak, now listen to him ask, also curious asked: "elder martial brother, you have not told me what your name is, why Xiaolan call you elder martial brother, you are our school graduate?"


    Su Jingfei then remembered that he had not introduced himself. After thinking about it, he directly took out his business card and handed it to her. He said with a smile, "I know Xiaolan''s family. Although I''m not from your school, I''m also a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, so she called me elder martial brother."


    Wang Yu took the card and looked at the name on it. She was really surprised. Su Jingfei said it lightly, but he is a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. This is not what ordinary people can do. What''s more, he is still so young. Now Wang Yu is even more curious about how young people are so interested in this. She used to think that Feng Xiaolan, a talented girl, is very powerful, The man is more powerful than her.


    Now that Su Jingfei and Wang Yu have begun to talk, everyone is of the same age. Naturally, the topic is gradually opening up. With in-depth understanding, Wang Yu is more surprised at Su Jingfei. He knows more than himself.


    Until the car arrived, Wang Yu still had a feeling that he could not finish his task, but he could not continue to use it, so he had to say, "thank you very much, elder martial brother. I''ll invite you to dinner another day."


    Su Jingfei smiles. Just as he wants to refuse, Wang Yu suddenly steps forward and kisses Su Jingfei with a soft mouth. When he is stunned, the girl has already run away. Looking at her back, Su Jingfei knows that the girl''s sudden attack must have encouraged her for a long time.

 Chapter 182

    There is no doubt that Su Jingfei was late in the end. Fortunately, his popularity in the crew is not bad, and we all know that he has a job. Most of his work in the crew is part-time, and he is not blamed. He is just asked to start working quickly.


    Liu Yifei and Li Binbin have a different relationship with Su Jingfei. In private, they remind him that he must pay attention in the future. Even if he is a part-time worker, he should not be late at will. After all, this is the crew. As long as he delays his time, it will be a great loss. Su Jingfei can only guarantee that he will never be late.


    The shooting work went smoothly. The night scene was generally less than the daytime. After all, everyone was very tired during the day. Su Jingfei also went home at 11 o''clock on time.


    Now his relationship with Li Hongsi has entered the final stage, and he wants to go back to sleep with Li Hongsi every day. Although she has always resisted, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to force her, but he estimates that he can eat her in a few days, especially now she doesn''t mind doing anything for her, and Su Jingfei doesn''t feel uncomfortable every day.


    The next day, Su Jingfei went back to the company as usual, but this time he brought the latest results of yesterday''s research. As long as Liang Xiuwen agreed, this kind of underwear could be put into experimental production.


    It''s just that he has just arrived at the company. Before he can find Liang Xiuwen, Liang Xiuwen has asked his secretary to inform him to go to the president''s office. Su Jingfei''s secret way is really smart.


    After entering the office, the Secretary quit. At first, the Secretary didn''t care much about Su Jingfei, who didn''t have a clear relationship with the president, but now she thinks it''s not right. She thinks it''s better to pay less attention.


    Liang Xiuwen was obviously waiting for him. After the Secretary quit, he nodded and said, "Jingfei, you''re here. Sit down first and wait for me to find something for you."


    Su Jingfei''s relationship with Liang Xiuwen has also broken through the boundaries of ordinary friends. Seeing Liang Xiuwen get up, he is not polite. Instead of sitting in the guest''s position, he sits down in the president''s chair, as if this should be his position.


    When Liang Xiuwen comes back with the document in her hand, she just sees Su Jingfei on the seat and stares at him. Naturally, she knows that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to usurp the throne.


    "Sister Xiuwen, come and sit down. Come to me so early in the morning. Do you miss me?" Su Jingfei is not only not scared by Liang Xiuwen, but also itchy. He smiles and waves to Liang Xiuwen.


    The relationship between the two is not general, and Liang Xiuwen also sees that the Secretary will not come in casually, and has become a lot more bold. Once again, she looks at Su Jingfei tenderly, but she obediently goes to sit on Su Jingfei''s leg, and her body nestles in his arms. She feels very comfortable.


    Su Jingfei naturally prefers soft jade and warm fragrance. Before Liang Xiuwen opens her mouth, she bows her head and kisses the pretty girl''s mouth. Her tongue rushes into Liang Xiuwen''s mouth and bullies her wantonly.


    A kiss, Liang Xiuwen dizzy was su Jingfei take advantage of, until the chest was su Jingfei knead some bulge uncomfortable, she pushed Su Jingfei away some, angry strange way: "I let you come to talk business, you know bullying me, if let the Secretary see, after more embarrassing ah!"


    Su Jingfei smacks her lips, and the beauty kiss is really the most exciting thing for men. For Liang Xiuwen''s words, she says with a smile: "the Secretary doesn''t know now?"


    Liang Xiuwen is speechless. Liang Xiuwen has no way to deal with this rogue. Before, when the relationship between the two was not broken, she can still pretend to be reserved, and Su Jingfei can be quite honest. Now the relationship between the two is just the last layer. It''s just that the time is not right. It doesn''t matter who they are. It doesn''t matter who they are, There''s nothing else to care about.


    But there is something important today, so I have to take a picture of Su Jingfei and get into his clothes slowly. I said seriously, "don''t make trouble, little husband. There is something important today."


    Su Jingfei looked at her face, and there should be something important. She had to endure her thoughts and said with a smile, "well, what''s so important? In fact, I think our intimacy is more important. It''s the most important thing in human relations since ancient times."


    Originally, he planned to continue to tease, but Liang Xiuwen glared at him, so he had to restrain his confidence and said, "OK, sister Xiuwen, you can say it."


    Liang Xiuwen snorted with a little satisfaction, handed the document on the table to Su Jingfei and said, "look at this document. This is the news I just got. It is estimated that it will be announced in two or three days. Lin''s group of Lin ruofeng''s family will also sell underwear."


    "Well? You mean Lin ruofeng is going to deal with us, ruofesi? Don''t they sell men''s clothes? " Su Jingfei was really surprised this time.


    Liang Xiuwen did not have the good spirit to point Su Jingfei''s forehead with the slender jade and said: "you are very happy to say that Lin ruofeng doesn''t want to revenge you? You''ve made a fool of him several times. How can he say that he''s also a young master of a rich family? It''s strange that he can hold his breath


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said helplessly: "sister Xiuwen, I remember that I had a grudge with him. It seems that it''s all because of you. It seems that I took the initiative to look for trouble."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, Lin ruofeng wants to deal with us now. You can think of a way for me. Their family''s financial strength is not weak even compared with the whole Liang family. Now we can only have one third or one fourth of Liang family''s strength at most. How can we deal with it?" Liang Xiuwen''s mouth also turned aside, regardless of the way.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. Liang Xiuwen is the most enterprising woman she knows. If she didn''t have herself, in the face of such pressure, she would have done it herself, but now she has to push the task to herself.


    This is probably the legend of women''s love intelligence is zero, and all things to men, let men do her rely on, Su Jingfei this is proud and helpless.


    However, he is still a bit male chauvinist. He is more willing to take over the women''s affairs and ask, "are they the original producers or agents of other brands of underwear?"


    Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei speechless, and then said: "after the identification of Miss Ben, you are reading too many novels, what is original production, but your description is quite appropriate, but they are agents, they are men''s clothing, suddenly changed to women''s underwear goods, that''s too time-consuming and labor-consuming."


    "Then which brand they represent, and how about the price and reputation." Su Jingfei pondered for a moment and continued to ask.


    Liang Xiuwen pointed to the document and said, "it''s all on it. It''s a brand similar to Dai Xiang. It''s a little more famous and the price is about the same. But it''s more famous than our roufeisi, and the price is naturally higher."


    Although Su Jingfei is not a business genius, he has studied and worked in this industry for a period of time, and knows something about underwear. Dai Xiang is a famous foreign brand in S City, not a very famous brand. Otherwise, he will go to Beijing and other large cities to occupy the market.


    At first, he was really afraid that Lin''s group would act as an agent for several famous underwear products. Now when he heard that Dai Xiang was similar to Dai Xiang, Su Jingfei was relieved. He prepared a new type of underwear to deal with Dai Xiang.


    The underwear he designed is absolutely a relatively novel product at present, and it may occupy the main share of the underwear market in the future, but it may not have a good market in the early stage. After all, roufeisi underwear group is not a big international company, and it is the most important thing to have a firm foothold in s city.


    Now, from the competition between the two before to the tripartite confrontation, Su Jingfei is not afraid. He has confidence in his underwear.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "this Lin ruofeng is really a snake. If he doesn''t hit him seven inches, he won''t die. He has nothing to look for all day. It seems that sometimes, I can''t be too kind."


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t know that Lin ruofeng had been looking for a lone wolf to attack Su Jingfei at night. Now hearing Su Jingfei say so, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "you''re not cruel enough. Every time he sees you, he doesn''t look down on you. If it''s me, he''ll be mad. It''s normal for him to retaliate against you this time."


    Su Jingfei didn''t plan to explain too much. She said with a smile, "sister Xiuwen, if I want to help you solve the problem, how can I thank my husband?"


    Liang Xiuwen was so excited by Su Jingfei that she said with a soft smile: "if you can solve the problem perfectly, I must make my husband comfortable. But if you can''t make it, I will join hands with red silk, so that you can''t get any advantage."


    Su Jingfei has already tasted the so-called "comfortable" taste. When she heard Liang Xiuwen say that, her blood was boiling. But at the same time, she was sweating for Liang Xiuwen, a black girl. She even resisted herself, but she had to pull Li Hongsi.


    It''s because of the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk, and every time Liang Xiuwen mentions Li hongsilk, Su Jingfei gets a little bit excited. He feels that he is spoiled by Liang Xiuwen. He is also a simple young man, and how he wants to become a strange corn with heavy taste.


    Even so, Su Jingfei couldn''t resist the charm. He took out the underwear made yesterday from his package and said with a smile, "sister Xiuwen, look at this. It''s my design."


    Liang Xiuwen thought Su Jingfei would come up with some ideas. Who knows that he took out a rough underwear, which he designed himself. Liang Xiuwen said with black lines: "Jingfei, you still have such a hobby. I didn''t expect that red silk had the foresight to arrange you to go to the underwear sales department."


    Su Jingfei''s face had more black lines, and he said: "sister Xiuwen, you think I''m too much!"


    Although Liang Xiuwen didn''t speak, her eyes were very clear. Her meaning was "you are underwear control, don''t explain, I understand!"

 Chapter 183

    Su Jingfei was defeated by Liang Xiuwen, and he no longer continued to fight with her. Instead, he said, "sister Xiuwen, this underwear is not my abnormal hobby. I designed this underwear to compete with Dai Xiang in the underwear market. Now Lin''s group wants to get involved and count them as lying guns."


    Liang Xiuwen was just joking with Su Jingfei. Now seeing him so serious, he asked, "how can you be so sure? What''s special about this underwear?"


    Su Jingfei nodded confidently and said: "if I don''t have such assurance, how can I dare to compete with those two companies for the market? It naturally has something special."


    "If they are all big international brands, I''m not sure. Second rate products are not a problem." Su Jingfei then said: "this is my underwear. There is nothing special about the material. It''s just that a kind of liquid medicine I studied is added to it, and I can apply for a patent."


    "It''s so amazing. What kind of medicine?" Liang Xiuwen listen to Su Jingfei said so seriously, also came to interest, curious asked.


    Liang Xiuwen, Su Jingfei''s medical skill, naturally knows that if he really wants to save some special liquid medicine, it''s completely possible. Su Jingfei doesn''t have a sense of suspense, and directly explains: "the main use of these liquid medicine is to slow down aging and shape health care. This is not a common advertisement. If you apply for a patent, it must have a real effect."


    "If that''s the case, you''d better sell the medicine directly. How wasteful it is to put it in your underwear!" Liang Xiuwen''s eyes brightened when he heard this, but it was a pity.


    Su Jingfei said: "sister Xiuwen, don''t be so greedy. If this kind of thing can be made into medicine, I won''t put it into my underwear. You haven''t heard of it. It''s three parts of medicine. Even health care products will do harm to people''s health. But when I put it into my underwear, the dosage is very small, and basically there will be no side effects, This is a kind of alternative health care. "


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know the medical skills, so naturally she doesn''t know whether Su Jingfei''s words are true or not. However, she thinks Su Jingfei won''t cheat herself, so she asks again, "can you mass produce what you said? If the production can''t keep up, there''s no way to promote it."


    "Of course, it can be made. As long as I make ten kilograms of liquid medicine, after proportional dilution, the underwear material can be soaked for more than half an hour. The ten kilograms can be used for a long time. I will give you a data later. Anyway, as long as the prescription is in my hands, I don''t have to worry about the disclosure of any trade secrets. This is my greatest confidence." Su Jingfei has considered everything. Now he is a little proud.


    Liang Xiuwen is a strong woman in business. Naturally, she knows more about these things. If their underwear really sells well, maybe someone will imitate it. Su Jingfei even thinks about this problem. Obviously, she is very confident in her underwear. If Su Jingfei is not really 20 years old, Liang Xiuwen doubts his age.


    Su Jingfei also learned this from movies. The biggest skill of Chinese people is piracy and imitation. As long as the underwear studied here sells well, there will be fakes. However, as long as the core things are mastered by oneself, there will be no worries in this respect.


    "By the way, Jingfei, although you take this prescription by yourself, there are so many chemists and medical scientists now, and it is possible for them to develop it!" Liang Xiuwen thought rotation, immediately asked.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "sister Xiuwen, you look down on me. If the things I developed are so easy to be cracked, then I don''t have to be so confident. You don''t know my ability. I can cure cancer. Can those so-called brick experts do it?"


    Liang Xiuwen was completely relieved this time. Originally, she thought that there was something else to do to defeat Lin ruofeng''s Lin group. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei already had a solution. He was very confident in Su Jingfei and believed that what he came up with was absolutely excellent.


    Ever since her mother''s illness was cured by Su Jingfei, she has been full of all kinds of trust in Su Jingfei. Before, because of this confidence, she did not hesitate to sponsor the king of Kung Fu drama group. Now, the same is true. She believes that Su Jingfei can succeed, so her eyes turn to the inner garment on the table.


    As the president of an underwear group, the research on underwear is naturally not comparable to Su Jingfei''s. after just looking at it, Liang Xiuwen frowned and said, "my husband, your production level is too poor. You can only see such underwear about 30 years ago."


    Su Jingfei was despised by Feng Xiaolan once yesterday, and today he has a certain endurance. At this time, he just said with a slightly embarrassed smile: "isn''t this the first time I made it? I don''t have much experience, and the materials are relatively simple. "


    After a pause, Su Jingfei stressed: "it doesn''t matter. This underwear belongs to the test version. It''s mainly about the effect of underwear, and the material style is the second."


    "Oh? "Beta?" Liang Xiuwen suddenly looks at Su Jingfei with a smile. This strange look cools Su Jingfei''s back. He has a bad feeling that he seems to have forgotten something.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t let him feel guilty for a long time. He said to himself, "since it''s a beta version, someone must have tried it on, but whose model is it? It''s definitely not mine. The size of red silk is much larger than this underwear. Strange, is there a third person?"


    She seems to talk to herself, but her eyes are fixed on Su Jingfei, which makes Su Jingfei uncomfortable.


    Liang Xiuwen said that it''s not too bad to be the daughter of heaven. Although she was angry at home because of her mother''s status, after all, she was also the first lady, and she was the most beautiful woman in the world. Men were all around her.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s excellent friendship with Li hongsilk, Liang Xiuwen prefers to develop secretly with Su Jingfei rather than hurt li hongsilk. But it''s all because Li hongsilk has the best relationship with her. It doesn''t mean Liang Xiuwen is willing to share Su Jingfei with other women. Her mood seems very stable now, but Su Jingfei knows that she should be able to break out at any time.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Jingfei said with an honest look: "sister Xiuwen, you don''t know that I''m a man. No woman is so careful. I don''t know much about your chest circumference. When I did it, I just made a size. This is limited by the material. Well, yes, the material can only be so big."


    Su Jingfei is not a movie king, not to speak of superb acting skills. Fortunately, he looks more gentle than a cunning woman. As long as he is a little sincere, he seems to be very honest.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t fully believe Su Jingfei''s words. After staring at her for a long time, she suddenly said with a smile, "honey, don''t be so nervous. I just think it''s not convenient for me and red silk to try on this underwear. I have to go to the model of underwear design Department to try it on."


    Su Jingfei is relieved. It seems that Liang Xiuwen has believed what he said. He doesn''t want to fight over such a small matter. Even if he has a woman, it''s Wu Yanli, not Feng Xiaolan who helped him yesterday.


    He was about to open his mouth when Liang Xiuwen seemed to change his mind and suddenly said, "Oh, by the way, I remember Lin ruoke has a good relationship with you. Let her have a try."


    "No, she''s not suitable." Su Jingfei didn''t think that although Lin ruoke was not as big as Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, he had at least reached the biggest size of C, which was much bigger than Feng Xiaolan in the form of a girl.


    "Oh? If Lin can''t, is she too big? " Liang Xiuwen didn''t seem to understand, but his tone was murderous.


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that Liang Xiuwen didn''t want to find Lin ruoke at all. She was just trying to test herself. It''s a headache that women are too smart. Liang Xiuwen is undoubtedly such a smart woman.


    Fortunately, he was not stupid. An idea flashed through his mind and coughed quickly: "sister Xiuwen, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean her size is not suitable, but her identity. Don''t forget, she is Lin ruofeng''s sister. Although she won''t help her brother, who knows, she can''t write two words for Lin at a time!"


    They have said before that this time they are going to deal with Dai Xiang and Lin group, but after all, they are also competitors, so they can''t disclose the secret ahead of time.


    Although Liang Xiuwen believes less than half of Su Jingfei''s words, she always thinks that Su Jingfei''s first reaction is not because of Lin ruoke''s identity, but his explanation is very reasonable, so Liang Xiuwen can only give up. She is not a jealous woman.


    Su Jingfei really breathed a long breath this time. In order not to let Liang Xiuwen have other ideas, he quickly changed the topic and said, "sister Xiuwen, you said that Lin''s group is going to act as an agent for underwear this time. If we seize their market, how much influence will it have on them."


    Liang Xiuwen frowned and hesitated for a moment before saying, "it can''t be regarded as too much influence. Although the agency costs a lot of money, even if we can seize part of the market, it doesn''t necessarily have too much influence on them."


    Now Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have no idea how much market the new underwear can occupy, just out of their confidence in the new underwear. They think they can beat their rivals, especially Liang Xiuwen. Out of their trust in Su Jingfei, they even have more confidence than Su Jingfei.


    "I didn''t want to pay any attention to Lin ruofeng. I didn''t expect him to be a mad dog and always come to trouble. It seems that if I don''t let him hurt his muscles and bones this time, I really can''t let him stop." Su Jingfei bit his teeth and said in disgust.


    Liang Xiuwen also nodded: "I never thought he was such a person. I was really blind before."


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen. Without waiting for her reaction, she hugs her and kisses her beauty deeply.


    "You can''t think about it any more. Now that you''ve got me, you''ll be mine." Su Jingfei is very aggressive when Liang Xiuwen gasps.

 Chapter 184

    Su Jingfei teases Liang Xiuwen in the office for a while, and Liang Xiuwen drives him out. After all, it''s still working hours at this time. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t want to stay in the office with Su Jingfei forever.


    As for Liang Xiuwen''s practice, Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly twice. He also knows that this is not right. He simply took Liang Xiuwen a day. Since the new product has decided to be produced, the problem now is to apply for a patent. This can only be done by Su Jingfei, and Liang Xiuwen naturally has no idea.


    Su Jingfei not only applied for a patent accurately, but also got a car. Now the company is Liang Xiuwen''s, and naturally the car that can be used is Liang Xiuwen''s, but Su Jingfei''s driving level is that he can get on the road, and he didn''t get any fancy car, a very ordinary modern car. These are all driven by ordinary employees of the company when they go out to work.


    However, Su Jingfei is very satisfied with the car. His level is limited. It''s good to drive a car, and it''s too good to drive that car.


    The reason why he wants a car today is to apply for a patent. In fact, he wants to go to find Wu Yanli. They haven''t seen each other for more than ten days. It''s a long time for him, a young man who just knows the meat taste.


    Of course, he doesn''t really abandon the company for personal reasons. Wu Yanli is the deputy head of Pingshan County. She used to be an education worker and almost became the owner of the office. Besides, she has a third uncle who works in the municipal government. This time, she went to apply for a patent herself and directly asked Wu Yanli for help. It''s definitely twice the result with half the effort.


    As for Li hongsilk''s father, Su Jingfei doesn''t know his specific position and doesn''t want to trouble Li hongsilk''s father. Otherwise, he will be misunderstood as pursuing Li hongsilk because of his position and treating the old man''s illness. That would be a shame.


    In my heart, I comforted myself for the company, but I drove to Pingshan County, where there was a beautiful girl waiting for me.


    Now he is even thinking about whether to open a room to a hotel or to Wu Yanli''s residence in Pingshan County. He is even thinking about whether to let Wu Yanli wear any special clothes to charm her with a uniform. She is an official. It''s really exciting. When he thinks about it, he feels excited.


    Su Jingfei is not a pure lower body animal, but he is full of all kinds of ideas about Wu Yanli. After all, their relationship is different from that of other people. Everyone is like this. Now that they have broken through the first step, it must be easy to follow.


    Although he has known Wu Yanli for a short time, he has become the most intimate person. He believes that Wu Yanli is the same to him, but he remembers very clearly that he was knocked down, and it''s the first time for both sides. This is the purest feeling. Su Jingfei is a little depressed when he thinks about it, and he is passive.


    Su Jingfei came to Pingshan County about an hour later. S city is a secondary city in China, and its area is not too large. Moreover, Pingshan County is the most prosperous suburban county because it is close to the urban area.


    The first time he came to Pingshan County, he was not familiar with it. He didn''t call Wu Yanli in advance. The purpose was to give her a surprise.


    After entering Pingshan County, he inquired about the location of the county government, so he went there to meet Wu Yanli directly. He went to work in the morning, went to the company, and came here again. It was almost noon and he was just able to have lunch.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was very excited. Strictly speaking, this was his first date. In fact, he hesitated to buy a bunch of flowers. After all, women like flowers, but his relationship with Wu Yanli was not disclosed. He didn''t know whether it would affect Wu Yanli, so he finally decided to give up.


    Naturally, the county government can''t compare with the city government, but Pingshan County is more prosperous, and the county government looks very imposing. When Su Jing flew here, he was stopped by the guard, but when he heard that he was looking for Wu Yanli, the guard let him go with a strange look.


    Su Jingfei always feels that there is something wrong with the guard''s way of doing things, but he doesn''t know what the problem is. He is soon occupied by the excitement of seeing Wu Yanli immediately. He doesn''t care so much. When he asks where Wu Yanli''s office is, Su Jingfei runs directly to Wu Yanli''s office.


    There are many staff members in the county government. They don''t pay much attention to visitors like Su Jingfei. They just look at the direction he is going. There is a kind of inexplicable smile on the faces of those staff members.


    It was only at the door of Wu Yanli''s office that he realized what was going on. Similarly, the scene here made Su Jingfei speechless.


    At the door of Wu Yanli''s office stood three young people, each in a suit and shoes. Their hair was smooth as if they had been licked by a cow. Su Jingfei wanted to slap them and ask if they were men.


    Well, Su Jingfei doesn''t think it''s jealous. He just sees these men being too sissy and feels sad for their parents. The son has formed a daughter.


    Each of the three stood in front of Wu Yanli''s office with a large number of roses in their hands, and they seemed to be hostile to each other. If you look at them, I will see that none of you will step back, just standing with the flowers.


    In fact, to tell the truth, these three men are all handsome. Each of them has a stronger appearance than Su Jingfei. What''s more, they are all wearing famous brands. The worst one is wearing Armani. The rest of them are not even brand names, but they are absolutely good clothes. They are wearing famous watches.


    Su Jingfei smacks his tongue in the dark. Sure enough, Pingshan County is the richest county. Three guys are all rich. Of course, in view of the fact that these three people are more handsome than Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei stubbornly thinks that these three people are all upstarts.


    For the arrival of Su Jingfei, the three people directly choose to ignore him. Although Su Jingfei is relatively young, his clothes are really ordinary. In their eyes, Su Jingfei is a kind of poor boy who has no identity.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei''s hands are empty now. It''s estimated that he''s looking for Wu Yanli, the county magistrate, to do business. How can he chase girls empty handed.


    Su Jingfei knew what they meant at the first sight when he saw them. Although Wu Yanli certainly didn''t want to see them, she was her rival anyway. Su Jingfei was also very upset.


    "Excuse me, three of you. Don''t you know this is the working area of the county government? You''re stuck here. How do other people work? " Su Jingfei''s heart moved. He walked up to the three people with a serious face. He was calm and had the attitude of a government worker. He even glared at the three people.


    The three young people were still speculating that Su Jingfei was in the same situation as them, but they didn''t expect that he was scolded by others first, and he should be a staff member of the county government.


    Among them, the tallest man glared impolitely and said, "who are you? Do you know who I am? Dare you care about me?"


    "I don''t know who you are. Even if your father is Li Gang, you can''t block the gate of the deputy county magistrate. This is not your home." Su Jingfei turns his eyes. He is not a member of the county government. He doesn''t care who you are.


    The man was red faced by Su Jingfei''s words. He thought that if he said a word, the other party should at least ask his identity. As a result, he met a lengtouqing, who was so straight and choking that he didn''t say it, and didn''t ask who he was, which made him feel that he lost face in front of two opponents.


    Next to Su Jingfei, the most Niang young man, saw him make a fool of himself and said with a smile: "handsome guy, you don''t care who he is. This man has no ability except fighting for his father." Then he took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket, put them into Su Jingfei''s hand, and said with a smile, "brother is also a man. You should understand that we are all the pursuers of county magistrate Wu. Let''s make it convenient."


    Su Jingfei didn''t see how much money the other party gave him, but there were at least thousands of them. He laughed in his heart that the boy was really rich, although he said that the other man only knew how to fight for his father, so it was almost the same for this man.


    As for the money handed over by the man, Su Jingfei laughs at it impolitely. It happens that he is not well off recently. He has no psychological burden. The financial loss of his opponent is also a happy thing. Su Jingfei doesn''t say much and looks at the last person.


    The man had seen that someone had stuffed money before, so he didn''t have to stand out any more. Now he looked at himself and swore in his heart. Did the boy taste the sweetness and plan to give himself a share.


    The first man choked directly by Su Jingfei lost face and was not good enough to compare with Su Jingfei. Now he was a little embarrassed to see his opponent. He looked at him with gleeful joy. He typically forgot the pain after getting rid of the scar. If Su Jingfei didn''t want to get rid of the situation, he would really hurt him.


    The man who handed the money didn''t really look up to Su Jingfei before, but now he not only made his first opponent lose face, but also made him have to bribe him. Now seeing him go to see a third person, he suddenly felt that he was not wronged to spend some money.


    "You don''t have to look at me. I''m a government worker. You''re probably new here. Even if you don''t know me, do you want to drive me away?" The third man secretly scolded unceasingly in his heart. He didn''t know how to be such a lengtouqing. He still took out his own work certificate and said, "I''m the deputy director of the County Health Bureau."


    Su Jingfei remembers that Wu Yanli was in charge of health work in Pingshan County. The man in front of her knew that he was Wu Yanli''s direct subordinate without asking. He said with a playful smile, "Oh! It turned out to be a subordinate of county magistrate Wu. Well, I didn''t see it. "


    If Su Jingfei said it normally, there would not be any problem. He would lengthen his "Oh" voice, even if he didn''t mean anything else, others would think.


    The three people waiting at the door obviously know each other. Su Jingfei''s voice falls down. The other two also look at the third person with special eyes. The third person is eager to find a crack in the ground.

 Chapter 185

    As soon as Su Jingfei appeared, the scene of confrontation between them was broken. All three of them were Wu Yanli''s pursuers, but Su Jingfei could not see that they were pursuers at all. They really thought Su Jingfei was a young worker of the government.


    Although each of them can be photographed dead as Su Jingfei, the county magistrate is not as good as now. They don''t know what Su Jingfei does. Maybe people do have this power in the county government. After all, a county government says it''s big or small, and they don''t dare to say they all know it.


    Su Jingfei saw that the three people were almost teased by themselves, and each of them had no momentum at all. Then he said contentedly: "you all step aside, don''t delay me to find Wu county magistrate."


    Three people have misunderstood Su Jingfei''s identity. Now they see that he is going to find Wu Yanli, so they have to scold him secretly to get out of the way. They all want to look for someone to find out who this Leng boy is. If he doesn''t have a deep background, they will kick him out of the county government.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of their revenge at all. He is not a member of the county government at all. However, after knocking on the door, he thought, "give me your flowers and I will send them to you."


    Without waiting for the three of them to respond, they had already snatched their flowers. When Wu Yanli said "please come in", Su Jingfei pushed the door with the flowers and didn''t give them time to react. How fast his skill was, they didn''t understand.


    If it''s something else, let Su Jingfei give it away. The three people are also happy. But it''s better to give roses to each other or the staff of the florist. Su Jingfei is too enthusiastic.


    But they haven''t opened their mouth yet. The door has been closed by Su Jingfei. They can only vaguely hear Wu Yanli''s voice of surprise. It seems that they are very happy to see the rose.


    The three people outside can only pray in their hearts. Wu Yanli is excited when she sees her flowers. In this way, she has a better chance of holding the beauty back. On the contrary, they think that it might be a good thing for Su Jingfei to send her back.


    They mutter outside, but Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are already holding each other. He plays with the three at the door and gives them flowers to Wu Yanli. Naturally, he won''t say that these words belong to them. Anyway, if they can wait outside all the time, they will know that they can''t send these words. It''s better to help them deal with them, Su Jingfei firmly believes that he is doing a good job.


    Wu Yanli was still working, but she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to come here to find her. The voice of surprise was not to see the flowers, but to see Su Jingfei. She also missed Su Jingfei very much, but she came here to work. She was too busy.


    Su Jingfei not only came to see her, but also brought flowers. As long as she was in love with a woman, she was absolutely surprised. As for Su Jingfei''s three bouquets of flowers, Wu Yanli ignored them directly. Anyway, Su Jingfei was interested in them. As for the others, Wu Yanli didn''t think they were important.


    "Why are you here? I said I''ll come to see you when I''m not busy for a while. Haven''t you been busy recently?" Wu Yanli was already sitting on her lap by Su Jingfei.


    Although Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei are also very close, they even do everything except the last hurdle, but Liang Xiuwen is not enthusiastic about Wu Yanli. Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei have broken through the last step. They are really men and women, and naturally they are very enthusiastic.


    "Sister Wu, don''t I miss you? I can''t help but come to see you. You see how much I miss you Su Jingfei is blowing hot air in Wu Yanli''s ear.


    Wu Yanli said, "you bad guy, you don''t miss me. You want to bully me."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I want to serve sister Wu. I don''t think so."


    If you change to an ordinary woman, you will be very reserved. Even if you think about it in your heart, you will be embarrassed to say that Wu Yanli is a very warm and generous woman. She smiles and kisses Wu Yanli on her mouth, nodding and saying, "I really want to, every day."


    Among the women Su Jingfei knows, Wu Yanli is the most enthusiastic and generous one. Although she is gorgeous, she gives people a very serious impression. It''s because she always makes people feel warm and generous, but not glamorous. In fact, it''s a very strange feeling, especially Wu Yanli is still so sexy.


    Su Jingfei sighs that Wu Yanli seems to be three points more beautiful than before, and even looks no less beautiful than Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, and her amorous feelings are even stronger than them. This does not mean that she is more beautiful than the two girls. It''s really the difference between young women and young girls. Without a deep understanding, Su Jingfei can''t feel it.


    Wu Yanli saw Su Jingfei''s silence, nodded his forehead and said, "why, it''s not good to think about you every day, what''s the dissatisfaction with you?"


    Su Jingfei smiles and explains: "no, how can I not want you to think about me every day? I''m just pitying for the three guys outside. They are all chasing you, but you think about me every day."


    "Three guys?" The sound insulation effect of Wu Yanli''s office is good. She doesn''t know what happened outside.


    Su Jingfei smiles and tells Wu Yanli everything she saw before, but the plot of sending flowers is deleted. Since Wu Yanli likes the surprise of sending flowers to her, don''t mention it.


    At first, Wu Yanli was still frowning, probably because she was pursued by three people, which made her uncomfortable. She just heard that Su Jingfei had played with them later, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are too narrow-minded. Although I don''t know who the three people you mentioned are, they are definitely rich and influential childe brothers. You play such a trick on them. If they know, they will hate you to death." Wu Yanli smiles, twists Su Jingfei gently and says: "mean man."


    "Hum, how can I be called stingy? Don''t you look at other men chasing you? You''re my friend, or you''ll be treated by family law." Su Jingfei snorted and said solemnly.


    "Family law? I don''t know what family laws are Wu Yanli''s eyes were wide open, and she was very surprised.


    "Isn''t that the beginning? We Su family law, you entered our family rules, if you violate, depending on the plot, light hit ass ten times, heavy hit 100 times, hit your ass swollen Su Jingfei is still serious.


    Wu Yanli is not a debauchery woman, but she and Su Jingfei have already broken through the last step. Now listening to Su Jingfei''s threat, she is not afraid at all. On the contrary, she thinks that when they were in the deep cave, Su Jingfei was beating her buttocks while rushing. Her body was softening slowly, and her eyes could melt Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also feels that it''s not right. Wu Yanli''s reaction is quite strange. Why is her face so red? He didn''t react for a moment and added: "your butt is already very big, and it''s even bigger when it''s swollen."


    "Jingfei, I like to be beaten by you. It''s OK even if I''m old. Anyway, you like to hold it." Wu Yanli exhaled with a small hot breath, and said in a very strange tone, and her tongue was not honest enough to fly past Su Jingfei''s ears.


    Su Jingfei''s whole body is very excited. Her whole body is tense immediately. Wu Yanli has infinite charm. He wants to take her to make love at the first sight when he sees Wu Yanli. Now he is blown up by Wu Yanli''s words and small actions. This woman is just a goblin.


    He''s a little sad now. He hasn''t talked about his business yet. How can he have developed to this point? Even if he still wants to talk about business, he can only put it down. Although he didn''t really go to check it, he believes that Wu Yanli now must have a reaction. If there are three people waiting outside the office, Su Jingfei wants to get Wu Yanli to the right place.


    "Sister Wu, let''s have lunch. Let me visit your dormitory later. What do you say?" Su Jingfei tried to calm down.


    Wu Yanli is not really out of her mind. She is just a little out of control by Su Jingfei''s words. Now listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she also thinks that it''s not convenient to do anything in the office.


    "Well, I work here. I do have a dormitory, and it''s not small. Let''s have dinner first. I''ll take you to Pingshan County to have some special snacks." Wu Yanli stands up from Su Jingfei. If they continue to hold each other, she can''t guarantee that she can control them.


    In fact, she was also very angry. How could her determination be so poor? At the same time, she complained about Su Jingfei in her heart. This guy is just a little devil. She knew to torture herself.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that she was lying on the gun. When she saw Wu Yanli stand up, she quickly took a deep breath and let her deformed body return to its original state. Otherwise, standing up would be a fool. Even if Wu Yanli was her own woman, there were still three guys waiting outside!


    "Well, let''s go to dinner. We''ll have a good chat after dinner." After standing up, Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Wu Yanli naturally knew what he was up to. She gave him a white look and said, "I knew you were not a good thing. She also said that she missed me. Now the fox''s tail is showing."


    Su Jingfei didn''t care at all. She stepped forward to Wu Yanli with a cheeky step, hugged her and gave her a fierce kiss. Her overbearing tongue made Wu Yanli dizzy. Su Jingfei let her go and said with a smile: "no matter what I think, I miss you, or I''ll go to find someone else..."


    Before his words were finished, Wu Yanli had already twisted him and said, "you dare!"

 Chapter 186

    When Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli walked out of the office, they couldn''t see anything strange on their faces. The three people outside didn''t know what happened in the office, but they didn''t think too much. Su Jingfei only went into the room for ten minutes.


    "County magistrate Wu, it''s noon now. Can we have a meal together?" Seeing Wu Yanli come out, the three people consciously ignore Su Jingfei. The first man who nearly choked to death by Su Jingfei comes up to invite Wu Yanli. Her tone is more polite than before.


    Wu Yanli looked at the man in front of her, frowned and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not familiar with you. Please excuse me."


    This man was choked by Su Jingfei for the first time, and now he was rejected by Wu Yanli. Suddenly, he couldn''t hang up. His face was gloomy and he said, "Wu Yanli, you''re so big. I''ve invited you so many times. You can''t refuse. Why don''t you say you''re not familiar with me?"


    "I really don''t know you well. It''s no use inviting me 100 times. I haven''t had dinner with you. I know nothing about you except that you are the son of deputy county magistrate Liu." Wu Yanli frowned mercilessly.


    Su Jingfei also knew the identity of this man. He turned out to be the son of the county magistrate, the authentic second generation official. No wonder he didn''t look up to him before.


    Liu''s face turned white and red as Wu Yanli said. Although his father and Wu Yanli were slightly higher than Wu Yanli in ranking, they were his father after all. People would give him face if they wanted to. If they didn''t want to, they really couldn''t help it. Apart from scolding from the bottom of their heart, Liu really didn''t know what to say.


    The young man who gave Su Jingfei money before gave a smile. Then he walked forward and said, "Mr. Liu''s treat is not going to Wu County. Can you give me face? Let''s talk about the investment in Pingshan County!"


    "Mr. Li, I''m sorry. I''m in charge of health work. You should go to the head of Liuxian County for investment." Wu Yanli has a good attitude towards this young man. From what she did to Su Jingfei, we can see that Mr. Li is more tactful, but she is still rejected.


    Mr. Li was not upset, but just said with a smile: "the head of Liu county is busy with personnel. Although the head of Wu county is not in charge of economic construction, if you can make investment, it seems to be helpful to you."


    Wu Yanli said with a smile: "Mr. Li is right, but I don''t like this way. Please go back."


    Mr. Li was so firmly rejected by Wu Yanli that he didn''t say much. As for whether he would come in the future, no one knew. After all, he had enough capital to invest in Pingshan County. Such people were very proud.


    When the third person saw that the first two had failed, he felt that his chance had come. He quickly stepped forward, but he didn''t have time to speak.


    "I said this man, one of them is a county magistrate and the other is an investor. This identity has been rejected. If you are a small director, don''t come up. There are many ways to curry favor with the leaders. This method is not the only one. I really don''t know how you have mixed up in the organs for so many years." Su Jingfei had shaken his head and sighed before he spoke.


    The third man almost vomited blood. Although he has the idea that catching up with Wu Yanli can reduce his years of struggle, Wu Yanli is mainly beautiful and moving. Moreover, although he is only a deputy director, his status is no worse than two.


    He became deputy director in his twenties. Naturally, he has a certain background and good ability. The other two, one is to fight for father, the other is to fight for money, and they are no better than him. But in Su Jingfei''s words, they are not at the same level, and they distort their main purpose.


    If it''s not in public, he really wants to find someone to deal with Su Jingfei. This boy works in the county government, and he thinks he''s amazing. He actually talks to himself like this. Up to now, the three people still think Su Jingfei is a member of the county government.


    Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei are very familiar with each other. From what he says, they already know what he''s thinking. It''s nothing more than attacking potential rivals, so that they won''t find themselves again. Although they are a bit overbearing, women like Wu Yanli like him more.


    Since Su Jingfei said so, Wu Yanli also said: "I say Wu Yingxiong, you should put your mind on your work. Don''t think about some things. If you do well, you will naturally consider adding burden to your organization."


    Sissy surprised and make a nod. Though Wu Yanli was young, he knew something about the government, and he could speak well enough to speak. He did not forget to make complaints about what the other party was saying.


    Wu Yingxiong now in addition to secretly hate Su Jingfei, but dare not challenge Wu Yanli, nodded his head and said: "the lesson of Wu county chief is that I will work hard in the future."


    Wu Yanli nodded, no more nonsense, but to Su Jingfei said: "let''s go, the first time you come, I will take you to eat authentic Pingshan County snacks, guarantee your satisfaction." Said, as if no one else with Su Jingfei go out, leaving only three people look at each other.


    When the figures of Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei disappear in the corridor, the three talents react, and master Liu is furious: "I wipe, that boy is not a staff here, he is from another county."


    "I usually think I''m smart, but I didn''t expect to be fooled like this." Mr. Li laughed bitterly, but he didn''t feel much annoyed. On the contrary, he thought Su Jingfei was very interesting. He just pretended to be very similar, and he was very serious. He didn''t feel guilty at all. I really don''t know whether this guy was born bad or his acting skills were superb.


    Wu Yingxiong gritted his teeth and was humiliated by others. As a result, he now knows that the other party is not local at all, which almost suffocated him.


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli had already completely ignored the depression of the three people. He had already got into the car with Wu Yanli. Wu Yanli also joked: "I didn''t see it. I haven''t seen it for a few days. I''ve already got a car. It seems that your career is developing well!"


    "It''s just a company car. If it''s mine, how can I buy a car of this grade? You don''t have face. It''s estimated that everyone''s car will cost hundreds of thousands of yuan." Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said sarcastically.


    Wu Yanli is a bit helpless about this. Apart from Mr. Li, the other two are actually government staff, but she also knows that sometimes government officials are not clean. Even if Su Jingfei didn''t see Mr. Liu''s car and Wu Yingxiong''s behavior, she also guessed the general situation, especially Wu Yingxiong''s power as deputy director of the Ministry of health.


    Wu Yanli knew that she was talking about the bad work of government officials in front of Wu Yanli, so she said with a smile: "sister Wu, don''t be depressed. In these days, when the water is clear, there is no fish. I can understand that, not to mention you. In the most prosperous ancient times, there are still many corrupt officials. In the three years of Qing Dynasty, the magistrate has a hundred thousand snowflakes of silver. Isn''t that the way to come? Now our society should be good. At least you haven''t heard of a leader who has a good reputation and has so much money. "


    "You''ve got a lot of resentment. Whether it''s corruption or bribery, it has nothing to do with you." Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei who is a little angry.


    Su Jingfei said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m also a taxpayer. If I just take money and don''t do anything, it''s really depressing. Fortunately, I can have a pastime every day. Besides updating slowly and making people headache, I''m not wrong."


    Wu Yanli rolled her eyes and said, "you really have leisure. You say you are very busy every day. As a result, you still have time to read novels. I really don''t know what you said is true. Besides, if you want to add something better, if you use money to smash it, he will definitely add something more."


    This time it was su Jingfei''s turn to be speechless, so he had to change the topic again and said, "well, I''m as full as CCTV. Why are you angry about this? Where do you say we go to eat and find something closer and faster."


    Wu Yanli''s heart is very hot. She naturally knows what Su Jingfei means. She doesn''t talk nonsense any more. She points out a direction directly. After lunch, she laughs and solves the problem.


    After dinner, it''s natural to exercise, but the best place for this exercise should be on the bed. Wu Yanli can''t wait to bring Su Jingfei back to her dormitory. She''s the deputy county magistrate. The dormitory''s specifications are not bad, and the sound insulation effect is good.


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli haven''t seen each other for more than ten days. As soon as they enter the room, he hugs Wu Yanli in his arms, kisses her little mouth and takes off her clothes. Just a few times, Wu Yanli has been thrown on the bed cleanly, and Su Jingfei has stripped herself as quickly as possible.


    They soon get together. Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli haven''t seen each other for many days. They miss each other uncontrollably. No matter whether the people next door will hear them or not, they only have each other in their hearts now. As long as they can make each other feel their own existence, they don''t mind what they do. However, Su Jingfei is still very surprised. Wu Yanli seems to be more enthusiastic than before, It''s more resilient.


    Although Wu Yanli doesn''t always have the upper hand, she is very enthusiastic. Su Jingfei feels that she is almost melted. If she doesn''t know Wu Yanli and herself, it will be the first time. He also thinks that Wu Yanli has experienced a lot, which makes Su Jingfei feel very shameless and seems to be passive every time.


    "Sister Wu, you have a good temper. Why do you always want to hold me down?" Depressed, Su Jingfei can''t help laughing at Wu Yanli.


    Wu Yanli snorted and said condescending, "don''t you know that queen fan is popular now? I''m going to be queen now, you have to be controlled by me, and don''t you think it''s better to show your charm? " Say words, she already tired of lie on Su Jingfei''s body.


    Su Jingfei laughs. Wu Yanli has such a hard mouth, but how can her physical quality compare with herself? She will be suppressed by herself in the end. Thinking of this, she is afraid of slapping her buttocks and turns over to be a serf to sing. Wu Yanli has no strength even if she wants to be tough.

 Chapter 187

    After several times of spring breeze, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli were already too lazy to move. Then they calmed down. Wu Yanli lay in Su Jingfei''s arms, gently drew a circle on his chest, and asked, "Jingfei, you go back today, when will you be free next time?"


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "sister Wu, we haven''t separated this time, so you start to ask next time, if you are addicted to me."


    Wu Yanli naturally knows what Su Jingfei is talking about. Her little hand, which used to draw a circle gently, turns into a wring. She grits her teeth and says, "I''m addicted to it. You''ll have to sell it cheaply."


    Su Jingfei thinks that Wu Yanli is very cute now, which is different from her usual hot and sexy. She looks like a little girl, and she is also very cooperative. She pretends to be very painful and says, "nvxia, please forgive me. I''m addicted. I know I''m wrong. Show mercy, hero."


    "Well, you''re smart." Although Wu Yanli knew that Su Jingfei was pretending, she was also very happy. She snorted and rubbed the place where she twisted again. She seemed very distressed.


    For Wu Yanli''s little action, Su Jingfei is very helpless. The woman is reluctant to give up and even pretends to be vicious, but he dare not point it out. He just laughs: "today I came out to find you secretly. According to the normal working hours, I have no time now."


    "Well? Don''t you work as a manager in an underwear store? How can you have a business trip, but yes, as a manager, it''s easy to escape by taking advantage of your position. " Wu Yanli was slightly stunned at first, and then naturally said.


    Su Jingfei face a black, helpless way: "sister Wu, in your eyes, I am the kind of private waste public person?"


    Wu Yanli didn''t speak. She just looked at Su Jingfei with her big bright eyes. Her eyes were full of "you are", which made Su Jingfei even more headache. Why did she ask so much!


    "Actually, I''ve been transferred back to the company from the sales store recently, and I''m in charge of the marketing department. Not long ago, I designed an underwear. Because it has medical effect, I want to apply for a patent. It happens that you used to work in the government. You should know more about this aspect than me. I''ll kill two birds with one stone when I come to you." Su Jingfei had to explain in detail.


    Wu Yanli understood Su Jingfei''s words, and immediately beat him on the chest. She feigned anger and said, "I said how can you come to me when you are free? It turns out that you are looking for my help. You have no conscience. You just coaxed me to play."


    "No, sister Wu, don''t get me wrong. I wanted to come to you the first time. I''ve been doing a lot of things recently. I''ll come to you as soon as I have time." Su Jingfei quickly made it clear that he put Wu Yanli in the first place.


    Wu Yanli was not really angry, just a girl''s arrogance. Now when she heard him say that, she asked, "did you say that you designed underwear? Besides, we have to apply for patents, OK? It''s not for anyone to apply, otherwise there won''t be all kinds of patents everywhere. "


    "Don''t worry about this. The thing I designed is absolutely OK. Let the people of the Patent Office check it at that time. I just want you to find someone familiar with me and let me pass it as soon as possible. This thing will be put into production." Su Jingfei is very confident. In terms of his own medical skills, even if he is not the top in the world, it must be rare for him to be stronger than himself in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. Who calls himself a wired book? What''s in it just opens up for him.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was so confident, Wu Yanli sat up and began to put on her clothes. As she was putting on her clothes, she said, "OK, now you can get up. When I worked in the Municipal Education Bureau, I really got in touch with the people in the patent office. I know one of the office directors. Now I''m going to do it for you."


    Su Jingfei watched Wu Yanli''s beautiful body wrapped up in clothes. He cried to himself, "it''s a pity that there''s too little time now, and there''s business to do, otherwise he won''t be willing to get up from the bed.".


    In fact, they tossed for a long time, but also to Wu Yanli afternoon work time, even if there is no su Jingfei things, two people can not be tired of.


    The two of them are tired of wearing clothes. After more than ten minutes, they leave Wu Yanli''s dormitory together. But when they leave, Wu Yanli doesn''t have much strength and almost leans on Su Jingfei. If she is not afraid of meeting acquaintances, Wu Yanli even wants Su Jingfei to hold him.


    In the afternoon, Wu Yanli is going to work. Naturally, Su Jingfei wants to follow Wu Yanli to the office. It''s only after they enter the office that they hear someone knocking at the door. Obviously, someone is waiting for Wu Yanli!


    Wu Yanli was just about to help Su Jingfei contact her friends, so she had to stop for a moment and let Su Jingfei open the door. When she saw the people outside, she frowned slightly, but she said politely: "county magistrate Liu, please come inside. What can I do for you?"


    In fact, Su Jing was a little strange when she came here. As a county magistrate, Wu Yanli didn''t have a secretary. When she asked Wu Yanli later, she found out that her secretary was ill. Otherwise, so many things would not have happened today.


    Su Jingfei stood by the door and saw the man. Naturally, he didn''t know him. But from his eyebrows, he felt a little impressed. When he heard Wu Yanli''s words, he felt a little surprised. This man should be Liu''s father who had contradicted Liu several times in the morning, that is, vice county chief Liu.


    Deputy county magistrate Liu first looked at Su Jingfei. Shi Shiran walked into Wu Yanli''s office and sat down without being polite. Then he said with a smile, "county magistrate Wu, are you busy?"


    Although Wu Yanli is young and ranks behind deputy county magistrate Liu, she is an airborne official. Obviously, the strength behind her is not weak. Even they know that Wu Yanli has a third uncle in the municipal government, but they don''t think it is her third uncle''s strength. Because of his position in the government, she doesn''t have so much ability.


    Of course, they didn''t know that the reason why Wu Yanli parachuted to Pingshan County as county magistrate was because Liu Dingbang had helped her, but it didn''t prevent vice county magistrate Liu from being very polite to Wu Yanli.


    Wu Yanli also knows why deputy county magistrate Liu is so polite to herself. First, she gives Wu Yanli a vague look, which is still full of gratitude. But in a twinkling, she becomes adored. This is her man. He should do everything for herself, and they are inseparable from each other.


    Su Jingfei looked on coldly. He didn''t know what deputy county magistrate Liu wanted to do. Did his son fail to date Wu Yanli, and Lao Tzu came out?


    "County magistrate Liu, if you have anything to do, just say it. It''s not busy yet." Wu Yanli also couldn''t figure out what deputy county magistrate Liu wanted to say. They belonged to different departments. Although they were the same county magistrate, they belonged to different factions. They didn''t have such contact at ordinary times.


    Deputy county magistrate Liu didn''t talk too much nonsense. Instead, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "county magistrate Wu, I received a report this morning that someone pretended to be a government official to make trouble in our government, and also came to you. I want to ask if this person has anything to do with you, or he cheated you."


    He didn''t directly say it was su Jingfei, but he just stared at Su Jingfei, which means that even stupid people can understand it.


    Wu Yanli''s face suddenly sank, her voice became serious, and she said: "county magistrate Liu, I want to ask you who has reported you. Does this person have anything to do with you? You actually came here in person?"


    As a person in the officialdom, even if she knows what the facts are, she doesn''t understand them. Even if Wu Yanli''s position is different from that of deputy county magistrate Liu, she can''t tear her face.


    Deputy county magistrate Liu originally meant to beat Wu Yanli. Now when she asked about it, she naturally said, "of course, it''s the masses who report it. Does county magistrate Wu still think that I bend the law for personal gain?"


    "Well, I won''t ask about that. It''s just about pretending to be a government worker, but I don''t know. I have only one little brother here." Wu Yanli ordered deputy county magistrate Liu. Instead of continuing to pester, she continued: "county magistrate Liu, you are here to remind me that someone pretends to be a government worker?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid county magistrate Wu will be cheated by some people. You are a flower of our government. If you are cheated, it will really make people angry." Deputy county magistrate Liu Zhuji has been staring at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to interfere in their affairs. Now this old guy is aiming at himself everywhere. He is obviously looking for a place for his son. It is estimated that if he is not with Wu Yanli now, he will use his power to commit fraud.


    This old guy is too unruly. His son pursues other girls. This is what he has to do. Now he wants to revenge himself. No wonder that young master Liu is not a good thing. He is not straight on the beam and crooked on the beam.


    Without waiting for Wu Yanli to speak, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "deputy county magistrate Liu, right? I want to ask, how can we be regarded as not being cheated?"


    "You are the younger brother of county magistrate Wu. It''s very simple not to be cheated. Only those who are worthy of county magistrate Wu''s status will not cheat her. Otherwise, some people with poor status always want to climb up by virtue of county magistrate Wu''s status. That''s a liar." Deputy county magistrate Liu was so angry by Su Jingfei''s name that he almost vomited blood and spoke tit for tat.


    Officialdom has the rules of officialdom. No matter what position it is, as long as it is a deputy, people will automatically remove the word "deputy" when they call it. However, Su Jingfei bites the stress, which clearly makes him feel uncomfortable.


    Psychologically, Wu Yanli has always regarded herself as Su Jingfei''s woman. Now Su Jingfei comes out, but she is silent. I don''t know. I still think she is thinking!


    Su Jingfei was not afraid of deputy county magistrate Liu. Now he said so and immediately said with a smile: "according to deputy county magistrate Liu''s meaning, as long as the status is enough? It doesn''t matter about character, ability and appearance, does it? I really want to ask, are you sister Wu''s father or grandfather? Other people''s families have no such influence. You have nothing to do with him. Why do you jump out and pretend to care? "

 Chapter 188

    With Su Jingfei''s words finished, deputy county magistrate Liu''s face turned green. As the head of a county, although he was a deputy, no one taught him such a lesson face to face. What''s more, in his eyes, this man was relying on Wu Yanli at most.


    Wu Yanli thinks Su Jingfei is very happy. She understands Su Jingfei and knows that Su Jingfei has enough background, not to mention the county magistrate. The Secretary of the provincial Party committee wanted to help Su Jingfei at that time. Of course, she doesn''t think Su Jingfei would use the Secretary of the provincial Party committee casually. However, she knows that deputy county magistrate Daoliu can''t help Su Jingfei.


    Regardless of his own background, Su Jingfei is neither a government official nor a citizen of Pingshan County. No matter how long deputy county magistrate Liu is in charge of Su Jingfei''s affairs, now Su Jingfei is not polite to him.


    Deputy county magistrate Liu was very angry. No matter what was obscure, he directly glared at Su Jingfei and said, "young man, you should be careful when you speak. As a colleague of county magistrate Wu, I''m afraid that he will be cheated. Your previous act of pretending to be a government worker can be regarded as a fraud. I don''t think it''s necessary to investigate the face of county magistrate Wu. Don''t be too serious."


    Su Jingfei sneered and said: "deputy county magistrate Liu, you''d better not look at sister Wu''s face. You can find someone to catch me. I don''t know when I''ve ever pretended to be a staff member of the county government. It''s just that some people are not smart and misunderstood by themselves."


    Deputy county magistrate Liu was temporarily speechless. He really didn''t know what Su Jingfei and his son and others had said at that time. Now he sees that Su Jingfei is upright, but he doesn''t know what his son is. Naturally, he knows very well. If he is really stupid, maybe he is.


    In fact, Wu Yanli didn''t know what happened outside at that time, but now deputy county magistrate Liu obviously wanted to crush Su Jingfei. How could she look at it and ignore it.


    "Magistrate Liu, you don''t have to worry too much about my affairs. I still have something in mind about who can communicate and who can''t. this morning''s affair may be just a misunderstanding. Let''s forget it." Although Wu Yanli''s tone is relatively mild, her meaning is very clear: "don''t mind your own business.".


    How could deputy county magistrate Liu not hear Wu Yanli''s words? He was annoyed and speculated about the relationship between Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei. She stood up to support Su Jingfei regardless of her face. This boy would not really be Wu Yanli''s boyfriend. He just thought that he was right. If he didn''t find something for them, What opportunities will my son have in the future.


    "County magistrate Wu, even if you say that, you should be careful. There are a lot of swindlers these days. You are a young girl. You..." deputy county magistrate Liu''s words were interrupted mercilessly by Su Jingfei.


    "Yes, sister Wu, the world is very chaotic now, but no matter how chaotic it is, you can''t engage in that kind of feudal thought. What kind of family is right, what kind of parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words, especially what kind of status theory. As a proletarian revolutionary, you can''t make mistakes!" Although Su Jingfei''s words are to Wu Yanli, they are all aimed at deputy county magistrate Liu.


    He came from the Su family in the capital. Although he has been living outside all the time, he has different identities. Sometimes he will study the rules of officialdom. He knows a little about some political taboos, and naturally knows what kind of hats these people are afraid of being put on.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, deputy county magistrate Liu''s face changed dramatically. If he was labeled as a "remnant of feudal ideology", even if he was only 50 this year, his political career would come to an end.


    No matter whether he lost face or not, he quickly said: "county magistrate Wu, his words are correct. We proletariat advocate free love. I agree with that."


    Wu Yanli looks at deputy county magistrate Liu speechless. The old man''s attitude changes really fast. However, she knows that Su Jingfei says so in front of her face. Even if deputy county magistrate Liu wants to stab Su Jingfei to death, she can only agree.


    Secretly funny, Wu Yanli more and more feel that he chose Su Jingfei right, not only has the ability, but also smart, can make deputy county magistrate Liu directly into a dilemma.


    Now she is like a peacemaker. For the sake of her future work, she can''t really split her face with deputy county magistrate Liu. Now she can only nod her head and say, "what county magistrate Liu said is that we seem to have deviated from the topic and how to talk about love."


    Deputy county magistrate Liu quickly said, "yes, we seem to be saying something wrong. Before, I was just afraid that county magistrate Wu would be cheated. Since you understand this, I''ll go back and don''t disturb your work."


    Wu Yanli naturally knows what''s wrong with him. She is obviously holding the idea of asking for a crime. As a result, she is resolved by Su Jingfei''s words. He must be depressed to death now. Wu Yanli doesn''t want to embarrass him too much. She stands up and says, "OK, county magistrate Liu, take your time. If you have anything, just ask the Secretary to come and say it."


    At this time, county magistrate Liu has been swept face, which can say more, nodded and walked out, but Su Jingfei would not let him leave so easily.


    "Deputy county magistrate Liu, I just forgot to say one thing. When I came here today, I saw your son blocking the door of sister Wu. I suggest you tell him not to do so in the future. I can''t see how it affects the office of the county government. In the morning, I reminded him that it was your son. I''m afraid he will meet some big people next time, That would have been a bad time Su Jingfei has offended deputy county magistrate Liu anyway, and his words are even more impolite at this time.


    Deputy county magistrate Liu was shocked, shocked and angry. Su Jingfei''s attitude made him very angry. If it wasn''t for Wu Yanli, he would have tried to deal with him, and he didn''t beat him. But at the same time, he thought Su Jingfei was reasonable. His son''s virtue really couldn''t threaten others again!


    If the threat this time is not su Jingfei, but a second generation of officials with great background, even if they have to follow the trouble.


    At this time, he didn''t have time to compete with Su Jingfei. Thinking of this possibility, he just wanted to go home and teach his son a lesson. This black sheep would kill him sooner or later.


    Wu Yanli stares at Su Jingfei. Does she know that Su Jingfei is not a kind reminder, but a jealous man who makes her angry and funny.


    Deputy county magistrate Liu opens the door and wants to go back to teach her son. Wu Yanli naturally wants to get up and send her peers out. It''s only when the door is opened that passers-by outside are looking good.


    "Well, Lao Liu, why did you come to Xiao Wu again today?" The outsider''s voice was calm and slightly surprised, and his eyes unconsciously looked in.


    Before deputy county magistrate Liu spoke, the outsider was already surprised and said, "ah, Dr. Su, you are here. What are you doing here? Is Lao Liu ill or Xiao Wu ill


    Su Jingfei was very clever. He didn''t want to make much noise when he came to Pingshan County. Even though he knew that Liu Weimin was the head of the county Party committee, he didn''t plan to visit him, but he didn''t expect to meet him here. However, he was relieved when he thought about it. In the same office building, he almost didn''t look up. It''s not a coincidence to meet him.


    Wu Yanli knows that Su Jingfei has some relationship with Liu Weimin, but at that time Su Jingfei didn''t explain their relationship in detail. Now she is surprised to hear Liu Weimin call Su Jingfei.


    However, deputy county magistrate Liu was shocked. There were only three people in Wu Yanli''s office, except deputy county magistrate Liu, who was Wu Yanli. The person Liu Weimin called was obviously the young man, but even if he was a doctor, he didn''t make secretary Liu so excited.


    Liu Weimin''s excitement was not just in his tone. After he found Su Jingfei, he walked in impolitely. He grabbed Su Jingfei''s hand and said with a smile, "I said, doctor Su, why don''t you come to Pingshan County to find me? I didn''t get into the landlord''s friendship. How can I be embarrassed? If someone hears me, I will be too ashamed."


    Su Jingfei knew that he was grateful for his treatment and avoided being delayed, but he was still shocked by his enthusiasm, especially now that a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s is holding his hand. He really doesn''t adapt.


    Only funny way: "secretary Liu, I always come here to find my sister Wu, naturally sorry to disturb you, you say too much, how can you lose face."


    Liu Weimin takes a look at Wu Yanli and guesses the relationship between them. He is quite satisfied with Wu Yanli who came from the air. He is a pragmatic and hardworking person regardless of his ability to work and deal with people.


    Originally, I had a good impression of Wu Yanli. Now I heard that she was su Jingfei''s sister. Even if I didn''t know what they were, it didn''t prevent him from loving her. I thought that I should take more care of Wu Yanli in the future, which can be regarded as my gratitude to Su Jingfei.


    Of course, he couldn''t say it. He just said with a smile to Wu Yanli, "Xiao Wu, this is your fault. When Dr. Su comes, you won''t tell me. Let''s have dinner tonight."


    Liu''s deputy county magistrate was stunned. Although he was a deputy county magistrate, he was ranked at least several times behind Liu Weimin.


    He had just planned to teach Su Jingfei a lesson, but the Secretary of the county Party committee was so enthusiastic about Su Jingfei. He felt his face hurt. Thinking of his superior attitude and belittling Su Jingfei, he felt that the slap was too painful.


    Wu Yanli also murmurs in her heart that secretary Liu knows Su Jingfei''s background, but it''s not like that. Listening to him, it seems that she only knows Su Jingfei''s identity as a doctor.


    When they guessed in their hearts, ordinary people would like to have dinner with the Secretary of the county Party committee, but Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "even if secretary Liu has dinner, I have to go back to the city. You know that I have a job. I can''t delay my work."

 Chapter 189

    Su Jingfei refuses secretary Liu''s request, so secretary Liu will not be angry. In his opinion, Su Jingfei''s job is to save the dying and heal the wounded. Maybe he can save a person by working a little more time. He can''t delay others to see a patient.


    Liu Weimin didn''t ask what happened between deputy county magistrate Liu and Su Jingfei. He couldn''t see the unhappiness between them and didn''t think much about it. However, deputy county magistrate Liu had no face to stay here and left wisely.


    Since Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are brothers and sisters, and Liu Weimin loves her family so much that she doesn''t go back to her office. Instead, she brings her secretary ruiguo into Wu Yanli''s office. Since they can''t have dinner together in the evening, let''s have a chat. For Su Jingfei, a doctor, he is very grateful.


    "Dr. Su, it''s a pity that you can''t let me be the host this time. Next time I have time, I''ll see you in the city." After entering the door, Liu Weimin said sincerely.


    Fortunately, by this time, deputy county magistrate Liu had left, otherwise he would have been sweating. Su Jingfei was able to see secretary Liu himself.


    Su Jingfei naturally couldn''t let a secretary of other people see him. He quickly said with a smile, "secretary Liu, you are too polite. I will come again when I have time, so you don''t have to go to the city to find me."


    Although Liu Weimin doesn''t put on airs, as the highest leader of a county, he is really busy at ordinary times. Su Jingfei said so. He didn''t mention such words again. Instead, he turned to Wu Yanli and said, "Xiao Wu, you are very familiar with Dr. su. He doesn''t come to see me when he comes to the county, but he comes to see you directly."


    He was quite satisfied with Wu Yanli. Now Su Jingfei, whom he is grateful for, has a good relationship with Wu Yanli. He is also close to Wu Yanli, which is very rare in officialdom. His tone is full of ridicule. It can be seen that he is in a good mood now.


    Wu Yanli naturally understood that although she was ridiculed as shy by the Secretary of the county Party committee, she was full of joy. Su Jingfei always brought surprise to herself.


    At this time, as a man, Su Jingfei had to stand up and say: "I have something to do with sister Wu. Now that the matter is finished, I should go back. Next time I come, I will definitely want to find you."


    Liu Weimin was treated by Su Jingfei once. He just wanted to find an opportunity to thank Su Jingfei, but he couldn''t find it. Now when he heard that Su Jingfei had something to do, he moved his heart and asked with a smile, "doctor Su, what can I do for Xiao Wu? If it''s not inconvenient, I can support Xiao Wu to do it for you. "


    He has been in the officialdom for many years, and he knows people very well. If Su Jingfei wants to find Wu Yanli, it''s a private matter. If he really needs someone to say hello, as long as things are not too much, he will be more convenient than Wu Yanli.


    When Liu Weimin proposes to help Su Jingfei, the secretary next to him wants to stop him. In case Su Jingfei''s request is against discipline, Liu Weimin will lose face. However, Liu Weimin still speaks out despite the Secretary''s obstruction. It can be seen that he is very grateful to Su Jingfei and even does not hesitate to use his own strength.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Liu Weimin''s style of political work is like. Judging from the prosperity of Pingshan County, he can guess that his level is certainly good. It''s really rare that he can offer to help himself. It''s really worth his efforts at the beginning.


    He was silent, but Wu Yanli first said: "secretary, in fact, there is not much to do, that is, Su Jingfei has studied a kind of underwear, which is good for people''s health. He wants to apply for a patent and ask me if I know something about it. There is no need to say hello, as long as they review it as soon as possible."


    Liu Weimin looked at Su Jingfei with a little surprise and said in disbelief, "Dr. Su, why don''t you do a good job and study underwear?"


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth, but he is also helpless. Liu Weimin''s expression is only surprised, and there is no doubt that he is not normal, but he is still a little embarrassed. After all, men study this, and they are not their own jobs, so they are not good-looking.


    But since Wu Yanli said so much, she must have her intention, so she nodded and said, "well, I did study a kind of underwear, and my doctor''s work is as usual, but I was usually the marketing manager of an underwear company. Now this kind of underwear is just for production, but I''m afraid of piracy, so I want to apply for an intellectual property patent."


    Liu Weimin was a little confused when he heard that the young man was so good at medicine that he didn''t go to work full-time as a doctor. However, it was someone else''s choice and he couldn''t say it well. However, he still said to Su Jingfei, "Dr. Su, I don''t know what special underwear you are designing. You have to apply for a patent, but I can tell you that it''s not so easy."


    Su Jingfei has always heard that he can apply for a patent for an invention or a new product, but he doesn''t know. Otherwise, he won''t ask Wu Yanli for help.


    Wu Yanli is similar to Su Jingfei. Before she was in the education department, she only knew about intellectual property rights, and she also knew a few friends in this field, but she had no contact with them.


    Liu Weimin saw that Su Jingfei really didn''t understand, so he explained: "the so-called patent has to go through a long period of investigation, and all kinds of materials have to be prepared. It''s not as easy as registering a product trademark. It''s estimated that it will take at least one year. If you want to apply first and then produce, I''m afraid the plan will fail."


    "It''s so complicated! Can you make it faster if you have acquaintances? " Su Jingfei thought about it and asked with a headache.


    "This is not the time to talk about human feelings. Although it is not necessarily a big thing, after all, if the application is successful, it will have a big impact. Even the headquarters staff in Beijing dare not help you." Liu Weimin shakes his head and affirms.


    If Su Jingfei hadn''t saved Liu Weimin, he wouldn''t have been so frank with Liu Weimin. It''s against discipline to go through the back door, but everyone knows it.


    Wu Yanli is watching. Fortunately, she asked Su Jingfei to ask Liu Weimin for help. Otherwise, this patent issue will be really troublesome. If she knows those people, she must not have enough energy. Seeing that Liu Weimin knows this kind of thing so well, there must be someone who can help.


    Sure enough, when Su Jingfei was worried, Liu Weimin said again, "doctor Su, do you think this is OK? I have a classmate from the Beijing Patent Office. Although he can''t give you much advance, he can reduce some procedures for you. He can help you complete it in half a year. And as long as the products you study really meet the requirements, there will be no other trouble."


    Although in terms of time, it is still not as short as Su Jingfei expected. After Liu Weimin''s explanation, he realized that patent application is so troublesome. If someone helps, it will certainly save a lot of time.


    What''s more, secretary Liu''s friend is from the Beijing Patent Office, which is the headquarters. If they pay attention to it, they will definitely have no problem with their own patent.


    Naturally, he was full of confidence in what he had studied. Thinking of this, he said happily, "it would be troublesome for secretary Liu. I didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome to apply for a patent. If it wasn''t for fear of too much piracy in the future, I would rather not apply."


    "That''s not right, Dr. su. It''s very important for you to have such a sense of property protection. Anyway, before the patent comes out, there''s no problem in the production of products, so you can do it at the same time." Liu Weimin first shook his head, then said with a smile, "but it''s the first time I''ve heard that underwear can also be patented."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I''m also on a whim about this. The main reason is that although it''s underwear, it can be used for health care and shaping. It''s not an ordinary product on the market."


    He then explained the general composition of his liquid medicine. Liu Weimin didn''t know the medicine, so naturally they didn''t know how to use it. However, they had the feeling that Su Jingfei said it was very powerful. After all, they had all seen Su Jingfei''s Magical Medicine, and how could he make something worse.


    Su Jingfei was going to have a tryst with Wu Yanli, and asked her to help with the patent issue. Unexpectedly, the patent issue was far more troublesome than he thought. In the end, it was Secretary Liu who really helped.


    I didn''t think so much when I studied underwear. In the end, not only did Feng Xiaolan help me become a free model, but she finally applied for a patent and passed Liu Weimin''s friend. What''s more, the important reason for her underwear design came from Mr. Feng''s traditional Chinese Medicine Museum.


    In this way, the underwear that I have studied can come out, but it is still the traditional Chinese Medicine Museum of Master Yu Feng. Otherwise, without models, I would not know Liu Weimin.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Weimin talked for a while again, and then they gave Liu Weimin a reexamination. After that treatment, they had not seen each other. This time, they were treated as a follow-up visit. Moreover, Su Jingfei felt that Liu Weimin wanted to stay and chat with him for a while, but he didn''t want to reexamine him. He was just embarrassed to say that.


    In fact, this is not just the whole reason why Liu Weimin is enthusiastic about Su Jingfei. While appreciating Su Jingfei, Liu Weimin is also very clear about his value. This man is a little miracle doctor who can treat himself. If his relatives and friends can help him in the future, won''t they? Such people must make friends.


    Wu Yanli is more worldly than Su Jingfei. Even if she doesn''t fully understand Liu Weimin''s mind, she knows that he is deliberately making friends with Su Jingfei, which she would like to see.


    Liu Weimin, as the Secretary of the county Party committee, has a lot more strength behind him than Wu Yanli. Moreover, he is relatively young. In the future, he will be able to enter the municipal Party committee at least, and his ranking will never be lower. If such a person can help Su Jingfei, he will certainly bring a lot of convenience to Su Jingfei, which is far more convenient to take care of him than Liu Dingbang.


    She now regards herself as Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. Naturally, she hopes that Su Jingfei will be better. On the one hand, she cooperates with Liu Weimin to adjust the atmosphere, so that Su Jingfei and Liu Weimin will naturally become friends from the previous relationship between patients and doctors.

 Chapter 190

    With Liu Weimin''s help, Su Jingfei can easily get the patent work done, but he can''t finish it in a short time. He just needs to let Liang Xiuwen produce normally when he goes back.


    Although he has developed almost the same liquid medicine, it will take a period of research to put these liquid medicine into underwear production. Of course, it has nothing to do with him. There are also some underwear designers in the company, who not only design styles, but also design materials.


    Su Jingfei, the core component of drug synthetic materials, took it by himself, but how to use it depends on the company''s designers. These were discussed with Liang Xiuwen.


    Although we can''t have dinner with Liu Weimin, we can have dinner with Wu Yanli. Although it can''t be formal, it has a different taste. You feed me and I feed you. It''s very sweet. At least Wu Yanli, who has never been in love, is very satisfied with her time alone.


    In fact, it''s dinner, and it''s only more than four o''clock. It''s just for the sake of being alone. Their purpose is not to eat, which is what people in love can do.


    Su Jingfei drove back to the city from Pingshan County. Because the crew was filming, they were actually on the outskirts of Pingshan County. They were on their way back to the city. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would not be able to come back after dinner. He was able to arrive at the crew before six o''clock. He didn''t want to be late for work.


    Recently, the crew has been shooting for half a month, and most of the location plays are ready for shooting. The previous shooting is mainly indoor, and the rest of the location plays need to be built.


    From the beginning of these two days, we began to shoot some relatively large scenes, such as the pursuit of soldiers, and the scenes of mountain villages, which require a large number of mass actors.


    Fortunately, the living standard of s city is very average. It''s very easy to find mass actors, which makes Xu Ke and Cheng Long from Hong Kong feel very sad. Making movies in the mainland is really rich in human resources.


    This is the same scene to be shot tonight. There are a lot of characters in the scene. But this time, there is a leader who is not a real kung fu star, and this is an actor who has no lines and only needs action. At first, he just wanted to find someone to be the show, but he didn''t do well enough.


    Although it''s a dragon suit with a similar background, he has been in the camera for a long time. He even has two fights with the protagonist Huang Xiaoming. If he is too vulnerable or his action is too bad, it''s really hard to pass.


    Originally, it''s OK to find a martial arts instructor to design the action, but Xu Ke thought about it and went directly to Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, there''s a role here today. To be exact, it''s a dragon suit. There are only a few scenes to show off. You don''t need lines. You''re good at it. Go guest star."


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to make a movie because he wanted to keep a low profile, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t understand human feelings. People have made it very clear that he didn''t even have a line, which is similar to the mass actors. He can''t refuse.


    What''s more, he knows something about the script. Even if he plays the leader, there are only a few scenes. Maybe the audience can''t remember his face clearly, and Su Jingfei has no reason to refuse. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei nods and says, "OK, director Xu, I''ll make a guest appearance."


    He is not a big name in the cast. The reason why Xu Ke always thinks about him is that he has a good image and a good body. If he doesn''t act properly, the star will suffer. Xu Ke wants to influence Su Jingfei imperceptibly.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Xu Ke''s thoughts. His family knows his own affairs, his identity and secret decision. He definitely can''t be an action star. Xu Ke''s good intentions can only be wasted. Both of them have their own thoughts, but they can''t speak them out. But Xu Ke is better for Su Jingfei.


    Everyone''s clothes are ready for this scene. Su Jingfei, who joined temporarily, can only make up quickly. Although he looks a little thin, he is actually in a very good shape. He has absolute clothes shelf, and all kinds of clothes are the same on him.


    He is a leader in pursuit of soldiers. Of course, he has to wear helmets and armor. Just like the ancient generals, if he changes into ordinary mass actors or dragon suits, even if he wears such clothes, he lacks that kind of temperament. Su Jingfei is totally different. He is far more spirited than others. What''s more, he does have the temperament of fighting soldiers on the battlefield.


    Su Jingfei, wearing armor, simply went there for a fight, and the timid people did not dare to approach him. It seemed that he could influence himself with the spirit of killing. Even if he had no weapons in his hands, he could still make people feel very dangerous.


    His eyebrows are not heavy, so he gives people the feeling that people and animals are harmless. In order to make su Jingfei look older and look like a leader in pursuit, the make-up artist specially made Su Jingfei''s eyebrows heavier, so that his eyebrows enter into the temples, just like a sword. Suddenly, his temperament is fierce and he is not angry.


    When Xu Ke saw Su Jingfei come out, his eyes lit up immediately. He knew that the makeup artist had designed Su Jingfei''s appearance and clothes, but that kind of temperament could really be shown. It was su Jingfei''s own ability, but the makeup artist was not so magical.


    He''s a pity in the dark now. If Su Jingfei plays a real general in his script, he can definitely make a hit. Even a supporting actor can catch the audience''s eye.


    In addition to him, other people are also very surprised, especially Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. They can be said that they are the people who have the most contact with Su Jingfei in the drama group. Su Jingfei is usually kind and harmless. Even when they design actions for them, they are at most severe, and they are absolutely not so fierce.


    In particular, Li Binbin feels the most deeply. She is the queen of the movie. She has an oppressive temperament and is older. For men, she is more difficult to conquer than the average strong woman. But such a woman feels the most deeply for a man who is stronger than herself, just like Su Jingfei in front of her.


    Su Jingfei stood there speechless, but the momentum of forcing people could make people feel that he seemed to speak to the man in front of him. If he didn''t say a word, he might die.


    Li Binbin''s eyes are a little hazy because of his overbearing manner. Such a man actually appears in modern society, and he is only a young man in his twenties. This is too unscientific, but Su Jingfei is right in front of him.


    Liu Yifei didn''t feel as strong as she did, but she was also a little distracted by the impact. Before, she just felt that Su Jingfei''s appearance was pleasing to the eye, and she was a good person, but now she found that his unique temperament was very rare. Even if he had met many famous actors in costume, they were only similar in shape, but not in spirit. Su Jingfei stood there, It has made people feel that he is an ancient general.


    The insight of the two women lies only in their ordinary senses. Li Lianjie and Cheng Long really applaud each other secretly. They have both acted in ancient costume movies. Li Lianjie plays the most heroes or martial arts experts. Naturally, they don''t have su Jingfei''s temperament. He is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s modeling. Such a person is born to be an actor.


    Cheng long felt more different. He had filmed a myth before and played a great general. Although he had good Kung Fu, he also played that role very well, but it was different from Su Jingfei.


    Standing there, Su Jingfei will give people a feeling of being in the battlefield. Even as the background, people will think of the battlefield. When Cheng Long plays, he has to make up to show the tragic scene of the battlefield. From this point of view, he is man-made, but Su Jingfei is natural.


    For a moment, Su Jingfei''s simple appearance shocked the crew. In fact, he didn''t know anything about it. He just felt that the people in the mirror didn''t seem to be himself. He unconsciously put himself into his emotions.


    He is a master himself, and he practices authentic killing Kung Fu. He may not fight alone, but he is definitely more powerful than killing. His kung fu is not used for performance, which is just in line with his current status.


    "It''s great. We are very satisfied with the shape. If you can have two close-up shots later, you will be more popular." The first person to respond was director Xu Ke. After that, he said to the drama next to him: "go to see if Baye and Xiaoming are ready. We can start shooting and find a very good dragon set."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. It''s a good thing to be praised, but Xu Ke''s words are very speechless. Modern actors, how many of them start from the Dragon suit? Those stars in the 1990s began to hone their acting skills from the Dragon suit. Now they are all directly relying on their handsome and beautiful faces, and they are directly supporting actors or protagonists.


    No one cares what Su Jingfei thinks. Even if he has a good look, he''s just surprised at the beginning. After all, his role doesn''t even have a line. He''s just a guest star. His main job is to guide the movements. Of course, he''s also Li Binbin''s bodyguard.


    Huang Xiaoming and Yuan Baye were not here before, because in the next shot, the protagonist Huang Xiaoming and Su Jingfei need to fight each other. Naturally, Yuan Baye has to explain some action essentials to Huang Xiaoming, which is also the hard work of action guidance. Every time he plays, he has to explain to the actors repeatedly, and the protagonist Huang Xiaoming''s work naturally needs yuan Baye to come.


    When they came out, they were also shocked by Su Jingfei''s modeling. Mr. Yuan even patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and joked: "little Su, you are really hundreds of years old. If you were born in ancient times, you might be a general who was surprised in the battlefield. The times really delayed you."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry, but said helplessly: "eighth master, don''t call me a warfighter, OK? I''m actually a peace lover, and I''m very opposed to violence."


    This time, it''s not only Mr. Yuan, but all of us roll our eyes together. Su Jingfei is so good at it, and he''s also Li Binbin''s bodyguard. He actually says that he opposes violence. Su Jingfei can only shrug his shoulders innocently. He really opposes violence and never takes the initiative to fight with others.

 Chapter 191

    Su Jingfei''s modeling is ready, and the shooting will begin soon. Yuan Baye simply tells Su Jingfei about the fight between him and Huang Xiaoming, mainly to set off the protagonist with him as the leader of the pursuit.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoming''s Kung Fu is relatively poor, so Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu can''t be fully used. Moreover, in order to make the plot interesting, he has to be a bit stupid. Even if he has Kung Fu, he can''t show it for various reasons, so that the protagonist can avoid it.


    Su Jingfei can do this easily. He doesn''t use steel wire to do even some difficult movements, such as ordinary somersault. Su Jingfei can do it independently. He can also do some forward and backward moves. In this regard, he is better than other Kung Fu stars. After all, they don''t have the skills similar to lightness skill, Su Jingfei can do it.


    This play was supposed to be played by the protagonist with a supporting role and a dragon set. But Su Jingfei''s action play is very good. Yuan Baye simply told Su Jingfei about the action play and asked Su Jingfei to play with Huang Xiaoming.


    I don''t know whether it''s because he saved Huang Xiaoming and acted as his stand in, or because Su Jingfei''s current style really conforms to the play. Huang Xiaoming didn''t resist yuan Baye''s arrangement, and even took the initiative to ask Su Jingfei to bring everyone into the play.


    In such a situation, not to mention those supporting actors who are jealous of Su Jingfei, even a few of the leading actors also look at Su Jingfei with new eyes. After all, Su Jingfei is just a dragon role. It''s too bad that he can dominate this scene now.


    In fact, Su Jingfei has no acting skills at all. He is neither a professional actor nor a born actor, but his role is a bit of a natural one. As long as he shows his usual style of acting, and his action performance is also a part of what he is good at, if he is allowed to perform in literary drama, he will definitely have a headache.


    Because Su Jingfei joined in, it''s not difficult to shoot this scene. It''s just that the soldiers are defeated by Huang Xiaoming. Then Su Jingfei, as the leader, is defeated by the confused protagonist.


    According to the original script, it''s true that Su Jingfei is just a few moves and doesn''t need any lines. But now Su Jingfei''s modeling is really good, and judging from his cool, if he is defeated by the protagonist in a few moves, it''s a bit out of line. It''s too obvious that Su Jingfei''s deception makes the audience suspect that Su Jingfei, the famous leader, is releasing water.


    So in order to make the plot better, the director decided to add the play temporarily. The person who added the play is not Huang Xiaoming or Su Jingfei, but Liu Yifei, who is a female star.


    Originally, Liu Yifei was a contradictory person in the game. She had hatred, but she also had a kind heart. She saved the hero several times, which can be seen. Otherwise, there would not be a final kiss.


    Now, the director simply asks Liu Yifei to save the protagonist, fight with Su Jingfei, and then defeat Su Jingfei. The director can basically dominate the movie, and the only way to add a scene to the play is for the screenwriter to add a scene. Anyway, the play only needs fighting, not lines. It''s very simple.


    In this way, Su Jingfei used to only play opposite to Huang Xiaoming. Instead, he first played opposite to Huang Xiaoming, then played together with them, and finally fought with Liu Yifei alone.


    In this way, even if he doesn''t have a single line, he will become a more important dragon set. Moreover, he is still the plot of an action play. When the film is finished, this scene will be very wonderful. Even so, Su Jingfei will be remembered by the audience.


    The director''s purpose is to make the film look better and the plot more reasonable. Naturally, Su Jingfei will not have any opinions, and Liu Yifei will not have any opinions. Adding a play to her will do her more good.


    Huang Xiaoming will naturally add a little more drama. This change may extend the movie for a minute or two, but it''s good for everyone. Everyone is happy.


    Now that it''s decided, Su Jingfei and Huang Xiaoming begin to fight each other. Now that the play has changed, Su Jingfei doesn''t have to suppress his skills. After all, he doesn''t perform better than the protagonist. How can Liu Yifei come out to rescue him.


    Su Jingfei has his own skills. Now he''s natural and beautiful. Every move is his own research. It''s absolutely a battle action. Even if the real soldiers look at it, they won''t have any doubt. Otherwise, the white head would not have suspected Su Jingfei was a member of the army.


    Huang Xiaoming is weaker than him. His movements are out of order. He just blows at random. If he doesn''t have a magic weapon in his hand, he will be captured alive by Su Jingfei.


    At this critical moment, Liu Yifei will be on the stage naturally. Her role was set to use flying knives before, so her people didn''t enter. The flying knives were sent out first, and there were six flying knives at once. Although they were controlled by props, those flying knives would be very real to the audience.


    At this time, it shows Su Jingfei''s real kung fu. Su Jingfei has to turn several somersaults in the air to hide all the flying knives, and even hold the last one.


    If it''s a change of actor, these actions can''t be completed at one go. They not only need to be shot repeatedly, but also need post production. It''s hard to say that they also need computer special effects. But Su Jingfei doesn''t have to be so troublesome to play this role, which is why Xu Ke hopes that he can take part in it.


    Su Jingfei''s body is like a spring. His whole body is constantly beating in the air. For a moment, he can somersault before, somersault after, and then roll. Although the speed of the flying knife is very fast, Su Jingfei really completes all the actions in an instant, and finally takes the last one.


    Although it hasn''t gone through post-processing, the flying knife is still relatively slow, but after all, it''s a real shot. Su Jingfei doesn''t have any props, so he completely relies on his ability to complete it.


    When he took the last Throwing Knife in his mouth and stood firmly on the ground, even Xu Ke was stunned and immediately called "Ka". Then everyone clapped together and told us a series of actions before Su Jingfei. If people knew that Su Jingfei was completely accomplished by his own ability, he would be famous, but obviously he was just a dragon set, The audience won''t know it''s his own Kung Fu.


    Now that this scene is wonderful, the following is Liu Yifei and Huang Xiaoming joining hands to fight Su Jingfei. Huang Xiaoming will soon quit, and eventually they will fight alone. Huang Xiaoming''s level is too poor, so he can only help.


    The second half of the play is the most difficult part. Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei fight each other. One of them is a woman with hatred, and their action is similar to that of a killer. The other is a general, the leader of the pursuit, and they are also prone to kill. In this way, they are both quick and clean action plays.


    In this regard, Mr. Yuan is not very good at fighting. He is more good at opening and closing moves. His action design has completely become Su Jingfei himself. He can only teach Liu Yifei hand in hand.


    In order to show their style, the play finally decided not to use any props, that is, all the plays were completed by Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei independently.


    It''s not a problem for Su Jingfei. He has a good skill and can do almost all the difficult movements. Of course, except for flying, Liu Yifei is not so easy. Even though she learned a lot of action plays taught by Su Jingfei, she is still far from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei, no matter how well he looks, is a good Kung Fu player, but he is a dragon. This time he wants to highlight Liu Yifei. As a result, Su Jingfei has taught Liu Yifei for half an hour.


    At the beginning of the first act, it''s not the first time that the two play opposite roles, but the first time they play lovers, and Su Jingfei is Huang Xiaoming''s stand in. This time, Liu Yifei is really an authentic opponent. Liu Yifei not only has to fight Su Jingfei, but also defeat him, otherwise there is no way to save Huang Xiaoming.


    At the beginning of shooting, Liu Yifei jumps directly between Huang Xiaoming and Su Jingfei. With a beautiful side kick, she splits Su Jingfei''s face. In order to make Liu Yifei perform well, Su Jingfei specially sets her leg strength.


    In terms of long legs, Li Binbin naturally has three points more than Liu Yifei. Liu Yifei''s pure face is more moving. Unfortunately, this is an action play, which must attract people with action. Su Jingfei designed this series of actions according to Liu Yifei''s slim figure.


    Su Jingfei dodges the leg split by the opponent. The fake stone made by the props man is suddenly kicked to pieces by Liu Yifei, which shows her leg strength. If Su Jingfei doesn''t dodge, it will end up like a stone.


    Then there is a series of gorgeous leg skills, which are all performed by Liu Yifei, Su Jingfei''s foot. In the eyes of experts, she is full of loopholes. However, in the eyes of the layman audience, Liu Yifei''s leg skills are dazzling, as if she were really an expert. At least many people in the crew are surprised that Su Jingfei can teach Liu Yifei to be an expert.


    Xu Ke and others also secretly nodded. Su Jingfei''s mastery of action drama is really in place, and Su Jingfei''s own actions are also very good. Although he dodges the wind for a while, it doesn''t show chaos.


    According to the thinking of a normal warrior, although Su Jingfei was temporarily suppressed, he was no weaker than Liu Yifei, so he also wanted to fight back. The way to fight back was to take advantage of Liu Yifei''s leg lifting and splitting. Su Jingfei leaned on the back of a mountain and directly hit Liu Yifei. He shouldered the opposite side''s long leg directly on his body and then pushed it out.


    Liu Yifei has learned dance, so her flexibility is very good. Su Jingfei''s action is equal to splitting Liu Yifei''s two legs. His original design is to push her at the root of her legs, push her out, and drop her on the mat. This action comes from Cheng Long''s film. He has such an action.


    It''s a pity that not everyone can learn this action, especially Su Jingfei is a man and Liu Yifei is a woman. Even if she said hello in advance, Liu Yifei was still flustered. As a result, Su Jingfei carried Liu Yifei on her shoulder with her shoulder. The place Su Jingfei supported is no longer her leg root, but a little higher. Both of them were shocked, Su Jingfei quickly threw Liu Yifei on the mat. Even so, his heart was still rippling.

 Chapter 192

    Su Jingfei''s action is very big. As a result, Liu Yifei''s whole body is forced to fly out by Su Jingfei. At this time, the props master has to pull Wei to let Liu Yifei fall out naturally without injury.


    If this action is done by two men, the one who is pushed out must be very painful. Nevertheless, Liu Yifei is also very uncomfortable. The pain in her body is far less than the annoyance in her heart. In fact, she knows that there is no problem with this action. After all, in order to look good, this design is completely correct.


    The key is that he was pushed by Su Jingfei in such a position. He was very upset. When they were kissing, they changed from ordinary kissing to tongue kissing. Now it''s really embarrassing.


    Su Jingfei is actually a pretty good person in her heart. Every time she cooperates with him in shooting, there will be a little bit of trouble. If it''s not that this action is fast, and it''s one-time, she will be killed if people can see where Su Jingfei''s top is.


    According to Xu Ke, this shot will naturally take the back of Su Jingfei and the front of Liu Yifei. No matter Su Jingfei looks amazing, he is just a dragon.


    If the audience saw this scene, it was the first collision between the two. Su Jingfei turned his back to the audience and knocked Liu Yifei off. People could only guess where he really hit. Of course, more people would not think that the position was crucial.


    What this shot wants to show is Su Jingfei''s ferocity. As a leader of the pursuit, he must have good Kung Fu. Otherwise, let alone pursue and kill, it''s almost like death.


    Su Jingfei feels the elasticity of Liu Yifei''s legs. In fact, she really wants to design some movements that intersect her hands and legs. But after all, it''s a movie. Even if there is a bit of lust occasionally, Su Jingfei can only think about it in his heart. It''s impossible to follow this trend.


    Although this scene makes Liu Yifei feel a little ashamed and angry, the play still has to go on. The next full scene turns into Liu Yifei and Huang Xiaoming fighting Su Jingfei, Huang Xiaoming mixing up, Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei fighting alone.


    After that, Huang Xiaoming struggled to get hurt and hurt Su Jingfei, and then Liu Yifei dealt with Su Jingfei. As a result, in order to appear real, Su Jingfei''s leg was directly interrupted by Huang Xiaoming, and he had to limp in every movement. In this way, he was not Liu Yifei''s opponent.


    Even if Su Jingfei had good skills, he was not as good as Liu Yifei without using steel wire. He was soon defeated by Liu Yifei. The scene took only two minutes to shoot, but it took nearly an hour.


    Even with Su Jingfei''s physique, the scene is still sweating. It''s because he doesn''t need props to help, or he can still have some strength. However, he thinks that it limits his action. People who have a good relationship with him, admire his perseverance, and those who don''t have a good relationship with him, will say that he pretends to force.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about it at all. Anyway, he is just a guest star, and he doesn''t plan to be an actor for a long time. In the end, his fight with Liu Yifei was very wonderful.


    In his early years, Li Lianjie made an action movie called "Jingwu hero", which is known as the textbook of kung fu movies. In the end, Chen Zhen played by Li Lianjie and Fujita Gang played by Zhou Bili, the boxing champion, collided with each other in strength and skill, which is a model for many kung fu movies of later generations.


    This time, Su Jingfei''s action play is similar to that one. He''s pure killing and fighting Kung Fu, and it''s also realistic for Liu Yifei. Although she uses props to help her, they really fight it. They don''t need computer special effects, so it''s absolutely beautiful.


    As an actress, Liu Yifei, who is not famous for Kung Fu movies, with the help of Su Jingfei, can almost compare with some famous female stars. In this passage, we can see that Mr. Yuan nods secretly. He can shoot more beautiful movements, but he can''t do such realistic style of fighting as Su Jingfei.


    It is reasonable to say that in such ancient costume films, they should all be fighting dramas. But both Cheng Long and Li Lianjie are famous kung fu films. If stunts are used in many places in the film, they will be criticized. Su Jingfei''s design is just right.


    After su Jingfei and Liu Yifei finished shooting, Su Jingfei went to remove his make-up. He was wearing armor, even props, which was very uncomfortable and heavy.


    That is to say, his physical fitness is very good. It''s really impossible for him to show up like this in a general dragon suit. He would be very tired even if he was wearing armor. However, Liu Yifei went to see the Mao films, that is, the films that had not been edited.


    Xu Ke and others are also watching this scene at this time. It''s been shooting for so long, and it''s only two minutes after editing. They really don''t know where to start. Su Jingfei is very beautiful in the design of this scene. How to cut it, they will feel some loss.


    When Liu Yifei sees her performance in the play, she doesn''t believe it''s her. Her natural and unrestrained movements and clean skills seem to be a female killer with hatred. Moreover, she seems to be cool and fierce, which completely subverts the previous image of little dragon girl. From this point of view, Su Jingfei actually helps her transform and is no longer a good girl.


    Li Binbin also watched it for a long time. When filming, she just felt that Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei worked very hard. After filming, she realized that the effect was so good. She was more experienced than Liu Yifei and had done a lot of action scenes. At this time, she found that her usual actions were to use fists and embroider legs.


    "Xiao Su''s action design is really unique. Even so many martial arts instructors in Hong Kong don''t have the same effect as him." Mr. Yuan is an authority in this respect. After reading it, he said with emotion.


    Cheng Long also nodded and said, "yes, both Cheng''s class and Hong''s class are good at hard bridge and hard horse Kung Fu design, but they can''t have the same style as him. Eighth master, do you think Xiao Su is a member of the army?"


    "This is very similar, but according to what he said before, he is only a student, probably his master." Mr. Yuan thought for a moment.


    At this point, they don''t go on. Some topics don''t have so much scruples when they talk about them. They are Hong Kong people, but they still have some taboos in the mainland. According to Su Jingfei''s skills, if Su Jingfei''s master is really a member of the army, he must be a special force who has participated in the performance, or a very powerful one.


    Their voice is not big. Except for Xu Ke, other people don''t hear it. Xu Ke also knows something about this. He nods to them and arranges the next shooting.


    Although Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei spent a lot of time shooting this time, it was actually very smooth. After shooting, it was only more than nine o''clock in the evening. What follows is the part of Cheng Long and Li Lianjie. Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei can rest. Of course, as the main characters, Huang Xiaoming can only continue.


    For a while, after su Jingfei took off her make-up, she saw Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, who were relatively relaxed. One was to take a break, the other was that she didn''t have much drama, so she didn''t have to be as busy as others.


    Su Jingfei originally went to be a guest star. Naturally, he was very relaxed. He went to Li Binbin and said with a smile, "sister Binbin, it''s rare that you all have such a free time. It seems that you can go home early today."


    "Want to go home early?" Although Li Binbin is not young, he has always been filming every day. On the contrary, his psychological age is similar to that of Su Jingfei and others. After listening to him, he turns his eyes and says with a smile: "by the way, Su Jingfei, the crew has arranged a room for you for such a long time. You can''t live in it. You won''t have a girlfriend when you go home every day."


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumped. He didn''t understand how Li Binbin suddenly mentioned this point, but of course he couldn''t admit it. Just before he spoke, Liu Yifei over there already hummed: "sister Binbin, what an obvious thing, Miss Liang!"


    "Oh! By the way, that Miss Liang is your girlfriend. You have to go back to report every day. " Li Binbin looks like a sudden.


    Su Jingfei chuckles that these stars shine brightly in front of people. In fact, they are still ordinary girls and gossip. It is estimated that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have discussed this topic for a long time, but they only come to tease themselves when they have time.


    He thought in his heart, but he didn''t explain. His relationship with Liang Xiuwen is really not a simple relationship of friends and superiors and subordinates. Even if he didn''t intend to expose their relationship, it''s unnecessary to cover it up excessively. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are not close enough to their own relationship for fear of their misunderstanding.


    His silence naturally made the two girls more sure of what they said. Li Binbin and Su Jingfei occasionally had a little secret. At this time, they thought that the woman who didn''t belong to them was su Jingfei''s girlfriend. They were a little uncomfortable, but then they thought they were very funny. They were more than ten years older than Su Jingfei, and they had nothing to do with each other, Just think that this boy has such a beautiful girlfriend, and still have nothing to take advantage of himself, which makes people angry.


    Liu Yifei is about the same age as Su Jingfei. He was a little embarrassed because of what happened before. Now he is even more angry to hear that he has a girlfriend and even thinks of the previous kissing scene.


    "Do you know how to make a kiss?" Even though she has been in the entertainment industry for a long time, she is still young and has no deep experience. She can say whatever she wants.


    Fortunately, her voice is not big, only let Su Jingfei and Li Binbin hear, even so, Li Binbin and Su Jingfei are also wide eyed, if this is asked by others, it''s OK, but Liu Yifei is the heroine of the kiss, this girl is too bold.


    Li Binbin doesn''t know the specific situation at that time. He just feels that Liu Yifei is a little bit wrong, but Su Jingfei is different. He knows that at that time, they were not just kissing each other. Now when she asks this, it''s a little too sudden. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t know what attitude Liu Yifei is holding. Is this the rhythm of settling accounts after autumn?

 Chapter 193

    Liu Yifei probably also felt that something was wrong with her. She blushed and said, "Why are you looking at me like this? I''m just fighting for Miss Liang."


    Her explanation is better than not. Li Binbin''s eyes are full of obscurity. This little girl won''t have any idea about Su Jingfei. Li Bingbing hasn''t heard that Liu Yifei has a boyfriend.


    And this time she was filming was also the first kiss on the screen. If so, Su Jingfei seems to be the first man known to have intimate contact with Liu Yifei. Even if it''s just for filming, who knows if she will have any other ideas. After all, apart from that kiss, they get along with each other day and night.


    Su Jingfei is speechless, this chick''s excuse is really bad, she and Liang Xiuwen even have a meeting at most, do you need her to fight against injustice?


    However, he couldn''t say these words. He didn''t want to explain the relationship between him and Liang Xiuwen. Seeing that the atmosphere was going to become awkward, he had to say: "President Liang naturally didn''t know about this matter, and I didn''t have to report it to her. You misunderstood me. President Liang and I didn''t live together."


    He just said that he and Liang Xiuwen did not live together. As for the relationship between lovers, different people have different opinions. He also took advantage of the loopholes in people''s thinking.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei believe that Liang Xiuwen is his girlfriend, and suspect that they live together. Su Jingfei only says that they don''t live together, which is not to deceive them. Naturally, they will understand that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are not lovers, which is human thinking inertia.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei thought, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei did follow this line of thinking. Although they felt that there was no gossip to pick up, they both breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, they did not understand why.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t pay attention to this either. Li Binbin suspects that Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei get along day and night and have some special feelings. She never gets along with Su Jingfei day and night, and even talks about the relationship. She and Su Jingfei are closer, but he is her personal bodyguard.


    The two women have their own thoughts. Su Jingfei would not be involved in their performances at ordinary times. In the entertainment industry, she has seen many kinds of handsome men and women. But Su Jingfei seems to be very mysterious. He is not only good at skills, but also good at medicine.


    Su Jingfei looks pretty good, especially the kind of affinity, they don''t think, at least they have regarded Su Jingfei as a good friend.


    There''s something wrong with the atmosphere now. As the elder sister, Li Binbin proposed with a smile: "by the way, Su Jingfei, we''ve been in s city for so long, and we''ve been busy filming, but we haven''t gone out to play. Today it''s time to finish work earlier. Why don''t you take us to the night market, and forget the feeling of visiting the night market for so many years."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and wanted to explain that he was not a local snake, but compared with the two women, he was really a local snake. He just took two big stars to go shopping, which was obviously not a wise choice.


    Liu Yifei started her career very early and has been filming for several years. Naturally, the young people''s nature makes her want to play. Her big eyes are full of expectations. Although she doesn''t speak, Su Jingfei can understand her mind. The girl looks pure and quiet, and seems to be an active character.


    For Li Binbin''s request, Su Jingfei had a headache and said, "sister Binbin, s city is only a secondary city, there''s nothing interesting about it. Besides, you two are not suitable to go around because of your identities."


    "That''s not right, let alone a secondary city. Even a city that is lagging behind has its own characteristics. Since we''ve come here, we''ll naturally go to have a look. As for the issue of identity, it''s easy to do. The easiest thing to do in the cast is to hide identity. Wait a minute!" Li Binbin smiles and pulls Liu Yifei into the makeup artist.


    Su Jingfei is not a fool either. Naturally, he understands what Li Binbin means. Since the makeup artist can make up himself to be in his thirties, it''s not difficult to cover up the image of two beautiful girls.


    He had a headache. If he took the two girls out, they would be recognized. If they could make up, he didn''t care. Anyway, today, Li Binbin''s shooting task is over. Now he has to perform the duty of bodyguard. If she is willing to play, take her.


    Su Jingfei is waiting here, but he doesn''t know the scene of their chatting here. Many people in the crew watch it with envy and hatred. There are two famous female stars in the whole crew, a movie queen and the first lady in mainland China. As a result, both of them are chatting around Su Jingfei. But Su Jingfei is not a big name, not even a member of the crew. It''s strange that they are comfortable, People who want to start paying attention to them.


    For these, Su Jingfei does not care, and he is not a member of this circle, also not so understanding, he just patiently waiting for two women make-up.


    About 20 minutes later, the two women appeared in front of Su Jingfei again. If it wasn''t for his good nose, he couldn''t believe that they were Li Binbin and Liu Yifei.


    Li Binbin is tall. Although she is not as short as the average man, she is not short. What''s more important is that she has a kind of heroism. This time she came out, she disguised herself as a man and hid her long hair with a wig. If she went out at night, no one would doubt that she is a man.


    I don''t know if it''s her high make-up skill or Li Binbin''s good at covering up. She has a long neck and even an Adam''s apple. Her clothes are loose. If you don''t look at them carefully, you can''t see the bulge on her chest. If you put on a little make-up on her face and put on a little moustache, she looks mature and handsome. Her charming eyes go out with one look, Even more glamorous than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is very speechless. What''s the trouble with Li Binbin? Even if he doesn''t make up, he should keep a low profile. Why is he so handsome.


    Make complaints about Liu Yifei. She has no way to tuck up her hair. She wears a wig instead of Li Binbin. She carries a wig full of braids, which is very offbeat like the black female singer.


    Of course, she can''t use her true face. Her very pure face is full of makeup. Although she doesn''t look like a little girl, she is very charming, just like Mandala, full of charm. As long as men want to see more, they have a kind of weird charm.


    She is also wearing the opposite of Li Binbin. Li Binbin is a loose men''s clothing, but she is wearing tight jeans. Originally Su Jingfei thought that Liu Yifei was a little thin and not so hot. After she changed into this kind of clothing, she was extremely sexy.


    The dress of these two women completely subverts their inherent image, but it''s still so attractive. Su Jingfei feels that he will be followed by them and will definitely be regarded as a secretary or assistant. Anyway, he will look like a valet. Who told him to wear a suit? If he is stronger, he can still look like a bodyguard. Unfortunately, he is also thin.


    Su Jingfei is full of black lines. He feels that his fate is a little miserable and he is about to become a valet. The two girls are still posing in front of him, regardless of Su Jingfei''s bitter face. However, Su Jingfei turns to think that he is a valet with them? Think so, Su Jingfei actually feel a little excited, these two big pretty girls, any man would like to be a valet.


    "Jingfei, how about you recognize us?" Li Binbin sees Su Jingfei dumbfounded and says with a smile.


    Su Jingfei shook his head with a wry smile and said, "don''t say I can''t recognize it. I don''t think anyone in the crew can recognize it. Just ask weakly, won''t you two keep a low profile? The way you look at them is coming to worship you both. "


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei look at each other. They also see that the people who see them in the cast are also dull. Who would have thought this would happen!


    Liu Yifei didn''t know that his nature was like this, or he entered the play soon after changing clothes. At this time, he took the initiative to seize Su Jingfei''s hand, took Li Binbin and Su Jingfei, walked out quickly, and said: "if you don''t hurry, let these people see, we don''t want to go out to play."


    Li Binbin was the first one who proposed to go out to play. At this time, naturally, he couldn''t let the plan fall through. He soon kept up with Liu Yifei and even began to discuss where he was going to play.


    Usually, the filming task of the crew is heavy. They all sleep and rest when they have time. Today, they are very busy and naturally want to go out to play. More importantly, Su Jingfei is an expert bodyguard. The most important thing is that he is young and everyone is young. They can play together.


    The reason why Su Jingfei plays around with them is that although he has the charm of beautiful women, what''s more important is that he has confidence in himself. Even if he encounters some problems, he can help them solve them, as long as they can hide their identity.


    When the three left the crew, the director and others actually saw it. However, at the end of today''s shooting task, they can have a rest. As for what they go to play or do, it''s someone else''s freedom. Their own agents don''t speak, and the crew won''t care. Similarly, they will be all right without revealing their identity.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei ran out with Su Jingfei. In fact, they really tried hard to persuade their agents, which was quite difficult. Finally, they had to put forward that Su Jingfei was deeply loved and could protect them.


    Su Jingfei has been used as a gun by the two women without knowing it. However, even if he knows it, he has no other way except to protect them. Fortunately, it''s night at this time, and the chance of meeting their fans is not big. What''s more, the people who can recognize them should be gone.


    Among the three, only Su Jingfei is a local leader. He can only make up his mind about where to go tonight. The two girls are not too crazy. They just want to go to the night market. Su Jingfei meets their requirements and takes them to the biggest night market.

 Chapter 194

    Su Jingfei left the cast with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. It was more than nine o''clock in the evening. It was the beginning of nightlife that Su Jingfei didn''t like to go to bars, and their identities were not suitable for going to bars. The most suitable place was to go to the night market.


    S city is a secondary city. Naturally, it can''t be compared with the prosperity of big cities, but it also has its own characteristics. The pace of people''s life here is not so fast. In the evening, the night market is better than other big cities, with all kinds of entertainment activities.


    Next to the night market, there are also small dances, such as group dances with young people and middle-aged and old people. Most people know each other without the noise of bar music. It''s equivalent to community activities to exercise together and dance to keep fit.


    This is the place where Su Jingfei and his two girls came. The biggest night market in s city can''t be in the most prosperous area, that is, in the suburbs. The location of the crew is not far away. Su Jingfei only needs to drive a few minutes to get there.


    But when the two women got into Su Jingfei''s car, they always unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei with strange eyes. At first, Su Jingfei didn''t feel too much, but soon he was uncomfortable and said helplessly: "ladies, don''t look at me like this. How can I feel bad?"


    "Young man, you think too much." Li Binbin pretends to be deep, not to mention her present appearance. No one will doubt that she is a woman, but the smile in her eyes can''t be concealed.


    Liu Yifei also nodded in favor of the side, but her acting is not as good as Li Binbin, which is very obvious.


    Su Jingfei can only roll his eyes at the two women. Since they don''t talk, he can''t continue to ask. Although women sometimes can''t stop talking, if they don''t want to say something, Su Jingfei knows that he can''t ask.


    Soon we arrived at the night market. It''s really full of atmosphere. The whole street is full of lights. It''s hundreds of meters long. Although it''s as bright as day, it''s very lively.


    Three people in the night market not far from the car park, Su Jingfei did not have time to introduce, Liu Yifei has said with a smile: "master driver, how much is it!"


    "Secretary. Master driver. " Su is startled to fly a Zheng, stunned way.


    "Yes, isn''t that the driver? The car you drive is the type of taxi, and the posture in the driving position is so serious that it''s the driver''s master Li Binbin finally laughs this time and imitates Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is full of black lines. His driving skills are really poor. Every time he drives, he always sits in a tight seat for fear of accidents. As a result, he becomes a taxi driver.


    He did not despise the meaning of taxi drivers, but he could make complaints about the safety of the world. But he could not help but Tucao: "two elder sisters, this is S City, not the capital city. The taxis you see are modern, that is capital, and the most of which is Xiali."


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei took a look at the taxis on the road, and they were a little embarrassed. They did have habitual thinking, but women are always unreasonable. Liu Yifei already hummed: "don''t talk nonsense. We say you are you or not. Driver Shifu, please tell us what''s fun in this night market."


    Su Jingfei could only turn his eyes to accept her argument. He knew that when he came out with them, he would not only be a bodyguard, but also a guide. The most depressing thing was that he had to endure women''s irrationality.


    Now he is even thinking whether he should charge overtime, which seems to be out of his responsibility. If his idea is known by fans, it is estimated that he will be dead. In people''s opinion, he has been sold cheap and complained so much about playing with the goddess.


    Fortunately, no one now knows that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are the two "men and women" with special charm around Su Jingfei. People around them look at them more and praise them for their peculiar charm, but they can''t associate too much with them.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about the night market. Even if he went to school to go to the night market, that is, he was near the school. He didn''t really come here.


    But shopping is nothing more than eating, drinking and having fun. Thinking of this, he waved his hand and said, "come with me. I''ll take you to all kinds of snacks in s city first. Since you''ve come here, you should try it anyway."


    S city is next to the seaside. Many of the snacks here are seafood flavored. People in inland cities may not have eaten them. Although the two women are also traveling north and south, they are the first time to eat the snacks in s city. They are both natural beauty, that is, as long as they don''t overeat, they won''t get fat, and they won''t avoid eating.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about this. Anyway, he only needs to be responsible for introducing to them what are the characteristics and what is delicious. Su Jingfei pays the bill generously.


    This makes two women very satisfied, no matter Liu Yifei or Li Binbin are worth more than ten million, but they are women after all, there are men with them, he can take the initiative to pay, they will always be happy.


    Su Jingfei was just meeting Wu Yanli today when he was smashed by the rich young man with thousands of yuan. Now he has the feeling of being rich and wealthy. Anyway, along the way, those inexpensive snacks are not in his eyes.


    Less than half of the way down the street, the two women were already full of snacks and eating. They also discussed which was better. Su Jingfei also ate some delicious food. Looking at the two women''s appearance, he shook his head speechless.


    Today, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei come out dressed up easily. Naturally, they don''t have so many scruples. But if they don''t pay attention to the image, the goddess fan will disappear.


    "What do you think of us like this? I haven''t seen a pretty girl before?" Li Binbin sees Su Jingfei''s strange eyes and unconsciously gives him a white look. He hums and asks.


    Su Jingfei said rudely, "please, are you a man now? What''s a pretty girl? You stand here and yell, "pretty girl, try here. Will someone call the neurology hospital or watch the pretty girl?" He said it as if he had done what he said.


    Liu Yifei hastened to say: "you are going to die. After a while, you will be recognized. You will be published in the newspaper tomorrow." After a pause, she hummed again: "sister Binbin is dressed as a man, but I''m still a woman!"


    "It''s right that you are a woman''s dress, but you should also consider the public''s aesthetic. Your style is too avant-garde." Su Jingfei continued to roll his eyes.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are also very helpless about this lazy guy. When they first met, they always thought Su Jingfei was harmless to people and animals. They looked very gentle and friendly.


    After getting along with them, I found that Su Jingfei was actually a man with a strong will. He was very strict when he taught them how to move. Now that we are familiar with each other, this guy has no consciousness of facing a goddess star. What''s more, Li Binbin is his employer.


    It''s just because Su Jingfei can get along with them equally and naturally, they can really regard Su Jingfei as a friend. This situation seems very contradictory, but it''s also their most helpless place. Big stars have few friends.


    These Su Jingfei naturally don''t know, he just want to do how to do, the other side is a star, has no influence on himself, he doesn''t have to look up to the other side.


    The three people laugh and go to a place surrounded by a group of people. Liu Yifei''s little girl looks inside curiously. Most of the places surrounded are children and young girls, only a few of them are old. The three of them really let people see more, but they didn''t pay much attention. They continue to look inside the circle.


    This circle is surrounded by a ring stall, which is also a common game stall in the night market. It is full of all kinds of things. There is a line a few meters away. Customers take the circle prepared by the business to set their favorite toys. If they are accurate, they will take the things away. If they fail, they will only spend money in vain.


    This kind of game should be seen by anyone who has been to the night market, but Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are different. In fact, they all started early and hardly have time to play the game that ordinary people often see.


    When they came to see the game, they immediately stopped. Su Jingfei knew that they were very interested. After looking at the toys there, there was nothing too new. It was just an ordinary night market. However, there were not many gifts that the game really wanted, mainly the process of enjoying them.


    "I said, you two, are you interested, or we''ll play?" Su Jingfei finished his duty as a guide and asked the two girls.


    "Let''s have a look first. I''ve heard about this game all the time, but I haven''t played it." Liu Yifei first shook his head and explained.


    Su Jingfei sighs that although Liu Yifei is about the same age as herself, she entered the performing arts circle when she was 15 or 16 years old. In fact, she has never touched anything that many young people have played with, and she has a trace of pity in her heart.


    Li Binbin is different from Liu Yifei. She is straightforward and generous. She is eager to have a try. If someone is not playing now, she will definitely stand up and ask herself to play. Su Jingfei is smart enough to go directly to the boss to reserve the order.


    Ten yuan for seven laps. Su Jingfei is very surprised. This small stall really makes money. It''s also very dark. These toys are only a few yuan in general. It''s very difficult to get those expensive toys, no matter in angle or position.


    The toy ring is woven with bamboo. This kind of thing has a certain elasticity. If it is put on the toy dealer, the small one may be hit directly. As long as it is a little bigger and the texture is relatively hard, the toy will be bounced up. Even if the ring fails, there are no businessmen but women. No wonder there are a lot of people around and few of them succeed in taking the toys away.

 Chapter 195

    Su Jingfei took the 14 bamboo hoops he bought, handed them to seven, and then explained, "when this person is finished, you two can go up and try your hand. If you want any toy, you can set that toy. Each person has seven chances. This bamboo hoop is elastic, so you must pay attention to it when you use it."


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s understanding, and Li Binbin is even older. Su Jingfei says: "young man, I''m optimistic about you. You will be promoted and raised in the future. You will become the general manager and CEO, and marry Bai Fumei to go to the top of your life. Is it a little excited to think about it? Don''t thank me. I''m just encouraging you. It''s none of my business


    Su Jingfei looks at Li Binbin in front of her. She is a middle-aged man, but she knows she is a beautiful girl. This kind of disobedience makes Su Jingfei feel uncomfortable, but she still feels good about herself.


    Compared with Li Binbin''s joke, Liu Yifei is more looking forward to the children in front of her throwing away the ferrule. She plans to wait for the children to finish, and go up first.


    The children in front of them are only 11 or 12 years old. They are lack of strength and skills. The seven circles can only end in failure. In the end, they are disappointed with their friends. They want to see the achievements of the people below.


    Liu Yifei saw them retreat, took a look at Su Jingfei, saw him nod, knew it was his turn, and quickly stepped forward.


    The boundary is about three meters away from the objects of the ferrule. This distance is not too far, but compared with the light bamboo ring, the difficulty is really not small. At least for those who have not practiced, the accurate head can not be controlled, let alone the strength.


    The first time Liu Yifei played this game, she didn''t know any skills. She could only rely on her feelings. What she cared about was not the gift, but the process of the game. So the items she chose were not determined by the shape and value. She just chose the toys she thought she had a chance to get.


    The first goal is a small transformer doll. The size of the toy is just right for using a bamboo ring to cover it. Moreover, the direction and strength of the first one are very good, so it really caught the toy.


    Liu Yifei was just about to jump up, but the bamboo ring touched the ground, but it rebounded and fell directly outside the toy. Everyone around her was sighing. Seeing the girl successfully put the toy in her first set, she was bounced away. Su Jingfei knew that it was because Liu Yifei was too strong.


    As for this result, Liu Yifei was also a bit surprised. Half excited, she was choked back. She was very upset and didn''t wait to speak. She just threw out the second circle, and the goal was still this thing.


    The first time she failed because of her strength, but this time she still failed. The reason is that she didn''t grasp the direction well. This game seems simple, but it''s not so easy to really succeed in taking away the toys. At least the novice wants to succeed once, unless he''s out of luck.


    "Jingfei, this game is not as easy as it seems. Do you have any skills?" Li Binbin looked on one side, frowned and asked Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said: "there must be some skills, and it''s not difficult to use them, but this one also has savvy. For example, when you choose toys, you can''t choose too big ones, you can''t choose too small ones, and you can''t choose hard ones. Otherwise, the bamboo circle will surely be spread out. Secondly, you should pay attention to your transport skills, and the accuracy must be guaranteed."


    "Stop, you''ve said so much, how can you say it easily? It''s not something a novice can master at all!" Li Binbin shouts to stop, Su Jingfei says that she has no confidence.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders again and said with a smile, "it''s very simple. You see, I''ll teach her twice, and it will be successful immediately." Between Su Jingfei and Li Binbin, Liu Yifei has failed four times, and she is a little worried. If Su Jingfei doesn''t do it again, Liu Yifei estimates that the next three times must be failures.


    As Liu Yifei''s movement guide, he has been used to teaching Liu Yifei for half a month. At this time, he didn''t think much about it. He went directly to Liu Yifei, patted her on the shoulder and said, "I teach you. You are too impatient."


    Liu Yifei is also used to being taught by Su Jingfei. When he talks about it, he consciously stops. It''s like being taught while filming.


    Su Jingfei raised Liu Yifei''s hand, asked her to aim at a not too big fluffy toy, and explained: "this is the goal. This toy has no elasticity, and it''s about the same size. As long as it''s accurate, it won''t be bounced away."


    Then he went to his side and pushed her around her waist to make her stand straight, and her posture was more formal than before. Then he stood behind her, just like he had taught her martial arts. He put his hand on her and said, "you see my wrists are shaking. You have to pay attention to my power skills. You used a flying knife before, In fact, skills are the same. You should be able to learn and use them flexibly. "


    The two of them are used to cooperating with each other, but the people around them don''t know what this is. They stare at their intimate behavior, which is nothing in theory. Modern society is not so feudal.


    The key reason for their surprise is that Li Binbin is hanging there. When she and Liu Yifei come over, they are hand in hand, and they are a man and a woman in the eyes of the public. Naturally, the relationship is a couple. Now Su Jingfei is actually sticking together with other people''s girlfriends under Li Binbin''s eyes, and the man has no opinion. They think the amount of information is too much, There''s not enough brain.


    Some old people have already shaken their heads and sighed that the world is changing with each passing day. However, the young people have bright eyes and look at Su Jingfei with admiration. "This guy is too bull''s-eye.he is so blatant that he gives his husband a green hat."


    Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei have no such self-consciousness, not to mention that their relationship is not as many people think. Even if it is, they just don''t realize how the action between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei makes people feel because of their inertia in filming.


    The two people who attracted attention didn''t know what they were thinking. Su Jingfei held Liu Yifei''s little hand and continued: "you can feel the power skill carefully, aim at the direction and throw it out."


    Su Jingfei shakes her hand to help take Liu Yifei''s hand and let her feel her power skills. Then she looks at the bamboo circle and flies straight to the toy, which is not bad at all. Because of the texture of the toy and the strength Su Jingfei uses, this toy has successfully become their favorite.


    Liu Yifei, who has always been very depressed, although she was helped by Su Jingfei this time, she also really realized the skill of exerting force. Seeing the toy in hand, she was as happy as a little girl. She unconsciously put her arms around Su Jingfei''s neck and laughed excitedly.


    It''s a game, not a job. Liu Yifei is really happy. He has been failing for a long time, and now he has made a sudden success, a little out of control.


    Su Jingfei knew it would be like this, but he didn''t expect Liu Yifei to be so excited. He was hugged by her and twisted around in his arms. He was really embarrassed. He wanted to push the pretty girl away. The girl was playing with fire, but she was a little reluctant. It was hard won!


    "Cough, Feifei, don''t be so excited. There are two circles left." Li Binbin can''t see it, especially Su Jingfei''s expression of enjoyment and helplessness, which makes her want to kick. She doesn''t know why she thinks so. Anyway, she is not happy. The director''s judgment is that this is Su Jingfei''s conspiracy, and the purpose is to take advantage of it. Su Jingfei is innocent.


    Liu Yifei, reminded by Li Binbin, immediately reacts and releases Su Jingfei. However, her pretty face is still hot. Fortunately, it''s a night market. Even if the light is bright, her smoky face can''t be seen by outsiders.


    Su Jingfei is also red with Li Binbin''s eyes. He can only say to Liu Yifei, "you''ll follow the skills I''ve taught you. Come on."


    Liu Yifei nods. She is a smart girl. Every time she is corrected by Su Jingfei, she can do it well very quickly. Moreover, she does practice a section of Throwing Knife. She has failed all the time because she doesn''t understand the game. The remaining two bamboo circles, one successful and the other unsuccessful, have a good record of war.


    The boss didn''t care too much. Not to mention that the gift in Liu Yifei''s set is not expensive, but more importantly, Su Jingfei''s attitude. This young man is absolutely a master, but he doesn''t participate in it. It''s a great honor for him.


    Liu Yifei happily takes her booty and retreats to one side. This time it''s Li Binbin''s turn. Although she is older than Liu Yifei, she actually has no experience. She can only try to imitate Liu Yifei''s previous actions, but it''s technical work after all. Even if she has a good model, the result is still the first five failures.


    Even if she is not the kind of person who cares about gain and loss, she can''t help being a little anxious. She doesn''t want to compare with Liu Yifei, but none of them is successful. She still can''t accept the Queen''s characteristics.


    Su Jingfei sighed. Today, he will be a teacher. "Brother bin, shall I teach you?"


    Li Binbin''s eyes first brightened, and then he thought that he was a man now. He said a little strangely, "do you really want to teach me the way Yifei just taught me?"


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and said, "I can only teach you this way. No matter how much I explain to you, it''s better to demonstrate myself and let you experience it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to learn at all The words have been pasted on Li Binbin''s body.


    This is not the first time that he has physical contact with Li Binbin, but a strange feeling arises in his heart. He has to admit that when he wanted to teach Li Binbin, he had the idea of intimate contact with Li Binbin. This evil idea also came from Liu Yifei''s embrace before. He is very looking forward to it. If he helps Li Binbin successfully set up the toy, Will there be a hug.


    However, he forgot that he and Li Binbin were all dressed as men, and the audience also looked at them with strange eyes. No wonder Li Binbin ignored Su Jingfei''s taking advantage of his girlfriend before. It turns out that this boy kills both men and women, and those old people shake their heads. The world is crazy.

 Chapter 196

    Finally, with the help and guidance of Su Jingfei, Li Binbin successfully put in four gifts. To Su Jingfei''s disappointment, Li Binbin let himself touch a small hand and hug his waist, but he had no other expression.


    After all, she is different from Liu Yifei. She is much older and more mature. She doesn''t get out of control like an excited little girl. It''s a pity for Su Jingfei. Otherwise, this mature beautiful girl would be the best!


    Li Binbin is straightforward, but she has a delicate mind. Su Jingfei thinks carefully about this. How can she not have insight? When he taught Liu Yifei before, he really wanted Liu Yifei to complete the game successfully, but when it came to his own time, it was totally different.


    She and Su Jingfei have a little secret in themselves, and they will make some small movements from time to time. Every time Su Jingfei and her small movements are different from ordinary movements. When he hugs his waist, Li Binbin knows what Su Jingfei is thinking.


    Although she is too brave, she is also a little pleased. Her charm is OK. Even if she doesn''t want to compare, she is accompanied by Liu Yifei. She is not only a beautiful girl, but also the most famous jade girl in mainland China. In front of her, she really lacks an advantage.


    In fact, in Su Jingfei''s eyes, the two women have their own characteristics. No one can say who is stronger. One is young and beautiful, the other is mature and sexy. They have different styles. Moreover, Su Jingfei, who has a slight tendency of sister brother love, does not feel worse or even better about Li Binbin than Liu Yifei. In fact, Su Jingfei knows himself well, The idea of other people''s jade girl is to try her best not to fight.


    After playing in this booth for a while, the gifts they got were not of high value, but of different significance. They got them through their own efforts, and the value of the gifts themselves was beyond value.


    Seeing that the two girls were in a good mood, Su Jingfei obviously couldn''t go back, so he suggested: "there''s a square dance not far ahead. There are many people dancing there. Let''s go and have a look! You''ve all learned how to dance before. Let''s show your skills in the future. "


    The two women are really excited. They have both learned to dance. No matter their figure or posture, they have once fascinated many audiences. Now listening to Su Jingfei, they are really curious about what the dance is like here.


    Su Jingfei nodded happily, then took them to the square over there.


    Because of time, there are not many people here, but there are hundreds of people dancing together. Now the waltz is dancing. Although some people''s movements are not necessarily standard, the atmosphere is still warm.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei saw such a dance for the first time. They were very curious and asked Su Jingfei, "are there any rules for dancing here?"


    "There are no rules. Anyone who likes dancing can join in. Don''t you see that? There are young people, middle-aged people and even old people here. As long as you dance to the music, it''s OK. " Su Jingfei smiles and explains to the two girls.


    The two girls have seen it before. This kind of open-air dance is not a formal dance, and no one organizes it. It''s just a spontaneous activity. But this kind of dance makes people feel warm and healthy. There are three generations of old, middle-aged and young people, and it''s more healthy and progressive.


    Since they have learned to dance, they are not unfamiliar with the music of waltz. They all know how to dance at this time. Looking at each other, they actually walk to the dance floor together. Since Li Binbin is a man, he naturally dances as a man, and Liu Yifei must also dance as a woman.


    Su Jingfei saw two people go in and asked unconsciously, "I said, what can I do if you go in?"


    "Do whatever you like. We''re dancing. Don''t disturb us." Li Binbin and Liu Yifei look at each other and smile, ignoring Su Jingfei''s dissatisfaction over there. They are now men and women, just a pair of dance partners.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is only joking. He just knows a little about dancing, which is not very powerful. However, it''s a wonderful thing to dance with two beautiful girls.


    As soon as Li Binbin and Liu Yifei enter the dance floor, they have already attracted people''s attention. Their modeling is really dazzling. Li Binbin''s middle-aged man''s appearance is enough to kill young and old. As long as women have to admit that she is charming.


    In the same way, Liu Yifei has a good figure, and although she looks a little bit coquettish, she has sexy charm. Men like this hot little sister very much.


    In theory, they don''t match each other very well. But when they dance together, they feel very harmonious. It seems that their respective charm is more than one plus one equals two. Even the people dancing next to them unconsciously look at them.


    Both of them are professional dancers. They dance gracefully. Others can only see them dancing, but Su Jingfei knows their identities. She feels stronger than others, and her mind can''t help floating.


    Liu Yifei is still young and nothing, but Li Binbin is over thirty this year, and now she is still alone. Such a beautiful girl doesn''t know who can marry her home. Su Jingfei, Li Binbin''s former manager, knows that Li Binbin has been hurt.


    When she didn''t make her debut, she had a boyfriend. Later, her boyfriend cheated on her, which made Li Binbin enter the entertainment industry. I just don''t know if that boyfriend regrets it now.


    In his wishful thinking, the two women have finished a song, and they have become the focus of the public normally. When he returns to Su Jingfei, many men and women have come to invite them to dance. Liu Yifei refuses all the men''s invitation. After all, no matter who she is or who she is, she doesn''t want to be hugged and danced by a strange man.


    Li Binbin doesn''t worry about this. She is invited by nice looking girls. Anyway, even if she takes advantage, it''s probably her own. On the contrary, Li Binbin dances with those girls very casually.


    Su Jingfei laughingly looks at Li Binbin, who is natural and unrestrained on the dance floor. He has to feel that even if a beautiful girl makes up as a man, she is also charming. At least none of the men in the field is more popular than Li Binbin. But he is also elegant and does not take advantage of others, which makes those girls more attractive.


    "Sister Binbin''s dancing is very good, but you don''t have the chance to dance with her." Liu Yifei sees Su Jingfei looking at Li Binbin and chuckles.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He didn''t have many ideas when he was in the ring stall before. After all, it was just to teach Li Binbin''s skills, but now it''s not convenient to invite Li Binbin to dance. If two big men really Waltz here, it''s estimated that the audience next to him will pour a lot.


    Fortunately, in addition to Li Binbin, there is a Liu Yifei beside him. Su Jingfei said with a smile, "Miss Feifei, I don''t know if I have the honor to invite you to dance with me?"


    "If you want to invite me, you can, but if you dare to step on my feet because of your poor skills, you should be careful." Seeing Su Jingfei''s appearance, Liu Yifei said that a gentleman was not a gentleman, but he had to look like a gentleman. He laughed, but he did not forget the threat.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I''ve never eaten pork, and I''ve seen pigs run. It''s hard for me."


    "A dog''s mouth doesn''t spit out ivory." Liu Yifei gave him a white look, but he still put out his little hand and said, "I''ll dance with you when I see you are so sincere."


    Su Jingfei laughs and pulls Liu Yifei''s little hand to walk on the dance floor. This time, they are real men and women dancing together. Different from Li Binbin and Liu Yifei before, Li Binbin, no matter how elegant and charming he is, is less masculine than Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei looks gentle, he moves cleanly and cleanly, and every movement is full of power.


    Theoretically speaking, this kind of dance of waltz can''t reflect the beauty of Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei did it. This is not to say how deep his dancing skills are. On the contrary, he doesn''t know much about waltz.


    However, as he said before, he had never eaten pork or seen a pig run. He did not jump the waltz, but he watched it for a long time. With his learning ability and body reaction speed, he had absolutely no problem finishing this song. At first, he was a little unfamiliar, and immediately became mellow and comfortable.


    Liu Yifei, who danced with him, felt very obvious. At the beginning of the dance, Su Jingfei couldn''t even step on the point, let alone dance. But after a few steps, Su Jingfei seemed to be familiar with his own dance steps.


    In a moment, Su Jingfei can not only follow her own dance steps, but also take her with her. This kind of dance steps have a lot of physical contact, and after su Jingfei is really proficient, she can completely make the physical contact that she will have become more intimate.


    Duet has its own characteristics. The two sides have a tacit understanding. If you really want to make the duet look good, you need to be more intimate. This is also the reason why many dance partners are husband and wife.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei have been together for more than half a month. They study all kinds of martial arts movements together every day. There is a certain tacit understanding in our province. Moreover, with the music dancing, they don''t want to be different between men and women. Su Jingfei doesn''t deliberately take advantage of each other. Their movements are getting closer and closer. As long as Su Jingfei does one movement, Liu Yifei will follow.


    For a moment, there were two pairs of people dancing on the dance floor. One was Li Binbin with a beautiful girl. They danced gracefully, and the other was su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. They could easily find all kinds of difficult movements. They seemed to be a master dancer after years of cooperation.


    Even if there is a dance here every day, it''s very rare. The audience unconsciously applauded for the four people. The girl Li Binbin was holding was a little hazy. She was completely attracted by Li Binbin.

 Chapter 197

    It''s half an hour later for the two girls to have a good time dancing. They have danced several tunes in succession. Li Binbin''s partner has changed several times, but Liu Yifei has been dancing with Su Jingfei all the time.


    In this regard, Li Binbin is very proud, claiming that his charm of men and women through killing, but Liu Yifei is a face of depression that he suffered a loss, can only dance with Su Jingfei alone.


    Su Jingfei is very happy to dance alone with a beautiful girl like Liu Yifei. But now she says that, and she turns her eyes unconsciously. It''s not her fault. It''s obviously your own refusal. OK, but he doesn''t speak these words wisely. Otherwise, even if Liu Yifei has a good temper, he may get angry.


    When the three left the dance, there were not many people there. On the contrary, some girls who had danced with Li Binbin came to ask Li Binbin for a phone call. Li Binbin was not easy to refuse, so she had to say a number casually. As for who it was, she didn''t care. Not only could she not expose her identity casually, but she couldn''t let people know her gender, Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are gloating on one side.


    It''s already 11 p.m. and the three decided to have a supper together and go back to the crew to have a rest. Of course, only two women really decided. Su Jingfei was their Valet in front of them.


    Su Jingfei wanted to express his amazement. The two women ate a lot of snacks. Can they still eat at this time? More importantly, these two women are not afraid of getting fat.


    In the night market, there will naturally be some small restaurants or special snack bars that provide supper at night. Especially in the recent summer, the barbecue stalls are basically not closed. The three people casually find a barbecue shop with a special name called "Gao Gao Shang".


    According to Su Jingfei''s idea, as long as you like to eat, I didn''t expect Li Binbin and Liu Yifei''s rare indulgence today. They were really excited. They even asked for a drink. Even if Su wanted to stop them, they were ruthlessly rejected. Su Jingfei had to let the two girls toss about. Anyway, tomorrow''s bad luck was not his own.


    The shopkeeper is a charming woman in her thirties. She obviously has little interest in Su Jingfei. Even if he is good-looking, in the eyes of the landlady, he is just a child who has not grown up. She has a special love for Li Binbin.


    It has to be said that Li Binbin''s appearance today is really charming. She can not only make dancing girls excited, but also make such a landlady interested. She gives them several small dishes, and every time she serves food and beer, she comes in person. Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are a little silly.


    "Sister Binbin, you are so charming. I think the landlady has a crush on you, or you''ll follow. It''s just worth today''s meal." Su Jingfei looked funny beside him, waiting for the landlady to go out, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Binbin''s beautiful eyes whitened Su Jingfei''s eyes, and then hummed: "there are so many lonely women now. My mother, cough, even if this handsome guy has infinite charm, don''t show it so obviously. Besides, the landlady has rich experience. How can I follow her?"


    With a smile, Liu Yifei gently raised her hand and said, "I want to start from, and I want to find our little sister Feifei. She is a pure girl."


    Looking at her slightly rogue look, usually gentle and quiet Liu Yifei is very in line with his current image of a wink thrown in the past, smiling way: "if brother bin takes a fancy to me, I don''t mind to accompany you tonight, but I''m still young, please brother pity."


    Su Jingfei looks at the two women speechless. They are really relaxed today. It''s just a libertine. If their fans know that they are like this, they will be surprised.


    However, these two women are more interesting. They are the queen goddess and the jade goddess.


    During the conversation, the landlady has already sent in the beer they want. According to Su Jingfei''s idea, each one can drink a bottle. If the two women can''t drink it, they will drink it for them. For Su Jingfei, three bottles of beer are basically the same as water.


    He basically said that Baijiu liquor half a kilogram, beer should be done arbitrarily, it should be no exaggeration, he took care of two women, can not let them drink drunk.


    But the two girls refused, especially Li Binbin, who was born in Northeast China, said that it was no exaggeration to be tested by alcohol since she was a child. People in her drinking circle didn''t know much about it, mainly because she didn''t have a chance to show it.


    Today so relaxed, she naturally will not miss the opportunity, but Su Jingfei looked at a box of beer, helpless way: "Binbin elder sister, you have to shoot tomorrow, this wine we don''t drink so much, I don''t care, at most is tomorrow work late."


    "If you''re OK, we''ll have no play tomorrow morning, but we can''t go." Li Binbin waved his hand and then said to Liu Yifei, "Feifei, what do you think? Are there many of them?"


    "How much? How can it be? Although it''s a big box, it''s only twenty-four bottles. We only have eight bottles each. We''re not afraid. " Liu Yifei is not cowardly.


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled unconsciously. When she said it, she was arrogant, but her eyes were not so indifferent. Liu Yifei was not afraid of being different from Li Binbin. Liu Yifei obviously had a little lack of confidence, but after all, this wine might not make a person drunk too much, but the amount is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Li Binbin was the oldest of the three. Seeing that Liu Yifei had no opinion, she waved a bottle to each of them, and the supper became a cocktail party.


    In fact, everyone in the entertainment industry will accept some social activities. Although they can''t drink very freely, they can''t drink a lot of wine. It''s just that the kind of party is totally different from the private party. They can''t drink that kind of feeling.


    Before Su startled, Li Binbin had been a queen character. He really went to the wine table and was like a girl. He was so much more reluctant to give up his drink than he did. Every time he drank wine to Baijiu, although beer and liquor were different, it was rare for a woman to drink so much.


    When they are drinking, the landlady will find all kinds of reasons to enter their private room from time to time. When she sees Li Binbin''s forthrightness in drinking, her eyes are burning and her eyes are flying. I hope Li Binbin can let her sit down.


    If a real man, in the face of a good figure, amorous feelings of the landlady, may really let her stay, but Li Binbin is a woman, regardless of the body or appearance above the landlady, naturally will not be charmed by her, not to mention the identity of the three can not be exposed.


    As a result, the proprietress''s eyes were shown to the blind for a while. For the sake of face, Su Jingfei was defeated several times. Su Jingfei was a little dizzy after drinking several bottles of beer even though he had a good drink. The proprietress''s eyes really made his heart beat faster. Fortunately, he was not interested in this kind of dew marriage, and the other party''s main goal was not himself, Su Jingfei didn''t lose his temper.


    Even so, Liu Yifei, sitting next to him, can''t help kicking him under the table several times. He is such a pure girl, and the top beautiful girl is here. He goes to accept the boss''s eyes. Do men like this?


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t know what Liu Yifei is thinking, but he also finds that Liu Yifei is obviously not as sober as before because of a few bottles of beer. Even after making up her pretty face, she can show a trace of blush. It''s not blush, but drunkenness. Obviously, she doesn''t drink as much as she says.


    On the contrary, it''s Li Binbin. Although she has made up, her face is as white as usual, otherwise it won''t make those women excited. Su Jingfei thinks that Li Binbin''s appearance is more in line with Xiaobai''s face.


    Now she does not drink less than Su Jingfei, but her eyes are bright, and she is not interfered by alcohol at all, which makes Su Jingfei have to guess her secretly.


    Generally speaking, women either don''t drink. Generally speaking, women who drink alcohol are not bad. Moreover, he has always heard that women in Northeast China drink very well, and he has never had a chance to drink with them. Today, seeing Li Binbin''s drinking capacity, he is a little convinced. It seems that he has met his opponent.


    As for how much Liu Yifei drinks, Su Jingfei doesn''t think about it any more. It''s estimated that in a few more bottles, she''ll be almost there. At that time, just stop her and don''t get drunk. Even if she drinks too much beer, it''s very uncomfortable.


    Li Binbin is probably a good drinker. Before his forthright drinking, he soon had two bottles of beer. Instead, they didn''t eat much food and string. However, this atmosphere is really in line with the night market. This feeling is not only that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are very happy, but also that Su Jingfei hasn''t seen him for a long time.


    A box of beer had been finished by three people at 12 o''clock. The three people didn''t drink eight bottles on average. When Liu Yifei drank five or six bottles, he couldn''t drink any more, but he wasn''t drunk. He was too tired. He was a little dizzy and was stopped by Su Jingfei. He didn''t drink any more. The rest was killed by Su Jingfei and Li Binbin.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also had to sigh, who said that men only eat and drink when they are together, and when they meet a woman who has a large amount of alcohol, they can also drink very well. At least today when they drink, they are on a par with Li Binbin.


    Of course, this time, Sue startled has not yet completely let go drink, most of which is just a little wine, after all, Baijiu has a few pounds of weight, beer can not only make his stomach support, but also will not really drunk, and almost Li Binbin, he is also so, the eyes are still bright, so that Su surprised and even suspected that her liquor volume is not under her own.


    Anyway, it''s midnight, and Liu Yifei can''t drink any more. Today''s Supper is over, and Li Binbin has enjoyed himself. He doesn''t want any more beer. After eating a little more, they check out and go home.


    When checking out again, the landlady gave them a 20% discount. She was looking forward to Li Binbin''s leaving a phone call for her. Unfortunately, Luohua was merciless.

 Chapter 198

    When Su Jingfei and his two daughters returned to the hotel again, it was already more than 12 p.m. today, obviously, they couldn''t go home. Fortunately, the hotel prepared a room for him, so it''s nothing to stay here today.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei drink a lot of wine and walk smoothly, which makes Su Jingfei feel at ease. If the two women really drink too much, their agents may tear themselves up. If they say that the drinking is required by the two women, Su Jingfei doesn''t have to ask and knows that no one believes them.


    His worry was obviously too much. When they came back, their assistant agents had already gone to bed. He asked Li Binbin and Liu Yifei to know that they had said hello before. Otherwise, how could those people be relieved.


    Because Su Jingfei is Li Binbin''s bodyguard, the room arranged by him is next to her. Su Jingfei plans to send Li Binbin and Liu Yifei back to their room respectively, and then go back to sleep. In fact, as far as his current practice is concerned, he has to practice at night, and he doesn''t need to sleep.


    Before he offered to send them back to bed, Li Binbin stopped and said: "Jingfei, you go to buy a pair of poker. I think it''s rare to relax today. I don''t want to sleep. Let''s play cards."


    Liu Yifei didn''t know whether he was more excited after drinking, or because it''s really hard to relax today. After listening to Liu Yifei''s words, he immediately responded: "yes, we''ll play cards. When we get sleepy, we''ll go to bed. Anyway, there won''t be any filming tomorrow morning."


    Su Jingfei speechless looked at the two women, see their eyes seem to glow, can only honestly find a 24-hour shop to buy a deck of poker, he did not have much interest in playing cards, but accompany the pretty girl to play cards, he put up with it.


    When he returned to Li Binbin''s room, the two women were ready, and during this time, they actually took off their appearance and restored the true colors of the beautiful women.


    Their clothes are the same as when they left, but after their appearance recovered, Su Jingfei really felt her heart beat faster. Today, she had drunk a lot of wine. Even if she was still sober, she would not be drunk when she faced a beautiful girl, let alone two beautiful girls.


    Before, because she had makeup on her face, although Su Jingfei knew their true colors and how beautiful they were, she had different feelings when they really appeared in front of her. Liu Yifei, in particular, had a mellow face. Now her pretty face is scarlet, even more like a red apple. If Su Jingfei hadn''t restrained her impulse, she would have taken a bite.


    Li Binbin is different from her. Her fair face seems to be more white after drinking. She is as transparent as crystal. She is even more beautiful than her usual pretty face.


    When they saw Su Jingfei come in, they said with a smile, "you''ve been there for a long time. After a while, we''ll fall asleep."


    Su Jingfei wants to tell them that it''s getting late. It''s hard to find a 24-hour supermarket in the suburbs. Besides, he should have gone to bed in the middle of the night. Unfortunately, looking at the two expectant faces, he can only take out playing cards.


    The table in the hotel is not convenient to play cards. The three of them can only go to the top of the bed. Fortunately, Li Binbin''s bed is not crowded. Liu Yifei, who is slightly dizzy, even lies on the top of the bed. Although there is no light, she makes Su Jingfei''s eyelids jump. Elder sister, you are too charming.


    Obviously, they didn''t plan to worry about Su Jingfei. It''s not that they are too nervous. In fact, since they got along with each other recently, they found that Su Jingfei has his own standard. Even when they were teaching them movements, they didn''t take advantage of it. Moreover, they both have a certain liking for Su Jingfei, and now they don''t have much sense of defense.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether to cry or smile for the trust of the two girls. It turns out that her threat is so low that the two pretty girls are almost unprepared.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what to do on one side, but Li Binbin skillfully takes the playing cards and starts to wash them. Her movements are very standard. The playing cards in her hands not only become even, but also dazzle people like the fancy performance.


    "Wow, sister Binbin, you are so good. You are so skillful." Liu Yifei''s eyes straightened at one side. Maybe it was the effect of alcohol. She was much more active than usual. She looked at Li Binbin shuffling with great admiration.


    Li Binbin kept his hands and said with a smile: "this is also the advantage of filming. There was a time when he made films, and there was shuffling training."


    "Is there no thief in the world?" Liu Yifei''s eyes brightened and asked, when the film was shot, it was about the same time as her debut, and she was also the most impressed.


    Li Binbin shook his head with a smile and said: "that movie is just a certain training of opponent''s action. At this time, I used to make a gambling film, but it was a long time ago, just a guest star. If I don''t play today, I almost forget it." Then he put the card on the top of the bed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what kind of movie Li Binbin was talking about. She just saw her skillful technique and asked unconsciously, "sister Binbin, you are so skillful that you can''t make trouble?"


    When he finished, Liu Yifei also looked at Li Binbin with suspicious eyes. It seems that people with such skillful skills can make trouble. Although they haven''t said anything about gambling, they always lose cards, which makes people very depressed.


    Li Binbin''s hand had already left the card, and he said with a smile: "you think too much, just the three of us play, and also use the trick, right, fight the landlord?"


    Fighting landlords is very popular in all parts of the country. It happens that three people play it. Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei have no opinion about it. Anyway, they mainly play for a while. As for the type, it''s not very important.


    After they nodded, Li Binbin said with a smile: "well, since we all know how to play, let''s make a bet. We have enough water here. Every time we lose five, we will drink a bottle of water. What do you think?" Then she took out the water. I didn''t know when she had prepared a box of mineral water in her room.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei look at each other, they are very speechless, who has nothing to prepare so much mineral water, and Liu Yifei is the face of Bitter Way: "Binbin sister, today drink so much, still drink ah!"


    "Drinking water is different from drinking. Otherwise, we can''t play. We can''t gamble. That''s it." Li Binbin said with a smile.


    In the end, the three agreed and went on according to Li Binbin''s request. Anyway, they lost five to drink water. At this time, it was more than 12 o''clock, so they played for an hour, even if they didn''t drink much.


    The first one starts very soon. The cards Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei get are not too bad. It can be seen that Li Binbin didn''t cheat. The landlord of the first one is snatched by Su Jingfei. Although the cards in his hand are not big, they are enough to break. They have the possibility of big and Shun cards.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t really like playing cards, but he has a cool brain and accurate calculation ability. Even if he just takes out a part of his attention, he can calculate all the cards very well, and he is very calm.


    Although his mind is a little confused now, it will not affect his judgment. First, he fought with Liu Yifei and nearly disabled her. At the same time, he almost figured out what kind of cards Li Binbin had in his hand, and then he quickly finished his hand.


    Su Jingfei was satisfied with his success. He took a bottle of mineral water and shook it in front of Liu Yifei''s eyes. He said with a smile, "little sister, don''t cry when you drink water later. You can be treated well by calling brother."


    Liu Yifei wrinkled his nose and said with disdain: "it''s just one game. I don''t believe you can really win." As for Su Jingfei''s words, he turned a deaf ear.


    Li Binbin watches the fun, but he doesn''t make trouble. When they stop bickering, he urges Su Jingfei to shuffle the cards. Who is the landlord and who shuffles the cards? Although he doesn''t make trouble, if he always shuffles the cards himself, he will get a good card at that time. Isn''t it a party.


    Su Jingfei didn''t shirk. The first victory made him feel good. He quickly shuffled the cards and entered the second one. But he didn''t know whether he had a good start and didn''t get a good result. From the second one, Su Jingfei''s luck took a turn for the worse. Although he fully calculated the way of the cards, he didn''t win. Su Jingfei lost four in a row and was about to reach five.


    When the fourth one ended, Li Binbin lost three times, both of which were in cooperation with Su Jingfei, and Liu Yifei lost three times, both of which were in cooperation with Su Jingfei.


    After su Jingfei lost for the fourth time, Liu Yifei, who just won, laughed at Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, it seems that you will be the first to drink water? Don''t blame me. You''re really out of luck. Ha ha, you can lose like this. You don''t dare to blow it up. It''s so funny. "


    Su Jingfei was really depressed, but he still said, "no matter how much I lose, I lose in luck. At least my level is very high. I have never played four double cats with two belts."


    Liu Yifei suddenly blushed. Because she drank a lot of wine today, she was a little confused. Before, she could expand the score. As a result, she lost her mind and made a mistake. Although she finally won, she gave Su Jingfei an excuse to laugh, which made her want to strangle Su Jingfei.


    Li Binbin was watching the excitement, but now he suddenly said, "how about we play some exciting games?"


    "Exciting? I''ve already drunk mineral water. It''s not exciting enough. Sister Binbin, you don''t want to continue drinking the bar. I can''t drink any more. I''m still dizzy now! " Liu Yifei shook his head in protest.


    Su Jingfei''s heart was moving. He thought Li Binbin had a good drink, but now her eyes are hazy. Although she looks more moving, it''s definitely not normal. He suddenly realized that this girl is the one who reacts after drinking? After nearly an hour, the strength of the wine came up.


    Li Binbin looked at Liu Yifei with a smile and said: "we play undress, who lost will take off clothes, five of one."

 Chapter 199

    Li Binbin''s words are amazing. This method of play often appears in many movies or novels, but those are the needs of plot development. If you really want to do this in reality, it''s not cheap. Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is also burned by thunder. He doesn''t have too much lust for the two girls. At least today, he doesn''t want to take advantage of the opportunity, but now Li Binbin actually puts forward such a request. If they really lose, they won''t see everything. Thinking of the warmth, Su Jingfei feels that his nose is itching and his nose is bleeding.


    Liu Yifei and Li Binbin are not as close as their sisters. If Li Binbin says that at ordinary times, she will definitely stand up and go. But today, she drinks first, and her mind is not clear. Later, Su Jingfei mocks her, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Now she didn''t stand up and leave directly, but frowned and said, "sister Binbin, it''s not good to play like this. We are all girls. If we lose, how much we will lose!"


    Li Binbin is now obviously strong in wine. Even counsellors can use wine to strengthen their courage. What''s more, she is always straightforward. After listening to Liu Yifei''s words, she hugs Liu Yifei''s shoulder like a man and whispers: "silly girl, if you don''t give enough charm, how can su Jingfei get into the trap? Don''t you see? This kid is just a little fox. He plays cards without any leakage. If it''s not for his bad luck, it must be us who lose. He''s one short of five. Let''s make him upset and see how arrogant he is. "


    Liu Yifei, who is a little thoughtless now, has no doubt. She has experience in mind. To deal with such a cunning man, she needs to give enough charm to confuse his mind.


    "I see. We''ll take this as a gamble. We''ll have to take off his clothes later to make him lose face." Liu Yifei nodded firmly.


    Li Binbin gently scraped Liu Yifei''s nose and said with a smile: "you are still smart. I think he knows that you agree to lose. If you take off your clothes, you must be very enthusiastic. There is no brain to count cards."


    "Sister Binbin, don''t be modest. I think he wants to see you undress more." Liu Yifei blushed, but did not forget to fight back.


    "I, I can''t. I''m old. You''re more moving. By the way, he''s so bad luck. Plus he doesn''t have a better mind to count cards, it''s strange that he doesn''t lose. What''s more, we can cooperate." Li Binbin first sighed, then said with a smile.


    This time, before Liu Yifei spoke, Su Jingfei said helplessly: "two guys, please keep your voice down when you speak ill of me. I''ve heard everything. Can you take my feelings into consideration?"


    Although the two women seem to be whispering, they are not far away from each other, and Su Jingfei''s hearing is also very good. What the two women say really makes him want to hear nothing. When they say they want to take off their clothes, he is really excited. After all, he is a normal man. But when they discuss the calculation of Su Jingfei, they also make him very helpless. These two people are too obvious.


    Liu Yifei is a little embarrassed by Su Jingfei''s words, but Li Binbin stares at Su Jingfei and says, "what''s the matter? Do you have any opinions on the establishment of the United Front against sex wolves between our two girls? "


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth and is very wronged. It''s you who put forward to take off your clothes, but he can only bear the tone. He decides to play cards well.


    Since the three people''s opinions were unified, the next game naturally began. Maybe it was because of the two women''s bad intentions, or maybe it was because of Su Jingfei''s serious treatment. Then Su Jingfei turned around and killed the two women as landlords.


    Looking at the two women''s dejected face, Su Jingfei said: "two pretty girls, how are you? Your joint plan to hang me failed. Now I still win. Let me see. You two don''t wear much. Which one is better to take off first?"


    "Boy, don''t be too proud, just let you, since changed the bet, always start from the beginning! We''re all in the same starting line now. We won''t be lenient any more, and it looks like you don''t have as many clothes as we have! " Li Binbin seems to disdain to distort the truth.


    Although Liu Yifei was a little worried, he said: "it''s just that you can''t protect yourself."


    Su Jingfei turned his lips and did not argue with them. He went on to the next game, probably because of their alliance, or because of Su Jingfei''s luck.


    But this time, Su Jingfei''s hand was not very good, and he was completely suppressed by the two women. No matter how he could count cards, he was not as lucky as others. In the end, he was defeated by the two women, and they overthrew the landlord as the master. Therefore, Su Jingfei lost five times.


    "I''m willing to accept defeat. Su Jingfei, you''ve had enough. Are you, eh?" Li Binbin and Liu Yifei clap high fives to celebrate each other, and then to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei in two female gaze, there is no nonsense, played a loud finger way: "well, in this case, I''m willing to admit defeat." After a period of activity, the alcohol in his body actually began to play a role. At this time, he was not so rational and took off his T-shirt directly. Now he remembered that he took off his suit coat when he entered the door. It was really a miscalculation.


    His figure is very good. At the beginning, Li hongsilk was stunned. Now Liu Yifei and Li Binbin are also stunned. Men like to see women''s good figure, but women are also so, especially Su Jingfei''s very good figure.


    Liu Yifei and Li Binbin are still more drunk than Su Jingfei. If they didn''t have reason, they could not even help touching Su Jingfei''s abdominal muscles. They looked so hard. I didn''t expect Su Jingfei to have such a good figure. No wonder they looked at Su Jingfei and stretched out their hands!


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know how much influence he has brought to the two girls. Now he just wants to win back what he lost. Anyway, he can''t take off his clothes by himself. Otherwise, he will not only lose face, but also take advantage of them. Isn''t he suffering too much.


    In the next hour, Su Jingfei fought with the two girls. Most of the time, Su Jingfei was a landlord. Occasionally, he cooperated with one of the two girls to fight against the other family. Unfortunately, whether he was a landlord or a single family, the two girls seemed to be united, which made Su Jingfei cry unfair.


    But other women are not fair. Playing cards depends entirely on their own understanding. No one has any rules. This is cheating. Anyway, they don''t pass cards. It''s not a foul. Su Jingfei has nothing to say.


    In spite of this, the two women can''t lose. An hour later, the two women''s clothes are also less. Li Binbin has only one underwear left on her. Although it''s not all gone, it has already made Su Jingfei salivate. Liu Yifei is even worse. Not only is there only underwear left on her, but also the silk stockings have been taken off. Moreover, this is a result of playing tricks. It can''t be counted as one.


    At the beginning of junior high school, they just wanted to play some stimulation because of the effect of alcohol, but their development was a little out of control. At this time, no one considered that men and women should not be together like this. They just fought for their loyalty. Su Jingfei was not happy with the Union of the two women, and the two women refused. Su Jingfei was stronger than them.


    Su Jingfei finally got another number plate this time. He laughed and said, "even if you two don''t play tricks, God will favor me in the end. I will make you convinced." Then he swallowed.


    If they win, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei will have to take off another one. According to their clothes, if they don''t want to take off their clothes, they have to take off their skirts. Anyway, Su Jingfei is happy enough to show them or just take off their pants.


    Of course, if he loses, he will have a tragedy. Now he only has shorts. If he takes them off again, it seems that there is nothing left. Now if the three people''s state is affected by the outside people, they will be crazy. However, there is no difference between the three people under the influence of alcohol. It''s not who''s responsibility. It''s mainly because men and women are together and drink alcohol, Always do something out of line.


    His complacency will naturally lead to the dissatisfaction of Liu Yifei and Li Binbin. Their cards are actually quite good. Liu Yifei and Li Binbin look at each other, find each other''s confidence, and immediately say angrily: "Su Jingfei, don''t be too complacent, this one must kill you, so that you have no clothes to wear."


    "Cut, you don''t think you still have a lot of clothes. If you don''t cheat, you think you can wear more than me now?" Su Jingfei said with disdain.


    "Well, how about a big one?" At this time, Li Binbin was drunk and had no scruples in speaking. He hummed: "if you lose this time, you will take off your clothes and go outside to shout. Su Jingfei is a pig."


    "What if you lose?" Su Jingfei was completely infuriated and said tit for tat.


    "Easy to do, if we lose, see?" Li Binbin pointed to himself and Liu Yifei and said, "if we lose, we will take off all our clothes. Do you dare to come?"


    Liu Yifei originally wanted to stop him. She saw that Su Jingfei was disdainful and closed her mouth again. If Su Jingfei really lost, Su Jingfei would lose face this time. At that time, she would certainly ask them to let him go. She has cooperated with Li Binbin for a long time, so she is very confident.


    Su Jingfei, because of his internal skill cultivation, will keep a little sober even when his blood is boiling and his wine strength is rising. The reason why he is so rampant is that he has calculated well. As long as he can grasp the opportunity, he will definitely win.


    If it wasn''t such a big bet, he might still be confused when playing cards, but now his eyes are bright. At first, even if he didn''t want to take advantage of it, Su Jingfei would not let it go when the opportunity appeared in front of him. He simply said, "OK, as you wish, let''s start now."

 Chapter 200

    Su Jingfei looks at the cards in his hand, full of confidence in the bottom of his heart, and looks forward to the two girls. Even if he doesn''t drink at ordinary times, he doesn''t have any idea about the two beautiful girls. What''s more, after drinking now, his nerves are much more excited than usual.


    Anyway, he didn''t think about the consequences now. The two women are so crazy. What''s a man to be afraid of? They don''t have much clothes. They must succeed.


    "I''ve started. Don''t regret it. After this, one of us is bound to fail completely." Su Jingfei confirmed again.


    "Don''t be so fussy. Let''s play cards. I''ll see you lose face." Liu Yifei is very impatient. Now the strength of wine has come up completely. She is a little bit of a gambler, contrary to her usual image of a jade girl.


    Li Binbin is similar to her. Her eyes are hazy. She looks drunk but not drunk. She makes Su Jingfei very greedy and charming!


    Su Jingfei took out half of his cards and threw them on the top of the bed. He said with a smile, "in that case, I''m not polite. Look at my cards. From May day to a, do you want them?"


    "Wow, how many cards do you have in your hand Two women are surprised, Li Binbin stares at Su Jingfei''s hand card to ask.


    "Count by yourself, it should be ten cards. I still have ten cards in my hand. You should have a good look to see if you are wrong. Don''t cheat when you lose." Su Jingfei showed the two women the cards in her hand, and then told them.


    Li Binbin didn''t say much, but Liu Yifei carefully checked whether there was any problem with this shunzi. Finally, he was disappointed to find that there was no problem, so he had to surrender his eyes to Li Binbin in disappointment to see if she would take charge of Su Jingfei. It was obvious that at least Li Binbin had a bomb in his hand.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes also turn to Li Binbin. Whether this one can win or not depends on Li Binbin. However, according to his estimation, the other side will definitely not kill himself.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Li Binbin looked at Shuangwang in his hand, hesitated for a long time, looked at Su Jingfei''s cards, and finally decided: "let you play, I don''t believe the cards behind you are still so smooth."


    Liu Yifei was a little disappointed at first, but he seemed to understand immediately that Su Jingfei still had half of the cards in his hand. It was not a wise choice to play Shuangwang so early, so he was silent.


    Su Jingfei was not in a hurry to play the card. He said with a smile: "are you really not going to take care of it? May I remind you that my cards are very good? "


    The two women hesitated again and kept making eye contact. Their bet was a little big this time. They were not allowed to make any mistakes, but they felt that Su Jingfei was inducing them. If they played out the double king, they might lose the card.


    In order to be on the safe side, the two people''s eye contact for a long time, finally choose silence, they block Su Jingfei can''t be so smooth, otherwise his hand is too good.


    Su Jingfei was sure that they would not beat themselves, so he said with a smile: "well, in that case, I''ll play the card, and I''ll let you lose heart and soul." Finish saying also don''t continue to excite them, quickly throw out the card in the hand and say: "the plane has wings, 3 three and 3 four belts, to a, to 2, sorry, clean hand, you lost."


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei look at each other, and then look at the cards on the bed. There''s no problem. It''s very clear that Su Jingfei said the cards, and there are exactly 20 cards in total. Su Jingfei not only won, but also won in spring.


    For such a result, they didn''t think about it at all. Li Binbin, in particular, now wants to pull his hair. Before, if Su Jingfei was beaten by Shuangwang, even if Su Jingfei wanted to leave, it would not be so easy, but now they can only accept the result of failure.


    Su Jingfei looks at the two girls, and his saliva is almost flowing out. The reason why he dares to bet more with them this time is that his cards are super smooth, and the only threat is the existence of Shuangwang, who may shoot himself to death.


    But now their bets are too big, they dare not mess with each other. When they have ten cards in their hands and none of the main cards appear, they can throw out the double king. With the cards in their hands, they can guess what threat the two women have in their hands, and the two women can only count by their feelings. What''s more, Li Binbin is so bold to promise the bet, It''s just because you have a trump card.


    Now it''s all over. Su Jingfei''s plan is successful. With his wit and courage, he won the game. The result of the victory is that two beautiful girls take off their clothes.


    Even if she doesn''t do anything, Su Jingfei is already excited. This is the goddess in the eyes of countless people, and she is still a beautiful girl, especially Liu Yifei, who is the first lady in mainland China. Let alone being seen undressing, she is conservative in her clothes even when filming!


    "Ha ha, don''t hesitate. Hurry up. It''s a basic moral character. You don''t want to default. Don''t worry. I won''t tell others that I won you." Su Jingfei saw them hesitating and said with a smile.


    Li Binbin''s face was full of drunkenness and depression. This time, she was very sure that she lost. Although she didn''t have many clothes on her body, if she could support it for a long time, now she lost all of them, and her body would be seen by this guy.


    Liu Yifei is even more sluggish for a moment. Her body has never been seen by the opposite sex. Today, she drank a little wine and tossed about like this. Although she felt a little bit wrong, she didn''t feel too much, but she really took it off. Naturally, she hesitated.


    "What''s the matter? Two pretty girls, it was you who put forward such gambling before. Now do you really want to cheat? That''s too disappointing. One is the national movie queen, and the other is the goddess among all the movie fans, who actually wants to cheat. " Su Jingfei is a little drunk now, and everyone is drunk. Even though he usually drinks a lot, he is still full of wine now, and he can''t help but excite them.


    Liu Yifei''s pretty face flashed a trace of anger, staring at Su Jingfei''s hand, and said angrily: "Su Jingfei, did you make trouble before? What''s the coincidence? Your card is so smooth. You must dig a good trap and let us jump."


    As soon as Li Binbin''s eyes brightened, he followed: "yes, it''s really wrong. How can it be so coincidental? You''re such a good card."


    "If you want to cheat, just tell me." Su Jingfei said with a curl of his mouth: "you raised this card. And if I really can make trouble, you''ll be clean long ago. You still need to do it. Hurry to fulfill your promise."


    The two women were speechless for a moment, and choked by Su Jingfei''s words. After a long time, their hands finally began to move on their clothes. They didn''t have much clothes left. Now that they started, they would be exposed to Su Jingfei.


    Their bodies are different. Li Binbin is mature. Although he looks slim, his body is really good. In Su Jingfei''s opinion, Li Binbin''s body is stronger than Liu Yifei''s.


    But Liu Yifei''s skin is white and tender. Although it is slightly green and astringent, it can make men more protective. Even if the figure is not so prominent, it still has a fatal attraction for men.


    Although he was excited, even though he was not poor, he was also a man. Now, two goddess like figures and many people''s favorite lovers actually lost such a big bet to himself because of a playing card. This really made Su Jingfei very happy.


    Li Binbin has been basically controlled by his drinking, and his usual sense is different. Otherwise, he would not be so crazy. He hesitated for a long time and finally took off his underwear completely. First of all, Su Jingfei suffered a visual impact.


    Liu Yifei is still hesitating. Li Binbin has gone all out and started to carry on. Su Jingfei doesn''t urge or speak at this time. His heart has quickened a lot, and even can''t control it. It''s the first time in his life that he has met such an exciting thing. Even if he has seen a pretty girl of the same stature, he is one every time, which is totally incomparable with now.


    When Li Binbin had almost finished his work, Liu Yifei gritted his teeth and took off his underwear. His body trembled slightly, as if his drinking was slightly reduced. At this time, he realized that he was wrong and instinctively stood with his chest in his arms.


    "What''s the matter? Liu big pretty girl, to now also want to play to depend on, Binbin elder sister but the person who has the word to promise, all already nearly finished Although Su Jingfei''s excitement is about to explode, it can be seen that Liu Yifei hesitates and still has to stimulate her.


    Liu Yifei looks at Li Binbin. Sure enough, as Su Jingfei said, although Li Binbin is very slow, she has already begun to finish the work. Her figure, not to mention Su Jingfei''s greedy eyes, even as a woman, Liu Yifei is also excited. She never thought that a woman''s figure could be so good, almost perfect, the golden ratio, It''s not supposed to be Asian.


    But it is such a pretty girl, who has completely obeyed the result of the bet. After all, Liu Yifei is a girl about the same age as Su Jingfei. At this time, she can''t help shrinking back.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes were not on Liu Yifei at this time. She was completely attracted by Li Binbin. She was already international, and so was her figure.


    "Su Jingfei, you bad guy, you must have calculated well." Liu Yifei hesitated, but now she saw Su Jingfei didn''t even look at herself. She was still a little clear headed, which was a real confusion. She forgot her current physical condition and rushed to Su Jingfei in a rage.


    This time, Su Jingfei also exploded. When she was not a man, she still regarded herself as an ugly girl. At such a critical time, she wanted to fight with herself. Please, please put on your clothes at this time.


    Su Jingfei''s hands touch the beautiful girl''s body, and her will completely collapse. She turns over and presses Liu Yifei under her body.

 Chapter 201

    When the first ray of sunlight came in from the window, Li Binbin''s eyes moved and finally opened. She found that she was embracing Su Jingfei''s neck, and Liu Yifei was lying on Su Jingfei''s body.


    The bed is in a mess, and there are two days of plum blossom. It can be seen how fierce the war was last night. At the same time, she also has a headache. It''s a very big thing that how yesterday''s things evolved into this. No matter she or Liu Yifei, she is the top actress in the entertainment circle.


    Su Jingfei, a man who has one of them, will be sprayed to death by many fans. What''s more, he and Liu Yifei are still better. Since his age, he has not much expectation of marriage, and even wants to be single.


    But Liu Yifei is different. She is still a young girl, and she shows herself as a jade girl in her debut. This time, she really doesn''t know how Su Jingfei should face Liu Yifei.


    She doesn''t blame Su Jingfei very much. Now that it happened, she has to think about how to face it. Now she is worried that Liu Yifei can''t bear what happened yesterday. Liu Yifei is half drunk and half awake.


    She was lost in thought. Su Jingfei''s constitution was different from that of ordinary people. She was exposed to the sun, and unconsciously woke up from her sleep. She moved her head and felt that she was heavy. Then she found that Liu Yifei was still in her arms.


    Although he is very reminiscent of yesterday''s all, but he now has no wine, and Li Binbin as headache, this thing seems to be a bit wrong.


    Just at this time, Li Binbin''s eyes look at Su Jingfei who wakes up. They look at each other. Although Su Jingfei has a headache, he doesn''t mean to shrink back. On the contrary, Li Binbin, like a little girl in love, unconsciously shifts his eyes.


    To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei still can''t believe it. It''s the first time for Li Binbin. It''s just like a fable. Not to mention that she''s in the entertainment industry, even if she''s not married, she should have been in love at least. How can she be so cheap.


    He is also a bit in a trance now. Maybe the rumor is true. It is said that Li Binbin was abandoned by his boyfriend before he became a monk. That is to say, he has a certain heart of resistance to men. He has been keeping his body like jade for so many years. It turns out that this is true.


    As for the girl in her arms who has changed from a girl to a woman, it''s su Jingfei''s biggest headache. If she has any contact with her alone, it doesn''t matter. There is Li Binbin here. No matter how clever he is, he can''t help but give advice. He even has the impulse to put on his pants and run quickly.


    No matter Li Binbin''s headache or Su Jingfei''s troubles, he blames himself for being a man. What should come is always coming. Liu Yifei''s body moves a little and wakes up.


    Although everything that happened yesterday was a bit chaotic, Liu Yifei didn''t feel it at all. She even went crazy with them later. In the end, there was also her problem. No matter how much she cried, the result would not change. The first time she woke up, she didn''t lose her temper, and didn''t even say a word.


    In Su Jingfei and Li Binbin''s gaze, Liu Yifei actually got up from the top of the bed without saying a word and began to look for his clothes. One by one, from the beginning to the end, he didn''t seem to see Su Jingfei and Li Binbin. Only when he touched some pain, he would frown slightly, but he soon eased his eyebrows and continued to put on his clothes.


    Li Binbin and Su Jingfei don''t understand what Liu Yifei means by doing this. They look at each other and don''t know what to say. Even Liu Yifei''s crying is better than such silence.


    Liu Yifei did not care what they thought, until they dressed up, still went out without saying a word, and was so calm that people were flustered.


    "Yi Fei..." Su Jingfei saw that she was going to leave and said unconsciously.


    Liu Yifei steps a meal, and then slightly inconvenient walk out slowly, step identification, but her voice also came: "I am now very confused, let me calm down, don''t look for me, don''t ask me." With that, she was out of the room.


    Her calmness made Su Jingfei feel cold, and at the same time, he was a little at a loss. His eyes unconsciously looked at Li Binbin. He really had a little regret in his heart. Of course, he didn''t regret doing that, but regretted yesterday''s rapid development, and also had a little too much fun.


    But to be honest, if it wasn''t for yesterday''s situation, he would not have had the chance. This is really a tangled contradiction.


    Seeing his eyes, Li Binbin could not be shy at this time. He quickly said: "Yifei must be in a mess now, but she didn''t start crying. At least she is calm. Don''t disturb her. Let her think about it. Yesterday was an accident. As for what will happen in the future, just wait for her to understand."


    Su Jingfei nodded almost unconsciously and asked unconsciously: "sister Binbin, what you mean is that yesterday was an accident, even if it was in the past?"


    Li Binbin''s heart flashed a trace of bitterness. She said that she had kept her jade and ice clean for many years. She naturally wanted to beat people in the hands of this guy in front of her, but she remembered that she was the initiator of everything yesterday.


    Moreover, she has a good feeling for Su Jingfei. If she wants to have something to do with a man before she gets married, Su Jingfei is obviously a good choice. It should be good to treat yesterday as a dream, Li Binbin comforts herself.


    Unfortunately, the pain of a position always reminds her that this villain almost killed herself. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer Su Jingfei''s question.


    Su Jingfei waits for a moment, but Li Binbin doesn''t respond. Su Jingfei is sad. He played too much yesterday. He just wanted to play the game of taking advantage with two girls, but he didn''t expect to develop into this.


    "I see." Su Jingfei said in a low voice, and began to dress. He is not an irresponsible person. He can''t do things that don''t recognize people by lifting his pants. Even if he doesn''t marry Li Binbin now, he doesn''t mind falling in love.


    It''s just that the images of Wu Yanli and Li Hongsi flashed through his mind. As for Liang Xiuwen, although she flashed out, it also flashed quickly. It''s not because she doesn''t matter to Su Jingfei, but because this girl claims to be a junior. She doesn''t mind long ago. From this point of view, Liang Xiuwen is definitely the most generous of all the women in Su Jingfei. It''s estimated that she is also influenced by her parents'' mode of getting along.


    Wait, Su Jingfei quickly stops his thinking. How can he slip away at this time? Isn''t Li Binbin the most important? However, it has to be said that he also has a headache secretly. It seems that he has no clear relationship with several women.


    Li Binbin saw Su Jingfei''s gloomy face in his clothes and sighed: "yesterday''s thing, we can only regard it as never happened. It''s good for the three of us. You can forget yesterday''s thing. I don''t blame you for being your bodyguard and martial arts instructor. As for Yifei, it''s up to her."


    After all, she is not an ordinary girl. A woman in her thirties always has to have her own sense. She didn''t blame Su Jingfei. At most, she was angry that he was too enthusiastic yesterday and almost melted herself.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened and said, "sister Binbin, yesterday was your first time. Aren''t you really angry?"


    "To die, who asked you to say that." Even though Li Binbin has made all kinds of excuses for himself, he doesn''t blame Su Jingfei for the time being. However, Su Jingfei asks him a question. He is in a mess and blushes, but he stares at Su Jingfei angrily.


    If it''s normal, her staring like this does have a certain deterrent power. But at this time, there is no shelter on her body, which will become a kind of eye winking. Not only does it not make su Jingfei afraid, but it makes his eyes brighter.


    Su Jingfei is very clear that this time should not be wishful thinking, but this eye is out of control, constantly in Li Binbin''s body Piao to Piao.


    Li Binbin noticed something was wrong, quickly covered the quilt, and then waved to Su Jingfei: "get out of here, I have to make up my sleep. I''m so sleepy. Remember to take the door. Forget all the things today. OK, you can kneel down."


    Su Jingfei is full of black lines. This woman is really straightforward and nervous. At this time, she can still say such words. But from another angle, if she can do so, it means that she really won''t mind yesterday''s things, but, can she really not care? It seems that every woman can''t open her eyes to this.


    Today''s su Jingfei is no longer a rookie without any experience of contacting women. He knows that he can''t continue to say more at this time. Li Binbin has covered his head with a quilt.


    Dressed, Su Jingfei went to the door, and then said, "sister Binbin, I''ll go back first, and I''ll come back in the evening."


    "Let''s go now. It''ll keep me up." Li Binbin is still glum in the quilt, and her voice is glum. Only after su Jingfei pushes the door open, she says, "I''ll go to Yifei''s side later."


    "Sister Binbin is the best. I''m on my knees." Su Jingfei''s heart is a joy, Li Binbin really has elder sister demeanor, quickly flatter way.


    Li Binbin snorted and didn''t say any more, but she was more and more embarrassed. This little guy not only hurt himself, but also had to help him deal with the finishing work. However, it wasn''t entirely for Su Jingfei. She was more or less responsible, and she was in sympathy with Liu Yifei.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know that Li Binbin was actually the most complicated one among the three. He had already left the crew at this time. It was more than seven o''clock in the morning. The absurd things that happened yesterday made him anxious this morning.


    But I have to say that as long as this kind of thing is a man, it is estimated that no matter who would rather die under the peony to be a ghost. Now, although it is a headache, it is not that there is no relief. At least Li Binbin does not blame himself and secretly decides to deal with it perfectly.

 Chapter 202

    What happened yesterday finally became this kind of fuzzy situation. Su Jingfei didn''t know what relationship he had with the two female stars for a moment. He came to the company in a daze and realized that today was the weekend.


    Since he came back from the underwear sales shop, he has changed from rest to weekend rest. That is to say, today is the rest time. Therefore, he goes to the hospital two days a week, and it''s all weekend. Today should be his first time to go to the hospital on the weekend.


    According to the truth, most good doctors work on normal working days, but Su Jingfei is in a special situation. He is a part-time visiting expert and can only work in his spare time. As a result, the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine has the best hospital on weekends.


    At one time, Sang was very depressed. He wanted to persuade Su Jingfei to be a full-time doctor. With his age and medical skills, he would certainly become a famous person in the medical field in the future. Sang thought that he had never seen a doctor more powerful than Su Jingfei in acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su Jingfei has no doubt about this. After all, the things recorded in the thread bound books are really amazing. After all, he can only be regarded as learning fur, and he has been much more powerful than ordinary people in many aspects, certainly in acupuncture and moxibustion of traditional Chinese medicine.


    However, he finally rejected Sang''s proposal. When he was just a small manager of a sales store, he would not be a full-time doctor. What''s more, now he has become a middle-level leader, and his relationship with Liang Xiuwen is no different. It''s strange that he can run when he is like this. What''s more, acupuncture is mostly about interest and assisting health.


    When he left the company and came to the hospital, it was almost ten o''clock in the morning. If he changed people, the people in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine would definitely have a lot of opinions. Such a doctor is too irresponsible. Su Jingfei is different from others. He not only has a separate department, but also has better treatment than others. This is not the care of the hospital, which he deserves.


    Since he solved the danger of snake saliva poison, Su Jingfei had a place in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Later, all kinds of diseases could be solved by him. Even though he came to the hospital for less time, people in the hospital admired him very much.


    "Good morning, Dr. su. I''m surprised to see you at the weekend." Shumanya is most familiar with Su Jingfei. She is not only the head nurse of the hospital, but also the full-time nurse of Su Jingfei. This is not su Jingfei''s requirement. Although he likes beautiful girls, he doesn''t plan to do this kind of thing by taking advantage of his position.


    This is what shumanya asked for. She admired Su Jingfei, a young doctor. She had seen him examine and treat the villagers in Sanli village. Although Su Jingfei was young, she felt that his future was limitless. She had better have a good relationship with him.


    This is not a utilitarian function. In hospitals, doctors who nurses can contact, as long as they are of a certain level, must be 40 or 50 years old. Don''t you see that many nurses are still single in their twenties or twenties.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know so much about it. At first, he was very fond of shumanya. She was not only beautiful, but also satisfied with her professional level and her way of dealing with people. Now when he saw her full-time nurse in a white nurse''s uniform, he couldn''t help looking at her. She was enchanted by the standard uniform!


    Shumanya''s appearance is a little worse than that of the top beautiful women he met. But with the increase of nurses'' clothing, her charm is no less than that of them. Su Jingfei is a little surprised at her beauty.


    When I was in school, I didn''t know that she was a pretty girl. At least I didn''t have a pretty girl of this grade. Even if there was Lin ruoke who was concerned about herself, I didn''t know that she was a pretty girl at that time, and I didn''t find that Lin ruoke had any special thoughts about herself.


    Now when she comes out to work, whether she''s a colleague or a boss, or even a bodyguard, she''s a top-notch pretty girl. Su Jingfei doubts whether she was a monk in her last life, and her good luck has changed in this life.


    Shumanya saw that Su Jingfei was waiting for him. Looking at his eyes, he seemed to stare at his slightly bent hips. He suddenly coughed with a blushing face and said, "Dr. Su, you are late today. Although no one will give you any advice, you should do it as soon as possible next time."


    Su Jingfei was surprised at first, and then looked back awkwardly. He didn''t stare at that position at all. It was because he was distracted, but shumanya found him staring.


    I can''t help feeling that every pretty girl is different. As a nurse, shumanya is considerate. She was eaten ice cream by her own eyes, and she can remind herself that if you change to another girl, it''s either indecent or pornographic.


    On the surface, he nodded and said, "I''ll pay attention next time. It''s the first time I come to work on weekends. I''m not used to it."


    Shumanya is not as good-natured as Su Jingfei said. At least no one who stares at him can think that nothing has happened. After all, she has a certain liking for Su Jingfei. When he stares at him, shumanya is more shy.


    Now Su Jingfei''s explanation is that shumanya is not angry at all. An expert of other people is so polite to him. It''s a great honor for him. Shumanya thinks that maybe this young doctor Su has already regarded himself as a friend.


    After su Jingfei finished, he didn''t pay attention to shumanya''s look change. Instead, he used to put on his doctor''s white coat. It was relatively simple for him to come here twice a week, and the white coat was always in the hospital.


    He is pretty and gentle. After wearing a white coat, he looks a little young, but also has the taste of a doctor.


    "Well, Manya, we can let the patients in now, but I just saw that there is no one to hang up my number. Isn''t there not many patients recently?" After su Jingfei finished, he inquired about shumanya.


    As shumanya walked out, he said: "Our Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is not as crowded as the West Hospital, let alone on weekends. As we all know, doctors are on duty on weekends, so naturally, fewer people come." Speaking of this, he said, "of course, I don''t mean you, Dr. su. Your medical skills are generally recognized as good."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t praise me. I''ll be proud then, and my ability will not increase."


    He''s just a little modest, and he doesn''t admit it too much. In the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he''s not the only expert, but everyone is good at different things. In his own field, Su Jingfei is really the strongest. And now he vaguely estimates that his acupuncture level is absolutely the national standard.


    As shumanya goes out, patients will come in soon. There are not many doctors in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Moreover, some people who come to see a doctor believe in traditional Chinese medicine and trust Su Jingfei.


    It''s nearly half past ten o''clock when Su Jingfei starts to see a doctor. Even so, the morning is very leisurely, which makes Su Jingfei a little uncomfortable. Recently, either the company or the crew are running back and forth. Today''s leisure is still very rare. Su Jingfei starts to chat with shumanya.


    "I said, Manya, even if I don''t have many things here, you don''t have to stay with me all the time. I remember you seem to be the head nurse. Why don''t you go out and have a look?" Su Jingfei waited for the patient to go out. Then she said with a smile to the beautiful nurse on the other side. By the way, the thief glanced at Shuman yaman''s wonderful body. Even if there was a nurse''s suit to cover it up, it also made the man greedy.


    He is not a pure sex wolf. What''s more, he ate two beautiful girls yesterday, but now he is very leisurely. It''s hard for men to avoid chatting and joking with female colleagues.


    Shumanya can naturally see everything about Su Jingfei in her eyes. She is funny and angry. She doesn''t mind Su Jingfei looking at herself, which shows that she is charming. For a more likable opposite sex, shumanya doesn''t think that there is any problem in her normal appreciation.


    But Su Jingfei looks like a good-looking guy, but he looks at himself secretly. If you act like that, you''re afraid that others won''t know you''re stealing a glance. This acting skill is too bad.


    "I''ve arranged everything outside, but I can''t walk away from Dr. su. If I go out, what do you need to do?" Since shumanya is a little angry with Su Jingfei, she is not as polite as before. She finds that her tone with her friends is better than Su Jingfei.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei was not unhappy. Instead, he looked like a child who had been found stealing candy. He said with a slightly embarrassed smile, "I can handle it myself. You can do something."


    I warn myself that I am in debt now, so don''t do more evil, or I will be in bad luck in the future. But I don''t know that if one aspect of a person has been developed, it will go deeper and deeper. It''s very difficult to stop halfway. Su Jingfei doesn''t feel that he has become more and more beautiful.


    Shumanya Snickers. Su Jingfei is caught by himself again, but he doesn''t have a long memory. When he just spoke, he glanced at himself several times. Moreover, this guy''s eyes are clear and there is no feeling of obscenity. I really don''t know how he did it.


    For this point, Su Jingfei can give a good explanation. Even though he feels Schumann Ya is very beautiful and has a good figure, he doesn''t move his heart. After all, he just likes beautiful girls, likes to watch, likes to tease, and doesn''t want to go up to one when he meets one. He''s really not so proud.


    Both of them chatted with each other. They had a rest until noon, and there were few patients in the morning. Although they were very idle, they were also bored. Su Jingfei even looked forward to having more patients in the afternoon, otherwise he might as well not come.


    Maybe God heard Su Jingfei''s expectation, or maybe in the afternoon those people who were sleeping in got up and began to work. Su Jingfei had several patients. Although there was no serious illness, he was not at leisure, especially when it was more than three o''clock in the afternoon, a serious patient was sent from outside.

 Chapter 203

    Su Jingfei is still depressed in the morning. Why are so few people seeing a doctor? This makes shumanya laugh several times. Although Su Jingfei always doesn''t come to the hospital, he is a good doctor. He hopes to treat more people, but he doesn''t know that he is not suitable for such leisure.


    In the afternoon, the number of patients gradually increased, especially after three o''clock. Unexpectedly, more than a dozen people poured in at once. There was only one old man surrounded by so many people. He looked sixty or seventy years old and haggard. It was obvious that he was a patient.


    "Who is Su''s expert?" After entering the door, the first middle-aged man looked at Su Jingfei and shumanya and asked.


    Although there was only one doctor and one nurse in the room, his eyes were obviously still looking around. He didn''t regard Su Jingfei as the person he was looking for. Other people also looked left and right.


    Shumanya frowned slightly, but still said: "this is Dr. Su in our hospital. If you are looking for an expert in traditional Chinese medicine, that''s him."


    "He? How can it be? How can a boy who has not been weaned be an expert? " Next to the middle-aged man, a middle-aged woman first shrieked, obviously not believing that Su Jingfei was the one they were looking for.


    This sentence can be said to be very rude. Anyone can see that she doesn''t like Su Jingfei at all. But when she says this, no one around her jumps out to raise an objection. You don''t have to ask. They must have the same idea, but the middle-aged women are faster.


    Shumanya even has a good temper, but Su Jingfei is the doctor she admires. When she was said so, her voice became louder and she said, "this elder sister, it''s wrong for you to say so. In the whole hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, there is only Dr. Su whose surname is su."


    "Shut up, what qualifications do you have to call me elder sister? You are just a little nurse." The middle-aged woman reprimanded shumanya completely, and said with arrogance: "it turns out that the famous expert in traditional Chinese medicine hospital is really this boy? Is it that your hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is so poor that you can find such a young man as a front man? "


    A young man next to him scoffed and said, "well, it''s really a small place, a city hospital. It''s still so low-grade."


    "Shut up, Dr. su. My father has a relapse now. Can you relieve him?" The first middle-aged man then glared at the young man, and then said relatively politely to Su Jingfei.


    No matter how stupid Su Jingfei and shumanya are, they also know that this middle-aged man looks down on Su Jingfei. Otherwise, he would not wait for the middle-aged women and young people to finish talking before he speaks and directly stop them. As for other people, there''s no need to ask. They didn''t speak, either because they didn''t have enough body or they didn''t speak fast enough.


    Su Jingfei is not a bad tempered person, but he is soft rather than hard. What''s more, these people look down on themselves when they come in. Now they listen to the middle-aged words, but they don''t lift their eyelids. They say lazily: "I''m sorry, I''m not good at medicine. I can''t treat your father. Let''s invite another expert, Manya, to see you off."


    He has a tough attitude. No one thought that even shumanya didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so straightforward. As a doctor in the hospital, it''s wrong to say that he has such an attitude towards patients. She is really worried that the family will complain about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about this at all. He really has a certain income when he comes here to see a patient. But he is not a complete doctor, and he doesn''t expect to be famous in the medical field. Even if he is complained, he doesn''t care. What''s more, he is invited by Mr. sang. He really wants to blame himself for this. It''s a big deal that he is not a doctor.


    Shumanyadu was very surprised, not to mention the family. Their eyes were full of shock when they looked at Su Jingfei. The municipal hospital is a public hospital, and the doctors and nurses in it should be very disciplined, but this young man is obviously more horizontal.


    "Boy, what''s your attitude? You know who my grandfather is. If you don''t move your hand, you know you can''t cure him!" The young man who opened his mouth before had already glared at Su Jingfei fiercely and said: "if you don''t get treatment quickly, you should be careful that you can''t get away with it."


    The middle-aged man frowned, but when he looked at the old man, he closed his mouth. Another middle-aged woman said, "brother, what''s your attitude? I really think it''s really good to hang up the name of an expert. If I look at it, it''s also related."


    "Yes, otherwise why don''t you dare to see your father-in-law? This guy is a liar. Let''s complain about him." The middle-aged woman who began to speak echoed.


    Shumanya''s face was a little anxious, and she was also very angry at the family''s attitude, but Su Jingfei''s treatment was too radical, and she didn''t want to treat them, at least she wanted to feel the pulse and so on.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for shumanya to open his mouth. He suddenly sneered and said, "what do you know? Don''t you know what it means? I can see from the appearance that I can''t cure it. Do you still use your hand? But you''re right. I''m not good at learning. Let''s ask someone else. "


    He doesn''t open a charity hall. Let alone the bad words of these people, Su Jingfei is disgusted by young people''s threats to himself. When he goes to see a doctor, he still wants to fight for his father and grandfather.


    The patient''s family took a look at each other. At this time, they couldn''t figure out whether Su Jingfei was really ill or didn''t want to see it. After all, the situation is a bit delicate. Their attitude before obviously made Su Jingfei very unhappy. Let alone that he really couldn''t see it, even if he could, it seemed that he didn''t want to see it.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, the two middle-aged women wanted to leave. The middle-aged man finally hesitated for a moment and said, "Dr. Su, we were too anxious before. We had a bad attitude. Can you think of something for us?"


    Although this middle-aged man''s attitude is not very good, and he doesn''t think highly of Su Jingfei, he is much better than others. At least now he can lower his head. Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who doesn''t have enough face. After thinking about it, he just wants to show it to the old man.


    The young man next to him suddenly stepped forward and looked at the middle-aged humanitarians: "Dad, why do you talk to this boy like this? How can you say that he is also a director? He is something. We can talk to the Dean directly."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved, and he stopped. This boy should be a typical second generation official. He really thought that "my father is Li Gang" would work well. Well, since he wants to find the Dean, let him find him. It''s useless for anyone he doesn''t want to treat.


    The middle-aged man originally knew that Su Jingfei was the best doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. No matter how famous he was, he wanted to change his attitude. But now he was finished by his son, and he felt very shameless. It would be better to go directly to the president.


    "Young man, you are such a proud doctor. I''ll go to your hospital to have a look. I really want to know how the rules of your hospital are set." When he said this, the middle-aged man took his son out of Su Jingfei''s office. Others were waiting here.


    Su Jingfei didn''t pay any attention to them. Originally, because the middle-aged people''s attitude had changed and they wanted to show it to the old people, they had no interest at all. The middle-aged people were capricious and their character was not very good. Moreover, the family thought that they were superior to others. They could not express their aversion to such people. Everyone was equal in the face of illness. When they arrived at the hospital, they dared to take such an attitude, We can see how it is.


    Shumanya see things have been so, also can only silent, slightly worried, but also only slightly, she saw the dean''s attitude to Su Jingfei, she believes that the dean will not really how to Su Jingfei.


    Soon after, the middle-aged man came back with his son, accompanied by the president and several leaders of the hospital. They were polite to the middle-aged man. Su Jingfei and shumanya were a little surprised. The identity of the middle-aged man was not low, and the level of the president of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine was not low!


    "Jingfei, this is director Fang of the Provincial Health Bureau. Today, director Fang''s father has a relapse. You can show him to the elderly. It''s best to relieve him." Mr. Liu didn''t know what had happened before. When he came in, he told Su Jingfei that he thought director Fang had found him first.


    After listening to President Liu''s words, Su Jingfei understood why the president was so polite to director Fang. The Health Bureau was the direct Department of the hospital, and he was also the leader of the province. No wonder he dared to do so when he came to the hospital.


    Just change a doctor and listen to the identity of director Fang. They will not only treat the elderly quickly, but also make amends. Unfortunately, they meet Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care much about the doctor''s identity after all, otherwise he won''t use it as a part-time job. He doesn''t like the family, and he can''t change his identity.


    As for the old man who is seriously ill and the heart of the doctor''s parents, it also depends on the people. How can the conduct of the family have nothing to do with the old man? It''s true that the son is unfilial to his father. Su Jingfei will not show sympathy for such a person who can''t educate his children.


    Although I think so in my heart, I firmly said to President Liu, "president, I''m not good at medicine. I''d better let them have another expert."


    Director Fang''s family heard Su Jingfei say this to the president, and naturally thought that Su Jingfei was telling the truth. After all, the president came, and he would not cheat the president.


    Only director Fang knows that with Su Jingfei''s medical skills, even if he can''t cure the old man''s old diseases, there is no problem in alleviating them. Now he feels something is wrong. Su Jingfei is usually a good tempered man, but he hasn''t seen Su Jingfei since he came in.


    "Dr. Su, you''d better show it to the old man. After all, we are doctors." President Liu thought about it, but because of the identity of director Fang, he gently advised.


    "President Liu, don''t talk about it. This boy is not good at medicine. He should get out of the hospital and don''t cheat with the name of an expert." Director Fang''s son snatched Su Jingfei''s mouth and hummed coldly.

 Chapter 204

    This time, Su Jingfei is not the only one who is dissatisfied with the other director''s family. President Liu is also unhappy. Director Fang is the leader of the Provincial Health Bureau, but this young man is only his son. What qualifications does he have to tell president Liu.


    President Liu''s displeasure did not attract the attention of the young people. He continued: "how can you say that you are also a city hospital here? If there is such a liar in the experts, it will have an impact on the reputation of your hospital. Is it dad? Such a person is simply a black sheep in the medical field."


    Su Jingfei simply ignored him this time. This man made him feel like a mad dog. He had been looking for his own trouble since he came in. In the end, he didn''t provoke him at all. It is estimated that he was just as sick as the princess. If others didn''t go around him, he would feel uncomfortable.


    Before that, director Fang''s attitude towards Su Jingfei suddenly changed because he thought that Su Jingfei was the most famous doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine and might be able to treat his father. Now that he knew that he still could not treat his father, he had no patience at all. He even nodded after his son finished speaking.


    Director Fang fixed his eyes on Su Jingfei and snorted: "such experts, even if they don''t look at patients, dare to be sure that they can''t cure themselves. They don''t know whether they are too good at medicine or look down on someone in our side."


    After all, he is the director of the Bureau, much better than his son. Even if he wants to punish Su Jingfei, he will find a more dignified reason. Before Su Jingfei did not see his father, he had already asserted that he could not be treated. If he had to say that he was narrow-minded, it would be reasonable.


    Although President Liu was dissatisfied with the other director''s family, the other director did not dare to be too obvious. After all, the county magistrate was not as good as the current director. Even if his status was not worse than that of director Fang, he was the leader of the Provincial Health Bureau.


    "Jingfei, why don''t you give the old man a diagnosis? Maybe there''s another way?" President Liu thought about it.


    He still doesn''t want the two sides to fight too hard. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s character very well. Moreover, the director''s family in front of him has offended Su Jingfei miserably. It''s not his character if Su Jingfei can go to see him because of president Liu''s words!


    But before Su Jingfei could speak, director Fang''s wife said, "Dean Liu, don''t bother other experts. Before, he said that traditional Chinese medicine is concerned. He just looked at my father-in-law and knew that it''s impossible to treat him. He also asked us to be another expert. If the medical skills are not good, don''t pretend to be experts."


    Su Jingfei smiles and is not ready to speak any more. The director Fang''s family is just the best. He really thinks that when he becomes an official, others will be around him, but his illness doesn''t look at your face.


    If President Liu can sit as president of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he is not a general person, and his medical skills are acceptable, but he usually doesn''t treat people casually. He can also see that director Fang''s father''s illness is not mild, but it is definitely not impossible to treat. Now he is in a coma, and there is no danger to his life. He is suffering after all. If Su Jingfei wants to treat him, there is absolutely no problem, It seems that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to care.


    At first, he didn''t know the situation, but now he probably can see that director Fang''s family didn''t look up to Su Jingfei at all, and they unconsciously offended Su Jingfei to death. Let alone Su Jingfei, even if he had changed himself, he would not have been able to treat him if he had strength. No one was a man without temper.


    "Director Fang, do you think this is OK? Everyone''s medical skills may have their own weaknesses. Dr. Su should have just encountered an unsolvable problem. Can I show him?" President Liu hesitated for a moment and proposed.


    Although director Fang wanted to punish Su Jingfei, especially because he was so indifferent, he didn''t pay much attention to his own director. Now after listening to President Liu''s words, he didn''t forget his father who was seriously ill. Thinking that he was the president after all, and his medical skills were almost the same, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll trouble president Liu. You''re still highly respected, not like some people."


    President Liu naturally knew who he was talking about. He didn''t have an interface. Instead, he went up to director Fang''s father, grabbed each other''s hand and began to feel the pulse. He was also an old Chinese medicine doctor. Even if he didn''t have su Jingfei''s magic skills, he was experienced.


    Fang''s family is rude to Su Jingfei because he is young. President Liu is an old Chinese medicine doctor, which can be regarded as their only hope. Now he treats the old man, but no one says anything. At this time, it depends on President Liu''s diagnosis, especially Fang''s family. If President Liu has no way, they can only let the old man be hospitalized first, and then go to the province to apply for Chinese medicine.


    Why these people are in s city? Su Jingfei doesn''t know. He just knows that although these people are rude and arrogant, they have some common sense. At present, they can''t afford to travel long distances.


    Dean Liu''s medical skills are also good. After a while, he nodded and said: "the old man''s relapse is really troublesome. Although I can''t cure it, it''s not a problem to relieve it. Fortunately, it''s an old disease. If it''s a new disease, even I can''t do anything about it."


    "President Liu, thank you very much. You are still highly respected." Director Fang''s wife''s attitude towards president Liu is naturally different from that towards Su Jingfei. She is not only an old TCM doctor, but also the president.


    For such a woman, Su Jingfei doesn''t even have the mind to deal with her. Now he is a bystander, watching president Liu treat the old man.


    President Liu didn''t answer the middle-aged woman, but he knew his medical skills. Although he was good in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he was second to none even before Su Jingfei came.


    However, his medical skill is not an expert in front of Su Jingfei. Before, he looked down on Su Jingfei. Through his work in the hospital for a period of time, he has long determined that his medical skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s. This time, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to treat it. Maybe he can cure the old disease together!


    "Well, let''s give the old man acupuncture first. You don''t have to worry. It should be OK." President Liu thought in his heart and said.


    Although the middle-aged women didn''t get the response from President Liu, they were not unhappy. This made Su Jingfei and shumanya look down on her. As a director''s wife, she was so philistine. She was a typical example of bullying others. As long as she was higher than them, she would lower her figure.


    Director Fang''s family had already regarded Su Jingfei as the air, and they were all around president Liu. Su Jingfei was also happy and relaxed. His family''s face made him very unhappy. If he was not a visiting expert in the hospital, he would have expelled people.


    Naturally, the president of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine knows something about acupuncture and moxibustion. He also carries acupuncture tools with him, which are also silver needles. There are not many doctors like Su Jingfei who use gold needles, or even very few. Although President Liu''s silver needles are not necessarily more valuable than Mr. Feng''s, they are enough for people to use acupuncture and moxibustion.


    In fact, Su Jingfei really doesn''t want to take care of the family''s affairs any more, but when President Liu is about to get the third needle, Su Jingfei suddenly says, "President Liu, don''t stick in the wind pool."


    Dean Liu''s hand, eyes flashed a little puzzled, his gesture was su Jingfei see, he is no accident, with Su Jingfei''s medical skills, if you can''t guess your goal, it''s really ridiculous, but he doesn''t understand why Su Jingfei want to stop.


    He just didn''t understand, but the Fang family was already angry, especially the young man, who didn''t know what medicine he had taken. He pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "Su, I think you''re from the hospital, so I''ll give you face. If you speak again, I''ll beat you so hard that your mother doesn''t know you. What do you think you are? You can''t cure my grandfather''s disease. Now I still want to delay him, You... "


    He wanted to continue to say that Su Jingfei''s eyes were cold, and even the people didn''t see how he moved. He had appeared in front of the young people, and slapped him in the face. Suddenly, his face swelled up and his teeth fell out.


    Su Jingfei''s most intimate person in his life is his mother. Even if this boy is in trouble with himself, he has to say such a thing. Even if it''s not swearing, it''s enough to make su Jingfei angry.


    And he did not relieve his anger after playing, and then he kicked again and said, "it''s not your fault to be ignorant and uneducated, but it''s wrong for you to take this as your rule of life." Regardless of the drastic changes in the faces of Fang''s family, he continued to calm down and said, "you said I delayed your grandfather''s illness. If I don''t speak, you should prepare for your grandfather''s future."


    Director Fang was going to reprimand him. Su Jingfei said so horribly that he turned his words into asking, "what do you mean by that?"


    President Liu is also in a cold sweat. With his understanding of Su Jingfei, although he is young, he does not speak freely. From his attitude towards snake saliva, we can see that Su Jingfei is absolutely mature and steady.


    Since he didn''t let himself put the needle, it was absolutely reasonable for him. He also asked, "Dr. Su, what''s wrong with me putting the needle like this?"


    "It''s not a big problem either. It''s just that with this injection, the old man can really relieve his illness for the time being, but he has already broken the root of his treatment. In the future, he can only support it. Every time he gets sick, it will be more serious. After a year and a half, he will die." Su Jingfei saw president Liu stop and explained.


    His voice just fell, the young man who was beaten by him jumped up from the ground, pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "what are you, who have the right to accuse me? My grandfather''s illness is none of your business. If you dare to beat me, I will kill you."


    Su Jingfei thought director Fang would stop his son from spreading his anger. After all, it was related to his father''s illness. However, he looked coldly at the two middle-aged women and even cheered them on. Su Jingfei shook his head because he was afraid that Dean Liu would get into trouble. However, the family was still so indifferent that he didn''t want to take care of it any more.

 Chapter 205

    Director Liu also saw the reaction of director Fang''s family. People of his age can''t stand the family any more. They couldn''t help but live nearby and said in a deep voice, "director Fang, don''t you want your father to recover? I suggest you take care of your son. "


    As the head of a college, he is not very tactful. He certainly has the courtesy to deal with the superior leaders. But now the director of the other party has said such words, which shows his dissatisfaction.


    But now director Fang''s son is very angry. No matter president Liu or President Ma, he points directly at President Liu and says, "don''t think you are president. I''m afraid of you. Get out of my way. I can''t kill this boy. I don''t believe in Fang."


    "Well, a little doctor is so arrogant. Your hospital is really amazing. Lao Fang, looking back, I think you should ask the people in the bureau to review the qualifications of these doctors." Director Fang''s wife is fanning the flames.


    Director Fang''s sister, who has a good relationship with his sister-in-law, immediately said, "yes, brother, there are so arrogant doctors in a small hospital. Your toilet work is really not up to standard."


    This time, President Liu did not speak, his face was very blue. He had heard that director Fang was not a very good person before, but he did not expect that his family were all like this. He had to treat their elders like this. I really don''t know how director Fang got to his present position.


    Su Jingfei even glanced at them, full of disdain, not to mention that these people are just the family members of a director of the Health Bureau. Even if they are the family members of the governor, they still won''t look at their faces.


    Director Fang, who was a little hesitant at first, was swept by Su Jingfei''s eyes and suddenly became angry. His father''s illness is really important, but he doesn''t think that he can''t find a famous doctor to treat him. What''s more, he doesn''t believe Su Jingfei''s medical skills. It''s estimated that his reputation will come out of his young ability.


    Anyway, as long as there is Dean Liu who can relieve his father, he can find someone else to treat him. He doesn''t plan to have too much trouble with Dean Liu. As for Su Jingfei, don''t mention it.


    His acquiescence encouraged his son''s arrogance. A total of more than ten people came here today. Some of them were relatives of director Fang, and the rest were bodyguards. The people who protected director Fang and his son didn''t know how many enemies the family had. They had five or six bodyguards.


    Now when the young man saw that his father was silent, he immediately waved and said, "drag that boy out for me. I want to see how tough the man who knocked out my teeth is."


    "Director Fang, this is the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in our city. Is it too much for you to do so?" President Liu stood up in front of Su Jingfei and said in a deep voice.


    "Dean Liu, I think you''d better leave it alone. You''ve seen the doctor''s attitude towards me before, and he hurt my son. It''s very polite for us not to sue him, otherwise I''ll let him never be a doctor in the future." Director Fang has made up his mind to clean up Su Jingfei.


    "Oh, what a wonderful person. I don''t know who is so good." After director Fang finished, a voice came from outside. It sounded young and full of banter.


    Originally, director Fang''s family was already very crowded in Su Jingfei''s office. People from outside forced the bodyguards standing at the door away. It seemed that those people had no pressure at all in front of him. There were two people who came in. No one knew them except Su Jingfei.


    The first one has silver hair and looks like he''s in his twenties, but there''s a kind of vicissitudes that don''t match his age. I really don''t know whether he''s a teenager with white hair or a child with white hair. It''s him who speaks.


    Beside him stood a woman in her twenties. She was pretty and proud. She didn''t lose half a point, even better than Su Jingfei''s shumanya. She just had a cold expression on her pretty face. Her coldness was not Li hongsilk''s indifference, but a kind of coldness.


    After the visitor came in, he didn''t even look at director Fang. Instead, he said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, we meet again, but I don''t think you are in a good situation!"


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said with a smile, "white head, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that we met in the hospital this time. But I remember you told me that you know our president. Do you really know him?"


    It''s the white head that I saw in Sanli village before. Naturally, the woman is his partner Qingming. Qingming is a little more cruel than before.


    When they left, they had a special relationship with Wu Yanli in the mountains, and they arranged everything on their side, but they never had a chance to see each other again. Unexpectedly, they came today.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s question, Bai tou said solemnly: "of course I know you. Your Dean''s surname is Liu. He is an old Chinese medicine doctor. You still doubt it now!"


    After his words, even if director Fang''s family was interrupted by them, he could not help looking at him strangely. Dean Liu''s face was even blacker. He didn''t know Bai tou at all. Bai tou still knew himself in front of his own face. I could stand here!


    The white head is still wondering why these people are looking at him like this, but the chance he wants to ask is deprived by Dean Liu.


    "Excuse me, old man. I don''t seem to remember you." President Liu is not old enough to say that he is depressed now. This white haired boy is too good at choosing the right time to lie.


    The trick of white head deceiving Su Jingfei was accidentally exposed, but he was very smart. After listening to President Liu''s words, he immediately wanted to understand why so many people looked at him so strangely, and quickly laughed and said, "President Liu, haven''t I had a long-time relationship with you? I''ve always thought I knew you. It''s really a name you should admire. It''s like thunder in my ears! "


    This flattery means too obvious, Su Jingfei can''t help rolling his eyes. Before, he always thought that Bai tou was a mature and steady special forces soldier. Now he found that he was also a good hand at ghost pulling.


    President Liu was not really angry at all. Now he was flattered by the white head. He was in a good mood and said with a smile, "I''m flattered."


    The three of them are talking here. The Fang family next to them can''t bear it at last. Director Fang''s son jumps out and points to the white head and says, "what are you, white haired boy? Do you dare to interrupt our young master''s work? Are you tired of living?"


    "Pa", a clear slap in the face, people''s eyes dull looking at the cold woman, the hand is her.


    Originally, director Fang''s son had been beaten half of his face by Su Jingfei, but now he was slapped by Qingming again. The two sides were even symmetrical, but he lost a few more teeth. Although Qingming is a woman, his skills are outstanding in special forces, and his strength is much greater than that of ordinary adult men.


    This time, director Fang didn''t have to think about who''s face at all. He directly stood up and pointed to Qingming and said, "you are a woman. If you start beating people, I will call the police and arrest you."


    White head looked at Su Jingfei, then looked at director Fang, and then suddenly said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I can understand why you are so subdued. When people encounter a mad dog, it''s like this. If you are bitten by a dog, it''s hard to bite back. I really sympathize with you. It''s hard for you!"


    Su Jingfei really can''t stand the white head, can only helpless way: "white head, you don''t say sarcastic words, people but the director of the province, directly in charge of our hospital, just scared me to death."


    It''s the turn of director Fang''s family and Dean Liu to roll their eyes this time. The white head''s attitude is bad. Su Jingfei is even more hateful. He got a bargain and sold himself. It''s clear that he beat other people''s son, and now he even says he''s afraid. Is that what fear should show?


    Bai tou and Su Jingfei have known each other for a short time. They have fought side by side, but now they still have a tacit understanding. They are afraid and say, "he''s the director of what bureau. He''s such a big official."


    Director Fang didn''t know the identity of the white head. Naturally, he didn''t know that his fear was pretended. Seeing that he was afraid, he immediately hummed: "it''s too late now. Your woman beat my son. It''s not over. I''m the director of the Health Bureau. Today, the hospital has to give me an explanation."


    "Director Fang, what does this matter have to do with our hospital? Why do you want to trouble our hospital?" said President Liu


    Director Fang''s wife yelled: "Dean Liu, originally I still respect you, but your management is not in place. Not only do you not have the quality of a doctor, but all the people you make friends with are so bad."


    "Pa" slap sounds again, the person who makes the move is still Qingming. Su Jingfei shrinks her neck. This woman is more violent than when she saw her before.


    Other people were also shocked. They didn''t expect that this woman would dare to fight after she knew the identity of director Fang. Moreover, this time, she beat other people''s wives. Although director Fang is only the director of the Health Bureau, some of them may not have backstage. What''s more, he knows other department leaders.


    Only Su Jingfei and Bai tou are not worried about Qingming, not to mention that they are just a director of the Health Bureau. Even if they are from the provincial government, they are welcome to fight. Some special institutions of the state have privileges, especially the military departments.


    Director Fang, like his son, lost his sense this time. His face was swept first, and his son and wife were beaten. Now if he didn''t know that he was playing with his white head, he would be really absent-minded. He said to the bodyguards around him: "you are all dead people. Hurry to start, catch them and send them to the police station."

 Chapter 206

    Director Fang said that as his bodyguards, they naturally flocked to the room. There was not much space in the room. They only had to stretch their arms to catch people. Before, no matter they were white headed Qingming or Su Jingfei, they didn''t show any skills, and these bodyguards didn''t know their strength.


    Originally, the cause of today''s incident was su Jingfei. He wanted to solve the problem. Unfortunately, both Bai tou and Qing Ming were not easy to get into trouble. These people stepped forward, and they had a tacit understanding back-to-back.


    The space in the room is narrow, which is not conducive to action. They don''t have to exaggerate their actions. They just wait for the bodyguard''s hands and feet to come over, and they take off the bodyguard''s arms or wrists with very quick and simple actions. Every time they make a move, one person will lose the fight.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the big men around director Fang were beaten back by the white head and Qingming, and everyone who left immediately lost their fighting power. Moreover, they knew that when they met a powerful person, no one would venture to find bad luck.


    The white head and Qingming''s strength is a bit unexpected. Director Fang''s family unconsciously stepped back two steps. Director Fang''s voice trembled and said: "you, you are too bold to commit a crime. The public security in s city is too bad. I want to call the police and let the police arrest you."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. If the police could take the white head away, he would not do it so impolitely. At this point, Su Jingfei is not as scrupulous as the white head.


    White head looked at director Fang talking, not angry, just casually waved his hand and said: "OK, whatever you want, if you want to find the police, then as soon as possible, I don''t have time to spend with you." Then he no longer cares about director Fang, but goes to Su Jingfei and says, "Su Jingfei, we want to see you!"


    "Your head?" Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. He thought it was just Bai tou and Qingming who wanted to see him. He didn''t expect that the people in Bai tou''s mouth wanted to see him. He didn''t know who Bai tou was talking about.


    "Yes, our head is the one above us. We reported the last time, so they want to see you. What''s more, you are a famous Chinese medicine doctor. Maybe you can help us with some things." White head see Su Jingfei eyes dew doubt, patiently explained.


    Su Jingfei knows the meaning of the vague content of the white head. It must be because of last time. The white head leader knows his existence, but he has no interest in this aspect.


    He said with a smile: "it''s easy to see me. Come to the hospital. I don''t have so much time to accompany you to see the leaders. Since you have investigated me, you know I''m very busy every day." When he said this, he thought of helping himself today, so he said in a gentle tone: "I have no special interest in your head, and I don''t want to know about your unit. You should understand what I mean."


    He didn''t know whether the white head and Qingming had any scruples as special soldiers. They could only speak vaguely.


    Su Jingfei''s chatting with Bai tou as if there were no one else completely angered director Fang. His bodyguards are still lying on the ground. It seems that no one will be hurt, so the combat effectiveness is definitely lost.


    "Dad, call the police. This kid is arrogant. I don''t believe the police can''t deal with him." Director Fang''s son has been scared by the skills of Bai tou and Qing Ming, for fear that they will give up on him. Now they go to talk to Su Jingfei. It''s just in their heart that they discuss with their father to find someone to take them away.


    Director Fang is also very angry, did not expect to come to the hospital to see his father, also encountered such things, think about it, directly dial the phone, began to call people.


    Su Jingfei saw director Fang calling again, but none of them cared. Dean Liu and shumanya were worried. They didn''t know the origin of Bai tou and Qingming. They were all very clear about Su Jingfei''s origin. They were just an ordinary college student, and they didn''t even graduate. Because of their super medical skills, they reached their present status.


    If director Fang deliberately wants to deal with Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei will really be in trouble, and President Liu comes up with a way to stop him.


    When Su Jingfei chatted with Bai tou, he also noticed the reaction of director Fang''s family. Dean Liu wanted to open his mouth, but he was pulled by Su Jingfei and said with a low smile: "Dean, don''t worry too much. I''ll be fine."


    I don''t know whether today''s police are relatively idle, or whether director Fang''s strength is strong enough. Soon a team of police came in from the outside. At this time, because there was a lot of noise, some people were already waiting outside. Now when they saw that the police were coming, they immediately knew that the situation was serious, and they were watching the scene.


    Su Jingfei''s room was originally prepared for him alone. Naturally, there was not much space. When the police came, all the people went out except the patient and the old man who was still lying on the bed.


    Director Fang took the initiative to welcome out. Seeing the other party''s leading policeman, he immediately went to find someone to shake hands. As he walked, he said, "police comrades, you can count me. I''m Fang Zhiping, deputy director of the Provincial Health Bureau. Today, there was a violent incident here. Several thugs beat my son and wife. I hope you can deal with it seriously."


    No matter what his character is, director Fang seems to have done a good job on the surface. If people don''t know him, they really think he is a relatively upright official, and it''s business to listen to him.


    It''s just that no matter how many people Su Jingfei or the police are here, they are not so simple. If the chief policeman orders him to come to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine to handle a case, he will know that it will not be too simple. Moreover, this is the hospital of traditional Chinese Medicine of the city. President Liu is still standing there. How can he listen to the words of director Fang.


    However, he did not dare to lose face, but there was an order on it. He wanted to cooperate with director Fang as much as possible, so he shook hands and said, "director Fang, you can rest assured that we will not let a bad man go."


    As we all know, the whole sentence should be "never let a bad person go and never wronged a good person". However, it is only half of what he said. If he does not listen carefully or understand the truth, he will not be able to hear the problem. Director Fang knows that he has told himself clearly, and he will surely arrest someone.


    Director Fang was happy in his heart, but nodded on the surface and said, "Comrade police, you are so selfless. I will send a letter of praise to your leaders."


    After hearing this, Su Jingfei and the white headed Qingming turned their lips. Do you think this is a kindergarten? Should we give it a big red flower? Then the police comrades have to say that the red scarf on the chest is more colorful.


    They watched the excitement with cold eyes, and Su Jingfei looked at a policeman beside the chief policeman with a smile, saying that the world was really small.


    The people over there are exchanging greetings. The policeman Su Jingfei is looking at hasn''t seen this side yet. He follows the chief policeman and is also thinking about how to get in touch with director Fang. Although there is no direct relationship between the two sides, he can ask the superior leaders of the police station to give orders, which shows that there is a wide range of communication.


    After the chief policeman and director Fang said a few words, he went to President Liu and said, "President Liu, we are here to handle the case this time. If there is any offence, you don''t mind in our face."


    President Liu didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. The chief policeman knew him. When people said that, he nodded and said, "don''t worry, director Wang, it''s your duty, but I hope you don''t listen to what you believe. Some things can lead to unjust, false and wrong cases."


    He has no official position. As the president of the Municipal Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, his words are quite heavy, which makes director Wang really a bit embarrassed. Finally, to weigh it off, it is more important for the leader to give orders, but he still nods.


    Just as he was about to go and ask Su Jingfei, the police around him suddenly got a shock, grabbed director Wang and said, "Wang Bureau, it''s not easy today."


    "Well? What do you say? " Director Wang''s footstep is tiny Dun, doubt of ask a way.


    "Wang Ju, I''m not hiding it from you. Do you know why I was transferred here from the original district? It''s because I accidentally offended someone. I''m afraid I''ll be affected, so I came here. Thanks to the care of Wang Ju, I can''t watch you fall into the pit. " The policeman sighed.


    "Lao Li, don''t tell me that you offended one of the three people." Director Wang''s mind moved, but he confirmed.


    "Unfortunately, you guessed right." The policeman who spoke before sighed again, and then, regardless of director Wang''s attitude, went out to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Shao, long time no see, so you are a doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine!"


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Director Li actually came to this district. How are you doing recently? Have you been promoted and made a fortune?" Su Jingfei also sees that the other party recognizes him and laughs in his heart. Fan Bing, who pursued Wu Yanli before, finds someone to deal with him. The policeman who comes here is director Li in front of him, and he is also the one who knows the strength behind him best.


    "Thanks to you, I can make it now. I don''t know what misunderstanding happened here today." In a word, he turned the violence in director Fang''s words into a misunderstanding.


    All the people present were smart people. No one could see that director Li was afraid of Su Jingfei. No matter what he called him or what he said, the wind direction changed sharply. Even though both Bai tou and Qing Ming looked at Su Jingfei sideways, their idea was relatively simple. Su Jingfei was originally a secret training personnel of an army in their eyes, Let the local police fear, perhaps because the other party knows some of his identity.


    However, director Liu was stunned. He was the president of the hospital, and he also had a copy of Su Jingfei''s information. When did Su Jingfei have such a strong background that a director of the district police station was so polite.


    The people of the Fang family are even more aware that something is wrong. Is there any real background for Su Jingfei''s arrogance? Director Fang has even begun to doubt that since he is not good at medicine, he can become an expert. It must be through the relationship behind him that he began to consider whether he should make things smaller.

 Chapter 207

    According to director Fang''s years of working experience in government departments, Su Jingfei was able to make the branch directors of the police station so polite. He was sure that he could guess the identity of the other party, and he didn''t have any feud with the other party. It''s right to step back now.


    It''s a pity that he is not the only one who comes here this time, but also his wife and children. What''s more, they have all been beaten. They won''t take a breath.


    When the son of director Fang saw that director Li was so polite to Su Jingfei, he immediately said, "director Li, it''s not a misunderstanding between us and this boy. You see, my teeth were all knocked out by him."


    Although he was reckless, he didn''t yell to kill each other in front of the police. It was not cruel, it was silly, but his behavior is similar now.


    At least in Secretary Li''s secret, he and silly fork have drawn the same sign. He is also the director of the Branch Bureau. Even if he is a deputy, his position is not low. In terms of official position, for example, the deputy director who is not really powerful is not much worse.


    Of course, although everyone is called the director, they are from the province after all, and the gap is still very obvious. But when director Fang''s son comes out and says this, it''s a bit out of the ordinary. He really thinks that the police station is run by your family!


    Originally, he had the heart to remind director Fang that Su Jingfei could not be provoked by him. Now he has been made such a fuss by director Fang''s son. Instead, he has no heart. He really deserves it. It''s fair to say that people have done evil, but he can''t live if he has done evil!


    Of course, director Wang doesn''t know Su Jingfei and doesn''t know his background. But director Li''s attitude has made him have an impression on Su Jingfei enough. At least his background level is from the municipal Party committee. Otherwise, director Li can''t have such an attitude. He knows Li''s Bureau very well, and he won''t do it even if he is a junior official.


    Director Fang saw that director Li was silent and looked at the tragedy of his wife and children. He immediately gritted his teeth. He thought that he didn''t have a backstage. Anyway, even if Su Jingfei had some strength, he was in s city at most. Was he still afraid of him as a provincial official? Thinking of this, he immediately snorted: "two directors, you don''t arrest people for a long time. Do you want to bend the law for personal gain? It seems that director Li and this boy are acquaintances!"


    Fang''s family was arrogant and arrogant. They thought they were superior in s city. Now they were ignored by Su Jingfei and slighted by director Li. Director Fang didn''t hesitate to tear his face. That means they want to call their superior again.


    Director Li knew that he was su Jingfei the moment he saw him. Unless director Fang''s family background was a few top leaders in the central government, no one could move Su Jingfei. That''s the person who can let the first brother in the province handle affairs. It''s not a death for such a person!


    When director Wang listened to director Fang''s words, he still hesitated. Director Li already said, "director Fang, although we have received your report, we have to go through investigation before we can arrest people. There must be certain procedures to arrest people. Don''t worry. Let''s ask clearly first."


    "What? Ask clearly, you don''t understand what my father said. They beat me. What do you policemen do for food? Wipe. In this small place of S City, the police are so inefficient. " Director Li''s words irritated director Fang''s son.


    His voice fell, and the faces of director Li and director Wang also became gloomy. Director Fang said that they would not give face. What''s more, he was director Fang''s son. He really regarded himself as the prince. In the eyes of the public, he was just a tide and could only be thrown with dirty clothes.


    Su Jingfei looked on coldly for a long time, then suddenly said with a smile: "you can still talk for a ride, and so neat, it seems that there are too many teeth in your mouth."


    His words are so light that they don''t seem to have any strength. However, director Fang''s son unconsciously steps back. He knows Su Jingfei''s speed and strength.


    Su Jingfei disdains to smile. He is not a reckless man who only relies on force. The police are in front of him. He naturally won''t beat people in front of the police. No matter who is behind him, he doesn''t want to use them casually.


    By this time, the two sides have been deadlocked. Under the influence of Li''s Bureau, the police guess that Su Jingfei has a huge object behind him. They dare not move him casually. Director Fang over there is really tough. If they don''t take Su Jingfei away, they won''t go either. They want to fight Su Jingfei to the end.


    President Liu endured the shock of Su Jingfei, and then finally stood up and said: "I say, ladies and gentlemen, it''s OK for you to argue. Father Fang''s illness can''t wait. Don''t you want him to get treatment?"


    "By the way, my father''s illness has not been cured." Director Fang wakes up like a dream and makes people around him shake their heads. The old man has such children and grandchildren. He has no virtue in his last life. What''s more, director Fang points to Su Jingfei and says, "Su, if I treat my father, today''s affairs will be over, otherwise it will be endless with you."


    Director Fang''s son said angrily: "Dad, you can''t be so cheap. Even if you cure him, you should teach him a good lesson."


    This time, people look at Fang''s father and son as if they were idiots. They have been fighting with each other for so long, and they also threaten Su Jingfei to see their family. Moreover, director Fang''s son wants to continue to revenge. How good the father and son must be to say such words.


    Su Jingfei refused again directly and impolitely: "I can''t cure it."


    "You lied. You just had a way, and you knew that Dean Liu was wrong." Director Fang''s sister stood up and finally it was his turn to speak.


    Su Jingfei sneered: "the layman always knows to watch the crowd. I just know that the result of president Liu''s injection is not good. I don''t have that great ability for your old man''s illness. I''m a famous fake expert. Don''t you think so?"


    No matter how stupid they were, they could guess Su Jingfei''s mind. However, no one said anything. They just laughed in their heart. The arrogant Fang family wanted to take Su Jingfei away, but now they still need help.


    At this time, people not only felt that the Fang family were arrogant and domineering, but no one in their eyes. They regarded them as mentally handicapped. They even dared to set up their own tricks in front of the doctors. Wasn''t they looking for death? The new policeman didn''t know the whole story at first, but now he probably guessed it. Even if the beating was wrong, it must be the Fang family''s fault.


    Director Li gave director Wang a wink gently, indicating that he must not act casually, or he would regret it. Director Wang nodded secretly with awe in his heart.


    The scene fell into a stalemate again. I don''t know what day it is today, but someone came again with a low and serious voice. "Su Jingfei, you are in the hospital today, but what''s the matter?"


    They all went along the line of fame. Before the white head came, he almost forced his way into the room with brute force. However, when this man spoke, they unconsciously stepped out of the way. There were not one but four people coming. The first was a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s, followed by three young people.


    The middle-aged people are not angry and have a high-ranking momentum. Even if they don''t know him, they will unconsciously step aside, not to mention few who don''t know him.


    Director Li and director Wang trembled directly. They first welcomed him and said, "Mayor Li, Hello, we are from the Branch Bureau." Then they introduced their identities to the visitors.


    President Liu also went up and said, "Hello mayor Li, you come to inspect the work. Why don''t you say hello to us?"


    The people in Fang''s family have been stunned. They didn''t expect that a mayor would come here. The most important thing is that he knew Su Jingfei, and it seemed that he was quite familiar with him.


    Su Jingfei and white headed Qingming were also very surprised. Su Jingfei was surprised to see Li Hongsi''s father here, and he was also the mayor. He remembered that the mayor of s city was not Li, but vice mayor. He just didn''t know which one was better than Wu Yanli''s third uncle according to the ranking. White headed Qingming was surprised that Su Jingfei''s relationship network seemed much wider than they thought.


    According to their identities, although they are a little special, they don''t have much contact with local government officials. Su Jingfei knows a lot of people.


    Li Hongsi''s father, as a mayor, usually appears on TV many times, and almost all the people present know him, with the exception of Su Jingfei, who basically doesn''t watch the news.


    Li Guofeng just nodded to Director Li and director Wang and frowned slightly. He didn''t know what was going on here. But he said with a smile to Director Liu, "Lao Liu, what are you talking about? My father didn''t always come to the traditional Chinese medicine hospital when he was sick. I just came here to find Su Jingfei."


    With his words, people''s eyes turned to Su Jingfei again. Su Jingfei also said: "uncle is looking for me. Is it grandfather Li''s disease?"


    "It''s not urgent. Let''s talk about it later. What''s going on here now? Why are they all around here? The police are here." Li Guofeng did not answer Su Jingfei''s words, but asked instead.


    When he spoke, in addition to looking at Su Jingfei, his eyes also flashed over director Li and director Wang, which immediately made them feel like they were on their backs. Su Jingfei didn''t know the identity of Li Guofeng, but they were very clear that Li Guofeng was definitely the third person in S City, except the Secretary of the municipal Party committee and the mayor, Li Guofeng.


    What is more important is not the identity of mayor Li Guofeng, but because the director of the Municipal Police Bureau and Li Guofeng are in the same department and have good personal relations. In other words, Li Guofeng is equivalent to the direct leadership of the two directors.


    Director Li has a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s background. At this time, it''s just a slight accident that he still knows mayor Li, but director Wang feels that his back is chilly. Fortunately, director Li knows Su Jingfei. Otherwise, because Su Jingfei offended Li Guofeng, his future will stop at the present position.


    They are afraid of mayor Li, but some people are not. Director Fang already has the bottom of his mind at this time. No wonder the police dare not move Su Jingfei. It turns out that the backstage is here.

 Chapter 208

    "Hello, Mayor Li. I''m Fang Zhiping, deputy director of the Provincial Health Bureau. Let me talk about this." Director Fang thinks that he already knows the details of Su Jingfei. Although he has a headache, there is a mayor standing behind him, he is more sure to deal with him.


    Mayor Li looked at the man in front of him and frowned secretly. He didn''t know director Fang. After all, according to the level, they didn''t have much chance to contact each other. However, since someone else came forward, he nodded.


    Director Fang could see that Li Guofeng must have a good relationship with Su Jingfei. He also heard that he had treated Li Guofeng''s father''s illness. At this time, he didn''t add too much oil and vinegar. He just said, "today we happened to visit relatives in s city. As a result, my father''s old illness recurred, so we sent him to the hospital for medical treatment. Su Jingfei''s experts clearly had medical skills to treat my father, but they said that they couldn''t treat him, Later, my son had a quarrel with him. As a result, he was badly beaten by Su Jingfei. His friends also hurt my wife, so we called the police. However, the two directors didn''t know what scruples they had. They not only didn''t act according to the law, but also flattered him. I really wanted to know whether the people in s city were so arrogant? Does the province know? "


    In front of him, the tone of his speech was still a statement, and then it became a question. I don''t know whether he thought that his wife and son were angry, or he deliberately made an angry appearance to put pressure on Li Guofeng.


    The reason why Li Guofeng became mayor is that on the one hand, he has external help, and the most important thing is that he is also a relatively capable person. Although he thinks that Su Jingfei can''t be such a person, he still thinks that in public, director Fang can''t make it up completely. He turns his eyes to Su Jingfei unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei knew that at this time, even if Li Guofeng was really his father-in-law, if he could not give a reasonable explanation, he could not be partial to himself, so he explained: "what he said is generally true."


    Only Li Guofeng frowned, and Su Jingfei added: "only some of them, of course, the most important ones, have been omitted by director Fang."


    In fact, the police didn''t see the first half. Even though president Liu didn''t know the whole process, Su Jingfei was finally going to explain what had happened before. They were all focused on waiting.


    Su Jingfei, in the spotlight, understated: "actually, it was director Fang who called me to see a doctor when he came in. He also threatened to satirize me that my medical skills were not good. If I couldn''t cure it, he just took off the name of the expert. If I couldn''t cure it, they wronged me. As for beating his son, I was self-defense. Their bodyguards all started. You see, they still fell to the ground, If it wasn''t for my two friends, it would be me who would suffer. You didn''t see how fierce those bodyguards were. "


    Both sides hold one word. Theoretically, this kind of thing is not clear. However, director Fang''s only evidence of his wife and children being injured is not as convincing as Su Jingfei''s words.


    Whether the doctor has the final say, and if he looks at him, if he does all the bodyguards, he will surely lose his chance to fly. He does not know how cruel the Su is. He will at least make his head white and gentle. He will not be the opponent of the two people.


    Li Guofeng didn''t believe that Su Jingfei would be what director Fang said. Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he looked at director Fang and said, "director Fang, is what Su Jingfei said true? It''s your guess whether you can cure the disease. Who did it first? "


    Although director Fang is an official in the province, he still has a lot of pressure in the face of a city leader, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "it''s su Jingfei who starts first. I can''t guess that he can treat it. President Liu can also prove it to me." Then he glared at Dean Liu.


    As the superior of the hospital, he exerted a lot of pressure on President Liu. Unfortunately, President Liu was also a hard tempered man. He was not happy with his personality, and now he was not threatened. He stood up and said, "if a doctor can treat a patient, outsiders can''t guess. He has a short foot and a good inch. Expert Su is not a fairy. Naturally, he has incurable diseases."


    "Director Fang, what else do you have to say?" Li Guofeng now has a general understanding of what''s going on. He has a bad impression of the director of the so-called Provincial Health Bureau. If he hadn''t guessed that there must be someone behind him, he would have been kicked out long ago.


    Director Fang first came out in a cold sweat, but after looking at his wife and son, he bit his teeth and said, "well, since people in one of your places are unreasonable, I''ll find a reasonable person to judge."


    Then he took out the phone. Regardless of Li Guofeng''s face, he was not from s City anyway. He was not afraid of offending the mayor, and his backstage was not afraid of the mayor. He soon got through the phone and reported things here in a low voice. Naturally, there were a lot of things to add to the story.


    A moment later, he handed the phone to Li Guofeng and said, "Mayor Li, governor Zhang wants to talk to you." His voice was not big enough to be heard by all the people present.


    Let alone the shock of ordinary people, even though Li Guofeng was a little bit surprised, no wonder director Fang was so arrogant. It turned out that he really had a very tough backstage and asked vice governor Zhang to move.


    Director Li, who knows Su Jingfei''s background, shrinks his neck unconsciously. Both sides have a good future. He secretly tells us how he is so unlucky. It''s just a fight between immortals and mortals. When he and director Wang lie in this water, no matter who they offend, they will be unlucky. However, they think that since director Fang asked governor Zhang, the first brother of the province will come out, I can''t imagine that a small thing will develop like this.


    Li Guofeng soon finished answering the phone, and his face was not very good-looking. Everyone knows that he must have been under a lot of pressure. Even if governor Zhang is the vice governor, even if he is the lowest ranking, he is still at a higher level than Li Guofeng.


    Just when people thought Su Jingfei was going to be passive, and director Li thought Su Jingfei was going to use a brother in the province, the silent white head suddenly said with a smile: "well, originally I thought some people would retreat in the face of difficulties, so I didn''t intend to meddle in their own business. I didn''t expect that they would never die if they didn''t do it."


    Then he went directly to Li Guofeng, grabbed the other party''s mobile phone and whispered, "let me have a word with governor Zhang."


    "Governor Zhang, right? Hello, I''m Bai tou, major of 307 troops in East China. I think you should have heard of us. Now I formally inform you that Fang Zhiping, deputy director of Health Bureau of H Province, obstructed us in carrying out our tasks and involved in a number of illegal actions." "I''ll take him away," he said with a pause


    His words shocked all the people present again, especially Li Guofeng. Because of their low level, they didn''t know what power the white head represented. However, he knew very well that he couldn''t help leaving Su Jingfei. The white head was his friend.


    It was the first time that Su Jingfei knew the identity of Bai tou. He was a major in the army. But a major dared to talk to a governor like this. His identity was too rebellious. He didn''t use the tone of discussion, but he made a direct decision. Moreover, he could directly cross the government and want to take people away. The military and government of the country were clearly separated, which was too overbearing.


    Director Fang didn''t wait for the phone, he said angrily: "white hair, what do you mean by that? If you say take me away, take me away. Make up an identity to scare people. What''s wrong with me? Don''t plant it blatantly."


    The white head glanced at him, didn''t hang up, and said with a smile: "governor Zhang, it seems that your subordinates are not very convinced, so I don''t care about your face. I just want to tell you what violations he has." In the public attention, the white head took out his mobile phone, looked at the above content and began to read.


    "In July 2003, director Fang accepted a bribe of 360000 yuan to lift Dafang supermarket, which was shut down because of the tainted milk powder incident. In February 2005, director Fang took advantage of his position to have a relationship with a clerk in the bathroom. Afterwards, his wife wanted to sue him. He used his relationship to trap the other party''s boyfriend, and finally the time was up..." Bai tou read down one by one.


    Among them, director Fang''s affairs, his son''s affairs, and even his wife, sister and other relatives are very clear. There are so many cases that even fools know. It can''t be fabricated. Some of them have time.


    And he listed these criminal evidences, enough to let director Fang squat in the small dark room for 20 years, and director Fang''s son can go in for at least 10 years.


    After reading all these, the white head has hung up the phone over there. Governor Zhang is a senior member of Fang. No matter whether he knows about director Fang''s affairs or whether he has benefited from him, now that such things are exposed, he can no longer protect director Fang, not to mention he has provoked the white head.


    Su Jingfei now has a little understanding of the white headed army. It''s only half an hour since he came here. He has found all the criminal evidence of director Fang. What a terrible force.


    At this time, director Fang''s family was still arrogant. The whole family was frightened and looked at the white head. Director Fang was as cold as a fish out of the water. He thought he was very cautious about what he had done for so many years. How could he be completely transparent in other people''s eyes.


    "Director Fang, what else do you have to say? Originally, what you did has nothing to do with me, but it''s bad luck for you to keep asking Su Jingfei for trouble. It''s delayed me to carry out my task. " At this time, the white head took out the phone again, gave orders to the phone for a while, and went to Li Guofeng and said, "Mayor Li, let''s have a formal meeting, major white head of 307 army."


    In terms of his position, he was much lower than the mayor, but Li Guofeng didn''t dare to neglect him. He shook hands with him quickly. He didn''t dare to underestimate his strong handling ability, not to mention his special troops.


    After greeting him, Bai tou looked at Su Jingfei with surprised eyes and whispered with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. I just asked director Fang to look through his house and find an account book. You should understand that some corrupt officials are afraid that they are too greedy to remember, so they have to make an account book." This explanation made Su Jingfei very speechless.

 Chapter 209

    For those who didn''t know Su Jingfei''s background, director Fang has moved out governor Zhang, thinking that he must be in big trouble. Director Li also thinks that Su Jingfei wants to find a brother in the province for help.


    As a result, the sudden rise of the white head not only solved the pressure of governor Zhang easily, but also put the evidence of director Fang''s crime in front of us. Soon, several people came in from outside, saluted the white head, and directly took away the people who were involved in the crime of director Fang''s family.


    At this time, their actions simply passed the police directly, and director Li and director Li had no opinions. They could not stir up trouble if they did not say that director Fang was really guilty, but they could directly solve the pressure of governor Zhang.


    As for whether to overstep one''s authority or not, they don''t think about it at all. Some people can just get their hands across the line. Although it seems that the military and the government are separated, how can they really be so clear these days? Director Li and director Wang finally just say hello to the public, and they also withdraw directly.


    Although Fang''s family is hateful and damned, director Fang''s father is still a patient after all, and there is no direct evidence to accuse him. In the end, Su Jingfei raised his hand and gave some advice to President Liu to ease his illness.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about the rest. Li Guofeng and white headed Qingming have entered Su Jingfei''s office. They come to the hospital to find Su Jingfei. There must be something wrong.


    Whether it''s Li Guofeng''s identity or white headed Qingming''s identity, it must be more important for them to find Su Jingfei. President Liu also understands that he directly arranges for others to deal with the aftermath. He leaves directly, but in his heart, he raises the importance of Su Jingfei a few more levels. The governor''s appearance can make him easily resolve it. It''s terrible.


    "Uncle, didn''t you come to me today for grandfather Li?" After entering the door, Su Jingfei asked the people to sit down and first asked Li Guofeng.


    Li Guofeng nodded and said: "my father''s illness has been alleviated a lot by acupuncture twice. Now I can''t walk and I still have old diseases. I''m looking for you this time. I really want you to help me to see a person''s illness. This person''s identity is a little special, so I have to come."


    Su Jingfei''s mind moves. Li Guofeng''s identity is already very special. He needs him to find himself. What''s that person''s identity?


    Let alone him, the white headed Qingming is also very strange, more special than Li Guofeng''s identity, who they are, but now they just look on, don''t speak, and don''t hold a shelf because they helped Su Jingfei, which is why Su Jingfei feels relieved to talk to Li Guofeng.


    Although the white head looks strange, and sometimes they act in a different way, he is decent, and Su Jingfei believes in his own eyes.


    Now listening to Li Guofeng''s words, he just guessed in his heart, but asked: "uncle, how is this man''s illness? Are you worried?"


    "It''s too urgent. It''s all old problems." Li Guofeng shook his head and said, "if it wasn''t for you to treat my father''s disease to such a degree, I wouldn''t look for you."


    "Just don''t worry. I''ll ask Baitou first." Su Jingfei nodded, then turned to Bai tou and said, "Bai tou, you''re here to find me. There are just a lot of people. Now tell me what you want to do with me. Don''t worry. My uncle is one of his own. Don''t worry about it."


    The white head turns his eyes. He wants to tell Su Jingfei that he doesn''t care about Li Guofeng at all, but he is not stupid after all. How can he say that casually and nod his head.


    But the one who really opened his mouth was Qingming, who was silent all the time: "Su Jingfei, it''s our leader who wants to see you. Last time, because of your help, we made contributions, and the leader also knows the role you played in this action. If you have time, please come with us."


    If it was before, Su Jingfei would certainly refuse. Last time, it was definitely the right time. But now, he can''t help but move his mind. The army white haired Qingming is in is not ordinary, which makes the governor very scrupulous.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei said, "I''m really busy recently, but I''ll see your leaders tomorrow. I''ll call you then."


    "Well, well, since you say so, we''ll be waiting for you tomorrow." White head is very simple, directly with Qingming up, Li Guofeng there is to save people, how are more anxious than them.


    When they left, they did not speculate about Su Jingfei''s medical skills. It seemed that mayor Li and President Liu all admired him very much. However, such a young man''s skill was frightening, and with his good medical skills, it was against the weather, but he didn''t have so much time to study.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that he has shaken the white hair. In fact, he is also shaken by the prestige of the white hair''s army. At this time, Li Guofeng is talking with Su Jingfei.


    "You are lucky to know the major of 307, and the leader of other people will see you." Li Guofeng looked at the back of his white hair and said with emotion.


    "Uncle, what''s the situation of the 307 unit? It seems to be very good!" Su Jingfei is going to see the white haired leader tomorrow. It must be the 307 army. He is very interested in it.


    "It''s normal if you don''t know. If you don''t reach a certain position, you can''t know. This is a very powerful special force. All the people in it complete some special tasks. Even the Security Bureau in the novel is just like this. Of course, in modern society, there is no Security Bureau." Li Guofeng explained in Su Jingfei''s easier way: "every one of them, if released, is an elite in the army, not to mention a major officer."


    Su Jingfei really understood Li Guofeng''s words. Although this 307 army is a branch of the army, it is very special. It is similar to the work of the National Security Bureau. No wonder what the two demons of Gansu and foreign countries did last time when we met them absolutely endangered the country.


    The reason why they are so powerful is that even governor Zhang has some scruples. That is their strong side. This kind of identity similar to the ancient royal guards belongs to several top leaders in the country. Su Jingfei is full of expectations for meeting people tomorrow.


    The people he can meet in S City naturally don''t think they will be the top leaders in the country, but their status should not be too low, otherwise how can they be white headed leaders.


    Li Guofeng watched Su Jingfei fall into meditation, and did not interrupt his thinking. Instead, he was waiting for Su Jingfei. He was very optimistic about Su Jingfei''s medical skills. From the first meeting to now, he was more and more satisfied with Su Jingfei. His son-in-law was really a dragon and Phoenix among the people, otherwise he would not even be valued by the officer of 307 army.


    The only thing that made him dissatisfied was that he was afraid that Su Jingfei would be valued by the army, so he went directly to the 307 army. In that way, it would be difficult for him and Li hongsilk to do things later.


    Su Jingfei was silent for a moment. Then he said to Li Guofeng, "uncle, just now the white head is here. It''s not convenient for you to say who asked you to come to me. Now they''re gone. Can you tell me? I''m really curious who this mysterious patient is."


    Since Li Guofeng came to invite Su Jingfei, he naturally would not hide it from him. Before that, it was because Bai tou and Qingming were nearby. Hearing him ask again, he nodded and said, "this person''s identity is really a little special. It''s not how special her social identity is, but how special she is to me."


    Su Jingfei looks at Li Guofeng with a serious face. At this time, he is very embarrassed. He suddenly realizes that it''s not good. He always thinks that what he is talking about is a man, but later his tone seems not.


    Sure enough, Li Guofeng has said: "she is a female friend I know. We have known her for 30 years, but recently her health is getting worse and worse. I want to ask if you can treat her. Even if you can''t cure her, at least find the cause and relieve her."


    Su Jingfei laughed bitterly in his heart. What''s the matter? His future father-in-law, in name, asked him to treat his old lover''s illness. However, it''s hard to see that such a serious father-in-law has been infatuated with him for 30 years!


    Li Hongsi is only in her twenties this year. In this way, before Li Guofeng even knew his wife, Su Jingfei was puzzled. If they really had deep feelings, it would be better for them to get married first, but then there would be no Li Hongsi.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I have no special relationship with her. We have known each other for 30 years and have always been friends." Li Guofeng seemed to think that Su Jingfei would be wrong, so he explained.


    Su Jingfei nods, but turns his mouth in the dark. He doesn''t believe Li Guofeng''s words. If he is so simple, he doesn''t dare to say it in front of the white haired Qingming.


    Li Guofeng really can''t help it, otherwise it''s impossible to find Su Jingfei. In the final analysis, Su Jingfei may become his son-in-law. Su Jingfei first knows about such things, and then he can''t be satisfied.


    In fact, he is really not dissatisfied with Su Jingfei now, especially when he went home last time. After listening to his father''s words, the boy saved face by playing chess. His intention is absolutely satisfying. Su Jingfei is more powerful in chess, but he can let himself go without showing any trace.


    "Well, uncle, it''s still early. If there''s nothing wrong, how about going to have a look now?" Su Jingfei thinks about it. There is still a little time to go to the cast. Tomorrow, he will meet the leader of the white headed Qingming. Now is the best time.


    Of course, Li Guofeng would not object. Early treatment is always helpful to patients. He quickly said with a smile, "OK, let''s go now. She''s not far from here. Her family is her own." After that, he seemed to find something wrong with this sentence and added: "her daughter is not at home."


    Su Jingfei is full of black thread. This is not to do bad things. As for going when other people''s daughter is not at home? However, he can''t say this, otherwise Li Guofeng will be more embarrassed. He just nods and goes out with Li Guofeng and others.

 Chapter 210

    Su Jingfei doesn''t care too much about who Li Guofeng wants to treat himself. Anyway, it''s mainly because of Li Guofeng''s face. In his heart, he is unconsciously gossiping. Li Guofeng is obviously a little too close to his friends.


    Nevertheless, Su Jingfei can''t ask these words clearly. He can only guess in his heart. He plans to observe what he says for a while. He believes he can see it.


    "Jingfei, my friend''s illness is very strange. She doesn''t get sick all the time. She only gets sick occasionally. Every time she gets sick, she has a headache. But when I check, I can''t find it out. That''s why I want you to have a try. If you can treat it, it''s the best. Even if there''s no way, it can only count her life." After Li Guofeng got on the bus, he simply introduced his friend''s illness to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. Although this kind of disease is strange, it can''t be cured. But she has been checking for no effect. This disease is not so simple. She will really use snacks later.


    And send Li Guofeng tone, can hear faint worry, even Su Jingfei also don''t know whether he think more, can also hear a little heartache.


    It''s a matter for Li Hongsi''s family. He and Li Hongsi are not real fathers, and they don''t care much. But he still said, "uncle, although your friend''s illness is not easy to cure, it''s not that there''s no way. Uncle, don''t worry too much."


    What he said was lighter and seemed like ordinary comfort, but Li Guofeng could hear a little reminder from it. Even if he didn''t admit that he had any relationship with this friend, Su Jingfei couldn''t have guessed it at all. He made himself less obvious. As a man, Su Jingfei was more satisfied with Li Guofeng, and now he is even more impressed with him, He is really the kind of person with a little mind.


    Li Guofeng''s friend is not far from the hospital. After a few words, they arrive. Su Jingfei hasn''t been here. It''s just that families who can buy houses in the urban area should have good conditions. Of course, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to know if there are other secrets.


    Li Guofeng and Su Jingfei were the only people who went to Li Guofeng''s friend''s house this time. The others were waiting downstairs. The door was opened by a woman in her forties. She had a dignified appearance and lingering charm. You can imagine that she was a beautiful woman when she was young, at least not worse than Li Hongxian''s mother. Su Jingfei said that no wonder Li Guofeng had a heart.


    "Guofeng, why are you here? You should not rest today!" The woman was surprised to see Li Guofeng.


    Li Guofeng doesn''t have any special reaction at ordinary times, but Su Jingfei is standing beside him. The women unconsciously show that they are familiar with and close to him. With Su Jingfei''s little fox character, they will certainly hear something.


    The light from the corner of his eyes swept Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was absent-minded. It seemed that Li Guofeng was speechless outside the world. He was too funny.


    "I''m not too busy today. Let me introduce you." Li Guofeng pointed to Su Jingfei beside him and said, "Wei Hong, this is an expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Su Jingfei is also my friend of red silk. He is very good at acupuncture. I think maybe he can do something about your illness."


    The woman called Wei Hong looked at Su Jingfei. She didn''t look down upon him like most people. Instead, she invited them into the room with a smile and said, "I''ve had this disease for a day or two. Anyway, the pain will pass. I don''t want to treat it. This time, I''m going to trouble Dr. su."


    "Aunt Wei Hong, you''re a stranger. You''re my uncle''s friend, and naturally you''re my elder. I should have come to see you." Su Jingfei, no matter how stupid he is, is basically sure that the relationship between Li Guofeng and Wei Hong is not simple.


    Although he is not Li Guofeng''s son-in-law now, at least it is possible for him to help his father-in-law treat his lover. It seems a bit absurd, but he has to keep a secret for them and have enough respect. In fact, this middle-aged woman named Wei Hong gives people the first impression.


    Wei Hong takes a look at Li Guofeng. She can''t hold Li Guofeng and Su Jingfei. She just laughs and thanks: "Dr. Su, don''t be so polite. You drink water first."


    Su Jingfei saw that she was going to get up to pour the water, and quickly said: "aunt Weihong, don''t be busy. We''d better see a doctor for you first."


    Li Guofeng also said: "Wei Hong, don''t be too polite. Jingfei is one of his own people, and he will have something else to do later. Now we need to treat him quickly. We should make sure that we can get rid of the water as soon as possible."


    He a word, immediately let Wei Hong in the heart have bottom, even if their relation can''t understand of expose, at least can believe Su Jingfei, she also need not so formality.


    Su Jingfei can''t help sighing at this time. No matter Li Guofeng and Wei Hong are old lovers, or they have always been in love, but Wei Hong is absolutely miserable. You can see from her very careful appearance that she is afraid of influencing Li Guofeng.


    Thinking in my heart, I have already said to Wei Hong: "aunt Wei Hong, let me feel your pulse first. Listen to my uncle, your illness is not easy to handle."


    As a patient, Wei Hong naturally knows that she is polite to Su Jingfei because of Li Guofeng, but she doesn''t think that such a young man can cure her own disease.


    Su Jingfei looks at Wei Hong''s hand with some calluses that a woman shouldn''t have. Obviously, she has done a lot of rough work, and this woman has a lot of experience.


    Su Jingfei begins to check Wei Hong. From her pulse diagnosis, her physical condition is pretty good. After all, she can still have such a shape in her forties. Obviously, the maintenance is good, and her physical fitness should be OK.


    After a long time, Su Jingfei said in a deep voice: "aunt Weihong''s disease is really strange, and I can hardly see the problem from the pulse. Although I have little experience in medicine, I have a certain confidence in my pulse diagnosis level. If aunt Weihong''s disease is not a disease, I believe ordinary people can''t detect it."


    Li Guofeng said slightly disappointed: "can''t you cure it? It seems that the disease is really difficult to deal with. "


    On the contrary, Wei Hong wanted to open up and said with a smile: "Guofeng, I''ve been sick for a day or two. You don''t have to be so disappointed. Anyway, I don''t often make it. I''m used to it now."


    Without waiting for Li Guofeng to speak, Su Jingfei quickly interrupted: "uncle, you wait for me to finish what I have said. I just can''t detect it, but I still have a certain feeling. I''m not sure for the moment. Even if I do it, I think it can reduce the chance of attack. If I really want to cure it, I have to wait until I get sick."


    "Ah? Can you cure it? " Li Guofeng looks more excited than Wei Hong, and makes Su Jingfei believe that they are not alone.


    Wei Hong also widened her eyes and said, "doctor Su, you can''t be kidding. When I don''t have this disease, I can''t see the problem at all."


    "Well, it''s true, but when I just felt my pulse, everything was normal, but after 50 beats, there was a pause. If I wasn''t careful, I really couldn''t detect it. This is also the reason why I felt my pulse for a long time, and the problem should be headache and chest tightness. This situation is really rare. I think my aunt should have children, If I''m wrong, it''s only after you''ve had a baby. " Su Jingfei said solemnly.


    Wei Hong has completely believed Su Jingfei''s words this time, and Li Guofeng is also stunned. Although he knows Su Jingfei is very powerful, he can invite him to come with a try attitude at most. Unexpectedly, he is really right. He didn''t tell him about these.


    Su Jingfei was sure of what he said when he saw their expressions. In fact, even if they were not so surprised, he knew that he was good.


    The reason why he has just been pondering is not only to confirm his diagnosis, but also to recall the conclusion in medical books that this kind of disease only exists in women, and it is a problem left by childbirth. The most important thing is that their children also have a kind of disease.


    Thinking of this, he had to say: "aunt Wei Hong, although you are suffering from this problem, it''s not very difficult to diagnose and treat it. The real problem is your child. If your child is a son, it''s nothing. If it''s a daughter..."


    "No, I have a daughter. What will happen to her?" Wei Hong didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to finish. She asked anxiously.


    "If you are a daughter, you will be in trouble. You should be infertile." Su Jingfei sighed and then explained: "all these are congenital defects. On the surface, the disease can''t be seen at all, but only after she gets married can she really know it."


    He didn''t ask if Wei Hong''s child was married. She was so surprised. It was obvious that her daughter hadn''t considered childbearing at least, otherwise she would have known.


    Li Guofeng and Wei Hong heard that the real problem was not Wei Hong''s headache, but her daughter. They were really silly. They never thought that the problem they had been worried about was not the ultimate problem.


    They wanted to ask Su Jingfei if he could cure the problem, but the door opened at this time, and a clear female voice came from the outside, "Mom, I came back early today. Did you cook for me? I''m starving." With the sound, a girl came in.


    When Su Jingfei heard this voice, he was shocked. He didn''t expect to see her here. What''s more, she is Wei Hong''s daughter. The world is too small. She is also the patient she said.


    Li Guofeng and Wei Hong did not expect the girl to come back ahead of time. Su Jingfei even saw Li Guofeng a little embarrassed. His hand was on his knee and he was grabbing hard. This made Su Jingfei''s heart move. Li Guofeng''s reaction was a little too big. What''s the reason for this.


    Su Jingfei hears the girl''s voice. The girl sees Su Jingfei at the first sight when she enters the door. She blurts out: "ah, why are you at my home?"

 Chapter 211

    "Yes, it''s me, isn''t it a surprise?" Su Jingfei saw that the girl''s eyes were very cute and said with a smile.


    Wei Hong looked at her daughter and then at Su Jingfei. She was a little confused and said, "yu''er, do you know doctor Su?" She couldn''t figure out how her daughter, who was still in school, could know Su Jingfei.


    Li Guofeng was equally surprised, but he asked Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, do you know Wang Yu? As far as I know, you are not classmates either


    "We are not classmates, but I know one of her classmates, and we have a good relationship, so I know Wang Yu." Su Jingfei didn''t mention what happened before, just explained with a smile.


    Wang Yu is Feng Xiaolan''s classmate, and they have a good relationship. Wang Yu also calls Su Jingfei the same as Feng Xiaolan. At this time, listening to him, he asks suspiciously, "elder martial brother, how did you come to my home and still stay with Uncle Li? What''s the situation?"


    "Uncle Li", Su Jingfei''s heart moves again. They are obviously very familiar with each other, and it seems that she doesn''t contradict Li Guofeng either. But Li Guofeng''s reaction is so fierce that a trace of bold idea flashed in his heart, but he can only keep it in his heart.


    Although Wei Hong didn''t know the relationship between her daughter and Su Jingfei at this time, it can be seen that they knew each other and became closer to Su Jingfei, and they were not as polite as before. She explained: "don''t I always have a headache? Uncle Li knows that Jingfei''s medical skills are good, so he is invited to help me have a look. "


    She can''t escape Su Jingfei''s keen feeling when she changes her name for Su Jingfei. She sighs that all mothers are the same. She cares more about her children than herself. Just look at her attitude towards her daughter''s friends.


    Depending on her maternal love, she will try her best to cure her illness, not to mention Li Guofeng.


    In fact, although Wei Hong''s disease is very strange, it is not particularly difficult to treat. Only those who don''t understand it find it difficult. The real trouble is Wang Yu''s problem. He has no fertility, which can be cured by acupuncture several times. Even if he has a method of treatment, he can''t do it now. His internal skill training has just started. To treat, he must assist his internal power, which can''t be told to others.


    He thought in his heart about how to treat Weihong''s mother and daughter. Wang Yu was already very excited and asked, "Mom, how did the elder martial brother show you? Is there any way to treat it?"


    Li Guofeng and Wei Hong didn''t pay attention at first. Now they are a little puzzled by Wang Yu''s address to Su Jingfei. It''s true that they all study medicine. It''s reasonable to call Su Jingfei brother in theory. But Li Guofeng knows that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are self-taught!


    No matter how strange they are about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wang Yu, they are more upset. Wei Hong''s illness seems to be cured by Su Jingfei, but when he mentions Wang Yu''s problem, he seems very embarrassed. At this time, he has to look at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei thought about it and said truthfully: "although aunt''s problem is a little old and takes some time, it''s not that you can''t treat it. Moreover, your disease is that you have a headache when it happens, and the time is only more than an hour. It can be said that it''s a suffering disease, but it can''t affect too much."


    Wei Hong nodded, but Su Jingfei was right. He just had a headache. In fact, it didn''t have much impact. Su Jingfei could say so accurately, and it was not impossible to treat himself.


    Wang Yu is about to be surprised. Over the past 20 years, her mother has been sick a lot, and she is very painful every time. The reason why she chose to study medicine is mainly because of her mother''s illness. Now Su Jingfei has a way to treat her, so she doesn''t have to think about her gratitude.


    Originally, Su Jingfei had saved her, so she used her own way to repay Su Jingfei once. When I saw him for the first time today, I was really surprised. I thought he was looking for me. Now I know that he is coming to treat my mother.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that because he was able to treat Wei Hong, Wang Yu''s gratitude and admiration for him could hardly be repressed. He said that Wei Hong was cured, hesitated for a moment, and continued: "as for another problem, I can''t solve it for the time being. If I want to treat it, it will take at least a year and a half, but I don''t seem to be in a hurry."


    It''s inconvenient for him to speak too clearly in front of Wang Yu, but Li Guofeng and Wei Hong both recognize that Su Jingfei can''t solve Wang Yu''s problem in a short time, but he is sure that he will be treated in a year and a half.


    As for infertility, it can only be affected after marriage. Now Wang Yu is still single, so there is no need to be single in a short time.


    Wei Hong breathes a sigh of relief and secretly decides not to let Wang Yu marry until she has solved the problem of infertility. After all, in this era, a mother-in-law who doesn''t want to have a grandson is better to keep her single than to put her daughter under pressure, but she still sighs.


    Li Guofeng is full of confidence in Su Jingfei. His father''s illness is alleviated by Su Jingfei. Now Wei Hong''s illness can be cured by him, so Wang Yu''s problem should be only a matter of time.


    This is not blind self-confidence. From his understanding of Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei is not a free talker. If he is not sure, he will not talk nonsense.


    Wang Yu didn''t know what they were thinking. When he heard that Su Jingfei asked another question, he couldn''t help asking, "elder martial brother, is there anything else wrong with my mother''s illness?"


    "No, I can''t tell you that. Aren''t you going to graduate soon? I don''t study hard. " Su Jingfei quickly digs the topic.


    Although Su Jingfei is a little younger than Wang Yu in age, he is still young and mature. From the appearance, he is more calm than Wang Yu, and his age is also older. At this time, Wang Yu doesn''t know that his "elder martial brother" is actually younger than himself.


    Now listening to him say so, Wang Yu is really a little embarrassed: "I''ve been working very hard recently. I''m going to graduate soon. I''m looking for an internship unit!"


    Su Jingfei said strangely, "I heard Xiaolan say, aren''t you a head teacher in a middle school?" He remembered as if Feng Xiaolan had mentioned it, but the details were not clear.


    Wang Yu shook his head and said with a smile: "that can only be regarded as a substitute class. It''s a classmate''s class in my senior high school. Recently, she is giving birth to a child. My job is still a doctor!"


    Su Jingfei nodded and didn''t continue this topic. If it wasn''t for Li Guofeng''s existence, he wanted to give her a recommendation. The hospital of traditional Chinese medicine still had a lot of strength in its own words. It''s not difficult to get an intern in.


    No matter whether the relationship between Li Guofeng and Wei Hong is simple or not, this is not a problem.


    When Li Guofeng and Wei Hong see Su Jingfei chatting with Wang Yu, they know that they should have nothing special to do with each other. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would not be so unfamiliar with Wang Yu''s situation. However, there is a little worry in their eyes. In addition to Wang Yu''s illness, what''s more important is that they see that Su Jingfei''s look is not right in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    If Su Jingfei is just a simple young doctor, even if they don''t support it, at least they won''t oppose it. But Su Jingfei is Li hongsilk''s friend, so she can''t watch Wang Yu go astray. Wei Hong even thinks about how to talk to her.


    "By the way, aunt Wei Hong, you are not sick today. Even if I give you treatment, the effect is not obvious. Let me prescribe a pair of medicine for you, and then let Wang Yu boil it into pills for you. I think she should have no problem." Su Jingfei talks and looks at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu nodded quickly. She is a professional in traditional Chinese medicine. Of course, even if she can''t make it, she can still ask Feng Xiaolan for help!


    Su Jingfei then continued: "this pill, when you get sick, take three pills, then you can suppress your headache, you call me again, at that time I give you acupuncture, should be able to reduce a lot, so three times down, should be able to cure."


    Li Guofeng breathes a long breath. Wei Hong''s disease has been going on for 20 years, but Su Jingfei can cure her in a short time. This is really terrible. At the same time, he is also glad that Li hongsilk can know Su Jingfei.


    As Wei Hong''s daughter, Wang Yu is also very happy. Her mother''s headache has troubled her for a long time. She smiles sweetly and says, "thank you, elder martial brother! I can''t imagine that your medical skills are so good. I''ve studied for so many years, and I can''t reduce my mother''s pain. "


    Su Jingfei''s secret way is that you can''t use common medical skills all your life, but he said modestly, "if you study hard in the future, you will become an expert. I just happen to know the treatment."


    In fact, Wang Yu is not that kind of sweet and lovely girl. Maybe she has become a teacher. She has a kind of intellectual beauty, and she will also be a little serious. After all, she is young. If she wants to make the students obedient, she can''t face up to Su Jingfei, but she shows her other side. If Feng Xiaolan sees her, she will definitely break her glasses.


    Su Jingfei is ready to leave after prescribing the medicine for Wei Hong. Now she''s not late to leave for the cast. Just before she leaves, Wei Hong asks Wang Yu to send Su Jingfei.


    Wang Yu readily accepts this task. She just wants to talk to Su Jingfei alone, but Su Jingfei secretly guesses that Wei Hong wants to get along with Li Guofeng alone.


    After leaving Weihong''s home, Su Jingfei and Wang Yu walk slowly. For a moment, they don''t know what to say. Wang Yu, who has been very generous before, just follows Su Jingfei with a red face, which makes Su Jingfei a little confused. Why is this girl suddenly shy.


    "Elder martial brother, thank you very much for today''s business. You helped me again." Wang Yu summoned up courage for a long time and finally blushed.


    Su Jingfei looked at the girl''s pretty face and unconsciously thought of Wang Yu''s soft touch when kissing him. He couldn''t help but laugh and said, "then you should show it." Then he pointed to his face.

 Chapter 212

    Su Jingfei has been waiting for Wang Yu to run into the building before touching her face. Wang Yu really can''t help teasing. She is only joking, and he really kisses her. This makes Su Jingfei a little confused. Is this flying Yanfu?


    In fact, he can understand that he has been helping Wang Yu. Even if she doesn''t like herself, she at least has a good feeling for herself. This kind of face kissing behavior is gratitude at most, and Su Jingfei doesn''t think much about it.


    Anyway, Su Jingfei was very happy to help Wei Hong see a doctor today, to do well what Li Guofeng asked for, and to get a kiss from a girl. She even forgot all the headaches when she got up in the morning, and didn''t remember them until the fast forward crew.


    Su Jingfei''s face suddenly collapsed. He was drunk yesterday, and now he is going to bear the consequences. Judging from the situation in the morning, although Li Binbin did not accept the fact that he happened with her, he is at least calm.


    What he worried about was that Liu Yifei, the goddess in the hearts of millions of people, was not only the first time, but also the destruction of the image of the jade girl on the screen. It was a big problem. It was estimated that if her parents or agents knew, they would cut their own heart. Fortunately, this kind of thing could not be said casually.


    It''s true that there is no play between Li Binbin and Liu Yifei this morning, but in the afternoon and evening, they are both for the first time. It''s not convenient to tell the truth, but this kind of thing can''t be said yet. When Su Jingfei came to the crew, he saw that they were reluctantly filming.


    At this time, regardless of their age, it was the first time for both of them to bear the same pain. You can see that they frown slightly.


    Su Jingfei entered the cast, just heard Xu Ke say: "Binbin, are you not comfortable? If you can''t, stop today and shoot other people''s plays first. You frown like this, it''s not suitable for this scene!"


    Li Binbin''s face was slightly white, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "it''s OK. I can insist on finishing this scene. Let''s continue." Say words, brow stretched to open.


    But when she saw Su Jingfei enter the cast, she couldn''t help but give him a white look. Today, she was so uncomfortable. This boy was the culprit and was not suitable for doing this kind of thing. What''s more, this guy was so crazy yesterday that she didn''t know he had been tossed for several times.


    But now is not the time to complain about Su Jingfei. She just stares at him and starts to act as naturally as possible. She is worthy of being a movie queen. She soon enters a state of being in pain. She has to endure it secretly.


    Su Jingfei is glared at by Li Binbin and shrinks his neck with a guilty heart. No matter what happened yesterday, as a man, he can''t escape.


    Liu Yifei didn''t shoot at this time, and sat beside her. From her paler face than usual, we can see that she was not comfortable, but now the crew would not think about what happened to Su Jingfei and Su Jingfei. At most, they thought that they went out to play yesterday and slept late at night.


    When Su Jingfei came in, she could see Liu Yifei when she saw Li Binbin. In the same way, she must have seen Su Jingfei come in, but she didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei couldn''t figure out Liu Yifei''s attitude.


    Just at this time, Xu Ke said: "Ka, well, this scene has passed, and the next scene is Liu Yifei''s. It''s just amazing. You go to design it for her. The following actions should be gorgeous and beautiful. You don''t have to be so decisive as usual. This time you want the effect."


    After a period of contact, Xu Ke has fully understood Su Jingfei''s ability, and naturally believes that he can complete this action.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly in the dark. Xu Ke can really arrange tasks for himself. He was going to deal with the relationship between Liu Yifei and himself coldly, but now his plan has obviously failed. His original responsibility is this, and he can''t shirk it.


    Liu Yifei didn''t know what she thought. At this time, she didn''t mean to avoid her work. She went to Su Jingfei and waited for Su Jingfei to teach her without saying anything.


    At this time, Li Binbin had finished shooting. He came to stare at Su Jingfei and said to Liu Yifei with a smile, "Yifei, you should be careful when you do the action, or it will be too hard."


    Originally, Liu Yifei''s pretty face was suddenly flushed. She naturally understood Li Binbin''s meaning. But in front of Su Jingfei''s face, he certainly understood.


    Su Jingfei has a mirror in her heart, which is that Li Binbin teases herself. Although she has a calm attitude in the morning, Li Binbin obviously won''t forgive her excessive behavior yesterday, but Su Jingfei still feels guilty.


    Of course, on the other hand, Su Jingfei can''t help being proud. Men are always proud of conquering women, not to mention two women of Goddess level.


    Su Jingfei is very serious about his work. Liu Yifei doesn''t mention personal matters with him. Li Binbin is watching. It''s no different from the usual people''s opinion. Only one man and two women of the party know it.


    Liu Yifei usually studies with Su Jingfei, but she also asks some difficult questions. Now she doesn''t open her mouth. She just listens to Su Jingfei''s instruction with a heavy face. If her movements are a little bigger, she will frown and endure when a certain part is painful. This makes Su Jingfei very upset. This girl is far stronger than her appearance, and she is also more stubborn.


    Li Binbin is watching. Sometimes Su Jingfei''s actions are too big, and she will scold twice. She looks the same as usual. Compared with Liu Yifei, she is much more enthusiastic, but she seems to go too far, which always makes Su Jingfei helpless.


    When the two girls are together, Su Jingfei has a feeling of ice and fire. Li Binbin doesn''t avoid it. Instead, he looks for an opportunity to tease Su Jingfei. He also doesn''t know what he thinks. Liu Yifei simply treats Su Jingfei coldly and seems to draw a clear line.


    Su Jingfei sighs that everyone''s personality is different. He can''t figure out a woman''s mind. He originally hoped that he could enjoy the happiness of the two women. Now it seems that it''s no longer possible. It''s very difficult for him to be stable between the two women. In fact, he also thinks that if he and one of them, maybe he can really achieve good things. Unfortunately, when he plays big, he will be together with the two women.


    Half an hour later, Liu Yifei began the formal shooting. Su Jingfei designed several gorgeous movements to stretch his whole body. Liu Yifei''s wounded body would naturally suffer and make su Jingfei frown.


    "What''s the matter? Is it painful? " Li Binbin''s voice sounded in Su Jingfei''s ear. It sounded a little sour, and it seemed a little funny.


    Su Jingfei coughed, seemingly serious¡° Sister Binbin, I''m a martial arts instructor. I''m very serious about this work. I''m not afraid that she can''t finish the work? So watch carefully. "


    "Come on, you talk, cheat the ghost, but to tell you the truth, Yifei doesn''t seem to forgive you!" Li Binbin disdained to curl his mouth, and then said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei sighed: "it''s not surprising that people don''t forgive me for this. After all, yesterday really passed, but it''s good that she can make a good film and didn''t ignore me because of today''s events."


    "Well, you didn''t know how beautiful you were yesterday, but now you''ve got a bargain." Li Binbin snorted and continued to murmur.


    Su Jingfei simply shut up. He can''t figure out what Li Binbin''s state of mind is. She is also one of the parties. She seems to be a bystander. Can she really forget what happened yesterday?


    "But then again, you should be relieved that Yifei has the present attitude. Otherwise, she really loses her temper and you will be unlucky. Of course, I don''t mean that she will find someone to deal with you. You see, she doesn''t really hate you. I don''t know how to face you for a while." Li Binbin suddenly began to comfort Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s heart moves. Li Binbin''s words really make sense. There is no deep feeling between Liu Yifei and himself. What happened yesterday is very sudden. If Liu Yifei really hates himself, even for the sake of work, it is impossible to cooperate with him. The crew is not the only martial arts instructor.


    Li Binbin can say so with himself. He also guesses in his heart that Li Binbin has forgiven himself. Otherwise, how can she say such words with herself.


    It seems to see Su Jingfei''s mind, Li Binbin actually said with a soft smile: "you don''t have to hit my idea, yesterday''s thing is a dream, people of my age, don''t have so many ideas."


    What she said is quite reasonable. In today''s society, there are many women who are 30 years old without the first time. Although Li Binbin''s loss may be unpleasant, it''s not unacceptable. It''s just that Su Jingfei always feels that Li Binbin''s words are too light. She can stay single for so many years and is never an open person.


    After opening his mouth, Su Jingfei wanted to talk. Li Binbin had already said, "stop talking nonsense. I can see a woman. Don''t be like a woman."


    Although Li Binbin has been very straightforward, it''s the first time for her to talk like this. Even if she is stupid, Su Jingfei knows that her heart is not as calm as she is talking. He just understands that it''s not good to fight now, so he nods his head. It''s the first time to stabilize the matter and deal with it coldly, just like Liu Yifei.


    As they speak, Liu Yifei''s scene is over. Su Jingfei''s action is very satisfactory. Liu Yifei''s professionalism is also in place. After shooting this scene, the pain will come down.


    At the end of this scene, Liu Yifei''s part of today''s play is over. Because she is not feeling well, she naturally wants to go back to rest. Since the end of the play, Liu Yifei has never found Su Jingfei again. She doesn''t know whether she really plans to draw a line with Su Jingfei or how to face it.


    In this regard, Su Jingfei is disappointed. Like ordinary young men, how can he not be attracted to such a beautiful woman? Now there is a special relationship. Now people ignore him, and he is also sad.


    Instead, Li Binbin comforted Su Jingfei with a smile and said, "don''t look dejected. She estimates that she will be well in a few days."

 Chapter 213

    Su Jingfei will naturally go home at 11 o''clock today. Neither Li Binbin nor Liu Yifei will talk with him today. Both of them are going to heal their wounds. Even though Li Binbin seems to have no change in her attitude towards Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei can still feel that she is deliberately estranged from herself.


    Normally, what happens between a man and a woman will definitely affect the relationship between them, and it is the first time for a woman. However, from the appearance, there is no change between him and Li Binbin, which is not scientific at all.


    When Su Jingfei came home, it was almost 12:00 p.m. Li hongsilk, who should have been sleeping, was watching TV in the living room. She saw him come in and didn''t speak. She just glanced at him and focused on TV. It seems that TV programs are far more attractive than Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei came in, she saw the entertainment report on TV, and she didn''t know where the reporter was shooting it. This is the report of the cast of "king of Kung Fu". Li Hongsi saw the scene that she directed Li Binbin and Liu Yifei''s actions. It happened that the mirror''s head and her body were attached to Liu Yifei''s body, and it was a close-up, which made Su Jingfei speechless.


    Before that, he was interviewed at the launch conference, and then he became a little famous. At that time, the newspaper just reported it in a hurry, and not many people knew it. Now he is on TV.


    "Red silk, you haven''t slept today. Aren''t you sleepy?" Su Jingfei was reported such a scene, suddenly a little guilty asked Li Hongsi.


    Li Hongsi''s expression was as cold as water, and her voice was similar to that of the first time they met: "Su Dawu really forgets a lot. Today is Saturday, I don''t have to go to work tomorrow, don''t you know?"


    Su Jingfei was embarrassed. He was busy every day and had to go to the hospital at the weekend. He really forgot about it and said with a smile, "isn''t this too busy recently? I''m a bit busy and dizzy. Since I''m off tomorrow, I can go to bed later today, as long as I don''t stay up late. "


    "Yes, I''m really busy. I''m too busy to go home, and I see that you are also very busy. That''s Liu Yifei, the top star in China and the first jade girl!" Li Hongsi''s tone suddenly became sharp.


    Since they slept together, although they didn''t break through the last quarter, they are very close. Li hongsilk hasn''t quarreled with Su Jingfei for a long time.


    Su Jingfei was a bit in a trance, a bit nostalgic for what happened between them, and at the same time, he didn''t know how to refute it. He was so stunned that he seemed to be told the main thing and was speechless for a moment.


    "I said, why didn''t you come back yesterday? You really have no conscience." Li Hongsi had been holding on for a long time, and she seemed to be a little grumpy.


    Su Jingfei was really dumbfounded this time. Although he didn''t come back yesterday, it was really because of the two beautiful girls. He was a little guilty, but he didn''t dare to say it. He said very seriously: "red silk, where do you want to go? I''m really busy, but I''m in the theater every day. It''s only in the evening. I go to work in the hospital today."


    Naturally, Li Hongsi can''t see any guilty feelings from Su Jingfei''s eyes. Su Jingfei''s saying that she avoids the heavy and takes the light is not a lie. She is really in the hospital today, and she usually goes to the cast in the evening.


    "Then how do you explain that you and Liu Yifei are so close to each other? Even if she is a jade star, you can''t be so indecisive." Li Hongsi thought that Su Jingfei said the same thing, but she couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied when she thought of the previous scene.


    Su Jingfei laughs. Even though nothing happened yesterday, Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei did not look at each other when they were teaching martial arts. It seems that this woman is jealous. There is no reason to talk about it.


    But from another angle, he also has a headache. According to Li hongsilk''s jealous character, if you know about Li Binbin and himself, you will not be angry. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen is not only as intimate as Li hongsilk, but also proposes to be a junior.


    He realized now that he didn''t know when his girlfriend was Li hongsilk. No wonder Li Guofeng came to help him in the afternoon and went without saying a word. He subconsciously took him as his father-in-law.


    Thinking, this time without hesitation, he quickly explained: "the scene on TV is actually made like this because some people want to hype it. I can''t believe it."


    After a pause, Su Jingfei continued: "when I teach them movements, for the sake of standards, I will show them in person, or even practice with them. Of course, there will be some physical contact. Don''t worry. The editor won''t say that I''m a mark."


    Li Hongsi curled her lips. She wasn''t really unreasonable. She just felt a little upset when she thought of him with other women. Now after hearing his explanation, she snorted: "you are too cheap to have physical contact with them in the future. Don''t you know that you are in charge of them very badly recently and will be harmonious?"


    Su Jingfei quickly nodded his head and said, "I will abide by the Yizhi of the old Buddha."


    "Xiaofeizi is so good." Li Hongsi smiles for the first time today. She is more comfortable to vent her discontent. She pats Su Jingfei''s head.


    Su Jingfei has no choice but to turn his mouth. Even if he is satisfied with himself, he can''t treat himself as a eunuch. Yesterday, he showed his manly demeanor. Of course, these can only be talked about in his heart.


    At this time, he knew that Li Hongsi''s resentment had been eliminated, so he said with a smile, "it''s late, old Buddha. Do you want to wait on you to sleep?"


    Li Hongsi thought that they would sleep together. As for what happened, she naturally thought of it. She blushed and said, "I think it''s beautiful. From today on, there are only five minutes for making out every day."


    "I''ll take five minutes. It takes one minute to undress. You don''t think I''m a fast shooter." Su Jingfei couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Go to die. It''s so ugly. It''s a punishment for your recent dishonesty. You don''t have to bully me all the time. Besides, don''t sleep with me, or you can''t help it." Li Hongsi''s attitude was firm, but a smile flashed in her eyes.


    At this time, Su Jingfei was very depressed when he heard Li Hongsi''s words. He didn''t notice Li Hongsi''s eyes. Although nothing really happened to him and Li Hongsi, now after all, he is used to sleeping with her every day. Moreover, in terms of their development prospects, this kind of thing will happen sooner or later. If they split up, the chance is slim.


    Li Hongsi suddenly leans on Su Jingfei again. She says softly: "Jingfei, we are both serious. I don''t want to hold you every day. I also want to leave the best moment on the wedding day."


    Su Jingfei is also very attentive to Li Hongsi and likes her very much. Now she says that, and it''s rare for her to be so charming. She can''t help but bow her head and want to kiss her.


    Li Hongsi is very light to avoid Su Jingfei. In his puzzled eyes, she gently raises her wrist, points to her watch and says, "well, it''s late. Your five minutes have passed. Go to bed today and see you tomorrow."


    Su Jingfei looked at the time of Li hongsilk''s watch. The pointer was exactly 12:5. He immediately covered his face and said helplessly, "elder sister, you don''t have to be so cruel. I haven''t used these five minutes. How can it be expired? Your regulations are too unscientific." Then he wanted to rush over.


    Li Hongsi put out her hand and pushed: "I''m in charge of my site. I have the right to interpret all the regulations. Today is the first day. It''s a test, so five minutes has expired."


    Su Jingfei was very speechless. Looking at Li hongsilk''s rare charming appearance, he couldn''t get angry either, so he had to nod his head and admit his fate and say, "OK, you''re very powerful."


    "Don''t be so depressed! I just feel that you didn''t perform well before. If you do well in the future, I will give you extra time. Don''t worry. I''m not so unreasonable. " Li Hong silk secretly smiles in the heart, lightly kisses on Su Jingfei''s face and says: "this is a reward for your obedience."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. Finally, before Li Hongsi withdrew, he hugged her and gave her a French wet kiss. Until Li Hongsi was a little out of breath, he let her go and feigned anger and said, "now my daughter-in-law is so interested, and I won''t be controlled in the future."


    "Who is your daughter-in-law?" Li hongsilk, who was forced to kiss by Su Jingfei, has eyes like water. She struggles to get out of Su Jingfei''s arms and wants to go upstairs.


    Su Jingfei grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "don''t hurry. I have something to ask you." As soon as she spoke, she pulled Li Hongsi into her arms. Without waiting for her protest, she quickly said, "your father came to me today."


    Li Hongsi was stunned, struggling and forgetting. She said in surprise, "my father is looking for you? No, he''s very busy at work. He doesn''t have time. "


    Su Jingfei said that although your father is busy, his relationship with Wei Hong can also develop, but he said: "he went to the hospital to see me today and helped a friend of his see a doctor." Then I told her what happened today. Naturally, Wang Yu omitted that.


    He couldn''t say these words directly to Li Hongsi''s family, but it was nothing to say to Li Hongsi, and he really couldn''t suppress his curiosity.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Li Hongsi pondered for a moment and said, "I''ve heard of aunt Weihong long ago, but it was because my mother and my father mentioned it when they quarreled. I didn''t see this person."


    "Red silk, I''m not a gossip, but I can see their relationship is unusual." Su Jingfei hesitated for a moment. After a while, he still felt that he should tell Li Hongsi, so he continued: "the most important thing is that my uncle''s attitude towards Wang Yu is ambiguous. I feel that they seem to have a special relationship."


    As soon as Li Hongsi''s face changed, she blurted out: "can''t it be my father''s idea for Wang Yu?"


    Su Jingfei''s face turns black. He thinks that women''s thinking is really different from men''s, especially Li hongsilk, who is jealous.

 Chapter 214

    Su Jingfei tried his best to coax Li hongsilk, but he was not able to climb into her bed. From that night, he began to guard the empty room alone.


    But it is through that night that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk has also undergone earth shaking changes. Before, neither of them has specifically mentioned it. From this day on, Li hongsilk has become Su Jingfei''s real girlfriend, and Liang Xiuwen can only be a junior.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think about it the next day. When he arrived at the hospital, he saw his white head. Yesterday, President Liu knew that Su Jingfei was going to be picked up by the white head. Now he doesn''t feel surprised.


    President Liu is also polite to Baitou, a mysterious figure who can solve the pressure of the governor with a phone call. He didn''t breathe until Su Jingfei followed them away. Later, he went out of his way to ask someone he knew about the 307 army, which is the top team in the country, mysterious and powerful.


    Su Jingfei sat on the red flag car with white head driving. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "white head, it''s not that the people in the army are more dignified. How did they drive a red flag?"


    He thought that the white head would drive a military jeep, which is more handsome. Although the red flag is a domestic car, it still has a big gap with his expectation.


    The white head rolled his eyes and said with disdain: "those who always drive a good car for the sake of style are all pretenders. I''m a low-key one."


    Su Jingfei also disdains to curl his mouth. This boy can pretend that he is in his twenties, but he looks like a man in his thirties. From this point of view, the white head is more calm than Su Jingfei.


    The relationship between the two of them is close to their friends. In fact, the reason why they have such a relationship is that they are close to each other in some aspects of temperament. For example, they have to pretend to be ordinary people when they are clearly capable. In fact, this is what Whitehead said about pretending to be a criminal, but they just don''t realize it.


    They are chatting in the car. It''s Qingming who is in charge of driving. The two are inseparable. Every time Su Jingfei sees Baitou, there must be Qingming within eight feet. Su Jingfei has long suspected that they are lovers.


    The place they are going to is not the headquarters of 307 troops. Their headquarters is not in s city. However, as the top special forces, it is not a problem to have a branch office in s city. Today, the place they are going to is there. It is not too far from the traditional Chinese medicine hospital.


    "Su Jingfei, I''d like to remind you that although the people in our army are usually low-key, they are all proud. No matter how ordinary our roles are, as long as we get them in the army, they are all one in a million. So it''s hard to avoid that there will be some headache people in a while. You must bear with them more." When approaching the army, the white head rarely used a tone of request.


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s face turned black, he knew that it was not so simple. Sure enough, now the problem came. The white head said it euphemistically, but Su Jingfei could understand what it meant. That is to say, the people in their army were all rebellious and would offend themselves? But it''s not a good thing for him to be too high-profile when he comes to other people''s territory.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, don''t worry. As long as they don''t go too far, I will treat them as if they didn''t see anything." After a long pause, he still turned his head in a blank voice. "You are too suck and deterrent," he said. "I think you are very beautiful. I am still too naive."


    This time it was the turn of the white head to turn black. He snorted: "even if my major is not so good, it''s better than you who don''t have any position. OK, we''re here. We''ll go to see our head directly."


    Su Jingfei shrugs. He is not the kind of person who feels good about himself. He doesn''t really get angry because of one or two disaffected eyes or slightly provocative behaviors of others. The reason why Bai tou tells himself is just a precaution. After all, young people are always angry.


    The office of unit 307 in s city is a small military camp located in the suburb of s city. However, it is not in the direction where the crew is filming, but in another direction. This side is also far away from the seaside. It can be regarded as a mountainous area, not far from Pingshan County.


    Now he also understands why the white head appeared in the mountain area of Sanli village at the beginning, but according to the distance, he went to Sanli village far away from them.


    From the outside, there is nothing special with the ordinary military area command. There are dozens of soldiers training on the small playground, which is nothing more than physical and strength training. There is nothing special. There are several people in the basketball court who are free to move, and there are several people in the farther field who are fighting training.


    From this point of view, the people here have a leisurely manner. If it wasn''t for the white head who is sure that this is the office of 307 troops in S City, he would suspect that this is an ordinary military camp. It seems that these people are nothing special.


    White head took Su Jingfei to the office. At this time, several people came out from the direction of the army. The first one, a man about one meter nine, was half head higher than Su Jingfei. When he saw the white head and others, he laughed. Just when Su Jingfei thought he was going to say hello to white head, he suddenly said to Qingming, "Qingming, you''ve come back. We haven''t seen each other for three years."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. His heart was wrong. It seemed that Bai tou had said that he often came back. Before he finished his doubts, Qingming said coldly: "get out of the way."


    "Hey, Qingming, you are more and more beautiful. You are so charming when you are angry." The big man was not moved at all. He said with a smile, regardless of the white hair beside him. His face began to turn black.


    Qingming seems to be used to this person''s thick skin, continue to cold way: "Dagang, you want to find beat, just say, who and you haven''t seen for three years."


    "One day''s absence is like three autumn. We haven''t seen each other for a day. Isn''t it three years? You see, I''m good at culture. I''ve especially strengthened my cultural study for you." Dagang looks smug.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes have gradually widened. How can these special forces be completely different from their own imagination? This big man actually went to study in order to pick up girls. Although it''s a bit nondescript, it has to be said that this situation is beyond his cognition. Shouldn''t this big man''s muscles go to the playground more?


    The white head was beside him. He could not help but said angrily, "Dagang, do you think I''m dead? Is Qingming''s idea what you can do? "


    Dagang didn''t care about the threat of white head, and said happily: "you are not married, why can''t I pursue it? Even if I get married, I have the right to choose love, and my head doesn''t object. What do you say? When can you beat me again?"


    The white head snorted for a long time, but he didn''t open his mouth. Su Jingfei was secretly surprised. He had a fight with the white head. Although he was worse than himself, he was definitely a good fighter. When Dagang pushed him back, he couldn''t refute it. Obviously, the gap was not a little bit.


    Dagang''s evaluation in Su Jingfei''s heart suddenly increased by three points. The proud white head has no chance to refute, at least the strength gap is not small.


    At this time, it seems that Su Jingfei''s existence was discovered. Dagang said with a smile: "white head, this is not the boy who helped you catch the double demons in longwai, right? Is it because of his mouth or his white face that he charmed the female devil


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he was innocent, and also knew what Baitou didn''t tell him. It turned out that there were many people who knew that he was involved in the capture of longwai double demons.


    It''s just that Dagang''s words really make people angry. Su Jingfei is very gentle and elegant from the appearance. Even if he is a little white faced, he is not wronged at all. However, only those who have been in contact with him know how strong his strength is. Now Dagang''s contempt for himself is reasonable.


    But after all, he is today''s guest. It''s too much for him to talk to himself like this. No wonder he gave himself a vaccination before he became bald. If he suddenly heard this, he might be really angry.


    White head is also very angry, his face ugly way: "Dagang, although you are a guy with developed limbs, don''t look at all people very weak, there are people in the world, there is heaven outside, even the head dare not say he is invincible, you really don''t have a bottom line of life."


    Da Gang was completely unmoved, and said firmly: "how many years can a man like that come out? Even if he says he is invincible, I believe in this... Tut Tut, I won''t express my opinion."


    He said that he would not express his opinions, but his face was full of beating, and he clearly looked down on Su Jingfei.


    Their conversation has attracted the attention of the people around him. When he said these words, there was laughter around him. These people were watching the excitement, and naturally knew Su Jingfei''s identity. In the eyes of the public, Su Jingfei was absolutely a white face. No one believed that he really had the ability to take part in the capture of longwai double demons.


    Because Bai Tou is usually a person, they don''t doubt Bai tou''s words, but they doubt Su Jingfei''s ability.


    The white head wants to pull Su Jingfei away, but Su Jingfei waves his hand and says with a smile to Dagang: "you are Dagang. You thought you were worth a lot of force before. How about this? Let''s have a talk?"


    "Communication? That''s not good. You''re a guest, and I don''t think it''s fair. We''re not at the same level at all. " Dagang pushed off in his mouth, but he was eager to try in his eyes. When he spoke, his body naturally stretched out. It was obvious that he had entered the preparatory stage, and other people were also coaxing.


    Bai tou doesn''t worry about Su Jingfei''s loss. They all have hands-on experience with Su Jingfei. They just come to the army and do it. It''s a bit impolite.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about the white head, but nodded to Dagang and said, "you are right. We are not at the same level. Although you are very strong and like a pig, I still think you are too weak. We should wrestle. If you fail, you will bow to me later."

 Chapter 215

    "What? I heard right. He''s going to wrestle with Dagang." The onlookers fried the frying pan, and immediately someone asked in disbelief.


    "I also feel hallucination. Doesn''t this little white face want to live?" A man nearby echoed, and then said to himself, "Dagang is the most powerful person here. Even if it''s a few hundred pounds, he can easily lift it."


    "It''s true that some people don''t know that heaven is high and earth is rich." A slightly older man said, but in a twinkling of an eye, he has already started to whisper: "now it''s open. If you want to press the big one, you''ll lose one. If you want to press the small white face, you''ll lose five. Make a quick bet and you''ll leave."


    In an instant, the man''s face was full of money, but they were all white in the position of Dagang. Su Jingfei had only a five yuan note on his side. Suddenly, the man''s face became bitter, and these grandchildren were too cruel. No one wanted to be small and broad. If he lost, half a month''s salary would be gone.


    "I beat Su Jingfei, five hundred." When the man is worried, Qingming actually comes forward with 500 yuan, pressing Su Jingfei''s side, and everyone''s face suddenly changes.


    Because Qingming is silent, all the people in the army know her character. Now she dares to beat Su Jingfei, which shows that she has great confidence in Su Jingfei. But how can this be possible? They are taking chances again. Maybe Qingming feels that Su Jingfei is the one they brought. It''s hard to say if they don''t press some money.


    At this time, the white head, who was not very good-looking, came along with him and said with a smile, "Lao Zhang, you''ve opened the market again. Let the head know that it will definitely make you feel overwhelmed." That''s what I said. It''s 500 in Su Jingfei''s position.


    Now Lao Zhang''s face is more ugly than before. There are only three thousand people who hold down Da Gang. Even if he loses, he will lose three thousand. But now Su Jingfei has lost more than one thousand. If he loses, he will lose five thousand. Now he regrets that he despises Su Jingfei too much. The bet is too high.


    Su Jingfei and Da Gang naturally see the commotion on their side. At first, Da Gang thought he had heard it wrong, but he saw a trace of playful firmness in Su Jingfei''s eyes, and knew that he was not joking.


    He would have disdained to refuse, but when the white head and Qingming are all pressed on Su Jingfei, he also faces up.


    To be a member of the special forces, we need not only to have excellent skills, but also not to be too stupid. White headed Qingming is very steady in his daily work, which can be counted in the army. They have so much confidence in Su Jingfei. If he doesn''t have the skills, he will cheat a fool to believe it.


    After a moment''s silence, Da Gang said in a deep voice: "boy, although you have a lot of courage, I still have to remind you that I am the one who practices strength. If you don''t have the strength, don''t challenge me, lest you get hurt."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Dagang, you are also a man. How can you be so coy? If you dare to compare, you can''t pull down. I won''t force you!"


    "Well, everyone is watching. Don''t blame me for the injury." Dagang''s eyes flashed, and he said to the people around him in a deep voice: "especially the white head, I didn''t ask him for trouble. It was him who took the initiative to provoke."


    If you didn''t find someone else before, could they take care of you? However, it was meaningless to say this at this time. I just snorted.


    Su Jingfei laughs on one side. The reason why he challenges Dagang is that he sees that people around him also despise him. Although they don''t stand up like Dagang, they all show disdain in their eyes or turn their lips secretly.


    He doesn''t plan to do anything in the military camp, but he doesn''t want to be treated like this. After all, he is still a young man in his twenties, young and vigorous.


    As soon as Da Gang appeared, he guessed his general training direction, which was nothing more than strength. Although Su Jingfei had practiced speed and skills since he practiced martial arts, he majored in strength. Although his body shape was not exaggerated, his strength and instant explosive power were terrible. Otherwise, he would not have been able to fight at the beginning and kick people away with one foot.


    What''s more, he has been practicing his internal skills recently, and his strength has been greatly increased. He believes that even a strong player like Dagang will not be stronger than himself. What''s more, he can also use this opportunity to test his specific strength. Where else can such a big hand come from.


    Both sides have no opinions. Naturally, they find a spacious place, and the way of competition is relatively simple. They don''t need to take any reference object to play weightlifting. That''s the only event in the competition. They use the simplest wrist pulling.


    Two people''s feet together, and then pull each other, who can pull each other''s body, who won, this is the most common way of wrestling.


    According to the truth, it still needs certain skills, but when the strength reaches a certain level, the skills will be flashy, and eventually they will lose to the strength, which is to compare their strength.


    White headed Qingming has a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s behavior style. Since he dares to challenge, he should have a certain confidence, and they are not too worried.


    Others guess that Su Jingfei can hold on for a few seconds. Maybe when they hold hands together, Su Jingfei is already in great pain, and their hands are quite different.


    Su Jingfei''s height is about 1.8 meters, but his body looks a little thin, and his hands and feet are relatively delicate. It''s really incongruous to hold his hand together with Dagang''s palm, but only Dagang''s heart is awe inspiring. Su Jingfei''s hand strength is not small.


    As the opening dealer, Lao Zhang held the palms of both hands and said in a deep voice, "are the players ready?"


    They looked at each other and nodded to Lao Zhang together. Lao Zhang was in the spotlight and nodded formally: "OK, in that case, I''ll call one two three and you can start."


    "One, two, three." Lao Zhang quickly called out the three numbers, and immediately let go and jumped away. Everything seemed so formal.


    To everyone''s surprise, the situation of Dagang pulling Su Jingfei didn''t appear. They were even. Everyone could see clearly that they were pulling the tendons on their arms.


    Dagang''s hair is short and his forehead is full of blue tendons, which also makes people understand how hard he is now. Now everyone has begun to be secretly surprised. No wonder Su Jingfei dares to challenge Dagang. He is sure to have two skills. Under the attack of Dagang''s fierce wind and rainstorm, he can persist.


    By this time, people no longer despise Su Jingfei. He has great strength. In the eyes of ordinary experts, he is not particularly powerful. However, if he is big enough, he will be able to reduce his strength to ten levels, which is also admirable.


    Su Jingfei has obviously reached this standard. Dagang is such a master. He can compete with Dagang, who dares to despise him.


    At that time, they saw Su Jingfei''s skill, quick as lightning, and merciless. They didn''t expect that his power was so abnormal. How did this guy practice.


    Just when everyone thought Su Jingfei could resist Da Gang, but he would still lose in the end, Su Jingfei turned his mouth slightly when he was not aware of it.


    He is not satisfied with the result of today''s equal strength. It''s just his physical strength. After years of practice, he is proud enough to have such strength. Unfortunately, he has been stimulated a little more recently. He has practiced his internal skills, which are just like the skin, but they are enough to help him.


    The two men are now equal. As long as anyone can break out some strength, they will surely win over each other. Su Jingfei''s internal power has played the role of an external force. Even if his skill is not deep, it can also give him two levels of strength.


    If a general internal practitioner really uses his internal power, he can see it from the experts. There are also Qigong practitioners in the army. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei is quite special. No one can see it. He just adds his internal power to his strength instead of using it. He can''t see it from his appearance.


    "Drink." Su Jingfei gave a big drink, and everyone saw that his slender arm expanded instantly. With a big drink, Su Jingfei pulled Dagang''s 1.9 meter strong body away from the original place.


    Dagang was pulled so hard that he tried his best to control himself, but he felt like a boat in the ocean. He was not controlled at all and fell into the water.


    Su Jingfei uses his great strength to pull Dagang over. His body impact is not small. Everyone exclaims that Dagang will be injured. After su Jingfei pulls so hard, he certainly has no spare force to help Dagang.


    All of a sudden, everyone wanted to catch Dagang. Unfortunately, in order to make them wrestle, they were far away. No one thought that the end would be like this.


    Su Jingfei is the first to bear the brunt. One hand grasps Da Gang''s hand, and the other hand crosses a beautiful arc in the air. He gently lifts and delivers in Da Gang. It''s as light as if he didn''t exert any force at all. However, people see Da Gang flying in the clouds, and they just fly three meters away.


    Different from people''s imagination, Dagang fell out not close, but not hurt. He stood up and patted the dust on his body. His face showed an incredible expression, and his eyes staring at Su Jingfei were full of horror.


    Everyone also opened their mouths, Su Jingfei this little white face is too magical, the power is amazing, the reaction is so fast, dark sigh is to go against the sky?


    "Pa pa pa." The applause rang out, and a man came into the room surrounded by the crowd. As he walked along, he said, "sure enough, it''s worthy of praise. It''s better to meet you than to be famous. Mr. Su, you just came and gave me a surprise."


    Hearing this, everyone respectfully stepped out of the way and called "head". Only Lao Zhang was embarrassed with money. The army generally banned gambling. He was arrested at the beginning of the game. Fortunately, their head was obviously not on him, which made him feel relieved.


    Su Jingfei looks at the man in his thirties and feels pressure. This is their head.

 Chapter 216

    The man who walks to Su Jingfei while clapping his hand is dressed in casual clothes. Although Su Jingfei knows that he is the leader of all the people, it''s not like this. However, the pressure he brings to Su Jingfei is far greater than that of Da Gang before.


    The visitor is in his thirties. His face is as sharp as a knife, showing a sense of fortitude. Although he is now walking forward with a smile, he still feels very oppressive.


    Su Jingfei has met many people, from Kung fu masters to powerful people. He has seen many people, including mayor and county magistrate. But the man in front of him feels like a gun, not a modern hot weapon, but an ancient weapon. He is straight and upright.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. I''m the leader here and their boss. Just call me Nalan." The man introduced himself.


    White head quickly added: "Su Jingfei, this is the person who wants to see you today, that is our head, major general Nalan." With these words, he saluted major general Nalan and said, "major white head has completed the task."


    "Well, Whitehead, don''t be so serious. It''s just a private meeting." Major general Nalan waved his hand to let the white head relax.


    Bai Tou is a proud man. Su Jingfei had already determined this before. But in front of major general Nalan, he is as good as a kitten. It can be seen that this major general is not simple, it is definitely not just a matter of rank.


    Of course, it is rare to be a major general in his thirties. Even if Su Jingfei is not in the army, he knows that it is not so easy to be a general.


    At the same time, he was not sure that the surname of major general Nalan was rare. In fact, it was the aristocratic surname of the former Manchuria. What he could leave behind was basically satisfying people. He really knew a person with this surname, his patient and Liang Xiuwen''s mother Nalan Xiuying.


    People who don''t know their surnames may know each other. The probability is very small, but it''s not impossible. After all, people with such surnames are very rare.


    Thinking in my heart, I have heard major general Nalan say: "what are you doing here? If you don''t disperse quickly, are you going to let me punish you? Gathering people to gamble is strictly forbidden outside. It''s actually in the barracks. If I don''t have to inspect here for a few days, you''ll have dinner. "


    They were so silent that they didn''t even say a word of refutation. They just went to do the scattered work. Just when Dagang was full of depression and wanted to run away, major general Nalan suddenly said, "Dagang, you don''t seem to have much strength recently. Go to give me 500 strength exercises and 300 endurance exercises. When you feel strong, report to me again."


    "Yes", he was so arrogant before, but he also gave an honest salute and promised, which made Su Jingfei speechless. This major general is really powerful.


    He also understands that the reason for punishing Dagang is that he lost to himself. In fact, Su Jingfei has a little understanding that everything before must have been in the eyes of major general Nalan, but he didn''t come out to stop him. Maybe he also has a mind to test himself.


    No matter what he thought, when the crowd dispersed, major general Nalan waved to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, it''s a guest. Please come inside."


    Su Jingfei nods and guesses that the other party''s purpose is to find himself. He can''t just want to thank himself for helping them catch longwai double demons, but the other party doesn''t mention it, and he won''t take the initiative to ask.


    All the facilities here, in fact, can''t be seen from the appearance of the ordinary barracks. They came to major general Nalan''s office. After they were seated, major general Nalan said with a smile: "Mr. Su, last time you helped them, I don''t know how many times they talked about you with me. It''s better to meet them than to be famous."


    "Major general Nalan, you are so polite. In front of a big man like you, I am just a student." Su Jingfei didn''t want to listen to his high hat and said modestly.


    Major general Nalan showed a trace of playfulness on his face and said with a smile, "are you a student? I don''t feel like you''re doing a student''s job


    Su Jingfei''s face also changed. Thinking about the starting point, it''s absolutely a matter of minutes for Bai Tou to tell Director Fu what he wants to know about himself. If he is too modest in front of him, he seems to be a bit hypocritical. Moreover, he believes in his core secret, and no one knows it. After all, every time he practices, the thread bound book is always on his side, There was no outsider, which made him feel at ease.


    "Major general means, am I not a student?" Su Jingfei''s heart was steady, and he didn''t have to be so careful. He continued with a smile: "I seem to remember that I was a junior. I can''t graduate until July. Now I''m in the internship stage at most."


    Major general Nalan did not continue to pester about this problem, nodded and said with a smile: "well, we don''t have to fight about this problem. You are indeed a college student, but I want to know what you did before you went to college."


    "Before college? Of course, it''s high school. Isn''t it decided by the national education system? " Su Jingfei pretended not to understand his meaning and said honestly.


    At that time, he remembered that Bai tou regarded himself as a system with them, just soldiers from different departments. Now, major general Nalan said it more implicitly. He was inquiring about Su Jingfei.


    For a man without any details, even if major general Nalan looked at his background repeatedly, he would not gain anything. At most, he knew that he was the third young master of the Su family in the capital. But could they really find out the identities that were not accepted by the Su family? Maybe in the end, he only knew that he was an orphan who lost his mother when he was young. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei felt uncomfortable.


    Major general Nalan couldn''t imagine that he made Su Jingfei look dark. He could probably guess his mind. After all, he had investigated Su Jingfei. The reason why he asked these questions now is that he didn''t understand where his ability came from.


    He once thought that Su Jingfei was a member of other secret forces, but according to the information, he was also very clean. Moreover, he had never heard of anyone who was secretly trained by any army. He could be a college student outside for a long time in the form of being a hermit in the city, which is really against common sense.


    "Mr. Su, listen to Bai tou, you are not only good at skills, but also proficient in medical skills. I don''t know who you learn from!" Major general Naran continued to explore with ulterior motives.


    This is Su Jingfei''s biggest headache. Now he can only harden his head and say: "when I was young, my mother was not in good health, so I learned traditional Chinese medicine, acupuncture and identification of acupoints and so on by myself. They were all experimented on me. Since I was self-taught, there was no master. If someone helped me a lot, it was Mr. Feng, a famous traditional Chinese medicine in s city."


    If it wasn''t for Liu Weimin''s treatment, even Mr. Feng thought that he had been studying Chinese medicine by himself in order to treat his own disease. Moreover, since Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan called each other brother and sister, that''s not too much.


    Major general Nalan''s face remained unchanged, and he did not know what he was thinking. After a while, he said with a smile, "today, please come. First of all, thank you for your help."


    "It''s nothing. At most, it happens to be their meeting, and the white head and Qingming make the most of their efforts. I can only be regarded as an assistant." He didn''t dare to bow now. This attitude of Nalan is really bottomless.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, major general Nalan looked at Su Jingfei unexpectedly. For ordinary young people, such an opportunity is very rare. It''s a great help for their troops. It''s possible to get any benefits they want. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei gave up.


    In the accident, Bai tou and Qing Ming were moved. There were many things to fight for. It was the first time for them to shirk their credit.


    In fact, Su Jingfei wants to get some benefits in his heart, but he knows that he can''t decide to do such a thing. Besides, it''s not too difficult to get any benefits with his own ability. At this time, the most important thing is to sell the friendship between Baitou and Qingming. Maybe they will make contributions for it!


    Major general Nalan wanted a set of words before, but now he can only hold back and change his strategy. Su Jingfei is young and mature, and he will not be greedy. Such a person is more difficult to deal with, and his own plan is not easy to realize.


    "Major general Nalan, before I saw you today, I was just a little curious about you. Now I have a question I really want to ask you." Major general Nalan thinks about how to speak, but Su Jingfei suddenly opens his mouth. There is a trace of cunning in his eyes, and the three people on the other side don''t notice.


    Major general Nalan''s heart is just right. He can''t figure out how to persuade Su Jingfei for the moment. Now that he takes the initiative to speak, it''s best to nod his head.


    Su Jingfei asked, "major general Nalan, your surname is very rare. Are you a local?"


    "I am not a local. Didn''t I say that before? I come to inspect every period of time. This time, I happen to come here and meet a white head. I hear that he highly praises you. That''s why I want to see you. My family is in Beijing. " Major general Nalan didn''t know why he suddenly asked, but he confessed.


    Su Jingfei said, "of course I know you''re not a local. I heard your previous sentence, but I asked with a smile:" since it''s the capital, I know a friend of the capital, also named Nalan. I don''t know if you know him. "


    "Well? The Nalan family in Beijing? As far as I know, all the people in Beijing whose surname is Nalan are branches of our family. If the person you are talking about is not a marginal relationship, I may really know what his name is Major general Nalan was stunned. Some accidents happened that Su Jingfei might have known his family. Nalan''s family is a big family in Beijing.


    "Her name is Nalan Xiuying. She''s a woman. I don''t know if you know her or not." Su Jingfei had already guessed in his heart, the secret way was so clever, but he said with a smile.


    "What? You know her. Where is she? " Major general Nalan was really surprised this time. He stood up and said.

 Chapter 217

    Su Jingfei was also a little surprised by major general Nalan''s reaction. He just guessed that they might know each other, but he didn''t expect that major general Nalan had followed him, grabbed Su Jingfei''s arms and said, "how do you know her? Where is she now?"


    "Major general, calm down and let Su Jingfei finish his words!" Baitou and Qingming are also very surprised. They have never seen the major general so unsettled. They quickly persuade him. At the same time, they also look at Su Jingfei. They are also very curious about who is "Nalan Xiuying" in Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei''s information, no matter major general Nalan or white haired Qingming, has been seen before. It seems that he has no contact with people surnamed Nalan.


    After all, these materials are su Jingfei''s resume. Even if his current boss is mentioned, they can only talk about Liang Xiuwen. They can''t investigate every person who has relations with Su Jingfei. They just want to know Su Jingfei, but they don''t want to dig out all his ancestors. They even don''t know that Su Jingfei is the third son of the Su family in the capital!


    When major general Nalan released his arm, Su Jingfei grinned and said, "major general, your strength is too strong. Even if you are worried, you don''t have to be so cruel!"


    Major general Nalan calmed down a little and said with a little apology: "I''m sorry, I''m so excited. I haven''t heard of this name for about 20 years. She is my fifth elder sister, but she left home more than 20 years ago, but there has been no news of her. The family can''t mention her. I thought she was gone."


    After a pause, he said, "you don''t know, twenty years ago, I was a child. My fifth sister loves me the most, so I can hear you mention her. I really want to know where she is and how she is doing."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that it''s a coincidence that this is a book. Nalan Xiuying and major general Nalan are brothers and sisters. Once again, she sighs that the world is so small, and at the same time, she feels very sad. It seems that Nalan family is really powerful. He should be just a young child of Nalan family, and he is actually a major general in the army.


    Naturally, his own ability will not be bad. Depending on his strength, even stronger than Dagang, he knows that he belongs to his own hidden type, but he can never get away from the help of his family.


    No wonder Nalan Xiuying once said that she followed Liang Aihong. In fact, she was always blocked by her family. After listening to major general Nalan''s words, the family would not mention Nalan Xiuying. It is even more conceivable that their family is very big. Nalan Xiuying, who has been a concubine, is a disgrace to the family.


    When major general Nalan saw Su Jingfei silent, he thought there was something bad. His face changed dramatically and said, "Su Jingfei, my fifth sister, she?"


    "Er, major general, you don''t have to worry. I just thought about it for a moment. Maybe you have to be psychologically prepared to accept the news I said. Nalan Xiuying is doing well and has a daughter." Su Jingfei quickly explained, for fear that he would be cranky.


    "Daughter? That''s right. I''m 30 years old. My fifth sister seems to be in her early 40s this year. Is she in s city now? Where is it? Let''s go and see her today. " Major general Nalan spoke to himself at first and then said excitedly.


    Both Su Jingfei and Qingming can feel that major general Nalan really cares about his fifth elder sister. His current performance is not a major general officer at all. He has not seen his relatives for many years. All three of them can understand his feelings.


    Su Jingfei thought and said, "there should be no problem, but there is another problem. Your sister Wu''s daughter, your niece, is a little old. I don''t know if you will feel uncomfortable."


    "How old are you? What''s wrong with this? How can it be awkward? It''s my fifth sister''s daughter, just like my daughter. She didn''t go to middle school this year? I guess it''s primary school. It must be very happy to see my handsome uncle. " Major general Nalan thought of meeting his fifth sister soon, full of joy, said to himself, completely ignoring the other three people with a black face.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. This guy is very happy to talk to himself now. If he meets Liang Xiuwen, he will be shocked. The difference between them is definitely less than ten years old. Who calls Nalan Xiuying married early and is much older than major general Nalan!


    They feel a little shameless to see Su Jingfei now. In their description, their leader, major general Nalan, was absolutely young and promising, and acted decisively. Now they let him lose their faces. This is absolutely unexpected.


    If Su Jingfei knew what they thought, he would pat Bai tou and Qingming on the shoulder and say, "young man, you are still too young. You think too much. I don''t remember how you introduced him."


    No matter what they are thinking, major general Nalan tried to calm down and said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, don''t say anything else. You help me find my fifth sister. I''ll remember your kindness. It''s absolutely personal. If you need my help in the future, it''s a matter of one word."


    Su Jingfei is polite, but he has no choice. He wanted to trick major general Nalan. He thinks that major general Nalan knows about Nalan Xiuying at most. He is a little surprised. Who knows that it will turn out to be like this, and he didn''t help him find it. It just happened to be his meeting. He''s embarrassed to take credit.


    Anyway, in the end, major general Nalan let Su Jingfei lead the way for him. Qingming continued to be a driver. Four people went to Liang Xiuwen''s house. Along the way, major general Nalan asked about Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have known each other for less than two months, and they have only known Nalan Xiuying for more than half a month. Not to mention knowing her, even listening to what Liang Xiuwen said is not too much. He can only talk about the recent situation with major general Nalan. He really wants to talk about Liang Xiuwen. After all, this is major general Nalan''s niece, but he only wants to know about his sister, Even niece''s name did not ask, after all, in his eyes, niece is still a little girl.


    At the downstairs of Liang Xiuwen''s house, Su Jingfei breathed a sigh of depression. When he appeared, major general Nalan became a curious baby with all kinds of problems.


    "My sister lives in a good place. You''re right. She hasn''t suffered for so many years." After getting off, major general Nalan looked at the community and nodded.


    Is it true that Su Jingfei didn''t suffer? Anyway, he is also one of the young grannies of the Liang family. The material life is not too bad, but the emotional life is rather depressing. He didn''t say that. Otherwise, there is a real suspicion of gossiping. Don''t take care of other people''s family affairs.


    It''s not the first time for him to come to Liang Xiuwen''s house. He brought three people directly to the door of Liang Xiuwen''s house. Yu Zhengyan made trouble with them last time. Now they''ve all been repaired. It seems that these days are still quiet.


    When Su Jingfei wanted to knock on the door, major general Nalan took the lead and said with a smile, "I''m here. My fifth sister must be very surprised to see me."


    Su Jingfei takes a step back and looks at them curiously. What kind of person is the fifth elder sister of major general Nalan? It makes major general Nalan, who has always been cruel and severe, so excited.


    When the doorbell rings, you will soon hear someone walking. Then you will see a pretty face that can be called the peerless enchantress. Even as a woman, Qingming is also fascinated by it. Such a face can absolutely invert all living beings, and even ignore the age limit. You can''t determine her age from her face.


    Major general Nalan, who was originally full of excitement, was stunned when he saw this kind of face. In his impression, this pretty face turned all living beings upside down should have appeared 20 years ago. Even if the maintenance level is very high now, he can''t be too old.


    Such a question also appeared in Qingming''s heart. Is this pretty girl the fifth sister of major general Nalan? Not very likely.


    Nalan Xiuying looks at the man in a daze. She has a sense of deja vu, but she can''t match the person in her memory. She has a little reaction for a moment. If she doesn''t see Su Jingfei from the corner of her eye, she will think that several people in front of her are looking for the wrong door.


    "Fifth sister?" After the shock, Nalan finally felt puzzled.


    "Well? You call me the fifth sister. Who are you Nalan Xiuying is also puzzled. She doesn''t know the identity of the person who came, but the other party calls her so. The impression in her heart is more and more obvious.


    Major general Nalan heard Nalan Xiuying''s voice, and the whole person was boiling. This is the fifth elder sister who loves her most. He could never forget that voice. He jumped up like a child, grabbed Nalan Xiuying''s hand, and said excitedly: "fifth elder sister, I''m Xiulin, do you forget? You''ve been the best to me since I was a child. Give me anything good. "


    His excitement infected Nalan Xiuying. Nalan Xiuying''s eyes were unbelievable at first, and gradually turned into excitement, then covered with a layer of water mist, and tears flowed out unconsciously. Major general Nalan was allowed to hold his hand, choking and unable to answer.


    "Fifth sister, don''t cry. Xiulin has come to see you. I haven''t seen you for more than 20 years. I miss you so much." Nalan Xiulin''s tears also flow out unconsciously, and no matter whether the three people behind him will laugh at themselves or not, she hugs Nalan Xiuying fiercely. In addition to her parents, her closest friend is the fifth sister.


    Su Jingfei and white headed Qingming are watching. Even though major general Nalan, who is a man, shed tears, they won''t find it funny. Su Jingfei, in particular, can''t feel this kind of kinship.


    "Oh, why did you cry at the door? This man is old and can''t control his mood." Nalan Xiuying sees that she is facing Su Jingfei and they are looking at her. She is a little embarrassed. She pushes away major general Nalan and looks at her younger brother while inviting them in.


    "Xiaoqi, I haven''t seen you for more than 20 years. You''re tall and handsome. I can''t be more than you." Nalan Xiuying praised major general Nalan as she went in.

 Chapter 218

    Su Jingfei followed his sister and brother. Bai tou came to Su Jingfei and whispered, "Su Jingfei, tell me the truth, is this woman really the fifth sister of the major general? Is she thirty this year? How can I look as old as Qingming! "


    Qingming was not as angry as other women because of being compared with an older woman. Instead, he nodded and said in a low voice, "yes, it can''t be a mistake."


    Su Jingfei involuntarily turned his eyes. Not to mention the two people in front of him, even when he saw Nalan Xiuying at the beginning, he was also shocked. But it happened that someone like him could only say calmly: "even if I can make a mistake, can your major general make a mistake? If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed. "


    The white headed Qingming looks at each other and determines that Nalan Xiuying is a top-level pretty girl who has been growing up against the trend. When they come, they think about what kind of person the fifth elder sister of the major general is. Now they finally see her, and they are directly shocked.


    In a word, major general Nalan Xiulin is pretty handsome, and it''s just in her early thirties. If a man''s best age is placed elsewhere, it will definitely attract more attention. But when he comes to Nalan Xiuying, he has no charm at all. It''s really that Nalan Xiuying is too rebellious.


    If they don''t know Nalan Xiuying''s age, they will treat her as a beautiful girl at most. But everyone present knows her age, and they will feel that she is really too powerful.


    They are whispering here. Other people''s brothers and sisters are also talking about the past. Nalan Xiuying is asking Nalan Xiulin, "Xiaoqi, how are you here? Do you know Jingfei?"


    "Yes, if I didn''t go through him, I really didn''t know you were here, fifth sister. You didn''t go back to see me for so many years. I didn''t know where you were." Major general Nalan was a little bit of a major general at this time. His younger brother had not seen his elder sister for a long time.


    Nalan Xiuying sighed: "well, you don''t quite understand what happened at the beginning. It would be a shame for my family. They won''t let me go back at all. I even came here and broke the relationship with that side."


    Even though Nalan Xiulin didn''t know where Nalan Xiuying had gone, she heard something later and asked, "don''t listen to those old-fashioned words, they just know how to arrange marriage for us. I was almost upset by them. Fortunately, I''m tough. Er, I seem to follow you."


    "You are the most naughty boy when you were a child. Otherwise, I need to protect you every time." Nalan Xiuying said with a smile: "by the way, are you married now? How old is your child?"


    "I''ve only been married for two years, and I haven''t had any children yet. Your sister-in-law is in the capital now. I''ll come here for an inspection. I''ll take her to see you later. She is my college classmate. I was opposed by my family at that time, and then I went to the army. They had no choice but to help me." Na LAN Xiulin mentions his proud thing and says with a smile.


    Nalan Xiuying was full of love for her seventh brother and said with a smile: "you have the most ghost ideas. I thought I would never see Nalan''s family in my life. I didn''t expect you to come. I''m so happy."


    "Five elder sister, you said this, unless there is no way, as long as I know your news, everywhere, I will come back." Major general Nalan said firmly: "by the way, I haven''t met my brother-in-law yet. What did he do? Did he go to work?"


    Su Jingfei''s face changed. Major general Nalan hadn''t asked about it before. He forgot about it. Nalan Xiuying''s face also changed dramatically, but she said calmly, "I''ve been separated from him for a long time. Don''t mention it."


    Major general Nalan suddenly changed his color and said, "fifth sister, did he bully you? You don''t want your family for him, but he separated from you?"


    "It''s a bit complicated. I''ll tell you later that if I don''t go back at noon today, I''ll have dinner at home. I haven''t eaten my fifth sister''s food for many years. I''ll let you have enough today." Since Nalan Xiuying left the Liang family, she didn''t want to be entangled with them. According to her seventh brother''s character, if she really entangled, she would be in trouble.


    Nalan Xiulin has grown up. She is not as impulsive as she was when she was a child. Seeing that her fifth sister doesn''t want to mention it, she is not entangled in this topic. However, she still keeps it in her mind and plans to ask Su Jingfei.


    In fact, he doesn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying. Looking at their appearance, he says that being close is not too close, but if not, he seems to have a close relationship. He really doesn''t understand that Nalan Xiuying is her fifth sister. If she has a close relationship with Su Jingfei''s family, how can she not know.


    At this time, Nalan Xiuying said to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, you call Xiuwen and say that her seventh uncle is back. Let her come back to see her."


    Su Jingfei had thought of this for a long time, and there was no accident. He got up to make a phone call, just thinking about whether LAN Xiulin would be scared when she saw her niece.


    Baitou and Qingming are responsible for the investigation of Su Jingfei. Naturally, they are the two who look at the information carefully. Major general Nalan is more interested in Su Jingfei.


    When they heard Nalan Xiuying''s address to their daughter, they looked at each other as if they thought of something. Then they looked at Nalan Shaojian strangely. They had predicted something bad would happen. What surprised them more was Nalan Xiuying''s beauty. With such a big daughter, they didn''t look old at all.


    Major general Nalan is full of the joy of the reunion of his relatives. He has no idea how to deal with Baitou and Qingming, let alone ask why they suddenly become strange.


    Su Jingfei will be back soon. Liang Xiuwen has promised to come back immediately. Although she is not as excited as Nalan Xiulin, she is also very surprised. She has never met her mother''s family since she was young. Now she finally meets her.


    "Jingfei, I really want to thank you for this today. You will be my little brother in the future. If you have anything, just look for me." Major general Nalan Xiulin immediately took Su Jingfei''s hand to express his heartfelt thanks after Nalan Xiuying took Qingming into the kitchen.


    It''s just his words that make su Jingfei and his white hair look up. Su Jingfei is embarrassed and his white head is choking with laughter. Nalan Xiulin, Liang Xiuwen''s uncle, wants to be brothers with Su Jingfei. It''s strange to think that.


    "What''s the matter with you, white head? You look constipated. Do you still suspect that I''m making a foundation by holding Su Jingfei''s hand? I''m expressing my gratitude." The white head''s expression was too exaggerated, which immediately caused major general Nalan''s dissatisfaction and rebuked him coldly.


    White head quickly nodded, and stood up and said: "head, you are really wise, I really have a bad stomach recently, I''ll go to the bathroom, you continue."


    Looking at the white head running away, Nalan Xiulin is full of wonder. This boy is usually quite sensible. How did he do this today? It''s a shame for him to be in the fifth sister''s home. I must beat him when I go back.


    "Startle flies, you don''t care too much, white head this kid usually quite steady, today don''t know how." Nalan Xiulin is still sorry for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei wanted to tell him that people already knew what was going on, but he couldn''t open his mouth for a long time. He couldn''t say, "uncle, please let me go. I dare not call you brother."


    However, Su Jingfei can be sure that when Nalan Xiuying first saw her, she showed a little bit of open mindedness. At that time, he thought Nalan Xiuying knew that she was running out of time, so she was a little arbitrary and didn''t have so much scruples about speaking. Now after listening to Nalan Xiulin''s words, she knows that all this is probably nature. He just has a fierce temperament, It''s the same as Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiulin doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking. In addition to the joy of finding his sister, he is also surprised to think that Su Jingfei has something to do with Nalan Xiuying. It''s probably easier to talk to him if he says something about his own requirements. He secretly decides to talk to Su Jingfei after dinner.


    At this time, the door suddenly rings. You don''t have to ask, you know it''s Liang Xiuwen who has gone home. Their home is not far from the company. Before Su Jingfei passed by, the white head who had disappeared in the bathroom suddenly appeared and directly opened the door.


    He has been looking forward to this moment, especially if Nalan Xiulin finds out that she was still brooding with Su Jingfei before, and suddenly finds out that Su Jingfei may be her future nephew and son-in-law, how wonderful her facial expression will be at that time, and the soul of white headed gossip is burning.


    Nalan Xiulin and Su Jingfei are talking. When the door rings, he looks out. He also guesses that his niece is back. He also thinks about what kind of attitude he should take to face this niece he has never seen before.


    As a result, what came in was not his niece, but a beautiful girl. She looked like a girl in her twenties and twenties. Her appearance was no worse than Qingming''s, and she even won slightly. The main reason was that she was a strong woman, which had a strong impact on men. Even Nalan Xiulin, who was physically and mentally determined, could not help feeling that there were so many beautiful girls today, and he was also wondering, Who is this pretty girl.


    "Jingfei, these are your friends. Where''s my uncle? " Liang Xiuwen was also shocked when she came in. She didn''t know Bai tou, and naturally she didn''t know Nalan Xiulin. Seeing him sitting with Su Jingfei, she asked Su Jingfei.


    Nalan Xiulin is not a fool, he is just a little thick line, hear Liang Xiuwen''s words, has begun to change color, but he can''t believe it.


    Su Jingfei also found that Nalan Xiulin''s face changed. He laughed bitterly in the dark. He was surprised that you didn''t let me make it clear. He also wanted to be my brother. Regret it.


    Liang Xiuwen asked Su Jingfei what she said, but she was heard by Nalan Xiuying in the kitchen. Then she came out, pointed to Nalan Xiulin beside Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "you''ve come back so fast. I''ll introduce you. This is the uncle you haven''t seen. Your seventh uncle Nalan Xiulin has come from the capital. Come and call someone."

 Chapter 219

    "Hello, seventh uncle. I''m your niece, Liang Xiuwen." Liang Xiuwen is the president of a company. Naturally, she is very generous. Even if her seventh uncle is a little younger, it doesn''t affect her respect for her uncle.


    She knew that her mother was younger when she had her own, that her mother was less than 20 years older than herself, that her seventh younger brother was certainly younger, and that it was not impossible for her to be less than 10 years older than herself. She had no maladjustment in this respect, but was very happy that she finally had an uncle.


    Nalan Xiulin is miserable. In his imagination, his sister is only in her early 40s this year. Even if she gets married and has children at the age of 25, her daughter is only a middle school student, half of whom are older than her.


    But now this niece is not only not a middle school student, but also a college student. She is younger than herself and less than 10 years old. He also vaguely thinks of the name Liang Xiuwen was given by her fifth sister before, and finally understands why Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying seem to have a strange but close relationship.


    Since he has read the information of Su Jingfei, he naturally knows that the relationship between Su Jingfei and his beautiful female president is not very clear. Even if he is not a lover, there should be the possibility of development in that aspect.


    Contact before and after. Now he wants to slap himself. What was he doing before? He seems to be fraternizing with a guy who may become his future nephew and son-in-law! Think of here, he in smile and Liang Xiuwen say hello at the same time, eyes stare at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly about this. He can''t blame himself at all. He didn''t give himself a chance to say more. He just twisted himself!


    Of course, Nalan Xiulin didn''t forget Bai tou and Qingming. These two guys must have thought of Liang Xiuwen''s identity before, otherwise they wouldn''t have the same expression. Bai tou didn''t remind himself that it was time to strengthen training when he turned back. Bai tou said that he was innocent and had a gun.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t know what happened at home. She was very happy and said, "Uncle seven, I haven''t seen my mother''s family for so many years. Now that you have finally come, I can be regarded as someone who has an uncle."


    According to her age, Nalan Xiulin is not too old to be Liang Xiuwen''s elder brother. Now she is called by her seventh uncle. It''s really a bit awkward, especially under Su Jingfei''s and Bai tou''s eyes. He actually feels that it''s not the right decision to come to see the fifth sister today.


    Nalan Xiuying naturally doesn''t know what happened outside. After listening to Liang Xiuwen, she said with a smile: "this time, thanks to Su Jingfei, he actually knows your seventh uncle, which makes us meet again."


    Liang Xiuwen knew the twists and turns. She and Su Jingfei were almost indistinguishable from each other. Su Jingfei did a lot of things for her. At this time, she would not be too grateful for it. She just looked at Su Jingfei tenderly. Everything was silent. This glance almost made Su Jingfei''s bones crisp.


    If it''s in peacetime, there''s nothing wrong with their eyebrows. It''s just that there''s a Nalan Xiulin sitting opposite them. As a major general officer in the special forces, he can understand the eyes of spies, not to mention ordinary people.


    In my heart, the relationship between my niece and Su Jingfei is not as simple as that in the report. They are not clear about it. They are just mixing oil with honey!


    Originally, because Su Jingfei helped him find the fifth sister, and also helped white head Qingming complete the task, he was very grateful to Su Jingfei, especially because he was very good and appreciated.


    Now that he and his niece look like this, Nalan xiulinton''s attitude has changed greatly. He has become Liang Xiuwen''s mother-in-law. He is not satisfied with his niece. He is good at both skill and ability, but his relationship with women is too chaotic.


    At least according to the information, he had no clear relationship with a colleague named Li Hongsi and a deputy county magistrate named Wu Yanli. He even matched his sister and brother but was not a relative. He also had an affair with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that his image in the eyes of major general Nalan has completely changed. He has become a talent and still wants to give him a warning.


    As a girl, Liang Xiuwen and her uncle naturally want to go to the kitchen to help her mother. This is also the first time that Su Jingfei saw her go to the kitchen. He thought Liang Xiuwen, a big president, could not cook!


    There are three men left in the living room again. The white head has become a complete foil now. It''s said that the background is almost the same. Who is Nalan Xiulin? She has been staring at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei thought that Nalan Xiulin would be embarrassed to meet Liang Xiuwen, or even embarrassed to talk to him, or pretended that nothing had happened before, but he didn''t think that he would stare at himself like this. Even if he was a special forces soldier, his face was too thick. Didn''t he want to seal it.


    "Su Jingfei, I will keep in mind your help to me and the white head, but you should also remember my words." Na LAN Xiu Lin is silent for a long time, suddenly opens a way.


    Su Jingfei was stunned, and the white head beside him was stunned. They didn''t expect that Nalan Xiulin''s words were like this.


    Major general Nalan didn''t give them any time to relax. He continued: "although you are an excellent young man, and even when I met people, I didn''t find anyone better than you, you should be more serious when you show your enemy Wen. My uncle hasn''t seen his niece for many years. Now that he has known each other, I have the responsibility to protect him from harm, If you want to play with my niece, I won''t let you go. "


    When he said these words, his expression was very serious. As he said before, the fifth sister was the best person for him. Although Liang Xiuwen looked unexpectedly old, he still took Liang Xiuwen as his own child and absolutely had to protect him.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. Nalan Xiulin should be a more upright and emotional person. In this case, even Liang Xiuwen''s father didn''t say it, but his uncle stands up to sunrise. From this point of view, he is absolutely a competent uncle. After all, he didn''t come to Nalan Xiuying at the beginning, and the problem is not him.


    It''s just that Su Jingfei doesn''t listen to him. The relationship between him and Liang Xiuwen is really a bit delicate. They can''t be ordinary friends or even public. But they are all voluntary, even Liang Xiuwen takes the initiative to ask.


    "Major general Nalan, although you are Xiuwen''s uncle, we have to decide some things by ourselves. As for you saying that I play with my feelings, you can rest assured that I don''t like it yet." Su Jingfei thought for a moment, and tried to be firm.


    Nalan Xiulin probably thought of her own experience. Even if she was Liang Xiuwen''s father, she couldn''t stop him from finding excitement. She really stopped Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. That''s a bit too much. Just remind herself.


    "Well, since you have said that, I won''t say much. We all carry handles and spit like nails. Don''t let me look down on you in the future." As a soldier, Nalan Xiulin doesn''t like to talk too much nonsense. Just show her attitude.


    Su Jingfei had a good feeling for Nalan Xiulin. He thought it would take a lot of talking. He didn''t expect that he would not interfere so happily. It can be seen that he is very reasonable. It''s very hard for him to do so. Thinking of this, he promised: "don''t worry about whether you exist or not, the things between Xiuwen and me, I''m sure I won''t take the initiative to be bad to her. "


    "Well, I''m glad you can say that. I didn''t say that. I was a little hesitant before. I didn''t know how to tell you. Since you may become my nephew, we won''t talk at home." Nalan Xiulin nodded and said the previous decision.


    Su Jingfei had a bad feeling that Nalan Xiulin''s attitude changed too fast, and generally speaking, it would not be good.


    As expected, Nalan Xiulin didn''t give Su Jingfei the chance to refuse, and quickly followed: "the situation is like this. I''m going back to the capital in two days. The people in charge of s city are Baitou and Qingming, but they are lonely after all. They can''t handle some troublesome actions."


    "No, there are also Dagang and others!" Su Jingfei sighs secretly that it''s really not a good thing, and his guess is close.


    "They can''t do it. They have to train. They are mainly responsible for routine problems. Once there are people like longwai double demons, they can''t go. They are regular special forces. 307 troops are divided into two parts. Baitou is responsible for unconventional events." Na LAN Xiulin shook her head and explained to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "major general, if you have anything to say, I won''t refuse if I can promise."


    Major general Nalan gave a slightly embarrassed smile. He knew it would be difficult to say these words for a long time, but then he said with a hearty smile: "it''s worthy of being my future nephew and son-in-law. Sure enough, I''m not polite to my uncle. We just don''t speak at home."


    "Wait, major general Nalan, you just wanted to stop me from becoming your niece. It''s changing too fast." Su Jingfei interrupts.


    "Yes? Why don''t I remember? I didn''t expect that when you were young, there was something wrong with your memory. Alas, young man, you still have to be moderate. For the sake of my niece, I have to remind you. " Nalan Xiulin''s concern is quite different from the image of a good uncle who was devoted to his niece before.


    Make complaints about the fact that Su was surprised to be unable to Tucao. He was worthy of one family with Nilan Xiuying. Indeed, he had a strong temperament. He opened his eyes to lie and turned his face down, but the general people refused to accept it.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I just think you have a good skill. You usually help them. You don''t need too many things, just when there are not enough people." Nalan Xiulin seemed to think that it was too late to talk about it. She quickly returned to the topic and said, "by the way, I remember your medical skills are good. Let''s hang up as a military doctor."

 Chapter 220

    Su Jingfei''s mouth is almost turned to the back of his head. At first, Nalan Xiulin is still trying to stop the development of herself and Liang Xiuwen. Now she is trying to win over herself as a relative. How can she not see that he is so cheeky!


    Even if you want to woo him, you should at least use emotion and reason to lure him to profit. As a result, you just want to give yourself the status of a military doctor, and you want to let him work hard. This business is too planned. How to say, you can also get a leading position like general coach.


    Nalan Xiulin is not the type of completely black belly. Seeing that Su Jingfei''s boss is unwilling, he coughed and said, "you know, our small family wants to give you a million and eight hundred thousand profit, and I''m not so rich."


    Su Jingfei really couldn''t help it this time. He said firmly, "major general Nalan, although I''m not rich, I''m not a money lover."


    "Ha, that''s great. I know that a person with ability like you is absolutely noble. My vision is too accurate. Let''s make such a happy decision." As soon as nalansulin''s eyes brightened, he laughed and decided.


    Su startled the black line of the flight, interrupted: "don''t be so excited, general Nadan, I haven''t finished my words. Although I''m not greedy, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t forget to repay. Otherwise, you can get me a job. The military surgeons are really awesome. My medical skills are not just pastime, but most part-time jobs."


    It''s Nalan Xiulin''s turn to vomit blood this time. According to the information obtained from Baitou, although Su Jingfei is said to be a miracle doctor, he is exaggerating. Xinglin''s master is definitely worthy of his name.


    Now people tell him that it''s all his hobbies, which means that he learns to play at ordinary times. Isn''t it too forced to pretend that he''s not afraid of being struck by thunder? If those old Chinese medicine doctors hear it, they may have the heart to chop Ya with a kitchen knife. He feels that he can be more cheeky in front of him.


    Su Jingfei continued: "in view of the high risk of your work, although I want to help, I also have concerns, so I want to give some advice."


    This time, Nalan Xiulin said, "don''t worry. Since it''s for you to do things for the country, we will definitely clear your worries."


    "That''s OK. In fact, it''s not a big deal, but I know that you have investigated me, and I know that I have offended many people. Moreover, I have a bad temper, and I may offend more people. I''m a lucky man, and I don''t have to worry about anything, but the people around me are hard to say. Do you understand?" Su Jingfei didn''t joke at this time, he said seriously.


    But his words in Nalan Xiulin''s ears, how don''t feel a little serious, Su Jingfei not only narcissistic, known as the great fortune, but also the key is the people around him.


    This is the most irritating part of nalanxiulin. Su Jingfei shows that he is an orphan. The people around him are obviously those women, such as Wu Yanli, Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen. It''s just because of his uncle. Liang Xiuwen should be very safe.


    Before that, he was able to ignore Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen''s entanglement for the time being because he didn''t want to interfere too much with his niece''s affairs. The boy didn''t know how to mention his other women to himself. Uncle Keren and aunt couldn''t bear it.


    "Pa! Su Jingfei, don''t push an inch. " Major general nalanxiulin was furious. He patted the table and pointed to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t opened her mouth yet. Nalan Xiuying in the kitchen has already run out. She doesn''t understand what''s going on. She asks quickly, "Xiao Qi, Jingfei, what''s the matter? I think I heard someone slapping the table just now. "


    Liang Xiuwen and Qingming, who came out behind her, were also puzzled. It seemed that they had a good talk outside. How could they clap the table.


    Su Jingfei said nothing. Major general nalanxiulin coughed quickly and said, "fifth sister, you heard me wrong. I accidentally touched the table just now. We have a good relationship. How can we clap the table? Jingfei, you say so."


    "Well, it''s true. Major general Nalan accidentally touched the table just now. It''s OK." Su Jingfei shrugs his shoulders and helps Nalan Xiulin tell a lie.


    "What''s the name of major general Nalan? You should call him seventh uncle just like Xiuwen." Nalan Xiuying looks at Su Jingfei and says to Nalan Xiulin, "Xiao Qi, Jingfei has saved my life. You can''t put a major general''s face in front of him or bully him just because you are an elder."


    "I know. Don''t worry. He helps me find you. How can I be bad to him?" When he said this, he was biting his teeth. This boy was very popular with the fifth sister. It''s hard to do.


    Especially when he saw the actual smile on Su Jingfei''s face and the sinister smile in his eyes, Nalan Xiulin was even more upset.


    Nalan Xiuying doesn''t see anything unusual in the living room, and leads her two girls back to cook. Just before she goes into the kitchen, Liang Xiuwen doesn''t forget to stare at Su Jingfei. She knows Su Jingfei better than Nalan Xiuying. This boy seems honest, but in fact he is a fox. He must have pissed Nalan Xiulin off.


    When all the girls went in, Nalan Xiulin said to Su Jingfei in a low voice: "you''re a cunning boy. Let''s not talk about the topic just now. My fifth sister said you saved her life. What''s the matter? Tell me the truth."


    Su Jingfei also knows that it must be impossible to hide this matter. What''s more, now that Nalan Xiuying is out of danger, she says, "in fact, it''s nothing serious, that is, your fifth sister has liver cancer, and it''s terminal. The hospital has issued a death notice, and she will die in half a year. As a result, she is cured by me now."


    "Cured?" Nalan Xiulin hears Su Jingfei talking about Nalan Xiuying''s advanced liver cancer, and her heart is cold. It''s a terminal disease, but she doesn''t expect Su Jingfei to say that he''s cured. She can''t help but exclaim. He thinks that Su Jingfei''s most important thing is to let Nalan Xiuying recover at the critical moment.


    Su Jingfei knew that it was a big deal. Naturally, he nodded his head seriously and said, "well, fortunately, the treatment was timely. Although there is no radical cure, he is absolutely out of danger. He has to continue the treatment and he can recover completely."


    "It''s incredible." Na LAN Xiulin stares big eyes. If it''s not too big, it''s impossible to joke. He thinks Su Jingfei is cheating.


    Bai tou, who has been watching all the time, is also stunned. When he investigated Su Jingfei, his highest evaluation was that of Mr. sang, an expert in s city hospital. He said that this young man is definitely a national, but after all, there is no clinical case to prove that Su Jingfei treated Li hongsilk''s grandfather and Nalan Xiuying privately.


    Now I finally know from him what level Su Jingfei''s medical skills have reached. Is this guy going against heaven? Even if it is cured by chance, it is no longer comparable with the level of modern medicine.


    Nalanxiu was full of cattle in the forest. He thought of Su Jingfei''s evaluation of his medical skills. It was his interest. If he really focused on medical skills, he might conquer many incurable diseases all over the world. He was wondering whether he should recommend him to the National Medical College.


    Su Jingfei has guessed something from Nalan Xiulin''s face. If Mr. sang heard that he could treat cancer, his reaction would be similar to that of Nalan Xiulin.


    Thinking of the result, he quickly said, "major general Nalan, there is no big problem with your fifth sister''s illness. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Well, it''s fine, isn''t it? No, don''t call me major general. If you are so distant, just call me seventh uncle. Besides, you should call me fifth elder sister and aunt, no big or small. " Nalan Xiulin heart read electricity turn, finally gave up the idea of recommending him to medical school.


    Su Jingfei''s value is not in medicine, and he also said that this is because of his interest. Maybe his special research will not produce results, which will delay Su Jingfei.


    Now he feels more and more that he wants to attract Su Jingfei. At this time, the relationship is getting closer. He is not satisfied with Su Jingfei''s address to Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. In fact, he is also very uncomfortable. From any angle, Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s sister. It''s hard for him to call her aunt. Moreover, every time he gives Nalan Xiuying acupuncture, he has to see most of her body. If she is regarded as an aunt, he will always feel guilty.


    When Nalan Xiulin wanted to speak again, Bai tou finally couldn''t help it this time. He said to Su Jingfei before him: "Su Jingfei, since we are all our own people, can you tell us which army you are from?"


    He always thought that only in the army can people like Su Jingfei be cultivated. Before, Nalan Xiulin tried hard to recruit Su Jingfei, but some people in the army couldn''t cross the border to other troops. This is against discipline. In fact, it''s against discipline to ask others like this, but now he has to say it first.


    Nalan Xiulin was also awe inspiring. Then she remembered that it was a bit reckless today. It was su Jingfei who was so excellent. All kinds of conditions were so exciting that she almost made a mistake. At this time, she looked forward to seeing Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei knew that Bai tou had such a guess for a long time. Now that he asked, Su Jingfei didn''t hide it. He said with a smile: "you think too much about this. I''m not a soldier. You have investigated me, and I don''t have any information. I''ve been to the army."


    "It''s hard to say that information can be falsified. Some special forces can easily do this. Of course, if you don''t have other forces, that''s great." Although my heart is still confused, I feel relieved.


    In fact, Nalan Xiulin has the same mind as Bai tou. If Su Jingfei is not a person trained in the army, how can he be so evil.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to talk about these private matters. Naturally, they couldn''t ask about them. Nalan Xiulin had already said, "if you don''t ask too much, I will promise you. I just hope you will join us."

 Chapter 221

    Su Jingfei knew that Nalan Xiulin was serious this time, so he nodded: "major general Nalan, we are in gongyangong. As long as you can accept my offer, I will join you. If there is any special task that needs help, I will join you."


    "Well, that''s what you''re waiting for. You can say it." Nalansulin nodded.


    Su Jingfei also said very seriously this time: "well, in this case, I''ll say, first of all, it''s OK for me to join you, but my freedom can''t be restricted, I don''t need your permission to do anything, as long as I don''t violate the law, you can''t interfere."


    "Well, no problem, you''re not a regular member of us. You have enough freedom of your own," she said


    "It''s a premise. I don''t like being constrained." Su Jingfei nods. He is actually helping Nalan Xiulin now. Naturally, he can''t put his attitude too low. Although Nalan Xiulin can''t really restrict himself strictly because of Nalan Xiuying''s relationship, who knows if it will be difficult for him to change other people in the future. Now we can say that we can be realistic only in the front.


    Su Jingfei is not a special patriot, but he is also duty bound to do something for his country on the premise of not affecting his life.


    "Now for my second point, I really don''t care whether you give me any benefits or not. This is a way for me to serve my country, but I only participate in your actions according to my personal will. No one can ask me by any form of order. I have the right to choose whether or not to participate, do you understand?" Su Jingfei spoke very slowly, but every word was loud.


    Nalan Xiulin and Bai tou, who are in the army gate, naturally understand Su Jingfei''s words. The so-called military orders are like mountains. Sometimes a single order is enough to change a person''s voice, but they can''t violate them.


    Su Jingfei said, one is to draw a line with the army, also do not want to put themselves in the situation of involuntarily, but in this disguised form is not to listen to orders.


    Na LAN Xiulin didn''t agree directly this time, but pondered for a moment and then said, "well, you only listen to my orders in the future, even if you are a white head, you can only consult with me. If I''m not here or can''t make the decision, our cooperation relationship will be void. How about that?"


    Su Jingfei nodded with satisfaction. He liked the saying of "cooperation" in nalanxiu. In this way, he would be equal to them.


    The white head also nodded secretly on one side. Although he was a little too kind to Su Jingfei, he had no opinion. Originally, he was not a regular soldier, so he could not be recruited by force. What''s more, his worries did exist. Who knows what a new leader would be like? There are all kinds of people in this society and country.


    After su Jingfei and Na lanxiulin reached a consensus on the most fundamental issues, the following issues became simple. For example, Su Jingfei could not reveal his identity, and even if he went on a mission, he would have to wear a mask.


    In fact, according to his meaning, he wanted to invite people in the army to protect the safety of the women around him. As a result, she was severely rejected by Nalan Xiulin because the army was short of manpower. In fact, Su Jingfei knew that he was dissatisfied with finding someone to protect the women, so he had to give up and hide his identity instead.


    Nalan Xiulin naturally can''t let Su Jingfei work in vain. She usually pays him the salary according to the treatment of a military doctor. Her income is even higher than that of his visiting experts in the hospital, and there are few things to do, unless she has a very difficult disease, so she can''t find him easily.


    This is equivalent to taking money for nothing, which makes Su Jingfei feel very much. No wonder people want to join the government forces, and their welfare is really very good.


    As for the mission, according to the danger and importance of the mission, Su Jingfei will be given a new assessment and the corresponding treatment. This is not unique to Su Jingfei, but is true of all the members who perform the mission. After all, the mission they perform is often fatal, and there is not enough reward. Who can really work hard? Faith alone is far from enough, not everyone has no relatives.


    At the end of the discussion of these details, Su Jingfei joined the 307 army as a doctor, claiming that he was only a military doctor, and only those white headed people who performed special tasks knew Su Jingfei''s identity.


    Moreover, according to Su Jingfei''s strength, they won''t even invite him for general tasks, which can be regarded as a secret weapon.


    After the two sides reached an agreement, it can be said that everyone was happy. After lunch was finished, what Nalan Xiuying saw was that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen had a good talk. This time, they were all confused.


    Lunch is also very comfortable. Each of the two women has several specialty dishes, one big table, which is praised by three men. Especially Liang Xiuwen, who surprised Su Jingfei, is good at cooking.


    The woman in Qingming is quite unexpected. She looks cold and capable. She should be very powerful in performing some tasks. Unexpectedly, her cooking skills are OK. At least she can feed the white head.


    In this regard, Su Jingfei secretly said to Bai tou that a good cabbage was arched by a pig, which made Bai tou just press Su Jingfei to drink several more cups.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei can be regarded as a freak. Even Nalan Xiulin and Bai tou have a little straight eyes. They look at each other from time to time. They both sigh in the dark that this boy is born to be a mixed soldier. This amount of wine is enough to eat in the army.


    Today, six people are in a very good mood, whether they are family reunion or lovers at the same table. They don''t have too much restraint in drinking, especially Nalan Xiulin. Their happiness is beyond expression.


    Not only did he meet his closest fifth sister many years later, but he also successfully recruited Su Jingfei, a nearly evil talent. In the future, he didn''t have to worry about it. He drank the most among the people. If it wasn''t for his alcohol test, he might have to go under the table before he finished his meal. Even so, after he finished his meal, He was still helped to sleep by Nalan Xiuying.


    Bai Tou is Su Jingfei''s friend and a subordinate of Nalan Xiulin. Although he doesn''t drink less, he is more restrained. He is also the least drunk among the three. After drinking, he is also sober. He sits in the living room drinking tea and exchanges ideas with Su Jingfei. After all, they want to work together.


    Su Jingfei was no less drunk than the other two, but because he was slightly drunk, he was not as drunk as they were with Li Binbin that day. Everyone was drunk that day.


    The three women all have the potential of a good wife and a good mother. Although each of them is as beautiful as a flower, they are not vague in their housework. Su Jingfei and Bai tou refuse to help, which makes them feel like a big man and relax in the living room very freely. This is a rare break for both of them.


    It''s a pity that such a good time doesn''t last long. Some people don''t want to let them stop. Just after they started drinking tea, the door outside was knocked, accompanied by the sound of shouting.


    "Nalan Xiuying, you stinky woman, get out of here, dare to provoke my husband, and let little white face beat people. You really think that I''m easy to provoke Yu Zhengyan, and don''t ask what my father does." The women outside are yelling.


    Su Jingfei''s heart moves. Isn''t this the woman who was beaten that day? It''s still the scene of that day when the door was kicked open again. It''s just that there are more people standing at the door this time, and it seems that the quality is better than before.


    Yu Zhengyan stood in front of the crowd. She was surrounded by her husband. Now she was shrinking. How could she have the spirit of pursuing Nalan Xiuying.


    "Why? It''s a coincidence that you are also here. It seems that you are the mistress of Nalan Xiuying. No wonder you are here every day. " When Yu Zhengyan saw Su Jingfei, her eyes lit up and she said with a smile, "but who is that white haired guy? Do you still like to play three person tour?"


    At this time, the women were all in the kitchen, and there were only two men in the living room. Naturally, Yu Zhengyan didn''t know that there were many people in their family, and they spoke very hard.


    Even if he doesn''t care much about Yu Zhengyan''s identity, Su Jingfei also suddenly changes color. Such words are too vicious. He wants to do it, but someone moves faster than him. He is not a white head, but a green ghost coming out of the kitchen.


    The first time this violent woman attacked Su Jingfei, and the second time she hit director Fang''s wife and son in the hospital. She is a typical example of fighting against each other without any mercy. She can make each other lose their teeth and never make him face swollen.


    Even if Qingming is a woman, she trains in a place like the 307 army, and is qualified for special operations. It''s a natural terror to stretch out her hand. Before Yu Zhengyan''s followers can react, Qingming has already slapped her in the face, and at the same time, her legs rise and fall, and put them on Yu Changyan''s stomach.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know how strong she is, but Yu Zhengyan''s body is enough to show how much she hates this woman. After Yu Zhengyan''s death, three bodyguards fight against her side by side, and then catch Yu Zhengyan.


    The way they look at Qingming has changed. People who have been bodyguards for a long time can naturally see that Qingming is not simple. They all know that it is not as simple as they think today.


    "Since you can''t speak, go back and learn." Qingming resents Yu Zhengyan''s white head when she talks. If she doesn''t hurt people''s lives, she has already given Yu Zhengyan the harshest punishment.


    Yu Zhengyan is not ugly, but now her face is swollen by Qingming fan. She is so ferocious. Even if she is not disfigured, she has to keep it for a long time.


    Now she is covering her stomach and humming. She is not in the mood to take care of her face. Qingming''s foot is absolutely unambiguous. If Qingming is not afraid that Yu Zhengyan can''t stand spitting out, she can definitely make Yu Zhengyan embarrassed.

 Chapter 222

    Qingming is merciless. The arrogant Yu Zhengyan has covered her stomach and almost knelt down. Her eyes don''t forget to look at Qingming bitterly. She doesn''t know this woman. From this moment on, she has kept Qingming in mind.


    "Yu Zhengyan, I have said for a long time that it has nothing to do with your husband. What else do you want to do with me? Leave my home as soon as possible." Na LAN Xiuying also understood what had happened at this time. She looked at Yu Zhengyan with a pale face and said angrily.


    Su Jingfei naturally comes to Nalan Xiuying''s side. He is totally subconscious. He thinks that Yu Zhengyan brought people here to make trouble before and was driven away by him later. Since he came here today, he must have something to rely on.


    Baitou and Qingming had always been advancing and retreating together. At this time, they naturally stood beside Qingming, fighting side by side.


    Naturally, Liang Xiuwen also instinctively goes to Su Jingfei. If someone looks carefully, they can see that several people are close to each other. In addition to Su Jingfei''s subconscious desire to protect Nalan Xiuying, the other three people instinctively find their closest friends.


    Although these bodyguards outside are not in the eyes of Su Jingfei and white headed Qingming, they can''t be careless after all. Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen are both weak women. If they are injured accidentally, they will regret it.


    Yu Zhengyan delayed for a long time before she straightened up and coughed twice. When people thought she was going to speak, she slapped her husband in the face and scolded angrily, "you are dead. You don''t say a word when you watch your wife being beaten like this. Don''t you forget what my father and you said?"


    "Hey, Yu, don''t say that your husband is a man, even if he is a eunuch, you should have resentment. Who wants a woman like you?" Su Jingfei thinks that no matter who attacks, he can protect Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen as soon as possible. Seeing Yu Zhengyan''s attitude towards her husband, he can''t help but sneer: "you husband and wife are really, they are always fighting, and women beat men."


    Although Yu Zhengyan is very angry with Su Jingfei, she still has reason. She doesn''t bother her husband any more. Instead, she sneers at Su Jingfei and says, "boy, don''t think it''s great to beat her twice."


    "I don''t think I''m great. I just think you can''t do it. Why, with so many people today, do you want to take revenge? Don''t you like to spell dad? Where''s your father? I think if he comes in person, I will give him a little face. You are still not qualified. " Su Jingfei shrugged and didn''t look at each other.


    Su Jingfei is not an arrogant person, but now both sides are tearing their skin. He is calm to others, so there is something wrong with him. He can also look down on each other with arrogance, but he is too forced, and he is afraid of thunder!


    The white head doesn''t know what''s going on. Just looking at Yu Zhengyan''s previous performance, he knows that this woman is not a good thing. Especially when she talks about her father, she is curious. He casually asks Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, what''s the origin of this woman? Who''s her father? She can teach such a daughter."


    "My father is Yu Wanli, white haired boy. Have you ever heard of him? I advise you to keep the women around you. Maybe you can''t go back to shopping one day. " The person Yu Zhengyan hates most is Su Jingfei, followed by Qingming.


    The cold light in Qingming''s eyes flashed, and she was ready to teach her another lesson. The bodyguards on the opposite side were already on guard, and they were ready to defend. Once Qingming launched an attack, they could react at the first time, but Qingming hadn''t made a move, and had been held by the white head.


    Not to mention Qingming''s accident, Su Jingfei was also a bit surprised. The white head gave him the impression that he was not afraid of anything, not to mention Yu Wanli. Even if he was a mayor or even governor, he would not tolerate it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not easy." Bai tou grabs Qingming and whispers to Su Jingfei: "he seems to be the most powerful underground man in S City, but we suspect that he has a connection with someone in the province. I won''t tell you the details, but this person is more difficult to deal with. We can''t be careless."


    Su Jingfei was awed by the fact that he had never seen more than ten thousand li before. Even if he was really the legendary "underground emperor", he could only be regarded as a small fish in s city. But now he has a relationship with the province, which is different.


    Moreover, from the tone of Bai tou, he could tell that Bai tou was really afraid of the person behind him. There were not many people who could make Bai tou afraid. At least when he helped to solve the problem for himself, he didn''t even give the face of governor Zhang. It can be seen how tough this man was. Su Jingfei vaguely guessed that he might be a military figure.


    A few people whispered, naturally did not escape Yu Zhengyan''s eyes, laughing: "what''s the matter, white Headed Boy, just not very arrogant? If I know who my father is, I''ll admit it. I really look down on you. Are you a man


    Su Jingfei sighed. Fortunately, he had proposed to separate from the army before, otherwise he would be like Bai tou. He knew that Bai tou was not afraid of Yu Wanli. It was mostly this man who had something to do with the army. Bai tou could not act easily.


    "Well, if someone wants to die, I can only do it. I''m so kind." The white head has scruples, but Su Jingfei doesn''t. let alone the province, what about the central government.


    He is different from the white headed Qingming. Their learning skills are purely from the army. They are quick, accurate and ruthless. Su Jingfei''s way of fighting is similar to theirs, but it is not exactly the same. Yu Zhengyan''s bodyguards have been waiting for him for a long time. They are afraid of the attack of the white headed Qingming or Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t sneak attack either. Just as he said that, they walked forward. However, they felt that in front of them, Su Jingfei''s shadow seemed to shake. Then they saw that he was holding a person in his hand, which was Yu Zhengyan.


    Not to mention Yu Zhengyan''s bodyguards, even white headed Qingming was stunned. They didn''t see clearly how Su Jingfei did it. The only explanation is that Su Jingfei''s speed was so fast that people didn''t have time to react and even couldn''t keep up with his eyes. This phenomenon exists in theory, but it''s only in theory.


    They all fought with Su Jingfei for only half a month. How can su Jingfei become so interested now? They expected to defeat Da Gang by strength before. It''s a bit too exaggerated.


    "Yu Zhengyan, in fact, I beat you up at the beginning, and it''s OK. If you don''t come to me, I''m sure I won''t take you seriously. But when you''re free, you come to trouble again. Don''t you rely on your father? It''s just that I''m quite free today. You ask your people to go home and get your father. I''ll have a good talk with him. " Su Jingfei takes Yu Zhengyan back to the public, and seems to have done something trivial.


    Besides, Yu Zhengyan, who is in his hands, can''t shake his body except his eyes are full of fright. This power of control once again shakes the white headed Qingming. They find that the saying of "looking at each other with new eyes" is just right for Su Jingfei. His progress is too fast. Now he has a deep feeling of immeasurability.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not as magical as they think. After practicing his internal skill, he uses it flexibly. He increases the speed when he moves. Now he controls Yu Zhengyan''s body according to his own understanding of human acupoints.


    "Mr. Su, please put our young lady back. We are very grateful. If you want to see the boss, we will take her back." Just after su Jingfei finished speaking, a big man came out of the bodyguard opposite. His voice was loud, but he asked.


    Su Jingfei looks at him and knows in his heart that this person should be Yu Wanli''s assistant to Yu Zhengyan, but how can he return the person to him so easily.


    "Miss? You look like a lady. " Su Jingfei, with a smile, deliberately distorted the bodyguard''s words, and then continued: "you go back and tell Yu Wanli that if people don''t offend me, I''m not a prisoner. Since his daughter has come to trouble me again and again, let him come. Let''s solve the problem. When will he come and when will I let him go?"


    "Mr. Su, is that too much? Even if you want to negotiate, you can''t detain people! It''s against the rules. " The strong man''s face was ugly and he said in a deep voice.


    Su Jingfei laughed, but he didn''t smile in his eyes. He just said: "my words are the rules. Now I want to talk to your boss. If he doesn''t want the white haired man to send the black haired man away and don''t want the daughter, he can''t come. You should see that I''m not an ordinary person. I want someone to disappear in this world. I believe no one has stopped me."


    Su Jingfei''s body is not big, but the momentum he exudes is very compelling. He only has such a situation in front of his boss. How can he do it.


    That''s right. At first, when he saw Su Jingfei, he thought the same as most people. This is a gentle little white face, and he secretly despised Yu Zhengyan''s husband. This is the person who beat them. They are too weak. This little white face can beat them.


    Now he knew how wrong he was. He pondered for a moment. Instead of turning to Yu Wanli as Su Jingfei thought, he took something out of his arms and pointed to Su Jingfei, saying, "Mr. Su, I suggest you let her go."


    The black muzzle points at Su Jingfei. To be more precise, he points at Nalan Xiuying. This big man is not a man with simple mind and developed limbs. Su Jingfei''s speed was too fast before, which calms him down. He can''t figure out how fast Su Jingfei is. He is still scared. He thinks it''s safer to aim at Nalan Xiuying.

 Chapter 223

    Su Jingfei''s eyes gathered and his voice became deep as he looked at the muzzle of the gun. Even a few people around him felt something was wrong: "I advise you to put down your gun. If you don''t hurt people, we can solve it peacefully. Once someone is injured, you will regret it."


    If Su Jingfei is furious, he won''t feel too strong. Anyone who is pointed at by a gun is either angry or afraid. This kind of reaction is too common.


    Su Jingfei''s calmer but chilling voice is the most frightening one. The big man''s armed palm is covered with cold sweat, but he still says reluctantly: "Mr. Su, we just want you to let Miss Yu go. We will naturally report what you mean today to our boss."


    At this time, Yu Zhengyan did not dare to speak. Even if she was jealous of Nalan Xiuying and resentful of Su Jingfei, she was definitely not a fool. Now if she dared to provoke Su Jingfei, it would be better. Even if she might not be killed directly, it would be hard to be half disabled. At this time, on the one hand, she hoped that Su Jingfei would be afraid of the gun and let him go. On the other hand, she hoped that the powerful man''s pistol would go off, Can kill Nalan Xiuying.


    It has to be said that a woman''s jealousy is very terrible. Even in this situation, she still wants to kill Nalan Xiuying. If she is allowed to choose, maybe she will choose to kill Nalan Xiuying regardless of herself!


    Su Jingfei''s hand didn''t leave Yu Zhengyan for half a moment. Before, she just restricted her movement. Now, her hand moved slightly and put it on Yu Zhengyan''s throat. With a kind of soliloquy that everyone can hear, she said: "I''ve been neglecting practice recently, and I don''t know if my finger skill has retreated. Today''s such a good opportunity, I''m very interested in testing it."


    He didn''t do any abnormal action, just put his finger on Yu Zhengyan''s neck gently. Yu Zhengyan was young and maintained well. Her smooth skin passed Su Jingfei''s fingers. Even though her body was controlled, she still trembled unconsciously.


    Not only she, but also the bodyguards on the opposite side were sweating, especially the big man with a gun. He was under the most pressure and could hardly control his fingers. He said calmly: "Mr. Su, don''t hurt miss. You have something to say."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes return to the gun again. In the eyes of the public, it seems that he doesn''t put the pistol in his eyes at all. Only the big man opposite him knows that Su Jingfei never takes his attention away from himself. He has been locking his body. As long as he moves a little, Su Jingfei will be in a rage. Otherwise, he will shoot long ago.


    Now, seeing him again, he was relieved, at least proving that Su Jingfei didn''t really want to do anything to Yu Zhengyan. At most, it was to scare them.


    But he didn''t dare to think Su Jingfei was soft hearted. The first time he met such a cruel man, he would rather lose both sides than compromise. He didn''t know whether he really didn''t care about the safety of Nalan Xiuying, or whether he was sure that he would kill Yu Zhengyan before he shot. Of course, the strong man didn''t dare to gamble, and he vaguely felt that he would lose.


    Baitou and Qingming didn''t expect that things would get out of hand. In our country, unlike foreign countries, things in guns are strictly controlled. This big man takes out his pistol at will, which is a slap in the face.


    Now seeing that both sides calmed down a little, the white head quickly stood up and said: "Su Jingfei, don''t be too impulsive. Although Yu Zhengyan is a woman who hates her, she can''t be guilty to death. And you, the boy with a gun, now you threaten people with a gun, which has constituted a crime, and you have to be sentenced. I advise you not to be stubborn."


    Before he was a big man, he just thought that Bai tou was su Jingfei''s friend. Now when he said that, he faced Bai tou squarely and said, "are you a cop?"


    "You''re still a cheese. If you can''t speak, hold it for me." The white head turned black and said angrily, "I''m a soldier. Do you understand me? It''s half a level higher than the police chiefs you said! "


    Su Jingfei can''t help laughing when he hears the white head''s words. The white head''s occasional cold humor is still very lovely. However, he shows his military rank at this time. He obviously doesn''t want the situation to get out of control again. He just doesn''t know if the big man is really smart. Otherwise, if the matter is solved, the white head can let him go to jail.


    The big man''s heart was sinking, but his mouth was tough: "if you say you are a major, I will believe it. I also say I am a major general, a big rank bigger than you."


    At this time, I heard a voice from the inner room: "yes, I''m the major general. Take the people back and let Yu Wanli come to see me. My name is nalanxiulin."


    With the sound, Nalan Xiulin, who had been drunk to have a rest before, came out from the inside. After sleeping for a while, Nalan Xiulin had a slightly tired face, but her eyes were very bright. She could not see the sadness and joy, but her body was straight. Su Jingfei once again felt the compelling temperament when she first met him.


    As the major general leader of 307 special forces, Nalan Xiulin is definitely the leader of the young group. He even met the head of the country, not to mention a bodyguard with a gun. Even if he was a real bandit, he didn''t change his face.


    "You are all Yu Wanli''s subordinates. You are really promising. You dare to threaten people with guns in civilian homes. That''s Yu Wanli''s daughter. Take her back and let him come here in an hour. Otherwise, let him consider whether to go to America or Japan in the future." Nalan Xiulin walked very calmly to the front of the crowd and directly blocked Nalan Xiuying with her body.


    At this time, the big man was not only sweating on his palms, but also sweating on his forehead and temples. No matter how stupid he was, he could see from a person''s temperament whether he was a liar or a real man.


    Although this middle-aged man doesn''t regard bullets as nothing, he is definitely a powerful man. At least he doesn''t have any emotion fluctuation in his eyes. Obviously, what he said is the final decision. This is definitely a man with the power of life and death. If Su Jingfei hadn''t let Yu Zhengyan go, he would have scurried.


    Su Jingfei didn''t take the big man''s gun seriously. He had several ways to solve the problem, but he couldn''t guarantee whether the other party would jump over the wall and shoot, or hurt people. After all, the room was too small to dodge.


    Now Nalan Xiulin stands up and says so, so naturally, Su Jingfei will not object, shrugging and throwing Yu Zhengyan over.


    The big man did not put down his gun, but let the people beside him help Yu Zhengyan. Then he said in a deep voice: "Mr. Su, major general Nalan, we''re going back now. I''ll tell our boss everything here."


    "Well, let''s go. It''s time." Nalan Xiulin is not surprised that the other party believes his identity. If he doesn''t have this judgment, how dare Yu Wanli entrust him with a heavy responsibility.


    When Yu Zhengyan wanted to say something else, he covered her mouth and led the crowd out. At this time, the people who came with her were green with regret. They just thought that they would teach a woman a lesson, but they didn''t think it would be so big.


    When they all retreated, Su Jingfei said, "the door that has been repaired for a few days is broken again. It''s really a headache. They should have left a few people to repair the door."


    Liang Xiuwen gives Su Jingfei a white look, and then looks at her mother. Only Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying know what happened at home before. She has not heard Nalan Xiuying mention it. Now naturally, she thinks about the whole story very much, and Nalan Xiulin is waiting for Nalan Xiuying''s explanation.


    Nalan Xiuying looks at Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei shrugs at her. At this time, Liang Xiuwen even feels strange that there is something wrong with the tacit understanding between her mother and Su Jingfei, but she still suppresses the idea.


    Then everyone heard that Lan Xiuying said what happened that day, and she emphasized that it was Yu Zhengyan''s husband''s wishful thinking.


    When she finished, the first reaction of the four was not that Yu Zhengyan and his wife were too much, nor that Yu Wanli had a huge influence in s city. On the contrary, they all reached a consensus. This is really a model of beauty''s misfortune. Nalan Xiuying is too charming, otherwise they can''t let someone else have a husband to chase her home.


    It''s not that they blame Nalan Xiuying for this. No one is so brainy. It''s just that even Liang Xiuwen is slightly sour, and her charm is not as good as her mother. Thinking of this, they unconsciously look at Su Jingfei.


    Even if she has decided to be su Jingfei''s junior, how can she not want to monopolize Su Jingfei? She knows that Su Jingfei can''t let Li hongsilk go. She thinks in her heart, if she has the charm of her mother for 20 years, will she let Su Jingfei concentrate on herself!


    It''s hard for a man to understand a woman''s strange thoughts. After hearing the fifth sister''s words, Nalan Xiulin hummed: "this yuwanli is really ridiculous. His daughter is so pampered that she bullies my fifth sister."


    From the way Yu Zhengyan treats Nalan Xiuying, we can see that this woman is used to bullying. I don''t know how many people she has bullied, but this time she is knocked on a hard stone. As Bai tou said, he is more or less afraid of people like Yu Wanli, but it''s different when it comes to Nalan Xiulin.


    Nalan Xiulin himself is a major general. He can even hold a gun at ordinary times, and his skill is also very good. Besides, his background is backed by Nalan family, and he is not afraid of anyone even in the capital, let alone the local emperor.


    When they were talking here, Yu Wanli came to the door at the time of 40 minutes. His daughter, son-in-law and former bodyguard were the people who followed him. He really didn''t dare to come in an hour later. Since he had something to do with someone in the province, he naturally heard of Nalan family, a major general of Nalan family. He was not a nobody.


    Yu Wanli is over 50 years old and well maintained. He looks like an intellectual in his forties. If no one introduces him, even if he is a university professor, some people believe him.


    Different from the big brother who is a villain in novels and TV, Yu Wanli''s elegant image actually gives people a good impression, which makes Su Jingfei''s heart dark.


    It''s not that he has never seen the world before. He knows that people who look like bad guys on the surface are easier to deal with. Only such a man with good looks is the most difficult to deal with. If he is not really good, how can he become an underground rule maker like an underground Emperor.


    "Major general Nalan, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m more than ten thousand li. I''ve offended a lot today. I''ve come here to apologize." When Yu Wanli came in for a greeting, he immediately lowered his attitude.


    Except for Nalan Xiulin, his performance was somewhat unexpected. They did not expect that the legendary underground rule maker would have such a good attitude when he met Nalan Xiulin. Even his white head was frowning secretly. Yu Wanli was so respectful that he didn''t look like a big brother.


    Nalan Xiuying has a guess in her heart. Even though she has been away from the family for a long time, she knows the power of the family. Sure enough, as she thinks, Nalan Xiulin has said: "Yu Wanli, we don''t lie in front of Mingren. What''s the situation with you? You and I know very well. I''m not in S City, and I won''t interfere too much in your affairs, but you bully people, bully my fifth sister, Then I can''t just sit back and ignore it. "


    Yu Wanli has known the whole story for a long time. Yu Zhengyan may not know how much trouble she has caused. However, Yu Wanli knows very well that major general Nalan''s surname is Nalan, and Nalan Xiuying''s surname is Nalan. It''s strange that they are not related!


    Su Jingfei, however, laments in secret that it is a good thing to be powerful. In the face of the real power maker, Su Jingfei, a famous underground rule maker, is just like a mouse to see a cat. He can only plead guilty, but he has no courage to defend. At this moment, Su Jingfei has no desire for power.


    He is different from other people. He is not the orphan in the eyes of the public. He also has his own family, and his family is not weaker than the Nalan family. He always wants to impress the family members, so he keeps tempering himself.


    However, it seems that what such a family really values is not how much money they can earn or what kind of talent they can have, but what they really see is what level they reach and how much power they have. Only those who have real power can enter their level. Now he has begun to consider whether he should go to the capital.


    Nalan''s brothers and sisters and other people naturally don''t know that at this moment, Su Jingfei is greatly touched. Baitou and Qingming are now like the bodyguards of Nalan Xiulin. Standing behind him, Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter are standing next to Nalan Xiulin. They are facing Yu Wanli as the relatives of Nalan major general. Today is the end.


    "Bring the men up. I must give an account to the major general." Yu Wanli in the public attention, Yu Zhengyan couple was brought up, Yu Wanli let two people kneel down, this way: "Zhengyan is still young, do wrong also hope that major general Nalan forgive, I will go back to good education."


    Then he pointed to the poor man and said, "as for him! He didn''t know that he was harassing major general Nalan''s fifth sister. Let him have a taste of three swords and six holes. "

 Chapter 224

    Yu Wanli looks like a senior intellectual on the surface, but his ruthlessness is clear at a glance. In order to let Nalan Xiulin let go of his daughter, he pushed his son-in-law to answer the crime.


    Strictly speaking, the cause of the matter is really him, but it''s absolutely Yu Zhengyan who made it to the present situation. Now Yu Wanli has found the culprit by doing so. Unless Nalan Xiulin wants to tear the skin with Yu Wanli, he can only let Yu Zhengyan go.


    Naturally, Nalan Xiulin can''t fall out with Yu Wanli because of this incident. Nalan Xiuying didn''t suffer a loss, she was just harassed. More importantly, this incident has little to do with Yu Wanli, and it''s not the time to tear her face.


    "Yu Wanli, since you show your sincerity, I''m not the one who holds on. I don''t have the rule of" three knives and six holes ". You can go back and educate me well. Of course, I don''t want anyone to fool me, just talk about it orally." Nalan Xiulin doesn''t want her fifth sister and niece to see blood, but she doesn''t want to be cheated.


    "Don''t worry, major general. We understand." If yu Wanli can become a maker of underground rules, he is naturally good at observing words and colors. He has a clear mind about who dares to offend and who can''t.


    Nalan Xiulin nods and looks at Yu Zhengyan, who is standing on the ground. She is estimated that she has been told by Yu Wanli. Now she is listless and looks very miserable. Nalan Xiulin sighs in her heart that if she had known earlier, she would not have been so arrogant.


    He didn''t speak any more. Su Jingfei said at this time, "Yu Wanli, Yu Ye. The person who really wants to talk to you is actually me."


    "Mr. Su is really a young hero. I''ve heard them tell me that Mr. Su is a man who can''t judge his appearance." Yu Wanli didn''t get angry because Su Jingfei''s tone was too strong, but praised him.


    From his expression, all the words are from the heart. It seems that Su Jingfei is really the young Junyan in his mouth. As for how sincere he is, God knows!


    Su Jingfei didn''t change his opinion about him because of his flattery. He just said with a smile, "Yu Ye, you''re too polite. Before, Ling AI wanted me to be dead in the street. She even threatened my friend that she might go shopping and even go home."


    He is not a person who will be rewarded, but he is not kind. Because of her identity, Nalan Xiulin can''t do things too much, but Su Jingfei doesn''t have this scruple. As his friends, Bai tou and Qingming are insulted by Yu Zhengyan and threaten Qingming. Things can''t be done like this.


    Before Yu Wanli came here, he really thought that the master here was Nalan Xiulin. As long as he revealed today''s events, even if everything passed smoothly, he really didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s meaning, so that he didn''t say hello to Su Jingfei when he came in.


    Now Su Jingfei stands up and says so. Nalan Xiulin doesn''t even raise her head. It''s obvious that Su Jingfei is in charge of everything. Yu Wanli knows that his judgment is wrong.


    From then on, he really faced up to Su Jingfei. In the previous report, Su Jingfei was also the focus of the report, but everyone''s report was that he had a high value of force, and such a person didn''t need to worry at all in Yu Wanli''s opinion.


    Now that he is really facing Su Jingfei, he knows that there is something wrong with his report. Maybe Su Jingfei likes to use violence to solve problems, because it is simple and direct, but he is definitely not a simple minded man with developed limbs. It is just right for him to stand up at this time.


    If he doesn''t stand up, he can leave, not only without any loss, but also on the other side of Nalan Xiulin. Even if there is something to do in the future, maybe he can give himself a convenience in face.


    Now Su Jingfei stands up, the situation is not good. If he doesn''t show some sincerity, he can''t retreat completely. It''s a good time for Su Jingfei to stand up.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have so many ideas. He just thinks that if yu Wanli is allowed to leave like this, he can''t get out of it. He doesn''t have much anger in his heart. He''s really upset that his friends are humiliated.


    Yu Wanli was silent for a moment and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, this is really a matter that I have not considered carefully. According to Mr. Su''s idea, how should I deal with it?"


    Su Jingfei is a little bit. Er, this old guy is really cunning. He kicked the ball to himself again. He must be sure that he has already revealed this matter because of Nalan Xiulin. He must not go too far.


    Secretly sneer, Su Jingfei heart Yu Wanli is indeed a talent, but also an old fox, unfortunately his information is not smooth, do not know how his relationship with nalanxiulin is, let alone due to nalanxiulin, will give Yu wanlizi, even nalanxiulin''s face, Su Jingfei is not swept, they are a little close cooperation.


    "Mr. Yu, since you have said that, is that the solution I said, and you can accept it?" Su Jingfei thought in his heart, but he said with a smile.


    Yu Wanli frowned in secret. Su Jingfei seems to be only 20 years old on the surface. At his age, he shouldn''t have any special thoughts, but he should be very impulsive. How could he be so pleasant!


    He thinks that he has met many outstanding young people, such as Su Jingfei, for the first time. Su Jingfei is neither on the road nor in the army. He is so calm in the face of himself that he dares to stand up when Nalan Xiulin decides to let him go. Do you really dare to agree to what he says?


    At this moment, he was very hesitant. Su Jingfei was obviously a man who didn''t play according to common sense. If he still used common sense, he might have been trapped by him, but he said it himself. If he didn''t agree with it, he would have slapped his face.


    "Mr. Yu, people on the road say that Mr. Yu has a lot to say. Is he older now than before?" Su Jingfei spoke at the right time.


    Knowing that Su Jingfei''s words are provoking him, Yu Wanli''s heart still flashed a trace of displeasure. Before he took the initiative to ask Na lanxiulin to apologize, it was because both sides were not at the same level. Was he afraid that Su Jingfei would not succeed.


    "Well, since you have said that, it depends on your request. As long as I can accept it, I will definitely give you a very satisfactory reply." Yu Wanli gritted his teeth.


    Su Jingfei turned his mouth secretly. Who knows what Yu Wanli said about it? It''s all ghost talk. Seeing that he was inspired to succeed by himself, Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile: "you are as powerful as you were then, so I''ll say it."


    Without waiting for Yu Wanli to open his mouth, he immediately said: "today''s events and the previous events are all originated from Yu Zhengyan and his wife, so I request that Yu Zhengyan solemnly apologize to my friends, and I must say that I am wrong. I''m sorry, should I?"


    As soon as Yu Wanli''s face changed, Yu Zhengyan''s face was like dust. She came out to mix with nothing more than a face. In ancient times, some people said that people could not kill too much and that people could not be insulted. Although Yu Zhengyan was not a "Scholar", she was also an adult, and she represented Yu Wanli. Su Jingfei''s move simply slapped them.


    With Su Jingfei''s request finished, Nalan Xiulin''s evaluation of Su Jingfei was raised by three points again. The boy was so cruel that he grasped the key of the problem and strangled Yu Wanli.


    White headed Qingming naturally knows that Su Jingfei is doing this mainly for them. They are moved in their hearts, and at the same time, they are also very relieved. This is even more cruel than the real Chou Yu Zhengyan. After all, Su Jingfei is very reasonable and does not ask too much. If you are wrong, you have to admit it!


    Both Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen are ordinary women. They don''t have so many ideas. They don''t understand Su Jingfei''s deep meaning, but they think he has a point. Yu Zhengyan really went too far before.


    "What? Mr. Yu, is my request very difficult? I think people always have to take responsibility for their mistakes. Is it wrong to know and correct them? " Su Jingfei had expected that Yu Wanli would be hesitant for a long time. He continued with a sneer: "is it so difficult for you to come to the door and ask lingai to apologize?"


    "Pa", once again a loud slap in the face of Yu Wanli, he really came here today to plead guilty, but this is a tacit thing, but Su Jingfei also tore up the shame cloth.


    As an underground rule maker in S City, Yu Wanli has not suffered such humiliation for at least 20 years, but he still can''t attack today. He believes that as long as he dares to fight Su Jingfei today and turns back to nalanxiulin, he will dare to use the strength of the army to strike hard in S city.


    When nalanxiulin heard Su Jingfei talk about it, she even wanted to cover her face. Before, he didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so cruel. Now he sympathizes with Yu Wanli. How unlucky the baby is to cause Su Jingfei such a disaster.


    He also knows that Su Jingfei is taking advantage of his own strength now, but no one dares to take advantage of it. At least the white head beside him is not good. Su Jingfei must have enough confidence in his own strength. Even if he doesn''t take advantage of it, he is not afraid of Yu Wanli.


    No wonder this guy said before that he has offended a lot of people and will continue to offend people in the future. This is unit 307. Other units are afraid to accept people like Su Jingfei.


    No matter what he thinks, Su Jingfei''s eyes have been staring at Yu Wanli. He is not afraid of Yu Wanli''s refusal. He has other ways to force Yu Wanli.


    It''s a pity that Yu Wanli is a real old fox. He has weighed the pros and cons in his mind, that is, he has to consider which is better for him to lose face or to face severe punishment. There seems to be no comparison between the two.


    "Mr. Su is right. Since Zhengyan has made a mistake, you have to admit it. Your request is very reasonable and not excessive at all." Yu Wanli said with a strong smile, then turned his head and looked at Yu Zhengyan grimly and said: "Zhengyan, Mr. Su is very generous. As long as you apologize, today''s things will be over. Don''t hurry to apologize."


    Yu Zhengyan originally thought that Yu Wanli would protect herself, but she didn''t expect the result to be so. Especially when she heard Yu Wanli''s voice so gloomy, her body couldn''t help but tremble, and she reluctantly went to the white head and the green hell.


    "It seems that Miss Yu is not very happy. I''m generous. If she doesn''t want to apologize, I won''t force her." Su Jingfei''s voice sounded like a devil.


    Yu Zhengyan wanted to tear Su Jingfei into eight pieces, but now she can only show a smile that is uglier than crying. She said to Su Jingfei with a low attitude: "Mr. Su, I''m sorry, I offended you before. I hope you can forgive me."


    "No, I''ve never had a grudge. Although you used to beat or scold me all the time, and even don''t treat my friends as human beings, I didn''t remember. As long as you hurt my friends, you should apologize to them." Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand, looking unbearable.


    Everyone rolled their eyes together. Does this boy really want to kill Yu Zhengyan? I can''t remember what I said.


    Yu Wanli''s heart was almost bleeding, but he could only keep smiling. Yu Zhengyan almost couldn''t control her violent walk. She bit her silver teeth in secret and managed to control her body. She went to the white headed Qingming and bowed her head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I hope you can forgive me."


    Qingming was a proud woman. She took a breath in her heart and just hummed. She was young and calm. Knowing that Nalan Xiulin didn''t want to have too many disputes with Yu Wanli, she nodded: "let''s go together."


    Yu Zhengyan knows that the white headed Qingming has let him go, and her eyes turn to Su Jingfei again. She knows that all this is decided by the man in front of her. This man is like a nightmare. Every time he meets him, he doesn''t get good results, and he gets worse and worse. This time, she can''t even protect himself.


    Su Jingfei sneers at her. He knows that this woman is not finished, but Su Jingfei is not afraid. After today, he has offended Yu Wanli and his daughter to death, which is what he expected.


    "Mr. Su, Zhengyan has already expressed her sincerity. Today''s matter should be settled like this." At this time, Yu Wanli finally spoke again.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "well, I''m very satisfied with this apology. In fact, everyone has made a mistake. As long as it can be recovered, it''s not a big deal to apologize. Just don''t do anything irreparable, do you think? Mr. Yu


    "Yes, yes, young people are very impulsive now. They should think more about it in the future." Yu Wanli didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of Su Jingfei''s words and said with a smile.


    "Well, Yu Wanli, you have achieved your goal today. Go back. Although s city is only a secondary city, don''t make a mess, or some people will lose face." At this time, Nalan Xiulin finally opened her mouth to summarize her speech. She did not forget to beat Yu Wanli. Then she said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, it''s not too early. It''s said that you still have something to do in the evening. Should you be ready?"


    "Oh, by the way, seventh uncle, if you don''t mention it, I forgot. It''s really time to prepare." Su Jingfei suddenly remembered, but he did not forget the shameless name of his relationship with Nalan Xiulin, which made Yu Wanli secretly surprised, but Nalan Xiulin kept rolling his eyes. This boy is too cunning and never let out a drop of water!

 Chapter 225

    Su Jingfei is more powerful than Nalan Xiulin. He catches Yu Wanli''s weakness. Even his boss, who has been running rampant for many years, is humiliated by Su Jingfei. At the same time, he sighs in his heart that Su Jingfei is too sharp.


    Until Yu Wanli left, Nalan Xiulin said to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, although you move me out as a backer, the dragon can''t beat the snake. After all, I still want to leave s city. Once I''m not here, I don''t think Yu Wanli will give up."


    Su Jingfei said with a blank face: "I don''t depend on others, I depend on myself."


    Listen to him so get cheap sell good, let alone Nalan Xiulin for it, the level is Liang Xiuwen can''t see past, secretly twisted him, everyone present who can''t see Su Jingfei finally in front of Yu Wanli call Nalan Xiulin seventh uncle, but he didn''t admit it.


    In fact, everyone knows that although Su Jingfei is not a man who does not want to lose anything, he absolutely does not want to owe Nalan Xiulin. Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter may not know, but Qingming knows what it means.


    Now, because Nalan Xiulin has always wanted to get Su Jingfei into the army, he attaches great importance to him. Now the two sides lose to a special cooperative relationship, and the initiative is still in the hands of Su Jingfei. If he owes Nalan Xiulin, the initiative will be completely lost. Of course, he is not happy.


    Nalan Xiulin didn''t want to compete with this tired and lazy guy, so he yawned and said, "have a good sleep, I''m still disturbed. Fifth sister, please find someone to repair the door, and I''ll go back. I can''t always be away from the army."


    Then he said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, come here. Uncle seven will have a word with you."


    Su Jingfei didn''t refuse this time. She was obedient and went to one side with him. Na lanxiulin said: "Yu Wanli is just a local snake in s city at most. It can''t become a climate. However, it''s easy to hide a gun and hard to defend a hidden arrow. You''d better be careful, for example, your women. You can think of ways to protect them."


    When she said that, although she was very unwilling, Nalan Xiulin had to remind her that her tone would not be very good, but Su Jingfei turned her lips, as if she didn''t recognize the unhappiness in his tone.


    Nalan Xiulin once again helpless, we are all men, on this issue, in fact, he does not want to say Su Jingfei too much, just hope Su Jingfei can deal with it.


    "I can''t send someone to the army to help you directly, but if you have something to do, within the scope of law and discipline, you can ask me for support, or directly ask the white head for help. You should understand that this is private."


    This is what Su Jingfei and others said. Although he has emphasized that this is a private action and can be helped by his energy or white head, how can 307 troops not give support? Haha, he said with a smile: "seventh uncle is loyal enough. At the first sight, I feel that you are magnificent and overbearing."


    "While you go, if you can''t praise others, don''t say it. It''s not like that." Nalan Xiulin didn''t laugh. He was more than ten years older than Su Jingfei. When they were together, they really had the meaning of elder to younger.


    "Well, don''t make trouble. You need to make some time recently. Although you are a temporary member of the army and a military doctor, after all, you are still a member of our army. If you don''t have some skills, you can go back to the army and shoot repeatedly. Since you are not from other troops, you probably can''t use a gun." After Nalan Xiulin''s joke, she was still in the right way.


    Su Jingfei nodded, this is not a joke: "this thing I just saw on TV, how can I really play, just that is the first time I saw a pistol, by the way, say that such a local snake has a gun, your government does not care?"


    "It''s not something we can manage. Today, if it wasn''t for Yu Wanli''s unfortunate daughter who provoked my fifth sister, I couldn''t directly intervene in the local public security work. As the saying goes, it''s called crossing the border." Nalansulin shook her head and explained.


    Su Jingfei is silent. He has some common sense. He knows that the country has always been separated from the military and the government. In local management, it has always been the work of the government and the maintenance of public security. It has always been the police. The army can only garrison troops for defense. Unless there is any major turmoil, it is possible to ask for help and garrison troops. Usually, they are just training tasks.


    As a special force, unit 307 has strong autonomy to some extent, but it does not violate discipline. Interfering in the maintenance of local public security is a violation of regulations.


    He is not a justice Superman, and he doesn''t want to think much about the system of the country. Nalansuelin has made it very clear that he will not interfere too much in the affairs here.


    Su Jingfei didn''t plan to rely on Nalan Xiulin from the beginning. Otherwise, he didn''t have to do anything at that time. He just invited this great God out. He didn''t know much about Nalan family, but only by what he knew, he knew that he was enough to fight against a provincial leader, and Nalan Xiulin was the younger generation of Nalan family at most.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Nalan Xiulin patted him on the shoulder and said, "I think you are very calm. I know you won''t lose money. I''ll practice my gun and give you a chance to match it."


    Su Jingfei''s heart leaps. No matter what his ability is, as a boy, he doesn''t want to hold a gun. Now that the opportunity is just around the corner, he is really elated. He knows that it''s Nalan Xiulin''s love for her, but he still has more and more good feelings for Nalan Xiulin.


    After a few words with Su Jingfei, Nalan Xiulin comes back to say goodbye to Nalan Xiuying. Moreover, he makes an appointment for a few days. He returns to the capital and takes his wife to see the fifth elder sister. As for the family, he doesn''t plan to report.


    After many years, many people in Nalan''s family are not against Nalan Xiuying''s return, but now Nalan Xiuying doesn''t want to go back. She is very comfortable outside, and she has to ask Su Jingfei to treat her. It''s obviously impossible to leave s city. Nalan Xiulin doesn''t advise her much. She just tells her that if something happens at home, she must tell him.


    Nalan Xiulin leaves with white headed Qingming. White headed Qingming doesn''t say much about Su Jingfei''s anger. They all keep in mind what Su Jingfei has done. When they leave, they shake hands with him.


    Su Jingfei takes Qingming''s little hand and pinches it, which makes the white head angry. Then he laughs and releases it. As a result, Qingming knocks him on the head. Although he is far stronger than Qingming, he doesn''t dare to escape, otherwise Liang Xiuwen will come and pinch him.


    "Well, the chaos has come to an end. Call the property to repair the door. It''s really full of disasters here." There are three people left in the room, said nalanxiu with a bitter smile.


    "Mom, why don''t we move? This is the house I used to find for convenience. It''s just for renting. When the neighbors make so much noise, I think they should have a problem with our family." Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei and proposed to Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei is a little puzzled. Liang Xiuwen moves when he wants to. He depends on what he does. Now he lives with Li Hongsi, but he doesn''t plan to move out.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t notice her daughter''s eyes. She was looking for the phone number of the property. She nodded and said, "it''s good to be made like this twice. Even if the neighbors are not familiar with it, they will definitely have opinions on us. If you see a suitable house, we''ll move out."


    She doesn''t know how much Liang Xiuwen has, but it''s not a problem to buy a house. She has nothing to do with it. Today, when she saw her seventh brother, she was in a good mood. Even if yu Zhengyan came later, she didn''t care.


    When Nalan Xiuying came in to make a phone call, Liang Xiuwen whispered to Su Jingfei: "you are a wooden man. Can''t you see my eyes?"


    "I saw it, but what do you mean?" Su Jingfei''s speechless way.


    Liang Xiuwen saw that his mother would not come out for the time being, so she twisted her arm and said, "I said you are a dead man. You don''t admit it. Don''t you think our family is too small now? We don''t have any private space. "


    Su Jingfei saw Liang Xiuwen''s pretty face and shy appearance, and immediately had a flash of inspiration. He said with a smile: "I see. Every time I come to your house, I always feel something is wrong. It turns out that it is so small, and the sound insulation effect is not good. I am really distressed."


    "To die, you are a bad thing." Liang Xiuwen can''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning.


    Su Jingfei really wanted to complain. She thought of this, but she said with a shy face: "if I''m not bad, how can sister Xiuwen like me, right? If you change a good house, we''ll be more convenient."


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t have any resistance to this guy''s advance, but now she basically admits her life. Except for the last layer, she has done everything she should do. Even if it''s a couple, what can she do.


    Although Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei developed behind her back, she was a little sorry for her friend, but she was inexplicably stimulated. She didn''t understand why she liked this feeling. It was probably influenced by her family.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have so many ideas. He thinks that Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter can change places, and find a community with better public security, so there won''t be so many disorderly people to make trouble, and he also has to hire several bodyguards. Now Liang Xiuwen is a president and a beautiful girl, so safety should be put first.


    When he thought about this, Nalan Xiuying had come out from inside and said to Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen, "the property will come soon. Do you want to have a rest or look for a house?"


    "Mom, you are in a hurry." Liang Xiuwen was arrogant and angry, and then said, "we won''t go today. We''ll wait for the property to come."


    Su Jingfei has to go to the theater group in the evening, so naturally he can''t wait with them. He just tells them that if they have something to call him, he gets up and leaves Liang Xiuwen''s house. When he is alone on the road, the idea of going to the capital in his mind is again on his mind.

 Chapter 226

    In the following days, Su Jingfei had a busy and stable life. Every day he went to work in the company during the day and got close to Liang Xiuwen. In the evening, he went to the production team to continue his bodyguard and martial arts guidance. He designed movements for Liu Yifei and Li Binbin. Finally, he went home to sleep and completed the five minute intimacy between himself and Li Hongsi. Of course, the time was too short, and the most was to touch them.


    Among them, the fly in the ointment is that after nearly a week, Liu Yifei''s attitude towards Su Jingfei has not eased. Although she does not face Su Jingfei coldly, she does not say much except for her work.


    Su Jingfei''s heart is full of regret. He knows that what happened that day was an accident, but after all, Liu Yifei was the first time. As a responsible man, how could he not care? More importantly, he also has the common faults of men. She is his own woman. Now that she is like this, he expresses his helplessness.


    Fortunately, although Li Binbin did not continue to be too close to him, at least he seemed to have the same attitude as before, and with the time of parting getting closer and closer, Li Binbin''s attitude became better.


    A week later, Su Jingfei provided raw materials for Liang Xiuwen company, and the company was responsible for designing underwear styles. Finally, it was time for Liang Xiuwen company to come out.


    The real dilemma of underwear is how to use the materials provided by Su Jingfei to integrate with other underwear materials without any trace, at least to make the wearer feel comfortable.


    Of course, Su Jingfei is not good at these things. Liang Xiuwen''s underwear company has professionals to design experiments, and finally solved the problem in a week.


    From the perspective of appearance, this group of underwear, no matter in style or texture, is not as good as Su Jingfei''s original test items. If you take this underwear to Feng Xiaolan to try it on, she won''t have so much resistance.


    Thinking of Feng Xiaolan, Su Jingfei decided to invite the younger martial sister at the new product launch. This underwear can be successfully produced, but it has her part of the credit.


    In addition to her, Li Binbin is also one of the invited people. This actress won the endorsement contract only after Liang Xiuwen invested three million yuan in the production group. Moreover, her appeal in China is enough to make her products popular. Li Binbin''s endorsement of underwear brand is the first time.


    Su Jingfei, as the director of the marketing department this time, doesn''t need to be responsible for too much, just hide behind the scenes. The person who presides over the new product launch is Li hongsilk. She is the top leader of the company except Liang Xiuwen, so Liang Xiuwen is not suitable for hosting.


    On the day of the new product launch, Liang Xiuwen''s roufeisi group was also the first time to open up its independent operation and draw a clear line with Liang. The real president of roufeisi group was Liang Xiuwen, a wholly-owned enterprise, and Liang Xiuwen was the only boss of the company.


    It depends on their choices whether the people who have cooperated with them in the past will continue to cooperate. Some of the former customers of the Liang family have severed their cooperation with them, and some of them are Liang Xiuwen, so they will continue to cooperate naturally.


    All this has been fully reflected in the new product launch. According to the scale of Liang in the past, today''s new product launch is absolutely full of guests. Now it can only be regarded as the arrival of some well-known enterprise representatives and some sales channel leaders.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t worry about this at all. She has a clear understanding of the extent of her product. Now those who don''t want to cooperate with her will cry sooner or later. Let alone international second-class brands like Dai Xiang, even if they are really international brands, as long as the products here are successfully publicized, they are waiting for their own market share.


    Today, Li Binbin specially asked for a day off from the crew to participate in the new product promotion. In fact, she was very curious. Liang Xiuwen mentioned that the designer of this underwear was su Jingfei. She really didn''t know that Su Jingfei had such ability.


    Su Jingfei was arranged by Liang Xiuwen to escort Li Binbin, which was also arranged by Li Binbin and Su Jingfei the day before. The crew also took a day off today, not for Su Jingfei, but for continuous shooting. It was too tired. When Li Binbin asked for leave, director Xu Ke directly granted amnesty.


    What Su Jingfei didn''t expect was that when he went to pick up Li Binbin, he saw an unexpected person, that is, Liu Yifei, the first lady in mainland China. Today, this is not a game, but a product endorsement activity. What is she doing with her.


    Li Binbin saw Su Jingfei''s doubts and said with a smile: "Yifei has nothing to do today, so she said that she would accompany me to have a look. Are you not welcome?"


    Su Jingfei looked at the expressionless Liu Yifei. She couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, but she said with a quick smile: "how can it be? Welcome to all of them are big stars. If you go, you must be blind to the krypton eyes of those reporters."


    "Hypocrisy." Liu Yifei gives Su Jingfei a cold definition, but he still walks on the bus.


    Su Jingfei knew that she didn''t really feel hypocritical, but she was still angry before. She touched her nose and could only smile bitterly. Who said that this matter had too much influence on Liu Yifei? After all, ordinary girls would not be able to stand it, let alone they were still big stars.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s wry smile, Li Binbin couldn''t help knocking on his head and said, "when someone says you, you can only be speechless. When I say you, I have to argue twice every time. It''s really old and mean."


    "Well, sister Binbin, can''t I be wrong? Let''s hurry. In fact, I respect you most. " Su Jingfei quickly begged for mercy. Yu Guang from the corner of his eye looked at Liu Yifei and didn''t pay attention. He secretly pinched Li Binbin''s little hand and almost wanted to kiss him.


    Li Binbin blushes. Since that day, they haven''t been intimate for a long time. Now she is caught by Su Jingfei. She looks at Liu Yifei with a guilty heart and finds that she doesn''t pay attention. Then she pats Su Jingfei''s hand and stares at him, indicating that Liu Yifei will see it. Then she turns to the car. She''s not really angry, but Su Jingfei''s courage is too big.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t really want to do anything about Li Binbin. This is just a trial. Although Li Binbin''s reaction is also very fierce, he can see that it''s because Liu Yifei is by his side. In private, he may follow him.


    He couldn''t help but move. It can be seen that Li Binbin actually has a good feeling for himself. Moreover, because of what happened before, the relationship between them has long been different from that of ordinary friends. At first, she may be angry in her heart. After so long, her anger may be gone, and she doesn''t have so much resistance to herself. Does that mean that she has a chance?


    Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t get into the car, Li Binbin was in a daze at the door. Knowing that the sly guy must have seen something, Li Binbin immediately said shyly and angrily, "Su Jingfei, you can''t leave, don''t you say it starts at ten o''clock? It''s almost nine o''clock. "


    Su Jingfei wakes up in a dream. At this time, what should be considered is the new product launch. As for the rest, I will think about it no later than it is finished. Thinking of this, I will drive the two girls to roufeisi group.


    Today''s press conference is going to be held in the company''s conference room. After all, it''s not a big press conference. If Liang Xiuwen didn''t pay attention to it, the new product press conference would not be held. Moreover, this is the first time that roufeisi group has released new products since it was separated from Liang, so it won the attention of the whole company.


    Su Jingfei quietly picked up the two girls from the cast, and did not disturb others. That is to say, if Su Jingfei was an outsider, it would not be so easy. Even the two women''s agents were more at ease.


    After he brought the two girls to the group, naturally they couldn''t be placed in the front. There were reporters and people from some companies over there. Su Jingfei directly took Li Binbin and Liu Yifei to the president''s office, and the dressing room was just next to the president''s office. This was discussed by Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei before. Li Binbin''s identity was quite special.


    At this time, there were only two people in Liang Xiuwen''s office. One was Liang Xiuwen, the president, and the other was Li Hongsi, the biggest supervisor. They were discussing the new product launch and waiting for Li Binbin.


    When Li Binbin and Liu Yifei appear at the same time, the two women are as surprised as Su Jingfei. Li Binbin is in the plan. What''s the matter with Liu Yifei.


    Liang Xiuwen met the two girls. She was stunned and said to them with a smile: "Miss Li, Miss Liu, we''ve met again. I''ll ask you what happened to Miss Li today."


    "It''s nothing. We''ve all agreed." When Li Binbin met Liang Xiuwen before, he didn''t have any special feelings. He just thought that she was su Jingfei''s girlfriend, or close female friend. But now it''s totally different.


    Since breaking through the last hurdle with Su Jingfei, her relationship with Su Jingfei has also undergone substantial changes. Although there is no commitment on both sides, what happened is what happened. Now Li Binbin is guilty in the face of Liang Xiuwen. In fact, he is still a latecomer.


    When she shakes hands with Liang Xiuwen, her attitude is the same as usual. Su Jingfei can''t figure out what she is thinking.


    When it comes to introducing Li hongsilk, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, who don''t know her identity, don''t feel much about it. They just think that she is an executive of the company.


    "This is Li Hongsi, director of our company, and Su Jingfei''s cohabitation girlfriend. You can get familiar with her." Liang Xiuwen didn''t know what he was thinking. When Liu Yifei shook hands with Li hongsilk, he suddenly introduced him.


    For a moment, all the voices in the office are still. Liu Yifei''s hand is holding Li Hongsi''s hand, and he also pauses slightly. Li Binbin''s face changes dramatically.


    Su Jingfei also had a sudden jump in his heart. He didn''t expect Liang Xiuwen to come up with such a sentence at this time. He wanted to cover his face. What''s the trouble with the president? Do you want to die?

 Chapter 227

    Liang Xiuwen''s office was silent. Her words stunned all four people. Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei didn''t expect Liang Xiuwen to say such words. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei didn''t expect Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi to have such a relationship. They were cohabiting couples.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei was the first person to react. Unfortunately, he has no way to explain it now. The relationship between Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei is really a cohabiting couple. Except that they have not broken through the last layer of relationship, they are basically the same.


    Liu Yifei and Li Binbin are both big stars, and Su Jingfei''s silly things happened. Although they didn''t think they could really enter the marriage palace with Su Jingfei, especially they all know their relationship with Su Jingfei, they are women after all. Suddenly they heard that the woman in front of them is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, and their hearts are sad together.


    More importantly, Li hongsilk''s appearance and temperament are no less than those of the two girls. If she is an ordinary girl, she has no special feeling. Li hongsilk''s indifferent temperament is just a man''s favorite temperament.


    "Xiuwen, you''re joking. We''re not living together. We''re sharing." Li Hongsi was stunned for a moment and knocked Liang Xiuwen with a smile.


    Although she always shows indifference, she is very smart. The reason why Liang Xiuwen said this is because she knows Liang Xiuwen well. She immediately understands that the object of her handshake is Liu Yifei. Liang Xiuwen wants to let the girl who once had an affair with Su Jingfei understand the relationship between Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei.


    She didn''t think whether Liang Xiuwen''s purpose was because of herself or her. Li hongsilk just didn''t want to make the atmosphere too embarrassing and broke the deadlock.


    Even though she said so, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei both have superior acting skills. From her disguise, we can see that her face is slightly red.


    They are uncomfortable at the same time. Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei may not be as exaggerated as Liang Xiuwen said. At least they are not simple. In fact, they should really live together.


    Liang Xiuwen had already achieved her goal, and then said with a smile, "I''m just joking. In this way, we are all friends, and we don''t have to be as restrained as before." When she speaks, her eyes sweep Su Jingfei without any trace. The meaning in her eyes makes Su Jingfei feel astonished. It''s really terrible for a woman to be jealous.


    Li Binbin is older than Liu Yifei, and he has almost digested what happened that day. Then he says with a smile, "no wonder Su Jingfei comes home from the cast after working every day. It turns out that there is a beautiful girl waiting for her at home!"


    When she spoke, she also glanced at Su Jingfei like Liang Xiuwen. In a sense, Li Binbin''s Queen temperament is similar to Liang Xiuwen''s strong woman temperament, but they are different in age, showing that Li Binbin is more powerful, which makes Su Jingfei feel guilty.


    Liu Yifei didn''t say it too clearly. As long as she treated Su Jingfei like before, there was no expression on her pure face. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi couldn''t see what she was thinking for a moment.


    Su Jingfei secretly decides that they can''t continue to talk. Who knows what will happen? He really ignored it before. He thinks that everyone is more respectable and self-contained. Even if he has been wrongly rumored, he won''t put things on the table. He didn''t expect that there was a strange atmosphere at the beginning.


    "Let''s hurry out now. It''s estimated that people outside have been waiting for a long time. Red silk, you are the leading role today." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and reminded him.


    Li Hongsi just knows that Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are rumored to have an affair, but Su Jingfei once explained to her that she is the calmest of the four girls. She nods and says to Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, "I''m the host of this press conference. Excuse me. We''ll talk later."


    The two girls nodded and watched Li hongsilk go out. The remaining three girls had contact before and chatted with each other naturally. More importantly, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have vaguely realized that Liang Xiuwen should not be su Jingfei''s girlfriend, while most of their real girlfriends are Li hongsilk who has just left. They will not have too many different ideas about Liang Xiuwen.


    Su Jingfei breathed a sigh of relief secretly. The topic of the three women tended to be normal, so he didn''t have to be so embarrassed. He should not have let them meet if he knew there would be such a result.


    Once upon a time, Su Jingfei saw his classmate get a beautiful girlfriend, also quietly envied, did not expect now it''s his turn.


    It''s just that one of their girlfriends is just right, and there are four or five of them who are in secret, related, or about to have a relationship. Now the four women here have a lot to do with themselves, especially Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. It''s the first time that they have been dealt with by themselves. If they say it, they may be envied, envied, and then sprayed to death, But only he knew what a headache it was.


    Every girl is so excellent, any one of the heart, can be regarded as the ancestor of virtue, but their luck is a bit too much, four women no matter how the heart to themselves, but the body is enough to take advantage of themselves.


    He was thinking wildly. The three girls had been chatting for a while. They didn''t go out until Liang Xiuwen''s secretary came in to report that the press conference was ready to start. In the process of going out, Li Binbin couldn''t follow. She wanted to make up. She was the spokesperson of the product.


    Liang Xiuwen takes Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei to the outside. In the process, Liu Yifei also puts on a pair of sunglasses that can cover most of her face. This is also a simple disguise. She doesn''t want to be the headline of tomorrow.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Sure enough, when he became a star, one of the means he would learn is camouflage, otherwise he would even go out of the room.


    His idea has not yet turned, just came to the front of the corner, heard a girl called: "brother, you finally come out, I also said to look for you, your research underwear will finally be released, how, your boss attaches great importance to you."


    With the voice, Feng Xiaolan''s pretty face appears in front of Su Jingfei, and she even follows her classmate Wang Yu, who has kissed Su Jingfei twice.


    Liang Xiuwen is Su Jingfei''s boss, but Feng Xiaolan doesn''t know her. She really thinks Su Jingfei is an underwear designer. Wang Yu also looks at Su Jingfei strangely. He knows that he is a doctor and treats his mother. How can he turn into an underwear designer again? If Feng Xiaolan didn''t bring her, he really doesn''t believe it.


    Su Jingfei invited Feng Xiaolan to come. Naturally, he would not be surprised, but Wang Yu''s presence here surprised him a little, but he just nodded and said with a smile, "Xiaolan, you''re here. My boss doesn''t pay much attention to me."


    "No, the underwear you designed is so good that your boss doesn''t pay attention to it. I have to talk to him for you." Feng Xiaolan is innocent, fighting against injustice.


    "Oh? Little sister, what do you want to talk to his boss about? " Liang Xiuwen sees two beautiful girls looking for Su Jingfei. She guesses their identities. Listening to their names for Su Jingfei, she seems to be his younger martial sister. But Su Jingfei has no younger martial sister. Why didn''t he mention it.


    Liu Yifei did not speak and looked on coldly. In front of her, the two girls were almost as young as herself. Although they were not as amazing as herself, they were both young and beautiful. Their relationship with Su Jingfei seemed not simple, and his relationship with women was good.


    At this time, Feng Xiaolan is looking at Liang Xiuwen strangely. She doesn''t know who this woman is. Seeing her with Su Jingfei, she may be his friend, so she says honestly: "of course, I''m going to talk to his boss about it. The underwear designed by elder martial brother is so good, but he doesn''t pay attention to elder martial brother. It''s very irritating."


    "Oh? It turns out that if his boss doesn''t pay attention to it, will he have to open a press conference? Besides, how do you know it''s good before the product is released? " Liang Xiuwen looks at Su Jingfei with a smile. This elder brother''s sister''s is very imaginative!


    Su Jingfei coughs. Just to stop it, Feng Xiaolan is unconsciously led by Liang Xiuwen. She blurts out: "I''ll try it, of course..." and covers her mouth.


    Unfortunately, her voice was clear and sweet. Even soon, she was heard by the other three women, and her eyes focused on her.


    Su Jingfei laments that the little girl just can''t rely on her. She''s afraid of being known and won''t let herself tell others. However, she says these things straightforwardly and makes people reverie. Don''t you see that the three girls are looking at themselves?


    Su Jingfei for his innocence, had to stand up and cough a way: "let me introduce you, this is my boss, Liang Xiuwen, President Liang." Then he pointed to the stunned Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu and said, "this is my younger martial Sister Feng Xiaolan, and this is her classmate Wang Yu. In addition, my younger martial sister is also the underwear experimenter I invited before, so she can be regarded as my co designer."


    Listening to this nondescript address, several women give Su Jingfei a white look. However, they know each other''s situation, but Liang Xiuwen''s eyes are not good when she looks at Su Jingfei. She thinks that when she sees the sample underwear, the size matches the girl in front of her.


    As a young girl, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu feel that Liu Yifei is a little familiar, and they want to ask about her identity, but then someone comes from the aisle.


    "Su Jingfei, it''s amazing that you went to design underwear. Sister Xiuwen, you didn''t inform me of the new product launch. Are you afraid that I''ll tell my elder brother? Don''t worry. My biggest advantage is to keep my mouth shut." With the sound, Su Jingfei has not seen the female classmate Lin ruoke appear in front of everyone.

 Chapter 228

    Lin Ruo is a delicate girl like a doll. She has a good figure, a little childlike and big chest. Although she is slightly inferior to the top beautiful girls like Liang Xiuwen and Liu Yifei in terms of intuitive appearance and temperament, she has her own characteristics, but her charm is almost the same. At least Lin Ruo can be loved in men''s eyes.


    Of course, the premise is not to know Lin ruoke''s character. For example, now, after Lin ruoke finished speaking, he patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder like a friend and said, "Su Jingfei, do you feel embarrassed to design women''s underwear? Don''t you have the face to tell me? In fact, you don''t have to worry so much. In my eyes, unless you have children, I won''t be surprised at what you do. "


    When she said this, Liu Yifei and two beautiful girls suddenly felt the collapse of her world outlook. She was a beautiful and loving Doll Girl, and how to speak was like a woman.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have a deep understanding that this girl is absolutely weird. They don''t know how many people she has cheated. Su Jingfei and her classmates have been cheated for three years.


    "Come on, Lin ruoke, shouldn''t you be selling in the underwear store? Why are you here? " Su Jingfei is surrounded by a lot of pretty girls, which is enough to give him a headache. He doesn''t want Lin ruoke to make trouble again.


    "Jingfei, she has applied to come back and will go to your marketing department from today on." Before Lin ruoke spoke, Liang Xiuwen was helpless.


    Su Jingfei wants to cover his forehead very much. Even if he thinks with his toes, he knows that if Lin Ruo can be adjusted back, most of it has something to do with him. He doesn''t think Lin Ruo wants to pursue himself, but he will have trouble finding himself. He also has a headache for this strange girl.


    Liu Yifei looked at Liang Xiuwen, then at Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. Finally, she looked at Lin ruoke, who was a little strange but a real pretty girl. Unconsciously, she whispered, "you are really lucky."


    "Don''t get me wrong, we don''t have much." Su Jingfei''s ears are easy to use. Several women didn''t hear Liu Yifei''s words, but he heard them clearly. In addition to having a relationship with Liang Xiuwen, the other three girls are really innocent, and they have no relationship with Liang Xiuwen.


    Liu Yifei still uses the voice that he and Su Jingfei can hear: "don''t explain to me, I will see with my own eyes."


    Her state of mind is inexplicable. She doesn''t like Su Jingfei much, but she is very uncomfortable. Su Jingfei is also inexplicable. Liu Yifei is very indifferent to herself. Now it seems that she is dissatisfied with many women around her. What is her state of mind.


    The conversation between the two is fast and the volume is very low. No one hears it. Feng Xiaolan is looking around curiously. She whispers to Wang Yu from time to time. Lin ruoke is also whispering to Liang Xiuwen. She seems to be whispering between women, but Liang Xiuwen''s face suddenly changes.


    "Let''s go to the press conference and inform red silk to start." Liang Xiuwen drags Su Jingfei and takes them to the press conference.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly, looked at Lin ruoke and said, "Lin ruoke, how did sister Xiuwen suddenly get so worried? Did something happen?" After their conversation, Liang Xiuwen was so worried that it must have something to do with what Lin ruoke said.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. Today, my elder brother came back to attend the press conference. The reason why I released new products is also what my elder brother said." Lin ruoke shrugged his shoulders and didn''t worry at all. Then he hummed: "you don''t tell me such a funny thing. You remember it for me."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have time to play with her. He understands why Liang Xiuwen is anxious to hold the conference. Although Lin ruofeng is not an excellent business genius, he is the representative of the Lin family. He can use the whole Lin family.


    And in order to revenge Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei, he also introduced a foreign underwear. Now his new product has not been put into the market, and the market reaction is not clear. If Lin ruofeng makes trouble and the new product launch is disturbed, it is bound to affect the release of new products.


    Su Jingfei is very upset. Lin ruofeng is still haunted. He doesn''t want to trouble him. He actually comes to find himself. Now he really should consider finding something for him. Otherwise, he is always so disgusting. Who can bear it.


    If Lin doesn''t get Su Jingfei''s response, she''s upset and finds Feng Xiaolan beside her. She just wants to shift her attention.


    I didn''t expect that she was about the same age as Feng Xiaolan. In addition to Wang Yu, who was a little intellectual and quiet, the three of them soon became one. Liu Yifei, who was about their age, was envious. Because of her identity, she couldn''t have such an opportunity.


    All of them, except Su Jingfei, are pretty girls. Among them are top-notch pretty girls Liang Xiuwen and Liu Yifei. Even if Liu Yifei doesn''t show up, she can''t hide her beauty. Although the other three girls are not top-notch pretty girls, they are absolutely brilliant, even the models who are going to show their underwear on stage, It''s a little less elegant than all of them.


    Li Hongsi on the stage was a little surprised to see Liang Xiuwen''s posture. When she came out of the office, she didn''t see the other three pretty girls.


    When she saw everyone looking at Su Jingfei, they had an idea and said, "welcome Mr. Su Jingfei, our underwear designer, and Miss Liang Xiuwen, the president of the company."


    Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei exchanged a look in private, which was not planned before, but they all believed in Li Hongsi. Since she arranged it like this, she naturally had her intention, and they also smile to everyone.


    Sure enough, at first people were a little curious about who the newcomer was, and they shifted their mind from the underwear release. Now they heard that the newcomer was the president of the company and the underwear designer, and they put their mind back on the underwear again. Most of them knew Liang Xiuwen without any accident, but they hardly knew Su Jingfei. They thought he was a famous underwear designer.


    Seeing that everyone''s reaction was in her expectation, Li Hongsi was relieved. Then she continued: "before the underwear show, let''s invite the designer of underwear, Mr. Su Jingfei, to introduce the characteristics of this underwear."


    Su Jingfei is not an ordinary college student who just came out of school at the beginning. Although there are hundreds of people on the field, including some reporters, they don''t have any sense of stage fright. Taking a deep breath, he went to the stage, took Li Hongsi''s microphone, and said with a smile: "the designer of this underwear is me, I''m not a professional underwear designer, I''m a doctor."


    The words were astonishing. Whether it was the owners and responsible people attending the meeting, or the well-informed reporters, they were all stunned. However, the reporter immediately knew that there was material to explode. The doctor designed underwear, which was a good gimmick.


    However, the person in charge of roufeisi cooperative company can''t hold the attitude of watching the crowd, which is related to their interests. No matter whether it''s a question session at this time, they can''t help asking: "Mr. Su Jingfei, as a doctor, you don''t go to see a doctor, but you design underwear. What''s the relationship between this and it?"


    His age is not young, and his voice is a bit heavy. Su Jingfei can''t be unhappy because of this. What''s more, the question asked by this man is just what he wants to say. It can be said that he is just a person who plays for himself.


    Others can see that this person is not Tuo. Many people knew him at the scene. He asked the curiosity of most people at the scene.


    "This is Mr. He, the general distribution representative of East China." Li Hongsi was afraid that Su Jingfei might say something wrong. She whispered in his ear that people off the court were not surprised to see it. Since Su Jingfei was not a professional underwear designer, she could be excused for not knowing Mr. He.


    Su Jingfei coughed and said, "Mr. He, the question you asked is exactly what I want to talk about. The most special thing about this underwear is that it has something to do with medicine."


    "Ha ha, it''s so funny. I heard this funny slogan for the first time. Do you think everyone is stupid?" Su Jingfei''s voice just fell. There was a laugh at the door. Then a dozen people came in. The first one was the one who just started laughing. Everyone who knew him knew his name was Lin ruofeng.


    Lin ruofeng is the young master of the Lin family. Now he has gradually taken over the business of the Lin family. He can also be regarded as the leader of the next door family in the future. It''s no surprise that he can be here. After all, they definitely have a place in s city.


    From his tone, people can tell that Lin ruofeng''s intention is certainly unfriendly. Some well-informed people know that the Lin family is also involved in the underwear industry. Although they are only agents, it''s true that their peers are enemies. At this time, it''s a bit of a hit to attend the new product launch of roufei group.


    People pay attention to Lin ruofeng, who is the leader. Su Jingfei''s eyes are fixed, but Lin ruofeng is followed by a man, who is only in his fifties and has a refined manner. If you don''t know his background, you must think he is a university professor. Su Jingfei is naturally the one who knows his background, but he never expected to see him here.


    This man is Yu Wanli, whom I met at Liang Xiuwen''s home a week ago. From the appearance, no one would believe that this man with a gentle smile and harmless human and animal is Yu Wanli, the underground rule maker of s city.


    Seeing Lin ruofeng and Yu Wanli walking together, Su Jingfei can''t help frowning secretly. Neither of these two guys is a fuel-efficient lamp. When they go to everything, it''s absolutely not a pleasant thing for them. One is hypocritical and the other is resourceful. They really need to be careful.


    On the surface, he said with a smile: "Mr. Lin didn''t expect to study traditional Chinese medicine. You disdain my opinion. Don''t you think I can associate underwear with traditional Chinese medicine?"

 Chapter 229

    Lin ruofeng is the young master of the Lin family. He is also a pianist. Although he can''t compare with Su Jingfei, who is slightly evil, he is absolutely outstanding among his peers. Otherwise, Liang Xiuwen can''t associate with him for more than two years.


    Before he met Su Jingfei, he was a handsome young Junyan with elegant demeanor. Now when he takes over the family business, he will naturally become more calm.


    Su Jingfei, with the obvious abduction nature, dare not admit it. He just snorted: "Su Jingfei, you don''t need to confuse the concept. I just say that the product you designed is not so good. If others develop similar products, it''s not impossible."


    He nodded in his heart. Although Lin ruofeng suffered losses every time he met him, it was not really a straw bag. On the surface, Su Jingfei sneered and said: "Mr. Lin, be careful. There are many journalists here. It''s not good to mention personal grievances on such occasions. After all, I can''t represent roufeisi company, but you represent the temporary group, You''re going to be laughed at. "


    Su Jingfei is the kind of person who will be more calm when he encounters something. He has already been psychologically prepared before and knows that Lin ruofeng will come for trouble. Now Su Jingfei is not nervous at all.


    Lin ruofeng''s heart is awe inspiring. The corner of his eyes is full of light. He sees that the reporters are all shining in their eyes. He secretly hates Su Jingfei''s insidious behavior. He''s totally setting himself up.


    Compared with Su Jingfei, Lin ruofeng, the future leader of the Lin family, is more valuable in news than Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei has appeared in the newspaper before, he is just a part of the entertainment newspaper. Young people may care, but the big boss here is ignored.


    If Lin ruofeng and Su Jingfei get into trouble, it''s obvious that their foundation will also be dug out. The final result is that Lin''s future helmsman will compete with a lingerie designer of roufeisi group.


    You don''t have to ask. At that time, roufeisi group will take the opportunity to become famous, but Lin ruofeng is going to lose face. In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s good to be famous, but in a big family like Lin family, it''s a shame. He''s not the only heir.


    Not only Lin ruofeng thought of this, but others also thought of it. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi knew Su Jingfei very well, and naturally knew that he could use such a method at will.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu don''t know much about these things, but they can see that Su Jingfei seems to have the upper hand, and there is a twinkling of admiration in their eyes. This elder martial brother is so powerful that he seems to be able to talk and laugh about everything, and he is also very handsome.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei look at each other and are surprised by each other''s eyes. Su Jingfei is very low-key in the drama group. Except for them and a few big men, he seldom talks.


    I didn''t expect him to talk and laugh on such an occasion. In the face of the young master of the Lin family, he didn''t show weakness, and even changed his face.


    Lin ruoke looks at Su Jingfei with uncertain complexion. She has long known that Su Jingfei is definitely not a thing in the pool, but it really broke out. It''s so fierce that it really exceeded her expectation. The most important stepping stone is her elder brother. No matter how bad the relationship between brother and sister is, it''s also brother and sister after all. It''s a pity that she can''t stand up to help.


    Yu Wanli sighed. Lin ruofeng is also an outstanding young man. He is good at both ability and disposition. However, in the face of Su Jingfei, who is a cunning guy, he leads him astray.


    He had thought about how Su Jingfei would deal with today''s situation before, but he didn''t expect that Lin ruofeng fell into a bad situation when he was brought down to the family problem. His family background should have been Su Jingfei''s weakness. With a word, he turned passive into active. No wonder Zhengyan always suffered losses in the face of him. He didn''t just rely on Nalan Xiulin''s lengtouqing.


    For a moment, everyone''s mind flashed the evaluation of Su Jingfei. Even those partners and manufacturers from all walks of life were interested.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to bring too much shock to everyone. He just wanted to run on Lin ruofeng. Now Lin ruofeng didn''t know how to respond and didn''t pay any attention to him. He turned to Li Hongsi and said, "red silk, let''s start the press conference."


    Li Hongsi asked Su Jingfei to come up to speak, which was originally to attract people''s attention. As a result, he just said a word and was interrupted by Lin ruofeng. Now he was finally run by Su Jingfei. People''s attention came back again, and Li Hongsi quickly began to introduce products to people.


    Lin ruofeng didn''t really keep his mind. He had lost his spirit and had to wait for the chance. He just wanted to be a member of the meeting, watching, whispering and murmuring to Yu Wanli.


    With the introduction of Li hongsilk and the exhibition of the models on the stage, the press conference was gradually on the right path.


    Li Binbin waited for Su Jingfei to step down, and whispered: "you''re OK, so easy to get rid of a troublemaker. I didn''t find that you can say that before. You really don''t show your figure."


    This time, Liu Yifei seldom said in a low voice without sarcasm: "it''s boring to see that guy''s invincible appearance. Now the second generation of rich people are really poor. Can they die without showing their superiority? It''s just relying on the power of the family to eat, and it''s just looking for trouble. "


    She once met Lin ruofeng in the crew, and she didn''t like this guy. No matter what relationship she had with Su Jingfei, she would never say Lin ruofeng''s good words against her heart.


    Su Jingfei smiles. Liu Yifei''s words are actually a bit in charge. Lin ruofeng''s aim at himself is not to show superiority. It''s really because he has suffered too many times and won Liang Xiuwen. He has a grudge. He still has a lot to settle with him!


    At this time, Li Binbin has changed her clothes and is waiting for the guests to come on the stage outside. Now she is hiding her appearance like Liu Yifei. Lin ruoke''s three girls, who are close at hand, don''t know it''s Li Binbin.


    Of course, she won''t go up in her underwear like those models, but it''s not a problem for her to speak for them. She''s seen a lot of such scenes, and she''s not nervous.


    Lin ruoke and Lin ruofeng are brothers and sisters after all. No matter how nervous she is, she can''t praise Su Jingfei for her good work. She can only look at Su Jingfei with a complicated face and know that today''s work is not finished.


    Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke are the two women who come to see the excitement. Their best surprise is Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. Their hidden behavior always gives people a sense of mystery. What''s more, the two girls seem to have known each other before, and they secretly guess.


    The product display outside is still going on. In fact, the new product launch this time can only be the introduction and style display of underwear. The real function is definitely not effective on the surface, it must be really put on.


    So this time, in the eyes of ordinary people, is a general product launch. If it wasn''t for the change of ownership of roufeisi group and the solemn launch of a new product launch, it is estimated that no one would pay attention to this underwear. This is what Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei discussed. Since it is a good thing, it should be launched at least once.


    After the underwear styles were almost displayed, Li hongsilk said to the audience: "next, let''s welcome the spokesperson of our product and the guest of this product conference, the film queen Miss Li Binbin."


    With her words down, Li Binbin appeared on the stage, and the film queen is the film queen. Maybe when making a film, limited to the role, Li Binbin will not show her edge, but now she appears in her own identity, and her aura is overwhelming.


    Li Hongsi is also a top-level pretty girl, and there is a pretty girl like Liang Xiuwen under the stage. But when Li Binbin appears in front of the audience, everyone''s attention is completely focused on the actress. Her brilliance is really dazzling.


    According to Li Binbin''s current level, the endorsement of such local company''s products will not be accepted basically. The reason why he agrees is because of Su Jingfei.


    As a result, the audience was shocked. Those reporters didn''t know that there were such heavyweight guests today. From a commercial interview, they could immediately switch to the entertainment version. Moreover, this product is destined to let many people know that there are not millions of Li Binbin''s fans in China.


    Lin ruofeng also frowned secretly. He had planned for the worst for a long time. Ruofesi group sponsored three million yuan for the king of Kung Fu. He would definitely help them to advertise as a sponsor. But now they have invited Li Binbin. It''s hard to do.


    Of course, he knows the value of Li Binbin, such a star is not going to speak for money any more. He doubts that Liang Xiuwen is really going to put all his money on this underwear. It is estimated that the endorsement fee will even be enough for several years of advertising.


    Lin ruoke, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have been stunned for a long time. The woman who just chatted with them is actually Li Binbin, the film queen. Even if they don''t pursue stars, they are also excited. Not everyone has such an opportunity.


    Liu Yifei, who makes their heart beat faster, can stand with Li Binbin and talk with him. He seems to be more powerful than Li Binbin. What''s the identity of this woman? They will not naively think that she is an agent, no agent is such a fan!


    If they are not too surprised now, they will probably grasp Su Jingfei and ask him to honestly introduce Li Binbin and this mysterious woman to them.


    After Li Binbin appeared on the stage, she began to introduce this underwear to the public. Her lines were all prepared in advance, nothing more than recommending the product. She thought that the effect was good, and she could use it herself. As for whether what she said was true or false, no one would go deep into it. She just knew that this product might, might, might.

 Chapter 230

    At the scene of the product launch, the reporter was the most excited group. They not only saw the new product designer of roufeisi group, the confrontation with the future helmsman of the Lin family, but also saw the endorsement products of the film queen. This small product launch really has many selling points. They can already foresee that tomorrow''s newspapers will surely sell well.


    In addition to them, the happiest people are naturally the people of roufeisi group. When they worked before, they didn''t get any information about who was endorsing this product. They thought they just released it!


    In the eyes of many people, the status of a movie queen may not be completely clear, but they know what this movie queen stands for. At least her female fans will believe that roufeisi underwear has a certain market share, and now it will obviously increase a lot.


    According to the medicine provided by Su Jingfei, those who developed and finally made underwear talents are even more excited. They know the effectiveness of the product best.


    Just as Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen thought before, the most important part is in Su Jingfei''s hands. Other materials are studied by the company''s employees. Now they all know the value of what they have in their hands.


    Li Binbin''s aura is too strong. Even if Lin ruofeng wants to do something, she can only wait for her to stay. Fortunately, she''s just a guest and doesn''t have to wait too long.


    After Li Binbin''s departure, Li Hongsi came up again. At this time, the product launch had come to an end. Except at the beginning, because of Lin ruofeng''s intervention, it was a bit chaotic. Everything was going well in the back, just waiting for the product to rush to the market.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today''s product launch is basically over. Now it''s free time to ask questions. If you have any questions, just ask them. The time is half an hour. If the reporter friends want to interview, they can also do it now." According to the previous plan, since the product is on sale, Li hongsilk also wants to give you an opportunity to inquire.


    Some of the people immediately asked, such as the sales volume, what price and so on, and how the agents in different regions do it. Their attitude is quite different from before.


    Not to mention the appearance of Li Binbin, it''s just some functions of underwear introduction. If several of them are really effective, the sales volume of this kind of underwear will not be bad. With Li Binbin''s endorsement, the underwear will have a better prospect.


    There are also some relatively calm people who hold a wait-and-see attitude. After all, this kind of underwear has never been used before. No medicine is needed. As long as you wear underwear, you can keep fit? This kind of advertising words are so false, if so, the hospitals and beauty salons of plastic surgery and body beauty are waiting to close.


    Their idea was quickly put forward, and the person who raised this question was Lin ruofeng, who was attacked by Su Jingfei''s weakness and put out the fire. He was a little smarter this time, and specifically pointed out the problem of the product.


    "Director Li, your products are exaggerating, but we can''t verify the real effect. Is that a deception?" Lin ruofeng''s tone is more euphemistic, but the meaning is very enchanting. Everyone on the scene is silent for a moment, and wants to go along with his words.


    If the person Lin ruofeng asks is Liang Xiuwen, she will explain patiently. If she asks Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei will definitely take Lin ruofeng to the ditch again with other topics. Su Jingfei is very familiar with this move, but this time it''s Li hongsilk.


    Li Hongsi''s father is the mayor, but she has a cold personality. She is not afraid of Lin ruofeng, and she will not give him face. After Lin ruofeng finished asking, Li Hongsi said in plain language: "Mr. Lin, are you going to be the agent of our products? Or are you going to buy our underwear? "


    Lin ruofeng was stunned. Unexpectedly, Li hongsilk didn''t answer the rhetorical question, so he said, "no, I have my own products. Why do I represent your products?"


    "Since you don''t buy our products, don''t act as an agent, and also say that you have your own products, can I think that you are our competitor? If the competitor questions us with such questions, I have the right to sue you for slander. You''d better be careful and I''ll keep the right to sue." Li Hongsi''s tone is still as flat as water. It is because of this tone that people feel that she is not joking.


    Lin ruofeng''s face turns black. Isn''t that bullshit? When asked by others, Li hongsilk didn''t say anything, but also answered patiently. When she came here, she not only didn''t answer, but also accused herself. This woman is too fierce.


    Su Jingfei and others are almost angry off stage. Although Li Hongsi is indifferent, she is absolutely jealous of evil, especially when she is so good with Liang Xiuwen that she can wear a skirt. Otherwise, she will not deliberately adjust herself and arrange to sell underwear when Liang Xiuwen doesn''t mention it.


    This Lin ruofeng is really a unlucky child. He doesn''t understand Li Hongsi''s character, so he goes to seek death. He deserves to hit the wall.


    Fortunately, Lin ruofeng had a resourceful and resourceful man around him. Seeing that Lin ruofeng''s face turned black, he stood up and said, "director Li, don''t get me wrong. We are here to attend your product launch to congratulate you on your product launch. Our question is just to understand that our own products have not been sold and are not competitors."


    His image is refined and elegant, just like an intellectual. People who don''t know him all nod their heads in secret. This person speaks to the point. Even if you may be competitors, Rufus group can''t shut out the good intentions of peers.


    Of course, everyone can see that Lin''s group is not well intentioned, but on the surface it is not shameful. Naturally, it can not be too much.


    Li Hongsi is not unreasonable. It''s too bad to see Yu Wanli. She just doesn''t know what kind of person Yu Wanli is. Before Su Jingfei, she didn''t have time to tell him to be careful.


    Now that he has come forward, Li hongsilk said patiently as before: "we have done countless clinical trials on the effect of this product, otherwise we dare not launch it casually. Moreover, our product is designed to help people keep healthy and shape a perfect body, not to say that it can replace those advanced medical methods, Our change is very slight, only if we wear it for a long time. "


    She said this, of course, is to answer Lin ruofeng''s sharp questions before, but also to let everyone use this product for a long time, peers are enemies, if a lot of people really use roufeisi underwear, then other products will certainly be affected, Lin''s group will be the agent of the products naturally also included.


    Yu Wanli didn''t think that there would be too many emotional changes as others did. He still said with a smile: "in that case, what director Li said is not much different from other products. That''s what other brands of underwear say. As for the Department, who can make it clear?"


    His words are also understated, but in one sentence, all the advantages of the new product are erased, and everyone is waiting for Li hongsilk''s reply in silence.


    Li Hongsi frowns in secret. Originally, she thought that Lin ruofeng, who is looking for trouble, is more difficult to deal with. She turns a cold shoulder and retreats three feet. Unexpectedly, an old man comes out again. This old man is casual, but his heart is broken.


    "It''s up to me to answer this question." Everyone thought that the most lively part of today''s event was the duel between Lin''s group and roufeisi group. Unexpectedly, there were waves on the scene, and the person who caused the waves was also a woman and a great beauty.


    Everyone''s eyes looked to the door. Originally, the product launch had been opened to the end, and no one would come. Now this woman has arrived, and she has taken over the problem of Yu Wanli.


    Wu Yanli''s figure is the hottest and sexiest among all the women Su Jingfei knows, and the only one similar to her is Nalan Xiuying. But she is enchanting and charming, which is different from Wu Yanli''s young and sexy. Wu Yanli is also very moving, but she shows a kind of ability that is not easy to be approached, which is also practiced in the government.


    Today, she is wearing professional women''s clothes similar to those of Liang Xiuwen. She is not as dazzling as Su Jingfei saw in Sanli village. However, her charm as a new woman is even more charming.


    No one knows who this woman is except Su Jingfei. Even Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk wonder how this woman they haven''t met can come here and help them answer this question. However, they turn their eyes to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also had some accidents. Looking at Wu Yanli who came from Niao Na, she guessed her intention, but at the same time, she also had a headache. It seemed that all the young women she knew gathered together today. This is the same as the appointment. This is the rhythm of death!


    "Hello everyone, I''m Wu Yanli, deputy head of Pingshan County, in charge of health work." Wu Yanli was noticed by people, and she didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. At this time, it reflected the growth of her mentality after she became the county magistrate. She went to Li hongsilk''s side, laughed at her, and continued to show humanity to the public: "I''m a friend of Su Jingfei, the designer of this underwear. Before the product came out, he had approached me and applied for the patent of the product."


    Her identity is the head of a county, and she is also in charge of health work. Although Liang Xiuwen''s roufeisi group is not in Pingshan County, it is not impossible to register there. What''s more important is that Su Jingfei applies for a patent.


    This time, let alone the excitement of the on-site reporters, their reports will have more selling points. Even Lin ruofeng and Yu Wanli''s faces have changed greatly. The weakness they discussed before in the process of product release and display is the efficacy of this underwear, but they never thought that Su Jingfei actually applied for a patent on this point.


    It''s no joke. Everything that can be patented has scientific basis. At least clinical trials must pass. They have no doubt about Wu Yanli. As the head of a county, Wu Yanli will lie unless her head is broken. This is related to her future. No matter whether the patent application is successful or not, at least the effect of this underwear has been proved enough, They know they can''t do it this time.

 Chapter 231

    The appearance of Wu Yanli has upset the calculation of Lin ruofeng and Yu Wanli. The biggest advantage of the new products launched by roufeisi group is that they have health care effect. However, the new products just released can not reflect such effect.


    Now a county magistrate has come forward to prove that the new products designed by Su Jingfei can not only guarantee the quality, but also dare to send them to apply for patents. This is tantamount to helping Su Jingfei indirectly publicize. We all know that this is a matter related to the law. Su Jingfei will not go crazy to apply for patents for inferior products in order to save face.


    Lin ruofeng and Yu Wanli look at each other and see the weakness in each other''s eyes. Su Jingfei is a young boy, but he is very cautious. It is clear that such a difficult loophole can make him perfect. More importantly, he has enough weight to stand up.


    After Wu Yanli finished, she went backstage. Su Jingfei didn''t know about her coming here. She just wanted to surprise Su Jingfei.


    "Do you have any questions? If there is no doubt, today''s new product launch will be over. Partners can contact our colleagues in the external sales department. " Seeing the silence under the stage, Li Hongsi said immediately.


    Lin ruofeng doesn''t speak, and Yu Wanli doesn''t move. Naturally, other people won''t take the initiative to find trouble. Some underwear agents are already thinking about what kind of price they can get the agency right. This time, the product is different from the past, so maybe they can make a lot of money!


    A moment later, the new product launch of roufeisi group ended. Although there were some twists and turns, it was also a complete success. Not only did the advertising effect work well, but according to so many twists and turns today, the report tomorrow will certainly be very good.


    From this point of view, Lin ruofeng''s arrival is really a free advertisement for ruofesi group. He can''t be regarded as stealing chicken.


    After the product launch, several responsible persons of roufeisi group will also accept some interviews. Today''s reporters don''t know that there will be big stars present. They are not entertainment reporters, which saves Li Binbin and Liu Yifei some trouble. Moreover, since Li Binbin stepped down, they have moved to Liang Xiuwen''s office.


    At the end of the press conference, Lin ruofeng and Yu Wanli took people to Su Jingfei and a group of women. They snorted and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect that you are so cautious. Today is your lucky day."


    Su Jingfei had known for a long time that he would not leave directly. Now he found him. Su Jingfei was not surprised. He shrugged and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, I''m different from you. I''m born from a poor family. I''m conscientious in everything. I don''t have hundreds of millions of assets to inherit."


    "Don''t try to be eloquent. You''re just benefiting." Lin ruofeng has experienced Su Jingfei''s sharpness several times. At this time, he doesn''t entangle himself. He just says, "our products are going on sale. I hope you will have a market."


    "Don''t worry about that. The market prospect of our roufeisi group is very good." The speaker this time is Liang Xiuwen, the president of roufeisi.


    "Mr. Su, we''ve met again. This time we''re just doing business. Don''t go to your seventh uncle to complain. We serious businessmen can''t afford it." Lin ruofeng doesn''t speak. Yu Wanli, who is with him, suddenly smiles and says to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is disgusted with this smiling tiger. The old man clearly wants to deal with himself, but he has no way to find Nalan Xiulin to help him. As he said, Nalan Xiulin can''t threaten others not to do business in normal business competition. This is what makes him more powerful than Lin ruofeng. Lin ruofeng''s first choice to deal with Su Jingfei is to find a lone wolf, Change strategy after failure.


    Liang Xiuwen naturally knows why Yu Wanli wants to deal with Su Jingfei. She wants to stand up very much. Su Jingfei reaches out and stops her.


    "Mr. Yu is really joking. We are in business. Only when we have competition can we make progress. Only when we all obey the rules can the game be fun, don''t you think?" Su Jingfei''s heart is like a mirror, and he smiles at Yu Wanli.


    Yu Wanli said with a satisfied smile: "Mr. Su''s words are very true. We are all serious businessmen. Of course we have to abide by the rules."


    They shake hands again with a smile. Young as Feng, Xiaolan and Wang Yu think they are really friendly. They smile without misunderstanding. Only women who have some social experience and are relatively mature know that their words are true.


    Lin ruofeng is looking at them, but he is not happy. He is considered to be the son of heaven. But in front of Su Jingfei, he is nothing. He seems to be defeated by Su Jingfei in any way. Is this guy so lucky.


    Not to mention his piano skills, it depends on his women''s fate. Everyone is gorgeous. There are a lot of beautiful women, big and small. This is really the envy and jealousy of any man.


    In fact, Yu Wanli is similar to what Lin ruofeng thinks. He is also full of emotion. He always underestimated Su Jingfei before. At first, he thought he was a fierce man. Then he thought he was a vicious villain. Now he knows that this boy is a little fox with a dark stomach.


    Su Jingfei and Yu Wanli shake hands. In the eyes of outsiders, they think the two companies have a good relationship. In fact, their handshake represents a formal declaration of war, a battle in the mall, and will not be adulterated with any illegal content.


    Yu Wanli is afraid of Nalan Xiulin, who is behind Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is not afraid of Yu Wanli''s underground influence, especially the women around him today. Everyone has a good relationship with him. Now he is exposed to Yu Wanli, and he has to be cautious before he can completely deal with Yu Wanli.


    Lin ruofeng and Yu Wanli finally left, not to say how disappointed they were. Although their goal was not achieved, they also had a certain understanding of the new products of roufeisi. Just go back to work out a specific plan.


    When they left, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "let''s go back first. The press conference is over. We''ll have a celebration dinner at noon." After a pause, Wu Yanli said to Wu Yanli who had not spoken to her, "sister Wu, why are you here today? Let me introduce them to you first."


    With these words, he introduced Wu Yanli to all the women, and at the same time introduced Wu Yanli to all the women. He just said their respective names. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei were not present. The other women were just Liang Xiuwen, who specifically said that they were the president of the company.


    Although all the girls are young and beautiful, among them, Liang Xiuwen is the only one with the highest status. Li Hongsi''s father is a mayor, which has little to do with her. Wu Yanli is about the same age as everyone else. She is already the head of a county, and when she comes, she helps everyone out. Everyone admires her and likes her very much.


    Su Jingfei''s relationship with Wu Yanli is actually very curious, but he doesn''t have a specific explanation, and they can''t ask now. It''s just that Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, as women, always feel that their relationship is not a simple sister and brother friend.


    Back in Liang Xiuwen''s office, Wu Yanli naturally meets Li Binbin and Liu Yifei again. Lin ruoke''s three daughters are also very excited. They finally see Liu Yifei''s true face and have such close contact with two big stars. This is something their peers dare not think about.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, two world-class female stars, are the most popular in the eyes of the younger generation. Lin ruoke''s three daughters are all maiden, and they even don''t forget to ask for autographs and are busy taking photos.


    There are several women chirping together. Here, Liang Xiuwen has brought Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei, and Wu Yanli is chatting with her.


    "Although today''s press conference is very successful, Lin''s group will definitely not give up. Although the brands they represent are only international second-class products, they are at least first-class in China. Foreign monks are fond of chanting sutras. This is the consumption concept of Chinese people." Liang Xiuwen, after all, is the president of the company, so she has many problems to consider.


    Li Hongsi nodded and said: "although Lin ruofeng is not necessarily very capable, he is very stable. Since they want to represent underwear to fight with us, they will certainly do a good job in advertising."


    "This is no problem. Our products are no problem. As long as people have used them, they will have a good reputation." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    "Don''t be so confident. Business doesn''t depend entirely on product quality." Liang Xiuwen stares at Su Jingfei. In this regard, Su Jingfei is actually a layman.


    Su Jingfei is very wise to shut up. Li Hongsi and Wu Yanli are smiling. Li Hongsi always quarrels with Su Jingfei and always suffers losses. Wu Yanli is the first time to see Su Jingfei so good. He is always bullying people when he is with her. She even envies Liang Xiuwen''s deterrent power.


    It''s not that she didn''t think that a beautiful girl like Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen would have a special relationship with Su Jingfei, but she didn''t say that her heart was in Su Jingfei''s body, and her first time was the other party. She really had some confidence.


    Four people chatted here, there was a mess, five women also came, suddenly eight women stood together, almost blinded Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    These eight women have their own characteristics. They are mature, sexy, tall, charming, lovely, innocent, and of any type. Any one of them can become a flower of the school flower Department. The impact of these eight women is huge.


    Su Jingfei was filled with emotion. He didn''t realize that he had known so many beautiful women only two months after he came out of school. Even Lin ruoke, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, who had the most simple relationship with himself, had a good relationship with himself, not to mention Wu Yanli and two big stars.


    At the same time, he also had a headache. Although these beautiful women did not talk about their relationship with each other, what should they do with them after they can get together? He didn''t think too much about the separation before, but now when he got together, he realized that it was not good.

 Chapter 232

    After the successful completion of the product launch, roufeisi group became a hot seller. The agents who came to participate in the product launch soon reached a cooperation agreement with their company. Naturally, Liang Xiuwen would hold a small celebration meeting.


    Originally, the celebration banquet was supposed to be held at noon, but this product launch was unexpectedly good. As a result, it can only be held in the evening, which is more suitable for the atmosphere of the day. After work in the evening, everyone is free and more free.


    In fact, not many people really participated in the celebration banquet. Except for some women who didn''t have a clear relationship with Su Jingfei, they were members of ruofesi group. At the beginning, Su Jingfei knew that the company was a daughter country. Only when he arrived at the celebration banquet did he realize that he still underestimated the composition of female employees in the company. He only stayed in the company for a short time, but only saw a part of the company.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have a rest today, so they don''t have to go back to filming in the evening. Anyway, they''ve come out today. They just changed their looks and had a good day.


    They don''t fight landlords with Su Jingfei. They have a rare chance to go shopping. Su Jingfei, the nominal bodyguard, will accompany them naturally.


    The other girls wanted to follow, but the goal was so big that they had to make an appointment to meet in the evening. Wu Yanli didn''t get the chance to be alone with Su Jingfei, so she went home first. When she came back, she always wanted to see her family.


    Lin ruoke went out with Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu at first sight. They didn''t come to the celebration party until the evening. These three girls are just joining in the fun. Really speaking, Feng Xiaolan has made a certain contribution to underwear design. The other two women have nothing to do with them.


    Although both Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen want to talk to Su Jingfei, they are the main leaders of the company. They have no chance at all. They can only push all this to the future, which makes Su Jingfei take a breath.


    Today''s eight women get together, and they are familiar with each other. Although they don''t have a secret relationship with each other, they have a different relationship.


    None of these women is simple. Even Liang Xiuwen, the most generous, can only accept him and Li hongsilk. If she knows other women, Su Jingfei will have a hard time.


    As for Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, they both know their relationship with Su Jingfei, and their identities are also very sensitive. On the contrary, they become the people who have the least restriction on Su Jingfei. They don''t know if they are out of this psychology and then they pull Su Jingfei to go shopping.


    Although the crisis was temporarily relieved, Su Jingfei''s heart did not let down, because at six o''clock in the evening, the girls would reunite in the hotel, and this time it was a celebration banquet. They talked casually with each other, which would reveal something if they were not sure.


    It''s a pity that his will can''t be changed. No matter whether the women want to join in the fun or have other purposes, they will definitely join in this evening.


    The celebration banquet was held in a hotel called Youjia hotel. The name of the hotel is very distinctive. It is not a large hotel in S City, but it is quite distinctive. Liang Xiuwen directly contracted the hotel today. The company''s middle-level and above management personnel will be present, and the outside personnel will not participate in it today.


    Su Jingfei appeared in the lobby of a hotel at 6:00 p.m. on time. There were many people in the hotel, who Su Jingfei was familiar with and half familiar with. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei were all dressed up. Naturally, the people inside were not there. Who were they.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are in the hotel. As the host, they take care of the company''s employees. Fortunately, almost all of the company''s management are women. Otherwise, today''s male employees will really have bad luck. It''s Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi who stand together, charming and influential.


    Today''s Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are different from their usual clothes. They are no longer professional women''s work clothes, but evening dresses. They are no doubt about their slender and perfect figure.


    In particular, Liang Xiuwen''s semi backless design almost blinds Su Jingfei''s eyes. This woman already has her mother''s evil temperament. The charm of Nalan Xiuying is another charm that is displayed in Liang Xiuwen.


    Li Hongsi has a cold personality. Naturally, she will not wear the same design as Liang Xiuwen. However, wearing a slim dress, she is not inferior to Liang Xiuwen''s figure. She is more slender. Su Jingfei once saw her perfect figure. Naturally, she can imagine how thrilling she is under her dress, even if it''s just from a distance, Su Jingfei felt his mouth dry.


    "What? I look straight and say that I have nothing to do with them. Your eyes are not very similar! " Su Jingfei unconsciously expressed the appreciation, and was watched by Li Binbin and Liu Yifei beside him. He knocked his head and said.


    Although Liu Yifei didn''t say anything, the meaning in his eyes is similar to that of Li Binbin, with the appearance of "you are definitely not simple".


    The relationship between Su Jingfei and the two girls is even closer than that between Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen. Although the relationship is not as good as that between Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen, he can only explain quickly: "don''t think about it. It''s just the first time I''ve seen them dressed like this. It''s really different from usual."


    "Come on, you don''t have to explain. We don''t care about you." Li Binbin curled his mouth. Although he said so, his eyes softened a lot.


    Liu Yifei also hummed: "hypocrisy" and turned his head away.


    Because of their identity problems, they don''t want to expose themselves today, otherwise the celebration banquet will be in chaos. Because of this, they can''t wear formal dresses like Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, and they even have to make up to change their looks.


    If it is in peacetime, they will not be how, but in the face of the same level of beautiful women, two women think a lot of nature, Su Jingfei''s explanation makes them feel better.


    In the hotel, except for Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, no other women came here. Su Jingfei took two big stars to stand at the door for a while and then walked into the hall. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen saw them at the same time. Naturally, the two women came out together.


    Outsiders don''t know the real identities of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, but they all know that Su Jingfei is the designer of this underwear. Even the protagonist of today''s celebration banquet, they unconsciously focus on Su Jingfei.


    The hotel is full of the middle-level and above management of roufeisi group and some colleagues who are responsible for arranging the celebration banquet. Most of these people only heard Su Jingfei''s name, but they didn''t see him. Today''s new product launch, not everyone was present. They were really curious about Su Jingfei.


    Ruofesi group is a young company. Almost all of its employees are promoted by Liang Xiuwen. Naturally, they are not too old. Even if they are in their thirties, most of them are young women like Liang Xiuwen, and they are single.


    Su Jingfei has paid more attention to the image now. Even if she doesn''t deliberately dress up, her tall and straight figure and gentle and elegant appearance still make the female employees present very excited. Such a young man should be the most suitable for being a boyfriend. He is more reliable than Gao Fu Shuai. This should be the so-called potential stock.


    At that moment, several women secretly planned how to contact Su Jingfei. They never thought about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. It''s really a little impossible, and they didn''t hear of any rumors between them.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that he is like Tang Seng''s flesh in the eyes of some women. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen come together. He has already guessed the meaning of the two women. They don''t come to meet him at all. His face is not so big. It''s really the two big stars around him that let Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi come.


    If so, Liang Xiuwen came to them and said with a smile to Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, "welcome Miss Li and Miss Liu to our celebration banquet."


    "Mr. Liang, you are so polite. You can call me Binbin or Binbin elder sister. I am the spokesperson of this product, and I can be regarded as my own. Besides, we are all friends of Su Jingfei. Don''t be too outspoken." Li Binbin attended many banquets, and he was very comfortable with this kind of social intercourse.


    Liu Yifei didn''t know what his psychology was, so he nodded and said, "yes, Mr. Liang, since we know each other, we are friends. You can call me Yifei."


    Although the two stars are big stars, they don''t have the airs of big stars. Otherwise, they can''t get along with Su Jingfei at the beginning, and naturally there won''t be things later.


    When Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi see that other big stars have said that, they naturally change their words. They are almost the same age, so it''s better to call each other by their names. They also call Li Binbin sister Binbin. In fact, her age is one grade higher than others, and she went out at 30.


    Su Jingfei looks at them talking happily. On the surface, they are very friendly. But every time he receives the eyes of four women, they are not very good. Whether they are Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, or Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, they all feel that their relationship with Su Jingfei is not right because they don''t have a few words in conversation, It''s about Su Jingfei.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen naturally know Su Jingfei very well. Even if they can feel that they have different concerns about Su Jingfei, let alone Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, they can also feel the words they say.


    When Li Binbin and Liu Yifei mention Su Jingfei, they occasionally show something strange, which also makes Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk mutter in their hearts. They are suspicious of each other.


    Su Jingfei wants to retreat. This is the last scene he wants to see, but it can''t be avoided. The only good thing is that they are rational and don''t make a big fight. Even if they doubt it, no one directly puts forward it. Only Su Jingfei guesses that when the banquet is over today, he will have bad luck. At least Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen won''t let him go.

 Chapter 233

    Liang Xiuwen''s four daughters seem to have a good conversation. Only Su Jingfei, who is beside them, knows the danger. They are at the same end of each other. The content of their conversation always turns to Su Jingfei intentionally or unintentionally.


    Among them, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei know each other better. After all, they break through the boundary of their relationship with Su Jingfei. Even if they can''t stay with Su Jingfei for one ridiculous time, they also want to know Su Jingfei better because of the nature of women.


    If Su Jingfei is a man who disgusts them, it certainly won''t be like this. This at least shows that the two women still have a good feeling for Su Jingfei. It''s just that Su Jingfei is full of anguish at this time and doesn''t consider this layer.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are different from the two women. They only saw the scandal between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei in the newspaper. At first, after su Jingfei''s explanation, they also believed that it was the newspaper''s deliberate hype in order to increase sales. It was only today that Liu Yifei came to attend the new product launch that they became suspicious.


    As Liu Yifei is now, if she has no special relationship with Su Jingfei, how can she participate in such a business activity? Most stars are afraid of it. What''s more, there seems to be something wrong between her and Su Jingfei.


    This kind of problem is not that Liu Yifei really dislikes Su Jingfei. On the contrary, it''s like what Su Jingfei has done to make Liu Yifei angry. It''s a bit like a couple. They all have a little temper with Su Jingfei. They are so similar to Liu Yifei now, but they don''t know that there is no small contradiction between Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei.


    Four women are trying to chat with each other here. Su Jingfei is on one side, fearing that if one woman is straightforward and says something about her relationship with herself, then the other three women will definitely reveal something.


    In fact, among the four women, Su Jingfei is most relieved by Li hongsilk. It''s not because she''s tight lipped, but even if she says it, the other three women won''t react too much. Liang Xiuwen regards her and Su Jingfei as lovers, and Li hongsilk even prefers to be su Jingfei''s junior.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei didn''t regard themselves as Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, but Li hongsilk was suspected by them to be su Jingfei''s real girlfriend. Even if she really said they were cohabiting, they were psychologically prepared.


    Even if they feel uncomfortable, they don''t have any extreme behavior. In fact, Su Jingfei''s nervousness at this moment belongs to herself.


    At such a tense moment, several women suddenly heard a low cry. It was a surprise and accident. All the people from their company were at the dance party here, which caused such a stir, and also made Su Jingfei''s five people look at the door unconsciously.


    There were three girls standing at the door. They were all in their twenties. The youngest was obviously only 18 or 19 years old, and the oldest was younger than the women present. It was Lin ruoke, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu who became friends and came together.


    Lin ruoke is the oldest of the three. She looks like a princess, which makes everyone feel like a Barbie doll. Of course, it''s just a look at her face. If you look at her figure, it will definitely make men salivate. This girl''s typical childlike face and huge chest is so lovely, A pair of proud figure, that impact, even if Su Jingfei met several top beautiful women, this moment can not help but be absent-minded, especially she is still wearing a princess skirt, will play their own advantages incisively and vividly.


    Apart from her, the other two girls are not quick. Feng Xiaolan is young and beautiful. Her clothes are simple, but it makes people feel that she is the younger sister of the Lin family. She is kind and amiable. Even though her appearance is not fully opened because of her younger age, she is a typical little beauty, Su Jingfei did not expect that Feng Xiaolan could be so cute that people would drool.


    Wang Yu''s age is between the two girls. Her characteristics are not the contrast of sexuality, nor the amiability of Feng Xiaolan, but a kind of intellectual. Her temperament is somewhat similar to Liang Xiuwen. However, since Liang Xiuwen became the president, she has gained a lot of momentum. Wang Yu''s soft and weak appearance is very delicate, but her figure is very good, and she is wearing a decent evening dress with a little restraint, Obviously, such an occasion has not been experienced, but it makes people want to care.


    Three beautiful girls with their own characteristics suddenly appeared on such an occasion. It''s no surprise that everyone was not surprised. They were all professional women. They suddenly saw that these three girls should appear at the school party, and each of them was so pretty. There were several male waiters, and their saliva was almost flowing out.


    "Su Jingfei, you''re really powerful. I''m excited to see the little sister who came here." When Su Jingfei also saw his eyes straighten, Liang Xiuwen beside him took advantage of the fact that others didn''t pay attention to him and twisted his waist to make fun of him.


    Her voice was not big, but the other three girls also heard it. Although they didn''t speak, they also had doubts in their eyes, especially Liu Yifei, who was still angry with Su Jingfei. She wanted to know Su Jingfei''s character most.


    Su Jingfei looked at the three women who came over under the leadership of Lin ruoke and sighed: "don''t look at me like this. I''m not a stranger."


    Four female don''t language, so looking at Su Jingfei, a pair of "you are" appearance.


    Su Jingfei once again said with a bitter smile, "well, you are very good. Let me tell you something. Lin Ruo is my college classmate. As for being able to work in the company, it should be sister Xiuwen''s credit, not mine. In addition, Feng Xiaolan is my younger martial sister. Her grandfather and I are friends in traditional Chinese medicine. Wang Yu is Feng Xiaolan''s classmate. Right, She is also the daughter that Uncle Li Guofeng asked me to treat that patient. "


    When talking about Wang Yu, he added that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei didn''t know what happened, but Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi knew that Su Jingfei had mentioned it to them. Li Guofeng introduced him to a patient. Unexpectedly, the patient''s daughter was su Jingfei''s classmate.


    Of course, although his explanation is very clear, the four women feel that it is not so simple. Lin ruoke won''t say it. This woman is Lin ruofeng''s sister and Su Jingfei''s classmate. It''s obvious that she has some other purpose to enter the company.


    They don''t suspect that Lin Ruo is a commercial spy, they just think that she is not pure to Su Jingfei.


    The other two girls, one is the younger martial sister, and the other is the daughter of the patient. This relationship is a little unclear. Brothers and sisters are the easiest to degenerate. What''s more, they are just younger martial brothers and sisters. In women''s minds, they become friends of the world.


    As for Wang Yu, Liang Xiuwen stealthily twisted Su Jingfei. The reason why she mixed up with him was that he treated his mother''s illness. When another girl appeared beside Su Jingfei in such a state, she might have other thoughts about Su Jingfei because of her gratitude. Moreover, Wang Yu was very much like Liang Xiuwen when she was young, so Su Jingfei could not be moved, She doesn''t believe it.


    The four women have their own thoughts, but they don''t believe that Su Jingfei''s relationship with the three beautiful girls is simple. Su Jingfei can see the general idea of the girls. In addition to shaking their heads and laughing bitterly, they still seem to have a very simple relationship with the three girls.


    "Sister Xiuwen, we didn''t come late. Today''s banquet is really good, but there are fewer men. When we dance, how can we solve the problem of partners?" Lin ruoke and Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are familiar with each other. When they come over, they smile and say that Meimu naturally sweeps Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t seem to care too much. This makes Su Jingfei feel relieved. Who knows what kind of tough words she will say.


    Lin ruoke''s three daughters have not recognized Li Binbin and Liu Yifei because of their make-up. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are younger, and now Lin ruoke has become their spokesperson.


    "Is there a dance tonight?" Liang Xiuwen was stunned when she heard that she didn''t arrange the banquet today. She really didn''t know about it.


    Li Hongsi also frowned and said: "we are all young people. Naturally, we need to make some programs. At that time, as soon as the people below said, I agreed. I really forgot that our company lacks men."


    Before Su Jingfei could react, the seven women''s eyes fell on Li hongsilk''s voice, and they all focused on Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was cold.


    "Su Jingfei, you''re mine today. You can be a monk today. Everyone cares about you. It''s a typical wolf with more meat and less meat. You''re honored to go." Lin ruoke, a fierce woman, is the first to react. She jumps over Su Jingfei''s overbearing way and her Princess''s temperament disappears.


    Although other women agreed with Lin ruoke''s words, they still wanted to cover their faces. This girl really dares to say anything, but her words also caused many women''s smile.


    Su Jingfei just wants to open his mouth, and his eyes unconsciously look to the door. At this time, it''s almost the end, and the banquet is about to start. The people who can come at this time will naturally attract more attention, not to mention they are so sexy and enchanting.


    Wu Yanli is also invited to attend the celebration banquet today. No matter what her relationship with Su Jingfei is, the emergence of today''s critical moment is of great help to roufeisi company, which can also be regarded as one of the meritorious officials.


    Because on formal occasions, Wu Yanli also wears evening dress. Her figure is the hottest and sexiest among all the women. Even if she usually wears ordinary work clothes, it can make men stupid and ready to move. Now a decent evening dress, without too much exposure, is enough to make her sexy. Even if women see it straight, let alone men, especially Su Jingfei, This woman belongs to him, and his heart is burning.

 Chapter 234

    With the brilliant appearance of Wu Yanli, it''s time for the celebration banquet to start. This time, the host is still Li hongsilk. Although Li hongsilk has a cold personality, she is a leader in the company besides Liang Xiuwen.


    As the president of the company, Liang Xiuwen couldn''t do everything by herself. As a result, Li Hongsi, a best friend and best assistant, became the person in charge of the most affairs.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei once jokingly called Li Hongsi the chief manager, but also because of Li Hongsi''s cold character, she was usually more rational, and everything in the company was well organized, which made Liang Xiuwen think of more aggressive plans. It can be said that one of them was to protect the company, the other was to expand the territory, which also made roufeisi group full of competitiveness.


    No matter what the celebration banquet is, all the procedures are actually those. It''s just a speech by the leader, then encouragement and reward, and then eating, drinking and having fun.


    Su Jingfei mentioned at the beginning that no matter what program, speech or reward, you should not call yourself. He doesn''t like it.


    As a result, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen went up to speak, and then let the people who studied underwear styles represent Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei said that he was the designer of underwear, but in fact, he was the designer of materials. The underwear styles had nothing to do with him.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen used to talk, and his pressure was much less. After all, the relationship between these two women and themselves is really unclear, and both of them have the potential to be jealous. No matter who turns it over, they can''t help themselves up, and they are bound to have bad luck.


    Wu Yanli is not familiar with other people, and she is also the head of a county. On the contrary, other people are not as casual as they are with others. Moreover, they only think that Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei have a good relationship, and even suspect that they are relatives.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, as big stars, naturally have met many big people. Wu Yanli, a county magistrate, is not bound by them. They are just not inferior to them in appearance and figure, or even hot and sexy. They have a kind of competition in their hearts, so they will not take the initiative to find her.


    Wu Yanli is not uncomfortable. She has been in touch with a lot of such parties. Anyway, she came here today mainly for Su Jingfei. Now she is full of Su Jingfei. As long as she can stand together, it''s good. It doesn''t matter what she does.


    It''s not that she doesn''t doubt Su Jingfei and other women. But there are too many beautiful women on the scene. She can''t figure out who she should doubt. She can only put down her mind first and look for a chance to ask Su Jingfei. Anyway, she can guess some by her own ability.


    How can su Jingfei know what these women are thinking? Anyway, in his eyes, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are not there. Obviously, there are not so many possibilities for these women to make themselves in crisis, and people become more comfortable.


    But he didn''t expect that when Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen finished talking and wanted to enter the stage of free activities, Liang Xiuwen suddenly held a microphone and said to everyone, "today is our celebration banquet. Naturally, it''s to celebrate the successful end of our new product launch, and immediately enter the sales stage."


    After a pause, seeing that everyone''s attention was on him, he said with a smile, "but we can''t forget one reason why this product can come out, that is, Mr. Su Jingfei, our marketing director, who is the designer of this underwear."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He just said not to mention himself, and the design department found someone to get the reward. Liang Xiuwen also mentioned what he would do?


    Liang Xiuwen was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance and continued: "originally I intended to give him some rewards, but Su Jingfei said he didn''t need them. He should do all this. In this case, should we welcome him up?"


    The girls don''t know the inside story. They think that they are all watching Su Jingfei applaud as Liang Xiuwen said. They have already known who is the man in the group of beautiful girls, and they are really curious to know who is the designer of this underwear. What''s more, there are many girls who think Su Jingfei is a potential stock and the best choice for boyfriends.


    Although surrounded by many beautiful women, Su Jingfei still makes these women miss. Who says that men must like beautiful girls, in case they have special taste and like more ordinary ones!


    Su Jingfei is helpless. Liang Xiuwen has already called his name in front of so many people. How can he refuse.


    He was ruthless in his heart. When he looked back, he would find a chance to educate Liang Xiuwen. This girl was so dishonest before she passed the door. He really didn''t get upset. He was wondering whether he wanted to take advantage of this excuse to eat her, but then he had to put this idea aside. Liang Xiuwen once said that he could only take the last step after he broke through the relationship with Li hongsilk, This makes Su Jingfei laugh and cry, and Liang Xiuwen really does the duty of Xiao San.


    He thought Liang Xiuwen would ask him to say two sentences. He thought his lines were all right. Such a speech is nothing more than a kind of thank you.


    As a result, he just came on stage. Liang Xiuwen didn''t give him a speech at all. She said with a smile: "it''s too boring to talk all the time, so I decided to ask Director Su Jingfei to give you a performance. You don''t know, Director Su Jingfei is versatile. Before he joined the company, he was the backbone of literature and art."


    This time, Su Jingfei was really stunned. This woman''s bullshit was easy to come by without blinking an eye. Moreover, the more beautiful a woman is, the more casual she lies.


    He knows that Liang Xiuwen is talking nonsense, but the women under the stage don''t know that today is the time to have fun, and it''s really like what Lin ruoke said. Today, there are more wolves and less meat. With a room full of women, Su Jingfei is naturally concerned.


    Not to mention that Liang Xiuwen is their president, they think she is telling the truth. Even if they know that she is talking nonsense, they are sure to tease Su Jingfei.


    The marketing department colleague who is familiar with Su Jingfei at the bottom has already yelled: "Director Su, give us a show. You have been in our marketing department for so long, but you haven''t shown your hand!"


    "Yes, yes, everyone is waiting to see the performance. It''s too bad." And then there was another roar.


    Most of the women in the marketing department are very beautiful. Su Jingfei had seen them the same day. The most beautiful one has reached the level of Lin ruoke, and even the more ordinary one is dignified and beautiful. Now she is suddenly roaring, which is really supported by a lot of beautiful women.


    Su Jingfei sighs. People say that if the boss is lecherous, there will be more beautiful women in the company. Now he knows this is wrong. It''s not necessarily that the boss is lecherous that there will be many beautiful women. A boss like Liang Xiuwen will also recruit a lot of beautiful women. Who told her that she always interviews people based on herself and Li hongsilk. How can she enter the company if she looks poor, Now there are so many beautiful female colleagues, he really has a headache.


    Liang Xiuwen is secretly proud. This is her little revenge for Su Jingfei''s knowing so many beautiful women. Who told him to provoke so many women? Although I don''t know which one has a special relationship with him, it must not be simple anyway.


    And she knows that Su Jingfei is really capable, otherwise she can''t play like this. Even if she wants to revenge, it''s her own man, and she can''t embarrass him.


    "Well, Su Jingfei, don''t you play the piano very well? I know that the hotel has also prepared a piano. Why don''t you give us a performance? If it''s satisfactory, we''ll let you go. " Liang Xiuwen saw Su Jingfei embarrassed, also put forward his own meaning, immediately group of women response.


    Most of the women who came into contact with him knew that he knew martial arts and medical skills. Apart from Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk, no one really knew that he could play the piano. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei also looked at each other in a daze.


    Su Jingfei is only 20 years old, and his martial arts and medical skills are very good. This is already very bad. He has time to practice the piano. What''s more, the piano, martial arts and medical skills are totally different. This boy''s area is too big. They thought to themselves, Su Jingfei probably can only play it.


    Wu Yanli and three beautiful girls were also very surprised. They had planned to see Su Jingfei how to solve the current predicament, but they didn''t expect that they were really good at it. The three beautiful girls had a good background, and they also had a certain understanding of the piano. They were waiting to see Su Jingfei''s performance. They wanted to know whether he was really good or the kind who only played, but the level was very ordinary.


    The reason why Liang Xiuwen can put forward such a request is naturally that he has secretly discussed with Li Hongsi. Li Hongsi is ready to ask someone to move the piano out. Fortunately, this is a big hotel with complete facilities.


    When Su Jingfei saw that people were looking forward to it, he actually wanted to follow their arrangement. Only when he saw Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk looking at each other and smiling, he changed his mind.


    "Today is a celebration banquet. It''s quite lively. If I play the piano, the atmosphere will not be so warm. I don''t want to affect everyone''s mood because I play something else." Su Jingfei secretly laughs and suddenly says.


    This time it''s Liang Xiuwen''s turn to be surprised. If he doesn''t play the piano, what else can he do? She can''t help but worry that Su Jingfei will make a fool of herself.


    Other women are also stunned. Is his piano level really average and embarrassed to perform, but what does he want to perform? Li Binbin and Liu Yifei even doubt whether Su Jingfei wants to perform martial arts. But if they really want to perform this, it will really affect the atmosphere of the celebration banquet!


    People have all kinds of thoughts and doubts and expectations in their eyes. If they want to know what Su Jingfei performs, Su Jingfei says with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t let you down. Just be prepared for it later. Don''t be too surprised."


    Then, regardless of Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi''s curiosity, they walked straight into the center of the hall.

 Chapter 235

    Su Jingfei''s actions affect people''s eyes. Everyone is curious about what Su Jingfei is going to perform. When Li Binbin and Liu Yifei see his posture, they really want to perform martial arts. They are not only amused, but also disappointed.


    They are all international stars, so it''s natural that they are versatile. For men, they naturally hope that they are more capable, versatile and capable. Otherwise, how can they be worthy of such a brilliant and high-profile idol.


    If Su Jingfei is in the cast, no matter he has excellent skills or strong martial arts guidance ability, people will admire him. It''s not surprising that he even has a good impression on him.


    But now the situation is different. It''s a banquet. If martial arts are performed here, it''s really a bit of a sensational feeling. No matter how wonderful his martial arts are, it''s equivalent to a martial arts man in the Jianghu. He doesn''t show up in the scene. It can only make people feel that he is a martial arts man with no head, just a reckless man.


    Wu Yanli and the three beautiful girls also don''t know what Su Jingfei is going to perform. They can only look forward to it. They don''t think as much as the two stars.


    Regardless of people''s guess, Su Jingfei directly takes off his coat and reveals his shirt. Su Jingfei is not the one who is always restrained. The shirt he wears inside is not so formal, but very fashionable.


    His figure is very good, which is the consensus with his women. When he wears a suit, his appearance can''t be seen. Now he takes off his coat and only wears a shirt. Suddenly, the strong and beautiful upper body is displayed in front of the public. The shirt is thin, and the women can even see his muscles.


    Before that, some girls thought that although Su Jingfei was pretty and friendly, she lacked a sense of security, so she just had a slight liking for Su Jingfei and didn''t have much interest in her.


    Now it''s different. This guy''s muscle is obviously full of strength. Even if it''s just dimly seen, there are many women''s hearts.


    Su Jingfei''s fashionable shirt and a bad smile at the corner of her mouth make her look uninhibited and unrestrained. This is a temperament that Su Jingfei''s women didn''t expect. They are all excited at the same time.


    Even Liu Yifei, who has always been a little uncomfortable with Su Jingfei, has to admit that this guy''s temperament has changed and he can really please the little girl.


    At least Shaolin ruoke''s three pretty girls'' eyes have changed. They were interested in and admired Su Jingfei before, especially Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. They have a similar worship for Su''s elder martial brother. Now they are changing their mentality.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi look at each other and smile bitterly. This guy always keeps a low profile and doesn''t show anything. Every time he is forced to the front desk, he will shock people. This guy is really a monster.


    Wu Yanli knows that Su Jingfei is a person who is afraid of trouble and doesn''t like to be in the limelight. However, when he really faces things, she will never be flustered. She can absolutely shock everyone. Since they came into contact with each other, she has been able to shock herself every time. Today, I would not be surprised.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance was enough to attract everyone''s attention. He then picked up the phone and said with a smile, "since there is a dance party today and it''s still such a warm atmosphere, I''ll show you something special."


    Let Li Binbin and Liu Yifei disappointed martial arts performance did not appear, Su Jingfei naturally will not really spoil the scenery to this extent.


    Su Jingfei put the microphone to his mouth, covered his mouth with his other hand, and made his mouth almost close to the microphone. Then a strange rhythm of percussion music was heard in everyone''s ears.


    People who don''t know the situation even look around, trying to find out who''s doing the trouble. But many people who know something about fashion are looking at Su Jingfei with different faces. They can''t imagine that Su Jingfei is actually going to perform this, and listening to the voice is very standard. It''s a graduation from a class!


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are both big stars. They can be said to be in the foreword of the times. When they hear the percussion music, they are surprised. Su Jingfei''s behavior is completely beyond their expectation.


    The other girls thought the same thing. They were surprised. But Lin ruoke''s eyes were shining. They knew this better.


    Regardless of the public reaction, Su Jingfei, with the percussion music, followed by a variety of heavy metal sounds, there is no specific tune, it seems that a DJ of a nightclub does as he pleases, but that string of music can make people excited.


    "B-box, Su Jingfei can do this!" The knowledgeable employees have lost their voice and their eyes are full of disbelief.


    This is a kind of hip-hop music element originated from the United States. In popular terms, it is a new art that imitates the drum, rhythm and music with the sounds of lips, teeth, tongue, mouth and throat.


    Many people have heard of this skill, but the real live performance, not to mention these people here, even stars like Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have never seen.


    Su Jingfei''s imitation is very accurate. They can hear every kind of music very clearly, and with the rhythm, the more lively of the people have already unconsciously twisted with it.


    Liang Xiuwen, as the "Queen of nightclubs" level, can''t control her body shaking slightly with the rhythm. Her surprise has completely become intoxicated. Instead of being intoxicated with music, she is intoxicated by Su Jingfei. What kind of monster is this guy and how can he have so many skills.


    Su Jingfei performs with his eyes closed. He looks so focused. Those who are aroused by him have already gently swung their bodies. Those who are still very calm look at Su Jingfei obsessively, just like fans look at their favorite singer.


    If Su Jingfei is a professional b-box actor, people will not have any special feeling. They can only think that his performance is excellent. However, Su Jingfei is an employee of roufei group and the designer of this new product. That is to say, he is an amateur, but he can perform so well, which makes people admire him even more.


    "Su Jingfei, I don''t know how many women can''t sleep today." Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk stand together, try to control themselves, don''t have too big action, quietly to Li hongsilk.


    Li Hongsi wry smile, this guy is usually honest, but every time the limelight, is such a big move, helpless way: "this guy can be too limelight, we should not give him this opportunity before, our company can''t live in peace in the future."


    "Oh, red silk, you have to be careful. This boy is very deep and charming!" Liang Xiuwen seems to remind her best friend that she has the same idea in her heart.


    Li Hongsi blushed at first. In the face of her good friend, Li Hongsi didn''t hide too much. She just nodded, but she didn''t know that her biggest rival was in front of her. Of course, Liang Xiuwen didn''t plan to take away with Li Hongsi, at most secretly.


    Su Jingfei''s performance time is not long, it''s only five minutes, but it''s just five minutes, which is enough to arouse people''s enthusiasm. In an instant, at least two-thirds of the people become Su Jingfei''s fans. They even think that Su Jingfei is inferior not to be a b-box actor.


    Li Binbin waited for Su Jingfei to stop performing. Then he said to Liu Yifei, "our martial arts director is really a weirdo. He has many skills. You say he can''t do anything except have children."


    "Well, this guy can cheat girls. Look at the three over there." Although Liu Yifei recognized Li Binbin''s words, she was still angry and nodded to Lin ruoke''s three girls, showing her dissatisfaction. In fact, she almost didn''t control her body just now.


    Li Binbin looks in Liu Yifei''s eyes. Lin ruoke, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s three daughters are all in love. They are completely captured by Su Jingfei. They feel relieved. Li Binbin''s body is also twisting. Li Binbin is speechless for a while.


    In fact, it''s understandable that this kind of performance with impact is carried out in the environment of young people, and the impact can be imagined.


    Su Jingfei finished his performance. Then he opened his eyes and told the audience with a smile: "the next step is the dance. I''m just casting a brick to attract jade. Are you satisfied with my performance?"


    "Satisfied, Su Jingfei. You are better than a professional band. Let''s use you as accompaniment." Immediately someone called.


    "Yeah, yeah, professional band." Some people agree.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He really thinks it''s easy to play like this. After only five minutes, he will be thirsty. If he really becomes a professional band and can kill himself, he quickly waves his hand and says, "today I''m just playing an active atmosphere. The next dance is the key."


    "Su Jingfei, you are so good. Listen to this major, where did you learn it from?" There was a waiter who couldn''t help asking. Just now, the women''s performance made him greedy. He wanted to learn.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what he was thinking, but he said with a bad smile: "Lanxiang Technical College, only three months for learning and meeting."


    Everyone was shocked. Su Jingfei actually talked about the advertisement words at this time, and then burst into laughter. Originally, people thought Su Jingfei was a handsome and cool boy when they saw that Su Jingfei was gentle and low-key, and he could perform so cool. Unexpectedly, he was so funny, which made people friendly.


    After su Jingfei finished, the crowd continued to laugh at Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, and then returned to Wu Yanli. His performance task has been completed successfully.


    In this regard, Liang Xiuwen can only smile bitterly. It seems that no problem can stop Su Jingfei. And now the atmosphere is so warm that there is no need for him to talk more nonsense. He picked up the microphone and said to the public, "Su Jingfei''s performance is wonderful, but it''s just the beginning. Now we''re going to the dance stage. Let''s dance."

 Chapter 236

    At Liang Xiuwen''s command, the music also started. Although Su Jingfei was in the hot spot, the music released now is not the kind of particularly enthusiastic dance music, but the tango tune. The hall has also been opened up with a dance floor, which can let people dance.


    The middle-level and above of roufeisi group are all women. Women are naturally more gifted than men in this respect. Many people are versatile, so it''s natural to dance.


    What surprised Su Jingfei most was that these women could dance not only women''s dance steps, but also men''s dance steps. Originally, she thought that there were no male employees today, and the dance should be based on free dance, that is, the kind of nightclub. The reason why Su Jingfei performed b-box before was also due to this consideration.


    He knew that Liang Xiuwen was making fun of himself and wanted to play the piano, but he would not accept the trickery. Instead, he performed the b-box, which is quite in line with the current situation.


    Now see those women, a pair of into the dance floor to jump up, Su Jingfei is really sweating, this will not spawn a lot of Lily ah!


    He is still thinking wildly, next to Wu Yanli has said with a smile: "Jingfei, sister, I''ve been standing here, don''t you just look at it and don''t care, why don''t we go dancing?"


    She has always been a guest today. Although everyone is very polite to her, she can''t get involved for a while. Now how can she let go of the chance to get along with Su Jingfei alone? Anyway, she and Su Jingfei have already broken through the last layer. She invites Su Jingfei to dance, just like the intimacy between lovers, and she is not embarrassed.


    On the contrary, her initiative made several other women move in their hearts, secretly thinking that from the beginning, Wu Yanli took the initiative to rescue Su Jingfei, and now she invited Su Jingfei to dance. It seems that she is chasing Su Jingfei.


    Normally, with Wu Yanli''s beauty and temperament, even if the pursuers line up, all the women will not be surprised. But Su Jingfei is an exception. This guy is Tang Seng''s flesh. Not to mention those employees who look at him, even a few beautiful girls here have different ideas about Su Jingfei. They feel that Wu Yanli is chasing Su Jingfei for granted, Who calls him excellent!


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what other women have in mind. He is the first woman to invite him. Even at the risk of other women''s anger, he can''t refuse.


    Very gracious to take a step forward, reached out his hand and said with a smile: "Ms. Wu Yanli, can su have the honor to dance with you?"


    Wu Yanli takes the initiative to invite Su Jingfei, but now Su Jingfei comes back to invite her. In the eyes of outsiders, it''s all Su Jingfei''s demeanor. In fact, Su Jingfei''s interest is nothing more than Wu Yanli''s.


    Wu Yanli smile, soft way: "of course." Then he handed his little hand to Su Jingfei.


    This action makes Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi''s eyes full of fire. The two little vinegar jars have begun to tilt and are about to turn the world upside down. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei''s eyes also flash with strange looks.


    Lin ruoke''s three girls are younger and relatively fade out. They are envious and envious of Wu Yanli''s first dance with Su Jingfei. They wish they were the ones who are going to dance now. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli have already entered the dance floor, and Su Jingfei is holding Wu Yanli.


    Tango is actually different from the common national standard. It''s a relatively standard large-scale dance. If you haven''t learned it, you can''t dance well at all. Even if you dance it, you won''t look good. The fact that Rufus group can hold such a dance is enough to show the quality of their employees.


    Both Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are not professional dancers. Naturally, they can''t be so professional. But Su Jingfei''s body coordination is really good. As long as he knows the basic dance steps, he can always perform as well as professional dancers. Even some difficult movements are not too difficult for him to do.


    Wu Yanli is also not very professional in dance. She has only attended some dances and learned some dances, but she can''t stand the relationship between her and Su Jingfei. She is a couple and can do any action to fully cooperate with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei, who has a lot of miscellaneous knowledge, directly uses the tango steps he knows. He can learn b-box and has a strong sense of rhythm. He steps on the mat every step and has enough physical strength. He can take Wu Yanli to make some more difficult movements every time.


    Originally, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli danced together, which was different from others. They were really men and women. Now they danced together with such elegant and beautiful movements, which immediately attracted people''s attention. Those women were even more greedy for Su Jingfei.


    As Lin ruoke said, Su Jingfei is just like Tang Seng''s meat. These women want to have a bite. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are cuddling together.


    They are authentic lovers. Naturally, they are not so taboo as ordinary people. Their bodies are close to each other. Su Jingfei''s hand is on Wu Yanli''s waist. Wu Yanli will cooperate with each step.


    If we think about their tacit understanding from the perspective of dancing, it''s certainly admirable and pleasing to the eye. But now, Liang Xiuwen and other women are not in such a state of mind.


    "Look at Su Jingfei. This guy is a sex maniac. Even if he dances with county magistrate Wu, how can he touch it? You see, she touches it again. That hand is too bad. I really want to chop it for him." Li Hongsi is usually very cold and rational, but every time she meets Su Jingfei, she will be crazy. Now she is full of sadness and angry to Liang Xiuwen.


    In fact, Liang Xiuwen is also full of sadness. Even if Su Jingfei''s first dance is robbed by Wu Yanli, their performance is too close. Wu Yanli has been touched by Su Jingfei several times, how can she not be angry!


    In fact, since they have a tango dance, they naturally know more about this kind of dance. Su Jingfei''s movements are dance moves. After all, in public, Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to go too far. Even if she wants to make love with Wu Yanli, she has to wait until no one else. But in the eyes of women with different hearts, such movements change their taste.


    They are whispering. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are also commenting. At first, they say Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are good dancers. Gradually, they criticize Su Jingfei for being lecherous. Liu Yifei forgets that she has danced with Su Jingfei.


    The three girls are better than the four women. They just envy Wu Yanli. They don''t think Su Jingfei is too erotic. They just think whether they will take the initiative to dance with Su Jingfei next time. Lin ruoke has the courage to go to Su Jingfei and has decided to go back and dance with him. Feng Xiaolan is a talented girl with straightforward character and has the courage, Wang Yu is the only girl who is really embarrassed. Apart from admiration, she lacks courage.


    A song is only three or four minutes. Although Su Jingfei has been strangled by several women for several times, he and Wu Yanli have been together for a short time. The two people who are still in the mood come back to their seats again. They all know that they can''t go too far, or they will be found.


    Wu Yanli just sits down. Liang Xiuwen has poked Li Hongsi. Li Hongsi walks over knowingly and doesn''t speak. She just looks at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei wry smile, this girl is always so personality, had to smile way: "Li director big pretty girl, whether reward face and I dance a song?"


    In fact, Li Hongsi doesn''t want to go too far. She just feels uncomfortable when she thinks that Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are cuddling together. Even if she doesn''t say that Wu Yanli is a fox, she doesn''t want to lose to her. Hearing this, she hands her hand directly to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei can clearly feel the change of this girl''s temper. Besides laughing bitterly, she can only take her to the dance floor. Li hongsilk is very special to him.


    Wu Yanli can feel that Su Jingfei''s attitude towards Li hongsilk is different from that of other people, and other women seem to think that it''s normal for her to dance with Su Jingfei. She secretly notices that even if this woman has no special relationship with Su Jingfei, at least they are a couple in the eyes of people.


    Suddenly think of the word "main room", Wu Yanli is also full of sour, oneself and Su Jingfei each other is the first time, how as if he has become a third party to intervene, this feeling is too strange, but also lingering.


    The dance between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk is also good. Although Li hongsilk has a little bit less tacit understanding because of her little temper, it''s still enjoyable.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei didn''t speak, but they both decided in their hearts that Li hongsilk should be su Jingfei''s real girlfriend. At least others think they must be a couple. From all kinds of signs, Su Jingfei and this woman have the most unusual relationship, and they still rent together, let alone make it clear.


    In fact, the two women don''t know what their thoughts are. Mingming and Su Jingfei are confused and shouldn''t be so entangled. However generous they are, they can''t ignore Su Jingfei who takes away their virginity.


    After Li Hongsi came back, Su Jingfei naturally didn''t have a chance to rest. She didn''t have to ask Liang Xiuwen. She had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Before Li Hongsi could get back to her seat, she had already passed. As the president, she always had her own domineering power. Without Su Jingfei''s invitation, she directly dragged him to dance.


    Some people are really surprised to see their president treat Su Jingfei like this. Isn''t the relationship between their president and Su Jingfei simple? But they also saw with their own eyes that Su Jingfei danced with director Li first! The crowd was in a fog.


    It''s not the first time that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen danced, but the last time Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen danced in a nightclub, and the form of dance was also different.


    Since Liang Xiuwen can become the queen of the nightclub, her dancing ability is beyond saying. Even in tango, her basic skills are far better than those of Wu Yanli and Li hongsilk. Their cooperation is also the best. Even the sour women nod their heads. This kind of dance is the real tango.


    In the next few days, Su Jingfei became the dance partner of all the women. Not only Li Binbin and Liu Yifei danced with him, but Lin ruoke''s three daughters didn''t let him go. Wang Yu was embarrassed. In the end, Su Jingfei invited her to dance. Since they all danced one dance, he couldn''t leave other girls alone. It took a lot of time to jump down this circle, And I don''t know if Liang Xiuwen did it on purpose. After su Jingfei danced around, the dance changed from tango to national standard.

 Chapter 237

    At today''s cocktail party, Su Jingfei has become a dancer. All the pretty girls around him have to dance at least one song. No matter what their relationship with Su Jingfei is, Su Jingfei can''t ignore anyone.


    It seems that Liang Xiuwen saw this situation and didn''t change the tune. She kept the tango until Su Jingfei and Wang Yu finished the last dance. The tune here changed a little. She really cooperated with Su Jingfei to complete the Accompany Dance task, but the next thing was the national standard, which required men and women to match.


    At this time, Su Jingfei used to study some dances in college, but now he has practiced them well. Even if he is not a professional dancer, at least he can dance with others.


    But now he also saw that something was wrong. He couldn''t dance with these women all the time, and it was inconvenient for him to be too intimate with anyone. After all, the situation now is different from usual. Women are stingy. Even if they know that they just dance, they won''t have good intentions.


    Now Li Hongsi has no smile on her face. She is the closest one among all the women. Even in the eyes of many people, she is her real girlfriend. When she dances with other women, she must be sour.


    When Su Jingfei heard the dance music change, all the women''s eyes were stupid and ready to move. He immediately said hello to the crowd: "it''s just a little hot. I''ll go to the bathroom. You dance first. I''ll be back in a moment." Said also regardless of the women''s reaction, quickly slide feet.


    He was a rare man in the reception, and his identity was quite special. When they left the banquet, they all saw that they didn''t know Su Jingfei was taking the opportunity to escape, and they didn''t think much about it, even Liang Xiuwen and others.


    After all, among these people, except Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, their relationship with Su Jingfei is very special. There is a little speculation about his situation. Other women can only think about Su Jingfei and other women in their hearts, and they don''t understand the specific situation. At most, Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk ask him after they decide.


    Because there are fewer men here, the bathroom is very quiet. Su Jingfei first washed his face and grinned bitterly in the mirror. Today''s event is really a headache. So many women are gathered together.


    Because he is young and has been busy recently, his development with these women is completely spontaneous. I didn''t expect that they could meet so early. I don''t know how to deal with it. In fact, he has no experience and should have thought that since they are all related to him, it''s sooner or later.


    Depressed, ready to go back to the dance floor, thinking, big deal to them to continue to be partners, today with women, anyway, things have developed to this step, I can''t retreat.


    At this time, the door of the bathroom suddenly opened. Su Jingfei would not have any special reaction at ordinary times. He could see the person who came in. He suddenly opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that Wu Yanli came to find herself and was still in the men''s bathroom.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction is very fast. He pulls Wu Yanli close, opens the door and looks outside. He doesn''t find anyone, so he whispers: "sister Wu, you''re crazy. How did you come to the men''s room?"


    Wu Yanli chuckled: "I know this is the men''s room. That''s why I came here. I know you are the only one here."


    "I''m really defeated by you. Even if it''s just me, you can''t come in. Next door is the women''s room. If it''s blocked, you''ll lose face." Su Jingfei helps the forehead helpless way.


    "Hum, it''s not for you little villain. I didn''t expect that there are so many beautiful girls around you. I''m very upset." Wu Yanli snorted, discontented.


    Su Jingfei hesitated for a moment, and then said with a smile: "I didn''t expect this situation. At that time, we came to s city by train. Didn''t the person who picked me up go to the company? I didn''t know the company would be like this. "


    "Well, you don''t have to explain. I don''t mean to blame you. After all, sometimes I can''t help working. It''s not the same when I work in the political axe." Wu Yanli shakes her head and says that she doesn''t mind Su Jingfei''s work. In fact, what she really cares about in her heart is the relationship between Su Jingfei and those women. It''s just that she has been in the political axe for a long time and is naturally very smart. She knows that even if she asks about some things, it doesn''t necessarily lead to results, which is different from her own observation.


    Su Jingfei thinks that Wu Yanli is very generous, and he is also relieved. He is really afraid that Wu Yanli will find out. She is his first woman, so he naturally has a special feeling for Wu Yanli.


    "I''m here because I''m leaving. I haven''t been alone with you. Don''t I miss you?" When Wu Yanli saw Su Jingfei''s silence, she suddenly changed the topic. When she spoke, her beautiful eyes were bright, and it seemed that there was such a different signal in her eyes.


    Men and women who are in love with each other are very sensitive. Although their IQ is zero, they can feel each other''s emotional changes. What''s more, Su Jingfei, who usually has a delicate mind, suddenly finds out that Wu Yanli is different.


    Su Jingfei can''t help but feel a move in her heart. If Wu Yanli wants to leave, just say hello to herself outside. There''s no need to come here to tell herself.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei, in Wu Yanli''s surprised eyes, opens the bathroom door again and hangs a sign on the doorknob, which says "under repair".


    No matter how stupid Wu Yanli is, she guesses Su Jingfei''s intention. Suddenly her cheeks are flushed. This boy won''t be so bold. She just can''t bear to miss her. She wants to get along with Su Jingfei alone for a while. Although the environment here is not good, it makes Wu Yanli feel more comfortable than among the people outside.


    "Sister Wu, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m very concerned about you, and I don''t know if you will lose weight." Su Jingfei does everything well and smiles back at Wu Yanli.


    Wu Yanli pretended that she didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. She said, "you really think I can miss you. I''m not thin. Don''t be so narcissistic."


    "I don''t believe it. I have to check it myself before I know it. Otherwise, if you miss me so much, I don''t know. That''s bad." Su Jingfei pretends that she doesn''t know that Wu Yanli has understood her meaning. She continues to smile, and takes a step closer, embracing Wu Yanli''s nearly perfect pride in her arms.


    "Jingfei, don''t be here. People will come in outside." Wu Yanli is hugged warmly by Su Jingfei. She is short of breath and says quickly.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about that. Now she took a bite on her little mouth, and then said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m ready for everything. No one can take care of us. We''ll be ready as soon as possible." With that, he opened a compartment and walked in with Wu Yanli in her arms. "


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli leave one after another, and the girls have no doubt. Even Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, who are already married, are confused and ridiculous. How can they think of what Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are doing.


    What''s more, although all the women also speculate about their relationship with Su Jingfei, who would have thought that the closest relationship with Su Jingfei is not Li Hongsi, the real girlfriend in everyone''s heart, nor Liang Xiuwen, the president who takes good care of Su Jingfei, but the county magistrate who seems to have extraordinary bearing.


    Liang Xiuwen is a woman who likes to dance. Naturally, she can''t stay idle. Su Jingfei is not here, so she directly takes Li Hongxian as her partner. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have a good relationship in the drama group, and they used to dance together, What''s more, they and Su Jingfei are absurd. They can be regarded as frank and intimate. In a sense, they are sisters.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that they were a little distant from each other, but they were closer to each other. At this time, they also got together to dance on the dance floor. Moreover, because both of them were professional dancers, dancing together was no less than the tacit understanding of Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk.


    The remaining three beautiful girls, naturally, can''t be idle. Feng Xiaolan, who is relatively lively, has great potential and has been taken to the dance floor by Lin ruoke, a nervous woman. Of course, they are a little mixed up when they come. Anyway, it''s good to be happy.


    Only Wang Yu, who has a quiet personality, has no partner now. She is not familiar with the female employees of roufeisi group, so it is impossible for her to find them to dance together. It''s boring here, so she gets up and walks to the bathroom. She had nothing to drink before.


    Today''s hotel is contracted by the roufeisi group, and there are dozens or hundreds of employees. All of them are female employees. Wu Yanli happened to come here by chance, but she didn''t meet anyone, so Wang Yu was not so lucky. When she came here, there was no place for the women''s bathroom, and Wang Yu was a little worried. At this time, she saw a sign hanging on the door of the men''s bathroom that was being repaired, My heart moved.


    She didn''t think why Su Jingfei had gone to the bathroom and didn''t come back. She thought that since it was repaired here, if it was convenient for her, there would be no problem. After looking around, no one noticed, so she just pushed the door and went in.


    As a girl, Wang Yu naturally has no experience of entering the men''s restroom. Today, if she was not in a special hurry, she would not do so. She feels guilty.


    She didn''t think too much about it. She thought it was time to solve it as soon as possible. She opened a door directly and stepped in. Although there was a difference between men and women in the bathroom, there was no big difference in the internal facilities. It was only when she sat on the toilet that she felt something was wrong.


    A kind of voice that can''t hear pain or comfort came from the next room. I wonder what''s going on. Is there a woman next door?

 Chapter 238

    Looking at Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli who come out from the bathroom, Wang Yu feels that her legs are a little weak. She can''t imagine that she overheard Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli. Thinking of what happened just now, she feels that she is dreaming.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli don''t know what they did before. They are all seen by the most quiet and intellectual little pretty girl. In fact, they haven''t been together for a long time. Even if a few women doubt that Su Jingfei has been together for a long time, they don''t doubt Wu Yanli''s situation. They can see that Wu Yanli has obviously mended her makeup, which naturally takes a lot of time.


    Just as Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei said before, after she came out, Wu Yanli said goodbye to the public. It''s really late. It''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. As her friend, Su Jingfei naturally wanted to see her off, and others have no doubt about it.


    Su Jingfei''s performance in front of people is very normal. Even if some people suspect that they have some relationship, they never expect that they are so close to each other.


    Wang Yu observes them in secret, but she can''t help admiring them. Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli can see on the surface that if they didn''t hear it, she would not believe that the relationship between them is so close.


    Wang Yu has no bad feelings about their relationship. Wu Yanli is single, and Su Jingfei is also a person. At most, they fall in love secretly, and there is nothing improper about it. As a modern person, Wang Yu is not so old-fashioned. At most, he feels that they are really crazy and actually date in the bathroom.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Wang Yu is observing himself secretly. He doesn''t take too much action to send Wu Yanli out all the way to the outside. Anyway, they have done what they should do, and they don''t need to be reluctant to leave at this time.


    Wu Yanli also said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "go back, they are still waiting for you. Don''t let them wait."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "sister Wu, you don''t have to worry. Today they are celebrating. They must be very busy. Even if they are delayed for a while, it''s nothing. Aren''t we here just now? No one said anything


    "You''re a little coyote. I''ll go back first!" Wu Yanli''s cheeks were flushed. Obviously she thought of what had happened before. With a word of pride and anger, she turned around and left.


    Su Jingfei looks at Wu Yanli''s graceful body with hot eyes. He really wants to go with her. Fortunately, he sees that Wu Yanli is driving by himself. Otherwise, he really has to worry about meeting a sex wolf driver. There are many such people these days, and Wu Yanli is so beautiful.


    When Wu Yanli left, Su Jingfei naturally came back. Only when she came back, Li hongsilk said coldly, "is your sister Wu reluctant to leave?"


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t be angry because of Li hongsilk''s cold attitude. She has a cold personality. What''s more, she must be jealous now, and the most important thing is that she is guilty.


    He doesn''t want to be proud of the stallion dragon in the novel. He always thinks that all women are around him. It''s natural for women to accept that they have three wives and four concubines. If women are really not jealous, it''s strange. Unless, like Liang Xiuwen, she learned from her childhood that men can have three wives and four concubines, and she still gives Su Jingfei to her best friend for another woman, She was just as jealous.


    Now hearing Li Hongsi''s words, she said with a gentle smile, "sister Wu has helped me a lot. Naturally, I''ll send her out. Moreover, we have a good relationship. We don''t see each other at ordinary times. Naturally, we are a little reluctant."


    Although he admitted that he was not willing to leave Wu Yanli, he was different from Li Hongsi''s "reluctant to leave". His words in Li Hongsi''s ears were like saying that he and Wu Yanli were actually brothers and sisters. We just didn''t see each other for a long time, so that''s why.


    Su Jingfei is not a genius for lying, but he has been in contact with women for a long time without any teacher. He knows that the more truth is mixed with lies, the less people will doubt them. It is the truth that can''t be guessed.


    Sure enough, as he thought, when Su Jingfei said this, Li Hongsi''s face was a little bit more relaxed. She understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. They didn''t have a chance to meet at ordinary times. After all, Wu Yanli was the county magistrate of Pingshan County, and she was very busy. Even if she wanted to develop something with Su Jingfei, they didn''t have that chance.


    The conversation between them was not small. The staff of roufeisi group in the distance couldn''t hear it, but several women nearby heard it. All of the other women except Wang Yu had the same mind as Li Hongsi, and they were all suspicious.


    Wang Yu sighed in the dark that it was really difficult for them to meet each other at ordinary times, but they couldn''t stand it. When they met, they had a close contact, which was more intimate than all the people present.


    It''s just that she can''t say these words. Don''t say that she is not qualified to take charge of Su Jingfei''s business. Just say that she eavesdropped on other people''s bad deeds in the bathroom, which is enough to make her feel ashamed to death. Now she is regretting. Why didn''t she leave at that time and finish listening to them, and what''s more, such shameful things happened.


    Su Jingfei chatted with several women again, thought about it and said to Liang Xiuwen: "sister Xiuwen, it''s not too early. I''ll send Li Binbin and Liu Yifei back first. They''ll be filming tomorrow!"


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are also resting at this time. Listening to Su Jingfei''s mention, it''s almost ten o''clock. Although they still have a lot to say, they have to go back.


    At first, they did have a lot of women around Su Jingfei, and some of them had complex emotions. However, they thought that they had a bad debt with Su Jingfei, so they let go and had a good time.


    Liang Xiuwen naturally won''t stop them. Although Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are familiar with them, they have different identities. Su Jingfei, as Li Binbin''s bodyguard, should send them back today, so he nodded and agreed to Su Jingfei''s words. Anyway, the celebration banquet is almost over.


    Su Jingfei is going to leave with two stars. Lin ruoke comes to Liang Xiuwen and says, "sister Xiuwen, it''s late. I''m going back too. I''ll come to work here tomorrow."


    Feng Xiaolan also took Wang Yu to Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, Wang Yu and I have also gone back. Thank you for taking me to play today."


    "Little girl, what are you doing with your elder martial brother? Remember to go back and give Mr. Feng a treat. I''ll go to see him when I''m free in a while." Su Jingfei gently knocks on Feng Xiaolan''s head and says with a smile that he has a good feeling for this little younger martial sister.


    Feng Xiaolan wrinkled her lovely little nose to show her dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei''s behavior, but she didn''t say anything more. She admired the elder martial brother he very much.


    When it''s Wang Yu''s turn to say goodbye, Su Jingfei is very strange. Even if you want to leave, why don''t you have a red face? Although your red face is really cute, you don''t have to be so shy to make people want to take a bite.


    When Wang Yu looks at Su Jingfei, she thinks of what happened before. She blushes and her heart beats. It seems that she is the one who has been found to be private. She is quiet, but now she doesn''t know what to say. Her eyes twinkle, and she even dare not look at Su Jingfei. This makes Su Jingfei very surprised.


    He couldn''t figure it out. When the little girl saw her before, she was very generous and dared to kiss her face. Now she was so shy. Su Jingfei had to say, "Wang Yu, you should be safe when you go back. I''ll go to your house in a few days."


    "To my house? What are you doing at my house? " Wang Yu, who was in a state of confusion, didn''t respond for a moment. He asked in surprise. He said in his heart, is it true that he has been found eavesdropping?


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. He looked at Wang Yu speechless and said, "why did you forget that I was seeing aunt Weihong? Didn''t you say that I would go to your house again?" His tone has been a little dissatisfied, such an important thing this girl actually forgot?


    Wang Yu then realized that she was guilty and made a mistake. Since she could become a good friend of Feng Xiaolan, a gifted girl, she was also very smart. She immediately recognized Su Jingfei''s dissatisfaction.


    "Elder martial brother, I didn''t mean that. Didn''t we say that before? I''ll let you go when my mother is sick. You don''t have to go if you have nothing to do. " Wang Yu quickly explained.


    Su Jingfei is relieved that this girl originally meant this. Wang Yu has always given him a good impression before. If she really takes her mother''s illness seriously, he will be very disappointed.


    Now I''m in a different mood, so I said with a smile: "that''s what I said, but I usually have to go and have a look when I''m free. After all, it''s uncle Li Guofeng who asked me to do it."


    Wang Yu let out a cry. He didn''t know why, but he felt disappointed. Su Jingfei didn''t want to go to his home because of himself, and he didn''t want to treat his mother because of his face. He didn''t care so much because of Uncle Li Guofeng''s request.


    Su Jingfei then continued: "besides, aunt Weihong is your mother. How can you call me elder martial brother? I must be more attentive and be worthy of your younger martial sister!"


    Although Wang Yu knew that Su Jingfei didn''t have any special thoughts for herself, she just coaxed herself and nodded happily. She felt as if she was 18 or 19 years old. She didn''t know where her normal reason was. She still unconsciously recalled the previous scene in her mind and had a special emotion in her heart.


    Lin ruoke''s three beautiful girls all bid farewell to each other. Since they are friends, they naturally go together. Moreover, Su Jingfei knows that Lin ruoke, a fake working girl, is actually a car owner. He believes Lin ruoke will send the two girls home.


    As for Lin ruoke, Su Jingfei''s feelings are very complicated. They are classmates, but they are just like strangers. And Lin ruoke is very smart, even not worse than Feng Xiaolan''s gifted girl. Otherwise, she can''t disguise for so long, and no one will find out.


    Thinking of the relationship between Lin ruoke and Lin ruofeng, Su Jingfei can only shake his head. According to Lin ruofeng''s behavior, even if he wants to care for his classmates, he can''t do it. He only hopes that Lin ruofeng will understand that he is forced to fight back, otherwise his classmates'' feelings may disappear. Su Jingfei never thinks he is a good man, and he will not be soft on Lin ruofeng.

 Chapter 239

    Su Jingfei''s driving is smooth and steady. People who don''t know the situation will think that Su Jingfei is a steady person. Only Su Jingfei knows that he has little driving experience. After all, he was a college student before and didn''t get his driver''s license for long.


    He is not a genius who is proficient in everything in legend high school. The reason why he has many skills is not only his own efforts, but also the magic of thread bound books, which always makes him learn some skills by analogy.


    It''s obvious that his driving skills didn''t exist in ancient times, and he can''t become an expert because of the knowledge in the thread bound book. However, it''s more than enough to escort Li Binbin and Liu Yifei back. Anyway, as long as he can drive away, after all, racing is not everywhere, and Su Jingfei won''t participate.


    Today''s situation seems to be a bit special. The place where roufeisi group held the celebration banquet is in the urban area, which is at least half an hour''s drive away from the suburb where the crew is located, and there is a field with few people in it.


    At ordinary times, let alone pedestrians, there are not many cars. After all, s city is inferior to the second tier cities, and the population is not so dense. But today Su Jingfei feels that something is wrong. Just when he is out of the city, there are two more cars behind him. They are black Santana, the most common car.


    He doesn''t drive fast. It''s easy for these two cars to surpass, but they don''t mean to surpass Su Jingfei. Instead, they follow him quietly.


    A few minutes later, passing a fork in the road, another car appeared. The car was just in front of Su Jingfei, and it was always a faster car than them. It was just a calculation.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei drank some wine at the banquet. Although they were not drunk, they were a little slow at this time. In addition, they were tired after playing all day. They were resting on the car seat and didn''t know what was going on outside.


    "Sister Binbin, Yifei, wake up, we seem to be followed." When Su Jingfei saw that the two girls were like this, he had to remind them that whether it was his enemy or their identity, it was not surprising that they were being followed. As a bodyguard, he was always alert.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei wake up with fright. Although they are stars, they always worry about accidents, so they hire bodyguards. But when something happens, they are also very frightened. After all, they are all girls.


    When Su Jingfei saw them wake up, he didn''t say much. Instead, he looked at the car behind them with a mirror. The two cars were not in a hurry and could be sure that they were following.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei naturally see the situation, they are smart girls, think about it, Li Binbin said: "Su Jingfei, let''s call the police, these three cars obviously have problems."


    Liu Yifei also nodded: "yes, let''s call the police. Who knows who these people are."


    Su Jingfei said with a wry smile, "you two ladies, you''ve made too many movies. Now you can''t go to the village and the store. Even if we call the police, it''s too late. What''s more, will people give us such opportunities?" With these words, the speed has dropped.


    Both Li Binbin and Liu Yifei feel it and look at the car in front of them. The car ignores Su Jingfei''s car behind him and is decelerating. Although Su Jingfei wants to run into it, his car is of average quality and has to decelerate.


    All kinds of thoughts flicker in his heart. Normally, even if a star asks for a bodyguard, it doesn''t necessarily lead to an accident. The main purpose of many stars asking for a bodyguard is to stop enthusiastic fans. Su Jingfei, who is special, really protects the employer''s safety. In fact, this is just psychological comfort.


    I didn''t expect that his psychological comfort was really in the face of an accident. If he was himself, even if there were many people on the other side, he still had the ability to leave calmly, but it was a pity that the two weak women around him.


    Su Jingfei''s speed dropped as the car in front of him. The car on the left of the two cars in the back suddenly increased its speed. Soon it was side by side with Su Jingfei, and the window was quickly lowered, revealing a face that was wearing sunglasses at night. I don''t know if he could see clearly.


    "Sir, I advise you to stop the car, otherwise we can''t guarantee that it will hurt you." Sunglasses man is very polite, but there is no doubt.


    Su Jingfei didn''t resist too much, but he slowly slowed down the car.


    "You''d better not move your mobile phone. It''s good for everyone. We''re more friendly. If you don''t cooperate, I''m not sure about the result." Sunglasses man''s car also decelerates with Su Jingfei''s car, and still does not forget the warning.


    Su Jingfei knows that at this time, everything can only rely on self-help. The three of them have no way to use their mobile phones in each other''s surveillance, and they dare to kidnap. Su Jingfei doesn''t believe that they are unprepared. With a sigh, he has to park his car on the side of the road.


    At this time, three cars had stopped around him and surrounded him. These people were very cautious. They got off two people from each car, and the driver of each car didn''t get off.


    Su Jingfei can see from the corner of his eyes that someone in one of the cars pointed a gun at the three of them. It''s true that there are real guys. This is reasonable.


    S city is definitely not a city with better public security. Otherwise, there would not be such an underground rule maker as Yu Wanli. Since his subordinates can carry guns, people who want to kidnap big stars will not be just daggers and machetes.


    "This gentleman and the two stars trouble themselves to get out of the car. I hope you can cooperate. We are against violence." The man with glasses seems to be the head of everyone, and it''s him who gives orders. He said and said with a smile: "we''re just seeking wealth, and we don''t want to hurt people. I hope you can understand."


    Su Jingfei, no matter how capable he is, is still a human being. He can''t ignore the threat of each other''s pistols. In particular, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are ordinary people.


    At this time, the two beautiful girls have lost their looks. They have never met such a scene. They have no scream. They have good psychological quality. Even they can walk down with Su Jingfei calmly. Even if they are forced to pretend, Su Jingfei has to admit that the two girls are very strong.


    Seeing the two women get out of the car, the man with glasses seems to be a little excited. Su Jingfei can even hear the sound of his swallowing. He can''t help but feel tight in his heart. This guy can''t be a fool.


    "Miss Li, Miss Liu, I finally see you as real people. You are more beautiful than on TV. Unfortunately, we are here for money, otherwise we really want to get close to you." Although the glasses man is wearing sunglasses, his expression is still obscene, which shows what he means by "close".


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei face a change, they are not afraid of each other for money, the real fear is that they hurt themselves, two women involuntarily to Su Jingfei side by.


    Whether Su Jingfei is Li Binbin''s bodyguard or their man, they all instinctively think that Su Jingfei can protect them.


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t let them down. Although he hasn''t tried to get away for the time being, at least he can''t let Li Binbin and Liu Yifei be bullied by others. If he''s in a hurry, he''d rather risk his life to get rid of these people in front of him.


    Su Jingfei really doesn''t have much confidence, but he can''t bear to let others bully his own woman. He used to be a bodyguard who used to take people''s money and help others. But now his relationship with Li Binbin is different, so he naturally pays more attention.


    "Brother, since you are all asking for money, let''s count it. Let''s have the money sent as soon as possible. There are rules on the road. We can''t hurt the meat ticket." Su Jingfei calculates the assurance of his escape in his heart, while he talks with the glasses man.


    Although the glasses man looked at the two stars salivating, but there was no special action. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he laughed and said: "this gentleman, do you still preach the rules with me? We all risk losing our heads in this business. There are no rules to follow, but your words are good. We won''t hurt the meat ticket. "


    After saying that, without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he told the people around him: "children, take two stars to the car. Let''s go back and wait for the ransom first."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes together. You thought you were Monkey Sun, but Su Jingfei said quickly: "brother, since you said you would not hurt them, you''d better let them stay with me. I''m sure I will follow you."


    "You? No, you''re too dangerous. Do you think we won''t investigate if we dare to kidnap? You have to separate, or I can''t guarantee the safety of your star sisters. " The man with glasses first laughed, then said fiercely: "you should be serious. I''m robbing! Oh, I''m sorry, Miss Li Binbin. I''ve read too much about "there are no thieves in the world". I like that very much. "


    Although Su Jingfei knew it was robbery at this time, the robber in front of him was really a little out of tune. He wanted to be a 213 youth very much. If it wasn''t for the threat of a gun, Su Jingfei would have knocked him down.


    Now, of course, he can''t do it. Even if he can avoid the attack of these people in the end, the two big stars are in danger. Now he''s afraid.


    "Brother, I will not be separated from them, or you will tie my hands, and I will be with them, or we will not leave." Su Jingfei weighed it, but still couldn''t separate.


    His tone is very firm, glasses man slightly Leng, and then grimly said: "boy, are you begging me, or threatening me?"


    "Whatever you think, I''m stuck here by you today. I already know what the result is. Anyway, you''re asking for talent. Just wait for the ransom. Don''t have any other ideas. Since you know that I have some skills, you should understand that if I work hard, I can''t deal with all of you. It shouldn''t be a problem to cripple some of you, Do you want to take a risk? " Su Jingfei eyes Li mang flash, seemingly casual way.

 Chapter 240

    After su Jingfei''s words, the glasses man was silent for a moment. Then he said, "look, you''re a bloody man, too. I agree to your terms, but I hope you don''t play tricks." Then he said to the people around him, "go and tie his hands."


    Su Jingfei naturally scoffs at the words of men with eyes. He is not afraid of being picked up by himself. Since they dare to kidnap Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, it is impossible that they have not investigated themselves.


    If you fight against them, no matter who you are, you may be hurt by yourself. If you hurt others with your ability, they may become disabled. They are also afraid of fighting against themselves, so they choose to compromise. Sometimes a person''s attitude will decide what kind of treatment they will receive.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, no matter how famous they are, are weak girls at this time. They all take Su Jingfei as their heart and bone. Now they see that Su Jingfei is going to be tied up, and their hearts are like ashes. Su Jingfei can''t resist, not to mention them.


    Su Jingfei was afraid that they were too afraid, so he comforted him: "don''t worry too much, you two. Mr. glasses is quite polite. What he asked for is money. We just need to cooperate."


    When he talks, the angle is just to avoid the kidnapper, which is still very simple for Su Jingfei. When he talks, his eyes constantly wink at the two girls. He is not the one who is tied up. Now it''s just an expedient. Even if he wants to escape, he has to wait for the reality.


    If you change to be an ordinary woman, you may not understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. But Li Binbin and Liu Yifei both rely on acting skills. Su Jingfei''s eyes immediately reassure them. Su Jingfei is really cunning.


    If Su Jingfei knew the two women''s evaluation of themselves, she would definitely roll her eyes. This time, she clearly wanted to save them, otherwise she would have run away.


    The man with glasses obviously has good experience and excellent binding skills. In just one minute, Su Jingfei''s hands have been tied behind him. Now Su Jingfei is not affected except walking, and basically has no threat.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s situation, the two women are really worried about the glasses man''s backwardness. Fortunately, although the glasses man covets the two female stars, he still keeps his word and directly catches up with the three people in a car. He sits in the co driver''s seat and directly takes out a pistol to supervise the three people.


    Su Jingfei is also secretly relieved. If he really repents, he can only break out again. Even if he ties his hand, Su Jingfei is sure to get out of the trap, otherwise he will fall into the trap like this. How stupid it is.


    "Three of you are our distinguished guests today. As long as you cooperate with us and we get the money, we will let you leave safely. We don''t have to worry about killing people. We are most opposed to violence." After the glasses man got on the bus, he comforted the three people, just holding a pistol in his hand, which really can''t give people a sense of trust.


    The two women sat around Su Jingfei, which was deliberately arranged by the robbers. Among the three people present, only Su Jingfei was the most dangerous. Even if he was tied with his hands, it was the same, making him squeeze between the two women, which made it difficult for him to move.


    The man with glasses didn''t know whether it was because he was proud or because he was talkative. Seeing that the three people didn''t speak, he immediately said with a smile, "you don''t have to be so unhappy. We all take people''s money to relieve disasters, but we do different things. It''s not very nice to offend the three people today."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved and he realized what he was doing, but he was not sure. The robber was a bit unusual. He already said with a smile: "we all understand people. Since we are all seeking money, we will cooperate. Where are we going?"


    "Where to? Of course, it is to find a safer place, otherwise you will be found out by the police, which will be our trouble. Don''t worry, we will inform your agent at dawn and let them redeem you. " Glasses man did not hide three people, he said with a smile, it seems that the business is quite skilled.


    As a star, Qiaoduan of kidnapping is very familiar, but this time it''s not a film, it''s a real kidnapping case. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are afraid to lean on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei secretly grins bitterly. Since that day''s absurdity, Su Jingfei hopes to get along well with the two girls. Even if she can''t be a real couple, she should at least be closer. But Liu Yifei has been angry with herself all the time, and Li Binbin has always kept a distance. I didn''t expect that in this case, the three will become very close.


    Looking at the three men, the man with glasses has a look of envy and hatred in his eyes. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei can''t see it. His glasses are really a good camouflage.


    In fact, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei didn''t pay attention to their own behavior. In their hearts, not to mention Su Jingfei himself was very powerful, they subconsciously wanted to ask Su Jingfei for help just because of his relationship with them.


    No matter which woman, she has the memory of her first man. As long as she is a normal person, she will never forget. What''s more, Su Jingfei is also an excellent character. If it wasn''t for the sudden occurrence of things, and it''s not the only one, they might become lovers with Su Jingfei.


    At the moment of crisis, their subconscious feelings about Su Jingfei burst out, which really made Su Jingfei laugh and cry. At this time, they should also be showing their true feelings.


    The glasses man is full of jealousy and has no interest in speaking. Naturally, the three meat tickets can''t talk at will. The most is eye contact.


    At this time, we can see the difference between the actors and ordinary people. Su Jingfei can even see their meaning from the two women''s eyes, so he tries his best to infect the two big stars with his own emotions. Unexpectedly, when they arrive at their destination, the two women''s emotions have stabilized a lot. It seems that this time they are just invited to be guests.


    The glasses man and the crowd stopped their car at the gate of a small courtyard in a residential building. This is what they said to the three people: "two big stars and this bodyguard, when our destination arrives, please get out of the car and make a phone call."


    Su Jingfei''s three people had already communicated with each other on the road, and everything was arranged by the kidnapper. As long as he didn''t put forward unacceptable conditions, the three people would not resist. It''s better for the other party to just ask for money. Even if the number is larger, it doesn''t matter. The key is not to hurt people, which is what Su Jingfei is most worried about.


    Now the attitude of the man with glasses seems to be pretty good. The three of them obediently come out of the car and look around. This is a small mountain village. This family''s home is at the head of the village. When it comes in the middle of the night, no one will find it.


    Su Jingfei sighed that he had been prepared. It seems that he is still inexperienced. The two big stars wander around every day. Even if they make up, they can find it. Today''s situation should happen sooner or later. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei also think of this.


    The courtyard is not big. It has only four rooms. One of them is supposed to be their lounge, and the other is a living room with a bedroom. Su Jingfei and two big stars were sent into the bedroom by them. It''s really a privilege.


    There is no bed in the bedroom. There is only a big sofa. It''s not crowded for three people to sit on it. The room has no windows. It''s like a secret room. Only the door can go in and out. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how the owner designed the house when he built it. However, he knows that these people are really professional.


    "I''m sorry for the three of you. You can only be wronged here for one night. We''re more humane and won''t disturb your rest. Tomorrow when your agents get up, I''ll ask you to call them. I''ll also tell you the amount of ransom. I hope we have a good cooperation and wish you a good night." I don''t know if the man with glasses has seen too many movies, but he is very elegant. If he doesn''t wear sunglasses, he will be more gentlemanly.


    He said, regardless of the reaction of the three people, he left directly with people. The only door was installed with a security door. Even if there were tools, they would not be able to escape. They were really relieved.


    And from their conversation in the living room, Su Jingfei knows that there will be at least four people outside. It can be said that the guard is very strict. No wonder the man with glasses is so relieved.


    When they leave, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei come to untie Su Jingfei. The robbers have already robbed the three of them to their own place. Naturally, they are very relieved. They don''t even worry that Su Jingfei might be untied.


    Su Jingfei moved his hands and feet and felt the numbness disappeared after being tied for a period of time. Then he said, "don''t be too nervous. As long as they get the ransom, we will be safe. You can rest assured."


    The two women have been comforted by Su Jingfei''s eyes all the way, and now they are naturally not so nervous. They just look at Su Jingfei strangely.


    When Su Jingfei was talking, he took a star''s hand in one hand and wrote quietly in the palm of the two women''s hands, "don''t talk, there may be eavesdropping." And his eyes are looking around.


    He is not an actor with a professional background. He can''t say how good his acting skills are. But he has a very cautious heart. It''s unreasonable for these kidnappers to leave them here and ignore them. From the action of these kidnappers, they definitely have a very good plan. How can they relax now? The only explanation is that there is a problem in this room.


    Su Jingfei''s words were to comfort the two girls, but he wrote in the palm of their hands: "I think there is something wrong with this kidnapping. When you speak, just follow me. If there is any action, I will write to inform you."


    He wrote very fast. The palms of the two women were itching, but they could not laugh. At this time, they should be very nervous, but they were not nervous at all. Even they were a little shy. It seemed that such a way of communication would only appear between lovers. I didn''t expect that in such a special environment, the three people played such a quiet game.

 Chapter 241

    Su Jingfei and two big stars were accidentally kidnapped, which was unexpected. In particular, they came with guns. No matter how fierce Su Jingfei was, he did not dare to act rashly in the face of such equipment.


    To some extent, with Su Jingfei''s skill, even if he can''t deal with the person with the gun, at least he won''t be controlled by the other party. Unfortunately, he has two women with him. If he can''t guarantee to solve the problem before the other party shoots, Su Jingfei is also a taboo.


    Now the three of them are locked up in a room. They want to get out of the room. There is only one door to get in and out of the room. They don''t have to ask if someone is guarding outside. Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to take risks easily.


    Moreover, he suspected that there must be someone eavesdropping in the room, and maybe there are pinhole cameras and other things. His communication with the two women can only rely on writing.


    While they were saying words of mutual encouragement, Su Jingfei had been secretly writing and communicating with the two women, which means that the two big stars, if they were ordinary people, would have been discovered for a long time.


    Although Su Jingfei is not a star, his experience is different from that of ordinary people, and he is courageous. So far, at least, he is calm.


    "Today we don''t want to run away. We won''t relax our vigilance if they go out." Su Jingfei secretly tells Li Binbin and Liu Yifei.


    Two women also understand that Su Jingfei said is true, directly said: "Su Jingfei, call my agent tomorrow, no matter how much money, as long as let us go back, you can rest assured, we will take you."


    Li Binbin''s voice fell, Liu Yifei pretended to be very afraid of the way: "Jingfei, they will not do anything to us!"


    Although Su Jingfei made them behave like this, it''s not normal for them not to be afraid of being kidnapped after all. In fact, the two girls were slightly relieved because of Su Jingfei''s presence. When Liu Yifei asked, half of them were sincere.


    Su Jingfei, no matter for acting or real relationship, put his arms around Liu Yifei''s waist and said firmly: "don''t worry. No one can hurt you unless they step on my body." After a pause, he continued: "it seems that everything can only wait until tomorrow. It''s not too early now. Let''s have a rest first."


    Although his words have the element of acting, the two women were also moved by his words. Su Jingfei was serious when he spoke, and they all came from his heart. Moreover, when he held Liu Yifei in his arms, his hands also quietly held Li Binbin''s waist.


    The two girls thought Su Jingfei could give people a sense of security before. Now in such a special environment, they calm down again. Even if they had a little hesitation before, they disappeared now.


    No matter Liu Yifei, who was angry with Su Jingfei before, or Li Binbin, who keeps a distance from Su Jingfei, they feel that Su Jingfei''s arms are the safest, and no matter their identity and future, they are all nestled in Su Jingfei''s arms. At this time, none of them said that if they take photos of the way they develop and the gap between their identities, they both like Su Jingfei.


    At this time, although they have been comforted by Su Jingfei to calm down, in fact, we all know that if these robbers are very fierce and lose both sides, Su Jingfei can''t protect them even if he has good skills, there will be no future.


    Su Jingfei also has a bitter smile in his heart. Supporting each other is what any man is looking forward to. He once thought about it and successfully put it into practice. But that time, the situation was quite special, and there was no chance after that.


    I didn''t expect to be successful again. It was such an environment. If he was allowed to choose, he would rather not have such an opportunity, but the world was often unsatisfactory.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know if the house is being monitored, but he sees the light switch in the house. No matter whether it''s because he doesn''t want to be monitored or because he wants to communicate with the two women in private, Su Jingfei doesn''t hesitate to turn off the light.


    At the same time, in a room outside, there was a roar: "Damn, you are idiots. How can there be lights in the room, so that the camera is useless? I really convince you guys with zero IQ. Now you can only eavesdrop."


    Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t know that someone was roaring outside. The house didn''t even have windows, so the sound insulation effect was good. Otherwise, they would be found shouting here.


    After turning off the light, the room was dark, and the two women''s hearts naturally increased with fear, but they didn''t blame Su Jingfei for it. They are all smart women. They don''t think Su Jingfei wants to turn off the light to take advantage of it. Since Su Jingfei said there might be an eavesdropper here, they can''t say there might be a camera.


    After su Jingfei turned off the light, in order to let the people outside rest assured, he said to the two women, "you go to sleep on the sofa. Today we''ll have a good rest, and tomorrow we''ll find a way to send ransom."


    The two women also cooperated with each other and said, "well, let''s have a rest."


    They said in their mouth and exchanged with each other in private. Su Jingfei said to the two women, "you''ll sleep in a moment. I don''t think there will be any problem tonight. I''ll think about it later. If I can leave, these people won''t be a problem."


    After a pause, he continued: "today, even if they want to play tricks, it''s useless, but tomorrow is not good. And according to normal, since they want ransom, tomorrow will definitely guarantee our normal life. If they send food, don''t eat casually, let me check it before we can use it. Do you understand?"


    At this time, Su Jingfei made up her mind about everything. She was so cautious and calm that she would not object to Su Jingfei''s words. Everyone pinched Su Jingfei''s hand to let him know.


    At this time, Su Jingfei did not release his hand to hold the two women. The two women also held Su Jingfei''s arm tightly.


    In today''s environment, Su Jingfei shouldn''t have any fancy. However, Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster. The two women were not wearing formal evening dress but rather sexy dress because they wanted to attend the celebration banquet of roufeisi group. It''s not normal for Su Jingfei to have no feeling at all.


    At this time, no matter what the two women would think, he put his arms around them and collapsed on the sofa. The sofa was not small. I didn''t know if it was the bed specially prepared for them by these people. Anyway, it was OK for three people to lie on it.


    Liu Yifei and Li Binbin both regard Su Jingfei as their heart''s support. Although they are a little shy, no one can see who clearly. They both acquiesce to Su Jingfei''s action. If they don''t hold Su Jingfei, they have no bottom in their hearts. Moreover, in such an environment, they believe Su Jingfei can''t do anything extraordinary.


    In fact, it''s the same. Although Su Jingfei is embracing each other now, he can''t do anything too much. Let alone the environment, even if they change places, they can''t agree.


    He will not naively think that these two women can do whatever they want by relying on themselves, which is not realistic at all, but it''s good to support each other.


    Su Jingfei''s hands are holding a pretty girl. If the fans of the two women know about this life, they either want to break Su Jingfei to pieces, or they want to exchange places with Su Jingfei, even if they are killed by the robbers tomorrow.


    Today is the first time that Su Jingfei and her two daughters have been in close contact since they were crazy that day. Smelling their different body fragrance, Su Jingfei is really intoxicated. He knows that Li Binbin has a better attitude towards himself than Liu Yifei, so he can''t help but put his mouth to Li Binbin.


    At this time, Li Binbin leans on Su Jingfei''s body, and his heart beats faster. Maybe the night gives courage, and in the precarious environment, Li Binbin''s shackles are much smaller.


    Feeling Su Jingfei''s hot mouth attacking, Li Binbin hesitates a little, but he doesn''t resist, so he is kissed by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is very happy. He doesn''t expect to develop anything with Li Binbin here, but he knows that if he can get out of danger after today, the relationship between them will certainly take a big step forward.


    When two people entangle, Su Jingfei embraces Li Binbin''s hand more forcefully, let Li Binbin completely stick in his arms.


    Li Binbin is full of shame, but she still complains that she is obedient to Su Jingfei. Moreover, this is her first time to kiss Su Jingfei seriously, and she is really a little intoxicated.


    Their movements are very small, so the eavesdroppers can''t hear them. But Liu Yifei is on the other side of Su Jingfei, not to mention listening with his ears. Even his eyes adapted to the dark can see them. Su Jingfei actually plays kissing with Li Binbin at this time. These two people are really nervous.


    The three of them had been frank and relative. Although the situation was chaotic at that time, after all, Liu Yifei had seen more intimate scenes of the two. At this time, he didn''t have too many ideas. He just felt that the two were unusually bold.


    But when Su Jingfei''s hand attacked her, she couldn''t keep calm any more. She was also a normal person. She was bullied by Su Jingfei so much that she was short of breath. Although she didn''t talk about love to Su Jingfei, she actually had some good feelings. Even though she didn''t know how to get along with Su Jingfei for a long time, he was her first man, Her resistance to Su Jingfei is also very weak, now the environment is special, she actually has no resistance to let Su Jingfei.


    Three people in the special environment, also less a trace of scruples in the heart, although Su Jingfei has been thinking about how to take the two women out of danger, the two women are also worried about the future, at this time it will be the last crazy, as long as Su Jingfei is not really to do anything too much, the two women actually acquiesced to his action.

 Chapter 242

    Su Jingfei''s relationship with the two female stars has undergone earth shaking changes in the special environment. Although she has not really done anything intimate, she has been close to them a lot. At least some simple intimate actions are no longer resisted.


    Their relationship is no longer comparable to that of ordinary girlfriends. It''s only because things happened suddenly and they haven''t reached that stage that they became estranged. Today, it may be caused by the environment or the negative emotions in the hearts of the two girls.


    The development of the three is full of accidents, but this result happened, and very naturally, this time the two women have accepted Su Jingfei.


    It''s not that they can let Su Jingfei do whatever she wants, but they won''t keep a distance like before, and they won''t resist some intimate behaviors. As for whether Su Jingfei has a chance to hold a beautiful woman back, no one can say for sure.


    Su Jingfei really wants to thank these robbers at this time. If he didn''t rob the three of them here, he doesn''t know when the deadlock between him and the two girls will be broken. Although he can''t say how much he likes the two girls, he is their first man. It''s abnormal that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to occupy them. Moreover, he is not an ordinary person, and his possessiveness is stronger.


    Overnight, the three were close to each other. What disappointed Su Jingfei was that the environment didn''t allow him. He couldn''t go back to his old dream. However, sleeping together realized it.


    Today, the two girls had been playing for a whole day. They were very tired and frightened by the robbers later. They had no spirit. After playing a kiss game with Su Jingfei for a while, they fell asleep together in Su Jingfei''s arms. At this time, no matter whether their relationship was awkward or not, they just felt at ease at this time.


    Two women sleep, but Su Jingfei can''t sleep. It''s not because he''s so careless. He doesn''t know when to go to bed. It''s because he''s not at ease. The two women can give their safety to themselves, and their safety can only be guarded by themselves.


    Before Su Jingfei, he had more energy than ordinary people because of practicing martial arts. Since he practiced internal skills, he was even more different from ordinary people.


    In the past, he used to practice martial arts instead of sleeping, otherwise he would not have made such remarkable progress. Now he just stopped sleeping and started practicing martial arts. Fortunately, the content of his practice is very strange. As long as he keeps calm and breath rhythm, he doesn''t have to sit cross legged like in the novel.


    When Su Jingfei woke up from his practice, he heard the door ring. He knew someone was coming. As for whether it was daybreak or not, he could not estimate that there were no windows in this room.


    "You''re amazing. You turned off the light in the room. What''s the matter? Is there anything shady? " When the door opens, the voice of the man with eyes rings. At the same time, a strong light comes in from the outside. People outside the room can see the scene at a glance. Su Jingfei closes his eyes when the door rings. He knows that his eyes adapt to the dark. If there is light coming in, he will certainly feel uncomfortable.


    People from outside don''t come in, they just shoot light into it. They are obviously afraid of Su Jingfei and his ambush. In the same way, Su Jingfei is also afraid of the other party''s sneak attack. If he is solved by the other party, they can do whatever they want.


    In the final analysis, the three of them should be careful in each other''s territory. The reason why they dare not hurt Liu Yifei and Li Binbin is that they do not want to fight with themselves. They all have a certain understanding of themselves, and no one is a fool.


    "Well, well, don''t sleep. Now I''ll send you some breakfast. After dinner, you''ll call your agent and each one will give you five million yuan. That man will be regarded as an addition." The man with glasses saw clearly the situation inside, came in, turned on the light, and then waved for the food to be sent in.


    Su Jingfei and his wife had already stood up when they were talking to the man with glasses. Although both of them were sleeping, they had woken up when they heard the man with glasses. In such an environment, they could not go into deep sleep.


    Both of them are top beauties. Although they are trapped here now, they are still elegant. Su Jingfei''s eyes are greedy, especially for the lazy beauty of sleepy eyes. As for the men with glasses, they even have a fire in their eyes. If Su Jingfei is not here, he will jump on them.


    The two women naturally see the performance of the two men. They are full of disgust for the men with glasses. To Su Jingfei, Li Binbin just stares at him with pride and anger, but Liu Yifei turns his head with embarrassment.


    The flame in the eyes of the men with glasses soon turns into jealousy. Su Jingfei is also a man, but the two women''s reactions are quite different.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with the two women''s reaction. Their eyes at least show that they have no resistance to themselves. Although they can''t really do something intimate, it shouldn''t be a problem to kiss Fangze. As long as they can get out of trouble this time, their relationship will change dramatically.


    Although he is a kidnapper, he treats meat coupons favorably. His breakfast is very rich. There are not only milk and bread, but also fried dough sticks and soybean milk. It''s obvious that he''s afraid that the three people won''t get used to it.


    It seems to know that they are here, and Su Jingfei can''t eat either. The man with glasses said very wisely: "you slow down your breakfast, and I''ll come back in half an hour. I remember that everyone has five million, and we don''t want more, just want some money." Then he left the room.


    In fact, they don''t want much. It''s astronomical to take out five million for ordinary people, but the two female stars are not. According to their annual income, even after tax, they are close to ten million. At least he once heard that in 2006, Li Binbin''s gross income was about ten thousand, and she was famous for her hard work in filming.


    Now let two people give 10 million, although the number is not small, it is still within the scope of their acceptance. This is clearly investigated by the other party, but Su Jingfei, as an addition, really makes the two women laugh.


    As Su Jingfei said yesterday, he has to check everything before he can eat his breakfast. Although this year is not as magical as in ancient times, he always poisons them. Who can say that if there are so-called experts among these people, they will have bad luck.


    He is proficient in medical things, two women know, but also are delicate women, naturally also understand that Su Jingfei this is a precaution.


    After checking, Su Jingfei didn''t find any problems and secretly told the two girls the result. This reassured them, but also made them a little confused. Yesterday Su Jingfei clearly felt that the kidnappers were not very simple, but how could they really look for money!


    They didn''t want to think about it. At the banquet yesterday, they didn''t eat anything. After all, it was for everyone to have fun. Now they are really a little hungry. There are so many things here, and all their efforts have completely killed them.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. kidnapper was really a meat coupon. He brought us so much food. I''m full." Su Jingfei didn''t evade this time. Anyway, it''s not an important content.


    The two women also nodded together. If the other side really didn''t have any conspiracy, from this point of view, they were really the robbers with special treatment, but it was unreasonable.


    The three people were not happy eating. Half an hour passed quickly, and the man with glasses also arrived. When he came in, he held a mobile phone in his hand and handed it to Li Binbin with a smile. "Big star, now it''s your turn to inform your economic man. I hope you can cooperate honestly."


    Then, at the same time, he took out a note and said, "just read it according to the content above. There is an address on it. Here is the place to put the money."


    Su Jingfei took a look at the contents of the paper. It didn''t say that they were kidnapped, but that they needed money. If they were kidnapped according to the above, their agents didn''t know.


    The two women also saw something strange from the paper, and suddenly changed their faces and said, "what do you mean, can''t ten million satisfy your appetite?"


    "Didn''t you say we would leave as long as we took the money? If you do this, we won''t make this call. If you don''t let us go, how can we give you money? " Liu Yifei followed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at the man with glasses on guard. He was afraid that the man would attack suddenly.


    The man with eyes didn''t mean to do anything. He just looked at the three humanitarians with a smile: "three, in theory, we should abide by the rules, but you should also know that it''s very dangerous to do our business. Although you give us a lot of money, we can''t rest assured. If you cooperate with us to do something else, we can send you away."


    Su Jingfei''s face changed, and he asked in a cold voice, "what do you want?" He felt that it was time for him to make a desperate plan. The other party might be ready to deal with himself at any cost. After a night''s preparation, they might not be afraid of their own efforts.


    Instead of looking at Su Jingfei, the man with glasses did not hide his greed in his eyes. Looking at Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, he said: "our boss is very interested in the figure of the two beautiful women and wants to take a photo album for them. It is said that many female stars want to take such things. I hope they can cooperate."


    Two women''s faces Suddenly pale, how can they not hear each other''s meaning, Su Jingfei also understand that this so-called "portrait" is probably the kind of no clothes, immediately stood up, sternly said: "you are going to die."


    "No, no, Mr. Su, you misunderstand me. Although we do business with our heads, we don''t want to die, but Mr. Su, can you really have the strength to fight with us?" The man with glasses had a plan in mind. After that, he said with a smile: "1, 2, 3, Mr. Su, you can''t stand firmly."

 Chapter 243

    As soon as the name of Su Jingfei is changed, the glasses man has brought out Su Jingfei''s surname. He has always called Su Jingfei "this gentleman". Although he is polite, he doesn''t pay special attention to him.


    This will give people a feeling that even if they did investigate Su Jingfei, they didn''t care too much and probably knew something about his ability.


    But now it''s different. Not only has the name of Su Jingfei changed, but from the tone of his attention to Su Jingfei, they don''t just know Su Jingfei. They must have thought of many ways to deal with Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei finished speaking, he felt his hands and feet softened. It was as if there was a fire burning in his body and he sat on the ground unconsciously.


    Shocked, Su Jingfei looks at Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. The two women are slightly better, but they can also see a kind of abnormal blush on their faces. You don''t need to ask them to know that they are just as successful as themselves.


    "Mr. Su, you don''t have to look at them. You can''t protect yourself. Weren''t you arrogant yesterday? Think we''re afraid of you? " The glasses man was very proud. He looked at Su Jingfei sitting on the ground and said with a smile: "Mr. Su, you are right. We really don''t think we should fight hard with you. Originally, we have an advantage. If we sacrifice too much, it''s not worth it."


    Although Su Jingfei was not confused, he turned his head a little and said coldly, "it seems that there is something wrong with the breakfast you gave us before. It''s a good way."


    "Look, Mr. Lai Su is really a smart man. You''re right. We did add some materials to your previous meal. You don''t have to stare at me like this. What we ordered is absolutely beyond your expectation." Like many villains, the glasses man is proud.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t interrupt him either. Although he thinks that the man with glasses confesses like the villain in the movie, it''s a bit of a crime. This is his chance.


    Glasses man didn''t see Su Jingfei''s question. He was a little disappointed, so he had to explain himself: "Mr. Su, maybe you think we just think you are an ordinary bodyguard, then you are too naive. Since we are going to kidnap, we need to know the specific situation, and we know that you are proficient in traditional Chinese medicine.


    It''s said that a good TCM doctor knows a lot about pharmacology. If we use normal medicine, you won''t be hit. It''s a pity that we don''t follow the routine. " The man with glasses is laughing.


    Su Jingfei''s uncontrollable medicinal power was hidden in his mouth and hummed: "it seems that you also have experts who are proficient in pharmacology."


    "Well? Well, I haven''t really, but what I''m giving you is good food. It''s made in the United States for 100 dollars. It can help men regain their strength. Of course, if the quantity is a little larger, people will lose control of their bodies. " Glasses man very proud smile way.


    Su Jingfei really can''t help but curse his mother this time. The grandson actually gave himself Viagra, and it was too much. No wonder he just couldn''t control his body. It was totally too much. How much did this guy give himself.


    He also knows why he can''t detect it. Su Jingfei doesn''t know the formula of Viagra, but he knows that it''s definitely not traditional Chinese medicine, even different from the general western medicine. Since ancient times, there has been a saying that spring medicine can''t be detected at all, and it can''t be resisted.


    Think of these people''s insidious, and then look like Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, suddenly startled, if they take the same medicine as themselves, the consequences... Su Jingfei a little dare not think.


    But the man with glasses seemed to see his mind, and he said with a smile: "Mr. Su, you guessed right. They are the same as what you eat, but because it is a medicine specially used for men, their reaction is much smaller. However, in a short time, they will change from a chaste martyr to a man. This is all thanks to Mr. Su. Who told you to work hard before, We have to use drastic measures. "


    When he said this, he did not hide his greed. He watched the two girls drool, which made Su Jingfei worried, just thinking about how to suppress the drug.


    Just then, the door opened again, and three people came into the room from the outside. The first one was in his twenties. He was handsome, much more handsome than Su Jingfei, and had noble temperament. At first sight, he was everyone''s son. Now his eyes were full of pride when he looked at Su Jingfei.


    "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect you to have this day." Lin ruofeng watched Su Jingfei fall to the ground, unable to express his pride: "the high spirited Mr. Su Jingfei, how can he sit on the ground like a dog now? It''s really surprising."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes are fixed. He is really surprised to see Lin ruofeng at this time. Even if Lin ruofeng has a grudge against himself, he shouldn''t use such fierce means. What''s more, he kidnaps Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. This is going to make a big deal. Lin ruofeng must be ruined.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei see everything that happened before, and they can also feel the changes of their bodies. Although they try their best to restrain, some special reactions make their faces full of rosy clouds.


    They also didn''t expect that Lin ruofeng was behind the scenes. Even if Su Jingfei said there was something strange about the kidnapping, they still couldn''t contact Lin ruofeng.


    "Su Jingfei, isn''t it strange to see me? You think I''m really stupid enough to fight with you in the mall? Are you qualified? Now this is not very good, let you watch me put on the woman you like? And then take some interesting photos, isn''t it a beautiful thing in the world Lin ruofeng saw that everything was under control. He was really proud.


    Su Jingfei three naturally understand what Lin ruofeng means. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are both stars. If they have such a handle in each other''s hands, even if they want revenge, they are afraid.


    Although Lin ruofeng is not a good thing, he has a mind. Now they are all under the control of drugs, and they can do whatever they want. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have lost their looks. At this time, they have a good understanding of this premeditated and ulterior motive kidnapping, and their future has become gloomy.


    As for Su Jingfei, whom they put their hopes on, they can''t bring them any sense of security at this time. After all, Su Jingfei is worse than them, and they don''t blame him. It''s not sure whether Su Jingfei implicated two girls or two girls implicated Su Jingfei. Lin ruofeng is too crazy.


    "Ha ha, I like your expression so much. Are you desperate? Liu Yifei, you stinky woman. I went to see you before. You didn''t give me a good face. I''ll give you a try later. I''ll see what the difference between the mainland''s first lady and other women is. It''s better to cry. " Lin ruofeng looks at Liu Yifei with a twisted face, and says in a crazy way.


    Maybe Lin ruofeng has been repressed for a long time. After roaring at Liu Yifei, he said to Li Binbin: "by the way, and this movie queen star, you are the goddess in the hearts of all people. Although you are a little older, it doesn''t matter. I like Yu Jie, and I''ll try your taste.


    Oh, by the way, Su Jingfei is your personal bodyguard. I really want to know if he wants to vomit blood if he looks at me and plays with his protected object wantonly. Ha ha. " Lin ruofeng said to Li Binbin, looking at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has seen that Lin ruofeng is retaliating himself, and his voice is cold: "Lin ruofeng, you''d better face me and don''t hurt others, or I''m sure you''ll regret it. Don''t think I''m joking. Don''t think you can bind me with a broken Viagra."


    Lin ruofeng smiles. His handsome face is full of jealousy. He says angrily, "Su Jingfei, what qualifications do you have to talk to me? Liang Xiuwen, that smelly woman, doesn''t want me. I''ll settle with her sooner or later. You three can enjoy it today. Don''t think you''re ok. Do you really think that I give you medicine just to make you unable to act?"


    With these words, the two people who came in with him closed the door and went to Su Jingfei together. It seemed quite normal, but when they started to walk, they turned around, and one of them said in a sweet voice: "Mr. Lin, the baby you found for our brother is really good, little ass is really cocky."


    Although Su Jingfei was in danger, he now unconsciously widened his eyes and even had a feeling of vomiting. Anyone who saw a big man and pretended to be a woman would feel sick.


    Lin ruofeng is also the same reaction, disgusted to look at him, said: "three Biao, you and four Germany to enjoy the play, today Su Jingfei is you." After a pause, he looked at Li Binbin and Liu Yifei on one side and said with a smile, "second army, these two women, let''s have a good time first. I''ll try Liu Yifei, who is known as the first jade girl in mainland China. She should still be a baby."


    With excitement in his eyes, the man with glasses said: "Mr. Lin, whether she is a baby or not, today is yours. Mr. Yu said that we will listen to you today, as long as you are satisfied."


    "Well, it''s very good. I remember all the things your brother did today. By the way, everything here must be recorded. Otherwise, it will be boring for us to aftertaste. What''s more, the two stars will be obedient in the future. As for Su Jingfei, it''s up to you." Lin ruofeng nodded with satisfaction. His eyes flashed with contempt, but he pretended to be generous.


    Su Jingfei looks at the two puppet women and hears Lin ruofeng''s words. It turns out that it''s not only Lin ruofeng, but these three people are all from Yu Wanli. No wonder they can commit crimes in s city. It turns out that they are local leaders. Before, they underestimated Yu Wanli''s courage.


    When Li Binbin and Liu Yifei see that Su Jingfei can''t protect themselves, they lose their looks. At this time, they fully understand how miserable their fate will be without Su Jingfei''s protection.

 Chapter 244

    In the face of Lin ruofeng''s threat, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have no resistance at all. Moreover, with the outbreak of drugs, their control over their bodies is also declining, and they even feel that Lin ruofeng is not so annoying.


    Su Jingfei''s situation is also not good. Although the two men are pretending to be mothers, they are also two men. Su Jingfei''s medicine is breaking out now, and his resistance is almost zero. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei can''t count on him for help at all.


    Lin ruofeng''s glasses men''s second army naturally won''t take Su Jingfei seriously. They have already walked to Li Binbin and Liu Yifei with a smile. In their opinion, these two women are already the meat on the chopping board.


    Su Jingfei at this time, has been able to confirm that in front of the four people have no defense, has been hidden in the hands of the side of the body, finally moved.


    He is a traditional Chinese medicine, and since practicing medicine, he always carries a gold needle with him. Usually, if he is given this kind of medicine that he can''t control, he can only admit bad luck. But now that he has a gold needle on his body, the situation is another matter.


    Lin ruofeng did have a detailed investigation of Su Jingfei. He knew that he knew a lot about drugs, so he chose to use this kind of non-traditional medicine to treat Su Jingfei. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Su Jingfei''s acupuncture technique was very exquisite. Even if he could not relieve the drug instantly, it was not a problem to suppress it temporarily.


    When sanbiao and side were close to Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s hands flashed, and he was stabbed with two gold needles behind his neck. Even in the eyes of two puppet women, they were stunned to see Su Jingfei''s head emitting a mass of white gas. Is this the legendary "gas smoking", and this gentle little white face is too angry.


    Without waiting for them to react, Su Jingfei had jumped up suddenly. He didn''t look like he had no resistance before. His hands were like machetes in the air, and his body passed through them. He knocked at the back of each person''s neck, and they were forced to the ground without saying a word.


    Su Jingfei''s skill is already very strong. At this time, he takes advantage of the other party''s inattention, not to mention knocking them out. It''s easy to take their lives in an instant.


    His body movement is more than, just a step, came not far from the second army side, the second army is ready to catch Li Binbin side to insult, did not see what happened behind.


    When Su Jingfei attacked the second army, the second army really felt it. It was a business of robbing families and houses. He was still very alert. He didn''t even want to look back. He directly moved forward. He felt something was wrong. It was too late for him to turn over. He just wanted to take Li Binbin as a hostage.


    At this time, he did not consider whether Su Jingfei came to his side. He felt the danger and his body instinctively responded.


    If you were an ordinary person, you would be defeated by the second army at this time. However, Su Jingfei had extraordinary skills. Originally, he wanted to take down the second army with one hand. Now he reacts that Su Jingfei''s hands turned into legs.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is even inferior to the strength of 307 army''s specialized training. Now, even if Su Jingfei is in a hurry, his strength is also very huge.


    The second army did not escape Su Jingfei''s attack again. One second before he caught Li Binbin, Su Jingfei kicked him on the waist. A 1.8-meter-old man flew up in the air, directly over Li Binbin and hit the wall.


    At the moment of Li Binbin''s despair, Su Jingfei appeared in front of her like a thunderbolt across the sky. At this moment, Su Jingfei was like a lightning bolt, splitting into her heart. Originally, she had a certain liking for Su Jingfei, but now she left an indelible impression. Especially under the influence of medicine, Li Binbin actually jumped into Su Jingfei''s arms, Whatever his impulse to love.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give Li Binbin a chance to come. After he flew out of the second army, his people followed him. He can remember that the second army had a gun in his hand, and the danger couldn''t be relieved until he was solved.


    The second army bumped into the wall and had already fallen. Even if it made him react, it would take at least a few seconds. How could su Jingfei give him this opportunity? He jumped up to the second army and broke his two legs without saying a word. Before the second army screamed, his hands were like pliers, clasping on the hands of the second army, Break his wrist again.


    Su Jingfei has never been merciless in his attack. Before, he would not have been so fierce in the face of ordinary gangsters. The second army had threatened himself with a gun, and this was the first time that he was so passive. We can imagine his hatred for the second army.


    When the second army really called out, his people were lying on the ground and could not stand up at all. His legs and feet were abandoned. Even if he could be cured in the future, every rainy day would be enough to make him miserable.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any soft heart. After he collapses the second army to the ground, he has taken out the pistol in the arms of the second army, which is the biggest threat to himself.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t mess around. If you dare to mess around, I promise Liu Yifei will break up." Su Jingfei solves the problem of three people in the second army. When he gets the pistol, Liu Yifei also falls into Lin ruofeng''s hands.


    Although this room is not big, Su Jingfei can only give up Lin ruofeng in order to deal with the two armed forces and three people. In his opinion, Lin ruofeng, even if he is abnormal, is just a rich man. How can he deal with it better than the two armed forces and three people? This gives him a chance.


    Lin ruofeng is obviously beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. Now he holds Liu Yifei in front of him and blocks most of his body. He only has one hand. He holds a dagger in his hand against Liu Yifei''s pretty face, threatening Su Jingfei.


    Li Binbin now has a strong spirit, came to Su Jingfei''s side, looking at Liu Yifei''s pretty face, but her eyes are moist, trying not to let tears fall, such a beautiful girl, even in peacetime, no one is willing to hurt, but this time she has been hit so seriously, she can endure not to cry, has been very strong.


    "Lin ruofeng, I advise you to let Liu Yifei go now. Your plan has gone bankrupt. If you stop now, you can at least fight for leniency." Su Jingfei holds a gun in his hand and pulls Li Binbin behind him. He is not sure if Lin ruofeng has any other means to keep Li Binbin in danger.


    Lin ruofeng said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, why do you say such nonsense to me? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? I strive for leniency. As long as I don''t go according to my plan, there will be no good solution. "


    Su Jingfei knows that what Lin ruofeng says is true. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are both top stars in the country. If this incident is exposed, Lin ruofeng''s reputation will inevitably be ruined.


    Without waiting for him to continue to speak, Lin ruofeng said crazily: "Su Jingfei, were you playing with me before? You didn''t get hit at all? You tell me the truth, otherwise there will be an ugly and long scar on Liu Yifei''s face. "


    In order not to stimulate Lin ruofeng, Su Jingfei said honestly in a deep voice: "your medicine is really powerful, but you don''t know that Chinese acupuncture is extensive and profound. I''ve suppressed the medicine, and your plans are in vain. You''d better not do anything excessive."


    Lin ruofeng roared, "you cheat. Chinese medicine has long been lonely. How can you suppress it? It''s a panacea I bought from the United States. It''s very effective."


    Su Jingfei is silent. He has no way to explain this. Although he doesn''t speak, his eyes keep staring at Lin ruofeng. Lin ruofeng is so excited that the dagger swings in front of Liu Yifei''s eyes. It''s really possible that he will hurt Liu Yifei at any time.


    The two sides are in a stalemate, and Lin ruofeng still wants to spend time. He heard Su Jingfei say that it''s just suppression, and it''s estimated that there is also a time limit. He was very crazy. In fact, he thought it was time-consuming. Su Jingfei didn''t expect that. In fact, he didn''t know Lin ruofeng very well.


    At this time, Liu Yifei suddenly said: "Su Jingfei, you kill this guy for me, even if I become ugly, I will recognize it."


    After all, Liu Yifei is a girl. She was almost insulted before, but now she is being held hostage. Lin ruofeng is still like a madman. No matter how good her psychological quality is, she can''t bear it. At this time, she suddenly burst out, not only talking in her mouth, but also struggling.


    She used to be weak due to the influence of medicine, but now she is excited and her potential bursts out. Even Lin ruofeng didn''t expect Liu Yifei to suddenly twist.


    Lin ruofeng is a man, and his strength is much stronger than Liu Yifei. Just give him a few seconds, he can suppress Liu Yifei''s struggle, but Su Jingfei won''t give him that long.


    Liu Yifei struggles suddenly, and Lin ruofeng is caught off guard. Naturally, there will be some gaps in each other''s struggle, which just provides an opportunity for Su Jingfei. Lin ruofeng completely hides behind Liu Yifei, even though Su Jingfei''s ability is strong, there is no way.


    This moment is fleeting. It must be too late for Su Jingfei to go deep. When Liu Yifei turns his head and shows half of Lin ruofeng''s face, he throws his pistol as a concealed weapon.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t been trained in guns yet. Let alone a pistol in his hand, he can''t play with even the simplest air gun. However, when he throws this thing in his hand, it''s no less than ordinary shells. His strength is too great.


    Lin ruofeng''s head was hit on his face by the pistol, and he screamed. He didn''t care about Liu Yifei. He had already covered his face and fell to the ground, lying on the ground, covered his face and screamed and rolled.


    The pistol was not light in weight, and Su Jingfei was more powerful. This smashed Lin ruofeng''s nose, and the eyes on half of his face were also smashed by Su Jingfei. This was beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. He just wanted Lin ruofeng to let Liu Yifei go, but he built Lin ruofeng''s one eyed Dragon.


    Liu Yifei looks at Lin ruofeng fall to the ground, the whole person is silly, she thought she was finished, so big ups and downs let her reflect, a moment later, she just cried into Su Jingfei''s arms.

 Chapter 245

    Lin ruofeng is a typical tall, rich and handsome man. Although Su Jingfei looks gentle and elegant, he is still one level behind Lin ruofeng. At least Lin ruofeng gave Su Jingfei the feeling that he was tall and handsome.


    Su Jingfei is not jealous of Lin ruofeng, but he has to admit that he is more handsome than himself. He is really upset. Maybe men are like this.


    Today''s Lin ruofeng, let alone handsome, was hit in the face by Su Jingfei''s pistol, half of his cheekbones were smashed, one eye was also smashed, not only completely disfigured, but also turned into a one eyed dragon, which is more difficult for Lin ruofeng''s self respecting Gao Fu Shuai than death.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is never easy to let go of the enemy. Lin ruofeng looks very miserable, but this damage is nothing compared to what he has to do. If his plan succeeds, Su Jingfei will probably die. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei will also be ruined or reduced to his playthings. How can Su Jingfei let him go like this!


    Su Jingfei patted Liu Yifei in his arms, and then reached out to hold Li Bingbing''s little hand beside him to comfort them. Then he said, "wait a minute, there are some things that haven''t been dealt with yet."


    Liu Yifei was scared seriously. She didn''t let go of Su Jingfei. She just hugged her tightly. She felt that only in this way could she be safer. Of course, she didn''t rule out that she had a drug attack now. Her body was a little out of control, and she was even twisting slightly. She was an ordinary girl, and she wasn''t suppressed by Su Jingfei.


    Li Binbin is more mature than her. Although her face is more and more colorful and her legs are clamped, she is still rational. She just tells her, "Jingfei, don''t go too far. There are police in everything, and you should hurry up."


    Speaking of the back, her pretty face not only turned red, she naturally knew what kind of medicine the three had taken. Although she was ashamed of others, the only way to solve it was to do it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think of Li Binbin''s meaning at this time. He just thought he was worried, so he nodded: "don''t worry, it''s going to be over soon. It''s just that some people want to do something to us. We can''t just let them go, can''t we?"


    Then he gives Liu Yifei in his arms to Li Binbin and walks slowly to Lin ruofeng, who is rolling on the ground. Before Li Binbin and Liu Yifei sit down, they hear Lin ruofeng''s scream again. Moreover, this scream has gone beyond the scope of human understanding. What they don''t know is killing pigs!


    At this time, they saw what Su Jingfei had done, and at the same time, they spat secretly. Although they hated each other, they also felt that this move was too embarrassing.


    Su Jingfei has never been so embarrassed today. If he was not proficient in gold needle needling, he could temporarily suppress the medicine in his body, and all the consequences would be unimaginable. Now Lin ruofeng is in his hands, how can he feel better.


    Su Jingfei stepped on Lin ruofeng''s feet impolitely. Even if he kicked a big man, his strength would not be a problem. What''s more, Lin ruofeng could not have practiced any "iron crotch skill". The result is self-evident.


    A kind of sound similar to broken eggs rings out. Lin ruofeng screams like killing a pig. Su Jingfei then says with an evil smile: "Mr. Lin, I''m so sorry that I was drugged by you. My head is heavy and my feet are light. I can''t see the road clearly. I don''t think it''s light or heavy. Don''t blame me."


    His sarcastic remarks almost made Lin ruofeng faint, but the two girls rolled their eyes. Su Jingfei was too narrow-minded. Did he want to kill Lin ruofeng?


    Lin ruofeng really wants to faint now, but the pain makes him unbearable. He can''t do anything except to look at Su Jingfei with one eye hatred. He was attacked before, but he didn''t know that it was a pistol, and the pistol was not far away from him.


    Su Jingfei sees the hatred in Lin ruofeng''s eyes and sneers in the dark. Do you think this is the end? Then you don''t know me very well.


    Although he didn''t want to cut down the roots, he was absolutely as ruthless as the autumn wind sweeping the leaves. Su Jingfei first went to pick up the pistol, then came back to Lin ruofeng again, squatted on his face and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, since you say that the medicine is very effective, I believe you''re not the only one who gives us that."


    Lin ruofeng''s heart is shocked. He is not only afraid, but also instinctive. His hands are unconsciously covering his chest pocket. At this time, Lin ruofeng has long been disturbed by Su Jingfei''s ferocity. Now he is not only a one eyed dragon, but also an abandoned man. His mind has long been confused. How can he think of Su Jingfei''s intention.


    When Su Jingfei saw where his hand was going, his eyes lit up and he took out a bottle from his pocket. There were dozens of small blue pills in the bottle. Su Jingfei smacked and said, "it''s worthy of being everyone''s son. He''s well-equipped and has brought so many."


    Lin ruofeng was robbed of the medicine bottle by Su Jingfei. Although he was depressed, he didn''t worry too much. After all, this kind of thing was used to boost the fun, and it didn''t hurt him.


    It''s a pity that he was too naive. Although his exclamation was over, he took out ten pills from a small medicine bottle. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei spat in secret. This boy would not want to eat this medicine, and then help them detoxify.


    Because a series of things happened, the two women didn''t reject Su Jingfei very much, but what he wanted to do so blatantly, they still couldn''t stand it, but detoxification also had to be like this, they were just shy and didn''t resist.


    Unfortunately, both of them and Lin ruofeng were wrong. How could su Jingfei do such a ridiculous thing? He put ten pieces of medicine in his hand into Lin ruofeng''s mouth in the three people''s eyes.


    Lin ruofeng hasn''t responded yet. Su Jingfei quickly hit the back of his neck and swallowed it unconsciously. Although there was no water, all the ten pills went down.


    At this time, let alone Lin ruofeng, Liu Yifei and Li Binbin were shocked together. They naturally knew what effect the medicine in Su Jingfei''s hand was. Su Jingfei almost had no way to act after taking twice the dosage.


    These ten pieces of medicine are at least five times the amount of it, how much drug, Lin ruofeng''s one eye also began to turn red in an instant, hoarse way: "Su Jingfei, you can''t die well, you are a man, give me a happy, otherwise I will definitely kill you in the future."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed a cold light, and then said with a sneer: "Mr. Lin, first think about how you can get through this. If I expect it to be good, there should be a camera here. I really want to know if you will lose your reputation if you expose today''s events. Remember, that video will be in my hands. I hope you''d better be honest."


    Then, regardless of Lin ruofeng''s reaction, he once again went to the two puppet women who were knocked unconscious by himself, gently pried open their mouths, and each of them stuffed three small blue pills. Then he came to the second army and did the same.


    When the three people''s bodies began to change, Lin ruofeng had already started to wriggle on the ground, and the voice in his mouth was not human.


    It''s full of medicinal properties. The key is that he was trampled off some tools by Su Jingfei. Now he can''t start to vent his anger. It''s not like death, but Su Jingfei has no sympathy for him.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have been shocked by Su Jingfei''s method. Although they hate these people, they never think of such a method.


    Su Jingfei was really afraid of scaring them. Seeing them staring at themselves, he had to shrug his shoulders and say, "men know men best and what punishment is most painful for them. Don''t look at me like this. I''m actually xiaoqingxin."


    When the two girls heard him say so, they were all arrogant and angry. "If you are a little fresh, the heavy taste people will die." However, they no longer feel that Su Jingfei''s methods are frightening. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s sudden outburst, their fate would be unimaginable. From this point of view, Lin ruofeng''s fate is nothing.


    Su Jingfei''s face changed: "now let''s go out. The sound insulation of the house is really good. People outside don''t know what happened here."


    But he didn''t know that the reason why it was so quiet was not only the sound insulation effect was good, but also Lin ruofeng''s special advice that no matter what happened here, don''t come in. He made up his mind to deal with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei holds a pistol in his hand and opens the door quickly. There are three people playing against the landlord outside. They don''t have any vigilance at all. Who would have thought that the three people who have won the trick can still resist? They just wait for the money to be collected. As a result, Su Jingfei can handle it very easily.


    These people were knocked out by Su Jingfei, and then tied up with their belts and threw them into their rooms. As for the consequences, he didn''t care. Let''s see if Lin ruofeng was merciful.


    Just when the people who have been given the medicine can''t control their actions, Su Jingfei has already taken Li Binbin and Liu Yifei out of the room. What happened next must be ugly. He is not interested in watching while locking the door. In Su Jingfei''s words, don''t let people disturb them.


    Lin ruofeng kidnapped a lot of people this time. Su Jingfei managed the guards outside one by one, and then left everything in the room where the three landlords stayed. He took Li Binbin and Liu Yifei to another room with better decoration.


    His carefulness played a role again. He really found monitors and eavesdroppers in this room. Everything in their room before had been reflected in the monitoring picture, but now it''s really ugly. Several big men are entangled. Su Jingfei just looks at it twice, and then quickly turns off the picture. Even so, he''s afraid of pinholes, In the heart silently pray for Lin ruofeng, hope he don''t crazy, not how kind he is, but think if Lin ruofeng crazy, punishment is too light.


    After everything was dealt with, he pulled out the gold needle which had been inserted behind his neck, and his eyes began to turn red.

 Chapter 246

    When Su Jingfei leaves with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, their properties have been completely relieved. As for the method, it is not enough for outsiders to say, but when they leave, Su Jingfei is in the middle, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are holding his two arms respectively, and they look intimate.


    Of course, when he left, he didn''t forget to take away the surveillance video, which is the handle to threaten Lin ruofeng not to jump over the wall.


    As for reporting to the police or something like that, he never thought about it. It''s a big deal. Lin ruofeng is directly disabled. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are public figures, and they are not suitable to be involved in such disputes.


    Naturally, things will not end like this. If Su Jingfei is such a tolerant person, he will not be so cruel to Lin ruofeng. If Lin ruofeng doesn''t want to be ruined, he doesn''t dare to attack Su Jingfei for the time being. But if he doesn''t kill him, how can he not report back.


    Just like Yu Wanli, he should not have come out to stir up the wind and rain because of the suppression of nalanxiulin, but he didn''t expect to revenge himself by pretending Lin ruofeng''s hand.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has the ability to surpass ordinary people''s cognition. Otherwise, Su Jingfei will be completely defeated today. This also makes Su Jingfei understand that fighting a snake must be seven inches. Don''t think that you have left a ray of life for the other party, and people will show you the same mercy.


    On the surface, he seems nothing special, but in his heart, he is extremely angry, and also has some fear. This time, it''s because the other party''s main target is himself. If he changes to be another woman around him, the situation will be different.


    "Jingfei, what do you think? How can you be so absorbed?" After the previous settlement, the relationship between Li Binbin and Su Jingfei went further. The first time was ridiculous. Today, it was voluntary. Although it was for detoxification, at that time, I still had reason. I can''t be proud again.


    Liu Yifei at this time also can''t say clearly own mood, but with Su Jingfei two times is so, oneself seem and he already can''t separate clearly.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care whether the two girls are funny or not. He kisses each other on the face, and then says with a smile, "I''ll send you back first. After yesterday''s event, you''ve been scared all night. Go back and tell director Xu to let you have a rest."


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei no longer resisted Su Jingfei''s actions. After all, they had more intimate behaviors than this. Su Jingfei also had a point. They were scared first, and just overdrawn a lot of physical strength. They really can''t shoot any more today.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want them to know what they were doing. Some things were done behind their backs. The two women didn''t even know who Yu Ye was in the second army and the third population. At the new product launch, Yu Wanli was not noticed by the two big stars. Even if Su Jingfei told them, they didn''t know.


    The three of them still drove back in their own car. Fortunately, the car was equipped with a navigation system. Otherwise, they really didn''t know their location, and it was really remote here. Three kilometers north, they were going out of s city.


    After su Jingfei returned to the crew, he settled down the two girls and found an excuse to ask Xu Ke for leave. If it was someone else, they would not be allowed to leave. It''s because the two girls have a special identity. One is a movie queen, the other is a popular star, and they are both women. Xu Ke has no choice but to agree to some embarrassing reasons. Fortunately, their plays are not the most, It''s OK to shoot someone else''s first.


    After arranging the work of the crew, Su Jingfei called Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen and explained that he was going to be in the crew today. The two girls were also busy with the new product launch, so they hung up without thinking too much.


    After everything was arranged, Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed and drove to the 307 army. It was more than 10 a.m. at that time, the 307 army was training, and the most prominent one was Dagang''s huge body and the white head with silver hair. They were training with a team.


    "Su Jingfei, why are you here?" White head is not far from the door. He saw it when he got out of the car in silence. He naturally liked Su Jingfei because he thought of him as a friend. Then he suddenly said, "yes, I remember. Major general asked you to come here to practice guns, but you are really worried. Aren''t you very busy?"


    White head''s voice is not small, other people''s eyes also look over, especially Da Gang''s eyes flicker, eager to quickly hide, at the beginning two people had bet, but his tall, obviously can''t avoid Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have time to joke with Dagang. He went to Baitou and said seriously, "Baitou, I want to use 307 troops now. I don''t know if you can make the decision?"


    White head a Leng, frown a way: "do you want to use the person of the troops to do?"


    "Anti gangster, the public security in s city is really bad recently. I think as a member of 307 army, I have the obligation to help s City eliminate the evil. Otherwise, it is too difficult for citizens to live and work in peace and contentment. You should cooperate with me." Su Jingfei is serious and doesn''t look like a joke at all.


    The white head turned his eyes and said, "don''t talk about these empty things. That day, the major general told you that we would not interfere in the affairs of s city. It''s useless for you to find me. Even the major general would not agree."


    Su Jingfei knew that such a request would not be approved, but he added: "don''t worry, this is not my private action. I will find the leaders of the city to participate in it. I have made up my mind for this anti Mafia action." After a pause, he said in a low voice: "this time, Yu Wanli dealt with me first. He found someone to kidnap me and almost killed me. If I don''t pay back, it would be very wise."


    Bai tou was a little excited when he heard Su Jingfei say that he would send troops to cooperate. Anyway, it''s the action of s city. It makes sense for Su Jingfei to take people out. Later, when he heard Su Jingfei talk about the reason, his face changed.


    "Yu Wanli is so bold. He is not afraid of major general, and he dares to attack you in private." Bai tou was very surprised by Yu Wanli''s boldness.


    Su Jingfei sneered: "major general Nalan''s deterrent power is naturally great, but it''s in the capital. The emperor is far away from Tiangao in s city. As long as major general Nalan is not here, there''s nothing you dare to do to hide Yu Wanli. You look down on Yu Wanli."


    Bai tou''s face is gloomy this time. Su Jingfei completely offends Yu Wanli to death for himself and Qingming. He can ignore the threat of Nalan Xiulin to attack Su Jingfei. There is no reason why Su Jingfei finally hit Yu Wanli in the face.


    Don''t say that Su Jingfei is already a member of the army. Even if he has a personal relationship, he can''t stand idly by. Thinking of this, he nodded and said, "OK, since there is an action in S City, I''ll ask the major general later. This time, I will lead the team myself. The anti underworld action must be carried out thoroughly."


    Su Jingfei patted Bai tou on the shoulder and said with a smile: "old Bai is still loyal. This time I will uproot them. Is there someone in the province? I''ll see who he is, and I''ll see who dares to care. "


    His eyes flicker, white head looking at secretly frightened, Su Jingfei mentioned Yu Wanli''s behavior before understatement, he does not know what happened, but he can see Su Jingfei is really angry, he thought is not warning Yu Wanli or let him suffer some crime, but uprooted.


    What a hatred. Yu Wanli is in the opposite of s city. In fact, the underground rule maker, even major general Nalan, can''t beat each other to death with a stick. Now Su Jingfei wants to do so.


    The doubts that both Bai tou and major general Nalan had before rose in Bai tou''s heart again. Although Su Jingfei refused to admit that he was a member of the army, major general Nalan didn''t ask, but with his fighting style, both of them didn''t believe it. They just thought Su Jingfei didn''t want to expose it.


    Anyway, as long as Su Jingfei doesn''t say anything, even if they absorb Su Jingfei, there''s no problem. Now Su Jingfei is enraged by Yu Wanli, and Bai tou thinks that he may have to use his hidden power.


    Although there are some deviations in the white head''s conjecture, it''s actually not too big. Su Jingfei didn''t want to use too many relationships, but Yu Wanli''s threat to himself is too big. This is an underground rule maker. He can do anything.


    The previous confrontation between the two at the new product launch has made it clear that they will put all their struggles on the market. Unexpectedly, before the end of the day, he will find someone to cooperate with Lin ruofeng to kidnap him. It seems that none of the gangsters are simple.


    It''s not that Yu Wanli''s words are untrustworthy. It can only be said that Su Jingfei is too naive. The other party regards himself as the enemy. How can the enemy''s words be so trusted? I really think this is a martial arts society. Even if he is the enemy, his words are very convincing. Yu Wanli is not a hero. At best, he is just a gangster.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei naturally won''t talk about any rules with him. This time, Su Jingfei also wants to see if his strength is enough to uproot such a guy.


    In fact, Su Jingfei still has the worst plan. Even if the strength behind him is not enough to uproot him, he can also become a killer. With his current strength, it''s not difficult for him to really want to do something that he doesn''t know. It''s just that he thinks this method is the most effective and powerful. There is another Lin ruofeng to deal with. He has made up his mind this time.


    Su Jingfei naturally asked the white head to dispatch the 307 troops. Let alone that he had no experience in this field, not everyone in the 307 troops could lead. There was more than one person like Dagang.


    After dealing with the affairs here, Su Jingfei said goodbye to the white head and drove back to the city directly. Since it was said to let 307 troops cooperate, naturally, s city should start the operation first, so this operation can''t do without the cooperation of the municipal government and the police station. This time, Su Jingfei will go back to continue looking for people.

 Chapter 247

    Su Jingfei left 307 troops and went straight to s city. Now that he is going to uproot Yu Wanli, he will not do anything. Anyway, he will be the enemy sooner or later. If he doesn''t follow the rules, he won''t obey the rules any more.


    The first person he wanted to find was someone who spoke more forcefully in s city. Through the contact that day, he probably knew Li Hongsi''s father''s position in s city. Although he was a vice mayor, he ranked very high. More importantly, the chief of police was a member of his department.


    When Li Guofeng saw Su Jingfei, he was very surprised. According to the calculation of time, Su Jingfei should be in the company. Moreover, he also knew that roufeisi group was busy with new product launch recently, so Su Jingfei had no spare time.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei didn''t go to Li Guofeng''s home, but came to the municipal government, which seems to mean that Su Jingfei wants to talk business with himself.


    "Uncle, it''s very important for me to come to you today." Su Jingfei didn''t let Li Guofeng think too much. He went into the office and said straight to the point, because Li Guofeng saw that Su Jingfei might be a private matter. He asked his secretary to go out.


    According to common sense, Su Jingfei can''t see Li Guofeng so easily, but Su Jingfei''s identity is special. Li Guofeng''s secretary personally takes him in. Who can say anything? Li Guofeng sees Su Jingfei''s serious face, and his heart can''t help jumping. It seems that only Li Hongxian or Wei Hong''s illness can make su Jingfei find himself.


    "Is there something wrong with Wei Hong?" Li Guofeng thought of this and asked quickly.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Guofeng to think crooked, but it seems that this is not bad. He happens to be the doctor of his "confidant" and his safety is related to Wei Hong''s problem.


    "Uncle, this matter has nothing to do with aunt Wei Hong. Of course, if I want to treat her, I have a lot to do with her. I almost died yesterday." Su Jingfei deliberately said the matter was very serious, so he didn''t believe Li Guofeng was not worried.


    Li Guofeng first heard that Wei Hong had nothing to do, and then relaxed. But Su Jingfei said that he almost died. Isn''t that fatal? Not to mention that Wei Hong''s illness still depends on Su Jingfei. Even Li hongsilk also confirms Su Jingfei. If the boy is not ill, how much damage will Li hongsilk suffer? His face is serious. He asks in a deep voice, "what happened? Don''t make fun of me like that


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "how can this matter be a joke? Listen to me and tell you slowly." Then he said something about the feud between himself and Yu Wanli.


    Naturally, some important news will be hidden, and even when Lin ruofeng is mentioned, he will also take out some obscure contents. Although Lin ruofeng has done enough to go to prison, because Li Binbin and Liu Yifei can''t stand up, he can''t punish Lin ruofeng by law.


    Yu Wanli is different. He himself is an underground rule maker in S City, and even he has a record in the police station, but because of his hard relationship, the police in s city can only turn a blind eye.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s narration, Li Guofeng''s anger flashed through his eyes. Yu Wanli and Lin ruofeng are just like beasts. What''s more important is that they do so. If the matter is exposed, s city will be affected in the future. Two international movie stars are kidnapped when they come to s City to film, and his black Shamao may be about to fly.


    "Jingfei, you have dealt with this matter very well. You must not expose it, otherwise it will have a great impact. As for the matter of Yu Wanli, we have to take a long-term view." Li Guofeng suppressed his anger and calmly said to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei understood why Li Guofeng said that. He didn''t force Li Guofeng too much. Instead, he said flatly: "uncle, is it because Yu Wanli''s background is so big that we can''t make trouble with him? I think people like Yu Wanli must also be the focus of attention in the city. "


    "It seems that you also have a certain understanding. He is really focused by us. He is always clean and has no obvious handle. Even if he wants to do it, it is not easy for him." Li Guofeng nodded, and then continued: "you and I are our own people, and I will not hide it from you. You should understand that the reason why a cancer like Yu Wanli has been free for so many years is that someone must protect him, and he does things cleanly. That''s why it''s like this."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "uncle, I understand all these things, and I have made arrangements. Now I just hope that you can let the police station go out and start a new round of anti Mafia operations."


    "Well? Anti Mafia action can be carried out, but it can make them nervous at most Li Guofeng frowned slightly.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I really can''t do anything about them. Someone who keeps Yu Wanli must not be able to move him. But if the person who keeps him can''t keep him, what will happen?"


    "Can''t you keep it? Do you know who is Yu Wanli''s backer in the province? " Since Li Guofeng has made it clear to Su Jingfei, they do not hide it. They are very frank.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile: "I really don''t know about this, but I don''t think Yu Wanli''s backer is the governor. Then he is really powerful and corrupt enough in the province."


    "You can''t talk nonsense about this, but I can tell you for sure that although Yu Wanli''s backstage is not up to the sky, his relationship in the province has really reached the governor, and it''s not the backstage of the director Fang you met before. According to my guess, it should be vice governor min, who ranks third in the province. You should understand what this means." Although he knew that there could be no outsider in the room, Li Guofeng still had a look around before he told Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei is ready, he is still surprised. No wonder nalanxiulin can''t kill Yu Wanli completely. The other party''s backer is actually the vice governor, and obviously he has real power. His ranking is similar to Li Guofeng''s ranking in s city. If such a person can support Yu Wanli for 20 years, the relationship between the two sides is certainly not simple.


    "This news can only be regarded as our internal circulation, and no one has any definite evidence. It''s just that as long as it involves more than ten thousand li, the top can be suppressed, and it''s impossible for the governor and the number. One is airborne, the other is the time of taking office, and only vice governor min is possible." Li Guofeng continued to explain.


    Director Fang was also looking for the governor of the province, but Bai tou called him to shut up. Of course, because Bai tou has solid evidence, but also because the other party''s ranking is poor, and his power is far less than that of vice governor min.


    In officialdom, there is one rank and one stratum. Even if it''s not so good, it''s a world of difference. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t have much contact, he knows it in his heart.


    However, although a governor is not small, he is not in his heart. He always remembers a man named "Liu Dingbang". He has never contacted him except for his first use of the Su family''s relationship.


    He thought he would not easily ask him for help. Now it seems that vice governor min is the problem if he wants to move Yu Wanli. If he really stands out, he will have to use the first brother of the whole province, which is part of his confidence. Otherwise, how dare he want to uproot Yu Wanli with his strength.


    After a while, Su Jingfei said to Li Guofeng, "uncle, you can arrange this operation directly. As long as the anti gangster operation starts, I don''t need the police to deal with Yu Wanli. I have my own people."


    "Jingfei, don''t mess around. Although they are underground organizations, you can use some special means, but you don''t get involved." Li Guofeng doesn''t want to deal with Yu Wanli. He just wants to find a suitable way. When Su Jingfei says so, he thinks he wants to use his own strength, which is very dangerous.


    Su Jingfei said: "uncle, although I''m not a gentleman, at least I''m law-abiding, but you should also understand that this time it''s Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. Next time it''s probably red silk. Even according to such abnormal people as them, maybe even Wang Yu who doesn''t have much contact with me will suffer. How can I be at ease? I have to start first."


    Although he said it was hypothetical, it also made Li Guofeng''s face change. Whether it was Li Hongsi or Wang Yu, they obviously hit on his weakness. Even if they were still hesitant before, they firmly said this time: "OK, how do you want to act? I''ll try to get the police to cooperate with you, but you should try not to do anything illegal."


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll confess something to you first." Su Jingfei guessed that Li Guofeng would agree. Now he''s very happy to hear that. At least he didn''t treat himself as an outsider. He took out a certificate from his arms and handed it to Li Guofeng. He said, "uncle, this is my certificate. I''m a military doctor of 307 army. So as long as s city police station starts to take action, our army will pay for auxiliary action."


    Li Guofeng took Su Jingfei''s certificate in some consternation. Looking at the big national emblem on the certificate, he knew that it was not a fake. After all, no one would forge such a thing casually, and it was really given to Su Jingfei by nalanxiulin before she left.


    Li Guofeng, as the mayor, naturally knows what the 307 army stands for. The reason why Su Jingfei came to him for help was that he wanted them to do something. This is a special army. If they do something, it''s not a problem even if they are regular troops of some countries.


    "Now that you''ve arranged everything, I''ll start to arrange it. As long as the time is fixed, the anti Mafia action in s city will begin. It''s time to rectify the chaos in s city for so many years." Li Guofeng patted the table and said.


    Su Jingfei collected the certificate and said seriously: "uncle, don''t worry. You won''t regret this decision. There can''t be such a cancer in s city."

 Chapter 248

    On June 5, Mayor Li personally issued an order to the public security bureau to carry out the vigorous anti gangster action in s city. This activity called for the thorough rectification of S City, even if yu Wanli had taken personal care of the place before.


    In a city, no matter in large or small cities, pornography, gambling and drugs are repeatedly forbidden, not only because people can''t completely give up this kind of thing, but more importantly, someone protects them. Otherwise, even if they are popular, there is no soil for survival.


    This time Su Jingfei is angry, which makes Li Guofeng feel that things are difficult. If Su Jingfei is an ordinary person, it doesn''t have much influence on him. Even if he does it, he won''t want to fall out with Yu Wanli completely.


    But now the situation is different. Su Jingfei may be his future son-in-law. Wei Hong and Wang Yu also depend on Su Jingfei for their illness. He can''t have an accident.


    And Su Jingfei''s last words really touched Li Guofeng''s nerves. This time, Yu Wanli and Lin ruofeng can kidnap Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. Who can guarantee that he won''t attack Li Hongsi or Wang Yu next time? These two girls are also pretty girls, which have great attraction for men.


    When s city launched anti gangster activities, Su Jingfei naturally took the police action as an excuse and finally brought out some good players in 307 troops. Naturally, this action can not be exaggerated. He only brought six people.


    This time, Su Jingfei led the team, but the real commander was Bai tou. They didn''t know how much they had done. They had rich experience in this kind of action. The last time they dealt with the double demons outside Gansu, Bai tou Qingming took three people with him. This time, they took four people. With Su Jingfei, seven of them were beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    The special forces perform special tasks, and the special forces of 307 can''t perform the tasks that the special forces can''t do. It can be seen that their attention to this time is also how much help they have for Su Jingfei.


    "Su Jingfei, although I am responsible for this operation, I still want to listen to you. This is what the major general said." Bai tou, Su Jingfei and others come to a villa in the suburb and tell Su Jingfei in a low voice.


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although Nalan Xiulin simply agreed with Su Jingfei at that time, he knew Nalan Xiulin was also angry. Not to mention that Yu Wanli didn''t give him face, according to what Yu Wanli did this time, Nalan Xiulin was also worried about her fifth sister.


    He has the same idea as Li Guofeng. Su Jingfei is not alone with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. In terms of close relationship, neither Liang Xiuwen nor Li Hongsi is worse than them. What''s more, Na lanxiuying''s illness still depends on Su Jingfei.


    It''s the night of the 5th, and the police have just started the operation. Here Su Jingfei has come to the villa. In order not to let Yu Wanli escape, Su Jingfei is going to decapitate him with a white head. No matter what, he must uproot Yu Wanli and never give him the chance to escape.


    Su Jingfei looked at the white head and others, and they were all ready. Then he whispered: "this is Yu Wanli''s villa. It''s said that it''s heavily guarded inside. It''s estimated that there are too many enemies. We should be careful when we touch it later. They must have guns."


    "You can rest assured that we have not done such a thing once. Should we start now?" Qingming is eager to try, and she hates Yu Wanli very much.


    She is not the one to keep a grudge, but at that time, Yu Wanli appeared, and she kept in mind everything she brought to the white head Qingming, so she was very grateful to Su Jingfei. At that time, it was su Jingfei who took a breath for them.


    Su Jingfei looked into the three meter wall and said with a cold smile, "even if you make a ten meter wall, start to act."


    His voice is not so dignified, but the six people feel that he has a kind of power to attract people. Although the command this time is white headed, they unconsciously obey Su Jingfei''s command. They don''t need the white head''s command, and they have already started to take action.


    As people who perform special tasks, Baitou and others have special climbing tools. The three meter wall is not short, but it is not high, so they can''t use the real climber. In Su Jingfei''s eyes, everyone takes out two things similar to iron claws from his carry on bag, puts them on his hands, and then grabs them on the wall with his hands, and reaches the top of the wall in three or two times.


    It''s very convenient to use this kind of thing to climb the wall. It''s only three meters. Even if it''s five meters and ten meters, it''s just two more strokes. However, this tool requires not only arm strength, but also dexterity. It''s no problem that the 307 troops can perform special tasks. Su Jingfei secretly nods his head. It''s really professional.


    They didn''t prepare tools for Su Jingfei. Although they were carrying out the task, they were also arrogant and wanted to play a joke with Su Jingfei. Even the white head was no exception. They wanted to see how Su Jingfei got on the wall.


    If it was in ancient times, martial arts masters could use lightness skills to get on the wall at once, but there is no such lightness skill in modern society. They can''t use three meters high wall, so Su Jingfei can get on the wall at once.


    Su Jingfei really doesn''t have this ability. He does know some light Kung Fu, but it''s not a martial arts world after all. He can''t stand on the wall all at once, but he can stand two meters high. With his height, he can still lie on the wall all at once, but it''s not very good-looking.


    Since he knew what these people were thinking, he naturally didn''t mind showing his hand. Su took a deep breath and stuck it on the wall as if his body were sticky. Before people understood what he was going to do, they saw Su''s body move.


    Su Jingfei''s body seemed to have suction. He stuck it tightly on the wall. He couldn''t see that he had any action of borrowing force, so he swam up.


    There''s no mistake, but he swam up, just like a gecko. His body swayed like that. It looked like he was in the water. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the top of the wall.


    Baitou and Qingming are the most knowledgeable among the people. At first, they didn''t understand what happened to Su Jingfei. When they brought him up, they were shocked and said, "gecko swimming on the wall? I wipe, you can''t, such ability also can, your kid is exactly what monster


    Su Jingfei didn''t think he had such a skill. He couldn''t see it. After hearing him say so, he grinned and said, "I have many skills. It''s called gecko lifting the curtain and showing a small hand."


    "You''ve got to see if we''re going to take action now." The white head turns his mouth and asks Su Jingfei.


    Although he said it easily, he was really shocked. First of all, the skill of gecko swimming on the wall is very rare. Even if there is a way to practice it, it is not so easy. It has very high requirements for the coordination of the body and the functions of the body. He seems to climb up. In fact, he is totally propped up by his waist. His hands and feet are just a little hard, He doesn''t know this Kung Fu trick, but he knows some requirements.


    Qingming thinks the same way. This guy has a lot of skills. If she didn''t already have a white head, she might be attracted by Su Jingfei. No wonder he has so many women.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what these two people are thinking, otherwise they may fall off the wall. He is observing Yu Wanli''s villa now.


    Maybe it''s because he has many enemies, and the security system here is also very perfect. There are not only electronic monitoring, but also bodyguards patrolling here every few minutes.


    Although it''s not a large-scale villa here, it''s a sense of strict security. It''s really a kind of ancient palace and official residence. If you don''t have the help of 307 troops this time, it''s not so easy to get in and deal with Yu Wanli. He''s not an ancient knight errant.


    "Attention, everyone. I have just observed their bodyguards. They pass by about every three minutes, eight people at a time. We will sneak in at this time difference. Once we meet the patrol, one of you will deal with one, and I will deal with two. Be careful not to make a big noise." Su Jingfei pondered for a moment and showed his humanity to the public.


    Now he is not robbing the white head of the command, he just gave an idea, the real command work is still white head, and then continued: "attention, this wave of people passed, we began to act, attention, this is not a drill, this is not a drill."


    Although they are very serious at this time, Bai tou and Qing Ming also want to knock Su Jingfei''s head. How useless the following sentence is? I''ve seen too many movies.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t feel like he''s talking nonsense. After he''s finished his action, he''s already floating into the courtyard when the other party''s patrolmen pass by. Although the wall is not low, Su Jingfei''s landing is silent. Anyone who has been specially trained can do this. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s skill is so agile.


    The other six also fell to the ground with him. The original plan was to sneak into the villa after landing. They really didn''t want to entangle with their bodyguards before they saw Yu Wanli.


    It''s just that the idea is good, and it''s not right for them to land. In the shadow of the yard, there are more than a dozen pairs of green eyes staring at them.


    Even Su Jingfei has a creepy feeling. His heart is not good, and he is really lack of consideration. How can there be only simple bodyguards in the home of underground rule makers? Even in the movie, such people will have dogs.


    "Wipe, it''s a big trouble. Does Yu Wanli have the habit of keeping a dog?" Su Jingfei did not dare to act rashly, staring at the eyes in the dark, asked around the white head.


    Bai tou swallowed his mouth water and sighed to Su Jingfei: "I knew I shouldn''t listen to you as a layman. Isn''t that obvious? Just now I was really disturbed by your gecko wall swimming technique. "


    "What do we do now?" Su Jingfei wondered why the dogs didn''t come and continued to ask.


    At this time, experience and inexperience are reflected. The white head can keep calm and say in a deep voice: "don''t panic too much. All well-trained fierce dogs don''t necessarily rush forward when they see strangers, but as long as we move casually, they will rush over like crazy."

 Chapter 249

    Su Jingfei listened to the words of Bai tou and reminded him: "brother, don''t tell me the principle first. We only have three minutes. Oh, no, we only have two minutes now. The patrol will come soon."


    The white head nodded, no more nonsense, but made a gesture to the people around him, and then saw the people around him, three people took out pistols from their bags.


    "I wipe, white head, you are not going to kill these dogs with guns here. Isn''t there a way to make these dogs dizzy with meat mixed with medicine? Don''t you professional sneakers bring such props? " Su Jingfei saw them take out the gun, very surprised way.


    Both Baitou and Qingming wanted to knock Su Jingfei''s head, but the environment didn''t allow them. Baitou had to explain to him: "you read too many novels. Any well-trained fierce dog can''t eat other people''s food. Our guns are anesthesia guns."


    Then he whispered to the people around him: "shoot, get rid of it all."


    At this time, Su Jingfei really saw the strength of 307 troops. With his vision of cultivating internal skills, he could see these dogs. According to the truth, 307 troops could not cultivate internal skills, but their shooting skills were very magical.


    The anesthetic gun they were holding and the shooting could not be the same as that of ordinary pistols. After a few faint shots, the fierce dog who was eyeing them fell down. Moreover, more than a dozen fierce dogs in front of them almost fell to the ground at the same time, but only three people shot.


    Su Jingfei swallowed his saliva and unconsciously held out his thumb and said, "your people just want it."


    "Cut the crap and get going." The white head curled his mouth and patted him.


    These fierce dogs are well-trained, but they also have their shortcomings. They usually hide in the dark and only bite those who sneak in. But in the same way, as long as they don''t move, these fierce dogs just look for opportunities. Now Su Jingfei and others have solved them without giving them opportunities.


    This time, except for Su Jingfei''s cold sweat, these fierce dogs didn''t play a big role, which also made Su Jingfei secretly alert. Although he was not weak, he didn''t have much experience, so he really had to be more cautious in the future.


    Baitou also knows that Su Jingfei, even though he has good skills, is not experienced enough. He no longer asks him what he means, and takes the initiative to command others.


    Because he just delayed a little time and didn''t get away from the patrol, Bai tou simply ordered: "we can''t wait. If we are found to be more troublesome, according to what I said before, Su Jingfei will deal with two, and each of us will deal with one, so as to smooth out the patrol, and then rush into the villa quickly."


    After that, he took the lead and went to both sides of the road to hide quietly. Other people also followed him. They had a very tacit understanding. Seeing Su Jingfei nodded secretly, they were all experts.


    The idea just turns. The patrollers have come. After all, it''s a society ruled by law. These patrollers can''t carry guns. They all carry batons. As for whether they have guns or not, it can''t be seen from the appearance. Su Jingfei and others won''t give them the chance to take out guns.


    Just as the eight men passed by, the white head made a gesture, and six of the 307 troops rushed out. Naturally, the first two people were Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s action is not slow. Even if he doesn''t have the tacit cooperation of these people, he will rush out in an instant with his ability. Just before the patrol officer has responded, he cuts one person''s neck and knocks the other person out with a fist.


    Although these people are also professional bodyguards, they can only be regarded as amateurs after all. They can''t be compared with special forces. Of course, if Su Jingfei acts by himself, he can only escape. He doesn''t have the ability to knock down eight people in an instant.


    The patrolmen were all knocked out, and the white head signaled to all the people to drag them into the grass before they continued to go to the villa.


    The villa is not big. As long as they don''t trigger the monitoring system and are found by the patrols, they are easy to sneak into it. At this time, Su Jingfei finally saw the operational ability of 307 troops, which is worse than the Flying Tigers in the movie.


    The villa on the third floor, in their eyes, is just like the flat ground. With the cooperation of two people, they climbed to the balcony on the third floor.


    Of course, Su Jingfei has his own way. He can grab onto the balcony on the second floor with his arms and his body moving up. Then he can go directly to the balcony on the second floor. If he continues, he will go to the balcony on the third floor.


    It''s just the only requirement. He must move fast, or he will be found out. The light on the second floor is still on. That''s why Su Jingfei and 307 troops, even ordinary thieves, don''t have such agility. Of course, ordinary thieves don''t dare to come to their homes.


    The third floor should be Yu Wanli''s residence. Before he came here, the person in charge of intelligence investigation in 307 army already knew something about it, otherwise they would not dare to act casually.


    Su Jingfei several people came to the third floor balcony, white head made a gesture, nodded to Su Jingfei and said: "we two go in first, they go to remove other alarm forces in the villa, the most important thing is to destroy the monitoring system, our action can''t leave any video information."


    Su Jingfei has no opinion about the arrangement of Baitou. After he nods, Baitou takes out a knife like thing from his bag and gently marks a high hole on the balcony glass.


    Then he put on a pair of special gloves, put his hands on the glass, and gently shook his arms. His carved glass was taken down.


    Su Jingfei is tongue tied. This professional is really different from the layman. If he is replaced, he can only pry the window open, but people directly destroy it. Moreover, there is no sound. Su Jingfei can''t admire it.


    Several people in accordance with the arrangement of Baitou fish in, Su Jingfei and Baitou touch Yu Wanli''s room, others to find monitoring.


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou know that Yu Wanli lives on the third floor, but they don''t know the exact location. Since they want to uproot Yu Wanli this time, they will not let him go except to deal with Yu Wanli. Underground rule makers can''t be alone.


    While they were still searching, they heard men''s and women''s voices coming from the room at the end of the corridor. They looked at each other and naturally guessed that it was Yu Wanli''s room.


    They did not need to say much, quietly touched into the room, and heard a woman''s dissolute voice inside: "Daddy, this posture is very comfortable, you are great."


    "Of course, the goods Lin ruofeng brought from the United States are really good. They make me younger than ten years old. If it''s not bad for my health, I really want to eat them every day to make you feel good enough, so that you don''t have to go to trouble." Yu Wanli''s voice also came from the room, unspeakably proud.


    The other girl continued: "Daddy, it''s so cool!" Then there was the unbridled cry.


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou look at each other. They are stunned by the conversation between the people in the room. If it''s men and women, they won''t be too surprised. The key is the person who is talking to. One is Yu Wanli. There''s no doubt. The key is the woman. Isn''t that Yu Zhengyan? That''s Yu Wanli''s daughter.


    "Wipe, these two guys are concubines unexpectedly, this is what circumstance!" Even if Su Jingfei had several women, her private life was a bit chaotic. At first hearing such a powerful content, she was surprised that her chin was about to drop.


    The white head was also destroyed by the three outlooks. He pondered for a moment and said, "I now understand why Yu Wanli Ning has offended major general Nalan and will revenge you."


    Su Jingfei is silent. He also understands this truth. No matter what kind of man he is, he can''t help but listen to the wind. He originally thought that Yu Wanli and Yu Zhengyan were just father daughter relationship. Now it doesn''t seem so simple.


    Now he is a little sad, how can he meet this abnormal father and daughter? Their abnormal degree is no less than crazy Lin ruofeng.


    The two of them were silenced by the people inside. Su Jingfei didn''t react until their voices became more and more urgent. When he thought of meeting such a pervert, he didn''t fight in his heart. Regardless of the white head''s plan, he just kicked on the door.


    Even if yu Wanli''s villa is specially made, the door is also very strong, but still can''t help Su Jingfei''s foot, immediately fly out.


    Not to mention the people in the room, even the white head was startled. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so fierce. He just disrupted the plan, but he couldn''t think much about it now.


    Su Jingfei''s sudden attack scared the people in the room. Yu Zhengyan exclaimed and rolled her eyes. She fainted. She didn''t know whether she was excited to the extreme, and then she was shocked by Su Jingfei''s sudden appearance.


    Yu Wanli on her body also jumped with fright. As a result, she stood naked in front of Su Jingfei and Bai tou. Although they didn''t want to see Yu Wanli, they found a problem. It seemed that because of fright, Yu Wanli couldn''t do it!


    The people inside naturally did not expect that another person would break in at this time. Although Bai tou and Su Jingfei had some psychological preparation to see clearly everything in front of them, they were still shocked. The situation in the room was completely different from their imagination, or the situation in the room was far from as simple as they thought.


    In their opinion, there are only Yu Wanli and Yu Zhengyan in this room, who are playing the role of unruly things. But when the door is really opened, they will know that they are still too simple.


    There are not only Yu Zhengyan and Yu Wanli in the room, but also Yu Zhengyan''s husband, who is not dressed. This is shocking enough. There are two bodyguards sitting beside him. Although they are still well dressed, they can clearly see the changes of their bodies.


    This time, Su Jingfei and Bai tou were in a complete mess. They had no idea that they would see such a scene. The father and daughter of the Yu family could no longer be described as abnormal. There were no three outlooks at all.

 Chapter 250

    Su Jingfei and Bai tou bring people into Yu''s house in order to capture Yu Wanli, so as to prevent him from running away by borrowing his own relationship. They come in carefully all the way, and finally find that Yu Wanli and Bai tou are planning to arrest him.


    To their surprise, they broke the scandal of Yu Wanli and Yu Zhengyan. They thought it was a very challenging thing for people''s morality, but they never expected to see a complete three view farce. Even Su Jingfei and Bai tou, who were psychologically prepared, were shocked.


    Su Jingfei used to see some rich and powerful families in some news reports. But in reality, he has never seen them. This is the first time, especially the two men and a woman in the room without clothes.


    The visual impact on them is too big. Originally Yu Zhengyan was dignified, but now she is a little dignified. Although she has a good figure, she looks so ugly in Su Jingfei''s and Bai tou''s eyes. Even if she covers her body with a quilt, it''s useless.


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou are not the kind of people who seldom see more than strange. Under normal circumstances, even if several of them do some excessive games together, Su Jingfei and Bai tou will not think much about it. The key is that the relationship between these three people is too unusual.


    And look at the appearance of the two bodyguards, maybe they will also be mixed. This taste has to be accepted by people with multiple tastes. Su Jingfei''s little fresh three views are destroyed.


    Both sides didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. Su Jingfei and Bai tou were stunned. The reaction of the people inside was almost the same, and they were completely confused. Yu Wanli was hit hard in his heart, as if he had no idea.


    "Yu Wanli, what''s your special taste? Can you make it more important? I''ve got pinholes. " After a long time, Su Jingfei''s reaction was the fastest, and he swore directly.


    He also woke up a few people in front of him. Yu Wanli didn''t have time to reply. The two bodyguards responded very quickly. They all knew Su Jingfei had certain skills. They quickly took out a pistol from their arms and aimed at Su Jingfei.


    At this time, Yu Wanli, who had already recovered, said with a gloomy face: "Su Jingfei, how can you be here? This is my dead man''s house. It''s against the law."


    Su Jingfei sneered: "I''m sorry to disturb your game, but I think what you want to ask is not how I came here, but why the idiot Lin ruofeng didn''t take care of me."


    Yu Wanli''s face was uncertain. He really wanted to ask this question at the beginning. He changed his words when he came to his mouth. Yesterday Lin ruofeng had an action to kidnap Su Jingfei, but he knew about it. Today he didn''t hear Lin ruofeng''s phone call. He thought everything was done, but he didn''t expect to see Su Jingfei today.


    Bai tou and Su Jingfei stand side by side. He doesn''t pay much attention to Yu Wanli. Instead, he looks at the bodyguard with a gun. He did think that Yu Wanli''s bodyguard would carry a gun, but he didn''t expect that two bodyguards would be here.


    It can also be seen from another point that even if yu Wanli is playing, the bodyguards can''t leave too far. After all, as an underground rule maker, the risk factor is very high.


    Now faced with the threat of bodyguards, he is also very cautious. In his heart, he can measure the probability of getting two bodyguards in safety mood. He can''t act rashly. He can only listen to Su Jingfei and Yu Wanli.


    Su Jingfei then said with a smile: "Master Yu, you can incite Lin ruofeng to kidnap me. It''s a pity that you should not make such a big decision without knowing me, otherwise you may not see me today."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you break into a private house, I''ll ask my lawyer to talk to you. Don''t think that you are a member of 307 army, you can ignore the law. I''ll ask your major general to come to me and apologize." Although Yu Wanli didn''t wear clothes, after all, he was the eldest brother for many years. He calmed down very quickly. Of course, if he could restore his masculine style, his credibility would be much greater. However, he might be scared too much now.


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said, "Master Yu, you don''t tell lies in front of the people of Ming Dynasty. I already know that you sent someone to help Lin ruofeng. I will also provide the evidence. And I might as well tell you that now Lin ruofeng can''t protect himself. He has been singing chrysanthemum all night. I don''t think he will keep it secret for you."


    Although he said it vaguely, all the people at the scene understood him. How could they not understand what he said? Even if they didn''t know what happened, several men in Yu Wanli felt cold all over. Lin ruofeng''s fate was too miserable.


    White head is also a little chilly, but before Su Jingfei didn''t tell him the result of Lin ruofeng, he just said to break the plot of Lin ruofeng.


    "Well, I don''t have time to play with you." Thinking of Su Jingfei, Bai tou took out a piece of paper with a steel seal and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Yu Wanli, you are suspected of many personal injuries and smuggling and drug trafficking cases. At this time, the state signed an arrest warrant and you are arrested."


    Su Jingfei looks at the white head in silence. This kind of thing is really a problem of form. If you can walk so easily, why do you have to touch it in the middle of the night? But he also knows that there is a truth that teachers are famous since ancient times.


    When Bai tou takes out the arrest warrant, Yu Wanli''s face changes dramatically. Bai tou represents 307 troops. To a certain extent, what he says is the law, and even has the power to cut first and then play. He won''t say that 307 overstepping his power. These should belong to the police. After more than 20 years, he naturally knows that since Bai tou dares to come, he is sure that everything is ready.


    At this moment, even though he didn''t wear clothes, he showed the ruthlessness of the underground system maker for 20 years. If there was no more, he just waved his hand to the two bodyguards and gave instructions to shoot.


    The two bodyguards are obviously not ordinary bodyguards. They receive Yu Wanli''s instructions and immediately pull the trigger.


    If it''s normal, even Su Jingfei and Bai tou are very good, in front of these two bodyguards, they can only choose to retreat. After all, other professional Gunners are very accurate.


    It''s a pity that Yu Wanli has only heard of the name of the 307 troops, but he doesn''t know what they are. Su Jingfei doesn''t really know. He doesn''t have much contact with Baitou and others. He just feels that they are better than ordinary troops. As for how much they are, he has no specific concept.


    Baitou showed his real strength for the first time, not in Kung Fu, but in shooting. When two bodyguards were ready to shoot him, his wrist suddenly turned, and two very slight shots were fired. The two bodyguards fell to the ground, and a bullet appeared in everyone''s eyebrow, without any deviation, The faces of the two bodyguards, who died with wide eyes, were almost the same as those of others.


    Su Jingfei is beside Bai tou. He doesn''t even see how Bai tou shoots. This doesn''t mean that Su Jingfei can only wait to die in the face of Bai tou. It''s really that he didn''t expect Bai Tou to shoot at this time.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Yu. As a professional soldier, I''m the one who plays with guns. Usually the pistols are always in my hands. You''re disappointed. These two people are suspected of violence and obstructing law enforcement. They were killed by me on the spot. Su Jingfei, you have to testify to me later!" The white head raised hand heart a small pistol, to Su Jingfei way.


    Su Jingfei feels that there is a cold wind blowing through his teeth. Su has always underestimated the white head. His most powerful skill is not fighting, but shooting. The pistol should be the legendary palm thunder.


    Originally, it was a kind of lady''s small pistol, and because of its small size, it could only have two bullets, but it was so flexibly used by the white head that it killed the bodyguard directly.


    Yu Wan is as dead as ashes. He has never seen a dead man. He just didn''t expect that his two bodyguards would end up like this. The shooting method of white head is terrible. Both bodyguards have been aiming for half a day. They can shoot just by pulling the trigger. They can be killed just before shooting. This boy with white hair is really powerful.


    Su Jingfei saw that there were only three people left on the other side. They had no clothes on them and could not hide weapons. He walked to Yu Wanli with a smile and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Yu. You''ve been arrested. You''d better come with us."


    Yu Zhengyan and his wife watched Su Jingfei and Bai tou suddenly appear, and then their bodyguards were killed. Now they are scared. No matter who they are backstage, they are really dead now. Obviously, Bai Tou is not the kind of police. He said that shooting is not soft.


    Yu Wanli''s face was very ugly, and he had no choice. But when Su Jingfei came near him, he suddenly rose like an eagle and kicked Su Jingfei''s forehead.


    Although he is over 50 years old, no one will doubt the strength of his leg. If he kicks Su Jingfei on the forehead, it is definitely the result of blood breaking. What''s more important is the momentum of his volley. He is really fierce, not like a man in his fifties.


    Facing Yu Wanli''s attack, Su Jingfei was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Yu Wanli, who looked like a university professor, was so fierce. Su Jingfei could only stop and blow.


    Yu Wanli jumped so high that even the white head was startled. Now seeing Su Jingfei fight back, he immediately felt relieved. It seems that Su Jingfei has always been on guard and won''t suffer from sneak attack. Moreover, he knows Su Jingfei, and his fists can''t be carried even by Dagang, let alone Yu Wanli.


    Su Jingfei has the same mind as him. Naturally, he knows how strong he is. He wants to break Yu Wanli''s two legs with one punch. Even if he wants to run, he has no chance.


    At this moment, Su Jingfei once again miscalculated. Yu Wanli didn''t dodge, and his foot collided with his fist. Su Jingfei felt a strong force coming from him, but he unconsciously stepped back five or six steps to get a firm foothold.

 Chapter 251

    Su Jingfei looks at Yu Wanli in amazement. Bai Tou is also shocked. He naturally knows what level Su Jingfei is. Let alone Yu Wanli who repels Su Jingfei like this, even if he can resist Su Jingfei''s attack, Bai tou can''t do it. Yu Wanli is hidden!


    "Su Jingfei, no wonder you are so arrogant when you are young. You have some ability." After landing on the ground, Yu Wanli regained his composure again, and actually put out his clothes in front of Su Jingfei.


    No matter how calm he is, it''s still awkward not to wear clothes, and he doesn''t believe Su Jingfei will sneak attack.


    Su Jingfei took a deep breath, and then said in a deep voice: "I can''t believe that Master Yu has such good skills. It seems that people on the road underestimate you. No wonder you can be an underground emperor for so long!"


    "This man, you have to have some self-defense skills when you come out. Otherwise, you don''t know how to die. You''d better stop messing around. I''m a law-abiding man. My people will come back soon. I''ll see you in court. I won''t recognize your arrest warrant." Wearing clothes, Yu Wanli seems to have regained his old demeanor, and even his thoughts become clear.


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou came here to arrest Yu Wanli. Although they cooperated with the police, they did not have any evidence. They just took Yu Wanli away by force and then collected evidence.


    According to Yu Wanli, it''s reasonable. The key is whether Su Jingfei and Bai tou can take Yu Wanli away. Everyone can see clearly.


    If Su Jingfei and Bai tou come here, and with Yu Wanli''s strength, even if the other party has a gun, they may not be able to really threaten him. Even if yu Wanli can''t fight back when the other party has a gun, he can''t escape.


    This is the reason why Su Jingfei was not afraid of the kidnapper''s gun. Yu Wanli was no weaker than him, and he was also not afraid. Even if he used a gun with a white head, that''s true. His martial arts can''t be invulnerable, but if he evades, it''s OK. It''s just like meeting a master of concealed weapons. He mainly depends on the person who used the gun.


    It''s a pity that although Yu Wanli has always been resourceful, he didn''t know that Su Jingfei brought six people here this time, and each of them is a good hand. They are now cleaning up the bodyguards and destroying the monitoring system in other places.


    Not to mention that there will be no bodyguards to help, even the monitoring system will not leave any records, which can also see that Su Jingfei is well prepared. Otherwise, he can come by himself. Yu Wanli is not in a hurry, and Su Jingfei is not in a hurry. Anyway, he will definitely take advantage of himself in the end.


    "Yu Wanli, you''d better give up your hand. According to what you usually do, you must be doomed. Don''t think you can escape the law." As a soldier, white head naturally has the same side as the police.


    Yu Wanli sneered and said, "white haired comrades, we need to talk about evidence. I am a legal businessman and a well-known figure in s city."


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment, patted Bai tou on the shoulder and said, "Bai tou, Mr. Yu is a man of the river and lake. We''ll solve it in the way of the people of the river and lake for the time being." Although he was not afraid of the other party''s bodyguards, he chose to solve the problem in a private way.


    He is not a hot-blooded man or a man in the Jianghu, but he has his own pride. He used 307 troops to deal with Yu Wanli. The purpose is to uproot his influence. His personal grudges should be solved by himself.


    "Young man, I am optimistic about you. You are the wisest choice." At this time, Yu Wanli had already exposed his skill and did not hide it. He said with a smile, "I haven''t met a young and promising expert for many years. I''ll play with you, too."


    Su Jingfei also sneered: "they are all immortal. They think they have status. Let me see how powerful Yu is."


    His voice just fell. Yu Wanli had already come to him. He didn''t have the attitude of an elder at all. He was 30 years older than Su Jingfei, but he took the lead, which made the white head sneer.


    Su Jingfei didn''t look down on the other side because they took the first step. Even if yu Wanli was more powerful, he was also a gangster. If it sounds good, he was an underground rule maker. If it doesn''t sound good, he was a gangster. When would the gangster have to talk about so much morality and justice? If so, Yu Wanli didn''t know how many times he died.


    Yu Wanli''s boxing is just fierce, and his style is tiger. Among the people Su Jingfei has met, Qingming''s moves are strange, Baitou''s moves are fierce, and longwai''s moves are sure to kill. Yu Wanli''s boxing is his one punch without any fancy. Although Yu Wanli is surprised, he can''t react to it. He quickly waves his fist to meet Su Jingfei because Su Jingfei''s situation is strange, He almost mobilized all his strength.


    The two fists collided, and the scene of their respective retrogression did not appear. Yu Wanli was just like being hit by a car. With a "click", the whole person flew up in the air and fell on the wall. Then he slowly slipped down, and there were bloodstains on the corners of his mouth. He fell on the ground and coughed unconsciously. Every time he spewed a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 252

    Su Jingfei''s bold attack directly blows Yu Wanli away. It''s like a guy wearing underpants suddenly appears. The couple of Bai tou and Yu Zhengyan are shocked.


    They all know very well that before Su Jingfei, even if he was not suppressed by Yu Wanli, at least their strength was almost the same. But in the twinkling of an eye, Su Jingfei was so fierce that everyone could hear that "click". It was estimated that Yu Wanli''s arm was broken.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes are still red, wheezing twice, Su Jingfei quickly took off the three gold needles inserted on his body, people also become a lot of dispirited, wheezing again, he said to Bai tou: "Bai tou, it''s up to you, arrest."


    Although the strength of the white head is not as good as Su Jingfei, it can also be regarded as a good hand. Now Yu Wanli has not only suffered arm injuries, but also internal injuries. In this case, let alone the white head, even if he is an ordinary bodyguard, I''m afraid Yu Wanli has no resistance ability.


    Baitou didn''t hurry to walk more than ten thousand li, but went to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, are you ok? You''re just too cruel."


    He is well-informed about what he said. Although he did not know the principle of Su Jingfei''s pricking himself with a gold needle before, he also knew that it must be a way to stimulate his potential, and this way often has a lot of sequelae.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand a little tired and urged: "I don''t have any problem. You can catch that Yu Wanli first. If it''s too late, it will change."


    The white head nodded. He saw that Su Jingfei had no obvious problem. He walked to Yu Wanli and said, "Yu Wanli, although you are very powerful, it''s a pity that evil can''t succeed in the end. Justice will win in the end."


    "Wahaha, I don''t believe in evil who said that." Originally paralyzed on the ground and spitting blood, Yu Wanli suddenly jumped up.


    It''s like the first time Yu Wanli attacked Su Jingfei. His people jumped into the air and kicked his white head fiercely. It looks the same as the first time he dealt with Su Jingfei. If he didn''t have so much blood on his mouth, he would be more powerful.


    The white head was shocked. He didn''t expect that Yu Wanli could still struggle to death at this time. He didn''t dare to resist as hard as Su Jingfei. He knew that Yu Wanli had great strength. He dodged and made a mistake. He was ready to fight with Yu Wanli. He believed that Su Jingfei''s fist must have hurt Yu Wanli a lot.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Wanli was defeated and did not continue to attack. Instead, he turned and went back to the bedside. He pulled Yu Zhengyan out of the bed and strangled her neck with a twisted arm. He said to Bai tou: "white haired boy, Su Jingfei, don''t come here. If you come here again, I will strangle her."


    After his words, four people, including Yu Zhengyan, were stunned and speechless. Yu Wanli threatened Su Jingfei and Su Jingfei with his daughter. Is he crazy.


    At this time, Yu Zhengyan couldn''t take care of the shame of being dragged out of the bed without clothes, and said in disbelief: "Daddy, what are you going to do?"


    "Shut up, don''t they call themselves soldiers? Now I want to see where your military principles are. Zhengyan has no criminal responsibility. She is innocent. If she died because of you, hum... "Yu Wanli first yelled at Yu Zhengyan and then said with a smile.


    Yu Zhengyan was completely shocked by Yu Wanli''s words. Of course, his words may be to make su Jingfei and the white headed army. He used himself as a hostage, and her heart was cold.


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou are also shocked. They think about Yu Wanli''s desperate resistance, and they also think about him jumping off the wall. Especially when they see his arm twisted, they are obviously broken by Su Jingfei''s previous punch, but they can''t think of him in this way.


    Even if yu Wanli uses his son-in-law, they are not surprised. After all, he is an outsider. But now when he uses Yu Zhengyan, they both think that Yu Wanli, an old man, has no humanity. This is his daughter, and it''s still a concubine. It''s actually used for sacrifice.


    "Yu Wanli, is there water in your head? You threaten me with this woman? You forget that she caused all this. I hate her no less than you Su Jingfei''s spirit is still not very good, but did not forget to sneer.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What''s the use of hating her any more? She''s innocent. If she died because of you, your troops? Hum, don''t think I don''t know. You''re not police, but discipline is stricter than police. " Yu Wanli also sneered, arm tight tight tight, scolded: "hurry to leave my home, or you will watch her die, don''t think I dare to do."


    As a master, he strangled Yu Zhengyan''s neck, her eyes were a little white, no one doubts that he really dares to kill Yu Zhengyan.


    Su Jingfei curls his lips and is not moved. He has no sympathy for Yu Zhengyan at all. This kind of woman died one less, and Yu Wanli used her to threaten himself naively.


    But the white head is different. As Yu Wanli said, although his crime is enough for him to die ten or eight times, Yu Zhengyan is innocent. If he really ignores the hostage''s life and death, the white head, as a regular soldier, really has to be punished, he can''t help hesitating.


    Su Jingfei didn''t officially join the 307 army, which is a cooperative relationship at most. Naturally, he didn''t know about these situations. Seeing the white head hesitating, a trace of firmness flashed on his tired face, he turned his head and said, "well, white head, I think you''re in a dilemma. Let''s go today. If we meet such a sad and crazy guy, it''s bad luck for us. Let him go today."


    Bai tou didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was so easy to talk. Yu Wanli was stunned. The boy was too simple. He thought Su Jingfei was cheating. But people just turned around and walked out. It seemed that they really wanted to give up.


    Yu Zhengyan and his wife were also stunned. They didn''t expect that Yu Wanli''s method was really effective. Yu Zhengyan, who was full of hatred for Su Jingfei, had a complicated vision.


    The white head opens his mouth, but he can''t say anything. He knows that Su Jingfei has made such a choice, and he''s also afraid of discipline. He doesn''t know what to say. Su Jingfei has already grasped his hand.


    "Su Jingfei, all the way well, today''s everything, I will remember, count you smart, you..." Yu Wanli see Su Jingfei really want to do, is proud of the way, but his words haven''t finished, saw a shadow flying face to face, he even didn''t finish, was hit by the shadow.


    "You old bastard, do you really think I can be threatened by you?" Su Jingfei''s voice then rises, and the person has already appeared at the side of Yu Wanli who has fallen over with his face covered, and his hands keep pinching on his body.


    Yu Wanli''s scream also sounded with Su Jingfei''s constant pinch. With the sound of "Ka Ka", Yu Wanli''s limbs became as soft as a sponge.


    The development of the matter was unexpected. Both Bai tou and Yu Zhengyan were stunned again. All this happened so fast that Yu Wanli, who had just been insane, now turned into a mollusk, completely devoid of the publicity before.


    Su Jingfei''s means are enough to make people cool. Even people who have no insight can guess what he has done. He crushed all the bones of Yu Wanli''s limbs with his hands. Now let alone let Yu Wanli resist again. Even if he wants to stand up now, he can''t do it. This shows how angry Su Jingfei is with him.


    The white head looked at an obvious gun mark on Yu Wanli''s face and couldn''t help swallowing. It was the real gun mark on Yu Wanli''s face, the mark of a gun.


    Su Jingfei looks like he''s going to leave, and asks Yu Wanli to relax his vigilance. When he shakes hands with Bai tou, he touches the small Lei pistol that Bai tou has been holding in his hand, and then smashes it out as a concealed weapon in Yu Wanli''s moment of pride.


    At the beginning, he blinded Lin ruofeng with this move. This time, he did the same trick again and succeeded in blinding Yu Wanli, which made the white head speechless. The pistol itself had little effect on Su Jingfei. It looked more like the concealed weapon he used.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care what the white headed three people thought. After crushing Yu Wanli''s bones, he was relieved. He was more tired and even had a weak voice: "Yu Wanli, although you have no humanity, I still have. Now I''m teaching you how to be a man. Tiger poison doesn''t eat son. You are not as good as an animal. You can imagine your end."


    After a pause, he turned to Yu Zhengyan and his wife and said, "we are going to take them away now. Do you have any suggestions? Or do you want to get even with me? "


    "No, how dare we?" Yu Zhengyan''s husband has been shocked by what happened before. Now he quickly shakes his head.


    Yu Zhengyan looked at the twitching Yu Wanli lying on the ground. Her complicated look flashed by. Then she said firmly, "Su Jingfei, whatever you want. I have nothing to do with him from now on. If you need help, I can provide his evidence."


    "Yu Zhengyan, I have raised you for so many years." Although Yu Wanli was in pain, he could not help crying when he heard Yu Zhengyan''s words.


    "Yu Wanli, you have raised me for so many years, played with me for so many years, and I have been worthy of you. Don''t think that I don''t know the purpose of your adoption. Today you take me as a hostage, and the enmity between us will be wiped out." Yu Zhengyan''s voice is very flat.


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou look at each other. It suddenly strikes her that no wonder Yu Zhengyan and Yu Wanli are not clear. It turns out that they are not real fathers and daughters. From this point of view, although Yu Zhengyan is arrogant and domineering, he is not completely shameless.


    Yu Wanli now has no ability to resist. Su Jingfei looks tired and pats his white head on the shoulder. He says in a low voice, "I can''t hold on. Please take him away and take him back to the army. Don''t give it to the police. You should understand what I mean."

 Chapter 253

    When Su Jingfei told Bai tou, he was powerless and obviously exhausted. Bai tou also understood that Su Jingfei had spent a lot of energy to deal with Yu Wanli before, and then just crushed each other''s bones, which must have consumed a lot.


    Bai tou silently pats Su Jingfei on the shoulder. From this point of view, Su Jingfei''s hatred for Yu Wanli is indescribable. In fact, it''s the same with Bai tou. Yu Wanli is not only crazy and inhumane, but also clings to Su Jingfei all the time. If Su Jingfei can''t maim him, he won''t be at ease.


    Now Yu Wanli has lost his ability to move. Basically, even if he is cured, he will be on the bed all his life. Moreover, he can''t feel like recovering. Just after Yu Zhengyan said that she had provided them with evidence, she had dressed up and began to rummage. Obviously, she really wanted to find out Yu Wanli''s evidence. Now she is full of hatred for Yu Wanli, How can it be so easy when it doesn''t happen.


    At this time, Qingming also brought several team members to the room. When they saw that the room was in a mess, two dead and one seriously injured, they were stunned at first. Then Qingming said in a deep voice: "all the security systems have been destroyed by us. We won''t leave any records."


    "Well, well done. Let''s take Yu Wanli away now, and the mission is over." The white head nodded and began to give orders to the players.


    The team members nodded obediently. Two of them went to carry Yu Wanli, and the remaining two dead people didn''t care about their affairs. They didn''t need to see why they died, but their current crime must be arrest.


    Qingming looked at Su Jingfei with a tired face. Then he asked Su Jingfei and Bai tou, "is this yuwanli hard to deal with?"


    "It''s not only hard to deal with. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, we would all be defeated today. Our intelligence system is still not enough. We need to continue to improve it. Yu Wanli is a master of Bajiquan." White head shakes his head, looking at Yu Wanli, who has been unable to move, and then says: "fortunately, Su Jingfei''s strength is stronger than we imagined, otherwise he will really suffer."


    Qingming didn''t see what happened before, but Baitou said so. She unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei again. Baitou had been very high to Su Jingfei before, but now she said that she underestimated Su Jingfei, which shows how powerful Su Jingfei is.


    At this time, the rummaged Yu Zhengyan also took out a pile of materials and introduced them in detail: "here is the evidence of his crime, but it''s not all. There are still some in the hands of his cronies, but these are enough to make him die several times."


    Qingming doesn''t know what happened before. Looking at Yu Zhengyan''s cooperation, he looks at the white head strangely and doesn''t know if he should pick up the material.


    Bai tou stepped forward, took the material and said: "Ms. Yu, because she deeply felt that Yu Wanli had committed many crimes, has now become our prosecution witness. She will help us testify against Yu Wanli later, right, Ms. Yu."


    Yu Zhengyan was slightly stunned, and then nodded: "yes, if you need me to come forward, I will testify against him."


    Qingming can''t figure out what medicine they sell in the gourd. Yu Zhengyan, who used to make her feel uncomfortable, actually abandoned the secret and turned to the light. This is something she can''t understand anyway.


    At this time, Yu Wanli, who had already accepted his life and kept silent, suddenly laughed and said, "ha ha, Yu Zhengyan, you ungrateful white eyed wolf. I have kept you for so many years, and you finally bit me. I really regret that I was blind."


    "Yu Wanli, I have just made it very clear that you and I have made a clear distinction. Just when you made a decision to sacrifice me, I have given you back the kindness of nurturing for so many years." Yu Zhengyan said quietly.


    Bai tou and Su Jingfei look at each other, but it''s a bit unexpected. Yu Zhengyan''s will is really firm, but it can be seen that Yu Zhengyan has been influenced by Yu Wanli for many years, and he really has the temperament of a hero. As long as he decides something, he won''t change it easily.


    After listening to Yu Wanli''s words, Yu Wanli still laughed and said, "ha ha, it''s so clear. I''ll tell you a good story."


    "Yu Wanli, you''d better shut up. No one wants to hear your story now." The white head frowned on one side. He felt that Yu Wanli was so crazy now that he always felt that something was going to happen.


    Yu Wanli didn''t listen to Bai tou at all, but continued to shout over there: "Yu Zhengyan, do you know why I like you so much? Because you are the same as your mother''s smelly woman. She is the kind of woman with dignified appearance and debauchery heart. How many times I played with her in those years, now it''s your turn. Since she dares to look for others behind my back, I will let her and other wild species become my playthings. Do you want to know the result of that smelly woman and your wild man''s father? Let me cut it off and feed it to the dog. "


    After his words, the whole room was shocked. Although I don''t know whether he said it really, since he still said it at this time, it''s probably not a lie. Su Jingfei and Bai tou have seen some abnormal madness in Yu Wanli, but Qingming and others know it for the first time. They all want to shoot him.


    Yu Zhengyan''s eyes were a little red, but her voice was surprisingly calm: "Yu Wanli, what you said is true. What''s the reason why you adopted me?"


    "Ha ha, Yu Zhengyan, you are so naive. I''m very happy to be a plaything for me for so many years." At this time, Yu Wanli''s face was ferocious, and he didn''t look like a professor at all: "not only that, this time I was arrested, I certainly didn''t have a chance to turn over, but you don''t have to worry, I will make you famous all over the world, you have a lot of photos, when I go in, you will become the number one person of the major websites."


    This time, Su Jingfei and Bai tou''s face changed dramatically. They didn''t expect that Yu Wanli could do so well. Even if they had conflicts with Yu Zhengyan before, she had abandoned the secret and turned to the light. If she was hurt, they would not be at ease.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Zhengyan is the most calm, ha ha said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, anyway, I''m also a thief and father, and I don''t care about this."


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou just wanted to say something when they saw Yu Zhengyan fall on the ground, and there were two bodyguards on the ground. Before, because everyone was attracted by the conversation between Yu Zhengyan and Yu Wanli, they had not cleaned up the bodies of the two bodyguards.


    This is not the point. The point is that the two bodyguards still have pistols in their hands. When Su Jingfei and Bai tou dealt with Yu Wanli, things developed very quickly and they all ignored this. Now Yu Zhengyan suddenly fell to the ground and picked up the gun in one of the bodyguards'' hands.


    Su Jingfei''s heart trembles, especially for him and Bai tou. They both make mistakes and want to escape. They think Yu Zhengyan is dying. They even suspect that Yu Wanli and Yu Zhengyan were acting before.


    Before they could find a place to escape, Yu Zhengyan had pulled the trigger, and the first shot was directly nailed to Yu Wanli, who was ferocious and laughing. Then she fired three shots in a row. Not only Yu Wanli''s head was broken, but also he was shot several times. Even the immortal could not save him.


    The development of the situation surprised Su Jingfei. Yu Wanli''s words didn''t seem true, and Yu Zhengyan''s reaction was very fierce. Now they don''t even know how to deal with Yu Zhengyan. It seems inappropriate to arrest her for homicide. Yu Wanli is also a notorious criminal. But if they don''t arrest her, she will kill again.


    Yu Zhengyan then showed a different wisdom than before. She seemed to see Su Jingfei and Bai tou''s mind. She said calmly, "Su Jingfei, Mr. Bai tou, you don''t have to be embarrassed. I won''t let you be embarrassed. Although I hated you very much before, now you let me live. I understand that. I''m still very grateful to you."


    "Ms. Yu, you''re too impulsive. Yu Wanli can''t live. You''re like this..." the white head saw that she didn''t look like she had just killed someone. She was also cold in heart, but she sighed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. He didn''t know how to express his feelings at the moment.


    Yu Zhengyan suddenly smiles. Maybe this is the first time she has seen her since Su Jingfei and others. She smiles so well. Yu Zhengyan calmly says, "I''ve lived in vain for so many years. Now I''ve lived a clear life. I really thank you very much. Don''t make it difficult."


    Then they saw that he raised his gun and aimed at his head. Her action was not very fast. If Bai tou and Su Jingfei wanted to stop, they might stop. But at this time, neither they nor others reached out. They knew that this was Yu Zhengyan''s best relief. They could only be silent together.


    Just at this time, Yu Zhengyan made another amazing move. The gun aimed at her forehead suddenly turned around, and she didn''t feel any existence for a long time. Now her husband, who is still hiding in the bed, fired a gun on her forehead.


    Yu Zhengyan''s husband was killed. Yu Zhengyan said, "you''ve been an accomplice of Yu Wanli for so many years. Now he''s gone. If you don''t accompany him, he''ll be lonely. Of course, I''ll follow you." This time, she had no other superfluous movements, and the last bullet went into her forehead.


    The six bullets of a gun are not wasted for a moment. When people saw that Yu Zhengyan fired four bullets at Yu Wanli, they only thought she was venting. Now they know that she deliberately left two bullets, one for each husband and one for each other.


    At this stage, all three members of Yu Wanli''s family died. No matter what their relationship was, it was really unexpected that they could die together. Su Jingfei opened his mouth and sighed for a long time: "I didn''t expect that the ending would be like this. It''s clear that Yu Wanli is the only one who should die."


    Without waiting for other people to respond, Su Jingfei''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and said to Bai tou: "now Yu Wanli has given the head, his men, then uproot it."

 Chapter 254

    The death of Yu Wanli''s family represents the end of this operation. Although Yu Wanli is not su Jingfei''s own hands, Su Jingfei can''t continue to do anything more.


    However, before he left, he did not forget to let the white head uproot a series of forces of Yu Wanli. This is an underground force. If he stopped, it would be hard to guarantee that Wang Wanli and Li Wanli would unite the forces of Yu Wanli. Who knows what kind of things they would make.


    If it wasn''t for the purpose of uprooting all the people this time, Su Jingfei wouldn''t have made such a big stir with the 307 troops and Li Guofeng. This time, it would have been a strike hard.


    As for the people behind Yu Wanli, Su Jingfei has already figured out how to deal with it. Now he doesn''t have to worry about it. He just has to wait for the move. 307 troops and mayor Li Guofeng just follow the plan. Su Jingfei also does it to make the women around him safe.


    He used to be on his own, but it was not obvious. Now there are more women around him. Su Jingfei found that he really should give them more protection.


    In fact, the best way is to arrange these women to live together, and then find bodyguards to protect them, or simply apply for some people from the 307 army. After all, when Nalan Xiulin asked Su Jingfei to help the 307 army, she had preferential policies in this respect.


    It''s a pity that this method can only exist in fantasy. Let alone Su Jingfei doesn''t want to owe the 307 troops, he can''t arrange those women together at all. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are better. What about Wu Yanli? Besides, through this incident, it seems that he, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are entangled, even though they won''t be in s city all the time, At least there''s always a time to meet.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei really has a headache, but what makes him more headache is the sequelae of the needling skill he used before. This is not something anyone can use. Otherwise, he will burst out when he meets an expert. Isn''t it invincible.


    After he arranged for the white head, he couldn''t hold it any longer. Since Yu Wanli''s villa pulled out, he fainted on the white head. If the white head didn''t help him, he might not be able to pull out of the villa. Now he''s trying to bear it and finally fell down.


    Baitou and Qingming are in a panic and send him to the first hospital of s city. Of course, according to Su Jingfei''s identity, they are sent to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and they also disturb president Liu. He wants to check Su Jingfei.


    The follow-up of the anti underworld action has been completely handed over to the white head and others, and Su Jingfei simply can''t take care of it.


    In order to let Su Jingfei be taken care of, Baitou doesn''t care what Su Jingfei thinks. He calls Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen directly. If he didn''t know about Wu Yanli, he might also call them. As far as he knows, Su Jingfei''s most familiar friends are only two of them.


    He still has a task. When the phone call is over, he will finish it. Even if it''s an anti gangster operation, there are so many things in Yu Wanli''s family that are waiting for him to deal with.


    When President Liu checked Su Jingfei, he could not help frowning. He had never met such a situation before. After pondering for a long time, he finally called his old friend. He was also the only person in s city who had the same medical skills as himself.


    Coincidentally, this friend is Mr. Feng. Su Jingfei didn''t know that she was in a coma for a while. Dean Liu called Mr. Feng to see him. Of course, the person who came with Mr. Feng was his younger martial Sister Feng Xiaolan. When she heard that something had happened to Su Jingfei, she naturally came to have a look.


    Now that Feng Xiaolan knows, her best friend Wang Yu has no reason not to know. Naturally, their new friend and Lin ruoke, who also has a good relationship with Su Jingfei, know that a woman can never keep a secret.


    After su Jingfei was in a coma, five women immediately rushed to the hospital, and because Su Jingfei was in a coma, the work of the crew could only be delayed. Finally, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei also knew that what Su Jingfei didn''t want to happen happened again, and the women who had a good relationship with him got together again.


    The first person to get to the hospital is Liang Xiuwen, who is closest to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. With her is Nalan Xiuying. Su Jingfei is not only her son-in-law in her heart, but also her doctor in charge. She wants to see her in both emotion and reason.


    Nalan Xiuying and the president of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine naturally know each other. She came here to see her illness. She saw president Liu sitting in front of Su Jingfei''s bed frowning. Su Jingfei was unconscious. Liang Xiuwen went to see Su Jingfei. Nalan Xiuying asked President Liu, "President Liu, what''s wrong with Su Jingfei?"


    Director Liu didn''t know what relationship she had with Su Jingfei. However, from the other party''s concern, she could see that she really cared about Su Jingfei. Both sides were old friends, so he said honestly, "Su Jingfei''s vitality is overdrawn seriously. Although there is not much problem, it''s inevitable to take a rest for a while. I don''t know how the boy got it, I''ve got an old friend to help


    Liang Xiuwen''s eyes began to turn red when she heard president Liu''s words. Since she knew Su Jingfei, he has always been full of energy. How could there be such a time when Su Jingfei is now haggard, just like a serious illness.


    At this time, she also wanted to know that the relationship between Su Jingfei and several pretty girls was not very clear. She only hoped that Su Jingfei would get better.


    When she was sad and worried, Li hongsilk also rushed to the ward. When she saw Liang Xiuwen and Nalan Xiuying, she was still a little surprised that their mother and daughter were faster than herself. However, when she saw Su Jingfei, she forgot all these things and hurried to ask about her illness.


    President Liu had to repeat what he had said before. Now he can diagnose that it is an overdraft of vitality. The specific situation still needs his old friends to come. Although their medical skills are between Bo zhongzi''s and Zhong zhongzi''s, in terms of recuperation, old man Feng is better.


    Mr. Feng soon came to the hospital. Obviously, after hearing his old friend''s words, he knew that Su Jingfei''s situation was not good this time. After all, he could make Dean Liu himself a skilled doctor. What''s more, Su Jingfei himself was a master of traditional Chinese medicine. He did it now. He definitely found it by himself. Something terrible must have happened.


    "Madman, you''ve come so fast. Come and have a look. Our little expert doesn''t know how to do it this time, but the situation is very serious." President Liu has a good relationship with Mr. Feng. He doesn''t talk nonsense and says it directly.


    When Mr. Feng heard president Liu talking about the small experts in the hospital, he knew that this person was su Jingfei. There was only such a small expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    He just nodded and went directly to Su Jingfei''s side. At this time, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen also saw Feng Xiaolan behind the old man Feng. Since she knew the news, she would follow him.


    The two girls know Feng Xiaolan. Although they are a little confused about how she can appear here, they think that Su Jingfei once mentioned to them that Feng Xiaolan''s grandfather and his brother and sister are old friends, so he is just like Feng Xiaolan''s brother and sister. I think this old man, who is called "Crazy" by President Liu, should be Feng Xiaolan''s grandfather.


    Mr. Feng is more proficient in human body conditioning than President Liu. After the pulse diagnosis, he frowned and said, "Su Jingfei''s condition is really serious this time. The pulse condition inside his body is just like that of a 40-50-year-old man. This overdraft is terrible."


    "Master Feng, when will su Jingfei wake up?" Li Hongsi asked anxiously.


    Feng Xiaolan also said: "grandfather, can you cure elder martial brother?"


    Mr. Feng didn''t answer, but looked at Dean Liu, who nodded silently. The four women couldn''t understand what they meant.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came from the door. Lin ruoke was still careless. "What''s the matter with Su Jingfei? I heard that he was hospitalized. Isn''t this boy Wannian Xiaoqiang? How can you be injured and hospitalized? Xiaolan, how is your elder martial brother now With the sound, Lin ruoke pulls Wang Yu in.


    There are six beautiful women in the room. If they are seen by outsiders, they will be absolutely astonished. Every woman has her own unique pattern, but now people in the room don''t have any such thoughts. Su Jingfei is in a deep coma, like a stone, pressing down on everyone''s heart. Lin ruoke to see Su Jingfei in a coma, and his voice goes down, She felt uncomfortable in her heart, too.


    Originally, Su Jingfei would fight with each other when they met, but she didn''t feel anything. Now she is a little flustered to see Su Jingfei in a coma. She has known Su Jingfei for the longest time, and can guess that Su Jingfei has always been hidden. It can be seen how long she has been observing Su Jingfei. This is her first time to see Su Jingfei.


    Master Feng and director Liu don''t know if they have guessed that Su Jingfei''s friends are all here. Then they say in a deep voice, "Su Jingfei''s situation is a bit serious this time. I know he is an orphan. You are his friends. You should take care of him more when you have time."


    President Liu opened his mouth and didn''t say it. What Mr. Feng said was enough to make all the women feel depressed and need to be taken care of. It seems that Su Jingfei will be very serious this time.


    Li Hongsi is one of the most righteous girlfriends among the people. After listening to Mr. Feng, she said without hesitation: "Mr. Feng, it''s OK to take care of Su Jingfei. As long as you can cure his injury, let him wake up first."


    "We will certainly try our best. President Liu and I will work together to treat his injury immediately. As for when we wake up, we have no method. It depends on Su Jingfei''s will to survive and vitality." Mr. Feng nodded for sure at first, but then he let the women''s mind sink gradually.


    President Liu finally sighed: "you don''t have to worry too much, Su Jingfei is just overdrawn seriously. As long as you can regulate well, there won''t be any problem. I and the madman will start to treat immediately. You can rest assured."

 Chapter 255

    President Liu and Mr. Feng worked together to give Su Jingfei acupuncture and massage. According to their diagnosis, Su Jingfei overdrawn his vitality, that is, he consumed too much. In the end, although he needed to be recuperated, first of all, he had to let his body work.


    Baitou immediately sent Su Jingfei to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, which is the most wise move. Although this kind of disease can not be said to be a terminal disease, if it is sent to western medicine, the most important thing is infusion and hospitalization. Although it can also make him recover, that part of the consumed vitality can never be recovered.


    This is also the difference between Chinese medicine and Western medicine. Chinese medicine is gentle, but the final effect is better, especially for this kind of disease that needs to consolidate the foundation and cultivate the yuan.


    Su Jingfei is a martial arts practitioner. He has practiced internal skills. His physique is far better than that of ordinary people. Before, he was really like an immortal Xiaoqiang. He was full of energy, and with his seemingly thin body, he could exert a great deal of power.


    This time, although the initiative is quite deep, it''s not as if he''s really depressed. Under the treatment of Mr. Feng and President Liu, his face is much better.


    At first, he looked very haggard and pale, and seemed to be a few years old. President Liu massaged and master Feng put the needle on his face. Now some blood color appeared on his face.


    At this time, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei who heard the news also pushed the door in. They saw a group of women around Su Jingfei''s bed. At first, they were stunned. Then they quickly asked Liang Xiuwen, "Mr. Liang, how is Su Jingfei now? We heard that he was injured."


    "The situation is still stable now. Master Youfeng and director Liu should wake up. He is much better than just now." For the arrival of the two female stars, Liang Xiuwen slightly surprised, but still introduced the situation.


    After the kidnapping, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have become really close to Su Jingfei. The relationship between them has long been gone. Although their relationship cannot be disclosed, Su Jingfei is undoubtedly their husband in their hearts.


    Now I see Su Jingfei, who was still alive before, and even couldn''t get out of bed, so haggard lying on the top of the bed, their eyes are a little red.


    If they didn''t know that the environment was not suitable, they really wanted to go to take care of Su Jingfei. What''s more, they knew better than others what Su Jingfei was doing and caused such a result.


    When Li Binbin and Liu Yifei met Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk at the new product launch, they mostly speculated about their relationship with Su Jingfei, but they didn''t have any other feelings. Now it''s different. They recognized Su Jingfei''s relationship with themselves, and now they are a little hostile to other women who have a relationship with him, They have accepted each other because what happened with Su Jingfei is an accident, which doesn''t mean they can accept others.


    The situation of Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk is similar to them, but Li Binbin and Liu Yifei know each other''s existence, and Li hongsilk doesn''t know the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei.


    We all know that this is not the time to be jealous. Four of the eight women have a similar relationship with Su Jingfei as a couple. Although three of them have nothing to do with Su Jingfei, they are also very concerned about Su Jingfei. At least they are their best friends of the opposite sex. Another one is Su Jingfei''s patient, who is almost ignored by him.


    Mr. Feng and President Liu don''t know about the relationship between these beautiful women and Su Jingfei. After more than an hour of treatment, Mr. Feng finally received the needle and said to all the people, "this time we give Su Jingfei relaxation, his pulse has become stable. When we wake up, it depends on his own constitution and will. There will be no danger for the time being."


    "Mr. Feng, thank you so much. Su Jingfei has a good constitution. I think he should wake up soon." Compared with Li hongsilk, who is usually cold but now has tears in her eyes, Liang Xiuwen is still calm and thanks quickly.


    In the eyes of Mr. Feng and President Liu, Liang Xiuwen is thanking himself as Su Jingfei''s boss and friend, but he doesn''t know that he is actually a girlfriend.


    "Miss Liang, you are too polite. Su Jingfei is an expert in our hospital. We should do this. And I have just heard from the madman that he is still a friend of the madman. We should do this not only by doctors, but also by personal friends." Liu Yuan Chang said with a smile.


    "Yes, Su Jingfei has a good relationship with me. I really don''t know why he wants to overdraw his vitality. It''s no small matter. When he wakes up, you must warn him not to do so in the future." The wind master is also on one side of the road.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei look at each other and are worried. They guess what Su Jingfei has done. They think that Su Jingfei is trying to avenge them.


    Liang Xiuwen nodded, looked at Su Jingfei and said, "this bastard, when he wakes up, I will talk about him." She looks very strong, in fact, her mood is not better than Li Hongsi, but because she is the president of a company after all, she can be strong when she should be calm.


    "Well, I won''t say anything extra, but she needs to be taken care of during her hospitalization. If you have time, you can take care of him. If you don''t have time, our hospital also has intensive care." President Liu looked at the eight gorgeous women and asked.


    He doesn''t know the relationship between these women and Su Jingfei. He just knows that Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are su Jingfei''s leaders. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei wear sunglasses from the door. They don''t know who these two women are. The other three girls and Nalan Xiuying are obviously not suitable to take photos of Su Jingfei.


    After his words, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen said in unison: "we can take care of him." After that, they looked at each other. Li hongsilk was thoughtful, and Liang Xiuwen''s eyes flickered.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei can''t stay here to take care of Su Jingfei because there are still a few scenes that haven''t been filmed. They are somewhat disappointed, but they also decide to come to see Su Jingfei when they have time. If Su Jingfei hasn''t recovered after the shooting, they even have to take care of Su Jingfei for a while.


    Although Lin ruoke''s three girls are all willing to take care of Su Jingfei, now Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk are talking, and they can''t speak any more. What''s more, Feng Xiaolan can''t say anything about taking care of Su Jingfei when she looks at her grandfather.


    Nalan Xiuying then said with a smile: "I can take care of Jingfei here. Anyway, I have nothing to do. If you don''t trust him, you can come to see him at any time. After all, everyone of you has something to do. It should be very good."


    She is Liang Xiuwen''s mother, and Li Hongsi naturally knows that she is not unhappy with her words. When the new product launch of roufeisi group is busiest, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are very busy. If they are really here to take care of Su Jingfei, they will certainly have a great influence, but they are not sure to give it to special care.


    In fact, it''s just that they are concerned about the responsibility disorder. The professional nursing of other people is definitely better than them. Now Nalan Xiuying speaks, and they all calm down and think it''s good.


    The other women don''t know who Nalan Xiuying is. They know that she is a peerless enchantress. Not only is she not inferior to Liang Xiuwen and other women, but the most important thing is that she is charming and sexy. No man can resist her. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongxian are already the top beautiful women, but their charm is a little worse than Nalan Xiuying, It''s not about bad personality, it''s about attraction to men.


    Li Binbin''s age is the oldest among all the women. She looks at this woman who looks about the same age as herself, but is more charming. She asks to take care of Su Jingfei, and her heart is really sour.


    Liu Yifei''s idea is similar. She is the type of pure jade girl, even known as the first jade girl in mainland China. Therefore, she is less sexy and charming. Nalan Xiuying is really outstanding in this aspect. Even if she looks at Nalan Xiuying, she will be attracted, not to mention men.


    If Li Hongsi or Liang Xiuwen stayed to take care of Su Jingfei, they would not be too excited. After all, the two women were closer to Su Jingfei than they were, and they arrived earlier than them.


    But this Nalan Xiuying, this woman, they have not seen at all, and Lin ruoke''s appearance, it seems that they do not know each other, which makes them feel uncomfortable.


    "Xiuwen, don''t you know who this young lady is?" Li Binbin and Liu Yifei look at each other, and finally decide to ask about Na lanxiuying''s identity, so as not to make them feel uncomfortable. Sometimes women are just careful.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t have the confidence to study the thoughts of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei at this time. After listening to Li Binbin''s questions, she quickly introduced them to the girls and said, "I was too worried about Su Jingfei''s body just now. I forgot to tell you that this is my mother." Then I introduce it to Nalan Xiuying.


    At this time, President Liu and Mr. Feng have left. They are going to prescribe medicine for Su Jingfei. Moreover, the women in this room feel very uncomfortable here. Mr. Feng wanted to take Feng Xiaolan away, but he finally changed his mind.


    After Liang Xiuwen''s introduction, Na lanxiuying also learned that the two women wearing sunglasses were Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. Although she was not young, she was very fashionable and loved the two female stars very much. At the same time, several other women also knew that this peerless enchantress was Liang Xiuwen''s mother.


    The reaction is similar to that of ordinary people. Knowing the identity of Nalan Xiuying, the five women all stare at Nalan Xiuying in disbelief, and then look at Liang Xiuwen. Before, when they didn''t know their relationship, they could feel that they were somewhat similar, but no one thought that way. Now they find that they are really similar. They should be mother and daughter, LAN Xiuying is now 40 or 50 years old, but she doesn''t seem to be 30 years old.


    "What are you doing here? Is it a meeting when so many people stand together? The smell of disinfectant is really irritating. " At this time, a voice began to ring in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 256

    When Su Jingfei wakes up, the first thing he sees is the white ceiling. He can think that he must have been arranged by the white hair. Then he sees a room full of beautiful women and asks about the pungent smell of the hospital. Naturally, he can guess where he is. He can''t help laughing and says.


    His voice was weak because he had just woken up. It was like a bolt from the blue in the ears of all the women.


    "Su Jingfei, you wake up. You scared me to death." Li Hongsi, who is closest to Su Jingfei, had been sitting by his bed. Now she saw Su Jingfei wake up and said immediately, but when she said that her eyes were red, tears fell down.


    The other girls were also very surprised. After listening to the words of president Liu and father Feng, they thought Su Jingfei would be in a coma for at least a period of time. But they didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would wake up before their medicine was ready. From the side, it can be seen that Su Jingfei really has a good physique and deserves the name of immortal Xiaoqiang.


    Su Jingfei could see the concern and surprise of the girls. He felt warm in his heart and touched Li hongsilk''s hair twice. Then he said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m a wild grass. I won''t die so easily."


    Seeing that Su Jingfei''s face was still slightly pale, they could make fun of him. They also knew that he was not in danger. At most, he had to rest for a period of time, and immediately felt relieved.


    Lin ruoke, who is used to bickering with Su Jingfei and has been careless all the time, suddenly said, "don''t open your mouth, you will die if you shut your mouth. But there is a saying I agree with. People say that good people don''t live long and harm will last for thousands of years."


    She didn''t specifically say whether Su Jingfei was the one who didn''t live long or left thousands of years behind. However, all the girls understood Lin ruoke''s meaning and immediately pursed their lips and smiles. Su Jingfei felt her nose awkwardly and said: "well, if I can leave thousands of years behind, I will be the disaster."


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have the closest relationship with Su Jingfei, but they can''t show it. Looking at Li hongsilk, who is sitting beside him as a girlfriend, and Liang Xiuwen, who is concerned about her, both of them secretly say that this guy is a disaster.


    When Su Jingfei was in a coma, all the girls naturally cared more about her than they were jealous. But now when Su Jingfei wakes up, there should be no danger. The sour feelings in her heart begin to overflow. Even Li hongsilk begins to doubt Liang Xiuwen. Just now, her performance towards Su Jingfei has surpassed that of other friends.


    How could su Jingfei, who just woke up, know so much? He just looked at the women and said, "you don''t have to worry about me. I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. I know my own situation. Give me a few days to take care of myself and I''ll be fine."


    His words coincide with those of Mr. Feng and President Liu. Although we have heard that doctors don''t treat themselves, everything can''t be absolute. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s overdraft vitality is clearly made by himself. Since he dares to do so, he should definitely know the consequences with Su Jingfei''s character.


    Before everyone thought about it, Su Jingfei said to Feng Xiaolan: "Xiaolan, you''re the best girl here. I''ll make a prescription later, and you''ll take the medicine according to my prescription." After a pause, he said doubtfully, "I feel very comfortable. Has someone ever given me acupuncture? Xiaolan, is the old man here?"


    "You are such a thief that you can guess from acupuncture that I have been here." Su Jingfei''s voice just fell. The old man Feng and Dean Liu who went to prescribe the medicine have come back with a bowl of medicine in their hands. No wonder they have been there for so long, and they have all brought the medicine.


    "Jingfei, your vitality is so strong. Both madman and I thought it would take you at least a few days to wake up. How could you wake up so soon?" President Liu looked at Su Jingfei, tut tut exclaimed, but still pulled Su Jingfei''s wrist.


    Su Jingfei didn''t struggle either. He knew that Dean Liu was going to check him. He took the medicine bowl from master Feng with his other hand and said with a smile, "my life is hard, just like weeds. As the saying goes, wildfire can''t be burnt out, and spring breeze can''t be born again. It''s already very strong. There are two masters to protect me. Naturally, I''ll be lucky."


    "I didn''t expect you to be sweet. Don''t try to coax us two old men. If we don''t eat this, you''d better keep it." The wind old son loses to smile to say, but the vision is to see to those women, the meaning is very obvious.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also thought that his relationship with so many women is not clear, even if they don''t pierce each other. Now there are elders here, and the relationship between himself and these women is a little confused, which is really embarrassing. Su Jingfei coughed and put the medicine bowl to his nose.


    Feng just teases Su Jingfei. He can see that these women are very concerned about Su Jingfei. As for who is his girlfriend, he doesn''t know. He can only be sure that Feng Xiaolan is not.


    He knows that jokes can''t be played, and young people may be a little bit romantic. If he really sets Su Jingfei''s backyard on fire, this little guy will be very angry.


    "Old man, this medicine is well prescribed. It''s worthy of being a national doctor. Guben Peiyuan can definitely have a very good effect. Originally, I wanted to prescribe a single medicine. It''s almost the same with this one." Su Jingfei is quite skilled in traditional Chinese medicine. After smelling it with his nose, he knew the ingredients in the medicine. He drank it with bitterness, and then came to the truth.


    Mr. Feng will not be very happy if he hears the compliments from ordinary people, but Su Jingfei is different. This boy has studied traditional Chinese medicine for many years, and even shows his superb level when he sees a doctor for Liu Weimin. His compliments make him very happy.


    Su Jingfei drinks the medicine here, and all the girls are more at ease. Now Su Jingfei looks a little weak, which should be the sequela of overdraft of vitality. Now that he wakes up and starts taking medicine, he wants to be able to recover in a few days. Several women close to him have a deep understanding of how powerful Su Jingfei is.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei should have no problem, Mr. Feng said with a smile: "since you are awake, and you are also a doctor, with you and Lao Liu, I will go back. If there is anything, you can contact me again. But I have to remind you that your situation is very serious this time. Don''t overdraw so easily in the future." Wind old son finish saying, again to the wind over there small orchid way: "small orchid, do you want to go back with me?"


    "Grandfather, I''ll go back later. Wang Yu and ruoke will come back with me later." Feng Xiaolan shakes her head. She doesn''t want to go back.


    Old man Feng sighed. He also noticed what his granddaughter was thinking, but he was an open-minded old man, so he would not be forced. Anyway, the women around Su Jingfei didn''t have a clear relationship with him, and his granddaughter just ran with him. Sooner or later, he would wake up.


    Thinking of this, he nodded his head and said goodbye to President Liu. President Liu also felt that there was nothing wrong with him here, so he planned to send his old friend away. He was also a mature man. How could he not see the situation in the ward.


    When the two old people left, the ward suddenly fell into a silence. Su Jingfei was weak, but now he didn''t want to talk. He didn''t know what had happened before. If it was before, the relationship between himself and Li Binbin and Liu Yifei was rather awkward, and he was not too guilty. Now his relationship with the two women is completely different, and he is really a little guilty.


    Su Jingfei is actually thinking about his use of the golden needle needling method. He also deeply feels that he is reckless. That method can activate his potential and enhance his strength by at least 50%. It should be more than enough to deal with Yu Wanli, and the result is quite satisfactory to him.


    But the key is that the sequelae is too serious. If you use the conditioning method, you have to rest for at least a week. Fortunately, the white head was around at that time, otherwise no one would take care of him, and he might not even have the chance to recover. This is after he cultivated his internal power. If it was before, it would be irreparable damage. Su Jingfei decided that it would be a matter of life and death, Absolutely not in this way.


    The people in the room were silent, and the atmosphere was very depressing. As the oldest person in the room, Na LAN Xiuying was the first to break the silence and said, "Jingfei, you''ve been living in the hospital recently. I''ll take care of you."


    "Yes, my mother just said that she has nothing to do at home anyway. You need someone to take care of you here. We don''t worry about looking for special care." Since the silence had been broken, Liang Xiuwen began to speak, then looked at Li Hongsi and said, "Hongsi, our company is still very busy recently. When we come back to see Jingfei after work, my mother will take care of him. It should be OK."


    The relationship between Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen is the same as sisters. Although there is something wrong with her, she thinks her arrangement is reasonable, so she nods her head and says, "well, let aunt Xiuying take care of you. I''ll let my mother come to see you often."


    Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. He sighs in his heart that they want to kill themselves. If the two mother-in-law meet, they won''t make trouble, but he can''t refuse.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have no choice. Their relationship can''t be exposed and they can''t take care of them. They have to come to Su Jingfei and say, "Jingfei, you can''t go to the theater. We will ask for leave for you. If you have anything, just call us!"


    Su Jingfei can see the two women''s concern for themselves and comfort himself that they are really invisible lovers. Although it''s absurd, he has experienced so much after all. If he is not still very weak now, he will feel very hot when he thinks of the two women''s intoxication with him. Now he nods and laughs: "please talk to Xu Dao, Anyway, I''ve basically designed the action scenes over there. When the time comes, I''ll find them to give you a play and practice. There should be no problem. "

 Chapter 257

    Su Jingfei''s body is weak, so he can only be hospitalized. In the end, the task of taking care of him falls on Nalan Xiuying. This is also because the girls are not at ease, otherwise special care is enough.


    As for Nalan Xiuying, although she is also a peerless enchantress, she is Liang Xiuwen''s mother after all, and people won''t worry about Su Jingfei''s redundant ideas.


    Nalan Xiuying''s feelings for Su Jingfei are very complicated. He is not only the candidate for her future son-in-law, but also her life-saving benefactor. What''s more, he brings Nalan Xiulin to see her. She is very grateful.


    For this little man, Nalan Xiuying takes care of him naturally without any complaints, and Su Jingfei is not the kind of depressed person, they get along well.


    Su Jingfei is weak and can''t move at all. After all, he''s just overdrawn, not really injured. Nalan Xiuying doesn''t have to worry too much. She just takes care of him when he wants to eat and drink.


    And because of his identity, he is also in the most advanced ward in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and even has a bed specially prepared for Nalan Xiuying. He is hospitalized here, just like the leader of recuperation. Nalan Xiuying is a bed accompanied by her family members. At first, she is a little uncomfortable, and after two days, she is much better.


    These two days, no matter Su Jingfei''s women who have a good relationship, they come to see him in turn. Except for Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, they can''t leave. They only come here once. Other women almost come to see him after work.


    For these women, Su Jingfei is really moved, they and themselves no matter really close to a certain extent, or more favorable, but really care about him.


    Li Hongsi did not forget to let her mother come to see Su Jingfei, and Li Guofeng also came to see Su Jingfei. He is also a person who knows Su Jingfei''s trip well. Seeing Su Jingfei on the top of the hospital bed, he did not forget to teach the boy a lesson. Of course, he was worried that he really had an accident.


    For Li Guofeng and his wife''s concern, Su Jingfei naturally understands that even if she is taught a lesson, she can only listen honestly. Nalan Xiuying is a little more worried about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. How can she not see Li Guofeng''s look on Su Jingfei, which is no different from her own. Obviously, the relationship between Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei is no worse than her daughter.


    In addition to Li Guofeng and his wife, another patient of Su Jingfei, Wei Hong, accompanied by Wang Yu, also visited Su Jingfei. Of course, she came to Li Guofeng at the wrong time, which made Su Jingfei feel that the relationship between her and Li Guofeng was not simple.


    Su Jingfei, who is full of vitality and can only recuperate, is not afraid of being visited. His friends come one after another. They feel relieved to see Su Jingfei''s face getting better and better. Seeing that Nalan Xiuying takes good care of Su Jingfei here, they begin to worry about their own affairs.


    Of course, only Nalan Xiuying is always inconvenient. After all, she is not a professional nurse. Nurse shumanya is Su Jingfei''s friend, and she has always admired Su Jingfei. This time he was hospitalized, the beautiful nurse took care of him.


    After five days in the hospital, Su Jingfei is very comfortable, and her relationship with Nalan Xiuying is closer. She hesitates that she is a mature and beautiful girl in her thirties. Su Jingfei can''t regard her as her future mother-in-law at all. Their relationship is similar to that of friends and siblings.


    When the five days come, Su Jingfei''s body has recovered more than half, as long as two days can be discharged, and it''s time to see Nalan Xiuying.


    This is Su Jingfei''s third acupuncture for Nalan Xiuying. Although it''s not impossible to wait another two days, the effect will be worse. Su Jingfei can only treat Nalan Xiuying in the hospital, and it must be carried out at night. Otherwise, it will be too embarrassing for someone to visit her.


    Unlike at home, Nalan Xiuying can''t wear a swimsuit in the hospital. This time, she can only show her back directly. Fortunately, they have already had the opportunity of treatment, and they don''t need to be embarrassed.


    Among all the women, only Wu Yanli can match her figure, and the characteristics of both sides are different. Wu Yanli is hot and sexy, showing the youth charm of young people, while Nalan Xiuying is mature, beautiful and enchanting. In terms of attraction, Nalan Xiuying is more charming.


    In a word, Wu Yanli''s beauty is more atmospheric and sexy, and Nalan Xiuying''s is charming and sexy. Su Jingfei''s evaluation of Wu Yanli is that she is an enchantress.


    Especially this time, Nalan Xiuying really can only take off her upper body. When she gives him acupuncture, his feeling is more obvious. If it is not for the identity of the other party, he may not be able to control himself.


    In the dead of night, when no one can come to the hospital, with Su Jingfei''s signal, Na LAN Xiuying closes the ward door and begins to take off her clothes with Su Jingfei on her back.


    It''s not the first time that she has acupuncture, and it''s not the first time that Su Jingfei looks at her back. But this time, Nalan Xiuying''s heart still beats faster, which is different from her usual feeling. She also knows her charm, and she''s really worried that Su Jingfei can''t control her attack.


    Su Jingfei in order not to let her too embarrassed, had to carry her smile: "you don''t have to be so nervous, it''s not the first time to give you treatment, you can rest assured, there are several times you can recover, you are now almost out of cancer."


    Nalan Xiuying is not really afraid of death. She thinks that she is treating a disease, and it''s not the first time. She has a lot of peace of mind. She takes off her clothes quickly. Just to hide her nervousness, she says to Su Jingfei, "I''m so sick, thanks to your treatment, otherwise I might be gone in half a year."


    "You said this, not to mention the relationship between Xiuwen elder sister, even if you really find me, I will not refuse, doctor parents heart." Su Jingfei laughs and says seriously, but he doesn''t think so. Without Liang Xiuwen, maybe he won''t do it. He gives acupuncture to the other party, which costs a lot of money!


    "Well, you can give me acupuncture." Just as Su Jingfei thinks about it, the sound of undressing comes to an end, and Nalan Xiuying''s slightly nervous voice rings out.


    When Su Jingfei turns around, he sees Nalan Xiuying lying on the top of the bed. His upper body clothes have been taken off. He can see the beautiful girl''s back. This is the first time he sees Nalan Xiuying''s complete back. Although she was wearing a swimming suit, she is not so complete.


    What''s more, she flattened her chest because she was lying on the top of the bed. Su Jingfei could see the amazing radian from her back. Even though he had been prepared, he still swallowed unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei has recovered a lot of energy these days. Although he has not fully recovered, he is still a little hot blooded. He has to meditate that this is Liang Xiuwen''s mother. I''m a doctor. I can''t have any animal thoughts. I have to abide by the doctor''s code of conduct.


    In his heart, Su Jingfei is staring at Nalan Xiuying. Her posture is too charming. Even if she doesn''t do anything, such a posture is enough to make people spurt blood. Now he regrets why he has to treat Nalan Xiuying here. He is already weak in Qi and blood. If she really spurts nosebleed, he will have to live a few more days.


    For a long time, she didn''t get Su Jingfei''s response. Na LAN Xiuying was puzzled and unconsciously looked back to see what Su Jingfei was doing. As a result, she turned sideways and most of her body showed up.


    Su Jingfei is staring at Nalan Xiuying, when he suddenly sees half of her body, suddenly he can''t hold it up. He coughs quickly and says, "you''re good. Don''t move." When he spoke, he had already closed his eyes, even though he saw what he should see, especially the white object, constantly flashing in his eyes.


    In order not to become weak in Qi and blood, he can only calm himself down. Although he has seen many such things, he still feels that he can''t control them. As expected, he is worthy of a generation of enchantresses. He is still so good at his age. He wants to use his opponent''s age to divert his attention, but he finally fails.


    No matter from what point of view, Nalan Xiuying''s maintenance is perfect, not to mention people over 40 years old, even women in their twenties, few can compare with her. Even if Su Jingfei wants to use this reason to sober herself up, it''s very difficult.


    After seeing Su Jingfei close her eyes, Nalan Xiuying realized that it was not good. She knew that she had gone away and quickly lay down again. Different from some green girls, although she was also very shy, she tried her best to calm down: "Su Jingfei, please treat me quickly, what are you doing? You are not afraid of me catching cold."


    She is so natural, but Su Jingfei is nervous. He sighs in his heart that it''s really a sin. I''m obviously treating people. How can I become myself? It''s like I want to peep. When I think of this, I''ve never seen anything.


    But when he picked up the needle, looking at Nalan Xiuying''s back, he still gulped. He told himself not to be a beast, and then he began to hold his mind and began to give Nalan Xiuying acupuncture. At this time, he consumed more energy than he did when he gave Li hongsilk acupuncture.


    It''s not because Nalan Xiuying is more attractive than Li Hongsi. It''s really a matter of identity. Nalan Xiuying is a beautiful woman who should be su Jingfei''s future mother-in-law, but she doesn''t have the temperament that her mother-in-law should have. This makes Su Jingfei have a dark impulse in her heart. What he wants to treat Nalan Xiuying is cancer, which naturally makes her more trouble.


    Nalan Xiuying is also unable to make a sound. She is not young, and naturally knows that if she really makes a sound, Su Jingfei may not be able to control it. At this time, she really admires Su Jingfei''s determination.


    When Su Jingfei finally pulled out the gold needles from Nalan Xiuying''s body one by one, announcing the end of the treatment, his clothes had been soaked through.

 Chapter 258

    Su Jingfei stayed in the hospital for a week. After President Liu gave him a comprehensive examination, he naturally let him go home. President Liu was also very surprised. This guy''s physique is just immortal Xiaoqiang. Such a serious overdraft of vitality, it took only a week to recover.


    Nevertheless, Su Jingfei is still worried about the needling method. He secretly decides that it''s not a line of life and death. He will never use this method easily. Now he looks as healthy as ordinary people. Only he knows that he hasn''t recovered.


    His own constitution is far superior to that of ordinary people. Otherwise, he would not have so much strength and speed. It is obvious that he is still far behind the level of ordinary people. If he is fighting with people now, even if he is white headed, he will not be able to cope with it.


    It''s just specific cultivation. Su Jingfei can only plan after he is discharged from hospital. He doesn''t want to let outsiders know some prescriptions, which involve his core secrets.


    On the day of discharge, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei naturally had no time to come. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen could not come because they went abroad to negotiate business. This was beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. The new product had been sold overseas for more than a week, which was more popular than he expected.


    The four women who are closest to him can''t come. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu want to come, but they are rejected by Su Jingfei. They are busy with graduation defense, and they can''t help.


    Lin ruoke came to help, but he didn''t refuse. In addition to her car, he wanted to know something else. The only people who sent him out of the hospital were Nalan Xiuying and Lin ruoke. This time, Su Jingfei didn''t plan to let them go to Li hongsilk''s house. They didn''t know that Su Jingfei lived in Li hongsilk''s house.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying had no special development in their relationship because of their previous treatment, but they were also embarrassed. Nalan Xiuying avoided Su Jingfei a little these two days.


    He is also in the face of Nalan Xiuying, the pink back and a plump part flash in his mind from time to time. He knows it''s not right, but he can''t control his heart, so he has to keep a distance from Nalan Xiuying as far as possible. When he leaves the hospital, Su Jingfei asks Lin ruoke to send Nalan Xiuying home first.


    Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother. Lin ruoke naturally doesn''t doubt that they have any improper relationship. She obediently sends Nalan Xiuying back. In fact, in her heart, she also wants to get along with Su Jingfei alone.


    When Lin ruoke was in school, she always paid special attention to Su Jingfei, and followed him to work in roufeisi group. Before, she felt a little hazy. She just wanted to watch Su Jingfei, and it was good to fight with him. It was not until Su Jingfei was injured that she really understood her heart.


    In recent days, she has been working in the marketing department of roufeisi, but she has no state to work every day. She always wants to see Su Jingfei and worries about Su Jingfei''s health. She is not young, so she naturally knows what''s going on.


    Lin ruoke naturally cherishes such a rare chance to be alone. In fact, she really wants to go to Su Jingfei''s home, but Su Jingfei asks her to find a hotel.


    After entering the door, Su Jingfei ordered a few dishes directly and said to Lin ruoke, "I''ve really suffocated in the hospital these days. I don''t have any delicious food. It''s not easy to come out. I''m going to open meat."


    Lin ruoke was shocked. She thought Su Jingfei wanted to talk with him in a restaurant. But after entering the restaurant, he ordered several dishes. It was obvious that he really came to eat meat. She was angry for a moment and hummed: "you can eat it. When the old illness comes back, you will go back to the hospital again. I haven''t seen you like this. When the serious illness is recovering, you will start to drink and eat too much."


    "Ann, I''m a doctor. No one knows my body better than me. I''m fine. If you''re afraid of growing fat, I can eat it myself." Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Lin ruoke said, "I''m a beautiful girl. I won''t get fat. You can''t eat alone."


    "Don''t worry, young master. Now I have the money to treat you to dinner. Thank you for driving me out of hospital today." Su Jingfei smiles. The girl is always a little arrogant, and he doesn''t compete with Lin ruoke. He says with a smile, "but after all, your figure is really good. Why didn''t you find it before? Tut Tut, your small figure."


    "Well, I know I''m in good shape. You didn''t find it before. It''s your bad eyes." Although Lin ruoke thinks Su Jingfei looks a little obscene, he feels reassured and proud.


    Su Jingfei originally just wanted to tease Lin ruoke, but forgot her careless nature. Now she calls herself mother, and Su Jingfei is defeated.


    "What''s your expression? Am I wrong? Don''t you also say that I''m in good shape! " Lin if visible Su Jing flies the appearance of a face black line, very dissatisfied way.


    Su Jingfei is not a shy person at ordinary times, but when he meets Lin ruoke, he can only admit it. The girl Gu Ling is very strange. She is really a woman, so he wonders. From what angle, Kawai is like a princess. How can she be so careless!


    Now he is a little suspicious of his decision. Can he really get what he wants to know from Lin ruoke?


    Lin ruoke doesn''t really have no brain. He can see from Su Jingfei''s expression that he seems to have a headache for himself. He is shocked to think that he has gone too far.


    Her personality is very straightforward, otherwise she will not feel careless. Now she has more thoughts on Su Jingfei. His mood changes directly affect Lin ruoke. Her expression immediately changes, and suddenly becomes like a little Jasper. She sits down very gently and looks at Su Jingfei with big eyes flickering.


    Her expression changes very quickly, and Su Jingfei doubts her decision. Lin ruoke has been sitting quietly and lovingly. He even thinks that he is hallucinating. This girl is definitely an acting school, and she is more than Li Binbin.


    Lin ruoke is very cute, just like a princess in a fairy tale, and she has a good figure. Although she is only wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans today, it is because her T-shirt is tight, which makes her plump and hot. Once she calms down, she is really the kind of Kawai''s mouth watering type.


    Su Jingfei felt that he was strange. He was hit by this lovely girl with big eyes. He felt that he must have overdrawn his vitality, and even his concentration had declined.


    In order not to lose his manners, Su Jingfei coughed and said: "if we can, we are classmates for three years. I usually..."


    "It''s not bad for me, I know." Lin ruoke''s eyes blinked, and then he said, "do you have anything to ask? We are all so familiar. Just ask directly."


    Su Jingfei smiles. The girl is still the same as before. No quiet girl asks people so directly. But I have to say that the girl is really smart. No wonder she can hide for three years without being discovered. She really has something to ask her.


    Lin ruoke also realizes that she seems to be in a hurry, and quickly recovers her former appearance. Although she is still so cute, Su Jingfei won''t be fooled any more. This girl has the appearance of a soft girl and the heart of a woman!


    For a girl like Lin ruoke, Su Jingfei decided that it was better to get straight to the point and asked, "Lin ruoke, you should know something about me and your elder brother Lin ruofeng. I''m in hospital these days. I don''t trust him. For the sake of our classmates playing every three years, can you tell me what he has done these days, Is there a plan to deal with us? "


    After a pause, he continued: "I''m not asking you to betray your elder brother. You should also know something about your elder brother. He lost face at the press conference that day. He won''t give up. I''m not sure!"


    Lin ruoke heard Su Jingfei mention his elder brother, and his face became serious. He nodded: "don''t worry, I still have a certain understanding of my elder brother. Even if you don''t say it, I also want to tell you. After all, with my elder brother''s influence, I want to deal with you. It''s really dangerous if you don''t guard against it."


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. Although Lin ruofeng is a little powerful, it''s not so easy for him to get rid of himself. Yu Wanli, with his help, is already leading the way to the west, and he himself is miserable.


    He is really worried about Lin ruofeng now. When he dealt with Lin ruofeng before, he just blinded him in one eye. Later, he turned him into a chrysanthemum full of bruises. But after all, he didn''t kill him completely. He was really afraid that Lin ruofeng knew that he had uprooted Yu Wanli. He took the plunge, regardless of the surveillance video in his own hands, and did something radical.


    Lin ruoke naturally didn''t know this. Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, she thought Su Jingfei was worried, so she began to comfort her: "Su Jingfei, you don''t have to worry too much. Since the new product launch that day, I haven''t seen big brother, but I heard that I went to the provincial capital, so I won''t do anything bad for you for the time being."


    Su Jingfei guesses that Lin ruofeng went to the provincial capital to do something this time. At that time, he was blind. Was he going to have an operation? It''s also possible.


    At the same time, he also saw that Lin ruoke didn''t seem to know much about Lin ruofeng. She didn''t know such a big thing. Thinking of this, he tentatively asked: "Lin ruoke, how is your relationship with your big brother?"


    "Well? Well, didn''t I tell you that? My eldest brother and my second brother have a bad relationship. You know, in a family like ours, it''s hard to get close to each other. What''s more, I''m still a girl. In their words, I''m a loser. " Lin ruoke laughs at himself and complains.

 Chapter 259

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Lin ruoke''s position in the family was actually like this. Although she was different from Liang Xiuwen, she was not from a side house, and her position in the family was also very awkward.


    He was born in a big family. Naturally, he knew the situation of some big families. It was normal for the Lin family to favor boys over girls. They didn''t take Lin ruoke as a bargaining chip for marriage. She was lucky.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Lin ruoke said: "you don''t know. In fact, the reason why I became your classmate is because I resisted my family. Originally, they planned to send me abroad to study. Later, I came back secretly and became a classmate with you."


    "Well? It should be a good thing to send you to study abroad. It shows that they value you. If you have a high level of education, maybe you will be valued at home. " Su Jingfei frowned and asked strangely.


    Lin ruoke said with a sneer: "you are a small guy, but you have no knowledge."


    If it is normal, she said so, Su Jingfei will definitely tease him, but now he can''t say it. He always thinks that Lin Ruo has something to say, so he can only look at Lin ruoke in silence.


    Lin ruoke didn''t keep him waiting. He said with a smile, "why don''t you consider my idea of sending me to study abroad? I want to go to the United States, but they want to send me to Japan. I don''t know what they think. They have cooperation with Japan Co., Ltd., and the president is said to have a son who studies in Waseda University."


    Su Jingfei can naturally understand what Lin ruoke means. It turns out that the Lin family didn''t want to take her as a bargaining chip for marriage, but because Lin ruoke resisted, but she could resist, which was really powerful.


    Lin ruoke seemed to fall into memory and continued: "at that time, I was not an adult. In fact, I didn''t have any special resistance. Anyway, it''s not marriage to marry anyone. Moreover, I heard that Waseda University is also a world famous university. If the president''s son can go there to study, he should be regarded as a young talent."


    Su Jingfei nodded unconsciously at this time and said: "it should be like this, at least he should have some skills."


    "Ha ha, even you think so, I was not too stupid at that time." Lin ruoke laughs again. Just listening to Su Jingfei''s ears, he knows that his words are a bit useless. He is just a brain. He is really a talent. Lin ruoke is not like this.


    Sure enough, she has already introduced: "the son of the president of the Co., Ltd. looks like the name of their company. He is like a pig. He is 1.7 meters tall and weighs more than 200 Jin. It is said that his biggest hobby is sumo and he is still fattening."


    Su Jingfei was speechless for a while, and a spherical object with limited height and a small trouser head flashed in his mind. Not to mention his personality, his pig like figure was not worthy of Lin ruoke. What''s more, he was still fattening. To put it in a bad way, Lin ruoke could only be on it when they lived as husband and wife, otherwise they might be crushed to death.


    Lin ruoke took a look at Su Jingfei, and seemed to know that he could already guess the other party''s appearance. At this time, he also said with a normal smile: "Su Jingfei, although you have a small white face, you are a handsome guy compared with that guy."


    Sue startled feeble to make complaints about it. The chick did nothing to bring herself to do. She could only say with a feeble way: "please don''t be black, I''m little fresh."


    Lin ruoke did not retort, but said: "you don''t know, that fat man really has the face to come to me for a date. He also told me that he has a special research on their love action movies. If you have nothing to do, you can discuss it with me to ensure that I can be satisfied."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. This guy was too good. Even if his country had no moral integrity, he took this kind of thing as his proud capital. But Lin ruoke was still under age at that time. He said it very well.


    Lin ruoke suddenly patted the table and said angrily, "damned little devil, even if I''m arched by a real pig, I can''t take advantage of him."


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. Although he agrees with Lin ruoke''s name for those guys, they are really little devils, but the latter words are too fierce. This is Lin ruoke. If he didn''t see Lin ruoke in a violent state, he might praise "aunt, you are a man.".


    Lin ruoke was so excited that he forgot to pretend to be a lady in front of Su Jingfei for a long time. Then he said to the waiters: "waiters, give me two bottles of Erguotou, fifty-six degrees."


    Su startled, just want to stop, Lin ruoke has a beautiful stare: "how drop, you look down on me? I tell you, I''m not drunk. "


    Su Jingfei opened his mouth. After a while, he could only say, "no, I mean you want less. You can have one more bottle. I''ll drink with you."


    "That''s enough loyalty." Lin ruoke patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I always feel that you are different from them. You didn''t disappoint me. It''s not a waste of me to look at you with new eyes."


    Su Jingfei would like to remind him that "elder sister, you are drunk before you drink", but he also knows that Lin ruoke has been depressed for a long time. Such a girl is really hard to stimulate him, so he can only nod his head and say: "then I really thank you for treating me differently."


    "Of course, it''s different. When I first met you, I knew that little white face was not kind-hearted. I knew that I was pretty good-looking, and I had to dress up so old-fashioned. If I didn''t have eyes, I couldn''t find it!" Lin ruoke takes the Erguotou from the waiter and pours it over for himself and Su Jingfei. At the same time, he gives Su Jingfei a proud look.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t agree with Lin ruoke''s words, he is really accelerated by Lin ruoke''s little eye dart. At this moment, Lin ruoke is a little soft and charming. Su Jingfei suspects that he has been in the hospital for too long. At this time, there are aesthetic problems. How can he feel that this woman is very feminine? Nevertheless, he comforts himself, His heart is to admit that Lin Ruo is a little pretty girl.


    Lin ruoke''s way of drinking is different from that of other women. Maybe because she is not in a good mood, a glass of wine is filled, so she takes it up and says to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, we haven''t had a drink. Let''s go first." Then I drank.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. The girl wanted to get drunk. She quickly advised: "Lin ruoke, let''s talk about what we can''t drink like this."


    "How? Dare not drink? Cut the crap and drink the wine first. I usually drink wine as water at home. " Lin ruoke glanced at Su Jingfei. Her eyes were clear. It didn''t look like the top of the wine.


    The reason why Su Jingfei asked for an extra bottle of wine is that he wanted to share it with Lin ruoke. As long as he drank more and she drank less, it should be no big deal. Does he know that it would be troublesome for women to drink too much? No matter Liang Xiuwen, Li Binbin or Liu Yifei, they were all drunk in front of him. He doesn''t want to have anything to do with Lin ruoke because they were drunk.


    However, he can also recognize that Lin ruoke is not joking. Lin ruoke usually drinks a lot. Unless he is born to drink, there must be a reason for this. Lin ruoke is mostly the latter. Thinking of this, he also drinks directly.


    Erguotou is definitely a kind of high alcohol for people in S City, and it''s not a kind of grain wine with great stamina and soft taste. This kind of wine will go directly to the top. As long as people who don''t drink enough Erguotou drink too much, they can get drunk on the spot. Even Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity, he can feel a hot sensation.


    With a smile, Lin ruoke patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder again and said with a smile, "I can''t imagine that you can be so happy to see your white face. I''m very satisfied."


    Su Jingfei said with a wry smile: "Lin ruoke, if you are satisfied with it, we can just chat and digress. Can you stop drinking so hard?"


    Lin ruoke looked at Su Jingfei contemptuously and said, "I''m bragging about you. Men have to have a good time when they drink. But you''re all counselled. I''m not hard for you, so I''ll drink it slowly." Then he filled them with wine.


    Su Jingfei has nothing to do with this proud girl. She is worried that she is drunk, but now she is afraid to drink.


    "Don''t talk about it. Tell me about you, Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng. I''m really curious about your big family, especially your elder brother. You should understand that I''m not at ease with him." Su Jingfei had to use the topic to transfer Lin ruoke''s attention.


    Although Lin ruoke is smart, he is simple minded. Su Jingfei easily diverts his attention. After listening to him, he says honestly: "we three are the children of the current owners of the Lin family. Just because of the difference between men and women, they are both valued. I only have my mother to care about me. Besides giving me pocket money, my family basically doesn''t care about me.


    My elder brother, Lin ruofeng, is naturally the appointed successor of the family. He is given all good things, good education and good treatment. Now he has gradually taken over the family affairs. If he had married sister Liang, he would have been successful. I don''t know why they broke up later. I think it might be cheaper for you. "


    Su Jingfei felt his nose awkwardly. He thought it was more than possible. Now he was cheap. Of course, he couldn''t say it. Instead, he asked, "what about your second brother and you?"


    "My second brother is a dandy. He only knows how to eat, drink and play every day. Anyway, he can''t inherit the family property. Just like me, it''s good for each of us to have some money. However, my elder brother is still worried about me and my second brother. In fact, he is very exclusive to us and our relationship is not very close." Lin ruoke took a sip of wine and told the truth.


    Su Jingfei sighs that it''s not uncommon for a big family to have such a situation. Interest is always the source of gratitude and resentment. However, he thinks that if Lin ruofeng doesn''t offend himself, he may inherit the family property. Unfortunately, if he offends himself, the future will be uncertain.

 Chapter 260

    Lin Ruo doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking, and she can''t imagine that Su Jingfei and her elder brother are in the same boat now. She just feels comfortable talking about her family with Su Jingfei. She continues to say with a smile: "you don''t know, in such a big family, what you are most worried about is not your future, but the day when you will be betrayed by your brothers and sisters, It''s hard to show what''s in the movie. "


    Su Jingfei sighs, how can he not know this kind of thing? How much better the situation in his family can be than himself. If it was not for the possibility of brother infighting, Su Jingfei, the three little brothers, would have returned to his family long ago.


    Of course, these are just theoretical statements. If Su Jingfei really goes back, he will not agree. The person he is most reluctant to face in his heart is the one he calls "father". He can''t forget many things. Every family has a difficult book to read, which is absolutely a wise saying.


    His silence made Lin ruoke misunderstand that he was thinking about his own affairs. With a smile, he held up his glass and said, "Su Jingfei, you asked me about things. How did it turn into me complaining with you? Let''s have a drink. I''ll give you an apology."


    "You''d better drink less. Girls always have to look like girls." Su Jingfei didn''t refuse, but he didn''t forget to say that at this time, Lin ruoke''s face was like peach and plum, and her lovely little face was a little more soft, but she was carrying a glass of wine, which made it hard to integrate her behavior and image.


    Lin ruoke was probably in a bad mood after drinking some wine. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she was just a little stunned and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve been a boy since I was a child." After a pause, he continued: "I have to say I''m sorry. Now that you''re recovering from a serious illness, I''ll let you drink with me. It''s really a bit personal injury. In other words, you''re really quite righteous."


    Su Jingfei has a bitter smile. He finds that today''s bitter smile is comparable to his own one year''s bitter smile. This little girl is really a person who doesn''t care about trifles. Now he thinks about it. Fortunately, he is overdrawn and not really sick. Otherwise, drinking is absolutely taboo. Now he waves his hand and says with a smile: "I''m willing to accompany a woman. Do you feel moved?"


    Lin ruoke has already drunk a glass of wine again. The smoke waves into the water. He looks at Su Jingfei, and even makes Su Jingfei feel uncomfortable. The girl''s eyes are very big, as if she can talk.


    Probably seeing Su Jingfei''s embarrassment, Lin ruoke suddenly said with a smile, "I thought you had a lot of courage before. How can you feel guilty when I look at you? This is really fresh, but I love to hear this sentence. I''m willing to spend my life with a woman. In order to show my gratitude to you, I''d like to make an agreement with you. Do you dare to take it? "


    Su Jingfei just drank a mouthful of wine in his mouth. Now it''s popular to make a personal commitment. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t care. The relationship between them is very dark, but the girl suddenly comes up with such a sentence. It''s really scary.


    Lin ruoke has a strange feeling for Su Jingfei. Even she just finds out. How can su Jingfei know that Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei are really close, but they are classmates, and there is nothing too secret about them. Now she suddenly says so. Su Jingfei is really unprepared. He doesn''t know that the girl is joking, Still drunk.


    Su Jingfei such a big reaction, immediately let Lin ruoke very unhappy, small face taut, unhappy way: "Su Jingfei, what do you mean, I Lin ruoke is not worthy of you."


    In order not to let her misunderstand, Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said: "how can we say that? Miss Lin is definitely a school flower. It''s not that you don''t deserve me, it''s that I don''t deserve you. Moreover, it''s really unreasonable. I''ll drink with you, and you''ll give me a pledge..." his words didn''t come out later.


    Lin Ruo is a smart girl. She drinks a lot now. Even if she is a little drunk, she is not drunk. How can she not hear Su Jingfei''s words? Meimu stares angrily and says to Su Jingfei angrily: "Su Jingfei, what do you mean by that?"


    Su Jingfei grinned and quickly explained: "Er, this misunderstanding, I can''t speak. Don''t be angry."


    Lin ruoke''s mouth is curled. Su Jingfei is full of nonsense. If he doesn''t say it, he can choke people to death. He can''t speak, so he doesn''t know what is eloquence. However, she can see that Su Jingfei doesn''t really belittle himself and doesn''t study deeply.


    "We''ve just talked for a long time, and we''ve been digressing. Although my elder brother and I are brothers and sisters, we always look down on what he has done. According to his mind, we will definitely deal with you. You should be more careful, and because I''m a little close to you, his plans and so on will not let me know." Lin ruoke suddenly seemed to be sober. He spoke in a clear way and his eyes were bright. It seemed that the person who had drunk before was not him.


    Her thinking is really a little fast. Su Jingfei didn''t catch up for a moment. After staring at her for a long time, he found that Lin ruoke really had a good amount of wine. After drinking at least half a jin of wine, he was as sober as if he hadn''t.


    Secretly feeling that this chick usually really often drinks, mouth should say: "you can rest assured, although I''m not the son of a famous family, but the ability of self-protection is not a problem, it''s your elder brother, I hope he doesn''t come to provoke me."


    Lin ruoke can see Su Jingfei''s self-confidence and is relieved. She is also worried that her elder brother will retaliate against Su Jingfei. In her heart, she still thinks her elder brother is very powerful.


    "Don''t blow your own horn there. If you really have the ability to protect yourself, you don''t have to be hospitalized." Maybe he is used to quarreling with Su Jingfei. At this time, Lin ruoke mercilessly pokes Su Jingfei''s weakness, which makes Su Jingfei''s liver ache. He really wants to tell Lin ruoke that all this actually originated from her elder brother.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t tell Lin ruoke about this, so he felt his nose awkwardly and said with a smile, "it''s just an accident. By the way, our graduation defense is coming. How are you preparing?"


    Lin ruoke curled his lips and hummed: "you don''t understand my knowledge. It''s necessary to relax."


    Su Jingfei feels that it''s nonsense to ask her this question. Although Lin ruoke has been hiding her appearance, she is really the top student in the class. If she can have problems, the graduation rate of this school will have problems.


    Lin ruoke could see Su Jingfei''s embarrassment and said: "I said Su Jingfei, you''d better make more preparations. With my understanding of you, you''re very busy recently. You''re going to graduate in less than a month. I''m afraid you''re still preparing."


    Su Jingfei also had a headache when he thought about graduation. He really didn''t have any preparation. According to his current ability, even if he didn''t have the diploma, it was nothing. Anyway, he didn''t have the diploma. After all, he had studied in school for three years. How could he not be here? He secretly said that he really had to do more preparation during this period, otherwise he would not be able to graduate, That would be a shame.


    They are classmates, and there is no accident when it comes to learning. But before, Su Jingfei would never believe that she could sit with this girl who hardly talks at school, not only talking about learning, but also drinking together.


    Lin ruoke''s drinking is different from that of ordinary women, and even more enjoyable than that of ordinary men. Su Jingfei is still in trouble. She has already drunk another cup. In this way, Su Jingfei drinks more than Su Jingfei, and she looks like she''s not drunk. This really makes Su Jingfei admire. This woman''s drinking capacity is absolutely good among women.


    But he didn''t feel how long. Lin ruoke suddenly changed his face, covered his stomach and said to Su Jingfei, "I knew there was no good result when I mixed with you. Now I''ve been punished."


    Su Jingfei is at a loss. What''s wrong with this girl? Let''s not say what''s the matter with her. What''s the end of being with her? What''s the retribution? How can she be so bad? However, seeing that she doesn''t pretend, she quickly frowned and asked, "Lin ruoke, what''s the matter with you? Do you have a stomachache?"


    "Nonsense, if I don''t have a stomachache, why do I cover it?" Lin ruoke was obviously in a bad mood. His speech was like taking gunpowder. Then he said to himself, "Damn it, it''s going to be two days. How can I get ahead of time?"


    Su Jingfei''s ear power is stronger than that of ordinary people. If someone else is here, he will not hear Lin ruoke''s words, but he has heard it clearly. He is a traditional Chinese medicine, and now the society is so developed that any man can understand what this means, and his face becomes ugly. He says helplessly: "classmate Lin ruoke, your aunt is not fixed!"


    "Go to hell, my relatives are here on time. This time they must be with you and have been punished." Lin ruoke blushes and stares at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei touches his nose. At this time, Lin ruoke can''t be provoked. A woman''s temper is the fiercest at some times. One of them is Lin ruoke. At this time, there is a mother to be. As long as he is a wise man, he won''t be provoked. He just eats out and meets relatives. Su Jingfei doesn''t know what to do.


    Lin ruoke covered his stomach and saw Su Jingfei''s innocent face staring at him. His depression was slightly reduced. He said to him, "don''t be stunned. Go out and help me buy things. I can''t move now. You can''t let me work here."


    Su Jingfei wakes up like a dream. He really needs special things at this time. He nods and gets up to go out. Lin ruoke blushes again and says in a very small voice: "remember to buy me one. I''ll have to change it later."

 Chapter 261

    Su Jingfei didn''t ask Lin ruoke what size she wanted. Based on his experience in selling underwear, he naturally guessed Lin ruoke''s circumference from her appearance. Even if it can''t be accurate to a point, at least it won''t be wrong, and now it''s just an emergency, so there''s no need to bother.


    Lin ruoke naturally won''t take the initiative to tell Su Jingfei the size. She''s embarrassed to death now. When she''s eating with a man, she suddenly comes to the big aunt, and she''s still a man she likes. She feels like she''s lost.


    Originally, at this time, a woman''s mood was unstable. What''s more, she was very embarrassed now. Su Jingfei could only admit that she was unlucky and obediently went to the convenience store to buy the things she needed for her classmate. At this time, no matter what brand, she could use it anyway.


    He once worked as a manager of an underwear store. Naturally, he would not be as embarrassed as ordinary men. He quickly bought pants and women''s products, and gave them to Lin ruoke immediately after he came back, asking her to go to the bathroom of the hotel to change them.


    At this time, no matter whether the stomach is sore or not, Lin ruoke has to go to the bathroom. Naturally, Su Jingfei can''t help. It''s better to finish this kind of thing by himself. If they are lovers, it''s another matter. Naturally, Su Jingfei is a gentle and considerate person.


    After a long time, Lin ruoke came back from the bathroom and looked better. He was obviously in a better mood because he changed into a new pair of trousers. Only when he saw Su Jingfei, his face was still red.


    Su Jingfei naturally did not dare to stimulate her, but comforted her: "you sit for a while, when you go back, I''ll take you back, and then go home to have a rest. Don''t toss about any more. It turns out that most of your girls have this problem. You have to be more careful when it''s so painful on special days."


    In fact, he had a way to treat Lin Ruo, but when he thought of what happened between himself and Li hongsilk, he gave up the idea. At most, he would prescribe a few prescriptions instead of acupuncture.


    Lin ruoke''s eyes glared and hummed: "originally because it was going to take a few days, who knows it was ahead of time, it''s all your fault."


    Su Jingfei wrongly said: "how can you blame me? I haven''t done anything." Heart secret way, give her medicine thing cancel, this chick is too unreasonable.


    Lin ruoke''s eyes widened and said angrily, "what else do you want to do?"


    Su Jingfei''s face turned black. It seems that there is no ambiguity in his words before. However, thinking that Lin ruoke''s situation is special now, he can''t find himself uncomfortable. He can only sigh his bad luck and say: "well, miss, I''m wrong. I''ve implicated you."


    "You are the one who implicated me. Don''t think I wronged you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t drink. If I didn''t drink, I wouldn''t come in advance. Do you think it''s your fault? Lin ruoke has always been a very reasonable woman." If Lin can see Su Jingfei admit his mistake, he seems to be a little angry and hum.


    Su Jingfei almost vomited blood. If Lin ruoke didn''t give a reason, he felt that Lin ruoke was angry at most. When she said this, Su Jingfei immediately felt that he was more unjust than Dou E. he was a doctor, and he really had a certain understanding of this. Drinking wine, to a certain extent, would cause women''s periodic changes, which might be ahead of time or delayed, but the impact was not absolute, Lin ruoke may be really unlucky this time. He was affected.


    But the key is, what''s the relationship between this drinking and himself? It''s clearly Lin ruoke who wants to drink, but now he has been implicated by himself. He knows that he can''t explain it yet. Su Jingfei secretly says that in the future, he''d better keep a distance from this strange girl, otherwise he will be angry.


    Lin ruoke saw Su Jingfei look depressed, heart is snicker unceasingly, how can she really unreasonable, this is just her intentional, now afraid to play too much, he said with a smile: "OK, OK, I don''t blame you."


    Su Jingfei said feebly: "thank you for your generosity." Since he decided not to compete with her, he didn''t find it so difficult to give in to Lin ruoke. Sometimes it''s just a matter of mentality. Usually he is used to fighting against Lin ruoke. This time, he really feels that he has stepped back.


    Lin ruoke was his classmate, and he had a sense of closeness. What''s more, Lin ruoke was as careless as a boy, and they came as if they were brothers. Today, Lin ruoke is very sentimental, and it''s her weakest moment, Although Su Jingfei decides to keep a distance from this chick for safety, he has to admit that Lin ruoke''s image in his heart has changed.


    At this time, the waiter knocked on the door and came in with a bowl in his hand. After putting it on the table, he said to Su Jingfei, "Sir, what you want has been delivered. Is there anything else you need?"


    "Oh, no, thank you." Su Jingfei said with a smile to the waiter.


    When the waiter left the private room, Lin ruoke looked at the bowl curiously and asked, "Su Jingfei, what''s this? Have you prepared me wake-up soup? I''m not drunk yet


    "Wake up, you''re still carrying wine! In the future, if you have nothing to do, drink less wine, or your cycle will be directly disordered. " Su Jingfei stares at Lin ruoke angrily. The girl is so good that she forgets the pain. Then she introduces: "this is our magic drink with Chinese characteristics, which can help you now and relieve your pain."


    "Magic drink?" As soon as Lin ruoke''s eyes brightened, he said with a smile: "I forgot that you are a traditional Chinese medicine. You must be looking at me and want to help me. Thank you very much. As long as it really works, I can definitely forget the pain."


    Su Jingfei rolled her eyes unconsciously. She had just thought of this, and she had already admitted it. What''s more, she said it from her mouth. How could it sound so awkward? The girl''s carelessness was a bit exaggerated, and she was completely out of line. However, it has to be said that her personality can thrive in such a family, at least very optimistic.


    Lin Ruo didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. He took a sip from the bowl and then frowned, "are you wrong? Isn''t this a bowl of brown sugar water? There''s no mystery. "


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said, "don''t underestimate this brown sugar water. It''s the best thing for women to replenish their blood at special times and after giving birth. It''s called friends of women. Don''t you drink it at ordinary times? Even if I haven''t, I should have this common sense. "


    "No, I haven''t. does it really work?" Lin ruoke shook his head and obviously didn''t believe it.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you don''t understand that. In fact, every bowl of brown sugar water is a kind of red medicine left by heaven for women. Whenever the battle loses blood every month, you have to use red medicine to replenish blood. This is more radical than self bandaging sanitary napkins! Girls put on sanitary napkins, so they are called angels, because they, like angels, wave their white wings. This is the girl who waves her wings. Brown sugar water is definitely a good red medicine for senior executives, ladies and poor people. A bag of brown sugar, a cup of water, a bowl of brown sugar water, a woman''s lifelong good friend


    Lin ruoke was stunned to hear Su Jingfei talking about "brown sugar water and the girl waving her wings". For the first time, she doubted that Su Jingfei was the "friend of women". Su Jingfei just claimed that she couldn''t speak, which is really a set of words.


    What''s more speechless is that this guy actually talks about a woman''s special moment every month just like online games. Although she doesn''t play many games, she can understand Su Jingfei''s words.


    She gives Su Jingfei a hard look, but without any resistance, she drinks the brown sugar water in front of her. It''s sweet after all, and she won''t really resist, but Lin ruoke doubts whether it has that effect. This is Su Jingfei. She will not accept it if someone else brings it to her.


    Su Jingfei saw that she was obedient and drank brown sugar water. Then she said with a smile, "that''s right. This kind of thing is definitely better than wine, and it''s also good for your health. Don''t drink this wine. I''ll take you home now."


    Lin ruoke, after this incident, naturally felt embarrassed and continued to drink. Hearing Su Jingfei say so, he nodded and said, "OK, let''s go back. Today, Miss Ben will show mercy and give you a chance to send me home. You can thank the Lord for his kindness."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. The little girl still had to pay attention to her. He picked up Lin ruoke''s car key and went out first. Anyway, Lin ruoke is not a big problem. Relatively speaking, women are really sad for women every month, but they are weak. It seems that they are the real patients and should be taken care of, When he meets Lin ruoke, Su Jingfei feels that he is the one who is unlucky.


    Lin Ruo can see that Su Jingfei took his car key and said, "Su Jingfei, you can''t drive after drinking."


    Su Jingfei turned a deaf ear and continued to walk out and went straight to pay the bill. At this time, Lin ruoke had caught up with him. Su Jingfei then said to Lin ruoke with a smile, "ruoke, we''ve known each other for three years. When did you see me doing something I''m not sure about?"


    Lin ruoke was stunned and thought for a moment. Su Jingfei seemed to have a good idea of what he was doing. His eyes suddenly brightened and he said, "Su Jingfei, do you have any way to avoid being arrested by the police? Let me hear it. After I drink, I don''t have to be afraid of being arrested."


    Su Jingfei walked and said with a smile: "this method does exist. Do you want to know?"


    As soon as Lin ruoke''s eyes brightened, he was sure to have a way. He quickly asked, "tell me, I always think you are the smartest one of our classmates."


    Su Jingfei turned his lips and didn''t take her words seriously. He said with a smile, "it''s very simple. As long as you don''t drive your own car, if there are police chasing you, you can run quickly to ensure safety, just like I will drive your car later."

 Chapter 262

    Su Jingfei''s expected drunken chaos didn''t appear. Lin Ruo doesn''t look like a doll. Her drinking capacity is really good. At least she drank nearly a bottle of Erguotou and didn''t get drunk, which is better than that of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei.


    Lin ruoke may be quite honest in the car because of the special period. Apart from giving directions to Su Jingfei, he didn''t quarrel with Su Jingfei, which makes Su Jingfei concentrate on driving. Su Jingfei''s driving level is really not good. At least Lin ruoke has been rolling his eyes and regretting why he didn''t drive.


    Now, of course, she also knows that the secret of Su Jingfei''s fear of being caught by others is simply pulling. Let''s not say that Su Jingfei''s trick is to harm others and benefit oneself. At Su Jingfei''s level, let''s not say that he can''t get away from the police. Even if the police use uniform speed, he can''t run away.


    Fortunately, s city is not too big, and Lin ruoke''s home is not too far away, because Su Jingfei''s performance is too normal. Lin ruoke forgets Su Jingfei''s early recovery from a serious illness for a moment, and asks him to send himself home instead.


    This is Su Jingfei''s first visit to Lin ruoke''s home. As she said, Lin ruoke''s status at home is really not high. She doesn''t live at home at all. She bought a suite in the center of the city. It''s probably her own dowry. She''s free and alone.


    Lin ruoke invited Su Jingfei to the house for a meeting. Today, Su Jingfei had nothing to do, so he didn''t refuse. After entering the house, looking at the pink decoration, Su Jingfei couldn''t help but tut tut: "Lin ruoke, I can''t see that you still have a girl''s heart."


    "What do you mean, I''m only twenty years old, and I should have a girl''s heart?" Lin ruoke, listening to Su Jingfei''s words, immediately stares at her beautiful eyes.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about Lin ruoke''s open teeth and claws at all. She turned her lips and said, "do you call yourself an old lady? How do you think you are all a woman? Although you are charming and charming, I don''t think you are a woman and a man. Now I even suspect that your daughter has moisture. "


    "If you want to take advantage of this girl, you can say so. Don''t think we are alone. You will have a chance. I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m also a black belt of karate. Taekwondo also has several kinds of color belts!" Lin ruoke ignores Su Jingfei''s own evaluation before, and only remembers "soft and charming", and then he complacently warns Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was even more disdainful and said, "if you don''t learn the Kung Fu of a good country, it''s not that I look down on you and let you easily level you with one hand. Don''t care what you bring."


    If Lin Ruo could not really start with Sue startled, she knew how much he could do. That''s what she said just now. It''s just a habit of quarrel. Now, when he listens to him, he hums a way: "what do you drink? My family has various kinds of drinks and beer, Baijiu, and red wine."


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. I just sat down and left. Today is my first visit to a female classmate''s home. It''s really novel."


    Lin ruoke gave Su Jingfei a white look. He didn''t take his words seriously. He went back to his room and took a bottle of ice water and threw it to Su Jingfei. He said, "today, you drank a lot of wine and ice water to wake up. This house was a gift from my family when I was 18 years old. Now it''s almost my only property."


    "You children of rich families are really enviable. An 18th birthday present is actually a house. Now I''m twenty and I''m still wandering outside!" Su Jingfei took a sip of ice water and sighed.


    "What''s the matter? You haven''t got a place to live yet? Is it a rental? Otherwise, sister, I think you''re pitiful. Come and rent my house. I''m a big three here too! " As soon as Lin ruoke''s eyes brightened, he joked: "I just see you are an honest man. I''ll give you a chance to save money, and I''ll make some pocket money."


    Naturally, Su Jingfei can''t move to Lin ruoke from Li hongsilk''s home. However, he is grateful for her asking for this. Lin ruoke doesn''t know that he lives in Li hongsilk''s home. He obviously wants to help himself by asking for this.


    Although Su Jingfei now has several jobs and a monthly income of tens of thousands of yuan, after all, he has just started to work and has little money on hand. In the eyes of a rich young lady like Lin ruoke, this money can''t even compare with their pocket money. Her proposal to let Su Jingfei come to live is a disguised help.


    Su Jingfei gave a ha ha and said with a smile, "I dare not live here. Although your words and actions are a little too much like a man, you are really more moving than you look. I''m afraid I can''t control you one day."


    Lin ruoke snorted: "if you dare not control it, I will cut you directly." Then she made a cut to make su Jingfei feel cool, but she didn''t mention the topic of making Su Jingfei come to live. Obviously, she thought Su Jingfei couldn''t save face.


    They were chatting when the doorbell suddenly rang. Lin ruoke frowned and said, "it''s strange that no one has come to me for 800 years. What''s the matter with me today? I just went home, and someone found me."


    With these words, she had already got up to open the door. Su Jingfei looked at it and was curious. Today, it was a real coincidence. He also wanted to see who it looked like.


    Lin ruoke just opened the door. No matter Su Jingfei or Lin ruoke, they were all stunned. There was a fat man standing at the door, almost blocking the whole door. It was like a wall. It seemed that he would have to lean sideways if he wanted to enter the door. This guy was too scary.


    Su Jingfei looked at this pile of meat like people, flashed bad ideas in his heart, he seems to have heard of someone who knew such a fat man.


    Lin ruoke was stunned at first, then his face changed and he said angrily, "Ichiro Watanabe, why are you here? I don''t welcome you here." If you say that, close the door.


    People outside didn''t wait for Lin ruoke to close the door, but they stretched out his fat arm forward. Lin ruoke''s door couldn''t be closed any more. The fat next door saw that he was crushed and deformed by the door, but both Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke could feel that this man''s bone was absolutely OK, and the meat was too thick.


    At this time, the fat man already spoke a very awkward Mandarin and said: "Miss Lin, I came here from Japan, just want to find you. I finally realized my dream and became a professional sumo wrestler."


    Su Jingfei already knew the identity of this man. He really said that Cao Cao had arrived. Today, Lin ruoke mentioned him to himself, and he actually appeared.


    What''s speechless is that this grandson has actually become a sumo wrestler. According to Lin ruoke, this fat man is definitely more than 200 Jin. Of course, his height will not exceed 1.7 meters. He is even shorter because he is too fat.


    Lin ruoke slammed the door and said angrily, "Ichiro Watanabe, I don''t care whether you are sumo or judo. Anyway, I''m not interested in you. You''d better leave quickly, or I''ll call the police. Our country is a country ruled by law, which is different from your uncivilized country."


    Su Jingfei laughs at this. She can''t imagine that Lin ruoke, a straightforward girl, is still a little angry youth. It''s estimated that the reason why she said she hated this guy named Ichiro Watanabe is not only because he is too fat and obscene, but also because he is Japanese.


    Obviously, Junichiro Watanabe didn''t want to give up. He put his arm against the door and said in a very obscene way: "Miss Lin, we were young a few years ago. It''s my fault that I was anxious to study our country''s love action movies with you. Now I see that you have developed very well. If you are a virgin at this age in our country, it''s a shame. Let me help you."


    The cold water in Su Jingfei''s mouth really couldn''t help gushing out this time. The grandson was so dragged that he came to Lin ruoke for such a reason. Not to mention that his dignity and identity disgusted Lin ruoke, even if he was a handsome guy, he would be slapped in the face.


    Sure enough, if he wanted to, Lin ruoke''s "shameless" voice would be a slap in the face. Since she was straightforward, she was also a violent temper. She was disgusted by this meat covered guy and couldn''t help smoking him for a long time.


    It''s a pity that although Su Jingfei was very angry and his hand was very sudden, this fat man was not an ordinary person. Since he could be a sumo wrestler, even though he was fat, he was dissatisfied with his reaction speed. With a bang, he grabbed Lin ruoke''s hand and said in a voice that was estimated to be laughing: "Miss Lin, don''t worry. In your country''s words, fighting is kiss and scolding is love, I know you


    Su Jingfei has already stood up at this time. If he just moves his mouth, he won''t meddle in his own business. After all, it''s someone else''s private business, but now he''s done it. Lin ruoke is also his friend and classmate. How can he watch her suffer losses.


    When the fat man seized Lin ruoke''s hand, suddenly a strong force came from the side. The hand holding Lin ruoke was twisted to one side. Naturally, he couldn''t hold Lin ruoke''s hand. Su Jingfei''s voice also sounded at the right time: "Mr. wolf, I think we should respect some ladies."


    Then he said to himself: "well, I didn''t want to manage it, but now I can''t see it. It''s a pity that this fat man has too much fat and greasy." With that, Lin ruoke and Ichiro Watanabe really wiped their hands on Ichiro Watanabe''s body in their surprised eyes. Then they naturally pulled Lin ruoke behind them and turned him into standing opposite to Ichiro Watanabe.


    Su Jingfei''s height is close to 1.8 meters. Originally, he looks a little thin. Standing in front of this fat man, he looks even thinner. But his momentum is not weak. He looks at Ichiro Watanabe and says, "Mr. wolf, please take back your arm. I''m going to close the door. If you hurt yourself, don''t blame me."


    At this time, Junichiro Watanabe finally responded and angrily said, "who are you? If you dare to move me, I will let the consulate deal with you."

 Chapter 263

    Su Jingfei listened to Junichiro Watanabe''s words. His smiling face suddenly turned cold as frost. He looked at Watanabe and said in a deep voice, "little devil, do you have the ability to repeat what you just said?"


    "Say it again? Then I''ll say it again. If you dare to be disrespectful to me, I''ll go to the consulate to punish you. I''m a foreign guest. " Obviously, Junichiro Watanabe didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei. He continued with a cold hum: "but I don''t think you can do that even if you want to do something to me."


    Su Jingfei''s anger has come up after the words of Junichiro Watanabe. This sentence is just a stab in the pain of the Chinese people. Diplomatic sanctions are often imposed. In front of foreigners, the Chinese people seem to be half short.


    If they report it to the consulate, it must be their own misfortune. Those people are just like meeting their ancestors. It really makes him feel that this is a powerful new society or a servile old society. Can''t diplomacy be tough?


    If it''s normal, he can''t control it, but now that people find him, how can he be soft? Besides, Su Jingfei is also a little angry youth in essence, and he can''t look up to the little devil who doesn''t provoke him. What''s more, this Ichiro Watanabe is so arrogant. As for diplomatic sanctions, Su Jingfei is not afraid, let alone his identity, Even if they are just ordinary people, they can''t bear this tone.


    In Su Jingfei''s eyes, little devils are not bad at all. At least their love action movies are recognized as the best in the world, and they also give enlightenment education to many ignorant men and women, which can be regarded as beneficial to mankind. For example, teacher Cang said that she is the best actress in the world.


    When Su Jingfei thought of this, he turned his mouth unconsciously. How could he think of it? It seems that little devil''s love action movie has a great influence. He decided to teach Ichiro Watanabe a good lesson. Instead, Su Jingfei calmed down.


    "Mr. wolf, you want to go to the consulate to punish me, but I don''t know what kind of crime it is to break into a house in your country, and there are also indecent women. I don''t think this should be legal." Su Jingfei stands in front of Lin ruoke and refuses to give up.


    Junichiro Watanabe was stunned. He thought Su Jingfei would do it, but he planned to do it. If Su Jingfei did it, he would beat Su Jingfei up, and then go to the consulate to protest, ask him to compensate for the loss, and then put him in prison.


    As a result, Su Jingfei not only didn''t start, but calmed down. He also asked these questions. He didn''t respond for a moment. He said honestly, "it''s all illegal."


    Su Jingfei sighs that this fat man is really not intelligent enough. If he were to be himself, he would understand what this means at the first time, but it''s good for him to save his mind.


    "Since you all know, why do you still want to do it? If Lin ruoke doesn''t want you to come in, you still want to come in. This is to break into a private house. Without permission, you go to pull Lin ruoke''s hand. This is an indecent woman. I want to ask, what''s the result of the combined punishment of two crimes in your country?" Thinking, Su Jingfei sneered.


    Although Watanabe is not a wise man or a fool, his face changed and he said angrily, "you are slandering me. How can I do that?"


    Su Jingfei calmly pointed to a camera at the door and said: "Mr. wolf, look at that. I''ll popularize science for you. That thing is called camera. Everything you just did has been recorded. Even if you don''t pay, you can go to the consulate to protest."


    Junichiro Watanabe looks at Su Jingfei''s finger. There is a camera there, and his face becomes more ugly. Instead of answering Su Jingfei''s question, he turns around. When Su Jingfei thinks he is going to leave, everything behind him comes out. Just because his figure is too fat, Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei can''t see the situation behind him.


    Now that he''s so sideways, the people behind him are exposed. There are two people standing behind him, a middle-aged man and a man in his twenties.


    At this time, the man in his twenties looked ugly. He appeared and said to Lin ruoke, "Lin ruoke, Mr. Watanabe is from Japan. How can you keep people away? What''s your attitude? Don''t you know that he is a friend of our family?"


    "Second brother, why did you come with him? Why didn''t you come out just now?" When Lin ruoke heard this man''s words, she was surprised. She didn''t expect that there was Lin Kefeng behind Junichiro Watanabe.


    Su Jingfei sneered: "Lin Kefeng, do you forget what I said to you at the beginning? Do you dare not show up when you see me here?"


    Lin Kefeng''s body shakes unconsciously. He thinks that Su Jingfei said he would beat him once when he saw him. Last time at the banquet, Su Jingfei was in public, so he would not really beat him again. But now on this occasion, if Su Jingfei wants to beat him, he really can''t help it.


    However, looking at the side of Junichiro Watanabe face gloomy, drum up courage, pointing to Su Jingfei way: "surnamed Su, you don''t think you are very drag, to tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of you, I''m just."


    With a sneer, Su Jingfei looks at Lin Kefeng with an idiot''s eyes, shakes his head and sighs: "no wonder your future successor is Lin ruofeng. If you hand over your family business, then you Lin family can only wait for the loser. Is your brain as big as a walnut?" After a pause, he continued: "of course, falling in the hands of Lin ruofeng is also the end of the loser, just a little longer than you."


    Lin Kefeng''s face suddenly turned into a pig liver color, Su Jingfei''s words also directly poked in his pain, suddenly a burst of liver pain.


    Su Jingfei learned something about the Lin family from Lin Ruofei. Lin ruofeng is the default heir of the family. Lin Kefeng can get part of the property at most, but he can never become the power controller in the family.


    Unless he is born with no ambition, as long as he is a man, he has a dream of waking up and holding the power of the world. He doesn''t believe Lin Kefeng. He doesn''t want to replace Lin ruofeng. It''s just that the people and things he came into contact with since childhood have already determined that he can only be a second son. Now Su Jingfei is very vicious.


    If Lin ruoke is behind him, he naturally understands the power of Su Jingfei''s words. He secretly believes that Su Jingfei is protecting himself. At the same time, he sighs that Su Jingfei is a poisonous tongue, which directly changes Lin Kefeng''s face.


    Even if Junichiro Watanabe doesn''t know much about the Lin family, he also knows that Lin Kefeng''s eldest brother is the future heir of the family. When he hears Su Jingfei''s words, he knows that he is going to be bad, so he quickly winks at the middle-aged people around him.


    The middle-aged man returned a reassuring look and stood up to Su Jingfei and said, "this gentleman, we are international friends of Japan Co., Ltd. We are investing in s city. You are so impolite to our general manager. I think I should reflect this problem to the political leaders of s city."


    Su Jingfei squinted at the middle-aged man and pondered for a long time. Instead of asking for mercy, he asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m the translator of the general manager and the director of S City office. You may not have heard my name, but you should know the international status of okuo Co., Ltd. now you should apologize as soon as possible. I can take it as if it didn''t happen." The middle-aged man looks like a diplomat.


    Junichiro Watanabe said that Su Jingfei could just apologize and quit when nothing happened. He said: "Ning Jun, you can''t do this..."


    The middle-aged man gave Junichiro Watanabe a slap to reassure him. Then he said, "Mr. Watanabe, our general manager has a large number of people. As long as you apologize, we can not pursue them."


    He and Ichiro Watanabe looked at Su Jingfei''s eyes. He didn''t say a word. At this time, when the middle-aged man finished, he began to ask with a smile: "this gentleman, do you have a surname Ning? Do you have a surname Ning from Japan?"


    "I''m from s City, but I''ve become a Japanese citizen. Now I''m a member of the Daiwa people." The middle-aged man surnamed Ning has a proud face.


    "Oh," Su Jingfei suddenly looks like he''s going to say something. Just when people think he''s going to say something, Su Jingfei suddenly raises his hand and slaps him in the face of the middle-aged man surnamed Ning. Although his strength has not yet fully recovered, this slap also makes him turn around twice. It''s still that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to kill people, otherwise he just turns his head. Even so, His face swelled up quickly, too.


    "Well, I just can''t control myself for my bad temper. You should be a good man and be a dog?" Ignoring the amazement of other people, Su Jingfei looked at Ning and said, "if you are a translator, I don''t say you are a traitor. If you work in a Japanese company, I can understand that. But if you change your nationality, recognize the thief as a father and don''t recognize your ancestors, I can''t bear you. The most important thing for a person is not to forget your roots. Since you don''t want to be a person, you can be your dog honestly. You can''t stay cool, When the master speaks, there is no dog to cut in. "


    Su Jingfei''s words don''t have half a dirty word, but it makes the middle-aged man Ning who covers his face feel ashamed and angry to death. He has half a point of complacency before, especially when he is slapped by Su Jingfei. It is estimated that concussion is inevitable.


    "Su Jingfei, you''ve gone too far. Mr. Ning is the director of the office of the company in s city. If you do this, it will affect the investment promotion of s city." Lin Kefeng saw Su Jingfei hit a middle-aged man surnamed Ning. Instead of being afraid, he jumped out excitedly and pointed to Su Jingfei and yelled.


    Su Jingfei looks at Lin Kefeng and realizes that he thinks that he has grasped his own handle and has a chance to deal with himself. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei is never afraid of such a threat and moves forward. Just when Lin Kefeng is still shouting, he kicks him in his stomach and kicks him out. Then he points to his nose and says, "that was a dog just now, What''s wrong with people beating dogs? Does the second young master of the Lin family want to be a dog for the little devils? "

 Chapter 264

    Su Jingfei''s strength is not as strong as usual because of his weak body, but Lin Kefeng, a drunk and empty guy, is still kicked a few meters away by him, unable to struggle for a long time.


    It''s the first time Lin ruoke has seen Su Jingfei hit someone. Although she knows from Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu that Su Jingfei is very powerful, she has never witnessed the impact with her own eyes. Her eyes are a little lost. She is not a lady, and her resistance to a fierce man is very weak.


    Now she doesn''t care whether Su Jingfei is her second brother or not. She just feels that she is not afraid of being blocked by Su Jingfei.


    In fact, her relationship with Lin ruofeng is not good, and her relationship with Lin Kefeng is much better. In such a family, everyone thinks Lin ruofeng is a loser. Now he brings Ichiro Watanabe to find himself. She doesn''t know what to think. This also makes her understand why Ichiro Watanabe can find him.


    Su Jingfei then said: "Lin Kefeng, before I just thought you were a black sheep who played with women. I didn''t expect you to be such a spineless thing. Now get out of here. I''ll see you and beat you again. Remember what I said. I''m a serious person. I don''t like to joke. If you forget, you''ll be unlucky next time."


    Lin ruoke listened to Su Jingfei''s aggressive words behind him. He was very excited, but he also turned his mouth. Su Jingfei didn''t blink. He was not a serious person.


    Lin Kefeng is really afraid of Su Jingfei now. This boy is just a fool. He is not afraid of himself or foreign guests. He really doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is afraid of.


    Junichiro Watanabe and middle-aged people surnamed Ning are also a little confused. Their status as foreign investment guests, let alone in S City, is just like that of Shangbin in most areas. Now they have met each other. Is it really tough?


    Su Jingfei didn''t care. They were stunned. He glanced at Ichiro Watanabe and said, "Mr. wolf, don''t you go now? Waiting for dinner? "


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s face had been torn, and Su Jingfei didn''t want to hurt him any more. His eyes flashed by and he hummed: "don''t think you are a fat pig, I dare not beat you. Although I''m afraid of dirty hands, I don''t mind using my feet."


    Junichiro Watanabe was surprised at first. He thought Su Jingfei had really started. Seeing him standing there, he suddenly became very brave. He thought Su Jingfei was just bluffing and humming like a pig. In his very awkward Mandarin, he said, "now you hit my people, you want me to go like this. You think it''s very good. Don''t you say there''s a surveillance video? You just hit the video is also in, I want to sue you


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that this guy was really brave, but he said with a dumb smile: "I say Mr. wolf, are you really a pig? That monitoring system is installed by Lin ruoke himself. The monitoring videos are in our hands. You want to use what we have to tell us. What''s the structure of your brain? "


    Junichiro Watanabe was stunned, and his face suddenly changed. When he thought that the surveillance video should be inferior to the building, he didn''t expect that it was installed by Lin ruoke, and immediately felt that his face had been lost to grandma''s house.


    Lin ruoke''s eyes flicker behind Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is really cunning. The monitor is not his own. The security system of the community is good. These are for the safety of the residents. The cameras installed in the property. Su Jingfei bullies the fat pig. Foreigners don''t understand these.


    At this time, she also suddenly remembered that Su Jingfei seemed to have been calling the dead fat pig "a wolf" from the beginning. The other party was not proficient in Mandarin, but he didn''t recognize the problem.


    Su Jingfei, who has the slightest intention of deceiving others, stares at Ichiro Watanabe and says: "Mr. wolf, this is our place. Don''t think that we will eat your suit here. The most you can do is to be arrogant in front of the junkies of zhengax. If you don''t believe me, go out and shout, you are Japanese, and see if you will be killed."


    Junichiro Watanabe doesn''t understand the national conditions, but Lin Kefeng and the middle-aged people surnamed Ning are very clear. Naturally, they dare not compete with Su Jingfei. They hold on to Junichiro Watanabe for fear that he will be impulsive. Lin Kefeng says to Su Jingfei, "don''t think you have a little strength. You have the ability to wait for me to find someone." Then, he kept winking at middle-aged people surnamed Ichiro Watanabe and Ning.


    Su Jingfei once again said with a smile: "Lin Kefeng, you are really good at making people. I used to underestimate you. I always thought Lin ruofeng was the best in your family. I didn''t expect you to be bad either!"


    His words once again stimulate Lin Kefeng, Lin Kefeng''s eyes show a trace of resentment, secret way, Su Jingfei you want to die, then don''t blame me.


    Before he said anything, Ichiro Watanabe could not help his anger and said, "Mr. Lin, this boy is so arrogant. Do you really think we sumo wrestlers are fake? I don''t believe that he can stop the steps of our Dahe people. "


    Su Jingfei jokingly looked at the fat man like a ball and said to Lin ruoke, "if you don''t have anything to do, you can go out with me. If you don''t feel well, you can have a rest. I see Mr. wolf. I don''t want to go. I want to give them a ride."


    Although his words were to Lin ruoke, his voice was enough for the three people across the street to hear. Lin Kefeng and the middle-aged man surnamed Ning, who had just been beaten by him, trembled. They thought Su Jingfei was going to fight, but Ichiro Watanabe did look angry.


    Lin ruoke, even though he has a bad relationship with Lin Kefeng, is a brother and sister after all. At this time, he has to say: "Su Jingfei, although my second brother is not a thing sometimes, he is my brother after all. Don''t be too cruel. Just teach me a lesson. Promise me!"


    "Lin ruoke, what are you saying? Are you begging him to spare me? You dead girl, turn your elbow out. I said, "how can I see him here? He''s your mistress." Lin Kefeng is totally ungrateful, pointing at Lin ruoke.


    Lin ruoke''s face turned white. Although she felt that the relationship between their brother and sister had reached the freezing point, she did not expect him to say such words.


    Su Jingfei sighs that Lin ruoke is actually a very kind-hearted girl. Unfortunately, she meets two big brothers who are very greedy. Lin ruofeng is afraid that she will seize the property. Lin Kefeng wants to sell her younger sister for glory. It''s really different that a dragon has nine sons. That''s how the three brothers and sisters of the Lin family are.


    "Lin ruoke, don''t worry about it. Such a guy will not have a long memory if he teaches a lesson." Su Jingfei sighs. In fact, he thinks more about Lin ruofeng. If Lin ruoke knows that he has blinded her elder brother, he probably won''t persuade himself.


    With that, Su Jingfei turned to the other three people: "since Mr. wolf is very confident in his sumo level, I''ll understand that the place is narrow. Let''s go to the underground parking lot."


    Lin ruoke was in a trance. The boy was younger than Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng, but he was not as angry as either of them. No wonder their brothers had feud with Su Jingfei, but they couldn''t help him.


    Su Jing flies out. Lin ruoke can''t really rest at this time. She follows Su Jingfei. As for the other three, she believes they will follow.


    Sure enough, the three people looked at each other, headed by Ichiro Watanabe, and followed Su Jingfei. He was as fat as a pig. With each step, people could even feel the ground shaking again. Su Jingfei was worried that he would trample on the floor.


    The two sides are in a state of hostility. Naturally, they can''t take one elevator together. Su Jingfei and Lin Ruo can take one elevator first, and the other three people can take another elevator.


    In the elevator, Su Jingfei said to Lin ruoke, "ruoke, you can only watch today''s events, but you can''t participate in them. No matter who is in trouble, it''s the same."


    "You won''t lose. I believe you." If Lin can think of Su Jingfei''s ability, he is full of confidence at this time, no matter whether Lin Kefeng is her second brother or not.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "you forget that I have just recovered from a serious illness. I''m not in good health now. Moreover, I think your second brother will definitely take the opportunity to call someone to come. If there are too many people, I may not be able to cope with it. As long as you don''t participate, your safety should not be a problem."


    "How can this happen? You know he will call people, and you have to go out with them to solve it. Let''s call the police." Lin ruoke also understood and said anxiously.


    Su Jingfei rarely intimately patted Lin ruoke''s little hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Even if I can''t do it 100%, at least I can''t protect myself. With my ability, even if I''m a little weak, I can deal with them."


    He is not in good health now. What a serious * * overdraft, only a week has been spent. How can he recover completely? His physical quality is more than that of the ordinary people. If he is really tough, Su startled is going to suffer. But how can he rely on brute force? He wants to deal with ten eight bullies. He''s not worried.


    Lin ruoke was very regretful at this time. Because of his special circumstances, he forgot that Su Jingfei had just recovered from a serious illness. He knew that he would not be allowed to send him home. Anyway, even if Ichiro Watanabe and others did enter the house, nothing would happen.


    But I don''t know Su Jingfei is thinking about the same thing now. He has experienced a lot of things. It''s not that Lin ruoke is so simple. The reason why he wants to solve the problem with Ichiro Watanabe is that he doesn''t want to leave trouble behind. Even if Lin ruoke is not his own woman, but also his own friend, how can he watch him suffer losses.


    Lin Kefeng can lead the wolf into the house and bring Ichiro Watanabe to find Lin ruoke. He absolutely hopes that they can be together. According to Lin Kefeng''s character, everything can be done. At this time, Su Jingfei is really glad that he gave Lin ruoke away. Otherwise, under the operation of Lin Kefeng''s shameless guy, he will really cook the raw rice, and then he will regret it!

 Chapter 265

    Su Jingfei takes Lin ruoke to the underground parking lot. This is the first time for him. Although he has a high value of force, he seldom solves problems in this way. This time, it''s all for Lin ruoke.


    Although the relationship between him and Lin ruoke is not so dark, she is Su Jingfei''s best female classmate.


    When the two came to the underground parking lot, Lin Kefeng and the three soon followed. This is the underground parking lot of the building, and the place is wide. Let alone three or two people fighting here, even dozens of people fighting in groups, the place is enough.


    What''s more, apart from the residents returning home, no one will come here. It''s also very quiet. It''s really a good place to settle the grievances.


    "Su, you really know how to choose a place. It''s really a good place to settle the grudge, but you''re digging your own grave. Don''t worry, I''m generous and I won''t kill you." Obviously, Lin Kefeng has already made a person to person call. Before, he was still a little timid. Now he is very arrogant and rich.


    Su Jingfei looked at Lin Kefeng, but he didn''t mean to deal with him. He looked at Ichiro Watanabe and said, "Mr. wolf, don''t you want me to understand sumo? Come on, don''t waste your time


    His attitude infuriates Lin Kefeng. He thinks he has a dependence today, but he doesn''t want others to ignore him. His resentment is deeper in his heart. Before, he just wanted Su Jingfei to know his strength. Now he has decided that he must abandon this boy, even if Lin ruoke pleads with him.


    Obviously, Junichiro Watanabe is not a man with a city. After hearing Su Jingfei''s provocative words, he immediately took two steps forward and wanted to start. The middle-aged people around him quickly stopped him.


    "General manager, why don''t we wait a moment? You lose your identity when you fight with him." The middle-aged man surnamed Ning was humiliated and slapped by Su Jingfei. He also hated Su Jingfei very much. He hoped that the person Lin Kefeng called would kill Su Jingfei directly!


    Junichiro Watanabe stepped, but looking at Su Jingfei''s sneering eyes, he finally stepped out and said to Lin Kefeng and Ning: "Lin Jun, Ning Jun, I''m a sumo wrestler. I don''t believe he can be better than me."


    The arrogance of the Japanese reflected incisively and vividly in him. He gazed at Su Jingfei with a sumo wrestler''s posture and said, "since you want to understand, I''ll let you know my strength. In my eyes, you are just a thin monkey jumping back and forth."


    His words are not exaggerated. Compared with Su Jingfei''s thin figure, he is as big as a pig, and even the feeling of three Su Jingfei standing side by side. He deserves to be a sumo wrestler.


    He is only about 1.7 meters tall, because his body is too fat, it seems that he is the same height vertically and horizontally. Su Jingfei even suspects that he is lying down and standing.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense. He just hooks up with Ichiro Watanabe to deal with such a fat man. He can''t fight directly. His body hasn''t fully recovered and his strength is lacking. Even if he hits him with one punch, the opponent will not hurt or itch.


    His dismissive action immediately angered the simple minded Ichiro Watanabe and rushed to Su Jingfei with a roar. Don''t think he is as slow as a ball. After all, he is a real sumo wrestler. Even if he is not as flexible as an ape, Su Jingfei is very fast.


    He''s really like a shell coming out of the barrel. He hit Su Jingfei with a bang. His weight and speed are enough to hit Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei sneered: "savage collision? You think it''s a legend! " He speaks in his mouth, but moves slowly in his hands.


    When he saw Ichiro Watanabe, he had already thought of countermeasures. He would certainly suffer losses if he took the initiative to attack, but it would be best if he defended and counterattacked. He stood in the same place, one hand in front, one hand to assist, and his hands were round.


    When Junichiro Watanabe bumped into him, Su Jingfei did not dodge. He leaned out his front hand and pressed it on his head. His height was a bit higher than that of Junichiro Watanabe. This action was effortless. This time, he didn''t hurt the enemy, but was attracted by gravity. His back hand soon followed him and patted him on the shoulder.


    Fat Ichiro Watanabe''s weight and momentum, not to mention Su Jingfei, even a car in front of him can be knocked back by him, but Su Jingfei skillfully transfers his power.


    Lin Kefeng and middle-aged people surnamed Ning don''t know martial arts. They can see Su Jingfei''s starting style, but they exclaim in unison: "Tai Chi!"


    Yes, what Su Jingfei uses now is Taijiquan. Although he has not systematically studied this martial art, he knows how to use force and force to overcome gravity. It is absolutely the most subtle way to deal with a powerful opponent like sumo.


    In fact, there is more than one kind of Taijiquan that can do this. Su Jingfei only uses the simplest means, which is not really Taijiquan.


    If Junichiro Watanabe faced with real resistance, he would take advantage of it. But Su Jingfei distracted him. His man bumped into Su Jingfei''s side, and there was a car there. He directly bumped the front of the car out of a concave shape, and the car alarm soon remembered.


    The hardness of the car can be imagined, but Junichiro Watanabe just bumped the car out of a concave shape. This power was enough to make the three onlookers change their faces. Even Su Jingfei himself was surprised. Even if he recovered, he had to be careful to deal with this kind of power. Sure enough, fat man''s power was bigger than ordinary people. Fortunately, he didn''t underestimate the enemy.


    Four people were surprised. The most painful thing was Ichiro Watanabe. Although he crashed the car, he was also in great pain. His strength was both sides. He felt that half of his body was numb and he could not move for a long time.


    At this time, the manager of the underground parking lot heard the alarm and had already come down. When he saw several people, he was stunned, especially when he looked at Ichiro Watanabe, a fat man, for the first time.


    Later, when I saw Lin ruoke, my eyes lit up and said, "Miss Lin, what happened here?"


    If Lin Ruo is a resident here, the security guard naturally knows him. When he hears the security guard''s question, Lin Ruo Ke says quickly, "nothing''s wrong. Let''s talk about something here. We''ll leave soon. You can help to register the car first, and we''ll talk to the owner later."


    The security guard looked at the strange scene. Lin ruoke made such a promise, so he nodded and wanted to leave. At this time, a business car came in, and it was not from the community.


    He did not ask, there''s Lin Kefeng has a welcome up, while walking: "this is our people, you don''t care."


    The security guard rolled his eyes. Who knows who you are? He can be polite to a beautiful female resident like Lin ruoke, but he doesn''t know Lin Kefeng. Naturally, he won''t be polite. He snorted: "what''s wrong with your people? You need to register here."


    Lin Kefeng hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Two people have jumped out of the business car. One of them has a flash of light in his hand. A sharp dagger has been put on the neck of the security guard and says something Su Jingfei doesn''t understand. The other person walks directly to Lin Kefeng. It seems that all this doesn''t happen.


    The security guard''s face turned white. As long as the bright dagger was sent forward a little, he would die. At this time, he didn''t want to register, so he didn''t dare to talk much.


    Lin Kefeng was contradicted by the little security guard. Now he was scared to cry. He felt very comfortable and didn''t stop him. Instead, he said a few words to the visitor.


    Lin ruoke then said: "Lin Kefeng, you let your people let go of the security elder brother. They didn''t provoke you. If you are so lawless again, I will call the police."


    "Call the police? Younger sister, you are too naive. The police station is our home. " Lin Kefeng has a helper to come, has been completely afraid of Su Jingfei, very arrogant way: "surnamed Su, you are not very drag it? Look at my brother. No one is weaker than you. "


    During the conversation, another three people came out of the business car and saw that their faces were cold and stern, totally different from Su Jingfei''s imagination.


    Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to Lin Kefeng, but asked Lin ruoke beside him: "Lin ruoke, can you understand what these people just said? I''ve never heard of that language


    Lin Ruo didn''t know that Su Jingfei saw that there was something wrong with the temperament of the five people in front of her. She already frowned and said, "these people speak Nanyue dialect."


    "South Yue monkey?" Su Jingfei pondered for a moment and said to himself, "it''s a little interesting that the situation in the country is so tense that the people want to beat them, but they dare to come. However, your second brother is really brave enough to collude with the devils first, and now he has contact with the monkey in South Vietnam. Does he want to betray the country completely?"


    Lin ruoke''s face is ugly. Even if she has a bad relationship with Lin Kefeng, she doesn''t want to see him like this. What''s more, she is a little angry. Now she wants to slap Lin Kefeng.


    Lin Kefeng can''t hear Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke''s whispers. When he sees them talking, he immediately says with a smile: "ha ha, Su Jingfei, are you afraid? Now it''s too late to kneel down and beg for mercy. My brothers are real fighters. They don''t kill people very well. "


    His voice fell, the man beside him, has shown a gloomy smile, white teeth, looking very cruel, and then said a few words.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t understand, so he could only look at Lin ruoke. Lin ruoke said angrily: "Lin Kefeng, you are a fool. This guy says that people in our country are cowards, so you look at it?"


    "He said we were all cowards?" Su Jingfei said in a cold voice.


    "Yes, he said that all the people in our country are cowards. They only know how to talk. If they come to the real world, they will be counselled. He despises us." Lin ruoke''s voice was also full of anger. It seemed that if she really had the ability, she would have jumped on it.

 Chapter 266

    Su Jingfei thinks that he is not the kind of pure indignant youth who blindly hates the people of any country, but now he is also angered by several people in front of him. He was still playing with each other, but now he is serious.


    Lin Kefeng didn''t care about Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke''s attitude. Seeing these South Vietnamese people coming, he immediately held the scene and said with pride: "Su Jingfei, aren''t you very drag? Go on, they are real masters. They are all soldiers who have fought real wars. "


    Su Jingfei''s eyes narrowed. He could feel the murderous spirit from these people. If they had not been on the battlefield, they would not have this temperament. Su Jingfei could not be careless when facing such people.


    The most important thing is that he is now in a weak period. Otherwise, let alone these people in front of him, even if he comes back to be a more powerful master, Su Jingfei will still have full confidence.


    The Nanyue man, who spoke before, opened his mouth again. After that, he laughed twice, full of ridicule. Lin Kefeng laughed with him, looking very unbridled and proud.


    Su Jingfei frowned. Seeing Lin ruoke''s ugly face, he asked, "what does this guy say?"


    "He said that you are a little white face. How can you find him? Just one of them can make you kneel down and call dad." Lin ruoke is very angry. He is not only angry with the South Vietnamese, but also angry with Lin Kefeng. This guy is more and more like a traitor. He doesn''t know what shame is.


    Su Jingfei didn''t get angry. He just squinted at each other, and then suddenly said to Lin Kefeng, "Lin Kefeng, I underestimated you before. You all play international, but it''s not easy for you to be a running dog. Will they break your neck with a knife when they use you up? They are all inhuman."


    Lin Kefeng''s face changed, but he quickly said, "hum, Su Jingfei, you should not sow discord. People are real soldiers, so they won''t be so mean as you say."


    At this time, Junichiro Watanabe had already recovered from the previous fall. He yelled: "Lin Jun, let them kill this guy. Don''t worry. If it''s serious, I''ll go to the consulate to solve it."


    Lin Kefeng eyes a bright, immediately Watanabe Ichiro''s meaning to tell the head of the killer, did not care to be heard by Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke.


    Su Jingfei didn''t ask Lin ruoke this time. He had already guessed what Lin Kefeng said. He didn''t expect that Lin Kefeng was beaten twice by himself, and he killed himself. Originally, he said that the Dragon gave birth to nine different sons. Now it seems that the one milk compatriots are really the same in some aspects. Lin Kefeng and Lin ruofeng are all the same.


    Looking at Lin ruoke around him, he began to doubt that Lin ruoke was not his own, and he was totally different from his two brothers.


    "Lin ruoke, you will stay away from me for a while. According to your brother, who is inhuman, it may be bad for you. Don''t worry about me. Although they have many people, they may not be able to do anything to me." Su Jingfei whispers to Lin ruoke.


    At the same time, the gold needle that he doesn''t use easily is already in his hand. This time, of course, he doesn''t want to use acupuncture to stimulate his potential. He doesn''t want to die young. At this time, if he does, he may not even have the chance to go to the hospital. He has already died of exhaustion.


    After practicing acupuncture and moxibustion, he had a good understanding of human acupoints. What''s more, because he had trained his internal skills, he could use the gold needle as a weapon to directly stab people''s acupoints.


    Yu Wanli, who met last time, was a real master of Chinese martial arts. Even if he used a gold needle as a weapon, it might not be effective. He chose to prick acupoints to stimulate his potential. Although the people in front of him looked fierce, after all, they were not real masters of Chinese martial arts. Su Jingfei could use this method.


    After he is ready, the people over there have made an agreement with Lin Kefeng. Lin Kefeng looks at Su Jingfei and says cruelly, "Su Jingfei, your day is over. Enjoy the rest of your time. Oh, I''m sorry, it''s only a few minutes." Then his face changed and he said: "Su Jingfei, if you want to complain, you should only complain that you shouldn''t offend me. Don''t think that you are poor and can really compete with me." I''m a leader.


    Under his gesture, several South Vietnamese people had surrounded Su Jingfei in the middle. At this time, Su Jingfei had already reminded Lin ruoke that she had already left the circle.


    Su Jingfei is leisurely on the surface, but in fact he is on guard. Each of these people has a long dagger in his hand, which is almost the same as the gold needle in his hand, and it''s cold and shiny. Su Jingfei is sure that the daggers in these people''s hands are not rare.


    From this, we can see that these people must have done a lot of illegal things. Needless to say, most of the unfortunate people are Chinese. These people are desperators.


    He is not a person who likes to fight against injustice. He does not know whether those people should die or not. He knows that these people not only despise the Chinese people, but also hurt many compatriots. Such people should die. If he is a person with rights, he will directly pull them out to March and let people throw eggs and rotten vegetables. Unfortunately, he does not have the right.


    Five people around Su Jingfei, did not let Su Jingfei wait for a long time, the person behind him, after a color of the leader, the dagger has quietly poked Su Jingfei''s weakness.


    Su Jingfei knows the structure of the human body very well. He can feel someone''s sneak attack and poke it between the second and third ribs under the human body. He can''t even scream and is killed directly. This position is just the heart. This person is really a must.


    His action is very fast. Su Jingfei takes his heel as the axis, and his body turns like a top. In an instant, he comes face-to-face with the attacker and stabs out the golden needle and lightning in his hand.


    When he turned to deal with the attack, the other four were also affected, and at the same time, he shot Su Jingfei. As for their companions, in their opinion, they were injured at most, but Su Jingfei was dead.


    It''s a pity that they only know Su Jingfei''s ability from Lin Kefeng, but they don''t know his specific strength. Just in a moment, the scream of the first sneak attack has been heard, and Su Jingfei''s somersault has jumped out of the encirclement. He jumps up and down, two meters in length, completely over several people.


    In the first round, the South Vietnamese were punished by Su.


    After the attacker screamed, he covered his face with his hand. It was obviously very painful. Other people were shocked and looked at Su Jingfei who had left the encirclement. Then they looked at the injured companion. They didn''t see how Su Jingfei hurt people.


    Don''t mention these people. The injured one doesn''t know what''s going on. Su Jingfei just waved his hand, and his eyes can''t be seen any more. It''s not one eye, it''s two eyes.


    Su Jingfei''s gold needle is too thin, and it''s only for a moment. How can they see it? Su Jingfei secretly hates the attacker''s ruthlessness. He decides to let this guy live in the dark in the future.


    This time, not to mention the killers in South Vietnam, even the people nearby didn''t see clearly how Su Jingfei did it. Moreover, they were stunned when they saw such a high somersault. This can only be seen in movies. How can he do it.


    "Lin Kefeng, it seems that your friend is not very good. His kung fu is not very good, and I don''t think he can see anything in the future. Lin Kefeng, do you envy him?" Su Jingfei stands on one side with a relaxed face and stands opposite the rest of the four people, but smiles at Lin Kefeng.


    Lin Kefeng looked at the blind Nanyue man. He couldn''t help shivering, but he insisted: "Su Jingfei, you are less proud, they won''t let you go."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak any more. In fact, he was not relaxed just now. In the weak period, Su Jingfei suddenly burst out of strength, which had consumed a lot of his strength. Next, he had to be more careful. The gold needle in his hand was ready again, and he tried to infuse his internal power this time.


    Whether it''s the description in some novels, movies or thread bound books, the cultivation of internal power is successful, and it can be infused into weapons. Su Jingfei is also trying.


    His cultivation time is too short, and there is not much internal power at all. Fortunately, this time he uses a gold needle, and such a slender weapon does not consume much internal power.


    Several people in South Vietnam have been afraid of Su Jingfei. It can be seen that Su Jingfei is so relaxed and still roars. The leader takes the initiative to attack. He feels that sneaking attack on Su Jingfei is not a wise choice.


    This person''s method is not clever, there is no fancy routine, just fast, accurate and ruthless, and the style of white head is very close, not much effort.


    Su Jingfei is weak now. In fact, what he is most afraid of is such a confrontation. Once he can''t keep up with his strength, he will definitely suffer a loss. Moreover, because the other side has a dagger in his hand, he can''t fight it hard, so he can only dodge left and right.


    The other three seem to see that Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to fight hard. They look at each other and jump up together to help the leading killer. They stab Su Jingfei with three daggers.


    Su Jingfei secretly calculates how to deal with several people. His body has been flickering in their attack, and his fists and feet are waving from time to time. It looks like danger. No matter who is watching outside, he thinks Su Jingfei can''t hold on for a few minutes.


    Lin Kefeng laughed and said: "Su Jingfei, if your skills are as sharp as your mouth, they will be really unlucky. It''s a pity that your fist is not hard enough."


    Lin ruoke now probably guesses why Su Jingfei is like this. He must be weak and can''t give full play to his strength. Otherwise, with Su Jingfei''s character, he can''t dodge against the enemy and feel anxious.


    But Su Jingfei''s heart moves at this time. Lin Kefeng''s words remind Su Jingfei that he always wants to infuse his internal power into the golden needle, and he wants to rely on the golden needle to deal with the enemy. Because the other side has a dagger in his hand, and he is in a weak period, he forgets that his most powerful is his fists and feet.

 Chapter 267

    Su Jingfei thought of his own advantages and put away the gold needle he was going to use. His gold needle is really sharp, but because of his physical condition, he can''t use his very fast and strange body method. This kind of gold needle can''t be used at all.


    At this time, he also suddenly remembered that if he really used the golden needle, it would be like the Asia invincible. The man who is neither male nor female is the one who used the golden needle. Of course, Lin Qingxia''s version of Asia invincible flashed in his mind.


    If his thoughts were known by the people in the war, he would have thought of movie stars at this time. But now they have no chance to think so much. When Su Jingfei put away the golden needle, he already exuded a special sense of oppression.


    Several people are people who have really experienced life and death. As soon as Su Jingfei''s momentum changed, they all felt it. They were shocked and saw Su Jingfei hit the leader.


    His fist didn''t look flashy, but the first man instinctively felt the danger of the fist, and even he didn''t dare to touch it. He didn''t think he could stab the dagger into the other party''s stomach before the other party''s fist hit him.


    The head man dodged, not to Su Jingfei''s surprise. He didn''t change his fist posture, but he turned dexterously. The Nanyue killer on his side didn''t react. He had already hit his heart with an elbow, and immediately made him cover his chest and bend over. He didn''t even want to understand how Su Jingfei could come to his body in an instant.


    Su Jingfei hit him with an elbow, raised his arm and hit him in the face with a punch. Suddenly, peach blossoms blossomed, and the other side groaned and threw himself to the ground.


    The crisp sound of bone fragmentation sounded. People can imagine that the killer of South Vietnam not only fainted, but also broke his face. I don''t know whether it was the bridge of nose or the cheekbone, which had been broken by Su Jingfei''s heavy fist. His fist was just like a sledgehammer.


    When this man fell down, there were still three people left. Su Jingfei didn''t waste any time. He put his hand under his armpit. The Nanyue killer, who was stunned by his companion, didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would attack him again, and the angle of his hand was tricky. Su Jingfei just slapped his hand on his ribs.


    Su Jingfei awoke for a moment. His fist palm contained not too much internal power. Although it was a little less, his strength had been greatly improved. This palm immediately broke the killer''s ribs.


    The killer screamed, and people could even see the bone stubble of Bai Huahua sticking out from his ribs. It could be seen how powerful this palm was. Lin ruoke turned her head with a cry. She had never seen such a bloody scene. Su Jingfei''s palm completely destroyed the killer''s action ability.


    Su Jingfei is fierce and fierce, and immediately stunnes the remaining two people. The head killer has distorted his face. He not only loves his own people, but also hates Su Jingfei. It can be said that Su Jingfei has abandoned the three people.


    He thought to himself that his strength was not enough. He stepped back and took out a pistol from his arms. The muzzle of the pistol was facing Su Jingfei. He pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    This person is a real killer. Different from those professional bodyguards, they don''t talk much in order to complete the task. They pull out their guns and shoot at one go. Even Su Jingfei secretly sighs that this person is decisive.


    Su Jingfei was already on guard when he put the head killer in his arms. It''s not the first time that he was pointed at with a gun. Moreover, looking at the situation of these professional killers, he suspects that the other side still has a card. Unfortunately, the distance between the two sides is too close. If he recovers completely, he can escape, but now he has no way.


    He only had time to tilt his body away from his most important part, but he couldn''t avoid it completely. After a while, a bullet had penetrated into his left shoulder, which was his first serious injury.


    The madness in Su Jingfei''s essence suddenly broke out at this moment. Although he was shot, at the moment when his body tilted, the golden needle suddenly shot, and there were two golden needles at a time. The target was the eyes of the first killer. If he was shot, it would not make him feel better. At least he could not have the chance to shoot again.


    The killer naturally did not expect that Su Jingfei could not only evade his own vital points, but also fight back. Even he did not see what it was, and his eyes turned into darkness. Like his former companions, he was blind.


    Nearly half of the two gold needles pierced into his eyes. He was more stimulated than his former companions. There was also a sharp pain in his mind.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s gold needles, they would have killed him. I don''t know whether it was the South Vietnamese''s luck or misfortune. He shot wildly when he was blind.


    This is his instinctive action, which can also be regarded as a kind of self-protection. Su Jingfei had long expected that this would be the result. After he shot the golden needle as a concealed weapon, he covered the wound and jumped up to Lin ruoke. Holding Lin ruoke in his arms, he fell into the back of a car.


    Only when the two of them hid, they heard the man''s continuous firing. Su Jingfei was relieved. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough, or he would have killed himself with these grenades.


    Although Lin ruoke was horrified that the other side kept shooting, she was more concerned about her injury. She watched Su Jingfei endure the pain, and her left shoulder was wet with blood. Suddenly, tears came down. She wanted to see what Su Jingfei''s injury looked like. She thought it was all her fault.


    Su Jingfei reached out to stop Lin ruoke and said with a strong smile, "I''m ok. I''m just a little depressed. I came out of the hospital. I guess I have to go back."


    At this time, it was quiet outside. Su Jingfei didn''t have to look and guessed some situations. He guessed that the man would shoot indiscriminately, but others didn''t necessarily guess. Someone must be unlucky, but he was blind. He could only count the other side as unlucky if he hit anyone.


    After a few seconds, Su Jingfei got up and looked out. He wasn''t afraid of sneak attack. There was a complete person on the other side, even though he was not afraid of sneak attack.


    But when he looked out, he couldn''t help opening his mouth. The situation outside was even more chaotic than he expected. The killer just fired seven shots in a row instead of one shot at himself. He didn''t know about guns and didn''t know what type of guns the other party had.


    He doesn''t care about these now. Only when he sees people outside, he knows how wise he is to hide.


    Except for a security guard who was knocked out by a killer, who was left far away without being injured, there was no one in good condition. Except for the four killers who were injured and maimed by Su Jingfei, the only one who was not injured was the worst. He was shot on the forehead and died naturally.


    Su Jingfei can guess that this man must have seen the head killer injured and wanted to pass, but he didn''t expect the other side to shoot indiscriminately. He died unjustly.


    Among the other three killers in South Vietnam, the first blind guy had an obvious gunshot wound on his leg. Now he doesn''t know whether he should cover his leg or his eyes. Su Jingfei exclaimed for his luck. This is really a gun.


    But when he saw Lin Kefeng three people, he didn''t feel pitiful. Lin Kefeng''s face was in pain and he held his arm. He and Su Jingfei were both shot in unimportant positions. Although it was unfortunate, compared with other people, he was lucky.


    The translator was not too bad. He was shot in the leg and was falling to the ground humming. Seeing his big face twisted, it was obvious that he had not suffered such a crime.


    The most miserable person is the fat man, Ichiro Watanabe. This guy is probably too fat, with a large area and a large target. He was shot twice, one shot was nailed to his thigh, and the other shot was not seen by Su Jingfei, but he could feel his hand between his legs.


    Su Jingfei feels cool. This grandson is not abandoned by shrapnel. Seeing that he almost makes a non human voice, Su Jingfei really doubts this possibility.


    "That''s not true. How could that be When Su Jingfei is stunned, Lin ruoke also sees the scene in front of her. She can''t imagine how the scene will be like this.


    Su Jingfei shrugged unconsciously, and then showed his teeth. The gunshot wound on his shoulder was not light, but he still said with a grin: "the leader was blinded by me, as a result, other people also lay on the gun." After a pause, he forced himself to smile and said, "Congratulations, that Ichiro Watanabe may not trouble you any more."


    "I don''t think he dare to come to me for such a fuss today." Lin ruoke nodded and agreed with Su Jingfei.


    But Su Jingfei said, "I don''t think he dares not look for you because of me, but you have a certain truth. He should have no courage. Of course, what I said is really not."


    Lin ruoke didn''t understand it at first. At this time, he took a close look at Ichiro Watanabe and thought about the meaning of Su Jingfei''s words. He immediately slapped Su Jingfei''s shoulder with a blushing face and said angrily, "dead hooligan, you should have loved playing hooligans at this time."


    "Oh, I said, miss, can you pay attention? I''m a wounded man. I''m the most poisonous woman." Recently a pain call, this chick really accurate hand, just in his shoulder.


    Lin ruoke was a little nervous. It was just a natural reaction of the girl''s shame. She forgot the other party''s pain and apologized.


    Su Jingfei looked at the chaos outside and said to Lin ruoke, "take my mobile phone, find the name of the white head on it, and call him to come here. He can handle things here well."


    When Lin ruoke went to make a phone call, Su Jingfei walked out. Now people here have basically lost their fighting power. The killer, who is the leader, has been forced to the ground after firing his gun. People are already blind. Naturally, Su Jingfei will not step on his feet any more. He has come to Lin Kefeng''s side.

 Chapter 268

    Now Lin Kefeng is still a little arrogant. He looks at Su Jingfei, who is walking slowly. His body trembles unconsciously, and his face looks like ashes. He says, "Su Jingfei, I''ve planted today. Do you want to kill everything?"


    Lin Ruo can see that when Su Jingfei walks past, she also wants to open her mouth to plead with her second brother. No matter what, she is a milk compatriot, but she looks at the blood on Su Jingfei''s shoulder, and she closes her mouth again. Lin Ruo can distinguish right from wrong. If it''s not su Jingfei''s ability and good luck, it won''t be him standing now.


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to hear Lin Kefeng''s words. He went to his side and looked at his injury. He was still bleeding. He said with a smile: "Lin Kefeng, it seems that the helpers you''ve got are not very professional. They actually hurt your employer."


    Looking at him, it seems that the injury on his shoulder doesn''t exist at all. If you can''t see that his shoulder is full of blood, you can''t believe it.


    In fact, it''s because Lin Kefeng and others don''t know. When Su Jingfei is shot and takes Lin ruoke to hide, he has sealed the acupoints near his shoulder with a gold needle. Although he can''t completely control the injury, he can control the bleeding and pain. Otherwise, he can''t be so relaxed. He just has to go back and take out the bullet and it will be OK.


    Although his injury is not light, it is much stronger than those people outside. But they have no emergency treatment. If no one really cares, even if it''s bleeding, it can kill them.


    Lin Kefeng doesn''t know this. He thinks that he and Su Jingfei are equally injured, which is even. He also thinks that he will use this excuse to seek help from his family. He doesn''t believe that such a big Lin family can''t deal with Su Jingfei.


    Just thinking about it, Su Jingfei said: "Mr. Gao Fu is handsome, Mr. Lin Kefeng, do you still look handsome now? Why don''t you continue to despise me? "


    Lin Kefeng was surprised, this boy can see through people''s mind? But seeing Su Jingfei''s smiling face, he didn''t believe it. He was very angry about Su Jingfei''s sarcasm. Although he was afraid that Su Jingfei would deal with himself again, he also hardened his head and hummed: "Su Jingfei, now we are all injured, this account is even. Don''t kill too much. Don''t go too far."


    Su Jingfei said to Lin Kefeng with a smile: "although the second young master Lin is not the successor of the Lin family, he should at least have the demeanor of the second young master Lin. what''s the relationship between your injury and me? How can it be called even?"


    Lin Kefeng has not yet opened his mouth to argue. Su Jingfei suddenly raises his hand and slaps it on his face. Lin Kefeng''s body turns a circle unconsciously, and half of his face suddenly becomes red and swollen.


    Since Lin ruofeng is a handsome man, as his younger brother, Lin Kefeng actually looks good, but Su Jingfei''s slap directly turns him into a pig.


    And this is just the beginning. How can su Jingfei be soft on the man who bought and killed himself? In Lin ruoke''s incredible eyes, Su Jingfei stepped on Lin Kefeng''s gunshot wound and twisted it.


    When Lin Kefeng screamed like a pig, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I''ve seen a lot of this action in the movie, but I haven''t had a chance to try it. Now you''ve given me this opportunity. I''d like to know how the injured will feel if I sprinkle salt on the wound or add more injury to it."


    His action seems very relaxed. If it wasn''t for the place he stepped on, it would be too terrible. Su Jingfei doesn''t seem cruel at all. Now even the translator who is sober and feels that he won''t be cleaned up by Su Jingfei is guilty.


    In his opinion, Su Jingfei is just a pervert. He is so cruel to the young masters of such a big family as Lin Kefeng, and he certainly doesn''t treat himself much better. Now he begins to regret that he stood up to speak to Ichiro Watanabe at that time. How could he expect such a result now.


    In fact, Su Jingfei really didn''t care about the translator. Although he was a little suspicious of the two devils, he was not in the mood to deal with them. His injury was enough punishment.


    Su Jingfei stepped on Lin Kefeng a few times with his feet, then squatted down to look at Lin Kefeng and said, "Lin Kefeng, Mr. Gao fushai, who is in high-end atmosphere, can you still be natural and easy now? Can you still pick up girls? Don''t think that if you have a good family background, you can be arrogant and everyone is equal. Especially sometimes, you are not as good as ordinary people. For example, now, you will scream when you are injured. "


    Lin Kefeng looks at Su Jingfei, who is close at hand. He wants to scold him. If you are twisted on the wound, you will scream. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have the courage. He is afraid that Su Jingfei will strike him again.


    "You''re right. I''ll change it later. Let''s forget about Su Jingfei today. I won''t trouble you later." Hate to death, secretly go back to find someone to clean up Su Jingfei, this time to the United States to buy experts, South Vietnam is a pile of garbage, simply unreliable.


    Su Jingfei naturally saw the venom in Lin Kefeng''s eyes, but he didn''t break it. He just waved his arm, which seemed to be a disdainful swing. Then he stood up and said, "Lin Kefeng, I''m not the one who kills everything. In terms of face, I don''t care today. I hope there won''t be another time. Although it''s against the law to kill people now, if I don''t kill people, it''s better to die, I think I can still do it. "


    Lin Kefeng was relieved at first. When he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Although he couldn''t understand Su Jingfei''s means, he couldn''t find so many people to deal with him. He really had to be careful when dealing with Su Jingfei in the future.


    He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to let himself go so easily. He thought that it was for Lin ruoke''s sake. What''s the relationship between this boy and Lin ruoke? Think of here, eyes unconsciously look to Lin ruoke, found that Lin ruoke is looking at Su Jingfei, a face of gratitude.


    Originally, I was grateful to Lin ruoke. Now when I saw her expression, I was afraid. This woman turned her elbow out, and her brother was injured. She didn''t look at it at all, but she was looking at the wild man all the time.


    People''s heart is the most complex thing. Lin Kefeng should thank Lin ruoke. If Lin ruoke is not here, Su Jingfei may make him evaporate. Su Jingfei has never been kind-hearted. Now he even hates Lin ruoke. It''s hard to change his nature.


    Unfortunately, because he was full of resentment in his heart, he didn''t notice that when Su Jingfei stood up, the pain between his stomach and his legs was as numb as a mosquito bite. Relative to his injured part, he couldn''t notice the pain.


    When Su Jingfei gets up and walks to Lin ruoke, he is not a villain or a real pervert. Of course, he means to vent his anger. More importantly, he has other purposes, that is, to abolish Lin Kefeng.


    Lin Kefeng finds someone to kill himself. For such a person, Su Jingfei doesn''t repay him. How can he be reconciled? Even if he is injured now, Su Jingfei doesn''t do it. It''s not even between the two sides.


    Just when he got up, his technique was very fast. Without seeing it, he had destroyed Lin Kefeng''s fertility. He was very hidden these days, which not only made him unable to show his male prestige, but also made him suffer from some diseases in this aspect in the future.


    Su Jingfei has never been a gentleman. Naturally, he has no psychological obstacles. He always has to pay a price to deal with his own people. Now he has finally reduced his killing intention.


    As a warrior, the killing idea is much higher than that of ordinary people. If Lin ruoke wasn''t here, he would have solved these people. Anyway, the white head came immediately, and he came to deal with it for himself. Guns have appeared here, and no one would blame him for what he did.


    "Su Jingfei, thank you very much." Lin ruoke didn''t expect that Su Jingfei just punished Lin Kefeng a little, and he still looked at his face.


    Su Jingfei''s thought was interrupted by Lin ruoke, so he said with a smile: "although Lin Kefeng is a scum, he is still your second brother after all. Anyway, he has almost got the corresponding punishment, even today, but I think he still wants to go back to assist the investigation."


    Lin ruoke only knows that Su Jingfei asked her to call Baitou before, but she doesn''t know the specific identity of Baitou. Now she thinks it''s the police after listening to Su Jingfei, and she doesn''t care.


    In her mind, her family''s strength in S City, even if it can''t guarantee that Lin Kefeng ignores Wang FA, at least in today''s situation, the family will certainly help Lin Kefeng out and won''t let him have the disaster of imprisonment. Thinking of this, she once again said to Su Jingfei, "no matter what, my second brother is so kind to you, but you let him go. Thank you so much."


    "We are all classmates, don''t say those useless, you help me, I feel dizzy." Su Jingfei first waved his hand, then his face changed, and he already leaned on Lin ruoke.


    Lin ruoke''s face is slightly red. First, he thinks Su Jingfei is joking with him and wants to take advantage of him. This boy sometimes has a lot of ghost ideas. Just when he wants to speak, he finds that Su Jingfei''s face is turning white and his body seems to be getting colder and colder. He is shocked and hugs Su Jingfei. In Lin Kefeng''s eyes, he is more sure that Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke are not clear, In addition to dealing with Su Jingfei, he also put Lin ruoke in the target.


    Su Jingfei is really weak now. His vitality was overdrawn before. Even after a week''s cultivation, he recovered to the physical state of ordinary people, but he is still much weaker than before. Now it''s a hard fight, and then he is injured and bleeding. He can''t stand it, and he already relies on his will.


    Now the matter has come to an end. Su Jingfei, even if he was an iron man, couldn''t hold on. If he hadn''t sealed the acupoints with a gold needle in advance, no one would know about it now.

 Chapter 269

    By the time Bai tou arrived, the police had already arrived first. Although Su Jingfei chose the underground parking lot, it was impossible that no one would come. Especially after the security guard was knocked unconscious, his other colleagues also found something wrong.


    There was a gunfight here. Naturally, most people didn''t dare to come here, so they had to call the police. As a result, when the white head arrived, he just saw that the police here were going to take Su Jingfei and others away. The scene was quite tragic, so he had to go back to investigate the specific situation.


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to call Li Guofeng and ask him to tell the people in the police station that this time the police didn''t know him. When he saw the white head coming, he gave up the idea.


    "Who are you? This is a police case. No admittance." The first police officer saw that Bai tou and Qing Ming were going to find Su Jingfei, and immediately stopped them. At the same time, he seemed to be very fair, even Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Now the police station should be rectified.


    Although Bai Tou is a member of the special army, he can''t be arrogant and domineering. He just wants to show his certificate to the policeman. He can''t intervene in ordinary cases, but Su Jingfei, the nominal military doctor of 307 army, has been involved. The situation is different. Even if they really take everyone away, the police can''t intervene. This is their privilege.


    Just when he put his hand into his arms and was ready to take out his certificate, the righteous policeman suddenly said to the policeman beside him: "you should be careful. Don''t touch Lin Shao''s wound. Beat 120 as soon as possible and let the doctor deal with it."


    Su Jingfei''s face changed, and he suddenly became gloomy. He felt that he was blind before. Is that fair dealing? I don''t see myself as a wounded person.


    White head''s face is not good-looking, ready to take out the certificate hand also stopped, even if he did not know Lin Kefeng, but he is not a fool, and Su Jingfei is not all the way, must be hurt Su Jingfei''s person, this policeman is clearly trying to please the guy called "Lin Shao".


    But the police didn''t pay attention to their situation at all, and said to his subordinates, "go and see how the Japanese friends over there are injured and whether they are in danger of life. Otherwise, we will all have bad luck, and there are several people lying there."


    His words made Su Jingfei and Bai tou''s face even more ugly, especially Bai tou. Su Jingfei may be just an ordinary indignant youth. He is disgusted with such a guy who worships foreign countries. Bai Tou is a real soldier and a member of a special army. He often does missions, and inevitably meets some foreign spies. He is disgusted with Japan.


    Now looking at the head policeman, he wants to lick the fat man''s ugly face and slap him. Now he has guessed that Su Jingfei must have dealt with the Japanese. As for the shooters, he really doesn''t know.


    The only reason why the chief police can keep Su Jingfei from breaking out is that he is polite to himself. After all, he is a wounded man. It is obvious that the man who used the gun is the blind man with withered eyes. He can''t catch Su Jingfei.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t want to catch Su Jingfei. Someone doesn''t want to let Su Jingfei go. Naturally, this person is Lin Er, who was trampled by Su Jingfei like a dog. When the police came, he already knew that his chance was coming. The leader was the director of the police station, not the deputy director, but the real director, and he just knew him.


    The police just want to come to pick up Su Jingfei and leave. Lin Kefeng has already yelled: "director Sui, you should be careful. That guy is a thug. She hurt all the people present, especially our Japanese friends."


    His voice was so loud that everyone heard him. Even a few people who watched from outside heard him. They were all surprised. They all looked at Su Jingfei. Let alone the identity of the person he hurt, they all saw that he hurt all the people here. How terrible this person is.


    Su Jingfei is now supported by Lin ruoke. His face is pale and looks more like a little white face. However, he becomes a murderer in Lin Kefeng''s mouth.


    Don''t mention the audience, even the police director Sui didn''t believe it. In his heart, he even wondered whether the rich second generation was competing with the little white face for the beautiful girl, and now he wanted to take the opportunity to frame her.


    It has to be said that Lin Kefeng''s reputation is really not very good, and also because he is now beaten by Su Jingfei into a pig''s head. Although director Sui can know him, he can''t connect him with Lin ruoke. Now he suspects that today''s gunfight may be caused by jealousy.


    Nevertheless, director Sui was a little vague. He looked at the police and said angrily, "what are you doing? I didn''t hear young master Lin speak. He''s the suspect. He''s in charge alone."


    "Director Sui, is it a bit arbitrary for you to do this? You just listen to one side of the story without asking anything." Su Jingfei is very upset. He is weak and not as generous as usual. He looks at director Sui with a gloomy face and says in a deep voice.


    "Arbitrary? What''s the matter? You have been reported. Don''t I have the right to investigate? " Director Sui originally only wanted to please Lin Kefeng, but Su Jingfei contradicted him. Suddenly, he felt that he had no light on his face. He pointed to his epaulet and said, "see? I''m a policeman, I''m the director of the police station. I said you are a suspect, you are a suspect, and the person who reported you is here. I can confront you face to face. This is my business. "


    If you didn''t see his previous performance, no one would doubt his motivation in terms of his current expression and tone. Unfortunately, everyone here saw his attitude towards Lin Kefeng.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes are full of irony. First, he looks at the same gloomy white head. Then he says to director Sui, "director Sui, although you are a law enforcement officer, you are not a judge. You can''t decide whether I am guilty or not. Moreover, even if he confronts me, he says I did it, and I still say I didn''t do it, or you can arrest both of us."


    "Bullshit, can you compare the identity of the second young master Lin? Don''t think that if you quarrel with each other and hurt your international friends, you can just say whatever you want. You''ve got a big deal. " Director Sui is getting more and more angry. This boy dares to ignore his dignity.


    "Why are you still cold? Hurry to catch people. Are you going to the theater? I don''t know that there are many people watching outside. I don''t know that international friends are seriously injured. Who wants to be responsible except for accidents?" Then he yelled at his men.


    No matter what organization they are in, although there are some black sheep, naturally there are also some upright people. Although they are hindered by the orders of the director of Sui Dynasty, they are also upset. Everyone has the mentality of hating the rich. Looking at the second young master Lin, who looks like a pig, he is still arrogant and doesn''t look like a good thing. We can''t believe his evidence.


    Lin Kefeng at this time to see the police have been obedient ready to take Su Jingfei, this is proud of the way: "Su Jingfei, you are not cruel to me? Beat me again and Mr. Watanabe again. Now you are no longer bull, you violent maniac, ready to go to prison. "


    He''s right now, so he''s right. When people look at his attitude, they have some doubts. They can see the slap mark on his face. They didn''t mention the gunshot wound on him, but they have to ask Su Jingfei to beat him. It can be seen that this is mostly true. The hesitant police have no psychological burden. Anyway, it''s always true to hit people.


    At this time, Lin ruoke couldn''t see it any more. He glared at Lin Kefeng and said, "second brother, don''t go too far. Su Jingfei has been very generous to you. You are so shameless."


    The director of Sui Dynasty and a group of policemen suddenly step forward, and the plot has a new development. Originally, they thought that it was the jealousy between the rich childe and the poor diaosi. As for how to cause the gunfight, the situation is not clear, but Lin ruoke stands up, which makes people feel that things are not so simple, and the two sides are still relatives.


    This time, the elder of the Sui Dynasty hesitated. Since he knew Lin Kefeng, he naturally had a certain understanding of the Lin family. Besides Lin Kefeng, there were other younger generations in the Lin family. Since this girl is his sister, she must be also the Lin family. He didn''t want to be involved in it. After all, Lin Kefeng and Lin ruoke are all members of the Lin family. Anyone can make trouble for herself, This is the fight between gods and mortals.


    Now director Sui is a little regretful. He had known that the situation was so complicated that he might as well let the deputy director come. He was too greedy. He heard that it was a gunfight, so he rushed to come.


    Lin Kefeng didn''t think as much as everyone else. Hearing Lin ruoke''s words, he immediately said with bitterness: "Lin ruoke, I can''t dare to be a sister like you. Before you get married, you elbow to turn out and collude with wild men to deal with your own people. Now things are getting worse. He''s hurting Mr. Watanabe like this. It''s hard to protect yourself. Don''t put on your airs."


    In fact, he just wanted to taunt Lin ruoke for a few words, but he didn''t know that one of his words was misunderstood by the police. As soon as director Sui''s eyes brightened, this little white face was actually the mastermind who hurt someone in the Japanese nation. It was a big case, and he was on the way.


    Lin Kefeng doesn''t know what he said unintentionally, which makes people regard Su Jingfei as the mastermind of the shooting case. After all, Lin Kefeng only says that Su Jingfei has injured Ichiro Watanabe, but doesn''t say what the injury is. The most important thing about him is the gunshot wound. Everyone misunderstands that Su Jingfei did it.


    Director Sui immediately ordered again, "it''s not easy for anyone to stop the mastermind. Today I''m going to get rid of the harm for the people and get justice for my international friends."


    "I don''t think you should be a good director. It''s shameless of you to be a running dog for your international friends. If you don''t tell right or wrong and worship foreign countries, I will beat you 86 times a day if it''s not inconvenient." Sui director''s voice just falls, the white head has coldly said.

 Chapter 270

    Bai tou can''t bear it at this time. The director of Sui Dynasty wants to please Lin Kefeng and flatter the fat pig. He has no problem. After all, there are many such people, and he can''t manage them. But if he wants to use Su Jingfei as a pedal, he can only stand up.


    Director Sui had already stopped Bai tou from coming. Seeing that he had been standing outside the circle and had not moved, he left this man behind. Now he came out to satirize himself and said angrily, "comrade, you speak too hard. I''m working on a case. I hope you don''t interfere."


    "What''s the matter? Do you still want to sue me for obstructing law enforcement? " The white head was even more sarcastic. Then he suddenly changed his face and said, "you are the comrades. Your whole family are comrades."


    Director Sui Qiqing''s face was as angry as a pig''s liver. Although his white head was ugly, he was only ridiculed. He had no reason to take this man away and take a deep breath. Finally, he turned away and ignored him. His opponent said: "take the suspect away, who is blocking, and deal with the accomplice."


    At this time, maybe it''s because of anger, or maybe it''s to make Lin Kefeng appreciate himself. Director Sui has completely treated Su Jingfei as the main criminal. As for whether he was wronged or not, he doesn''t care.


    Anyway, he knew that as Lin Kefeng, if he really wanted to do something wrong to Su Jingfei, he must have been directly wronged to death. He knew the power of the Lin family very well, and there was a Japanese friend. Seeing how he was hurt, he must have been hurt. It''s strange that Su Jingfei can get better.


    At this time, Bai tou stopped talking nonsense and said to director Sui, "director Sui, your means of handling cases are really hard for people to see. Originally, I asked you to deal with the affairs here. It seems that you can''t finish it well. Then I announce that we will take over the case now. As for you, I will go back to check it, I don''t think you are suitable for the position of director any more. "


    As a member of the special forces carrying out special tasks, he is adept at fighting corruption and building a clean government and eliminating the black sheep within the organization. Let alone that the other party is just a small strong point, even officials at the city and county levels do not know how much he has solved.


    Director Sui didn''t know who Baitou was. Listening to his skillful wording, he was even in a trance. Just as the police often said, "you have the right to remain silent, and what you said will be used as evidence in court," Baitou''s words were also very popular, so he often took over other parts of the case.


    "Do you watch too many movies, you say you can take it, who do you think you are?" At this time, the director of the Sui police station had already lost his temper. At first, Su Jingfei mocked himself, and then a guy with white hair appeared. At this time, he also forgot the authority of the police station director and the justice of law enforcement. His words were unambiguous. The only thing he could control was that he didn''t get dirty.


    Bai tou has been watching the bustle for a long time. Although the bustle makes people angry, we have to say that it''s also good. People like director Sui can''t continue in this position.


    No matter inside the organization or among the ordinary people, they hate such black sheep and foreigners.


    Bai tou took out his certificate and opened it in front of director Sui. Bai tou said solemnly: "we will take over all the events here. From this moment on, all of you should stop your behavior and wait for inspection."


    Director Sui looked at the certificate in his hand, a bright national emblem, with the words "major officer of 307 army" written below. This certificate represents the person who belongs to the military, but he didn''t know what 307 army represents. His level is not enough, and he never heard of 307 army.


    But the other party was a major officer, but his position was higher than that of him. His face began to change, from uncertainty to fear. If the other party was really a major, he would have bad luck.


    In fact, he didn''t doubt the identity of the white head at this time. Some things can be forged, but some can''t. the white head''s certificate is one of them. Let alone outsiders don''t know the shape at all. Even if they know, they can''t make a real certificate. Otherwise, fake certificates will fly all over the world. What about stability and unity.


    Director Sui''s face changes. In the eyes of Lin Kefeng not far away, he also saw the white head''s certificate before. He can''t see the specific content above, but he can see the bright national emblem. He is surprised that the people of the army have come.


    He didn''t know that Bai tou was su Jingfei''s friend, but he could think that if Bai tou really took over the case, even if those people in South Vietnam were strict and didn''t give themselves up, they would never take advantage of it, especially there was no way to revenge Su Jingfei.


    Thinking of this, he said: "director Sui, why don''t you arrest people? The criminals are there. Do you want to bend the law for personal gain?" Lin Kefeng''s tone is a little harsh, just like the superior orders the subordinate.


    Although his tone was unpleasant, director Sui took it for granted. This was the surprise of his identity. His bones were lighter than ordinary people. After listening to him, he immediately explained: "Lin Er Shao, the situation has changed now. The army people want to take over this case."


    The police all want to cover their faces. The director of Sui Dynasty is really flattering. He has just been so strict with Su Jingfei. Now he talks with Lin Kefeng, but he is flattering. It''s a shame that he''s lost to grandma''s house.


    Bai Tou is also frowning secretly. This director surnamed Sui is so despised that people don''t know how he became the director. Moreover, he obviously doesn''t take himself seriously. At this time, he calms down and wants to see what the director of Sui will do.


    At this time, Lin Kefeng felt his prestige, glanced at Su Jingfei and hummed: "director Sui, you''d better deal with it impartially. He said that he must be a member of the army? The certificate is not accurate. There is no such coincidence in the world. When the police come, they will arrive. Maybe they are still partners. I think it''s quite possible! "


    Director Sui was a bit servile and wanted to please Lin Kefeng all the time. Now when he said that, he turned his head and looked at the white head, thinking, it''s really hard to say. How could the people in the army come here at this time.


    The white head could see the suspicion in the eyes of director Sui. He was very angry and said with a smile: "OK, director Sui, you can take me away."


    Director Sui''s heart trembled. It was very important. He didn''t dare to make a decision without authorization. He looked at Lin Kefeng''s impatient face, bit his teeth and said, "hurry up and take that little white face away. We police can''t intervene in the case."


    He finally chose a compromise. He could not be sure that Bai tou was su Jingfei''s accomplice. If he was caught by a military major who happened to pass by, he would be angry. Now he would just concentrate on dealing with Su Jingfei. Anyway, the army can''t interfere with the law enforcement of the local police.


    If he can be the director of one party, he is not a mere waste. He has his own cunning. Even if the other party is really a major, he will enforce the law impartially, and he has no reason to deal with himself.


    The white head sneered in secret. If he was really so easily fooled by others, the major of 307 army would have been white for so many years.


    Su Jingfei also sneers at the police who come by. He doesn''t mind making things bigger. It seems that he used to be too low-key. The directors of several police stations in s city know that he wants to take himself away from a small police station.


    "Director Sui, no matter what you want to do, can you let the doctor treat their injuries first?" If Lin Ruo doesn''t know the identity of Bai tou, she sees that the police want to arrest someone, but Bai tou doesn''t speak. She says anxiously that Su Jingfei''s face is pale now. It''s obvious that the situation is not good.


    White head is also nervous, but he received Su Jingfei''s eyes, but did not speak, he knew Su Jingfei had his own plan.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t want to be like this either. The head of the Institute of Sui Dynasty was too angry. Su Jingfei was already angry, and he could hide his identity as a military doctor of 307 troops without letting the white head fight.


    Director Sui''s character is not so good, but it doesn''t mean he can be careless about people''s lives. Everyone here is injured. No matter the suspect or the victim, no matter who is really in danger, it''s troublesome. After listening to Lin ruoke''s words, he has no objection, just waiting for the people from the hospital to come.


    120 phone has been dialed, they have been noisy for a while, just the hospital car also came, and several, are the city hospital car.


    There were three Lin Kefeng, five Nanyue people and Su Jingfei at the scene. Nine of them were injured, and all of them were seriously injured. Naturally, it was not possible to take bullets for the time being, but there was no problem in the emergency treatment of hemostasis.


    Because all the people who came here were from the General Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, no one knew Su Jingfei, who was a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Now he just wants to clean up the director of the Sui Dynasty. He has always kept a low profile. This time, he has to keep a high profile. Otherwise, all kinds of people will be able to deal with himself according to the rich second generation.


    As for Lin Kefeng, Su Jingfei is even more impolite to him. He thought before that he would be punished if he didn''t offend himself. Now Su Jingfei thinks that it''s not enough. This boy and Lin ruofeng are brothers. If they can''t fight snakes, they will have future trouble.


    Thinking of this, he asked Lin ruoke beside him when the nurse was treating his injury: "Lin ruoke, in your family, in addition to Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng, do you have any brothers and sisters who are directly related and have the right of inheritance?"


    Lin ruoke was stunned. She didn''t know why Su Jingfei asked an irrelevant question at this time, but she honestly replied: "in our family, the eldest brother is the first heir, and basically is the next owner, and then is my second brother. After them, it''s me. Our generation is not prosperous, except for two men, My uncles and uncles are girls, and they are younger than me. "

 Chapter 271

    Su Jingfei''s conversation with Lin ruoke as if there were no one else made director Sui very upset. He said to Su Jingfei, "you are a criminal suspect now. You''d better keep silent, or I have the right to sue you for collusion."


    "Director Sui, what do you mean? What right do you have to say that Su Jingfei is a criminal suspect." Lin ruoke said angrily.


    The director of Sui is afraid that she is the Lin family. He doesn''t dare to face Lin ruoke directly. Instead, he looks at Lin Kefeng. Although he is flattering him, his family should solve it by themselves.


    Lin Kefeng is quite idiotic in many aspects, but he is very proficient in heresy. Seeing the eyes of director Sui, he immediately understands and says to Lin ruoke displeased: "ruoke, do you still have to be stubborn now? You''ve been helping outsiders. I''ll tell Dad when I go back. You''d better be honest now. "


    Lin ruoke said to Lin Kefeng tit for tat: "second brother, if you wronged Su Jingfei like this, I can''t see it. You go to tell Dad. I''m not afraid to tell anyone."


    "Director Sui, you don''t have to worry about ruoke. She''s my sister. She''s young and not sensible. You''d better take Su Jingfei away as soon as possible." Lin Kefeng is annoyed, but he has to hide in front of outsiders. The injury is temporarily stabilized. He also recovers the bearing of the rich children. He just has a pig''s head like face. He really lacks that feeling.


    At first, he and director Sui just used a specious tone to identify Su Jingfei as a suspect. Now they have completely identified Su Jingfei as a criminal suspect. Anyway, Lin Kefeng has decided that as long as Su Jingfei goes in, he will not be allowed to come out.


    Lin ruoke still wanted to talk. Su Jingfei patted her little hand and said in a low voice, "don''t say it. I have a sense of propriety."


    Su Jingfei''s words are very effective for Lin ruoke. She stares at director Sui angrily, and really doesn''t speak any more. This makes Lin Kefeng more sure of his judgment. The relationship between Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke is definitely not simple.


    Director Sui didn''t expect Lin ruoke to be quiet, but he was also very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance. Such a person is aware of current affairs, so he should suffer less. He doesn''t think there is any guilt in wronging someone. Who wants you to offend the young master Lin!


    White head can see that Su Jingfei has another plan. Although he has enough assurance to help Su Jingfei, he doesn''t intervene. He just makes a gesture to the outside. Originally, a few people who seem to be watching gradually go out.


    Not to mention that director Sui didn''t pay attention, even Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention. These people are from 307 army. They are just like plain clothes police. Outsiders don''t know it. If a white head comes out to act, it''s impossible for him and Qingming to be alone. Others are invisible.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Now go back to the police station and treat the injury. After recording the confession later, there will always be someone to treat you." Director Sui saw that all the people were injured by the nurse, and immediately ordered the way.


    All the people here, as long as they participated in or watched the gunfight just now, have to go to the police station. Su Jingfei and the South Vietnamese who shot are treated differently from ordinary people. They are all treated according to the standards of criminals. Two people even want to wear handcuffs for Su Jingfei. Lin ruoke stares at them and can only give up thinking.


    Su Jingfei is silent, but sneers in secret. This kind of treatment is really interesting. It is obvious that he is a criminal, but the real principal offender and accomplice are the victims. Su Jingfei has already determined the crimes of Sui''s strong points, such as dereliction of duty, bending the law for personal gain, and brutal law enforcement. All these crimes are enough for him to fight to the end, and more than that.


    Director Sui''s heart is full of joy now. This is a big case. He is wondering if he can directly enter the Municipal Bureau with the help of Lin Kefeng, and maybe he can be promoted to a higher level.


    After the white head, Su Jingfei stopped and whispered to the white head: "white head, you go to the address I said to get something, I can use it." With that, he quickly said an address in his ear. After that, he told him: "these things must be kept well. Don''t let others know."


    "Su Jingfei, are you colluding? White hair, are you really his accomplice When director Sui saw the two talking, his face changed and he glared at them.


    The white head was on fire. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei who didn''t want him to explode, he would have dealt with the director of Sui Dynasty. Now he even dared to say that to himself, so he sneered: "he and I are partners. You can catch me if you want."


    Director Sui''s heart was empty. He still remembered the bright national emblem in the hands of Bai tou. No matter whether it was true or false, he did not dare to take risks. He could only hum, as if he had not heard Bai tou''s words.


    For this thick faced and black hearted director, Bai tou has no way, unless he uses his own power to deal with him, but Su Jingfei doesn''t want to do it now. He has already thought about it. This time he has to make a high profile, and his identity doesn''t need to be exposed. He has been pressing Bai tou.


    When the police arrived, part of the chaos in the scene had been solved. Now that all the injured were pulled away, naturally there would be no excitement. Several people watching outside also left.


    Director Sui doesn''t want to really offend the white head. Naturally, the white head can only choose to leave and pick up things according to Su Jingfei''s address. Anyway, he believes that Su Jingfei has the ability to protect himself. If he doesn''t have the ability to deal with people, he is really blind.


    Su Jingfei does have his own means. He is accompanied by Lin ruoke when he gets on the bus. There are two policemen watching him. They also know Lin ruoke''s identity, but they dare not embarrass Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei also knows that Lin ruoke is helping him.


    They were not only classmates, but also experienced today''s danger. They also had a deep revolutionary friendship. Su Jingfei also trusted her very much. After getting on the bus, he kept whispering with Lin ruoke. In the eyes of the police, they were probably real lovers. They didn''t forget to kiss me at this time.


    But I don''t know that Su Jingfei is saying in Lin ruoke''s ear: "your second brother will definitely try to kill me later, and also frame me up. Anyway, those people in South Vietnam are all invited by him, and I''m sure it''s me."


    "What should I do, or I''ll go and beg my second brother." Lin ruoke was worried and bit his teeth.


    Su Jingfei said with a low smile: "don''t go, your idea is too naive, he wants to deal with it, but it won''t change because of your words, you remember this number, when I go back, you call this number, tell him my situation, and then let him help me."


    Lin ruoke carefully remembers the number Su Jingfei said, but still doubts: "who is this man? Is it great? Don''t worry, he can''t solve it then. "


    Su Jingfei said with a mysterious smile: "if this person can''t solve it, then I can only accept my life. You can rest assured. I remember you must make it clear to him that my name is Su Jingfei, and this person''s surname is Liu."


    Lin Ruo doesn''t know what medicine Su Jingfei sells in his gourd. She''s a little nervous, but she''s also curious. She knows Su Jingfei very well. Although he''s young, he doesn''t do anything he''s not sure about. He says that if he can solve it, he''ll have no problem. But what does he do!


    While they are discussing things here, Lin Kefeng in the car is also talking with director Sui. His treatment is very different from that of Su Jingfei. He and director Sui are sitting in the same car, just like a VIP. They are not only comfortable, but also infused with fluids. Before he bled a lot, he also needs to add something. In fact, if Lin Kefeng didn''t want to watch Su Jingfei be imprisoned, He doesn''t even have to go to the police station with him.


    "Lin Shao, how should I deal with this matter today?" In the absence of outsiders, director Sui was even more respectful to Lin Kefeng as if his grandson were facing his grandfather.


    Lin Kefeng''s eyes flashed a trace of hatred, and hummed: "Su Jingfei is extremely vicious. He not only colludes with killers, but also injures our international friends. I don''t need to tell you what to do with it. Director Sui, you should understand that my sister is a little ignorant and cheated by Su Jingfei, so you don''t have to consider her opinions, just enforce the law impartially, Don''t worry, we victims will try our best to cooperate with the police, and we will surely prove Su Jingfei''s insanity. "


    Director Sui turned his lips in secret. This boy is really a crooked and evil person. He is more proficient in officialdom than he is in the public sector. Even if he usually hears that he always indulges in extravagance, he is worthy of being the young master of the big family. This kind of words are one after another.


    But his face was full of flattery: "with Lin Shao''s words, I can rest assured that our policy has never wronged a good man, nor let a bad man go. As long as Lin Shao testifies, I will strictly handle the case."


    "Well, that''s the best. I always think director Sui is a capable person. I remember that the deputy director of Liangyuan District seems to be retiring soon. I think director Sui is young and promising, with good working experience and professional ability. This position is quite suitable for you, don''t you think?" Lin Kefeng was very satisfied with the feeling of being respected and said with a smile.


    Director Sui flashed a surprise in his eyes and said with a shocked face: "Lin Shao, you are right. I really think that position is more suitable for me. I have many ideas. You can realize them and serve the people better."


    Lin Kefeng nodded and said with a smile: "this is very good. It shows that the director of the Sui Dynasty is really admirable. But if the director of the Sui Dynasty wants to move forward, he still needs certain qualifications and credit. The qualifications are easy to say, but you should understand that the credit must be relatively large."


    The director of Sui Dynasty turned his eyes, nodded, and said: "Lin Shao is right. For those criminals who endanger society, we can''t tolerate them. Lin Shao, just wait and see. I will certainly get rid of them for the people."


    Lin Kefeng a pair of "you are very on the road" expression, laughing, director Sui is also very funny laugh, but secretly way: this guy is not pure straw bag.

 Chapter 272

    After everyone arrives at the police station, Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke naturally have to separate to take notes. Moreover, because Lin Kefeng and director Sui have already made an agreement, they naturally have to come to trial Su Jingfei''s "ferocious" suspect in person. As for whether there is any other intention, director Sui will not admit it.


    Lin ruoke simply has no experience and doesn''t feel anything special. He just tells Su Jingfei to be careful of his gunshot wound, so he goes to take notes with the policewoman.


    Su Jingfei was taken to a separate room by two male policemen. He had never been to the police station, and he did not know the difference between this place and other places. Only professionals knew that this was the so-called "torture room".


    That is, in this room, some special means may be used. The police have their own means, which can make people unable to detect injuries. Otherwise, they dare not really do it. Now director Sui has this idea, as long as Su Jingfei admits that he has relations with those people.


    Now he gets Lin Kefeng''s care, and he knows that with support, he doesn''t have to worry about future troubles. In his eyes, Su Jingfei offends Lin Kefeng, which is tantamount to suicide.


    Su Jingfei''s body is really a little weak now. He has just recovered from a serious illness and lost a lot of blood. His body quality is far better than others. Otherwise, he would not be able to hold on for a long time. Even so, his face is pale. He doesn''t want to lift his eyelids when he sees the director of Sui coming in. Besides hating this villain, he is also mentally deficient.


    "Look up, now we ask questions and you answer. It''s our policy to be lenient if you confess and strict if you resist. You should understand that you''d better not lie, or you''ll be more guilty." The director of Sui Dynasty regards Su Jingfei''s low spirits as his contempt for himself. His tone of voice is very bad. He has already regarded Su Jingfei as a criminal.


    Su Jingfei is too lazy to argue with him. He just glances at him and continues to droop his head. Now he feels that he can sleep at any time. Even if his shoulder doesn''t bleed, the bullet is still in it. These policemen really treat the injured badly.


    Of course, he also knew that he was the only one who was the worst treated. Even the killers in South Vietnam would find someone to deal with their injuries. In this way, Lin Kefeng and director Sui conspired with each other. He was not in a hurry. The means he arranged would be used soon.


    "Look up and talk to you. You can''t hear me!" Director Sui looked at Su Jingfei so tired and lazy. He was even more angry. He patted the table fiercely and yelled.


    Su Jingfei still didn''t look up, but said: "officer, no one requires me to cooperate with the police to take notes. I''m a wounded man. I don''t have much spirit now. If you have any questions, please ask quickly."


    "Good boy, you drag enough. I''ll see if you can be so good when you go to prison." Sui''s hatred is itching, but it can''t be expressed. He can only be cruel in secret. Originally, if it wasn''t for Lin Kefeng''s care, he would not really make su Jingfei. It depends on his bad attitude and let him know who shouldn''t be offended.


    "Name." The director of the Sui Dynasty was calm and asked in a deep voice.


    "Su Jingfei." Su Jingfei keeps tired and lazy, but he doesn''t have the problem of resisting. He is very honest.


    "Gender." Director Sui continued to ask.


    Su Jingfei looked up at director Sui. Although he knew it was a program, he said with a sneer, "you can do it yourself."


    "You The director of Sui was angry with Su Jingfei''s eyes. He pointed to Su Jingfei and was about to scold him. However, he thought that he would be convicted of Su Jingfei immediately, so he forbade and said to the clerk beside him: "write it down, man."


    Su Jingfei sneers in secret. From the attitude of director Sui, he can see that the other party is ready to convict himself, but he doesn''t know who will be the last one to cry.


    "Tell me what happened today. How did you collude with those killers to harm the second young master of the Lin family and the international friends of Japan? You''d better tell them honestly. Don''t be bad at a word. It''s us to be frank and lenient..." before director Sui finished, he was interrupted by Su Jingfei.


    "Director Sui, I''m here today just to cooperate with you and make a record. I''m obviously a victim. If you think I''m a criminal, how can I become a trial? I don''t think I''ll answer these unnecessary questions. I''ll wait for my lawyer to come. I''ll also talk to the lawyer about the questions you induced me." Su Jingfei was no longer as listless as before. On the contrary, he had a deep look in his eyes, and even felt guilty when he saw the director of Sui.


    The director of the Sui Dynasty has indeed violated the normal law enforcement procedures, and made the suspect flying in the Soviet Union a criminal suspect. In fact, he himself was a one-sided statement of Lin Ke Feng. He did not have any evidence. At that time, Lin Ruo was also a witness. It proved that Su startled Fei was not a criminal suspect. Now he was shocked by Su startled. He did not know what to say.


    Can turn to think of Lin Kefeng''s influence, and make sure to become the deputy head of the District, this is several levels bigger than himself now, think of here, he immediately patted the table and said: "you are honest, now I ask you the question."


    After a pause, he sneered and said, "you think it''s a TV series of TVB. You''ll have to tell your lawyer, not to mention the lawyer. If you''re honest now, you may be able to get a few years less sentence, otherwise you may be in jail."


    Su Jingfei looked at director Sui sarcastically and said with a smile, "director Sui, you are in your fifties this year."


    "Well? I''m forty-two this year! " Sui director a Leng, then angry way.


    "Oh! You''re only in your forties. I thought you were in your fifties. Do you think about how to harm others every day? You think too much and you''re tired. You look so old. " Su Jingfei sighed in surprise, then tut tut said.


    Director Sui feels that his head is almost smoking. This boy is too irritating. He stares at Su Jingfei and says, "do you want to answer my question or not? If you don''t tell me honestly, I''ll add another obstacle to law enforcement. I''ll see if you want to sit in prison all your life."


    The smile on Su Jingfei''s face was restrained, and his voice was low: "director Sui, if I ask you, I have my intention. I want to know your age. If you have been in prison for 20 years, do you still have a chance to come out?"


    As soon as director Sui''s face changed, Su Jingfei continued: "according to the truth, you are 42 years old. Of course, director Sui has caught a lot of criminals in his life. If they know that you went to prison with them, I don''t know if your life in prison is comfortable and you will have to pick up soap every day."


    "Su Jingfei, what''s your attitude? Now I just want to ask you what''s the matter with you and those killers." Director Sui was su Jingfei said heart beat a while faster, inexplicably some fear, quickly roared.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say any more, just said with a smile: "of course, I have nothing to do with those people. You don''t have to talk nonsense. I won''t say one more word."


    Director Sui thought about it for a while, and then said to the people around him, "since Su Jingfei doesn''t cooperate with our work so much, let''s use some means, and remember not to leave any traces."


    The two people around him have already shown a grim smile. Every time director Sui said so, it''s time for them to stretch their muscles and bones.


    At this time, the door of the torture room was suddenly knocked. Without waiting for director Sui to speak, people from outside rushed in and said in a loud voice: "director, director, go out and have a look. Something''s wrong."


    "Well? What''s the big deal? Did the prisoner escape? " Sui director frowned, worthy of the director, and the mood to joke.


    "No, director. It''s the head of the district. It''s said that it''s inspection work. Go and have a look. We are not qualified enough. You have to meet them in person." Come the person anxious urge way.


    "District chief!" Director Sui is clever and runs out quickly. He says to the two policemen who are ready to fight: "you come with me. The district head is coming. We all have to meet him. Lock the door first. We''ll greet him later." Then he ran out first.


    Two policemen looked at Su Jingfei and hummed: "you are lucky. I''ll deal with you later."


    Su Jingfei looks at their back and sneers in the dark. Will you clean me up later? I hope you don''t cry.


    At this time, director Sui had already appeared in front of the district head. When he saw him, he was startled. Not only the district head was here, but also the Secretary of the district Party committee. That is to say, the first two leaders of the district had arrived.


    "District head, secretary, please come inside quickly. Leaders will inspect the work. We will cooperate actively." He muttered in his heart what was the matter, but his face was full of flattery.


    Instead of stepping forward, the district head and the Secretary of the district Party committee looked at each other and said anxiously, "are you handling a shooting incident today, in which several people were injured and foreigners are among them?"


    Director Sui was stunned at first, and then he was overjoyed. Today''s case seems to be more important, and both of them have alarmed the two giants. He said frankly: "yes, this afternoon when we received someone''s security, we rushed out to the police. Now we have captured both the behind the scenes and the murderous shooters. As for our international people, we have also been sent to the hospital."


    "You said you had caught the murderer, and now he confessed?" Instead of asking the details of the case, the district chief asked the murderer and then said, "have international friends been sent to the hospital?"


    "Yes, we saw that an international friend was injured and immediately sent to the hospital. Naturally, the murderer has been arrested. I personally interrogated him. Although he is very cunning and tough, I believe he will soon find out all the questions that should be asked." The director of Sui is proud for a while. He surmises that maybe it''s Lin Kefeng''s relationship. It seems that his promotion is just around the corner.


    The head of the district and the Secretary of the district Party committee looked at each other, and then said, "since the decision has been made, that''s good. Has Mr. Su finished recording his confession? Let''s meet him."

 Chapter 273

    "Mr. Su?" Sui director a Leng, some unexpected way.


    "Yes, take us to meet Mr. Su. Isn''t Mr. Su the hero who was injured in this fight? We''re here to see him. " The district head''s face changed. From the tone of director Sui, he heard something wrong.


    The Secretary of the district Party committee who didn''t speak all the time said: "director Sui, haven''t you made the case clear? Why don''t you know what we mean? "


    Director Sui has realized that it''s not good, as if it''s not what he imagined. After thinking about it, he carefully told the two people: "district head, secretary, did you hear the wrong news? This is not what you heard. Mr. Su in your mouth is now a criminal suspect."


    "What? You said we were mistaken. Mr. Su is a suspect. " The head of the district and the Secretary of the district Party committee looked at each other and involuntarily whispered.


    As they are now, it must be a real shock for them to have such a surprise, and their faces become ugly instantly. I don''t know whether they have no face or anything else.


    At this time, the director of Sui was also worried, but he was not particularly afraid. Behind him stood the Lin family. The power represented by Lin Kefeng, even the mayor, had to be afraid of three points. Although the district head and the Secretary of the district Party committee had their own backstage, they were not enemies with the Lin family.


    At that time, there were not only international friends who wanted to invest in S City, but also the second young master of the Lin family. He witnessed everything with his own eyes. He took notes here. He has determined that Su Jingfei is the behind the scenes leader of this time


    The head of the district and the Secretary of the district Party committee were even more ugly. Instead of going back to the director of Sui Dynasty, they made eye contact with each other. Then the head of the district said in a deep voice: "so, you have confirmed that Mr. Su is a criminal suspect, and the trial has begun?"


    At this time, director Sui thought that Lin Kefeng must be able to settle things for himself. Although the tone of the district head was not very good, he didn''t recognize the problem. He nodded and said, "I''m on trial, but there''s no progress yet. The two leaders are coming."


    The head of the district and the Secretary of the Party committee of the district wiped their forehead unconsciously. There was a cold sweat, which made director Sui murmur in his heart that something was wrong!


    At this time, Lin Kefeng came out of the room. Because director Sui flattered him, he naturally finished the record easily. Now he has to go to the hospital for bullet removal surgery. Even if it doesn''t hurt for the time being, he can''t let it settle down in the room.


    He saw the head of the district and the Secretary of the district Party committee. As a playboy, he naturally didn''t care about political affairs. If it was Lin ruofeng, he would recognize their identities at a glance. Lin Kefeng just felt that they might not be inferior, otherwise director Sui would not be able to accompany them in person.


    "Director Sui, I have finished my notes. You must punish Su Jingfei severely, not tolerate him." Lin Kefeng didn''t think too much. He went to director Sui and told him again. Then he said with a smile, "director Sui, who are these two?"


    Director Sui was feeling guilty. When he saw that, his eyes suddenly brightened. Naturally, he had to make good use of this big backer. He didn''t pay attention to the face of the district head and the Secretary of the district Party committee. He quickly introduced: "Lin Shao, these two are our parents, district head Li and Secretary Wang." Judging from his attitude, Lin Kefeng''s respect is no less than that of the two direct leaders.


    In fact, if it is in peacetime, director Sui can not do so, but today''s thing, has let him and Lin Kefeng stand together, he can only curry favor with heart.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, district chief Li and Secretary Wang. I''m Lin Kefeng." Lin Kefeng was a little surprised. How could the head of the district and the Secretary of the district Party committee appear here, but he didn''t feel guilty. He didn''t even know how many leaders in the city had seen.


    "Director Sui, I think you should ask this young master Lin to stay for a while now. You''d better not let him leave until the case is over." The head of the district didn''t seem to hear Lin Kefeng''s greeting. Suddenly he said to director Sui in a deep voice.


    Director Sui and Lin Kefeng were stunned, especially Lin Kefeng. As the second young master of the Lin family, he was a typical second generation ancestor. He was usually arrogant and domineering. Now a small district chief wanted to be detained by the police. He suddenly said with a gloomy face: "what do you mean, District Chief Li? I''m a good citizen who helps the police handle cases. You want to detain me like this, Is it too much to bully our Lin family? "


    "I don''t know if there is anyone in your Lin family, but no one can leave until the case is clear." With a dignified voice, several more people came in from the outside. The first one in police uniform, in his forties, seemed not angry and arrogant, and the speaker was him.


    The presence of this person, the presence of four people are a shock, this time Lin Kefeng also know the person, Sui director is two legs shaking, he did not expect to disturb the God.


    District Chief Li and Secretary Wang nodded to the visitors and said, "director Sun, you are here in person!"


    The middle-aged man also nodded to the two people, and then glared at director Sui and Lin Kefeng. Then he said to Director Li and Secretary Wang: "you are really fast. I thought I could be the fastest. This case is so big. If I don''t come out, isn''t it dereliction of duty?"


    Director Sui and Lin Kefeng are not clear about the situation. After listening to director Sun, they look at each other and decide that it must be Japan Co., Ltd., and only such an international dispute case can make such a big stir.


    "Yes, this case is really bad. International friends are being harmed like this. This matter must be dealt with strictly." Thinking of this, Lin Kefeng quickly stood up and said, "director Sun, long time no see. I didn''t expect to see you here. I''ve made a record. I''m very cooperative with the police."


    Director Sun looked at Lin Kefeng and said seriously, "is that right? Lin Kefeng, you''d better cooperate with the police, but no one can leave until the case is clear. "


    "Director Sun, you are wrong. I just cooperate with you. Now that I have finished the record, why don''t you let me leave? Besides, Mr. Watanabe is injured. I should go to see him, and you see that I am also a wounded man." Lin Kefeng didn''t expect that director Sun didn''t give face, and his face was not worried.


    Director Sun glanced at him and said, "Lin Kefeng, isn''t your injury under temporary control? Don''t tell me about Mr. Watanabe. If his injury is under control, I''ll find him


    Director Sui and Lin Kefeng are not idiots. From director Sun''s tone, they have heard something wrong. He obviously doesn''t take Watanabe seriously. That''s not because foreigners are involved in it. But if it''s not for this, what will disturb so many people.


    Just thinking about it, the traffic outside rang again. This time, more people came. The first few middle-aged people were followed by a group of young people. When the first one came in, he quickly said to director Sun: "old sun, how''s the case? Is Mr. Su wronged? It''s really a mistake in our work. In our place, there was a shooting incident and Mr. Su was arrested. I was shocked when I received the instructions. It''s really irritating. "


    His words are most clear. In fact, people are not very clear about the reason for this gathering. They only know that this case has shocked the people above. Only the middle-aged man who has received the phone call really knows what is going on.


    When the middle-aged man finished, a middle-aged man about his age, with a gentle demeanor, said gently, "Lao Wen, don''t worry. It''s not clear. Let''s ask." Then he said to director Sun, "old sun, since you are here, is it clear where Mr. Su is?"


    "Secretary Wen, mayor Niu, I''ve just arrived. I don''t know the details." Director Sun said hello to them, shook his head, and then said hello to several other people. If Su Jingfei was here, he would know that among the later middle-aged people, Li Guofeng, Li hongsilk''s father.


    At this time, director Sui and Lin Kefeng are scared. No matter how stupid they are, they also understand why so many people come here. What they can''t believe is that the strongest team in the city is here.


    At this time, the local police station seems to have held a meeting of the city''s leading group. No matter the number one leader, the number two leader, or even the number five or six leaders are here. Before director Sun came, they were already shocked. This is the head of the city''s Police Bureau, director Sui.


    But this is not the end. The real killer is a few people behind. Even the mayor and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee were shocked. This time, let alone Lin Kefeng. Even if he is the contemporary owner of the Lin family, his father came by himself, he did not dare to be too arrogant.


    Of course, their family has a relationship in the provincial capital, but the key is that the relationship there will definitely not pay for Lin Kefeng''s troubles. Small things are OK. This time, even the first and second leaders in the city are shocked, and no one can protect Lin Kefeng.


    If they didn''t mean to frame Su Jingfei, they just wanted to stay on a few South Vietnamese people. Even Su Jingfei couldn''t do anything to them, but they just wanted to frame Su Jingfei.


    At this time, these big tycoons were startled, and even fools knew their fate. After hearing the tone of the Secretary, Su Jingfei was not the main reason for coming, but because of someone''s advice, which made people feel even more trembling. If a secretary of the municipal Party committee could personally rescue them, who should be the person who called! It is estimated that anyone who has been asked this question will be able to give a standard answer. This is really a big political earthquake in s city.

 Chapter 274

    Hearing that the secretary did not have so much patience to talk nonsense, he asked director Sui in a deep voice, "where is Mr. Su now? Do you not embarrass him?"


    Director Sui''s heart beat fiercely, and he woke up like a dream: "no, it''s not hard for him. He''s over there. We''re going to take notes for him, and the leaders are coming."


    He is now ready to cry, different from seeing the district head and the Secretary of the district Party committee. Even if Su Jingfei''s backstage is really them, he is not afraid. With the support of Lin Kefeng, he is not afraid of these two people. But now the situation is different. The first and second leaders of s city have come in person. Even if the backstage of the Lin family is tough, he can''t support them.


    Lin Kefeng also realized that it was not good. Now he began to doubt Su Jingfei''s identity. How could this poor hanging silk disturb the top leader of the city? Of course, he would not doubt that it was Lin ruoke who helped.


    Don''t mention Lin ruoke. Even if his father comes out, it''s impossible for them to be so nervous. At least they will accompany him. Now it''s obvious that the person who asked them to find Su Jingfei didn''t come here at all. One phone call can make two city leaders come here. How much power does this person have.


    He was in a daze. Secretary Wen and mayor Niu said, "take us there as soon as possible. You can give this case to Lao sun now." Hearing the Secretary''s words, he looked at Lin Kefeng, director of the Sui Dynasty, and said very seriously, "Lao sun, this case is very extensive. You must deal with it impartially. No matter who is involved in it, you have to uproot it. If you have any problems, I''ll help you solve them."


    Since Mr. Sun received Secretary Wen''s call here, he knew that there was no simple solution to today''s problems. Now he heard Secretary Wen''s advice and nodded his head.


    Although he is also a powerful figure in the municipal government team, he still has a certain gap compared with the secretary. Moreover, he still hears about the Secretary Department, and now he can''t have any hesitation. His eyes have changed when he looks at the director of Sui Dynasty. It''s this guy who makes him upset.


    Director Sui naturally saw that Secretary Wen''s attitude was firm, and director Sun''s eyes made him understand that his heart was cold. This time he was finished, not to mention Lin Kefeng. Even the whole Lin family couldn''t protect themselves.


    I''m disillusioned with the idea of promotion. Now I just hope I don''t push myself to the end. Otherwise, I''m really finished. Thinking of this, I''d like to take two steps. I want to show myself well and lead Secretary Wen and the bull market leader. As for what Lin Kefeng will do, he can''t control.


    In addition to Secretary Wen and mayor Niu, the leaders of several other cities also went inside. Now everyone has guessed that Mr. Su must have a great background, either in the province or in the capital.


    No matter which one, they all secretly decided in their hearts that this person must keep in mind and never let his own people offend him. Otherwise, they will not be able to sustain such a big stir next time. In S City, who can be more powerful than these two people? They all come in person, and who can bear it.


    Li Guofeng knows Su Jingfei better than others, and he has been wondering who helped Su Jingfei so much that even the people behind him can''t make a scene.


    No wonder he had to deal with Yu Wanli last time. He was not afraid of governor min''s support. He was also a big background, but he was always an ordinary employee of roufeisi group! At this moment, Su Jingfei became more and more mysterious in his future father-in-law''s heart. He even took him as a son of some aristocratic family to experience life among the people.


    In addition to him, there is another person who is in a complicated mood. Naturally, this person is Wu Yanli''s third uncle, deputy secretary Wu who was almost helped by Shuanggui and Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the specific position of Wu Yanli''s third uncle. In fact, his position is really not low. The ranking in the municipal government is second only to Li Guofeng. If it''s not because he is a bull market leader, he should be ranked before Li Guofeng. The so-called ranking is very well-known. It doesn''t depend entirely on the position. Sometimes it depends on the tendency of the leading group in the government.


    This time, no matter you know Su Jingfei, or you don''t know Su Jingfei, or you''ve heard or haven''t heard of it, everyone has already remembered the name in their heart.


    At this time, Su Jingfei was still in the torture room. He had already guessed that the district head and Secretary of the district Party committee who came here must have helped himself, but he didn''t expect that all the people of s municipal government came.


    He just wanted Lin ruoke to call Liu Dingbang. As for how to solve the problem, he didn''t think about it, but he didn''t worry about it. As long as this elder brother came forward, let alone a little strong point, he would bring down any leader in the city.


    He has never been a good man or a bully, but he is really angry today. He went to the police station for the first time in his life. It seems that he wasted his own resources if he didn''t do a good job. This time, he will not only deal with director Sui, but also bring down all the people in director Sui''s department, I can see what the people in his department are like.


    If he didn''t have such a plan, he would come here at any call. Now he is going to make a big one. In addition, there are Lin family, who have been looking for trouble for many times. He really thinks he is a bully!


    Su Jingfei was thinking that the door of the torture room was opened. The first person who came in was director Sui. He just showed up. Su Jingfei sneered: "director Sui went so fast. Didn''t you just want me to relax? Now that I''m ready, let the two men who want to do it go on. I''ll see if I''m ready to do it. "


    Su Jingfei''s voice is not big, but it''s enough to let all the people outside hear it. Director Sui almost kneels on his knees when he hears it. Su Jingfei''s words are tantamount to sentencing him to death.


    In particular, the mayor and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee''s eyes were like knives. He felt that his heart was getting colder and colder. He quickly said with an embarrassed smile, "Mr. Su, it was just a joke. How can you take it seriously? I can''t control myself sometimes. I''m so humorous."


    "Oh, is that so? I just saw the two police comrades rubbing their hands. By the way, why didn''t they come in? " Su Jingfei said with a strange look.


    When he could speak at this time, he naturally knew that there were people outside. Although he could not recognize the specific number of people with his ears, he knew that there were at least several people coming, and he guessed that there must be the district head and the Secretary of the district Party committee among them. He did not believe that after listening to his words, they could be indifferent.


    Just as he thought, the mayor and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee were already full of anger. Although they were not the people Su Jingfei expected, the effect was better. They did not expect that the director of Sui not only arrested people, but also forced them to make a move.


    At the same time, they are also very happy, otherwise, Su Jingfei will be wronged here, and there will be no way to report to Secretary Liu at that time.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. I''m the Secretary of the municipal Party committee of s city. My name is Wen. You must have heard of me. Today''s thing is that our work is not up to standard. Don''t be angry." Hearing that the Secretary glared at director Sui, he quickly stepped into the torture room.


    The bull market leader next to him also said: "yes, Mr. Su, this is our lax rule. This case has been handed over to the Municipal Bureau and investigated by Comrade Sun minde, director of the municipal police."


    Looking at the pale but gentle boy in front of them, they were both wondering about the relationship between him and Liu Dingbang. He seemed to call Su Jingfei "brother" at that time, which made them dare not think about it.


    What''s more, a special person also called in person to ask them to pay special attention to this matter. All the people involved should be dealt with, and senior officials should be punished if they break the law.


    This is also beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. Although Bai tou didn''t take any action at that time, he went to call Nalan Xiulin afterwards and immediately made him angry.


    Although he is only a major general according to his military position, he is the representative of the younger generation of Nalan family. Nalan family is also known as the family, and Lin family is also known as the family. The gap between them is 18000 miles.


    It''s said that the Secretary has received a call from these two parties. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he''ll be the end of his official career. He should not only pay attention to it, but also do it well. That''s the main reason why all the municipal government''s leaders are out today. Even mayor Niu is not very clear about it. He just knows that secretary Liu has spoken.


    Su Jingfei was surprised to see so many people coming in all of a sudden. After hearing what secretary Liu and mayor Niu said, he already knew that Liu Dingbang must have taken special care of him this time. He was full of affection for secretary Liu Dingbang, whom he had never met before. Although he knew that he did it mainly because of his father, after all, with one phone call, people would be so excited, It can also be seen from Liu Dingbang''s care for himself.


    At this time, people saw that Su Jingfei didn''t speak, but was silent. They thought they were upset. Hearing that the secretary was worried and just wanted to speak, Li Guofeng next to him had already said, "Jingfei, the Secretary and the mayor are here when they hear the news. Don''t worry, we will give you justice."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, his tone was different from that of others. Everyone was old friends in officialdom. They knew each other very well. As soon as they were shocked, they seemed to know him again.


    Originally, he was the third leader of the municipal Party committee. Now we know something about Su Jingfei''s background, and the tone between him and Su Jingfei is like an elder talking to a younger generation. Is Li Guofeng a member of the provincial Party Secretary''s department? People''s hearts began to murmur.


    In fact, Li Guofeng really didn''t think so much. He just felt that Su Jingfei didn''t answer the Secretary and mayor''s words, which was a bit impolite, so he stood up.


    Su Jingfei also understood at this time, looked at the uneasy director of Sui, and said with a smile and a little sarcasm: "I can''t imagine that this incident has shocked all the leaders, but I think I should cooperate with director of Sui first."

 Chapter 275

    Su Jingfei''s words almost made director Sui cry. In front of so many people, he even said so, and everyone saw that he wanted to extort a confession from Su Jingfei by torture. Su Jingfei''s words were tantamount to driving him to death.


    "Mr. Su, everything just now is a misunderstanding. We already know that there is something else. Don''t be angry." I want to shed tears in my heart, but the director of Sui still has to smile. It''s very different from the director of Sui who wanted to punish Su Jingfei. If it wasn''t for his personal experience, Su Jingfei would have believed that the director of Sui was misunderstood.


    He just ran on director Sui. He didn''t have to deal with him here. Anyway, the plan for him has already started. He can''t run away. Not only that, everything behind him has to be uprooted.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Yu Wanli''s sequelae that Su Jingfei likes to deal with. He''ll pull out the forces behind him. This is really the best way to eradicate the root of the problem. Su Jingfei is a lazy man. He''s afraid of trouble, but the trouble keeps on. The best way is to solve the problem from the root.


    "Since director Sui said so, it seems to be a misunderstanding." Su Jingfei thought of this and said with a smile. It was only when director Sui was relieved that he said to the mayor and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee over there, "Secretary Wen, mayor Niu, I didn''t expect this incident to be so big and cause trouble to both of you. But I want to make a suggestion, which is also a suggestion put forward in the capacity of ordinary people. I don''t know if it''s OK."


    Both of them despise Su Jingfei. If this boy is ordinary people, then we are not the bottom of the society. However, they said with a smile: "Mr. Su, if you have any suggestions, we can''t help the people to make suggestions."


    If all the people present did not know the inside story, now hearing the Secretary''s appearance, he is really like a good leader who observes the people''s situation. Of course, he has no problem himself. It''s just that in this environment, it''s really against the rules to say so.


    Su Jingfei, however, didn''t care so much. When he said that, he was just cooperating with the other party''s official authority. Hearing what the Secretary said, he immediately nodded and said, "this case is suspected to be very wide. I hope that all the leaders in the city can thoroughly investigate. All the people involved should be investigated. For example, some people lead wolves into the house, bring foreign killers into the country, and some people cover up, I hope all of these should be taken seriously. "


    His words were very implicit, and everyone on the scene could understand what he meant, not to mention that director Sui felt that the sky had fallen down. Even when he heard that someone behind the Secretary''s face had changed, it was all in Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    He sneered in his heart. Now that I have made such a big noise this time, how can I just deal with director Sui, breaking the bone and connecting the flesh? If I only deal with him, I don''t know who will take him out later. Then my mind is not in vain.


    Su Jingfei has never been a deep-seated person, but after a series of things, he has understood that unless all the horses are pulled out, there is no way for one of them to be punished the most.


    He heard that secretary Liu Dingbang had already told him, and he also had the meaning of Nalan Xiulin. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he naturally nodded his head and said, "Mr. Su, please rest assured that we have received the highest instruction. This matter must be thoroughly investigated. No matter who is involved, it will be dealt with."


    "That''s good for me. I''m sure Secretary Wen will do a good job. You are our most trusted official." Su Jingfei nodded and heard the resolution from the secretary.


    Of course, this determination to hear Secretary Wen is not for him. It is mainly to let Liu Dingbang behind him know that whether he was an old leader or now a secretary of the provincial Party committee, Secretary Wen should take his words as the highest order, and mayor Niu will not dispute this.


    Generally speaking, the leadership relationship between the party and the government is not very good in a set of leading groups, and few of them can agree on what tasks to carry out. Now Su Jingfei has asked them to cooperate sincerely. It can be said that there will be a lot of movement in s city this time.


    Since Su Jingfei has got the big man''s promise, he can''t stay here any longer. He goes out to the hall with everyone.


    There are some policemen in the hall, and some people brought by the leaders. Of course, Lin Kefeng, who is sitting and waiting, is the most noticeable one. This is the culprit who framed him and made those South Vietnamese killers want their own lives.


    For this boy, he didn''t want to be soft hearted any more. He just wanted to teach him a lesson several times before, but he didn''t expect that he was so insidious.


    Among the people he knew, in addition to Lin ruofeng''s hatred for himself, he had already photographed the second person. Of course, there was more than ten thousand li, but he had become history.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t understand what kind of grudge he and the Lin family have in their last life. Both of them regard themselves as life feuds, biting themselves like mad dogs.


    Now see Lin Kefeng some uneasy stand there, eyes flash a trace of irony, immediately said: "Lin Shao, good interest ah, actually can sit here, do you have your things clear?"


    "Su Jingfei, what nonsense do you say? What can I tell you? I cooperate with the police and have finished the record. Now I just have a rest."


    "Oh? Do you mean that you have made it clear that you bought murderers and colluded with others to frame me up? " Su Jingfei pretends to be surprised.


    There are all leaders from all walks of life in s city. On other occasions, it would be impossible for such young people as Su Jingfei to take the lead and speak so freely. But now the situation is different. They don''t know Su Jingfei''s identity. They only know that he is the one who is instructed to take care of him and that he has been wronged, Now they are thinking about how to make su Jingfei calm down is the most important thing.


    The leaders from all walks of life here are not the kind of people who bully and flatter the superiors. This is not to flatter the leaders. If Su Jingfei is wronged, it is their dereliction of duty.


    Now hear Su Jingfei to Lin Kefeng''s words, everyone silently watching the development of the situation, since Su Jingfei may be wronged, this Lin Kefeng is mostly the culprit.


    Lin Kefeng also sees clearly the current situation. The leaders behind Su Jingfei are all from all walks of life in the city. At this time, they can allow Su Jingfei to speak freely. Obviously, Su Jingfei has a high position in their eyes. Lin Kefeng''s heart sinks down, but he can''t understand why Su Jingfei can shock so many people and be valued by them.


    It has to be said that Lin Kefeng is an ignorant and rich second generation. He can''t understand how Su Jingfei turned over. Not only has he not been wronged by himself, he can also disturb so many people.


    Su Jingfei saw that he was silent and looked behind him. The irony on his face became more and more obvious. This time he made such a big noise, he just wanted to let some people know that although Su Jingfei didn''t make much trouble at ordinary times, he didn''t have the ability, but he wanted to keep a low profile.


    "Lin Kefeng, now that all the leaders are here, I won''t talk to you anymore. Now I''m accusing you of buying murderers and killing people. Besides, I''m uniting with some people to make trouble for me." Su Jingfei finally started his first counterattack.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t talk nonsense. What evidence do you have?" Lin Kefeng was startled. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so direct, and put forward the accusation against him without any evidence. Although he didn''t have much legal knowledge, he knew that the accusation could not be established at all.


    Director Sui''s heart trembled when he heard Su Jingfei''s words. Naturally, one of his second accusations was himself. But he thought that Su Jingfei really had no evidence. Even if he was finally dealt with by the leader, the most he could do was to lose his clothes. He would not really be involved in a lawsuit. He was a little more calm now that Su Jingfei went through the judicial process, Instead, he was less worried.


    Su Jingfei''s face became more and more ironic. Looking at Lin Kefeng and director Sui''s stable expression from panic, he said with a smile: "I say Lin Kefeng, you are really an idiot to a certain extent. Don''t you know that there is something called a mobile phone in this world? Don''t you know what recording is? "


    "No way, your mobile phone has been searched by us, hasn''t it?" This time, the first person who spoke was director Sui. After that, he was a little regretful. Looking at the ugly faces of the leaders, he knew that his official career had come to an end.


    Su Jingfei took a look at director Sui and said with a smile: "director Sui, I don''t know if there is one article in the normal procedure that can search people''s articles that cooperate with the police work. I don''t want to investigate this problem. It''s right for you to take my mobile phone, but who told you that I can''t keep another mobile phone."


    Then, he took out a mobile phone from his arms, he did not put the recording out, Lin Kefeng and director Sui''s face has changed.


    Together with them, Li Guofeng''s face changed. When he saw Su Jingfei''s mobile phone, he felt his pocket quietly and found that his mobile phone was really gone. He was speechless. When did his mobile phone arrive in Su Jingfei''s hands.


    That''s right. Now Su Jingfei is really deceiving them. Who will take two mobile phones with him when he goes out of the torture room to say hello to Li Guofeng? This is his booty. This is also a part of his plan.


    Li Guofeng is his future father-in-law. Naturally, he can''t betray him. Moreover, he is full of resentment against Lin Kefeng and director Sui. He believes that Su Jingfei was framed.


    Su Jingfei saw that Lin Kefeng and director Sui''s face changed, put the mobile phone away again, and said to the policeman over there: "Mr. policeman, I think you can take this Mr. Lin Kefeng back and let him explain some things."


    The police who stay here are not the ones they are in, and the people who are brought by director Sun, the director of the municipal police, unconsciously look at director Sun. Director Sun nods his head and says, "Mr. Lin Kefeng, you are suspected of buying murders. I hope you will cooperate with us."

 Chapter 276

    Two policemen came to Lin Kefeng''s side and wanted to put handcuffs on him. Lin Kefeng suddenly said angrily, "don''t go too far. Just listen to his one-sided words. Why should you put handcuffs on me? Besides, I''m still the wounded."


    In theory, at this time, Su Jingfei just wanted to watch the excitement, but he took the initiative to say: "Lin Kefeng is right. Although he is suspected of buying a murderer, he is not convicted after all. So don''t wear handcuffs. I believe you will not do that kind of violent law enforcement."


    As soon as his voice falls, everyone on the scene looks strange. It''s su Jingfei who accuses him of killing people. Now how can he come to plead with Lin Kefeng again.


    This time, even Li Guofeng, who is familiar with him, doesn''t know what Su Jingfei means. Has he just said for a long time that he just let Lin Kefeng know how powerful he is, but now he has to let Lin Kefeng go? If so, Su Jingfei is also a guy who can''t be made up. He is so repetitive.


    Lin Kefeng didn''t expect so much at this time. He just knew Su Jingfei pleaded for him and said angrily: "Su Jingfei, who let you talk nonsense? I will remember what you accused me of. I don''t believe that you can kill the second young master of the Lin family."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed a glimmer of cold light. Fortunately, he didn''t just want to let him into prison, otherwise he would be fished out sooner or later with the strength of the Lin family.


    He did not retort, but slowly paced in front of Lin Kefeng, his body just blocked the sight of the people behind him, and whispered in Lin Kefeng''s ear: "Lin Kefeng, everything you do to me will be punished, you don''t think it''s over."


    After a pause, he continued to sneer and whispered: "don''t think I just want you to go to prison. If you really want to go to prison, I will try to bribe the people inside. You should know what the people in prison like and wait to pick up soap."


    His voice was full of scorn and irony, and the tone was firm, no one was joking.


    Lin Kefeng shivers unconsciously. Seeing the influence of Su Jingfei today, he knows that it''s absolutely no problem that he wants to put himself in prison, no matter the evidence in his hand or those big guys.


    He thought that when he was in prison, some family members would find a way to get him out. At least he would not suffer in prison. But now he heard Su Jingfei''s words, but it was different. He didn''t know who Su Jingfei was. Maybe Su Jingfei would really find a group of special lovers to deal with him, and he was really worse than death.


    His heart is full of a fear of the future, see Su Jingfei''s eyes looking at the police around him, his eyes also unconsciously look, just see the police body with gun.


    If people in the performing arts circle see Su Jingfei, they will definitely marvel at his acting skills. He is talking to Lin Kefeng solemnly, but he hints Lin Kefeng with his eyes to see the police''s gun. Moreover, because they are so close, the leaders behind Su Jingfei can''t see their expressions at all.


    The closest to them are two policemen. Although they can see them talking, they all know that Su Jingfei is the person that their leaders attach great importance to. They all look around and make an expression of not eavesdropping.


    They obviously don''t care about their behavior, which makes Su Jingfei secretly nod. Everything is in his plan. He sees that Lin Kefeng''s face has fear of the future and resentment towards himself. He immediately sneers and says: "yes, I forgot to say that if you go to prison, Lin ruofeng is just right. No rival will take over the Lin family, I''m afraid he won''t care about you any more because of his relationship with you. "


    Su Jingfei has never seen the last straw that killed the camel, but he knows the biggest weakness in Lin Kefeng''s heart. This weakness is his identity as the "second young master". His words hit the biggest weakness of the other party.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei expected, Lin Kefeng really collapsed. He thought of his future, and he had no hope at all, and life was worse than death. He immediately hated him. He didn''t care whether it was su Jingfei''s intention to provoke himself, or he really planned to revenge.


    Su Jingfei''s suggestion to Lin Kefeng has already played a role at this time. He thinks that life is not like death in the future. He might as well die with Su Jingfei. He is upset by Su Jingfei and forgets that he has not been convicted.


    The police are in a state of inattention. Lin Kefeng seizes the opportunity to snatch a matching gun from the police around him. Without hesitation, he aims at Su Jingfei in front of him and wants to shoot Su Jingfei. Lin Kefeng is an impulsive rich second generation, but now his mind collapses and he doesn''t consider the consequences at all.


    Su Jingfei is secretly satisfied with the fact that the straw bag is indeed the straw bag. He has done so much to keep the behavior. He just induces Lin Kefeng to rob him. In this way, he can be sentenced for several years at most.


    Just when Lin Kefeng is about to shoot, Su Jingfei''s golden needle is ready to shoot, and points it on his wrist. Lin Kefeng''s fingers suddenly lose consciousness, let alone shoot. Even if he can''t change his posture, Su Jingfei has turned over and jumped out before he can react.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." Su Jingfei exclaimed in his mouth that people had already rolled to one side in confusion.


    He was originally in front of Lin Kefeng. Lin Kefeng''s muzzle is also facing Su Jingfei. Now Su Jingfei dodges, and Lin Kefeng''s muzzle points directly at the leaders behind him. If he can really shoot, at least five or six leaders behind him can fall down.


    No one thought that Lin Kefeng would snatch the police''s gun at this time. No matter who it was, it was this guy who jumped out of the wall in a hurry. Maybe it was because Su Jingfei''s words stimulated him, but anyway, he couldn''t threaten the leader.


    After su Jingfei jumped out, director Sun, as an old policeman, had the fastest reaction. Facing Lin Kefeng, who was holding a gun and clearly wanted to work hard, he didn''t dare to say more and fired directly.


    This is not to say that there is any hatred between director Sun and Lin Kefeng, or that he loves to kill. The situation is too urgent. He is not the weak cops in the movie. He has to let the other party put down his gun first. That threat is just a joke. When he talks, the crazy Lin Kefeng will shoot a long time ago.


    Director Sun is also the police chief. Even if the chance of shooting is less and less, the shooting method is good. Moreover, according to Lin Kefeng''s behavior today, he doesn''t intend to hit the other party''s wrist. Who knows if the other party would rather die than lose his gun. His shot hit Lin Kefeng''s eyebrow. For the safety of the leaders around him, director Sun chose the most sure shot.


    Lin Kefeng''s fingers have been unable to move, he originally wanted to die with Su Jingfei, he felt wrong, Su Jingfei seems to have been on guard for him, but before he can react, there is a bullet in his eyebrow.


    Bullets through the noisy, Lin Kefeng want to explain the opportunity has gone, all calculations in the hands of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looks at the fallen Lin Kefeng and sighs secretly. If it wasn''t for his hatred, the plan would not have been successful. If Lin Kefeng didn''t want to work hard with himself, how could he have come to such an end.


    It''s not difficult to deal with Lin Kefeng, but it''s not easy to let him die. After all, his crime can''t be sentenced to death, and there''s protection from the Lin family. He can only find another way.


    According to his understanding of Lin Kefeng''s impulsive character and his hatred for himself, Su Jingfei''s series of plans finally succeed. His goal is to kill him. He doesn''t want him to be the second Lin ruofeng. He doesn''t have any guilt now. Lin Kefeng is completely to blame.


    "It''s reported that secretary, mayor Niu and thug Lin Kefeng have been killed for snatching police guns and intending to kill people." At this time, director Sun was reporting to Secretary Wen and mayor Niu.


    Although all the people just saw it, no one doubted that it was su Jingfei''s plan. Not only did they not expect that Su Jingfei would have such a plan, but more importantly, they saw that Lin Kefeng was the one who robbed the gun and aimed at killing people. Su Jingfei didn''t do anything at all.


    If Su Jingfei''s words stimulate Lin Kefeng, it''s not a problem. First of all, they don''t know what Su Jingfei said. Lin Kefeng has no evidence to prove his death. What''s more, Lin Kefeng wanted to buy Su Jingfei before. It''s only natural for Su Jingfei to stimulate him.


    If Lin Kefeng doesn''t die, maybe some people will be polite to him as the second young master of the Lin family. Now that he is dead, Secretary Wen and mayor Niu, who are not afraid of the Lin family, naturally don''t care. They wave their hands, and Wen Shuji says to director Sun: "just put Lin Kefeng on record, This time, we can all see that he was killed for his crimes. "


    After a pause, he said, "this case can''t be solved just because he was killed. There are other things about those killers. I''ll leave them to you to deal with." Although Secretary Wen didn''t say it clearly, others naturally understood what he meant.


    Director Sui looks at Lin Kefeng, who has fallen to the ground and is no longer alive. Unconsciously, he collapses to the ground. No one can save himself. What''s more, as long as he doesn''t involve himself, he will draw a clear line with himself.


    Su Jingfei looks at them, admiring them unconsciously. They are the Secretary of the municipal Party committee and the mayor. They look calm. It seems that it is not people who die in front of them, but dogs and cats. Both of them keep their faces unchanged.


    But he didn''t see it. When he saw the scene that Lin Kefeng had just been killed, the faces of these leaders turned pale. No one had ever seen such a scene. The reason why he heard the Secretary''s order so quickly was that he wanted to leave here quickly, and other people probably thought the same way.

 Chapter 277

    Su Jingfei was seized by the police station. With Lin Kefeng killed, director Sui and a series of officials behind him were killed.


    Su Jingfei is quite satisfied with the result, but it can''t be really over. The Lin family has been looking for trouble for several times, so how can they bear this tone.


    Although Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng are the main troublemakers, they are the representatives of the younger generation of the Lin family. If they do not have a family to rely on, how can they be so arrogant, and if their family is really honest, how can they have such two pieces of material.


    Lin Kefeng can be said to really excite Su Jingfei''s anger. Originally, he didn''t care much about Lin ruofeng. Now he has guessed a little about Lin ruofeng''s character from Lin Kefeng''s character. Even if he has his handle, he will not let him go. So, let''s take the initiative to attack this time.


    He still has his own plan in his heart, so he won''t tell the leaders in the city. The police station is over, so Su Jingfei will be sent to the hospital naturally, and he still has a bullet in his shoulder.


    The leaders of the city will not miss this opportunity to make friends with Su Jingfei. Now they don''t know Su Jingfei''s identity, but they also know that he is the person designated by Secretary Liu. Now they take this opportunity to escort Su Jingfei to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Su Jingfei takes back his mobile phone and waves Liu Dingbang''s call in front of secretary Wen and mayor Niu.


    "Brother Su, are you all right? I got a call saying that there is something wrong with you. I have already called Lao Wen and Lao Niu in s city." Liu Dingbang''s mobile phone just wanted to pick it up and asked actively.


    Su Jingfei was moved. He knew that he was waiting for a letter when the other party answered the phone so quickly. As the first elder brother in the province, he cared so much for himself. Of course, it was because of the old man of the Su family. But it can also be seen that the Secretary was very friendly. If he wasn''t busy with his work, he would have come here in person.


    "Brother Liu, there is no problem. I heard that the Secretary and mayor Niu have dealt with everything well, and my injustice has been solved. I just want to thank you." Su Jingfei''s heart was moved and his tone was close. I remember that Liu Dingbang made him match his brother, and there was no affectation at this time.


    Liu Dingbang didn''t feel that his name was inappropriate. He was the third son of the Su family, the son of his old leader, and his little brother. He said with a smile: "just deal with it. If you have anything, remember to call me. If you call earlier, you will be bullied. In my place, no one dares to do anything to you."


    His words are full of domineering. Su Jingfei also knows that for this provincial elder brother, as long as he doesn''t really break the law, no one can move himself. Even if he breaks the law, as long as it''s not a heinous thing, he estimates that Liu Dingbang can solve it. Of course, he won''t really touch the law.


    He talked with Liu Dingbang for a second and hung up the phone. It seemed that he was chatting with his relatives and friends, but he was silly to see Secretary Wen and mayor Niu.


    When they heard Liu Dingbang mention Su Jingfei, they said it was his little brother. At that time, they just thought that Liu Dingbang wanted to help them, but they didn''t expect that they were really brothers and close.


    Today, Liu Dingbang is over 50 years old. Although he is young and powerful in his position, he is at least one generation older than Su Jingfei, but they are brothers. Su Jingfei''s identity is even more mysterious. They secretly celebrate and respect Su Jingfei all the time. Otherwise, they really don''t want to offend others.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that they thought so. After hanging up the phone, he said to them, "two leaders, although Lin Kefeng bought the murderer today, I hope you still pay attention to those killers in South Vietnam."


    After a pause, he continued: "South Vietnam has been in chaos in the south of our country since it came. Now there are killers coming into our country. It''s not small."


    Wen secretary and Niu mayor frown together. They all know that Su Jingfei is not a alarmist. They are really angry about this issue. Wen Secretary nodded and said, "don''t worry. If this matter involves some foreign affairs, we will strictly investigate it."


    "Well, that''s the best way. As a friendly reminder, I think the means of those killers are very similar to those in the army." Su Jingfei nodded and reminded again.


    When they heard that the Secretary and mayor Niu looked at each other, they were surprised by each other''s eyes. If this is the case, the situation is really serious. They didn''t say much to Su Jingfei. Just understand some things.


    The hospital will arrive soon. Now that the city hospital has sent out nurses to sort out the injury, it''s natural to know that Su Jingfei will come here for surgery.


    Su Jingfei thought of what director Sui had done before and said with a smile to the leaders from all walks of life in the city who had got off the bus: "just after the crime, the police came. They just took me, Lin Kefeng and the shooter to the police station, and other people brought them to the hospital. This really made me want to laugh. Four of them were regarded as international friends."


    He said it at the right time. He really thought it was funny. When he heard it, it was full of irony. The real victim was regarded as a murderer, while the gangster was regarded as a friend. What a mockery.


    Hearing that the Secretary and mayor Niu were just angry and gloomy, director Sun seemed to be slapped hard. He was the direct superior of the director of the Sui Dynasty. When such a scum appeared in his subordinates, he was most shameless and secretly gritted his teeth. He must find out all the people in the Department of the director of the Sui Dynasty. Who promoted this waste at the beginning must be a waste.


    Fortunately, there is also a future father-in-law of Su Jingfei among the people. Li Guofeng said at this time: "Su Jingfei, don''t talk about this. Go and take out the bullet quickly."


    Other people''s respect for Su Jingfei is entirely due to the forces behind him. Li Guofeng really cares about Su Jingfei, not to mention that his medical skills can help his father and Wei Hong see a doctor. Even if he is his future son-in-law, Li Guofeng also needs to care about many families. Otherwise, what should his daughter do.


    For Li Guofeng, Su Jingfei naturally can not treat the general leadership as obediently nodded and said: "yes, I have this bullet in my shoulder, it''s really uncomfortable."


    They all smacked their tongues. If he didn''t, they all ignored that Su Jingfei still had a bullet in his shoulder. He just wanted to suffer a little skin injury when he talked and laughed. It can be seen that Su Jingfei is absolutely a strong man. From this point of view, it''s no wonder that Su Jingfei always keeps a low profile and is not an ordinary princeling party.


    At the same time, people once again look at Li Guofeng with new eyes. They don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li Guofeng. They can only guess that after hearing the Secretary and mayor Niu look at each other, they secretly confirm that Li Guofeng should belong to the first brother of the provincial Party committee.


    Su Jingfei and Li Guofeng don''t know about their conversation, which makes people think so much. Li Guofeng, an old officialdom, also forgets this because he cares about Su Jingfei. Otherwise, he won''t open his mouth casually. People who are mistakenly thought to be the first brother are helpful to him, but they are not entirely good. In this environment, many things are very delicate.


    The hospital is ready to take out the bullet. It''s not too troublesome to say it''s an operation. As long as you put on anesthetic and take out the bullet, Su Jingfei has been injured a lot, so naturally he won''t pay attention to the pain.


    But the people who met him surprised him a little. Looking at the old man and the beautiful nurse, Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile, "Mr. sang, how can you be shocked by such a small thing?" Then he said to the beautiful nurse next to him, "Miss beautiful shumanya, you''re not in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital. What are you doing here?"


    "Su boy, you really can''t stay idle. You just came out of the traditional Chinese medicine hospital over there and entered the hospital over here. You are in a bad time!" Sanglao is obviously very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s surprise. He laughs.


    Shumanya also beside white, Su Jingfei a way: "you this out of such a big thing, we Chinese medicine hospital also know, naturally sent me."


    Su Jingfei a little puzzled way: "Chinese medicine hospital how to know?"


    "I thought it was over there. When I heard the phone call, I told Lao Liu, so I sent Xiao Shu directly." Sang Lao explained with a smile.


    At this time, several leaders behind Su Jingfei also came over. When the Secretary saw Mr. sang, he said with a smile, "Mr. sang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Today, this matter has shocked you."


    Sang is always known as an internationally famous expert doctor, Secretary of the municipal Party committee, mayor and others. He was a little surprised at the arrival of these people. Then he thought of the description of the incident on the phone and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei is a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and I invited him personally. If something happens to him, I will come naturally."


    His words also surprised the leaders of the municipal Party committee. They just thought Su Jingfei was a prince party with deep background, but they didn''t know that he was an expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Among them, Li Guofeng was the only one with the same complexion, so they were more sure that he had a special relationship with Su Jingfei.


    Now people even think that there is a powerful family in the provincial capital or the capital that is famous for traditional Chinese medicine. Su Jingfei may be the children of such a family, but they are only the leaders of s city after all. They still know about the provincial capital, but the capital is not clear. They can''t determine which family Su Jingfei belongs to, so they can only put this question in mind.


    At this time, nurse shumanya said: "Su Jingfei, the small operation you are going to do is ready. Now it''s better to go in for the operation. You''re a real worry. You''ve been shot."


    They are very familiar with each other. She doesn''t have so much scruples about her words. In the eyes of the public, she has a lot of obscurity. Li Guofeng also frowns. This little nurse won''t become her daughter''s rival.

 Chapter 278

    Su Jingfei''s operation was very smooth. He just took the bullet. The hospital paid so much attention to his position, so it was not too difficult. The leaders outside didn''t wait long, so Su Jingfei came out.


    Because Su Jingfei lost a lot of blood, he can''t leave now. He can only cultivate himself in the hospital. When he heard Mr. sang say so, Su Jingfei could only smile bitterly. He came out of the traditional Chinese medicine hospital and was admitted to the city hospital. Although he changed his place, he was still in the hospital.


    A group of city leaders headed by Secretary Wen were relieved to see Su Jingfei come out safe and sound. Although they had no problem watching Su Jingfei before, who could be completely relieved? After all, it was a gunshot wound.


    "Mr. Su, since you are all right, we can rest assured. You can take good care of yourself here. We will certainly give you the most considerate care." Hearing that Secretary accompanied Su Jingfei to the ward, he immediately said: "this incident is quite serious. I want to go back to investigate and deal with it now."


    Su Jingfei is not an unintelligible person. He is the Secretary of the municipal Party committee of a city, and there are so many leaders in the city. How can he always accompany himself here? What''s more, he is right to deal with this matter himself. If it''s just a simple murder case, director Sun is enough. But this time, many people are involved, including foreign guests, There are officials who have been purged internally, and people who are not clear about their identity.


    After hearing that secretary and mayor Niu had a word with Su Jingfei, they naturally took people away. Only Li Guofeng and Wu Yanli''s third uncle stayed. They all had other relations with Su Jingfei, so they couldn''t just leave.


    Even if these people leave, Su Jingfei is remembered by them. When they go back, they must warn their relatives and friends. In any case, they can''t offend Su Jingfei. Although they don''t know who this boy is, he can alarm a brother in the province. Can his identity be simple? Absolutely qualified as the first son of s city.


    "Jingfei, you should take good care of yourself here. I''ll go back and tell red silk that her mother will take care of you." Li Guofeng and others left and took a look at Wu Yanli''s third uncle. Although he was a little strange, he still said to Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "this thing is really helpless. I just came out from the traditional Chinese medicine hospital and lived here." Then he turned to Uncle Wu Yanli and said, "who is this?"


    Li Guofeng is really strange this time. Lao Wu must have something to say to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei didn''t know him. Just about to speak, Wu Yanli''s third uncle already said with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Su. I''m Wu Yingxiong, Wu Yanli''s third uncle. I''d like to thank you all the time. I haven''t had a chance to meet you this time."


    Su Jingfei immediately remembered that the reason why she had a further relationship with Wu Yanli was that he helped her third uncle. Instead of forgetting this, he didn''t expect that Wu Yingxiong was OK.


    "Uncle, have you solved your problem?" When Su Jingfei thought of this, he didn''t dare to neglect Wu Yingxiong. He is Wu Yanli''s third uncle. Isn''t that his elder?


    Wu Yingxiong is not very clear about the relationship between his niece and Su Jingfei, otherwise he would not be so polite. Now seeing Su Jingfei calling his third uncle, he is slightly surprised, but he immediately says with a smile: "is this thanks to your help? I have no problem


    "That''s good, or sister Wu will worry again." Su Jingfei also followed and recalled what Wu Yanli said to herself. He did mention that his third uncle was OK.


    Li Guofeng looked at their conversation and was full of suspicion. At this time, he couldn''t help but ask, "Lao Wu, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with Su Jingfei?"


    "Oh, Lao Li, wasn''t my case a little troublesome before? Thanks to Su Jingfei''s help, I was asked to set up a special investigation team to make things clear. It can be said that if it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s help, I might not have stood here. " Wu Yingxiong didn''t hide it. He was very honest.


    Su Jingfei looks at them, and he has a little understanding. Although they are in the same class of officials, their relationship is obviously not very close. Su Jingfei believes that they should not be personal conflicts, it is estimated that they are different factions.


    Even if he doesn''t know the specific situation, he has heard that no matter what level of public officials, they all stand in line. As for which line you stand on, it depends on your own judgment. Now Li Guofeng and Wu Yingxiong estimate that they are not on the same line. He doesn''t know and doesn''t want to ask more questions.


    Li Guofeng doesn''t know why Wu Yingxiong is safe and sound, and Su Jingfei''s contribution to it. Seeing Su Jingfei''s dissatisfaction, the boy let Wu Yingxiong''s niece know first without telling himself and red silk.


    Wu Yingxiong, no matter how much, said with a smile: "Mr. Su, I will try my best to help you find out the people who framed you this time."


    According to the truth, Su Jingfei helped Wu Yingxiong. Wu Yingxiong expressed his gratitude to him in this way. Su Jingfei could accept it calmly, but who told him to eat other people''s niece? He felt guilty in the face of this elder.


    He thought in his heart, if sister Wu knew that I let her third uncle treat him like this, she would not clean me up.


    Thinking of this, he quickly said: "third uncle, don''t call me that. Listen, I''ll be surprised. I should have helped you at the beginning. You take care of sister Wu so much. How can I see you wronged? As for today''s affairs, I think they will do well."


    Li Guofeng looked at Su Jingfei''s attitude and became more and more suspicious. He seemed to have no intention to say to Wu Yingxiong: "Lao Wu, Yanli hasn''t seen her for many days. Didn''t she go to Pingshan County to be the county magistrate? How do you know Jingfei? "


    "I really don''t know. I just heard Yanli say that they have a good relationship." Wu Ying Xiong did not doubt that he was there and naturally returned.


    Su Jingfei on one side is really surprised. Wu Yingxiong doesn''t know the inside story or the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk. Naturally, he can''t imagine Li Guofeng''s intention of asking, but he knows that his future father-in-law is suspicious.


    Sure enough, after listening to Wu Yingxiong''s words, Li Guofeng glared at Su Jingfei fiercely. Even if he could not guess the truth, he doubted the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli. The relationship between men and women was very good, and they were about the same age. This kind of relationship was not very simple.


    What''s more, Li Guofeng has worked with Wu Yingxiong for many years and met Wu Yanli. Although he is very confident in his daughter, he has to admit that Wu Yanli is definitely a man''s favorite type. Can su Jingfei be a young man who doesn''t care?


    No matter who is a father, he will want his daughter to live a better life. If he meets a playboy, he will not be at ease.


    Su Jingfei secretly complained about how he had to face the parents of two women at the same time today. Moreover, these two people are not simple characters. We can know the essence of many things from the same point of view.


    Sure enough, when Su Jingfei was complaining, Wu Yingxiong said curiously: "Lao Li, you and Jingfei are very familiar, you?"


    "Oh, I''m really familiar with him. You''ve heard that Su Jingfei is a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. He helped my father to relieve the disease that he couldn''t cure for many years. Now my father can walk on the ground." Li Guofeng''s understatement.


    Wu Yingxiong took a surprise look at Su Jingfei. Unexpectedly, he was so good at medicine. Then he said to Li Guofeng, "Congratulations, my uncle''s health has always been your heart disease. This is the solution." He thought that he was also helped by Su Jingfei.


    Li Guofeng guessed what he was thinking when he saw the other person''s face. He turned his lips secretly and continued: "as for how to know him, that''s my daughter''s credit. He is my daughter''s direct subordinate and a good friend."


    Wu Yingxiong was surprised at first, and then he couldn''t help jumping. He couldn''t understand how Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi were superior and subordinate. Her daughter was not a doctor!


    What makes him most uneasy is the sentence "good friend" behind Li Guofeng. This good friend''s relationship is very resistant to inquiry. Li Hongsi''s age is similar to Wu Yanli''s, that is, she can also be friends of any nature with Su Jingfei.


    He always thinks that Su Jingfei can reveal his identity and help himself, which means that he is definitely different from Wu Yanli. But now he hears that the relationship between him and Li hongsilk is not simple, so he is worried about Wu Yanli. He is very optimistic about Su Jingfei as a young man.


    No matter his identity or personal ability, he is absolutely qualified to be his niece''s son-in-law, but now the appearance of Li hongsilk makes him feel uneasy. He also knows that Li hongsilk and Li Guofeng''s daughter are no worse than his niece.


    For a moment, Wu Yingxiong was also upset. Looking at Li Guofeng''s proud expression, he doubted the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk.


    Li Guofeng is already kind. If he says Su Jingfei is his daughter''s boyfriend, Wu Yingxiong will feel even worse. Of course, this is also the result of Li Guofeng''s suspicion of Su Jingfei. If he doesn''t doubt it, he will say it directly. He even wants to go back to his daughter and have a good talk.


    He is not to let his daughter leave Su Jingfei, but he is also very satisfied with Su Jingfei. It''s just that if Su Jingfei can guarantee his mind in the face of many other women''s charm, no one can say well. He just wants his daughter to keep him in prison.


    Su Jingfei had long guessed that if they met, he would be unlucky. But he did not expect that they had already started to fight secretly. He could only pray in his heart that this matter should not be spread to Li Hongsi and Wu Yanli for the time being. Otherwise, they would fight together, and they would not have a good life. Today is really unlucky!

 Chapter 279

    Su Jingfei can''t hold on in the secret competition between Li Guofeng and Wu Yingxiong. They pretend to be weak and finally escape the disaster. Li Guofeng and Wu Yingxiong comfort Su Jingfei to take good care of his body, and then go home to find two girls.


    He knows that this is not the way to solve the problem, but at the moment he can only pretend to be ill. He guesses that Li Guofeng and Wu Yingxiong are not the same faction. Now he hears that they have a different relationship with Li Hongsi and Wu Yanli. They will definitely have more competitive ideas. This is a disaster.


    Since he was accompanied to the hospital by the largest leaders in the city, the hospital naturally arranged the best ward for him, with special accompanying staff. This time, because he was not known by the girls, there was no one to take care of him.


    In fact, today''s su Jingfei is just a little weak, not really unable to act. Otherwise, he can''t be taken directly to the police station to take notes. His life is really in danger, and director Sui can''t make such arrangements. That''s really going to kill Su Jingfei.


    After waiting for everyone to leave, Su Jingfei loosens his shoulder and plans to go out for a walk. After living in the hospital for so long, the smell of disinfectant is unbearable. Finally, he goes out and comes in again. Su Jingfei feels that the room is too stuffy.


    Just after he walked out of the ward, he heard a voice of falling things in a ward. Then a very irritable voice said, "eight GA * *, do you not take care of people? Our young master has been injured so badly here and can''t be taken good care of. I want to complain. "


    With his voice, another slightly tender voice said: "no one can accept your request like this!"


    "Pa" a BA applause rang out, before that voice rang out again: "baga, you are just a little nurse, our young master needs your service, you still dare to refuse, hurry to use your mouth, we want to let the young master regain his power."


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he was already filled with anger. He was not a particularly exaggerated indignant youth, but he couldn''t hear what the people inside were going to do. He was really a fool. Moreover, he didn''t expect that he was living next door with the wolf, and he asked the nurse so. The boy was just crazy.


    "Bang" kick the door open, Su Jingfei even if weak, such a door still can''t stop him, everything in the room is displayed in front of him.


    There was a fat man lying on the top of the bed. His clothes had been taken off. It was like a pool of fat on the top of the bed. It was disgusting. There were five or six men standing under the bed and one sitting beside the bed.


    And the speaker is a middle-aged man, looking at the dress is Japanese, he is holding a little nurse, dragging her to the fat man.


    Su Jingfei came in and startled everyone in the room. They didn''t expect anyone to break in here at this time. This is not only an intensive care unit, but also a special room prepared by s city for foreign guests. Let alone breaking in, even if you come in, you have to knock on the door and get permission.


    "Who are you?" Dragging the nurse''s hand did not release, but looking at Su Jingfei asked.


    This person''s Mandarin is more standard, much better than a wolf, but Su Jingfei did not pay attention to him, but looked at the big fat man lying on the bed, sneered and said: "I say a wolf, you are really leisurely, you are not willing to bully our compatriots?"


    Fat man recognized Su Jingfei when Su Jingfei came in. His eyes flashed with shame and fear. He hated Su Jingfei to the bone. He became a useless man. He didn''t resent the killer of South Vietnam, but resented Su Jingfei.


    In his mind, if Su Jingfei didn''t bring down the killer, how could he hurt himself? This is his disgusting thinking.


    At the same time, he is also very afraid of Su Jingfei. He clearly remembers how Su Jingfei maimed the killers and finally got rid of the shooter. Naturally, he thinks to himself that sumo wrestlers dare not face the real killers. Su Jingfei is definitely a ruthless role.


    He doesn''t know that Lin Kefeng has been killed, otherwise he will cry now. Su Jingfei is a killer.


    When people saw Su Jingfei coming in, they talked to Ichiro Watanabe. At first, they thought Su Jingfei and Ichiro Watanabe knew each other, but they didn''t speak. As soon as his words came out, the man who was holding the nurse''s hand had already reacted and said angrily, "baga, this is our young master Watanabe. If you speak respectfully, it''s a wolf."


    At this time, Ichiro Watanabe has already reflected that Su Jingfei''s address is satirical at all time. He suddenly roars: "it''s not enough for you to hurt me, Su? I have informed the consulate that they will come to you. "


    Su Jingfei said with a sneer: "I said, Mr. wolf, did you drink too much? The people who hurt you were the killers of Nanyue. What''s the relationship with me? Even if you let your emperor come, I''m innocent!"


    "Well, if it wasn''t for you, how could he hurt me by mistake? It''s all your fault." Although Junichiro Watanabe is afraid of Su Jingfei, he still remembers his identity. He is a foreign guest here on the pretext of investment. He doesn''t believe that Su Jingfei dares to treat himself here.


    Su Jingfei frowned and said, "Mr. wolf, don''t say such disgusting words, OK? If you''re pointed at with a gun, stand there and die? When he wants to shoot, you react too slowly. Instead, you blame me. Are you all right? "


    "Baga, you can question our young master''s words." Su Jingfei has not been the response of the people, this time again.


    Su Jingfei was originally dissatisfied with his bullying the nurse. Now he spoke for several times, and finally he didn''t turn a blind eye. His steps moved slightly, but his people had quickly come to that person''s side.


    Before he could react, he had raised his hand and slapped him in the face. Although Su Jingfei was weak and still had an arm hanging, his strength was still terrible. The Japanese who had been slapped flew off the ground and fell directly over the big fat man''s bed.


    When the Japanese fell out, Su Jingfei had already pulled the little nurse aside. The head nurse was pretty good. No wonder they wanted the nurse to do that kind of thing. At this time, the little nurse was so scared.


    "Remember, this is our place. You clowns, be honest and get hurt here. If you are not honest, get out of here. Don''t brag here. Not everyone is servile." Su Jingfei''s face was gloomy. He was very disgusted with these people. He continued: "Mr. wolf, you are only a eunuch now. If you continue to be arrogant, I can''t guarantee that you can return home safely."


    "Mr. Watanabe, I''m Mr. Ichiro Watanabe''s lawyer. Your words are suspected of intimidating my client, and I have the right..." one of the people standing next to him stood up and said to Su Jingfei, but before he finished, Su Jingfei had already kicked him in the stomach.


    "You''re not Japanese. You don''t even want your ancestors to be two ghosts. You''re still pretending to be a wolf with a big tail." Su Jingfei recognized the s City accent from the other party''s accent. It was obvious that he was not Japanese.


    "I''m going to sue you. I''m going to sue you. I''m going to sue you. I''m going to sue you. I''m going to sue you. I''m going to sue you. I''m going to sue you. I''m going to sue you. I''m going to ruin your The lawyer, who got up from the ground, raised his fist and cried out. Then he did not forget that ouch, ouch, Su Jingfei''s foot was not so good. At least he felt cramped now.


    Su Jingfei despises this guy very much. Even if he is a dog, he will bite others. In fact, such a person is more hateful than the real Japanese. Without thinking about it, he picked up a pillow and smashed it.


    If you are an ordinary person, hitting someone with a pillow is fun at most. Su Jingfei is different. His strength is added to the pillow, which makes the lawyer dizzy. You can see that all the Japanese people nearby are shrinking their necks. Is this guy a man of human nature? Why so powerful.


    Su Jingfei saw a messy ward, snorted and said to Ichiro Watanabe, "Mr. wolf, I hope you remember my advice. Not everyone will flatter you." Then he took the little nurse and went out.


    Before the people behind opened their mouths, Su Jingfei suddenly turned back and said, "by the way, I will inform the hospital that you have almost recovered and can be discharged."


    "Su Jingfei, don''t go too far. I''m a foreign guest. You can''t do this to me. I''m going to the consulate to sue you." Junichiro Watanabe was annoyed and, overcoming his fear, roared.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand without looking back and said: "although you''re going to leave the hospital soon, you''d better pack up your things. I hope you don''t let me see you when I come next time. Otherwise, you should understand that I''m always reasonable, but my way of reasoning is to use my fist."


    He is very angry now. If the environment and time do not allow him, he wants to kill this fat man. This is the first time he wants to kill a person. He doesn''t feel angry. What he feels is disgust. Not only to Ichiro Watanabe, but also to those foreigners who worship foreign countries, he can''t make continuous efforts to improve himself. Do you expect outsiders to be humble to you?


    Su Jingfei swaggered away with the nurse. Fat man Ichiro Watanabe patted the bed angrily and said angrily, "call the consulate immediately, and find me the person who is in charge of addition and investment in s city. I won''t let this person named Su sit in prison, so I won''t go back home. I''m so angry."


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t know his anger and revenge. Since he has done it, he doesn''t regret it. Let alone that he has the power behind the terror. Even if he doesn''t have any power, he won''t regret what he did today.


    In the face of such a situation, any bloody Chinese will come forward. He doesn''t want to be a hero to save the United States. He really can''t see the Chinese being bullied like this.


    The little nurse was taken out of the ward by Su Jingfei. She didn''t wake up until Su Jingfei entered her own ward. She was not really stupid. She thought of what happened in the ward and ran to the hospital leader to report.

 Chapter 280

    Su Jingfei makes a lot of trouble in Junichiro Watanabe''s ward, but he is not in the mood to go out for a stroll and returns to his own ward.


    At this time, he didn''t take the other party''s threat of revenge seriously. Originally, for him, Junichiro Watanabe was a little disgusting at most, and he became a eunuch, so he would not treat the other party any more.


    I didn''t expect that he was like this in front of his own eyes. Now the environment doesn''t allow him. Otherwise, he must teach Ichiro Watanabe a good lesson. No matter what his character is, Su Jingfei can''t kill him casually. There''s no real hatred between them, and it''s Ichiro Watanabe who has been unlucky all the time.


    It''s a pity that people in this world never hurt tiger''s heart. Tiger is harmful to people''s mind. What''s more, this Ichiro Watanabe is not a tiger. Even if the wolf praises him, he can be regarded as a mad dog at most.


    Su Jingfei went back to his ward, but Junichiro Watanabe''s ward was very busy. In less than ten minutes, several people came to them, including Japanese people, people from the Ministry of foreign affairs, and some city staff, who were responsible for entertaining foreign guests.


    "What kind of investment environment are you in? Our young master wants to invest here, but he has been injured many times. Moreover, the police on your side are too irresponsible to arrest such thugs." The Japanese, who was in charge of speaking to Ichiro Watanabe, pointed to several middle-aged people in front of him and reprimanded him like a grandson.


    The first fat middle-aged man nodded and bowed while wiping his sweat and said, "Mr. Watanabe, we really don''t know what you said, but we can contact the police immediately. Do you know where the thug is?"


    "How can we know where he is, but I think he was just wearing the patient''s clothes. He should also be in this hospital." The Japanese who opened his mouth looked very angry and hummed.


    At this time, Junichiro Watanabe has been a reverse of the previous embarrassment, a look high above, glanced at them, words are too lazy to say a word.


    At this time, the middle-aged man, like his grandson, continued to flatter: "Mr. Watanabe, don''t be angry. It''s our work that hasn''t been done well. We will give you a satisfactory reply and won''t let your investment worry."


    Then he said to the people around him in a deep voice: "who in the end, who is so bold, dare to harass our foreign guests, no matter who, he must be found out, let him apologize to Mr. Watanabe." When I say this, I look dignified. I can''t connect the image of nodding and bowing with it.


    Junichiro Watanabe nodded in the side, but hummed: "what? Mr. Zhou, did your people just apologize for beating me? I remember in your country, violence is also a crime


    "Yes, Mr. Watanabe is right. I''ll deal with him. Even the foreign guests dare to fight. It''s against heaven." Zhou pangzi nodded his head and changed his way.


    "Well, Mr. Zhou still understands people. We come to your country to invest with the idea of common development. But once your people cause personal injury to me, I really don''t have much confidence. And look, the intensive care unit in this hospital is too bad. I don''t even have a nurse." Junichiro Watanabe nodded first, and then his eyes were full of resentment.


    He not only resented Su Jingfei, but also the nurse who didn''t know what to do. If she hadn''t resisted her own request, how could he have attracted Su Jingfei.


    Zhou pangzi immediately changed his face and said to the people around him, "go and get the dean. What''s the matter? There are more and more rules. Can foreign guests neglect him? Don''t want our city to develop better. "


    A man around him turned around and ran out to find the Dean, but a middle-aged man flashed a trace of humiliation in his eyes, opened his mouth, and finally could only sigh.


    No one paid attention to his expression. Zhou was still flattering Ichiro Watanabe: "Mr. Watanabe, do you think we''ve dealt with all these people and invested in them?"


    "Mr. Zhou, don''t worry. Let''s get things done first. If I''m satisfied with it, investment is not a problem." Junichiro Watanabe is full of joy. Su Jingfei thinks that if he offends himself, he will be safe. I''ll let your own people deal with you.


    At this moment, Junichiro Watanabe even forgot that he had become a useless man. He thought that as long as he could punish Su Jingfei, even if he could not recover, he could take a breath.


    The person who went to find the Dean soon came back and whispered a few words in Zhou''s ear. Zhou said angrily: "what? What do you say, the Dean didn''t come to see the patient? Do you say I''m looking for him? I wonder if the Dean has come to an end. The more he lives, the more he goes back. "


    "Director, I have already mentioned it, but he didn''t listen at all. He has gone to the ward." The man shook his head helplessly.


    "Mr. Zhou, it seems that your face doesn''t work. The investment environment here is really..." Watanabe Ichiro shook his head and said in disappointment when he heard the conversation.


    "Why, Mr. Watanabe, it must be the dean who didn''t figure out who I am. I''ll go and see for myself." Zhou pangzi''s face changed dramatically and he said quickly.


    Junichiro Watanabe didn''t speak and didn''t stop him. His meaning should be understood. Zhou pangzi always contacts with these foreign businessmen. Naturally, he knows how to observe what he says. He immediately asks that man to lead the way. He wants to go to the Dean himself.


    All the people who came out with him were from the investment promotion office. Some of them went to the Dean, and some of them were middle-aged people who felt humiliated before. Under the leadership of their former subordinates, a group of four people went not to the dean''s office, but to a ward. This person is very good at handling affairs and has made clear where the dean is going.


    The ward they want to go to is next to Ichiro Watanabe''s ward. Zhou Pang feels a little surprised. The people living in the intensive care unit of the hospital are rich or expensive. It''s understandable if the Dean delays going to Ichiro Watanabe''s ward for another important patient, but he is still angry. He really wants to see the people living in this ward, Whether it''s worth it.


    At this time, Su Jingfei was looking at the president and the nurse in the ward. It was sang Lao, the president of the municipal hospital, who received Su Jingfei today. He met him for the first time. The hospital of traditional Chinese medicine belongs to the municipal hospital. It can also be said that the president in front of him is his immediate superior.


    When the Dean heard the nurse''s report, the first choice was to come to Su Jingfei. He was very clear about Su Jingfei''s identity and Junichiro Watanabe''s identity. Even if Junichiro Watanabe was a foreign businessman, he might invest, but the power represented by Su Jingfei was also very important. What''s more, Su Jingfei was still his own person, so he naturally preferred Su Jingfei.


    "Expert Su, I didn''t expect that the first time we met was like this. It''s really surprising, but when you''re all like this, you can still do what''s right and save the beautiful. It''s even more surprising." The Dean looks like he is in his sixties, but he talks very funny. When he says that, he looks at the little nurse beside him, and makes the little nurse blush.


    Su Jingfei is also very speechless. Although the little nurse is good-looking, she is not really a pretty girl. He knows girls who are more beautiful than her. He doesn''t mean to compare them. The key is that he doesn''t have any special meaning for the little nurse.


    Of course, he knew that the Dean didn''t mean to make a match between them. It was just a way to get closer to each other. This was the first time that the superior and subordinate met.


    "Dean, in fact, I should take the initiative to see you old, but you know, I usually have a short time, and I go to the traditional Chinese medicine hospital when I have some time. Don''t deduct my salary just because I don''t know you old!" Su Jingfei saw that the Dean was so humorous, so he laughed easily.


    The president pretended to be angry and said, "what are you saying? You are also an expert in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital. It''s a sign. How can I deduct your salary? What''s more, you are still so young and promising."


    "Oh, I really want to see who is so young and promising that the director of the municipal hospital comes to see him himself." With the sound, Zhou pangzi had already pushed the door in, and several other people followed him. They only heard the last sentence of the Dean outside the door, and the specific content was not clear.


    Su Jingfei made a big noise today, which can be said to have shocked the high-level of the whole s city. But because of the short time, the news hasn''t spread. Although Zhou pangzi is the director of the investment promotion department, he doesn''t know Su Jingfei.


    If Su Jingfei is a senior official in S City, or the son of a rich businessman, Zhou Fanzi thinks that he knows them all. Since he is a stranger, he is not a great person. As for why he can live in the intensive care unit and let the president pay attention to it, there must be other reasons. Maybe they still have a special relationship!


    "Who are you? Don''t you know what it means to knock at the door?" Su Jingfei''s ear power is far better than that of ordinary people. When several people are at the door, he already knows. From this person''s tone, he should be looking for trouble.


    In fact, Zhou pangzi was just upset that the Dean came here to see Su Jingfei instead of Junichiro Watanabe, but he didn''t know that Su Jingfei was the one who hit Junichiro Watanabe. After listening to him, he suddenly changed his face, hummed and ignored Su Jingfei. Instead, he said to the Dean, "Dean Li, there isn''t even a nurse in the foreign guest''s side. I want to ask the dean to have a look. Is that so difficult? They can invest in s city. "


    Although he is not questioning, the dissatisfaction in his tone is obvious. Su Jingfei immediately understands the identity of this person.


    According to the administrative level, President Li is no lower than this fat man, but they belong to different departments. This fat man is rich in oil and water, and has a position of real power. Obviously, the backstage is very hard, so he dares to talk to President Li like this.


    President Li, just like Zhou pangzi ignoring Su Jingfei, directly ignored Zhou pangzi. Instead, he said to Su Jingfei, "Su expert, people now don''t know what politeness is. Don''t be too angry. It''s bad for your health."

 Chapter 281

    Zhou pangzi thinks that even if Dean Li can''t be very respectful to himself, he should at least be polite. Who would have thought that he didn''t exist, and he also mocked himself with Su Jingfei.


    In front of so many of his subordinates, Zhou pangzi''s face suddenly darkened, and his voice became not very pleasant: "President Li, do you think that people in our investment promotion department are easy to bully, our foreign guests are indifferent by your hospital and delay investment, can you afford this responsibility?"


    Since Zhou pangzi named him, Premier Li didn''t treat him as nonexistent this time. Instead, he glanced at him and said, "director Zhou, you''re so powerful. Don''t you know what the foreign guests are doing?"


    "What behavior? They are foreign businessmen who come to invest in s city. Naturally, we should treat them as guests of honor. Otherwise, we have to meet their demands. Although you are not in the public sector, Dean Li, at least you are a party member. You should have this awareness. " Zhou pangzi''s face is still not good-looking, he is not afraid of President Li, and his tone is full of blame.


    "Meet their demands? I''m sorry, director Zhou. I''m not going to sell my dignity and be a dog begging for mercy. " President Li said with a disdain smile.


    "Shut up, Li Mingzu. Don''t think you are the president of the municipal hospital. You can talk nonsense. What do you mean? The people of our investment promotion office are just for the better construction of our city and good relations with foreign guests. Do you think that''s the policy of many countries?" Zhou pangzi angrily denounced him, so he would take off his big hat.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt. Director Zhou, right? I''d like to ask which policy, or which leader''s stipulation, should treat foreign guests as ancestors." Su Jingfei suddenly asked.


    "Well? No Zhou pangzi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would suddenly open his mouth. He didn''t put the other side in his eyes at all, but he just replied.


    Su Jingfei sneered and said: "since there is no regulation, why do you blame president Li? Besides, you regard the fat pig as your ancestor, which is more in line with your image, but we have no one to accompany you to be the dog. You don''t have any dignity. You can represent the appearance of our s city?"


    Zhou pangzi is not a fool, or he can''t sit in this position. Su Jingfei''s sarcastic remarks immediately angered him. He pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "boy, what are you? Don''t think it''s hard to stay in the intensive care unit."


    "I just heard Li Mingzu call you expert su. Who are you? Are you from the hospital? You can still play this game and give your own people convenience. I''d like to see, Li Mingzu, how do you explain to the Secretary and the mayor and use your power for personal gain. At that time, I''ll see if the director who is dedicated to attracting investment is understood by the leaders, or you two are more proud. "


    President Li and Su Jingfei look at each other and see the irony in their eyes. No one is interested in talking to him again. There is no meaning in the argument. If he really reports to the leaders, who is unlucky in the end, it will be true.


    The two people''s indifference completely angered Zhou pangzi. He didn''t go out either. He took out his mobile phone directly in front of them and dialed a number. His tone suddenly became flattering. What he couldn''t say was uncomfortable: "Hello, is it the bull market leader? I''m Xiao Zhou from the investment promotion department. I want to ask the leaders for instructions on something. "


    Then he glared at Dean Liu and Su Jingfei, as if they meant to let them wait and see.


    Su Jingfei only met mayor Niu today. Although the other party can''t say how respectful he is to himself, at least he is very polite. Don''t say that he was not wrong in this matter. Even if he was wrong, he won''t punish himself. He can only wait and see.


    "Mayor Niu, the situation is like this. Our foreign guests are hospitalized in the city hospital, but President Li not only doesn''t arrange for people to take care of them. When I find him, he also says that the people in our investment promotion office are all fawning dogs. Mayor Niu, do you think he should talk to him if he doesn''t pay attention to the construction of our city."


    While smiling at Su Jingfei and President Li, Zhou pangzi continued: "also, I found that President Li abused his power and arranged an expert in his own hospital to the intensive care unit. Besides, he didn''t care about foreign guests for him. This..."


    Before he finished, mayor Niu had interrupted him and said, "don''t move in the hospital. I''ll come right away." Then he hung up.


    Zhou pangzi is stunned first, oneself say have so eye? The bull market leader was so excited. On second thought, it seems that Dean Li is going to have bad luck. He said with a smile to them: "let''s see who is crying. Li Mingzu, don''t think you are a veteran. Others will give you three points. I advise you to arrange someone to go to Mr. Watanabe now, and there will be a relief."


    President Li didn''t have the panic Zhou fancied. Instead, he said slowly: "there are many people who are taken care of by Ichiro Watanabe. There is no shortage of nurses in our hospital." Then it was full of irony: "our hospital is a regular people''s Hospital, not a place to hide filth. We don''t have the service that Watanabe needs, and now the country''s anti pornography and crackdown on illegal activities are very strict. I hope that he will take good care of himself and don''t have any special ideas. He won''t be caught by the police station. Don''t mention your investment, he may still be in prison."


    This time, Zhou pangzi really can''t understand what Dean Li means. He came in a hurry before, and Junichiro Watanabe came to him to deal with Su Jingfei. He really didn''t know what he had asked the hospital nurses before.


    However, in his opinion, this is not the point at all. The point is that the bull market leader is about to deal with President Li Mingzu. He snorted: "Li Mingzu, you should think about yourself first. I didn''t expect that you have been president all your life, but you are so confused. You don''t know what to do and what not to do, regardless of the importance."


    "And you, the expert, I think this is the last time you live in such a ward. Enjoy your last glory. You will not have the chance to be an expert in the future." Zhou chubby sneered at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and waved his hand: "director Zhou, now you have finished what you should say. Is it time to go out? I don''t know that it''s a very uncivilized behavior to enter other people''s rooms without permission? I''m very generous. Now that you''ve finished, you can go out. Remember to take the door


    Zhou pangzi thought that the mayor would come to deal with it immediately, and there was no need to fight with Su Jingfei. He lost his identity too much. He hummed: "you should be arrogant first, and you will cry later."


    Then he took someone out of the room. The middle-aged man who felt humiliated in front of the Japanese came last. When they went out, he said to Su Jingfei and President Li: "young man, President Li, you shouldn''t compete with director Zhou. He has a provincial background." Then he went out quickly.


    Premier Li and Su Jingfei were surprised. Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "I thought they were all slaves. They were three points lighter in the face of those foreign businessmen. There were still people who understood them!"


    "How can they all be black sheep? Otherwise, how can we build our city? We just don''t know how to clean up the mess when the bull market leader comes." President Li shook his head and sighed. Then he suddenly felt funny. He knew that Su Jingfei was sent to the hospital by the bull market leader and Secretary Wen.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "who knows? Anyway, someone is looking for death. Who can stop it? But then, he has a relationship with the province. Maybe mayor Niu can''t do anything about him."


    "He has a provincial background, I know. Otherwise, how could he be so arrogant? It''s just that he''s too weak. It''s disgusting to see a foreign businessman just like his father." President Li turned his lips. Although it was inconvenient to say some deep-seated words, they both understood.


    As the director of the investment promotion department, he has plenty of money, that is, the so-called gray income. We all know these things, but for the sake of his success in attracting investment, many people turn a blind eye.


    If he doesn''t offend those who shouldn''t, he will be proud. Unfortunately, this time, it seems that Zhou pangzi is kicking at the iron plate, but he doesn''t know.


    The bull market leader didn''t make people wait for a long time. It was only half an hour. He had already come to Su Jingfei''s ward. Not only he, but also Secretary Wen and director Sun were with him. This surprised Su Jingfei. Unexpectedly, they came together.


    After they arrived, they didn''t look for any foreign guests or Zhou pangzi. Instead, they came directly to Su Jingfei''s ward and asked, "Mr. Su, did Xiao Zhou from the investment promotion department come before? He didn''t do anything to disturb Mr. Su."


    Compared with an investment promotion project, offending Su Jingfei is what they care about. If foreign businessmen don''t have it, they can find it again. If they offend Su Jingfei, no one here will have good fruit.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. President Li really said with a smile: "Mayor Niu, when director Zhou just called, he was in our ward. What he reported to you at that time was true. I did arrange an intensive care unit for an expert in the hospital." Then he said with a smile: "and the foreign guest, I really did not provide services according to his requirements, there is no way, we are regular hospitals, do not provide special services."


    President Li''s conduct is clear to all. After hearing him say this, director Sun, the director of the Public Security Bureau, said angrily: "what a foreign guest, he even made such a request in the hospital."


    He is the director of the Public Security Bureau. He is most sensitive to the so-called "special service", and he is also in charge of such things. He is very angry.

 Chapter 282

    Secretary Wen and mayor Niu were naturally calmer than director Sun. After waving their hands, Secretary Wen said in a deep voice, "let''s go over and see what''s going on with this foreign guest. I''m really knowledgeable."


    "Well, it''s not proper for Xiao Zhou to do things. Even if he wants to invest, he can''t do whatever he wants. It seems that some people need to knock properly." The bull market leader also nodded, but he said more than Wen. Su Jingfei was not very clear. The bull market leader was the leader in charge of the economic construction of s city.


    Since both of them have said so, Su Jingfei and President Li naturally follow them to the next room. They all know that Junichiro Watanabe''s ward is next door.


    They haven''t knocked on the door yet, but there comes a burst of nonstandard Mandarin "what? The president of this hospital dares not to arrange special care for me and satirize you. It''s too much. Don''t you know that I''m here to invest? And I''m injured in your country now. I want to protest when I''m treated like this. "


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Watanabe. We haven''t done enough work. I''ve already called the mayor. The Dean must be severely punished." Soon in the ward came the flattering voice of Zhou pangzi.


    Everyone looked at each other outside. The same scene of training his son was the situation when Zhou fatty faced Ichiro Watanabe.


    When Premier Li heard that Zhou pangzi wanted to punish himself, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "this is the director of our investment promotion department. I said he is a dog begging for mercy. Do you think I have wronged him?"


    I heard that the Secretary and mayor Niu''s face was even more ugly. Before, I just heard president Li and Su Jingfei talk about it, but I didn''t feel very deep. Now I do hear Zhou pangzi''s words. I feel like a dog in the past. Even if I succeed in attracting investment, I''ll find an uncle. When I hear Secretary Li and mayor Niu, I feel that others are inferior.


    Director Sun, who had been very angry, could not help pushing the door. He did not expect that the staff of the investment promotion office were so boneless that they would only be arrogant to their own people.


    But before he pushed the door, Su Jingfei had stopped him. His ear power was stronger than others. He had heard what others didn''t hear.


    At this time, another nonstandard national language has been heard: "Mr. Watanabe is right. People from our country come to you to invest for the purpose of friendly exchanges and common development. They are not only injured, but also despised by your people. Our consulate has the right to protest."


    "Mr. Murakami, this can only be said to be an individual''s behavior. We welcome you very much. Don''t get me wrong." Zhou pangzi''s voice sounded again, full of fear, which made people outside despise him to death. Is this village Dazuo your father?


    Su Jingfei lamented in his heart that this is our foreign affairs personnel. Facing foreigners, it seems that grandson has seen his grandfather. Are Chinese lower than foreigners? Although he had heard of netizens make complaints about the Internet, he never believed it, but now he had to believe it.


    The situation was similar to that of him, and several other people were also very pale, especially when they heard the words of Dazuo Murakami, who was from a consulate, and dared to protest. How dare they admit their crimes in those years.


    This time, I heard that the Secretary didn''t wait any longer. He didn''t knock at the door. He pushed the door directly. It shows how angry he is.


    When other people saw that the Secretary had gone in, they naturally followed him. The situation in the room was also shown to the public. Except for Su Jingfei, other people came in for the first time, and they didn''t know who was inside.


    There were five or six more people in the room than Su Jingfei had come before, and the ward was already a little crowded. Su Jingfei guessed that they were the people from the consulate.


    "Who are you that you don''t even know the courtesy of knocking?" The man who used to be called Murakami Dazuo was a short man in his fifties. When he saw people pushing the door in, he was very unhappy.


    Hearing the Secretary, he didn''t even look at him. He said in a deep voice to the fat man who nodded and bowed over there: "director Zhou, you have done a good job."


    It''s understandable that these Japanese people don''t know Secretary Wen. How could Zhou pangzi not know him? In fact, he estimated that the village Dazuo should also know him. After all, he is a member of the consulate. How could he not know the local top leader? This is completely pretending, otherwise, how could he show their arrogance!


    Zhou pangzi didn''t dare to pretend he didn''t know him. He ran over and wiped his sweat and said, "Secretary Wen, you''ve come in person. It''s just right that these foreign guests are very dissatisfied with the service of the hospital. President Li didn''t care about them."


    When he said that, he didn''t forget to stare at President Li. He didn''t know the specific situation. He thought that Secretary Wen had brought president Li here, maybe he wanted to apologize!


    When Zhou pangzi finished speaking, he didn''t notice the Secretary''s face. Naturally, he quickly introduced to Ichiro Watanabe and others: "Mr. Watanabe, Dazuo Murakami, this is secretary Wen of S City, this is our mayor Niu, this is director Sun of our public security bureau."


    When he was introduced here, he was stunned. The first two people could understand why they came here. But director Sun is from the Public Security Bureau, which seems to have nothing to do with things here. However, he is also a member of the Standing Committee of the municipal government, so he naturally wants to introduce it.


    Looking at Zhou''s busy introduction there, Su Jingfei sighed. This fat man is really looking for death. In front of Wen''s secretary and bull market leader, he is still shorter than these Japanese people. Isn''t that an obvious shame for them? I can''t even see myself as an outsider, not to mention the Secretary and mayor Niu.


    Just as Su Jingfei thought, seeing that Zhou Pang has no bones, he hears that the Secretary and mayor Niu have frowned tightly. They don''t have to exchange opinions, so they have decided Zhou Pang''s fate.


    The people on the other side didn''t know about these things. The village chief said: "it''s secretary Wen and mayor Niu. It''s a pleasure to meet you. You should be the top leaders of s city. That''s just right. I want to protest to you. The hospital doesn''t pay attention to our Mr. Watanabe at all. There are no special care personnel." After a pause, he looked at director Sun again and said in a deep voice: "just right, chief of police, that is the person in charge of public security. I think I have the right to question your work. Mr. Watanabe is injured. It seems that he hasn''t dealt with it yet."


    Obviously, this person is always responsible for speaking to the outside world. He speaks in an orderly way and treats the mayor and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee in an unassuming way, compared with the flattering Zhou fat man next to him.


    No matter who they are, they are all in charge of foreign affairs. The quality gap is too big. No wonder they are arrogant.


    Everything is broken from the inside. If there is not such a person as Zhou pangzi, how can these foreigners be used to a superior temper? Wen Secretary thinks it is necessary to give Zhou pangzi a good lesson today.


    "Mr. Murakami, you should be a member of the consulate. Before you protest, please find out what your Mr. Watanabe wants from us, and the case of injury. We just came here to let director Sun talk about it." When he heard that the secretary was slow in speaking, he blocked all the words of Murakami Dazuo.


    Director Sun has been holding on for a long time. Now he immediately said, "yes, I''m here to talk with you. According to the situation at that time, we should have invited Mr. Watanabe to give us a confession. But considering that he was seriously injured at that time, we sent him directly to the hospital."


    After a pause, without waiting for them to speak, director Sun continued: "now according to our investigation results, the murderer is from South Vietnam, and their employer is Lin Kefeng. At that time, Lin Kefeng was with Mr. Watanabe, and supported the South Vietnam murderer to assassinate our Mr. Su Jingfei, so we now officially inform you, Ichiro Watanabe is suspected of murder. We want to arrest him. "


    People originally thought that director Sun was going to explain the injury of Ichiro Watanabe, but now it has turned into the arrest of Ichiro Watanabe. The situation has taken a turn for the worse, and even the arrogant Dazuo Murakami''s face has changed unconsciously.


    Zhou pangzi next to him exclaimed: "director Sun, is there any mistake? How could Mr. Watanabe be suspected of murder?"


    Director Sun really despised Zhou''s fat man and said with disdain, "why can''t he be suspected of murder? Since I dare to arrest him, I have enough evidence. Director Zhou, you have to find out which country you are from!"


    His words have been very heavy. Everyone can see his dissatisfaction with Zhou pangzi. If he dares to say more, director Sun, who says that he is indeterminate, really wants to kick him. Zhou pangzi thinks about it for a while, but still says, "director Sun, you are against the rules."


    "Yes, director Sun, you can''t arrest anyone. We have diplomatic immunity. If you dare to mess around, I''ll go to your superior and sue you." Murakami Dazuo was surprised at first, but he soon calmed down and said in a deep voice.


    "My superior? Well, then you can sue. " With a smile, director Sun pointed to Secretary Wen and bull market leader around him and said, "they are my superiors. Please tell me. If you can succeed, I won''t arrest you today. If you can''t succeed, I''m sorry. I must take him away for investigation. This matter is suspected of several lives."


    "Well, do you think Guanda can overpower us? The people of our nation are indomitable. I will protest to your higher level. Who dares to take Ichiro Watanabe away As soon as his face changed, he understood the other party''s determination, but he still protested very strongly. It seems that if they really want to arrest someone, he dares to do his best.


    "Yes? I want to see where you can protest. The prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people. I really don''t know that a foreigner who breaks the law in our country can get away with it. " With a dignified voice from the door, everyone''s eyes could see it.

 Chapter 283

    In the ward of Junichiro Watanabe, the largest officials are the Secretary of the municipal Party committee and the mayor of S City, as well as Dazuo Murakami, the head of the Japanese Consulate in s city. Ordinary people dare not enter this ward.


    Now the man not only came in, but also spoke in a dignified tone. It seemed that he didn''t take all the people in the ward seriously at all. Everyone was shocked.


    Among the people''s attention, three people leisurely walked in from the outside of the ward. The first one was a man in his late fifties. Beside him was a middle-aged man in his thirties. On the other side was a young man with a cold face. He looked young, but he gave people a kind of pressure. When Su Jingfei saw this young man, he also narrowed his eyes unconsciously. He should be an expert.


    It seems to feel Su Jingfei''s eyes, and the cold young man''s eyes also look at Su Jingfei. This is a kind of instinct. Su Jingfei was surprised that the young man''s strength is not weaker than himself, and the speaker''s identity is certainly not simple.


    When he was guessing, he heard that secretary Liu and mayor Niu had lost their voice and said, "secretary Liu, why are you here?"


    Su Jingfei suddenly guesses who the man is in front of him. This is a big surprise. He is the first elder brother in the province, and he has been helping himself. He did not expect Liu Dingbang to come here.


    Liu Dingbang is in his early fifties. He looks calm, dignified and energetic. His eyes, especially, are deep and full of vicissitudes, but he is not angry. He is obviously a person who has been in the top position for a long time. Now, he can be said to be making a private visit. It is estimated that the person he is taking is the Secretary and bodyguard.


    Liu Dingbang nodded to Secretary Wen and the bull market leader, then snorted and looked at the opposite Murakami Dazuo and said, "it''s really a coincidence that I came here today. I really want to know who can be suspected of killing people in our place and be safe."


    Murakami Dazuo doesn''t know Liu Dingbang, but he guesses from the reaction of secretary Wen and mayor Niu that he is a big man. The person who can be more powerful than both of them must be the leader at the provincial and ministerial level. In this country, such a person is already at the top level. If he orders to arrest people, he is really not enough.


    He was silent, but Ichiro Watanabe could not help but said angrily: "who are you? If you say I am suspected of killing, I am suspected of killing? You see that? What about the evidence? "


    Director Sun also knew Liu Dingbang, but he didn''t hear the qualifications of secretary and mayor Niu and didn''t say hello. At this time, he heard Ichiro Watanabe''s words and immediately said, "I didn''t see it, but the victim Su Jingfei was here, and the killers have confessed that they were bought by Lin Kefeng, and you are Lin Kefeng''s accomplice."


    They all looked at Su Jingfei. Liu Dingbang also looked at Su Jingfei by accident. He just heard the situation here, so he stopped by. He didn''t know that Su Jingfei was standing there.


    Su Jingfei looks a little sad with one arm hanging, but the young man is good-looking, and he can still see the old leader''s appearance vaguely. Liu Dingbang has determined that this is his little brother, and he has already called Su Jingfei twice.


    Since director Sun has carried himself out, Su Jingfei will stand up and say to Liu Dingbang: "brother Liu, I can''t imagine that we have met here. This is not the time to talk. Let''s solve the problems here first."


    Liu Dingbang said with a smile: "well, I should solve the case first. Anyway, I have a lot of time."


    They seem to have known each other for a long time. They look like old friends. They are surprised to see that they were guessing Su Jingfei''s identity before. Now they have given up the idea. They just need to know that he has a good relationship with Liu Dingbang.


    But Junichiro Watanabe''s heart is sinking. He has seen Su Jingfei for a long time, but he didn''t find Su Jingfei to beat him because he was arguing about the case here. Now that he sees Su Jingfei and the new big man as brothers, he knows that he is going to have bad luck, and his beating is in vain.


    Although he is as fat as a pig, his brain is not the same as a pig. Naturally, he knows what Liu Dingbang stands for.


    "At that time, I was a guest at my friend''s home. This Mr. Watanabe made trouble with Lin Kefeng and had to go to the parking lot to clean me up. In order not to let my friends get hurt, I had to go with them. As a result, first of all, this Mr. Watanabe fought against me because he was a sumo wrestler. Then they found some killers in South Vietnam, Trying to kill me in the underground parking lot. " After su Jingfei came out, he pointed to Ichiro Watanabe and denounced him.


    I don''t know if Su Jingfei has been in the crew for a long time. His voice and expression are very good. When people listen to him, they think of Su Jingfei''s crisis at that time, and they unconsciously sympathize with him.


    Especially when it comes to the fact that Junichiro Watanabe has a big fight with Su Jingfei, the crowd sweeps them around and sighs in secret. There is such a big difference in the figure ratio that Su Jingfei can''t afford to lose.


    Without waiting for people to think deeply, Su Jingfei immediately said: "fortunately, when the South Vietnamese killer wanted to kill me with a gun at that time, I would do some crop tricks, and as a result, his eyes were blinded, and he shot uncontrollably at that time, I was also injured, and Mr. Watanabe was also affected."


    What he said at that time was similar to the fact, but the key position was artistically processed. For example, Ichiro Watanabe was beaten by Su Jingfei, and a fight between him and a killer in South Vietnam was hidden. Ichiro Watanabe, who is not very proficient in Mandarin, really didn''t hear the problem, but other people were not at the scene. How could he know the specific situation.


    When he finished, people had believed Su Jingfei''s words, especially when Junichiro Watanabe didn''t retort. Director Sun stood up to Junichiro Watanabe and said, "Mr. Junichiro Watanabe, do you have any objection to what Su Jingfei said?"


    "What he said is true, but I don''t know the South Vietnamese." Ichiro Watanabe didn''t turn around for a while. He first admitted it and then denied it.


    Murakami Dazuo is not clear about the situation at that time. Now he also thinks that Su Jingfei''s words are true. Originally, he wanted Ichiro Watanabe to deny them. Anyway, one-sided words can''t be used as evidence. I didn''t expect him to admit it so happily, so even if he denies them again, what''s the use.


    Sure enough, director Sun has already said: "in that case, Mr. Watanabe will follow us to investigate. As for whether you know those people from South Vietnam, we will investigate."


    "I protest that Mr. Watanabe is still injured. You can''t treat foreign guests like this." Mr. Murakami retreated to second place and planned to delay.


    "The injury has stabilized and he is in good condition." President Li has been silent. At this time, it''s time for him to speak. As the head of the hospital, speaking is absolutely authoritative.


    Zhou pangzi is a little confused about the development of today''s affairs. Seeing that people want to take Ichiro Watanabe away, this is his God of wealth. On impulse, he instinctively said, "yes, Mr. Watanabe is still injured. He should have more rest. Besides, he is a foreign guest and wants to invest in..."


    "Shut up. The reason why we have been despised by some people here is that people like you, Zhou Silang, go back and reflect on your problems. We will have a working group to carry out some investigations later. You are waiting to help us." As for Zhou fatty''s behavior of seeking death, I heard the Secretary''s impolite way this time. After that, I deeply saw one thing: Ichiro Watanabe and Daisaku Murakami. If I had a point, I would not let the lawbreakers go unpunished just by my ancestors


    Su Jingfei and Secretary Wen have already had two contacts. Knowing that the secretary is not the kind of old-fashioned person, he unconsciously asked curiously, "Secretary Wen, who are your ancestors?"


    "Wen Yiduo." I heard the Secretary''s face.


    His voice fell down, not only Su Jingfei''s face was full of admiration, but even Liu Dingbang''s face was clear. Although they didn''t know the relationship between Secretary Wen and this celebrity, they also understood what Secretary Wen meant. He should hate Japanese more than others.


    Naturally, Ichiro Watanabe doesn''t know who Wen Yiduo is, but Dazuo Murakami''s face changes. For this celebrity, he knows very well that if Secretary Wen is really Wen Yiduo''s descendant, Ichiro Watanabe will come to a good end.


    Liu Dingbang looked at Murakami Dazuo, who was looking around, and snorted: "Murakami Dazuo, you''d better ask Ichiro Watanabe to assist us in our investigation. Otherwise, I don''t mind bringing some people to justice, and the entourage will also be deported. We only welcome international friends who really hold common development to invest. Those who have ulterior motives have better not have delusions."


    He is a big brother in the province. Naturally, his words have different weight, and people immediately respect him. His words almost set the tone of attracting investment in the province.


    Murakami is also a heart to sink, but also with a fluke, tentatively asked: "do not know how to call this gentleman?"


    Liu Dingbang''s face showed a smile unconsciously. Several people who knew his identity also showed a smile. Although Liu Dingbang often appeared on TV, there was still a difference between TV and himself. It was normal for him not to recognize him.


    "My name is Liu Dingbang." Liu Dingbang was as calm as before, but this sentence was like a thunderbolt, which shocked all the people in the room who didn''t know his identity.


    Zhou pangzi was paralyzed at this time. After hearing the Secretary''s words, he still wanted to go to the province. Maybe he didn''t have anything to do. But now that he knew Liu Dingbang''s identity, he knew that he was completely finished. He estimated that he would spend the rest of his life in prison, not to mention the province. Even if he had a relationship in the capital, as long as Liu Dingbang wanted to run himself, no one could stop him.


    Liu Dingbang''s arrival is also like a tranquilizing needle. Everything can be settled directly. Even if Ichiro Watanabe is the young owner of the Japanese company, even if Daisaku Murakami represents the Japanese consulate, he can only fully follow the arrangement. Liu Dingbang''s arrival means that all obstacles are in vain.

 Chapter 284

    As a foreign businessman, Junichiro Watanabe, under normal circumstances, even if he breaks the law at home, will be dealt with by the consulate. But this time, the situation is different. It is secretary Liu who issued the order. Even if someone wants to bend the law for personal gain, he has no courage.


    Even if he doesn''t know Liu Dingbang, as a foreign affairs officer here, at least he has heard the name. If you listen to his identity, you will know.


    Even so, he would be protesting: "I will report this situation to the higher authorities. Although you are in a high position, it does not mean that you can bully us casually. If Mr. Watanabe is wronged at all, I will take you to court."


    Secretary Liu completely regarded him as the air. Although he was shouting, he and Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I always want to see you, but I don''t have time. Today''s thing is really embarrassing for me. Although I don''t want to admit it, I can only say that you are unlucky. After all, mad dogs don''t happen every year."


    He didn''t pay attention to Murakami Dazuo, but his tone was full of satire, which was not in line with his identity as secretary of the provincial Party committee. The reason why he was so sharp was that he almost killed Su Jingfei.


    If Su Jingfei has an accident here, how can he face his old leader? Now Liu Dingbang has been thinking about how to vent his anger on Su Jingfei. As for the two foreign businessmen, in his opinion, they can only be regarded as clowns. Of course, the main reason is that Su Jingfei is not responsible.


    Director Sun did not embarrass Junichiro Watanabe. With the support of Liu Dingbang at this time, he naturally did not believe that Junichiro Watanabe would do anything too much. Unlike Lin Kefeng before, even if he was really sure that he was involved in the murder, people could extradite him back home. He had no chance of jumping over the wall. Even if Su Jingfei stimulated him, it was useless.


    Su Jingfei has never been a kind person. If a person is offended to such a degree by him, he can let him go safely, then he is really absent-minded. With his toes, Ichiro Watanabe will find a way to revenge him.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei took a step forward. In front of Ichiro Watanabe, who was going out, he sounded very sincere: "Mr. Ichiro Watanabe, since you want to invest in our s City, I decided not to sue you for buying homicide. The premise is that you must apologize to me. In this way, I can let you go."


    His words not only surprised Ichiro Watanabe, but also surprised even Liu Dingbang. He let the little devil go, which is quite different from the old leader''s personality.


    No matter what others think, Su Jingfei continued: "well, have you considered it? If you think about it, you can nod and apologize now. "


    When he was talking, he blocked everyone''s sight, and the gold needle in his hand stabbed out quickly, not to mention that the people behind him couldn''t see it. Even Ichiro Watanabe didn''t see the flashing gold needle. He just felt as if he had been bitten by a mosquito and didn''t care.


    Su Jingfei seemed to see that the other party didn''t want to apologize, and hummed: "Mr. Watanabe, it seems that you don''t know how to repent, so don''t blame me for being impolite." With these words, Su Jingfei pretends to be very angry and gives way to Ichiro Watanabe''s way forward.


    Junichiro Watanabe was a little puzzled. Su Jingfei said two words and left. He didn''t know who he was, but he had already stabbed several vital parts of his chest with a very fast technique. This kind of needling is quite special. Unless he knows the inside story, he won''t notice it at all. His effect is to let a person in half a month, If you die unconsciously, even the most advanced instruments can''t detect it.


    Su Jingfei''s technique is quite insidious. It is recorded in the online book that he is also asked to guard against it rather than use it. But since Su Jingfei has practiced the falling shadow needle, he can use it completely.


    He already knows that Ichiro Watanabe''s life is not long, how can he still care about what he did? He believes that with the current medical science, no one can find out the real cause of his death.


    When Junichiro Watanabe and Dazuo Murakami left the ward, they still said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, I will repay you everything you have done to me today, and I will never forget everything today."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said, "Mr. Watanabe, I think I can sue you for intimidation according to the laws of your country." Without waiting for a reply from Ichiro Watanabe, Su Jingfei has already said to director Sun: "director Sun, in his accusation project, he added the article of intimidating the victim."


    At this time, people remembered that Su Jingfei was the victim of this incident. Su Jingfei really had the right to increase the charges, and so many people were watching. It was indeed Ichiro Watanabe who threatened Su Jingfei again.


    Su Jingfei''s strange performance before was also ignored by everyone. After all, he just did it. Although it was a bit strange, it was understandable after careful consideration. In the eyes of everyone, Su Jingfei was more affectionate and preferred to make things smaller than to cause trouble to Liu Dingbang.


    Junichiro Watanabe looked over there, director Sun really want to write this down, quickly said: "Su Jingfei, I''m just joking with you, you are so shameless to add accusations to me."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m not shameless. You''ve just threatened me. I''m a coward and scared."


    This time, not only Ichiro Watanabe, but also the people around Liu Dingbang have an impulse to beat Su Jingfei. He is still a coward. According to what he does, he is absolutely bold.


    Junichiro Watanabe and Dazuo Murakami don''t know. They know that Su Jingfei is teasing themselves. This time, he learned to be smart and didn''t continue to fight back against Su Jingfei. Instead, he secretly decided how to deal with Su Jingfei. He walked out without saying a word, but some parts of his body began to change as he walked.


    This door lock pulse needling method is very special. It can control when the person who has been needled breaks out. It''s like installing a time bomb for someone. In order not to affect himself, Su Jingfei specially set it half a month later.


    At this time, even if Ichiro Watanabe died, no matter where he died, it had nothing to do with him. Su Jingfei was never brave.


    The method of pulse locking needling is based on the body''s constitution and endurance. If people are very good, they may live longer. In the same way, Ichiro Watanabe''s fat pig is very weak and emotional. Su Jingfei is really worried that he will die of a blood vessel collapse right here.


    Su Jingfei thought that this would bring trouble to himself, and did not stimulate him. Instead, he said to Liu Dingbang, "secretary Liu, today''s business is really thank you. If it is not, we will all be cleaned up by the people of the investment promotion office."

 Chapter 285

    Su Jingfei decided the fate of Ichiro Watanabe''s dead fat man with a more obscure method. This guy will surely die suddenly in half a month, and become a real dead fat man.


    To do so, Su Jingfei has no burden in his heart. When people like Ichiro Watanabe die, many people will benefit from it. His technique is very obscure, not to mention that modern science and technology can''t find it, even if it''s general medical conditions.


    Only if there is a doctor who is more skilled than Su Jingfei and has a certain understanding of his means, can he find out that he will not worry about whether there are people who are more skillful than Su Jingfei in the world. Su Jingfei is not sure. After all, he has not madly thought that he is the first in the world in terms of medical skills, but he believes that no one knows these means better than him.


    Su Jingfei is still a member of the ordinary society. He can''t completely ignore the laws of the country. What''s more, he doesn''t want to jump out of this scope. After all, if a person doesn''t have a moral code of conduct, he will always make mistakes.


    No one is aware of Su Jingfei''s behavior. Liu Dingbang finally left after chatting with Su Jingfei for a while. In fact, he came here to visit Su Jingfei. He didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. For the investment promotion department, Liu Dingbang must go back to rectify it.


    Naturally, economic development is very important, but we should not regard foreign investors as God just because of attracting investment. The necessary respect is necessary. However, we should not use the attitude of asking grandson for grandson. In this way, we would rather not invest.


    As for the fat man of that week, you don''t need to ask. He will definitely find out some disgraceful accounts, and then he will go to prison. It''s inevitable that he will live worse than death.


    Su Jingfei didn''t pursue the people behind him too much. Liu Dingbang has promised to go back to rectify, so he won''t be in charge of so many things. There are still things in front of him.


    From the kidnapping of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei to his re admission to hospital, it was only two or three days. The top management of s city was shocked again and again. From the severe crackdown in the whole city to the rectification of the top management, there was no obvious movement except the military. The political circles simply fell out. All this was because of a man named Su Jingfei.


    No matter whether people have met Su Jingfei or not, they all keep this name in mind. As long as it involves Su Jingfei, they have to think twice. If he really violates the law, people should consider taking it lightly. If he doesn''t touch the law, people will turn a blind eye. This has basically become the consensus of the top management of S City, even if no one says it, But I think so.


    From this moment on, the identity of Su Jingfei''s invisible first son has been confirmed, but the client doesn''t know at all. He is now facing another headache, which should be a sweet worry for ordinary men.


    On the second day of Su Jingfei''s hospitalization, Lin ruoke, who had seen the development of things, came to the hospital. He saw Su Jingfei hanging his arm. Instead of being careless, he gently supported Su Jingfei, which made him feel flattered.


    He can know that Lin ruoke has a certain liking for himself, but it''s just the friendship between his classmates. He never thought that Lin ruoke could have such a woman''s side. In fact, Lin ruoke is an absolutely beautiful girl. Although she is a little young and slightly immature, she is definitely of the type of child''s face and big chest.


    Now Lin ruoke, a girl who used to be like a doll, is suddenly so gentle and has absolute charm to men. Even Su Jingfei has been stable for a long time before she says with a bitter smile: "ruoke, I''m really not used to you like this!"


    If before, Lin ruoke would jump up and point at Su Jingfei and scold her for being so gentle all the time, or for being so cute when you are young. Today, he just said with a soft smile, "you are injured because of me, so I should take care of you. If you didn''t take me to the back of the car, I would be injured, Maybe it will be the same as my second brother. "


    When Lin ruoke said this, he looked at Su Jingfei without turning his eyes. He seemed to answer Su Jingfei again, but his eyes had different meanings.


    Su Jingfei''s heart leaps. With Lin ruoke''s mind, she designs Lin Kefeng''s business. Maybe she has guessed it, but she is not at the scene, not only has no evidence, but also can''t be 100% sure. That''s why she looks like this.


    For Lin Kefeng''s affairs, he also has no psychological burden. This boy not only wants to kill himself, but also is an absolute scum. At most, he wants to get rid of the harm for the people and solve his future troubles. Now he is watched by Lin ruoke. Although he mutters in his heart, he doesn''t make a sound on his face.


    "Speaking of your second brother, he was really bold enough at that time. He tried to kill me with a strong gun. At that time, the mayor and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee were there. Alas, the most fatal thing was that he faced the police chief, who was so accurate in shooting." Su Jingfei sighed.


    His expression is very in place, let people hear that he is really feeling, feeling is not Lin Kefeng''s death, but his stupid.


    Su Jingfei is not a good liar, but he knows what kind of words are in line with his own situation. Lin Kefeng killed himself several times. If he regretted that he was killed, it is obviously different from his own position. If he regretted that Lin Kefeng was stupid, it is in line with the situation.


    Lin ruoke didn''t see the problem in Su Jingfei''s language and expression, so he changed his eyes and nodded: "in fact, it''s OK. I''m sure I''ll go to prison for what my second brother has done, and I''ll suffer losses if I go in."


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. Lin ruoke''s words are very likely to happen. Lin Kefeng''s childlike atmosphere is the most disgusting temperament of people in prison. If he can go in and be a man with his tail in his hand, he won''t suffer too much. Otherwise, he must be very miserable. What''s more, he looks good and will always be liked by some people with special interests.


    He sent Lin Kefeng to the end of his life. It seems that he really helped him. Su Jingfei didn''t regret it any more. Of course, he was also a little frightened. Lin ruoke''s attitude seemed too calm.


    Lin ruoke was really smart. He could see his mind from Su Jingfei''s expression, so he laughed at himself and said, "Su Jingfei, do you think I''m too cold? My second brother died, and I''m not sad. You think I should be a person without any feelings."


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth and just wants to explain. Lin ruoke''s big eyes stare at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to explain. He did think so before.


    On the contrary, it''s Lin ruoke''s turn to help Su Jingfei out of the encirclement this time, and he said, "you can understand that. After all, this is the view of normal people. Unfortunately, Lin Kefeng and I are not normal people. Our relationship is the only blood relationship. Even my relationship with him is not as good as my relationship with my elder brother."


    Before, because Su Jingfei''s main opponent was Lin ruofeng, Su Jingfei paid more attention to him. He really didn''t ask Lin ruoke about the relationship with Lin Kefeng.


    He knew that the relationship between Lin ruoke and Lin ruofeng was basically blood relationship. Now he heard that the relationship between Lin Kefeng and her was worse, which really surprised him.


    "Lin Kefeng has come to such an end. He is absolutely to blame. Because his identity can only be the young master of the family. He can''t get the inheritance right of the family, so he has been eating, drinking and playing all the time. He doesn''t do good things, and he doesn''t do bad things." Lin Ruo saw Su Jingfei''s surprise and continued to explain: "if he only did this, no matter how to say, he was my second brother. The last thing he should do is to make my idea. He once peeped at me taking a bath, but I caught him and tried to use him. Fortunately, he was found by my family later, which is the main reason why I moved out."


    Su Jingfei''s face changed from surprise to anger. Even though Lin Kefeng had been dead for a long time, he still regretted that he was too happy with him. He should be tortured. This is a beast.


    Lin ruoke saw Su Jingfei''s expression and said with a smile: "don''t be angry. At that time, he just had an attempt and didn''t take advantage of it. Don''t mention my first kiss. Even if the first kiss is still there, you can rest assured that you won''t suffer. I''ll keep it!"


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said unconsciously, "you should be the one who suffered losses. What''s the relationship with me?"


    "Nerd, why are you so stupid? I always thought you were a smart boy!" Lin ruoke''s pretty face is slightly red, but he smiles and points Su Jingfei''s forehead. There is no doubt that the little girl is charming and lovely.


    Although Su Jingfei has met many beautiful women, Lin ruoke''s charming and simple is the first time to meet her. Su Jingfei is more puzzled when she is moved.


    Although he has a lot of contact with women, no matter which woman he is with, his development is natural. After experiencing some things, he has the current emotional foundation, and he has never bothered to pursue anyone.


    Now he knows more about women than before, but in some moments, he really doesn''t open it. For example, now, he just can''t reflect it.


    Lin ruoke could see that Su Jingfei really didn''t understand. She blushed even more: "if you help me to bring Lin Kefeng to justice, I''ll naturally thank you very much. For a traditional girl like me, I can''t repay her. I can only make a promise by myself, so it''s cheap for you."


    At this point, her past bravery and carelessness are gone, only the girl''s unique coquettishness. It''s her courage to say that. No matter how nervous she is, she''s also a girl!


    Su Jingfei is stunned. It takes a long time for him to react. Lin ruoke''s confession is to himself. If he was just a little surprised before, he is scared now. He uses his toes to think that Lin ruoke would confess to himself, which is even more surprising than he heard Lin Kefeng''s resurrection.


    He doesn''t know that Lin ruoke likes himself and doesn''t think that there is no possibility for them. But with this seemingly bullshit reason, you really think it''s back to hundreds of years ago!


    What''s more, Su Jingfei thinks about Lin ruoke, who he knows. She''s usually careless and bold. She can''t see that she''s conservative at all. Even if she thanks herself, she has to make a personal commitment. What''s more, she doesn''t want to avenge her.


    Su Jingfei''s startled eyes completely stimulate Lin ruoke. As an ordinary girl, she must think that she is rejected. Then she hides her face and tears and runs away. From then on, they are strangers.


    But her nature was exposed for a moment, and she stabbed Su Jingfei''s forehead and said: "what do you mean, my mother''s face of sinking fish and falling geese, the color of closing the moon and blushing the flowers, isn''t it worthy of you? What''s the look in your eyes? I''m afraid I''ll fall for you? I don''t think it''s going to be so cheap. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel depressed because of Lin ruoke''s publication. Instead, he took a long breath and said to himself, "hoo, fortunately the aliens are kind. Lin ruoke has been released again. This is the real Lin ruoke!"


    His words were not loud, but they were very close. How could Lin ruoke not hear what he was saying? He was furious.


    Holding Su Jingfei''s hand back, he put forward the most beautiful and charming posture in front of him, and then said seriously: "Su Jingfei, do you think my figure is not good? Am I not pretty? Or do I have a bad personality and I''m not smart enough? What do you mean, you don''t like me? "


    Su Jingfei secretly swallows her saliva. Not to mention Lin ruoke''s outstanding appearance, her childlike appearance and huge chest configuration is enough to kill all male animals. If Su Jingfei is not weak, there may be some adverse reactions.


    Now listening to Lin ruoke''s words, Su Jingfei had to nod his head honestly and said: "he has a good figure, first-class appearance and is full of charm to men."


    "I understand what you mean. You have to refuse. If that''s the case, I''ll marry anyone. It''s too shameless. I''ve been refused my first confession." Lin ruoke said, really irritable.


    Su Jingfei was startled. He didn''t seem to say anything. What''s more, he felt guilty when he looked at Lin ruoke, who was going to be angry. With the girl''s fierce character, he might have done something.


    As she said, maybe she will find someone to marry casually, or send out her first time in a rage.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t want to occupy Lin ruoke for the first time, if Lin ruoke sent himself out, he certainly couldn''t sit back and ignore him. What''s more, there is something strange in his heart now.


    Whether it''s a man or a woman, it should be proud to be confessed. Even if the other person is not the one you like, they will also have such emotions.


    Now Su Jingfei has this feeling. Anyway, what Lin ruoke likes is himself, which is almost equivalent to his own private property. He has a strong possessive desire. Now Lin ruoke is not allowed to mess around.


    Thought for a while, had to say: "if can classmate, you calm down, I didn''t refuse you, you don''t think."


    "What? You mean to accept me, as I have said for a long time. How can you refuse with my grace? " Lin ruoke said with a smile.

 Chapter 286

    Su Jingfei for Lin ruoke''s thinking jump, even if has had certain preparation, now is also defeated by her, when to accept her, Su Jingfei does not want to muddle through.


    "If you can be classmate, calm down first, we have to say these things slowly, don''t get excited." Su Jingfei tried to be calm.


    Lin ruoke was very happy now and said with a smile, "what else do you say? If you don''t marry a man, if you don''t marry a woman, you will love me. Isn''t that a good thing? You don''t have to worry. I''ll be with you when you leave the hospital. "


    Su Jingfei covers her face. Lin ruoke''s present appearance is her past style. It''s really tough and unbearable. But now he can only patiently say to Lin ruoke: "ruoke, this matter should be considered in the long run. You can''t make the wrong decision just because of the impulse."


    He saw if Lin Ke wanted to open his mouth, and then quickly said: "to tell you the truth about Lin Kefeng, it was only when he wanted to hurt me before that I could fight back properly. Moreover, he really broke the law, so I can''t help you. Therefore, you don''t have to thank me. Do you think it''s OK for me to say so?" Su Jingfei spared a large circle and made his meaning clear.


    Lin ruoke was stunned for a moment. Then he followed Su Jingfei''s words and said thoughtfully: "according to what you said, it seems that it''s really the case. It''s really him who committed the crime first."


    "Yes, so you don''t have to thank me, and even if you thank me, just treat me to dinner. There''s no need to make such a decision. It''s a matter of life!" Su Jingfei is relieved. Lin ruoke finally wants to understand that he doesn''t feel for such a beautiful girl, but he has a lot of problems now and doesn''t know how to solve them. He doesn''t want to add a nervous Lin ruoke, so it''s really chaotic.


    Lin ruoke nodded with Su Jingfei''s words, which made Su Jingfei very happy. But immediately Lin ruoke frowned at Liu Mei and said, "no, I don''t like to hear that. I''ll treat you to a meal if I thank you. My innocence is only worth a meal."


    Su Jingfei is tongue tied. Lin ruoke''s jumping thinking is not something he can keep up with. It doesn''t seem to be the focus of the problem.


    Lin ruoke seemed to have no idea of this truth. He glared at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, please tell me what it means. If you don''t know, I can''t finish it with you."


    Su Jingfei covered his face and said, "elder sister, please let me go. I''m just so polite. There''s no special meaning."


    "What?" Lin ruoke''s voice immediately raised and said angrily, "you just said politely. According to what you mean, my innocence is not worth a meal. It''s just politeness."


    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. He''s a little confused about how to explain this kind of divine understanding. Lin ruoke''s mode of thinking is really out of his mind.


    Now he has no words to bow his head, but he doesn''t pay attention to the cunning in Lin ruoke''s eyes. He''s still teasing me. You really think you''re a smart little gentleman. All the tricks can''t escape in front of me.


    Su Jingfei has found that if he and Lin are not the same level, if he is the monkey king, others are the supreme king. Su Jingfei has to admit it and say, "well, you are very powerful. It''s a bit hard to understand. I admit my mistake. You are pure and clean, and your innocence is the most valuable."


    Lin ruoke snorted: "this time, you''re a man, but I want to take advantage of you. Why don''t you agree?"


    Su Jingfei feels that her head is beginning to ache. This woman''s problems are wave after wave, which is more troublesome than zombies. Su Jingfei is not good at dealing with women, but now her problems are more and more unsolvable.


    To be fair, not to mention Lin ruoke''s first time, even though she has many boyfriends, if she wants to bow to any man, that man has to thank God for his favor. Such a top beautiful girl can''t be met. How can su Jingfei not be moved.


    But my family knows that there are five women who are related or about to be related. Su Jingfei really can''t deal with the women around him. If you add Lin ruoke, you will be dead tired.


    Su Jingfei is silent. Lin ruoke laughs in his heart. It''s not sure. Do you really think it''s easy for me to make a confession? How can you be rejected at will.


    Su Jingfei pondered for a long time and bit his teeth in the dark. In order to make his life less painful, he could only have a long pain rather than a short one. Even if he hurt Lin ruoke now, it was better than muddle headed debt at least.


    "Lin ruoke, what I''m talking to you now is very important. I hope you keep it a secret for me, and I''m serious." Su Jingfei''s face turned straight.


    Lin Ruo Ke is stunned, but his heart jumps. Su Jingfei is afraid to tell him some secrets, but he is also secretly happy. If a man is willing to share his secrets with him, it is estimated that there is a substantial breakthrough in their relationship.


    "You say, my biggest advantage is that I have a strict mouth and will never leak." Lin ruoke made a solemn promise.


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly, as if all women say so. As a result, secrets often fly all over the world. Su Jingfei doesn''t expect to let her really keep secret, but when she says so, her credibility will be higher.


    "The thing is, I''m not single. I have my own girlfriend and I live together." Su Jingfei''s astounding way.


    Although he is exaggerating, his relationship with Li hongsilk is basically the same as that of a couple. Except for the last step, they have done everything. They are basically living together.


    Lin ruoke was stunned, his face became a little ugly, and his voice was a lot lower: "when you were in college, you were single all the time. Now it''s less than three months since you left school. You actually have a cohabitation girlfriend. Are you developing too fast?"


    "Everything can happen in this world, we are so fast." Su Jingfei sighed that although this kind of reason hurt people a little, it generally had a miraculous effect.


    Lin ruoke looked down for a few seconds. When Su Jingfei thought she was going to give up, Lin ruoke suddenly looked up and said firmly, "it''s OK. Your rapid development should be driven by your physical instinct. As long as you break up with her now, I won''t mind your past."


    Su Jingfei almost vomited blood, and this woman is too generous. If her situation is really like what she said, she may not be able to help it, especially Lin ruoke''s persistence to herself. Everyone will be moved.


    But now he can only bite his teeth and say: "no, she and I are not that kind of situation. We really like each other before we get together, and we can''t break up. I can''t be sorry for her. You know this person, that''s Li Hongsi, the director of our company."


    "Ah? It''s actually sister red silk. No wonder I feel that you are closer than most people. " Lin ruoke was stunned and exclaimed. In her heart, she thought it was Liang Xiuwen. Although she suspected that the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei was fake, after such a long time of contact, she found that the relationship between them was really closer than ordinary people, and there was such a kind of communication between lovers.


    But now Su Jingfei says that he and Li Hongsi live together, which is a bit beyond her expectation. She and Li Hongsi are not very familiar, but we get along well. If it''s Li Hongsi, she''s really hard to grab.


    Seeing Lin ruoke''s hesitation, Su Jingfei knew that she had been shaken, and then said: "you think, Li Hongsi''s appearance is not worse than you, and her character is also good. How can I dump her to come to you? This kind of thing can''t be forced. Do you say it right?"


    Now Su Jingfei doesn''t know that his cleverness is mistaken by his cleverness. He originally wanted to persuade Lin ruoke to give up this idea, but after listening to him, he reminds Lin ruoke instead.


    Lin ruoke gazed at Su Jingfei and said, "yes, if you don''t say I forgot, I''m no worse than sister Hongsi. Besides, we are still classmates. You can give up her being with me. Anyway, sister Hongsi is so beautiful, and you don''t have to worry about not finding a husband."


    Su Jingfei wanted to slap himself. He was really talkative, but he gritted his teeth more and more and said, "well, you are reasonable, but the secret I told you is not over. Besides Li Hongsi, the relationship between Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen is also a couple. She has promised to be a junior for me."


    "It''s impossible. How can sister Xiuwen accept this?" Lin ruoke''s face changed and retorted immediately.


    "It''s true, because red silk is her good sister, so she decided." This time, Su Jingfei didn''t feel guilty. In fact, that''s what happened. His attitude made Lin ruoke''s heart really bottomless.


    If there is only one opponent, she can still compete. If there are two beautiful girls of the same level, she is not confident. After all, each of them is no worse than herself, and she has more advantages than herself when she gets along with Su Jingfei day and night.


    "In fact, not only that. Last time you met Wu county magistrate, Wu Yanli, was actually my first woman. She and I were very close. You see, how could I still be with you?" Su Jingfei''s way to strike while the iron is hot, and he doesn''t want to disclose it now. Anyway, if she really spreads it, she won''t recognize it.


    Lin ruoke''s face suddenly changed, and then he seemed to react. He said angrily, "impossible, Su Jingfei. If you want to refuse me, please use more reliable reasons."


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "no, what I said is true. They are not the only ones. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are also my women. I am very playful. You''d better give up your thoughts."


    This record heavy weight down, Su Jingfei estimated that Lin ruoke should shrink back, after all, he has already listed five women.


    Lin ruoke, instead of hesitating before, said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, your lies have gone too far. It''s really funny that someone else''s big star has become your woman. Well, since you are so playful, I''ll be your lover. You can''t refuse this."

 Chapter 287

    Su Jingfei grins bitterly. He tells the truth. Lin ruoke thinks he''s cheating. Does he really have a face that people don''t trust? This is the first time I told another person that I have so many women.


    But he forgot that sometimes the lies are too exaggerated, but no one will believe them. Even if they are all true, others can only treat such a ridiculous thing as a lie. After all, it''s a great blessing for these women to get any one, let alone follow Su Jingfei.


    More importantly, there are pop idol stars Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. These two women are not ordinary people. They are actually Su Jingfei''s women. It''s good to say that no one believes them and don''t regard Su Jingfei as a madman.


    "If you can be classmate, what I said is absolutely true. I don''t mean to deceive you at all." Su Jingfei had no choice but to repeat.


    At this time, he didn''t want Lin ruoke to retreat. He just wanted to prove that he didn''t cheat others. Su Jingfei didn''t want to be envied by others, but at least he should be believed. Lin ruoke refused to believe it.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s solemnity, Lin Ruo laughably said, "OK, OK, I believe you. You are a sweet cake. Can you be a public lover? If Marilyn Monroe were alive, she would be your woman. If Audrey Hepburn was young, she would like you, too


    After a pause, looking at Su Jingfei''s distressed appearance, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "Xi Shi, Wang Zhaojun, Diao Chan and Yang Yuhuan will also like you. You are born with a white face, the favorite of women. Ha ha."


    Su Jingfei is really depressed. Lin ruoke clearly doesn''t believe in himself, and what is born with a white face? Is it praise or curse!


    Lin ruoke was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s reaction. He thought that he was going to die soon. Then he restrained his laughter and waved his hand and said, "well, since you have to say that, I won''t stop you, but since you are so playful, I''ll be your lover from today on."


    "Lin ruoke, you are crazy. You are willing to be a lover." This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be speechless and exclaim.


    Lin ruoke said, "it doesn''t matter! Anyway, those women are willing to be small three, small four and small five for you. I''m afraid of being a lover, and I won''t suffer any loss! " After a pause, he said cunningly, "if they are all your women, I will be your lover for life. If they are not, hum, I will be your big room. Not only do you have no chance to find them, but also be careful that I deal with you."


    Su Jingfei stares at Lin ruoke, who is proud of himself. She has such an idea. If she said that before, Lin ruoke becomes his girlfriend and even his future wife.


    Of course, in Lin ruoke''s eyes, her calculation is absolutely correct. Su Jingfei''s previous words were made up in order to refuse herself. Unfortunately, the boy made them up too much. If he just said the first two or Wu Yanli, he might have some doubts and even agreed. But he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei also made up Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, She thought that she broke Su Jingfei''s lie at once.


    Not only that, she also even took the fight against defense as an attack. Since Su Jingfei likes to lie, she does not expose him, so she uses this method to tie Su Jingfei.


    She really has a good feeling for Su Jingfei. If it''s normal, she won''t be so obsessed. It''s strange that all the women Su Jingfei said can compete with her, which arouses Lin ruoke''s fighting spirit.


    But the world is always full of accidents. If everything is under control, there will be no saying that things are impermanent. Lin ruoke thinks that everything has been calculated, but he can''t calculate some impossible things. For example, Su Jingfei''s words are true before.


    "Lin ruoke, don''t make trouble. It''s too much fun to be a lover." Su Jingfei saw the other party''s dance and had to say it again.


    Lin ruoke said with a small hand: "Su Jingfei, do you look down on women? I can say everything I can. I''ll take what you say as true. I''ll be your lover all my life. Anyway, I''m going to make a promise by myself. Even if I don''t have a reputation, I''ll recognize them. You should try to catch them up. Don''t let me be a big house instead, Then you won''t have a chance to have a good time. "


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. It''s the first time that he sees someone digging a hole and burying himself. He wants to save her. She is still struggling and disagrees. Instead, she is complacent. Su Jingfei feels like an egg is broken.


    Of course, he didn''t feel a trace of joy in his heart. It was just that Lin ruoke sent himself to the door and couldn''t push him away. If he strongly refused again, wouldn''t it be a bit too unkind. Moreover, Lin ruoke removed Su Jingfei''s moral barrier himself. What else did he fear.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei clenched his teeth and hummed: "Lin ruoke, if what I said is true, don''t regret it. You can''t cry at that time."


    Lin ruoke hesitated for a while. Although she believed in her own judgment, accidents could exist at any time, and the bet seemed a little big. She always kept her promise. If she really failed, she would really be a lover for Su Jingfei all her life, even if she had no fame.


    But she looks at Su Jingfei''s serious face and thinks that Su Jingfei is bluffing. How can this kind of thing become a reality? Su Jingfei must be deceiving herself.


    From her words like gambling, she has regarded Su Jingfei as her opponent. Now she is not asking to be together, but gambling whether Su Jingfei can scare herself away. Now Su Jingfei is very sure that she has several super beautiful girls, the more likely she is to be fake.


    Thinking of this, Lin ruoke nodded and said, "don''t worry. I have this advantage. I will never regret what I said."


    Su Jingfei said that keeping secrets is an advantage. Now he has another one. But he didn''t stimulate Lin ruoke this time. He just nodded and said, "well, in that case, I won''t say much. If you want to be a lover, you can be a lover."


    "Hello, you have to understand that you do have those women, I am a lover, or I am your real wife, don''t miss the point."


    Su Jingfei is a little stunned and looks at Lin ruoke who reminds him. Now he is a little suspicious that the woman in front of him is Lin ruoke who is Gu Lingjing? She mentioned these, as if no matter win or lose, they do not suffer! What''s more, she dug her own hole too deep. She had no chance to jump out.


    For Su Jingfei''s silence, Lin ruoke thought that his guess was right, hummed: "from now on, I''ll get along with you as your lover, what can you do to me at any time!" Then he gave Su Jingfei two flattering eyes.


    According to the truth, if Lin can do this, she is really generous to Su Jingfei. First, she gets along with Su Jingfei as a lover, so they can do anything a lover can do, including some restrictions.


    To put it another way, as long as they fulfill their verbal bets, Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke will have either a lover relationship or a husband wife relationship in the future. It''s not right for them to do so. Su Jingfei was confused by this kind of setting, which is similar to a dead cycle.


    In any case, he has understood that no matter which one is counted, he will not suffer losses. At least he can earn a beautiful girl by his side, and he is still a clean man.


    From Lin ruoke''s point of view, in fact, she didn''t suffer a loss either. She liked Su Jingfei, and it was her hope to be together. She didn''t think it was a loss to let Su Jingfei take advantage. She liked it in her heart, and she believed that she would not fail.


    For a moment, a gambling contract without formal agreement but with oral agreement was established. Su Jingfei didn''t have many ideas at all. After all, what he said was true. Lin ruoke had already lost.


    Lin ruoke also didn''t think much. According to the calculation of such an impossible thing, Su Jingfei must be deceiving others. He will win.


    She didn''t think that Su Jingfei could chase those women one by one in order to finish their bets. It was not realistic at all. However, she suddenly thought of a question and said, "by the way, although we have such an agreement, we should have a time limit. Otherwise, if you do it for more than ten or twenty years, I will be old."


    Su Jingfei speechless looking at Lin ruoke, heart road this woman in the end to bury themselves in what kind of pit just willing ah, unexpectedly also put forward such a request.


    "It''s up to you to decide how long you plan." Su Jingfei shrugs his shoulders and doesn''t care about Tao.


    On the contrary, it''s Lin ruoke''s turn to be stunned this time. This kind of thing is up to her to decide. If she says that one day, Su Jingfei is not sure that she will lose. From this point, she is more convinced that she will win. The reason why Su Jingfei accepts this bet is because of her face, or that she does not exclude herself.


    Anyway, no matter what the reason, Lin ruoke said very kindly: "well, in that case, let''s make a decision. Within half a year, if you can achieve what you said, I will be your permanent lover, and I won''t get married. If not, you must promise to marry me, and it must be in a short time, otherwise you will go back, where can I find you."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help but said, "elder sister, how anxious you are to get married. You even think about getting married. Do you want to have a baby as soon as possible?"


    "I don''t care. If you are in a hurry to be a father, I can cooperate. I''m a good talker." Lin ruoke''s fierce character is reflected again.


    For this kind of Lin ruoke, Su Jingfei can only choose to retreat, speechless looking at the complacent Lin ruoke, quietly said: "don''t look at you now make happy, for you are going to pull list."

 Chapter 288

    Lin ruoke left with a winning smile on her pretty face. From beginning to end, she never thought that she would lose. Su Jingfei''s lie is too unreliable. Don''t say that she doesn''t believe it. I believe that anyone can''t believe it.


    Before leaving, Lin ruoke still kisses Su Jingfei in the face, which can be regarded as an advance payment for her winning. Su Jingfei can''t help but laugh and cry. It''s all men who take advantage of the girl, but it''s all against her.


    But to tell the truth, Su Jingfei really dislikes a girl like Lin ruoke, and even likes her. The girl is straightforward and lovely, but although she is strange, she occasionally makes a little confused. This bet clearly shows that Su Jingfei takes advantage of her.


    Lin Ruo was the first person to see Su Jingfei. Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk were not at home because they went abroad to discuss business. They didn''t know Su Jingfei''s condition. The person who knew Su Jingfei''s injury most quickly was the crew.


    The next few days were the shooting of the final shaqing play of the crew. However, he could only watch and guide at most, and could not really teach him any more. Even if Su Jingfei was in good health, he would not be able to recover from the gunshot wound for a while and a half. What''s more, he had to recover.


    People in the crew always stay in hospital for Su Jingfei and show their concern, but they don''t have time to visit him. Moreover, Su Jingfei has already said that he will be discharged soon.


    But if Lin can leave today, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei will come in disguised. Their relationship with Su Jingfei is special. Naturally, they can''t take their agents with them as usual. Otherwise, many things are inconvenient. They really feel a little furtive.


    For the arrival of the two girls, Su Jingfei was also very surprised and asked curiously, "Why are you here? Isn''t the crew busy these days?"


    Generous and mature Li Binbin took a look at Su Jingfei and hummed: "it''s not because you''re not reassuring. We''ll come to see you when we''ve finished the trick. You''re really out of hospital and come in again."


    Liu Yifei is also beside, looking at Su Jingfei hanging arm, distressed way: "you this time seems to be more serious than that day, how is this going on?"


    Su Jingfei just told the crew on the phone that he was injured and hospitalized, but he didn''t mention the specific situation. If Li Binbin and Liu Yifei didn''t pay special attention to Su Jingfei, they would have thought that Su Jingfei was only slightly injured.


    Now he looks really sad. Su Jingfei''s face turns pale because he has hurt his vitality. This time, he is bleeding a lot. Naturally, his face is even paler and seems to be in a state of depression. The two girls are very distressed. As the relationship between them changes, their respective mentality will naturally change.


    Su Jingfei can feel the real concern from the two women. She feels sad for Lin ruoke''s smile when she left. If she stayed a little longer and saw the relationship between the two women, she would not be so confident.


    Thinking about it in my heart, I said with a smile: "it''s OK. This time I was injured just because of an accident. Although it seems exaggerated, it''s not a big problem."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t want to tell the specific situation. He''s afraid of the two girls. What''s more, he''s suspected of killing two people by any means. He can only keep these things in his mind.


    His words just finish saying, Li Binbin already smile not to smile of way: "is it?"? Minor injury? I''ve just heard from the doctor in the hospital that it seems to be a gunshot wound. "


    "Er, sister Binbin, you asked the doctor!" Su Jingfei smiles awkwardly. He thinks that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei will not take the initiative to ask the doctor because of their identity problems. Unexpectedly, the lie is exposed on the spot.


    Liu Yifei hummed a way: "we know you won''t be honest, naturally go to the doctor to ask, you tell me what''s going on."


    "Well, it''s quite complicated. In a word, your husband almost lost his hair this time. Fortunately, I''m very lucky. I haven''t started my life with you. It can''t be really over, so I survived." Su Jingfei sighed and said with a smile.


    The two women are completely immune to Su Jingfei''s behavior of claiming to be her husband. Not to mention that their feelings towards Su Jingfei have changed a long time ago. They say that when they are together, they call their husband and beg for mercy. He is an animal.


    Now they pay more attention to Su Jingfei''s words. At the same time, Li Binbin asks: "seriously, almost killed?"


    "What''s the matter, you mean, it''s very urgent." Liu Yifei is also urging. This pretty girl, who is usually calm and rational, is concerned and worried.


    Su Jingfei comforts her that the two women have completely put their hearts on themselves. Even if they can''t be husband and wife in the secular world because of their identity, their hearts are together, which is very satisfying. Su Jingfei has to tell the story of what happened before.


    Naturally, it is the key point to talk about how unnatural Lin Kefeng is, and even part of Lin ruoke''s words are put into it, so that the two women are gnashing their teeth.


    "Before, I only thought that the villains on TV were so abnormal and hateful. I didn''t expect that there were such beasts in reality. Fortunately, the police were more powerful. Otherwise, once such people came out of prison, many people would suffer." After listening to Liu Yifei, he even said that Lin Kefeng should die.


    Li Binbin nodded and said, "fortunately, he was killed by the police. Otherwise, he will try to revenge you. This time, he invited a South Vietnamese killer. Who knows if he will invite Japan, or the United States, or other countries."


    "Well, yes, your husband is lucky in this respect." Su Jingfei nodded, then opened his arms and said, "in order to comfort your husband, should you give him warm arms and warm kisses? No one is allowed to be less."


    Although it''s inconvenient for him to hang his arm and dare not do too much action, he can still do it by opening his arms and showing his arms. Moreover, when he doesn''t deal with the wound, he can act with pain. What''s more, now that he has dealt with it, he doesn''t frown.


    If it was normal, the two women would not accept his absurd proposal. But now they see Su Jingfei''s face is pale, and they still bear the pain and open their arms, so they have to put down their reserve, look at each other, Nestle in Su Jingfei''s arms, and kiss him on the face.


    They have been intimate with each other more than once, and there is no repulsion between the two girls. Even because of this, the relationship is still very close. They are still sleeping together, so we can say that they have become best friends.


    In this way, Su Jingfei''s embrace is earth shaking in the eyes of outsiders, but in their eyes, everything is normal, which makes Su Jingfei very proud.


    Of course, it also made him a little depressed. Even though the two women were slim, they could hold their arms together, but they had to stretch their arms as large as possible. Their injured arms would really suffer. Even if the injured position was the shoulder, they were uncomfortable!


    In order to balance herself, Su Jingfei doesn''t care whether the two women are embarrassed or not. Everyone comes to a French wet kiss, which makes the two women lose their eyes for a moment.


    Both of them have been intimate with Su Jingfei for many times. Naturally, their bodies are very sensitive. Now they are hugged by Su Jingfei, and they don''t want to leave. They feel that this is the most comfortable way. Now they understand why people are willing to find their beloved partner. It''s really warm.


    Although they are three people together now, it doesn''t prevent their feelings from being very good. Everything that happened between the three people is actually wrong, but the result is that the three people come together. Even if it''s a little strange, the three of them feel very normal, and they are all rational people. Since it happened, they won''t be regarded as nothing, and no one will avoid it.


    Su Jingfei sucked the distinctive fragrance of the two girls, and then said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. I have a good constitution and recover very quickly. About three days later, I will report to the cast, and I won''t delay the killing."


    "Well, that''s good. Director Xu hasn''t seen you these two days, and he''s been talking about it all the time. This time, the movements you designed for me and sister Binbin are very satisfying. Director Xu has decided to put your name behind Mr. Yuan Baye. It''s the second martial arts director. You can understand that it''s enough to make you a celebrity in the circle." Liu Yifei leans on Su Jingfei''s arms and tells her about the past few days.


    Li Binbin is much more open than the quiet Liu Yifei. Instead of being restrained, he hugs Liu Yifei around him and says with a smile: "you don''t know. You are a legend in our drama group now. You are more enviable than our stars. It''s developing too fast. It can be said that you are going to the sky step by step."


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "sister Binbin, you make me blush. I''m your bodyguard. I don''t want to be a martial arts instructor. As for whether I''m famous or not, I don''t care at all. I''m not going to eat this business."


    Liu Yifei sighed and said, "you are right. If you really become a star, you have no freedom. It''s good for you to think so."


    "But then again, it''s a pity that you don''t develop. Not to mention your martial arts guidance ability, but your ability to act as a guest actor has also been affirmed by director Xu. As far as your supporting role is concerned, he said it''s definitely a bright spot. After the film is released, there will be people looking for you to shoot." Li Binbin continued on one side.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "come on, I don''t plan to enter the performing arts circle, let alone film. I don''t want to be a martial arts director." After that, he suddenly gave the two women a kiss on their mouths, then touched them with a bad smile and said, "of course, if a director asks us three to play a play, I will certainly agree. Of course, the director must be a woman, and the props only need a bed. Oh, yes, the sofa is OK, if it''s a floor with a very soft carpet, I don''t mind eithe

 Chapter 289

    Su Jingfei only stayed in the hospital for three days. His physical fitness is very good. It takes a long time for most people to heal the wound of the operation. However, Su Jingfei really scabs in three days, which makes the hospital marvel that Su Jingfei''s physique is like a monster.


    Although this is not really a recovery, Su Jingfei can''t do any hard work, but he has already done well. Naturally, the hospital won''t keep him.


    Except for Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi who are abroad these days, all his friends have come to see him. At the same time, they can''t help worrying everyone. This time, Su Jingfei hasn''t escaped Wu Yanli. Her third uncle knows that Su Jingfei is hospitalized. How can Wu Yanli not know.


    For the first time, Su Jingfei didn''t want to let Wu Yanli know. Naturally, no one would take the initiative to inform her. This time, Wu Yanli found out and complained about him. However, care was better than dissatisfaction. In the end, they were affectionate.


    If it''s not because the hospital is not suitable, and now Su Jingfei is weak, maybe she will come here. Wu Yanli is different from the two big stars. Although the three girls all have a relationship with Su Jingfei, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are together every time. The first two times are accidents. They can accept the reality and make them take the initiative to make love with Su Jingfei. It''s still a little difficult.


    When Su Jingfei was discharged from hospital, he didn''t tell anyone that he didn''t want to see the situation of the last time. He came back after he was discharged. This time, he was directly discharged quietly, and he didn''t go home. He was going to the cast today.


    As Li Binbin and Liu Yifei said before, today is the day for the cast to kill their youth. He chose to leave the hospital on this day, which is also interesting. How can I say that he is one of the behind the scenes of the film, and he always has to say goodbye to several big men. They are good to Su Jingfei.


    Since his wound has healed, naturally, he doesn''t have to hang his arm like before. He just needs to be bandaged up. His appearance is no different from that of ordinary people. When he arrived at the cast, except for the director and some big men who knew that Su Jingfei had been hospitalized due to an accident these days, those cast members didn''t know anything, and they even thought that Su Jingfei had made some mistakes, Su Jingfei was kicked out by the director.


    In this environment, many people can''t see others well. Su Jingfei was kicked out, which really made many people happy. Now, I''m disappointed to see him.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about this. He just came here today to participate in the youth killing drama, and then he got his own reward. This is the first "huge sum" he received in his working stage, which is much higher than his salary.


    He worked in the hospital for less than a month, so naturally he didn''t have a job. He only got a month''s salary in roufeisi group, which was just enough for living expenses.


    Although he is actually the third youngest of the Su family, he has never enjoyed the treatment of a young master. All his income is earned by himself. This is the first time he has been paid a large amount of money.


    "Jingfei, you''re here. How''s your health?" Seeing Su Jingfei coming, Xu Ke greets him and says a few words to the people around him to prepare for the shooting of the last scene. Because of Su Jingfei''s advice, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei naturally don''t tell Xu Ke the truth.


    "There''s no problem. It''s just because of the accident. Now the arm can''t move violently. The rest should be OK." Su Jingfei smiles and pats his shoulder.


    "Well, that''s good. You''d better be careful. Today we''ll shoot the youth killing drama. After that, we can have a rest. Go to bingbin and Yifei first and correct their movements. We''ll start shooting in ten minutes." Xu can''t see Su Jingfei''s injury from his appearance, but since he said so, he nodded seriously.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense. After receiving the order, he goes to find Liu Yifei and Li Binbin. Even if he doesn''t correct them, there''s no problem. Anyway, the previous actions have been designed, but he can''t demonstrate them.


    According to the actions he made for the two women before, they can easily complete the last act as long as they are familiar with them. It''s just Xu Ke''s rigorous style that decides that Su Jingfei has to correct it. This is also what Su Jingfei admires. The older generation of filmmakers are very strict, so the movie is better, unlike many filmmakers now, It''s a rough film.


    "Jingfei, you''re here. There''s nothing wrong with your shoulders now." When Su Jing flies away, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are discussing the action. Seeing him coming, they quickly care about the way.


    Su Jingfei said with a low smile, "what''s your husband''s constitution? You don''t know. Even if you fight 300 rounds, it''s OK."


    Liu Yifei blushed and said, "you''re not serious. It''s a waste of our care. The best way to fight with you is to let you lie on the top of the bed."


    Although Li Binbin is older and involves male and female issues, he is not much better than Liu Yifei. Thinking of Su Jingfei''s animal performance, he feels that his legs are weak and itchy. He secretly hates Su Jingfei''s harm, but he says: "yes, this villain is on the top of the bed when he is honest."


    "No, why are you so cruel? I''ll be discharged." Su Jingfei dissatisfied with the way, but then said with a bad smile: "but you so want me to lie on the top of the bed, is there any attempt ah!"


    He deliberately said it in secret, and the two girls suddenly blushed. If they were not worried about Su Jingfei''s injury and weakness, they really wanted to twist him.


    Su Jingfei didn''t mean to tease them. Seeing that they were very shy, she said that even big stars have a simple side, but it''s enough. If it''s too much, it''s not beautiful.


    Face a whole, Su Jingfei this just serious way: "Binbin elder sister, Yifei, today is your last act, want beautiful finish, action all practiced?"


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei nodded together. They really prepared for today''s scene for a long time. This is also the competition in the final film group battle. They shot part of it before, and today is the last part.


    When Su Jingfei saw the two women nodding, he asked them to rehearse their designed movements. He didn''t need to be as serious as shooting. He only needed to rehearse what he asked for. However, he couldn''t show them by himself, but he could correct some of their detailed movements and make their movements more ornamental.


    From this point of view, in fact, Su Jingfei really has the talent to do martial arts guidance, not only his kung fu is very good, but also can design more dazzling movements, which is not easy.


    Ordinary martial artists can make their own Kung Fu very good, but it is difficult to design dazzling movements. After all, in many people''s eyes, dazzling movements are often flashy, but Su Jingfei can do a good combination. Even yuan Baye, a famous martial arts director, is very satisfied with this.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei did a lot of hard work. From the beginning to the end, they did not hesitate and pause in their movements. Even if they did not use any special effect, the fight between them was also enjoyable.


    According to the setting of the film, although both Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have good acting skills, they are actually embellishments and vases in the film. This film is also a real men''s play. They don''t need to show good skills, as long as they can make people look comfortable. Obviously, Su Jingfei''s actions designed for them are very good.


    "Well, it seems that you are all very skilled, so I can rest assured. I''ll tell you a few small places, and the shooting effect should be better." Su Jingfei then corrected a few small movements for them.


    After a while, the assistant director reminded us to get ready and start shooting. Immediately someone came to make up for the two girls, and Su Jingfei went to Xu Ke.


    When he just came here, he didn''t see Cheng Long and Li Lianjie. He estimated that when he came, they were shooting other parts. Not all the plots need Xu Ke''s own shooting. There is a deputy director to help!


    Now Su Jingfei sees not only Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, but also Zou Zhaolong and Huang Xiaoming, the other two important supporting actors. Everyone has to play in the last scene of the play. This group battle is the end of the whole play. As long as this scene passes, the film will be finished.


    Seeing Su Jingfei come over, everyone naturally hisses and asks for warmth. Several big men take good care of Su Jingfei all the time. Huang Xiaoming has been treated by Su Jingfei, and he has a good impression on him.


    His treatment is not to mention a new comer. Even if he has been in the performing arts circle for many years, he may not have such achievements. Yuan Baye, who has just come here, patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said, "boy, if you develop in the performing arts circle, you will see your good popularity today, and the future will be limitless."


    Su Jingfei wanted to tell Baye that what he patted was the injured shoulder. Fortunately, Yuan Baye was just the elder''s action of caring for the younger generation, and he didn''t exert himself. He could hold on, and he could only smile and say: "they take care of me. In the entertainment industry in the future, I don''t want to continue to mix. You know, I''m lazy and don''t want to be so busy."


    His thoughts have been known to the crew for a long time. Now that he says so, we are not surprised. Mr. Yuan just shakes his head and sighs. It''s a pity for him to be a very promising young man. But Su Jingfei hasn''t changed his attitude for such a long time. It''s unlikely that he can continue.


    Of course, he didn''t say that although Su Jingfei wanted to leave the entertainment industry, people in the entertainment industry would not forget Su Jingfei. How could the No. 2 action guide of this big production not be noticed? In the future, Su Jingfei may not be able to control himself in the face of all kinds of invitation. If only he could join the industry at that time, and Mr. Yuan is also looking forward to the future of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about these situations. Now he also puts his attention in front of the camera. The last scene of "king of Kung Fu" has been filmed.

 Chapter 290

    "Ka" with director Xu Ke''s last cry, the shooting of the whole movie is over. S city is the last part of the movie, and other literary dramas have been shot in other places.


    Now all the shooting parts are over, and the rest is only post production. After all, this is big production, and post production also takes a long time. There is still a period of time for the real release, but from now on, the work of all the actors is finally over, and everyone can have a good rest.


    Now, unlike before, stars basically don''t need to rush to the stage. At the end of the movie today, everyone has time to rest. Young actors Huang Xiaoming, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei may soon continue to shoot the next movie.


    The other big guys can have a good rest for a period of time. In their current status, they no longer need to rush to the market, and they can even pick on the script.


    "Well, today''s film is going to kill the youth, and a banquet is going to be held in the evening. Everyone should be present and get drunk!" At the end of the shooting, Xu laoguai naturally can''t keep a straight face, but now he is very relaxed and laughs.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods his head and says that Xu is an old geek. In fact, he just has some ideas about movies, which will be a little special. He is not a very difficult person to get along with. At least he is very nice to himself, and he always wants to help himself. Unfortunately, he doesn''t care about the entertainment industry.


    Of course, he also knows that he can''t be isolated from the entertainment industry. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are both his women. Although he doesn''t want to join the entertainment industry for the sake of their two daughters, he will certainly agree if he needs his own help.


    "Let''s go, my bodyguard." Li Binbin interrupts Su Jingfei''s feeling and smiles.


    At the end of the filming, she can relax a little. It''s rare for her to joke with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei sees that the people next to him are all busy. Only Li Binbin is around him, and outsiders will not have any special ideas. After all, the reason why Su Jingfei can come here to take part in the shooting is that he is Li Binbin''s bodyguard.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he said to Li Binbin in a low voice: "sister Binbin, if you want me to go with you, do you want me to protect you or give you personal care?"


    "If you want to die, you haven''t seen it for a long time. You are a real man." Li Binbin didn''t expect Su Jingfei to tease himself. He quickly looked around and found that no one found out. Then he twisted Su Jingfei''s waist and said angrily.


    Su Jingfei''s body is tough, such a small action, it is to give Su Jingfei tickle, if not for fear of being seen, Su Jingfei already took Li Binbin''s hand, but also hehe said with a smile: "I''m not a lecherous person, I''m really Binbin sister charming."


    "Come on, I think you like Yifei better. You don''t leave her every time." Li Binbin is praised by Su Jingfei, but he is proud.


    Su Jingfei didn''t understand it at first, but then he thought that when they were intimate, he didn''t seem to be separated from Liu Yifei, but at this time, Li Binbin''s reasoning really made people laugh and cry.


    Originally, he didn''t want to treat Li Binbin too much, but since she talked about this topic, Su Jingfei retorted impolitely: "sister Binbin, you are misunderstanding me. I really haven''t left her, but you should be objective. It''s not because my people are on you."


    "Ah, you bad guy said." In fact, as Su Jingfei said, I don''t know whether it is because of physical problems or because of age. Su Jingfei is fascinated by Li Binbin''s mature plumpness.


    Although Li Binbin looks very slim, she has a good figure and strong endurance, which makes Su Jingfei nostalgic.


    Even if this kind of thing is done, if Su Jingfei says it, how can he not be shy? Li Binbin said it before, but it''s just arrogant. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei''s words make him blush.


    "Eh, Jingfei, sister Binbin, what are you talking about? Sister Binbin, your face is so red. Are you just tired?" As they were talking, Huang Xiaoming came over and saw that their scene was a bit strange. He asked, did he ever think about their development? After all, the identity gap is too big.


    Li Binbin quickly gathered his hair and covered up: "it''s just a little hot. There''s nothing wrong. Xiaoming, you seem to be leaving tomorrow."


    "Yes, I''m going to report to another crew tomorrow. I can have a good rest today." Huang Xiaoming didn''t go into their situation. After listening to Li Binbin''s question, he replied with a smile, "Alas, artists like us can''t help but rush around every day."


    "Come on, don''t be cheap. If you can make a scene and complain, I have no one to look for!" Li Binbin and Huang Xiaoming are brothers and sisters of the same school. Both of them are contract artists of Huayi Brothers. They are very familiar with each other. Li Binbin talks at will.


    Huang Xiaoming laughs. Instead of continuing this topic, he says to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you are so good as a martial arts instructor. Why don''t you go to the next production group with me? It''s also an action play. I''ll introduce you to the director. If you participate in it, it will certainly make this play more colorful."


    Su Jingfei and Li Binbin both understand what Huang Xiaoming means. Although he is not a top star now, at least he is also a top star. With the crew he is going to work for, his strength will not be weak. If Su Jingfei is introduced, it will definitely help Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei was a newcomer without any qualifications before the film was released, It must be an opportunity to act as the action director of such a drama group.


    This should also be regarded as Huang Xiaoming''s act of repaying his gains. If Su Jingfei had not treated Huang Xiaoming and acted as his stand in, Huang Xiaoming would have suffered even more if the crew hadn''t wasted time.


    "Xiao Ming, let''s forget about this. As you know, I''m only a part-time martial arts instructor, which can be regarded as a ticket player. If I''m shooting in S City, I''ll just be a guest star. If I''m in other provinces and cities, I still don''t want to go. I still have work to do." Su Jingfei reads Huang Xiaoming''s kindness, but he can only shake his head and refuse.


    Huang Xiaoming can see that Su Jingfei is not perfunctory, so he has to say with regret: "originally, I thought I could cooperate with you again, but you have no intention of entertainment circle, so you can only regret, but after all, what kind of job do you have that you can''t give up?"


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t feel ashamed to work in roufeisi group, in the eyes of such a star, he certainly can''t understand why he doesn''t give up this low paid job and refuses to enter the entertainment industry.


    Fortunately, he had another job, so he said with a smile, "did you forget I was a doctor? I am an expert of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine He didn''t say guest this time.


    Although Huang Xiaoming is a star, he can''t look down on doctors. Especially, he once experienced Su Jingfei''s medical skills. It suddenly occurred to him that if he didn''t become a doctor, it would be a real loss!


    Thinking of this, he nodded and joked: "well, since you are a doctor, you can''t enter the entertainment industry casually. However, if there is a crew from s city in the future, I will say hello to them and invite you to increase your income."


    "Thank you, brother Xiaoming, for your help. You can make me rich." Su Jingfei also laughs. Huang Xiaoming is the only young actor about his age, and they get along well.


    "Well, don''t be sour here. Hurry up and let''s go to Director Xu''s youth killing banquet." Li Binbin looked over, and two big men talked endlessly here. After a pause, he looked at Huang Xiaoming and said, "Xiaoming, it''s said that these Xiangjiang actors have a good drinking capacity. You can weigh it."


    Huang Xiaoming face a change, some helpless way: "Binbin elder sister, you are not don''t know, my drinking capacity is such a thing, forget it, anyway, this situation has been used to, back with the gentleman."


    But then he thought, "no, even if I''m not drinking, I can''t avoid Jingfei."


    "He, you don''t have to worry. Su Jingfei is sick now. He doesn''t need anything special to drink. I don''t think Xu Dao will give Su Jingfei any more. Only you should be prepared." Li Binbin laughs and says nothing. Su Jingfei drinks a lot, so he doesn''t need to worry.


    Huang Xiaoming didn''t know what Li Binbin was saying. He looked at Su Jingfei''s face and said with a sad face: "I thought there was a brother sharing the same trench, but I didn''t expect that you were hurt. It''s time for you to get hurt."


    Su Jingfei and Li Binbin naturally know that Huang Xiaoming doesn''t suspect that the time of his injury is too right, but he is very depressed now. He must be drunk at night. At this time, Su Jingfei has no way to comfort him, so he can only pat his shoulder and say with a smile: "bite your teeth, and it will pass as soon as you close your eyes."


    Huang Xiaoming glared at Su Jingfei and said, "what do you mean when you close your eyes, it''s just drinking? I''m not afraid. " Even so, I can''t help feeling guilty.


    Su Jingfei and Li Binbin look at each other and smile. Huang Xiaoming really feels a little generous. At the same time, Liu Yifei, who has taken off her makeup, comes over. The youngest members of the crew get together. She looks at the three and then asks curiously, "what are you talking about? Huang Xiaoming, your face is not very good-looking!"


    Huang Xiaoming was full of tears when he was asked. He shook his head helplessly and said, "it''s OK. I''m fine. You talk first. I''ll go back and get ready first."


    Liu Yifei is full of fog and doesn''t understand what''s going on. Li Binbin has to explain: "someone is going to get drunk, so naturally he will be depressed."


    Instead of looking at Huang Xiaoming, Liu Yifei unconsciously looks at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei also looks at her, and Li Binbin also looks at her. Suddenly, the two women''s pretty faces become red. The three of them think of the first time together.

 Chapter 291

    They chose the best hotel in s city and packed the largest private room. The only people they could really participate in were the leading role and several main staff members, including Su Jingfei.


    As the director of this movie, Xu Ke is naturally the most powerful person. Even the producer and investor of this movie will give him face. Moreover, his style of directing is always tough and he doesn''t like being told what to do. In fact, he is also the producer of this movie.


    Su Jingfei came with Li Binbin, which is more in line with his identity. In fact, he can only be regarded as the action guide of a guest star. In fact, he is also Li Binbin''s bodyguard.


    Su Jingfei and the two female stars have broken through the relationship, but everything has to be low-key. Otherwise, let alone the scandal, even if people know that the two women are with him, it will make people feel a lot more about the two female stars. This is not what the three people want to see. He keeps a certain distance from Liu Yifei on the set, which makes people think that they are just good friends.


    Seeing Su Jingfei and Li Binbin coming in, Li Lianjie, who had arrived first, said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you sit here. We martial arts people all want to sit together."


    Zou Zhaolong beside him also said with a smile: "yes, come here and do it. We said before that we would compete with you to see your real level. I didn''t expect that you were injured, so we had to suppress this idea. We''d better drink in the bar. Martial arts practitioners can''t drink too much."


    In many movies, he plays a villain, either fierce or insidious. No matter what role he plays, it will make people feel that he is not a good thing.


    In fact, Zou Zhaolong has a good character, just like a gentle uncle. If you don''t know his kung fu is great, you will think he is an ordinary middle-aged man.


    Moreover, from the first time he saw Su Jingfei, he took care of him, even more than other big men. In the eyes of those big men, Su Jingfei is a talent who can be made. If he develops in the entertainment industry, his future is limitless.


    But in Zou Zhao longan, Su Jingfei is regarded as a martial arts descendant. This kind of feeling is totally different. Su Jingfei prefers Zou Zhaolong''s attitude towards himself, so he goes to sit beside him obediently.


    Compared with Li Lianjie and Zou Zhaolong, Jackie Chan''s attitude toward Su Jingfei is not so close. Although he is more optimistic about Su Jingfei and has a good feeling for him, he won''t be close to Su Jingfei because of his identity. This may also be due to regional differences.


    Li Lianjie was born in the mainland, and he is more concerned about the younger generation in the mainland. Moreover, he is a real martial arts master, and he even gets a soft hand with a prize. He is also more concerned about Su Jingfei, a pure martial arts practitioner.


    Cheng Long also has real kungfu, but his kungfu is more complicated, not pure martial arts, which is equivalent to Su Jingfei and he are not of the same faction.


    Xu Ke naturally has no opinion about where Su Jingfei sits. He just wants to relax tonight. Although he always shoots martial arts movies and action movies, he actually doesn''t know martial arts. When people sit together as martial artists, he can only watch them.


    Huang Xiaoming was the happiest of them. He thought he would be attacked by everyone today. Now it seems that Su Jingfei will help him block a lot of bullets, and he is quite confident.


    At this time, he won''t be jealous of Su Jingfei. Although this means that Su Jingfei is highly valued by several big men, Huang Xiaoming can only thank him for his attention.


    With the arrival of Liu Yifei, the main members of the cast have arrived, and no one says that Liu Yifei is too late to play a big role. After all, girls are always slower, and there will be some preferential treatment. When she comes, she naturally sits next to Su Jingfei. It''s not too unexpected. They have a good relationship on the set.


    Only Huang Xiaoming''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise. Because he thought Su Jingfei would help him block the wine, he paid more attention to Su Jingfei. He seemed to see that Su Jingfei had eye contact with Liu Yifei.


    In his eyes, these things are rotten in his heart. Not to mention that Liu Yifei has cooperated with him several times and has a good relationship with him, and Su Jingfei is also his friend. Naturally, he won''t gossip about them, but he just keeps a mind in his heart. If they really have something, Huang Xiaoming thinks it''s good, at least Su Jingfei gives him good sense.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei did make eye contact. Unexpectedly, Huang Xiaoming saw them. When Liu Yifei sat down, Xu Ke stood up and said, "OK, everyone is here. The green killing banquet has officially started."


    "With the cooperation of all of you, this film is a perfect ending. Thank you for your hard work all the time. I''ll do it first. You must relax. We are all old acquaintances. We don''t need to be restrained. I wish our film a big sale." Xu Ke''s speech is very simple. After that, let''s have a drink.


    As a director, Xu Ke can basically represent the producer. Naturally, everyone will not give up face. Except Li Binbin and Liu Yifei who just had a drink, the rest of the people just raised their necks and drank a cup.


    No matter how much Li Binbin and Liu Yifei drink, they are girls after all. No one will force them to drink. Of course, they can''t do without it.


    After Xu Ke has finished, everyone will naturally enter the stage of free drinking. Today''s main purpose is to have a rest. As Xu Ke said, all of you, whether young or old, are familiar with each other for such a long time.


    Although Su Jingfei is not interested in the development of the entertainment industry, he is still very grateful to several big men. They really care a lot about themselves. Moreover, when Lin ruofeng came to make trouble with the crew, they were all supporting themselves.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei didn''t care that he was a little weak now. He took a glass of wine and said to Xu Ke, "director Xu, thank you for your care during this period. I''ll give you a toast." He didn''t say anything too polite. He showed the style of a warrior and made several people nearby nod their heads. Su Jingfei was a happy man.


    Although Su Jingfei is a young man, his performance on the set makes everyone very satisfied, and Xu Ke is even more satisfied. Because this young man is a temporary action director, and his remuneration is less than half of his professional, he almost undertakes all the action design of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, and he has been a double and a supporting role, although he is paid enough, But it is absolutely cabbage price.


    No matter who is able to save money, Xu Ke is also a director appointed by the investor. Saving money is good for him.


    In this case, he was not polite. He had a drink with Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei went out as his qualification, there would be many people looking for him to film. There are really few young people in the circle who can drink with Xu Ke.


    Next, Su Jingfei naturally drank one by one with Yuan Baye, Cheng Long, Li Lianjie and Zou Zhaolong. After a circle, Su Jingfei drank no less than a jin of wine, but his face remained unchanged. His face was slightly pale, even not red at all.


    When he wants to find Huang Xiaoming to drink, Huang Xiaoming''s face changes. He quickly takes his glass to Cheng Longjing. He is really afraid that Su Jingfei will find him to drink.


    According to the rules, Huang Xiaoming is the youngest of all the people present. Naturally, he has to toast them one by one. But Su Jingfei is more forthright, so he toasts first. Besides, he is not an actor. Unlike Huang Xiaoming, he does not steal the limelight.


    When he saw Su Jingfei''s drinking style, he knew that when he drank with this guy, he had to drink to the glass. He didn''t dare to play like this, otherwise he would definitely get drunk, and he would not toast continuously. He didn''t have that strong drinking capacity.


    Su Jingfei is amused to see that Huang Xiaoming is afraid of drinking with him. Although he has a good amount of alcohol, he can''t continue to drink endlessly. After all, he has a large amount of alcohol, but he is not drunk. If he drinks like this again, he is not far away from being drunk.


    Just thinking about it, Zou Zhaolong, sitting beside him, said, "Jingfei, are you really not going to develop in the performing arts circle? No matter your appearance and skill, as long as you have a good exercise, you may not be worse than Ajie and Longge in the future, and they all want to help you. I think you should think it over. Although this industry has its disadvantages, after all, becoming a star is more beneficial. "


    Su Jingfei knows that Zou Zhaolong has a certain truth. Ordinary people will definitely choose to enter the entertainment industry. With the help of such a big man, Xinglu is absolutely smooth. Unfortunately, his heart is not here.


    "Brother Zou, I don''t absolutely refuse to enter the entertainment industry, but the most I can do is to play with tickets. If someone comes to s city to shoot and find me for help, I may participate as long as time permits, but let me really go to the entertainment industry, I don''t have this plan." Su Jingfei thinks in the heart, honest to Zou Zhaolong way.


    Su Jingfei''s words make Zou Zhaolong sigh. Although the environment of s city is good, there are not necessarily a few troupes who really come here to shoot. What''s more, they don''t know Su Jingfei. Basically speaking, Su Jingfei won''t enter the entertainment industry.


    As for Zou Zhaolong''s care for himself, Su Jingfei kept it in mind and said with a smile: "brother Zou, it''s nothing. After all, my job is not this. But if brother Zou needs my help in the future, just say it and I will come."


    If ordinary people hear this, they will think it is perfunctory and polite, but Zou Zhaolong doesn''t think so. As a warrior, and through these days, he knows that Su Jingfei is the kind of person who will practice what he says.


    "Well, since you say so, I''ll remember. Anyway, if something happens in the future, I won''t be polite to you. You can''t refuse to be a guest star or any role needs you."


    Su Jingfei is stunned for a moment, and feels a little bad. Zou Zhaolong seems to have a wrong understanding of his meaning.

 Chapter 292

    After having a green killing banquet and shooting a green killing drama, Su Jingfei''s crew''s life was over. The next day, the crew left s city one after another. On the night of the green killing banquet, Su Jingfei didn''t go home, but stayed in the crew''s hotel.


    As for what happened that night, Su Jingfei naturally won''t talk to the outside world. When Li Binbin and Liu Yifei left, they were a little listless. They didn''t know whether they drank too much wine last night and didn''t sleep well, or because of other reasons, other people''s spirits were not very good, and no one had studied deeply.


    For the two goddess girlfriends to leave, Su Jingfei is naturally a little reluctant. After all, they have special identities. He can only make an appointment to meet them when they have time, and then let them go to the next production group.


    Su Jingfei and the two girls both know that their relationship will not be a dew marriage. They can get together for the last three. It is estimated that unless one of the two girls quits the entertainment industry or cooperates with each other again, there will never be such a time again. The three are destined to be separated.


    After this period of time together, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have become best friends. It''s really hard to get used to the separation at first, but from another angle, it''s actually a good thing.


    Everyone doesn''t want their beloved to be shared, even if they are good friends. The three of them have special conditions to get together, so they can always maintain such a relationship. But deep down, they are willing to get along with Su Jingfei alone. Now they are separated. If they meet next time, they should meet Su Jingfei alone. From this point of view, it''s a good thing.


    No matter what the three of them think, all the banquets will come to an end. Su Jingfei sends the two stars on the plane one by one the next day. He also recovers his peaceful life. He just needs to go home from work every day and make a guest appearance in the hospital at the weekend.


    His injury and appearance are basically OK. He just needs to be cultivated. When he goes home, he also passes by Feng''s Hospital, where he takes the traditional Chinese medicine he wants. He has to start to recuperate his body. Only when he recovers to the best state, can su Jingfei face all the challenges.


    The Lin family has not been settled by themselves. Su Jingfei doesn''t think that the Lin family''s affairs are over. At least before Lin ruofeng falls down, his troubles will continue.


    At the beginning, he just wanted to make Lin ruofeng blind and perform chrysanthemum mutilation. With his own video as evidence, he didn''t dare to be too proud. But this time, after Lin Kefeng''s incident, Su Jingfei''s mentality has changed. He has a new understanding of Lin brothers. It''s himself who will suffer from the pure fight against snakes. How can Lin ruofeng give up.


    Before, when he was taken away by director Sui, the thing that Bai tou asked him to take was Lin ruofeng''s video. Now that thing is in Bai tou''s hands, nothing is safer than him.


    Su Jingfei himself is proficient in medicine, and when he uses the secret method of overdraft vitality, he also knows how to remedy the sequelae. In only three days, his lack of vitality recovered at least 80%.


    In fact, when he was in the hospital, he took the medicine prescribed by President Liu. The problem of overdraft of vitality has been solved for most of the time. Now it''s just consolidation. As a result, his face, which was still slightly pale, has been restored to its original state. At least from the surface, he can''t see that he is injured.


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, who went abroad to talk about business, had not come back, which made Su Jingfei very surprised. The two women had been on business for a week. Later, they didn''t trust to call to know that the underwear was sold crazy this time.


    I don''t know how they publicized it. Several European countries are scrambling to sign agency contracts with roux. Now Roux has increased its volume again and again. This business has not only stabilized the new company Roux group, but also made great progress. Now less than 10 days after the launch of its products, the company''s total assets have increased by 30%, This is completely beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation.


    Ironically, the sales volume in China is average. Although it is better than other products, it is quite different from that in foreign countries. This makes Su Jingfei feel that the consumption concept of Chinese people is really scornful. Do foreign monks really recite sutras? Even foreign second-class products are more popular than domestic famous brands. Su Jingfei can''t correct this consumption concept. He can only sigh. This idea is actually the mainstream, and there are not many people who really support domestic products.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have to worry too much about the company''s affairs, and his life was relatively stable. Five days after he came home, Bai tou called Su Jingfei and asked him to go to the military camp. 307 army arranged shooting training for Su Jingfei.


    According to Bai tou, all this is what Nalan Xiulin means. Since Su Jingfei was almost shot twice, and even though he didn''t lose his life, he was also injured a lot. Nalan Xiulin thinks that Su Jingfei should practice his gun skills and even give him a gun. After all, he is still in the 307 army!


    Although Nalan Xiulin didn''t say it, Su Jingfei understood that he was afraid that he would be avenged and lost his life again. Naturally, he wouldn''t refuse Nalan Xiulin''s care. What''s more, he really wanted to practice.


    He didn''t forget that he couldn''t shoot. He used the gun as a concealed weapon to hit people. Fortunately, he could do it unexpectedly. Otherwise, who knows the consequences.


    Su Jing flew to 307 army and saw the white head waiting for him at the door. He said with a smile: "white head, you don''t have to be so polite. How can I feel that you are just like my little brother now? How embarrassed I am."


    "Die, who is your younger brother? I''m not worried about you. Last time you came here, you made a mess here. Now the major general is not here. If you want to make a mess, I can''t help it. Who is not rebellious here?" White head rolled a white eye, merciless way.


    Su Jingfei felt his nose awkwardly. Last time, it was because of a bet that he showed his ability in 307 troops, but it also made people here confused. If he knew that he was coming, those people would surely come out to watch.


    Thinking of being watched as a zoo animal, he immediately felt that it was a very good choice to pick up the white head, so he closed his mouth.


    It''s hard for Bai Tou to see Su Jingfei''s honesty. He laughed in his heart and said with a smile: "this time you''ve made a lot of noise. The major general is very annoyed. He also took part in the rectification of S City, and I''ll follow you around, otherwise I''ll call you to practice my gun."


    "Oh? You are also involved. I think it''s enough to have a municipal axe to show up! " Su Jingfei eyebrows slightly pick, unexpected asked.


    "In theory, they would be fine, but this time they are very involved. The major general is afraid that someone will bend the law for personal gain, so he let us stand out." Bai tou explained: "you don''t know. This time, because of you, not only the director surnamed Sui fell into prison, but the biggest official involved in the end was a deputy secretary of the municipal Party committee. You think, it doesn''t matter who such a person is in the province. If we don''t go out, it won''t be so easy to solve."


    Su Jingfei frowned and nodded. He had guessed that director Sui must have a backstage, and his power should not be small. But he didn''t expect that at this level, the position of deputy secretary of the municipal Party committee could at least be in the top five of the power circle in s city. This time, it was quite dynamic, but this was what Su Jingfei wanted most, otherwise why bother so much.


    At this time, the white head continued: "well, even if the major general said that he had never seen you toss so much, but he still lived so freely. First, he sorted out the underground world of S City, and then he sorted out the officials. You are a black-and-white city. From now on, s city is expected to become a model city."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. He couldn''t see whether it was praise or satire. Su Jingfei had to stubbornly regard it as praise.


    With a smile, he asked: "white head, what I asked you to take should be in your hands. Don''t let it out. It''s of great use. Maybe it can reduce a lot of trouble for me at that time!"


    The white head nodded and said, "how can I not get what you asked me to take? By the way, what''s in your USB flash drive?"


    "You won''t be interested in it, and maybe you''ll get pinpricks after seeing it. Anyway, you can keep it for me." Su Jingfei laughs and doesn''t explain. However, he is satisfied with the character of Bai tou. He doesn''t peek.


    Baitou really didn''t peep. After all, he trusted Su Jingfei very much. Now when he heard Su Jingfei say so, he turned his mouth and said, "it''s nothing more than small movies. I didn''t expect that you would have such a hobby. The sad silk hanger can''t afford to hurt him. He can only live a daily life."


    "Go to hell, you are the hanging silk. Your whole family is hanging silk." Su Jingfei was so angry that he hummed: "what little movie is coming, sir? I''m Xiao Qingxin."


    The white head didn''t like it. He said with a look that everyone knew: "well, those are not small movies, they are all action movies. OK, you are a little fresh, fresh without breath."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. He is a steady man who usually doesn''t talk and laugh. Sometimes he is obscene, which is far more difficult to deal with than the real obscene people. So he had to change the topic and said, "OK, OK, let''s not talk about this. I come to practice today. Is it difficult to shoot? I don''t have much time. Don''t let me practice for a month or two."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you have a normal IQ, it should not be difficult. As for saying that you want to practice for a month or two, even if you have time, I don''t have time to play with you. Your goal is just to shoot, to hit the target, and not to make you become a sharpshooter. Even for the gun technique, I have practiced for more than ten years." The white head turns the eye, does not have the good spirit way.


    Su Jingfei said: "that''s good. I''m afraid your major general is strict. I don''t want to be a soldier. Being able to use it is my goal. It''s better to carry a gun."

 Chapter 293

    The white head didn''t give Su Jingfei any problems, so he soon took him to the shooting range. There were already people practicing shooting there. The 307 troops were all selected elites. Naturally, no one would be lazy without training. The arrival of Su Jingfei didn''t attract much attention.


    Su Jingfei looked at those people. Whether they were pistols or rifles, their shooting skills were very accurate. Almost all of them were ten rings of each target. Even if they were occasionally inaccurate, they were definitely moving targets, and they would all be within eight rings.


    "See, these people have been trained for more than ten years, and their shooting skills are almost sharpshooters in their respective troops." Seeing Su Jingfei watching other people''s training, Bai tou said with a smile: "that is to say, our country does not like to show off. Otherwise, if we take out any one to participate in any competition, even if we can''t get back the international gold medal, at least it''s not a problem to get a few silver and bronze medals."


    Su Jingfei nods. He really has no objection to this view. In this country, I don''t know whether it is to hide or deliberately keep a low profile. People with real skills always don''t show up. Of course, there are some people who are buried. Otherwise, there won''t be the saying of experts in the folk.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t bear it more than the national football team. That kind of stinky foot actually represents the country. Once he was watching the national football team in his dormitory, but he was caught by his classmates. He turned off his computer and was forced by his classmates for a long time. He just admitted that he was watching a love action movie, but didn''t mean to say that he was watching the national football team. It shows that this has become a deep shame for people.


    "Su Jingfei, what do you think? Are you envious?" White head sees Su Jingfei to be in a daze, still think he is thinking about the matter of shooting, smile a way.


    Su Jingfei quickly put aside his wishful thinking and said with a smile, "what''s the envy of this? You''ve practiced for more than ten years to reach this level. If you can achieve a hundred hits, wouldn''t it take you a hundred years to live so long?"


    Bai tou had known Su Jingfei''s sharp words for a long time. This time, he was choked and snorted: "OK, I''ll teach you how to use guns now. I''ll see your level."


    Su Jingfei shrugs his shoulders and doesn''t like it. He hasn''t touched a gun now. Even if he doesn''t have any accuracy, Su Jingfei is not ashamed. Anyway, he won''t compete with Bai tou. Can he really wait for more than ten years to see his shooting skills in the future, unless he is really idle.


    It''s no exaggeration that Bai tou has always claimed to have been practicing guns for many years. He has been trained since he was a child. He knows all kinds of guns like the back of his hand, and explains them to Su Jingfei in great detail. He didn''t even forget to give them to Su Jingfei to dismantle guns.


    Su Jingfei dislikes the white head and doesn''t find a beautiful instructor for himself, but he stares at the white head''s hand. It''s like a piece of dry sea. He absorbs all kinds of knowledge about guns in the same state of absorbing water. Although he can''t forget it, he also has a certain understanding of guns.


    His complaint made the white head blow his beard and stare. Who in the whole army didn''t know that Qingming was the only beautiful girl in the army. After all, 307 army was a special forces army, not a women''s army.


    Although there is not only one Qingming here, she is the only one who attaches equal importance to beauty and strength. If she really arranges a female instructor for Su Jingfei, it can only be Qingming.


    Qingming is a white headed man. How can he arrange Qingming next to Su Jingfei? The women around the boy are not clear to him. Even if he has confidence in Qingming, he will not take risks. Who knows if the boy has any bad moves.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know a joke, let the white head so much scruple, otherwise it must be wronged, Su Jingfei even if there are several girlfriends, but it is also a mistake, not deliberately playful.


    What''s more, Qingming is a white headed woman. How can he make Qingming''s idea? Su Jingfei is just a friend to Qingming.


    "Well, I''ll teach you everything I have to teach you. Try it first." The white head introduced the pistol and rifle on the table, and then demonstrated the process of dismantling the gun. As a good shooter, he not only can shoot, but also has a good understanding of the performance of the gun.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood this truth. He was not polite to listen to the white head and let him try. He picked up a pistol, which is a revolver often seen in ordinary movies, with six bullets in it.


    This kind of pistol is the most common. Although it is not the most powerful, it is enough to kill people. The key is that the structure is not so complicated.


    Through Bai tou''s explanation, he already knew that he had to open the insurance before shooting, otherwise it would be useless to just pull the trigger. Su Jingfei was also secretly congratulated. Fortunately, no matter facing Lin ruofeng or Yu Wanli at that time, he didn''t learn from the people in the movie to shoot directly, otherwise it would be his own misfortune.


    Su Jingfei recalled the action before the white head in his mind and began to decompose the pistol strangely. The action was very slow. It seemed that every step had to think. The more so, the more different the white head was.


    At that time, he really wanted to teach Su Jingfei, but there was absolutely no special slow motion to let him see clearly. He didn''t even pay attention to some details. Su Jingfei had just talked to him, but he remembered these steps so clearly. It seems that this boy is cynical on the surface, but in fact he is very serious.


    This is just the beginning of surprise. Su Jingfei''s technique is becoming more and more skilled, and his movements are not as unfamiliar as before. If he didn''t see Su Jingfei''s progress, even the white head suspected that Su Jingfei was cheating himself. He had been in contact with pistols before.


    Before Su Jingfei practiced the internal power in the thread bound book, although his IQ was not low, he was definitely a little better than ordinary people. But after practicing the internal power, he was completely different. His physical quality and brain consciousness had been greatly improved, and he was almost able to never forget.


    If the white head disassembles the pistol with fast action, the whole process will not exceed half a minute. This speed is already considerable. If he does not know enough about the pistol, it is easy to disassemble and difficult to install.


    It took nearly a minute for Su Jingfei to dismantle the pistol for the first time, which seems to be twice as long as that of a white head. There is no comparability between them at all. However, according to the time they contacted the pistol, Su Jingfei''s performance is several times as long as that of a white head.


    "To tell you the truth, you really haven''t played with pistols?" The white head can''t accept this fact and asks in a daze.


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised, thought for a moment, and asked tentatively, "do toys count? When I was a child, I played with the model of the middle pistol. It''s about the same, so it''s easier to use it. "


    The white head turns his eyes. He has never seen the pistol Su Jingfei played with, but he knows that it is absolutely different from the real gun. Su Jingfei''s talent is just talent. If people know this talent, it must be very terrible, especially Nalan Xiulin. He must try every means to get Su Jingfei into the army.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Baitou was thinking, so he picked up a rifle from the side. This kind of assault rifle is the most commonly used rifle for ordinary soldiers. It can be fired repeatedly. It belongs to the same type of gun as the foreign AK47.


    This kind of gun is made in China. Its explosive power is weaker than that of the AK47. It can be shot down by armed helicopters. But this kind of assault rifle also has some advantages. Its recoil force is much smaller. Even if the physique is not particularly strong, it can be used very well. It is very suitable for Asians.


    Naturally, rifles are more complicated than pistols. It''s very difficult for novices to disassemble them well, let alone assemble them. Su Jingfei didn''t act against the weather this time, and made several mistakes in the process.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei is deliberately clumsy. He doesn''t know that his previous performance has shocked the white head. He thinks that others can easily fix the disassembly and assembly of the gun, but it takes so long for him to perform well. This time, because the white head''s demonstration time is too long, he can''t remember clearly, which leads to mistakes.


    At this time, the white head finally let go: "you are a monster. It seems that everything will become so simple when it comes to you."


    Su Jingfei put his rifle aside and said with a self mocking smile: "I call it simple. I almost can''t install it well just now. Check it. I''m afraid that my loaded gun will not only fail to fight but also hurt people."


    The white head took up the rifle and put it aside. He said with a smile, "I don''t want to check it. All such props won''t be used to practice. In the future, there are special people to correct them. We are 307 troops, but not shooting hall. The people here are very professional, and even a soldier who sweeps health is a good shooter."


    Su Jingfei shrinks his neck. Before that, he felt that his level must be relatively general. Now Su Jingfei doesn''t have the slightest refutation. He nods his head and says: "do I start to practice my gun now? Shoot at the target. "


    "Of course, I have a general understanding of the performance of guns. The most important thing is the shooting method. Look at me." White head picked up a pistol and said to a target 100 meters away: "eyes, aiming star, target, three points in a line, arm flat end, steady don''t have any movement, and then bear the recoil of the gun to shoot."


    When he finished, the gun in his hand also rang. He just demonstrated that he didn''t really want to practice the gun. He didn''t bring any protective equipment. He usually touched a lot of guns and didn''t care about the sound.


    When the gun was fired, Su Jingfei looked at the target. There was no accident that Baitou could become a major officer because of his ability. He was not only good at Kung Fu, but also very good at shooting. In the army, the really powerful people were all good at shooting.


    "Well, it''s your turn to try. Remember what I just taught you." The white head handed the gun to Su Jingfei and said, "be careful with your recoil. It''s very powerful."


    Su Jingfei took the pistol and said with a smile, "well, I''ll let the bullet fly for a while." Su Jingfei takes a gun. According to Bai tou, three points form a line. He just wants to practice casually, but he doesn''t know that his words have become a famous saying. Later, it was made into a movie, which has become a very classic line.

 Chapter 294

    Su Jingfei''s posture is very correct. It can even be said that it''s the same as the previous white headed posture. Su Jingfei can do this completely. After all, people who practice martial arts are definitely not comparable to ordinary people in terms of movement.


    White head can at least see Su Jingfei''s serious attitude and secretly nods his head. No wonder he has achieved so much at a young age. Su Jingfei doesn''t seem to quarrel and joke with himself at ordinary times. When he is really serious, he will never mess around. This is one of the reasons why white head appreciates Su Jingfei very much.


    "Well, now start shooting, don''t have any burden, the first time is to practice, miss, no one will laugh at you." The white head is afraid that Su Jingfei is too proud and can''t tolerate his own failure, so he kindly reminds him.


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. From childhood to adulthood, he was looked down upon and ridiculed not once or twice. If he can''t stand such a blow, how can he grow up.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said: "don''t worry. Although I practice shooting for the first time, I won''t let you say it so miserably. I''m a sharpshooter. I''m a sharpshooter


    White head is disdain first, but doubt a way very quickly: "you say wrong, sharpshooter should be to point to which hit which!"


    "Bullshit, if I can point and fight for the first time, you''ve been practising for so many years. I''m not the one who points. I''ll point when I''m finished. It''s a hundred hits." Su Jingfei retorts.


    The white head is speechless and has a black line. This guy is really thick skinned. Just now, he thought Su Jingfei was very serious. The white head thinks that this evaluation can be withdrawn. This guy can''t really be serious any time. How can he get along with this guy? He should have been angry for a long time!


    Su Jingfei laughs in his heart. The white head just lacks a sense of humor. He says it in his mouth, but he keeps in mind the white head''s advice: eyes, aiming at stars and targets. These beginners must keep up with it.


    His eyesight is far beyond ordinary people. Many people can''t even see the target 100 meters away. Let alone the ten rings of the heart, he can see it clearly.


    He didn''t greedily want a real target, but what he aimed at was also the target. Then his brain gave orders, his fingers performed tasks, and pulled the trigger of the pistol.


    With the sound of a gun, the scorer on the opposite side showed a number "Nine Rings". Su Jingfei was stunned. Then he turned to look at the white head beside him and said, "white head, is that what you said difficult? Does nine ring mean the penultimate ring, or the ring that is closest to the bull''s-eye? "


    "Hell, you''re too sure to be blind." White head also did not expect that Su Jingfei''s first shot actually appeared in the ninth ring. This is not the performance that a novice should have. Even if he has been a veteran for many years, he may miss the target!


    Su Jingfei can''t believe his eyes. He''s really aiming and shooting with his heart. What he''s after is not to miss the target.


    "You get excited first. Let''s have another shot. Sometimes it''s hard to say if you''re lucky." Compared with Su Jingfei, an inexperienced rookie, the white head soon calms down. This is completely possible to be a Mongolian. Many college students can still play ten rings in military training!


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much. He repeated the previous action and shot again. This time, the scoreboard didn''t light up the nine rings, but it was a seven ring. Twice, it was not far from Hongxin. It was clear that Su Jingfei was not hoodwinked.


    After staring at Su Jingfei like a monster for a long time, the white head sighed. He thought Su Jingfei had the talent to play with guns. Now he is sure that he is absolutely a genius in this field. Even if he didn''t touch the gun for the first time, he would never be as accurate as Su Jingfei.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also determined his shooting method, which seems to be a bit exaggerated. He doesn''t have a little common sense. How can he not know that his shooting method is really exaggerated.


    But he didn''t know that he had trained his internal skills and all kinds of martial arts, and his sensitivity was far higher than that of ordinary people. Moreover, his eyesight and wrist reaction speed were excellent. As long as he really worked hard, he would definitely have a higher starting point than ordinary people. Even through careful training, it was not difficult for him to become a sharpshooter.


    He didn''t know all this, let alone think about it. He could only use his talent to describe Su Jingfei. Therefore, he was also very depressed. Su Jingfei and 307 troops were nominally military doctors, but actually cooperated.


    This kind of talent can''t be absorbed by the 307 army, which makes the white head feel like a tyrant. But when he thinks that Su Jingfei may be a secret trainer of other troops, he is relieved. Anyway, he is working for the country, so he can''t join and has no way to cooperate.


    "Su Jingfei, you and I, to be honest, are you really the first time to contact a gun?" White head thought of here, immediately in the heart pan suspicious asked.


    Su Jingfei hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "this is not the first time I have touched a gun."


    Baitou is relieved, which is in line with the reality. Otherwise, after so many years of practice, he has really trained on the dog, and he can guarantee that in the 70s and 90th Ring Road, it will be at least half a year after practice.


    But before he was relieved, Su Jingfei explained: "the first time I touched the gun, I was kidnapped by Lin ruofeng, and that was the time I blinded him with a gun. You saw the second time I touched the gun, so I don''t need to say more."


    White head Zheng Zheng for a long time, just burst way: "I wipe, you play me, I ask you today is the first time to shoot, you and I say you hit people with a gun."


    Su Jingfei smiles in his heart, but on his face he says innocently: "you asked me if I was in contact with a gun for the first time. I''m not. If you want to know if I was in contact with a gun for the first time, you can ask me directly."


    The white head explained that he was too cheeky. He thought that there was a loophole in what he said, so he had to change the topic and said: "you are practicing. Although you are better than ordinary beginners, you are far from accurate. When you have a 90% chance to hit the 10th ring, I will listen to the major general and give you a gun."


    Su Jingfei looks at the gun in his hand and the target in the distance. He thinks that he is not far away from the 10th ring road now. If he wants to reach the 90th Ring Road, he just needs to practice hard and it won''t be long.


    Thinking of this, he began to practice in the shooting range, not only pistols and rifles, but also sniper guns. If he was not a beginner, he even wanted to practice sniper guns. Whether it was a game or reality, snipers gave people a very mysterious feeling, and he felt that he could be handsome when he had a chance.


    No matter Su Jingfei or Bai tou, they all think that with Su Jingfei''s potential, it will take them a few days or even a day to get to the ninetieth level.


    But who knows that Su Jingfei actually practiced for a week. Even if Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi returned home, Su Jingfei still could not reach this standard. Even in ten shots, at most three could hit the bull''s-eye, while the other seven could hit the ninth ring, and the worst was the eighth ring.


    If it''s just an ordinary army, Su Jingfei''s marksmanship can be regarded as a master. Unfortunately, 307 army is indeed an elite army. Anyone who comes up with it is above 90%.


    The gap between Su Jingfei and them is not a little bit. Of course, it is also because he has too short time to contact guns, and he can only practice guns in his spare time every day. Fortunately, 307 troops have complete facilities and indoor gun training room, otherwise Su Jingfei will not have time to practice.


    Li Hongsi doesn''t have the heart to deal with his early departure and late return. She and Liang Xiuwen are busy with the reorganization and development of the company when they come back from abroad. This time, Su Jingfei''s underwear has become an opportunity.


    A week passed peacefully. When Su Jingfei was able to hit half the bull''s-eye, the 307 troops called him a monster, and the white head could barely accept to match Su Jingfei with a gun. After all, although Su Jingfei couldn''t hit the bull''s-eye, at least he would not be injured by mistake.


    According to Su Jingfei''s words, now he is a sharpshooter who knows where to shoot. The white head scoffs at Su Jingfei''s understanding of the meaning of sharpshooter. Su Jingfei''s thick skin doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s true to match the gun.


    There is no man who doesn''t like to have a gun. Although he won''t do anything excessive with a gun, it''s more reassuring to have such a thing close to his body than the top concealed weapon. Especially, his identity is very common. Who would have thought that he had such a sharp weapon.


    Su Jingfei, a military doctor in name of 307 army, is also one of the secret agents. He does have the power to carry a gun, and Nalan Xiulin is not good at using his private power.


    On the tenth day, when Su Jingfei''s shooting technique can reach 70% of the shooting percentage, he can also be considered as a quitter. With his talent against heaven, he has achieved nearly half a year''s results in ten days. Although he is only playing a fixed target, it is not easy.


    No matter Su Jingfei or Bai tou, they don''t mean to continue to practice. Their purpose is to let Su Jingfei use guns, but they don''t intend to train him to become a sharpshooter. Bai tou has this meaning, but Su Jingfei certainly can''t agree. He is a guest star in 307 army. Who cares so much for part-time expenses.


    And just at this time, Su Jingfei received a call from Wang Yu. This chick didn''t know what she was busy with recently, so she didn''t show up all the time. Today, she finally called. Su Jingfei had a heart to heart smile. This chick is really cute.


    "Wang Yu, why did you remember to call me today? I thought you were hiding!" Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    But Wang Yu didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s teasing. He said anxiously: "elder martial brother, my mother is ill. Come on, just now. If you want to come in an hour, her illness can last for an hour."


    Su Jingfei''s face changed and said, "OK, I''ll be right there. You can take good care of him at home." Then he remembered that he was the doctor in charge of Wang Yu''s mother.

 Chapter 295

    Su Jingfei has happened a lot recently. He really forgot about treating Wang Yu''s mother. After all, although aunt Wei Hong''s illness is troublesome, it''s not particularly serious.


    Now I heard that she was ill, and there was no nonsense. I directly asked the white head to send her to the car. Naturally, the white head had no problem with it, but I still said with a smile, "you''re really a headache. You''re doing things for you, but you have to ask for a look. You have to pick up the car and send it to me."


    When Su Jingfei got into the car, he said with a smile without blushing: "don''t you just beg me now? Otherwise, who will help you then! "


    The white head slammed the car door to him. If the car didn''t belong to the army, he wouldn''t mind kicking the car. This guy got a good deal and let him be named 307 army. It''s just a precaution. Who knows if he can use him in the future.


    The car belongs to the army. Naturally, the driver is also a member of the army. He naturally knows that Su Jingfei is a pervert. He is not only the most powerful in the whole army, but also a monster to learn guns.


    For this guy, the driver was very polite. Su Jingfei told him the address directly, and he sent him to the place safely. This made Su Jingfei feel that the army is really a good place, especially such an elite army. Everyone''s quality is very high.


    When he came to Wang Yu''s home, Li Guofeng was already here, which made Su Jingfei more sure that their relationship was not simple. It was during working hours that because Aunt Wei Hong was ill, he could come to see him immediately, even before his doctor.


    Of course, he automatically ignored that it took him longer to come here from the suburbs. Seeing Su Jingfei coming, Li Guofeng quickly said, "Jingfei, please show her to Wei Hong. She''s in pain now. You''re really wasting time. It''s so long that you can''t go anywhere."


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. He doesn''t dare to talk back to his future father-in-law. He can only go to see Aunt Weihong. He probably delayed half an hour. If he had more time, aunt Weihong would feel more uncomfortable.


    For Li Guofeng complaining about himself, Su Jingfei actually feels very kind. Li Guofeng is one of the people who knows that he has a deep background. He can treat himself like this without worrying about his unhappiness. He can only say that he really regards himself as his own person, and of course it must be because he cares about Wei Hong.


    Inside, Su Jingfei sees Wang Yu embracing Wei Hong. Wei Hong''s face is pale, and her whole body is shaking. Her dignified and beautiful face is a little twisted, which shows how painful the disease is.


    It''s probably because she has been in such pain all the year round. Although Wei Hong is in such pain, she doesn''t lose her mind. Seeing Su Jingfei come in, she even reluctantly smiles.


    "Elder martial brother, please show it to my mother. She is suffering now." Wang Yu''s heart almost cried, just have no way, see Su Jingfei come in, as if to see the Savior, urged the way.


    It was obviously not a polite time at this time. Su Jingfei took out his gold needle from his bag. The foot long gold needle was shining in the sunlight. Just when Li Guofeng and Wang Yu were surprised at the length of the gold needle, the gold needle suddenly went straight down from Wei Hong''s head, and almost half of the gold needles disappeared.


    "Elder martial brother, how dare you stab there." Wang Yu exclaimed and asked, Li Guofeng is well-informed, but after all, he doesn''t know medical skills. Wang Yu is a student of traditional Chinese medicine. She naturally knows that the acupoint Su Jingfei treated his mother is Baihui acupoint.


    The first of several dead points in the human body, not to mention stabbing with a sharp weapon, even a touch can shock or kill a person. It''s no wonder that Su Jingfei''s long needle is stabbed in this way. No wonder Wang Yu is so surprised. If she doesn''t like Su Jingfei and trust Li Guofeng, she will stop her.


    Su Jingfei kept twirling the gold needle in his hand and explained: "aunt has been suffering from this disease for a long time. If you want to cure it, you must take strong medicine. If it''s just to relieve it, why should I wait for her to get sick? You can rest assured that there is no danger."


    Without waiting for Wang Yu to open his mouth, he suddenly lifted his hand and took the gold needle out of aunt Wei Hong''s acupoints. Then his hands were thrown out like lightning. Five gold needles fell into Wei Hong''s five dead acupoints. Each needle was the same as just now, with most of them.


    If it wasn''t for seeing that the expression on her mother''s face had changed from pain to comfort, Wang Yu would have been in a hurry. Su Jingfei''s first shot was frightening enough. Now she stabbed five dead points at the same time. If she failed, her mother would have been killed.


    Su Jingfei breathed a long breath and wiped his sweat unconsciously. Although only six needles were used this time, each needle was a dead point. If there was a slight deviation, he would die. That is to say, Su Jingfei had a lot of acupuncture and moxibustion recently. He was proficient in the technique and had great confidence in the medicine recorded in the thread binding book, otherwise he would not dare to do so.


    This kind of treatment is completely to die. He wants to use Wei Hong''s own potential vitality to impact the damage in her body. It''s absolutely risky, but it''s also the only way.


    Wei Hong''s problem is the result of years, if you give her conditioning, you can delay the disease, but this is a temporary cure, it can only be a unique move.


    Li Guofeng doesn''t know human acupoints as well as Wang Yu, but he can see that the expression on Wei Hong''s face has calmed down, and even has a sense of comfort, which makes his heart relaxed. Su Jingfei is really talented and practical.


    At this time, Su Jingfei said again: "Wang Yu, I''ll finish the treatment for my aunt. You go to wash her. I''ll make a prescription for her. You''ll eat it for two weeks, and there will be some taboos. Just remember. My aunt''s disease should be completely eradicated in half a month, and it won''t happen in the future."


    Wang Yu stares at Su Jingfei. She has been bothering her mother for a long time, but she is cured by Su Jingfei. It''s impossible to make a joke about Su Jingfei''s character. However, she has been studying medicine for so many years, how can she not be as good as a wild person? Now she naturally knows why Feng Xiaolan is called elder martial brother Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is self-taught.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care what Wang Yu thinks. After he orders Wang Yu, his hands flash quickly again, so the gold needles are all taken back. At the moment when he takes back the needles, Wei Hong even emits a kind of white smoke visible to the naked eye.


    This kind of white smoke doesn''t give people a choking feeling, but it has a piercing cold. Su Jingfei sighed: "this cold has tormented aunt Weihong for so many years. It''s really overbearing. People should pay attention to their health at any time. It''s definitely that Aunt Weihong gets cold after confinement."


    Speaking of this, he found that whether Wei Hong or Li Guofeng, his face seemed to flash a bit unnatural, which made Su Jingfei completely confirm his previous guess.


    Concerning the privacy of his future father-in-law, Su Jingfei naturally can''t say too much, so he hastened to return to the topic of his illness: "it''s ok now, let out the cold, plus my medicine conditioning, you can recover. Aunt Weihong doesn''t have to worry about this sudden symptom."


    Naturally, Wang Yu and Wei Hong did not forget to thank him. Su Jingfei just waved his hand and let Wang Yu wait on his mother to take a bath. Although the acupuncture time was short, it consumed a lot of money. Wang Yu''s mother also had some impurities, so it was good to wash.


    After mother and daughter went in, Li Guofeng said with concern: "Jingfei, can your aunt Weihong really recover in half a month?"


    "Well, there should be no problem. As long as they take medicine according to my requirements and don''t eat things they don''t eat, there should be no problem." Su Jingfei nodded, for this point, he is still full of confidence.


    "That''s good, that''s good. You don''t know that her pain in the past 20 years is so serious every time." Li Guofeng completely relaxed this time and sat more firmly. He said gratefully, "I just wanted to have a try. I didn''t expect that your medical skills could reach this level. This is a blind cat meeting a dead mouse."


    Su Jingfei speechless looking at his future father-in-law, this is probably his mood is too good, talking a bit disorderly, this is not a boast!


    In order to make her future father-in-law calm down, she had to say, "don''t be so optimistic. Although there is nothing wrong with aunt Weihong''s illness, Wang Yu''s problem is still troublesome. If her illness is not cured, she will definitely be infertile in the future."


    Li Guofeng''s face followed him again. Today, Wei Hong was ill, and he was more concerned about the patient. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he suddenly remembered that when Su Jingfei mentioned Wang Yu, he said that Wang Yu''s illness was intractable. He quickly asked, "can''t you do anything with your medical skills?"


    "How can I see that? If I treat with all my heart, I will naturally have a certain chance to recover, about 50%." Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, and he said yes.


    "Fifty percent!" Li Guofeng weighed it and said again, "even if 50% is not enough, it''s just between good and bad. But if you don''t treat her, is she sure that she can''t have children?"


    "I think at the present medical level, there is absolutely no way. I don''t want to go to western medicine. Western medicine can''t even diagnose this kind of disease. Of course, if there is a better TCM doctor than me, we can also consider letting them have a look, but I guess that kind of person is at least a national." Su Jingfei does not exaggerate, but talks about the matter.


    Li Guofeng has already become the leader of the city. He still has this insight. No matter whether Su Jingfei uses a folk prescription or is lucky, he happens to know about the disease. From this point of view, he is definitely a doctor at the national level.


    Don''t mention whether those national doctors have the ability to treat Wang Yu. Even if they really have the ability, they don''t have the face invitation. Thinking of this, Li Guofeng decided: "well, no matter how many chances there are, you can try. It''s best if you can cure him. If you fail, you''ll be disappointed at most."

 Chapter 296

    Su Jingfei saw that Li Guofeng didn''t have to ask the two girls to decide what to say. Since he confirmed the previous guess, now he naturally knows what to say.


    "This matter, treatment is not difficult, after all, regardless of success or failure, it will not harm her in the end, and if it is successful, she can recover, but there are several difficulties, I don''t know how to solve them." Su Jingfei pondered for a while, but still raised the key to the problem.


    "Oh? If there are any difficulties, you can say that you want money and people, and you know what I do. It should not be a problem to solve some problems. " Li Guofeng didn''t think much and waved his hand.


    Su Jingfei chuckles. From this point of view, Li Guofeng is really a leader, but he doesn''t know whether Li Guofeng can be so heroic after he has finished speaking.


    "In fact, it''s like this. You know what happened this time. It''s a bit embarrassing. Have you figured out how to talk to Wang Yu? She is an unmarried girl. I''ll tell her whether she can have children. Can she really believe it? " Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile.


    Li Guofeng frowned, and he ignored the problem. Although he could believe it 100 percent, he could believe Su Jingfei''s identity and ability, but after all, the condition was relatively private.


    A big girl with yellow flowers has no symptoms of illness. You insist that people can''t bear children and will not accept it on anyone. What''s more, Su Jingfei has said that her illness can''t be detected in the hospital, which can''t confirm Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei then continued: "this is the first problem. Can you make her believe that she is sick and cooperate with my treatment well? If this doesn''t make sense, the rest is nonsense."


    "Well, it''s really a problem, but I will communicate with her, and she will believe that you have given Weihong a precedent of treating diseases and your real talents. After all, it''s also for her good. Even if the treatment fails, you will say that it won''t be harmful to her." Li Guofeng nodded, then continued.


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly, and the old man is not easy to deal with. If he doesn''t say that failure is not harmful to Wang Yu, maybe he won''t let himself treat Wang Yu.


    Of course, he can''t say these words, and he does know that even if the treatment fails, it won''t do any harm to Wang Yu, and it can even enhance her physique. Otherwise, there is only a 50% chance of success, and Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to take over such a task casually.


    "If you can always convince Wang Yu, we can start treatment." Su Jingfei continued: "then we''ll talk about the next troublesome problem, which should also be the most difficult one."


    "If you have any medical conditions, I will prepare them for you." Li Guofeng said.


    At this time, he has no previous pride. A prerequisite proposed by Su Jingfei has made him feel a bit headache. The problem that Su Jingfei can''t solve is not so simple.


    Su Jingfei saw that he was careful and laughed in his heart, but he was embarrassed and said: "you know, Wang Yu''s disease is special after all. Acupuncture must be carried out. Moreover, because of the awkward position, you also know what part of a woman''s fertility is. When it comes to treatment, I''m afraid she can''t wear clothes."


    "What? You said, "let her undress!" Li Guofeng thought to himself that Chengfu was not shallow and full of determination. When he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he stood up from his seat and said.


    Su Jingfei has been prepared for a long time. This kind of request is absolutely exciting for Li Guofeng. He has already suspected the relationship between Li Guofeng and Wang Yu. He is really risking being scolded to death by asking his suspected daughter to take off her clothes, but he has no choice.


    At the same time, I felt that the reason why I went with Li Hongsi was because I treated her. They met each other in a relatively private state. Now it''s Wang Yu''s turn, and it''s the same.


    Is God the enemy of Li Guofeng? Both daughters have similar problems and want to take advantage of themselves. In this way, Li Guofeng is really tragic.


    Li Guofeng didn''t know what was going on between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he suddenly changed his mind and said, "Su Jingfei, you''re not kidding. If red silk is here, you must be very angry."


    "How can I make fun of this kind of thing? It''s a necessary means. Since aunt Wei Hong can have such a disease because she is suffering from cold, so is Wang Yu. Only by forcing out the cold in her body can she be treated thoroughly. Moreover, because she has been born since childhood, it''s almost equivalent to bringing it out of her womb, so she must return to the origin." Su Jingfei''s face was straight, but he didn''t dare to joke.


    Li Guofeng couldn''t fully understand what Su Jingfei said, but he fully understood what Su Jingfei meant. Anyway, as long as he was treated, it was inevitable.


    Today''s society has opened up a lot. Although Su Jingfei treated Wang Yu, he is a doctor and a patient, but he is too young.


    Two unmarried men and women together, one is a big yellow girl without any shelter, so no matter how stupid Li Guofeng is, he doesn''t believe it. What''s more important is that the boy is Li hongsilk''s boyfriend.


    If there''s something wrong with Wang Yu, she can''t accept it. If Li Hongsi knows it, she will hate herself. If Su Jingfei gives Wang Yu treatment, he will obey his own will. At that time, he can''t say clearly. Li Guofeng is not complaining about Su Jingfei, but beginning to tangle.


    Su Jingfei looks at Li Guofeng''s depressed and tangled expression. He secretly admires Li Guofeng. At this time, he can still think calmly. This is definitely the result of years of dealing with officialdom. Instead, he has already turned over.


    "Why don''t you think about it first, or talk it over with aunt Wei Hong. Let''s hurry. If you decide, let me know. If you don''t promise, let me help you. If you don''t promise, let me know." Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, but still thought it was better to retire.


    Li Guofeng couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. This matter can be big or small. It''s also a way to discuss it with Wei Hong. However, he asked, "is there no other way besides this method?"


    Su Jingfei hesitated for a moment, and then said, "maybe taking medicine is OK. I''ll make a prescription. If I take medicine for a year, I have a 10% chance to cure it. But if I fail, my acupuncture method, the success rate will also drop to 30%. You should understand that it''s medicine that is divided into three parts. If she takes medicine for a year, she will also have drug resistance."


    Li Guofeng''s face darkened, and a 10% chance was a near death. Who would fight for this chance? He asked the second way: "can we accompany you?"


    Su Jingfei guessed Li Guofeng''s meaning. He really didn''t intend to take advantage of Wang Yu. Now when Li Guofeng said this, he said happily: "of course, it''s OK for anyone to watch. Anyway, my medical skills are not taken out to cheat people." Before Li Guofeng nodded, Su Jingfei said, "but you are sure that if I give Wang Yu treatment, she can accept you to watch."


    Li Guofeng was stunned and immediately thought that Wang Yu was the one who really wanted to get naked. It was not easy for other girls to receive treatment. How could they accept people to watch.


    Su Jingfei saw that he was in a daze, so he had to say again: "I''ll retreat first, and you can have a good discussion, but I suggest you talk to Wang Yu first. If she doesn''t agree to treatment, what you worry about won''t hold water at all."


    After that, without waiting for Li Guofeng to reply, he turned around and left. It''s always slow for women to take a bath. He doesn''t want to wait for two women to come out and thank him.


    Li Guofeng didn''t stop Su Jingfei from leaving. Now he is full of tangles. As Su Jingfei said, apart from the worries of himself and Wei Hong, the most important thing is Wang Yu''s attitude. She may be able to accept her illness, but can she accept Su Jingfei''s treatment?


    Although he didn''t dare to say that he knew everything about Wang Yu, for some reasons, he was also very concerned about Wang Yu. At least he knew that she had never been in love, so he asked her to take off her clothes in front of Su Jingfei. Could she stand it?


    Although this is to see a doctor, but the actual behavior, but absolutely can make anyone shy, especially Su Jingfei or peers, this is really muddle headed.


    When Su Jingfei left Wei Hong''s home, she naturally put the matter aside. Although Wang Yu''s illness is more difficult than Wei Hong''s, it won''t affect her at least until she gets married.


    Now his practice is over and his work has entered a stable stage. In the next time, Su Jingfei should start to do his graduation defense. He has not forgotten that he is only in the internship stage. His real graduation is in July. Now it is the end of June, and he has been working for more than two months.


    It has been two months since May day when I came back to s city from the capital. A lot of things have happened in these two months. Not only has my job been settled, but also for various reasons, I have made a lot of money, which is much richer than ordinary college students.


    In particular, the remuneration of the bodyguards and the guest fees for participating in the film add up to more than 100000 yuan. If it wasn''t for the change of the relationship with Li Hongsi, he could even buy a small house in s city. Of course, it can only be the first phase of the house. The house price here is not low. The state always says that the price is low, and it''s just talking about it all the time.


    When he went back today, he began to prepare for his graduation defense. It took him less than half a month. Su Jingfei''s level should be enough, and he hasn''t been back to school for a long time. This time, he said goodbye to his alma mater.


    Su Jingfei wants to go back for graduation defense, so she has to go to Lin ruoke. One thing Su Jingfei has to admit is that Lin ruoke is not only good at disguise, but also very good at learning. At least she is better than Su Jingfei. With her help in defense, she can get twice the result.

 Chapter 297

    Because Su Jingfei has been separated from the task of bodyguard, he has plenty of time in the evening. Now that he plans to write his graduation thesis, the best way is to seek Lin ruoke''s help.


    No matter how big the girl''s nerves are, her academic performance is very good. If Su Jingfei remembers correctly, every year''s scholarship belongs to this girl, which also makes most students believe that Lin ruoke is definitely not a beautiful girl, otherwise beauty and wisdom are equally important, and heaven is too unfair.


    Su Jingfei belongs to the type of low-key and clumsy, but Lin ruoke just wants to hide his face, and his learning ability will be fully displayed.


    If Su Jingfei had no problem writing his own paper, he really didn''t have any interest in such formal things. When he came back from Wang Yu''s home, he had decided to go to Lin ruoke.


    At this time, it''s time to get off work. Although Lin ruoke also works in roufeisi group, she is not as busy as Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. She is just a bottom-level employee. It''s good to get off work on time every day, but Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen work overtime every day. It''s hard for Su Jingfei to see her.


    "Jingfei, you said you were coming to my house? You are connected After receiving Su Jingfei''s call, Lin ruoke is surprised.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t understand Lin ruoke''s meaning, but he didn''t want to ask more questions. Sometimes he couldn''t keep up with the girl''s mode of thinking. He said straight to the point: "isn''t this about to graduate soon? I have nothing to prepare for. Now I want to ask you for help! "


    "Oh! You just want me to write your graduation thesis for you Lin ruoke''s tone was full of disappointment. It was obvious that Su Jingfei didn''t mean what she expected, but in a twinkling of an eye, he said with high spirits: "well, well, come quickly."


    Su Jingfei sighs that the girl is really a representative of jumping thinking. However, since Lin ruoke agrees, he has nothing to say. He hangs up and takes a taxi to Lin ruoke''s home. At this time, the army''s car has gone back to hand in the task to Bai tou.


    This is the second time that Su Jingfei comes to Lin ruoke''s home. He is naturally familiar with the way. Moreover, because of the shooting incident here, the security system of the whole community has been strengthened a little bit. When Su Jingfei enters the house, he can''t get in without Lin ruoke informing the security guard.


    Su Jingfei rang the doorbell for only a few seconds. Lin ruoke had already opened the door. It was obvious that she had been waiting for a long time. At this time, she couldn''t wait.


    Lin ruoke is a beautiful girl. Today''s dress almost makes Su Jingfei''s mouth water. During this time, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are not in S City, and Wu Yanli is far away. Su Jingfei practices guns every day, and her body has already been unable to bear the charm.


    I don''t know if it''s Lin ruoke. Su Jingfei is now full of blood. She''s wearing a one-piece SILK PAJAMA. No matter what angle she looks at, she''s not exposed and she doesn''t show any light, but she''s full of infinite charm.


    "Come in, what are you doing? What time is it now? I don''t want to write a thesis earlier." Lin ruoke saw Su Jingfei and pretended to be angry.


    If Su Jingfei is still calm at this time, he can see a trace of cunning and pride in Lin ruoke''s eyes. No one knows his figure better than himself. Lin ruoke can kill male animals of the same age without exposing any parts.


    Lin ruoke knew this charm when she was in high school, so she went to university to hide her true appearance. She was afraid of those unnecessary troubles. Now she had already recognized Su Jingfei in her heart, so she didn''t mind giving out her charm.


    Su Jingfei really just thought that Lin ruoke studied very well and was very suitable for writing his graduation thesis. He not only saved himself a lot of trouble, but also wrote the quality above himself. He was really not good at theoretical things.


    Now he is a little regretful. It seems that he has set a test for himself. How can the charm of Lin ruoke suddenly improve so much.


    Lin ruoke usually wears casual clothes because she looks like a doll. In people''s eyes, she is just a girl and seems younger. Even if Su Jingfei is not the type who likes older women, at least she is less interested in women who are too young.


    At this time, Lin ruoke put on her silk pajamas, her long hair curled up, and her whole body exuded a kind of woman''s breath. Especially, she was far more towering and proud than most people. Before, she could be said to be a child with huge breasts, but now even a child has become mature.


    Of course, at this time, her appearance is still like the princess in the fairy tale, but the little princess has become the big princess, which can send out a moving atmosphere.


    Su Jingfei was a little short of breath when he saw Lin ruoke. When he passed Lin ruoke and entered the room, he could not help smelling Lin ruoke''s fragrance. He could only tell him that it was just his normal reaction of being too honest for so many days, not Lin ruoke''s attraction.


    Lin Ruo may hear Su Jingfei''s more and more heavy breathing, but she can also see the cold sweat on Su Jingfei''s forehead. She naturally knows that the culprit is herself, and she is very proud.


    "Su Jingfei, is it too hot? You are sweating. Let me turn on the air conditioner." Lin ruoke pretends not to know the way.


    Su Jingfei was afraid that he couldn''t control himself, and he didn''t dare to look at Lin ruoke. He secretly regretted that he was reckless today. He said, "yes, it''s really hot outside now. Turn on the air conditioner and bring me a glass of ice water."


    Lin ruoke glances at Su Jingfei secretly. It''s not July yet. Although it''s summer, in S City, even in July, it''s not hot enough to make people sweat. Su Jingfei doesn''t wear many clothes now, except for sweat on his forehead, there''s nothing else.


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s heart was still murmuring, when did he become so indecisive? It was just a shame to see Lin ruo''s heart beat faster than usual.


    However, he did not know that no matter men or women have never experienced anything, the best is the concentration. Once they start, the concentration will be worse.


    What''s more, Lin ruoke''s little idea now is to attract Su Jingfei. It seems that her pajamas are nothing special, but in fact, they are her carefully selected one. This kind of pajamas will not expose any parts, but can show people''s body very much, even more attractive than those exposed pajamas.


    Lin ruoke is not too forced, she is not a master, but women have their own talent in this respect, Lin ruoke is undoubtedly such a woman.


    She handed the cold water to Su Jingfei and sat opposite her. Her casual and lazy appearance was quite different from her usual style. It seemed that she had a mature charm, especially the purity mixed with mature mixed charm, which had absolute charm for the young people of Su Jingfei''s age.


    Su Jingfei is more sure that he is not right today, but he can only harden his head and say: "Lin ruoke, isn''t there still half a month to reply? I''m quite busy at this time. I haven''t written my paper yet. Now I can only ask you. "


    "Su Jingfei, don''t fool me. I know that although you usually keep a low profile, your study level is not low. You can''t use me to write a thesis." Lin ruoke sneers and suddenly leans down to face Su Jingfei. He says that he doesn''t want to help Su Jingfei.


    Can be such a simple action, Su Jingfei unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Lin ruoke, who is not Li Hongsi or Liang Xiuwen in terms of body shape, suddenly leans over. Su Jingfei is really afraid that she will crush a certain part of her body. That place is really burdensome.


    And because she suddenly leaned over and could see it from the collar of her pajamas, Su Jingfei''s point of view, even if he didn''t want to peep, was enough to let him see a lot of things he shouldn''t have seen. Even if he didn''t see such a beautiful scene for the first time, Lin ruoke, a woman with a pure face, would definitely have more visual stimulation than usual.


    Lin ruoke didn''t do it on purpose. Su Jingfei''s eyes were straight. She immediately responded that even if the pajamas couldn''t be exposed a lot, they were pajamas after all. Her action was too big.


    A chest hugging action of conditional backhand seems to guard against Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t know that this action makes her figure more obviously moving. She also wants to blame Su Jingfei for a few words, but finds that Su Jingfei''s eyes are full of surprise, which makes her swallow her words.


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s eyes are really amazing, not other eyes mixed with bad emotions. Lin ruoke is very beautiful, but because she is a lovely girl, Su Jingfei always thinks that she is inferior to Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen.


    Just at this moment, Su Jingfei suddenly finds out that Lin ruoke is not only different from the two girls in type, but also in appearance and amorous feelings. In particular, the expression of her just defensive action can even make people feel more protective. This is a characteristic that several other women she knows do not have.


    This kind of temperament can make some male chauvinist men fall. Su Jingfei instantly turns Lin ruoke into one of the top beautiful women. Now he knows why Lin ruoke wants to hide his true colors and go to school.


    Both Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen are among the top beautiful girls. When they go to school, they must be at the school flower level. Such a beautiful girl is in constant trouble. Of course, Li hongsilk''s character determines that she must have less trouble. So far, Su Jingfei has only seen that she can have dramatic emotional changes in front of herself, and she is indifferent in front of others.


    "Su Jingfei, what are you looking at? We''re talking about papers!" Lin Ruo doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has classified herself as a top-level pretty girl. He just sees him staring at himself. He can''t help but feel ashamed and angry, and he is angry.

 Chapter 298

    Su Jingfei smiles and turns his eyes away. At this time, he also finds that he has been staring at Lin ruoke. There are some secrets between them. Now he stares at others, which makes the atmosphere in the room strange.


    In fact, he has now put aside the gambling agreement between them. After all, although they spoke firmly at that time, he always thought it was a joke.


    Lin ruoke''s feelings, Su Jingfei also can''t tell whether he really likes Lin ruoke, or because of the stimulation of that day, he is grateful for himself. For a beautiful girl like Lin ruoke, it''s absolutely deceiving to say that she is not moved. But after all, there are a lot of women around him, and he doesn''t dare to provoke too many.


    Lin ruoke naturally doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s mind, and even if she knows, she doesn''t believe it. At least Lin ruoke didn''t believe Su Jingfei that day, or she wouldn''t dare to be a lover for Su Jingfei.


    "This is the proposition of my graduation thesis. You are naturally more familiar with the specific requirements than me. I think you can do it in one week, with your ability. I will be familiar with it in another week." Su Jingfei told Lin ruoke of his long prepared plan. He believed that as long as he finished according to the plan, his graduation defense would be no problem.


    Lin ruoke took the note that Su Jingfei handed him, looked at the proposition above, then gave Su Jingfei a white look and said, "you have a good plan. You can write a graduation thesis in a week. You are really simple."


    "We all know that this is just a process. As long as it meets the requirements, the content is not the key. At that time, as long as I can answer the teacher''s questions." Su Jingfei is not in a hurry. Although he is tickled by Lin ruoke''s little white eye dart, he still says with a smile.


    Lin ruoke didn''t refute Su Jingfei''s words this time. Their school, of course, they know best. The school is just a junior college. No matter how formal it is, the graduation defense is at most a form.


    As long as they can hand in a decent graduation thesis, graduation defense can answer the teacher''s questions, it is really a process.


    Su Jingfei still has to go to work in the company every day and go to the hospital to see a patient. Her time is more important than Lin ruoke''s. according to Lin ruoke''s ability, even if she goes to work every day and spends two days on weekends, it is enough to write her thesis.


    "I think, after all, this paper belongs to you. If you let me finish it by myself, two weeks will not be enough for you to get familiar with it. Why don''t you write it with me? When I write it every day, you will look at the information I''m looking for. When I finish my paper, you will be familiar with it." Lin ruoke pondered for a while and put forward his own opinions.


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth. He really wants to tell Lin ruoke that if he''s here today, he''s already full of blood. If he comes here every day, he really can''t say whether he will do anything that can''t control himself.


    Lin ruoke is not the kind of person who deliberately teases herself, but her every action is full of charm. He never thought that Lin ruoke, who looks like a pure girl, could have such charm, especially the amorous feelings different from her appearance, mixed together and more attractive.


    There is no good reason for him to refuse now. After all, Lin ruoke is right. The questions asked in the graduation defense are not necessarily the questions in the thesis, but many of them are the things in the references.


    If I don''t know where the content in the paper comes from, I really can''t answer it. In this way, Su Jingfei is passive.


    In fact, it''s still relatively simple for Su Jingfei''s school. If it''s a school that pays more attention to graduation thesis, it should have started proposition six months ago, and then write thesis and passed various audits. In the last half a month, it has basically been finalized. This is also the reason why Su Jingfei doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    Many junior colleges just need to hand in a thesis, graduation defense is even omitted, their school is more formal.


    Lin ruoke hesitated to see Su Jingfei and immediately said, "what''s the matter? I can''t ask too much. Everything is for your own good. You really want to be a shopkeeper. I can help you write your thesis, but I can''t help you reply. "


    When people talked about it, Su Jingfei had to nod his head and said, "it''s reasonable for you to say so. Anyway, I don''t have to work every night now. I''ll come here to write my paper, but I have a suggestion. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "When did you become a babe, just say what you have to say!" Lin Ruo can see that Su Jingfei has agreed to her request. There is a surprise in her eyes. She naturally hopes to get along with Su Jingfei alone.


    Su Jingfei took a deep breath, his eyes were a little erratic and said, "well, that classmate Lin ruoke, next time we discuss the paper, can we not dress so sexy?"


    "Well? I''m just a pajama. It''s not sexy. " Lin ruoke tilted her head and said that she was very cute. After that, she turned around naturally. It seemed that she didn''t know where she was sexy. Only when she turned her back to Su Jingfei did she smile like a devil. She did it on purpose.


    When Lin ruoke faced Su Jingfei, he didn''t do any action, which was enough to make su Jingfei''s heart beat faster. Now the same action of turning around to show his figure made Su Jingfei''s nose hot.


    Indeed, as Lin ruoke said, this is a very common Pajama, but the premise is that there is no man or married couple at home. His pajama is opaque, which can fully show her perfect figure. This kind of hazy flattery is even more touching.


    Su Jingfei covers her face sadly. Does the girl want to let her nose bleed and die? When did Lin ruoke become such a goblin? It was on purpose!


    Although he thought so in his heart, he couldn''t see it through his fingers. He thought in his heart whether he should take time to go to Pingshan County, or he would always contact Lin ruoke here. He either couldn''t control himself, or he would explode and die, which end was not what he wanted.


    Lin ruoke just wants to charm Su Jingfei. She doesn''t really want him to become a criminal. After all, she doesn''t have psychological problems. She knows that enough is enough.


    After sitting down, he pretended to be unhappy and said, "you can''t be free at home. Well, don''t cover your face. You men don''t have any good things. I''ll dress more formally tomorrow."


    Su Jingfei shut up and said nothing. The men were all innocent. What is he? Anyway, the goal has been achieved. He got up and left quickly.


    When she appeared at Lin ruoke''s house the next day, her dress made Su Jingfei want to hit the wall again. Today, she really dressed a lot more formally than yesterday''s silk pajamas.


    But today her dress is still very sexy. A tight black T-shirt highlights her thin but tall figure. It seems that she is about to split her clothes. A pair of bull breeches makes Lin ruoke hot. Even if she is not the tall type, now she makes Su Jingfei feel that she is not short.


    Yesterday''s Lin ruoke was full of mature charm. Today''s Lin ruoke has turned into a hot girl in the city, full of youth, but not sexy and charming. This little girl has no mind to calm Su Jingfei.


    For this kind of Lin ruoke, Su Jingfei has nothing to say. He can only put Bingxin in his heart and constantly recite "if the heart is clear, the sky will collapse.".


    Lin ruoke is smart, quirky and nervous. This is Su Jingfei''s earliest definition of her character. What she has learned most before is that Lin ruoke is always like a woman. She speaks straightforwardly and does things simply.


    Now he really understands Lin ruoke''s ancient spirit. The girl definitely wants to build her own, otherwise there is no reason why she is so beautiful every time.


    Especially when he came to Lin ruoke''s house on the third day, he had completely determined Lin ruoke''s mind. This little girl didn''t want to turn herself into a werewolf. On the third day, she didn''t have any strange clothes, but she was very gentle. Not only her clothes became a lady type, but her character also became quiet.


    Su Jingfei is now completely regretted. When he found Lin ruoke, he ignored her gambling with him. At that time, he just thought that Lin ruoke was joking. He didn''t expect that since she came here, a beautiful woman would pursue herself so deliberately. Even a man with a heart of stone would be moved. What''s more, Lin ruoke is still so beautiful.


    He always thought that he was a man with good determination, but when he started with Wu Yanli for the first time, he developed into a number of girlfriends with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. Su Jingfei was shaken by his determination, especially the two girls Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen, who were only one last step behind. This was because there were too many things recently and there was no chance. Now he added a Lin ruoke, He has no heart of resistance, it seems that his whole heart has been unable to achieve in himself.


    Su Jingfei goes to Lin ruoke''s home every night for his graduation thesis. He has to face Lin ruoke with different charms. He constantly wants to resist Lin ruoke''s charm and study hard. It''s really hard.


    He used to think that the defense of his graduation thesis would be very easy, but he didn''t expect that the process of writing the thesis was like this, and the real defense was nothing.


    After a week, the paper Lin ruoke wrote for Su Jingfei is finally completed, and Su Jingfei doesn''t have to go to Lin ruoke''s house any more. Although Lin ruoke is a little disappointed and doesn''t develop further, he is more sure that he must catch Su Jingfei.


    If Su Jingfei knew that he could not bear to get along with Lin ruoke these days, he would have given up resistance and showed his lustful side.

 Chapter 299

    Su Jingfei''s graduation thesis has been finished and he is in a good mood. In order to thank Lin ruoke, Su Jingfei specially wants to invite Lin ruoke out for a meal and a good thank you. Although their relationship is closer than ordinary friends, Su Jingfei still wants to express his gratitude.


    Lin ruoke naturally agrees to Su Jingfei''s invitation. Anyway, as long as she can be with Su Jingfei, she will be very happy.


    Before she was interested in Su Jingfei, she just wanted to dig out what Su Jingfei had hidden. Since the shooting incident, she felt that Su Jingfei was a reliable person. If she could find such a boyfriend, she would feel very safe.


    After the week of writing the paper, Su Jingfei makes Lin ruoke feel satisfied and safe, and he is not a casual person. Such a boyfriend is the type that all girls dream of. What''s more, Su Jingfei is also pretty good-looking. At first glance, he looks like a little white face, and the more he looks, the more pleasing he looks.


    She doesn''t know if this is the reason why beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Anyway, if Lin could accept Su Jingfei''s invitation today, he would not hesitate to agree, and the place they ordered is still a good western restaurant.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t really love western restaurants, but he knows that most girls prefer this style, and he does happen to know a good western restaurant. This is the western restaurant he and Liang went to for the first time, and they made a big splash there.


    This time he chose to be here, but Lin Ruo didn''t know what was going on. The waiters in the restaurant seemed very polite to Su Jingfei, but no matter from what angle, Su Jingfei didn''t look like a big boss.


    "Su Jingfei, their attitude to you seems different from that of ordinary people. How can they be so polite?" There is no doubt that Lin ruoke''s straightforward and quick character is fully displayed.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows why these people have such an attitude towards him. Although things have been going on for almost two weeks, he made too much noise here at the beginning. These people have a deep memory of themselves. When they see that they are coming, they naturally have different attitudes.


    Of course, it''s impossible for him to tell Lin ruoke about this. He just said vaguely, "the service of this western restaurant is very good. That''s why I chose to stay here."


    Lin ruoke is dubious. She clearly remembers that the new waiter''s attitude towards Su Jingfei is obviously different from that towards himself. He''s a male waiter. He''s more polite to himself at ordinary times, so she has a cold war unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Lin ruoke was thinking. Seeing her shaking, she said with some doubts: "the air conditioning here is not strong. Are you cold?"


    Today, if Lin didn''t know that she was going to the western restaurant, she would dress up. Now she looks more like a noble princess. Originally, she wanted to dress up as a queen, but her face is so lovely that she doesn''t look like it, so she has to restore her true colors.


    Because of this, she doesn''t wear too much. If she has enough air-conditioning, she may be really cold. Su Jingfei really cares.


    Lin ruoke hesitated and said, "Su Jingfei, you brought me here today. It''s not a gay western restaurant." Then she looked at the waiters. She found that most of the waiters were men.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t have anything to drink, otherwise he would have to spray it out. He looked at Lin ruoke and said, "Lin ruoke, have you read too many novels about corrupt women? Is there such a existence in s city? Please, this is not Xiangjiang. There is no such western restaurant in mainland China. "


    Lin ruoke was a little embarrassed to see the waitress coming. He seemed to think too much, but before she spoke, the waitress over there had already spoken to Su Jingfei and said, "great pianist, long time no see."


    When she spoke, she looked at Lin ruoke and said in her heart, it seems that the musician is also a romantic figure. She brought a gorgeous girl last time, but now she''s changed.


    Su Jingfei may not know much about women, but he has a strong ability of observing words and colors. The waitress''s eyes made him guess what she was thinking. He laughed bitterly in secret. He seemed to have chosen the wrong place, but he said with a smile: "don''t call me that, I just can play the piano."


    "Don''t be modest. Our Master Lao has already said that you are the only master he has ever seen." When the waitress said this, her eyes were full of little stars.


    "Teacher Fu? The old master is not the chef. " Su Jingfei a Leng, corner of the eye Yu Guang see Lin ruoke a face to explore, want to make a joke to fool this topic in the past.


    The waitress didn''t notice Su Jingfei''s meaning at this time. Her eyes continued to be full of worship and explained, "it''s not teacher Fu, it''s Master Lao." Then he pointed to the pianist beside the piano and said, "this is our Master Lao. His surname is Lao, Lao of labor."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that this surname is really easy to misunderstand. When he saw Master Lao nodding his head to salute him, he immediately understood the meaning of the waitress. Master Lao was the pianist who watched himself and Lin ruofeng fight.


    "Su Jingfei, you can play the piano. How many things are you hiding from me?" Lin ruoke now finally understands why these people are so polite to Su Jingfei. He is so quiet that he is proficient in piano. At this time, he can''t help but ask discontentedly.


    What she meant was that she was dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s many skills of hiding from her, but the waitress thought that Lin ruoke suspected Su Jingfei had other women. Thinking of the beautiful girl Su Jingfei had brought before, and also fighting for her, the waitress thought that she had made a mistake and quickly explained: "master Gangqin didn''t hide anything from you, miss. I can guarantee that he didn''t bring any other women."


    Su Jingfei''s head is full of black lines. The waitress doesn''t say it''s OK. If she wants to make it clear, it''s strange if Lin doesn''t doubt it!


    If a waitress says this, not to mention Lin ruoke, a smart woman, even an ordinary woman can recognize the problem. In this respect, all women can be Sherlock Holmes.


    Lin ruoke''s beautiful eyes glared at Su Jingfei and said suspiciously, "Su Jingfei, tell me honestly why you came here last time."


    No matter how stupid she is, she knows that Su Jingfei must have been here. And when she comes to this kind of western restaurant, Su Jingfei can''t come here because of her spare time. After all, she hasn''t seen anyone eat in a western restaurant by herself.


    Su Jingfei looks at the waitress angrily. The waitress also realizes that she seems to have said something wrong. At this time, she can only shut up and secretly apologizes to Su Jingfei. But she has delayed the piano master to pick up girls. If he is stingy, she will be in trouble. She is really worried.


    At this time, Su Jingfei naturally didn''t care about the waitress. Originally, he didn''t feel guilty. He just didn''t want to tell Lin ruoke what happened before. Now when she asked, he didn''t hide it.


    "Well, when I came back from the capital to work in Xiuwen''s company, she took me in and ate here." Su Jingfei explained.


    Lin ruoke''s eyes were still full of doubt and asked, "is it really sister Xiuwen? It''s impossible. You just know each other. How can she bring you here for dinner? "


    The waitress next to him also turned her lips in secret. It was too fake for the piano master to make excuses. The company''s boss invited the first time employees to eat in such an environment. Who could she cheat? What''s more, she saw the scene of jealousy that day with her own eyes.


    Su Jingfei laughed bitterly. He told the truth, but no one believed him. He had to say, "why don''t you call Xiuwen to verify it? It''s really her


    He said that, but Lin ruoke couldn''t really prove it. Now they are not lovers. Even if Su Jingfei didn''t explain, she didn''t have any position to ask. At this time, she heard that it was Liang Xiuwen, so she didn''t ask any more.


    In fact, she thought about it carefully, and there was nothing impossible. At the beginning, Liang Xiuwen took Su Jingfei to the big brother''s banquet, and they knew each other for only half a month.


    At that time, she always thought that Su Jingfei was Liang Xiuwen''s shield. Now she really doubts their relationship. Especially when she thinks about her bet with Su Jingfei, Lin ruoke feels uneasy. What this guy said before is not true.


    But then he left the idea aside. How could it be true? How could other people''s big stars be together with Su Jingfei, and they are still two? How could he have such great charm? It''s just a fantasy. Lin ruoke''s heart soon strengthened his decision.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that Lin ruoke had already turned so many thoughts in his heart for a while. At this time, seeing that she didn''t speak, he began to order.


    The waitress already knows that she said something wrong before. Now Su Jingfei doesn''t blame herself, so she has to look at Su Jingfei apologetically, and she doesn''t talk nonsense any more. She tries her best to serve Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke.


    Waiting for the waitress to leave, Lin ruoke said curiously: "last time you and sister Xiuwen came here, how could you play piano music? Are you trying to please her?"


    She is really curious now. After a pause, she said, "if they praise you so much, would you like to play a song for me?"


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He is not an entertainer. He can''t play a song every time he comes to a western restaurant. He has to explain: "the situation was quite special at that time. I didn''t want to go up. Someone had to force me to go up."


    ¡°£¿ There are still people pushing her. Is it sister Xiuwen? She''s not so overbearing! " Lin Ruo shook his head in disbelief.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you can really think that it''s not her, but you really know the person who forced me up, even you are more familiar with him and me." Su Jingfei looks at Lin ruoke''s puzzled face and doesn''t worry about her, so he tells the story of that day.


    "You said it was my big brother. You bet with my big brother. He''s a real pianist, and you won." Lin ruoke was full of surprise. When he said this, he looked directly at the door and said, "big brother, I really mean Cao Cao."

 Chapter 300

    Su Jingfei turns to follow Lin ruoke''s eyes and sees several people coming in. One of the two men is holding a woman. One of them is white, but Su Jingfei doesn''t know her. The other is familiar with her. It can be said that she is the one who has the most gratitude and resentment in s city.


    Lin ruofeng was shot in one eye by Su Jingfei with a pistol. Now it is estimated that he has changed an artificial eye through surgery. Although it looks similar to ordinary people, if you look carefully, you can see that his eye can''t move at all.


    The only thing that surprised Su Jingfei was that Lin ruofeng was still holding a woman. Even if his eyes could be replaced with a fake one, the man''s tools of committing a crime could not be replaced. This is impossible in modern medicine. Su Jingfei was really puzzled.


    When Lin ruoke saw his elder brother, she didn''t find his abnormality. The reason why she was surprised was a simple accident. She knew that Lin ruofeng had gone to the provincial capital, but she didn''t expect that she had come back now.


    "Your elder brother seems to be at ease. Who is the man around him?" Because their position is closer to the inside, they see Lin ruofeng, but Lin ruofeng doesn''t see Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke. Su Jingfei suppresses his doubts and asks Lin ruoke curiously.


    Lin ruoke shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t met my elder brother''s friends. What''s more, after he takes over the family affairs now, the people he contacts are not the ones I can know."


    When she said this, there was not much emotional fluctuation, but Su Jingfei sighed. He could hear the faint loss in Lin ruo''s delicious food.


    As a brother and sister, Lin Kefeng has been shot dead by the police because of his madness. This is human face and animal heart. Lin ruoke is not sad, but feels that she hates Lin ruofeng. Lin ruofeng is her elder brother, but they don''t feel like brothers and sisters. Naturally, she doesn''t feel like it.


    But this kind of situation is very common in some big families. The uneven distribution of interests and fraternity are common. If Lin doesn''t want to fight for the family property, Lin ruofeng doesn''t deal with her, it''s good.


    The reason why Su Jingfei asks Lin ruoke is that he is very interested in the man Lin ruofeng is with. With Lin ruofeng''s character, when this guy goes to the provincial capital, he doesn''t necessarily want to avoid himself and seek help. He is now in S City, and this young man is following him, which shows that this man should be not simple.


    He is thinking, Lin ruofeng several people have come in, I don''t know if the waiter remember Lin ruofeng and Su Jingfei, the guide of the waiter actually took Lin ruofeng to the seat beside Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei secretly scolds the waiter. He is absolutely intentional. Maybe they still want to compete with Lin ruofeng again. After all, this kind of excitement is very rare.


    But they don''t know that the contradiction between themselves and Lin ruofeng can''t be solved simply by a piano competition. They all have the mentality of getting rid of each other quickly. Su Jingfei is ready to deal with Lin ruofeng.


    When Lin ruofeng brought people over, he saw Su Jingfei. His face changed. When he saw the woman opposite Su Jingfei, her face was even more gloomy. He snorted: "Su Jingfei, long time no see. You are still so natural and unrestrained. You are sitting here with my sister for dinner!"


    His voice doesn''t sound any different. It sounds to ordinary people, but to Su Jingfei, who is beyond ordinary people''s hearing, his voice is slightly slender, as if he is not strong enough.


    The waiter who has seen Su Jingfei and Lin ruofeng fighting for Qin knows that the beautiful girl sitting opposite Su Jingfei is actually Lin ruofeng''s younger sister. At this time, everyone secretly admires Su Jingfei even more. This boy is so awesome. Last time Lin ruofeng''s face was ruined, this time his younger sister was soaked.


    They haven''t started the competition yet. Su Jingfei has already won, which makes them look forward to the good play.


    "Brother, you''re back." Even if Lin ruoke and Lin ruofeng are estranged, they are all brothers and sisters after all. When he sees his elder brother standing in front of him, he has to stand up and say hello.


    "Hum, I''ll tell you later. Don''t you know the relationship between Su Jingfei and me?" Lin ruofeng snorted, but did not look at Lin ruoke. He looked directly at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, don''t you want to protect the two big stars? How can I have a candlelight dinner now? "


    When they came, Su Jingfei found that the white faced young man was staring at him and ignored Lin ruofeng. Now he said so, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "the task of protection is over, and I''m free."


    Without waiting for Lin ruofeng to speak, he said with a smile: "but speaking up, Lin ruofeng, you are also a star. Although the shooting effect is not very good, it is clear enough."


    Lin ruofeng''s face suddenly changed. It was originally a bit gloomy, but now he has the impulse to get angry. He naturally understands what Su Jingfei said about the video, which is the biggest shame of his life.


    Lin ruofeng doesn''t know what Su Jingfei said. Seeing Lin ruofeng''s face is so ugly, he also realizes that what Su Jingfei said must be fatal.


    At this time, the young man who had been watching the crowd suddenly stood up and gently pulled Lin ruofeng behind him. He said with a gentle smile to Su Jingfei, "Hello, you are su Jingfei. Ruofeng has been talking about you with me before. I really wanted to see you a long time ago. It''s better to meet him than to be famous. He''s really a talent."


    The young man looks like he''s only 25 or 26 years old, but he''s old-fashioned when he talks. What''s more, the way he talks and the look in his eyes make su Jingfei feel very uncomfortable, but he can''t tell why.


    Especially the way he defends Lin ruofeng makes Su Jingfei see something wrong, but at this time he can only smile back: "Lin ruofeng really may talk about me every day, but he talks about me, is to miss me to die." He has a relaxed manner and looks like communicating with old friends. He is very skilled in this kind of insincerity.


    As soon as the white faced young man''s eyes brightened, he seemed very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance. He said with a smile, "Mr. Su is really funny. If Feng is a good boy, how can he expect you to die?"


    Su Jingfei almost vomited. Lin ruofeng was several years older than him. Fortunately, he was a teenager, but he said with a smile on his face: "he is really a good teenager. Although sometimes he tastes a little heavy, Lin ruofeng is still a good teenager, isn''t he?"


    Lin ruofeng''s eyes are red and his breath is short. If his face is not white, there is no need for a man to press his hand. He may have been furious, which makes Su Jingfei look a little bit arrogant. This man really seems to be a bit of a doorman.


    "Mr. Su, my dear Feng Siguang, is doing some small business in the provincial capital. It''s really a pleasure to meet you today." Feng Siguang presses Lin ruofeng not to let him get angry, but he takes out a business card and hands it to Su Jingfei. Then he says, "if you have dinner with a beautiful girl today, we won''t disturb you. We will still have a chance to meet in the future."


    Su Jingfei took each other''s business card, and naturally would not hand over his business card. He looked at the card, which said "Feng Siguang, chairman of century Fangyuan group", leaving only a telephone number.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t receive many business cards, he knows that such business cards can only be given for personal relations, and they are definitely not for social purposes. He doesn''t understand why Feng Siguang gave his own business card. When he gave his business card, he left with Lin ruofeng.


    Lin ruofeng is unwilling to stare at Su Jingfei, but it doesn''t violate Feng Siguang''s meaning. With Lin ruofeng''s character, he can be so obedient to a person. Feng Siguang is no doubt a very simple person.


    "Su Jingfei, who is this man? I make him look very uncomfortable, just like a poisonous snake." Su Jingfei is meditating. Lin ruoke is beside him.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "that man is your elder brother''s friend. How can you say that? If you let your elder brother know, he will be angry. You will eat me if you don''t see his eyes."


    "Come on, I don''t know about you and him, but I feel that his elder brother has changed a lot, which makes me feel chilly. Especially when he stares at me, his eyes make me chilly. I can''t believe that he is my elder brother." Lin ruoke turned his mouth first, and then said with a lingering fear.


    Su Jingfei laughs, the woman''s feeling is really very sensitive, Lin ruofeng''s eyes have a fake, looking at people naturally is not to turn, can not feel cold? Of course, he won''t tell Lin ruoke that others are blinded by himself.


    He handed his business card to Lin ruoke and said with a smile, "I don''t know the man like a poisonous snake. This is his business card. Have a look."


    Lin ruoke took the business card in his hand and said softly, "Feng Siguang, chairman of century Fangyuan group, is still the chairman of the board of directors. Now, what kind of leather bag company..." before she finished her words, her face suddenly changed.


    "No, it''s really the chairman of century Fangyuan group!" Lin ruoke''s face became more and more ugly.


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said, "what''s the matter? Is there a problem with this group? You don''t look very well. Calm down. This man is your elder brother''s friend. Don''t do that. "


    "You don''t know. Well, I''ll tell you about it." After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Lin ruoke explained calmly: "this century Fangyuan group is one of the top ten enterprises in the province, and it is said that it also has the background of the capital. I''m not talking about the commercial background, but the official background.


    You should understand that once there is a relationship with the government, the strength of the company can be imagined, and the most important thing is that they have been staring at our Lin group. He is here now, and he is with my elder brother. The situation is not simple. Now I can''t figure out the purpose of the elder brother''s contact with him, but it must be better. " Lin ruoke finished at last.


    Su Jingfei''s face is also dignified. He is not worried about Lin ruoke''s family group, but thinks of Feng Siguang''s power. He has a capital background, and his background is a little big.

 Chapter 301

    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke''s candlelight dinner, because Lin ruofeng''s appearance, also did not have the interest, regardless of Su Jingfei is looked at by Lin ruofeng is more upset, Lin ruoke also has no mood.


    When they leave, Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang are still greeting Su Jingfei. If they don''t know, they really think they are friends!


    The waiters in the western restaurant are naturally very disappointed. They don''t know why they are so polite this time. Anyway, they don''t have a good play to watch. However, they also find an excuse. Now Su Jingfei''s companion is Lin ruofeng''s sister. They are going to become a family. Naturally, the smell of gunpowder is not so strong.


    But I don''t know that after su Jingfei left, the dialogue between the two sides was careful to watch out for each other. Su Jingfei didn''t need to say. I don''t know why Feng Siguang came back to s city. It''s estimated that Lin ruofeng will definitely use him to deal with himself.


    Feng Siguang is also telling Lin ruofeng not to be impulsive. Although Su Jingfei is a young man, he feels very calm and hard to deal with.


    Su Jingfei has something to do in his heart, and he won''t take Lin ruoke to do anything else. He sends her home directly. When Lin ruoke invites him to do it, Su Jingfei shakes his head and refuses. Don''t say that the girl''s charm to himself is too big, just say today''s thing, he is not in the mood.


    "Su Jingfei, my eldest brother came back to s city with Feng Siguang. I''m afraid it''s not easy. You should be careful then. I think he will definitely trouble you." If Lin can see Su Jingfei doesn''t come into the room, he has to give the last advice.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "don''t worry. I know your elder brother''s character. If he doesn''t trouble me, I won''t worry. Although I don''t know how Feng Siguang is, it''s probably not much better for him to walk with your elder brother."


    "Please, no matter how to say, he is also my big brother. If you say that in front of me, you should also consider my feelings, OK." Lin if can white Su startle fly one eye, dissatisfied way.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "don''t I treat you as my own person? Don''t think too much about your elder brother. Have a good rest. You will graduate in a few days


    Lin ruoke is now the same as girls in general love. No matter how dissatisfied he is, Su Jingfei''s sweet words suddenly make her happy. Su Jingfei regards himself as her own person. That is to say, no matter how hard he talks, he still has his own heart. Lin ruoke automatically compensates Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei really has Lin ruoke in his heart. This lovely girl, if he doesn''t have any idea, it''s cheating.


    But he and Lin ruoke think of their own people have a certain deviation, Su Jingfei''s own people have several, and have told Lin ruoke, she just don''t believe, must bet with himself, so that, Lin ruoke is directly positioned as a lover, this is her own choice.


    Lin ruoke repeatedly tells Su Jingfei that Su Jingfei leaves Lin ruoke''s home. From today on, he doesn''t have to come here every night. His graduation thesis has been finished.


    He is not short of money now. Through such a long time of work and part-time work, Su Jingfei is enough to buy a house, but now he still lives with Li Hongsi, which starts from the last step of their relationship, even if they live together.


    When I got home, Li Hongsi was unexpectedly sitting in the living room. Recently, she was very busy. She went out early and came back late almost every day, and went to bed when she came back. Su Jingfei was also very busy. It can be said that this was the first time in half a month that he saw Li Hongsi sitting on the sofa at night. For a time, Su Jingfei was really stunned.


    "What''s the matter? A look of hell. " Seeing Su Jingfei, Li Hongsi looks at herself in surprise and laughs in her heart.


    Su Jingfei touched his nose and said with an embarrassed smile, "am I not surprised? When we have a fairy in our family, I''ll be stunned for a while. Fairy, please sign it. " Then he lifted the T-shirt and said with a smile, "sign here."


    Li Hongsi looked at Su Jingfei''s very strong lines, her pretty face was slightly red, but she was very disgusted and said, "you fans are not afraid to scare the fairy away."


    Before her words were over, Su Jingfei went straight over him to the window and said, "fairy, you are so beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl as you."


    His eyes seemed to really see a fairy from the sky, attentive and affectionate, but what Li hongsilk saw was just a piece of air.


    Because Su Jingfei has been in the crew for a long time, and has also participated in the performance, even if he can''t say how good his acting skills are, it''s enough to fool a Li hongsilk. His face looks like he''s really talking to someone.


    Li Hongsi looks at him and stares at the window. She can''t help but feel a shock. She thought Su Jingfei was flattering herself and said she was a fairy. But now he can see clearly the air. Does he really see a fairy? Even if she is not timid, she can''t help feeling guilty in the face of such a phenomenon which is difficult to explain scientifically.


    More importantly, Su Jingfei''s serious expression didn''t look like a joke at all. Li Hongsi thought that she had just sat beside her with something she couldn''t see, and her cold sweat was coming out.


    Su Jingfei originally only wanted to tease Li hongsilk, but he didn''t expect that his performance was too realistic, which really scared Li hongsilk. He regretted it in his heart and made a big joke.


    People''s quick wits always play an effect inadvertently. Su Jingfei has an idea now. He suddenly turns around and pours on Li hongsilk. He says with a smile, "little fairy, you can''t run away. I''ve got you."


    At first, Li Hongsi was frightened by Su Jingfei''s sudden attack. She really thought that the fairy had come to her. When Su Jingfei''s bad hand climbed on her, she knew that she had been deceived. Su Jingfei was deliberately frightening herself!


    If according to the usual procedure, Li hongsilk must lose her temper at this time. At least she should educate Su Jingfei well. But his action now makes her have no mind to trouble Su Jingfei.


    At home, Li Hongsi is naturally how comfortable she is to wear. Although the relationship between them is still a last step away, they are actually close lovers. They have been frank with each other for a long time. Now he is wearing simple pajamas.


    And because he was relaxing at home, there was no underwear in his pajamas. How could su Jingfei be stopped by a thin layer of pajamas? His hands were as free as Li hongsilk''s clothes.


    Just a few simple times, with Su Jingfei''s proficiency, Li Hongsi suddenly lost her eyes and forgot what she had been playing before.


    Su Jingfei''s evil smile appears on his face. After living together for such a long time, he knows Li Hongsi very well. The girl is usually calm. Only at this time, she is in a state of confusion and lacks the ability to think.


    In recent days, although Lin ruoke has been able to insist on not making mistakes, it is because he does not want to really develop to that stage with Lin ruoke, at least not too early, so he has been suppressing himself.


    The relationship between him and Li hongsilk has been a natural one for a long time. It''s just that he has been too busy recently and has no time to get along with him at all.


    Su Jingfei originally just wanted to use his own means to make Li hongsilk forget that he was teasing her, but he didn''t expect that since the two people really contacted, Su Jingfei couldn''t stop. Especially with Li hongsilk''s appearance of being picked by you, Su Jingfei knew that the time was almost over.


    According to the development of the relationship, Li Hongsi should be su Jingfei''s most likely first woman. What happened between him and Wu Yanli was absolutely unexpected.


    Among all the women, he knew Wu Yanli the first time. In fact, their relationship was not as deep as Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. After all, the chance for them to meet at that time was limited. Now that Li Hongsi has finally arrived, Su Jingfei is more excited than Wu Yanli.


    This is not because he has deeper feelings for Li hongsilk, but because he has a deep expectation and a sense of satisfaction that his wish has finally come true. Su Jingfei decides not to let Li hongsilk go today.


    Even in her confusion, Li Hongsi knows what Su Jingfei is thinking. They are too close to each other. In fact, she can''t control herself. After such a long time of getting along and intimacy, she has long regarded Su Jingfei as her own man. Although she said that she wanted to wait for something to happen with Su Jingfei when she got married, she can''t completely control it.


    Just see Su Jingfei want to take off his clothes in the living room, quickly stop Su Jingfei way: "Jingfei, we don''t here, in case someone is in trouble."


    Su Jingfei was surprised that she could still be so sober at this time. She just looked at the time and said with a dumb smile, "red silk, it''s almost 12 o''clock now. Who can come to our house?"


    Li Hongsi, because Su Jingfei''s actions stopped a little when she spoke, her mind also woke up. She patted away Su Jingfei''s bad hand and said with a blushing face: "anyway, it''s always unsafe here. Don''t touch me, you always bully me."


    She is usually a very cold woman. Now she is so arrogant and coquettish. Su Jingfei immediately shows her heart and soul. Let alone her request, any man can''t resist it. Even if he really asks too much, he will do it.


    Thinking of this, he said with a smile: "OK, just listen to my wife''s order, let''s go to the room." With these words, no matter whether Li hongsilk protested or not, a princess hugged Li hongsilk to her own hut.


    "Who is your wife?" Li Hongsi said angrily But then he said, "don''t go to your room. Go to our room."


    Su Jingfei steps, and then suddenly said: "yes, my wife''s mind is delicate, or go to your room, your room has a big bed, can be reckless toss."

 Chapter 302

    The early morning sun shines in from the window. Su Jingfei is lying on the big bed with Li hongsilk in his arms. The bed is in a mess. We can see how crazy they were last night. In particular, the red marks on Li hongsilk and the scratches on Su Jingfei make the sun blush.


    Li Hongsi''s eyelids moved a little. As usual, her eyes were shining on her face, and she woke up. For a moment, she didn''t react and wanted to get up and get dressed.


    After a moment''s movement, she let out a cry of "ouch", and Li hongsilk woke up. But she was a little disappointed. Her chastity, which had been preserved for nearly 25 years, was ruined in the hands of this dead guy. Although she knew she couldn''t escape, she didn''t expect to be so soon.


    Especially last night, Su Jingfei was like a robot. He almost broke up. How is it different from what he usually heard? Isn''t it that men are weaker than women in this aspect?


    She was startled and woke up Su Jingfei. When she opened her eyes, she saw Li hongsilk in a daze. Su Jingfei put her in her arms and murmured: "wife, it''s still early now. Let''s go to sleep again. I didn''t sleep last night. I''m too tired."


    Li Hongsi looks at the confused Su Jingfei in tears and smiles. This guy still has the face to say that he is tired. Who did not let him go again and again yesterday? But listening to him calling himself "wife", her heart is full of sweetness.


    No matter what her character is, no matter how old she is, she can give her first time to someone she likes, even if it''s sudden, she won''t regret it.


    But at this time, Li Hongsi is not Li Hongsi, who was teased by Su Jingfei yesterday and couldn''t control herself. She patted away Su Jingfei''s dishonest hand and said angrily, "what time is late? It''s all seven o''clock. I have to go to the company for a while. If you want to sleep, you can sleep by yourself. Release me. I''m going to wash."


    Su Jingfei, who was still confused, suddenly woke up and frowned: "how can you go to work today? Why don''t you think about your health?"


    Li Hongsi has a pretty face and blushes. She naturally understands Su Jingfei''s words. She was robbed by this abnormal guy for the first time and suffered a lot. She must be very embarrassed to go to the company today. When she thought of this, she thought of the culprit. Now she knows how to care about herself and why she went there.


    "You have a rest. You know it''s bad for my health. Yesterday I didn''t control it. I was almost tossed to death by you." Li Hongsi said rudely.


    Su Jingfei touched his nose and said awkwardly, "well, yesterday was an accident. Haven''t I been waiting for a long time? I didn''t control it. Besides, I didn''t know you would go to the company today! "


    He did know that Li hongsilk had suffered a lot yesterday. She not only begged for mercy all the time, but also learned from Lin ruoke and called herself my mother. It can be seen how miserable she was at that time.


    Li Hongsi rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "I really don''t know why Xiuwen wants you to be the director of the marketing department. You are too incompetent. Do you know how popular our underwear is? Every day is busy, there is no chance to rest. "


    Su Jingfei curls his lips. The relationship between him and Liang Xiuwen is almost the same as that between husband and wife. She naturally wants to arrange herself beside her. However, he can''t tell Li hongsilk about this. Instead, he suddenly says solemnly, "how can you sell your underwear? You are my wife now, and I won''t agree."


    Li Hongsi was stunned. She didn''t react at first, but soon beat Su Jingfei with shame and annoyance. "I''ll beat you to death. You have no conscience. At this time, she said sarcastic words. Who sold her underwear? I said our company''s products."


    Su Jingfei naturally knew what Li Hongsi was talking about. He was just making a fuss. Seeing that Li Hongsi had just switched the topic, he said with a smile, "OK, OK, I''ll send you to the company today. Now let''s go wash up first. Do you want me to help you?"


    Li Hongsi''s face suddenly faded. She thought of taking a bath together as Su Jingfei said yesterday. As a result, something happened later. Now she can''t stand it.


    "No, what should you do? I''ll do it myself." With these words, no matter what Su Jingfei''s reaction was, he struggled and ran into the bathroom.


    Su Jingfei touched his nose and said, "am I so terrible?"? Just yesterday, I didn''t control it for a while and indulged a little.


    Li Hongsi walks into the bathroom and is relieved to see that Su Jingfei doesn''t rush in. She has thought about the result of making love with Su Jingfei before. Although she is worried about the pain, she also has some expectations. Yesterday, Su Jingfei didn''t let herself down.


    She did experience the happiness of being a woman, but at the same time, she also suffered a lot. With Su Jingfei''s strange constitution, can she really satisfy her? This guy is not human! If he is not satisfied, will he look for flowers and ask for willows? Now there are too many social charms, and she is in trouble for a time.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know that Li Hongsi was thinking about this. After Li Hongsi entered the bathroom, he got up, went to the downstairs bathroom to wash quickly, and went out to buy breakfast.


    He hardly slept last night. Even with his constitution, he consumed a lot of money. If it wasn''t for Li Hongxian''s family, he would like to cook by himself.


    Li Hongsi is a woman. She takes a long time to wash and take a bath. When Su Jingfei comes back, Li Hongsi has changed her clothes. Her appearance is exactly the same as usual. Even familiar people can''t find her difference.


    "Red silk, you are really a master. You have become a city beauty so soon." Su Jingfei put down his breakfast and said with a smile.


    Li Hongsi looks at Su Jingfei. This guy can really make sarcastic remarks, but she has been used to it for a long time. They have been bickering all the time. Obviously they like each other very much, but they always have to stab each other to be satisfied.


    "Well, I had breakfast, you sent me to the company, just as you as the director of the marketing department, also need to be in place." Li Hongsi picked up the breakfast prepared by Su Jingfei and said as she ate it. She was basically satisfied with Su Jingfei. This man is considerate, unlike most men, who are expected to wait for his wife to serve him at this time.


    Su Jingfei sat opposite her and nodded as she ate: "well, although I go to the company every day recently, I really haven''t met sister Xiuwen."


    "Well, she has been very busy recently. She talks with clients every day. Today she should meet another client. You can go with her then. It happens that you are also the designer of this underwear." Li Hongsi explained that the busiest person these days should be Liang Xiuwen, the president of the company.


    "No problem. Now the company belongs to sister Xiuwen. She will be tired." Su Jingfei nodded.


    Although Li Hongsi''s breakfast looks very gentle and takes a small bite, her speed is not slow. She is even faster than Su Jingfei. This is because she consumed a lot of physical strength yesterday, otherwise she would be three points faster.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was still eating, she was not worried. She just said curiously, "Su Jingfei, I''ve always been very strange. I don''t know what happened to the Liang family. Why did roufeisi suddenly separate from the Liang family and become Xiuwen''s private property? How could the Liang family be so generous?"


    Su Jingfei was surprised that Liang Xiuwen didn''t tell Li Hongsi about the incident. However, she was quite satisfied with Liang Xiuwen''s way of doing it. If she didn''t exist in the incident, even if Li Hongsi knew the truth, it wouldn''t matter.


    Now the situation is somewhat different. If Liang Xiuwen can get the help of Sophie, it can be said that Su Jingfei can help him. If Li Hongsi knows about his relationship with Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi can guess it. After all, no one will be generous enough to fight for such a big discount for ordinary friends. At most, it is blackmail Liang Aihong for some money.


    Since Liang Xiuwen didn''t say it, Su Jingfei naturally pretended not to know and shook his head and said, "who knows about this situation? Maybe sister Xiuwen''s father has found out his conscience. It''s someone else''s housework. We outsiders should not worry about it."


    "I know that. I''m just curious. According to Xiuwen''s position in the family before, she can''t inherit it. It''s strange." Li Hongsi was still puzzled, but seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t seem to be interested in it, she changed the topic and said, "you don''t want to be Li Binbin''s bodyguard now, and you can go home on time every night."


    "Yes, I should be able to go home. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Su Jingfei nodded and asked.


    Li Hongsi was pleased, but she said, "no, I''m just asking."


    Su Jingfei looks at Li Hongsi suspiciously. In her evasive eyes, Su Jingfei smiles: "I understand. You want to get tired of being with me every day. It doesn''t matter. Your husband meets your requirements. After work, I''ll go home with my wife."


    Li Hongsi''s mind was exposed by Su Jingfei, and immediately denied: "what do you say? Who wants you to be with me? I''m afraid that if you don''t go home from work and go to have a good time, it will lose my face."


    Su Jingfei said, "come on, even if I''m really going to have fun, I''ll lose face if I''m known by others."


    "Nonsense, it''s me, who told you to be..." Li hongsilk said discontentedly.


    "What is it?" Su Jingfei cut in suddenly.


    Li Hongsi was just about to talk about her husband. Seeing Su Jingfei''s proud face, she immediately changed her voice and said, "who told me that you are my tenant? How can I rent it to a man who indulges in extravagance?"


    Su Jingfei was a little speechless. The girl''s attitude changed so fast, but she said with a thick face: "it''s OK. In fact, if you can satisfy me and serve me well every day, how can I go to the party! There''s a gorgeous girl in my family. Who''s going to look for those mediocre and vulgar fans? "

 Chapter 303

    Sue startled Li Hongchou to fly to the company with her. Make complaints about the driving skills of Su startled, Li Hongchou''s Tucao is endless, Su startled the most degree is to drive the car away, know that the red light stops green lights, as for speed, it is really not dare to flatter.


    "I think if you buy a car, you should put a note on it." After getting off the bus, Li Hongsi teased Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is also very helpless about his driving skills. He doesn''t have much chance to contact the car. It''s good to be able to drive. Now when he hears Li hongsilk''s words, he naturally asks, "what''s the point?"


    "Driving school removed, self-taught." Li Hongsi stops the car and walks slowly to the elevator. Finally, it''s Li Hongsi who stops the car. It''s not a good place to stop.


    Su Jingfei ponders Li Hongsi''s words, and immediately realizes that she is satirizing her driving skills. She is depressed. She stares at Li Hongsi''s plump and ingenious buttocks. She can''t find it. It seems that she was not cruel enough yesterday.


    How does Li Hongsi know what Su Jingfei is thinking about? She is very uncomfortable walking now. She is not used to it, and she is hurt. She does not dare to stride. If she knows that Su Jingfei still thinks she is not tough enough, she may have torn Su Jingfei''s mind. This guy is just a beast.


    Before, they had never been to the company together. Naturally, other people in the company didn''t know their relationship. Today, even if they were in the company by elevator together, others thought they met by chance on the road.


    After Li Hongsi came up, she naturally went to her own office. Su Jingfei went to Liang Xiuwen''s office. He came here today mainly to meet Liang Xiuwen.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei is also very helpless about this. Since he took office, the head of the marketing department has been doing a lot of things. It seems that he has never worked hard. If he hadn''t worked hard, he would have resigned.


    As Li Hongsi said, Liang Xiuwen is in the office today, and Su Jingfei is now the director of the marketing department. There is no need to make an appointment. Just ask the Secretary and Liang Xiuwen to inquire. Su Jingfei soon met Liang Xiuwen.


    Since Su Jingfei was discharged from hospital, they haven''t seen each other for some time. Now they are very intimate with nature. Before Su Jingfei says, Liang Xiuwen has come over and hugged Su Jingfei with a kiss. When she is with Su Jingfei, Liang Xiuwen is always more active.


    After a wet kiss, Su Jingfei looked at Liang Xiuwen, who was as charming as silk. She was moved and said, "sister Xiuwen, you are so kind to me. You are so warm when you meet. You miss me."


    Liang Xiuwen glanced at Su Jingfei and said, "don''t stink, who miss you? I just want to see if your kissing skills have improved. In this way, I can estimate the number of times you and red silk are intimate. Although I''m a junior, I can''t lose to this main room too much. How can we all be good sisters?"


    Liang Xiuwen''s words make su Jingfei laugh and cry. What''s wrong is that you know that you and Li Hongsi are good sisters, but you are so comfortable robbing other people''s boyfriends.


    What makes Su Jingfei want to laugh more is that Liang Xiuwen''s opponent is not just Li hongsilk. No matter Li Binbin, Liu Yifei or Wu Yanli, they are closer than liang Xiuwen''s relationship with themselves. They and the three beautiful girls have already broken through the last step.


    Even her good sister Li Hongsi had changed from a young girl to a young woman overnight, but he could not tell Liang Xiuwen.


    "Sister Xiuwen, you have made me speechless. How busy red silk is these days! How can I have the chance to practice this?" Su Jingfei shook his head with a wry smile and had to find a reason.


    Liang Xiuwen nodded thoughtfully and said, "that''s what I said. According to the time, she really has no time." Just in the twinkling of an eye and with the taste of the way: "but you have been living together, near water tower first month, who knows you can''t help but lonely, mixed together."


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to slap her plump buttocks and said, "sister Xiuwen, you know that you''re just cranky."


    Liang Xiuwen not only didn''t get angry because of Su Jingfei''s behavior, but also said with a smile: "yes, yes, I just like to think wildly. Otherwise, how can I accept the status of Xiao San? I''m so sorry..."


    "Well, sister Xiuwen, I know I''m wrong. I''ll try my best to accompany you in the future." Su Jingfei was speechless and quickly waved his hand to recognize the fault.


    Liang Xiuwen''s sad face was swept away in a moment, and he said with a smile: "that''s right. Let my elder sister smell it. Be good. Give my elder sister a smile. Don''t you laugh? Well, I''ll give you a smile


    Looking at Liang Xiuwen''s soft smile, Su Jingfei is really helpless this time. Liang Xiuwen is always in front of the public. She is a top female president, which brings a lot of pressure to people. But when she comes to her, she is just like a little girl in love. It can also be seen that Liang Xiuwen really loves Su Jingfei.


    "Sister Xiuwen, I heard from red silk that you are going to meet clients today. Why don''t I go with you and take me as a bodyguard?" Su Jingfei just talks about the business.


    When Liang Xiuwen listens to Su Jingfei''s work, she becomes serious. She has always been a changeable girl in Su Jingfei''s impression. Now her mood changes so fast that Su Jingfei secretly nods her head and doesn''t feel aggrieved at all.


    "Well, as you said, I''m going to meet a partner today. You can go with me, but if it''s not necessary, you can''t do it." Liang Xiuwen nodded and said.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile, "sister Xiuwen, you think I''m a violent maniac. I don''t have to do anything."


    "The situation is a little different this time. In a word, just listen to me, or I won''t take you." Liang Xiuwen stubbornly shakes his head, resolutely and never gives in.


    Su Jingfei''s smile also converges. At this time, he has found that something is wrong. Li Hongsi has nothing to do with her. He doesn''t think much at first. When he thinks about it, his relationship with Liang Xiuwen is normal even if she goes with her.


    But from another point of view, Li Hongsi doesn''t know her relationship with Liang Xiuwen. She even let herself accompany her. Doesn''t that mean there is something wrong with this business.


    In addition to Liang Xiuwen''s expression, Su Jingfei thought something was wrong and said, "OK, sister Xiuwen, I''ll follow you. I''ll control my mood."


    "That''s good. Let''s go now." Liang Xiuwen does things very simply. After she finishes talking to Su Jingfei, she asks her secretary to arrange the meeting. Because the other party wants them to cooperate, she naturally asks them to come to the door to negotiate. The Secretary only needs to inform the other party to come to the company''s conference room.


    That is, after more than ten minutes, Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are still chatting. The Secretary has called, and the person who reported the other party has come. Liang Xiuwen takes Su Jingfei to the meeting room.


    Su Jingfei had been thinking about why Li hongsilk wanted to follow Liang Xiuwen more than ten minutes before, and why Liang Xiuwen was afraid to do it by herself.


    He really didn''t know why until he saw the comer. This time, the partners were Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang. Naturally, the leader was Feng Siguang. With Lin ruofeng''s strength, he was not qualified to take the lead.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon. I heard that you were working here and I wanted to find you. It seems that you are very valued in the company." Seeing Su Jingfei, Feng Siguang takes the initiative to say hello, regardless of the resentment in Lin ruofeng''s eyes and Liang Xiuwen''s surprise.


    Su Jingfei was also surprised. He said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon, and it was still on such an occasion."


    "Jingfei, do you know Mr. Feng?" Liang Xiuwen then asked suspiciously.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I met you yesterday. I didn''t expect to see you today. The world is too small, especially some people who get in the way of your eyes are always shaking in front of you." He looked at Lin ruofeng in his eyes, and everyone knew "who''s in the way of eyes".


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Liang. I just saw Mr. Su. I really felt sorry, but I neglected Mr. Liang." Feng Siguang didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of Su Jingfei''s words. He turned to Liang Xiuwen and said with a smile.


    Feng Si''s face is white, and he looks gentle. Even though he knows that most of his people don''t feel at ease, no matter who he is, it''s not good to lose his temper with him. This is also the most difficult point for Su Jingfei to deal with. It''s always a headache for a person with such a deep city.


    Liang Xiuwen has long guessed that Su Jingfei and Lin ruofeng must be in a tit for tat situation. He has to say that Lin ruofeng''s eye replacement operation is very successful. Liang Xiuwen, like Lin ruoke, doesn''t see that his eyes are fake.


    "Mr. Feng, don''t be so polite. Please have a seat." Liang Xiuwen feels that Feng Shiguang is the master of this room. I don''t know if his tone has always been like this, or is it intentional now. In a word, it''s very uncomfortable. As the master, he immediately asks everyone to sit down first.


    Feng Siguang''s face didn''t change. He sat calmly opposite Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. Lin ruofeng sat beside Feng Siguang. He seemed to be on an equal footing with Feng Siguang, but he was inferior to Feng Siguang in bearing.


    Su Jingfei sighs. Originally, Lin ruofeng was also a dragon and a phoenix among people. Before he met him, he was not only handsome, but also accompanied by a beautiful girl like Ji ruoyuan. Now, because he was jealous of himself, he was miserable, blind and became a eunuch.


    But Su Jingfei has no sympathy for him, and even thinks about how to make Lin ruofeng never turn over again. He clearly knows that this is not his own ruthlessness, but if Lin ruofeng has such an opportunity, he will not hesitate to deal with himself. Even if he has planted himself, he will continue to step on his feet. Lin ruofeng is a poisonous snake.

 Chapter 304

    Su Jingfei is negotiating with Liang Xiuwen today. Naturally, he belongs to the entourage. Moreover, he doesn''t know much about business negotiations and doesn''t interrupt casually. He pays more attention to Feng Siguang.


    Lin ruofeng is similar to him. He comes with Feng Siguang and will not participate in the negotiation. The person he pays attention to is Su Jingfei.


    Maybe he wanted to kill Su Jingfei because Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen were together. But what happened before has completely made Lin ruofeng want to kill Su Jingfei because of no one. He remembers everything he did very well.


    He never thinks about everything because of himself. He just thinks that Su Jingfei has made himself a useless person. If he can''t make su Jingfei''s life worse than death, he will be very sorry for him.


    When they were observing in secret, Feng Siguang said: "Mr. Liang, we all meet for the first time, but you should have heard of our century Fangyuan group! I don''t want to talk about so many boastful things. I just want to talk about underwear. Our distribution channels are definitely among the top in the country. I believe I know that. "


    Liang Xiuwen nodded. Feng Siguang was right. Century Fangyuan group is a group company, which has been involved in all walks of life. Underwear is really famous in China.


    Feng Siguang and Liang Xiuwen nodded and continued: "since President Liang has a certain understanding of our company, should I be able to seek cooperation with you?"


    "Of course, if we don''t want to cooperate with your company, we won''t be here. I just want to know what kind of cooperation you want to have with us." When Liang Xiuwen smiles, her momentum is definitely not weaker than that of the other party. Although the other party is the boss of our group company, she will not flatter her.


    A little surprise flashed in Feng Siguang''s eyes. He was also the boss of a group company. Although he didn''t deliberately release his momentum, the momentum over the years was not acceptable to ordinary people.


    He may not be too obvious at ordinary times, but he is very serious at the negotiation table. Otherwise, how can the opponent be willing to bow down.


    The woman in front of her is young, but she can hold on and resist under her own pressure. From this point of view, Liang Xiuwen has become a strong woman. If it is not for some reasons, he can''t help attacking Liang Xiuwen.


    "There are two ways to cooperate, which we thought before." Most of the reason why Feng Siguang came here to negotiate is Lin ruofeng. Naturally, he didn''t want to spend too much energy and said straight to the point: "the first one is that we cooperate with you to sell products to you through our distribution channels, but you have to offer us 20% lower prices than other partners."


    "It''s impossible. There is no such rule. Other sellers are also sellers. Although the channel is not as good as you, you can''t do it either." After listening to his cooperation plan, Liang Xiuwen knew that it was absolutely unacceptable and refused without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, let me talk about the second plan. The second plan is like this. We have evaluated the assets of your company, which is about 120 million yuan. Because of the underwear problem this time, I''ll give you 150 million yuan. In this case, I plan to invest 140 million yuan to cooperate with you. As a second director, I can also use my channels, but I don''t want to take more, As long as 30% of the shares, what do you think Feng Siguang said calmly.


    According to the proportion of investment, Feng Siguang''s demand is not excessive. He almost uses the same number as the total assets of the company. As long as 30% of the company''s shares are owned, it is a gift.


    Su Jingfei is also calculating this ratio here. If we put aside the identity of the other party and the existence of Lin ruofeng, Su Jingfei thinks that this cooperation is really feasible.


    After Feng Siguang put forward this request, Liang Xiuwen suddenly changed color and said, "Mr. Feng, I see that you are the boss of century Fangyuan, so I want to seriously talk about cooperation with you. I''m sure you can''t accept this way. It seems that our cooperation may not exist."


    Feng Siguang had expected Liang Xiuwen''s reaction for a long time and continued to smile: "you don''t have to be in a hurry to refuse. You can not only use our sales channels, but also inject a sum of money. Isn''t that good? I can promise not to participate in any decision-making of the company. What do you think? I just need to pay dividends. It should be fair. "


    When he said that, even Su Jingfei couldn''t help nodding his head. People just paid dividends, which is absolutely worth it. He paid a sum of money, which can be well invested in the development of the company.


    Liang Xiuwen once again said firmly: "thank you for your attention. We have plenty of money at present, and it won''t be long before the first batch of goods will be returned. At that time, as long as our products are sold well, we won''t be short of money."


    She seems to say this to Feng Siguang, but in fact she said it to Su Jingfei. According to the normal calculation, it''s not too small to give ruofesi an estimate of 150 million yuan, but Su Jingfei doesn''t know the popularity of her underwear.


    Let alone the booming sales, even if it is just a good sale contract in Europe, both tangible and intangible assets will definitely exceed 150 million. Even if Liang Xiuwen can''t do business, it''s impossible for Feng Siguang to take 30% of the company''s shares with 140 million, not to mention that he and Lin ruofeng are still together.


    Feng Siguang could hear Liang Xiuwen''s insistence. At first, he was a little unhappy, but he also nodded in his heart. No wonder Liang Xiuwen was able to support the overall situation and had some business sense.


    Before he came here today, he naturally investigated, otherwise he could not talk about cooperation under such conditions. Seeing that Liang Xiuwen didn''t let go, Feng Siguang didn''t worry. If he pointed out, "roufeisi group has a small reputation in the underwear industry and is recognized by many people, but you know, in the century, you small workshops are the same companies, There is not much development prospect. "


    "Oh? What does Mr. Feng mean Liang Xiuwen eyebrows a pick, casually asked.


    "I mean, you should understand that when big brands are the nemesis of small brands, even if your products are good, your company can''t support the promotion of this product at all. Do you really think that you can become a well-known product by looking for a few star endorsements?" Feng Siguang laughs, a very hateful way.


    Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei are silent. They are smart people. Naturally, they understand what Feng Siguang means. The brand of roufeisi is really well-known, at least in s city. But after all, they are only local enterprises in a secondary city, and their popularity is much smaller than that of the giants in provincial cities.


    If they really want to put pressure on Rufus, it will definitely make Rufus group suffer.


    "Mr. Liang, the way of cooperation I have actually proposed is a good plan for both of us. It can be said that in the end, it will be a win-win situation. You can think it over." Feng Siguang is very satisfied with the reaction of Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen, and laughs.


    Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei and Lin ruofeng, and finally said firmly: "Mr. Feng, you don''t have to consider it. If you want to represent our products, we can talk about agency cooperation directly. If you don''t want to represent, there''s no way. We won''t accept your cooperation plan. Roufeisi group is a sole proprietorship."


    Feng Siguang frowned this time and said: "Mr. Liang, I don''t intend to interfere with your decision-making. Don''t think I''m going to divide your power. The roufeisi group is still yours. I just want to seek more interests with you."


    Before Liang Xiuwen spoke, Su Jingfei said, "Mr. Feng, you said you never expected to see me here, and I didn''t introduce myself. Now let me introduce myself. I''m the designer of the latest product and the director of the company''s marketing department. It''s nothing to cooperate with you. I think this condition is good."


    The other three people did not expect that Su Jingfei agreed to cooperate. They were all surprised, but Su Jingfei continued: "but the premise of cooperation is that I don''t want to see this person. This person affects my mood."


    People along the direction of his fingers, of course, see Lin ruofeng, Lin ruofeng has a gloomy face, he did not expect Su Jingfei will put forward such a request at this time.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that it''s not good to mention personal grudges on such occasions, but now he sees Feng Siguang pressing Liang Xiuwen step by step, so he comes out to stir up the situation. Naturally, he can''t accept this cooperation. No matter how favorable the conditions are, if the relationship between the other party and Lin ruofeng is not clear, he won''t cooperate.


    Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei have been together for many days, and now they are more in love with each other. Naturally, they understand Su Jingfei''s meaning and immediately follow: "yes, Mr. Feng, what Su Jingfei said is what I mean."


    "Liang Xiuwen, how can you defend Su Jingfei like this? You and I have been friends for many years. You..." Lin ruofeng has been enduring it before. Now Liang Xiuwen has obviously helped Su Jingfei. He can''t help it. He is jealous of Su Jingfei''s heart. Now it''s more like a fire.


    Liang Xiuwen looks at Lin ruofeng whose eyes are almost inflamed. She regrets how she fell in love with Lin ruofeng. This guy is not only good-looking, but also bad in character. He is so small-minded that he is still jealous of Su Jingfei.


    "Lin ruofeng, I can see the grudge between you and Su Jingfei from the beginning to the end. Now that he is a member of our company, I naturally want to help him." Liang Xiuwen didn''t have any feelings for Lin ruofeng in her heart. She turned to Feng Siguang and said, "Mr. Feng, I don''t know what kind of heart you want to cooperate with us, but I won''t accept the existence of Lin ruofeng."


    This time, Su Jingfei did not give up on Feng Siguang, and then said, "Mr. Feng, we all understand. We are not at ease with this kind of cooperation, so we have to be embarrassed."

 Chapter 305

    Feng Siguang couldn''t agree with Su Jingfei''s and Liang Xiuwen''s demands. He finally couldn''t make an agreement and left. When he left, he told Liang Xiuwen with great certainty that if he didn''t cooperate with them, roufeisi''s sales in China would be limited.


    For such a threat, Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen naturally will not care. Although what he said may be true, they will not give in because of such a threat.


    Not to mention that roufeisi group has been in line with the international market, even if it can only develop in S City, they don''t worry about the quality of products. Even if it can''t be a big fire, it won''t be a problem to earn at least a sum. This is their expectation, and they didn''t expect to become the industry leader because of such a product.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s design of this underwear has been beyond everyone''s expectation, and Su Jingfei once said with Liang Xiuwen that this time it has been very convergent, and the efficacy is not too high.


    If we really want to develop a series of products, Su Jingfei can even produce products that can prolong life. Of course, this is against the weather. Su Jingfei doesn''t plan to really do this. Otherwise, even if they are not a pillar industry, they will attract the attention of the state. After all, no matter who they are, they are very sensitive to prolonging life.


    "Sister Xiuwen, we have offended century Fangyuan group this time. It seems that the road in the future will be a little difficult!" Feng Siguang leaves with Lin ruofeng. Su Jingfei smiles at Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen gave Su Jingfei a white look and said, "come on, don''t speak sarcastic words there. If you don''t have to confront Lin ruofeng, can I offend them? It''s not all for you. It''s so easy for you to say now, stingy guy


    She didn''t know what Lin ruofeng had done. Naturally, she didn''t know that Su Jingfei and Lin ruofeng almost never died. She thought Su Jingfei was jealous. After all, Lin ruofeng and herself had been dating at the beginning.


    Su Jingfei didn''t plan to tell her what Lin ruofeng had done to himself, so he said with a smile: "of course, he is stingy. Who told him that he has been in contact with you? Anyway, I can''t see the opposite sex who has a relationship with you. Let them retreat directly in front of me."


    Liang Xiuwen surface dissatisfaction way: "you are too stingy, I have no freedom." But I like Su Jingfei''s overbearing.


    Su Jingfei knows every woman''s character very well. Liang Xiuwen, as the president of a company, has the temperament of a strong woman. Naturally, he also likes a man who is slightly domineering. If he listens to her, he will be despised by her.


    Now hearing Liang Xiuwen''s words, he immediately slapped Liang Xiuwen''s plump buttocks, feigned anger and said: "Xiao San must have Xiao San''s consciousness, everything must be centered on me. How can there be any freedom? You still want freedom. This is rebellion!"


    "I know Master, you can''t do without me. I''ve become a junior. If you don''t want me, I''m lonely and helpless. How can I live in the future? You are my master." Liang Xiuwen with the twist proud body way.


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to roll her eyes. The girl is a little lively and a little off-line when there is no one. Liang Xiuwen, a different girl, is more popular. Let alone he is not angry. Even if she is really angry, she will put out the fire instantly. Now he can only kiss Liang Xiuwen deeply.


    Now Su Jingfei has gone through a lot, and her resistance to women is much stronger. She can see that Liang Xiuwen is such a charming woman, but she still can''t help taking advantage of her. After a while, they sorted out and came out of the meeting room.


    Because last night and Li Hongsi were almost crazy all night. Today, Su Jingfei is not as good as treating Liang Xiuwen in the conference room. People outside can''t see what happened to them. They came out a little later than Feng Siguang. At most, they thought that the negotiation had failed and they were just talking.


    Su Jingfei accompanied Liang Xiuwen to meet Feng Siguang and Lin ruofeng, and he was free. He did have something to do today. Last time, because he was going to help Wang Yu''s mother temporarily, he walked too fast and forgot to find Bai Tou to take the gun.


    According to their agreement, when Su Jingfei''s marksmanship reaches a certain level, he can be equipped with a gun. Su Jingfei is not a marksman. At least 90% of the shooting rate has been achieved. With his current marksmanship, there is no possibility of accidental injury. Even if he carries a gun, there is no harm.


    He left the company and went directly to 307 army. At this time, Baitou was also in the army. Recently, he was relatively stable and didn''t let him go out to perform any tasks.


    According to the words of Bai tou and Su Jingfei, because Su Jingfei has made great noise, s city has carried out anti underworld operations to eliminate some potential threats, and now there is no task for them.


    "Su Jingfei, you are here. Last time I left cleverly, I knew you would come back." White head sees Su Jingfei, open mouth to tease a way.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said angrily, "if you know that I will definitely come to take the gun, you can''t let someone send it to me. Don''t say you don''t know where I live. Do you still have something you 307 troops don''t know?"


    "Don''t forget that you are also our military doctor. You are so unreliable that you haven''t examined anyone in our army. You have no real name." The white head discontented way: "by the way, also has the salary, already quick to send, you this fellow also wants the white-collar money."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He really forgot about it. Although he was in the army at the beginning, he actually had a salary. In the past, he was holding the salary of the state. Although he was not the top class, he was much better than ordinary civil servants.


    With a smile, he said, "I can''t imagine that I''m now a king''s grain eater. This money won''t be used here."


    "Bullshit, how can I get paid in cash now? You just need to give me a bank card number. Originally, if you didn''t come, I really wanted to find you. This time, I just did everything. Give me your ID card and I''ll get it for you." The white head first shakes his head, then reaches out to him.


    Su Jingfei hands his ID card to Bai tou. He knows that Bai tou must have to apply for a gun license for himself. Even if he is in 307 army, if he uses a gun, he can''t take it out every time. He can only have a gun license.


    This document is different from the killing document in the novel. He only allows Su Jingfei to carry guns legally, but not to shoot casually. The state controls it strictly.


    Bai tou sent someone to get something for Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei then said another purpose of his trip: "Bai tou, check for me. Feng Siguang, the boss of century Fangyuan group in the provincial capital, check for me his details."


    "Well? What, did this man provoke you? It''s no problem to check, but I can''t use the force of the army. Let''s use the private force. The things found may not be so comprehensive, but they should be enough. It''s just a long time. Are you in a hurry? " The white head asked with a frown.


    Su Jingfei pondered and said, "I''m not provoking him. He and I have a problem with each other. If you want to deal with me, I''ll check and be prepared. It''s OK to slow down. Don''t make it for a year and a half."


    "It''s not that slow. It''s a week. You can see all the information you want, including the information about your opponent''s relationship with him. You can rest assured." The white head didn''t have good spirit of stare Su Jingfei one eye, then just gave an accurate time way.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "that''s OK. I don''t think they can make any difference in a week."


    He came here today, in addition to taking his own gun, in fact, the more important thing is to let the white head investigate Feng Siguang for himself. Su Jingfei should be careful about this guy who is very deep in the city. He and Lin ruofeng are walking together, which is definitely bad for him.


    After Lin Kefeng''s incident, Su Jingfei has already changed. If someone wants to deal with himself, he can''t wait passively. Instead, he has to take the initiative to attack. At least he has to be prepared. Now there are 307 troops. He doesn''t need them. Isn''t that a waste?


    The two chatted again. The person who went to apply for the certificate brought the things back and gave them to Su Jingfei together with his ID card. The white head pointed to the certificate in Su Jingfei''s hand and said, "this is the certificate for holding a gun legally. You can be regarded as a gun owner, but you should be careful in the future. This can''t guarantee that you can shoot anyone."


    "I understand. I''m not a violent. I love peace." Su Jingfei shakes his head and doesn''t care.


    The white head did not give face: "come on, you still love peace, since I know you, how many people have been beaten by you, how many people died because of you, don''t pretend to be so pure."


    "I really love peace. Don''t slander me. I''m xiaoqingxin." Su Jingfei stressed.


    "Well, well, don''t say it. I believe you." White head quickly interrupted Su Jingfei and asked, "what kind of gun are you going to take? There are many such things in our army, but I suggest you don''t take too big one."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes lit up when he heard that he could choose a gun. He was reminded that he lived in an ordinary society. He couldn''t let people know that he was carrying a gun at any time. Let alone himself, even the police would not always bring a gun out.


    "People have cars and houses, but I have become a gun family. I just can''t let anyone know. It''s like a night dress at Jinyi, not to be suck!" Su Jingfei shakes his head helplessly.


    The white head rolled his eyes and didn''t pay any attention to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei just wanted to think about what gun he should take with him. His eyes unconsciously swept around the white head until the white head was uncomfortable. Then he patted his leg and said, "if you don''t tell me, I really forget, aren''t you a template? All I have to do is hold your gun


    "My kind?" The white head was excited and unconsciously looked between the two legs.


    "Go to hell, who said that? I''m talking about the small palm thunder you usually bring." Su Jingfei was knocked down by the action of the white head, so he quickly explained.

 Chapter 306

    Now Su Jingfei can be said to be complacent. Since he broke through the last step with Li Hongsi a week ago, he not only became a gun owner the next day, but also has been singing all night these days.


    He and Li Hongsi live together, which is different from other women. They always meet with him for many days. They have moved together and become real cohabiting friends. Naturally, some inhumane things will happen when they live together.


    Even though Li Hongsi lost her first time, her body was not quite adapted, but Su Jingfei''s medical skills were reflected at this time, and she could use acupuncture to make her recover quickly.


    After a few days of running in, the two become more and more tacit understanding, Li hongsilk from the beginning of the passive to gradually active, in this respect, women seem to learn faster than men, at least Li hongsilk this aspect let Su Jingfei very satisfied.


    Today is the day for Su Jingfei to go back to school. The defense will be held tomorrow. Today, he has to report back to school. Otherwise, I don''t know how to arrange tomorrow.


    Since Su Jingfei is going back to school today, he doesn''t wear suit and shoes as usual. He changes into his most casual clothes, jeans and white T-shirt. He looks clean and full of sunshine.


    This is the same dress that Li hongsilk matched for Su Jingfei. According to Su Jingfei''s own taste, it may directly become what he looked like when he left school.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance is naturally worthy of the audience. The only problem is that he can''t dress up. If he hadn''t met such beautiful women as Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi because he entered the society, and both of them have good taste, he would not have such a good image now.


    The first thing he came back was to go to the dormitory. All the people in the dormitory had a big party today and they would reply tomorrow. This was the first reunion since the last dormitory brothers'' party. During this time, a lot of things happened to Su Jingfei. Other people must have a lot of things. At least they all found their own jobs and their girlfriends.


    When Su Jingfei came back to the dormitory, several people in the dormitory were already in the dormitory. Seeing Su Jingfei coming, the boss immediately said with a smile, "the third one is back. You are really late enough. If you don''t have to come back today to report, you may not come back."


    "Yes, the third is the slowest. It''s him every time. He''s the closest." Old four also echoed.


    Su Jingfei glared and said: "old four, if you want to call the third brother, how can you dare not recognize me when you enter the society?"


    "Come on, you''re the third brother. You''re not the eldest brother. You''re only a few months older than me." Old four is not afraid completely, not polite sneer nose way.


    Su Jingfei touched his nose, looked at the boss''s smiling eyes, quickly covered up the past and said: "ha ha, the weather is good, it''s cool in autumn."


    He was met by the middle fingers of three men. It''s July now. Su Jingfei''s words are bullshit. However, Su Jingfei is still happy. Several people talk and laugh, but they are not alienated because of long separation.


    "By the way, have you finished your graduation thesis? You won''t be so busy looking for a job that you''ve delayed your paper After su Jingfei laughed, he asked people about humanity. If Lin Ruo could help him with his thesis, it would have been passed by his tutor for a long time. Just wait for the defense tomorrow.


    He is the best of the four. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said, "third, it''s you who should worry about. Although we don''t study much, we seem to be better than you every time."


    "Yes, and you are very busy now. If you can''t pass tomorrow, there will be another defense in September. Don''t worry too much." The eldest brother clapped Su Jingfei on the shoulder with sincere words. It seems that he has no chance to pass the defense now. The eldest brother is comforting him.


    Old four eager to try, it seems to come to comfort Su Jingfei, was su Jingfei stare, give up the idea, Su Jingfei said: "in your eyes, I''m the kind of person who don''t study hard!"


    The three said in one voice: "yes, you are such a person."


    Especially the fourth year old, he said with his fingers: "just tell me about your grades. From the beginning of your freshman year to the third year, you''ve always scored 60 or 70. It seems that you haven''t seen any subjects with more than 70 scores. Oh, I found that you''ve never failed. Your luck is really bad."


    "Well, I can''t help admiring you for that. You''re so drunk every day that you don''t have to pass the exam." He also nodded on one side.


    Su Jingfei is really speechless. Men and women are really different. The three materials in the dormitory know their achievements very well, which shows that they are also very concerned about themselves, but they can''t see any problems.


    On the contrary, Lin ruoke is very powerful. She has nothing to do with herself. She can see from her achievements that she got such a score on purpose. Of course, because of such inexplicable curiosity, she is about to become her lover now. She doesn''t know yet!


    Just when Su Jingfei thought of Lin ruoke, a sweet voice came from the door of the dormitory: "Su Jingfei, why did you come here by yourself, don''t tell me."


    In addition to Su Jingfei, the other three are petrified together. They have not seen a woman or a pretty girl, but it''s the first time that they have seen such a pretty girl. It''s 100 times better than the school flower and the Department flower. In front of her, those guys who are called pretty girls can only be mediocre and vulgar.


    Although Lin ruoke was their classmate before, he has been making up to hide his true face. Now that he is facing graduation, he naturally doesn''t want to become what he used to be.


    Now Lin ruoke, who appears in front of the public with her true colors, is absolutely the top beautiful girl. With her present appearance, she is definitely no less than a movie star. If she is not a little younger, she is even more charming than many big stars. Even so, the charm of the same giant chest still kills three male creatures in this room.


    In fact, not only that, when Lin ruoke walked into the boys'' dormitory, the men in other dormitories also saw it. They all guessed that the girl was looking for the animal. The animal was so powerful that it was a beautiful girl at this level.


    Su Jingfei sees the cunning in Lin ruoke''s eyes and shakes her head secretly. The girl never forgets the prank. She must have done it on purpose, and she even finds the boys'' dormitory. Now she can''t be famous.


    Speaking of this, Su startled what she could do in her mind. Why did she go to a girl''s dormitory in school or be a hooligan, or she was criticized to school. But girls went to the boys'' dormitory without anyone to make complaints about it. Is it a good thing for women to see boys?


    "Su Jingfei, why are you so stunned? If I didn''t tell you, call me at school. If I didn''t know you were coming, I would be kept in the dark!" Lin Ruo can see Su Jingfei''s stupefied and arrogant way.


    She is so cute and charming that she makes the bones of the three animals in the dormitory crisp. Although they know that the object of this pretty girl is Su Jingfei, they can''t help their heart beating when they see such a pretty girl. This pretty girl is really beautiful, and the third one is very lucky!


    Three people''s thoughts finally thought of together, six eyes brush all concentrate on Su Jingfei''s body.


    The boss gritted his teeth and said, "third, this is my sister-in-law. Why don''t you introduce it to us?"


    "Yes, third brother, you don''t say a word even if you have a girlfriend. It''s not enough of your loyalty." He also glared at Su Jingfei. At this time, who cares if he is a brother in the dormitory? He is an animal at all.


    Old four is in the side indignant way: "yes, yes, the most intolerable is that you actually let other people beautiful girl pigeon."


    Su Jingfei is tongue tied in the face of three brothers who suddenly become the messengers of justice. He suddenly knows what beauty is. He knows that these three guys won''t really stab themselves for the sake of beautiful girls. But their reaction still makes him feel that beautiful girls are powerful.


    "What are you three doing? Don''t blame Su Jingfei. It''s all my fault. I should take the initiative to find him." Lin ruoke laughed in his heart and said.


    Boom, the three people are shocked. How considerate the girl is. It is clear that Su Jingfei is not good, and she actually takes the initiative to bear the mistake. At this time, the three people look at Su Jingfei with a meaning in their eyes: "you are not as good as a beast, you are not as good as a boy!".


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "Lin ruoke, please don''t make trouble. If you continue, the three of them will break up with me."


    "Lin ruoke!" As soon as Su Jingfei''s voice falls, Lin ruoke hasn''t opened his mouth yet, but the three brothers in the dormitory stare at the beautiful girl in front of them. It seems that the girl who is the least impressive and the least sense of existence is also called Lin ruoke.


    The three of them are different from Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei always plays truant when he plays truant. It''s normal that he doesn''t remember his classmates clearly. However, they are more active in the class. Naturally, they know the name of the girl who is usually very low-key.


    "Yes, I''m Lin ruoke. You three don''t know me." Lin ruoke''s teasing Su Jingfei is over. Now he''s serious and says with a smile.


    This time, the three talents are really petrified. It''s like thunder. They look at each other. Then they look at Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke standing on one side. The boss covers his face and says, "how do I feel like I''m dreaming?"


    "Well, it must be a dream. The world has been overturned." He covered his face, too.


    The fourth is the only single in the dormitory. He looks at Lin ruoke carefully, then Su Jingfei says: "third, are you dating Lin ruoke?"

 Chapter 307

    "No" "is" Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke two people coincidentally speak.


    Then they looked at each other. Lin ruoke glared at each other and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you heartless man, you called someone Xiaotiantian that night. Now the new man is changing with the old one, and you will not recognize anyone."


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be scorched by thunder. Although he and Lin ruoke often joke, when did he say such a thing? It''s obvious that he can feel the temperature rising in the dormitory. This situation seems to be the expression of some people''s anger.


    "Old three, I can''t think of it. I can''t think of it. You''re a beast." The boss no longer covered his face, but began to attack Su Jingfei.


    He waved his fist, did not say much, has fully expressed his attitude, stand very firm, almost stand beside Lin ruoke, as her mother.


    Old four is more clamorous way: "yes, yes, animal is inferior, we must attack him well."


    With these words, he said to Lin ruoke very simply: "Lin ruoke, you should avoid it first. The Crusade inside our dormitory will start immediately. When we finish the Crusade, we will make him apologize to you."


    Before Lin ruoke can understand, he has been pushed out of the door by the boss and him. Lin ruoke responds that the door has been closed.


    Lin ruoke secretly regrets that he has played a big game this time. It''s just a prank. If Su Jingfei and his dormitory brother really turn against each other for revenge, he must be rejected by Su Jingfei. He''s very anxious, but he doesn''t want to knock on the door.


    Su Jingfei in the door was also startled by the three people''s reaction. Until the door was closed, the eldest brother said, "I said, eldest brother, you''re not doing a good job."


    "Yes, third brother, I have to criticize you. How can a man do things like this?" He also hugged Su Jingfei''s shoulder.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t admitted his mistake yet, and the fourth man beside him has whispered: "the boss is right with him. It''s normal for a man to have a flower heart, but you should not be caught by others. Besides, you should also understand that if Yilin is so beautiful, how many men miss her. Even if you want to go to Huatian jiudi, at least you should put her at home."


    "Yes, it''s right that the red flag doesn''t fall down at home and the colored flag flutters outside. Successful men have to do this, especially the red flag is so beautiful." The boss nodded beside him.


    He is even more head shaking way: "good, men are romantic for talent, but you always have to cut off the tail, and let our brother sweep your tail."


    Su Jingfei looks up at the three brothers. No matter how serious these three guys are, they can''t cover up their dirty face. They don''t want to fight against injustice. They just teach themselves lessons.


    "I''m still too young to be taught. If I had the experience of three brothers, I wouldn''t have such trouble." Su Jingfei really admired their indecency.


    The boss patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said, "little comrade, you still have a lot of ways to go in the future, so there''s no more nonsense. Now let''s turn this off. What do we have to do? Remember to cooperate with us!"


    In Su Jingfei''s puzzled eyes, the boss suddenly clapped on his leg and made a loud "pa". Then his voice suddenly increased, as if he was very angry: "Su Jingfei, how can you become like this? If other students are crazy about you, you are still playful. It''s your fault!"


    Then old four also do the same thing, again a loud noise, old four also followed: "yes, as the rules of our dormitory, we must palm mouth, let you have a lesson."


    His action was very fast. He took out a set of things from his carry on bag and began to draw on Su Jingfei''s face. His action was skilled, which was just like the posture of a professional makeup artist.


    The three brothers didn''t care about Su Jingfei. They didn''t know what to do. They just talked to themselves. In a few minutes, Su Jingfei was slapped at least a dozen times.


    They toss around in the room, but Lin can''t see them outside. Later, they heard that Su Jingfei was being slapped, and they forgot Su Jingfei''s terrible skills. In her opinion, since it was agreed that it was the dormitory rules, maybe Su Jingfei would not resist. She quickly patted the door outside: "open the door, open the door, I was just joking. Su Jingfei didn''t do anything to me!"


    She yelled like this, not only a few people in the dormitory knew it, but also those people watching the scene outside knew it. It turned out that Su Jingfei abandoned the beautiful girls all the time, but this guy is too good, such beautiful girls are willing to dump!


    The four people in the room heard Lin ruoke''s words and stopped. The boss nodded: "it seems that Su Jingfei has a deep affection for you. The boss still wants to praise you for this. It has my style of that year. It can make such a woman deeply rooted in love, and the people in our dormitory also have face."


    "Well, it''s really good. Lin ruoke was able to hide his appearance at first, but now he''s dead set on you. Such a girl is good." Good at make-up, he has guessed why Lin ruoke was so ordinary.


    Old four is already beside anxious way: "this time play almost, I go to three elder sister-in-law open the door, otherwise make big."


    "Well, it''s almost done. Go and open the door." The boss nodded, completely ignoring the dementia Su Jingfei, but also told Su Jingfei: "remember to admit your mistake and be sincere. This kind of girl is the best at home. Don''t be caught by her in the future."


    Su Jingfei is really speechless now. The three brothers are too enthusiastic. Lin Ruo is cute and joking. Now I''m afraid he is famous for the whole dormitory building. He believes that all the students who come back will know what happened here.


    Just as he thought, people in the dormitory are all idle now. Just after a while, many versions of Su Jingfei have come out. Among so many stories, Su Jingfei is definitely a modern version of Chen Shimei. I don''t know whether these men, out of jealousy, have vilified Su Jingfei infinitely.


    Even if Su Jingfei didn''t hear so many versions, he knew that in his last time in the University, his reputation was going to be bad to the girls'' dormitory. Fortunately, he didn''t have much to do with the people in the girls'' dormitory, otherwise he would be notorious.


    Several people in the dormitory and Lin ruoke don''t know that the news has been flying out with wings. Lin ruoke almost cried when he saw Su Jingfei''s cheeks were red and swollen and his mouth was bloody.


    "Su Jingfei, you idiot, why don''t you know how to resist? Even if they are your brother in the dormitory, they can''t beat you like this. You are so stupid." Lin ruoke rubs Su Jingfei''s false swollen place and cares about it. He doesn''t find anything wrong. Instead, he asks painfully, "does it hurt?"


    Originally, Su Jingfei really wanted to scare Lin ruoke. After all, her prank almost killed her. Fortunately, her brother is more reasonable and of course more obscene.


    But now he doesn''t have this idea. Lin ruoke''s heartache comes from his heart. The softest part of Su Jingfei''s heart is finally touched. Lin ruoke, even if sometimes there are more pranks, is really true to himself. Just look at her.


    Naturally, the three brothers in the dormitory don''t know that the relationship between them is fake. Seeing that Lin ruoke is so concerned about Su Jingfei, they immediately believe that Su Jingfei and Lin Ruo are lovers, and they are more sure that they are doing the right thing.


    When Lin ruoke felt sorry for Su Jingfei, he still glared at Su Jingfei''s dormitory three humanitarians: "Why are you three so cruel? Isn''t Su Jingfei close to you? You have the strength to go out and rob. That''s a way to get rich. "


    Three people can''t laugh or cry, old four already discontented way: "pretty girl, but we help you out, he is not to you always abandon."


    "Who said he gave me up all the time? Can''t we just play? I don''t know if an outsider shouldn''t interfere in a quarrel between the couple? " Lin ruoke was also a strange girl. At this time, he was in a rage. He couldn''t resist it. A word suddenly made him have no words.


    Three brothers look at Su Jingfei''s eyes full of sympathy. Now they think that they are smart, and finally understand why Su Jingfei wants to avoid Lin ruoke. This chick is a little pepper!


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he saw the three people''s eyes. All this was caused by the self righteousness of the three enthusiastic guys. At this time, he had to say: "if you can, don''t blame them. I think I''m not good to you. They won''t care if I''m good to you in the future."


    Lin ruoke looked at Su Jingfei''s red and swollen face and said: "forget it. It''s all my fault. I will reply tomorrow. What can you do with your face?"


    "It''s OK. Have you forgotten that I know how to do medicine? I''ll be cured soon. You wait for me. I''ll go to the bathroom. Acupuncture can reduce the swelling. " Su Jingfei secretly stares at him. This guy''s make-up is so lifelike.


    Lin ruoke nodded. He really knew that Su Jingfei''s medical skills were magical. As for how magical he was, Lin ruoke didn''t know. Anyway, as long as Su Jingfei could cure his face redness and swelling, she didn''t care whether he was true or false.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t need to do any acupuncture when he enters the bathroom. He just needs to take off the makeup on his face. Su Jingfei is very fast, but he can''t come out so fast. Otherwise, it''s too fake. He won''t come out until nearly half an hour.


    He removed the shape of his face and naturally restored it to its original state. However, because he couldn''t make things too obvious, there are still some traces on his face. If he didn''t look at them carefully, he can''t see them. It''s like the real swelling. Seeing this scene, even as a makeup expert, he had to give a thumbs up. This boy has a good talent in this aspect, and is rare to be so careful.

 Chapter 308

    The storm between Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke is over, and everyone is chatting. At this time, Su Jingfei finally knows what the three brothers have done. The boss is doing the professional work, nothing special, but the company is good. It''s a company with good strength in s city.


    As he had done before, Lao Er went to a wedding company, where he was mainly responsible for making up. No wonder he carried make-up products with him. Although he was a little sour occasionally, he was never a mother.


    As for the third guy, he is quite special. Because he is playing games every day, he is invited by a game company to play games. He is the leader in both game making and game testing, which makes Su Jingfei suspect that the company he chooses is a leather bag company.


    Fortunately, there is a guarantee from the eldest and the second. Although the fourth company is second to none in the market, it is definitely a regular company. Compared with Su Jingfei, the head of the marketing department, the three are slightly inferior, but they all have stable jobs.


    The three of them are absolutely perfect friends. Although they are very curious about Lin ruoke''s changes, no one deliberately provokes him. After all, Lin ruoke is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend in name. At this time, Su Jingfei finds a problem. It seems that he has been misunderstood many times and he has become the boyfriend of many beautiful girls.


    Up to now, all the misunderstood women have something to do with themselves, which is not unfortunate to say that they have changed from playful words to reality.


    They chatted for a while. Naturally, when it was time to report to the teaching office, four men and a woman went with them. As for the eldest brother and Lao er''s girlfriends, they had already gone from the girls'' dormitory.


    In fact, it''s similar to Su Jingfei''s situation. Lin ruoke has been very low-key in the past three years, and she doesn''t have much contact with people. Moreover, she is more serious than Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei has less contact with the opposite sex at most. Lin ruoke is alienated from the same sex, she doesn''t live in school, and she has few acquaintances at school.


    Su Jingfei shows up with Lin ruoke. No matter her classmates or classmates in the same department, they don''t know who she is. We can''t imagine that this beautiful girl is Lin ruoke, who is usually a low-key girl.


    But Su Jingfei''s image is quite different from that of his usual life. Boys can guess his identity more or less, while girls simply don''t know who this sunny and gentle boy is.


    At this time, both Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke looked at each other and laughed bitterly. They really failed in college. At least half of their classmates didn''t know them. Of course, it had something to do with their image.


    In fact, it''s not just them. Most of the students are different from before. No matter boys or girls, after entering the society, they will naturally be infected with some social atmosphere. Either their temperament changes or their clothes change. Girls are all showy, and men also wear clothes that they think are very personal.


    Su Jingfei, dressed in casual clothes, looks really like a student, and so does Lin ruoke, who wears simple clothes. Although they don''t match each other very well, of course, this is the view of most men. In fact, their clothes match very well. They are both relaxed and comfortable clothes, which are more in line with their identity as young college students, unlike many people in western style.


    Now that everyone has basically found a job, there is a certain gap between them, and they are infected with some social habits. It is inevitable for them to keep up with each other. Women are more beautiful than men, and men are more money. This is an eternal topic.


    When Su Jingfei came to the teaching office, many students had already come here, but the clothes of these students were very elegant, which made Su Jingfei suspect that he had entered the job fair. There was nothing like the school teaching office. Many of the men were in suits and shoes. Even if they were wearing ordinary clothes, they were also casual clothes. They didn''t look like universities.


    Relatively speaking, the five of them seem to be the most studious among these people. Of course, most of their eyes are on Lin ruoke. This girl is so beautiful. Although she is the easiest to wear, she kills the girls who are so amazing.


    Su Jingfei, of course, has become the target of public criticism because of standing beside Lin ruoke. The girls don''t feel anything when they look at Su Jingfei''s gentle and sunny appearance, but the boys are all muttering in their hearts, who is this guy? How can he have such a beautiful girl with him? Some boys have recognized Su Jingfei, but they can''t believe he looks good.


    At this time, a boy who looks very handsome and sunny came to Su Jingfei with a smile and said, "Su Jingfei, right? You don''t wear glasses. I almost can''t recognize you. I haven''t seen you since you went to the capital. How are you now? Where do you get rich?"


    When he said this, he deliberately raised his wrist. In normal times, such an action was nothing, but now it''s different. He was wearing a valuable gold watch, and someone immediately whispered "Rolex". The value of such a watch should not be less than 100000. Other people also whispered: "it''s really worthy of being the president of the student union of the Department, The family is rich, and the clothes on them should be Armani. "


    Some boys have sour way: "when I went to school, I was the president of the student union. Now I enter the society, I am a famous watch and famous brand suit. Sure enough, University is the most meaningless, nothing is better than having a good father."


    "Well, the second generation of the rich is everywhere. When will we be able to counter attack?" There was immediate agreement.


    Just as he was next to the boss, the boss glanced at the man and hummed: "what''s wrong with hanging silk? Our third brother is not a counter attack. Even if he is Hu Mingming, he is not finished by our third brother. Our third brother''s girlfriend is called a pretty girl!"


    No matter how rich Hu Ming Ming is, there is no such level of female companion as Lin ruoke around him. Su Jingfei is definitely an example of dangsi''s counter attack.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that other people are talking about him in this way. When he sees this guy who shows off his wealth in front of him, he can''t help laughing. He doesn''t even pay attention to the company of 100 million. What does this guy show off in front of him.


    More importantly, he still remembers Lin ruoke around him. Even if Lin ruoke is not the future successor of the Lin family, she is in a huge family with hundreds of millions of assets. Even if he wants to show it in front of a beautiful girl, he will not be noticed.


    Su Jingfei has never been a person who likes to swallow his anger. When Hu Ming Ming said these words to himself, waiting for Su Jingfei to say a few good words to himself like others, Su Jingfei didn''t speak for a long time.


    People wanted to see Su''s reaction. Su was so silent that the scene suddenly became cold. At first, people thought it was Su''s inferiority complex.


    But after two minutes, many people responded that the most embarrassing thing here should be Hu Mingming. He took the initiative to talk to Su Jingfei, but they didn''t mean to talk to him at all. Isn''t this hongguoguo''s face pumping?


    Hu Mingming is worthy of being the president of the student union of the Department. He soon said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, don''t you remember me?"


    He means to activate the atmosphere. Generally speaking, the tone of self mockery always makes people laugh. When other people listen to him, whether it''s true or in cooperation with Hu Mingming, several people do laugh with him.


    But unexpectedly, Su Jingfei suddenly said, "sorry, I really forgot who you are. Who are you, please?"


    "Click", suddenly several people lost their chins because their mouths were too wide open, Hu Ming Ming''s laughter stopped abruptly, and his self mocking words became real mockery.


    He thinks he''s a character, but people don''t remember who he is. It''s more painful for him than to smoke his face directly.


    This time, not only Hu Mingming couldn''t laugh any more, but even the three people in Su Jingfei''s dormitory looked at each other face to face. They couldn''t even see whether Su Jingfei really forgot or deliberately irritated others. However, no matter what, Su Jingfei completely offended this guy. This boy is notoriously stingy.


    At this time, they didn''t worry too much. Anyway, if they are going to graduate, they can still be afraid that he is the president of the student union of their department. Moreover, they are not in the same industry. Even if Hu Ming Ming is a rich second generation, he can''t affect Su Jingfei.


    The scene was more embarrassing for a moment, but Lin ruoke said with a smile: "Jingfei, your memory is really a headache. He is Hu Qingming, chairman of our student union. How can you forget him? He is the one with the highest status in our school."


    Hu Ming Ming''s face suddenly looks good. Anyone who is praised by such a beautiful girl will be very happy. No matter what the relationship between Su Jingfei and Lin Ruo is, he takes the initiative to smile and say, "what''s the name of this classmate? Are you not from our class?"


    This time Hu Mingming did something that satisfied the family. Everyone wanted to know the identity of Lin ruoke. If he was su Jingfei''s girlfriend, there was no reason to be here. At this time, people also forgot how to lose Hu Mingming''s face before Su Jingfei. The identity of a beautiful girl was more important.


    At this time, Lin ruoke said in the same way as Su Jingfei: "Chairman Hu Ming Ming is really a man of great importance. My name is Lin ruoke. I''m from this class."


    Her words were not particularly loud, but it seemed like a thunderclap in everyone''s ears. Especially those girls, they never thought that Lin ruoke, who they despised most and thought that they would never find her husband''s family, was such a top beautiful girl.


    At the beginning, they also said that no one would want Lin ruoke. Now, seeing those boys looking at Lin ruoke''s obsessed eyes, not to mention whether she wanted it or not, it''s just a million people''s fan. Compared with her, everyone is an ugly duckling.


    Before, Su Jingfei used his own behavior to smoke Hu Mingming''s mouth. Now it''s Lin ruoke''s turn to smoke all the girls'' faces. Of course, Hu Mingming is also the one who feels the pain in his face. He is a classmate in his class, but he didn''t recognize him. It''s the same shame that Su Jingfei can''t recognize him.

 Chapter 309

    No one thought that the girl beside Su Jingfei was Lin ruoke. Even though some of them could recognize Su Jingfei, no one could recognize Lin ruoke. The contrast between Lin ruoke''s image and that before was too big.


    Su Jingfei usually at most is relatively low-key, do not dress himself, appearance contour has no change, Lin ruoke really completely changed.


    No one thought of such a situation. Su Jingfei''s three brothers in his bedroom laughed. They were similar to these classmates before. When they knew that the beautiful girl in front of them was Lin ruoke, they almost didn''t lose their chin.


    The girls who used to compete with each other for novelty here are no longer in the limelight. Lin ruoke doesn''t have any special dress. She is just a casual dress, but she looks more pure and beautiful than them. Compared with them, they are just like women in the dust.


    At this moment, men are all jealous of Su Jingfei''s good fortune, while women are secretly thinking that this woman has always been very ordinary. I didn''t expect that she is so beautiful in this way. It seems that men can really change women.


    They don''t want to admit Lin ruoke''s natural beauty, so they put it on Su Jingfei. In their opinion, Lin ruoke wants to be a man.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect his classmates to think about him and Lin ruoke like this. In his opinion, even if these students have entered the society, they will not be infected with too much social atmosphere. Unfortunately, he underestimated the influence of the melting pot of society.


    He is a young and mature man with a firm mind. He is far more determined than ordinary people. Naturally, he will not change his mind because he has entered the society or in school. Not everyone has his experience. He can have such a stable mind. Let alone these classmates, even his brothers in the dormitory will be affected.


    It''s just that they have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, which avoids estrangement and makes him feel less obvious.


    At this time, people had different ideas. The most embarrassing thing was Hu Mingming, the president of the student union of the Department. Before, he thought that Lin Ruo was not a classmate, even if others thought it was ok, but he had already said it.


    Su Jingfei also wants to see how this cheeky guy can make the scene go round. Based on Su''s understanding of Lin ruoke, her previous performance is undoubtedly intentional. Her purpose must be to hit Hu Mingming''s face in public, which can be regarded as a breath for Su Jingfei.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not angry at all. Such a rich second generation is not in his eyes. The two young masters of the Lin family have suffered a lot in front of him. Hu Mingming is far worse than them, at least he is much younger.


    After a while, Hu Mingming finally adjusted his mind, which once again reflected the thick black face of the president of the student union. Looking at Lin ruoke, he said with a smile: "ha ha, I didn''t expect that there are such beautiful girls among our classmates. You can really hide them deeply. You are too low-key at ordinary times. Now it seems that you have changed someone."


    Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t like him, he has to admit that this guy is really cheeky and smart. This not only covers up his embarrassment, but also compliments Lin ruoke.


    Under normal circumstances, people say so, even if they are not happy that the other party did not recognize themselves, they will not say more. Unfortunately, he met Lin ruoke.


    Lin ruoke said rudely, "everyone knows what I used to look like. I don''t think Hu Mingming has paid attention to it. Otherwise, you can''t see that I''m the only one left here."


    Hu Ming Ming''s face changed, and the corner of his eyes searched among the students. Sure enough, all the students were here, except Lin ruoke.


    In fact, this is Lin ruoke''s sophistication. Even if it''s only her fault, Hu Mingming has no reason to connect her with Lin ruoke. But as long as everyone knows, it''s not a wise choice to reason with a woman.


    Hu Ming Ming really didn''t know how to deal with Lin ruoke at this time. However, such embarrassment made him hate Su Jingfei to the bone. In his opinion, all this happened because of Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei began to be polite to himself, Lin ruoke would not make trouble for himself.


    People, especially men, don''t want to blame women, so they put all the blame on other men.


    If according to Su Jingfei''s attitude towards him before, he can really resent Su Jingfei, but after all, Su Jingfei did it himself. Now, because Lin ruoke is resented by Hu Mingming, he really feels like a gun.


    Hu Ming Ming''s embarrassment didn''t last long. Just when the people were watching the play, a man in his fifties came out of the office. When he saw the people, he said with a smile: "it''s really early for everyone. We''ll all go to the small conference room later. Today''s reply is going on there. You can all listen in. This is also a public reply and our justice."


    After that, he flashed across his classmates'' faces one by one. When he saw Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke, he was surprised and full of doubts. He probably didn''t recognize who they were.


    "By the way, are all the students in our class here today? If someone doesn''t come, please let me know. We will start at nine o''clock. I''ll send you the serial number of the reply later. There are four tutors in the small conference room. You can reply to them. They are all professors in our department. " When a man asks, he looks at Hu Mingming, who is obviously more valued.


    In the school, both class leaders and members of the student union are regarded as teachers'' assistants. Hu Mingming is the chairman of the student union of the Department. Naturally, he has a good relationship with the teachers.


    Taking advantage of the teacher out, he just out of embarrassment, quickly replied: "director Zhou, all the students in our class have arrived, you can reply at any time, you can rest assured."


    Mr. Zhou nodded, looked at Hu Ming Ming, and said with a smile: "Ming Ming, you are still as capable as before. Now you can show your skills when you enter the society. Don''t forget that I am the head teacher. How can you say that you are also my proud disciple?"


    He said these words in front of his classmates and did not hide his preference for Hu Ming Ming, which made many students feel bad.


    In front of him, everyone knows the man. He is the head teacher of his university for three years. He is also the head of the Department''s office. Most students call him the head teacher or Mr. Zhou. Only Hu Mingming calls him Mr. Zhou.


    In this way, the childishness of the students is obvious. Compared with their head teacher, the identity of director Zhou is undoubtedly more likable. Hu Mingming''s address to Director Zhou is naturally more comfortable than others'' call to him. It can be said that from the beginning, Hu Mingming was very popular with him.


    If it is in normal school, director Zhou still has some scruples, it is impossible to express his optimistic view of Hu Ming Ming in public. Now that he is almost graduated, he naturally has no scruples. This kind of bias is very common in schools.


    As director Zhou walked to the small meeting room, some people were nervous. Some people really didn''t care. According to the truth, the school would not catch people casually. After all, this kind of defense is linked to the graduation rate. If someone can''t graduate smoothly, the graduation rate of the school will be affected.


    Most people know that the real graduation defense is actually a process. As long as we deal with it, graduation will not be a problem.


    Su Jingfei naturally thinks the same way. The three guys in the dormitory even discuss what to eat at noon. They all know Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity. Naturally, they won''t pull Su Jingfei to drink. No one wants to lie down and come back.


    The eldest and eldest two''s girlfriends are only with their dormitory sisters because the current environment doesn''t allow them, but their eyes don''t flash on Lin ruoke. They also can''t think that Lin ruoke is so beautiful. They don''t have much contact with Lin ruoke. Now they know that she is so beautiful.


    When going to the small meeting room, Hu Mingming has been talking with director Zhou in a low voice. If anyone pays attention, they will see their eyes flashing on Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke from time to time. It is obvious that they are talking about these two people.


    "Su Jingfei, Hu Mingming is really annoying. Are you suing me now?" Lin ruoke has been following Su Jingfei all the time. Among her classmates, she is not familiar with anyone, and now her whole heart is on Su Jingfei. In the eyes of outsiders, they are lovers at all.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "how about this guy even if he complains? Does he really think it''s school time? Not to mention that I didn''t care about him at the beginning, but now I''m leaving the school. Who cares about him as the president of the student union, and he''s only a department. I really regard myself as a character. Alas, there are too many such people in the society. "


    It''s hard for him to express his views on a person. Lin ruoke was surprised and said, "do you have any grudges with this guy? How do you think you are so disdainful?"


    "I have nothing to do with him. I just feel that there are too many such people in the society." Su Jingfei shook his head.


    Lin ruoke said, "you think you are Du Fu. You are worried about the country and the people. I think you should consider your own situation. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. You may really be in bad luck."


    Su Jingfei frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It means that Hu Mingming and our head teacher have filed a complaint, and it depends on the situation. It seems that the defense is not very smooth this time. Please take care of yourself." Lin ruoke shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei more puzzled way: "you this is a woman''s intuition?"


    "No matter how sensitive a woman''s intuition is, it can only guess whether others are unkind to you, but I have the ability to know what they are saying." Lin ruoke shook his head first, and then said haughtily.


    Su Jingfei was really curious this time and asked, "what''s so amazing?"


    "Read your lips! Have you heard of it? " Lin ruoke didn''t want to eat, he said frankly.

 Chapter 310

    Su Jingfei''s steps shocked him and said, "what about lip reading? You know that. "


    "What? Surprised? In your eyes, I''m just a vase. " Lin ruoke is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s surprise and smiles. She has long thought that Su Jingfei would be so surprised.


    Su Jingfei was really surprised. This kind of skill sounds very ordinary, but it''s just a special skill. But if you really want to practice, you absolutely need a lot of talent and hard work. A young lady like Lin ruoke really can''t hold up.


    Especially if you have this ability, unless you don''t speak, no matter what others say, there will be no secret.


    Just now, Lin ruoke was so proud that he habitually said, "Miss Lin, if you really know this skill, I really admire you. But what you just said is wrong. I really didn''t think you were a vase. You don''t think about it yourself. Who would think you were a vase before


    Lin ruoke thought Su Jingfei wanted to praise himself, but he said so. He could not help beating him and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, your words are too bad. Am I not beautiful now?"


    Su Jingfei nodded honestly: "you are really beautiful now, but don''t forget what you used to look like."


    Lin ruoke is a bit angry. This guy has a hard mouth. He used to be the result of make-up, but now he is his real face. He thinks he is very beautiful, but he doesn''t admit that he is a vase. It''s really irritating.


    Different from people in the entertainment circle, if people in the entertainment circle are regarded as vases, it is a kind of negation. But if ordinary people are regarded as vases, at least it shows that she is very beautiful. Especially if it is vases in Su Jingfei''s eyes, Lin ruoke has more opportunities to seize Su Jingfei''s opportunity. She doesn''t think it is a derogatory word.


    Su Jingfei just wants to tease Lin ruoke. Now she looks unhappy and doesn''t want to make her really angry. She says quickly, "pretty girl Lin, we''re off topic. Now let''s talk about what those two plan!" Then he pointed to the head teacher and Hu Mingming.


    When Lin ruoke heard Su Jingfei''s address to him, his face was much better. At this time, he cocked his head and said: "I don''t know, I don''t understand, I don''t understand."


    Su Jingfei is dumb. At this time, Lin ruoke still plays a small temper. However, he has experienced the girl''s small temper many times. At this time, he naturally knows that he should coax her, so he has to lower his head to coax Lin ruoke.


    The voice of the two chatting is very small. In the eyes of others, they are just flirting, especially Lin ruoke''s lovely appearance. Even if she is really angry, in the eyes of outsiders, it''s also a kind of coquetry, how can''t think of anger.


    Men are jealous of Su startled. This guy usually looks like a woodlouse, but he actually soaked in the beautiful campus belle.


    Girls are not envious of Su Jingfei, but they are all envious of Lin ruoke. The definition of her in their hearts is that she is a woman with spring. It''s not a good thing to make a fuss in front of men.


    It has to be said that jealousy is really a terrible thing, which can distort people''s psychology. Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke look too good now, which is a bit beyond the acceptance range of the public. Now even if Hu Mingming really does something to them, other people will only watch.


    Finally, with Su Jingfei''s efforts, she coaxes Lin ruoke well. In fact, according to the situation that Lin ruoke is not angry, it only takes a few words for Lin ruoke to smile and blossom, but she enjoys Su Jingfei''s coaxing herself and deliberately forbears for a while.


    "Well, well, look at your sincerity, then I''ll tell you. I really can read lip language, but I''m not very proficient. I just can see that they are talking about defense. I''ll give you more difficult questions at that time. I don''t know the details." Lin ruoke looks at the crowd going into the small meeting room, and no longer frolic. He says to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei frowns. It''s no surprise that Lin Ruo is not proficient in lip reading. It''s amazing that he can understand something, at least much better than himself. It''s Hu Mingming who makes him frown.


    This guy didn''t have any contact with him at all. He had just refuted his face. He even wanted to make a stumbling block for himself on such an important matter. He was too stingy and vicious. If he failed in his defense, it would affect his life.


    He doesn''t know that Hu Ming Ming also accounts for the resentment he received in front of Lin ruoke. Moreover, in his view, Su Jingfei, who has no background, dares to sweep his face. How can he teach him a lesson.


    As for the future, since I''ve offended myself, I don''t need this kind of thing. I have to say that the second generation of rich people really have a strong sense of superiority.


    There are four professors and two of their teachers sitting in the small conference room. Everyone comes in and greets these teachers respectively. The four professors are three men and one woman, each of whom is 50 years old.


    Su Jingfei''s class has a total of 31 people. This small meeting room can accommodate 50 people. It''s not crowded when people come in, and they can choose their seats freely.


    "Good morning, everyone. I will preside over the graduation defense in the next two days. I will send you the serial number and reply according to the serial number." Waiting for everyone to find a seat, one of the oldest professors said, "you all know me, and I''ll give you a lesson. You should know the others, too."


    His words naturally aroused people''s respectful voice: "we have known each other naturally, Professor Sun. Long time no see. You are still so strong."


    Professor Sun said with a smile: "my old bone is still strong, and I can have a few more years of classes." Then he pointed to the two teachers over there and said, "Mr. Li and Mr. Wang, they are responsible for recording. They will inform you to prepare before the students begin to reply."


    Su Jingfei looked at Professor Sun and said his own arrangements. Even if he had not participated in the graduation defense, he nodded secretly. It seems that the school still attaches great importance to it. Even if it is a formality, it is also very formal.


    The only reason that seems to be a passing performance is that there is no school leader here. As long as the department thinks you have passed, you can graduate, which is much easier.


    As he was thinking about it, he heard Professor Sun say: "our students'' defense only needs to be carried out in the Department. However, according to the annual practice, the school will draw lots, and the students who have been drawn have to go to the school for a second defense. You have to be psychologically prepared."


    Not to mention Su Jingfei, everyone didn''t expect that the pressure would increase. It''s not easy to reply in the school, and there is hidden competition within the school. If it is supervised by the leaders of other departments who have a bad relationship with their own department, they may ask some difficult questions. In that case, the reply may fail, and the school''s reply may fail, There is no chance to make up the exam.


    "Su Jingfei, if you want to come, you should be the one who went to the school to defend. You didn''t write this paper. You should be careful." Lin ruoke sighed in Su Jingfei''s ear and whispered.


    Su Jingfei said: "no, even if the head teacher wants to help Hu Mingming, he won''t be so cruel, and does he have such great power?"


    "It''s very simple. As long as they want to do something, there''s something they can''t do. What''s more, the weekly shift is also the director of the office. He is basically responsible for all these external affairs. He wants to do something, so it shouldn''t be difficult." For these intrigues, Lin ruoke really knows better than Su Jingfei.


    In a big family, she is far more thoughtful than most people. Although she doesn''t worry about being calculated because she doesn''t have the right to inherit, she knows more about it than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is a smart man with mature mind, but he is aboveboard after all. He is not very good at calculating people. Even if he wants to calculate anyone, he will not use such insidious means. Now Lin ruoke can''t help frowning.


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard Professor Sun say: "who is Su Jingfei''s classmate? Didn''t he come? You never told him that he was the first one to reply. "


    Many of the students who are familiar with Su Jingfei don''t recognize him. Naturally, Professor Sun won''t know him.


    The eyes of the students unconsciously look at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke are also very surprised. They think that the way to calculate Su Jingfei this time is to go to school to reply. Unexpectedly, they let him reply first.


    Normally speaking, the position in the reply is also very particular. Generally speaking, the person in the middle of the reply is the best. He is not as nervous as the person at the beginning or as tired as the person at the back of the reply. The teacher is very tired and often asks some difficult questions to the person at the back of the reply.


    Su Jingfei''s first reply is absolutely the most stressful. Everyone is the first time to reply. No one has any experience. The first person to eat crab is definitely the target of everyone''s attention.


    According to the rules, everyone is free to listen in. Obviously, the first one who answers will be listened in by everyone. If he changes to one with poor psychological quality, his brain will be blank. This should be the result of Hu Mingming''s discussion with director Zhou. When Su Jingfei unconsciously looks at them, he just sees them smile at each other.


    In his heart, Su Jingfei knows that he has been cheated by others. He remembers that he is not a gentleman and will not wait for ten years to avenge himself. Everyone says that it is not too late for a gentleman to avenge himself for ten years, but for a villain to avenge himself all the time. Su Jingfei does not think that he can avenge anyone all the time, but he will never bear humiliation like a gentleman.


    "Professor Sun, I''m Su Jingfei. I''ve come. Am I the first one to reply?" Su Jingfei thought in his heart, patted Lin ruoke''s worried hand gently, and then walked over calmly.

 Chapter 311

    It''s not that Su Jingfei doesn''t feel nervous. He doesn''t write his own paper. There are always some unfamiliar places. But he''s not afraid of it. He''s also heard that although the first respondent is under great pressure, the general problem is relatively simple. After all, if he is arrested at the beginning, many people behind him will not be able to bear the pressure.


    Professor Sun once gave a lesson to Su Jingfei''s class. Even if everyone knew him, he had an impression that he had never seen the boy who looked gentle and handsome. He looked at director Zhou unconsciously.


    Director Zhou understood and nodded: "Professor Sun, this is Su Jingfei in our class, the first student to reply."


    "Oh? I can''t imagine that there are such good-natured students in your class. Did he not find a job? How could he feel that he was so studious that he was not affected by the social atmosphere at all? " Professor Sun looked at Su Jingfei more, and then said with emotion.


    Hu Mingming, who was beside director Zhou, had a trace of annoyance in his eyes. Without waiting for director Zhou to speak, he had already said: "Professor Sun, I don''t know if he can find a job, but he usually has an average grade. He barely passes every time, and he has made a girlfriend in two months. How can he have time to find a job?"


    He is the chairman of the student union of the Department. Naturally, he is very familiar with these professors and teachers. If it is not for his family reasons, he can stay in the school to teach. Many school teachers are the chairman of the student union of the Department.


    Professor Sun listened to him and looked at Lin ruoke. He just saw Su Jingfei patting Lin ruoke''s little hand clearly. It was obvious that they were lovers.


    Generally speaking, college students are not forbidden to fall in love. What''s more, they have all graduated immediately. However, after listening to Hu Mingming''s words, their impression of Su Jingfei naturally declines. Other people are busy looking for jobs and running for their own future, but Su Jingfei is looking for female friends. Such people obviously don''t attach much importance to their studies and career.


    It''s understandable that young people attach importance to love, especially beautiful girls like Lin ruoke. It''s normal to like them, but such old professors naturally hope that students will pay more attention to their own future.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t know what Hu Mingming and Professor Sun had said, he could probably think of the change of Professor Sun''s face. He muttered in secret that he hoped Hu Mingming would not do too much. His temper was different from before. If he wanted to die, he didn''t mind helping him.


    Professor Sun and other su Jingfei came over, pointed to the position of the platform and said, "the students who are defending will stand on the platform and first explain their thesis topics and arguments, and then we will ask questions."


    If he had a good impression of Su Jingfei, he would certainly say a few more words, but now it''s just a blunt request. Several professors next to him looked at Professor Sun unexpectedly, and they didn''t understand why Professor Sun had saved all the necessary procedures. This was the first student to come up and reply. They didn''t tell him what to do with the people behind.


    But according to the requirements, Professor Sun is the chief examiner, his requirements, the other three can only follow suit, can only put this doubt in mind.


    Su Jingfei didn''t go through the defense. Naturally, he didn''t know what other necessary procedures were. Obediently, he went to the platform and took out a copy of his thesis, which he had already prepared. The original copy had been sent to the school.


    Each paper should be printed several copies as it is, and each examiner has one copy in his hand. Naturally, he will write some notes on it. When he really defends, he can''t read it. This is a tool that students usually use to review. The real defense is equivalent to a closed book exam.


    When Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke were at home, he had already recited the basic arguments in his thesis. The thesis of junior college students is naturally different from that of undergraduates. He needs so many words. If he works hard, it is not impossible for him to recite the whole thesis.


    Several professors don''t know how the boy''s academic performance is. Su Jingfei''s image has changed. In fact, few of them can''t recognize who he is. What''s more, Su Jingfei is a low-key person who won''t leave a deep impression. Now people are speculating about Su Jingfei''s performance.


    "Hello, professors. Next, I''d like to make my point." Su Jingfei calmly faced the defense examiner and all the students, and said the arguments in his thesis in a way that was not like recitation, but more like recitation.


    Su Jingfei''s thesis was not written by him, but in order to reply well, when Lin ruoke was looking for materials for Su Jingfei to write his thesis, he was not idle. Now he can speak these arguments without looking at the materials, which gives people the feeling that he has studied the thesis for a long time.


    He once had equal talks with the provincial Party committee secretary, the municipal Party committee secretary and other big figures. Facing the professors in these schools, Su Jingfei was naturally not nervous. At most, he was worried that they would ask too tricky questions.


    Su Jingfei''s speaking speed is not fast, and everyone can hear him very clearly. Moreover, his thesis is written by Lin ruoke, and the quality itself is absolutely no problem. Otherwise, he can''t pass the school''s audit in a week. Now people are not listening to graduation defense, but more like listening to a lecture.


    Several professors have participated in graduation defense for many times. It''s the first time for them to meet such graduates and look at each other. This young man is amazing. Regardless of his level, this attitude has already made people very satisfied.


    As the first student to reply, he didn''t seem to be stage fright, calm and clear-cut. I didn''t know there were such students before.


    "This student''s argument is very clear, but I have a question to raise." At the end of Su Jingfei''s argument, it''s the examiner''s turn to ask questions. The only female professor among the four begins to ask questions.


    Her question is not particularly difficult, but it''s very professional. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei who checked the information and recited all the places Lin ruoke asked him to remember, she would not have been able to cope with it. It''s just a small knowledge point that ordinary people will not pay attention to. It''s also the difficulty of graduation defense. There are traps everywhere.


    Although Su Jingfei''s answer is regular and has no new ideas, she also nods to the satisfaction of the female professor. The place she chooses is a remote place. It''s good for Su Jingfei to answer, which is not noticed by most people.


    Then came the question time of four professors. Some of the questions they asked were remote and some were hot. Anyway, they just asked how difficult they were. At this time, they forgot that Su Jingfei was the first person to reply and asked questions one after another.


    According to the general defense process, the first person, that is, three or five simple questions, can pass. But Su Jingfei has already answered twelve questions. It seems that these professors are not going to stop.


    Su Jingfei felt a little impatient, but there was nothing special about it. Although these problems were difficult, they did not go beyond the scope of his paper. According to the materials Lin ruoke prepared for him, as long as he organized them in his mind, they would not be difficult for him.


    He can face the examiners without changing his face, but those students are all pale. The graduation defense is so terrible. It depends on the problems of the professors. If he changes to himself, he will surely admit defeat. This is a torture meeting, what kind of defense meeting!


    Don''t mention these students, even Hu Mingming turned pale. He was not only frightened by the form of defense, but also because of Su Jingfei''s performance, he wanted to defeat Su Jingfei in defense, but now he found that not only he didn''t succeed, but also let him show his power. He never thought Su Jingfei was so well prepared.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the beginning. Will sue startled fly to get the diploma? Or has the final say, you need not worry." At this time, Hu Minglang, who was comforted by director Zhou, whose face was not very good-looking beside him.


    Hu Ming Ming''s face is a little slow, grateful way: "director Hu, you can rest assured, I will certainly not forget your help, younger martial brother will go to my father''s company to report tomorrow, rest assured, I am in the company, no one dares to bully younger martial brother, then you are always waiting for him to be filial to you."


    Director Zhou looks at Su Jingfei and says that you are in bad luck. Who told you to offend Hu Qingming? If you don''t take the opportunity to get some benefits, who can you afford? Anyway, if you offend Hu Qingming, you will be in bad luck sooner or later.


    He doesn''t know whether it''s self consolation or an excuse to let him do things for Hu Mingming. Anyway, Su Jingfei has been sentenced to death in his eyes.


    After three more questions, the number of Su Jingfei''s answers has reached 15. Professor Sun, who was a little disappointed with him before, is now very satisfied. This boy is just a talent. His thesis may not be perfect, but his reply has absolutely no problems.


    Although professors are examiners, they can only give opinions. The final graduation of students depends on the total scores given by the students department, including the students'' scores in various subjects and their own performance. Professors all think that Su Jingfei can graduate with ease, so it is no longer difficult.


    "Very good. Su Jingfei''s reply has come to a successful conclusion. You have satisfied us all. I hope you will have a good performance in your future work." Professor Sun is obviously a real academic professor. He still gives the most sincere blessing to the truly talented students.


    The other three professors were also very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance, and each spoke words of encouragement. They naturally accepted Su Jingfei''s performance. These professors almost finished asking about their final inventory.


    When he stepped down, the eyes of his classmates changed. At first, men were envious that Lin Ruo could choose to be with Su Jingfei, but now they take it for granted. They didn''t expect that this guy was so secretive and powerful. The appearance of calmly facing the professors made people admire him deeply.


    But the girls all think that Lin ruoke can find Su Jingfei to make such a change. How could he not find such a talent? He let the little fox pick up a bargain.

 Chapter 312

    Su Jingfei''s bedroom three people and Lin ruoke four people see him come down, all unconsciously stir up the thumb, the eldest brother is patting Su Jingfei''s shoulder, smile: "just want, your boy''s performance is good, quite my style, congratulations on your first successful defense."


    They rolled their eyes together. Although the eldest one was not ugly, he was just with good features and symmetrical figure. He was not the same level as Su Jingfei.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei''s performance just now is absolutely in front of everyone''s eyes. Even the most successful senior has to admit that he can''t be as calm as Su Jingfei. Even if he asks several professors to ask questions in turn, he will be confused.


    As they thought, the next students began to panic when they went up. They all saw Su Jingfei being asked questions by professors in turn, and they felt guilty.


    Several professors frowned together, and everyone realized a problem. Before, they thought Su Jingfei was very good, so they asked more questions, but they forgot that he was the first one to reply, which put too much pressure on the people behind him.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. Just express yourself. Calm down." Professor Sun looked at the girl who was already a little pale. He could only remind her patiently. He was really afraid that the girl would cry in public, and that would be a mess.


    It seems that his words have played a certain role. The girl''s face is a little bit slow, and she begins to elaborate her own argument. Unfortunately, she is still too nervous, and her speech is bumpy.


    Everyone knows what''s going on with this girl. She usually studies well. She is so nervous that she is definitely influenced by Su Jingfei. Everyone looks at Su Jingfei who is talking with Lin ruoke quietly.


    They all think that the most low-key couple in their class have such good images and seem to have great abilities. The girl is not nervous at all, and she must have a clear mind. The girl and Lin ruoke are more familiar, and they think that Su Jingfei is the winner of the school scholarship every year.


    But people don''t know what Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke are talking about. Lin ruoke is saying: "just now when you were defending, I saw Hu Mingming and director Zhou. I also understand what happened to them."


    "Oh? I can''t believe that lip reading really works at the critical moment. " Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Lin ruoke gave him a white look and said, "don''t be cheap. I''m not very proficient in it. I don''t usually use it very much. It takes a lot of brain to read lip language. I can only guess what they mean."


    Su Jingfei looked at Hu Mingming and director Zhou, his eyes flashed a trace of haze, and then said to Lin Ruo, "if you don''t understand, just tell me. I won''t laugh at you. People can really read lip language. Basically, they can talk with each other synchronously. You have to guess."


    "You''re going to die. Don''t listen. I won''t tell you." Lin ruoke became angry and twisted Su Jingfei''s arm. He said in shame.


    Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and begged for mercy: "nvxia, please forgive me."


    "Well, that''s about the same." Lin ruoke was not really angry. Seeing Su Jingfei pleading for mercy, he no longer investigated him. Instead, he explained, "just now I saw their conversation. It seems that Hu Mingming promised director Zhou something, so he helped him."


    "Elder sister, you still use lip reading, even if you use your brain to think, your information is useless." Su Jingfei turned his eyes and didn''t know what to do.


    "Look what they say." Lin ruoke retorted discontentedly.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "elder sister, stop playing. Do you know what they mean? Don''t worry me."


    "Well, I''ll tell you. Do you remember our grades? Part of it is decided by the student Department of the Department, and director Zhou has the decision-making power. If he wants you to be unable to graduate, you will say goodbye to your graduation certificate. "


    Su Jingfei said with a frown, "no, the school doesn''t care? That''s not to say that director Zhou has covered up the sky. As a small office director, he has no such great power. In this case, more students die unjustly every year. "


    "Of course, it''s impossible to let him cover the sky, but his opinions are absolutely very important. After all, he is not only the office director, but also our head teacher. Don''t forget that." Lin ruoke said.


    Su Jingfei is silent. He also thinks of this. Director Zhou really has the right to suppress himself and not let him graduate. It seems that he really needs to take action.


    "You don''t have to worry. I won''t let you graduate." Lin Ruo can be silent for Su Jingfei because she''s worried that she won''t graduate. She doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s background, but she just knows that Su Jingfei has many skills.


    But now in this society, many things can''t be solved just by her skill. Relatively speaking, her identity as Miss Lin is very useful. As long as she greets the relevant departments, all problems are solved, and there is no need to worry about so many.


    Su Jingfei naturally understands Lin ruoke''s mind, but he is not able to bear the Lin family''s favor. Even if the favor is Lin ruoke''s, he will not accept it.


    "I''m not worried about this. Even if he has a long hand, he can''t help me. What''s better for me is Hu Mingming. What''s the origin of this guy? Our old class can help him." Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    "I really don''t know about that, but it should be a rich family''s childe brother. Go and ask them." Lin ruoke shook his head and pointed to Su Jingfei''s bedroom brother.


    In order to make it convenient for Su Jingfei and Lin Ruo to speak alone, the three brothers and Su Jingfei sit separately, which is called improper light bulb.


    Su Jingfei accepts Lin ruoke ''.


    "Old four, introduce Hu Mingming''s situation to my elder brother. He must be uneasy and kind to me." Su Jingfei didn''t talk too much nonsense and asked directly.


    Old four said with a smile: "just now our three brothers said that you have offended the rich second generation, and you can still be calm. It''s really quite our brother''s style."


    "Say the point." Su Jingfei interrupted him.


    Old four angrily shook his head and said: "old three, you are really impatient. You always have to wait for me to say..." he didn''t continue to say. Seeing Su Jingfei''s angry eyes, he quickly changed his words and said: "Hu Mingming is the young owner of muddle group in S City, and his father is the president of muddle group."


    "Muddleheaded group? How can such a company make a fortune with such a name? " Su Jingfei was stunned. This name is so talented.


    Old four said: "who knows what they think, but they all say that it''s decided by Hu Mingming''s grandfather who doesn''t have much culture. His grandfather''s name is Hutu, so he used it directly. It sounds very grounded."


    Su Jingfei almost laughed, such a name is really grounded, Hu Ming Ming''s grandfather is really a talent.


    "Although the name of this enterprise is strange, its scale is not small. Among the top ten enterprises in S City, they should be ranked in the top five. Now you can see why their young owners wear such a brand. They are real local tyrants." Old four see Su Jingfei''s face don''t agree, quickly continue to introduce.


    Su Jingfei is really surprised to see Hu Mingming this time. According to such a scale, the strength of muddle headed group is no less than that of Lin''s group and Liang''s group. He is really lucky. The people he offends have such a background.


    He has the impulse to read the almanac, and it''s strange why these children of rich families all look like dandies. If they don''t show their idiots, it''s like they can''t show that they are the second generation of rich people. The same is true of Lin brothers before, and Hu Ming Ming Ming now.


    In fact, Su Jingfei really wronged Hu Mingming. Compared with Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng changing brides at school and becoming bridegroom every day, he really kept a low profile, but he was too stingy to compete with Su Jingfei.


    Old four saw Su Jingfei silent, quickly comforted: "Jingfei ah, although you offended Hu Mingming, don''t worry, anyway, we are all graduating people, you also have your own job, he won''t treat you how, there is no special contradiction between you."


    Su Jingfei secretly shakes his head. No matter how clever the eldest two and the fourth are, they can only show themselves in their study and life. They don''t understand the real calculation between people.


    Hu Ming Ming and I are really just small things, but now they have begun to calculate not to let themselves graduate. Compared with them, they are too simple and they are really planted. Maybe they don''t know what''s going on.


    "Well, it''s OK. Go and tell the boss that it''s my treat at noon. I''ve made a little fortune recently." Su Jingfei patted Lao Si on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    When he heard that someone had invited him, the fourth naturally went back to report the news happily. At this time, the defense also went on to the third person. The third person''s attitude was much better. The reason was that the second girl just passed after being asked three questions.


    At this time, people probably guessed that one of the reasons why Su Jingfei was asked so many questions was that the teacher wanted to test him, and the other was that Hu Mingming''s method might be his. Everyone remembered that Hu Mingming and Professor Huang said a few words when Su Jingfei came on the stage.


    Many people misunderstand this point. Hu Mingming really wants to make trouble for Su Jingfei, but he can''t really influence several professors. The professors are fairly impartial and don''t really want to embarrass Su Jingfei.


    The reply on the stage continued. Everyone had about ten minutes. Su Jingfei was the longest. He had 20 minutes. In the morning, only a few students could reply at most. Others had to wait for the afternoon. In the end, it was almost tomorrow.


    After knowing Hu Mingming''s identity, Su Jingfei knows that he wants to change his strategy. He can''t be careless if he is no less than Lin ruofeng.

 Chapter 313

    Su Jingfei and Hu Mingming didn''t have any conflicts at all. They didn''t even have much contact at school. Unexpectedly, they became enemies at the graduation defense meeting. No one thought of that.


    In fact, things were not so big, but Hu Ming Ming thought that Lin ruoke was more beautiful and wanted to find a chance to chat up him. As a result, he took Su Jingfei too lightly and was humiliated by Su Jingfei. He wanted to revenge because he didn''t look up to Su Jingfei, but he didn''t know that Su Jingfei was actually the person who could make s city have a big earthquake.


    In the morning, there was not much time for the defense, only less than ten people finished it. I don''t know whether it was because Su Jingfei made a good start, or because the professors realized that Su Jingfei was too much to ask the first question, so they were more relaxed later. Anyway, the respondents passed the meaning of the professor, which also relieved the students who had to reply in the afternoon, It seems that graduation defense is relatively easy.


    At noon, Su Jingfei had already agreed with his brother in the dormitory that he would have lunch together. When the defense was over, he would naturally go out together. At this time, the eldest brother and Lao er''s girlfriend would naturally come together.


    Although they are not particularly familiar with Lin ruoke, they used to be classmates and soon get familiar with each other. Lin ruoke, in particular, is now bent on walking with Su Jingfei and deliberately getting close to his friends. Such a beautiful girl, let alone a man, even a woman can''t resist her charm. Soon the three women become good friends and whisper.


    Su Jingfei really admired Lin ruoke''s ability. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu met Lin ruoke for the first time and were conquered by her. The three girls almost became friends. He didn''t know where Lin ruoke had such great ability.


    The eldest and the second were all tut Tut, sighing: "Su Jingfei, you have found a treasure. This beautiful girl is really powerful."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He and Lin ruoke can be regarded as a bad debt. It''s clear that Lin ruoke is very obvious to himself, and he can''t be unmoved at all. But he has many women, and even if he wants to, he can''t really be reckless.


    But before he spoke, a car suddenly came in front of several people. In school, there were not many people driving cars, but there were not many unscrupulous cars like this one, and they stopped straight in front of the crowd. It was a Mercedes Benz worth more than three million yuan, which was clearly introduced by the old four who liked cars.


    Su Jingfei knew that the brand of the car was Mercedes Benz, but he didn''t know the value at all. After all, he felt that way about the car, otherwise his driving skills would not be so bad.


    Now he saw the car standing in front of everyone''s eyes and frowned. He had thought of the identity of the person who came. Sure enough, Hu Ming Ming walked down from the car.


    For ordinary people, even if they like other people''s girlfriends, they must have some scruples. This guy went to Lin ruoke and said with a smile: "Lin ruoke, I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to invite you to dinner at noon."


    All the people except Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke were furious. In their opinion, Lin ruoke was su Jingfei''s girlfriend. Hu Mingming''s invitation to Lin ruoke was to treat Su Jingfei as the air. It was a kind of complete contempt. Hu Mingming was restrained in front of his classmates before, but now he has no scruples.


    And because he drives a luxury car, in fact, he has a great advantage in picking up girls. If she is a girl who is generally more vain, even if her boyfriend is around, she may follow her.


    This is also Hu Ming Ming''s mind, he used this method, do not know how many little sister bubble, today he did it without scruple, more importantly, he wanted to smoke Su Jingfei''s face, he still remember how embarrassed he was in front of the students today.


    In Su Jingfei''s and Lin ruoke''s eyes, his behavior is very common. Naturally, they have more insight than their bedroom brothers. It''s a common practice for rich men to smash women with money and drive luxury cars to pick up girls.


    Although Lao er''s girlfriends are all women, they stubbornly hold on to Lin ruoke''s hand. It''s reasonable that they only know Lin ruoke. In fact, it''s a bit too much for them to do so. But they think that Lin Ruo is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. If they really leave with Hu Mingming, they will be disgraced.


    As for their performance, Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke both nodded secretly. It seems that the eldest and Lao er''s girlfriends didn''t make a mistake. Lin ruoke first quietly used a color to Su Jingfei, and then said to Hu Ming, "do you want to have lunch together at noon? Well, it''s not easy to have lunch. If you''ve already made a reservation, let''s have lunch together. "


    As soon as her voice fell, Su Jingfei''s brother''s face in his bedroom changed, and the eldest brother and Lao er''s girlfriend''s hand unconsciously released. They were disappointed with Lin ruoke.


    Hu Ming Ming is overjoyed. He says in his heart that the world is really rich and handsome. You don''t know how to hang silk. There are luxury cars to pick you up. No woman can refuse. However, he tries to hide his pride and says with a smile of self-esteem: "of course, everything has been arranged. It''s said that it''s good for girls to eat seafood in the most classy seafood city outside the school."


    Of course, this excuse is a lie, but everyone knows that the seafood city is definitely the best hotel nearby. Hu Mingming''s purpose of inviting Lin ruoke here is self-evident, which is to show off hongguoguo''s wealth.


    Lin ruoke hasn''t said a word yet. Everyone''s eyes are focused on Su Jingfei''s face. His girlfriend wants to go out with Gao Fushui. What should he look like as a boyfriend.


    Hu Ming Ming was in a good mood. Seeing that everyone was looking at Su Jingfei, he said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, do you mind if I invite Lin ruoke to dinner?"


    In the face of Su Jingfei, he can''t suppress his pride. At this time, he is in a good mood. Don''t you know me? Now your girlfriend is going to follow me and give you a green hat to see how you can drag.


    To his surprise, Su Jingfei shrugged and said to Lin ruoke, "since our chairman of Hu Mingming department wants to treat us, please don''t mention it."


    "Jingfei you..." the boss saw Su Jingfei''s indifferent appearance and was angry. He grabbed Su Jingfei and wanted to say something, but he was held by his girlfriend. After all, it was someone else''s private business.


    Both of them hesitated a little and sighed. Although Hu Ming Ming was shameless, he was not forced.


    Old four is very angry, he once because Lin Kefeng robbed his girlfriend and make su Jingfei and Lin Kefeng feud, now see a Lin Kefeng like Hu Qingming to rob Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, more angry than anyone.


    "Old three, you say a word, as long as a word, we smoke Ya together, make sure his mother can''t recognize him." Old four rubbed his hands.


    Su Jingfei patted Lao Si''s shoulder and took a look at Lin ruoke. He said calmly, "don''t worry. I have confidence in ruoke. Don''t be too excited."


    Old four can''t let out his anger, and suddenly he wilts. Old two and old four all lament together. They all agree to keep the appointment.


    Hu Mingming is in a good mood. His girlfriend has to run with others. He comforts himself. It seems that I am the real winner. No matter how strong your heart is, you will lose to us Gao fushai. Hu Mingming now wants to say to Su Jingfei, "don''t cry, stand up.".


    At this time, Lin ruoke, who had just not spoken much, suddenly said, "Mr. Hu Mingming, President of the Department, I think you are not short of money, and you have already reserved a table. I have a proposal. I don''t know if you can."


    "Yes, what''s wrong? I''ll meet all the requirements of pretty girls." Hu Ming Ming is now in a good mood, thinking, I''m afraid you won''t ask for anything. As long as I''ve met all your requirements, I''ll spend a little money at most to make these poor people despair.


    Sure enough, before Lin ruoke spoke, Su Jingfei''s brothers and their girlfriends all changed their faces. The look in Lin ruoke''s eyes also changed. The woman not only accepted the invitation in front of her boyfriend, but also wanted to ask for it.


    Only Su Jingfei''s face doesn''t change. He knows that Lin ruoke''s family background is more important than Hu Mingming''s.


    Lin ruoke seemed very embarrassed. After listening to Hu Mingming''s words, he hesitated and said, "today, Su Jingfei and I are going to invite you to dinner, but you can''t be gracious. Let''s borrow flowers and offer Buddhas. Let''s invite them to dinner with the table you ordered. Anyway, President Hu Mingming is not short of money, so he shouldn''t refuse my request."


    Hu Ming Ming, who was still proud, changed his face as if he had eaten a fly. He didn''t expect Lin ruoke to make such a request. He thought Lin ruoke would take the opportunity to buy something for himself.


    Several people in Su Jingfei''s dormitory almost fell to the ground with their chin. Lin ruoke, what''s the matter? She plans to take them to let Hu Mingming treat them.


    Everyone is not a fool, just a little brain, all understand, Hu Mingming invited Lin Ruo can naturally invite her a person, can achieve the purpose of picking up a girl, also can ruthlessly smoke Su Jingfei''s face.


    But he doesn''t want Lin ruoke to take people, which is absolutely not in line with Hu Mingming''s original intention. He didn''t say too much before, but now he can''t refuse. Although Lin ruoke''s request is a bit surprising, it''s not too much. After all, Hu Mingming just claims that he is not bad for money.


    "Well, anyway, we are all classmates. We''ve never had dinner with our classmates before." As expected, he was the president of the student union. He played his cheekiness to the extreme. It was just a temporary embarrassment. Hu Mingming just gritted his teeth and nodded.


    Lin ruoke said with a smile, "if the president is still magnanimous, then we will be embarrassed. This lunch will trouble you."

 Chapter 314

    Su Jingfei knows the details of Lin ruoke, and naturally doesn''t worry that Hu Mingming can attract Lin ruoke away with his luxury car. Several other people are also relieved at the same time. It seems that Lin ruoke is not a pure vain woman, but they still can''t understand why Lin ruoke agrees to Hu Mingming.


    It is reasonable to say that if Lin doesn''t want to have any development with Hu Mingming, he should not accept his invitation. Anyway, there is no problem for them to have dinner together.


    They couldn''t figure it out, but Su Jingfei understood that when Lin ruoke finished speaking, he also said with a smile: "I''m sorry to disturb the chairman of the Department for lunch today. If this is not good in our family, we have to pull me wherever we go."


    People who don''t know Su Jingfei''s relationship with Lin ruoke naturally think it''s quite normal for Su Jingfei to say so. After all, they are just lovers in love.


    Lin ruoke secretly gives Su Jingfei a white eye. Although this guy is good at himself, he is obviously interested in himself, but he seldom talks like this. He wants to come back to your house for a long time. You didn''t agree!


    Hu Mingming is naturally the one who doesn''t know the inside story. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he has an impulse to vomit blood. Why don''t you say that earlier? When you agree to invite you to dinner, you can say that you must have done it on purpose. You want to be a big wrongdoer.


    Although other people in the dormitory see some signs now, they are not sure. They can only look on coldly. They feel that Su Jingfei is different from Su Jingfei they used to know. Is it true that society has changed people?


    "Su Jingfei, you are so polite. Anyway, we are all classmates. It''s right for me, the former chairman of the Department, to invite you to dinner. But how can we go with so many of us? My car has a single row seat. Would you like to order with me first Hu Mingming said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke make eye contact secretly. This guy is worthy of being the president of the student union. His mind changes quickly and his face is thick, especially insidious enough.


    As far as the difficulty is concerned, it''s definitely higher than Lin Kefeng''s black sheep at the beginning. He is impulsive. This is a deep city in front of him. If you really listen to him and ask Lin ruoke to follow him to order, Su Jingfei''s face will also be lost to grandma''s house.


    Fortunately, they are not really ignorant students. Lin Ruo laughs and says, "don''t be so troublesome. Anyway, there are only a few steps to go. Let''s just walk there."


    Hu Mingming shook his head, did not answer Lin ruoke''s words, but said to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei classmate, you can''t watch Lin ruoke walk, men always have a little demeanor."


    If you change to be an ordinary man, you may not be able to stand such excitement. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei''s mentality is not influenced by Hu Mingming. He seems to hesitate and say, "well, since you have said that, if you can, you''d better go by car. It will take half a day to walk by."


    "Yes, yes, it''s su Jingfei who understands things." Hu Ming Ming''s heart a joy, this boy is learning to learn silly, etc. if Lin can get on the car, he naturally has a way to deal with him.


    Su Jingfei dormitory students think Su Jingfei head water, actually can agree to Hu Mingming''s request, this is not explicitly give him the opportunity?


    As everyone expected, Lin ruoke was already discontented and said, "you are so lazy. You know how to take the bus. You also boast that in order to save my strength, all right, all right, listen to you." Then he went to the car.


    Hu Ming Ming opens the car door with a smile and waits for Lin ruoke to sit on it. Su Jingfei''s brother and his girlfriend sigh together. They deserve to be single all their life. Su Jingfei''s pure silk hanging behavior makes people angry. How can they push their girlfriend to others.


    Before they finished sighing, Lin ruoke had already passed Hu Mingming. He didn''t mean to get on their car at all. Instead, he went straight to the parking lot.


    This time, both Su Jingfei''s brothers and Hu Mingming are surprised again. The smile on Hu Mingming''s face has solidified. He doesn''t understand what happened to Lin ruoke. Can''t he see himself as an adult and this luxury car?


    Until Lin ruoke went to a Buick business car and opened the door, it suddenly occurred to all of them that the car they were talking about was not Hu Qingming''s car, but his own car. And judging from the size of the Buick business car, it was more than enough for everyone to go in.


    Hu Ming Ming''s face was a little gloomy. Although he didn''t think he was fooled by Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke, he felt that he had no face. Lin ruoke would rather take a Buick instead of his own Mercedes.


    The boss asked Su Jingfei in a low voice: "Jingfei, who is Lin ruoke? She has a car herself?"


    Next to the old two is also very surprised way: "look at Lin ruoke is also very ordinary, unexpectedly so rich, but a girl, how can drive such a business car, like really special."


    The fourth snorted: "I think the third is the rich woman on the list. I''m really lucky."


    "Don''t be envious. Let''s go. We have a car, but it''s not hers. I drove it from the company. I have to drive a big car for lunch today." Su Jingfei gives old four a punch and explains.


    Su Jingfei''s words are really not deceiving. He really plans to take his brothers out for dinner today, so he applied for a business car from the company. Anyway, he doesn''t have to say hello to Liang Xiuwen if he wants to use the car.


    People suddenly realized that the car belonged to Su Jingfei. They thought that Su Jingfei had said that he was a small manager of the company and that it was reasonable to use the car. They didn''t think much about it, but they didn''t know that Su Jingfei really covered up Lin ruoke''s identity. Compared with himself, Lin ruoke was the real little princess.


    Since Lin ruoke wants to be su Jingfei''s girlfriend today, he becomes a female driver and seems very clever.


    As people boarded the bus, Lin ruoke said to Hu Minglang standing beside the Mercedes Benz: "President Hu Mingming, you can lead the way now. I''ll follow you. Now we can go together."


    Hu Ming Ming said with a strong smile, "OK, then follow me. We''ll go to dinner now."


    "No problem. My driving skill is not a problem. You just need to drive. Even if you lose it, it''s OK. I know you anyway." Lin ruoke doesn''t seem to see Hu Mingming''s ugly smile like his dead father, joking.


    Hu Ming Ming can''t say anything about the girl''s sweet smile. Although the smile is for himself, it doesn''t have any special meaning. Hu Ming Ming can only be cruel in his heart. Anyway, as long as she goes to dinner, she will know how rich she is, much better than Su Jingfei.


    It''s not far from the seafood city. In fact, it''s only ten minutes'' walk for everyone. Now it''s time for everyone to say a few words. Hu Mingming has got out of the car and waited in front of him.


    The fourth is the most active. Looking at Hu Mingming''s waiting, he can''t help laughing: "do you think the chairman of our department looks like a parking boy? If you change his tie into a bow tie, it should be almost the same."


    All the people were amused by his words. After a close look, Hu Qingming really looks like a parking boy, especially when he is not old, in his early twenties, but he still has to dress up as a young man. Armani suit is really a card, but it''s not so decent to wear on him. After all, not everyone can wear that kind of line.


    Just to be honest, Hu Ming Ming looks pretty good, otherwise he would not have so high self-confidence, claiming to be rich and handsome.


    "It''s the first time for you all to come here. You can order when you order. Don''t mention it. It''s my treat today. I''m very familiar with the boss here. Don''t worry about the poor service." They got out of the car with a smile, but Hu Ming Ming came up with a heroic way.


    Now that we have decided to let the public know what local tyrants are, we naturally seem to be very generous, and we have already reflected our sense of superiority as soon as we speak.


    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke look as usual. All this is expected. The other five look a little ugly. They are all children of ordinary families. It''s really the first time to come to a hotel of this grade. If they can be ordered in person, it''s naturally a little ugly.


    Fortunately, Hu Ming Ming''s main target is Su Jingfei, and he doesn''t dwell too much on this issue. Instead, he takes people inside and introduces them while walking, which shows that he often comes here and makes people feel uncomfortable.


    I don''t know whether it is because of the discomfort of the public or Lin ruoke''s jumping thinking. He suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile, "Mr. chairman, you are so familiar with this place!"


    "Of course. I used to come here a lot." Hu Ming Ming chuckles. The girl really cooperates. If she says that she has no face, if she is asked, she will feel different.


    "Oh, that''s true. When I used to work and study as a tutor, I could only teach some junior high school students and senior high school students to earn some money, but I really didn''t have such insight. The chairman of the Department was more powerful. I really admire him." Lin ruoke looks like a naive way, with little stars in his eyes.


    Hu Ming Ming said with a smile: "don''t say that. It''s easy to get in and out of here often. It''s not as great as you think."


    He was flattered by the beautiful girl, but he didn''t know what was wrong with it, but the others had already snickered. Lin ruoke was such a shy girl.


    If she really admires Hu Mingming, it''s over to say that she admires Hu Mingming directly. What else do she say about work study program? People get in touch with the old four and say that Hu Mingming is a parking boy. Now Lin ruoke''s meaning is not to say clearly that Hu Mingming worked as a part-time worker here before, so he is very familiar with it?


    Think of here, before Su Jingfei dormitory students by Hu Ming Ming''s words brought unhappy also disappeared, to Lin ruoke but good feeling, this girl is really exquisite mind.

 Chapter 315

    Su Jingfei and others went to the seafood city for dinner with Hu Mingming. The grade of the seafood city is really not low. After all, it can be called the best hotel near the school. People who come here are rich or expensive.


    This kind of hotel is not public at all. The guests here are either rich or free to eat and drink. It''s the first time for Su Jingfei to come here. It''s obvious that they are very familiar with Hu Mingming''s introduction here. Even if they laugh secretly because of Lin ruoke''s ridicule, they have to admit that Hu Mingming is really rich.


    "Everyone, it''s my treat today. You don''t have to save money for me. Just order what you want." Entering the box, Hu Mingming waved his hand.


    When he thought of these people looking around like bumpkins before, he felt very superior. Especially now there are three girls here. Even if Lao er''s girlfriend is not as beautiful as Lin ruoke''s, she is actually a good-looking girl.


    Men always appear more generous in front of women, especially Hu Mingming has a different mind for Lin ruoke. He wants to let her know that there is no future with poor people. In his opinion, Lin ruoke must have just graduated, and he still has some student psychology. He still doesn''t understand that money is the most important thing in this society.


    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke don''t take Hu Mingming seriously at all. They don''t know how many people they have met, but the others are more or less restrained.


    It can''t be said that they haven''t seen any scenes. In fact, we are all ordinary people. In such an environment, there must be some influence. Even if Hu Ming Ming said you''re welcome, they are embarrassed to order.


    If Lin could see this, he said with a smile: "since the chairman of the Department has already spoken, if we are polite, we will not give him face. Let''s start ordering. Anyway, we haven''t eaten anything here. Let''s look good. Let''s have one."


    Su Jingfei had already seen Lin ruoke''s meaning and said with a smile, "yes, the chairman of the Department is so enthusiastic. How can we give face?"


    Hu Ming Ming sneered, the boy really thought I was a kind treat, but looking at his local steamed stuffed bun, he said with a smile: "Jingfei is right. If you don''t order well, you won''t give me face. Don''t worry. I don''t need money."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help but give the menu to the boss and said seriously, "boss, the chairman of the Department has said that if you don''t give face, it''s not interesting enough." Then he secretly winked at the boss.


    In fact, other people probably guessed Lin ruoke''s mind, but after all, it''s the first time for people to do such a thing, and it''s hard to let go of it. But now Su Jingfei and Hu Mingming are urging them together, and they are secretly biting their teeth. Since Hu Mingming is in such a hurry to be slaughtered, don''t mention it.


    The boss nodded, took a look at the menu directly, and smacked his tongue in the dark. It is true that only rich people can come here. Even the simplest cold dishes are more than 100. If you have a meal here, you can''t be satisfied without a thousand or eight hundred.


    After thinking about it for a while, he ordered one of the 300 plus dishes and said, "that''s it. It looks good to me."


    "Well, that''s it, isn''t it scallop?" Hu Ming Ming looked at the dishes ordered by the boss and turned his lips in secret. It was really a local steamed bun. He ordered a cheaper dish. At the same time, he secretly assured himself that these guys had never seen the world.


    Now that Dadu has started, others are following suit. According to the general habit, everyone is naturally a dish, and everyone is more restrained. Everyone orders a few hundred yuan. Even if the fourth order is the most expensive, it''s just a dish of more than 900 yuan. Five people order only 2000 yuan.


    These dishes, if placed outside, are absolutely heroic, but they seem to be very economical here. They really can''t make a cruel choice.


    When the menu fell to Su Jingfei, Su estimated the price of the dishes he ordered before, and secretly exclaimed that his brothers were all kind-hearted people. They didn''t start hard enough. Knowing the purpose of today, they were still so restrained.


    Hu Ming Ming was very relieved at this time. Seeing Su Jingfei looking through the menu, he said with a smile: "Jingfei, order it. Don''t hesitate. This kind of meal is seldom eaten. Anyway, it''s my treat. Don''t save money for me. You are the chairman of the Department. I don''t need money. Order it."


    Originally, Su Jingfei didn''t plan to save money for him. Now that he is looking for death, Su Jingfei is even more impolite. But he is still shy and says with a smile: "I''m really sorry today. They really haven''t been to such a high-grade hotel."


    Since Hu Mingming wants to pretend to be very arrogant, Su Jingfei doesn''t mind standing higher for him. Without waiting for him to speak, Su Jingfei suddenly asks the attendant next to him, "Miss, do you have a lobster one meter long? I''ve always been curious about this. I''ve never seen such a big lobster before."


    In Miss waiters'' mind, these people are also poor students. Although they won''t look down on them because of the quality of waiters, they won''t be too enthusiastic. Now listening to Su Jingfei''s question, they say in a proper way: "there is no lobster one meter long."


    "No? Such a big hotel doesn''t even have a lobster one meter long. How do you make this hotel Hu Mingming estimated the price of one meter long lobster in his heart, even if it was more expensive than the dishes he ordered before. Su Jingfei said that he had never seen it before. He thought it was a time to show his face. Listening to the waiter, he was immediately dissatisfied.


    The young lady looked at the real rich man with some grievances and explained, "Sir, after listening to me, we really don''t have lobsters one meter long here. It''s really that kind of lobster is too small. We have Australian lobsters two meters long."


    Hu Mingming was stunned, and the secret was not good. He often went to the seafood city, and naturally knew what such a lobster was. But before he could speak, Su Jingfei was already surprised and said, "is that right? There are two meters long lobsters. How can I see them? They are so rare. Can they be eaten? " The face of the bumpkin was exposed.


    Even if you haven''t seen it, you don''t have to say it so obviously. I''m afraid others don''t know you''re a bumpkin, but I said, "Sir, please don''t worry. Since we have such things, we can eat them naturally."


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Hu Mingming to express his opinion. He said: "that''s great. Let''s have a look." After a pause, he looked at Hu Mingming with embarrassment and said, "Oh, by the way, this lobster may be too expensive. Although the chairman of the department wants to invite us to dinner, we can''t exaggerate. We''d better not."


    "Yes, yes, why not? Since we haven''t seen each other, let''s open our eyes today." The more Su Jingfei has never seen the world, the happier Hu Mingming is, especially Lin ruoke''s expectant eyes.


    Su Jingfei has to nod at this point. Lin ruoke is just a born actor. He doesn''t need to remind himself of what he should do at any time. Hu Mingming can''t resist even if he hesitates. Lin ruoke is very cute. Hu Minglang has long ignored the price for his small eyes.


    The two meter long Australian lobster, even Su Jingfei, who has not eaten much seafood, knows the price. It is estimated that a lobster has already exceeded ten thousand, and the meal will become very big.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s understatement, the other students served such a large amount of food. They all smacked their tongue secretly. Sure enough, Su Jingfei was the most ruthless person.


    However, everyone knows that Hu Ming Ming''s idea of beating other people''s girlfriends. If he can''t kill him, how can he be reconciled? This knife is also more cruel.


    After su Jingfei finished, it was Lin ruoke''s turn. She was not only the most beautiful girl here, but also the protagonist invited by Hu Mingming.


    When Lin ruoke took the menu, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he laughed at Hu Mingming first. Although he didn''t have any special meaning, in Hu Mingming''s eyes, the bone was lighter. He secretly said that his just generosity really paid off. Now Lin ruoke''s eyes are different.


    It''s strange that he doesn''t feel sorry for ordering such a big lobster. It''s not that he has no money, but he thinks it''s really a loss to spend the money on people like Su Jingfei.


    Looking at the menu, Lin ruoke seemed hesitant. He pointed to a bowl like dish and said, "waiter, let''s have a bowl of fans. I think it should be delicious. It''s so good-looking. It should taste good."


    "Fans?" Hu Mingming was stunned. It''s the first time I''ve heard that there are such things in the seafood shop.


    The waiter took a look and sighed in the dark. Such a beautiful girl is so ignorant, but I have to admire her. Obviously, such a simple girl has not been polluted by the society, and such a beautiful girl has not been taken away by the rich.


    The waiter would nod his head and decide the dish. Hu Mingming was opposite Lin ruoke. He saw that the dish had only a small bowl. Anyway, the lobster had already been ordered, so he didn''t want to be so stingy. Then he said, "who can eat such a small bowl? Let''s have a bowl for everyone."


    Su Jingfei is next to Lin ruoke. He can see the dish very clearly without others seeing it clearly. The price of a bowl is 8888. This bowl has a nice name, which is called "Tianjiu shark fin".


    Although he has never eaten seafood, he has a certain understanding of some well-known things, such as "tianjiuchi", the best of shark fins. Lin ruoke originally ordered a bowl. Unfortunately, Hu Qingming thought that there were small bowl fans in the seafood city. He had to say that Hu Qingming was blinded by Lin ruoke''s smile.


    The waiter secretly admired Hu''s generosity. She didn''t know what Hu didn''t understand. She nodded and wrote down eight bowls of "Tianjiu shark fin".

 Chapter 316

    Su Jingfei ordered a lobster worth more than ten thousand. He thought he was cruel enough. After all, no matter how rich Hu Mingming was, everyone was not very familiar with him. If he slaughtered him too hard, he should shrink back.


    I didn''t expect that Lin ruoke just wanted to order a more expensive shark fin, but this guy was so generous to give everyone a share.


    It''s true that the bowl of shark fin in the picture is not enough for people to share, but this kind of thing is just a taste. There are several people who can take this as their staple food. Now, because Hu Ming Ming was careless and generous, this table dish has exceeded 100000.


    The waiters didn''t really care much about these students before, but now they become more enthusiastic. In fact, the banquet of more than 100000 a table is of a certain grade in s city. After all, it''s only a second tier city, and it''s still a group of students who eat.


    According to the truth, when Lin ruoke''s order is over, it''s Hu Qingming''s turn to order. He is ready to take Lin ruoke''s menu. He even plans to touch the other party''s little hand and pay for it himself. Maybe she won''t mind.


    At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly took the menu in Lin ruoke''s hand, as if thinking of something: "by the way, I still think of something."


    Hu Mingming resents Su Jingfei''s hand in his heart. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, he might have touched Lin ruoke''s little hand, but he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was Lin ruoke''s boyfriend. He had ordered Lin ruoke to be his own woman. Otherwise, how could he keep such demeanor.


    For such a person, Su Jingfei knows very well that this table has exceeded 100000 anyway. Even if he is soft handed, he has already offended Hu Ming to death, so he has to be cruel this time.


    Su Jingfei flipped through the menu and asked the waiter, "Miss, it''s said that abalone is very delicious. I don''t know if you have it here. Don''t tell me it''s not that big one. Today is our chairman''s treat. Don''t underestimate him. He''s the richest man in our school. Just say the best."


    Hu Mingming secretly hated Su Jingfei for being greedy. He even wanted to eat abalone. But when he looked at it as a waiter, he had to smile: "Miss, don''t listen to Jingfei''s exaggeration. What''s the richest man? But I''m not bad for money. You can say the best. Jingfei is a joker. I''m usually very low-key."


    The waiter turned his eyes secretly. Who knows what kind of virtue you usually have? Anyway, you are the waiter now. Otherwise, you would have been beaten by thunder.


    When the waiters here met many rich people, they naturally didn''t change their attitude too much because of Hu Mingming''s rich people. They just turned their lips secretly and began to introduce: "naturally, we have abalone here, including one head abalone, two head abalone, four head abalone in Australia, and four head abalone in Australia is our signboard."


    Su Jingfei has heard that abalone is not only good in foreign countries, but also more expensive. Now his principle of ordering is not the best, but the most expensive.


    "Miss, where is the abalone you said? Why can''t I find it?" Su Jingfei didn''t see it on the menu. He asked the waiter. This behavior made Hu Mingming despise him once again.


    The reason why Su Jingfei asks is that he doesn''t want to see what abalone looks like. What he wants to see is the price. If the price is too low, there will be no sense of achievement. This is also the reason why Su Jingfei destroys his image. Even if he thinks that it''s a bumpkin, it''s not him who suffers.


    The waiter had already identified Su Jingfei and others as local steamed buns. At this time, there was no accident. He found the page of abalone and pointed it to Su Jingfei and said, "this is what I just mentioned. This big one is four headed abalone."


    Su Jingfei looked at the price above. The price of each one was 6666. He didn''t know the price of other places. After all, this kind of thing not only has its own price, but also has the scale of the hotel. He just calculated that if he had such a small price, a lot of money would go out.


    Hu Mingming naturally didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking, but secretly despised the poor man who had never seen the world. Seeing the abalone, he was so stunned that he said, "Jingfei, if you want to eat something, it''s nothing."


    "It''s still the chairman''s pride. Well, since you have said that, I''m not polite." Su Jingfei was embarrassed and said with a smile, "Miss, each of us has one. If it''s not enough, we''ll order more."


    Hu Ming Ming almost didn''t slide down from his chair. The reason why he agreed Lin ruoke to order shark''s fin was that he didn''t think it was shark''s fin. Now he knows what Su Jingfei wants. It''s four headed abalone from Australia. Even he has a rare chance to eat it. This guy ordered eight at once.


    "Jingfei, you ordered too much. It''s too big for one person to eat." Hu Ming Ming even if rich, also think don''t want to be unjust big head, try to keep the demeanor of Su Jingfei road.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t worry. Our brothers in the dormitory are famous for their large appetite. I''m afraid that we won''t have enough to eat. Besides, even if we can''t eat, we can still pack. Miss, can you pack in this hotel?"


    The waiter really couldn''t see Su Jingfei''s face. He instinctively looked at Hu Qingming, and didn''t forget to reply, "of course, you can pack. You can enjoy it."


    At this time, not to mention the waiter and Hu Mingming, even if Lin ruoke could not help but secretly twisted Su Jingfei under the table, this guy was too much, it was just dirt. If he did not know Su Jingfei, he could not help but despise Su Jingfei.


    Several people in Su Jingfei''s dormitory simply turned the company around. They could see that Su Jingfei wanted to kill Hu Mingming. Even if they didn''t know the price of those things, they guessed that it was inevitable.


    They were familiar with Su Jing Fei, and knew that Su startled Fei was not such a sensible bunker, but Hu Minglang did not know that he could only sigh in the dark. He had to compete with a woodlouse, so he might as well find another opportunity to go to the forest, but now he has been riding a tiger.


    Although the waiter secretly looked down upon Su Jingfei, he had to admit that because of Su Jingfei, today''s banquet has been upgraded to 150000.


    Since a lot of money has been spent, Hu Ming Ming also consciously asked this time: "dear students, since we are lucky to sit together today, and after the afternoon, we will go our separate ways. Would you like to have a drink?"


    "That''s not very good. None of us, except I have already passed the defense, has started the defense yet." Su Jingfei said.


    "It''s OK. Let''s drink less. It should be OK. Anyway, as you can see, this defense is just a formality." Hu Mingming shook his head and said with a smile, but he sneered in the dark. Su Jingfei, do you really think that you can graduate smoothly through the defense?


    Su Jingfei looked at other people, if Lin ruoke had a good drink, naturally it didn''t matter. Other people in the dormitory Su Jingfei probably knew that although he was not particularly able to drink, he didn''t have to reply because he was drunk. He nodded and said, "well, let''s drink more. It''s rare that we can eat so well today. Today is our dinner."


    When it comes to dinner, the brothers in the dormitory are a little sad. They are classmates of three years. They eat, live and talk together every day. It''s really sad. Hu Qingming doesn''t have this feeling. He can''t live in school.


    Lin ruoke quietly hit Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "you don''t have to be like this. Everyone is in the same city. There are many opportunities to meet in the future. If you have nothing to do, just get together. This is the end of your student career and the beginning of your working career. It''s not a bad thing."


    She is beautiful, and she has a reason to speak. What''s more, she has begun to serve food now. Such a high-grade meal should not be sad.


    "Well, since we all agree to drink, what would you like to drink?" Hu Ming Ming feels more and more strongly about Lin ruoke. It''s too bad for such a girl if she can''t get it. She is not only beautiful, but also sensible.


    The protagonist of today''s treat is Lin ruoke. In fact, Su Jingfei is the one who really makes up his mind. Naturally, everyone looks at Su Jingfei, which makes Hu Mingming unhappy again.


    Su Jingfei did his duty. Knowing that others must be embarrassed, he said with a smile, "it''s better to have seafood with red wine. Why don''t we have a red bar, and we don''t like to get drunk. What do you say?"


    No matter Hu Ming Liang or Lin Ruo Ke, even the brothers in the dormitory, naturally do not know where these crooked arguments came from. But they all know that red wine is not so easy to drink as opposed to Baijiu, so long as they do not drink too much, the proposal of Su startled is naturally passed.


    Su Jingfei directly took the menu and said to the waiter, "Miss, there are more people here. There are five men and three women. You can give me six bottles of this wine first. One for each man and three for each woman. It''s about the same."


    The waiter''s eyes were fixed. Although she thought that the wine they ordered would not be too bad, she did not expect that Su Jingfei ordered such expensive wine as soon as he opened his mouth. Her eyes unconsciously looked at Hu Qingming. She had already seen that today was the man''s treat. The reason why she didn''t care was that he didn''t escape the order.


    Hu Mingming saw the waiter looking at him. Although he nodded his head secretly, the waiter had a little eyesight, but he was very dissatisfied with the doubt in her eyes. He also forgot to ask Su Jingfei what wine he ordered. He already said in a deep voice: "Miss, just according to what Jingfei said, do you doubt that so many men here can''t drink a bottle of wine alone? Even if we can''t drink it, didn''t we say before that we can pack it? "


    The waiter secretly raised his middle finger, regardless of his female image. He wanted to kindly remind him that the bottle of wine was going to be 18888. This time, it was his bad luck.

 Chapter 317

    Su Jingfei impolitely ordered a few bottles of top French red wine. When the wine was really delivered, Hu Mingming, who was still very heroic before, obviously smoked his face. He was a person who knew the goods. Even if he didn''t know the specific price of the wine, it was impossible to be less than 10000.


    "Sir, would you like these drinks opened?" After entering the door, the waiter''s attitude became more and more enthusiastic. The table had already passed 300000, so her commission would be higher. She was specially responsible for the guests at the table.


    "Well, open it. One bottle for each. If it''s not enough, just call it later." At this time, Su Jingfei was just like the host, and said impolitely.


    Hu Ming Ming opened his mouth. He would not drink such good wine. Even if his family had money, it was his family''s, not his own. The price of this meal was nearly 200000. He didn''t know about shark fin.


    But now that he has boasted, he can only hold on, but his face is a little green, which makes Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke secretly laugh.


    Su Jingfei''s roommate naturally didn''t know that Su Jingfei ordered such expensive wine. The fourth was still muttering: "third, you are so overbearing. You don''t ask our opinions. We can''t get used to this red wine! How much wine Baijiu! "


    Hu Minglang wanted to curse the past. This bottle of wine is higher than your tuition fee. You are not satisfied. Unfortunately, he can only smile now. "It''s okay if you don''t drink red wine. No, we can change the baijiu. Anyway, we are all happy today. Never mind your manners."


    "Yes, the chairman has said that he can''t be polite to him today. He is not polite to anyone. If you really don''t like red wine, you can change it into a Baijiu bar." Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile.


    Hu Minglang''s heart was glad, Su startled if the wine was changed, a bottle of Baijiu could be saved more than this wine, and he quickly nodded.


    Old four nodded, obviously he didn''t like red wine. Before Hu Ming Ming handed out the extra bottle of red wine, Lin ruoke said, "if you don''t drink it, give me this bottle. The red wine is sour and sweet. I like it best."


    Hu Mingming doesn''t know what it''s like. According to the truth, it must be a good thing for a pretty girl to ask for wine. But if she really drinks too much, she will go back with Su Jingfei and have nothing to do with herself. Now Lin ruoke can''t stop her from asking for wine, so he has to admit that she has no chance to return it.


    Su Jingfei secretly gives Lin ruoke a thumbs up. The girl is so sweet. He wanted to stay by himself, but it''s not very good-looking. Lin ruoke put it forward, which is very suitable. Su Jingfei knows how much she drinks and doesn''t worry.


    A drop in the bucket Baijiu is not too much. It is only one thousand bottles of Moutai, if it is usually a bottle of wine at ordinary times, it is definitely a luxury. It is almost a drop in the bucket compared with today''s banquet. Hu Ming long has no pain at all. He is so excited that he can not drink it at all. He even plans to pack it back.


    If he knew that he had pushed off nearly 20 thousand bottles of red wine, he would be able to cry when he went back. Not everyone can experience this luxury. Today, they are also proud of it.


    "Well, let''s have a drink so that we can all graduate smoothly." Hu Ming Ming has already resisted the pain of the meat, and now he is not polite. As the host, he takes the initiative to hold the cup and says to the people.


    He is the president of the student union of the Department. Naturally, he drinks a lot. After all, he has a lot of social activities. It''s not so bad, at least it''s good.


    Now he wants to look for some face on the wine table. He doesn''t believe Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity will be very strong. Judging from his gentle appearance, maybe he will get drunk soon after drinking. At that time, he will be ugly. Can''t he dig up Lin ruoke?


    In my heart, Su Jingfei seems to be drinking a little fiercely, and his body shakes slightly. Hu Mingming is proud. Boy, even if you order expensive wine, whether you can enjoy it or not depends on your performance.


    Hu Minglang had some balance in mind, expecting that he would be crazy after drinking too much, and that the wine they had brought to him would be welcome. Red wine and Baijiu were different. The so-called dry glasses were not much.


    A bottle of red wine, at least can pour more than ten cups, with Su Jingfei''s view is as long as can cover the bottom of the cup, even a cup.


    Now Hu Mingming is also a little fierce. Anyway, when he spends all his money, he will drink it hard. He must eat this meal back. Now he can only comfort himself. Of course, he also hopes to see Lin ruoke''s eyes change.


    At this time, there were more dishes on the table. These were all the dishes that people ordered for several hundred yuan, which was also a comfort for Hu Ming Ming.


    It wasn''t long before the first dish was delivered. A two meter long lobster. Fortunately, the table was big enough, otherwise it couldn''t be put down. In fact, there were only two lobsters in the whole seafood city. Today, one lobster was finally sold, and Hu Ming Ming was the biggest culprit.


    Although the heart has been dripping blood, Hu Ming Ming also had to greet everyone: "look at such a big lobster, you''re welcome, just eat it!"


    In fact, this kind of lobster is more ornamental than its taste. You can''t chew it with such a big lobster. Everyone is tearing at it. Su Jingfei nodded while eating it: "this kind of lobster is really different. It tastes much better than the skin shrimp we usually eat."


    When he said this, he was facing Lin ruoke. Lin ruoke naturally nodded and said, "well, that''s right. The usual spicy crayfish doesn''t have such an authentic flavor."


    Hu Ming Ming is about to cry. Even the most authentic spicy crayfish is not as expensive as a claw of this lobster. There is no comparability at all. But looking at Lin ruoke''s sweet smile, he has to squeeze out a smile and say: "since it''s delicious, eat more. Don''t mention it."


    "Well, you can eat too. Don''t be so polite. You can''t eat and pack later. This big one is not convenient." Su Jingfei greets Hu Mingming like his host.


    Hu Ming Ming resisted the impulse to throw the bowl in front of him. He could only drink in a dull voice. But when the waiter came up again, he couldn''t control his emotions, especially when he saw a small bowl in front of him, he was ready to cry.


    This time, it''s naturally a bowl of "Tianjiu shark fin" for each person. The price of this bowl has almost caught up with that of this lobster.


    What made him want to vomit blood most was that he ordered them himself. At that time, Lin ruoke only ordered a bowl, but now everyone has a bowl. It''s shark fin!


    Although the taste of shark fin is similar to that of fans, the price gap is too big.


    Hu Ming Ming thought that he could face the feast calmly before. Until everyone started to chew Abalone with four heads in his arms, Hu Ming knew that he couldn''t hold it any longer. He could probably calculate that the price of the table food was at least one tenth of the price of his car.


    Even if his family is rich, this meal also ate his pocket money for nearly a year. Before he inherited his family business, he was not rich.


    Today, Su Jingfei not only cheated Hu Mingming, but also for the first time to eat such a good thing. He also let go of his appetite. Lin ruoke, a girl of such a big size, couldn''t eat it, so he shared it with her. Hu Mingming wanted to help himself, but he couldn''t finish this one.


    In addition to three people, the other five people are also stupid. They thought that the cost of this meal must be not low, but they can''t imagine how much such a table will cost. According to ordinary people, this meal is even the salary of many people for ten years.


    Now they have great respect for Su Jingfei. No wonder they heard that Hu Mingming was going to treat him. They knew that he was ill intentioned and would agree to the invitation. The key is that Hu Mingming''s smile, which is more ugly than crying, is really pleasing. In this way, people''s appetite is getting better. Although they ordered a lot of things, they really ate them all, Even girls are not polite.


    "Well, I''ve had enough today. Thank you very much for your hospitality." Su Jingfei nibbled at the lobster and said, "this is the best meal I''ve ever had. Unfortunately, I just forgot to order crabs. In fact, I like crabs best."


    Hu Mingming''s hand trembled. He knew Su Jingfei''s order level. If he went out to order a few more crabs now, he might have to spend tens of thousands more, so he quickly said, "you''re welcome. Are you finished? In the afternoon, the defense will begin soon. "


    Su Jingfei ate the last bite of meat, looked at other people, looked at the time, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go back."


    Looking at the expression on his face, he really regretted that he didn''t eat crabs. This time, not only Hu Mingming wanted to kick him, but other people also had this idea. They all knew Su Jingfei''s character. He was definitely not the kind of person who really didn''t have heart. This kind of performance was deliberately pretending to paralyze Hu Mingming.


    Hu Mingming goes to the front desk to check out, and naturally he is heartbroken. However, other people are secretly picking Su Jingfei''s thumb. After everyone knows the price of the red wine, they both take it away.


    As I thought before, old four knew the price of this red wine, and he was so eager to cry that he could only take the rest of the red wine back to enjoy this precious red wine.


    When he went back, Hu Ming Ming was not in the mood to go with them. He just said hello and drove back to school first. Now he was so depressed that everything would fall on Su Jingfei. How could he just bear this breath? Su Jingfei ate himself, and he must pay for it.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about Hu Mingming''s revenge. Since he has to offend him sooner or later, why should he take the opportunity to collect some interest and treat the enemy? Su Jingfei has never been soft handed.

 Chapter 318

    The defense in the afternoon went very smoothly. No matter Lin ruoke or Su Jingfei''s other classmates, basically they all asked three or five questions, which is normal in the eyes of everyone.


    In the morning, Su Jingfei was asked many questions, and everyone automatically guessed that Hu Mingming was looking for someone to deal with Su Jingfei. However, they didn''t know that it was all the professors'' pleasure. They asked two more questions. If Su Jingfei didn''t mean to stay in school, they all wanted Su Jingfei to stay in school.


    Half a day in the afternoon can''t finish everyone''s defense, but Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei''s bedroom brothers are all defending in the afternoon. Now that the defense is over, even if the whole study is over, just wait for the graduation certificate.


    As for who wants to continue to study or upgrade from junior college to undergraduate, it''s a matter of personal will. What''s more important is that no matter who wants to upgrade from junior college to undergraduate, the choice is definitely not our school. Our school has no undergraduate at all. From today on, they are completely separated and ready to go their own way.


    At noon, because Hu Qingming was the guest, although Su Jingfei joked that it was a break up meal, in fact, it was just to annoy Hu Qingming. They had a more authentic break up meal together in the evening.


    Hu Mingming just came to reply in the afternoon, and then disappeared, which made Su Jingfei a little surprised. The boy really held back the tone.


    It''s not the same as usual. Even though people know Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity, no one is afraid of it. Anyway, the most important thing is to get drunk. There''s no chance to eat this kind of meal again.


    As a result, Su Jingfei was drunk even if he didn''t drink too much, but several guys in the dormitory were drunk. Fortunately, the place they chose to eat was not far from the boys'' dormitory. With the help of three girls, Su Jingfei sent them back one by one.


    In fact, girls are almost there. Because they are also graduating, they naturally drink. Su Jingfei naturally can''t let Lin ruoke, who is addicted to drinking, send his sister-in-law and second sister-in-law out, and simply arrange them to his dormitory. Anyway, the eldest and second are drunk, so he won''t do anything immoral at night, and won''t affect the fourth.


    Anyway, today is the last day of the school, the school can''t help electricity, also can''t help girls to boys'' dormitory, don''t have too much scruples.


    After arranging for all the people, he naturally wants to send Lin ruoke home. At this time, he unconsciously thinks of the time when Liang Xiuwen was drunk. They finally spent the night in the hotel. Lin ruoke is not here. He knows where Lin ruoke''s home is.


    At this time, Su Jingfei naturally can''t drive back. Even if he has the ability, drunk driving is also very dangerous. After all, his driving skills are very ordinary.


    Looking at Lin ruoke askew on her body, Su Jingfei grins bitterly. That''s who she is. After changing her person, she doesn''t know how much to take advantage of her. When she comes back, she must remind her to be more defensive.


    But when he thought about this, he unconsciously focused on Lin ruoke''s full chest. The girl was very slim. Why is she so big? It''s really unscientific. Su Jingfei didn''t know why he suddenly had a kind of inquiry mind. Fortunately, she was in a taxi, otherwise she couldn''t help it.


    When getting off the bus, Su Jingfei still remembers the driver''s ambiguous eyes, and even joked, "brother, take it easy at night."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry at such a driver. Does he look like a sex wolf? Of course, he won''t know. He has been staring at Lin ruoke since he got on the bus. He was found by the driver.


    Lin ruoke is not really drunk. Her drinking capacity is much better than those of Su Jingfei''s dormitories, and she doesn''t drink more than them. She actually sees Su Jingfei''s behavior in her eyes. She is not only happy, but also shy. This guy is also very lustful.


    If Su Jingfei knew what Lin ruoke was thinking, he would not be amused. He was more than lustful. He had four close girlfriends and a spare Xiao Sanlin ruoke. If he didn''t call himself lust, he wouldn''t know what it was.


    After all, Lin ruoke doesn''t believe that Su Jingfei has so many girlfriends. She just suspects that Liang Xiuwen or Li Hongsi is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, while Wu Yanli should be interested in Su Jingfei. They must have nothing to do with each other, otherwise the two women will not turn the world upside down.


    She doesn''t want to take over love, but for so many years, Su Jingfei is the only one who is really attracted to her. Now Su Jingfei seems to be single, so she pretends that she doesn''t know.


    Entering Lin ruoke''s room, Su Jingfei plans to put Lin ruoke down and go back. Lin ruoke says at this time, "water, I want to drink water. Go and pour me a glass of water." Her pretty face was flushed and her star eyes were slightly closed. She really looked like a drunk.


    Su Jingfei sighed. He knew that it was so troublesome to be drunk. He shouldn''t have let her drink so much before. He just wanted to go back. Su Jingfei got up to pour water for Lin ruoke. He put Lin ruoke on the sofa and planned to wait for her to drink.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei came out of the kitchen with water, only to find that Lin ruoke was not on the sofa. He was a little stunned. He guessed that Lin ruoke should be drinking up and probably went to the bathroom. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei put the water cup on the table, and then said in a loud voice: "ruoke, I put the water on the table, so I''ll go back first."


    He doesn''t plan to have anything with Lin ruoke now. In this case, he still decides to keep a certain distance from Lin ruoke. According to Lin ruoke''s charm, if he spends too much time alone with her, it''s really easy to have an accident.


    His voice just falls, Lin ruoke''s bedroom door opened, Lin ruoke curls out from inside, smile a way: "don''t you sit for a while?"


    Su Jingfei said casually: "no, I..." before he finished his words, he couldn''t speak any more. The head he was raising was fixed there, and the whole person was stunned.


    Since he saw Lin ruoke''s real face, he has been looking at Lin ruoke''s lovely appearance. Even though she is very hot because of her unscientific figure, he has always regarded her as a beautiful doll. But now his impression of Lin ruoke is completely overturned.


    Lin ruoke entered the bedroom before, instead of going to the bathroom. Now she has changed her clothes, a one-piece skirt, and her hairstyle has changed. She looks more cute, which is in line with her image, but her figure is not.


    Her figure was already very hot. Now she is wearing this kind of clothes which looks like sailor''s clothes and student''s clothes. She can''t say it''s pure and sexy. Even if Su Jingfei is used to beautiful girls, she can''t help swallowing. Especially the short skirt is too short.


    Lin ruoke''s height is not as slender as Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi''s, but it''s just right. Her height is more suitable than Su Jingfei''s.


    Of course, her height is not too prominent, but it doesn''t mean her legs are short. On the contrary, Lin ruoke also has a pair of long and plump legs. She usually wears casual clothes. Even though she knows her legs are not short, she doesn''t want to be particularly prominent. Now, Su Jingfei''s eyes can''t move.


    The snow-white Ivory legs, like a magnet, made Su Jingfei''s eyes fixed, especially where the skirt could hardly cover.


    And this little pants is not the kind of girl students. It''s pure and safe. According to the shape, Su Jingfei''s professional vision is clear at a glance. It''s definitely the kind of traceless T-shape. The collocation of this chick is very strange. It''s clear that she should be more pure and charming everywhere.


    Su Jingfei thinks that he is not a wretched person, but at this moment, he has the feeling that he is strange. He knows that it is not good, but his eyes are fixed there unconsciously.


    Lin ruoke saw Su Jingfei''s red face and straight eyes. He couldn''t help smiling, turned around and asked, "Jingfei, am I so beautiful?"


    Su Jingfei''s eyes follow Lin ruoke to turn around and stare at him. Lin ruoke faced himself before, but he could only see the front. Now after Lin ruoke turned around, his plump buttocks were almost uncovered. Of course, he also confirmed his own judgment. Lin ruoke is really a kind of small pants.


    The most special thing about this kind of pants is that they can''t block anything at all, they can only block the most critical parts.


    At this time, if Su Jingfei didn''t know what Lin ruoke was going to do, he was the real wood. He swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva and said reluctantly, "it''s beautiful, but it''s late today. I''ll go home first."


    "If we are in a hurry, we can have two more drinks. Today there are so many people that we can''t enjoy ourselves." Lin ruoke was praised by Su Jingfei and went forward with a smile.


    Su Jingfei is distressed. If he is not several girlfriends, the most important thing he should do now is to rush in. But now he is really afraid. He still has several women to deal with. How can he live if he adds Lin ruoke.


    It has to be said that Su Jingfei''s resistance to beautiful women has greatly increased. If it was two months ago, now Su Jingfei must have gone from the United States.


    "No, it''s really late today. I''ve drunk a lot of wine. I''ll see you tomorrow. I''ll flash first." Su Jingfei thought, biting his tongue, let himself sober, once again hard look at Lin ruoke two eyes, and then got up and ran out.


    If Lin ruoke can dress like this today, Su Jingfei has already summoned up his courage. Now he turns around and runs, and the whole person is just like being stunned by thunder. She can''t imagine that it will be like this. Does Su Jingfei really don''t like himself?


    Su Jingfei took two steps and thought of the problem. He stopped and said to Lin ruoke, "ruoke, some things are hard to say, but we are developing too fast."

 Chapter 319

    Su Jingfei had already regretted it when she came down the stairs. This was the first time that she shrank in front of a woman. This kind of emotion is very uncomfortable. But when you think about it, it''s not wrong to do so.


    According to his understanding of Lin ruoke''s character, the girl has never had any record of associating with a man. That is to say, if something happens to her, it must be her first time. In this way, they will be entangled in the future. He doesn''t think Lin ruoke will have a good night with her, and then it won''t matter.


    He is not afraid of being responsible, but after all, he still has several women who have not dealt with clearly. Unlike Liang Xiuwen, Lin Ruo is willing to be a junior because of her life experience, and she thinks her girlfriend is Li Hongsi.


    Lin Ruo is a proud little princess. If he really knows what he told her before is true, he can''t guarantee whether Lin Ruo will break out.


    He never took it seriously that Lin ruoke wanted to be his lover. Although he occasionally hoped that such a bet would come true, it was just a fantasy. He really didn''t think Lin ruoke would take his happiness as a joke.


    To tell the truth, Su Jingfei is absolutely attracted to Lin ruoke, especially when she just saw her uniform, she almost couldn''t move.


    Now his body still has the feeling of rapid heartbeat. After going out, he takes a taxi to get home quickly. At this time, he doesn''t care if he''s sorry for Li Hongsi. The only one who can calm himself down is Li Hongsi.


    Of course, Li Hongsi knows that today is the day of Su Jingfei''s defense. She also knows that he will definitely have dinner with his classmates. She can''t come back early. When Su Jingfei comes in, Li Hongsi is watching TV waiting for her. She is used to this kind of life.


    Ever since they broke through the last layer of relationship, they have become cohabiting couples. They sleep together every day. With Su Jingfei''s abnormal constitution, they naturally sing every night.


    Now if Li Hongsi is allowed to sleep by herself, she will not be used to it. It''s not that she also wants to make love with Su Jingfei, but that she likes to be held by Su Jingfei to sleep. For more than 20 years, she feels that she has been sleeping most comfortably these days.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei come in, Li Hongsi asked with a smile, "how about today''s defense? Have you had a drink?"


    After su Jingfei came in, she saw her own woman. Naturally, she didn''t need to suppress anything. She walked to Li hongsilk and said, "well, today''s defense should be passed smoothly. There''s no need to worry about the school."


    While he was talking, he had already come to Li Hongsi. Without waiting for her to reply, he had put her in his arms, and his big hands were not polite enough to climb the mountains.


    They are already very familiar with each other. What does Su Jingfei''s action mean? Naturally, Li hongsilk knows very well. When she is shocked, she feels a little soft and says, "Jingfei, you have to take a bath first. The smell of wine all over your body makes you so impulsive."


    Su Jingfei finally felt the kind of stimulation that made him comfortable. Now he would not let go, and he would not tell Li Hongsi why he was so impulsive today. He just said with a smile, "don''t you know that men will cheer up after drinking? It''s OK to take a bath. We need to be together. "


    With these words, a princess hugged Li Hongxian and walked into the bathroom. It was not the first time for them to have a mandarin duck bath. Although Li Hongxian still wanted to struggle, she could not be stronger than Su Jingfei.


    After a while, in addition to the sound of water in the bathroom, there are more inexplicable sounds, and women don''t know whether they are happy or painful.


    One night later, Li Hongsi lies in Su Jingfei''s arms and doesn''t care that her beautiful body is exposed in front of Su Jingfei''s eyes. When the sun shines into her bedroom, Li Hongsi wakes up.


    Today is a rest day, and Li Hongsi doesn''t have to get up early to go to work. After this period of hard work, the sales of roufeisi group''s products have been on the right track. They don''t need to work so hard. These days, Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei are just in love. They want to get tired of being together every day.


    Su Jingfei calmed down after a night of tossing and turning. Although he would have some impulse to hold Li hongsilk, he would not continue. Li hongsilk could not stand it.


    At this time, he also remembered Lin ruoke''s disappointed eyes when he left yesterday. Although he comforted Lin ruoke at that time, Lin ruoke didn''t seem to change his mind, which made him a headache. In order not to make mistakes, he didn''t think too much about Lin ruoke''s feelings yesterday.


    In fact, as a man with a lot of experience, Su Jingfei can naturally understand how much damage Lin ruoke will be caused by what he did yesterday, but he really doesn''t care.


    "What do you think? It''s too much of you to think about other women with me Su Jingfei is in a daze. Li hongsilk in her arms is the first to feel that she is dissatisfied with Su Jingfei with the sixth sense of a woman. At the same time, she is wringing away Su Jingfei''s waist. It seems that a woman knows where a man is most vulnerable without a teacher.


    Su Jingfei grabs Li Hongsi''s hand and denies: "how can it be? I just want to eat something at noon. I was really hungry all night yesterday."


    Li Hongsi''s pretty face turned red. She was really happy when she thought about being manipulated by Su Jingfei last night, but she was too shy. This boy even said it, and her little hand twisted more happily. Naturally, she forgot why Su Jingfei had been stunned before.


    Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief. Although Li Hongsi is wringing herself, he will not be afraid of pain because of his constitution. He is really afraid that Li Hongsi will continue to ask questions. He is really thinking about other women. They all say that women have a sixth sense. He didn''t believe it before, but now he believes it. Li Hongsi just guesses it a little bit, and actually hit it. He is really thinking about other women, We had to use this method to divert Li hongsilk''s attention.


    In front of others, Li Hongsi is always the cool pretty girl. In other people''s eyes, she is absolutely a cold iceberg. But only she knows how hot she is. She can be compared with the hot Wu Yanli.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei can''t help but fantasize that if Li Hongsi and Wu Yanli can be intimate with themselves, that feeling should be more intoxicating than Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. They are really opposite personalities. One is straightforward and hot, and the other is cool and amazing. Is this a double heaven?


    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei''s body stick together, Su Jingfei''s body changes, she naturally very clear, immediately blushed pleading: "Jingfei, you don''t come, I can''t stand it, you are a beast."


    Listen to the front words, Su Jingfei is still very proud, but at the back words, Su Jingfei can''t help but face a black way: "what''s this, actually said that husband is an animal, originally wanted to spare you, now you have to be responsible for your words, anyway, it''s also an animal, then I''m not polite."


    After that, without waiting for Li hongsilk to explain, Su Jingfei turned over directly. No matter Li hongsilk begged for mercy or admitted his mistake, Su Jingfei didn''t let him go, and tossed about for more than half an hour, because Su Jingfei was very sorry for Li hongsilk.


    Even so, Li Hongsi was still powerless. Looking at Su Jingfei''s eyes, she was a little scared. She said powerlessly: "are all your martial arts practitioners like this? If I had known this, I would not have lived with you. You are going to kill me! "


    Li Hongsi''s words stunned Su Jingfei, who was enjoying them. It seemed that his constitution was really different from that of ordinary people. Although he didn''t know how much better he was than ordinary people, he was very powerful and powerful in some aspects.


    If an adult man''s physique is one, Su Jingfei''s physique is at least five. It''s not a joke. Even if he doesn''t practice anything, Su Jingfei''s physique and strength are five times that of ordinary people. If scientists know this amazing number, it''s estimated that he will have to wear his underwear to disguise as Superman.


    Only Su Jingfei understood that all this was not born. He exercised according to the method in the thread bound book. Before, he just wanted to keep fit, but he didn''t want to have such an effect.


    What''s more, since he practiced his internal skills, he obviously felt that his physical quality and strength had improved again, and even his appetite had increased. Otherwise, he could not eat Hu Ming fast and cry out yesterday, and he still had more than enough. He was not simply irritating, he was very good at eating.


    "Again? Why are you always absent-minded today? " Half a day did not wait until Su Jingfei response, Li hongsilk some dissatisfaction.


    Women are more sensitive at this time. Su Jingfei quickly hugs Li hongsilk and says with a smile, "people who practice martial arts don''t know how to do it. I don''t have much contact with them, but I do because of practicing martial arts."


    There was a trace of worry on Li Hongsi''s face and she said, "if your practice has such a great influence on you, don''t you practice any more."


    "How can I do that? These are all good changes. They can not only strengthen my body, but also greatly increase my resistance. Since I have practiced martial arts, I have hardly been ill, which others can''t ask for." Su Jingfei shook his head, not to mention practice has become a habit, even if the effect of practice, it is impossible for him to give up.


    At this time, Li Hongsi was very embarrassed and said, "but if you keep practicing like this, I won''t be able to satisfy you. How miserable you are!"


    Su Jingfei was stunned and then said with a dumb smile, "what are you thinking about! How can you connect these two things? Besides, aren''t you good at it? "


    Li Hongsi didn''t think so. She shook her head and said, "I naturally understand my condition. My constitution is very general."


    Su Jingfei is silent. Li hongsilk is not joking about this. Su Jingfei has never thought about this before. After all, he has several women around him, but now when he is alone with Li hongsilk, he thinks of this problem. He seems to be different from ordinary people.


    In the past, he despised the protagonist of the stallion in the novel. He really thought that if he had strong ability, he could open a harem. Now it''s his turn to know that this problem is really troublesome.

 Chapter 320

    When Su Jingfei is on her way to the hospital, she is still thinking about Li hongsilk. For Su Jingfei''s growing physique, Li hongsilk has determined that she can''t satisfy Su Jingfei alone, and actually encourages her to find another girlfriend.


    At that time, Su Jingfei was stunned when she said such a thing. At the beginning, when Liang Xiuwen proposed to be a junior, Su Jingfei thought she was crazy. Later, when she thought of Liang Xiuwen''s life experience, she was relieved and agreed to develop with Liang Xiuwen secretly.


    But Li Hongsi''s situation is different. She is the daughter of the vice mayor, and the situation of the family will never allow her daughter to be a concubine for others. Now Li Hongsi puts forward such a statement, and Su Jingfei can''t believe it.


    In fact, Li Hongsi is also helpless, who doesn''t want to occupy her beloved man, but she can''t catch Su Jingfei alone. It''s not that she doesn''t have self-confidence, it''s that Su Jingfei gives her too much sense of crisis. It''s not that Su Jingfei is unreliable, but that Su Jingfei is too shocking.


    There are many beautiful women around him, some of whom are no less than herself. She thinks that she is just the first to win. In fact, she has lagged behind Wu Yanli and two stars.


    She is indifferent, and naturally she will be more rational than other women. She can see that Su Jingfei can''t get perfect satisfaction when she is with her. It''s better to let her know than to let him go to others secretly. Although it makes her feel bad, it''s more comfortable than being betrayed secretly.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t understand a woman''s thinking at all. It seemed that before she showed anything, she was thought to be cheating by Li hongsilk. In fact, Li hongsilk always believed that men are lower body animals.


    If a woman Charms Su Jingfei, she may not be able to hold on. Of course, if she knows that Su Jingfei has resisted Lin ruoke, she will change her mind.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t know. Now she only wants to know who the woman outside Su Jingfei is. It''s even better if she can let her choose. She doesn''t tell Su Jingfei about this idea. She really can''t say it. She feels like the first wife of the old society. She wants to take concubines for her husband. Although it''s ridiculous, Li hongsilk thinks she is helpless.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry about Li Hongsi''s strange idea. Of course, he secretly was glad. He thought it was very difficult to deal with something, but after one night, Li Hongsi voluntarily surrendered.


    Of course, it''s also because Li Hongsi''s thought is more traditional. She thinks that Su Jingfei wants to live with him all her life, and she doesn''t exclude her husband from having other women.


    Although she is the mayor''s daughter, Su Jingfei forgets that she still has a best friend named Liang Xiuwen. Even if she is not completely influenced, under liang Xiuwen''s deliberate indoctrination, some of Li Hongsi''s views have long changed.


    Now Su Jingfei''s head is full of fog. He can''t figure out why Li hongsilk suddenly wants to find a different woman. At the same time, there are some accidents. The hospital actually calls her and asks her to treat someone. This is the first time. It can be seen that this patient is not very simple.


    As a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he is also the head of the hospital in acupuncture and moxibustion. Usually, he doesn''t have to go to the hospital. In addition to his normal visit, today is the first time he has received a phone call.


    "Expert Su, you are here. President Liu has been waiting for a long time." When Su Jingfei arrived at the hospital, she saw nurse shumanya. The head nurse seemed to have become Su Jingfei''s special nurse. She was responsible for everything.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve been here since I got the call. It''s a long time. Dean Liu is really worried."


    Shumanya pursed a smile and said: "of course, I''m worried. This time, the patient is a little big, and the disease is also very troublesome. Dean Liu, they are helpless. They just want to have a try."


    "Oh? It''s so difficult. I''d like to see what''s so bad. " Su Jingfei was a little surprised and walked inside.


    Shumanya is a very competent nurse. He not only waits for Su Jingfei here, but also prepares a white coat for him. When he sees a doctor in the hospital, he still has to wear the clothes of a doctor, so that people can trust him more.


    It''s not the first time that Su Jingfei has been helped by shumanya to wear the doctor''s clothes. She feels that shumanya is swaying around in front of her, and her towering position is even more dallying with her body. In the morning, she didn''t have much fun with Li hongsilk, but now she has an inexplicable impulse.


    "Nurse Shu, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You seem to have grown up." Su Jingfei didn''t control it for a moment and began to laugh.


    Shumanya was stunned, and the action on his hand also stopped. He didn''t know why, so he said: "have I grown up again? I''m 25 years old this year. How can I grow up? But you''re right. I grow up every day. "


    With a light smile, she thought that Su Jingfei was talking about her age. She just laughed. She saw Su Jingfei''s eyes staring at her chest and blushed. Especially when she thought of her own words, she was so ashamed. This Su expert is usually serious, and it has such a bad side.


    If you were an ordinary woman, you would have scolded Su Jingfei as a sex maniac for a long time. But shumanya is not only a nurse who needs gentleness and patience, but also a gentle person. For a moment, she was shy and didn''t scold her.


    Su Jingfei is very fond of shumanya. Now she is teased by herself. She just blushes and sighs. Such a woman is born to be a nurse.


    He coughed quickly and said, "well, I''m almost dressed. Let''s go to see Dean Liu, or people will be worried." When he said that, he walked first, as if the previous words were not what he said.


    Shumanya''s pretty face is even more red. Su Jingfei pretends to be OK. On the contrary, he seems to think too much. He secretly scolds Su Jingfei for being a sex wolf, but he can only follow him.


    After only two steps, Su Jingfei suddenly stepped back and said, "nurse Shu, you are a little bigger every day. I affirm you from a professional point of view."


    "Ah Shumanya couldn''t help exclaiming this time. Su Jingfei had turned around and walked away again.


    If shumanya was shy when she was teased by Su Jingfei before, this time she was really annoyed. This Su expert is really hateful. She said that she had grown up and had a professional perspective. Is she a professional sex wolf?


    Unconsciously looked down at their towering parts, think of their own envy at the same time, secretly thinking, is it really a little bit bigger? Every day, I can''t see the difference at all. Thinking that Su Jingfei can see his size at a glance, I can''t help but feel a little strange.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that a joke will make shumanya think wildly. For this beautiful nurse, Su Jingfei doesn''t have too much thought, but has a good feeling. She is also the most familiar person in the hospital.


    Today, just because of the impulse, I teased her, but now I don''t have to pretend that I have entered the ward like nobody.


    There are many people in the intensive care unit. Apart from the people in the hospital I know, there are only three people, two men and one woman. Both men are in their 50s and women are in their 70s.


    After entering the ward, Su Jingfei''s eyes focused on the old lady. As a master of traditional Chinese medicine, she was very sensitive to patients. He had already guessed that the old lady in front of her was the patient of her trip. Although she had a good temperament, she looked very bad.


    Su Jingfei did not have to ask about the three men to guess that their identities were not simple. The two men were not angry and arrogant, and their momentum was not inferior to several mayors and secretaries of the municipal Party committee they had met. They were also in high positions.


    Although the old lady''s complexion is not very good, her temperament is very good. At first glance, she knows how to treat others with dignity. Su Jingfei has more experience, and her eyesight is much better.


    "Jingfei, you are here at last. It''s really a long time to wait." When Su Jingfei came in, President Liu had already got up to welcome him. Then he said to the two old ladies, "Mrs. Han, this is the Su expert we just mentioned. He is also the best doctor in our hospital."


    "Expert Su, hello. Please come here today. My health is getting worse recently. I can only come to have a look." Mrs. Han is very kind. She must have been a beauty when she was young. She didn''t despise Su Jingfei because of his age. Instead, she said to Su Jingfei with a smile.


    With President Liu''s attitude towards Mrs. Han, we can know that her identity is certainly not low. Su Jingfei naturally won''t ask more questions. Even so, she can still have such an attitude, which greatly increases Su Jingfei''s favor for her.


    An older man next to Mrs. Han looked at Su Jingfei and nodded: "President Liu, before you said that there was an expert in the hospital in his twenties, I still didn''t believe it. Now when I see myself, I believe what you said. Expert Su is a person who is deeply hidden."


    Su Jingfei''s heart was awe inspiring. He looked at the middle-aged man in his fifties. His eyes were full of inquiry. He was thinking about the meaning of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man next to him first looked at his brother, and then carefully looked at Su Jingfei. He said, "brother, you''re right. Expert Su is really an expert."


    Besides Su Jingfei himself and Mrs. Han, they are all at a loss. Do they meet each other? Su Jingfei has not revealed his ability. They can see Su Jingfei''s ability. Is it amazing that Su Jingfei''s medical skills can be seen from the outside?


    President Liu didn''t know what they meant, so he said with a smile: "expert Su really has the ability. Although he is young, his medical skills are quite exquisite. At least I feel inferior to him. Maybe he can see a doctor for Mrs. Han."


    "Well, I believe him." The first middle-aged man nodded.


    The other also nodded, looking at his appearance, in addition to his own eyes have confidence, more is to believe in big brother''s judgment.


    Su Jingfei is also interested in the three members of the family. It seems that they are not only rich or expensive, but also have some other skills. He has already thought about the meaning of the two brothers'' deep concealment.

 Chapter 321

    Su Jingfei guessed from the tone of the two brothers that they were not ordinary people. They saw their own skills. At first, Su Jingfei thought it was medical skills, but then he thought, how can this kind of skills be seen by people''s eyes? Then other skills, if they can be seen by people, are martial arts.


    Make complaints about the appearance of a gentle and beautiful toy boy. It is like a little white face. This problem has been confirmed in many girls'' mouth.


    I''ve practiced martial arts, but I can''t see it unless I''m a real expert. At the beginning, only a few big men in the production group could see that they had practiced martial arts. Now, that''s what these two people say. If they can see their own martial arts, they should also have good martial arts.


    Su Jingfei''s eyesight is definitely his weakness. After all, he is a self-taught person. He doesn''t know whether other people are proficient in martial arts. In ancient times, such weakness is fatal. After all, that era belonged to the age of cold weapons. If one can master martial arts, it would be very dangerous. In modern times, there is no such problem. It is very rare to really practice martial arts.


    "Well, don''t make fun of other experts. They are here to see me." Mrs. Han saw Su Jingfei looking at her two sons thoughtfully, and said to them with a smile.


    Before the first opening of the way: "by the way, Su experts, you see my mother, she is years of old disease, self introduction, my name is Han Sanfeng, this is my brother Han Siping." Then he pointed to the man beside him, and then he said with embarrassment: "our mother has been suffering from this disease. If you can cure my mother, you are the benefactor of our Han family."


    Now that Su Jingfei has guessed that they are martial arts practitioners and their straightforward character, Su Jingfei has also thought that this person speaks directly.


    Generally speaking, martial arts practitioners are simple minded and well-developed. Even if they are not really stupid, most of them are straightforward. It seems that Han Sanfeng is not surprised. Su Jingfei likes this kind of character, and he doesn''t like intrigue.


    Nodding, Su Jingfei said: "Mr. Sanfeng, I will try my best. As for whether it can be treated, I can''t guarantee it."


    "It''s OK. I''ve had this disease for many years. I''ve been looking for many doctors. This time, it''s good. An old friend said that there was a good doctor here. I came to see you. Even if it can''t be cured, it doesn''t matter." Mrs. Han sighed. She didn''t have confidence in Su Jingfei, but she didn''t want to make su Jingfei have too much psychological burden.


    In the same way, if different people say it, it makes people feel different. If Mrs. Han says it in a tone that she has no confidence in Su Jingfei, she must be uncomfortable. On the contrary, she thinks Mrs. Han is good to people.


    The Han brothers didn''t say anything this time. They are very clear about their mother''s illness. At the present medical level, they can''t cure it. However, according to the level of Western medicine, they must use a knife, and they don''t guarantee to cure it. This is what worries them most. If they don''t have to, they will never go that way.


    Su Jingfei was not in a hurry to see a doctor. Instead, he said to President Liu, "president, I wish I could treat Mrs. Han here. You all go to work on your own. As long as you leave nurse Shu, I''ll be fine here."


    Dean Liu was stunned at first. He quickly responded and immediately asked the people to leave. Other people thought they could see Su Jingfei treating his illness. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei started to drive people away. They were all dissatisfied. Su Jingfei''s behavior was just afraid of others. This guy is really mean.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about what these people think. He''s not afraid that others will steal it. He''ll learn his own medical skills. If there''s no real way, no one can learn. The reason why he let people leave is that Mrs. Han''s illness is special.


    "Expert Su, it''s not good for you to let people leave. Even if they read it, they should not learn your medical skills." Shumanya also thinks the same way as others, but she is very familiar with Su Jingfei. At this time, she can''t help reminding him that she is worried.


    Mrs. Han didn''t expect Su Jingfei to do so, and their impression of Su Jingfei was a little bit lower. Although there was nothing wrong with this boy, he gave the impression of being mean.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said to shumanya with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. I''m not afraid that they will learn my medical skills. Even if I let them watch me treat people, they can''t learn it. I also have this confidence. There are other reasons why I let them go out."


    The calm smile on his face unconsciously infected other people. They all felt that Su Jingfei really didn''t care about other people watching, but they were very curious about why he drove people out.


    "In fact, the problem is not my medical skills, but Mrs. Han''s disease. I don''t think Mrs. Han wants many people to know what''s wrong with you." Su Jingfei looks at Mrs. Han very seriously this time. He believes in his own judgment. If she doesn''t want to seek medical treatment everywhere, he certainly doesn''t want others to know what''s wrong with him.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Han''s face changed, and then sighed: "I didn''t expect that expert Su was very young and thoughtful. It''s good. I really don''t want many people to know about my illness."


    This time, even Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are stunned. They know something about my mother''s mind. But they are my mother''s sons. It''s the first time that Su Jingfei meets them. He can actually guess my mother''s mind. This young man is really unusual. Maybe my mother''s illness is hopeful.


    Shumanya didn''t speak. He just looked at Su Jingfei curiously and wanted to know how he knew.


    Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. In fact, the problem is very simple. Mrs. Han''s illness is really secret. If you can really see what her illness is, you naturally know that she doesn''t want to show it.


    "Mrs. Han, as soon as I came in, I knew that you were the patient I was going to see this time. And I have seen that you are not a disease at all, but an old injury. It has been at least 20 years. I''m not wrong." Su Jingfei is very determined to look at each other''s three humanity.


    Mrs. Han and his brothers have a look of surprise on their faces. They have been seeking medical treatment for many years. They have seen many famous doctors all over the world. They can tell that Mrs. Han is a doctor who is injured rather than ill. They can count her with one hand, but they are still incurable.


    What''s more, all these people can see it through pulse diagnosis, but Su Jingfei only sees it with his eyes, which makes them have to be surprised.


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel any accident. Others couldn''t see it. That''s because they were only proficient in medicine, but not martial arts, and they didn''t know internal skills. They really had many kinds of skills. If they couldn''t see it again, they could go out and kill themselves with a knife to thank the world.


    Different from the medical skill itself, there are certain differences between the injured and the patient. Su Jingfei explained to the public: "Madam Han''s injury is obviously an internal injury, which hurts the meridians. Unless there is a certain internal skill, and someone who is also proficient in medical skill treats madam Han, even if she takes medicine or acupuncture, it has no effect at all. This is the main reason why ordinary doctors can''t treat it."


    The Han family will not believe this kind of saying if it''s for another person. If it''s for another patient, Su Jingfei will not believe it either. After all, the internal skill only appears in novels and TV programs, and it''s illusory in reality.


    At least shumanya has been watching Su Jingfei in disbelief. If not for Su Jingfei''s consistent performance, she now thinks Su Jingfei is joking.


    But Han''s family was dignified. A moment later, Han Fu nodded and said, "expert Su really deserves his reputation. My friend''s admiration for you is really reasonable. It seems that I am looking for the right person."


    When Su Jingfei heard Mrs. Han mention her friend twice, she couldn''t help asking: "Mrs. Han, you always say your friend. I''m really curious about who your friend is. I''m afraid the person who can recommend me to you is also my acquaintance."


    "Ha ha, it''s really your acquaintance, Mr. Feng. You should know that." Mrs. Han didn''t hide it and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that Mr. Feng, Feng Xiaolan''s grandfather, is a friend of Mr. Feng. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Han is a friend of Mr. Feng. Obviously, Mrs. Han is not an ordinary person. Mr. Feng''s communication is really extensive.


    Few people really know what level of their medical skills have reached. One of them is Mr. sang from the hospital. He saw with his own eyes how amazing his medical skills are. The other is Mr. Feng. He didn''t avoid him when he was studying medicine. Especially by treating Liu Weimin himself, he knew more about himself.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s face, Mrs. Han said with a smile, "our family and Feng family are friends of the world. If it wasn''t for our Han family in the provincial capital, maybe we would all be Qin Jinzhi." When he spoke, he unconsciously glared at Han Siping.


    Han Siping said with a smile: "mother, don''t talk about that. At the beginning, Feng Xiaomei didn''t want to go to the provincial capital. Can you blame me?"


    "Also said, it is clear that you make people angry, you unfilial thing." Han''s wife is quite dignified. She stares at Han Siping and makes him dare not reply.


    Su Jingfei opened his mouth slightly. He really didn''t think that there was such a thing in those years. They really had a good relationship with the wind family.


    In order to help his younger brother out, Han Sanfeng quickly said, "expert Su, since you see that my mother is injured, I will not hide it from you. Our Han family is actually a branch of Han Feizi''s descendants in ancient times. We have been practicing martial arts all the time. Although it is not as good as in ancient times, it can be regarded as an ancient martial arts family."


    Su Jingfei nods. Although it sounds like a fable, he has no doubt about what he has experienced.


    However, shumanya was completely stunned. Now she was really glad that she didn''t go out. Otherwise, she would not have heard such a secret. Thinking of this, her eyes drifted past Su Jingfei''s handsome face and her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 322

    Su Jingfei has a certain interest in the Han family. He can''t see whether Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are martial arts practitioners, but they can see that they have martial arts skills, and they are certainly good. More importantly, Mrs. Han''s illness.


    It''s definitely not that her meridians are out of order because of practicing martial arts. It''s just that she was injured. It''s much more difficult to cure than ordinary diseases. Without her real skills, her disease will not be cured, but will be even more serious. It''s not easy for her to be depressed for so many years. It''s estimated that Mrs. Han''s own strength can''t be underestimated.


    "Expert Su, we don''t want to tell you this. Since you can see my mother''s old wound, there must be a way to cure it. We are all martial arts practitioners. For the sake of our fellow practitioners, you will try your best." After Han Sanfeng introduced his family situation, he said to Su Jingfei, since he has told his mother''s illness, obviously he doesn''t want to hide anything, so it''s better to be frank.


    Su Jingfei was not surprised. When Han Sanfeng said this, he just wanted to be honest. Their family are all martial arts practitioners. Compared with the current environment, they are really a rare group of people. Naturally, they are close to each other.


    Mrs. Han and Han Siping have no objection to Han Sanfeng''s words. Obviously, they think the same way. Only shumanya looks at Su Jingfei and Han''s family in surprise. Her little head can''t turn around. Suddenly, a later family of Han Feizi comes out. Then Su Jingfei becomes a martial arts practitioner. She feels like she has crossed the border.


    "In fact, it''s not very difficult to treat Mrs. Han''s injuries. As long as you find the right herbs and people with the same internal skills, you can treat her." Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense at this time. He said directly: "I''m just making a preliminary observation. If I really treat it, I naturally have to go through careful examination, but the medicinal materials will not change. They are all precious."


    "Precious medicinal materials are not a problem. As long as you can tell us the medicine, we will try our best to find it. To be honest, we have some ability in the provincial capital. As long as we have some medicinal materials, we should be able to find them." Han Sanfeng said quickly.


    Su Jingfei has no doubt about this. Judging from the bearing of the three of them, the Han family is definitely not an ordinary family. What''s more, the medicinal materials they put forward can still be bought as long as they have money. They are not the best.


    "In fact, medicinal materials are secondary. What we really need is a person with internal skills." Su Jingfei nodded and said the key to the problem.


    "Master of internal skill? It''s hard to find such a person. In modern society, there are very few people practicing martial arts, and there are few real experts in the family. " Mrs. Han frowned. Her words confirmed what Su Jingfei thought, and she was not an ordinary person.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "although I haven''t met too many people like this, I know that people who have made great achievements are absolutely rare in today''s society. To be honest with a few people, I have also practiced martial arts, but my skills are not enough to treat Mrs. Han."


    The other side can see that they are hidden, and they may have guessed that they have internal skills. In this case, it''s better to admit that they are all martial arts practitioners, and they can''t accept it.


    Sure enough, the three of them looked like this at first, and then they became disappointed. Han Sanfeng already said, "we thought that expert Su could cure my mother, but now we still can''t. don''t you have enough internal power after so many years of cultivation?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned, "so many years"?, He has only been practising internal skills for one month. This is because of the stimulation of several big men in the cast. Before, he didn''t take this kind of thing seriously. Before, he didn''t believe in the existence of internal skills.


    To suppress this doubt, Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "no, it''s not enough to cure the old lady. It''s not to say that we need to use internal massage as in the movie. I know this technique, but it''s not enough. Even if we really use it, we can get twice the result with half the effort."


    In martial arts practice, the Han family''s knowledge naturally surpasses Su Jingfei''s, but Su Jingfei is an authority in medicine. Hearing his words, the Han family is silent, and it''s hard to see a real doctor, but they don''t have enough strength.


    "If not, I think the old lady''s disease is more difficult to cure, but after all, she has been under pressure for so many years, which will not affect her daily life. It will only make the old lady unable to practice martial arts, and damage her life. Now there is no one with strong internal skills, so it can''t be cured. I''ll prescribe some medicine to take care of the old lady. As long as she doesn''t practice martial arts, her body should not worry." Su Jingfei saw the Han family was silent, he took the initiative to say.


    "That''s a good feeling. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you practice martial arts or not. Now martial arts can''t be a meal." Listen to Su Jingfei have a way to take care of my mother, Han Sanfeng quickly way.


    Han Siping also nodded his head and said, "yes, as long as I can enjoy my happiness, that''s enough. As for practicing martial arts, I''m 70 years old and 80 years old. What else can I practice?"


    "Boy, do you have hard wings? I dare say I''m old. Even if I can''t practice martial arts, it''s not a problem if I beat you like this. If it''s not for expert Su, I''ll take care of you." Han''s wife''s eyes were wide open, and she angrily told Han Siping.


    Obviously, the old woman is very strict with her little son. Han Siping, a middle-aged man in his fifties, shrinks his neck unconsciously. It seems that he is really afraid of Mrs. Han. He just mumbles: "they call themselves old women, but they don''t agree with their old age."


    Fortunately, this voice is relatively small. Only Su Jingfei, who is closest to him, can hear it. This is because he has good hearing and can''t help laughing bitterly. This family is really worthy of practicing martial arts. They are all grumpy and stubborn from top to bottom. However, Su Jingfei likes this kind of real character very much.


    After scolding her son, Mrs. Han said to Su Jingfei kindly, "since expert Su has a way, I''d like to thank you. Now I''m full of children and grandchildren. I don''t want to go to the old man so early and enjoy more happiness."


    Su Jingfei is respectful. As far as this point is concerned, Mrs. Han is more magnanimous than most people. Even if most people are afraid of death, they will say that they are not afraid of death. However, Mrs. Han directly confesses that she is afraid of death, which is not inferior to men''s boldness. How can su Jingfei be indifferent.


    "Madam Han, it''s not that there is no cure. As I have just said, I think it''s not a problem to find a master of internal skill with the Han family''s contacts. At that time, I just need to give him the massage method and cooperate with my acupuncture, which should be able to treat you. As for those precious medicinal materials, you can also collect them while looking for someone, As long as you can find experts and herbs within a year, there should be no problem with the treatment. " Su Jingfei is very serious.


    People in the Han family know that this is Su Jingfei''s way of treating illness, and they all listen very seriously. Su Jingfei continues: "even if you can''t find the right person at that time, I think that in a year, according to my internal progress, you can at least extend the time for the old lady, so you can find someone as soon as possible."


    For Su Jingfei''s supplement, the three of the Han family didn''t take it seriously. They just thought Su Jingfei was comforting themselves. They thought that Su Jingfei had achieved so much only after years of practice. Even if he practiced for another year, what progress could he make.


    Nevertheless, they are also very grateful. After all, Su Jingfei is not related to them. He is just a doctor. It is very valuable that he can do this.


    "Expert Su, we will do as you say. Please write down all the herbs you need. We will collect them in a year, no matter what." Han Sanfeng said, then winked at Han Siping.


    Han Siping took out a business card from his arms and said, "expert Su, we''re here today, but we''ve got a number, and it''s your expert number. Oh, there''s no gift to thank you for. But if you go to the provincial capital, you''ll go to Han''s house to find us. We''ll stay together."


    It''s rare for such a rude man as him to make a joke and say what Wenzou said. Su Jingfei took the card and said with a smile, "well, since you''re registered, naturally you don''t need any gifts. I''m not a black heart doctor." After a pause, he looked at his business card and then said with a smile: "the name seems very loud. Han Siping, general manager of Han''s group."


    He doesn''t know much about the provincial capital. He doesn''t know what the Han group stands for. He has been in a sluggish state all the time. Shumanya, who is considering whether she will cross, is shocked. She is a native of s city. She naturally knows more about the provincial capital. The Han group is definitely the name of Lei Guaner.


    She wanted to remind Su Jingfei, but she felt that the occasion was not right. She could only put the shock in her heart, but also had to despise Su Jingfei''s ignorance.


    In fact, for Su Jingfei, the third son of the Su family, even if the CEO of the world''s top 500 is standing in front of him, he will be surprised at most, and he won''t be really shocked. Besides, compared with their group, Su Jingfei is more concerned about the identity of their descendants, which is much more precious than any other group.


    Since learning some things in thread bound books, Su Jingfei knows that there are many things he doesn''t know about in the world, such as martial arts inheritance. He doesn''t think that he is the only one in the world who has such things.


    Now he has finally come into contact with the real ancient heritage. Although the Han family is not a Wulin sect in the full sense, they have this ancient heritage. Su Jingfei really wants to know what his thread bound book is. His contact with the Han family gives Su Jingfei some hope. Maybe he can solve the mystery by himself.


    They don''t know what he''s thinking. They all watch him keep silent. The Han brothers even want to urge Su Jingfei, but they are afraid to disturb him. They all think Su Jingfei is thinking about a prescription and can only wait.


    After a while, Su Jingfei found that everyone was looking at him. He quickly covered up and said with a smile, "I''ve already thought about it. I''ll write down the herbs I need right away. The most important one is Xuelian, which is more than 500 years old. You must find it."

 Chapter 323

    After su Jingfei prescribed a series of very rare and precious medicines to the Han family, the treatment was over. The Han family''s next task was to find the medicines, and then turn them into medicines according to the method Su Jingfei wrote.


    With the strength of the Han family, if there is no such professional pharmacist, Su does not believe it.


    The Han family once again told Su Jingfei to visit the Han family, the provincial capital, when he had time, and then left. Now that he had got a prescription, he was in a hurry to fill the prescription for the old lady.


    Until everyone left, shumanya asked curiously, "expert Su, are you really a martial arts expert?"


    Su Jingfei looked at shumanya''s red face, gentle and amiable appearance, and said with a smile, "of course, it''s definitely a fight against Nanshan tiger and a kick against Beihai dragon. Do you believe it?"


    "No Shumanya''s mouth turned dissatisfied.


    "Believe it or not, I do." Su Jingfei at this time which still has before steady appearance, a face rogue smile way.


    Shumanya is angry. This guy doesn''t look like an expert in a hospital, but he looks like a proud little kid. Thinking of this, shumanya can''t help laughing. According to his age, Su Jingfei is not much younger than himself. He is really a little kid.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what she was thinking. Seeing her in a daze, she said with a smile, "actually, I want to know if I''m an expert. I have a way. Do you want to have a try?"


    Shumanya couldn''t see Su Jingfei''s mind. He was stunned and said, "what method?"


    "It''s very simple. You should dress sexy tonight, and then go to the place where there are few people. At that time, I''ll go to rescue you, and you can see my agility." Su Jingfei''s voice is hateful, but also very complacent way: "this heroic rescue of the bridge, can be absolutely exciting."


    Shuman was stunned. Su Jingfei had some bad idea. When she saw Su Jingfei''s bad smile, she realized that she was amused and couldn''t help smashing her fist on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei burst out laughing. The gentle nurse could do something to herself. She could see how angry she was. She quickly said with a smile, "in fact, it''s very easy to know if I''m an expert. I''ll give you a performance." He picked up a chair from the side and slapped it in Schumann Ya''s puzzled eyes.


    "Just look at this chair. I''ll go first. Today is my break time. I''ll see you later." Su Jingfei handed the chair to shumanya, and without saying much, he turned and slipped away.


    Shumanya was helpless. When Su Jingfei was treating patients, he was calm and steady, which made people unconsciously have confidence, but now he is jumping away.


    In my mind, I picked up the chair left by Su Jingfei. He just patted it on the chair. Can there be any change? It''s the chair in the intensive care unit. It''s made of solid wood, not to mention hand patting. Even if it''s smashed with a hammer, it''s going to take some strength to make it crack.


    The chair fell into shumanya''s hands. From the appearance, there was no change at all. Shumanya could not help suspecting that Su Jingfei teased herself again. Thinking of this, she knocked on the chair with her little hand.


    Incredible things happened. The chair, which was originally complete, was suddenly scattered, as if it had been a broken chair.


    Shumanya''s mouth opened unconsciously. If she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she would not believe it. The chair collapsed completely under her own external force. At this time, shumanya finally knew how powerful Su Jingfei was, and her impression of Su Jingfei deepened again.


    Su Jingfei thought of shumanya''s surprise now, and he felt very happy. Even if he didn''t want to have anything to do with the beautiful nurse, it was very interesting to tease her. The nurse was gentle, just the type that men like to provoke.


    After he left the hospital, he went straight home. Today, he had planned to spend a happy rest day with Li hongsilk, but now he naturally went back.


    But when he got home, he was disappointed. Li hongsilk was not the only one in the family. Liang Xiuwen was at home. Although this beautiful girl was her own sooner or later, they made Su Jingfei very uncomfortable together.


    "Jingfei, how did you come back? Didn''t you go to the hospital?" Seeing Su Jingfei come back, Li Hongsi is very surprised and asks. But before Su Jingfei opens her mouth, she explains: "I think you go to the hospital, so you find Xiuwen. Let''s have dinner together later."


    If it is in normal times, Su Jingfei will not think much about such a situation, but Liang Xiuwen''s expression is a bit wrong, she is the president, she is a strong woman, now how to look at her eyes evasive.


    And Li Hongsi was a little too anxious when she explained, which made Su Jingfei feel very strange, but she nodded and said, "well, it''s OK. Let''s have dinner together today. It''s rare that you are so free. You can have a rest at last. The product sales are on the track."


    "Well, it''s really on the right track now. Dealers and agents all over the country have talked about it. The sales are going on all the way." Liang Xiuwen heard Su Jingfei mention work, immediately spirit up, very excited way.


    Li Hongsi also followed: "yes, this product is definitely the first in China, and the effect of returning is very good, so it can become the main product."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although she thought there was something wrong with their attitude, she didn''t think much about it. There are only so many people she can help Liang Xiuwen. After this time, roufeisi underwear will definitely become a top brand in China. Even if they meet foreign products, they will be competitive. After all, their materials are very different.


    Liang Xiuwen, as the president of roufeisi, is also an independent asset. After the hot sale of her products this time, her value will definitely double, which also means that Su Jingfei will have more capital. She is Su Jingfei''s person.


    Naturally, Li Hongsi doesn''t know about these secret things. There is no way to tell her what happened between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. At least they can''t do it until Li Hongsi can accept Liang Xiuwen. Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen know that they can only go underground now.


    After they had a meal together, they would naturally go out. According to the principle that men serve women, it was su Jingfei who drove the car. The two women sat in the back row and whispered. Su Jingfei looked at their appearance and didn''t think much about it.


    Today''s dining place, naturally, can not go to any western restaurant, let alone he has a shadow on that western restaurant, even if it is the relationship between three people, it is not suitable to go to that place to eat, even if Li Hongsi does not know his relationship with Liang Xiuwen, his heart will be empty.


    I don''t know when Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have been secretive. Sometimes they are very exciting, sometimes they are also very guilty. He doesn''t know if Liang Xiuwen has such a mind, but every time she is more excited. It''s estimated that she also has such a mind. Su Jingfei''s heart keeps feeling that everyone has a trace of darkness.


    As the saying goes, a wife is better than a concubine, a concubine is better than stealing, and stealing is better than not stealing. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether he is a wife than a concubine, or a concubine is better than stealing. Anyway, he has a very exciting feeling.


    "Jingfei, what are you hesitating about? Just look for any one to have a meal. After eating, we still have something to do in the afternoon. Then you can arrange it yourself." Su Jingfei is still daydreaming. Li hongsilk is already very dissatisfied with her. Now she and Su Jingfei have already had a relationship with each other, and they talk more casually than before.


    For this, women''s sensitivity can naturally feel it. Liang Xiuwen''s eyes look at them, and she has found the difference. Even if Li hongsilk doesn''t say it to herself, she can feel the difference between them and before.


    Now Liang Xiuwen always has an apology for Li hongsilk. Although she says she won''t compete with Li hongsilk, after all, from the perspective of development, Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk are earlier, which is why she has never been intimate with Su Jingfei.


    Now that they have taken that step, I can''t help feeling a little feverish. It seems that what they and Su Jingfei are doing is not preemptive.


    If Su Jingfei knew that Liang Xiuwen would think like this, he would not be able to control his feelings. After all, although Liang Xiuwen and he usually only have general contact, they must also be devoted to their spirit. Every time they are so tired, they can''t help it.


    The three people have their own ideas, and finally choose a place not too far away from the company to eat. They often come here, and the grade is not low. It''s just suitable for people like them to eat. Anyway, as Li Hongsi said, they still have things to do in the afternoon.


    It''s not that they haven''t had a meal together. It''s just that the relationship between them has changed. During the meal, they have an unnatural feeling. They all laugh to hide each other''s laughter, but they don''t find that they laugh to the contrary.


    Su Jingfei looks at two top beautiful girls. One of them already belongs to him, and the other can''t escape. He can''t help but feel proud. At the beginning, when his classmates saw Lin ruoke and himself together, they were already envious. If they saw these two top beautiful girls again, they might want to cut themselves off.


    Even if he doesn''t care about anything at ordinary times, Su Jingfei is not consciously proud of having such a beautiful girl. This is what many men dream of. One of them is satisfied, but he can dominate them.


    "Well, I find that you are always absent-minded today. Do you think of a pretty girl? It''s too much for you to think of others when we are here. " Li Hongsi finds that Su Jingfei stares at him, and they are in a daze. She can''t help feeling dissatisfied.


    Su Jingfei quickly converged and said seriously, "how dare I think wildly? I''m watching you chatting." After a pause, my eyes lit up and said, "and I found a very magical thing. I don''t know if you are interested in it." Although he was asking the two women''s opinions, he looked at the door without blinking. His eyes were full of surprise.

 Chapter 324

    Su Jingfei looks at the place at the door. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen naturally follow him. As a result, they are numb together. They didn''t expect to see them here.


    It was Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang who came in at the door. They were walking in from the door. Although it was surprising, it was not really surprising. What really stunned the three people was that they were holding hands and two big men were walking in hand.


    The last two times Su Jingfei saw Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang, they both took their bodyguards with them. Today they did come out alone. Although they were all wearing sunglasses, they could recognize them at a glance.


    Two men holding hands in the public arena, it has already attracted people''s attention, not to mention two people they are familiar with.


    "What''s the situation?" Liang Xiuwen used to be Lin ruofeng''s girlfriend. Now when she sees this scene, she seems to have gone to hell. She murmurs unconsciously that it''s better to ask herself than to ask others.


    She now began to doubt, Lin ruofeng had left himself to find Ji ruoyuan will be an excuse, did not see now two people did not come together?


    Li Hongsi is also unbelievable. She looks at Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang, and then at Lin ruofeng. They are both good-looking. If she takes out any one, they can be regarded as handsome guys. But they hold hands like this, which is a bit unacceptable.


    "Are we wrong? Are they Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang?" Li Hongsi couldn''t figure out how she could see such a scene and asked Su Jingfei unconsciously.


    This is also the new habit of Li hongsilk after the breakthrough of their relationship. When she is with Su Jingfei, she is used to asking him questions, which also confirms the famous saying that women have zero IQ in love.


    Liang Xiuwen is also very surprised at this time. She also looks at Su Jingfei. She also wants to hear Su Jingfei''s meaning.


    At first, Su Jingfei was really surprised and unbelievable. He just thought of some special circumstances and suddenly gave a meaningful smile. Then he said, "although it''s a bit shocking, I have to say that there is a brokeback mountain in everyone''s heart. This is really reasonable. Director Li amine is a prophet."


    "Bah, just talk nonsense. Do you have it in your heart?" Looking at Su Jingfei''s bad smile, Li Hongsi could only think that he didn''t think about good things, but she didn''t know what he thought. She couldn''t help being arrogant and angry.


    Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said, "I don''t have such a mountain. Didn''t I tell you that I''m not a human being long ago? I''m a legend."


    "Come on, it''s just you. You''ll become a legend after you die." Liang Xiuwen is also amused by Su Jingfei''s words. She is arrogant and angry, and looks out. At this time, Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang have come in. They don''t find Su Jingfei, but they walk to a lover''s seat.


    "I really didn''t expect Lin ruofeng to be a comrade, which surprised me. A man like him can''t find a woman. Why should he find a man?" Liang Xiuwen thought that she had been in love with a man for two years, and she couldn''t help shivering.


    Su Jingfei is more insidious: "yes, yes, this guy doesn''t know that it''s easy for men to get AIDS together?"


    "Well? What does that mean Liang Xiuwen wrinkled, puzzled.


    Li Hongsi gently twisted Su Jingfei and said to Liang Xiuwen, "Xiuwen, don''t listen to Su Jingfei''s nonsense. This guy has never been serious. Lin ruofeng is really surprising."


    Liang Xiuwen can''t help but stare at Su Jingfei. No matter how generous she is, she will feel uncomfortable when she sees them flirting face to face. Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly. Although she knows it''s not good, he can''t do it if she tells him who to give up.


    Fortunately, on this point, Liang Xiuwen has already accepted her fate. Naturally, she won''t ask too much. She just said to Li Hongsi, "well, now I really should be glad to break up with him."


    "Yes, that''s right. If you really don''t break up with him, it''s the day of widowhood." Su Jingfei quickly agrees.


    But his words once again aroused the two women''s arrogance and anger. Su Jingfei''s words really made people angry. They didn''t really do anything about Su Jingfei. They just pinched and twisted. Su Jingfei enjoyed the two women''s behavior.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t expect to see such a scene, which shows that the relationship between Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang is a couple, which is a same-sex couple.


    Before today, Su Jingfei completely believed that Lin ruofeng was a normal man, otherwise he would not be jealous of himself and Liang Xiuwen, and would do something to buy a murderer and kidnap them, or even nearly destroy the two beautiful stars. Now that he can be like this, it has something to do with what happened that day.


    Even if it was su Jingfei''s first-hand operation at that time, Lin ruofeng''s change from a straight man to a straight man was really a bit beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. Even if he bends now, he does not forget his grudge with Su Jingfei.


    "Now we finally know the relationship between Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang. It seems that the roufeisi group will definitely face their challenge this time. I can''t imagine that they have such a relationship. Who can think of it!" Li Hongsi finally came to a conclusion and said with emotion.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "yes, they have such a relationship. Lin ruofeng has been bullied by us. How can Feng Siguang give up?"


    The two girls thought it was true, but the grudge was a bit unreasonable. Su Jingfei also thought about it. Maybe this time Su Jingfei went to the provincial capital, he didn''t know why, but he was linked with Feng Siguang, and finally he came back to revenge.


    Now Su Jingfei finally knows why he always feels a little uncomfortable when he sees Feng Siguang that day. It turns out that Feng Siguang''s eyes are not right.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei can''t help shaking for a while, this rabbit won''t take a fancy to himself, in that case, it''s too disgusting, he will be proud of being taken a fancy by women, if he is taken a fancy by men, it will only make people get goose bumps all over.


    "Su Jingfei, what''s the matter with you Li Hongsi''s heart was on Su Jingfei. Seeing him shaking, she could not help asking.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t tell them what he thought, but said in disgust: "I remember shaking hands with Feng Siguang that day. Now I want to come. I really regret it. I''ll wash my hands when I go back."


    "Look at what you say. It''s exaggeration. People just like it differently from other people." Even so, Li Hongsi couldn''t help laughing.


    Among the three, only Liang Xiuwen can''t laugh. Even if Lin ruofeng has nothing to do with her now, she won''t feel for Lin ruofeng any more. However, she can''t help regretting that she wasted two years on such a man. It''s her first love. If only Su Jingfei appeared.


    Su Jingfei quietly took Liang Xiuwen''s hand under the table and said with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, don''t think so much. Who could have thought that Lin ruofeng was actually a rabbit? Anyway, you are separated from him."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care much about Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruofeng. After all, nothing happened to them. What''s more, now Lin ruofeng is bent, so he doesn''t care any more. Now he enlightens Liang Xiuwen. It''s just that the taste is so strange.


    Sure enough, Liang Xiuwen was still a little upset before. Now after hearing what he said, he couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "what a rabbit you are talking about. People call him gay. Even if you have a special hobby, we should respect him."


    "I respect it very much. What a cute name, bunny." Su Jingfei justifies himself.


    "Bunny?" Li Hongsi doesn''t understand. Is there any connection?


    Liang Xiuwen is obviously more knowledgeable than Li hongsilk in this respect. She explains with shame: "in ancient times, a man''s child molestation was called bunny. You should understand that."


    Li Hongsi blushed, but she could not help wringing Su Jingfei and said angrily, "Why are you so bad? Why didn''t you find out before?"


    "In the early days, of course, I can''t let you know. If you want to know, you can still fall into my hands!" Su Jingfei whispered in his heart, but said wrongly: "I just gave him a cute name. How can you fight for him?"


    Liang Xiuwen snorted: "come on, who''s going to fight against injustice for him? We''re just not happy. It''s better to be gay when you call him like this."


    "All right, all right, you''re good. I can''t wring my leg with my little arm. That''s what I call it." Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and admitted defeat. However, as soon as the words changed, he exclaimed: "I wipe it. I have such a strong taste that I actually kiss. In public, I don''t pay attention to it."


    When he spoke, he unconsciously glanced at Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang. They actually didn''t care about other people''s opinions and gave them a kiss.


    Of course, their movements are relatively light, not as exaggerated as Su Jingfei said. Even so, the two women''s stomachs are tumbling, and their psychology is normal. Such a heavy taste is really unacceptable.


    Su Jingfei also felt uncomfortable. Even though he knew it was his own business, he stood up and said, "let''s change places. Even if we don''t look at them, if we don''t consciously glance at them, we''ll get a needle''s eye. If we change places to eat, we''ll all be quiet."


    For his proposal, the two women have no opinion. If they are just ordinary homosexuals, Su Jingfei and the three will not have too much reaction. It''s just that people they know, whether enemies or friends, are equally difficult to accept.


    Fortunately, the three talents have not been here for a long time and have not started to order. At most, it is strange for the waiters to leave now, but they will not stop them. The three did not disturb the couple, so they left the hotel without knowing.


    It wasn''t long before he came out. Su Jingfei suddenly gave a strange smile and said to the two women, "when I just came out, I always wanted to ask, seeing that both of them are so feminine, who is attacking and who is suffering?"

 Chapter 325

    Su Jingfei is surprised to know that Lin ruofeng has changed his taste. For such a result, Su Jingfei has nothing to say except secretly admiring Lin ruofeng''s adaptability.


    For him, it was just a very unexpected harvest. After dinner, the three of them didn''t know if they felt the atmosphere was wrong. Liang Xiuwen left home soon. Li hongsilk had no doubt about this strange phenomenon, which made Su Jingfei suspicious. Did Li hongsilk see something?


    A few days later, Li Hongsi didn''t mention these things. Instead, Su Jingfei''s life became calm. It was already July. Su Jingfei had been in roufeisi group for three months. Su Jingfei''s life was really on the right track. Every day, besides going to work, she went home to kiss Li Hongsi and lived a world of two. Every weekend, He would also like to go to the hospital for a visit to see the patients.


    If Su Jingfei is an ordinary person, his life is even the most comfortable, and it is what many people dream of. He has a stable income, not tired work, and a beautiful girlfriend. He just envies Yuanyang but not Xianxian.


    It''s a pity that his life is doomed not to be peaceful. After a week''s silence, Su Jingfei receives a call from Wu Yanli. Although they are also in contact, they seldom make a phone call, which is rare for ordinary people. After all, they are lovers, but they all adapt to this way.


    Wu Yanli is the head of a county. Naturally, she can''t always call Su Jingfei. Similarly, Su Jingfei has more women around her, so she can''t always call her.


    After receiving Wu Yanli''s phone call, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "sister Wu hasn''t seen me for a long time. Do you miss me? I''m busy recently. I''ll go to see you when I''m finished." To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei had Li Hongsi in his housekeeper. Naturally, he couldn''t forget Wu Yanli''s sister.


    "Well, you still remember my sister. I thought you forgot, but I really miss you this time." Wu Yanli snorted first, then said with a smile.


    Although she is older than Su Jingfei, she also likes to be coquettish like a little girl in front of Su Jingfei. Maybe all women will be young when they are in love. Wu Yanli doesn''t think it''s important for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei knew that Wu Yanli was hot and bold. She was so frank that she was also laughing. She calculated the time. Since the last product launch, they haven''t seen each other for nearly a month. She thought she was normal, so she joked: "sister Wu, you really miss me. I thought you couldn''t even think of me!"


    "Come on, who is the same as you who have no conscience? I really miss you, but this time not only I miss you, but Secretary Liu also miss you very much." Wu Yanli chuckled, which was the serious way.


    "Secretary Liu? How can he find me? His illness should have been OK. If it''s still not good, it''s useless to find me. I''ve tried my best. " Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. He didn''t expect that the person who was looking for him was Liu Weimin.


    "I don''t think so. He didn''t say anything about it. But I think it must have something to do with your medical skills. Just come here. People have come to me for help." Wu Yanli didn''t know the specific situation, but she told Su Jingfei: "secretary Liu supports my work very much at ordinary times. How can I say that this human relationship should be paid back?"


    In fact, Su Jingfei also wanted to remind Wu Yanli that he was Liu Weimin''s savior. If he didn''t take care of Wu Yanli, it would be wrong. Now how could he owe Liu Weimin''s favor.


    After Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei started, they have long regarded themselves as Su Jingfei''s people. Even now they have no legal procedures, in her heart, Su Jingfei is her husband.


    Since he was taken care of by others, Su Jingfei should thank him.


    "OK, I''ll talk to the company today. I''ll go over and have a look. It''s estimated that I can catch lunch. It seems that there''s something really important, otherwise secretary Liu Weimin won''t come to you." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and agreed to Wu Yanli''s words. Now he is also a little curious.


    "Then I''ll wait for you to have lunch." Wu Yanli was very happy, not because Su Jingfei promised to help Liu Weimin, but because she was going to see him today.


    Su Jingfei hangs up and immediately asks Liang Xiuwen for leave. Instead of talking about the relationship between them, Su Jingfei shows that asking for a day''s leave is easy. What''s more, he usually doesn''t have many things. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t ask much, so he agrees to Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen must be busy with something. This is Su Jingfei''s view. Under normal circumstances, Liang Xiuwen''s busy life will be very happy.


    After asking for leave, Su Jingfei immediately drove to Pingshan County. Now he has taken one of the company''s cars as his own car. Anyway, Liang Xiuwen, his driving skill, is quite at ease. He is sure that there will be no accident. Even if he bumps into people at this speed, there will not be any accident.


    Su Jingfei arrived at Pingshan County Government axe before lunch smoothly, and he didn''t need to report. Su Jingfei, who is familiar with her, came directly to Wu Yanli''s office. The people here are obviously waiting for Su Jingfei. Besides Wu Yanli and Liu Weimin, Su Jingfei doesn''t know the other three people, but he can probably guess the identity of one of them.


    This man is not only a police uniform, but also not angry. The public security department staff who can appear here should be the county public security bureau chief, which makes Su Jingfei very surprised.


    "Mr. Su, you''re here. This time, I''d like to ask you a favor." Seeing Su Jingfei, Liu Weimin is not polite at all. He comes straight to the point and asks for help. Even if Su Jingfei wants to refuse, he has no chance.


    The two of them are old friends. From the last time they treated her, they always thought that the relationship between Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei was a couple. He didn''t have to beat around the Bush to take care of Wu Yanli.


    Su Jingfei really liked him to be so straightforward, so he nodded: "secretary Liu, we are old acquaintances. If there is anything, just say it. As long as I can do it, I will promise."


    "That''s great. I really need your help." Liu Weimin also probably guessed Su Jingfei''s character, just so direct, listen to him say so, immediately smile.


    The policeman, who had been silent all the time, now said, "Hello, Mr. Su, the Secretary has always mentioned you to me. I finally saw you today. You are really young and promising. It''s actually me who needs help this time. I''m wang Tianlai, the leader of the criminal investigation section of the County Public Security Bureau."


    This middle-aged man is not high according to the administrative level, but he is a criminal investigation department, obviously in power, and is the most dangerous department, naturally with a sense of evil spirit.


    Su Jingfei also thought of this. Since Liu Weimin asked himself for help, he would not bring anyone who had nothing to do with him. But if he helped solve the case, it seemed that he didn''t need to stir up the army.


    "Mr. Su, you must be very strange. Why do I ask you for help? According to the truth, even if it is to solve the case, it can''t use you. But this case is a little strange. If it is not for expert Su, we can''t determine the nature." Liu Weimin sees Su Jingfei''s doubts and explains.


    It is obvious that Su''s medical skills are needed to change his name from Mr. to an expert. Su''s heart leaps, and it is not so easy to guess that he is busy this time.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Wang Tianlai followed secretary Liu''s words and said, "expert Su, this time the situation is rather difficult, which is a bit beyond our ability. Now the situation is that either we find the right person to come, or we have to transfer to the higher level, but this matter does not disturb the upper level, so we have to ask you for help."


    They explained very clearly that since Su Jingfei had promised to help Liu Weimin, he would not shirk at this time. He nodded: "first, tell me what you want to help. I will certainly not refuse what I can do."


    "Well, that''s what we said." Liu Weimin nodded with a smile, which was suitable for Wang Tianlai.


    Wang Tianlai coughed and said seriously: "the case we met this time is a homicide case. The deceased is a 26-year-old woman who was bullied before she died, but this is not the key. We can''t find out the cause of death from him. It''s not violent death or natural death. Her body looks like a normal death, but whether it''s us or autopsy experts, We can be sure that she died of homicide, so we want experts Su to help us test it. "


    Su Jingfei is stunned. What do these people think? They even find themselves to have a autopsy. What''s the meaning of investigating the cause of death!


    His idea coincides with Wu Yanli''s. Wu Yanli just helps to find Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t know this. Liu Weimin actually wants Su Jingfei to help with the autopsy. No matter how generous a woman is, she won''t want her man to touch the corpse. What''s more, she still kills her like this. Even if she is a leader, she has a taboo.


    "Secretary, Captain Wang, why do you want to go to Su Jingfei for autopsy? He is a doctor, not a coroner." Wu Yanli, no matter whether her speech is appropriate or not, is slightly dissatisfied.


    Liu Weimin was slightly embarrassed. He was afraid that Wu Yanli would not agree, so he concealed his real purpose. Now he was questioned by Wu Yanli, so he had to look at Wang Tianlai. This idea was actually put forward by Wang Tianlai.


    "County magistrate Wu, in fact, we can find someone who doesn''t affect Su''s expertise. With his ability to treat Liu''s illness, I don''t think that even in the province, there will be a few doctors who are more powerful than him. As long as he can find out the cause of death, we can put the case on file for investigation. Otherwise, our judgment alone will not be convincing enough, it won''t work at all." Wang Tianlai explained patiently.

 Chapter 326

    Su Jingfei can see clearly that his current medical skills can not only save people, but also start to solve cases. He is really omnipotent. He also understands what captain Wang means.


    In law, everything is based on evidence. Although they can determine by experience that the woman died of homicide, there is no real evidence, which requires them. At the present medical level, they can''t judge the cause of a woman''s death. This is really very strange.


    Even if Su Jingfei didn''t look at secretary Liu Weimin''s face, he was curious about it. Recently, the things he came into contact with became more and more strange. He didn''t know where so many things came from.


    In fact, he didn''t think that most people can''t touch things in a certain level if they don''t reach a certain level. Only when Su Jingfei is exposed to such incidents can someone come to him automatically. Whether it''s the descendants of the Han family or today''s criminal investigation team leader, it''s because they value their own medical skills.


    "Well, since it''s very serious, it''s not only related to one person''s life, but also can help captain Wang. I''ll go and have a look with you. If I''m not sure, don''t be disappointed!" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and nodded.


    Although Wu Yanli guessed that Su Jingfei would definitely not refuse, she still couldn''t help but say, "Jingfei, if you think clearly, it''s a woman who has died violently. If you contact her, you will get involved in some problems. Aren''t you worried?"


    Before Su Jingfei could speak, Liu Weimin said seriously: "Comrade Wu Yanli, you are a revolutionary. Do you want to engage in feudal superstition?"


    Wu Yanli was shocked and couldn''t help spitting out. Because she cared too much about Su Jingfei, she forgot her identity. According to the tone of atheism, Party members can''t talk about ghosts and gods casually. Just now, she really broke the rules. Fortunately, she was in her office. There was no outsider here, otherwise she would be caught.


    Su Jingfei also followed Liu Weimin and said, "yes, sister Wu, you don''t have to worry about so many things. I don''t believe these things, and you should understand that I''m going to help her. How can she harm me?"


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not sure about this. After all, he has obtained the thread bound book, which contains everything, even geomantic omen and geomantic omen. Even though he does not study it deeply, he knows that there is such content in it. Even with what he has learned, Liang Aihong, Liang Xiuwen''s father, voluntarily gives up his shares.


    Now he said that, in fact, he didn''t completely deny the existence of ghosts and gods. He just comforted Wu Yanli in another way.


    Liu Weimin secretly nods to Su Jingfei''s tact. At the same time, it''s a pity that if Su Jingfei can be in officialdom, he will have a bright future. Such a person is the best in officialdom.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Liu Weimin was thinking. When Captain Wang saw that Su Jingfei agreed to help, he immediately began to introduce the situation and said, "the dead man was young, and because he was bullied before he died, now the body is well preserved and has not affected the inspection. Now you just need to make sure."


    Su Jingfei has never done anything about these things. Naturally, he has no concept. Fortunately, he is different from ordinary people. He has seen dead people and has the determination of a martial arts practitioner. Otherwise, he really dares not go.


    Liu Weimin and Wu Yanli naturally don''t need to follow the autopsy. Only captain Wang takes his two men to the morgue with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also entered the morgue of the police department for the first time. Like the morgue of the hospital, it''s just a special existence. The dead here are basically killed.


    If you use what Su Jingfei learned from geomancy, such a place is really fierce. If people with weaker physique come here, there may be some unexpected symptoms. Su Jingfei is dubious about this. He has not really experienced it, and he is not sure.


    "Captain Wang, are you here? Are the experts you mentioned here?" They just walked into the morgue, and a man in a white coat came up.


    Although he saw Su Jingfei, he didn''t think that the young man in front of him was an expert. He thought that he was captain Wang''s man. His eyes kept looking left and right. When he saw no one else, he was really disappointed.


    "This is our expert su. If he can''t see the problem, we have to accept his fate." Captain Wang didn''t like the introduction.


    The man in the white coat was stunned. Captain Wang quickly introduced Su Jingfei: "expert Su, this is our forensic doctor. He is responsible for testing some people with strange causes of death. His surname is ma."


    "Hello, Dr. Ma." Su Jingfei can see doctor Ma''s suspicious eyes, but he still takes the initiative to say hello.


    At this time, Dr. Ma faced Su Jingfei squarely. This young man was the expert who had been waiting for him for a long time. Could he be more powerful than himself? He thought that this expert might be a veteran doctor of traditional Chinese medicine or an experienced forensic doctor.


    But now Su Jingfei, who appears in front of him, is not so much a doctor as a little white faced. He doesn''t look like a generation of experts.


    Su Jingfei takes the initiative to show his kindness to doctor Ma and dispels his doubts. Captain Wang opens his mouth to find experts to check. He can''t do anything unreliable. Su Jingfei definitely has excellent skills.


    Dr. Ma''s confidence in Su Jingfei came from captain Wang. At this time, his face slowed down slightly and said, "I won''t tell you more about this matter. Anyway, we all know that now we need Su experts to monitor the real cause of death."


    Su Jingfei can see that doctor Ma may be a person who concentrates on the study of medical skills and is not very good at talking. On the contrary, this kind of character is just in line with Su Jingfei''s character. When he asks, he doesn''t need to think too much.


    "I''ll have a look first. I can''t guarantee it. To tell you the truth, this is the first time I''ve had such an examination. I''m actually a real doctor." Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile.


    "I''m also a real doctor, but my scope is a bit special. Anyway, I''ve become a public official now," said Dr. Ma


    Su Jingfei couldn''t see whether doctor Ma was satisfied or dissatisfied with his current work, so he had to smile and go to check the frozen body. In order to keep the body as it is, it was naturally frozen.


    The deceased was in her twenties, and her figure was not the best, but it was good. Fortunately, she was a dead man. Otherwise, a normal man would not be able to control what he thought when he saw her body. Even so, Su Jingfei secretly lamented that there was a certain truth in the person who violated him. This woman was very beautiful.


    "The woman died at about 10:20 last night. There were no wounds on her whole body, and she had no medical history. She died suddenly. We didn''t feel right, but we couldn''t find any evidence." Captain Wang is used to seeing dead people, so he doesn''t have much taboo about the female corpse in front of him.


    In fact, he admired Su Jingfei in his heart. He didn''t know what kind of experience Su Jingfei had. It was absolutely impossible for ordinary people to look at the female corpse so calmly. Su Jingfei had his own skills.


    After listening to captain Wang''s acceptance, Su Jingfei took the gloves prepared by Dr. Ma and began to examine the woman''s body quickly. Then he nodded and said, "well, it''s true that the cause of death of this woman is not a conventional death, and as you say, she was violated when she was alive."


    "Well, we can confirm that. According to the current technology, we can find out that." Doctor Ma is a little disappointed with Su Jingfei. Even if he can say these words, it can''t solve the problem.


    Su Jingfei didn''t get angry, just said with a smile¡° If I examine this woman in a normal way, I will not be able to find out her problems. But I have my own way, but I have found out that this woman''s death is different from that of ordinary people. And I think you will be filled with anger. "


    "What? No, although we are not well-informed, at least we are not really angry about this. " Captain Wang can''t believe it this time.


    Su Jingfei still doesn''t explain. He just starts to feel along the woman''s hair. Doctor Ma wants to stop him. He is stopped by Captain Wang and shakes his head. Su Jingfei''s action obviously won''t be abnormal. He must have a purpose to do this. Just wait and see what happens.


    Sure enough, as they expected, Su Jingfei quickly twitched a silver needle from the woman''s head. It was very slender. If he didn''t observe it carefully, he couldn''t find that such a silver needle was a foot long, and he didn''t know how to pierce it.


    And according to the size of this silver needle, if you are really stabbed into the top of your head by such a silver needle, even if you don''t die, you can''t stand it. The most important thing is who can stab such a thin needle into a person''s head, which is too exaggerated.


    Captain Wang and doctor Ma didn''t think as much as Su Jingfei. When Su Jingfei put the silver needle in front of them, they still couldn''t believe it.


    Su Jingfei kept moving. Without waiting for their surprise to end, he quickly pulled out two silver needles on the woman''s head. Then he said, "the person who did harm to this woman is really vicious. He used such a method."


    "What do you mean, Su Jingfei? Can you explain it to us?" Captain Wang really admired Su Jingfei this time. He actually solved the problem when he came here. How did they not expect to open a woman''s hair before, but who could have thought that someone would harm people in this way.


    Su Jingfei slowly put away the three silver needles and explained to them: "at this time, a harmful technique is called three needle acupoint sealing method. As long as three silver needles are inserted into three big acupoints on a person''s head, she died of poor blood supply. It seems that the cause of death is no different from that of normal death."

 Chapter 327

    It''s an hour since Su Jingfei and captain Wang came back from the morgue. For Su Jingfei''s move, Captain Wang is not so satisfied. He has already affirmed that Su Jingfei is a real expert.


    Naturally, he didn''t think about his strength. He was an expert in medical skills. He was a professional forensic doctor, but he didn''t see it enough in front of Su Jingfei. When Su Jingfei came, he directly saw the cause of death of women. This is the gap between them.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, forensic doctors can also find out the cause of the woman''s death, but they can never check the human meridians like Su Jingfei. This is Su Jingfei''s own secret.


    "Jingfei, you''re back. How are you? Has the problem been solved?" See Su Jingfei come in from the outside, here waiting for Wu Yanli has quickly asked.


    She is somewhat worried about Su Jingfei''s going to help with the autopsy. Although she looks hot and sexy, she is actually very conservative in her heart. Otherwise, she would not wait for her age to give Su Jingfei a cheap first time.


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Captain Wang had already said to Wu Yanli, "magistrate Wu, expert Su really deserves to be an expert. The problem has been solved."


    At this time, Liu Weimin was already busy with other things. He was the Secretary of the county Party committee and the busiest person in the county. Captain Wang now reports to Wu Yanli, not only for her work, but also for her thanks. If Wu Yanli hadn''t asked Su Jingfei for help, I don''t know who to ask for help in this case today!


    When Wu Yanli heard captain Wang say that, her previous worry turned into pride. Any woman would be proud of her man''s outstanding performance, which shows that they have a unique vision.


    Su Jingfei then began to tell captain Wang: "Captain Wang, although the cause of death has been found out, it may be difficult to really catch people. To be honest, I have a certain research on Chinese martial arts. People who can use the three needle acupoint sealing method are definitely not ordinary people. You should be careful."


    Captain Wang''s heart was cold. Before, they wanted to find out the cause of the woman''s death, and then put the case on file for investigation. Now when Su Jingfei said it so seriously, he didn''t consciously pay attention to it.


    "Jingfei, what do you say about the three needle acupoint sealing method?" Wu Yanli was curious and asked.


    When Su Jingfei was in the morgue, he just said the cause of death, but he didn''t say much. Now when Wu Yanli asked, he began to explain: "this is a very vicious acupuncture method, which can be regarded as a kind of traditional Chinese medicine. In fact, it was originally a very useful auxiliary acupuncture method. If a patient can''t endure the pain, he can temporarily seal his acupoints to relieve the pain.


    But later it was used by some people to change the version, and it turned out to be a means of harming people. If it was really used well, people could die without being aware of it, such as this woman.


    If that person didn''t leave at that time, but when the woman died, he went to take the needle, let alone me. Even with the most advanced technology, he couldn''t find out the real cause of his death. This time, if I didn''t find the three silver needles, there would be no way to find out. "


    Captain Wang and Wu Yanli are just like listening to the Arabian Nights. They both stare at each other. If the facts are not in front of them, Captain Wang will think that Su Jingfei has read too many novels.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He says it in detail to make captain Wang pay attention to it. This kind of thing is not as simple as he says. People who can really use this kind of acupuncture should be good at both medicine and martial arts. He is thinking about where such a monster can come out.


    Such a thin silver needle, not only accurately pierced into the top of a woman''s head to point, but also did not enter, this is not ordinary people can do, even if Su Jingfei himself also need to practice for a period of time to do.


    "Well, expert Su, I''ll remember what you said. Thank you for your help this time. I''ll investigate first. I''ll make up for it later if the reception is not good enough." Captain Wang saw Su Jingfei thoughtful, also very polite way, and then said hello with Wu Yanli, left the office.


    It''s an important time to deal with the case now. Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t be angry because other people haven''t been with him all the time. Besides helping, what''s more important is to see Wu Yanli.


    When there were only two people in the room, Su Jingfei put his arms around Wu Yanli. He couldn''t help but kiss her warmly. He hadn''t seen Wu Yanli for many days. Su Jingfei missed her very much.


    In front of Su Jingfei, Wu Yanli did not have her usual ability. She was just like a little woman in Su Jingfei''s arms. Except for her warm response to Su Jingfei''s kiss, she didn''t mean to resist at all.


    Until Wu Yanli felt that she couldn''t breathe, Su Jingfei stopped. Looking at her swollen lips, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "sister Wu, it seems that you miss me very much, too. I thought you were too busy to forget me!"


    Wu Yanli''s amorous White, Su startled fly one eye, hummed a way: "I see you this is to say yourself, you don''t want me this old woman just right, you company so many young beautiful girl."


    Su Jingfei was ashamed, and Wu Yanli claimed to be an old woman. All the women in the world would die of shame. She quickly said, "sister Wu, you misunderstood me. You also saw the girls in our company, who are so sexy and big as your butt." Then she slapped Wu Yanli on her plump buttocks.


    Wu Yanli twisted in Su Jingfei''s arms and said, "I hate it. Are you praising me or scolding me?"


    "Of course, I praise you. I like this one best. You don''t know that I can''t put it down every time. People say that you can have a son like this." Su Jingfei is laughing, and his hand has been crawling slowly.


    Wu Yanli didn''t have any resistance in this respect. Now she was spoiled by Su Jingfei, and her whole body became soft. Xingmou lost her way: "really? I really don''t know if there''s anything like that. Hey, be honest. This is the office. What should I do if someone comes in later? "


    Su Jingfei didn''t listen. He said with a smile, "the office is good. If you let people know that their head of a county has a discussion with other men about human affairs in the office, you will surely be praised for your conscientiousness and personal experience."


    "Talk about you big head ghost, you know to bully me." Wu Yanli was stunned by Su Jingfei''s fallacy, and then she said with a smile, this guy is really bad.


    Su Jingfei is not an astringent teenager before. She has a better grasp of women''s mentality. Naturally, she knows that Wu Yanli is not really resisting herself. She has a wider range of activities on her hands. She quietly blows in Wu Yanli''s ear and says with a bad smile, "sister Wu, you haven''t heard that you can have a son like this. Let''s have a try. Let''s have a son."


    "Ah! Have a son Wu Yanli was sprayed by Su Jingfei''s hot air on her ears, her body became more tender, and she said with some difficulty: "it''s working time now, how can she go home? It''s not good."


    "Who said I would go home? I haven''t thought that I could discuss family planning with the head of a county in my office one day. Isn''t it good that we are here?" Su Jingfei''s voice is more obscure, especially when it comes to family planning, which makes their hearts tremble involuntarily.


    At first, Su Jingfei could not help Wu Yanli''s enthusiasm. She wanted to make love to relieve the pain of Acacia. However, she was out of control. She thought that the woman in front of her was the deputy magistrate of Pingshan County, and this was her office.


    His crazy nerves begin to work. If there is a great event in the world, it will make many people envious and jealous. His vanity will be greatly satisfied. Su Jingfei can''t control himself completely when he thinks of it. He must try it.


    If it''s Li Hongsi, even if she has obeyed Su Jingfei''s advice, she will certainly refuse. Relatively speaking, Li Hongsi''s cold character can''t be changed. Wu Yanli is hot and sexy, and there are many crazy factors in her heart. She also wants to be similar to Su Jingfei. Even if she doesn''t do anything, she can''t help being excited.


    Su Jingfei can feel Wu Yanli''s temperature change. They have been together for many times, and they are very familiar with each other. At this time, how can su Jingfei not know what Wu Yanli thinks again? Hehe, with a smile, he holds Wu Yanli to his desk.


    This is the county government. It''s definitely the place with the best architectural effect. The sound insulation effect is also very good. Under the condition of Wu Yanli''s deliberate depression, even if Su Jingfei tosses about, they won''t be heard outside. As long as no one comes in, everything is safe.


    Su Jingfei usually tosses Wu Yanli for a long time. This time, because of the sudden incident, he is very excited. He has not insisted on it for a long time, and has completed the discussion of this important event in the world, but he has got unprecedented satisfaction.


    After dressing up, Wu Yanli could not help twisting Su Jingfei''s waist and said angrily, "I have known for a long time that it''s no good for you to come here. You bully me every time."


    Su Jingfei didn''t care that she twisted herself. She said with a shy smile: "sister Wu, don''t always talk about me. I don''t know who just wanted to call me. I''m blushing. Now my legs are still soft!"


    Wu Yanli''s face is even more red. Her pretty face is still red now, and now it''s even more colorful. Su Jingfei almost burst out again. Even so, she still couldn''t help kissing her, and then she said with a smile: "sister Wu, when are you going back to the city? We''re too far away here, and we can''t see each other every day."


    "Well, I can''t say it right now. I''ve only been here for more than a month, but I think even if there is a callback, it won''t be in the city, it should be in the province." Wu Yanli shook her head.


    "Ah, you still have to go to the province. It''s not so far away. How can you jump over the city?" Su Jing flies a Leng, don''t go to ask in surprise.

 Chapter 328

    Wu Yanli gave a smile and explained patiently: "under normal circumstances, this kind of situation is impossible, but don''t forget my third uncle. He thinks it''s better for me to go directly to the province."


    "No, even if you have your third uncle''s help, you can''t go over the level directly. After all, he is the leader of the city." Su Jingfei shook his head and said he was puzzled. Even if he was not from officialdom, he knew that even if someone helped him in officialdom, he had to climb step by step. Of course, because different people helped him, he climbed at different speeds.


    "I''d like to thank you for this. If you hadn''t asked Secretary Liu Dingbang for help, my third uncle would have been wronged. Now not only is he restored to his original position, but some people think that my third uncle is a member of secretary Liu and takes good care of him, so I have a relationship in the province." Wu Yanli said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that the final reason was his own. However, he didn''t feel bad about it. He was in the officialdom with help, which was much better than his own struggle.


    Since Wu Yanli has decided to develop in this environment, the more she helps, the better. At this time, she nodded and said, "well, if you go to the provincial capital, I''ll come to you at that time. Anyway, you must be careful. What are the hidden rules of officialdom? Why women are vassals? Don''t worry about it."


    Wu Yanli smile, this boy actually eat this vinegar, gently point Su Jingfei smile, angry strange way: "you think officialdom too bad, there are so many things, besides, I have this level, not so much trouble."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. In his eyes, the environment is not cleaner than the entertainment industry at all. Even the things involved are more important, but more chaotic.


    However, on second thought, Wu Yanli not only has outstanding ability, but also has her own help. She is equal to having a provincial Party Secretary as the backstage, not to mention being in the local area. Even in the capital, she will not suffer. This is the main reason why he is not worried.


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s mobile phone suddenly rings, and Wu Yanli says, "which pretty girl is looking for you?"


    Su Jingfei looked at the number, frowned slightly, but still said to Wu Yanli with a smile: "this may really be a girl, but this girl is special, and I don''t know whether he is really a girl."


    Wu Yanli is at a loss. What does Su Jingfei say? It''s inconsistent. Before she asks, Su Jingfei has connected the phone and said, "Hello, are you boss Feng Siguang?"


    "Hello, Mr. Su, you really have a good memory. I thought you would lose my number!" Feng Siguang''s voice came from the opposite side. Although he made some self mockery, it was also a fact. Su Jingfei really lost Feng Siguang''s business card, but he once saw Feng Siguang''s number and inadvertently remembered it.


    The reason why Su Jingfei said that he might be a "girl" is that he has seen Feng Siguang and Lin ruofeng together, and their love makes Su Jingfei shudder.


    Feng Siguang didn''t know that Su Jingfei had known his own situation. He then said, "I don''t know if Mr. Su has time today. I have something to talk to Mr. Su. How about having dinner together in the evening?"


    Su Jingfei''s heart trembled. This guy won''t really take a fancy to himself. Thinking of this, he felt uncomfortable and quickly said: "boss Feng, if you have anything, you can talk to Mr. Liang. I don''t care about the company''s affairs. Besides, our relationship doesn''t seem to have the need to eat together."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Su. I''m only talking about some personal matters with you, which has nothing to do with my work. This time, I won''t take ruofeng with me. Although I''m relieved, there won''t be scenes you don''t like to see." Feng Siguang to Su Jingfei can agree, hurry.


    Su Jingfei shudders even more. He feels more and more that Feng Siguang''s purpose is impure. When he comes out to have dinner with himself, he doesn''t take Lin ruofeng with him. Although it''s reasonable to ask for an excuse for their contradiction, if Feng Siguang doesn''t have any special purpose, he has no reason to ask himself to talk about private affairs.


    "Boss Feng, no matter what relationship you have with Lin ruofeng, I don''t care about it. It''s just that I don''t think we have any private business to talk about." Su Jingfei thought of this and quickly refused.


    "Really? I think Mr. Su must be interested in knowing this. It is said that Mr. Su''s medical skill is very good. Recently he received a patient from a provincial capital. Are you interested in knowing such a thing? " Feng Siguang can see that Su Jingfei is defending himself. He just thinks that Su Jingfei is all because of Lin ruofeng, but he doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has seen what happened to him and Lin ruofeng.


    In fact, in a sense, he was right. Su Jingfei was really on guard against Feng Siguang because of Lin ruofeng, but the content he was on guard against was different from what Feng Siguang thought.


    Now when Feng Siguang talks about the patients in the provincial capital, Su Jingfei''s heart leaps. The patient he has received recently is naturally Mrs. Han. At that time, few people seemed to know that he was treating Mrs. Han. Now that Feng Siguang knows, things are not easy.


    No matter what way he goes, Su Jingfei has decided to be more cautious in the future. At the same time, he is curious why Feng Siguang wants to talk about it with himself.


    "Mr. Su, do you think I''m going to talk to you about it? Are you interested in accepting my invitation?" Feng Siguang saw Su Jingfei''s silence and was very determined.


    Su Jingfei is really excited this time. If Feng Siguang doesn''t have a special hobby, he won''t even hesitate to agree. Now he can only nod his head and say, "OK, I''ll see you in the evening. Please tell me the address."


    Feng Siguang was obviously very confident to invite Su Jingfei, and soon said the address of a hotel, where he had even ordered dinner.


    After su Jingfei hung up the phone, he apologized to Wu Yanli, who was curious on one side: "sister Wu, originally I was going to have dinner with you. You just saw it. Someone came to me to talk about something."


    They were very close. Wu Yanli heard Su Jingfei''s voice on the phone. At this time, she saw that he was going to leave. Although she was a little disappointed, she said thoughtfully, "it''s OK. Business matters, but I think you are very defensive against this man. Is there any contradiction with you?"


    "Conflict with me is not terrible, even in the face of my enemies, I can talk and laugh." Su Jingfei thought of Feng Siguang''s horror, and then said, "but this man is a little special. I have to be on guard."


    "Well? Is he so powerful that you are so afraid of him? " Wu Yanli has some accidents. In her impression, Su Jingfei is not afraid of anything.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a wry smile: "fierce, very fierce. He is a rare master in the world. Let alone my fear, I think as long as he is a normal ordinary man, he will be very scared."


    "What do you say?" Wu Yanli is very curious, such a man is too powerful, but how can she feel Su Jingfei talking about him, his face is so strange!


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and said: "it''s more than fierce. I''ll tell you, people have a magical ability, that is, they can bend straight men. It''s the ultimate skill that all men can smell


    "Straight men bend?" Wu Yanli didn''t react at first. When she saw Su Jingfei looking down between her legs, she suddenly blushed and said, "you bad guy, you always talk so out of tune. You just say he''s gay. Why do you say that he''s so complicated?"


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile, "you think I want to say that I''ve seen him kiss a man in public and almost throw up. Now he invites me to dinner. Can I not worry? But I can''t bend, otherwise what will you do in the future? I will think for you, not for myself! "


    "Bah, what for me? Don''t pull me up." Wu Yanli naturally understood Su Jingfei''s meaning and couldn''t help beating her.


    Su Jingfei laughed and said: "I don''t know who was so happy just now. Now I''m going to cross the river and tear down the bridge. My poor life, I''ve met such a ruthless woman."


    Wu Yanli naturally knew that Su Jingfei put on airs and didn''t give him face at all. She gave him a hard squeeze and said angrily, "go away, or you won''t be able to catch up."


    Su Jingfei was speechless. Then he remembered that he had come for lunch. As a result, an autopsy delayed the time. When he came back, he had a fight with Wu Yanli. Now it''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon, and he didn''t eat all day. It''s really dizzy.


    "Sister Wu, it suddenly occurred to me that I didn''t seem to have dinner today. You said we had lunch together, and you ate it yourself." Su Jingfei complains.


    Wu Yanli let out a "ah" and blushed. She had planned to invite Su Jingfei to dinner when Su Jingfei and captain Wang came back. She didn''t expect that she would toss and chat for a while when she came back. Now it''s more than three o''clock. At this time, Su Jingfei has to go back. It''s a shame that Ju ran made Su Jingfei hungry.


    Su Jingfei was very embarrassed to see Wu Yanli, so he said with a smile: "well, well, sister Wu, I''m just joking. I''m not hungry. Besides, you''ve given me the best food."


    "I didn''t give you anything to eat!" Wu Yanli was stunned and puzzled.


    "Of course. Look, it''s big and white. It''s much better than steamed bread." Su Jingfei said something and took a hand out of Wu Yanli''s chest with a smile.


    Wu Yanli exclaimed in surprise, but she patted Su Jingfei''s bad hand and said: "it''s so big, but it''s not a proper type. You''re good at everything, but it''s too bad."


    Su Jingfei is speechless, which can be regarded as boasting or scolding himself. It''s too contradictory that the good and bad are used in her own body. However, he knows that Wu Yanli is just a little arrogant, so he laughs and says: "no matter how big or small, it''s sister Wu''s husband, so I''ll go back today, and I''ll see you again when I have time in a few days."

 Chapter 329

    Su Jingfei comes to the hotel agreed with Feng Siguang, and immediately sees Feng Siguang and his bodyguards. This time Lin ruofeng doesn''t follow. Feng Siguang doesn''t cheat Su Jingfei.


    "Mr. Su, we meet again." Feng Siguang was very polite and took the initiative to shake hands with Su Jingfei.


    If it was before, Su Jingfei would not hesitate to shake hands with him. After all, this is an understanding. Before the two sides fall out, even if they know that the other side is the enemy, this kind of etiquette will not be bad. This is modern society. It is impossible to fight each other like in the movie.


    Now Su Jingfei hesitated for a moment before reaching out his hand. He gave Feng Siguang a gentle shake and quickly took his hand away. He really didn''t want to have too much contact with this man who had a special hobby.


    Feng Siguang doesn''t think so either. He thinks Su Jingfei is because of Lin ruofeng, but he doesn''t know Su Jingfei already knows what he likes.


    "Boss Feng, if you have anything to do with me today, let''s just say it. I know you''re busy and don''t have to waste too much time." After sitting down, Su Jingfei asked directly. After staying with this guy for a long time, Su Jingfei felt uncomfortable. This is the only man he knows to have a special hobby in reality.


    His situation is different from the kidnappers Su Jingfei had seen before. Although those people have special tendencies, after all, they don''t really fall in love, and they don''t know them.


    He saw Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang dating in private, but it is really similar to the relationship between ordinary men, which makes people some unacceptable.


    Feng Siguang didn''t answer because Su Jingfei urged him. Instead, he said with a smile, "Mr. Su, the food in this restaurant is very good. I think it''s the most authentic in s city. Why don''t you try it first? Let''s talk about it slowly."


    No matter how anxious Su Jingfei was, he couldn''t break Feng Siguang''s mouth. He had to sit and watch Feng Siguang call the waiter and order them. Then he said, "well, in that case, let''s talk while eating. I just didn''t expect that boss Feng''s news was so smart."


    This time Su Jingfei saw Feng Siguang with a few bodyguards. In fact, he was more down-to-earth. After all, if he really met alone, Su Jingfei would not be able to think about it.


    Feng Siguang has been in the shopping mall for many years. Naturally, he can hear Su Jingfei''s sarcasm. He says with a smile: "the most important thing for a businessman is to be well-informed. Otherwise, if there is a good business, we can''t respond to emergencies. It''s not a matter of making money or not. It''s likely that he will lose his fortune."


    "Yes? It turns out that there is still such a big risk in business. It''s just that your hand is too long, and you even take care of the doctor''s affairs. " Su Jingfei had an interesting expression, but his tone was still sarcastic.


    Feng Siguang didn''t evade the question this time, but said with a smile: "I''m afraid Mr. Su misunderstood this point. No matter how broad I am in charge, I can''t take part in everything. After all, people''s energy is limited. It just happened that I saw it this time."


    "What a coincidence." Su Jingfei laughed and said nothing more.


    On the contrary, Feng Siguang began to explain: "I don''t mean to investigate Mr. Su. We just have a little relationship with the Han family. What I pay attention to is the Han family."


    When Su Jingfei heard Feng Siguang say that it happened, he had thought of this possibility. Since Feng Siguang is not concerned about himself, it must be the Han family.


    It''s not that he believes in Feng Siguang. It''s true that he has never felt tracked. Lin ruofeng wants to revenge himself. There''s no doubt about that. But it''s hard to say what Feng Siguang does. This guy is much deeper than Lin ruofeng''s city hall, and it''s even harder to deal with.


    "Mr. Su, don''t you wonder what I have to do with the Han family?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Feng Siguang couldn''t help being surprised.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "what do you have to do with the Han family? You don''t care what I do. The Han family is just my patient. Do I have to know what relatives all my patients have?"


    Feng Siguang was cold in his heart, but on the surface he said with a smile: "Mr. Lai Su''s heart is really wide. If you are an ordinary person, you will ask even if you are curious."


    Su Jingfei said with a rude smile: "although men are also very curious, they are far worse than women. I don''t have that strong curiosity. I know the story that curiosity can kill cats very well."


    "Well, since Mr. Su doesn''t ask, I''ll just say it." Feng Siguang frowns secretly. Su Jingfei is not so wary of himself. No wonder Lin ruofeng wants to deal with Su Jingfei all the time. The existence of such an enemy really makes people uneasy.


    Su Jingfei secretly smiles. Their initiative of conversation has never been lost. Su Jingfei is not a deep man, but he is not stupid. If Feng Siguang leads everything, he will be passive.


    "The thing is, you don''t know something about our century Fangyuan group, but I can tell you that in the provincial capital, we are definitely the top three enterprises. It''s up to you to confirm this." Feng Siguang has already begun to explain: "as for the people of the Han family, you may not know much about them, but their status in the provincial capital is similar to ours. Our strength is equal, and there is a certain contact in other fields, but in this field, our contact is not very pleasant."


    Su Jingfei thinks that contact in this field is the key. The so-called peers are enemies. Obviously, they should be enemies, and they are equal to each other.


    He had thought about this problem for a long time. Now he got Feng Siguang''s confirmation, and he said with a smile: "the shopping mall is like a battlefield. It seems that there is no relationship between you and me. I am neither a businessman nor a company boss."


    "Having said that, Mr. Su is a doctor and is said to be able to treat Mrs. Han, which is very important to us." Feng Siguang smiles and looks at Su Jingfei sharply.


    Su Jingfei guessed the point, but pretended not to understand: "I don''t quite understand what you mean. I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to save the dying and heal the wounded."


    "Come on, Mr. Su, we don''t tell lies in front of the public. Although I don''t know what kind of medical ethics you have, you are not the resident doctor of the hospital. I know. Let''s not talk about the contents without nutrition. Since I invited you here, I was full of sincerity." Since Feng Siguang said this, he didn''t talk nonsense any more.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "well, even if you are sincere, your competition has nothing to do with me."


    "I didn''t have it before. Now I have it. I don''t want to talk nonsense. I want to know how much we need to pay if you give up treating Mrs. Han, no matter whether you need money or not. But I hope you don''t affect our conversation because of ruofeng. This is another matter." Feng Siguang is not only atmospheric, but also very frank.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods his head. This is a typical businessman. If he is an ordinary person, his lover''s business, it will be the same as his own business. However, he can take Lin ruofeng out of this business. Su Jingfei thinks he can''t do it.


    Now he understood Feng Siguang''s meaning and said with a smile, "boss Feng, I don''t care whether I need money or not, but if I treat Mrs. Han, will he give me less than you? It''s better for me to earn the same kind of money. You should understand that I''m more moral. "


    Feng Siguang scoffs at this. He is not Lin ruofeng. He is more cunning than Lin ruofeng. Before dealing with Su Jingfei, he naturally needs to know him well.


    From his usual behavior and experience, Su Jingfei didn''t do anything too much, but he didn''t pay much attention to means. Besides, all the people he contacted were unlucky. Feng Siguang didn''t think these people were unlucky.


    Except for some things, Su Jingfei is very secretive. Feng Siguang has carefully studied all the things he does. Su Jingfei is definitely not an easy person to deal with. Otherwise, how can he not touch Su Jingfei or even the people around him.


    "Mr. Su, if you say that, I think you are very insincere. I have already said that you can fill in the price as long as you like." Feng Siguang thought about it in his mind, took out the checkbook from his arms, signed it directly, and then handed it to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looks at the blank check in front of him and understands that there must be an upper limit for this kind of check, maybe one million, maybe ten million. Of course, Su Jingfei believes that the upper limit of this kind of check will not be too small.


    This is also Feng Siguang''s method. He can see Su Jingfei''s current income from the data. The most hidden part, even Nalan Xiulin, has not been found. Naturally, he doesn''t know. He thinks Su Jingfei is just a young man with some skills, and his biggest shortcoming is that he has no foundation and lacks money.


    He believes that no one in the world doesn''t like money, but everyone likes it to different degrees. Some people can be satisfied with everything, while others can be satisfied with 10 million. He just wants to see Su Jingfei''s endurance.


    At this time, he did work from the perspective of a businessman. As for how much influence Lin ruofeng''s existence had on this matter, Feng Siguang thought that in the face of money, it was very little. Su Jingfei had no clear relationship with several girls at the same time. He must also need money most.


    Money is really important to Su Jingfei, but not all money can make her move. Looking at the check in front of her, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it seems that boss Feng is really sincere, but I''d like to know how big the price you''ve given me and what''s the limit of this check?"

 Chapter 330

    Feng Siguang for Su Jingfei''s answer, very proud way: "no problem within 50 million, as long as you like, casually sign, even if it is written to the top, no problem, as long as you think it is worth the price."


    Su Jingfei tut tut sighed: "boss Feng is indeed a rich man, just to let me say a word, can get so much money."


    "Of course, it may be just a sentence for you, but I think you are worth the price. I don''t think they will give you so much money even if you help Mrs. Han cure her."


    "You mean the Han family is more stingy than you?" Su Jingfei did not comment, but asked.


    Feng Siguang shook his head and said, "although we have been unhappy, I can''t slander him. His family won''t be stingy. At their level, they won''t do such a bad thing. They just don''t think you are worth the price."


    Su Jingfei has to say that from the perspective of businessmen, Feng Siguang is right to think so. Although 50 million is nothing in the eyes of the real top rich, it is nothing even in the eyes of people with large groups like century Fangyuan and Han family, but it does not mean that anyone can throw 50 million to others.


    In fact, according to the assets of major groups, there are a lot of enterprises that exceed 100 million yuan, but most of them are fixed assets. There are not necessarily many usable current assets or personal assets.


    Even if the people of the Han family didn''t say it, Su Jingfei could guess that there must be a lot of such family members. After all, they have passed on for more than 2000 years. Even if they are branches, they are not a small family. In such a family, even if they are the owners, it is impossible to throw 50 million to people so casually.


    As for whether Feng Siguang''s check can be cashed or not, he does not need to consider at all. There is absolutely no problem. People at his level may be cunning or insidious, but they will never cheat.


    Compared with the Han family, the Feng family is obviously a new type of family. They have a lot of money but few people. They are more like upstarts. It is the simplest way for them to solve problems with money.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei naturally understood where Feng Siguang''s self-confidence came from, but he still said with a smile: "it seems that boss Feng is very kind-hearted. Mrs. Han can''t find a doctor for her all the time. It should be you."


    Feng Siguang was stunned, and then he said with a smile: "you really underestimated my character. I won''t break all their hopes. Those doctors were really poor before. I didn''t do anything about them."


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t doubt this. After all, Mrs. Han''s problem is not something that ordinary people can treat. He just scoffs at Feng Siguang''s words. He really doesn''t pay off every doctor. It''s really those people who have no hope of curing Mrs. Han. If he pays off himself, That''s to say, it''s tantamount to destroying people''s hope!


    He didn''t say these things. In fact, everyone understood this truth. Su Jingfei looked at the check in his hand and said with a smile: "the check is really a good thing. As long as I move my little hand, I will get rid of poverty and become rich immediately. In a flash, I will become a rich man."


    "That''s right, Mr. Su, everything depends on your mind. Whether you want to continue to work hard or become a master, you only need one word. Even if you don''t think about it for yourself, you also need to think about the people around you. It''s said that President Liang is also your girlfriend. She''s a boss. Don''t you want to be on an equal footing with her?" Feng Siguang saw Su Jingfei''s heart and immediately convinced him.


    He naturally knows a lot about the things around Su Jingfei, but what he knows is only superficial. After all, he can''t know who Su Jingfei is alone with and what happens.


    Su Jingfei listened to his words, not only did not feel excited, but he was more alert in his heart. He had thought that he should be careful in the future. Now he should not only be careful himself, but also let his women be careful. It was urgent to think about giving them bodyguards before. He went back to 307 army to pick people. Only the people over there could he rest assured.


    As for whether the other side would agree or not, Su Jingfei is not afraid at all. As long as he carries out a task casually, they will not oppose it.


    Feng Siguang looks at Su Jingfei''s pondering and thinks that he is thinking about the gain and loss, but he doesn''t know that because of his words, Su Jingfei thinks of arranging bodyguards for the women around him. If he knows that Su Jingfei''s thoughts have gone, he will be angry.


    "Mr. Su, have you thought about it? It''s a win-win situation for you and me." A moment later, Feng Siguang could not help but speak again.


    Su Jingfei woke up from his meditation. Instead of answering Feng Siguang''s words, he asked, "Mr. Feng, I want to ask you if there are any masters of Chinese culture in your Feng family, the real masters."


    "Well? What do you mean by that Feng Siguang was stunned at first, and then asked with a slight change in his face.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain directly. Instead, he glanced at the bodyguards around Feng Siguang, playing with the check in his hand, and pondered: "I think you bodyguards are not so strong, but their temples are bulging. They should be experts in the family."


    This time, not only did Feng Siguang''s face change, but even those bodyguards began to look unnatural. Feng Siguang already said with a strong smile, "Mr. Su, do you read too many novels? What kind of expert in the family?"


    "I don''t think boss Feng doesn''t understand what is an expert at home. Don''t forget that I''m a traditional Chinese medicine, and I can treat Mrs. Han. Since you know Mrs. Han''s situation, you should think about something." Su Jingfei confirmed his guess, very calm way.


    Feng Siguang''s face has really changed this time. Before, he thought Su Jingfei was guessing, but now he thinks about Su Jingfei''s meaning, and he knows that he is too anxious to buy Su Jingfei, but he forgets that Su Jingfei can cure Mrs. Han, and he is not an ordinary person. When he checked the information, he knew that Su Jingfei was a fighting expert, But I didn''t expect that he was not an ordinary martial artist, and he was really proficient in internal Kung Fu.


    Su Jingfei took the initiative and said to Feng Siguang with a check in his hand: "boss Feng, although I am very poor and need money, I know that some money can be taken and some money can''t be taken. I appreciate your kindness." Then he threw the check back.


    Before, he just suddenly found something wrong, guessed and cheated each other out. If there are experts in the Feng family and Mrs. Han''s injuries are caused by human beings, the enmity between the two families will be more than that in the shopping malls.


    Originally, he had a good feeling for the Han family, and he was the enemy of Feng Siguang. He could not be a real businessman. He chose the latter in terms of interests, morality and friendship. He had no intention of accepting Feng Siguang''s bribe. Now he thought of something deeper, and he was not interested in pretending to be polite.


    "Mr. Su, I think you can reconsider my proposal. You should know that your decision will change the fate of many people." Feng Siguang saw that Su Jingfei not only knew the secret of his family, but also refused to ask for it. He said immediately.


    His tone is not very good this time, which means that he has some threat. The bodyguards around him unconsciously get closer. As long as Su Jingfei wants to get up from the table, they can come to Su Jingfei in the shortest time, which is also a tacit understanding. Obviously Feng Siguang has done a lot of things like this.


    Su Jingfei was not surprised to see them. It has been like this since ancient times. It''s a virtue to be polite first and then to be a soldier. However, he said with a smile: "boss Feng, this is a public place. You should not do anything too much."


    "Of course, we are all civilized people. Naturally, we will not do anything too much. But I forgot to tell you that this hotel was contracted by me today. No one will know what I do. I just hope to cooperate with Mr. Su." Feng Siguang nodded, but did not hide his threat.


    Su Jingfei looks at Feng Siguang''s bodyguards with great interest. There are three of them. He didn''t pay attention to them before. When he just guessed, he carefully observed them. They are all experts in the family. Although he doesn''t know what level they belong to, they should have been trained for many years.


    When he came in, there were still guests outside. Now Feng Siguang actually said that he had already packed the hotel. Obviously, he had been prepared not to cooperate. Now even if the venue is cleared, it is estimated that it is very simple.


    "It seems that boss Feng is sure to win our cooperation." Su Jingfei was not nervous, but said with a smile.


    Feng Siguang was a little surprised by Su Jingfei''s performance. This guy is a little too calm. He really has a certain skill, but in Feng Siguang''s opinion, his kung fu is not too strong. After all, he is only in his twenties, and he is surrounded by real high-level hands arranged by his family.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Mr. Su, you should understand that this matter is very important to me. I''ll spare no effort to invite you to cooperate. I just hope we can be more happy. I don''t like to force others."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t like things. Even if others force me, I won''t accept them. For me, I don''t like this cooperation." Su Jingfei has a smile on his mouth, as if he didn''t see three covetous bodyguards. He smiles at Feng Siguang.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll have to ask Mr. Su to talk with us in some places where no one is bothering us." Feng Siguang saw that Su Jingfei was still stiff at this time, and immediately winked at the three bodyguards.


    The three bodyguards understand and grasp Su Jingfei together. They also know that Su Jingfei has certain skills and doesn''t take it lightly. They all attack and defend.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. As expected, he was really different from the bodyguard who only had brute force. From the way the three men shot, we could see that one was the main attack, one was the auxiliary, one was the defense, and even the retreat was blocked.

 Chapter 331

    Su Jingfei looked at the three people who surrounded him and said with a calm smile to Feng Siguang: "boss Feng, are you a legendary soldier who can''t lure him to benefit? You''re going to use force instead?"


    "Mr. Su, I really don''t want to hurt my friendship. In fact, I have always advocated that the problem that can be solved with money is not a problem. Unfortunately, I find that it can''t be solved with money. I can only do something else. And Mr. Su, it''s very difficult for me to cooperate with you. You know, this matter is very important to me, so I have to make such a bad policy!" Although Feng Siguang said politely, he didn''t mean to stop his bodyguard at all.


    Su Jingfei was still in a hurry and said with a smile: "your bodyguards should be the experts in your family. It seems that they have been practicing for a long time."


    "Yes, they are all bodyguards in our family. If you are smart, don''t struggle. Even if you start practicing from the womb, you are still much worse than them." Feng Siguang obviously has great confidence in his bodyguards. Although he is not proud, he is very stable.


    Su Jingfei looked at the momentum of the three men. They were really good masters. If they were put in front of ordinary martial arts practitioners, they would definitely be a great threat.


    Now he is more sure that Mrs. Han''s injury must have something to do with the Feng family. It has been 20 years since Mrs. Han''s injury. It can be seen that the feud between the Feng family and the Han family has been going on for a long time. Fortunately, he didn''t have an eye for money. Otherwise, he would have suffered losses. He has unconsciously interfered in the feud between the two families. If he made the wrong choice, he would be in constant trouble.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart, but he said to one of the bodyguards with a smile: "look at your steady steps. Every step is solid and powerful. It should be the next step." Without waiting for him to speak, he said to a man beside him: "you walk briskly. Even if you don''t practice footwork, you are also agile."


    Without waiting for the last person to look over, Su Jingfei already looked over and said with a smile, "you don''t have obvious characteristics, but the temple is the most prominent one. Among the three, your internal skill should be the best."


    After that, he saw that Feng Siguang''s face had changed. Su Jingfei said so. He was obviously an expert, so he continued: "boss Feng, it''s the 21st century now. In the age of science, there''s no need to get so many Wulin people. I don''t know, I think it''s back to the ancient times!"


    "Mr. Su, you don''t have to waste time. This hotel has been contracted by me. No one will come. Even if you ask for help, we will talk about it after we solve the problem." Feng Siguang thinks that Su Jingfei is so bold and fearless, which is a waste of time.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "well, since you can see it, let''s make it easier. I don''t like the trouble."


    When he said this, he stood up from his seat. For a long time, he had been sitting in a chair. Even Feng Siguang, as his opponent, had to admire his composure. If he put aside his personal grudges, he still appreciated Su Jingfei''s youth and maturity. At least he was a student who didn''t know anything at his age.


    But now the two sides stand in different positions, Su Jingfei also refused to cooperate with himself, can only use some extraordinary means.


    Among them, the one who was considered by Su Jingfei to have the best internal skills was the first one to attack Su Jingfei. Although they were only bodyguards, they still had certain martial virtues. When they attacked, he was the only one, and the other two were watching. Obviously, they didn''t want to bully Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has a cold light in his eyes. He is not a good man or a good woman. Feng Siguang wants to buy him off. Even if both sides have some grudges, Su Jingfei is not very angry. At least the other side''s means are more civilized.


    Now that he''s done it, Su Jingfei doesn''t care about his face. Anyway, he''s doomed to be the enemy. If he''s soft handed, he''s really mentally handicapped.


    The bodyguard on the opposite side is very good, especially the hands he grabs. It''s not that he''s too fast, but that he has too much strength. If he catches him, if he''s an ordinary person, he has no chance to escape.


    Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person. He hums in his heart, and his internal power bursts out. He grabs each other''s hands without concession.


    The bodyguard was surprised that Su Jingfei had chosen such a tough way. He said that he had the best internal skill among the three. In this way, the other party would have more confidence in himself.


    In fact, the reason why Su Jingfei is confident is that what he said is the best internal skill of the other party has certain moisture. He is indeed the deepest internal skill among the three, but their internal skill is not the magical internal skill seen in novels and movies, but a kind of internal Qigong.


    The main effect of this kind of Qigong is to strengthen the body. A better one can make people stronger and faster, but it will never have any magical effect. Even if he practices it all his life, he will increase his ability at most.


    Su Jingfei is different. He practices what is recorded in the thread bound book. He doesn''t know the specific origin of this thread bound book, but he knows what is recorded in it, which is absolutely incomprehensible to people nowadays. Whether it''s medicine or martial arts, it''s against science.


    Su Jingfei, who has a high level of internal skill, is naturally not afraid of this bodyguard. Maybe his strength is not small, but compared with Su Jingfei, who has a very abnormal constitution and infinite strength, he is really not threatening enough.


    In the most common words, Su Jingfei and his bodyguard''s hands were soon locked together, so the bodyguard had to exert his strength. Su Jingfei had suddenly vomited out his internal power, and the special use of internal power suddenly intruded into each other''s hands. The strength of the original bodyguard was suddenly empty, and before he could react, his body flew up.


    Su Jingfei is angry in his heart, so he is not polite. In order to achieve the shocking effect, he clasps the bodyguard''s hand, instead of breaking his wrist, he grabs his arm and swings the man up.


    The bodyguard is not a big fat man, but he weighs at least 180 Jin. Su Jingfei swings the man round and hits him on the table. Suddenly, the table falls apart.


    Su Jingfei stunned Feng Siguang. He was a 1.8-meter-old man. In their eyes, he was still a master. How could he become a human stick and let Su Jingfei smash the table.


    In fact, the bodyguard was not seriously injured. He was just thrown out by Su Jingfei. He was a bit confused. Because of his constitution, not to mention the wooden table, even the stone table, he would not really be fatally injured. The key is the feeling of being defeated. For a moment, he couldn''t reflect how he fell out.


    "Boss Feng really wrapped up the hotel. There was so much noise that no waiter came in." Su Jingfei saw that everyone was stunned, clapped his hands and sighed.


    This time, Feng Siguang''s face finally changed. He underestimated Su Jingfei''s ability. It turned out that he was not just a showman, he was really fierce!


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "if boss Feng doesn''t have anything to do, I''ll leave. Today''s meal is not pleasant, but I still want to thank you for your dinner." Su Jingfei said, will turn to leave.


    At this moment, the bodyguard called Qingling by Su Jingfei suddenly moves. The distance between them is shortened. His hand becomes a cone and points to Su Jingfei''s heart. This will not kill Su Jingfei, but it can make su Jingfei lose his ability to act in a short time.


    When Su Jingfei turned around, he felt that someone was sneaking on him. As soon as he made a mistake, he changed his position with the bodyguard. The bodyguard not only failed in the sneak attack, but also turned into him in the front. Su Jingfei was behind him. This time, people didn''t even see how Su Jingfei did it. They took the initiative and passively exchanged.


    Su Jingfei naturally has no soft hand for those who sneak attack. Raising his hand is a hand knife. If he cuts it, the bodyguard will surely faint. Moreover, because Su Jingfei hates his sneak attack, he will not only be hospitalized for a year and a half, but also his mobility will be affected even if he is discharged from hospital. Let alone such a brisk sneak attack, his life needs someone to take care of him, This can be regarded as the abolition of him. Su Jingfei never shows mercy.


    At this time, the last bodyguard finally moved. He was really a footwall expert. He jumped up and kicked Su Jingfei in the air. If he got the kick, Su Jingfei would also faint. This was his way of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed a trace of Li mang. No one could stop him from doing what he wanted to do. The momentum of his hand knife remained unchanged. The other hand waved his fist to the kicking bodyguard. His fist even exploded. Just after a "pa", the bodyguard who had kicked Su Jingfei flew back faster than jumping over, hit the wall, and then slid down the wall, The kick''s out of shape.


    The lighthearted bodyguard had been knocked down by Su Jingfei''s hand knife. At this time, he was unconscious. Su Jingfei then turned to the bodyguard with legs and said, "your leg skill is really good. It''s a pity that you can only rely on him to walk in the future, and you can''t do anything else."


    The speed was too fast just now, and the bodyguard didn''t react at all. After su Jingfei hit his foot with a fist, he actually made several successive points on his leg, which was too fast. Now he knows that his leg skills are all over.


    "Boss Feng, although your bodyguards look very good, it''s a pity that they are not good enough." Su Jingfei solved the problem and walked slowly to Feng Siguang. Before Feng Siguang opened his mouth, he slapped him in the face. Then he said, "boss Feng, we had a good talk. If you don''t have to let the dog bite you, it will hurt your peace. I''m afraid of everything, but I''m not afraid of threats. I hope you remember today''s lesson."

 Chapter 332

    Su Jingfei refused Feng Siguang''s bribe with an uncompromising attitude, and beat him and his bodyguard. Feng Siguang was not seriously hit, but this slap was enough to destroy all his dignity.


    The fate of the three bodyguards is also rather miserable. The lighthearted warrior is no longer lighthearted. The master with good leg skills will not think about anything else except walking. Even if running is very difficult, the bodyguard with the deepest internal power is the most lucky. He just fell by Su Jingfei and suffered a slight concussion, but his self-confidence is gone, It''s too hard for him to be thrown out like a toy. So much Kung Fu is useless.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t take what happened on that day seriously. He and Feng Siguang were doomed to be enemies because of Lin ruofeng. He was not a pure businessman, and would not laugh at Lin ruofeng because of his interests. He believed Lin ruofeng was the same.


    Although Su Jingfei has been wary of Feng Siguang''s revenge, he has been living for half a month and his life has returned to normal. Except for going to work every day, flirting with several women and having nothing to do with Wu Yanli, he almost forgets what happened that day. This makes Su Jingfei feel that gentle township is really a hero''s tomb.


    There''s no news about Wang Yu''s medical treatment. There''s news from Mrs. Han. Almost all the medicinal materials have been found, but the experts haven''t found them. There''s another old snow lotus that Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. That''s the key.


    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei continue to mix oil with honey, but they can''t bear Su Jingfei every day. They constantly complain and mention the matter of looking for help several times. She is really scared. Su Jingfei is not like a human being, but an engine. Although she is very happy every day, she is "Jingfei, I think there is something wrong with it. Since you are so sure, What''s the matter with this allergy? " Among the cars to the hospital, there are only three people, Liang Xiuwen, and the other two people can drive by themselves.


    "It''s obvious that someone is acting as a ghost. Even if the company is OK this time, the product sales will certainly be affected. There is something wrong with our reputation, especially for Jingfei." By this time, Li Hongsi had regained her composure and analyzed the way.


    Liang Xiuwen nodded and then said, "this matter is not big or small. It mainly has an impact on our products. In fact, the impact on the company is not big. The key is that it has a great impact on Jingfei. The person who planned this matter is obviously aimed at Jingfei."


    Su Jingfei listened to them and said with a smile: "in fact, I have already thought that this is not Feng Siguang''s idea, or Lin ruofeng''s plan. Only the two of them want me to die, and this kind of means is really cruel. Unless we can completely expose their plan, it will definitely be affected, especially in terms of public opinion. Now the network is so developed, As long as it''s exposed, do you really think the company will be less affected? "

 Chapter 333

    Su Jingfei and the two women chatted in the car for a while, and then they went to the hospital. The three of them thought that it would not happen until something happened, but they did not expect that there were many people in the hospital, not only reporters, but also people from the TV station.


    Liang Xiuwen''s face was a little ugly. Li hongsilk hummed: "it seems that the other party''s means are really vicious this time."


    "It''s very normal. We just guessed that it was man-made before, but now we can be sure. Now that they have made a move, they will naturally bring us down. What''s more important is that from the surface, it''s our fault at all." Su Jingfei said calmly.


    It''s not how smart he is, it''s just that he has seen too much about it. As a modern man, it''s too simple to contact with all kinds of hype and propaganda and try to blackmail a person, but it''s very effective.


    It can''t be said that the public is stupid. It can only be said that the information is too developed and everyone has the mentality of hating the rich. No matter whether the news is true or false, as long as there is a rich second generation, an official second generation, or some unscrupulous businessman, someone will follow suit, regardless of whether their words and deeds are right or wrong.


    Now Feng Siguang and Lin ruofeng just want to use the means of public opinion to deal with ruofesi group, or more accurately, Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei''s reputation is ruined, not to mention that he has no foothold in ruofesi group, his job in the hospital will be lost, and even Mrs. Han''s illness will not come to Su Jingfei for treatment. If he doesn''t have to refuse, people will give up on their own initiative, I don''t trust him at all.


    As long as this hand is successful, Su Jingfei will be ruined. The method is very simple, but it is very effective and vicious. Looking at this style, Su Jingfei thinks that it should be Feng Siguang. If it is Lin ruofeng, it seems that he will not be so insidious.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are really surprised that Su Jingfei can still laugh at this time. They all stare at him and seem to think about how this guy is so heartless.


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "you don''t have to look at me like this. Although the impact of this incident is very bad, it doesn''t necessarily bring me down. Let''s go to see the so-called patient first. It is estimated that she is really affected, but we don''t know whether it is our underwear or other influences."


    After a pause, he said to Liang Xiuwen, "by the way, sister Xiuwen, you have to do something else. If this thing succeeds, there should be no problem." After that, he made another phone call.


    Liang Xiuwen thought for a moment, and then made a phone call. The three men just walked to the ward. At the door of the ward, they were already full of people, and they were all blocked by the nurses.


    "Liang Xiuwen, that''s Ms. Liang Xiuwen, the president of roufeisi group." Three people came over, immediately sharp eyed reporters saw Liang Xiuwen, immediately a exclamation came over, all began to interview: "Ms. Liang Xiuwen, for underwear allergy incident, what do you think?"


    "President Liang, is there something wrong with your product? I just heard from the nurse that the allergic girl has lost the ability of feeding. Does this mean that there is a big hidden danger in your underwear?"


    "President Liang, is Mr. Su Jingfei next to you? He''s the designer of underwear


    "President Liang, I heard that you and Mr. Su Jingfei are lovers. Is that true?"


    Su Jingfei, who participated in the launch conference, was a little confused because of all kinds of problems. These reporters were more enthusiastic than those on that day, but they heard that most of them were sure that there was something wrong with the products of roufei group. Before experts confirmed, these reporters said that they were definitely suspected of black roufei group.


    Although Su Jingfei knew that this kind of reports about gangsters would definitely sell well, it could not be the case with most journalists. In this way, these journalists should be the so-called "intentional people".


    Liang Xiuwen, after all, has a lot of knowledge. Instead of being confused by these reporters'' questions, she calmly said, "don''t get excited. The situation is not clear now. As for our company''s products, I can say for sure that there is no problem. It has been verified by the relevant departments and submitted for patent application."


    "Mr. Liang, do you mean that the girl in the ward is framing you?" Immediately a reporter called, and immediately everyone''s eyes focused on Liang Xiuwen''s face again.


    If Liang Xiuwen admits his words, no matter whether it has something to do with underwear or not, he will also be put on roufeisi''s underwear. He will also give Liang Xiuwen the title of "black hearted merchant". Su Jingfei can''t help but want to speak.


    "This reporter, which newspaper are you from? You said it. You should be responsible for it." Instead of being cheated, Liang Xiuwen said calmly.


    The reporter was speechless immediately. Although there was a loophole in Liang Xiuwen''s previous meaning, she never mentioned a word saying that the girl in other people''s ward framed rufus.


    All kinds of problems with traps were constantly raised, and soon all of them were blocked by Liang Xiuwen. The reporter had no way to turn the microphone to Su Jingfei immediately. Someone asked, "Mr. Su, you are a college student, and you are not a medical student. Is there really no problem with the underwear you designed? It''s said that your application for patent has been rejected, isn''t it true? "


    Su Jingfei looked at this person and thought that this time, the other party''s means are really not small. There are so many "people with a heart". However, he still chose to answer this question. He just said with a smile, "this reporter, you are from the patent office. I don''t know about it, but you know it first. Can you tell me about the standard of patent application, or when I apply for it next time, According to the standard to apply, as for my education has nothing to do with medicine, then I want to ask, all the knowledge must go to school to study? That school encourages us to develop in an all-round way. What''s the significance of self-study of spare time knowledge? Are you questioning the national education system? "


    The reporter was immediately asked by Su Jingfei to hide his face and run away. As a reporter, he was also eclipsed when he met Su Jingfei, who was such a clever interviewee. His mouth was much sharper than his.


    The reporter did not all have a different purpose. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he also found that Su Jingfei was not so easy to provoke. Everyone had to turn their eyes to Li hongsilk again. Someone immediately asked, "is this lady the top director of roufeisi group, in charge of this product release? What do you think of this event?"


    "What do I think? It''s too simple, of course, to see with your eyes. " Li Hongsi is not a smart person, nor is she as knowledgeable as Liang Xiuwen, but she has her own way, calm tone, but can be cold to death.


    Li Hongsi was as cool as an iceberg. Now she talks so coldly that all reporters are defeated. No one knows if she will be frozen to death if she is asked again.


    Liang Xiuwen was blocked by reporters for a while. They really couldn''t get any useful information, but they found that one of them spoke very sharply, one was very smooth, and the other was very cold. They couldn''t get any news at all, so they had to open the door. They just wanted to wait for the two sides to meet, and then everything broke out.


    Reporters get out of the way, and the three naturally go to the ward. At this time, the nurse has recognized Su Jingfei. They are not familiar with Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk hospital, but they all know Su Jingfei.


    Not only was this guy a patient before, but more importantly, this young man''s identity was not simple. He was a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    The city hospital and the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine are the same. There is a young, handsome and capable visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, who is naturally talked about by the little nurses of the city hospital. They even regard him as their dream lover. Of course, this is not what Su Jingfei can know.


    Now the nurse at the door saw Su Jingfei and called out very kindly: "doctor Su, you''re here."


    Su Jingfei was slightly stunned. This kind of address can only be heard when they are in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. They actually call themselves this way. Although they are a little surprised, it means that they treat him as their own, which makes him feel very comfortable.


    "Well, let me see. How is the patient?" Su Jingfei immediately smiles back. He is good-looking. A smile makes the nurses feel that this expert is as approachable and handsome as the rumor. Such a man can definitely be the lover of his dreams.


    When reporters saw the conversation between Su Jingfei and the nurses, they were a little confused. Su Jingfei was so familiar with the nurses in the hospital, not one, but all. When the nurses saw Su Jingfei, they seemed to be full of worship.


    They are just reporters, not private detectives. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, they don''t even know who Su Jingfei is. Naturally, they don''t know that he is a visiting expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Now people see that these nurses don''t say hello to Liang Xiuwen, but say hello to Su Jingfei. It seems that something has been ignored.


    The nurses don''t know what the reporter thinks of Su Jingfei. Now, after hearing Su Jingfei''s question, they immediately replied, "the situation is still stable. Although the patient is sensitive, the treatment is timely. At least his life is not in danger. It''s just that his ability to nurture is estimated to be lost."


    Su Jingfei sighs. Whether it''s Feng Siguang or Lin ruofeng''s idea this time, it''s really harmful. A woman has lost this ability, and it''s hard to get married.


    As for the danger of life, if a person is not naturally sensitive, it can rarely be fatal. These problems flashed through Su Jingfei''s mind, and then he said, "let''s go in and have a look."


    "Well, the dean said that if you come, you can go in directly, and said that you need to help!" The head nurse nodded, put Su Jingfei in, and immediately closed the door. No matter what the reporters outside said, they turned them away on the excuse that the patient needed a rest.

 Chapter 334

    Su Jingfei and the two women went into the ward. There was a very obvious difference between the inside and outside of the ward. The outside was noisy, but the inside was quiet. Except for the two attending doctors and President Li, there were only three people.


    Two middle-aged men and women in their forties, as well as a young man in his twenties, all looked at the girl on the bed. The girl should not be older than Su Jingfei in appearance. From this point of view, if she really lost her fertility, it would be extremely cruel.


    "Jingfei, you are here. Look at the situation." President Li and Su Jingfei are already familiar with each other. When they come, they nod and say hello.


    President Li knew Su Jingfei, but the patient and his family didn''t. They all looked strangely at the three people who came in. They were neither doctors nor nurses. They didn''t know what identity these three people were. They couldn''t get in. Those reporters from outside couldn''t get in.


    Su Jingfei nodded, did not open his mouth, but observed the girl on the bed. Now she is quite calm, but her face is a little pale. It is obvious that this allergic event has hit her a lot. With her own medical skills, Su Jingfei can be sure that the girl is not pretending to be here.


    In fact, even if he is not sure about this kind of thing, the hospital can also determine whether it can be detected by pretending. Su Jingfei mainly depends on the cause of the girl''s allergy.


    As a traditional Chinese medicine, in fact, in some aspects, it''s easier to see the cause than western medicine. At least they don''t prescribe medicine casually. Western medicine is used for many kinds of diseases. In fact, the same medicine or uncertain diseases can only be treated according to similar diseases. In the end, it has no effect.


    After seeing, hearing and questioning, traditional Chinese medicine is to find the root of the disease, so as to prescribe medicine. Su Jingfei has an orthodox inheritance. Even if he doesn''t know where the inheritance comes from, his medical skills are absolutely not joking, just a few eyes have a general idea in his heart.


    "Dean Li, who are these three?" It''s probably the father of the girl. The man in his forties couldn''t help asking when he saw Su Jingfei staring at the girl.


    Although President Li had some headaches, he still said, "Mr. Sun, this gentleman is Su Jingfei. He is an expert in our city''s traditional Chinese medicine hospital and has excellent medical skills. It should be helpful for him to show miss sun."


    "Oh, it turned out to be expert su. Is there any way to cure my daughter''s illness?" Mr. Sun suddenly asked.


    Su Jingfei opened his mouth and didn''t speak yet. The man next to Mr. Sun suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Su Jingfei''s collar. He said angrily, "you are the black hearted underwear designer Su Jingfei. I don''t think you look so familiar. Uncle sun, it''s this guy who killed Xiaomei."


    His reaction was very excited. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s martial arts, he might fall to the ground. Although Su Jingfei could imagine the reason why he was so excited, he couldn''t bear to be pulled at the collar like this. He didn''t use any extreme means. He just shook a little, and the young man could not help shaking.


    The young man looked at Su Jingfei with unbelievable eyes. He didn''t understand what was going on. He had already gone out.


    After listening to the young man''s words, Mr. Sun''s face suddenly darkened. Instead of looking at Su Jingfei, he looked at President Li and said, "President Li, although I''m a small businessman, I also have my dignity. As the head of a hospital, you collude with a unscrupulous businessman and cheat me that he is a doctor?"


    President Li laughed bitterly. He had known the result for a long time, so he concealed the identity of Su Jingfei''s underwear designer. When he heard Mr. Sun''s question, he had to say, "Mr. Sun, I didn''t cheat you. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine to inquire. Expert Su is definitely the best doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine at present. As for the underwear designer you said, it''s really him, But it''s also because of his excellent medical skills that he can design such underwear. "


    "Excellent? The medical skill is excellent. How can Xiaomei be like this? I think he is a unscrupulous businessman who deceives consumers. I''m going to sue you at 315. " The young man was excited and angry.


    Although Mr. Sun didn''t speak, his face was very gloomy. Obviously, he thought the young man''s words were reasonable.


    Liang Xiuwen then stood up and said, "please don''t get excited. We understand your feelings, but this time we haven''t made it clear. Our company''s products can absolutely stand the test of experts."


    "Who are you?" This time, Mr. Sun did not ask President Li, but asked Liang Xiuwen.


    "I''m Liang Xiuwen, the president of Rufus group." Since Liang Xiuwen stands up, she will not shrink back. She is very calm. Her firmness is also her confidence in Su Jingfei.


    The woman who didn''t open her mouth all of a sudden said, "Mr. Liang, it''s too harmful for your company to produce such products. Our wives have always supported your products. It''s not easy to make domestic brands. How can you do business like this? You killed Xiaomei in our family."


    Liang Xiuwen is not as soft hearted as other women. Instead, she calmly asks, "well, how do you feel when you use our products? Do you have allergies?"


    "Well? No, I''m fine. It can''t be said that your products have no problems at all. It can only be said that I have no allergic constitution. " The woman was stunned, then frowned: "Mr. Liang, you don''t believe that my daughter''s underwear is allergic? Do you mean to shirk responsibility by saying so? "


    Without waiting for Liang Xiuwen to speak this time, Su Jingfei said: "this lady is right. Your daughter didn''t enter the hospital because of underwear allergy this time."


    "You''re bullshit. It''s your underwear that causes the allergy." The man next to him immediately stood up and denounced Su Jingfei.


    People in the sun family also show angry faces. Even President Li doesn''t know what to say. Other people''s hospital has checked them, and they are really allergic to underwear. Su Jingfei doesn''t admit it. No one will have a good face.


    Mr. Sun was already pale and said: "Mr. Su Jingfei, I don''t care what hospital expert you are, but Xiaomei has been checked. It''s really your underwear that causes the allergy. She is only 20 years old this year, and she has been determined that she can''t feed the next generation. I don''t ask you to make any compensation. At least you should apologize. You deny your fault."


    After a pause, he took a deep breath and said, "Dean Li, it seems that I really want to talk to my friends in the media. It''s the first time I''ve met such a unscrupulous businessman."


    President Li wants to persuade Mr. Sun, but he doesn''t know how to talk about it. Su Jingfei doesn''t admit it. It''s really unbearable.


    Su Jingfei was not worried, but just chuckled and said: "Mr. Sun, don''t be too excited. There is no problem in your examination. The allergy should really be caused by underwear, but it is definitely not the underwear I designed. The underwear I designed has absolutely no allergic ingredients in it."


    "What do you mean, Xiaomei has been using roufeisi underwear in our family. Every time, our wife and I went to buy it together." The woman immediately refuted Su Jingfei''s words.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi did not speak. They all believed Su Jingfei''s judgment. Since he said so, there must be a reason for it.


    When the woman said that, the young man already said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you are still laughing. Are you laughing at us, or are you very proud? You can deny all your faults, you shameless black hearted businessman."


    Su Jingfei''s laughter was indeed heard by everyone on the scene. No matter whether the patient got up because of Su Jingfei''s underwear or not, people were seriously injured. Su Jingfei should not laugh at this time. Even President Li complained about Su Jingfei. This young man, who he thought was very stable before, was so impetuous when it came to his own affairs.


    Su Jingfei was not flustered about the young man''s accusation, but continued to smile: "I did smile. Why can''t I smile? Miss sun is not without treatment. It''s just that she was seriously injured this time. As long as her allergy is cured, he will recover as before."


    "Nonsense, everyone knows this truth, but if it can be cured, who won''t, you say such sarcastic words, is this the lower limit of Xiu IQ?" The young man sneered.


    Su Jingfei is too lazy to pay attention to this impulsive and brainless guy. Instead, he looks at the moved Dean Li and Mr. Sun with a trace of expectation in his eyes and says, "I don''t care what allergy Miss Sun has this time, but if you want to treat her, you should listen to me. If you really want her to be cured, you should believe me."


    When he said that, he was very serious. Anyone could see that he was not joking. As the designer of underwear, he said that he could treat miss sun. He really needed the trust of the sun family, otherwise he could not be cured at all.


    "Uncle sun, you can''t listen to him. He''s a designer of underwear. He did harm to Xiaomei. We can''t let him cure her." Cried the young man, immediately refusing.


    Mr. Sun and his wife looked at each other and hesitated. When they heard that their daughter had a glimmer of hope, they really wanted Su Jingfei to have a try. But he was still a designer of underwear. In their hearts, he was the murderer who killed their daughter. How could they let him treat her!


    Su Jingfei is not worried, just waiting for their family to make a decision. As for Miss Sun on the top of the bed, she has empty eyes and doesn''t know what she is thinking. She estimates her own situation, which is a blow to her.


    "Mr. Su, are you sure you can cure me?" When everyone hesitated, Miss Sun, who had been silent, suddenly asked.


    Her age is not big, and her voice is weak, but no one dares to ignore her. After all, she is the victim. She can speak so quietly to Su Jingfei, which shows that she doesn''t have much hatred for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei could not smile at this time. He was very sure: "there is no problem. Although your allergy is serious, it is within the scope of treatment."

 Chapter 335

    Su Jingfei''s words not only surprised the sun family, but also the president Li. He didn''t know how well Su Jingfei''s medical skills were. However, he knew that the problem of Miss Sun could not be solved in the hospital. In fact, according to his meaning, he was preparing to ask the sun family to transfer Miss Su to the capital. Maybe a doctor could treat her.


    Although it is claimed that this allergy has a great impact, it is not really a verdict that Miss Sun has not been saved. Now Su Jingfei actually says that he can cure it, which is really shocking.


    "I believe Xiaomei''s illness can be cured, but I don''t allow you to treat him." After shock, the young man jumped out again.


    This time Su Jingfei didn''t ignore him, but frowned and said, "Mr. Sun, I want to ask who this young man is and what qualifications he has to stop me from treating miss sun. This disease can''t be delayed, don''t you know?"


    He himself is a young man, but he claims that others are young people. But no one here feels uncomfortable. In the eyes of all people, Su Jingfei is definitely a young and mature type, much more stable than that hairy boy, and his words always get to the point.


    Mr. Sun also frowned and said, "Xiao Wang, don''t be so excited. Everyone is trying to treat Xiao Mei. Let''s listen to Dr. su."


    "Uncle sun, it''s the underwear he designed that hurt Xiaomei. How can he be treated?" the young man was still very excited and tried to persuade Mr. Sun to refuse Su Jingfei''s treatment proposal.


    "Xiao Wang, it''s our Sun family''s business, so you don''t have to interfere." This time Mr. Sun frowned. Why is Xiao Wang so impetuous.


    Su Jingfei has known for a long time that this young man must be Miss Sun''s boyfriend. As for whether she is approved by her parents, Su Jingfei is not sure, but he believes that as long as they don''t really get married, Mr. Sun will be in charge of the affairs of the sun family.


    Now, after listening to Mr. Sun''s words, he said: "Miss Sun''s disease is allergy. Although she is not in danger of life, she only says that it affects her ability to nurse. But if it''s delayed for a long time, maybe it will. If Mr. Wang thinks that he can find an expert in this field immediately, I can leave her alone."


    This time, Xiao Wang is really speechless. Where can he find an expert? Let alone he doesn''t have such a way. Even if he has such a relationship, he can''t find an expert to treat Miss Sun in a short time.


    At this time, Mr. Sun had already seen his daughter''s expectant eyes. Although he knew that the man in front of him was the designer of underwear, the truth that he was ill and went to a doctor was applicable everywhere. If Su Jingfei could treat Miss Sun''s illness, they would not blame Su Jingfei, the designer of underwear.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi quietly asked Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, are you sure you can cure Miss Sun? What''s the matter with her allergy. "


    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on now. I didn''t know until after the examination, but I''m sure it has nothing to do with our underwear. Her allergen is not underwear." Su Jingfei comforted them in a low voice.


    At this time, the sun''s family has also confirmed that Mr. Sun said: "if Dr. Su can really treat Xiaomei, we will not investigate the underwear issue. Nothing is as good as our Xiaomei''s health. We will go to clarify it for reporters outside. You can rest assured."


    In order to make sue awesome to his daughter, he even promised to help sofx group solve the current predicament, which is a very promising commitment.


    Even if the incident is finally resolved, if there is no statement from the patient''s family, the public will continue to suspect that there is a problem with underwear. Even if the roufeisi group will not be listed, at least it will be greatly affected.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile, "since Mr. Sun says so, I''ll see Miss sun first. As for the allergy, we can wait until the treatment is over."


    Naturally, the sun family has no objection. What they are most concerned about is Xiaomei''s condition. Su Jingfei is their only hope at this time. President Li is surprised to see that this young man is so fierce that he turns passive into active in a flash. Now the patient''s family will not hate Su Jingfei any more, but also have to please him.


    Of course, the premise is that Su Jingfei can really cure miss sun. If Su Jingfei is boasting, the sun family will certainly intensify their resentment against Su Jingfei. At that time, Su Jingfei will really be ruined.


    Su Jingfei was not affected by the outside world. He sat down next to miss sun''s bed and said with a smile, "Miss Sun, you put out your hand and I''ll feel your pulse."


    She had never eaten pork and had seen a pig run. Miss sun already knew that Su Jingfei was an expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. At this time, she did not unexpectedly extend her hand. From the red dots on her arm, she could see that she was still allergic, but she was temporarily controlled.


    Su Jingfei has long known about Miss Sun''s condition by observing her words and feelings. Otherwise, he would not dare to boast that he can cure her. Now when he sees her allergy, there is no accident. Instead, he begins to feel her pulse.


    As far as Su Jingfei, who was born in the wild, is concerned, he is not particularly good at pulse diagnosis. Fortunately, besides medical skills, he has real internal skills to use. Although he is not as magical as in the movie, he is still more than enough to assist in the treatment of diseases. Now he uses some means to check Miss Sun''s body.


    After a long time, Su Jingfei put Miss Sun''s hand back in the quilt, thinking silently.


    "Dr. Su, how is Xiaomei''s illness? Can it be cured?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s situation, Mr. Sun couldn''t help asking. His concern was beyond expression. He pitied his parents all over the world.


    At this time, the woman was waiting anxiously. Miss sun was her daughter. Naturally, she was no less concerned than Mr. Sun.


    Su Jingfei nodded at first, then shook his head. Then he said, "the treatment is certainly treatable, but miss sun''s condition is more serious than I thought, and the treatment is more difficult."


    "If you can''t cure it, say it as soon as possible. Don''t delay Xiaomei''s illness. Even if you cheat consumers, you still want to cheat us." At this time, Xiao Wang taunted again. He looked angry. He just wanted to take Su Jingfei to the public security organ.


    Su Jingfei just glanced at him, then turned his eyes to the intersection of Mr. and Mrs. sun, explaining: "what I said is difficult, not that I can''t cure it, but that it''s difficult to eradicate the allergy problem. Even if it''s me, it''s only 30% sure."


    "Ah! As long as it can be treated, even if it can''t be eradicated, you can still take medicine. " Mr. Sun was overjoyed. Su Jingfei thought that it was the eradication of allergy.


    In this case, not to mention professionals, even laymen know that allergy is actually very difficult to treat. As for eradication, it''s not a little bit difficult. Su Jingfei has a three-point assurance that it''s already very adverse.


    In fact, they just want Su Jingfei to cure Xiaomei''s allergy this time. As for whether it can be eradicated, they don''t think about it at all.


    At this time, Xiao Wang had already called up again: "Su, have you made a mistake? Even if you have no ability, you can say that such a ridiculous reason is not bullying us for lack of insight!"


    This time Mr. and Mrs. sun are not dissatisfied with Xiao Wang. In fact, this is what they think. Su Jingfei exaggerates a little.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it''s up to you to believe it or not. If you think I''m cheating you, you can ask someone else. Even if you go to the capital, it''s OK."


    "The fox''s tail is exposed. If it can''t be cured, it can''t be cured. Uncle sun, let''s transfer to another hospital." Xiao Wang sneered.


    "Shut up, Xiao Wang. Xiaomei in our family used to go to school well and was dragged around by you, so I won''t say anything. Now that Xiaomei is like this, can''t you stop? You''d better not meddle in our family affairs. " Mr. Sun''s face changed and he scolded Xiao Wang mercilessly.


    Xiao Wang is dumb, but the resentment in his eyes is all concentrated on Su Jingfei, which makes Su Jingfei feel disgusted like swallowing a fly. How can he meet such people everywhere? If the environment does not allow him, he should maintain his image as a doctor, otherwise the sun family will not trust him, and the matter will be complicated. Now he wants to kick Xiao Wang.


    From Mr. Sun''s words, Su Jingfei can also judge that the sun family is not optimistic about Xiao Wang and Xiao Mei, and even Mr. Sun still looks down on Xiao Wang, who is so unconscious.


    "Dr. Su, you say how to treat Xiaomei. As long as you can make her recover, I will pay as much as possible." After scolding Xiao Wang, Mr. Sun sincerely tells Su Jingfei that no matter whether Su Jingfei really has a way, at least he thinks Su Jingfei is a steady person, not like a free talker.


    "Mr. Sun, this incident is caused by our underwear. We are responsible for the cost of Miss Sun''s treatment." No matter whether it''s really caused by underwear or not, Liang Xiuwen''s attitude is still very correct and says immediately.


    Compared with hearsay, Su Jingfei''s three people feel very good to the sun family. They are sincere and modest. They are not guilty at all. Moreover, Su Jingfei also takes the initiative to treat Xiaomei. If they don''t know their identity, and the hospital determines that this time it is underwear, they can''t believe it. They are unscrupulous businessmen, Now, of course, the idea is wavering.


    Su Jingfei and the other two said, "I''m going to give Miss Sun whole body acupuncture. Except for the nurses in the hospital, everyone has to go out for a while. As long as it''s successful, there''s no problem with the illness. After taking some medicine, you can completely stay away from the allergy. If the effect is not good, you can try to avoid it as long as you pay attention to it."


    "What! You''re a man. I haven''t seen Xiaomei''s body. How can I let you see it? " Xiao Wang jumps out again, only to see Mr. Sun''s fierce eyes, and immediately shrinks back. He just looks at Su Jingfei with more venomous eyes, and even looks at Miss Sun with different eyes.

 Chapter 336

    Su Jingfei convinces the sun family and prepares to treat miss sun. Now that they have all said that they need acupuncture all over the body, naturally the only people present are him and the nurse. Everyone else has to go back.


    As long as he can treat Miss Sun''s allergic disease, the sun family will not have any opinions. The only one who is not angry is the man named Xiao Wang. Maybe he is Miss Sun''s boyfriend, or maybe he thinks Su Jingfei is the culprit for Miss Sun. Unfortunately, he has no substantive relationship with miss sun, no matter how angry he is, It can''t change the fact that Su Jingfei is going to treat miss sun.


    "Well, now, except for me and these two nurses, everyone quit. I think it will take two hours. During this time, you can deal with things." Su Jingfei saw the sun family agreed to treatment, first said to the public, and whispered to Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen nodded and said, "well, I''m going to deal with the matter now. You can treat miss sun with ease here." Then he said to President Li, "president, I want to borrow the conference room of your hospital. Is that ok?"


    "No problem, of course." Not to mention that President Li knows Liang Xiuwen''s identity, how can he say that he is also a boss? With Su Jingfei''s relationship, he will cooperate with Liang Xiuwen. Not to say that Su Jingfei is an expert in their hospital. Even if he has no ability, the people standing behind him are all big men in the city and province.


    Naturally, Liang Xiuwen didn''t know that President Li had thought so much. After listening to President Li''s consent, he immediately said to Li Hongsi, "go and tell the reporters outside that I will hold a press conference in the conference room of the hospital."


    "Press conference?" Standing beside them, Mr. Sun frowned and said, "President Liang, you are a little too anxious. Everything should wait until my daughter is safe. I won''t help you clarify this situation."


    He is obviously a cautious man. Although Su Jingfei promised to cure his daughter, he can''t rest assured. If he clarifies that, if his daughter can''t cure her, he will be dumb.


    Liang Xiuwen said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Sun. I''m just going to talk to the reporter about this incident. I don''t need Mr. Sun to come forward for the moment. However, the reason why I went to the press conference so early is that I have confidence in Jingfei. He never let me down."


    When she said this, not only did Mr. Sun look sideways, but even Li Hongsi unconsciously looked at Liang Xiuwen. Liang Xiuwen didn''t pay attention. She was thinking back on her contact with Su Jingfei. He never let himself down. Although Su Jingfei was young, she was steady and capable. She was absolutely an excellent man.


    Since Liang Xiuwen had said that, Mr. Sun would not have any problem. Xiao Wang''s face was gloomy and his eyes kept turning. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After they came out, although the reporters had been informed by Li hongsilk, they did not leave. When they saw them, they immediately gathered around and asked Liang Xiuwen, "Mr. Liang, do you want to apologize to the public for today''s incident? Is this a conscience discovery?"


    It is obvious that this reporter has ulterior motives. When he asks questions, he is asking questions.


    Liang Xiuwen directly ignores such questions. No matter how you answer, this kind of people will definitely write their meaning. Obviously, they have received money from strangers, but they don''t care what the facts are.


    Next to a reporter has asked: "Mr. Liang, for your product users allergic serious, resulting in bad consequences can not be nurtured, how do you see?"


    Although the reporter''s question was also very sharp, at least it was not that kind of intentional black saying, Liang Xiuwen also turned back and said with a smile: "this reporter, before you ask this question, please don''t be so sure, who said there are such serious consequences, now I''m very formal to tell you that Miss Sun is in treatment, and she should recover soon."


    "Mr. Liang, can we take this as an excuse? After all, the hospital has confirmed the diagnosis." The reporters who asked questions came out again, no matter whether Liang Xiuwen would answer them or not.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t refuse to answer this time. Instead, she carried out president Li beside her and said, "this is president Li of the municipal hospital. If you don''t know whether Miss Sun''s condition is certain, listen to what the president said. I think his words should be more convincing than mine."


    President Li was not surprised. He knew that if he held a press conference this time, he would certainly need his own help. Then he said, "Mr. Liang is right. Now there are experts treating miss sun. Don''t worry."


    His words are more implicit. It''s not that he doesn''t have confidence in Su Jingfei. In fact, he must be more cautious about this kind of thing. His status is so decided.


    The reporters have to ask again. Liang Xiuwen has already said, "ladies and gentlemen, didn''t I say that? The press conference is in the conference room of the hospital. Now let''s go with us. Don''t affect the treatment of patients here. I will give you a satisfactory answer if there are any problems at that time. "


    Since she said so, everyone naturally went to the meeting room, but there were still a few reporters who didn''t give up. Of course, it''s not clear why these people didn''t give up. They found the sun family.


    Although Mr. and Mrs. sun are not celebrities, they know that this is not the time to speak. They keep quiet and just follow Liang Xiuwen silently.


    On the contrary, Xiao Wang, when interviewed by the reporter, sneered: "you say it''s too funny. It''s obviously the fault of roufeisi group. Their underwear caused my girlfriend allergy. Now the one who is treating her is actually the underwear designer. I can''t believe how much he will hurt my girlfriend."


    His tone was completely like a victim, and Mr. Sun couldn''t listen any more. He said over there, "Xiao Wang, don''t talk nonsense. They are experts in traditional Chinese medicine hospital."


    "Experts? Hum, uncle sun, it''s too easy for you to trust people. There are several experts who are reliable these days. If it wasn''t for his expert status, could he design such harmful underwear? I think he just does it. After we prove it to him, he will tell us that Xiaomei''s condition is serious and he has nothing to do Xiao Wang retorted without showing weakness.


    Although this makes Mr. Sun uncomfortable, it also makes him waver. Who said that Su Jingfei would think so? Therefore, Mr. Sun is more sure that he can''t stand up and clarify.


    Several reporters immediately recorded their conversations, and they had already figured out how to say it in their minds. In particular, what Xiao Wang, the victim''s boyfriend, said was the most popular one. He was just too cooperative with the interview. Although he didn''t obviously say anything about scolding Su Jingfei, it was enough to make su Jingfei worried.


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen answered a phone call, gave two orders, and hung up. If he had a deep look at Xiao Wang, who was talking to the reporter over there, he didn''t say anything more. He just took the reporter to the conference room.


    Before he got there, he suddenly walked out from the side. Feng Siguang and Lin ruofeng were the first two people. They made the appearance of meeting Liang Xiuwen by chance. Lin ruofeng was surprised and said, "Xiuwen, how can you be here? There are so many reporters here. Is there something wrong with your underwear?"


    Liang Xiuwen has long guessed that this incident has something to do with them. Now that they appear here, they are more sure of this. They obviously want to come and watch the drama they direct.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei has already said to the two girls that as a secret hand, he usually won''t show up. But when he is sure to win, he wants to come and see for himself how embarrassed the person he framed is. Now he is really in Su Jingfei''s words.


    Feng Siguang and Lin ruofeng''s harvest this time is extremely insidious. Under normal circumstances, it is definitely a serious blow to roufeisi group. However, they do not know what level Su Jingfei''s medical skills have reached, otherwise they would never use such means.


    "There is no problem with our underwear, but it causes some problems. We just take this opportunity to hold a press conference in the conference room of the hospital to make things clear. Lin and Feng are all here. Why don''t we go and listen to them together?" Liang Xiuwen thought in her heart, but she was calm.


    Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang naturally came to see Liang Xiuwen and others in a dilemma. They didn''t expect Liang Xiuwen to be so calm at this time. While they admired this woman, they were also surprised. What could they do to reverse the adversity?


    As for Liang Xiuwen''s invitation, Feng Siguang also said with a smile: "well, I also want to hear what you say. I said earlier that health care underwear is unreliable. I didn''t expect that you have been affected so soon. What about Su Jingfei? Isn''t he a designer of underwear? It can''t be running away. "


    They didn''t know what happened before. They really thought Su Jingfei was hiding and didn''t dare to show up. Feng Siguang was also a celebrity. Naturally, some of the reporters who were present knew him. After hearing what he said, they felt that the roufeisi group was not good this time. They didn''t know the grudge between them. They really thought that they met each other here by chance!


    "By the way, I just forgot to ask, how so coincidentally, Lin and Feng are always in the hospital, is it because who is not feeling well?" Liang Xiuwen''s understatement of Tao.


    Although Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang have been psychologically prepared for this, they are still not happy at this time. After all, when they come to the hospital, they usually have physical problems. Even if Liang Xiuwen''s questions are normal, they seem to curse them.


    "Well, not so much. The reception will start soon. Everything you want to know will be announced later." Liang Xiuwen did not wait for the two to answer, but walked into the conference room and told reporters.

 Chapter 337

    Liang Xiuwen held a press conference, which was expected by many journalists. Not only did they participate in the conference, but they even called their close colleagues. Even at the temporary conference, there were more people than at the last new product launch.


    This is a kind of reporter''s psychology. The new product launch is a good thing, and the company must invite people. This is a disguised propaganda, and the news value is not high. However, such scandals are popular, and the news value is higher. This is also a kind of Chinese mentality.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know what to say about this mentality. She just knows that the more people she comes this time, the better it will be for her. This is also the basis of her confidence in Su Jingfei.


    "Well, Mr. Liang, people have already arrived. Should we talk about this incident?" And so on many reporters are almost in place, anxious reporter already anxious way.


    "Yes, Mr. Liang, since you have already held this press conference, do you want to tell us something about it, such as the situation of the injured, the punishment for underwear designers, and how you will compensate the victims?" Of course, there is no shortage of journalists who don''t think it''s a big deal.


    It is obvious that Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang are behind the scenes this time. At this time, they don''t need to speak, just use their means. Moreover, even if they don''t arrange anyone, the reporters now hope that the bigger the matter, the better.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk are also people who have gone through the storm. Naturally, they will not be flustered because of this question. Instead, Li hongsilk said calmly: "this reporter, I will write down the name of your magazine in a moment, and I will talk with your leaders about whether you are reporting or editing reports. Since you have already said that, what are we going to do?"


    When the two girls are together, Liang Xiuwen always has a mild attitude, while Li hongsilk has a tough attitude, which can be regarded as a kind of black-and-white face cooperation. It happens that Li hongsilk has a cold attitude, which is true to everyone. Others can only think that it is normal for her to say so, and they will not think that she is deliberately targeting anyone.


    As soon as the reporter''s face changed, he quickly changed his voice and said, "I''m sorry, I just had an extreme attitude. Mr. Liang would like to talk about today."


    Businesses like Liang Xiuwen are different from movie stars. They are not entertainment reporters, and they can''t be the king without a crown. If Liang Xiuwen and others really want to deal with a reporter, the reporter can only cry, and he has to be soft hearted.


    With this person as an example, the people behind don''t ask too many questions. Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang frown at this situation. They don''t know where Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi''s confidence comes from. Su Jingfei is not here. Shouldn''t they try their best to win back the company''s image?


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi were not in a hurry to explain. They just played Tai Chi with the reporters. After about ten minutes, Liang Xiuwen answered the phone and began to formally say, "I''ve just made you wait for a long time. The reason why I made you wait is that we have to come up with something to convince you. Now let''s invite our customers here, They are all users of our roufeisi underwear, and they are all local people. Everyone has their own real information. There is absolutely no possibility of cheating. You can investigate. "


    With the eyes of the public, some women came in one after another, including young people, middle-aged women, and even nearly old women.


    Fortunately, the conference room of the hospital is big enough, otherwise it can''t be installed. Nevertheless, it seems a little crowded, and the reporters don''t understand what''s going on for a moment.


    "These are all users of our products, of all ages, and they are randomly selected users from various sales points. Now reporters can interview them to find out their opinions on our products. There are 100 users in total." Liang Xiuwen saw everyone come in, made a gesture to the staff outside, and began to tell reporters.


    Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang were also stunned by this new method. They did not expect Liang Xiuwen to use such a transparent and shocking method to prove the reputation of their products.


    This kind of means, in fact, does not come from Liang Xiuwen''s mind, but from Su Jingfei''s way of thinking. Even how to explain the bad influence of this matter, it is not easy to convince people. This time, it''s better to play a big game, directly mobilize the company''s people, and directly find the masses of users.


    In this way, we can not only remove the bad influence of the incident, but also take the opportunity to publicize it, and let the masses personally experience the reception. What else can win the trust of customers better than this method.


    Because of time and region constraints, only 100 users can be invited, but as long as they are randomly selected, these reporters can no longer write casually. After all, word of mouth and false reports will affect their whole newspaper or magazine, and they should be very careful in publishing.


    Su Jingfei directly smashed Lin ruofeng''s and Feng Siguang''s intention to frame Su Jingfei by means of entertainment. Even when these people came, this kind of thing exploded on the Internet. There must be more people praising ruofesi on the Internet. This is definitely the conscience of the industry. If they are not very confident in their own products, how can they accept such a test, What''s more, Su Jingfei can cure Miss Sun''s illness.


    After the initial shock, reporters naturally began to ask questions. They thought there were a lot of reporters coming, but they really began to visit. They found that reporters were not enough. Many of them were one reporter interviewing several customers. Of course, there were also cross interviews. However, the result was praise for the products.


    Even some older women keep saying that they have drooping breasts, but they have used roufeisi underwear, and they are glowing for the second spring. If the reporters are not men, they even want to let them touch them to verify their words.


    All of these people are local and have their own records of living in s city for many years, which can''t be faked at all. Besides, there is almost no connection between these people except a few who come here. If roufeisi group has contacted them for a long time, it is considered that journalists don''t believe it.


    This result can only show one thing, roufeisi underwear is really popular, the only dissatisfaction is that the health care effect is too weak, I don''t know whether it can enhance the effect.


    In the end, Liang Xiuwen came forward and explained to the public that this kind of health care effect can''t be improved casually. These materials are made according to the most scientific proportion. If the balance is broken, the health care effect will decline, which makes these women calm down. They are too satisfied with the inner clothes, and they all say that they will support Rufus in the future.


    When the reporter asked questions about underwear allergy, people unanimously denied that the underwear feels very warm, just like being hugged in the arms. If there is any possibility of allergy, it must be the physical problem of allergic people.


    At this time, there is no need for Liang Xiuwen to explain. People do not believe this view at all, which makes the reporters have no way to tell them that someone is allergic to enter the hospital, and they obviously will not believe it.


    After these guests were invited out, Liang Xiuwen said: "you must have believed the reputation of our products. These people are randomly selected. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate in private. I hope your reports should be completely true. If anyone makes up something, I don''t mind taking legal measures."


    Li Hongsi added: "you don''t have to think about any lawsuit. The bigger the lawsuit, the better the sales of your newspapers. I can tell you that I studied law in University, and I am fully confident that I can make you never publish any more newspapers."


    Even Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang have to admit that Li Hongsi is a cold woman. Of course, even though the reporter knows this is a threat, no one dares to take the risk to try. They have noticed that this cold woman never seems to be joking.


    When Liang Xiuwen saw that these reporters were silenced, she secretly gave a thumbs up to Li Hongsi. She knew better than anyone that Li Hongsi studied business administration in University, which was not a law at all. In fact, Lin ruofeng also knew that he could not deny Li Hongsi at this time. Originally, they came out from the perspective of onlookers, but now they are depressed enough without seeing the excitement, I don''t want to be a topic.


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen''s phone rings again, and all the reporters are very concerned. They have noticed that every time things turn for the better, Liang Xiuwen receives the phone call. They don''t know who is calling this time.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t care about the public''s attention. She whispered a few words and then said with a smile, "what questions do you have about this incident? I''m not shirking responsibility, but I''ve shown you the reputation of our underwear, which shows that our underwear has no problems."


    "It can''t prove that there is no problem at all, otherwise Xiaomei may not be allergic." Seeing that Liang Xiuwen had turned the situation around, Xiao Wang could not help saying.


    This time, Mr. and Mrs. sun didn''t speak. It''s true that as Xiao Wang said, if it turns out that the underwear is OK, what''s the problem with Xiao Mei? Even if Su Jingfei finally cured Xiao Mei, her guilt can''t be in vain, and roufeisi group really has no responsibility?


    "It''s just that we can''t think that our products have no problems because of people''s oral statements, but I''ve just received a phone call. Our product patent has passed the reexamination stage, that is, it has been affirmed in terms of quality, and now it''s almost final." Liang Xiuwen explained with a smile: "maybe you are not clear about the issue of patent application. Let me just say that as long as it has passed the reexamination, it has been proved that the creativity or quality has passed the standard. The final examination standard is whether it is worth establishing a patent."

 Chapter 338

    Liang Xiuwen''s words calmed all the people present at that time. The national institutions have approved the health care effect of roufeisi underwear. It can be seen that this kind of underwear does not have any potential safety hazard.


    No matter how famous the experts or doctors are, they may be denied the approval. But if the national authority has approved it, no one can doubt it. They have passed the examination in front of the patent office, and they can absolutely stop all those who doubt it.


    Let''s not talk about reporters this time. Even if we don''t believe in them all the time, Xiao Wang can''t say anything about it. He''s not a fool. His products have been so affirmed. How can we question them.


    The meeting room was quiet for at least a minute. These reporters were probably thinking about how to ask. Seeing that the situation was not good, Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang quickly winked and motioned to their chess pieces. If this continues, the crisis of their products will pass easily.


    "Mr. Liang, since your products have been approved by the state authorities, why do you still have allergies? According to the truth, this product should not cause harm to anyone at all." After receiving the instructions, the reporter immediately asked Liang Xiuwen from a different angle. Since you said there was no problem, what happened this time.


    Liang Xiuwen knows that this is a loophole, but still calmly said: "although this allergy incident is caused by our underwear, it is not that there is something wrong with the health care effect of our underwear."


    After a pause, he pointed to Mr. and Mrs. sun and said, "they are the parents of this patient. They have agreed to cooperate with our treatment. After a while, there should be news."


    Mr. and Mrs. sun''s face is not very good-looking. They know that this time they don''t help ruofesi group to clarify, but they must cooperate with their work. Let alone it''s not suitable to turn over their faces in such an occasion. What''s more important is that Su Jingfei is treating their daughter. Naturally, they hope Su Jingfei can give Xiaomei good treatment.


    "Yes, we are very sad about our allergy this time. Xiaomei is only 20 years old, but now Doctor Su is treating Xiaomei in my family. I hope she will get better soon." Obviously, Mr. Sun has seen some of the world. When he saw these people interviewing, he didn''t feel too flustered. Instead, he calmed down and confirmed the guesses and doubts in people''s hearts.


    Originally, I didn''t come out without Su Jingfei entering the ward. Some reporters who have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei all know that he is a traditional Chinese medicine and may treat patients in the ward. Those who are confused also understand why Su Jingfei didn''t come out.


    "I want to ask, Mr. Su Jingfei seems to be a designer of underwear. Why should he treat Miss Xiaomei?" Lin ruofeng hired people, immediately prick road.


    Before Mr. Sun opened his mouth, Xiao Wang said, "it was su Jingfei who proposed to treat Xiao Mei. He said that her illness was not caused by her underwear. He wanted to prove it."


    The reporter quickly asked: "that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are really so good, can treat the disease that the city hospital is helpless?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, that''s what he said. He''s the designer of underwear. Even if there''s something wrong, he should know it himself. I think it''s easy for the manufacturer to solve the problem. " Xiao Wang curls his mouth. It seems that he has no intention, but it is the way to kill his heart.


    Liang Xiuwen frowned and said: "Mr. Wang, although you are the patient''s boyfriend, I hope you are still cautious. You have a charge for Su jingfei''an. We have the right to sue you for slander."


    "Slander? You accuse me of slander. Xiaomei is now in hospital with allergies. How can your company not make a statement and shirk responsibility here all the time? Don''t you have any compensation? Shouldn''t you apologize and dare to accuse me, you ruthless unscrupulous businessmen? " Xiao Wang is like a cat whose tail has been trampled on. He jumps up and points to Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi and scolds them.


    Looking at his appearance, he is absolutely the victim but has no place to plead for injustice. Those reporters who were not bribed by Lin ruofeng are immediately dissatisfied with Liang Xiuwen''s attitude. No matter what the specific reason, people are allergic to underwear. Their attitude is really unbearable.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t say anything, but nodded to Li Hongsi. Li Hongsi also stood up and said: "originally, we didn''t want to talk about this matter before the little girl''s condition was not stable. Since you said that, you might as well tell it out and listen to it."


    Everyone has been used to Li Hongsi''s character. Whenever she can stand up and speak, she has a big idea. The people who originally wanted to ask questions also shut up. They want to see what Li Hongsi is going to show them.


    Li Hongsi nodded to a staff member who led the guests outside. The staff member immediately took out a piece of information and opened it to the public: "Wang Zongze, male, 22 years old, unemployed, met Miss Sun Dongmei a year ago..."


    Then, in front of the public, he explained the contact between Xiao Wang and Xiao Mei in the past two years. According to the data, Xiao Wang has been idling around all the time. He has no money or power. He usually lives on Xiao Mei, which can be regarded as a kind of white face.


    Wang Zongze, who used to be righteous, was immediately despised by the public. As a young man, he actually lives on his girlfriend. According to the information, this guy not only lives on his girlfriend, but also whores and gambles. Even Mr. and Mrs. sun, who have never looked up to Wang, are very surprised, They didn''t expect their daughter''s boyfriend to be like this.


    Wang Zongze''s face is even worse. He didn''t expect that his information would be investigated so soon and read out in public. Hearing the other party''s recent changes in life, Wang Zongze has said in a loud voice: "this is a forgery. You want to cheat people."


    "Yes? Mr. Wang, everything you''ve done is based on fact finding. Do you still need witnesses? " Li Hongsi sneered, and then continued: "you don''t have to say that we infringe on your privacy. We investigate this, mainly because of Xiaomei''s illness. Naturally, we have to investigate. And the last item of the investigation shows that you gave Xiaomei''s underwear to her."


    "It''s from me. What''s the matter? Isn''t it normal to give my girlfriend underwear?" Wang Zongze was sweating, but he insisted. His words were right, and everyone nodded.


    "Yes, there''s no problem for you to do so, but I want to ask why someone paid 500000 yuan to your account before that. What''s the meaning? It''s less than half a day before and after the two things. Can you tell us what kind of person is giving you such financial assistance?" Li Hongsi nodded, but then sneered.


    When people hear this, they already know what''s going on. Li hongsilk doesn''t need to show any evidence. As long as the two things are connected, who doesn''t understand? Before he just despised Wang Zongze, now he is rubbish.


    His girlfriend is so kind to him, and he even takes money to harm others. Mr. Sun''s eyes are full of anger and says, "Xiao Wang, although our family has always disagreed with your association with Xiao Mei, they didn''t really intervene. You actually hurt Xiao Mei for the sake of money. Are you a wolf hearted dog?"


    "Yes, thanks to my persuading Lao sun all the time, you are so human and cruel." Mrs. sun, too, said ruefully.


    Xiao Wang was really flustered this time. He quickly explained, "Uncle sun and aunt, don''t listen to their nonsense. They are setting me up. How can I do this? You have to believe me!"


    "Well, tell me about the money." With a little anger, Mr. Sun directly took out a money order from the staff. He didn''t know where they found it. It was Wang Zongze who had the account. Obviously, Li hongsilk didn''t do things without a word.


    Wang Zongze was tongue tied. He didn''t explain clearly for a long time. Unexpectedly, he didn''t explain. Instead, he turned to Lin ruofeng and said, "Mr. Lin, you help me. I have the money..."


    "Shut up, your money has nothing to do with me." Lin ruofeng didn''t expect that Wang Zongze was in a hurry to go to a doctor. He actually found himself. This is his exposure.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi have long guessed that Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang are behind the scenes. While clarifying the incident, they are also thinking about how to clean up Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang. Unexpectedly, Wang Zongze has taken the initiative to find Lin ruofeng before they wait for them.


    Wang Zongze is absolutely a typical scum in society. Don''t be mean. If they are allowed to do bad things, it''s really suitable. But in the same way, if such people are not firm minded, they are also the most vulnerable to bad things.


    Now Lin ruofeng already has his own bitter experience. Although he reacts very quickly, those reporters are all human beings. How can they not see the situation? Immediately, those who participated in the roufeisi group''s product launch before realized the content. In addition, those who have begun to doubt it.


    "Mr. Liang, you don''t want to listen to this man. This man''s ugly behavior is exposed, so..." Lin ruofeng doesn''t want to expose himself even if he wants to revenge roufeisi group.


    Liang Xiuwen also very cooperative understanding: "I understand, such people speak, how can we believe it."


    Although Lin ruofeng knew that Liang Xiuwen would not say it because of her old love, he was still relaxed when she said it: "yes, we really can''t believe such a person."


    Liang Xiuwen said with a smile: "yes, that''s right. This guy has problems with his girlfriend''s underwear. He''s just crazy. Now people can probably guess the cause of Xiaomei, right? Our products stand the test. " After a pause, he seemed to smile to Lin ruofeng unintentionally and said, "by the way, Mr. Lin, it seems that your company has also produced new underwear. I don''t know what''s the quality of our products?"

 Chapter 339

    Liang Xiuwen''s light words, like a knife, pierced into Lin ruofeng''s heart. What she seemed unintentional, but it was worth thousands of words. She didn''t need to say any more.


    If people just guessed that Lin ruofeng was behind the scenes from Wang Zongze''s words before, there were still some people who doubted Lin ruofeng''s motive at that time. At most, they doubted that they were personal grudges. Now they have found enough reasons. Peers are enemies, and they are the most convincing reasons everywhere.


    If Lin''s group, represented by Lin ruofeng, produces underwear, its natural competitor is ruofesi group, which is currently the most popular brand in China.


    If these are linked together, it makes perfect sense to bribe Wang Zongze to do such a thing, and it is well founded. Reporters immediately turn their focus from roufeisi group to Lin group. Relatively speaking, people will not pay much attention to the good news, but generally pay attention to the ugly news.


    In this case, people thought they could break the news about Rufus group, but they didn''t expect that the target of the news became Rufus group. Except for those who were bribed, they didn''t care which company to break the news about. Anyway, they could increase sales.


    "Mr. Liang, our products will not be inferior to yours. We are buying from foreign brands." Lin ruofeng thought of the most vicious woman''s heart in his heart. On the surface, he could only pretend to be confident. He looked elegant. Although one eye didn''t turn, others didn''t doubt him.


    Liang Xiuwen said with a smile: "what happened to foreign brands? Do you think Chinese brands are not as good as foreigners? Mr. Lin, how can you say that you are also a family business, a local business, and how can you respect foreign brands so much? "


    Now that she has mastered the initiative, she just needs to keep bringing Lin ruofeng to the pit. These reporters must be happy to see Lin ruofeng make a fool of herself. Lin''s group is much bigger than roufeisi group, which is equivalent to the original Liang''s group, and roufeisi is just a subsidiary of others.


    Lin ruofeng can live insidiously all the time. Naturally, he is not a pure straw bag. Naturally, he hears the trap in Liang Xiuwen''s mouth and says quickly, "we are just talking about business. We don''t have the meaning of praising foreign brands. Business has no borders."


    Although he said so, the mentality of Chinese people is very strange. When they buy things, they don''t want to import, but they have an angry heart and want to support domestic brands. Even these reporters are no exception. When they hear Liang Xiuwen''s words, they have positioned Lin ruofeng as worshiping foreign countries and flattering foreign countries. No matter how he explains it, people already have ideas in their hearts.


    What''s more, for the sake of competition, he actually made the means of buying people to frame him up. First of all, his character is not up to standard. Lin ruofeng really stole chicken this time, and he can''t eat a handful of rice instead.


    "Now Mr. Wang Zongze, what else do you have to say? If not, I think people outside will let you go back with them." Liang Xiuwen feels that it''s almost time to stir up the flames. Instead of giving Lin ruofeng more opportunities to explain, she turns her eyes to Wang Zongze.


    Before Wang Zongze flurried to find Lin ruofeng, he knew that he was wrong and was in a panic. At this time, Liang Xiuwen suddenly found him again. He didn''t respond at all. He was a little stunned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Li Hongsi said with a smile: "of course, it means that you have so much money in your own account, and then your girlfriend almost died of allergies. Some people want to ask you to cooperate with the investigation. Now you are waiting outside, so you should not mind cooperating with them." The door of the conference room opened and two policemen appeared outside.


    At this time, the reporters really understood Liang Xiuwen''s method. People do things in a chain. First, they expose Wang Zongze''s behavior in public, and let people change their impression of roufei''s underwear. Then they have to defend their own interests by legal means.


    When the police really get involved in the incident, the fact that Liang Xiuwen and his family were wronged will be more easily accepted. Now everyone has completely confirmed that this incident is definitely framed by Lin ruofeng and Wang Zongze.


    The direct leaders of these policemen all want to give Su Jingfei face. Now Su Jingfei invited someone to handle the case, and naturally he arrived here very quickly. Yes, Su Jingfei did the reporting. This is what Su Jingfei did when Liang Xiuwen left the ward.


    "Mr. Wang, you are suspected of harming others'' personal safety, causing serious consequences. Please go back to cooperate with our investigation." One of the policemen went to Wang Zongze on business, regardless of the media reporters, directly handcuffed him.


    According to the truth, before conviction, handcuffs will not be used. But this time, it''s different. Although the evidence is not conclusive, it''s certain that he is definitely a suspect. No one here thinks that he''s wrong. Wang Zongze is rubbish in their eyes, and even his girlfriend is trapped. It''s inhuman. What''s more, sun Dongmei is a little girl who is devoted to him.


    When the police took Wang Zongze away, Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang also changed their faces and took the opportunity to leave. On the one hand, they wanted to avoid reporters'' interview. On the other hand, they naturally wanted to find a relationship to shut Wang Zongze up. Otherwise, they would be in trouble.


    No matter how rich they are, if someone really wants to deal with them, it''s enough to make people headache. Of course, the strength of Rufus group doesn''t really frighten them, but if they have evidence in their hands, they still can''t avoid worrying. This incident is really miscalculation.


    Reporters see two people with people to leave, there is no way to catch up with the past, today is the press conference held by roufeisi group, but they have their own ideas in mind, go back to a good report on today''s things.


    "Well, everyone, the farce has almost come to an end. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to say that everyone knows what''s going on, but I hope you''ll show mercy when you report. Miss sun is still young, so don''t mention her specifically." Liang Xiuwen saw that everyone already knew what to report, and said with a smile.


    Naturally, the reporters would not have any opinions on Liang Xiuwen''s request. They all nodded in agreement. Mr. Sun and his wife nodded gratefully, and they were full of good feelings for Liang Xiuwen.


    Ever since I knew that Wang Zongze had done harm to others, I had already known that I had wronged Liang Xiuwen and others. Now I see that they handle it like this and take good care of them. It''s absolutely interesting. They are even embarrassed that their daughter has found a shameless male friend.


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen''s phone rings again. People unconsciously focus on Liang Xiuwen''s mobile phone. They are sure that when Liang Xiuwen''s mobile phone rings, things will change.


    Liang Xiuwen listened to the phone and hung up after a few words. People didn''t know what she heard. Liang Xiuwen looked up and said with a smile, "are you very curious? What did I just say on the phone?" After everyone nodded unconsciously, he said with a smile, "the phone call I just received was from Su Jingfei, and he was just treating Xiaomei. Now the result comes out."


    Although judging from her smile, he guessed that it must be good news, Mr. Sun said anxiously: "how is Xiaomei''s illness?"


    Liang Xiuwen naturally did not want to lose his appetite at this time, and said happily: "just now Jingfei said that Xiaomei''s allergy problem is because there is a kind of plant element in her underwear that is more sensitive to human beings. Now he has removed that element. Although he can''t say he is healthy immediately, he can be completely healthy by taking a few pieces of traditional Chinese medicine, and he can also be immune to such allergens."


    People don''t understand these professional things, but they can understand what Liang Xiuwen means. Xiaomei is not only cured, but also has a blessing in disguise. On the contrary, it can reduce the chance of allergies in the future.


    President Li, who had never opened his mouth, said with emotion: "I''ve heard that Su''s expert medical skills are very good. Now I know what level he has reached."


    He is the president of the hospital, and this is the city hospital. Su Jingfei can say that he must have passed the examination, and all this is done by Su Jingfei, a 20-year-old young man. He knows the difficulty better than others.


    Originally, the reporters thought that there was no news to explode. Unexpectedly, after a while, they got such a powerful news. Not only was there no problem with roufeisi underwear, but also the designer of the underwear was a highly skilled traditional Chinese medicine. Su Jingfei''s reputation exploded.


    Naturally, Liang Xiuwen didn''t know that at a press conference today, not only Sophie''s underwear will be popular again, but Su Jingfei''s reputation will also be greatly increased, which is completely different from Su Jingfei''s usually low-key style.


    At this time, she had taken the sun family and her husband and wife to the ward. Naturally, the most concerned about sun Dongmei''s illness was his parents, followed by Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. No matter how the matter was finally solved, the key was whether sun Dongmei could recover, or their company''s reputation would be damaged.


    When people came to the ward, sun Dongmei''s allergic spots had disappeared. Although the reporters couldn''t get in, they could learn from the nurses who came out that sun Dongmei only needed to eat a few more important pictures to fully recover. The news was told by the hospital staff, which was not nonsense. They immediately believed Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    Su Jingfei in the ward is also receiving the sun family''s thanks. Since they know that this matter has nothing to do with roufeisi group, they are very grateful for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei accepts this calmly. From Liang Xiuwen''s introduction, he already knows what has just happened. He knows that Lin''s group is going to have bad luck this time. It seems that he has a real chance to fight back.


    Prior to the investigation of Wang Zongze''s matter, he was looking for a white head to do, such a matter only 307 of the troops are good at, in fact, Su startled Fei although Sun Dongmei has been treating this disease, but in the remote control of everything outside.

 Chapter 340

    Su Jingfei cured sun Dongmei''s allergy, and it has been proved that this incident has nothing to do with roufeisi underwear, which naturally resolved the bad impact of this allergy incident.


    Despite this, Liang Xiuwen still promises in front of the public that all the medical expenses of Miss Sun Dongmei are borne by ruofesi group. No matter what, she is affected. Even if the sun family and his wife are unwilling, they will eventually bear the expenses. After all, if they really refuse, they will also refuse Su Jingfei''s medical treatment. In the end, everyone is happy about this.


    The most unhappy people are naturally Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang. The plan they have designed is to make su Jingfei a disgrace first. They agree on this point, and then slowly clean up the roufeisi group.


    As a result, not only has Su Jingfei not been ranked next to him, but many reporters have learned about Lin ruofeng''s scandal. Even if they left at that time and didn''t accept any interviews, they couldn''t stop these reporters from going back to write some reports. As expected, the next day was full of reports about this underwear allergy incident.


    This time, we don''t need the trouble of the rouffith group. We don''t need to hire any gunners and reporters. They have spontaneously reported what happened yesterday.


    One of the most reported, of course, is yesterday''s press conference, roufeisi group randomly selected users to survey the use of feedback, such a clear conscience, self-confidence approach, let all sectors of the public praise.


    Some of them are really attentive. After they went back, they investigated several users who participated in feedback yesterday. Sure enough, as Rufus group said, these people were randomly selected. This opinion survey is more credible, and Rufus group''s underwear is naturally accepted by the public.


    This incident, not only has not affected the roufeisi group at all, but also has directly become the real first brand of domestic underwear. The sales volume has increased again. This is beyond Liang Xiuwen''s expectation. They just want to clarify.


    Another person who got angry about this was su Jingfei. Reporters highly praised Su Jingfei''s medical skills. If it was only reported by a newspaper, it was suspected of being flattered. But now, Su Jingfei''s report is just along with the report of roufei group, it can''t be said to be flattering.


    Su Jingfei has become a well-known star for a while. Although many people have never met Su Jingfei, they know that there is a miracle doctor in s city. When the hospital announced that it was helpless, he was cured.


    Traditional Chinese medicine has been declining in the eyes of the public. Even if we know that there are such doctors in the country, we don''t believe it.


    Now that Su Jingfei is born, not only he is famous, but also Chinese medicine has many more patients. It seems that for a while, everyone thinks that Chinese medicine is better than western medicine, which makes president Liu of the Chinese medicine hospital sad.


    Naturally, these news are not limited to s city. The network is so developed that the whole country soon knows about it. Su Jingfei is also famous all over the country for the first time. Naturally, all the products of roufeisi group are known together. Su Jingfei even received an invitation letter from Beijing University of traditional Chinese medicine to attend the study report.


    For these, Su Jingfei didn''t care at all. When he reported it, he stayed at home all the time. He had his own things to do. Although he was still concerned about these external things, he was not the most concerned about them.


    What he is most concerned about is the impact of this report on Lin''s group. Since the news highly praises the ruofesi group and Su Jingfei, Lin ruofeng, the opposite textbook, certainly can''t escape. The newspaper has mentioned the black hand behind this time, either overtly or covertly. Even if it uses a pronoun and skeptical tone, as long as someone with a little brain knows what it means.


    All of a sudden, with the report, Lin ruofeng is as famous as Su Jingfei, but he is infamous, and he really has the mentality of hating the rich. As a rich second generation, what he has done makes people despise him. Compared with Su Jingfei''s positive image, he is immediately criticized to pieces.


    To a certain extent, Lin ruofeng is more popular than Su Jingfei. There are so many people on the Internet who are cruel to him. Naturally, there are so many people who scold him. Lin ruofeng even becomes a street mouse.


    This is also what people didn''t expect. Even though they knew that this time had a certain impact on Lin ruofeng, they didn''t expect such a big impact. He was almost ruined. Su Jingfei was really happy to see such a result, because it was related to his next plan.


    Feng Siguang was also affected. For a time, their century Fangyuan group was affected, and Feng Siguang could only meet the provincial capital for the time being. Otherwise, it would be unstable, and he would really want to cry without tears.


    "Jingfei, do you think Lin ruofeng is doomed this time?" Li Hongsi nestles in Su Jingfei''s arms. Su Jingfei drags the mouse in one hand and looks at the online post criticizing Lin ruofeng. He touches Li Hongsi''s smooth back with one hand and looks at the mess on the top of the bed. It''s obvious that they have just been intimate.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "this time they play so big, if we don''t pay back, isn''t it too insincere, now we can only say let him be in a mess, how can we really be doomed!"


    Li Hongsi pressed Su Jingfei''s dishonest hand and said with some regret, "it seems that the wind is not strong enough this time. Originally, I thought he could not get up."


    Su Jingfei''s hand tenaciously broke through Li Hongsi''s defense, pressed his favorite plump buttocks, and endured Li Hongsi''s arrogant and flattering eyes. He rubbed and laughed: "don''t be disappointed, I still have a heavy weapon to put out. When this is put out, I promise to let him die."


    "Oh, that''s insidious. Why didn''t I find you so bad?" Li Hongsi laughed and joked.


    Su Jingfei gave a bad smile and said, "if I''m not bad, how can I get you started? I''ve got worse!" Say words, bad hand can''t help but say for a while along Li Hong silk plump buttocks slide to front.


    Li Hongsi exclaimed, lost the resistance, but still some weak way: "don''t, you have twice."


    "Why don''t you? Who told me not to stop just now? You''d better follow me, little girl. No one will save you even if you call me broken throat. It''s hard to be happy today. Let''s sleep for a long time and don''t want to wake up." Su Jingfei hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee.


    Another hour later, they finally stopped tossing. At this time, Li Hongsi lay on the top of the bed and said again, "I really need someone to help me, or I''ll be tossed to death sooner or later."


    Su Jingfei, lying on the top of the bed, gently comforted Li Hongsi, but still didn''t take her words seriously. He said with a smile, "then you can go and find a sister for you. Anyway, I don''t suffer any loss. I really doubt whether you were born in ancient times and have any idea."


    Li Hongsi really has no strength, otherwise she would have torn Su Jingfei''s soft meat long ago. This guy looks like he''s good even though he''s cheap. It''s really hateful.


    "By the way, you seem to be bigger here. Is that my credit?" Li Hongsi is still depressed. Su Jingfei suddenly rubs her skillful chest, and then says in surprise: "I used to feel that you are no longer small. This discovery seems to be bigger than before. Really


    "Don''t mention it. It''s really your credit." Li Hongsi is also a woman. Although she is satisfied with her figure, who can mind better.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He was joking. Unexpectedly, Li hongsilk admitted it, but he said with a smile: "is that right? Then I''ll keep up my efforts. " Say to want to touch again.


    "Go to hell, who said it was your underwear effect? Now I wear our products every day. The effect of health care underwear is really obvious. It''s only a month. No wonder our business has been very good recently, and our assets have doubled. It was unimaginable before." When Li Hongsi said this, she became excited.


    Su Jingfei is also very happy. Originally, he just wanted to prepare a main product for Liang Xiuwen, but he didn''t expect such a good effect. This makes him more confident in the thread bound book. It''s just a cheating device. The things recorded on it are too powerful.


    At the same time, he also calculated that the assets of roufeisi group originally exceeded 100 million, but now it has doubled to at least 200 million. This is a good enterprise in a secondary city like s city. Although it is much worse than Liang''s complete group before, it should be enough for us to plan.


    "What are you thinking about? Are you ready to harm someone when you are so distracted?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s sudden silence, Li Hongsi couldn''t help asking.


    Su Jingfei was so angry that she slapped her buttocks and said, "in your eyes, my husband thinks about how to harm people every day! It''s a terrible idea. You should be punished. "


    Although Li Hongsi was in pain, she still said, "when you are like this, you always want to harm people. I don''t say anything nonsense."


    She is usually indifferent to people. When she treats Su Jingfei, she looks like an ordinary girl. She is not only coquettish, but also proud. She is a girl in love.


    For Li Hongsi, Su Jingfei can only say that he is powerless. In fact, Li Hongsi is not wrong. This time he really wants to count people, and this time his goal is undoubtedly Lin ruofeng. He is like a poisonous snake, hiding in the dark all the time, ready to plot against himself at any time. If he doesn''t deal with him, he will feel uneasy.


    Before, he thought that after the last event, Lin ruofeng would be down. Who knows that he not only made a comeback, but also brought a Feng Siguang to help him. His attack is such a sinister means. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be in a mess again. He decided to do it.

 Chapter 341

    After su Jingfei and Li Hongsi got dressed, they didn''t avoid Li Hongsi either. They called Bai tou and said, "Bai tou, what I asked you to prepare at the beginning, you are now looking for some famous websites in the country, which are big websites with special traffic, to send them."


    After a pause, he said: "it''s better to send those portal websites and major forums to me. Anyway, they are the websites with the most video hits. Your people should have the strength to make those things top."


    At the beginning, Bai tou listened to Su Jingfei''s words and went to get a USB flash drive. He didn''t see it. He just knew it was a video. Now when he received Su Jingfei''s phone call, there was no accident. He just promised, "don''t worry, I''ll do things. You can''t worry about this little thing. But I want to remind you that we should be prepared recently, We''re going to do our first operation here. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the special action of 307 army really came. For this reason, he could get some benefits. Finally, it was time for him to travel.


    At this time, he did not forget the fire robbery, very simply agreed: "no problem, this is our appointment, when you directly inform me on the line."


    Before the white head opened his mouth, Su Jingfei continued: "but after all, I don''t know the result of the action. I''m not sure. You can prepare a group of female soldiers for me to be bodyguards. Even if they are not as good as Qingming, they must at least be elites."


    "Jingfei, why did you ask for this again?" White head helpless, this guy is simply a problem child, but the ability is outstanding.


    "I can''t help it. Just look at the news. I''m really worried about the safety of the people around me. If you don''t stop worrying about me, how can I work at ease?" Su Jingfei also expressed helplessness.


    White head understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, very not reconciled way: "you good good tube your flower heart, so many women, sooner or later die in the woman."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You can help me find people, at least six. You should understand." Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense either. He pushes everything to the white head.


    According to the women around them, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen must each be equipped with two bodyguards. In addition, they must also be equipped with two bodyguards for Wu Yanli. As for the big stars Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, they don''t have to worry about themselves. They know that their relationship is just the three of them.


    Bai tou has no way to refuse Su Jingfei''s request. He knows something about Su Jingfei, and naturally knows that six are basic configuration. Fortunately, Qingming does have a group of female soldiers with him. 307 is not a monk''s army.


    Some tasks are only suitable for women to do, and they also have relevant personnel. This time, Su Jingfei wants six elite female bodyguards, which is not a big deal. It''s just that Su Jingfei didn''t take action in the past, and it''s hard for him to arrange it. After thinking about it, he immediately arranged it. He will report to Su Jingfei in three days, and then he will do the video.


    Su Jingfei''s phone hangs up. Li hongsilk has asked curiously: "did you just call Xiaobai?"


    "Xiaobai?" Su Jingfei was stunned and didn''t respond for a moment.


    "Yes, your friend with white hair. You always call him white headed." Li hongsilk''s way is natural.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. Li hongsilk has seen the white head, but she is older than Li hongsilk. How can she become a little white? Moreover, with Li hongsilk''s expression, Su Jingfei is really sad for the white head and directly becomes a little white.


    "Well, Xiaobai. I did call him just now. He has a special identity and can find some powerful bodyguards. I''m not sure about your safety. I''ll ask him to arrange some bodyguards." Su Jingfei nods helplessly and answers honestly.


    "Then why six? Xiuwen and I have three each? Too much. " Li Hongsi was still puzzled.


    Su Jingfei was surprised and thought of this problem. He thought about Wu Yanli at that time, but he forgot Li Hongsi beside him. He quickly used his brain and said, "not only you and Xiuwen, but also Nalan Xiuying. She is also a dangerous person. After all, she is Xiuwen''s mother."


    "It''s very thoughtful of you, so you can arrange it." Li Hongsi suddenly thought of Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief in secret. Fortunately, he reacts quickly. Otherwise, Wu Yanli will be exposed. It seems that he has to call Bai tou back. It takes two more people.


    If the white head knows that Su Jingfei regards him as a warehouse and wants one more, in a word, he will cry without tears.


    This topic flashed over, Li Hongsi asked again: "what video did you just let Baitou put on the website? What are you doing? What video is that?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jingfei suddenly came to the spirit, haha said with a smile: "this is a good thing, and it''s out of print. Of course, if you''re not heavy taste, you''d better not watch it, or you won''t be able to have dinner, but the effect of this video must be surprisingly good."


    Li Hongsi is very curious about what kind of video this is, which can make su Jingfei so confident. She thinks she should have a look at it.


    Su Jingfei underestimates a woman''s curiosity. If he doesn''t say so, Li Hongsi probably won''t go to see that video. But because Su Jingfei says so, she decides to watch this video instead.


    Whitehead''s action is very fast. Before dinner time, some well-known websites and portals in the country have already set a video at the top. With the ability of network workers of these websites, it is impossible to cancel the top within at least three hours. With the traffic of these websites, it is not a problem to have at least hundreds of millions of hits within three hours.


    And this video, is Lin ruofeng has been in the hands of Su Jingfei''s video, although this video was coded, but people also know what happened in this video.


    And from the production of this video, it''s obviously the effect of the monitor shooting, that is to say, it''s similar to the shooting, it''s absolutely real.


    In this way, Lin ruofeng was once again popular on the Internet after his previous report this morning, and the reason for this popularity is more similar and more infamous than last time.


    Although some discerning people can see that this is someone in the whole Lin ruofeng, and even some people suspect that the roufeisi group, but no one can come up with evidence, let alone a video can not explain anything, after all, such a private thing burst out, who can be sure that someone secretly saved a good copy, take the opportunity to release it!


    Naturally, this video was also seen by Li Hongsi before dinner. Her curiosity aroused by her didn''t hold back at last. She looked at it twice and ran into the bathroom. The taste of the video is too heavy for ordinary people.


    In the face of Li Hongsi''s glare, Su Jingfei cured the stall and said, "I''ve already said that this video has a strong taste. You''d better not watch it."


    "Do you mean it? Where do you come from? How do you have such a strong taste? It''s the first time I saw such a disgusting thing. I have no appetite for dinner today. You can eat it yourself." Li Hongsi expressed her anger.


    Su Jingfei said innocently: "my taste is never heavy. I''m xiaoqingxin! This video is unintentional. To be honest, I haven''t seen it. I just know it''s disgusting. Besides, I''ve reminded you that you can''t wrongly me. Let''s have dinner together. "


    "Don''t mention dinner. I want to throw up. I can''t imagine that Lin ruofeng is so disgusting. This time, I think he really can''t turn over." Li hongsilk looked at the computer with lingering fear, as if the video was still on, she could not watch it any more.


    Su Jingfei sneered: "since he always uses means to us, if we don''t pay back, is it too impolite? I just want to make him unable to turn over. He knows that I have such a video, but he still dares to fight in the dark, that is to seek death. I won''t be soft on the enemy."


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s domineering spirit made Li hongsilk''s eyes shine. She liked Su Jingfei''s temperament very much and felt that she was a special man. At this time, Su Jingfei was really domineering. He would not trouble anyone, but he would not be afraid of the enemy.


    It''s true that, as Su Jingfei said, Lin ruofeng was afraid that Su Jingfei would release the video in his hand at first, but later he had already figured out that there are more people playing videos indiscriminately these days. As long as it''s time to clarify and disapprove, a video can''t explain anything, let alone the video he believed would not be too clear.


    But did not expect Su Jingfei choose this time to release, not to mention the video clarity is OK, even if it is fuzzy, as long as there is a bit like Lin ruofeng, now netizens can identify him.


    The icing on the cake will never make a deep impression on people. It''s only the icing on the cake. At this time, people are looking for Lin ruofeng''s scandal. After all, they have scolded him for a day. How can they be satisfied without fresh information? Now Su Jingfei just gives them such a dose of information.


    For a moment, Lin ruofeng became a shameless despicable guy and a pervert. After watching his disgusting performance in the video, he even began to enjoy it later, which made everyone have the impulse to vomit.


    What''s more, this video has reflected that Lin ruofeng is a one eyed dragon now, and one eye is already blind. In this case, he can enjoy himself. I have to say that Lin ruofeng is really popular now, and no Internet celebrity is more popular than him.


    When these top videos were pulled down, there were tens of millions of downloads. The computer experts of 307 army were also very powerful. The staff of these websites couldn''t find any clues at all. This made Su Jingfei know their strength clearly again. He was worthy of being a special army, and the talents were absolutely top. At this time, Lin ruofeng really realized that he was finished, This time, Su Jingfei''s mending was fatal.

 Chapter 342

    Su Jingfei did this, although he wanted to ruin Lin ruofeng''s reputation, but the real purpose was not so. He was finally persuaded by Su Jingfei. When Li Hongsi, who agreed to go to dinner, asked about it, Su Jingfei told her her her plan.


    "Lin ruofeng is very hateful. He has tried to harm me several times. In fact, I think he can become a eunuch just because he is blind. I didn''t expect that he would make more efforts to use conspiracy." Su Jingfei said to Li Hongsi seriously: "in fact, I don''t want to release this video. It''s too cruel."


    "Don''t say it. You''ve already let it out." Li Hongsi gave him a white look, and then asked, "did you do his blindness and becoming a eunuch?"


    "I really did this thing, but it was also an accident. He asked for it completely. This is not the point. This underwear incident completely angered me. I want to make him unable to turn over this time." Su Jingfei quickly blurted out the topic.


    He blinded Lin ruofeng and abandoned him. At that time, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei were involved. If Li hongsilk really asked, it would be easy to expose himself.


    Fortunately, Li Hongsi doesn''t have much interest in the process, and she can''t imagine that Lin ruofeng is so crazy about kidnapping. From this point of view, Su Jingfei has been very kind to Lin ruofeng.


    She listened to Su Jingfei''s meaning and nodded: "Lin ruofeng didn''t expect to be so abnormal. Fortunately, Xiuwen didn''t stay with him, and for such an insidious person, he should not be able to turn over. I think it''s enough to blow him out of face this time."


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. If Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruofeng are together, he will not be so abnormal. In fact, everything comes from Liang Xiuwen and himself. Lin ruofeng hates because of jealousy. This is what happened later.


    But he said: "if you want to make Lin ruofeng really honest, just these are not enough, my real goal is not this." Su Jingfei shook his head.


    "Well? What do you mean, then? " Li Hongsi was puzzled.


    "I remember that Lin''s group has been listed for some time, and their company''s operation has been very good, and the stock is in a rising state." Su Jingfei pondered: "as the general manager of Lin''s group, what kind of impact do you think the stock market will be affected by such a big scandal under such circumstances?"


    Li Hongsi unconsciously took a breath of cold air. As a senior executive of the company, she naturally had a certain understanding of the stock market. At the beginning, because Liang group was a pure family business, she did not enter the stock market.


    Of course, the reason is also because of the situation of Liang Aihong''s family and the unbalanced relationship between her children. If she enters the stock market, it may affect the distribution of shares.


    The Lin family is different. Although they are also family businesses, their chairman, Lin ruofeng''s father, does not have so many concubines. How to allocate shares is just a matter of one sentence.


    The result is that there are two enterprises with similar strength, one of which has entered the market, and the other has not. This is also the separation of roufeisi group from Liang, which has little impact on Liang''s assets, but on the society. If Lin''s group is changed, the stock market will definitely fall sharply.


    The reason why Li Hongsi didn''t think of this problem is that roufeisi group has not been listed yet, so she doesn''t have to consider so many negative effects. Now Su Jingfei wakes up the dreamer with a word.


    "Do you mean that your goal this time is to make the shares of Lin''s group plummet?" Li Hongsi figured out the reason and took a cold breath.


    "Smart, if we can''t let the Lin group have some problems this time, Lin ruofeng will have a chance to make a comeback. I don''t want to let such a poisonous snake plot against me secretly." Li Hongsi was the closest person to him, and he didn''t hide what he meant.


    Li Hongsi frowned and said: "this time, it can really make the stock market of Lin''s group turbulent, but at most, it can make them lose some money, and it won''t have much impact."


    "Of course, if we don''t do it, there will be no problem. But if we join in, you can think about what will happen if we take the opportunity to make a profit." Su Jingfei said calmly.


    Li Hongsi was really shocked this time. She just thought that Su Jingfei wanted to make Lin''s group lose money, but she didn''t want to let roufeisi group join it. This kind of risk is very big. In case of failure, roufeisi group''s loss will not be small. Now roufeisi group is only a sole proprietorship enterprise, and the person who lost most is Liang Xiuwen.


    She didn''t know the real relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help saying: "is this risk too big? After all, roufeisi now belongs to Xiuwen alone. Will she support such a plan?"


    "This risk seems great, but it can be solved absolutely. As for support, I believe sister Xiuwen will support it. Although Lin ruofeng hates me, she is also scheming against her. In the face of such an enemy, as long as sister Xiuwen is smart enough, she will never miss this opportunity." Su Jingfei has a clear mind.


    It seems that he is full of confidence in Liang Xiuwen. In fact, he knows that Liang Xiuwen won''t refuse this decision. Let alone the relationship between the two, he says that roufeisi group can''t be independent without Su Jingfei.


    Li Hongsi didn''t say anything this time. If she was alone, she thought everything by herself. When they were together, she would like to give Su Jingfei the things she thought. This is probably a woman''s mind. If someone thought for her, she would be lazy.


    Su Jingfei continued: "the strength of Lin''s group is only equivalent to that of Liang''s at the beginning. It''s estimated that it will only be 500 million. Even with some external forces, the level will not exceed 1 billion. With the shrinkage of time, our 200 million assets are enough to cause a fatal blow to them. If we unite some external forces, do you think about it?"


    Li Hongsi was still thinking about whether Liang Xiuwen would agree or not. At this time, she heard Su Jingfei''s words and immediately whispered, "do you mean to buy Lin''s group directly?"


    "If you can, why not? Such an opportunity is in front of us, we really just take a sum of money to leave, will you be willing to do so? " Su Jingfei smiles, seemingly casual, but his eyes are shining.


    Li Hongsi could see that Su Jingfei was very serious and took a deep breath: "let''s call Xiuwen. It''s too big."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "well, you can call Xiuwen. It happens that this plan may start tomorrow. I think after today''s event, there will be a report tomorrow. The shares of Lin''s group will fall, and it is estimated that in two days, it will fall to the bottom. That''s the time for us to take action."


    Li Hongsi really can''t be su Jingfei any more this time. He even has a good time. It''s definitely a plan he has had for a long time, and it''s a big game. Before, he didn''t use video to write articles because the time is not ripe.


    This time, Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang plot to plot against Su Jingfei. As a result, not only can they steal the chicken, but they also provide su Jingfei with such an opportunity. If Lin ruofeng knew that Su Jingfei had been ready for such a big plan, he would not plot against Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen receives a phone call from Li Hongsi. She hears that there is something important to talk about. Without saying a word, she rushes to Li Hongsi''s home. She guesses that Su Jingfei must be talking about the so-called important thing. However, Su Jingfei is her husband. She doesn''t dare to ignore it.


    In fact, she sometimes reminds herself that Li Hongsi is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. She should not be involved in the drama too deeply. But after a series of events, she finds that the joke she said to Su Jingfei was Xiao San. Now it has become an unchangeable fact. She is used to this position.


    Seeing that Liang Xiuwen came in, Li Hongsi didn''t talk much. She asked, "Xiuwen, do you know that Lin ruofeng is notorious this time?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen a lot of reports about him today. Now I think he must be in a mess. If I guess well, the board of directors of the Lin family will remove him from the position of general manager." Liang Xiuwen a smile, the way of hate.


    She is different from Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi. She has high-level information and knows more about the Lin family. She knows Lin ruofeng''s current situation.


    But Li Hongsi shook her head and said, "I''m not talking about this, but Lin ruofeng''s indecent video. Now he has become an Internet celebrity, and his reputation is worse than before. Didn''t you go online?"


    "How can I have time? I''m very busy now. How can I have your leisure?" Liang Xiuwen dissatisfied with the white side of the same, no trouble like Su Jingfei, this way: "what''s the situation, get me a web page to see, what indecent video, it won''t be him and what little star, didn''t hear he had this hobby before!"


    At this time, she has completely regarded Lin ruofeng as an enemy, and she has not forgotten to hurt him, which makes Su Jingfei secretly happy. Liang Xiuwen has only herself in her heart.


    Li Hongsi said regretfully, "he doesn''t have that hobby. His hobby is more interesting than that one, but the video has been deleted. You can''t see it. Just look at the comments." With that, he opened a forum, which was full of views on Lin ruofeng''s video.


    Just looked at a few eyes, Liang Xiuwen has been shocked, can''t believe the way: "no, Lin ruofeng when so exaggerated."


    "When you saw him with Feng Siguang at that time, you should know that Lin ruofeng is different, and this video only reflects part of his life." Su Jingfei interrupted and said with a smile.


    "What''s going on with this video?" Liang Xiuwen quickly reacts and looks at Su Jingfei suspiciously. There is no such coincidence in the world.


    "That''s right. I sent this video. I happen to have such first-hand materials. The reason why I do this is that I want to get a hand in the stock market. I''m very dissatisfied with Lin ruofeng''s backstage. Today I''m here to talk with you about entering the stock market." Su Jingfei said calmly.

 Chapter 343

    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen set their target on the stock market. Naturally, they have to discuss what to do next. In this way, the strange relationship between them has no effect.


    In fact, when she came in today, Liang Xiuwen knew what they had done from the red tide on Li Hongsi''s face. This kind of expression also appeared every time she and Su Jingfei were alone. Although she was a little jealous, she was more feverish.


    Now the relationship between Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei must have broken through the last layer of window paper. I think I''m almost there. If I''m not talking about business now, Liang Xiuwen''s eyes looking at Su Jingfei must be wrong.


    "I''m afraid we don''t have enough money to start with Lin''s group this time. After all, even if all our assets can''t reach 200 million, and some of them can''t be used. In this case, it seems that we can only cause losses to Lin''s group, but can''t hurt our muscles and bones." After discussing for a while, Liang Xiuwen frowned.


    Both of them are the closest to each other. Li Hongsi is her right-hand man, and Su Jingfei is her own man. Liang Xiuwen does not conceal the most fundamental secrets of the company.


    Li Hongsi also frowned and said: "Jingfei, if you follow your plan, you are going to kill Lin''s group directly, but now even if we do our best, we can''t do it. Even if we conservatively estimate that the shares of Lin''s group are at least 500 million. If we exaggerate a little bit, there are at least 700 million. For us, such an enterprise is a giant!"


    If such an enterprise is placed in the capital or provincial capital, it is absolutely not a big enterprise, but in a secondary city like s City, it is already a well-known enterprise, otherwise Lin ruofeng would not be so concerned.


    Su Jingfei naturally thought of this problem. He had saved a long time this time. If he couldn''t beat Lin ruofeng to death and give him a chance to turn over, his future troubles would be endless. Lin ruofeng was more difficult to deal with than the impulsive Lin Kefeng. For such a person, only by putting him to death can he feel at ease. At the beginning, he didn''t have this consciousness, So much trouble later.


    Pondering for a moment, he said, "I didn''t want to use too much manpower. Now it seems that I have to use some relationships."


    Although Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are close to Su Jingfei, they don''t know much about him. They are ordinary women. Even as the president and senior management of the company, they don''t investigate anyone in private. Now it''s the first time to hear that Su Jingfei has a special relationship.


    Both of them can''t help but stare at Su Jingfei. This guy has outstanding abilities, and he already has all kinds of skills that ordinary people don''t know. Now he has a relationship that others can''t compare. Is this guy the son of a dignitary who makes a private visit?


    The reason why the two women think so is that the Qing palace opera is popular, and there are always such things as private visits in micro costumes. But what they think now, though bizarre, is almost the same as the fact. After all, Su Jingfei is the third son of the Su family.


    Of course, what Su Jingfei really wants to take advantage of this time is not the relationship between the Su family. It''s his limit that he can get Liu Dingbang''s attention because of the relationship between the Su family. It''s also because he wants to help Wu Yanli. If it''s his own business, he definitely doesn''t want to go to the Su family.


    "You wait for me to call." Then he dials Han Sanfeng in front of Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen.


    "Hello, who are you?" Just after two rings, Han Sanfeng''s voice came over. This is his private number. People who know this number are usually very close.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "brother Han, I''m Su Jingfei. You didn''t remember my number."


    "Yo, it''s brother Han. I didn''t expect you to call me. Your phone number is on the business card. I didn''t remember it on my mobile phone at all!" Han Sanfeng is very happy to hear Su Jingfei''s voice. While treating his old mother, he has become a brother to Su Jingfei. Although they are quite different in age, Su Jingfei is very kind to them.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I remember your phone number." Su Jingfei doesn''t think so. He smiles and thinks about how to open his mouth.


    Although Han Sanfeng seems to be honest and upright, he can become the owner of the contemporary Han family, which is not as simple as it seems. Since Su Jingfei treated his mother, her mother''s health has greatly improved, which makes him grateful to Su Jingfei.


    Even if he didn''t see Su Jingfei, he guessed that he must have something to say, so he simply said with a smile: "brother Su, if you have anything, just say it directly. You are my mother''s life-saving benefactor, and you are the attending doctor. As long as we can do something, don''t be rude to me, not to mention I recognize you as a brother!"


    As a warrior, Han Sanfeng is different from a businessman''s brotherhood. Since he says so, he also recognizes Su Jingfei in his heart. For nothing else, he can save his mother. The most important filial piety in the ancient family.


    Su Jingfei made this call because he knew something about the Han family and knew how grateful the Han family was to him. Now when he heard Han Sanfeng say so, he couldn''t help nodding his head secretly. He really didn''t see the wrong person. If it wasn''t for the win-win situation, he would not have made this call.


    In fact, before that, he had never thought that he would meet the Han family and be next to the Lin family. The Han family, who helped by accident, became his ultimate confidence.


    "Brother Han, since you say that, I''m not polite to you. I''m going to do something recently, but it costs a lot and needs a sum of money. I don''t know if you can lend it to me. I''ll pay you back according to the standard of three percent interest within half a year." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment and said what he thought.


    Han Sanfeng was stunned at the end of the phone. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to borrow money from him. At that time, Su Jingfei only charged the medical fees according to the hospital''s standard. Now he actually borrowed money from himself in private. With his medical skills, he shouldn''t be short of money, which made him curious.


    "Brother Su, don''t blame me for my trouble. With your kindness to our Han family, don''t mention borrowing money. Even if I give you money, I won''t refuse. I''m just curious. Why do you borrow money and how much do you plan to borrow?" Han Sanfeng is very straightforward when he treats people he recognizes, so he asks when he thinks about it.


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. In fact, he really wants to arouse Han Sanfeng''s curiosity by saying so. As for borrowing money, it''s best for the other party to lend it to him, but not to himself. If he can get in the way, it can also make people satisfied.


    "This time, the situation is really special. I don''t have enough money. As for how much money, I want to ask you how much liquidity Han group has." Su Jingfei is a little embarrassed. In fact, he doesn''t have specific figures. He really can''t be sure of his value in Han Sanfeng''s heart.


    Han Sanfeng was startled. After a long time, he said, "brother Su, tell me the truth. Are you provoking anyone? Are you going to run away?"


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. Who knew Han Sanfeng would come to such a conclusion and quickly denied: "third brother, where do you think you are going? Do you think I''m going to run away with a sum of money from you? Am I such a person?"


    "It doesn''t look like you, but I feel guilty when you ask me that!" This is also Han Sanfeng. If he changes a person, he will not be so direct: "how much do you know that you intend to borrow all the current assets of our group? I can tell you conservatively, about a billion. "


    Su Jingfei takes a breath. He always knows that the Han family is a well-known family in the provincial capital. Naturally, the Han group has a lot of assets, but now he really hears Han Sanfeng say it himself, and he can''t help but be surprised.


    He won''t doubt Han Sanfeng''s words. According to the habits of Chinese people, there must be some floating current assets in his mouth. That is to say, Han''s group has so many current assets, not including fixed assets, which has reached the standard of general state-level enterprises.


    In many companies, the most difficult thing is the working capital. Many enterprises with assets of tens of billions eventually went bankrupt because the working capital could not be turned over. At this time, Su Jingfei compared Liang group with Lin group, and we can see the gap between this kind of upstart enterprise and this kind of ancient family. This is not a grade at all.


    In the same way, he now has a certain understanding of Feng Siguang. Century Fangyuan group has the same strength as Han''s group. Even if their liquidity is not as good as Han''s group, there are at least several hundred million.


    Fortunately, this time I didn''t have enough money to borrow from Han Sanfeng, otherwise I would really underestimate my opponent. Naturally, Lin family is not worth mentioning in front of such enterprises as Han group, but century Fangyuan group, which stands behind him, is really threatening.


    "Brother, why don''t you talk? Are you scared? How much money do you need? You can count your kindness to our family. " Han Sanfeng saw Su Jingfei silent, thought he was scared by his own words.


    When they first made friends, Han Sanfeng didn''t tell Su Jingfei about his family. He was scared by the strength of his family. Han Sanfeng also thought it was normal, especially when he thought Su Jingfei had been calm all the time. Now he was suddenly surprised and really wanted to laugh.


    Su Jingfei coughed awkwardly and said, "third brother, don''t blame me for my shame. I was really scared. I thought your family''s capital would be $120 million!"


    This time it''s Han Sanfeng''s turn to be stunned. He thinks Su Jingfei can''t guess how much money he has in his family before he wants to borrow money. This guy thinks he may have 100 million or 200 million in his family, and he even wants to borrow money. Isn''t this guy really going to use hundreds of millions of money!

 Chapter 344

    Han Sanfeng was startled by his idea. This time, his face was also straightened up. Although he didn''t have much contact with Su Jingfei, it can be seen from his way of dealing with people that this young man is very stable in the old city.


    Now it''s a bit complicated to use hundreds of millions of funds. Thinking of this, he said with a sincere heart: "Jingfei, you are still young. You must think about doing things well. You are borrowing hundreds of millions of funds all of a sudden. This is not a small amount."


    Now he naturally won''t joke that Su Jingfei is going to run away. No matter how rich his family is, it''s not that he doesn''t take money seriously. If he has hundreds of millions of money, he''s not careful, then he''s really stupid.


    "Well, third brother, since you have said that, I''ll tell you the truth." Su Jingfei estimated that if he didn''t tell the truth, the other party would really think that he wanted to cheat money, so he explained: "recently, the stock of an enterprise in s city is going to fall sharply. We ruofesi group want to do something to him, but the funds are not enough, so I have to turn to you."


    Although the shares of Lin''s company are about to fall sharply, anyone with a little brain can guess it, but Su Jingfei''s ability to tell Han Sanfeng about his plan is also a gamble on Han Sanfeng''s character.


    Anyway, Su Jingfei is not afraid. If Han Sanfeng passes the standard, he will treat his mother wholeheartedly. Otherwise, Su Jingfei doesn''t think he still has the kindness. It''s not that Su Jingfei is too resourceful, but to a certain extent, he always leaves a way for himself to take risks.


    Han Sanfeng didn''t disappoint Su Jingfei. He didn''t say anything strange because Su Jingfei said a secret. Instead, he said with great interest: "is the enterprise you are talking about Lin''s group, or the company that is very close to Feng Siguang''s biesun?"


    Su Jingfei grinned. Han Sanfeng was really rude. He scolded Feng Siguang directly, which shows how bad the relationship between the two sides is.


    "Well, it''s the group. It seems that the third brother also pays attention to them!" Su Jingfei nodded with a smile.


    "Come on, who has the heart to care about them? The business system of the Lin family is aging. It''s estimated that there will be problems in a few years. There''s no need to pay attention at all. Instead, they collude with Feng Siguang and let us pay attention to them. What do you want to do to them? But how can they have a big drop in their stocks? " Han Sanfeng turned his mouth first, then he said something confused.


    When Su Jingfei heard the elegance of the string sound, he introduced the current situation to him, and then concluded: "this time we are going to take advantage of this opportunity."


    "I see. It seems that the chance is really great this time." Han Sanfeng suddenly realized that although he is a warrior, he is also a businessman, and he has a keen sense of business opportunities. After su Jingfei just said it, he understood that he didn''t pay much attention to it. If he really paid attention to it all the time, he would have seen the opportunity earlier than Su Jingfei.


    "Yes, so I want to borrow some money from you, or we can''t maximize our interests." Su Jingfei said so much, but he didn''t expect the Han family to lend him so much money. After all, the risk was too big.


    Han Sanfeng heard that Su Jingfei mentioned borrowing money again, and knew that he was not joking. He pondered for a moment and said, "in fact, if you are kind to our family, I should not hesitate to lend you the money, but after all, the amount this time is too large, and the lack of it has no effect."


    "Well, I understand. You''re in a dilemma." Su Jingfei sighed, sure enough, it''s not so easy to borrow money, even if it''s kind to them.


    "But you don''t have to be disappointed. I personally have some money. Plus the chance of Siping, let''s give you some private funding." Han Sanfeng''s words once again give Su Jingfei hope.


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, but he was still disappointed about how much personal assets he could have, but no matter how small the mosquito was, it was meat. He got the subsidy first, and then thought about other ways. Su Jingfei didn''t really have no way at all, but he just found Han Sanfeng, the easiest way.


    "Siping and I each sponsor you 80 million yuan, and we together sponsor you 160 million yuan. This is our personal relationship, and we don''t need any interest. As long as you can return it within half a year, what do you think of the overdue interest When Han Sanfeng said this, he added with embarrassment: "this is our coffin book. It''s not too much. Don''t be dissatisfied."


    Su Jingfei was shocked. It wasn''t because he was moved, but because he was depressed. The two brothers'' private property at least exceeded 100 million yuan. How rich the family is.


    At this time, he ignored a problem. The inheritance of the ancient family is different from that of the real merchant family. In fact, they have a lot of assets. Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are the representatives of this generation of Han family. It''s normal that their personal assets exceed 100 million yuan. But they can give so much money to support Su Jingfei, which means they trust him very much.


    "In fact, there may be a lot of money for you, but if you really enter the stock market this time, it should be a drop in the bucket. I think century Fangyuan group will definitely take part in it. Anyway, as long as it''s not a brain defect, it will definitely make money. We Hans group will also take part in it. You won''t blame me for giving you a share." When Su Jingfei wanted to say "local tyrant, let''s be friends", Han Sanfeng''s words rang out again.


    Su Jingfei now fully understood what it meant to doze off. Some people sent pillows. Before, he underestimated century Fangyuan group. He really thought that he could kill the Lin Group if he had three or five hundred million yuan. Now he has changed his mind and just wants to make a lot of money for the Lin family.


    If Han''s group really takes part, things will be different. The support of century square can be shared by Han''s group. Roufeisi group only needs to deal with Lin''s group with ease.


    If the Han brothers lend Su Jingfei so much money, plus roufei''s own assets, more than 300 million will not be a problem. This kind of assets against the shrinking Lin family, even if it is not a safe bet, but it has already won a lot, which makes Su Jingfei overjoyed.


    As for Han Sanfeng''s saying that Su Jingfei doesn''t mind, this is to consider Su Jingfei''s feelings. As long as people who are not stupid know that the stock market is open to everyone, even if Su Jingfei mind, there is no way.


    "Third brother, if you say this, you will hit me in the face. Although we have known each other for a short time, I always respect third brother very much. If I have your support, I have information that I can defeat Lin Group in this stock market." At this time, he was excited, and did not hide his ambition.


    Han Sanfeng had a vague feeling before that Su Jingfei didn''t just want to make a profit in the stock market, otherwise he didn''t need to borrow so much money. Now he is sure that his real goal is Lin''s group.


    For this 20-year-old young doctor, Han Sanfeng really doesn''t know how to evaluate him. Even if you are good at medicine, you can''t count on other people''s groups now. He is willing to spend hundreds of millions of money. This courage, not to mention ordinary children, can''t compare with him even when he was young. Han Sanfeng sighs secretly.


    The two agreed to borrow money into the market again, and then hung up the phone. When Su Jingfei arrived, he found that Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen were looking at themselves like monsters.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know me? " Su Jingfei originally wanted to say that she didn''t know her husband, but she thought that Liang Xiuwen''s relationship with her couldn''t be exposed, so she had to change her words. The two girls were excited, but they didn''t find Su Jingfei''s problem, so they continued to stare at Su Jingfei.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei was really uncomfortable. She said with a bitter smile, "I''ll tell you two pretty girls, if you have anything, just say it. Don''t look at me like this. I feel guilty."


    "You should be guilty. To be honest, how many things do you have to hide from us?" Liang Xiuwen snorted and finally said.


    Although Li Hongsi feels that this sentence should be said by herself, Liang Xiuwen seems to be right. She is the president of the company, and Su Jingfei is only her supervisor. She should be dissatisfied.


    Su Jingfei knows that Liang Xiuwen is just questioning herself from a personal point of view. No matter how much she tries to hide her feelings, some details will be revealed unconsciously. That is to say, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen have a good relationship, and they don''t pay attention to these details. From this point of view, it''s no wonder that many women are cheated by their girlfriends, and they are relatively slow in this aspect.


    "I really don''t have anything to hide. I don''t even call behind your back." Su Jingfei hands a spread, innocent way.


    "You haven''t hidden it? When did you get to know the boss of Han''s group and become a brother, you can. To tell you the truth, are you the son of a senior official in the provincial capital? If you come to our company, it''s just a private visit. " Liang Xiuwen finally can''t help but ask the question which was hidden in his heart.


    Li Hongsi nodded to one side and said, "yes, you''ve always been mysterious. Now you can borrow so much money casually, and you can share it with me?"


    Su Jingfei has to explain this time, otherwise it will make them think about it. Li Hongsi may really think that she is deliberately pretending to be an ordinary college student, and the purpose is to pursue her. Although this may be regarded as a good story, more will be cleaned up.


    "The thing is, am I not a doctor? Not long ago, I saw a patient. That patient is Han Sanfeng''s mother, who is also the mother of the chairman of the board of directors of the Han group. So he has always been very grateful to me. Even if we have become friends, now I''m doing something like this for the development of the company. It''s easy for me. "


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi looked at each other and said, "what you said is true?"


    "Really, than the real gold and silver are true, do not believe you can go to Baidu." Su Jingfei looked serious and nodded seriously.

 Chapter 345

    "To die, Baidu can find these, then what else can''t check, you think Baidu is omnipotent!" Li Hong silk is not angry white, Su startles to fly a way.


    From her tone, Su Jingfei could feel that they had already believed in themselves, and immediately said with a smile: "Zi once said that foreign affairs don''t ask Google, internal affairs don''t ask Du Niang, you should listen to the famous saying, otherwise you must suffer losses, believe me right."


    "Son, you big head ghost, which son once said such a thing, you''ll know it''s nonsense." Liang Xiuwen can''t help but roll his eyes this time.


    Su Jingfei pointed to his nose and said in a righteous way: "I said it. Su said it. You believe me. When did I disappoint you?"


    Although his words made the two girls turn their eyes again, they had to admit that he had never let them down since he met Su Jingfei, which was really creditable. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi did not continue to ask about it.


    Originally, roufeisi group only made profits from Lin''s shares this time. Now Su Jingfei goes to borrow money. If it is successful, Su Jingfei will become a major shareholder. Su Jingfei will really complete the counter attack from ordinary poor to high rich, and become the fastest growing typical case among young people.


    They haven''t thought about this yet, but as we all know, with the stock of Lin''s group plummeting, those who have a good time will surely make a lot of money.


    This is what happens in the stock market. The people who really make money are those who know the wind direction and have some news. Retail investors are eaten by others. Unless they are lucky enough to buy stocks, most of them will lose money.


    Otherwise, there won''t be the saying that "the stock market is risky and we need to be cautious when entering the market". If Su Jingfei is not sure, he doesn''t dare to play like this.


    "Well, that''s all for tonight. Let''s have a rest. When the market opens tomorrow, Lin''s group will fall. We''ll pay attention at any time." Su Jingfei three things to discuss play, but also to the time to rest, Su Jingfei took the initiative to speak.


    Although he wanted to hold Li Hongsi, he rolled the sheets, but Liang Xiuwen didn''t want to leave this evening. Just like before, she and Li Hongsi shared the same bed. This made Su Jingfei look at Liang Xiuwen''s proud eyes and stare at her plump buttocks for a long time. He thought Liang Xiuwen should be well educated.


    At night, although Su Jingfei tossed and turned, he didn''t continue to steal jade and incense. Thinking of two beautiful eyes rolling around in the quilt, he couldn''t help but feel excited. But in this case, he couldn''t feel it at this time. He was really suffering.


    After 12 o''clock in the evening, Su Jingfei is trying to distract his attention by practicing martial arts. He hears the door ring. He sleeps in his home at night, so he doesn''t need to lock the door. At this time, the door rings. Although Su Jingfei has guesses in his heart, he still unconsciously raises his vigilance.


    The figure of the comer is slim and graceful, which makes Su Jingfei feel hot. From his figure, he knows that the comer is Li Hongsi.


    "Why are you here?" Su Jingfei saw that people, naturally, would not be polite. In the past, he put his arms around Li hongsilk, first with a kiss, and then asked in surprise.


    "It''s not all you." Li Hongsi''s voice is also very low, but with a slight gasp, I don''t know whether it is because of the furtive tension, or because the deep kiss just made her a little intoxicated.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su Jingfei started with a smooth, this chick actually did not wear clothes so ran down, which really surprised him.


    "I''m used to sleeping with you every day. Now I can''t sleep without you. Just now Xiuwen and I were sleeping together. I couldn''t help hugging her. But she pushed me away several times. I realized that she wasn''t you." Li Hongsi is very angry and twists twice in Su Jingfei''s arms.


    Su Jingfei had been dreaming of two beautiful girls rolling around in the quilt. Now when Li Hongsi said that they were hugging each other, and they were still hugging each other as they usually were, they were all in a fever.


    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei stick together, naturally feel Su Jingfei''s temperature rise again, pretending to be sleepy: "well, I''m sleepy now, now you are beside me, you can sleep together, it''s really annoying, this habit is really killing people."


    Although she said that, her body was more close to Su Jingfei. Her proud body without clothes was full of amazing heat. Even a fool knew that she was insincere.


    Su Jingfei, of course, is not a fool. He said with a smile, "yes, yes, this habit should be changed. Sleep is still very important. After all, we will pay attention to the stock market tomorrow."


    Li Hongsi was a little surprised. When this guy changed his character, she could resist it. Of course, she was disappointed. She even doubted whether her charm had declined and she came to him on her own initiative. He could really resist it.


    It''s because she is not used to sleeping by herself that she can''t help coming to Su Jingfei. Moreover, she feels embarrassed because she always goes to Lou Xiuwen.


    Just as she was murmuring in her heart, Su Jingfei suddenly picked her up and put her on the top of the bed. Li hongsilk fell down involuntarily. Before she could react, Su Jingfei was already smiling and fit on her back.


    The two have been intimate for many times, and they are very familiar with each other. Su Jingfei is just a simple activity, and Li hongsilk has fallen into infatuation, and her mind of doubting her charm has disappeared.


    Overnight, Mei opened several times, and Li Hongsi didn''t know how long she had been struggling with Su Jingfei. When she woke up, it was the next morning, and Su Jingfei was no longer in the room. She was the only one on the bed. At that time, she realized that her clothes were broken and her clothes were still upstairs.


    Last night, on impulse, he ran down to find Su Jingfei, but forgot that he didn''t have his own clothes downstairs. This is also the result of bad habits. Usually, she and Su Jingfei are the only ones at home. How can he have so many worries? Now he is in great trouble.


    Before she could figure out a way, someone outside knocked on the door and said, "Jingfei, red silk, if you don''t get up, can I come in?"


    Although the relationship between Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei has long been unable to escape Liang Xiuwen''s eyes, Li Hongsi is still blushing and wants to get into the quilt.


    "Red silk, I''ve sent you clothes. You''re too unrestrained to go around in the evening without clothes." Liang Xiuwen''s voice sounded again, full of banter.


    This time, Li Hongsi finally understood why someone always said that she wanted to find a way to get in. She was really too impulsive yesterday, so she wanted to find Su Jingfei and get into his arms, but she forgot about the clothes.


    At this time, Li Hongsi was absolutely a little woman in love. She always wanted to be with her beloved. It was understandable that she was so disappointed, but she didn''t think she could be forgiven when she was blocked at the door. It was a shame.


    Liang Xiuwen outside the door saw that there was no movement inside for a long time. She took the initiative to twist her handle and said, "you can''t get up yet. The stock market has opened. I''ve come in!" With these words, Liang Xiuwen had already pushed the door in.


    If you are an ordinary person, you won''t be so bold. After all, your best friend and boyfriend are in the room. If you go in and see her boyfriend, you will be embarrassed. But Liang Xiuwen is different. Let alone Su Jingfei''s body, she is very familiar with the most secret parts of his body and has been waiting on him many times.


    Li Hongsi naturally didn''t have the heart to think so much. Liang Xiuwen pushed the door and just saw Li Hongsi looking at her face, even her skin was a little red.


    "Yo, how can you be yourself? It''s wrong for Su Jingfei to let you guard the empty room alone." Liang Xiuwen saw no surprises in the house, some accidents, and then made fun of Li Hongchou, but there was a lot of acid in his voice. Fortunately, he was not discovered by embarrassed Li Hongchou.


    Seeing Liang Xiuwen''s astonishment, Li Hongsi immediately moved her heart and said, "Jingfei slept on the sofa last night. What''s the matter with guarding the empty room alone? Xiuwen, you''re just imagining."


    "Well? Really? " Liang Xiuwen was a little confused. She was really surprised. She didn''t expect that there was only Li hongsilk in the room. With Su Jingfei''s character, could she let Li hongsilk go without clothes? Unless he is a flaccid man, Liang Xiuwen clearly knows that he is not, and he knows better than most people.


    Afraid of Liang Xiuwen''s disbelief, Li Hongsi quickly added: "yes, it''s absolutely true. We are so familiar that I can still cheat you!" In order to enhance her credibility, Li hongsilk unconsciously waved her arms to enhance her momentum.


    Liang Xiuwen actually believed Li hongsilk''s words, but when she raised her hand, the quilt that had been blocking her body fell down, and Li hongsilk''s upper body was exposed to the air. Anyway, they were both women and friends. She didn''t care if they knew each other well.


    Soon Li Hongsi felt something was wrong. Liang Xiuwen''s eyes were like flames, staring at her body. A bad feeling rose from her heart.


    "Red silk, why didn''t you tell me when you started tattooing?" When Li hongsilk realized that something was wrong, Liang Xiuwen suddenly asked.


    "Well? I don''t have a tattoo. What do you say? " Li Hongsi was a little confused and asked unconsciously.


    "No tattoos, no way." Liang Xiuwen shook his head and said, "I remember you have always been spotless, but what''s the matter with those strawberries on your chest now? It''s fashionable of you to tattoo in that place. "


    Li Hongsi was stunned. She unconsciously looked down and suddenly blushed. Her highest position was to leave Su Jingfei''s strawberry.

 Chapter 346

    When Su Jingfei came back from breakfast, he found that the atmosphere in the room was very strange. He didn''t know what had happened. He just felt that Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen were not as harmonious as usual.


    Li Hongsi, in particular, rolled her eyes from time to time, and then blushed inexplicably, which made Su startled and confused.


    There is also Liang Xiuwen, looking at his eyes full of resentment, and sometimes a little angry, which makes Su Jingfei confused. In the morning, he went to buy breakfast for them, not to say how moved, but also not so to himself.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei healed and said, "two beautiful girls, let''s start breakfast. After eating, we''ll go to the stock exchange. Today we''re spending money there. Today is the first time I spend money like this. I''m still a little excited when I think about it."


    "Come on, you''re not spending money. You''re making money. If you really spend so much money this time, don''t say we don''t agree. Even Han Sanfeng won''t lend you so much money unless he''s really stupid." Liang Xiuwen doesn''t have a good way.


    Li Hongsi nodded and said: "yes, we must make money this time. No matter whether they really want to fall, we must be cautious. The stock market is too risky. With so much money this time, we must not make mistakes, or we will be doomed."


    Su Jingfei naturally understood this truth and nodded to urge the two girls to have breakfast. Since they had planned yesterday, they naturally started to take action today. They had already ordered the private room of the exchange yesterday, and they had already found a professional trader. Su Jingfei really didn''t understand such things. If he was allowed to come, he might lose all his money.


    Fortunately, the information is developed now. He has never eaten pork and has seen pigs run. He knows that there is a kind of person who specializes in speculating in stocks for the rich. This kind of person is the trader. This time, he has invested so much that he can make the gold medal trader excited.


    Su Jingfei and her two daughters arranged everything and came to the stock exchange. This is the first time Su Jingfei saw that s city is not big, and the exchange is not big. The first floor is full of retail investors. There are investors everywhere studying which stock will go up or down. Many of them make a living on this.


    This kind of stock market is similar to Su Jingfei''s imagination. The VIP room on the second floor is naturally much higher. It has not only professional service, but also elegant environment. Even if you stay here for a long time, you won''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Hello, I''m the person you hired this time. My name is sun Shangming, and this is my partner Cao Yongqing." When Su Jingfei''s three talents came, two men in their thirties came to meet them. They were the operators employed by Su Jingfei''s three talents. They were also experienced and famous gold medal masters.


    Although s market is not big, there are many such people, which also proves that the stock market is profitable. In this way, Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen do not need to worry about the specific operation. They just need to pay attention to the general direction.


    This time, their main goal is the Lin group. Even if they will buy some others, they will only hide their eyes and ears. After all, before the collapse of the Lin group, they will not reveal their purpose. Otherwise, many people will follow suit and many variables will appear.


    Although Liang Xiuwen is the chairman of roufeisi group, among the three, Su Jingfei is the real master. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are his women, and they have already acquiesced to her position in their hearts.


    Now Su Jingfei stands up, and they don''t feel anything wrong. Even Li hongsilk thinks that this action is not an independent action of roufeisi group, so it''s Fair for Su Jingfei to represent the three. At this time, she looks at Su Jingfei talking with sun Cao.


    Su Jingfei didn''t tell them all his plans. He just told them to focus on a few stocks, the most important of which was naturally the shares of Lin''s group. At first, even if these traders had confidentiality agreements, they couldn''t completely trust them. It really had a big relationship. They could only know the reputation of these traders from the point of contact.


    In fact, sun Shangming and Cao Yongqing are not only two people. They also have their own assistants. They are basically a team. The more professional the team is, the more opportunities they have to make money in the stock market.


    After arranging the task, Su Jingfei and her two daughters went to the special rest room. This is the private space of the bosses. Of course, as a stock exchange, even the rest room has been arranged with computers to watch the stock, which is incomparable at home. Even in the home computer, it is definitely not as good as here.


    Waiting for the door to close, Liang Xiuwen curiously asked Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you are very familiar with this place. Did you come here often before? You are not a novice at all."


    "Du Niang helped me complete the evolution of novice like an old bird. You have to believe Du Niang." Su Jingfei looked at the computer screen and replied casually.


    The two girls gave Su Jingfei a white look together. This guy is always not serious. However, Du Niang can let people know something quickly sometimes. Su Jingfei said that he learned something from it, which is not impossible.


    Su Jingfei said to the two girls and found out today''s stock market trend chart. If he didn''t do some homework in advance, he really couldn''t see it well. Now he looked at the chart above and explained to the two girls: "you see, here is today''s stock trend. What I''m looking at now is the Lin''s stock. It''s really falling!"


    In fact, as the company''s president and senior executives, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are not very proficient in stocks, but they also know it very well. They just look at it and know the current situation.


    As Su Jingfei said, the shares of Lin''s group are still around 43 this morning. Now it''s less than 10 o''clock, and they have actually dropped to 39. Such a drop is already very big. If you can''t stop it at the end of the day, it''s a disaster for a company.


    In fact, from their original stock price, we can see that the development of Lin''s group was not bad in the past. Now this incident is absolutely fatal to them.


    "It seems that we should buy some newspapers today. Maybe there are some new changes now. The stock of Lin''s group is falling too fast." If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s participation from beginning to end, he would think it was a trap set by the Lin family! "


    Liang Xiuwen is relatively stable and ponders: "don''t worry about it. Anyway, we won''t sell now. When can we really wait for the shares of Lin''s group to sell? This is the best time."


    Li Hongsi shakes her head and says, "it''s not so late. Although s city is not big, we are not the only company with enough scale. If it''s too late and someone takes the lead, it''s time for us to lose money. Fortunately, Lin''s group is a family business. They won''t declare bankruptcy casually. Otherwise, we really need to pay close attention to it."


    For the two girls, Su Jingfei deeply thinks that their goal this time is not only to make money, but also to bring down the Lin group completely. Otherwise Lin ruofeng has the Lin family as the backstage, so it will be difficult for Su Jingfei and others to deal with him.


    The morning will soon be spent in the stock exchange. As time goes on, the shares of Lin''s group are still falling. Although they haven''t really broken the market, everyone knows that Lin''s shares have been affected too much this time. After all, once the scandal comes out, it will be out of control.


    When Su Jingfei and his wife had lunch, they still couldn''t help buying a newspaper to read it. They could understand why Lin''s group was just like the collapse of Mount Tai this time and couldn''t stop its decline.


    Lin ruofeng was the only one in the scandal that broke out last night. Today''s newspaper has also reported some scandals about other members of the Lin family. Even the most outrageous one is Lin Kefeng''s report. This dead person has not escaped the reporter''s report.


    They have reported so much about the behavior of the Lin family, mainly to let people know what kind of family the Lin family is and what kind of people they come out of. That''s why the products of the Lin family''s enterprises have naturally been questioned.


    "It''s really the fall of the wall. When people push it, not only do we want them to fall, but other people do too. I don''t believe that there is no one to push it." Su Jingfei looks at the newspaper in front of him and says, he really feels that the market is like a battlefield.


    "It''s a skill that every qualified businessman should have. If you can''t do that, opportunities will slip away from you." Liang Xiuwen nodded, very serious.


    "Well, that is to say, I see the end of Lin''s group. It''s really like walking on thin ice. We roufeisi group are probably the eyesore of our peers." Su Jingfei is a helpless stall. Now roufeisi group is absolutely the most popular one in the underwear industry.


    "There''s no way. If you want to be a big company, you always have to be envied. We just need to be ourselves. Now let''s talk about the stock market." Liang Xiuwen shook his head and pulled the topic back again.


    Li Hongsi, who had never opened her mouth, said calmly: "since so many people are taking advantage of the fire, we are certainly not the only ones staring at them in the stock market this time. Should we change our strategy now, or we will be really miserable if we are really busy and end up making wedding clothes for people."


    Su Jingfei said with a leisurely smile: "don''t worry. Since I have started planning, I naturally think of this. Even if I can''t get what I want, I can''t make wedding clothes for other people. I still have no means to use!"


    The two women always think that Su Jingfei is very resourceful and has outstanding ability. The most important thing is that he is very mysterious. Now that he is so confident, he can''t help being curious.


    Su Jingfei did not explain too much, just picked up the phone and dialed out.

 Chapter 347

    Su Jingfei''s phone call, of course, still does not avoid the two women. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are also very curious. Who will su Jingfei call this time? Is it still white headed?


    "Mayor Wu? Have you received the material I gave you? I think you should be able to take action today. Is the material enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll find someone to give you some more. " In the two women''s curious eyes, Su Jingfei has talked to the people on the phone.


    "OK, that''s enough. Let''s start. If you need anything, you can contact me again and I''ll find a way." Su Jingfei said it very simply this time. He hung up the phone in a moment.


    "Su Jingfei, how do you call mayor Wu this time, the vice mayor in charge of economic development?" Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are not ordinary people. Naturally, they know a little about the leaders of the city, especially the mayor who is in charge of economy. Their company has some contact with Mayor Wu.


    Su Jingfei smiles. If he says which leader of the city he knows best, Li Guofeng, Li Hongsi''s father, must be the first. He is his future father-in-law. If he says the second, he is naturally related to Wu Yanli. Wu Yingxiong, Wu Yanli''s third uncle, is not only able to turn over because of himself, but also the elder of her own woman, In fact, their status is similar to that of Li Guofeng.


    Now the two women asked, he naturally can not say so, just nodded: "because of the injury last time, I had some contact with some leaders in the city, this time I provided him with some materials."


    The two women know about Su Jingfei''s injury last time. Although they don''t know the specific process, they know the result. But it involves the leaders of the city. It''s the first time they heard about it. Although they are curious, they want to know what materials Su Jingfei has provided to Wu Yingxiong. The materials they can bring out at this time are not simple.


    Looking at the two women''s curious eyes, Su Jingfei didn''t show off this time, but said frankly: "in fact, it''s not an important material. Isn''t mayor Wu in charge of economy? Naturally, it has enough influence on industry and Commerce and taxation. I just provided them with a tax evasion account book, and the names recorded in this account book are all from the Lin family. "


    After a pause, in the two women''s surprised eyes, they counted carefully: "there are two uncles and an aunt of Lin ruofeng, as well as two people of his grandfather''s generation. In fact, such an account book would not have any problems if it wasn''t for the people concerned."


    "But now is the critical moment, once this account book is exposed, and it is also investigated..." Li Hongsi then Su Jingfei said. Before she finished speaking, she had already gasped.


    Liang Xiuwen also had a cold sweat feeling and said: "Su Jingfei, tell me the truth, how long have you been calculating this plan, step by step, this is to force the Lin family to death, and every step you take is pressing forward, so you don''t give them a chance to breathe."


    "In fact, I didn''t plan for a long time. I had to find a way to deal with them because of Lin ruofeng." Su Jingfei said that he was not the kind of deep-seated person, and then added: "it''s not difficult. They are very bold when they do these things, and they don''t want to hide themselves. After all, the Lin family is like a towering tree. No matter how they toss about, as long as they are supported by the Lin group, no one will investigate them.


    But now it''s different. Not only Lin''s family is facing a crisis, but also I''m helping. The problems that Lin''s family usually don''t count as problems have to be exposed. This is the key to this incident. "


    This is the first time that Su Jingfei has been very frank about his plans and ideas. The more she listens to them, the more reasonable they are.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to do a lot of things at all. He just needs to wait and see the changes, and then use some small means to add fuel to the flames. Naturally, someone will set difficulties for the Lin family. Although Su Jingfei asked Wu Yingxiong for help this time, it can only be regarded as Wu Yingxiong''s political achievements when it is over, which can be said to be a win-win situation.


    Su Jingfei had taken this into consideration when he started planning yesterday. He knew that it was just that kind of scandal that couldn''t really make a group unable to hold on. What''s more, they had century Fangyuan group as backup.


    Now the real killer moves are released. Even if Lin''s group has the ability, it will be in a mess. Wu Yingxiong is the only one who can do this. He is in charge of the economy, and it can be regarded as his own intimacy. What''s more, he is grateful to himself.


    "You just wait for the news. As long as the news of the investigation comes out, their shares will be faster than before." Su Jingfei pondered for a moment and continued: "just now, didn''t you say that you were afraid that we would make wedding clothes for other people? But how can those people calculate when the Lin Group is at its worst, and I can control it, so the initiative is in our hands. "


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen have to admit that Su Jingfei is full of charm at this moment. That kind of man''s self-confident charm is under control. It''s not just talking about it. As Su Jingfei said, he can almost control the trend of the event.


    Now it''s time to shake off a mayor''s help. Who knows if he has any follow-up measures? If Su Jingfei has means at every critical moment, whether Lin''s group or those groups waiting for the opportunity to take advantage of the fire, they can''t completely keep up with the pace. It''s OK to drink soup. If you want to eat meat, don''t dream.


    At this time, Su Jingfei frowned and did not avoid the two women. With a sigh, he picked up the phone again and quickly dialed the phone and said, "if you can?"


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen look at each other. At this time, Su Jingfei calls Lin ruoke. They all know that Lin ruoke is the first lady of the Lin family.


    "Su Jingfei? What can I do for you? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I miss you Lin ruoke is really surprised to receive Su Jingfei''s call. They haven''t seen each other since the defense. She has something to do with her family recently, but she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to call herself today.


    "Well, there''s something wrong. I won''t talk about it. I just want to tell you that there''s something wrong with the shares of the Lin family. If you believe me, you can use your best financial resources to buy the shares of the Lin group. Even if you borrow money, you can buy as much as you can."


    "Buy stocks? I don''t know much about this. I don''t know how to buy it at all. Besides, I already own 3% of the shares of Lin''s group. " Lin ruoke is stunned. He doesn''t understand how Su Jingfei can let himself do it.


    Su Jingfei was a bit surprised by Lin ruoke''s answer. He thought Lin ruoke didn''t live very well in the Lin family and didn''t have much financial resources. He didn''t expect that she had 3% of the shares in the Lin family. According to the nearly one billion assets of the Lin group, Lin ruoke was already a multimillionaire.


    It''s just that if there is no accident, today''s multi millionaires will shrink to no millionaires. Of course, it''s not absolute. If she throws all her money away, it''s not worth money. If she keeps it, it will have a certain effect.


    "It''s better to keep these shares. No matter what the stock market is in turmoil, you should not throw them away. Then, with the maximum financial resources you can use, you can fully acquire the shares of Lin''s group between 4:00 p.m. and the suspension of trading." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Lin ruoke, if you believe me, don''t ask me why. Do as I say, it may be related to your happiness in the second half of your life."


    Lin ruoke wanted to make fun of Su Jingfei. He was shocked when he heard that Su Jingfei was so serious. Thinking about Su Jingfei''s performance since he knew Su Jingfei, Lin ruoke thought Su Jingfei would not be joking. He bit his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll find someone to buy it immediately. If I lose money, I''ll let you support me for the rest of my life."


    Su Jingfei was relieved and said, "I don''t think you will have this chance. Go ahead and do it." Then he hung up.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen also heard their words. When Su Jingfei hung up, Li Hongsi said bitterly, "Oh, you are so pitiful. If you want to deal with other people''s families, you should remind her to earn some dowry. Will you enter Su''s family in the future?"


    Although Liang Xiuwen doesn''t speak, she can''t help but dart Su Jingfei with white eyes. Although she has a good relationship with Lin ruoke, she is not good enough to give her her boyfriend. She can tolerate Li Hongxian''s domination of Su Jingfei, but it doesn''t mean she can accept others.


    Su Jingfei says in his heart that if Lin ruoke can get rid of the money, no matter what happens to her in the future, at least it''s OK to settle down. Moreover, the relationship between him and Lin ruoke is hard to say. It''s really possible that, as Li hongsilk said, if she can really fulfill her gambling agreement.


    But he couldn''t say that. He just said with a wry smile, "where do you think you are? Lin ruoke is also my college classmate, and her personality is totally different from those in her family. I can''t watch her because our actions make her have no good life in the future. I think as a girl who depends on her family, if Lin''s group is finished, She must be affected. "


    Although Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen didn''t say it, they also sighed. They had a certain understanding of Lin ruoke. They knew Su Jingfei''s words were true. As for Lin ruoke''s job in roufeisi group, they would never die of hunger. They didn''t have to think about these words.


    A young lady, reduced to relying on work to support herself, is hard enough for her to accept. For Su Jingfei''s reminder, the two women don''t have so many ideas. However, they can''t help crusading against Su Jingfei''s good relationship with women.


    His girlfriend is Li hongsilk, and Liang Xiuwen is Li hongsilk''s best friend. When they attack Su Jingfei, they directly use Li hongsilk''s point of view. In fact, Liang Xiuwen also attacks Su Jingfei from his own point of view, which makes Su Jingfei feel strange and embarrassed.

 Chapter 348

    The next day, Su Jingfei and his two daughters appeared in the VIP room of the stock exchange again. When they came in, Sun Shangqing said respectfully, "Mr. Su, everything is as you expected. After the shares of Lin''s group fell below the market yesterday, today''s stock market will continue to fall."


    Yesterday, Su Jingfei''s prediction was good. As expected, Lin''s group had already fallen below the market. One day''s loss of Lin''s group had already hurt their muscles and bones. At the same time, it was reported that Lin''s group had been investigated by the Municipal Bureau of industry and Commerce and the tax Bureau because of tax evasion. Today''s stock market continued to fall, which shocked Sun Shangqing, who was still a little unconvinced by Su''s words at that time.


    As a gold medal trader, he has not encountered such a struggle from the upper class. However, it is his first experience to make such a big move in a place like s city. He did not dare to despise his employer, and now he has great respect.


    Su Jingfei smiles and looks at the trader who is more respectful to him than he was yesterday. He smiles in his heart. If he knows that he doesn''t know much about stocks, he doesn''t know what he will do.


    "Mr. Sun, pay attention today. I don''t think Lin''s group will let the stock fall any more. When it feels that there is an improvement, it will sell it to me when it''s almost done." Su Jingfei was not dazzled by Sun Shangqing''s respect. He said calmly.


    "Throw it all out?" Sun Shangqing was stunned, and then said: "Mr. Su, when the shares of Lin''s group have fallen like this, they will not be willing to find someone to rescue the market. But even if they find someone, according to the current momentum, there will not be much change. Even if we throw them out, we can''t make much money. It''s not like waiting for them to fall down again and take their shares."


    If Su Jingfei doesn''t know that the group company behind Lin''s group is Century Square, and they are really powerful, he naturally wants to make a profit, or even retreat after changing hands. Now he doesn''t think so.


    Su Jingfei said with a clear mind: "you just do as I do, anyway, whether you win or lose, your share is indispensable."


    Sun Shangqing wanted to say out loud that he didn''t do it for the Commission, but he did do it for the Commission. People in his profession get a commission. How much do they draw when they earn 10 million yuan? How much do they draw when they earn 100 million yuan? What''s more, it has an impact on his reputation.


    Su Jingfei can also guess his mind and said with a smile: "you can rest assured. Do you still have doubts about my eyes?"


    Sun Shangqing thinks that what Su Jingfei said yesterday has come true. He thinks that the boss''s vision and ingenuity are not comparable to those of ordinary people. Besides, they have decided that they are only responsible for the operation, so he nods.


    When he left, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi asked, "Jingfei, do you think century Fangyuan group will really do its best to help Lin group? That can''t be done by 100 million or 200 million. We bought 300 million shares yesterday. If Lin''s group has no resistance today, we will become the first shareholder of their group. "


    "If century Fangyuan doesn''t participate, we don''t have to sell off. It''s good to be in charge of Lin''s group. Even if our shares are not very high, we can at least be major shareholders. At most, we are just arguing with a few of their small shareholders." Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and continued: "if the plan goes well, we will not only defeat century Fangyuan group, but also eat Lin. at that time, all the shareholders will be our people. Which do you think is better?"


    At this time, let alone Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, even the most ordinary people can tell the difference between the two, and Su Jingfei''s doing so is basically not dangerous. Anyway, it''s good to see the stock growth and then sell.


    "I hope Han Sanfeng won''t let us down, otherwise we may be able to earn a sum of money, but we can''t really join the Lin group." Li Hongsi sighed.


    Su Jingfei also bet on Han Sanfeng this time. Otherwise, the stocks they bought at the lowest stock level of Lin''s group yesterday are enough for them to be in charge of Lin''s group, but the shares are not stable.


    "It all depends on this top-level game." At this time, Su Jingfei had to sigh that he was still too weak. He could make a profit in the stock market with the help of loans and roufeisi group, but he could not become the key person to decide the success or failure. Su Jingfei only hoped that he would not be disappointed this time. Such opportunities are rare.


    The three were resting in the VIP room, watching the trend of the stock market at any time, and the investors outside had already fallen out. Yesterday, in Waterloo, Lin''s group, the stock fell again and again. Some people who pay attention to the news must have seen the reason from it, and even threw out the stock in their hands. Otherwise, they would die. At the same time, Su Jingfei was going crazy, so they took the opportunity to run away.


    There are also some people who are not well informed, so they can only hold the stocks in their hands and wait for them to become waste paper. They hope that today''s people in the Lin Group will find a way to save the market, otherwise they will really lose money.


    As Su Jingfei expected, the stock market has just opened. People have already seen that Lin''s shares, which continued to fall yesterday, began to rise again. The price has slowly risen to 23 from 17 when yesterday''s limit fell. This speed is enough to make people understand that this is the means of Lin''s group.


    When they fell yesterday, it was like the collapse of Mount Tai was out of control. Today''s growth is also very fast. It can be seen that they have invested a lot this time.


    "Century Fangyuan is really the leading enterprise in the provincial capital. It''s really effective." Su Jingfei watched the stock price rise, tut tut exclaimed that according to this speed, it should not be too difficult for them to return to the original price yesterday.


    "I don''t know how much they have invested, but these are all converted into shares of Lin''s group. It''s estimated that they can buy a new Lin''s group. Feng Siguang is really willing to spend money. It''s really unexpected." Liang Xiuwen is very clear that Lin''s group lost hundreds of millions yesterday. At this time, he also said with emotion.


    "Of course, I''m willing to. Who can stand by when something happens to his lover''s family?" Su Jingfei chuckled.


    "Less disgusting people, they kind of..." Li Hongsi gave Su a startled look, and then she was disgusted too. She didn''t finish what she said, but they both understood what it meant.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said to Sun Shangqing: "Mr. Sun, if the stock returns to more than 30, you can sell it out for me. Don''t sell it too fast. But today, you must sell all the stocks we bought yesterday. There''s no need to keep any of them."


    Sun Shangqing has been startled by the rise of the shares of Lin''s group. He thought that even if Lin''s group wanted to find someone, it would at most slowly pull back a high price, so that it would be stable. He didn''t expect that they would be so fast.


    This, of course, is beyond the expectation of most shareholders. This is also the wisdom of century Fangyuan. Only in this way can people have confidence in the shares of Lin''s group. Otherwise, century Fangyuan will have to spend more if all the shareholders sell. Now Su Jingfei proposes to let Sun Shangqing sell all of them, so he will not be meaningful any more. He has confirmed that Su Jingfei is definitely a banker, I know some secrets.


    He even suspects that Lin''s group is trying to cash in. Of course, it doesn''t look like it now. It''s more like someone has done something. Sun Shangqing suspects that Su Jingfei has something to do with this person.


    "Jingfei, is it too early to sell at 30? Since century Fangyuan has put out a large amount of money to rescue the market, it should not be only at 30." Sun Shangqing has no opinion, but Li hongsilk is puzzled. Yesterday, their purchase price was 18 yuan. Although they made a lot of money, they didn''t make a lot of money.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "century square really invested a lot, but their current assets will never be more than Han''s family. Han''s family can take out 1.8 billion yuan, and century square has 600 million yuan at most. Our stock is nearly 300 million yuan, plus the profit, if we consume more, maybe Century Square will withdraw ahead of time."


    Although he is not an expert in the stock market, his accounting is still very clear. When he speaks to them so clearly, they have no more opinions.


    The trend of the stock market, according to Su Jingfei''s conjecture, was more than two o''clock in the afternoon, and the stock price really exceeded 30, which made those who sold the shares of Lin''s group regret it. They felt that their judgment was wrong. Those who didn''t sell the shares secretly felt that they had made the right choice this time.


    At this time, the stocks Su Jingfei bought yesterday also began to sell quietly. Although the number was amazing, Sun Shangqing''s team had a wonderful operation. Because the stock rose in the afternoon, they really sold all the stocks.


    By the time the market closed in the evening, the stock price of Lin''s group was set at 34 yuan. In one day, the stock price doubled. Although it was not the kind of rocket like soaring, people had already seen its hope, and they believed that the stock of Lin''s group would be very stable.


    Su Jingfei''s chance doubled from a little more than 300 million to nearly 600 million. This kind of money making is even faster than robbing the bank. Sun Shangqing admires Su Jingfei, but he is also very happy. This also means that his commission is very high. What Su Jingfei means is that this employment is not over.


    It''s true that it''s not over. Su Jingfei''s first link plan is a perfect end. In fact, everything is in Su Jingfei''s calculation. The reason why he can''t match the assets of Lin''s group, but he dares to intervene in the stock market is that he has changed hands to make money this time.


    Now his assets are no worse than Lin''s before the stock price fell. Now everything is developed according to Su Jingfei''s plan. Now everything is ready, it''s just the Dongfeng, which is naturally the Han family in the provincial capital. As long as they work hard, the last link of the plan will begin.

 Chapter 349

    At the end of the next day, Su Jingfei had sold all the stocks in his hands, bought them on the first day and sold them on the second day. In a short time, Su Jingfei''s assets nearly doubled.


    In this way, Su Jingfei''s personal assets have exceeded 100 million yuan. Originally, he was an ordinary college graduate. Even if he made some money, he could only be regarded as a household of ten thousand yuan. However, such a person is not at the bottom of the society, but also the most ordinary one.


    In two days, he became a billionaire. His personal assets are different from those enterprises with hundreds of millions of assets. All his money belongs to him.


    Liang Xiuwen is also a rich man, but compared with Su Jingfei, she has become a poor man. Her assets are mainly enterprises, and her personal current assets are less than 100 million. Of course, if she has all her assets, her value has doubled, and she really has 300 million.


    Su Jingfei is now holding Han Sanfeng and Han Siping''s loan, which is similar to Liang Xiuwen''s assets. If he pays it back, he will have half of it. Even so, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are still amazed at the speed of making money.


    In fact, Su Jingfei also had some feelings. He had always wanted to develop himself before, but he didn''t expect that it would be so easy to really develop. With money in this society, many things would be easier to do, not to mention he didn''t lack of contacts.


    He used to think that it would take him at least a few years to become a rich man. He didn''t expect that he would squeeze himself into this position after a grudge with Lin ruofeng, and there was such an opportunity in front of him.


    No matter whether his plan will continue or not, Su Jingfei has become a well deserved new billionaire. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are naturally very happy that their men can make money. When they go back in the evening, they celebrate with him. Although they don''t really sleep together, they both make love with Su Jingfei in private.


    Su Jingfei''s only regret is that he didn''t have the chance to eat Liang Xiuwen. It seems that the girl hasn''t completely let go, and it''s inconvenient to stay at Li hongsilk''s home.


    One night and Li Hongsi are ridiculous. Even if Li Hongsi knows that Liang Xiuwen has guessed what they are doing, she can''t help it at night. Of course, what''s more important is that she is happy today. She can''t bear to refuse what Su Jingfei is doing to herself. As a result, after dawn, she is laughed at by Liang Xiuwen again.


    On the third day, the three people still went to the stock market. Today is actually the most critical day. Whether they can strike a fatal blow to Lin''s enterprise at this time depends on today. According to the investment of century Fangyuan yesterday, in fact, the current Lin''s group has already died in name. It is said that the subsidiaries of century Fangyuan are almost the same, but they hold too many shares.


    "Boss, you''re here. There''s new news today." Sun Shangqing really admired the young people who turned their hands for the clouds and covered their hands for the rain. The news he gave himself two days ago was completely correct, as if he could see the future direction of the stock market.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew what he was thinking. He wanted to tell Sun Shangqing, "Sao Nian, if you know the development of everything like me, you can also guess the trend of the stock market. Not only do you know, but I am controlling the development of events." It''s a pity that he can only be complacent in his heart, but he can''t tell him.


    "Let''s hear what''s new." Su Jingfei already had some conjectures, but still inquired.


    "Well, today, Han''s group, the provincial capital, issued a statement and prepared to take over Lin''s group strongly. As a result, the investors who had a little confidence in Lin''s enterprise were completely flustered. From then on, a large number of people sold their shares. Even yesterday''s share of capital was too much." Sun Shangqing looked at Su Jingfei with admiration and said respectfully.


    In fact, he was not very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s selling price yesterday. He thought that with the injection of this capital, the shares of Lin''s group would continue to rise. He did not expect that the market opened today and fell again.


    We all know what kind of enterprise Han''s group is. It''s a famous big enterprise in the provincial capital. It''s not much stronger than Lin''s group. When they were in turmoil, they announced the forced acquisition of Lin''s group, which really affected people''s confidence in Lin''s group.


    Although it is not clear whether they will make an acquisition or not, as long as there is such a rumor, it will be enough to affect everything. Moreover, the announcement of Hans group is very formal, which makes people believe their determination.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "OK, let''s see the right time. We''ll buy all the stocks again, and we''ll break up yesterday''s capital."


    Before, he had only 300 million yuan in his hand. Even if he had the heart, he didn''t have the strength. Now he has the confidence. After two days of turnover, he is actually the one who makes the most money. Moreover, because he ordered Sun Shangqing and others to operate secretly, the outside world doesn''t even know that there is such a big crocodile making money except themselves, Even Han''s group is just guessing.


    They discussed with Su Jingfei about their cooperation. Their goal is Century Square. According to yesterday''s situation, it is obvious that century square wants to save the market. Today, Han''s group has taken action.


    Sun Shangqing is now obedient to Su Jingfei and nods to leave. Li Hongsi smiles and says to Su Jingfei, "Han Sanfeng is really sharp. His hand is so generous."


    "Of course, people have the strength. Even if it is to make the shareholders of Lin''s group feel guilty and release these words, no one will doubt it. After all, even if Han''s group wants to acquire Lin''s group at ordinary times, it''s not impossible. Now it just gives people the feeling of taking the opportunity to make a move." Liang Xiuwen nodded.


    "They are not bluffing. Han Sanfeng is not such a simple person. They have more money than us. How can we make money by ourselves?" Su Jingfei said.


    Han Sanfeng is really not like Feng Siguang. He is a warrior, not a pure businessman. But after all, he is still the president of a large enterprise. How can he miss this opportunity to make money? Su Jingfei said so. The two women also understand that Han Sanfeng must take the opportunity to make money.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei expected, Sun Shangqing came in at 11 a.m. and reported: "boss, I think the people of Han''s group have already made a move. We found a share of capital and all the shares of Lin''s enterprises that we bought, and they didn''t hide their identity. It''s obvious that they are a big consortium. I think they belong to Han''s group."


    "Well, it should be true that they don''t need to hide themselves at all. Since they have made a statement, they are going to stir up the situation, which can also speed up the confidence of shareholders." Su Jingfei nodded and continued: "look at the right time. Today is almost the last battle."


    Sun Shangqing was ordered to leave. He was a gold medal trader. Even if he didn''t know so much information, at least he still had the insight to watch the game. He knew today was the key.


    Su Jingfei stretched his waist and said to Liang Xiuwen: "sister Xiuwen, come to pinch my shoulder for me. It''s really a waste of brain to make money. I''m so simple. I have to compare with others. I''m too tired."


    In fact, what he said was from his heart. He didn''t want to fight with others, but these people didn''t let him go. Lin ruofeng hurt himself again and again. If he couldn''t really use his heart, he would have died many times. This time, he was a real revenge, and he would never suffer.


    It''s a pity that Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi''s two daughters heard his truth, but they unconsciously gave him a look. Especially Liang Xiuwen, he gave Su Jingfei a cold Snort and said, "Su Jingfei, don''t be arrogant. Don''t forget that I''m your boss. You asked me to pinch your shoulder. You don''t want to mix up. You''re still my employee now!"


    If it''s in private, Liang Xiuwen won''t refuse Su Jingfei, but now after all, Li hongsilk is still here. Even if he teases his girlfriend, how can Liang Xiuwen accept it.


    Her words immediately made Su Jingfei realize that something was wrong. The three of them had been mixing together for the past two days. Su Jingfei was negligent for a moment, and even thought that he had a wife and a concubine living together peacefully. Liang Xiuwen twisted himself, which was also a reminder to himself.


    Su Jingfei quickly said with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, don''t be a capitalist. I''ve made hundreds of millions for you, but I can''t get a little service from the boss."


    "You know how to bully Xiuwen. Every time you two are together, it''s always noisy." Li Hongsi didn''t know whether she really didn''t see it or something else. At this time, she stood up to make it over. She went over and pinched Su Jingfei''s shoulder and said, "the pressure these two days is really great. You should relax."


    "Well, red silk is the best. Unlike some people, it''s always in the boss''s shoes." Su Jingfei pretends to enjoy squinting, but looks at Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen is angry about it. This guy has almost revealed his true feelings. Now he still teases himself. He turns away from him, but he is still jumping in his heart. If Li hongsilk just found out her relationship with Su Jingfei, maybe her good friends will not be able to do it.


    In this way, her heart is also sad. How can she fall into the gentle trap of Su Jingfei? Now she can''t communicate with each other in a fair way. She also worries that Li hongsilk will find out and everyone will not be friends.


    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei didn''t continue this topic. Li Hongsi was asking Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, do you think the Han family will really spit out the shares this time? If they hold on to it, won''t all our efforts be in vain? "


    "In vain? No, Shiji Fangyuan has a lot of assets, but it will not be stronger than the Han family. They can''t stand it. They can''t watch their stocks turn into waste paper. " Su Jingfei smiles and says confidently.

 Chapter 350

    The stock market is changing. We all know that the risk of the stock market is similar to gambling. People who really know the information may earn some money. Retail investors are often eaten as if a small fish is eaten by a big one.


    Even so, there are still some people who can''t resist the temptation of the rich man in the twinkling of an eye and join them. After all, Su Jingfei is not the only one who has become a billionaire in the twinkling of an eye. All the people who are more gambling want to be one of them.


    The stock fluctuation of Lin''s group in the past three days is the most concerned event of all shareholders. Until the end of the third day, the dust has settled. As Su Jingfei said, the century can''t last that long.


    If only Su Jingfei was involved in the stock market this time, the company that eventually acquired Lin''s group must be century square. They have invested at least 600 million yuan. Even Han''s group has not invested so much. After all, Su Jingfei is the protagonist this time. They just take the opportunity to make a profit.


    As a result, it is natural to imagine that both Su Jingfei, who made more money, and Han''s group''s joining have brought great pressure to century Fangyuan. With the intervention of shareholders, they finally spit out the shares of Lin''s group. Lin''s group is a subsidiary at most, and Feng Siguang''s hand is just to help Lin ruofeng, But now it doesn''t make sense.


    In the end, Su Jingfei recently acquired about 65% of the shares of Lin''s group and Han''s group acquired 25% of the shares by virtue of the huge amount in his hands. As a result, only 10% of the outside retail investors and Lin''s family are left.


    In this way, Su Jingfei became the largest shareholder of Lin group. Of course, half of his money belonged to Liang Xiuwen''s roufeisi group, and the rest of his money was returned to the Han brothers. However, after three days of stock market turmoil, Su Jingfei successfully acquired Lin group.


    From now on, there will be no Lin Group in s city. Su Jingfei has become a major shareholder. Naturally, it is impossible for him to be called Lin group. Er, without the support of this group company, the Lin family has become a second rate family.


    As far as Su Jingfei knows, the remaining 10% of the shares are in Lin ruoke''s hands, and she has also acquired some of them. It is estimated that at least 4% or 5% of the shares in her hands are in her hands. In this way, almost all the Lin family members have no shares, and they must have cashed in.


    In this way, in addition to the money in their own hands, the Lin family no longer has any financial support. This big victory also means that Lin ruofeng can never threaten Su Jingfei.


    His current choice is either to rely on Feng Siguang or to leave his hometown. Now he and Su Jingfei have almost directly changed their identities. Now he should worry about how Su Jingfei will deal with him. Su Jingfei is absolutely real, rich and handsome. Su Jingfei''s turnaround is really gorgeous.


    "Su Jingfei, you win." Just when Su Jingfei guesses what Lin ruofeng will do, Lin ruofeng''s phone call comes at the right time. As for why he has Su Jingfei''s phone call, Su Jingfei doesn''t guess. He has all kinds of means.


    Su Jingfei as always calm, not because Lin ruofeng admit defeat and happy, just calm way: "Lin ruofeng, I never want to compare with you, has been you in revenge me, I didn''t want to use these means, but you really let me worry."


    "Well, I lost this time. I''m convinced. I didn''t expect that I always thought I was the son of heaven, but I was defeated in the end. You are really better than me, no matter how clever or lucky." Lin ruofeng''s voice sounds calm and calm.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t speak. He agrees with Lin ruofeng''s words. He is not inferior to others, but he doesn''t like to use them. Only when he treats the enemy, can su Jingfei really put his heart into it. Lin ruofeng is undoubtedly his own enemy. He has dealt with himself several times and wants to put himself to death.


    "But you don''t have to be too happy. Even if you win this time and the Lin family is finished, you also offend Feng Siguang. The Feng family is not comparable to the Lin family. Your future is not much better." Lin ruofeng''s voice suddenly raised, gloating.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I don''t want you to worry about this. Even if there''s nothing today, I''ll offend him. By the way, how much did Feng lose this time? 300 million or 400 million or 500 million? "


    Even though Lin ruofeng was not in any mood at this time, he still had to admire Su Jingfei''s courage. Facing a powerful opponent like Feng Siguang, he could be so calm. This is really much better than himself. Today is their real peaceful dialogue and the only time.


    At this moment, Lin ruofeng really calms down. He really regrets why he offended Su Jingfei at the beginning. This guy who looks like he is hanging silk has amazing toughness. Every time he attacks him harder, he is even more unlucky.


    This time, Lin''s group failed. They were not only the fuse, but also the ultimate culprit. People in Lin''s group wanted to tear themselves into pieces, let alone their future life. Even their father had announced that he was divorced from his father''s son relationship. Now he is a rebel.


    "You''re right. The century lost 350 million yuan." Lin ruofeng thought in his heart, but he answered Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect Lin ruofeng to come back to his own words. Just now he just joked. Now he knows the specific loss of century Fangyuan, which is 350 million yuan in three days. Even if they are big enterprises in the provincial capital, they will lose their vitality. This is because they withdraw earlier.


    "It''s a pity that with such a little money, I thought I could pit them for 1.8 billion yuan!" Although Su Jingfei was frightened, he was still not satisfied.


    If Lin ruofeng is not too far away from Su Jingfei, he would like to drop his mobile phone on Su Jingfei''s face. This guy thinks 350 million is three dollars and five, which is almost a quarter of other people''s assets in the century. Therefore, Feng Siguang is questioned by group shareholders and has no energy to manage himself.


    "By the way, Lin ruofeng, what do you mean by calling me? Is it just to admit defeat and want to laugh at me and die of enmity?" Su Jingfei saw Lin ruofeng silent, at this time can''t help but sneer and asked.


    "A smile and no enmity?" Lin ruofeng nervous smile, continue to ask: "I am willing, you are willing?"


    Su Jingfei is silent this time, and they have a deep feud. No matter how generous people are, such feud can''t be resolved. Lin ruofeng almost killed Su Jingfei several times, and almost killed Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. In the same way, Lin ruofeng became a Cyclops and eunuch because of Su Jingfei, and he can''t think that nothing happened.


    Lin ruofeng suddenly sighed: "well, people are dying, many things also understand, I will not say more, even if it is to give the only opponent a piece of advice, the Feng family is not the surface of this strength, you ask for more luck."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved and asked quickly: "Lin ruofeng, what do you mean, make it clear? What does it mean that someone is going to die, and who is going to die? "


    "Don''t you understand that? I''m the one who''s going to die. The advice to you is that the Feng family doesn''t have the superficial strength. Don''t think that if you win him this time, you''ll be able to rest easy. You''re still far behind in the real fight! " Lin ruofeng''s voice can not hear the joy and sorrow, and even the mood of schadenfreude, which is very abnormal.


    "Lin ruofeng, although I don''t know the Feng family very well, I know they are not simple, but why do you want to die?" Su Jingfei even if already guessed, but still open mouth to confirm.


    This time, Lin ruofeng had a mood fluctuation and said with unspeakable sadness: "Su Jingfei, everything you''ve done has really succeeded. I''ve betrayed my family. My family doesn''t want me, and the Feng family won''t support me. I''m a loser myself. You really win. I''m on the top of Lin''s building now. I just want to make a last call with the only opponent I recognize, Would you still advise me? "


    Su Jingfei is silent. He is not magnanimous. Lin ruofeng regards him as his opponent. He also regards Lin ruofeng as his enemy. All he does is to force Lin ruofeng to death.


    Lin ruofeng then said again: "well, I don''t have to say much. I should be on my way. But I remember you have a good relationship with my sister. Remember to take good care of her. As a big brother, I don''t care enough for her. I know she really likes you. Goodbye." When he said that, the phone was full of wind, and then it broke with a bang.


    From his words, Su Jingfei hears a sense of death. He hangs up the phone in silence. He doesn''t doubt that Lin ruofeng is lying to himself by throwing the phone away. There''s no way to cheat people about this kind of thing.


    Lin ruofeng can still think of his sister before he dies. I don''t know whether he wakes up when he is dying or whether he still has a family affection for his sister. Su Jingfei is also full of emotion about Lin ruofeng''s final ending, and all his hatred for the enemy is gone with the wind.


    "Lin ruofeng''s phone?" Two women have been nearby, they did not hear Su Jingfei and Lin ruofeng call, see Su Jingfei face is not very good, asked a.


    "Well, Lin ruofeng''s phone." Su Jingfei nodded and said with emotion.


    "What''s he doing on the phone? Isn''t he convinced?" Li Hongsi frowned.


    "He was not unconvinced. He just called me to say goodbye. He gave up." Su Jingfei sighed unconsciously. In the two women''s puzzled eyes, he continued: "he has stepped onto the peak of his life and jumped off the roof of Lin''s mansion."

 Chapter 351

    The news of Lin ruofeng''s death was known to the public the next day. The change of ownership of Lin''s group overnight is not only a big event in S City, but also a big thing in the provincial capital. After all, their scale is not a top enterprise in the whole province.


    As for who will become the new owner of Lin''s group, there are different opinions. However, most people speculate that Han''s group should be the one who successfully acquired Lin''s group this time. Only they are the only ones who have publicly announced that they want to acquire Lin''s group.


    Lin ruofeng jumps out of a building and forgets. In fact, it''s not too sudden. Although Lin''s group can''t be completely destroyed by him, he has a direct relationship.


    Since so many scandals came out, he had no way out. Now his family has given him up. It''s reasonable that he chose to jump off the building. No one really thought about how this once promising successor of the Lin family came to such a stage.


    Su Jingfei is the first person to know Lin ruofeng''s choice. Of course, he is also the last person to talk to him. The personnel of the police station also asked Su Jingfei about the situation. It''s just a routine to discuss the relationship between Su Jingfei and the police chief.


    The original grudge with Lin ruofeng also passed away with his jumping off the building, and the dust returned to the earth. Su Jingfei was not the kind of person with deep resentment. What''s more, Lin ruofeng had been ruined and betrayed, and was finally forced to die by him. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen also sighed.


    After the stock market war, Su Jingfei became a billionaire, and the celebration banquet was inevitable. This time, the event was more hidden. They didn''t invite too many people. They just invited Bai tou and Qing Ming. Liang Xiuwen''s mother, Nalan Xiuying, was also invited. In fact, Li Hongsi''s parents should also be invited, but Li Hongsi''s intuition denied the proposal, After all, Li Guofeng''s father status is different.


    Baitou played a very important role in this stock market action. Almost all the information Su Jingfei needed was from Baitou. Without their help, Su Jingfei could not bring down Lin''s group.


    The most important thing is to invite Baitou this time. Su Jingfei specially stressed that he should bring several bodyguards he needed. When he was an ordinary man, he had so many enemies and several women around him. Now he is worth more than 100 million, and there must be more danger in the future. Now he urgently needs female bodyguards to protect the safety of the women around him.


    According to what I said before, Bai tou and Qing Ming came with six female bodyguards. Su Jingfei couldn''t help laughing bitterly at this time. He wanted to arrange two for Wu Yanli before, but now he wants to arrange two for Nalan Xiuying.


    "Su Jingfei, you''ve really made it this time. Should we call you a local tyrant in the future?" The first thing that Bai tou sees Su Jingfei is to make fun of him.


    It''s not clear how much Su Jingfei has made in the stock market this time, but he can guess a rough picture. Now, he can''t help feeling that Su Jingfei is not only more powerful than he imagined, but also has such a strong ability to make money. Not long ago, he was still happy for the salary paid to him by the army. Now he''s a billionaire.


    White head is one of Su Jingfei''s most trusted people. He is a real soldier. He can give his back to his teammates without hiding his white head.


    "This time I did earn a little. We are all our own people. If we need anything in the future, just mention it. I won''t be stingy with my own people." Su Jingfei laughs and pats Bai tou on the shoulder.


    They have known each other for more than two months. Su Jingfei''s personality and Bai tou also know something about it. Although he says with a smile, Bai tou knows that he is serious and warm-hearted. Since they contacted each other, they have really gained mutual trust. Such friendship of comrades in arms is really rare.


    "Well, don''t talk so much nonsense. Although you are a local tyrant, I''m not short of money." The white head followed to hit ha ha, changed the topic and said: "Su Jingfei, these are the bodyguards I brought to you. They are all trained by Qingming himself. See if you are satisfied." Then he introduced the six young girls to Su Jingfei.


    As early as the white head came over, Su Jingfei noticed several girls behind him. These six girls are all between 20 and 25 years old. Each girl has a good figure. They are not the kind of sexy with protruding front and warping back, but the type of long-term exercise and body-building.


    Su Jingfei can also understand why they are like this. No matter men or women, if they take long-term exercise, they will naturally be healthier, more powerful, and appear to be a little bit fit.


    Su Jingfei has only met a girl like Qingming. She''s very good at it. She''s definitely in a mess for a long time, but she doesn''t lose her feminine beauty.


    "What? Look at the pretty girls. I can tell you that these girls are the elites in our army. You can''t think of them. " Qingming and Su Jingfei are also familiar with each other. Seeing that he is observing his own female soldiers, he immediately warns with discontent.


    Although she also regards Su Jingfei as a reliable teammate, she has some complaints about his playfulness. Now she sees him staring at his female soldiers and is immediately dissatisfied.


    White head is a doting attitude towards Qingming. Su Jingfei doesn''t expect white head to speak to him, so he has to touch his nose and say awkwardly: "Qingming, you don''t give me face, am I that kind of person?"


    "Aren''t you?" Qingming is different from Li hongsilk''s indifference. She is really cold. With a simple look, Su Jingfei is defeated.


    These girls are all soldiers, and they are also soldiers of the elite army 307. Naturally, they are more courageous than other girls. They are all curious about the boy who made their team leader disheartened. Is he the boss that the team leader said?


    Before they came here, Qingming naturally told them that their task this time was to protect several people, and they usually had training in this field, but they guessed from the conversation between Su Jingfei and Qingming that Su Jingfei and Qingming were very familiar, and they seemed to be their teammates.


    "Well, let''s go first. I''ll give them some tests later. As long as they perform well, I''ll give them satisfactory treatment." Su Jingfei in a few girls curiously looking at himself, he is also impolite dialogue.


    Bai tou knows Su Jingfei''s ability, but naturally he doesn''t think his words are too much. Su Jingfei wants someone to be a bodyguard. It''s strange if he doesn''t test it.


    Several girls are very dissatisfied with Su Jingfei. He looks younger than them. But they don''t retort because of the discipline of the army. They all secretly decide to give Su Jingfei a good taste later, so that he won''t look down on others.


    Su Jingfei invited Bai Tou to the celebration banquet today. He knew that Bai tou would come with several bodyguards this time, so he chose a staff club inside roufeisi, including a place for eating and a place for fitness.


    Now seeing these bodyguards, Su Jingfei goes straight to the fitness place with Bai tou and others. Liang Xiuwen has taken a vacation here, and no outsiders are here.


    After entering the fitness center, Su Jingfei said to Bai tou and other people: "Bai tou Qingming, you two can find something to do, and these girls will give it to me. There should be no problem."


    The two of them shook their heads and said, "they were originally sent to arrange for you to be bodyguards. Now it''s up to you."


    "Su Jingfei, once again, you can''t make up your mind with them!" Qingming is still not at ease. She unconsciously reminds her that her eyes are full of threats. It seems that if Su Jingfei really dares to do so, she will turn Su Jingfei into a eunuch.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. This chick is really an iceberg. I don''t know how white head can stand her. She is much colder than Li hongsilk. Li hongsilk makes people feel colder at most. She really makes people feel colder below zero.


    White head''s eyes floated, full of schadenfreude, it''s obvious that we should talk about "seeking more happiness from ourselves". At this time, white head really has no sense of loyalty.


    Su Jingfei was speechless to both of them, but he also accepted the command of several girls. When the white head went to one side, he said to several girls in a deep voice: "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei, your boss for a period of time in the future. My other identity is the doctor of 307 army. This identity is hidden, and you should keep it secret, Do you understand me


    He knew that he could never show his boss''s face to these soldiers. It was better to use his position as a commander. He was a military doctor. Although he had no official rank, his position in the army was naturally much higher than those of these women soldiers.


    At first, the women soldiers were still dissatisfied with Su Jingfei. When they heard him say his identity, they were immediately awed. Military doctors may not have a high rank, but they were very detached in the army. No one in the army was hurt. Military doctors were generally respected.


    "Now I don''t know your names, and I don''t want to know. From now on, I will only call you code numbers. From one to six, when you can satisfy me, I will know your names." Su Jingfei''s face was still serious.


    "Report to the boss, I want to ask how to make you satisfied." This time it was face-to-face communication, and the first woman soldier finally couldn''t help asking.


    Su Jingfei looked at her, and the general soldiers reported that they all said "report to the chief". She called herself the boss, but she was obviously resentful. Su Jingfei understood this very well, and solemnly said: "from now on, you are the first, and they are the second to the sixth in turn." After a pause, he glanced around a few female soldiers, and then said, "as long as any of you can pick up my ten moves with bare hands, I will allow you to use your own names, and I will remember your names."

 Chapter 352

    Su Jingfei''s words completely angered several female soldiers. They were all elite in their respective troops, and then they were selected into 307 troops. Although they were not outstanding, they were at least very powerful women.


    Now listening to Su Jingfei''s tone, they are almost regarded as ordinary soldiers. If Su Jingfei is an elite soldier of 307 army, such as Bai tou or Qing Ming, who can easily defeat them, these female soldiers will not be angry, but will also nod their heads.


    But now Su Jingfei, a military doctor who looks like a small white car, even says that he can''t take his ten moves of unarmed attack. How can they be convinced.


    Although Su Jingfei has never been a soldier, she knows the psychology of being a soldier very well. Only by convincing them, can these women soldiers be really obedient. Otherwise, even if they are performing tasks, they will not be willing to do so.


    Su Jingfei looked at several female soldiers, and his face was not angry. He didn''t feel that he was saying too much. Instead, he continued: "if any of you have the confidence to take my ten moves, you can stand up."


    All of a sudden, the six women soldiers took a step forward. Obviously, none of them believed it. Even their leader Qingming, if they were fighting unarmed, they would not be unable to catch ten moves. After all, the society is not as magical as in the novel. They don''t believe that unarmed fighting can really lead to martial arts experts.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know, let alone them. Even if Qingming wants to catch Su Jingfei''s ten moves, he may not be able to do it. After all, Su Jingfei has made a lot of progress.


    Su Jingfei looked at the white head Qingming, white head immediately said: "you are free, anyway I arranged for you, how you deal with is your business."


    "Anyway, as long as you don''t make up your mind, I won''t ask them any more. Besides, soldiers should obey orders. Now they are your subordinates." Qingming immediately shook his head, saying that he would not interfere.


    Several female soldiers are smart people, from the tone of the white head Qingming, they hear a kind of confidence in Su Jingfei, their hearts also began to murmur, this little white face is really a master? They can doubt Su Jingfei''s arrogance, but they will never doubt Qingming.


    "Well, since you are not convinced, number one, come up first and try to pick me up." After su Jingfei and other white headed Qingming made a statement, he pointed to the number one road he had identified.


    No.1 female soldier naturally has a name, but when she comes to Su Jingfei, she becomes a code name. It''s just clear that when she can pick up his ten moves, she can only say her name. Using this code all the time proves that she is too weak, and the pride of female soldiers is not allowed.


    She didn''t notice that she had actually accepted the setting of the row number. She wanted Su Jingfei to regret and take back her words. She stepped forward obediently and stood three meters away from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at the soldier in front of her. She was only 1.65 meters tall, moderate and slim, but she was not a petite type. She had a strong figure and a pretty face, which was more heroic than the average girl. Although she was not the most beautiful girl, she was definitely the kind of pretty girl that could make people shine in front of her eyes.


    If normal people think about it, it''s a waste for such a beautiful girl to become a female soldier. Only Su Jingfei secretly nods her head. From the girl''s temperament, it can be seen that if she really becomes an ordinary girl, her boyfriend may have bad luck.


    When he looks at a girl, he doesn''t really mean anything special. This is the only female soldier he contacts except Qingming. Because Qingming is special, it''s not like a female soldier at all. It''s a pity that he looks at a girl in a normal way now. In the eyes of women, the taste changes a little. After all, men and women have different perspectives.


    Qingming had whispered in Baitou''s ear: "Baitou, are you sure I sent these female soldiers to her as bodyguards, not sheep into the tiger''s mouth?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s an indisputable fact that Su Jingfei is a playboy, and his charm is still very big. Don''t you see that those girls are so devoted to him? If these women soldiers can''t escape, it''s their bad luck. " White head wry smile way: "Su Jingfei this guy ability is very strong, but also very let a person headache."


    Qingming thinks it''s true, but she can''t speak. Moreover, she knows that these female soldiers will fight face to face with Su Jingfei, and the result will be miserable.


    Similar to Qingming''s idea, No. 1 female soldier, although she has been seen by other men, is the first time that she has been formally observed. It''s like a commodity, which can be measured.


    In fact, they are all bodyguards now to let Su Jingfei audit. In another sense, they are commodities, and this is one of the things that women soldiers are not very happy about. Although Su Jingfei is not particularly handsome, she has the temperament of small white face. She is not the type of man that women soldiers like. Now the anger of No.1 female soldier has accumulated.


    "Ready? If you are ready, you can attack me by any means. As long as I do more than ten moves, you are entitled to let me know your name. " Su Jingfei looked at it for a while, then said to the No.1 female soldier.


    The No.1 female soldier had a fire in her heart. She didn''t even shout. She stepped in front of Su Jingfei and cut her hand to Su Jingfei''s neck.


    Su Jingfei only looked at the way she shot, and she was determined that she was completely fighting in the army. Although there was no fancy move to shake people''s eyes, it was simple and practical. If an ordinary person saw the opponent''s hand attack, he would either Dodge, and then be hit by her subsequent moves, or he would not be reflected at all, and he would be cut in the neck and coma by her.


    From the way of female soldiers, Su Jingfei knows that she certainly does not mean to be merciful. Maybe because of her previous words, she also plans to make herself suffer.


    Su Jingfei''s heart turns, and his step is slightly wrong. He dodges the palm of the No.1 female soldier, grabs the wrist of the female soldier like lightning, pulls it, and stretches out a block on his left foot. Su Jingfei has already thrown the female soldier out. Anyway, there is a sponge cushion behind him, so he is not afraid to hurt her.


    But in a moment, the No.1 female soldier fell out. At least in the eyes of the other five female soldiers, Su Jingfei just waved. The female soldier had already fallen out by herself. She didn''t even see Su Jingfei stretching her feet. From beginning to end, Su Jingfei was just wrong.


    White headed Qingming was also a shock. They met Su Jingfei when they met, and then Bai tou also saw Su Jingfei and yuwanli. At that time, Su Jingfei was so powerful.


    At that time, Su Jingfei''s strength was better than theirs, and they could even join hands with Su Jingfei. Now Su Jingfei''s hand is as natural as eating and drinking water. White headed Qingming thinks that joining hands is not su Jingfei''s opponent. Even if they don''t want to admit it, they have to admit that Su Jingfei is abnormal.


    They both think so. The female soldiers are even more frightened. They are all people who know what to do. Su Jingfei is not suspected of sneak attack this time, but he did it later.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to continue the experiment? " Su Jingfei''s steady negative hand looked at the No. 1 female soldier who had stood up from the sponge cushion.


    "I want to try again. I just didn''t understand." She was honest, Su Jingfei reacted too quickly, and she did not respond to it, and she felt that she was willing to despise the enemy.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said simply, "go on."


    This time, the female soldier was more cautious and kept three points on guard. Although she was still sharp, she was less impetuous. Su Jingfei nodded secretly. She was really an elite in the army, and could at least adjust her mind quickly.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t use a very shocking means. He waited for the female soldiers to attack four times before he took the shot. When the female soldiers kicked over, he quickly grasped the female soldiers'' ankles and gave them a lift. At the same time, he pushed the female soldiers'' plump hips with his big hand, and they flew out.


    Su Jingfei feels the elasticity of his hands. It''s like saying "your little butt is so elastic". Unfortunately, he can only bury it in his heart. The previous action will make the female soldiers fly further, but if he says it, the taste will change.


    The female soldier felt that her little butt was touched, and then the whole person flew up. Although she knew what was going on, she was still angry. She was touched by this guy where she had never been touched. Of course, she was not sure that Su Jingfei wanted to fight on purpose.


    Several other people didn''t understand whether Su Jingfei was intentionally or unintentionally. Anyway, the female soldier failed again and was killed by Su Jingfei. As long as Su Jingfei made a move, the female soldier would be killed.


    "What else do you have to say now?" Su Jingfei, as if for the first time, stood on one side with his hands down.


    "I''m really far behind you, but I''m still unconvinced. We are all soldiers. We pay attention to teamwork. Do you dare to fight with us once? If you can win, we will listen to you." The first female soldier thinks that she has been touched by others. Even if she knows that Su Jingfei is stronger than herself, she is not convinced.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t answer her, but looks at Qingming. He doesn''t know whether the female soldiers are touched.


    "Well, we''ve really contacted each other to fight together. If you''re really confident, you might as well have a try." Qingming has now determined that Su Jingfei has made a lot of progress. At this time, he also wants to see how many female soldiers he has trained can take Su Jingfei''s several attacks.


    "Well, in that case, you can start. If I win again this time, you will all listen to me later." Su Jingfei thought it was troublesome to find these proud female soldiers as bodyguards, but their skills were really good.


    The first female soldier snorted, went back to discuss with other female soldiers, and surrounded Su Jingfei in the middle.

 Chapter 353

    Su Jingfei looked at the women soldiers in front of him for the first time. They were almost the same height, but of different types. The No.1 female soldier was the most beautiful in appearance, but the No.3 female soldier was the best in figure. He was almost as good as Liang Xiuwen. He doubted whether this woman would affect her balance if she really fought.


    In addition, the No. 2 female soldier looks the weakest. From Su Jingfei''s point of view, this female soldier should have the best skill. She has a different temperament from the female soldier, just like a real trainer.


    Female soldier No. 4 and female soldier No. 5 are similar in appearance. If you look at them carefully, you can see that they are very similar to sisters. Although they are not twins, they are also very similar.


    Their faces are round and lovely. Although they are female soldiers, they still give people a very cute feeling, especially the smile on the pretty face. They should not be female soldiers in any way.


    The last female soldier, No. 6, seems to be the youngest with a childish face, but she is also very pure. Although she is not as beautiful as Liu Yifei, the first lady in mainland China, she is also very beautiful, especially the kind of temperament that reminds people of your classmates when they were students. I can''t bear to do it.


    Now that he is surrounded by six beautiful women of different styles, Su Jingfei really doesn''t know whether he should be lucky or worried about the next battle. He is merciless to the enemy''s natural subordinates. He really can''t test this female soldier.


    "Are you ready, boss? We''re going to do it. " No. 1 female soldier once again saw Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed that kind of appreciation and men understand the eyes, in the heart is very uncomfortable.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t really have any special thoughts. After all, he has met many beautiful girls. They are all more beautiful than those in front of him, but they are all female soldiers. They have a different style. He just looks at them more. It''s not so lustful. Unfortunately, he doesn''t give a good impression to the number one female soldier.


    Now listen to her remind, also nodded: "well, no problem, after a while, you just use all your skills, don''t talk about their own lack of play."


    "Don''t worry, boss. We are all soldiers. We won''t do such boring things." The No.1 female soldier winked at her sisters. She first attacked Su Jingfei. Her fierce style really showed that she came from the army at a glance, and she also had a kind of Qingming style.


    With her all hands and a few other women, they obviously have a very good tacit understanding, as long as there is a hand, the other several people will cooperate.


    Not everyone of the six men attacked, but they all attacked and defended three times. As Qingming said, these men were all specially trained. If they were faced with the six women soldiers, they would be in a hurry. Even Qingming himself should be careful.


    Su Jingfei naturally will not be careless, just looking at these women in front of him, slender legs, not counting the flash in front of him, Su Jingfei can''t help but want to touch them. The women around him are ordinary people, how can they be so fierce.


    At this time, the No. 3 female soldier suddenly attacked from behind and wanted to catch Su Jingfei. She didn''t know which tendon was wrong. Su Jingfei didn''t hide and didn''t dodge, so she chose to bump her back. This was not only beyond the No. 3 female soldier''s expectation, but also other people''s surprise.


    They all know that this time it''s su Jingfei who tries to test their skills, and naturally they won''t really kill them. Similarly, they also think that since it''s for testing, Su Jingfei certainly won''t use any special means. He must have scruples, but they didn''t expect him to do it.


    If female soldier No. 3 is a man, Su Jingfei''s action is nothing, but she is a female soldier, and she is also a very large-scale female soldier with rough waves. Su Jingfei''s rear collision directly hit her in the arms.


    At this time, no matter what obscenity or not, it is abnormal for a man to have no idea at this time!


    Several women didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would really make this kind of attack regardless of the difference between men and women. For a moment, they attacked Su Jingfei in a more irritated way. They all thought that Su Jingfei did it on purpose.


    Although she did mean to take advantage on purpose, Su Jingfei was not a bit embarrassed to see some women so angry. When the two sisters kicked together, Su Jingfei surprised them. Instead of retreating, Su Jingfei knocked the two women''s thighs.


    As soon as the two women''s bodies were shocked, their legs numb and they fell down. Su Jingfei took a chance to pull their arms and threw them at the No. 3 female soldier who had just been hit by herself and was still red in the face. They all rolled together.


    The other three women soldiers can''t respond. Su Jingfei has already taken the initiative to attack the No. 6 female soldier. The No. 6 female soldier is the youngest and seems to have the least courage. She is scared by Su Jingfei''s roaring fists. She thinks she is going to be full of peach blossom.


    If Su Jingfei faced the enemy, this blow would at least make the other party concussion. Facing the little girl soldier, Su Jingfei would not be so fierce. When she came to the girl soldier, her palm suddenly spread out, quickly twisted her face, and then seized her shoulder, just as she had done to the other three girls before, one fell over her shoulder and threw her to the other women.


    He just touched the pretty face of the little girl soldier. He was quick and turned his back to everyone. Except for the little girl soldier and him, other people didn''t know. That''s why Su Jingfei dared to take advantage of her.


    And when he threw out the little girl soldiers, the attacks of the No.1 and No.2 women soldiers also arrived. Their purpose was to make su Jingfei suffer losses while Su Jingfei fell over his shoulder. Six of them had been dealt with by Su Jingfei, but he didn''t make five moves.


    Su Jingfei, with her agility, flashed past the No. 2 female soldier, who was far more agile than others. She came to the No. 1 female soldier''s figure. Before she could react, she had already grasped her shoulder with one hand. As for the first time, the No. 1 female soldier felt like flying in the clouds again, and it made her want to cry.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the five women soldiers rolled together. Su Jingfei faced the last No. 2 woman soldier and said with a smile, "do you surrender or continue?"


    The No.2 female soldier looks the weakest, but she is the best among several people. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she not only doesn''t give up, but also buckle her feet inside, bend her legs slightly, put her hands on her side, and then says to Su: "boss, please."


    Her posture made Su Jingfei frown slightly. How could this posture be so familiar, and it was different from her previous style.


    Qingming was also startled by Su Jingfei''s strength. At this time, she was relieved to see the posture of the No.2 female soldier and reminded Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, don''t look down on her. She is the real descendant of Yongchun."


    Because Su Jingfei said she didn''t want to know the names of the women soldiers, and Qingming didn''t say the names of the No. 2 women soldiers, but she still reminded Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that she was very familiar with this posture. She always saw it on TV, and girls really had an advantage in practicing Yongchun boxing. They didn''t have the strength of men. It''s definitely a good choice to use this kind of short distance to break out the strongest boxing.


    If it was su Jingfei before, he might not be able to defeat the No. 2 female soldier in a short time, but now because of his internal power, he is not comparable to other people.


    "Well, then I''ll learn." Su Jingfei, like a person in the Wulin, gives a boxing salute.


    The second female soldier was not moved. She was just waiting for Su Jingfei to attack. What they were good at was defending and counterattacking. If they attacked actively, she would be inferior. Moreover, she was weaker than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care too much. He moves his steps and comes to the female soldier in an instant. He raises his hand and cuts to the female soldier''s neck.


    The second female soldier''s eyes flashed a trace of light. It didn''t stop Su Jingfei''s attack. Instead, she pecked Su Jingfei''s armpit space. Although she was behind, her speed was faster. If Su Jingfei didn''t change her moves, she could hit Su Jingfei before he hit the female soldier.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed a smile at the angle that no one saw. The original style remained unchanged. When the second female soldier''s finger touched her rib, the place suddenly became very hard.


    When the second female soldier met Su Jingfei''s ribs, she knew that she was wrong. This guy was a horizontal training master, and her strength was not enough. This idea flashed through her mind, and she couldn''t think more. Su Jingfei had stopped her hand on her neck.


    He didn''t really cut off his hand. He didn''t want to make the female soldier unconscious. Moreover, he found that when he put his hand on the neck of the female soldier, he couldn''t put it down. Sure enough, beautiful women are different from ordinary women.


    Although Su Jingfei is a bit obscene, in other people''s eyes, Su Jingfei has caught the No. 2 female soldier. As long as he moves his finger a little, the No. 2 female soldier will be knocked out by him at any time. Naturally, everyone knows that the No. 2 female soldier loses to Su Jingfei in one move.

 Chapter 354

    No matter how hard it is to accept the fact, a few female soldiers have to accept the reality. Su Jingfei is really better than them. He has one move in front of almost anyone. If dodging is included, it''s just three moves.


    Among them, the strongest No.2 female soldier, after setting up her posture, Su Jingfei still managed to defeat the enemy. Even if they want to be unconvinced, they have no reason. Su Jingfei''s strength is absolutely beyond Qingming''s reach.


    "Now you are convinced?" Su Jingfei let go of the second female soldier, rather reluctant, Su Jingfei also don''t understand why he now become so color.


    Several female soldiers looked at each other, and then said in unison: "no objection, everything is arranged by the boss." Their duel with Su Jingfei is fair and aboveboard. Su Jingfei didn''t use any tricks.


    "Well, it''s very good. It''s worthy of being the elite female soldiers in our army. Since you can obey orders, it''s best." Su Jingfei nodded, paused for a moment, and continued: "but for the previous fight, I still have something to put forward, and this is what you need to improve."


    If he said that before, these women soldiers naturally would not accept it, especially when Qingming was present. After all, Qingming was not only their officer, but also their coach.


    Now Su Jingfei said these words, they did not hesitate to listen to Su Jingfei''s lessons. Whether it was his friend relationship with Qingming or his own strength, it was absolutely good to give them some instruction. Six people did not want to say their own names, and accepted Su Jingfei''s call for them.


    "Well, I''ll start now. Let''s talk about you first. Female soldier No. 3 is out." Su Jingfei gradually entered the role of instructor, probably every man hopes to train a group of women, this opportunity just can satisfy his idea.


    The third female soldier was bumped into her arms by Su Jingfei. So far, she still feels numb. She looks at Su Jingfei with embarrassed eyes. After all, she is only a female soldier, not a robot. How can she not care at all.


    Su Jingfei said with a tiger face: "when I hit you just now, why did you react half a beat slower than before?"


    The third female soldier was shocked. Isn''t that obvious? When she asked herself how to answer this question, she didn''t know what to say for a long time. She even thought Su Jingfei was deliberately fooling herself.


    "You don''t say it, do you? Are you embarrassed or really powerless to resist? " Su Jingfei snorted, his strength is far better than these women. In fact, when he makes a move, he has the idea of taking advantage of others, and he is also more modest.


    Although the third female soldier was blushed by Su Jingfei, she couldn''t say anything against it. When she was hit at that time, she was a little weak, but she was still fighting. She was really embarrassed, so she was easily defeated by Su Jingfei.


    "Boss, how can you let No. 3 do it when you hit someone at that time?" The female soldier No. 1 entered the role very soon, and she used code to address her teammates.


    Su Jingfei looks at the No.1 female soldier like electricity. The No.1 female soldier turns her eyes away unconsciously. At this time, Su Jingfei is equivalent to their instructor, very strict.


    "You''re right. The place I bumped into at that time was the place where your girls were shy. But don''t forget, I''m your instructor. I can defeat you in your hesitation. If you are the enemy, you will die. Didn''t Qingming ask you to forget your gender in the battle?" Su Jingfei''s voice is very serious, and it has become a severe question.


    "Qingming instructor said, but it was you at that time, we..." the first female soldier also tried to explain, which had been interrupted by Su Jingfei.


    "I have said, let you do your best, even if it''s a drill, you can''t always have scruples. When you really meet the enemy, you can''t play your strength." Su Jingfei forgot about taking advantage of others and said impolitely, "I don''t want to put people around me in danger because of your dereliction of duty."


    Although a few women still have some dissatisfaction in their hearts, they have to admit that Su Jingfei''s words are reasonable and can only be silent.


    Su Jingfei did not let them go, and then said: "No.4, No.5, you are sisters. Your problem is that you are too dependent on each other. Your cooperation is really tacit, and they can play one plus one more than two together. But because of this, you also ignore your own anti war ability and need to train alone in the future."


    Without waiting for the female soldiers to speak, Su Jingfei once again said to the female soldiers No. 1 and No. 6: "the problem of No. 1 is too rigid and not smooth. When you meet tough opponents, don''t touch them casually. Use your brain. The problem of No. 6 is too immature. You can''t have any weakness at the critical moment. In the future, you two will train together."


    This time, people didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to continue to say, they knew it was the turn of female soldier No. 2. When they didn''t start, female soldier No. 2 was really the most feminine and the weakest among the several female soldiers.


    If she didn''t fight with them, Su Jingfei wouldn''t believe that this girl actually has real kung fu. If she didn''t meet me, she might not be able to beat her alone. She is definitely the strongest one among several girls in single combat, and certainly the one who can confuse the enemy most.


    "No.2, your Kung Fu is the strongest among all people. You should also have rich experience in fighting. You know how to attack the enemy, but there is a big problem." Su Jingfei has some deep thoughts.


    This time, not only did the women soldiers listen attentively, but Qingming didn''t think that the elite women soldiers she brought out had so many problems. What Su Jingfei said was on the point. Now she also wants to know Su Jingfei''s evaluation of No. 2, but she thinks that she has 70% strength.


    Su Jingfei didn''t make people wait for a long time, and then said, "your individual combat ability is no longer comparable to that of ordinary soldiers. Even if I know those male soldiers who are more powerful than you, there should be few."


    They knew more about 307 than Su Jingfei. According to the ranking of individual combat effectiveness, No. 2 was at least the top ten in the army. With her pitiful temperament, she was really against the male soldiers. Even if she was a little stronger, she might not be able to defeat her.


    Su Jingfei didn''t see many members of 307 troops. It shows that Su Jingfei''s estimation of 307 troops is also very good.


    "It''s because you are strong. What you lack most is teamwork. Just like just now, several other people have been defeated by me, and you are the only one left. You are still intact. It can''t be said that you are afraid of death. At least you didn''t have the consciousness to cooperate with the team at that time." Su Jingfei pauses a little, and then affirms.


    The second female soldier opened her mouth and wanted to deny it, but when she thought about it, she didn''t know what to say. At that time, she really didn''t have the consciousness to participate in the regiment war.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to help her teammates, but because she is stronger and lacks the sense of teamwork. If she is a single martial arts expert, such a problem is nothing. It''s just that in the army, such a situation is not allowed.


    "I''m not saying that you have to eliminate your personality, but you should seek more cooperation. After all, you have to fight side by side with your teammates in the future. You must strengthen team training in the future. Anyway, you will definitely have a partner at that time. Let No. 3 be with you, so that she won''t be shy." After su Jingfei finished, she divided them into groups.


    In fact, the third female soldier wanted to ask Su Jingfei how she could be so calm when she bumped into her. You are still not a man.


    No matter how different the female soldiers are from the male soldiers, they are not really weak girls, nor are they always blushing. If Su Jingfei didn''t first use his strength to suppress them, and point out the shortcomings of the people, they would be admired. How could they be so oppressed by Su Jingfei''s momentum.


    "Well, I have tested you. Although there are still some flaws, I''m still quite satisfied. In the future, don''t forget to continue training. I''ll work as a bodyguard on my side. I''ll arrange everything for you." Su Jingfei saw that these women soldiers had been convinced, and then began to arrange tasks for them. At this time, no one would have any opinions.


    According to the previous grouping, the No.1 and No.6 girls need to train together to complement each other, so naturally they will protect one person together. They are arranged by Su Jingfei to be Li Hongsi''s bodyguards. At that time, he will rent Li Hongsi''s house to them, and they will follow Li Hongsi to protect them.


    No. 2 and No. 3 are together. No. 2 has the best Kung Fu and No. 3 has the best figure. The combination of these two people is just to protect Liang Xiuwen. This president is more dangerous than others. He needs the best protection of martial arts.


    As for the remaining two sisters, Su Jingfei can only arrange for Nalan Xiuying against her will. In fact, she is at home every day and has the lowest demand for bodyguards. However, it is necessary to arrange two bodyguards for Nalan Xiuying considering her relationship with Nalan Xiulin and the incident of more than ten thousand li.


    What makes Su Jingfei most hesitant is Wu Yanli. After all, Wu Yanli is also her own woman. If she is not arranged, it will not be very good. In the beginning, there were six people, two of them, and now she is arranged for Nalan Xiuying.


    Later, after chatting with Bai tou, he gave up the idea of looking for bodyguards. Although elite female soldiers are not very rare, they are not many. If he wants two more, he will have an opinion on Nalan Xiulin. What''s more, Wu Yanli''s relationship with him is actually quite hidden, so Su Jingfei gives up looking for two bodyguards for her.

 Chapter 355

    Su Jingfei takes the white headed people into the restaurant. Now that they have determined the identity of the girls'' bodyguards, they naturally want to introduce them to the people they want to protect. At this time, they are waiting in the restaurant.


    Liang Xiuwen and others also know that although he has been there for a long time, no one is worried. If Su Jingfei is in danger with Bai tou and others, they can''t help worrying. After all, the people closest to Su Jingfei still know the identity of Bai tou.


    "Qingming, you''re here. You''re really late." Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are much closer to Qingming than to Baitou because they are close to her age. Seeing Baitou Qingming coming in, they have come to say hello.


    Nalan Xiuying also met Baitou and Qingming at home. She also liked the subordinates of the two younger brothers, and then said to Qingming, "Qingming, when you have time, you should often come to your sister''s house. Xiulin praises you very much. You and Baitou are the best elites in the army."


    "Mother, what''s your name? If you let Baitou and Qingming call you sister, what should I do? Do I have to call them uncle and aunt?" The white headed Qingming hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and Liang Xiuwen is already dissatisfied with the way.


    The reason why Nalan Xiuying asked the white headed Qingming to call her sister is totally calculated from Nalan Xiulin. The white headed Qingming is his subordinate and also his comrade in arms. She is almost the same age, and is estimated to be brothers and sisters. How can she let them call her sister together with Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen? But now Liang Xiuwen puts it forward, she also feels a little uncomfortable.


    Although Qingming treats men coldly, he has a good attitude towards women. He hastens to say, "let''s talk about it alone. We''ll call you five elder sister from lieutenant general Nalan."


    "Yes, the relationship between Su Jingfei and me can be calculated separately. We are about the same age. I want to be Xiuying''s fifth sister. If I really want to be an aunt, the general will complain that I call him old too." The white head followed him and said with a smile. He also said with a smile to Su Jingfei: "if this guy calls me uncle, I''ll die. Now it''s just the white head and the white head calling, so I''ll take several elite female soldiers from my side."


    When he said that, people''s eyes also focused on the female soldiers who came in. Su Jingfei didn''t wait for the white head to open his mouth. He already said, "I''m also kind-hearted. It''s not good for other girls to mix with a bunch of men all day. I''ve rescued them."


    This is not only to understand Su Jingfei''s eyes rolling, this is Su Jingfei has always been a cheap sell good, a few female soldiers are also secretly despised in the heart, he is such a villain like, which has just the kind of stern instructor look.


    "Jingfei, what''s the matter?" After all, Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother. No matter from what point of view, they are sisters at most. But when she asks Su Jingfei now, it''s a bit like an elder''s question. Even if they are very familiar with her, Su Jingfei still has to answer it obediently.


    "It''s like this. After a series of recent events, I feel that your personal safety is really worrying. At this time, I''m looking for a bodyguard for you." Su Jingfei did not hide, just introduced.


    After su Jingfei finished, he did not wait for the women to speak, so he said to the women soldiers, "women soldiers count."


    Although several female soldiers complained about Su Jingfei, who only remembers the code number but not the name, they were a bit of a gambler before. They couldn''t even take the ten moves of others. They really had the right not to know their name.


    Six people are well-trained. They immediately take out the set in the barracks and report from one to six. It''s like real military training.


    In the surprised eyes of several women, Su Jingfei nodded slightly and said, "No. 1 and No. 6 are out." When the two women came out, Su Jingfei pointed to Li Hongsi and said, "this is Miss Li Hongsi. She will be your protection target in the future. You will move to the opposite side of her house and the house will be rented for you."


    "Yes." Two women should road together, and then immediately into the role, very obedient walked to Li hongsilk''s side.


    Su Jingfei nodded with satisfaction and said, "good. In the future, except for her going home to have a rest, you all have to protect her. If she has any problems, you will be subject to disciplinary punishment."


    This kind of Su Jingfei''s performance makes Li hongsilk and other women confused. They have never seen Su Jingfei like this before. He seems to be a veteran. Even the white head and Qingming can''t see that he hasn''t received any military training. This kind of performance also makes the white head more convinced that Su Jingfei must be a special elite of some army, which is more mysterious than 307.


    In fact, this is just something Su Jingfei learned from TV, and also a little edification from his childhood. Now Su Jingfei is just showing off his momentum as an expert at home.


    When the first and the sixth are in place, Su Jingfei arranges the second and the third around Liang Xiuwen. Finally, the two sisters, the fourth and the fifth, are assigned to Nalan Xiuying. In this way, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, who are close to Su Jingfei, are safe, and even Liang Xiuwen''s mother is under protection.


    After arranging all this, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "if you have them to protect you in the future, your safety factor will be greatly improved, and I can rest assured."


    "And you? Where''s your bodyguard? " Looking at his side more than two beautiful female bodyguards, Su Jingfei''s actual girlfriend Li hongsilk naturally has something strange in her heart. She can''t help but ask suspiciously.


    Although she didn''t say it clearly, we all know that Li Hongsi is not at ease. Is it true that Su Jingfei also has two female bodyguards of the level of Qingming, and now he is hiding, just don''t want to let everyone know, but if he has such a beautiful female bodyguard, can he really guarantee not to steal?


    Li Hongsi''s voice fell, Liang Xiuwen also asked: "yes, we all have bodyguards, you also have it."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at Nalan Xiuying who was about to speak, she was really helpless to these women, so she had to explain: "what kind of bodyguards do I want? If those bad guys can deal with me, it''s useless to add ten bodyguards to me!"


    Although she knows that Su Jingfei is very powerful, in women''s hearts, she is worried about Su Jingfei. Liang Xiuwen has already said to Bai tou: "Bai tou, you can arrange some bodyguards for Su Jingfei later. He has offended many people, but I don''t trust him." After a pause, he added, "if you want to find a man who is powerful, women will be weak after all."


    This time, not only did Su Jingfei cry and laugh, but she even wanted to smile bitterly. She sympathized with Su Jingfei very much. Sometimes, it''s not a good thing to have more women.


    Qingming is more fair. Although he is not happy with Su Jingfei''s playfulness, he is also his friend after all, so he has to stand up and say: "Xiuwen, red silk, you don''t have to worry. If someone in the world can hurt Su Jingfei, it''s useless even if we find more bodyguards."


    Su Jingfei didn''t say enough, and so did Qingming. Several women were more confident. At this time, Li hongsilk felt that Liang Xiuwen seemed to care too much about Su Jingfei. At the same time, Liang Xiuwen also realized that she had gone too far.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Let''s start today''s celebration banquet, because the content is more secret and there are not many people. Let''s eat and drink today." When Liang Xiuwen thought of this, he quickly disguised the important task. Today''s theme is really celebration.


    Li Hongsi has long been a little sensitive to the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. Now she is not in a hurry. She suppresses her thoughts and says with a smile, "yes, congratulations. Congratulations to our new billionaire Mr. Su Jingfei."


    All the people present are trustworthy friends and relatives. Naturally, they won''t hide the news. Moreover, as Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, she is also proud.


    At this time, the white headed Qingming really knew how much money Su Jingfei had made. Before, they just guessed, but now they were confirmed by Li Hongsi. Su Jingfei definitely made more money in the stock market this time.


    "You boy, don''t tell me how to make money, you are all a billionaire, and I''m happy that I''m a ten thousand yuan household!" White head lightly beat Su Jingfei a fist, discontented way.


    Su Jingfei speechless looked at the white head, and then looked at Qingming, quietly said: "you complain that I''m too fake, you can''t leave the military camp all your life, even if you have 10 billion, it''s also a waste, tell you what to do, let you go against discipline! Still think about how to prepare the bride price for Qingming. If you are short of money, you can ask me


    White head old face is red. He and Qingying are older than Su, and have been in love for many years. Indeed, they can already get married.


    Su Jingfei just mentioned it and didn''t really force him to make a decision. Seeing his heart beating, he held a glass of wine and said with a smile: "well, well, let''s not talk about that. Today, it''s just us two men. We must enjoy it. It''s rare for us to be happy."


    Whether it''s becoming a billionaire, going further from his goal, or eradicating his enemy Lin ruofeng, Su Jingfei is in a good mood today, and he doesn''t have to control his drinking capacity. Anyway, if someone makes a toast, he will go on.


    Although other people are not as excited as Su Jingfei, they are also very happy. They are more or less inseparable from Su Jingfei. Naturally, they are very happy that Su Jingfei can achieve something. What''s more, today is just to relax, especially Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk. They have been very nervous for days.


    In the end, even the six female bodyguards could not resist the enthusiasm of the hostess and could not help joining them. According to the normal procedure, several of them should not drink, but today is a celebration banquet after all, and the bodyguard behavior has not officially started. Su Jingfei also allowed them to go crazy together.

 Chapter 356

    The celebration lasted until midnight. Su didn''t know how much he drank. Anyway, he knew he was the one who drank the most. When he drank, he even drank wine. When someone came to offer a toast, Su would drink it all at once.


    He didn''t even know how to leave the restaurant in the end. He only vaguely remembered that he was held up by someone, and then he didn''t. He completely lost that part of his memory. He didn''t have to ask to know that he had drunk too much.


    Now when Su Jingfei wakes up, he feels like he''s holding someone in his arms. He feels first-class and has a great figure. He just sticks it on his body, and the fragrance is intoxicating.


    Even in a normal sober state, Su Jingfei would be confused by such enchanted femininity. What''s more, he couldn''t help his blood surging up no matter how much he restrained himself. But last night, there were so many women in his arms. He didn''t dare to mess about who they were.


    He is not afraid that this woman is Li hongsilk. He is afraid that other people, especially those female soldiers, will be in a mess. At most, he will get their advantage, but he doesn''t intend to eat it.


    There is no light in the room, and I don''t know what time it is. There is no need to ask whether it is the company''s lounge or the hotel. Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He drinks too much and can''t figure out where he is. Fortunately, this is not the enemy, otherwise he will die of injustice.


    Thinking, Su Jingfei is ready to turn on the light. When she moves, Su Jingfei finds that her clothes have been taken off. She only has a pair of underwear. No wonder she can feel the smoothness of a woman''s body.


    He was a little sober and sighed. Now that he had taken off all his clothes, the woman was either Li Hongsi or Liang Xiuwen, but he felt that the woman in his arms was not Li Hongsi. Li Hongsi was also in good shape, but she was not as plump as this woman. Her skin was more elastic.


    This is not to say that the woman in her arms is better than Li hongsilk. Li hongsilk''s skin is more delicate than the woman in front of her. In terms of the difference between the north and the south, Li hongsilk is more like a delicate Jiangnan woman with a small family, while the woman in her arms is more like an atmospheric northern woman with a good figure and a little worse skin than Li hongsilk. Su Jingfei shakes her head and thinks about this at this time, Let''s turn on the light.


    I was thinking that maybe because of the body movement, the woman in her arms was also uncomfortable. She turned over unconsciously. The posture of cuddling in Su Jingfei''s arms suddenly turned into cuddling Su Jingfei.


    The woman''s figure is very good, so the towering position is just on Su Jingfei''s chest. In this way, Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to move. The woman is wearing a bust. Nevertheless, Su Jingfei can feel the surging power. Her model is slightly larger than Li Hongxian''s.


    The real close fitting chest can''t cover up the touch. Su Jingfei felt comfortable for a while and forgot to turn on the light. In order to keep calm, he began to guess the identity of the woman in his arms.


    According to her size, the women who were present at that time could support themselves to come here, either Liang Xiuwen or no. 3 female soldier. Now he is more eager to turn on the light. If this woman is Liang Xiuwen, he doesn''t have to bear it. He just turns over and goes up. If she is No. 3 female soldier, he should be careful. He doesn''t want to be chased by Qingming.


    Although he and Liang Xiuwen have been intimate for many times, he hasn''t experienced such a bedclothes, and he can''t be sure whether this woman is Liang Xiuwen or not.


    "Well, why don''t you go to bed? Don''t move." Su Jingfei hasn''t moved to turn on the light. The woman in her arms has muttered that although her voice is very low, it makes Su Jingfei jump.


    The voice of the woman in his arms makes Su Jingfei''s blood flow up again. This time, it''s not for any other reason. It''s really out of control. This woman''s voice is Liang Xiuwen. He doesn''t know why Liang Xiuwen is so bold and helps himself to the top of the bed, but he knows that at this time, he doesn''t need to be patient.


    Think of here, hands a tight, along the woman''s two ribs embrace past, hold her in the arms, although each other''s body or some wine, but her body fragrance still let Su Jingfei very infatuated.


    Liang Xiuwen also seems to be very unable to stand the influence of Su Jingfei''s masculine atmosphere. Her body suddenly becomes a lot softer, and even her body begins to be hot.


    Su Jingfei laughs. This chick reacts very quickly. Even if she''s not too sober, she knows how to react. I don''t know if she''s going to be crazy for a while, and she can''t stand it.


    Of course, he was worried too much. If he knew that Li hongsilk''s evaluation of him was a beast, he would know that he really couldn''t be compared with other people in this respect.


    Now he doesn''t have so many. On the contrary, he can feel that there are only simple underwear left on him and Liang Xiuwen. Unconsciously, he begins to remove their clothes. This is the most comfortable contact.


    Maybe it''s because of the trust in Su Jingfei, or maybe it''s because before she wakes up, Liang Xiuwen doesn''t resist at all, so Su Jingfei has got it.


    As for Liang Xiuwen''s beautiful figure, Su Jingfei doesn''t know how long he has been thinking about it. Even if he doesn''t have real intimacy at ordinary times, he has carefully understood it. Now, though he can''t see it, he relives it again with his own hands.


    Liang Xiuwen inherits her mother''s excellent gene. Although she is not as charming as Nalan Xiuying, she is also very sexy. What is more touching is actually the temperament of the president. Any man who has the desire to conquer will prefer such a woman, which is the truth recognized by most men.


    Su Jingfei is no exception. At first, he was just an ordinary teenager. He just wanted to find his own love. But with his contact with many beautiful women, he now has a strong desire for possession. No matter Wu Yanli, Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, none of these women Su Jingfei will give up. Everyone is his.


    Now Liang Xiuwen is the last one who doesn''t break through the relationship with herself. Although Su Jingfei intends to turn their relationship into reality, Liang Xiuwen in her arms obviously doesn''t resist. With the increase of the range of activities of Su Jingfei''s hands, she has already unconsciously wriggled in her arms.


    Su Jingfei is familiar with this kind of thing. After all, he has passed through so many women. If he still doesn''t know anything, it''s a bit of bullshit.


    Liang Xiuwen obviously has little experience and his movements are unfamiliar. He doesn''t even know how to do it. That''s why Su Jingfei is more excited.


    Both of them didn''t speak, which seemed to destroy the atmosphere. Even Su Jingfei didn''t have a special interest in turning on the lights. It''s not the first time for him to make out in the dark. At the beginning, it was almost the same as Wu Yanli.


    As the temperature rises, Su Jingfei finally turns over. Liang Xiuwen seems to wake up at this time. At first, she seems to want to dodge. Later, she doesn''t know whether it is because Su Jingfei''s strength is too big or she can''t control her emotions, so it''s no matter what happens to Su Jingfei.


    When they finally break through the last layer of relationship, both Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen take a breath. I don''t know whether it''s because the relationship has been maintained for a long time, the feeling that it''s hard to break through, or the comfort of the body.


    Su Jingfei knew that it was the first time for Liang Xiuwen, and naturally he would not be too reckless. Until Liang Xiuwen had adapted a little, he began to carry on.


    In fact, he didn''t have any plans to turn Liang Xiuwen into a woman today, but he really drank too much wine today. Sometimes the words of drunken promiscuity are just excuses. This time, Su Jingfei was really affected by alcohol, but he was not as confused as last time with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. This time, he soberly knew that the woman in his arms was Liang Xiuwen.


    Anyway, his relationship with Liang Xiuwen has already reached this stage. Naturally, he won''t be polite. Even when he broke through the relationship, he said to Liang Xiuwen with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, you are my woman at last, and you can be my junior in the future." Without waiting for Liang Xiuwen to reply, he represented language with action.


    With Su Jingfei''s physique, even though he has deliberately controlled himself and doesn''t want Liang Xiuwen to suffer too much, it is more than 40 minutes later that they stop. Su Jingfei is very satisfied with holding Liang Xiuwen and giggling.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know whether it''s because things happened so suddenly that she hasn''t fully reacted to them. She''s really tired and doesn''t speak. She just lies in Su Jingfei''s arms, panting, as if listening to his heartbeat. But she unconsciously hugs Su Jingfei with her hands, as if afraid that he will leave her.


    Su Jingfei could feel Liang Xiuwen''s worry and quickly comforted him: "sister Xiuwen, don''t worry. I was joking. Although you always said that you would be my junior, I didn''t treat you as my junior. I''m sure I''ll tell red silk about our business in the future, but it''s urgent. After a while, we''ll say, of course, don''t coax you, Neither of you will give up. "


    Hearing this, Liang Xiuwen was shocked and said in a low voice, "we will not give up. What are you going to do?"


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. It seemed that he had never thought about this problem, but then he said with a smile: "well, I''m also a billionaire now. I can''t. I''ll register a nationality of a middle east country some other day. It''s said that there can be four wives there. As long as red silk has no opinion, it won''t be a problem for us to get married."


    Liang Xiuwen listened to his words, could not help but twist in his arms, and then said: "you actually want to marry four." The voice is stuffy. It seems to be jealous.


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, grabbed Liang Xiuwen''s hand and said, "I''m just so satisfied with the two of you, but only if you let me be satisfied." While speaking, in Liang Xiuwen''s exclamation, she was pressed under her body again.

 Chapter 357

    Su Jingfei didn''t know what time to rest tonight. Anyway, he knew that Liang Xiuwen was exhausted in the end, and he was satisfied. Then he went to sleep together. Even if it was over, he held Liang Xiuwen tightly.


    Liang Xiuwen also shows a lack of security. Even if she falls into a deep sleep, she has not forgotten to hold Su Jingfei tightly. Only when she lies in his arms can she feel at ease, which makes Su Jingfei feel pity. She may not be loved by her father since she was a child, so she lacks security.


    When the sun shines into the room in the morning, Su Jingfei wakes up. He just feels that Liang Xiuwen is breathing heavily in his arms. He should wake up too. He doesn''t wake up in a hurry. He wants to surprise Liang Xiuwen.


    Soon he felt that Liang Xiuwen was testing himself, and found that he didn''t wake up. Liang Xiuwen was ready to get dressed. Su Jingfei quietly opened his eyes.


    At this time, he happened to see Liang Xiuwen''s background. The pretty girl is the pretty girl. There is almost no flaw in her whole body. Her white body is suffused with a little red light, obviously because of Su Jingfei''s moistening last night.


    Su Jingfei''s heart was very hot. He jumped directly at her and said with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, the wolf is coming. You don''t want to run. I''m going to eat you." His skill is agile. Even when he is lying down, he just uses his hands to support him and then flies down.


    There was no chance for a woman to react. Su Jingfei had already pressed her under her body, but her proud smile solidified instantly. After a while, she became frightened. Then she jumped up like a rabbit who had been trampled on its tail and exclaimed, "how are you?"


    The woman, who was knocked down by him, looked up at Su Jingfei in panic. First, there was a little bit of shame in her eyes, then there was a little bit of fear and remorse. Soon, her eyes became very responsible. Looking at Su Jingfei''s strong body, thinking about what happened last night, she couldn''t help her heart beat faster.


    Su Jingfei is a woman with such a complicated mood. He is just dumbfounded. Now he can''t think about it. How could it be her.


    "Didn''t you think it was me?" A woman''s voice is low, sexy and full of magnetism. Although she has no special words, it is full of charm. What''s more, her voice is not natural and makes people''s heart beat faster.


    Even though Su Jingfei is full of horror, he still has to admit the charm of Nalan Xiuying. He has had close contact with so many beautiful girls, but he still can''t control himself when facing Nalan Xiuying.


    Especially now Nalan Xiuying hasn''t worn clothes, not to mention that she didn''t see it yesterday. Now it''s the first time that Su Jingfei sees the front of Nalan Xiuying. Even at this time, he can''t control his body changes, but he doesn''t care about it now.


    No wonder when looking at such a beautiful pink back of Nalan Xiuying, Su Jingfei had a subconscious feeling that he had seen such a beautiful pink back before, didn''t he? He gave Nalan Xiuying acupuncture for many times, naturally some familiar.


    Although he didn''t understand why he appeared on Nalan Xiuying''s bed, he also knew that he must have admitted his mistake yesterday. If it was someone else, Su Jingfei would not regard her as Liang Xiuwen, but the woman in front of him was different. She was 70% or 80% similar to Liang Xiuwen. In the case of yesterday, no one would be able to tell them apart.


    As for the voice, it''s simpler. When Nalan Xiuying was sleepy, her voice was almost the same as that of Liang Xiuwen. What''s more, Su Jingfei was not too sober at that time. As for later, Su Jingfei could be sure that Nalan Xiuying was speaking with Liang Xiuwen''s voice on purpose.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care that Nalan Xiuying knew the relationship between herself and Liang Xiuwen. Now the focus is how to deal with the relationship between herself and Nalan Xiuying, which is absolutely a real headache.


    "What? Regret what happened to my old lady? " Although there are complex emotions in her eyes, Nalan Xiuying has a slight self mockery.


    "How can I? You don''t look like an old woman. You are definitely one of the best women I''ve ever seen Su Jingfei doesn''t care what their relationship is, but he is very honest.


    He didn''t make fun of this. The girls he had close contact with, even the oldest Li Binbin, were actually only of marriageable age.


    Su Jingfei''s words make Nalan Xiuying''s eyes bright. She really can''t figure out what should be done yesterday. After all, she has no experience in this kind of thing, and last night she was vaguely helped back to rest. As a result, later things happened. She is still thinking about how she got into Su Jingfei''s bed. This thing is really too confused.


    They fell into silence for a moment. In fact, when it happened yesterday, if it stopped in time, it would not be too troublesome even if it was embarrassing in the future. But now everything has happened, even if it is too late to regret.


    Later, she knew that it was wrong, but Nalan Xiuying didn''t show her identity. She was not a simple girl. If this kind of thing happened with others, she would die. She thought more about how to solve it now that it had happened. Otherwise, they would have quarreled last night.


    At this time, Su Jingfei, a man, coughed and said: "Xiuying, today''s event is a bit sudden, that, that..."


    "I understand that this is a misunderstanding between us. No one is right. You don''t have to be afraid that I will affect you and Xiuwen. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. I won''t interfere in your affairs, and you don''t have to worry about me. We will have an ordinary relationship in the future." A trace of inexplicable emotion flashed in Nalan Xiuying''s eyes and interrupted Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. How can it be that nothing has happened to them? If they are strangers, there is no problem. The key is that they will meet frequently in the future. She is Liang Xiuwen''s mother.


    Even if his heart how strong, want to meet two people can not be regarded as nothing happened, he then in addition to a wry smile, only a headache.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, the door suddenly rang, and Liang Xiuwen''s voice followed: "mother, are you up? I came in. I brought you some breakfast Then came the sound of the door.


    Su Jingfei and Na LAN Xiuying look at each other face to face. No matter how they get along with each other in the future, they can''t be caught by Liang Xiuwen now. Otherwise, let alone say that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are finished, Na LAN Xiuying probably has no face to see Liang Xiuwen. As a mother, she even hook up her daughter''s boyfriend. She wants to die.


    People''s wisdom is endless. At this time, the two of them have reached the point where they have a heart to heart. With a look from Nalan Xiuying''s eyes, Su Jingfei will understand what''s going on. Nalan Xiuying goes to bed and lies on her side. Su Jingfei is flexible. She lies on her side with her head on her belly. Nalan Xiuying quickly covers her body with the quilt, At the same time, the air conditioner was turned on with a wave.


    At this time, their movements were tacit and quick. They completed a series of movements in a few seconds. When Liang Xiuwen came in, he couldn''t see anything different.


    If you look carefully, you can see that Nalan Xiuying''s quilt shape is not a person, but if there is no suspicious person, who will study it.


    When they were ready, Liang Xiuwen came in with a small lunch box in his hand and said, "Mom, you didn''t drink less yesterday. Originally I said to take you home. Later you said to come here to have a rest, so I sent you here. This is our company''s rest room. By the way, Jingfei sent you yesterday. What about others?"


    "He? Did he send it to me yesterday? I don''t remember! " Nalan Xiuying was a little flustered, but she also understood what happened yesterday. She spat at Su Jingfei, the evil spirit. If you send me, you can send me. It was sent to my belly.


    Su Jingfei is also secretly wry smile, sure enough is his wrong bed, actually not only send people to the lounge, actually also on the bed.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t doubt that he was there. He said with some doubts: "I don''t know where this guy has gone, but he has lost himself. If I didn''t know that this guy is more powerful, I would have published a notice to find someone."


    "No more." Nalan Xiuying is surprised. She is really afraid that Liang Xiuwen will go to find Su Jingfei and says quickly.


    "Mother, you don''t have to worry so much. I don''t have that leisure. He can''t lose it." Liang Xiuwen looked at her mother in surprise. She really thought that she would go to the meeting and sign the notice. Then she handed her lunch box to Nalan Xiuying and said, "mother, this is the porridge I made for you. You can eat some, wake up and drink. You are really covered in hot weather."


    Nalan Xiuying was afraid that Liang Xiuwen would come and lift the quilt. She quickly took the lunch box and hummed: "you girl, you are not at home all the year round. You forget my habit of taking off clothes when I sleep. You need to cover something when you take off clothes."


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t know whether what Na LAN Xiuying said was true or false. Their mothers hadn''t slept together for a long time, and they didn''t have any doubts, so she said with a smile: "no wonder you are so good in figure. You were all formed by sleeping without clothes. I''ve heard that it''s good for your health. I''ll try it later."


    Nalan Xiuying can''t laugh or cry, but Su Jingfei''s heart is very hot. She can''t help grabbing Nalan Xiuying''s buttocks. Nalan Xiuying''s body suddenly shakes.

 Chapter 358

    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Liang Xiuwen saw his mother''s whole body tremble for a moment, and asked with concern, it''s all covered with quilts, and it''s cold.


    Nalan Xiuying holds the lunch box in one hand, and quietly reaches into the quilt with the other hand. She pinches Su Jingfei''s shoulder, but says nothing on her face: "it''s OK. It''s just a little cold. Now it''s OK. I''m starting to drink porridge."


    Then she pretended to pull the quilt for a while. It seemed that it was really a little cold. In fact, she was afraid that it would be easy to be found if it was not covered too tightly in a hurry. Liang Xiuwen had no doubt about her actions. After all, as long as she did not touch the quilt, she would not find Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei, who is under the quilt, can''t help rubbing Nalan Xiuying because he was impulsive before. Now he is attracted by such a secret feeling. The stimulation of being caught at any time makes him stick on Nalan Xiuying uncontrollably. And originally, he just hugs Nalan Xiuying''s hands for convenience, which has become a real touch.


    Nalan Xiuying is psychologically prepared this time. Although Su Jingfei''s mischief makes her unable to calm down, she can only endure eating porridge. If it is not for the quilt, Liang Xiuwen will surely find that her body is beginning to turn red.


    Su Jingfei made trouble, but Liang Xiuwen didn''t mean to leave. He also stood up and walked around the room. He didn''t seem to have anything to say: "Mom, you say our company is developing very well now. Should we continue to expand the scale? We''ve made a lot of money in the stock market this time."


    "Oh, really? So what do you think Nalan Xiuying wants to drink porridge and resist Su Jingfei. In fact, she is absent-minded and asks casually.


    Liang Xiuwen seemed to be worried too. She didn''t notice her mother''s perfunctory tone at all. She then said, "I think we should get out of S City, even though it''s a good economic city. After all, it''s too small."


    "Well, you can do whatever you want." Nalan Xiuying didn''t know whether she gave up her resistance to Su Jingfei or supported Liang Xiuwen. Anyway, there was a kind of support in her tone, which implied a kind of self abandonment. Liang Xiuwen couldn''t hear the hidden meaning.


    But Su Jingfei''s heart moved. They were already close to each other. Nalan Xiuying''s reaction was all in his eyes. At this time, Nalan Xiuying''s words seemed to have given up resistance, and his heart was filled with a trace of dark pleasure.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t know that there was something hidden in the quilt, and Su Jingfei was still bullying her mother. She still said, "well, I''ll drive the company to the provincial capital at that time. According to the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Han family, I think we have friends when we go to the provincial capital."


    "Well, ah!" Nalan Xiuying''s body shakes again, and Su Jingfei is really pushing forward. She can''t control it.


    But now Liang Xiuwen, who is full of worries, doesn''t realize that her mother''s movements are the same as when she and Su Jingfei were intimate. She still says with a smile, "do you agree with me, mother? At that time, I have to discuss with Jingfei. This guy has such a good relationship with the Han family. I really underestimate him. "


    Nalan Xiuying has just been scared out of a cold sweat, but she didn''t help it. Now she sees Liang Xiuwen misunderstand herself and thinks that she is responding to her. She takes a long breath. She goes to screw Su Jingfei and says quickly: "Jingfei is young, not only with good skills, but also with good connections."


    Although she wants to strangle Su Jingfei now, she has to admit that Su Jingfei is really good at it. Otherwise, how her daughter, who is above the top of her eyes, likes him, she will be defeated.


    In fact, she hasn''t planned to develop anything with Su Jingfei. After all, he is the one her daughter likes. But now, it seems that she and he can''t be innocent. Now, he is still making trouble in his quilt. He has nothing on his surface. In fact, he has become a toy for Su Jingfei.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t know what Na LAN Xiuying was thinking. When she praised Su Jingfei, she was even happier than Su Jingfei himself. She even said excitedly: "yes, yes, I''ve never met anyone more powerful than him. From his internship to his graduation, he had no more than three months to make a fortune. He turned from a poor student to a billionaire, and he still has the ability to excel, It''s amazing. "


    Nalan Xiuying has long guessed Su Jingfei''s mind. She can be su Jingfei''s third child. She can see how much she likes Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei''s hand stops when she hears Liang Xiuwen''s words. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t praise him so much in front of him.


    For Su Jingfei''s pause, Nalan Xiuying naturally has a feeling and guesses what he is thinking. Although she knows that this kind of mood is wrong, she is still inexplicably dissatisfied and gives Su Jingfei another twist.


    She actually felt a little jealous of her daughter. A man can be influenced by a woman in such a situation, which shows that he really cares about this woman in his heart, and this woman is her own daughter. Nalan Xiuying is speechless, and she is not jealous.


    In fact, she doesn''t really like Su Jingfei, but at such a time, as long as she is a normal woman, no one can be jealous.


    Su Jingfei was in a daze, but he didn''t think that Nalan Xiuying would twist herself. He couldn''t help but think of a voice. But now if he makes a voice, it''s really over. Under the plot, no matter whether it''s suitable or not, he puts a tone on Nalan Xiuying.


    His head was originally in Nalan Xiuying''s abdomen. This position is intriguing. Nalan Xiuying''s body is soft.


    Although she didn''t make a sound, her eyes became lost, and she became lazy all of a sudden. Fortunately, Liang Xiuwen didn''t look at her mother at this time, otherwise she must have felt something wrong.


    At this time, Liang Xiuwen said to herself, "when I met Lin ruofeng before, I still thought he was young and promising. But since I met Su Jingfei, Lin ruofeng seems to be a scum in my eyes. No matter in character or ability, I have a big difference from Su Jingfei. Now I''m glad that I broke up with Lin ruofeng at the beginning. Mother, am I a little watery?"


    "Ah! No, it doesn''t count Nalan Xiuying has this idea now. What she is looking forward to most is Liang Xiuwen''s leaving, but she just doesn''t have this consciousness.


    Liang Xiuwen was very happy and said, "yes, I don''t think so. I was attracted by Su Jingfei at most." After a pause, he said shyly: "Mom, how about my falling in love with Su Jingfei? I feel that he is the one I have been waiting for."


    "Well, well? Aren''t you already together? " Nalan Xiuying seems to be responding to Liang Xiuwen, but she is really venting her emotions. Su Jingfei is going too far.


    Liang Xiuwen some embarrassed way: "I before and he has not been together, just because of various reasons, looking for him to disguise as a boyfriend."


    Nalan Xiuying actually knows that, after all, she had guessed something from Su Jingfei last night. Now when she heard Liang Xiuwen say so, she sighed in her heart that her daughter was deeply in love. If it was normal, she would certainly dissuade her, but now she could not have such a mood.


    "Well, I think he''s good. If you want, do whatever you want." Although Nalan Xiuying felt that this would make her go further and further on the wrong road, she also felt inexplicable stimulation, not only in her senses but also in her psychology.


    "I''m the best to me. I love you." Liang Xiuwen is excited for a moment, suddenly pounces on him and hugs Nalan Xiuying.


    Liang Xiuwen has been around for a long time. Her real purpose is actually to seek her mother''s advice. Now she is very happy to see that Nalan Xiuying supports herself so much. However, her sudden action scares Nalan Xiuying and Su Jingfei.


    Because she wants to jump on Nalan Xiuying and hold her upper body, if she moves a little bigger, she can expose Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to move at this time. Nalan Xiuying is like being poured down by a basin of cold water, and she doesn''t dare to do anything.


    "My mother, your figure is still very good. As expected, sleeping without clothes helps to keep a good figure." Liang Xiuwen just hugged Nalan Xiuying, but she didn''t meet Su Jingfei. After kissing her, she sighed.


    Nalan Xiuying took a breath and said angrily, "you are so old and crazy. You almost spilled the porridge. OK, I won''t eat it. Take it out. I''m going to get up." She finally found an excuse to send Liang Xiuwen out.


    Liang Xiuwen curled her lips and said, "mother, we are all women. You don''t have to avoid me. How can you say that I was born of you?"


    "Come on, who has nothing to do and wants people to dress? Go out quickly. Don''t spend it on me. Just go if you should. By the way, isn''t Su Jingfei missing? You look for him. " Now seeing that Liang Xiuwen can be separated, Nalan Xiuying really finds various reasons.


    If she comes up with other reasons, Liang Xiuwen may not be able to leave. Now when she heard that she was asked to go to Su Jingfei, she immediately stood up and said, "yes, I''m going to find him. This guy didn''t drink less yesterday. I don''t know where he went."


    Nalan Xiuying sighs that the girl is not staying, but she is also throwing her lips. That guy really doesn''t drink less. He has climbed into your mother''s bed, and now he''s hiding in the quilt. He''s done your mother a lot of harm, but he can only vent his anger like: "oh, this girl, if you have a lover, you forget your mother."


    "No, don''t think about it. I love you the most." With these words, Liang Xiuwen puts away the lunch box very quickly, greets Nalan Xiuying, turns around and runs away.


    Such a kind of mouth can not be satisfied, Lan Xiuying has been unable to make complaints about it, and there is still a difficult guy to solve.


    As soon as the door rang, Su Jingfei had already lifted up the quilt. No matter that Nalan Xiuying was exposed, she also had an air passage: "hold me to death, sister Xiuwen. What''s the trouble? Should I go or not?"


    Nalanxiu said bravely: "Hey, why didn''t you just stay honest? You were almost found. If she found out, she would kill us."


    "No, I know sister Xiuwen is very quiet." Su Jingfei didn''t have the consciousness to make trouble, but he was still looking for an excuse. When he said that, his eyes unconsciously looked to the other side of the bed, and his clothes were created there.


    At that time, if Liang Xiuwen turned around and bowed his head, he could see his clothes. At this time, Su Jingfei also broke out in a cold sweat. How dangerous!


    Nalan Xiuying''s eyes naturally follow Su Jingfei''s, which is also a surprise. Fortunately, she is clever enough to take Liang Xiuwen away. If she is found out, it will be really troublesome.


    "Well, well, hurry up. Xiuwen will be in trouble if she can''t find you. You want to know what happened yesterday." The more she thinks about it, the more she is afraid of being found. At this time, she sees that Su Jingfei doesn''t get up yet. She sits up to get dressed and wants to drive Su Jingfei away.


    Although the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying is a muddle headed account, and it must not be exposed, there is no doubt about the charm of Nalan Xiuying. She is absolutely second to all the women Su Jingfei knows by her charm to men.


    Originally, he was just tossing about in the quilt, and Su Jingfei was also affected. This kind of thing was mutual, and he just endured it all the time.


    Now that Liang Xiuwen leaves, and Nalan Xiuying is so enchanted, Su Jingfei can''t control her mind. At this time, she has no scruples. When Nalan Xiuying gets up, Su Jingfei also jumps up.


    He didn''t get up to put on his clothes. Instead, he jumped to lock the door. Even if Liang Xiuwen wanted to come in, he had to knock on the door. Then he threw himself on Nalan Xiuying in her eyes. Before she spoke, Su Jingfei had already kissed Nalan Xiuying''s mouth.


    In the past, if Su Jingfei had some feelings, Nalan Xiuying could hardly control them. Now, if Su Jingfei left, she would calm down after a while at most. But Su Jingfei was so bold that she not only didn''t leave, but also came back to rush on.


    In this way, Nalan Xiuying just calm down mood, instant can''t control, even don''t have the heart of resistance.


    If they didn''t have any relationship before, even if Su Jingfei was really fierce, Nalan Xiuying would fight to death. But overnight, they had already become the most intimate relationship. If Nalan Xiuying really wanted to fight, she would be sick!


    At this time, Su Jingfei doesn''t care what relationship she will develop with Nalan Xiuying in the future. Anyway, now they are intimate first. With their skillful movements, Nalan Xiuying can''t control her mood again.


    For a moment, they repeated what they had done yesterday, and because it was day time and they could see each other, they didn''t feel stronger than yesterday. Nalan Xiuying also felt that she was planting in little by little, not necessarily because she had deep feelings for Su Jingfei. However, she knew that she wanted to resist Su Jingfei, which she could not do in the future, This account will be more and more disordered.

 Chapter 359

    It was an hour and a half later that Su Jingfei appeared in front of Liang Xiuwen again. He came in from the outside to avoid her thinking that he was coming out of Nalan Xiuying''s room.


    At this time, Nalan Xiuying is still all over the bed. Although they have been struggling all night last night, Su Jingfei is still happy with it, and doing things in the daytime is naturally more exciting. This time, Su Jingfei let Nalan Xiuying experience the feeling that he is an animal.


    They can''t think about where their relationship will eventually go. Although Su Jingfei and Na lanxiuying didn''t say anything, they also understand each other. After this time, their relationship will definitely change, but they will never see the light.


    In addition, they chose the tortoise principle by coincidence, and they all took the initiative to avoid this idea. Anyway, from today on, they will meet less and try to avoid being alone. Otherwise, even if they want to restrain themselves, they may not be able to bear it. This is a kind of irresistible charm.


    Su Jingfei''s resistance to Nalan Xiuying '', Otherwise, how can su Jingfei succeed continuously.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying. Today, she is encouraged by Nalan Xiuying. Now she is more enthusiastic when she sees Su Jingfei. As soon as she meets her, she says, "Jingfei, where did you go yesterday? It''s gone."


    "Yesterday, I drank too much wine, and I don''t know what I did. I only remember sleeping in a hotel all night, and now I still have a headache!" Su Jingfei said the lines he had already thought of. He believed that Liang Xiuwen would not investigate herself. She had no doubt at all.


    Liang Xiuwen is exactly what Su Jingfei thought. When she heard that Su Jingfei had a headache, she still had a little thought to investigate whether Su Jingfei''s words were deceptive or true. She already said, "headache? It''s a reaction after drinking, or a cold yesterday. "


    Su Jingfei sighs that Liang Xiuwen is really concerned about chaos. He uses his own constitution, not to mention catching cold. Even if he really uses ice water to cool himself, he may not catch a cold. But at this time, he can only explain: "it should be the result of a hangover. Just have a rest at noon. What about them?"


    Liang Xiuwen was a little relieved when she heard Su Jingfei say that she was OK. She explained, "red silk drank a lot last night. I sent them back. White head and Qingming went back this morning. It is said that they have to train in the morning."


    "Well, it''s OK. By the way, where are the bodyguards?" Su Jingfei nodded and remembered that he had six more members.


    "They, No.1 and No.6 have gone home with red silk. Anyway, you didn''t live there today, so they live in red chips first. No.2 and No.3 are with me, but they went to the gym first. No.4 and No.5 originally wanted to go to my mother''s place, but I arranged them to drive. We will go out later." Liang Xiuwen explained to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was relieved to hear that. Fortunately, Liang Xiuwen asked No. 4 and No. 5 to do something else. Otherwise, if you really want to meet yourself, you won''t be so comfortable this morning. You must pay attention to it in the future.


    Thinking in his heart, he said curiously: "do you want to go out? Aren''t we in the company? Where else are you going


    "You''ve had too much to forget." Liang Xiuwen looked at Su Jingfei tenderly, and then said, "we are now the major shareholders of Lin''s group. How can we go to say hello? As a major shareholder, you don''t want to take stock, but let the Lin family manage Lin''s group."


    Su Jingfei just remembered that he was happy yesterday, but he forgot that there was something important. Since he had become a major shareholder, he naturally wanted to accept his own industry.


    Now, there are not many people in the Lin group who really own shares. Before he spoke, Liang Xiuwen over there began to complain: "you don''t know how to grow. When you should be smart, you are better than monkeys. Sometimes you are so confused. By the way, how can you make those women soldiers call themselves code names? We don''t tell us their names, And you are


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry: "elder sister, when you praise me, can you speak a little better? Anything is better than monkeys. As for the code, it''s convenient for management. It''s the same in the barracks."


    Naturally, Liang Xiuwen didn''t know Su Jingfei''s bad taste. She thought it was true, so she nodded and said, "OK, let''s not say that. I''ve contacted the people of Han''s group and went to Lin''s group to hold a shareholders'' meeting before ten o''clock. Fortunately, you''re here, otherwise I really have to go by myself!"


    Su Jingfei didn''t say anything. He calculated in his mind that the acquisition of himself and Liang Xiuwen each accounted for half of the shares. Together, they became the largest shareholder of Lin''s group.


    If it''s someone else, they can''t unite themselves firmly, but their relationship is different. In this case, Su Jingfei said, "sister Xiuwen, I only take dry shares this time. You are the major shareholder of Lin''s group in the future."


    "That''s not good. I want you to be the chairman of the board of directors of the Lin family. The Lin family is no longer suitable for the company. All of them have to be eliminated. The president I can rest assured of is only suitable for you." Liang Xiuwen shook his head.


    Su Jingfei is silent. Although he is not an expert in the workplace, at least he also understands that the change of a company''s Dynasty naturally requires the change of the president, general manager and other management personnel into his own people. As Liang Xiuwen said, the most suitable person is himself. Naturally, his management ability is better than him, but he can be recognized by the people of Hans group.


    "Well, I''ll be the president and general manager of the company later, and then I''ll find someone with management ability. Then I''ll be the boss." Su Jingfei thought for a while and then said.


    As for his decision, Liang Xiuwen turned her eyes, but did not refuse. She knew that it was very difficult for Su Jingfei to accept the position of President because of her personality. If it wasn''t for this time, it was estimated that Su Jingfei didn''t even want to take the position of president.


    While they were talking, No. 1 and No. 6 had already come from the gym. First, they saluted Su Jingfei, and then they said to Liang Xiuwen, "boss, No. 2 and No. 3 are ready. We can go now."


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment. Looking at No. 1 and No. 6, they now say they are female bodyguards, but they look more like female assistants. No matter in clothing or temperament, they are both pretty girls. Standing beside Liang Xiuwen, although they are slightly inferior to Liang Xiuwen, they are still very attractive, especially the silk stockings for work clothes, which are three points sexier than yesterday.


    Liang Xiuwen nodded and said: "well, OK, let''s go now. You two should be able to drive too. Let No. 2 and No. 3 stay to protect my mother. You two should be responsible for driving."


    "Yes", the two women nodded together, worthy of being the elite in the army, but after a night of familiarity, the two women are very familiar with their current work.


    Su Jingfei was also satisfied with the two women''s performance. At least on the surface, they were very serious about their work attitude. When the two women went out, he said with a smile: "No.1 and No.6 are good. They can not only be bodyguards, but also be assistants for you. They just don''t know how to work."


    "How about working ability? Do you have no confidence in them? I have tested them today. Although they are young, they are masters of business administration at Harvard University. " Liang Xiuwen chuckled and said, "you really picked up the treasure this time. You didn''t see the heartache in the eyes of liunu when Baitou and Qingming left."


    Su Jingfei takes a breath of air-conditioning. He really doesn''t know how powerful these women are. Now he knows that they are not only good at Kung Fu, but also versatile. He is a junior college student, just like a primary school student.


    "These are actually two female school bullies. What about the other four?" Su Jingfei said.


    "They are almost the same. They are all master''s students from well-known universities. No. 2 is the most powerful. She seems to be a woman doctor from Cambridge, but she studies more specifically, especially in human architecture. She seems to study medicine." Liang Xiuwen nodded and introduced him.


    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. The girl No. 2 is not only the best in martial arts, but also the best in learning. This makes him feel a little unreal. What kind of monsters are the people in 307 army.


    At first, he thought that the white headed Qingming was one of the most powerful ones. He did not expect that all of them were so interested. These girls were almost the same age as themselves, but they were all at such a level. They were all talented and beautiful girls with both literary and martial arts skills. This time, he really picked up the treasure.


    As for No.2''s major, Su Jingfei suspects that this girl is not for medical treatment. It''s more like learning about human architecture, which can make her knock down her opponent faster. Her martial arts are so good that she can hit any part of the enemy.


    "Well, let''s not talk about them. We''re going to the shareholders'' meeting of Lin''s group." Liang Xiuwen looks at Su Jingfei and her reaction when she hears the real situation of several women is almost the same. She is not only shocked by herself, but also reminds Su Jingfei that it''s time to go.


    Su Jingfei was really surprised to find some women to serve as personal bodyguards this time. It''s not a bit condescending. However, it seems that Liang Xiuwen knows the value of several women very well. Now No. 1 and No. 6 are not pure bodyguards.


    "Let''s go. Don''t let the people of Lin''s group wait too long. I don''t know if they will be surprised when they see me. Maybe except for Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng, the people of Lin''s family didn''t notice me at all!" Su Jingfei said with a smile.

 Chapter 360

    Lin''s group is definitely among the top enterprises in s city. Although it is not second to none, it is at least in the top ten. After the split of Liang''s group, which is similar to his strength, their ranking has moved forward.


    But no one thought that it was only a month ago. Lin''s group had changed its name. Although it is still called Lin''s group now, everyone knows that the real helmsman has changed from Lin''s family to someone else. Now people are wondering whether the new shareholder of the company will be Han''s group.


    When Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen appeared in Lin''s group, not many people paid attention to them. Liang Xiuwen was only a businessman, not a star. Even though her roufeisi group was developing rapidly, she was not a top-level enterprise, and not many people knew her. Let alone Su Jingfei, even though she was exposed more recently than before, she was not noticed by those businessmen.


    Even the people who received Lin''s group didn''t pay attention to them. In their eyes, they were just a couple of beautiful men and women. Maybe they came to do business. Now Lin''s group is in turmoil, and the people who received them didn''t go to greet them.


    "It seems that we are really not welcomed. We are here and there is no one to greet us." When Su Jingfei saw the receptionist look at them, he turned his eyes away and said with a smile to Liang Xiuwen: "moreover, the president of roufeisi group was ignored. It''s too humiliating."


    "Don''t be sarcastic. Our miracle doctor Su Jingfei has not been ignored by others." Liang Xiuwen didn''t get angry. Su Jingfei didn''t get angry. She said with a smile, "I don''t think people in Lin''s group thought we were shareholders."


    Su Jingfei didn''t say anything this time because he saw the people from Han''s group coming. Although they were not their president Han Sanfeng, they were vice president Han Siping. The receptionist of Lin''s group had rushed to meet them. In his eyes, this was their future boss.


    In fact, it''s not entirely the receptionist''s fault. At that time, it was the Hans group that asked for the meeting. Liang Xiuwen and Hans group had a good discussion. After today''s shareholders'' meeting, they went to find Su Jingfei, which led to such a misunderstanding.


    When Han Siping saw the receptionist of Lin''s group, he shook hands. Without waiting for the other party to say hello, he saw Su Jingfei. He immediately threw him aside, quickly walked to Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, you''ve come so early. I said I''ll wait for you for a while."


    He is a martial arts practitioner, and not the president of the company. In terms of character, he is closer to a martial arts practitioner. He is forthright and bold, and does not hide his favor for Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is related to his mother''s future life!


    "Fourth brother, don''t forget, I''m in the city. I''m closer than you. I haven''t had time to thank you and third brother yet." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    "Thank you. It''s all your own. It''s all your ability. We have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have such a good thing." Han Siping''s words are not false at all. This time, the Han group actually has the chance to surpass the century because of Su Jingfei.


    "Mr. Han, do you know this gentleman?" When the receptionist saw Han Siping leaving himself to say hello to the young man, he was in a bad mood and said quickly.


    Han Siping was stunned. He looked at Su Jingfei and the receptionist. In his opinion, Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen should be the future boss of Lin group. As receptionists, how can they not know them.


    "Fourth brother, just now the staff member didn''t know what I was doing, so he didn''t know me either." At this time, Su Jingfei has begun to solve Han Siping''s doubts.


    Although Han Siping was upright, he was not stupid. When he heard some jokes from Su Jingfei, he understood what had happened. He didn''t hear anything angry from him, so he said with a smile: "you, you, you didn''t even tell people what you are doing when you came here."


    Then he said to the receptionist, "naturally, I know this gentleman. Now he is the representative of the roufeisi group, and the beautiful girl around him must be Liang Xiuwen, the president of the roufeisi group."


    Liang Xiuwen then began to smile and said to Han Siping, "fourth brother, Jingfei and I are both friends. Please call me Xiuwen."


    Although Han Siping met Liang Xiuwen for the first time, he also had a certain understanding of this girl. After all, they are both shareholders of the Lin group. Naturally, he has to investigate the current major shareholders. After hearing Liang Xiuwen say so, he can''t help but take a look at Su Jingfei and realize that their relationship is definitely not ordinary.


    Since he could guess these, Han Siping naturally knew how to treat Liang Xiuwen. He immediately nodded and said, "well, since you and Jingfei are good friends, I''m not polite."


    At this time, the only one who was really stunned was the receptionist. He never thought that the couple he didn''t care much about before were the real major shareholders. The person who said this was the representative of the Hans group. He certainly wasn''t joking. What''s more, the other was the representative of the roufirth group.


    As a receptionist for the new boss, his position in Lin''s group can''t be too low. He naturally knows what the concept of roufeisi group is. This is the leading underwear company in the city, and even has become very famous all over the country.


    The most important thing is Liang Xiuwen, President of ruofesi group, who seems to have been Lin ruofeng''s girlfriend, and everyone suspects that the reason why their company has a bad relationship with ruofesi group is that Lin ruofeng wants to revenge Liang Xiuwen. This series of scandals pass through his mind.


    Now Lin ruofeng jumps off a building to commit suicide, and roufeisi group is in charge of the Lin family. Is there any connection between them? Thinking of this, he feels uneasy. People like Lin ruofeng can be forced to jump off a building by them, if they offend them?


    He didn''t dare to think about it. It doesn''t matter whether he can keep his job. The key is to be afraid of Su Jingfei.


    At this time, Su Jingfei couldn''t control the mind of a receptionist. He already said with a smile to Han Siping, "fourth brother, I thought I could see third brother this time. Unexpectedly, you came by yourself. It seems that you don''t care too much about Lin''s group at all!"


    Han Siping curled his lips and said in a low voice, "isn''t that nonsense? If we really have full control of the Lin group, we should pay attention to it. Now we can get a little dividend every year at most, and we don''t have the decision-making power. Why do we worry so much about it? "


    "Why don''t you have the decision-making power? You are also the second largest shareholder!" Liang Xiuwen then broke in with a smile.


    Han Siping said without saving face: "Xiuwen, don''t make fun of me. You and this guy are of one mind. Even if we have some shares in the company, if we really make a decision, I can still disagree with Jingfei. It''s better to wait for the dividend!"


    His words have fully demonstrated his trust in Su Jingfei. In fact, after su Jingfei and Han''s group jointly control 90% of the shares of Lin''s group this time, they will invest some of them. The total assets of Lin''s group will also exceed one billion. Han''s group can be so confident about the shares in the company, which is in fact equivalent to providing Su Jingfei with nearly 300 million yuan of financial assistance.


    As for the friendship between the Han brothers, Su Jingfei naturally remembers it in his heart, and also touches the filial piety of the two brothers. It is because he can cure their mother that they are so close to him.


    They walked into the conference room of Lin''s group, where the staff of each department of the company had been well prepared, including the Lin family and others.


    The receptionist didn''t see anything unhappy about Su Jingfei''s behavior all the way, and he was quite calm. At least the future boss didn''t deal with his own behavior. On second thought, he really didn''t deserve people''s attention.


    In order to make a good performance, the receptionist just came in and said to the senior management of the company, "everyone stand up to welcome our major shareholders, Mr. Su and Miss Liang, as well as our second shareholder, Mr. Han Siping."


    No matter how stupid he is now, he can almost see the share ratio of several people. Although he still doesn''t know what the share ratio is between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen, looking at their relationship, he still cleverly puts Su Jingfei''s name in the front. This is a bit surprising for Su Jingfei. Although this guy has some influence, he has a very flexible mind.


    Many people in Lin''s group know Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. When they see them here and hear that they are major shareholders of the company, their faces suddenly turn ugly.


    Most of the people who know them are from the Lin family. Naturally, they know about the contradiction between the ruofesi group and the Lin group, or more accurately, the Lin family. Now they have become the major shareholders of the company. It''s obvious that the Lin family will have bad luck, and the most complicated one is Lin ruoke.


    Lin ruoke has actually become the third shareholder of the company. She naturally wants to attend this shareholders'' meeting without dispute. She had guessed that Su Jingfei would make some money in the stock market before, but she didn''t expect that he would become a major shareholder directly.


    Because Su Jingfei became a major shareholder, she naturally thought of Lin ruofeng jumping from a building. Unlike Lin Kefeng, Lin ruofeng and Lin ruofeng still have some feelings.


    When she was thinking about it, Su Jingfei''s eyes were just looking at the past. The two people''s eyes met and soon separated. Both Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke were in a complicated mood. After so many things, they were not sure whether they could get along with each other as before.


    At this time, the staff have been very positive applause to welcome the new shareholders, their future destiny is in the hands of Su Jingfei three people, they naturally want to do a good performance.


    This is Su Jingfei''s first time to attend such a meeting. Seeing all the people in Lin''s group, some are uneasy, some are flattering, some are dissatisfied, and there are all kinds of emotions in their eyes. However, he has a sense of contentment. It''s so intoxicating to be able to dominate a person''s fate, not to mention being able to dominate the fate of so many people now, No wonder so many people want to have money and power, and now he has finally experienced that feeling.

 Chapter 361

    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have officially entered the Lin group. Although they have not been recognized by the public, it is only a matter of time. Now Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen hold most of the shares of the group company. Not to mention the original employees of Lin group, even Han group, can not influence the decisions of Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen.


    Among the people, those who knew Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen had a bad feeling in their hearts. Su Jingfei didn''t let them wait too long. After Liang Xiuwen nodded, he sat on the throne.


    Liang Xiuwen sits down next to Su Jingfei. Han Siping, because of his personal relationship with Su Jingfei, naturally becomes a supporter and sits down next to Su Jingfei.


    At this time, everyone also sat down. Since it is the board of directors, in fact, people here have more or less shares in the company. It''s just a matter of size. Of course, Lin ruoke has the most shares.


    "This time we hold the shareholders'' meeting, all of you must understand why. I think you should introduce yourself first. After all, we can have a good communication only after we know each other." Su Jingfei didn''t go through such a scene. He could only learn from the big boss in the movie and wave his hand with great style.


    In fact, in Liang Xiuwen''s and Lin ruoke''s eyes, his actions are full of upstarts, which have the temperament of a real boss of the company. But to be honest, Su Jingfei seems to be a upstart.


    This can''t blame Su Jingfei. No matter how talented he is, he has no experience in this field. As long as he sits in this position for a while, he will be reborn. Liang Xiuwen is not worried about this.


    Anyway, he is now a major shareholder. Liang Xiuwen and Lin Ruo may think so because of their personal relationship, but others dare not regard him as a nouveau riche. Even if they are, they should respect him.


    Starting from the first middle-aged person who took the lead in Lin ruoke''s song, he stood up and introduced himself one by one. Some of them were originally from the Lin family, and some were outsiders. Su Jingfei had a good memory. After a while, he might not remember everyone''s name, but he could separate the Lin family.


    Liang Xiuwen has the same idea as him, but she knows more about the Lin family than Su Jingfei. Although there are many Lin family members here, none of them are in the immediate family. Of course, Lin Ruo has to be excluded.


    From this point, we can see that this event really has a great impact on the Lin family. In order to fill the vacancy, they may have sold their stocks. Although all the Lin family members have received a sum of money, their real shares have been acquired by Su Jingfei and others.


    "Well, now that we are all familiar with it, let''s talk about the future direction of the company." Su Jingfei thought deeply. After everyone''s introduction, he pondered for a moment and then said, "as you all know, my name is Su Jingfei. This is my boss, Mr. Liang Xiuwen. She is the president of roufeisi group. Therefore, from today on, Lin''s group is renamed roufeisi group, a subsidiary of Su''s group."


    Su Jingfei''s words shocked everyone. They thought about changing the company''s name to Su''s group, or to some other name, but they didn''t expect that Su Jingfei actually changed the company directly to roufei''s branch.


    In their opinion, even though the stock market of Lin''s group has shrunk a little this time, its actual strength must be higher than that of Leung Xiuwen''s roufeisi group, but now it has become their branch. Naturally, people can''t understand why Su Jingfei wants to do this. In fact, they can completely set up another door.


    Even Liang Xiuwen was surprised by this. Since they had proposed to let Su Jingfei be the chairman of the company, they naturally did not plan to directly merge the company into the roufei group. Now Su Jingfei''s decision is entirely his own.


    No matter what people think, Su Jingfei has continued: "the future of our company, I will be the president of the company, that is, everything is decided by me." At this time, he became more and more like a nouveau riche, just like waving his hand to encircle the land and telling others "I am a landlord".


    This is not unexpected. His position is that of the chairman of the board of directors. Su Jingfei continued: "as for the position of vice president of the company, Mr. Han Siping, our second shareholder, will take the post. I think we should have no opinion on this." What he said was to ask, and the tone was really affirmative. He has absolute power over such appointment.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have more than half of their joint shares. When making some decisions, they can completely ignore other people''s opinions. As for Han Siping, it''s good for him. Naturally, he won''t oppose it like a fool.


    Seeing the silence of the following people, Su Jingfei was not surprised, so he continued: "as for the future general manager of the company, I will still choose from your old people." After a pause, looking at the expectation in those people''s eyes, he nodded and said: "you are all old people in the company, and you know the company well, so I won''t replace anyone casually, although I can rest assured.


    Now I start to announce that the general manager of our company is Miss Lin ruoke. Although she is young, she is an old Lin after all. I don''t think anyone will raise any objection. " Su Jingfei''s words shocked everyone again.


    Lin ruoke is the eldest lady of the Lin family. After Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng died, she is still the most qualified person to inherit. However, she has never worked in the Lin family. She can''t really be regarded as an old lady of the Lin family group, but her identity makes people have no objection.


    It turns out that Lin''s employees won''t object to Su Jingfei''s opinions. No one is afraid of being fired. Naturally, Lin''s people don''t dare to object. That''s the first lady. For a moment, everyone still can''t raise any objection.


    Liang Xiuwen opened her mouth. She wanted to say that Lin ruoke didn''t have any management experience. Was it rash for her to become the general manager? She didn''t aim at Lin ruoke, but only for the sake of the company. However, she didn''t want to refute Su Jingfei in public. She just wanted to go back and arrange some reliable deputy general managers.


    Han Siping sits in Diaoyutai like what Su Jingfei says. He has nothing to do with him all the time. He just comes to listen in. This makes people feel that the vice president and the second shareholder really just want to get dividends.


    Han Siping looks like a farmer, but he''s a representative of the Han family. He doesn''t have any opinions on Su''s decisions. Either they have discussed it or the Han family respect su. No matter what, it''s worth pondering.


    "Since everyone has no opinion, this shareholders'' meeting is over. I just want to announce the decision of this appointment. As for other positions, we will assess them. As long as you work hard in the company, we won''t turn him away, whether you are the original Lin family or the Lin group." Su Jingfei looked at all the people and ended the shareholders'' meeting directly. It was only half an hour. It was really neat.


    People who were worried that they might not be able to do it for a long time were unconsciously stunned. The chairman of the board of directors was too hasty. This is a big company with a value of more than one billion yuan. How can it be like a child''s joke? If we set several important positions, the meeting will be over.


    For Su Jingfei, it took only a few days to get Lin''s hands. It''s a bit easy for him not to cherish. What''s more, he doesn''t know much about management.


    Now that Su Jingfei has announced the end of the meeting, everyone naturally wants to leave. At this time, Lin ruoke, who has been in a state of hesitation, takes two steps to catch up with Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. First, he calls sister Xiuwen, and then he says dissatisfied with Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, how can you let me be the general manager without asking me in advance?"


    "What? Do you think you can''t do it? " Su Jingfei looks at Lin ruoke playfully. He can understand the girl''s complicated mood.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Lin ruoke looked a little embarrassed and said, "I''m not that I don''t have confidence in this position. After all, I''ve been exposed to this management knowledge since I was a child, but if I help you, my family will definitely have opinions on me."


    Su Jingfei nods to Liang Xiuwen. Liang Xiuwen knowingly leaves with Han Siping who is curious. Su Jingfei takes Lin ruoke to Lin''s office. No, it should be called the president''s office of Su''s subsidiary now. In the future, Su Jingfei will work here.


    "If you can, I know what you mean. Do you always think that your two brothers died because of me, and the plight of your family is my masterpiece." Su Jingfei came to the president''s office straight to the point.


    Lin ruoke looks at Su Jingfei for a long time, but her expression has already told her that she really thinks so.


    "In fact, I did it, but you should understand that if I don''t do it, what will happen? I won''t say anything about Lin Kefeng. Anyway, you won''t blame me for this. Let''s talk about Lin ruofeng." Su Jingfei has long known that this matter may become a contradiction between him and Lin ruoke, and has long thought about how to persuade them.


    Lin ruoke nodded and said, "you say, I listen."


    Her feelings for Su Jingfei are just a little complicated, but not unforgivable. She naturally knows what her eldest brother and second brother look like. As for the family, she knows it very well.


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll tell you about the grudge between Lin ruofeng and me. Let''s see if I should deal with him." Su Jingfei asked Lin ruoke to sit down first, and then said, "you should know the relationship between Xiuwen and me, but you probably don''t know the relationship between your elder brother and her. Let me introduce it to you."

 Chapter 362

    Su Jingfei immediately told Lin ruoke about the process of knowing Liang Xiuwen and his feud with Lin ruofeng. Naturally, some parts of it will be omitted, such as the detoxification process of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. These are absolutely secrets.


    When Lin ruofeng was dying, he was also disillusioned. Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t deliberately go to blackmail him. He just told Lin ruoke what he had done. From the time he found someone to assassinate him to the recent underwear allergy incident, Su Jingfei told Lin ruoke in detail one by one.


    Lin ruoke is a smart girl. She can basically tell whether Su Jingfei has mixed water with her. At first, she heard Lin ruofeng''s behavior because she was jealous of Su Jingfei. She was sure it was true.


    Naturally, she knows Lin ruofeng''s character very well. She can fully imagine that Lin ruofeng can do these things. Only when she heard that he went to kidnap Li Binbin and Liu Yifei in order to revenge Su Jingfei, her face changed, and her view of Lin ruofeng became worse.


    No matter what kind of woman is, it is unacceptable for a man to be so mean to a woman. Even if he is Lin ruoke''s brother, she thinks his brother is too shameless.


    As for what happened later, even if Lin ruoke didn''t listen to Su Jingfei, she could guess that she didn''t really think of having a relationship with her brother in the event of underwear allergy, but later reports have confirmed that Lin ruofeng did it. Even if the newspapers didn''t say it in detail, it was enough to make people suspect Lin ruofeng, who knew the contradiction between him and Su Jingfei, Naturally, I believe in newspaper reports.


    "You see, these things are caused by Lin ruofeng. It can be said that I''m basically passive defense. I haven''t done anything to him at all. But he plots for us again and again, and colludes with Feng Siguang. If I don''t have any more ways, I''ll be the one who''ll be in the end." Su Jingfei concludes that he believes that even if Lin ruofeng is Lin ruoke''s brother, she can tell which side of the matter is.


    Sometimes a woman is very emotional, and her feelings are often more important than the truth. But her feelings with Lin ruofeng can only be regarded as ordinary, just a milk compatriot. Moreover, she has a good feeling for Su Jingfei, and now she feels that her eldest brother is a beast. Although he is not necessarily as abnormal as Lin Kefeng, he does things more excessively.


    "If you still think it''s my fault, I can only withdraw my previous decision and not force you." Su Jingfei saw Lin ruoke''s silence and said again.


    "Even if you have a conflict with my elder brother, you can solve it directly with him. Why do you want to deal with our Lin family? You don''t know how old my father seems to be now." Lin ruoke thought about it and complained.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give in this time, but sneered: "it''s not the fault of the godfather, the teacher''s laziness. You should not fail to understand the reason why your eldest brother and second brother have today''s end, and their character cultivation has nothing to do with your father?"


    If Lin ruoke wanted to retort, Su Jingfei said again: "I use this opportunity to deal with the Lin family, which is also an opportunity given by Lin ruofeng. With his character, even if I don''t deal with him, he will defeat the Lin family sooner or later, and most of them will be swallowed up by Feng Siguang, who is a wolf ambitious guy. At that time, you Lin can only be a vassal of century Fangyuan group, It''s not as good as it is now! "


    Su Jingfei said that everything was true. When Lin ruoke saw Lin ruofeng and Feng Siguang together, she had already thought of this. At that time, the life of the Lin family must be more miserable than it is now.


    "Although you Lin family have lost a lot now, in fact, it doesn''t have much influence on your family life. Besides, I''m taking a drastic step to deal with your family. Otherwise, do you think I can deal with Lin ruofeng when your family has no problems? Lin ruofeng has already lost all my revenge bones. " Keep observing Lin ruoke''s expression, Su Jingfei adds strength again.


    Lin ruoke is really speechless this time. With her understanding of her father, if Lin ruofeng wants to revenge Su Jingfei, they will spare no effort to help him. It will be su Jingfei who will cry at that time.


    Su Jingfei sighs. Lin ruoke is really a smart girl. This kind of girl is also more rational than other girls. She doesn''t judge things completely because of her sensibility. This saves her a lot of energy. He really has a heart attack on this girl. He really doesn''t want to turn against each other.


    "If you can, I''ll let you be the general manager this time. You''re the third largest shareholder of the company, and you''re from the Lin family. The Lin family should be more convinced of you in the company. Except for those who are always dismissed for not doing anything, the rest of the talented people still want you to lead. You''re the most suitable person for this position." Su Jingfei saw that Lin ruoke''s face was a little better, and then he said with all his heart.


    Lin ruoke''s character is a little careless, but Bing Xueming is smart. Su Jingfei has a little understanding of her. She immediately understands Su Jingfei''s intention.


    Although he may be a little amorous, Lin ruoke feels that Su Jingfei is doing everything for himself. In this way, he not only greatly increases his status in the family, but also embodies his value.


    To tell the truth, she may not be envious of Liang Xiuwen, a strong woman, but she has not been valued at home all the time. She has no such opportunity at all. Now it''s really an opportunity for her to show herself, and all this is brought by Su Jingfei. Is this Su Jingfei''s special preferential treatment for her!


    Sometimes women are like this. If they have resentment against you in their hearts, she will not like what you do. On the contrary, as long as she thinks you have her in your heart, even if you do any action, she will think you have no deep meaning. Now Lin ruoke is in this state. Her heart knot is untied, and she suddenly feels that Su Jingfei is doing everything for her own good.


    "Well, since you have said that, I''ll be the general manager for you in the future. You won''t tell me what to do." In the heart happy Zizi, if Lin laughs a way, she didn''t notice, oneself already completely by Su Jingfei influence.


    Su Jingfei turns her eyes secretly. This girl is really careless. Just now, she is about to take revenge on herself, but now she smiles again. She has a big nerve. Of course, he is more proud of her way of persuasion. If he is not more reasonable, how can he persuade her.


    But he didn''t dare to say that. He just nodded seriously and said, "as you just saw, brother Han and I don''t care much about this position. As a shareholder, it''s impossible to hand over these things to others. Now that you are the general manager, I''m going to be a quitter. Except for important things, I don''t care about other things."


    Su Jingfei really trusts Lin ruoke. Otherwise, with what happened between them, he should not trust Lin ruofeng''s sister to be the general manager.


    In this regard, Liang Xiuwen can''t compare with her. Before, she wanted to stop Su Jingfei''s decision. Now it seems that Su Jingfei''s decision is right. Lin Ruo is not unreasonable.


    When Su Jingfei sighed, Lin ruoke suddenly asked, "Su Jingfei, tell me the truth, what''s your relationship with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. The girl''s question was really different from that of ordinary people. At this time, she asked such a question and said with a smile: "I have told you that they are both my girlfriends, and they are very close, you know." Say blink, the expression is very obscene.


    Lin ruoke blushed and spat, "you''re not serious. I''m asking you the truth. What''s the relationship between you?"


    "Why don''t you believe what I said?" Su Jingfei''s expression was very serious. What he said was the truth. But the more serious he was, the more he pretended in Lin ruoke''s eyes.


    "They are all big stars. How can they mess with you? Especially Liu Yifei is a pure lady." If Lin could turn away his lips and not believe the way of the Lord.


    Su Jingfei also turned his lips and disdained to explain that before meeting him, Liu Yifei was not only a pure girl, but Li Binbin was not the same. But now they met themselves, and everything changed. They not only had more than one intimate contact, but also had two people with themselves.


    He knew that if Lin didn''t believe it, even if she explained it, she would think she was dreaming in her heart.


    "Well, let''s not talk about them. Are you with sister Xiuwen or Li hongsilk? You can''t fool me anymore." If Lin can see Su Jingfei''s silence, he thinks it''s on the point, so he continues to ask.


    "Well, do you think of that bet? I''ve told you that you will lose. They are all my girlfriends, Li Hongsi is my girlfriend, sister Xiuwen is my junior, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are my little lovers, and you are the next one. Are you satisfied with the answer?" Su Jingfei opened his hand and said the truth with helpless expression.


    Lin ruoke said directly: "bah, you''re dead. If you lie all the time, no one will believe you. It seems that they can die without you."


    "That''s what you said. I didn''t say that, but in fact, they all have a close relationship with me. By the way, there''s the female county magistrate Wu Yanli. You''ll lose." Su Jingfei''s expression is still very serious.


    Lin ruoke feels guilty for a while. This is the second time that Su Jingfei says so. For the first time, if she suspects that Su Jingfei is talking nonsense, she has a feeling of believing this time. Especially when she knows that Su Jingfei once saved Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, she is not at ease, but she feels that bandits are thinking about it.


    "Well, well, little lover, don''t think about it. Just wait for me. My husband will pity you." Lin ruoke''s mouth was so cute that Su Jingfei couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 363

    Su Jingfei unties Lin ruoke''s heart knot. After a few words, he throws the company''s affairs to Lin ruoke. He knows that Lin ruoke knows something about the company even if he doesn''t work in Lin''s family.


    Although the current Su''s subsidiary is affiliated to ruofesi group, it''s actually Su Jingfei''s own industry. It''s just that he doesn''t want to separate from Liang Xiuwen. Moreover, it''s said that ruofesi group has acquired Lin''s group. At least it sounds credible. Otherwise, it really makes people know that Su Jingfei, an ordinary person who has just graduated from University, has acquired Lin''s group, Their world outlook will be at its peak, which Su Jingfei didn''t think of.


    Lin ruoke is good for his physical and mental health. Unfortunately, he didn''t explain his plan to Liang Xiuwen. He didn''t dare to do anything about Lin ruoke. Now Lin ruoke knows that there are so many women around him, but he doesn''t believe it. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to take her at this time.


    And just after we were busy here, we received a short message, which was very simple, that is, "elder martial brother, we''ll meet at Starbucks on Hongqi Road two days in the afternoon."


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are the only people who can call Su Jingfei so naturally. According to her personality, only Feng Xiaolan can be so straightforward. She doesn''t even mean to ask if she has time. Moreover, he also likes this younger martial sister very much. She is a real talented girl.


    Just today, Lin''s group is busy, and Su Jingfei has nothing to do with it, so he conveniently returns a message saying: I''ll be right there, and you''ll wait for me there.


    As soon as he left the company, he drove to the coffee shop. On the way, Su Jingfei was still thinking about whether he had already lived a rich and handsome life. He had a car, a company of his own, and a company of over 100 million. He even could date a little girl so easily. It seemed that he had really made it to heaven.


    If you are an ordinary person, even if it is not the peak of your life, you will be absolutely satisfied. However, Su Jingfei feels that he is far away from his goal, and he hesitates about his identity. If he is too much noticed, he may have trouble.


    Su Jingfei has always kept a low profile, not only because of his personality, but also because of his identity. Su''s family is not completely confidential.


    To get rid of these messy ideas, Su Jingfei is already thinking about what Feng Xiaolan is looking for. It seems that they haven''t met each other alone, and they still go to Starbucks cafe. It seems that lovers often go there.


    For a moment, Su Jingfei''s unconscious imagination may be due to the evil thoughts he left for Lin ruoke before, or because recently he has gone further and further in the relationship between men and women, and his desire for women seems to be increasing. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether it''s right. On the contrary, he doesn''t feel bad.


    S is not a big city. It took Su Jingfei only 20 minutes to get to Starbucks. There are only a few of them in S. this one is obviously the best. I don''t know if Feng Xiaolan thinks that she doesn''t lack money and is really good at choosing places.


    When I really walked in, I found that Feng Xiaolan was not the only one who wanted to see me. Wang Yu, who had just thought of before, also sat with her. They were good friends. It was not strange that they could be together, but Su Jingfei was surprised that since they were together, there was no need to call themselves.


    "Elder martial brother, we are here. Come here." Feng Xiaolan obviously has been waiting for a long time. When Su Jingfei sees them, Feng Xiaolan also sees Su Jingfei and immediately says hello.


    Su Jingfei smiles. In such a quiet environment, everyone is very particular about status etiquette. Few people will shout, but Feng Xiaolan doesn''t care.


    And those guests who had been disturbed and dissatisfied, seeing such a pure and lovely girl, also put down their dissatisfaction, which made Su Jingfei have to sigh that pretty girls really have privileges.


    Thinking that Su Jingfei had come to the two girls, Wang Yu was still shy. Although she looked mature, she blushed before speaking. She didn''t know what she thought. Wang Yu looked down at Su Jingfei and said, "elder martial brother, you''ve come so fast."


    As for Wang Yu, who is a bit like the legendary "mother of glasses", Su Jingfei actually has a good feeling. He has a good temperament. I don''t know if it''s because of his half parent relationship with Li hongsilk. In some aspects, his temperament is very similar to Li hongsilk.


    Su Jingfei''s feelings towards these women, Li Hongsi and him, are definitely in the forefront. He is full of love for Li Hongsi and feels closer to Wang Yu than others. He smiles and says, "I''m nearby, so I''m fast."


    Now, because he is the president of Su''s subsidiary and has held a shareholders'' meeting, even if he didn''t do anything deliberately, he still lacks time to cultivate, and he doesn''t have the real superior temperament, but now he has a little feeling.


    Su Jingfei''s young and mature temperament suddenly brightened the eyes of two beautiful girls. In fact, girls of their age were more interested in older men. Although Su Jingfei was not old, she now fully met their aesthetic standards.


    They had a good feeling for Su Jingfei, but now they are lost in their eyes, which makes Su Jingfei feel a little hairy. How can the girls become so bold now.


    Fortunately, the two girls just lost their minds for a while, and they didn''t really fall in love with each other. Feng Xiaolan is more simple than Wang Yu and Su Jingfei. Moreover, she hasn''t seen Su Jingfei''s performance in any way, so she doesn''t really think too far away. When she is a little stunned, she blushes and asks Su Jingfei to sit down first and order him a cup of coffee.


    "Xiaolan, what''s the matter with you calling me out in such a hurry? If so, tell me directly that your elder martial brother has no advantage over me, that is, enthusiasm. " In order to break the strange atmosphere, Su Jingfei said.


    "Don''t tell me, I really have something to look for you!" Feng Xiaolan followed Su Jingfei''s words and said: "elder martial brother, we really have something to do with you this time. You can see that there is a movie to be released recently, but this movie is more terrible. If we go to see it ourselves, we always feel a little unbearable."


    "The movie? Horror film, you are not wrong, how do you want to see a movie, and then, even if it''s a horror film, you two can''t be partners! " Su Jingfei really couldn''t laugh or cry this time. He thought for a long time, but he didn''t expect to go to the cinema with her. If they were other women, Su Jingfei would not have any hesitation. It seems that they are not suitable.


    Wang Yu also said: "Xiaolan, I just said it''s not good. How can we let elder martial brother accompany us to make a fool of ourselves?"


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although he didn''t think it was nonsense, he didn''t want to accompany them to the movies. He seemed to have never accompanied so many women!


    But before Feng Xiaolan and Su Jingfei spoke, Wang Yu said, "it''s said that men''s resistance is not as good as women''s in front of horror films and bloody films. Don''t you want him to be embarrassed if you ask elder martial brother to accompany us? I said no for a long time


    "What? No, how can a man say no Su Jingfei frowned and said firmly: "girl, your provocation has successfully angered me. I really don''t believe that I can''t watch movies."


    Although he knew that Wang Yu was using provocation, Su Jingfei would lose face if he could still admit it in front of two beautiful girls.


    The two women looked at each other and snickered. In fact, it was agreed by them. If Su Jingfei agreed, everything would be easy to say. If she didn''t, they would use provocation. Sometimes men knew that women''s purpose was to anger themselves, but they couldn''t control it. In front of these two girls, Su Jingfei did admit defeat.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not absolutely not able to accompany them. It''s just that she didn''t think that they called her for this purpose before. When you think about it carefully, she really went, and she didn''t suffer. Who has such an experience? Watching horror movies with two beautiful girls.


    "What time is the movie? Although I''m not in a hurry, I can''t wait all the time." Since Su Jingfei promised them, he asked calmly.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu look at each other. They are really surprised by Su Jingfei''s boldness. In fact, they don''t know much about Su Jingfei. Otherwise, they know that ordinary movies don''t make su Jingfei feel too much. After all, Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person.


    Now listening to Su Jingfei''s question, Feng Xiaolan looks at her watch, shakes her head and says, "don''t worry. In half an hour, the cinema is just across the street, and the tickets have been bought."


    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. Their coming is just calculation. Anyway, as long as they come, they don''t want to run away.


    In fact, even if Su Jingfei has not investigated, he has heard that women are very weak. In fact, watching horror movies and bloody movies is far more bearable than men. Moreover, many women can watch horror movies and bloody movies and eat meat. It is not clear whether men or women are stronger.


    "Now that you''ve made arrangements, let''s go later." Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders indifferently, then said with a smile, "by the way, which one of you will sit next to me at that time? It''s said that when horror movies are made, there will be throwing yourself in the arms."


    The two girls blushed and spat together. Feng Xiaolan already complained: "elder martial brother, when did you learn to be so bad? We came here to encourage you. You still want to take advantage of it. If we knew you were so sexy, we would find someone else to avoid being taken advantage of."


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said, "I''ll leave now. It''s still time."


    "If you dare, elder martial brother, if you dare to run, we''ll sue your sister-in-law. I''ll tell her that you bullied us." Wind small orchid beautiful eyes stare round, hum a way.


    "Your sister-in-law? Who is that Su Jingfei was stunned and didn''t respond. He asked.


    "If yes, do you still need to ask?" Feng Xiaolan''s natural way.

 Chapter 364

    Su Jingfei was invited to see a movie by Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. In fact, he also felt very novel. He really didn''t go to see a movie with the girls. Although the two girls invited him this time, he didn''t contradict.


    But when Feng Xiaolan naturally said that Lin Ruo was his sister-in-law, he was really stunned. He guessed that Feng Xiaolan''s sister-in-law was Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen, but he never thought that her sister-in-law was Lin ruoke. When did the girl brainwash the two girls.


    Su Jingfei had to explain this, but when he got to the cinema, he didn''t let Feng Xiaolan believe what he said. On the contrary, he was despised and said that he dared to do it. Su Jingfei was speechless. He didn''t seem to have done anything.


    He believes that these are certainly not the wind Xiaolan see out, everything is Lin ruoke that girl''s brainwashing, secretly decided to go back to her.


    "You go to the movies, where are the seats?" When the conductor saw Su Jingfei in a daze, he couldn''t help asking. His tone was full of uncertainty, and he was still sweeping around the three people.


    Su Jingfei didn''t respond for a moment. He said honestly, "well, it''s better to have a single room. It seems that there are such seats in the cinema."


    "Yes, there are, but it''s between lovers, the three of you?" The conductor looked at them again and looked at them suspiciously. She couldn''t figure out who Su Jingfei''s girlfriend was.


    In fact, with Su Jingfei''s appearance and temperament, even if he is not the top rich and handsome, he is also very attractive. If he falls in love with Feng Xiaolan or Wang Yu, others will not feel unworthy. But now he drags two girls to see the film, and the conductor''s eyes are a little wrong.


    The reason why Su Jingfei wanted a single room was that the three people were together. Now the conductor was looking at him uneasily. He quickly said, "yes, that''s the kind of single room. Let''s have a big one."


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu don''t talk either. Anyway, they all know that Su Jingfei has a job, and they don''t care about the money. Moreover, they think it''s more convenient if they have a separate space. What''s more, when they watch horror movies, there''s no one who doesn''t scream. It''s best if there''s no outsider nearby.


    The conductor saw Su Jingfei insist, and the two girls have no opinion, can only meditate in the heart, now the girl is really open, and this man don''t look gentle, actually still a heavy taste.


    If Su Jingfei knew what the conductor was thinking, he would argue that he was xiaoqingxin. Unfortunately, although he had many skills, he could not read his mind.


    After getting three tickets between lovers, Su Jingfei was in fact a little embarrassed. Although he always saw in movies and novels that men and women went to see movies between lovers, he was also envious. Now it''s his turn, Su Jingfei suddenly felt that he had nothing to look forward to.


    After all, he took a girl to see a movie, whether it''s a horror movie or a romantic movie, and what else can he do? Now that he has two girls, he obviously has no way to start. He has begun to doubt his previous decision, and it doesn''t seem to be a good job.


    There are not many cinemas in s city. This one is relatively good. Both the facilities and the environment are among the best in s city. In fact, the relationship between lovers is not just two simple functions, but a single room with fruit drinks in it. Of course, the ticket price must be higher, but for Su Jingfei, the current billionaire, it''s just drizzle, Even if he wants to buy the cinema, it''s just a word.


    These Su Jingfei naturally won''t say to the two women. When they enter the private room, Su Jingfei laughs and says to them, "you two are really brave. You want to watch the electric saw. This movie seems disgusting!"


    "Disgusting? Yes, it''s disgusting. It''s as if you don''t want money. Don''t vomit later! " Feng Xiaolan said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. Those are just made by computer special effects. In fact, what he really sprays is not ketchup or red potion, which can be compared with the real blood rush.


    Although he can''t say that he has been through many battles, at least he has seen the real white knife go in and the red knife come out, which is the real bloody scene.


    "Xiaolan, don''t scare your elder martial brother. In fact, the real point of electric saw horror is not the blood and violence, but the suspense style. At this time, it''s a kind of thriller suspense movie. What you really want to see is the plot." Wang Yu patted Xiaolan and explained.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Xiaolan, you learn from Wang Yu. They are so good. They are like you. They always want to see me make a fool of myself."


    "Wang Yu, I don''t know when you were bribed by your elder martial brother. How many things did you do behind my back? Turn your elbow out." Feng Xiaolan turns her lips and complains about Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu glanced at Su Jingfei, her pretty face turned red unconsciously, and she didn''t know what to think. She just retorted in a low voice: "this is the movie."


    Su Jingfei is more careful than Feng Xiaolan. He finds out that Wang Yu looks at herself, and then her face turns red. Su Jingfei sighs that the girl has a good temperament, but she is too shy. How can she blush easily, but she has some doubts. It seems that Wang Yu is not so shy before, and she dares to kiss herself on her own initiative!


    How could he think that after Wang Yu saw him and Wu Yanli making out, the shadow could not be forgotten. He dreamed many times in the middle of the night and woke up with abnormal health and had to take a bath. Now when he saw Su Jingfei, it''s strange that she didn''t think about it.


    "All right, let''s get ready for the movie. It will start in five minutes." Feng Xiaolan is the simplest of the three. The reason why she came to Su Jingfei is that Su Jingfei is the closest person she knows among her peers. Of course, there is no lack of Wang Yu''s opinion.


    Su Jingfei and Wang Yu have no opinions. Originally, they wanted to see the movie, but when arranging the seats, Su Jingfei was arranged to sit in the middle. This time, even Wang Yu was very determined to blush.


    In this way, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu sit on both sides of Su Jingfei. At this time, they don''t think about sisterhood. In fact, their real purpose of looking for Su Jingfei to see a movie is to be courageous. No matter how bold they say they are, in fact, they dare not watch this kind of movie if there is no one around them.


    After the three of you are seated, the movie has already started. Although the plot of this movie may be a little worse than the previous ones, the bloody scenes are more realistic because of the development of computer technology. Even Su Jingfei, who has seen the real scenes, has to admit that the technology of the United States in this field is absolutely ahead of the world. No wonder such a low-cost movie, It''s a good box office.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei just sat between them normally. The first bloody scene of the movie appeared, and the two women exclaimed, one holding Su Jingfei''s arm tightly against him.


    If it''s another special effects movie, Su Jingfei will watch it more carefully. But this kind of bloody movie, which is very false to him, is not interested in this kind of movie at all. If it''s not for the company of two girls, he won''t come. Now he is held by two girls, and his heart suddenly floats.


    Feng Xiaolan, even the youngest person she knows, is nearly 20 years old. Now she is afraid and hugs Su Jingfei''s arm.


    This makes Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster. If it''s just like this, it''s heart beat at most. Wang Yu is no braver than Feng Xiaolan. She may have inherited the perfect gene like Li Hongsi, and her figure is much more popular than Feng Xiaolan.


    Her pair is no worse than Li Hongsi, and they stick to Su Jingfei''s arms without reservation, even press his arms to his chest. If Su Jingfei hadn''t been struggling with Nalan Xiuying all night last night, maybe now they would have nosebleed. Nevertheless, he also began to be absent-minded. It doesn''t matter what the plot of the film is, He is experiencing the wonderful contact of girls.


    In fact, Su Jingfei had an idea from the beginning. Many movies and novels have said that when men and women go to the movies together, especially horror movies, there will be hugs.


    But today, Su Jingfei didn''t give up hope. After all, the two girls are here. Although there are a large number of them, they can''t let go. Who knows that when the movie starts, the two girls have already squeezed themselves tightly, regardless of their friends.


    At ordinary times, the two girls would blame Su Jingfei for taking advantage of her, but now they are very grateful for Su Jingfei''s doing so, which can make them feel very safe and can watch the movie at ease. Even they unconsciously embrace Su Jingfei and regard him as a reliance.


    Su Jingfei is held tightly by two beautiful girls, and they don''t influence each other. This makes Su Jingfei laugh and cry. Although the idea of embracing each other has been realized in Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, it is a special situation after all.


    Now the aboveboard support from left to right can be realized in Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, and it is still so natural that the effect of horror movies is really obvious.

 Chapter 365

    The whole movie takes 100 minutes. This kind of movie is not a big production. It won''t really take two hours. Less than five minutes from the beginning of the movie, Su Jingfei began to support each other. If other men know this kind of love, it must be envy and jealousy.


    However, Su Jingfei is very quick to laugh and cry. Wang Yu may be a little older and still regard Su Jingfei as a man. Her heart beat faster. Feng Xiaolan completely regards Su Jingfei as a support. At the beginning, she still hugs Su Jingfei. Later, she simply shrinks in Su Jingfei''s arms.


    Fortunately, Su''s height is good, otherwise Feng Xiaolan can''t do it. Although she has more physical contact with Su, Su can''t be happy. After all, there is a Wang Yu beside her.


    If Feng Xiaolan is the only one, Su Jingfei can only say that this is a kind of enjoyment. After all, a man with a beautiful girl in his arms will drool.


    But later, Wang Yu was almost squeezed out of place by Feng Xiaolan. When the girl said it, she seemed so bold. In fact, she was the most timid. Even though she was so protected by Su Jingfei, she was still tense and stiff.


    Su Jingfei apologizes for Wang Yu''s being squeezed out of position by Feng Xiaolan. Of course, this apology is sincere. Su Jingfei doesn''t know. He just makes more efforts to hold Wang Yu''s hand. He holds Feng Xiaolan in his arms, but he also holds Wang Yu tightly.


    Feng Xiaolan has a simple mind and has been immersed in the film. She just thinks that Su Jingfei''s arms are the safest. Now she ignores Su Jingfei''s gender, but Wang Yu is different. She has different feelings about Su Jingfei. At this time, she can''t control it.


    Just as Su Jingfei hugs Wang Yu again, Wang Yu has blushed and her mind is drawn out of the movie. Although she can''t see Su Jingfei''s face clearly under the dark curtain, she can see his outline. Su Jingfei is not a tough guy, but because of her concentrated expression, she is more determined.


    For a moment, Wang Yu couldn''t help but kiss Su Jingfei on the face. This is not the first time for her to kiss Su Jingfei. In the past, it was because of gratitude, but this time it was purely because of her special feelings for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has a pretty girl in his arms and a pretty girl next to him. Even if he is a wooden man, he can''t have no idea. Now he is given a kiss by Wang Yu, which is just adding fuel to the fire. This is the first time Su Jingfei responds to Wang Yu''s kiss.


    Without waiting for Wang Yu''s face to leave him, Su Jingfei has turned his head to kiss Wang Yu''s mouth, but also forcefully stretched out his tongue. When she doesn''t respond, he has hooked her tongue out.


    Later, they stopped watching movies. Wang Yu didn''t know anything at first, and gradually became responsive to Su Jingfei. Although she thought it was inappropriate, she couldn''t control herself.


    Su Jingfei was also a little surprised. Wang Yu didn''t resist his kiss at all. When did Wang Yu have such feelings for himself?


    He doesn''t think Wang Yu is a casual girl. If she doesn''t like herself, how can it be like this? Every time Wang Yu kisses herself before, he knows that it''s because she is grateful to herself, but it''s impossible to be grateful to herself.


    At this time, Feng Xiaolan suddenly began to murmur: "how can we not find the murderer? It''s so obvious that we can''t see it. It''s really stupid, isn''t it Wang Yu?" With these words, she will turn her head, and if she turns her head at this time, she must have just seen Su Jingfei and Wang Yu kissing.


    The men and women in the kiss suddenly wake up from their intoxication. Su Jingfei and Wang Yu quickly separate and turn their eyes to the screen. It seems that nothing happened just now. Wang Yu also quickly answers Feng Xiaolan: "Xiaolan, this is a movie. How can we find the murderer so soon? If we find it, isn''t the movie over? Look, it''s going to work out. "


    At this time, Feng Xiaolan also turned her head, still dissatisfied with the way: "if it was me, it must have been found, but this piece is really bloody, just now I almost vomit."


    "Me too. I didn''t dare to see it." When Wang Yu talks, he secretly glances at Su Jingfei, only to find that he is looking at himself. Immediately, Wang Yu feels that her face is burning, and her voice is gradually lowering. If the light is good, she can be found in the water.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t have the consciousness to be in Su Jingfei''s arms at all. She still said to herself, "originally, I thought I was studying medicine. I didn''t care too much about it, but I didn''t think it was still so disgusting. I won''t watch such a movie any more. It''s too uncomfortable."


    Su Jingfei and Wang Yu roll their eyes together. Doesn''t the girl think that she is studying traditional Chinese medicine, not a scalpel? Can she do the same?


    Feng Xiaolan doesn''t know that she wakes up a couple of mandarin ducks. She mumbles a few words and then focuses on the movie screen again. It seems that she didn''t speak before. She is still attracted by the plot.


    Su Jingfei is really helpless about this simple Feng Xiaolan. He and Wang Yu are interrupted, and now the atmosphere is destroyed, so it''s impossible to continue. He just has some headaches. He is impulsive and seems to have caused a lot of trouble. Looking at Wang Yu''s attitude, he obviously likes himself very much.


    There are a lot of women around him now. Although it''s not hard to say that he can''t deal with them, if he adds a few more now, there will be more troubles. What''s more, Wang Yu''s identity is still very special.


    It''s enough for him to have that kind of relationship with Nalan Xiuying now, but Nalan Xiuying is a mature woman after all, and she doesn''t mean to remarry. Even if their relationship becomes more special, at least it won''t affect her relationship with Liang Xiuwen.


    Wang Yu is different. She is a beautiful young girl, and she is basically sure to be Li Guofeng''s other daughter, Li hongsilk''s half sister.


    In this way, if something happens to Wang Yu, isn''t he waiting for his sisters to turn against each other? He doesn''t think there is no such possibility. Although he joked with Nalan Xiuying that he could take a nationality from a middle east country and marry four wives, it was all a joke.


    It''s not difficult to have the qualification of polygamy. It''s hard to find out how to deal with their relationship. Su Jingfei really has a headache when she thinks about her future life. Men always do this. No matter how hard it is, everything can be solved. After she gets excited, she begins to consider the consequences. Su Jingfei is an ordinary person, and it''s hard to avoid entanglement. In this regard, men are actually very counseling.


    At the same time, Wang Yu is also entangled. Her mind to Su Jingfei has been hidden, but she didn''t expect to pierce the window paper this time. Although both sides didn''t say anything, her first kiss was taken away by Su Jingfei. How can she not care.


    But she clearly remembers that Su Jingfei''s real girlfriend is Wu Yanli. They have done bad things between them, and they have even been seen by themselves.


    She doesn''t belittle herself. When she thinks of the sexy and hot Wu Yanli, she really doesn''t have any self-confidence. By comparison, she is like a green girl. She thinks that even if she gives her first time to Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei may not be able to dump Wu Yanli.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei is more than just Wu Yanli. The relationship between Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei should not be too simple. There is also Lin ruoke. Thinking about the beautiful girl beside Su Jingfei, Wang Yu also starts to feel confused.


    Among the three, the most simple is Feng Xiaolan. She is now nestling in Su Jingfei''s arms to watch the movie. She is not only at ease, but also very comfortable.


    It''s not that she doesn''t understand men''s and women''s affairs. She just has a simple mind and doesn''t think about it there. She just thinks that Su Jingfei is very close. Although she has close contact with Su Jingfei, she doesn''t have Wang Yu''s confused mind.


    A movie has only 100 minutes. After the kissing incident, Su Jingfei and Wang Yu can only watch the movie in silence, but their mind is not here. There is no impression of what the movie does. Only Feng Xiaolan is dedicated.


    Finally, at the end of the film, Feng Xiaolan said: "we finally found the murderer, but it''s really urgent. You say how much this screenwriter has cheated people. It''s so uncomfortable."


    With this sentence, Feng Xiaolan, who is also sober at the end of the movie, finds that she is still in Su Jingfei''s arms. She quickly separates from Su Jingfei with a red face. But she is careful that her liver keeps jumping and dancing, and she is still feeling in her heart. No wonder she is so relieved that her elder martial brother has been holding her arms all the time!


    Su Jingfei is also secretly relieved. Feng Xiaolan has a simple mind, and he can''t take advantage of her. In fact, her charm is not small.


    "Elder martial brother, you are so bad. You can''t forget to take advantage of a movie. You can''t come to see a movie with you next time. You''ve taken all the advantages." At this time, the wind Xiaolan do not know is to cover up their heartbeat, or out of what mind, suddenly arrogant way.

 Chapter 366

    At the end of the movie, the three left the cinema. In addition to Feng Xiaolan, they were also immersed in the movie and said, "this movie is worthy of being a series of movies, and the plot is really good. Although they just watched it, they wanted to go up and tell those people who is the murderer. It''s really worth watching. It''s no worse than those blockbusters, isn''t it, Wang Yu?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s pretty." Wang Yu didn''t pay much attention to the plot because of the things he had done secretly with Su Jingfei before, so he hastened to perfunctory now.


    Feng Xiaolan is a simple person. Naturally, she didn''t think much about it. She immediately discussed the plot with Wang Yu. In fact, she said that Wang Yu was listening.


    Su Jingfei looked at them with boundless emotion. In fact, the two girls were not similar in character. They became the best classmates, more like friends. Feng Xiaolan was a few years younger than Wang Yu, and Wang Yu was very humble to her.


    At this time, he found out that he was younger than Wang Yu. He couldn''t help laughing. How could he make out with some older women? Was he really a royal elder sister? In other words, he just found out that he likes sister brother relationship.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you laughing at? Why are you such a thief?" Feng Xiaolan just catches Su Jingfei''s smile and says discontentedly, "even if you don''t feel sick after watching such a bloody movie, how can you still laugh?"


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. The little girl was just scared out of her wits, but now she begins to blame herself. Should she be scared out of her wits!


    He thought in his heart, but he explained: "don''t forget, I am also a medical student. Since you are not afraid, why should I be afraid? Besides, don''t you give me courage?"


    Feng Xiaolan tilted her head and blinked her eyes. She nodded after a while and said, "yes, we are with you. If you want to be afraid again, you will be too timid."


    When she said this, her expression was very serious. Even Wang Yu, who was full of worries, couldn''t help laughing. In fact, they all knew that Feng Xiaolan was joking again. She was just naive and not stupid. Naturally, she knew that they were scared before, and there was no way to embolden Su Jingfei.


    But her appearance is very cute, even if it''s a joke, it gives people a kind of look that she really thinks so. Su Jingfei says that she can''t stand it. It''s estimated that this is the so-called cute.


    Three people talk and laugh, just at the end of the movie in the afternoon, it''s almost time for dinner, they just had a little coffee together before, dinner together naturally.


    The two women are not extravagant and wasteful. They don''t know that Su Jingfei is a billionaire. They don''t have the idea to fight against local tyrants. They just find a good restaurant and have a good meal.


    The two girls didn''t enter the society. Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t take them to drink. She just started to eat. Feng Xiaolan began to smile and said to Su Jingfei, "elder martial brother, we have an appointment with you today. In fact, we really have something to ask you for help. Watching a movie is just a passing way."


    Before Su Jingfei really thought that they wanted to help themselves. Later, he went to the cinema together. He really thought that they were going to watch the movie with him. Now he knew that they had something else to do, and he looked at Wang Yu unconsciously.


    Wang Yu was already full of shame to Su Jingfei, but now she turned red without speaking to him, which made Su Jingfei laugh, but she also thought she was very cute. Although this girl and Li hongsilk are half parents, their personalities are very different. Li hongsilk''s coldness is really not comparable to that of other girls.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s like this. Aren''t we going to graduate soon? Some students are not very optimistic about the prospect of traditional Chinese medicine, so we want to ask you to give them a lecture and encourage them. " Although Wang Yu was shy, he said what they meant. After that, he stared at Su Jingfei with his big eyes for fear that the word "no" would pop out of his mouth.


    Su Jingfei was shocked. Even though he thought about many possibilities, he didn''t expect to be like this. He asked himself to give lectures. What a joke. Now he''s only a university graduate, and he hasn''t got his diploma. What''s more, he''s a junior college student. He asked himself to give lectures to undergraduates!


    Even though Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan might be disappointed, he shook his head and said, "why do you want me to give lectures? I''m only 20 years old, and I don''t have any education experience. I can''t give lectures at all."


    "Elder martial brother, in fact, if you go to the lecture, my grandfather and President Liu are very suitable, but when I talk to them, they all recommend you to us. They say that your medical skills are absolutely the top in S City, and even the whole country should be regarded as a relatively high level." The wind small orchid at this time a change before the girl appearance, very serious way.


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. He didn''t expect that Mr. Feng and President Liu had such a high evaluation of himself. He knew that his medical skills should be unmatched in s city. At least in acupuncture, he was really very powerful in this era because of the powerful Luoying Shenzhen.


    But in terms of medical skills, if he is a national player, Su Jingfei still doesn''t believe it. After all, China is rich in resources and talents. No one dares to say that he is top-notch on one hand.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you hesitating about? Even if you are young, what''s the matter? You are a visiting expert in the Municipal Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. The name of expert is not a joke. Moreover, at that time, you just need to give a lecture. It''s not really for you to learn. It''s very simple. Just go up and say a few words, and then encourage others." Wind Xiaolan see Su Jingfei silence, quickly continue.


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and then understood what Feng Xiaolan meant. The lecture she was looking for herself was not an educational lecture, but just to encourage her classmates to have a good prospect of traditional Chinese medicine, so that she didn''t have to worry too much.


    Wang Yu also said: "yes, elder martial brother, this lecture may add a lot of talents to the field of traditional Chinese medicine. In fact, everyone''s medical skills are not bad even if they are not very proficient. If they all become traditional Chinese medicine, it will definitely help the development of traditional Chinese Medicine."


    If Feng Xiaolan''s request for help comes from Wang Yu''s request, Su Jingfei has to consider it carefully. She has just been kissing and touching other people in the cinema. Now, if she firmly refuses to ask for help, it seems that it is too much.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know when to start, and can''t be indifferent to women as before. Not only that, but as long as the women who are really recognized by him, let alone make reasonable demands, he can''t bear to refuse even if he puts forward some very difficult demands.


    "Since they are not optimistic about traditional Chinese medicine, why should they study it?" Su Jingfei didn''t refuse this time, but asked curiously.


    "It''s good to take the exam. At the beginning, because the major of traditional Chinese medicine is not easy to learn, the score line is relatively low. If those who have no hope of taking the bachelor''s degree can apply for this subject, they will have a lot of chances of admission. Anyway, after graduating from University, they don''t have to find a job in this major. Of course, if they can become traditional Chinese medicine, they won''t refuse." Feng Xiaolan is obviously clearer than Wang Yu in explaining this point.


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that there were still such twists and turns. These days it seems that it is the college entrance examination. He said with a smile: "it seems that there will be many new students in your major recently. In the examination, we wish those who take the college entrance examination good results."


    "Elder martial brother, are you true or false? They have finished the exam. Now it''s half a month." Feng Xiaolan sneers at her rudely.


    "Well, didn''t I just remember? I wish them good luck. I hope they can be honest and misjudge, and give them a hundred and eighty points Su Jingfei embarrassed smile, college entrance examination when he did not pay too much attention, naturally forget the day.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are speechless about Su Jingfei''s tired and lazy attitude, but soon Feng Xiaolan reacts. Her face is tense and discontented, and says, "elder martial brother, do you agree or not? Don''t change the topic. You''ll flash away."


    "Yes, elder martial brother, you can go. There are many beautiful women in our hospital!" Wang Yu also responded and started to induce Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei really laughed bitterly this time. Wang Yucai had been intimate with her. Now she charmed herself with the reason that most of the beautiful girls in the college. She really thought she was a sex wolf. However, Su Jingfei thought that she seemed to be such an image. At least in the eyes of the girls she knew, she should be a playboy.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t know Su Jingfei''s helplessness, but she seemed to think of it and said with a smile: "yes, elder martial brother, we also have nursing majors in TCM, but they are all pretty girls. You see, Wang Yu doesn''t have many such beautiful girls in nursing major."


    Wang Yu didn''t expect that Feng Xiaolan would pull herself in. Although she was really a school flower, when Su Jingfei looked at her, she became angry with Feng Xiaolan. The two girls suddenly made a scene, and Su Jingfei was even more helpless. The little girl was really different from the mature girl. She said that she was serious, but she made a scene.


    After a while, Su Jingfei felt that he should agree to this matter. Whether it was the relationship with Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, or the fact that it was a kind of help to the cause of traditional Chinese medicine, he should make some contribution. He should support traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Well, since you''ve all said that, I''ll promise you. When are you going to make it?" Su Jingfei thought of this and nodded.


    "Elder martial brother, I knew you were the best. I agreed. Let alone when we set the time, experts will give lectures. Naturally, it''s according to the experts'' time." Feng Xiaolan let go of Wang Yu and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t always be an expert. I''m just a guest. I''m not too busy recently. You can fix the time."


    He has thought that the recent integration of Su''s subsidiary company must be quite busy. He doesn''t need to show up as a shake off shopkeeper, just let Lin ruoke be busy.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go tomorrow." The two women looked at each other, and Feng Xiaolan fixed her voice.

 Chapter 367

    Su Jingfei agreed to the two women''s invitation, and instead of saying more, they began to talk about women. Although they were only little women, they were also women after all. For some problems, Su Jingfei really couldn''t intervene.


    In fact, he can also say that when they talk about underwear, he can give professional advice.


    I don''t know whether they are too close to Su Jingfei, so they don''t avoid this problem. I still remember Su Jingfei''s job. Anyway, when they talk about underwear, they don''t care about Su Jingfei''s presence.


    In fact, the relationship between Wang Yu and Su Jingfei is much closer than that of other friends. In her heart, Su Jingfei is definitely the person she likes. If you don''t care about Su Jingfei, you can say that you regard Su Jingfei as your own man, but Feng Xiaolan''s attitude is hard to figure out.


    Su Jingfei thinks that most of this is because she used to be an underwear model for herself. Even if she didn''t really see the beautiful scenery of Feng Xiaolan''s position, at least she knew the size. She was actually the youngest girl she knew.


    "Well, it''s a good meal today, elder martial brother. It seems that we have to play with you more in the future. You are a local tyrant. Our pocket money can''t compare with you." Su Jingfei is still daydreaming. Feng Xiaolan has already put down her chopsticks and says that she is full of wine and food. But when she talks, she unconsciously pats her stomach.


    Maybe it''s just Feng Xiaolan''s usual gesture of full eating. If it''s done in front of female classmates or family members, there''s no problem, but Su Jingfei is a man after all, and a normal young man.


    "Xiao Lan, be a lady." Wang Yu is a careful girl, and has been paying attention to Su Jingfei. She immediately understands why Su Jingfei is in a daze, and can''t help but hold Feng Xiaolan to blame.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t react at first. Seeing Su Jingfei staring at her chest, she suddenly blushed and muttered, "I forgot that there is a sex wolf, elder martial brother."


    Her words suddenly made Su Jingfei''s face hot. Doesn''t the girl know how to lower her voice? He coughed and said, "OK, OK, I''m going to check out now. You can pack up and go with me." Then he turned around and left. It''s really a bit of a runaway feeling.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu look at each other and both of them laugh. Su Jingfei''s embarrassment is rare.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t really run away. He just made out with Wang Yu and stared at Feng Xiaolan. He was embarrassed. He didn''t know how he became so indecisive when he was called a sex wolf.


    Since it''s a small restaurant, the food won''t be very expensive. For Su Jingfei, even if he invites two girls to eat here every day, it won''t affect him.


    It''s not far from the two girls'' home, but Feng Xiaolan''s is closer. Naturally, Su Jingfei wants to send them home. Feng Xiaolan is the first one to be sent home, not only because her home is closer, but also because Su Jingfei and Wang Yu have a tacit understanding.


    After Feng Xiaolan waves home, only Su Jingfei and Wang Yu are left on the road. At this time, the atmosphere becomes strange. Wang Yu slightly lowers her head and follows Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei walks in front with her negative hand. It''s not far from Wang Yu''s home. Just walk there.


    "Am I that terrible? Why are you always following me with your head down? " Su Jingfei looks at Wang Yu as if she is a little girl who makes mistakes. She can''t help laughing.


    "Ah, er, no, you''re not terrible." Wang Yu looked up at Su Jingfei and saw that he was joking. He couldn''t help but explain.


    "Then why are you so afraid of me? Two people walk side by side. I''m not the one who leads the way. You''re still following me. People who don''t know think I''m bullying you!" Su Jingfei found that Wang Yu was always shy and funny in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Wang Yu''s pretty face is really more red, but she is very clever to take two steps, side by side with Su Jingfei. I don''t know whether she is afraid of being misunderstood and bullied by Su Jingfei, or whether she thinks Su Jingfei''s words are correct.


    When she and Su Jingfei are side by side, Su Jingfei suddenly grabs one of her little hands and says with a smile: "since they are side by side, naturally they will hold hands."


    Wang Yu''s instinctive reaction, struggling for a while, but her strength is not as strong as Su Jingfei''s. as long as Su Jingfei wants to hold hands, she can''t struggle at all, so she has to let Su Jingfei hold hands. However, her face is redder, her heart beats faster, and her heart is still in secret. This is probably the feeling of love.


    Su Jingfei holds Wang Yu''s little hand and can clearly feel her tension. Her palms are sweating. She sighs in her heart that this is the most innocent girl. She has no experience in love.


    Although Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen have never been in love, they have been in society for a long time. In fact, the simple student mentality has long gone.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are quite different in character, but there is no difference in their pure mentality. They have not entered the society and have not received the influence of some social customs. They are simple and lovely.


    "You are so afraid of me. I think you are sweating nervously." Su Jingfei secretly likes it, but still does not forget to tease Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu nervously wiped his forehead with his hand. There was no sweat at all. He couldn''t help but angrily said, "there''s no sweat. You cheat me. I''m not afraid of you. There''s no tension."


    Su Jingfei saw that the girl was calm and almost laughed. At the same time, they had already left the main street. Su Jingfei suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Wang Yu. With a bad smile on his face, he said, "I''ll have a good look. Are you really nervous?"


    Wang Yu is startled by Su Jingfei''s sudden stop. However, when she receives Su Jingfei''s eyes, she can''t help but want to dodge. Su Jingfei seems to have fire in her eyes and can melt herself.


    Su Jingfei is on the street. Naturally, he doesn''t have any misconceptions. Now he really looks at Wang Yu with appreciative eyes. This girl is really a school flower.


    Wang Yu is not the kind of beautiful girl who has fallen in love with the country, nor is she the kind of demon who has brought disaster to the country and the people. However, her appearance is very delicate, with a pair of eyes, which makes her more intellectual, but also a bit more charming.


    The most moving thing about her is her delicate facial features. All the women Su Jingfei knew were either in good shape or charming temperament, but it really had nothing to do with delicacy. Wang Yu was undoubtedly the most beautiful among all the women. Even if she looked at it like this, she could not help feeling that it was like a work of art.


    Her mother, Wang Weihong, is actually a beautiful girl, but she is not as young and beautiful as Wang Yu recently. Wang Yu inherits the advantages of her and Li Guofeng, and should be more beautiful than Wang Weihong at the beginning.


    From the outline of Wang Yu''s face, Su Jingfei can actually see that she is similar to Li hongsilk, but her temperament is more like Liang Xiuwen''s.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you looking at? Are there flowers on my face?" Wang Yu can''t stand Su Jingfei''s burning eyes. She can''t help blushing and arrogant. Although she is easily shy, she is also a girl. All girls have the attribute of arrogance and coquetry, and she doesn''t lack it.


    At this moment, she did not think of the intimate relationship between Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei, nor did she think of the complex relationship between Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei. Now she really experienced the feeling of love, and her heart could not be restrained.


    Su Jingfei seldom talks sweet words at ordinary times, but now he has an idea: "there are no flowers on your face, but you are more beautiful than flowers."


    No matter how numb the words are, they are the truest words in the ears of women who are in love. Wang Yu is just like that now. She is intoxicated and her eyes are slightly closed. At this time, she doesn''t have to say any more.


    Su Jingfei is not a real fool. At this moment, if he doesn''t know what to do, he is really doomed to be lonely. So he tugged Wang Yu tightly in his arms without hesitation, and bowed his head to kiss Wang Yu''s lovely lips.


    This time is different from that in the cinema. Although they were kissing at that time, they couldn''t devote themselves to it because of Xiaolan''s presence. This was their formal kiss.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have any skills at this time. For such a pure girl, Su Jingfei only needs to infect her with her own enthusiasm.


    Wang Yu didn''t have any extra thoughts at this time. She just felt very good to be held by Su Jingfei. Originally, she just liked Su Jingfei, but now she immediately knew that she had fallen in love with the man in front of her.


    People say that a kiss can make love. Before, Wang Yu thought that it was all made up by the novelist. Now it''s her turn to know that there is a real kiss.


    It''s night, and they''re in a remote place. No one bothers them at all. Su Jingfei can''t let her go until Wang Yu can''t breathe. Even so, she still hugs her tightly.


    Su Jingfei is in debt now. Anyway, there are a lot of women around him. In addition, a Wang Yu just adds a little trouble. Moreover, for this pure girl, he doesn''t plan to really develop into the bed with her. Now such simple feelings are still very intoxicating.


    Compared with other women, Su Jingfei really did not experience the pure feelings of her schooldays. I did not expect that she and Wang Yu had such a development.


    Wang Yu is also in Su Jingfei''s arms. At this moment, she is very sure that she is happy. She can be sure of her heart. She doesn''t know when she wants to be with Su Jingfei. At this time, it can be regarded as her wish.

 Chapter 368

    When Su Jingfei came home, it was already more than ten o''clock in the evening. Although the development between him and Wang Yu was a bit unexpected, the simple feeling of love made Su Jingfei like it very much.


    Sometimes he is also thinking about whether he is really fickle and why there are so many women. In other words, when he faces every woman, he is actually attentive. At least he has feelings for every woman. Although there are some differences, he does not regard them as pure dew marriage.


    In terms of development, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have the simplest relationship with him, but they can''t be separated. At least Su Jingfei won''t have no feelings for the two girls, and the two girls can''t accommodate anyone else because of what they have done to them. Otherwise, they won''t accept the madness of accompanying Su Jingfei together, despite some external factors, We can''t help saying that they accepted each other.


    Now he comes home and sees Li Hongsi waiting in the living room. Su Jingfei is a little guilty, but he can''t tell Li Hongsi everything about himself. He just says with a smile, "red silk, you haven''t slept yet!"


    "I sleep? When did I go to bed so early? " Li Hongsi glanced at Su Jingfei and said coldly.


    Su Jingfei''s heart thumped for a moment, and Li hongsilk must have an opinion on herself. She quickly changed the topic and said, "No.1 and No.6, are they not here to protect you?"


    Li Hongsi knew what Su Jingfei meant, but she couldn''t help looking at the bathroom and said, "they''re all here, but they''re all taking a bath."


    Su Jingfei is relieved that Li Hongsi is not really angry when she can talk to her like this. They have been together for so long, and they know each other very well. He slowly walks over to sit beside Li Hongsi and gently hugs Li Hongsi''s small waist. She struggles a little, so Su Jingfei doesn''t care.


    This is a small signal. Li Hongsi can be regarded as her most formal cohabitation girlfriend, and her temper is naturally bigger. Su Jingfei''s heart is already a little empty. At this time, she can only ingratiate herself by saying: "red silk, who makes you angry again, you tell me, I''ll teach him a lesson for you, No.1 or No.6. If they don''t behave well, I''ll change them."


    Li Hongsi rolled her eyes. This guy is very cheeky. It''s clear that she made a mistake, and she has to put the blame on others. She snorted: "don''t you blush when you say this?"


    "I blush. Why don''t I blush? I can''t be ashamed now." Su Jingfei seriously admitted his mistake, but Li Hongsi was stunned. He just said: "I just wanted to give you security, but I didn''t expect that they were so disobedient. I was wrong. I was really wrong."


    This time, Li Hongsi really laughed angrily. She thought this guy was cheeky enough. Now she knows that she underestimated him a lot. Please speak quickly, or she will be angry with this guy.


    "Don''t put the blame on others. Last night, you drank too much wine and didn''t go home. Instead, you went to open a room. Do you think it''s uncomfortable for me to sleep here, or is there someone in the hotel that makes you think about it?" Li Hongsi stares at Su Jingfei. She can''t keep cool with her.


    Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and then he was overjoyed. Originally, he thought it was his own and other women''s affairs that made Li Hongsi angry. Now he realized that it was so. He immediately felt no guilty. He quickly explained, "it''s not my fault. I drank too much yesterday. I can''t remember what happened. It''s good that I could find a place to sleep yesterday, Almost sleeping out on the street. "


    He is Li Hongsi''s favorite. Although she knows that Su Jingfei is trying to win sympathy, Li Hongsi is still a bit distressed and says, "you deserve to sleep on the street and never return home. That''s the result. In a place like a hotel, what are you doing when you have nothing to do?"


    Su Jingfei said that this woman really can''t fall in love. Once she falls in love, what a cool person she is will be silly. Li hongsilk doesn''t think she went to the hotel to find a lady.


    Of course, he just thought about it in his heart, but he quickly admitted his mistake and said, "I know. I will change it in the future. No matter what the situation, I will try my best to climb up to your bed."


    "Well, it''s good to know my mistakes and correct them. No, what''s climbing on my bed? It''s going home." Li Hongsi nodded at first, then reacted and was angry.


    Su Jingfei then became thick skinned again. With a smile, he gave a kiss on Li hongsilk''s face and said, "I''m an old man and wife. How can I be so shy? If I don''t get on your bed, you will get on my bed."


    Although Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei have been inseparable from each other for a long time, they can''t help but look like peach blossoms. The bad guy doesn''t forget that he secretly went to bed with him in those two days. But Su Jingfei is right. He has been used to sleeping with Su Jingfei for a long time. He didn''t sleep soundly yesterday.


    Su Jingfei saw Su Jingfei''s red face and didn''t speak. Naturally, she had to move because her big hand had already reached into her arms. Li Hongxian had already pressed his hand and said, "you''re going to die. No. 1 and No. 6 are taking a bath!"


    "Just wash it. It has nothing to do with me. I can''t wait for them to wash it." Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. It doesn''t matter.


    "Bah, you think it''s beautiful. You really think you''re the emperor. People are waiting for you to take a bath. You''re becoming more and more licentious now." Li Hongsi did not hide her contempt.


    Su Jingfei broke into a sweat and said with a bitter smile, "honey, I don''t have this idea. I don''t plan to open a harem." Of course, when he said these words, he couldn''t help feeling guilty. Now the Hougong lineup is not small. He didn''t believe it.


    Li Hongsi also said she didn''t believe it, and even asked: "since you don''t have this plan, how can you get so many beautiful female bodyguards? I think they are almost as good as me."


    This is no exaggeration. Although the six female bodyguards are not up to the level of Li hongsilk, they are definitely pretty girls. It''s easy for people to misunderstand Su Jingfei''s six pretty girls. Of course, Su Jingfei was wronged this time. So many pretty girls were transferred here, which is the meaning of Qingming.


    Before waiting for him to explain, Li Hongsi had already said: "and, after you went to receive Lin Group today, it seems that it''s not noon. It''s ten o''clock. What are you doing?"


    Although Su Jingfei is guilty, she is still a little unhappy. Li hongsilk actually starts to ask her whereabouts. Let alone the person who has something to do, even if he doesn''t have anything to do, he doesn''t want to be asked for privacy. However, Su Jingfei still apologizes for going out with a beautiful girl today.


    Li Hongsi can see his thoughts from Su Jingfei''s face. In fact, when she asked this, she didn''t doubt it. She just said it out of the blue. Now she has some regrets.


    Su Jingfei sighed, who let their relationship with Li hongsilk has reached this step, also did not hide the way: "today is Xiaolan and Wang Yu two people to find me something, in the afternoon I am with them, and tomorrow I still want to find them."


    He didn''t say what to do on purpose. He was a little angry indeed. In the end, he even stimulated Li Hongsi.


    After all, Li Hongsi is not a simple girl. Hearing Su Jingfei''s dissatisfaction, she softened her tone and said: "Jingfei, I don''t doubt you, nor don''t give you private space. You should know my mind about you. If you have anything, you can call me to make me feel at ease."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He really ignored this problem. He didn''t call Li Hongsi. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei began to feel guilty again. He felt that his mood was like a roller coaster, and his IQ was not enough in the face of his children''s feelings.


    "I see. I''m sure I''ll call you later." Su Jingfei sighed: "I''ve always been myself. Now I''ve got a girlfriend. My mind hasn''t changed. Don''t blame me."


    "I know. You will remember me at home." Li Hongsi naturally knows Su Jingfei''s situation. He is almost lonely since childhood. It''s not hard to understand that he has such a character. Li Hongsi''s mother''s love overflows immediately. No matter No. 1 or no. 6 may come out at any time, she directly holds Su Jingfei in her arms.


    Su Jingfei was still a little guilty. After being held in her arms by Li Hongsi, she completely dissipated. Today, she was holding two beautiful girls to watch a movie. Later, she made out with Wang Yu for a while. Although she was able to hold back at that time, it''s different now.


    I didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be in trouble at this time. Li hongsilk''s whole body was a while, and she couldn''t stand Su Jingfei for a long time. She soon got hot all over. She quickly stopped Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, let''s wait for the evening. No.1 and No.6 are coming out soon."


    Su Jingfei didn''t really lose his mind. Thinking of the embarrassment of No. 1 and No. 6, he immediately said: "I''ll rent the opposite light bulb and hang the two light bulbs in that room. Our two people''s world is so mercilessly disturbed."


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s angry appearance, Li Hongsi was dumbfounded and lost her smile. From this point of view, Su Jingfei was really a child. She gave him a kiss on the lips, and Li Hongsi said with a smile: "dear darling, whatever you do at night."


    "Really?" Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened.


    Li Hongsi''s face turned red, but she still nodded. She knew that she would not be able to sleep tonight, but she could not refuse Su Jingfei. However, without waiting for Su Jingfei to be happy, she asked again, "by the way, you just said that Xiaolan wanted to see you. What''s the matter?"


    Su Jingfei''s way of thinking is sure that this is the real Li hongsilk. Although she can be very calm before, she always keeps it in mind. At this time, he doesn''t intend to tease Li hongsilk. He simply says, "they invited me to their school to give a lecture. I''ve agreed. I''ll go tomorrow. Your husband, I''m a professor now."

 Chapter 369

    Although Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi lived in the house because of No.1 and No.6, they didn''t stop. They spent a whole night on the second floor. When they got up the next morning, Li Hongsi complained about Su Jingfei. It was estimated that No.1 and No.6 heard them.


    Su Jingfei is much more calm about this. No.1 and No.6 live here. Naturally, they know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi. They both live together. If there is no movement, it is not normal.


    "When you go to give a lecture today, you have to dress up. You have to look more stable. Otherwise, how can other students listen to you?" This morning, Li hongsilk will naturally go to work in the company. At the same time, Su Jingfei will also go to Feng Xiaolan''s school to give a lecture. They will clean up together.


    Su Jingfei nodded and asked Li hongsilk to help her tie. He said: "Xiaolan is just a fool. Let me give a lecture to these people. It makes me feel like a professor."


    "I think it''s good. You''re only 20 years old now. You have such an opportunity. You can go further and further along this road." Li Hongsi told Su Jingfei in a tone that she couldn''t tell whether she was flattering or joking. She enjoyed the same behavior as her wife taking care of her husband. She wore a beautiful and dignified tie.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not a person who likes to be restrained, but since he goes to give a lecture, he at least shows that he is an expert, and his image can''t be too bad. What''s more, he has to worry about the face of Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu.


    They are soon ready to go out. No. 1 and No. 6, as Li hongsilk''s bodyguards, will naturally go to the company together. In order to make their identity more suitable, they are also assigned positions in the company. As Qingming said before, these girls can not only be bodyguards, but also have great abilities, There''s absolutely no problem being an ordinary employee.


    No. 1 and No. 6 saw Su Jingfei come down, and the two women blushed together. Although they just had some simple facial changes, Su Jingfei had already found out that no matter how stupid he was, he also understood why.


    The two girls lived in their former small bedroom last night. Even if the sound insulation effect of this duplex building is good, it is impossible to block Li Hongsi''s begging for mercy. The two girls listen to the free live broadcast all night. No matter how simple they are, they know what the sound means.


    Similar to their reaction, Li Hongsi''s pretty face is also slightly red, only Su Jingfei is cheeky, as if nothing has been done, frankly said: "No.1, no.6, from today on, you will be responsible for the safety of red silk, I will have other things later, you can send red silk to the company, remember that everything is not important, the most important thing is the safety of red silk."


    "Don''t worry, boss, we''ve had a good training for this kind of thing, otherwise we won''t send out action." No.1 is very serious. It''s time to salute.


    This made Su Jingfei secretly nod his head. As expected, people from the army, no matter what their ability, can at least make people feel at ease. They are more reliable than those from the bodyguard company.


    Now that No.1 has made a promise, Su Jingfei does not talk nonsense. He says with a smile, "OK, since you have confidence, it''s best. Now go to the company."


    Although No.1 female soldier also listened to the live broadcast last night, she was a little older and could face Su Jingfei calmly as much as possible. No.6 was shy and evasive because she was young. She did not dare to focus on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to rent a house for them. He didn''t think that there would be two listeners every day. Even if he didn''t care much, it would be a bit awkward. Of course, renting a house can''t be far away. It should be the best way to rent a house for them. No matter what the situation, they can come here for the first time.


    "Jingfei, I''ll leave. You go to find Xiaolan and them. Don''t be shameful today." After Li Hongsi got on the bus, she told Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care that No.1 and No.6 were nearby. He gave Li hongsilk a kiss directly. Then he said with a smile, "don''t worry. When I lost someone, I won''t let you down."


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu make an appointment with Su Jingfei. They go to school first. Su Jingfei goes directly to school to find them. When Li hongsilk goes to work, Su Jingfei immediately goes to Feng Xiaolan''s school. Although she has been studying in s city for several years, Su Jingfei has never been to their school.


    This traditional Chinese medicine hospital is an undergraduate. Although its score is slightly lower than that of other schools, it is much better than Su Jingfei''s school. When Su Jingfei came to this school, he felt the learning atmosphere.


    Su Jingfei didn''t dress casually today. He was dressed in a stiff suit. He looked very imposing. The students on the roadside couldn''t help looking sideways.


    Su Jingfei accepted these students'' guessing eyes. Now he is much better than before. He didn''t care much about strangers'' eyes before, and now he doesn''t feel special at all.


    It''s just that this state can''t be maintained until Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan appear. Although Feng Xiaolan is relatively simple, she is a real school flower, let alone Wang Yu. Her appearance is not under Feng Xiaolan, and she is naturally the goddess in everyone''s mind.


    As soon as the two girls appeared, they were recognized by the passers-by and students. Then they saw a frightening scene. Feng Xiaolan took Su Jingfei''s hand and went to the conference room of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. As she walked, she said: "elder martial brother, you''re really on time. I told them that experts always have to have a bit of airs, They''re all ready for you to be late. "


    Although Wang Yu wanted to pull Su Jingfei''s hand in her heart, she didn''t dare because she was shy. Instead, Su Jingfei pulled Wang Yu. In fact, although Feng Xiaolan was pulling Su Jingfei and Su Jingfei was pulling Wang Yu, in the eyes of those students, Su Jingfei was pulling two beautiful girls.


    This situation immediately ignited the emotions of those students, the two beautiful girls, but the school''s well-known figures, so far have not heard of their love, now what is the origin of this little white face?


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the people in this university were so curious. He thought that his common actions made him known by many people before he began to give a lecture. However, few people knew his name. The name of Su Jingfei was the person who came to rob the school flowers.


    "Stop, who are you? What are you doing in our school?" Three people have not gone to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, there have been three boys blocking the road, the first boy is still staring at Su Jingfei asked.


    Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth. He just looked left and right. He didn''t know who he was. He came to the lecture and didn''t want to make any trouble.


    "Zhou Zhengming, this is the expert we invited. You should be polite. Besides, when our school banned outsiders, the principal didn''t mean that. What do you want to do?" Feng Xiaolan was su Jingfei looked at two eyes, suddenly feel pale face, he invited someone to give a lecture, unexpectedly someone demolished, now the tone is not good way.


    "Xiaolan, even if you invite experts, you should really invite experts. I''m afraid you will be cheated. You are still young!" The boy named Zhou Zhengming''s attitude suddenly changed. He seemed to care about Feng Xiaolan very much.


    "No, Zhou Zhengming. I know in my heart whether I will be cheated or not. Get out of the way and don''t delay me in my work." Feng Xiaolan didn''t mean to be polite at all.


    As soon as Zhou Zhengming''s face changed, in addition to the two people around him, there were also some onlookers. If Feng Xiaolan didn''t give him face, some of them made him unable to get off the stage. However, because of this depression, Zhou Zhengming couldn''t do anything to Feng Xiaolan and immediately concentrated all his resentment on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has experienced something like this more than once. Seeing his eyes, Su Jingfei already knows what he is thinking, but he has no interest in such a person. Just pretend he doesn''t know anything.


    He didn''t care about Zhou Zhengming''s provocative eyes, but Zhou Zhengming mistook it for Su Jingfei''s disdain for him. He hummed coldly: "Xiaolan, I think we should find a teacher for this matter. Is it so young for an expert? Don''t you forget what the teacher said? Chinese medicine needs years of experience to become a good doctor. "


    Although his words meant to be troublesome, others couldn''t help nodding. They also heard Feng Xiaolan''s words. Is this the expert they said they would give lectures in school? It''s too unbelievable.


    Although this little white face looks more mature in his clothes, no matter how mature he is, Su Jingfei looks similar to these students in age.


    The experts in the minds of these students, though not completely white, should at least be an elderly person. It''s better to be the same as those professors in the school. There''s no need to really say anything. One stop there will make many people trust him. Su Jingfei is obviously not like this.


    For this boy''s words, Su Jingfei was dumbfounded. In the hospital, at first, he was also questioned. Finally, with his real ability, he corrected people''s opinions.


    Today, he thought that the students might not be convinced, but at most, he thought about it in his heart. Unexpectedly, Zhou Zhengming proposed that he was a normal student in the school, and his natural age was older than Su Jingfei. He suspected that Su Jingfei was totally reasonable.


    "Zhou Zhengming, there are many people waiting in the conference room now. If you continue to delay our time, the Department will definitely punish you." Feng Xiaolan sees that Su Jingfei is questioned, and her face is dull, and her pretty face has sunk.


    Zhou Zhengming would not be so impulsive at ordinary times, but watching Feng Xiaolan holding Su Jingfei''s hand tightly all the time, he hummed: "Xiaolan, I''m for your own good. There are too many swindlers in today''s society. I''m really afraid that you will be cheated by some people with other intentions."


    "Zhou Zhengming, don''t go too far. Why do you say people are liars?" Wang Yu can''t accept the slander of Su Jingfei. He stands up straight.

 Chapter 370

    Wang Yu suddenly stepped forward, and his friends were shocked. Anyone who knows Wang Yu a little knows that Wang Yu is gentle. Although he is not so weak, he certainly doesn''t talk so loudly with others.


    Now her tone is obviously full of anger. Most people feel that Su Jingfei, who she and Feng Xiaolan invited, is questioned. She feels angry, but Feng Xiaolan unconsciously looks at Wang Yu more. Of all the people, she naturally knows Wang Yu best, and Wang Yu''s anger is definitely not because of face.


    So the source of her anger is that she was questioned by Su Jingfei, and the real reason for Wang Yu''s anger is that she is angry for Su Jingfei. Feng Xiaolan has to seriously consider Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu didn''t know that he was careless and betrayed his true intention. He was suspected by Feng Xiaolan. He still said, "Zhou Zhengming, if you don''t have the ability yourself, don''t doubt that others have the ability. No matter how young Feng Xiaolan and I are, we are not stupid. If elder martial brother doesn''t have the ability, how can we find him?"


    "Elder martial brother? What a friendly cry Zhou Zhengming''s face was red and white by Wang Yu, but a sour word came from his side, and two more people appeared in the public view.


    The speaker is a woman. There is a handsome boy standing beside her. But the boy''s eyes are full of lust, and Wang Yu''s eyes are not right. When he looks at Su Jingfei, he is as fierce as a hunting dog looking at his prey.


    Su Jingfei has a lot of knowledge. He has already guessed the situation of the two people. He sneers in the dark. It seems that his dress today is too honest. Sometimes you don''t want to make trouble. Even if you keep a low profile, you may not be able to be stable.


    "Min Rujia, Wang Yu asked elder martial brother to take care of your business. You are not from our department. You are here to make trouble." Compared with Wang Yu''s gentleness, pure Feng Xiaolan is very fierce. Seeing a woman appear on the stage, she immediately says tit for tat: "Su Jingfei is our elder martial brother. What''s the problem? My grandfather asked me to call him that."


    Most of the people present had some understanding of Feng Xiaolan''s information, and suddenly they felt a little bit of respect for Feng Xiaolan''s grandfather. Although this lecture was not held by Mr. Feng, he was also here, and he was very famous in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Now people have heard that this is the meaning of master Feng. Some people have been thinking that Su Jingfei has something to do with master Feng. Although he is young, maybe his medical skills are good, but more people still doubt that even if he is a disciple of master Feng, his medical skills are not enough to give lectures.


    Min Rujia was topped by Feng Xiaolan. Instead of flinching, she said with a smile: "even if I''m not from your department of traditional Chinese medicine, I''m also a nursing professional. Let me have a look. No one can say it. At least it''s better than some people who go through the back door."


    When she speaks, she looks at Wang Yu intentionally or unintentionally. Su Jingfei can be sure that this woman is aimed at Wang Yu. In fact, she looks pretty, even though she is not a pretty girl. At least in school, she can be regarded as an office worker, but her appearance is too strong, with a wind of dust, and her temperament is far worse than Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s face was already very ugly and said, "Min Rujia, even if you have any conflicts with me, let''s settle them in private. Don''t slander elder martial brother here."


    "Hum, I''ll know if it''s a false accusation. If your elder martial brother can really convince people, he won''t be afraid of me saying it here." Min Rujia is not flustered and says with a smile.


    Since she is a nursing professional, she also has some common sense in medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine needs time to accumulate. At least that kind of clinical experience is not just learning knowledge. It is definitely more difficult than western medicine. After all, the requirement of pulse diagnosis is very high, and problems must be found in details.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are both very angry with min Rujia''s attitude, and they are ready to speak. Su Jingfei suddenly pulls them out, steps forward, and says to min Rujia with a smile, "your name is min Rujia."


    "Yes, what''s the matter? I''m not convinced?" Min Rujia is not afraid at all. She looks at Su Jingfei and sneers.


    Everyone is also very curious. How does Su Jingfei come out of his mouth all of a sudden? Does he want to bully min Rujia? Is he a woman? Then he is wrong. He may not know who is next to min Rujia.


    Su Jingfei, unexpectedly, did not do anything out of style, but said with a smile: "there is nothing unconvinced, just I want to tell you something." Without waiting for min Rujia to open his mouth, he quickly said: "if a man has kidney deficiency, he just needs to make up for it. If a woman has kidney deficiency, the problem will be serious. The two pregnancies you have had have a great impact on your body. You should be abstinent for at least one year. Unfortunately, you don''t know how to introspect yourself. Now it''s kidney deficiency. I suggest you go to the hospital as soon as possible."


    His words were quick and urgent, but the words were clear. No matter how many people were in the long field, the other audience heard them clearly, and all of them burst into flames.


    Naturally, they are not familiar with min Rujia. They just think that this girl has some amorous feelings, but they don''t know her usual behavior. Now, after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they immediately spread them. It''s just a few minutes. People all over the place have already known about min Rujia.


    Everyone is dubious. After all, Su Jingfei and min Rujia obviously don''t know each other. What he says is likely to be a slander. Everyone is waiting for min Rujia''s response.


    People don''t know about the situation. Of course, min Rujia is very familiar with it. She doesn''t know whether she really has kidney deficiency or not. Her two abortions are an ironclad fact. She doesn''t understand how Su Jingfei knows, but it''s no doubt that she spills salt on the wound.


    "What are you talking about? I''ve heard that men have kidney deficiency, and no woman has kidney deficiency." The man beside min Rujia had been looking at Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. Now seeing that min Rujia was told by Su Jingfei that he didn''t know what to do, he immediately stood up and said.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of his threat. He just shakes his head and says: "Alas, some people take ignorance as natural and unrestrained. I have nothing to do with it, but I kindly remind you that your kidney deficiency is more serious than her. You take too much medicine. Go to the hospital quickly, or you can be a eunuch after you are over 30 years old. I am too soft hearted and can only help you here."


    His voice was heard clearly again by people all over the place. They had heard about the man beside min Rujia for a long time. This time, people didn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, they were gloating. This guy really wanted to become a eunuch!


    Men do often take medicine to boost their fun. Now when they hear Su Jingfei''s words, their face suddenly changes. No matter what kind of demeanor, they just go up with a punch and say, "I''ve wiped it. I dare to make my rumor. I''ll let you know why the flowers are so red."


    His height is about 1.8 meters, and he is also strong. With this sudden blow, the timid girls all scream out. It seems that Su Jingfei is more gentle and probably will be beaten.


    Only Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are calm in the crowd. They all know Su Jingfei''s strength. Let alone the empty man in front of them, even if there are another ten or eight, Su Jingfei will be OK. What''s more, even if they are worried, it''s too late.


    Su Jingfei sighed. He was originally here to give a lecture. He didn''t expect that the environment here was so good. He really needed inspiration. Otherwise, the Department of traditional Chinese medicine might be shut down.


    He thought in his heart, and he didn''t forget to dodge the man''s fist. When he was passing by, he felt his foot casually. The speed was extremely fast, and the person with slow eyes didn''t understand it at all. He saw the man who attacked Su Jingfei staggering and falling to the ground.


    "Oh, you said that even if I said you were right, you don''t have to be grateful to me. If you give me such a big gift, I don''t mean it. Otherwise, I''ll take it and go to the hospital quickly." Su Jingfei pretends to be very embarrassed.


    When people saw the man fall, they were still wondering what was going on. Now after hearing Su Jingfei''s funny words, they immediately guessed that these people did not dare to laugh because of the man''s power, but their eyes were full of laughter. For the first time, they saw the man in such a mess.


    Min Rujia was very good at this time. She quickly went to help her man, but she was soon thrown away. The man who fell down had no light on his face. Looking at Su Jingfei, her eyes were more fierce. She hummed: "no one dares to touch me, Hu Shao. You are the first one. I''ll see how to open your lecture today." Then he put a wipe on his nose. Just now his nose fell and bled.


    Su Jingfei sniffed: "I said Hu Shao, if your nose doesn''t bleed when you speak, and you have a little momentum, how can I feel you so miserable now?"


    "Good boy, you are so angry that you dare to make sarcastic remarks. Wait for me." At this time, he also felt that he could not stay here for a long time, so he turned around and left.


    Min Rujia glared at Su Jingfei and said with a sneer, "you''re finished. Don''t think you''re a fake expert. You can be successful in school. Now that you''ve offended Hu Shao, let your family prepare for the future."


    Su Jingfei chuckled and said, "don''t worry about the future. If I hang up, I''ll bury it on the spot. But you''d better go to the hospital according to my suggestion. Otherwise, you will not only have kidney deficiency, but also be infertile all your life. Believe it or not, I believe it anyway."


    Min Rujia didn''t expect that at this time, Su Jingfei was still in the mood to say so to himself. He felt the strange eyes of the people. No matter whether they believed it or not, his reputation was destroyed by Su Jingfei''s words.


    Min Rujia and Hu Shao left. Zhou Mingming, who had been standing in the way before, was stunned for a long time. He thought Hu Shao was coming, and Su Jingfei was sure to suffer a loss. But he didn''t expect that he was so reckless that he was tripped up and ran away. This really made people have to despise him, but he didn''t dare to go forward.

 Chapter 371

    "Classmate Zhou Zhengming, do you want to check whether I am an expert or not?" Su Jingfei waits for Hu Shao and min Rujia to leave, and then smiles to Zhou Zhengming.


    Zhou Zhengming shakes unconsciously. Although he is jealous of Su Jingfei, he is not brave. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t really fight Hu Shao, he may suffer from his agility.


    In the heart comforts oneself, the gentleman moves the mouth not to start, already shook his head a way: "the examination your matter does not need me to come, you past."


    Su Jingfei''s smile suddenly subsided after he finished his sentence and hummed: "since you know that you are not qualified to control whether I am a real expert or not, and you are still standing in the way. Good dogs know that they are not in the way. What do you mean?"


    Although Su Jingfei was very rude, both the onlookers and Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu felt very relieved.


    Zhou Zhengming opened his mouth for a long time. He didn''t know what to say. He could only curse Su Jingfei secretly and let Hu Shao clean up. But he had to get out of the way. Now he hates Su Jingfei to death.


    For such a person, Su Jingfei is really not interested in taking care of him. If he is not in the way, he will not even look at him. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu also despise Zhou Zhengming. Even if they know that he has a mind for Wang Yu, they also hate him very much. They have no courage and want to interfere with others.


    Su Jingfei had made such a stir before he came to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. All of a sudden, people in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine were full of curiosity. Originally, they thought that today''s expert lecture must be very boring. Now they know that it''s totally different from what they thought.


    Not only is Su Jingfei an expert who is too young, but also he offends the famous villain. This is really a special expert.


    When entering the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, Su Jingfei didn''t pull Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan any more. Now he is very clear about the influence of school flower. In fact, his own school is not so different. Even if school flower finds the worst boy in the whole school to be her boyfriend, the students in the school are also the most envious and jealous, but they will never share the same hatred. If she interacts with boys from other schools, They can''t stand it. This is the so-called "fat water doesn''t flow to other people''s fields.".


    Su Jingfei figured this out, and naturally he would not stimulate the students in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. When he came to the Department office, he kept a low profile. When he came in, he saw Feng Xiaolan walking towards a man in his fifties.


    "Professor Wu, this is my elder martial brother Su Jingfei. He was jointly recommended by my grandfather and President Liu of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine." Although Feng Xiaolan is simple and lovely in front of Su Jingfei, she does things in a straight line. In order not to let Su Jingfei be seen clearly, she specially carries out her grandfather and Dean Liu.


    Although the fact is the same, but she can say so, also shows that she is very smart, Su Jingfei secretly nodded behind her at the same time, took the initiative to reach out and said: "Hello Professor Wu, you can call me Xiao Su or Jingfei."


    Professor Wu was a bit surprised to see Su Jingfei for the first time. Although Feng Xiaolan said that she was her elder martial brother, Professor Wu thought that she was at least middle-aged. Now he found that Su Jingfei''s age was not much older than Feng Xiaolan''s, because of Su Jingfei''s dress.


    Just listen to Feng Xiaolan say it is the recommendation of Mr. Feng and President Liu, also dare not neglect, these two are s city famous old Chinese medicine, they can recommend people, naturally have his ability.


    Now see Su Jingfei is very steady, see oneself not in a hurry, also secretly nodded, Su Jingfei obviously has seen the big scene, how can you be so calm when you are a beginner.


    "I''ll call you Xiao su. This time, because the Department of traditional Chinese medicine needs a strong stimulant, many of these students who are facing graduation want to change their profession. We have trained them for so many years. If they can''t go out for medical treatment, it''s a pity." Professor Wu holds Su Jingfei''s hand and says with infinite emotion.


    Su Jingfei also sighed in his heart that traditional Chinese medicine is not easy to learn, and it is not easy to become a talent. Few people will stick to it. There must be many people in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine who will change their profession. Now listening to Professor Wu''s words, there is no way to connect them.


    Professor Wu adjusted his mood very quickly. After sighing, he said with a smile: "Xiao Su, if you can get the recommendation from Mr. Feng and President Liu, you must have your own originality. I don''t know what lecture you want to give these students. I''ll tell them to arrange it later."


    It is estimated that the lecture is also a temporary idea. No matter how safe Feng Xiaolan is, she is not specialized in it. When she invited Su Jingfei, she didn''t discuss with him about what to talk about. She had to arrange it on the spot.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any opinions on this. Anyway, he is not a professional professor, and even the temporary arrangement doesn''t have any influence. Professor Wu is actually quite good. He doesn''t despise him because he is young. It''s only natural for him to think that he has something unique. Even if he wants to run his head, he won''t think that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are actually superior to Mr. Feng and President Liu, It''s basically the treasure of s city.


    "Professor Wu, well, I have some experience in acupuncture. I''ll tell them about acupuncture. After all, acupuncture assisted by traditional Chinese medicine is very helpful to patients." Su Jingfei thought for a while, and decided to teach what he was best at.


    "Acupuncture? It seems that you and Mr. Feng have learned a lot! " Professor Wu originally heard Feng Xiaolan call Su Jingfei elder martial brother. He thought he was a disciple of Feng Laozi. Now he believes that Feng Laozi''s acupuncture skill is better than that of president Liu.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain. Such a misunderstanding has no effect on Su Jingfei, and it can also make Professor Wu more confident. Even Feng Xiaolan next to him is clever enough to shut up. To be exact, this misunderstanding is her fault.


    "That''s all right, Xiaolan. You can tell me. After half an hour, you can start the lecture and ask Xiao Su to tell them about acupuncture and moxibustion. All the students who have nothing to do will come. The tutors and professors, who are interested, can also come to listen. How to say, they are also experts from the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and they have enough clinical experience." Professor Wu said immediately.


    He said this not only to save Su Jingfei''s face, but also to make these people listen to him. Even the tutors in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, some of them don''t have much clinical experience. Even if they see someone, they are mostly their relatives.


    Now there is a real hospital expert. How can he let this opportunity pass to let everyone know more? Su Jingfei is an expert, and he has already known through Feng Xiaolan. Now Professor Wu also plans to have a chat with Su Jingfei in this half hour, so as to know more about him and see if he is real.


    Feng Xiaolan went out to inform her classmates and naturally took Wang Yu with her. After Professor Wu and Su Jingfei were left in the room, they began to chat. After all, they were all traditional Chinese medicine, and gradually the topic turned to traditional Chinese medicine.


    Professor Wu didn''t have much time for clinical treatment because he worked and taught in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. However, he was also a traditional Chinese medicine when he was young, and he had a lot of experience, even because he had been a doctor for a long time and had more experience than Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei had excellent medical skills, he had been a doctor for a short time.


    After chatting for a while, they both found each other''s strength. Professor Wu was surprised at Su Jingfei''s young age and his understanding of medical skills. Even he didn''t need to really feel his pulse many times, he could see a person''s physical condition, such as looking at himself.


    Su Jingfei was also surprised at Professor Wu''s level. Originally, he thought Professor Wu was teaching every day, and his medical skills were slightly worse than those of Mr. Feng and President Liu. However, he did not expect that Professor Wu''s medical skills were not bad, and he was even better than Mr. Feng and President Liu in terms of pharmacological properties.


    Most of the medical skills he studied were related to medicinal properties and pharmacology. After all, as a traditional Chinese medicine, besides being able to massage and acupuncture, prescribing medicine is also very important. Professor Wu is good at this aspect.


    They just talked for half an hour, but both of them felt that they had benefited a lot. Professor Wu even said with a smile: "Xiao Su, according to your current medical skills, it''s too wasteful to just go to see a doctor. Otherwise, you can be a professor here, because what you just said is enough to teach a group of good Chinese medicine."


    Su Jingfei was ashamed and said honestly: "Professor Wu, it''s not that I don''t give face. It''s really that I''m not suitable now. In fact, I haven''t got my college diploma yet!"


    Professor Wu was stunned. After thinking about Su Jingfei''s age, he immediately said with a smile: "yes, you are too young. Because of your medical skills, I have forgotten your age. You little Su, it''s really a headache, but it doesn''t matter. Even if you can''t get your university Diploma, it doesn''t matter. We are also a university. With your medical skills, let alone your undergraduate certificate, Even a doctorate is eligible. "


    Su Jingfei sweating again: "cough, Professor Wu, you misunderstood, I can only get a college diploma, but no degree."


    This time Professor Wu was really stunned. After a long time, he beat his chest and said, "who is your teacher? I''m blind. Even a genius like you can only let you go to a junior college. It''s just a waste of talent." Then suddenly stopped, and then embarrassed way: "sorry ah, a little too excited, he did not bury you, your level is not he can bury."


    Although Professor Wu is a bit impolite, Su Jingfei feels that the professor is very interesting and true. As a professor, he is so indifferent to his image that he really feels angry for himself.


    It''s his own problem that he didn''t get into the undergraduate course. Naturally, Su Jingfei couldn''t put the responsibility on the teacher. He quickly explained: "Professor Wu, I didn''t study hard at the beginning, and it had nothing to do with the teacher. Don''t be angry. Anyway, I have a job now."


    "Well, you are really a good child. You don''t complain when the teacher treats you like this." Professor Wu sighed: "it''s good that children are like you now."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Professor Wu was really stubborn. He made it so clear that he thought he was shirking responsibility for the teacher. However, he knew that in Professor Wu''s mind, how could such a genius be baffled by the college entrance examination.

 Chapter 372

    The conversation between Su Jingfei and Professor Wu was finally interrupted by Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, who came to report their work. This also relieved Su Jingfei. At first, they were just talking about medical skills. Later, they became the teachers of Professor Wu who denounced Su Jingfei.


    Although he didn''t think how responsible his former teacher was, at least he didn''t ignore him. He could only pray in his heart that Professor Wu''s resentment would not have any curse effect on his teacher. Su Jingfei felt sorry for his teacher.


    "Professor Wu, everything is ready. The venue is full now." When Feng Xiaolan came in, she saw Su Jingfei''s face was a little strange, and she seemed to take a long breath. Although she didn''t understand what was going on, she still reported it.


    "Well, let''s go now. It seems that Xiao Su is very famous! It''s said that you are going to give a lecture, and there are all seats available. But at least 90% of the teachers and students can do it! " Professor Wu nodded at first, and then he was surprised. This is not a fake. It''s a real accident.


    He knows that Su Jingfei is recommended by Mr. Feng and President Liu, but others don''t know. He believes that Feng Xiaolan can''t publicize like this even if he informs the public. What''s more, even if he publicizes, they may not really come.


    As long as it''s not compulsory by colleges and universities, some students will not attend this kind of lecture. Naturally, it can''t really force everyone to come. That''s why Prof. Wu was surprised. Even if Mr. Feng or president Liu came here himself, there would be no more people than today.


    Only Su Jingfei could guess why they all came to the lecture. It must be su Jingfei who appeared in the school together with two school flowers and spread the story of Hu Shao''s humiliation. Sure enough, the students paid more attention to gossip than study.


    Anyway, today''s lecture by Su Jingfei is not cold, which is good news. Su Jingfei comforted himself and said, "Professor Wu, if I say something wrong later, I need you to correct it for me. After all, I''m still young."


    "Xiao Su, don''t be modest with me. Through the conversation just now, I''ve confirmed that you have real talent and learning. You have many ideas, which make me open up. Don''t mention these students." Professor Wu is satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude, but he is still very pertinent. Su Jingfei''s medicine comes from thread bound books, which is different from the knowledge of modern general medicine. He certainly benefits a lot.


    In fact, Su Jingfei said it politely. He knew from the conversation that President Wu''s medical skills were really good, but he was better than him in acupuncture.


    The conference room is not far from the office. It''s usually used when activities are held. It''s usually used when there are no meetings in the Department. Now it''s naturally the main venue. After entering the venue, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu naturally want to go down and do a good job. Professor Wu takes Su Jingfei to the rostrum.


    The Department of traditional Chinese medicine is already a major in this school, but the number is only over 200. Now there are not so many conference rooms, but there are also 189. It can be seen that Su Jingfei has become famous in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine.


    When he walked into the meeting room, the room was quiet, but he could still hear some whispered discussions about himself. Most of the boys scoffed at him and thought that they were not worthy of the school flower. Those girls were more crazy. They were all bright in front of their eyes. Su Jingfei really had a good image.


    In fact, in terms of appearance, Su Jingfei''s appearance can only be regarded as pretty with a little white face. It can make people feel good-looking, but it can''t be regarded as handsome. However, his temperament is far better than these students.


    After social experience, most people are free from student spirit. What''s more, Su Jingfei, a self-supporting child, is not very student spirit. He used to dress up as a student, but he was a bit bookish. Now he is a successful person. Even though he looks very young, he is much more mature than those college students.


    In the hearts of these girls, Su Jingfei is at least "beautiful to eat". Su Jingfei can only keep smiling and crying about it. Girls are actually more powerful than men.


    Just as Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu said, there are many girls in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. Compared with those who often have only one or two girls in their class, at least half of the girls'' majors here are just men''s paradise, and it seems that there are many beautiful girls.


    Thanks to Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s outstanding appearance, otherwise they would not be the school flower. There are many beautiful women in the nursing major of TCM department, but Su Jingfei can''t understand why there is a nursing major in TCM department.


    In the process of wishful thinking, Professor Wu has stood on the platform and said to the public, "good morning, everyone. You have our own department and other departments. Although you come from different places, your purpose is the same. You want to hear the lecture of Mr. Su Jingfei, the youngest expert of traditional Chinese medicine in s city. Is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    As for Professor Wu''s friendly speech, the students did not resist. They focused on Su Jingfei, nodded together and said in a loud voice, "yes, we all come to listen to the lectures of the youngest experts."


    Some of these people are just joining in the fun and some are really curious. Naturally, some people come to have fun. When it comes to the youngest, they deliberately increase their voice. It seems that we must emphasize that Su Jingfei is the youngest. As we all know, Chinese medicine is largely proportional to age. The older the age, the better the medical skills.


    Even if it can''t be said to be 100% like this, it is a similar theorem. Otherwise, when I hear about the old Chinese medicine, I will feel that the medical skill is very high.


    "Well, since you''re all waiting for Su Jingfei to speak to you, I''ll stop talking nonsense. I''ll leave the rest of my time to Su Jingfei experts." With these words, Professor Wu was about to step down from the platform. Suddenly, he said, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to say. As a friendly reminder, expert Su Jingfei is still single."


    He said that he was disrespectful for the old, and everyone burst into laughter. Even if the boys had a certain hostility to Su Jingfei, they could not help laughing. In fact, Professor Wu was not old, but he was only in his fifties.


    Su Jingfei was also very speechless about Professor Wu. When they chatted, they naturally had a certain understanding of their own situation. Professor Wu knew that the young man was not only single, but also lived alone. He also understood the psychology of the students very well, so he added.


    Not to mention, the girls who were so handsome were all stupid and ready to move. They were all waiting to see how Su Jingfei''s lecture was. If they really had the ability, they might have to do something. As for the rivals who were not schoolgirls, they didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    It has to be said that the current students are really bold. They don''t know that they have been missed by some meat girls. Su Jingfei, standing on the platform and looking at the students below, seems to be separated.


    Three months ago, he was also a student in school like them. Unexpectedly, three months later, he was able to give lectures to them. The ups and downs of his life were really unpredictable. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei could not help but take a deep breath and said with a smile: "I think there are not many people here who really want to hear me talk about medicine, I want to see this young expert is the real purpose


    What he said to the point surprised all the students. Most of them wanted to see what the young expert was capable of and was favored by the school flower.


    Su Jingfei, as an expert in giving lectures, doesn''t come up to talk about medicine, but says, what does this young guy want.


    After giving everyone a time to think, Su Jingfei said, "some of you already know something about me, while others don''t, so let me introduce myself first. You don''t have to guess.


    My name is Su Jingfei. I''m a visiting expert in S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. I''m 20 years old. My height and weight are all secrets. I won''t tell you any more. " At this point, after a pause, the marriage situation that originally met the requirements of marriage recruitment was just like no more appetizing. Su Jingfei just didn''t want to cheat them. He was not only single, but also had several girlfriends!


    Suddenly someone is not happy, although the voice is not big, Su Jingfei''s ears hear "mother pants are off, let me see this."


    Su Jingfei Khan, admiring the present woman, had to quickly get to the point and said: "the basic situation has been said. I think you will doubt what means I used to become an expert at my age. Next, I will let you believe that I have no special relationship."


    People''s minds are gradually attracted by Su Jingfei. They feel that although the expert is young, he has a good grasp of people''s hearts. What he says is the most important thing for everyone, and the most important thing is that he can face it calmly and not feel guilty at all.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are a little crazy unconsciously. Although they have different feelings for Su Jingfei from other people, they don''t feel very strong because they don''t have much contact with each other. In particular, Feng Xiaolan just feels that Su Jingfei is very close and doesn''t hate her like other men.


    Now she really feels the charm of Su Jingfei. As a 20-year-old, she gives lectures in front of so many people. She is not only not nervous, but also calm and smiling in the face of people''s doubts. This kind of bearing, this kind of disposition, is absolutely incomparable with people of the same age.


    Her heart has been surging with waves. She has a good feeling for Su Jingfei, but now it''s changing gradually. She suddenly feels that it''s good to have such a boyfriend, and Su Jingfei knows her size.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he had pried open a girl''s heart again. He was saying, "well, now I''m going to prove my strength. I''m going to invite two students to do a small experiment. I don''t know who is willing to volunteer."

 Chapter 373

    Su Jingfei is different from other professors. At first, those professors must be talking about a lot of theories, which makes people drowsy. But Su Jingfei came up and asked people to do experiments.


    Although people who study medicine can also do experiments, Chinese medicine is rare. Now I hear Su Jingfei say that those men with ulterior motives want to screw up Su Jingfei, and they all enthusiastically raise their hands. Naturally, those girls who have different ideas about Su Jingfei will also raise their hands, hoping to get in close contact with Su Jingfei.


    In Professor Wu''s eyes, he also had to feel that Su Jingfei was very popular. He just thought that people were so enthusiastic when they heard that he was an expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. He could not guess what people were thinking.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are also relatively simple. They think that people really like Su Jingfei, and they are a little proud.


    Su Jingfei is much calmer than them. He can guess whether a person has good intentions by looking into his eyes. His experiment is absolutely unexpected. He doesn''t mind being disturbed at all.


    He ordered a man and a woman and said to them, "just these two students. I think they are all positive in the end."


    The boy is an unusual, slightly obscene young man, and he is not a good student because of his big height. Su Jingfei''s choice of him is a bit unexpected.


    Another girl to let people some suddenly, although this girl can''t say how beautiful, but her kind of amorous feelings, absolutely not ordinary female students can compare.


    Su Jingfei knows that such a girl doesn''t have to be wild, but she definitely has more experience, and her eyes are not simple. For such a girl, he doesn''t mind giving a little punishment.


    Naturally, they are very happy because they are called by Su Jingfei. Boys always want to make a fool of Su Jingfei, while girls think that Su Jingfei has a crush on them. With her own beauty, even if they can''t make su Jingfei their husband, it''s not a problem to be a long-term lover. They just don''t know whether he is strong or not.


    When they thought of this, they were not consciously excited. They quickly stepped onto the platform. Su Jingfei didn''t talk much about it. He said to them, "you two are so active. You should cooperate with me later, but now we should introduce ourselves first."


    Even if they were all students from the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, they were not necessarily familiar with each other. The boy immediately nodded and said, "I''m wang Daming from the 03 department."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and asked unconsciously, "should you have a younger brother named Wang Xiaoming?"


    "How do you know?" Wang Daming was surprised and asked seriously.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. It''s easy for someone to name the child. He shakes his head and says, "it''s OK, guess. Now it''s your turn to introduce this girl." How can he tell Wang Daming that his younger brother is the hero of a famous novel. He is known as the leader of Xiaoming.


    The girl didn''t introduce herself. She first gave Su Jingfei a wink. The intersection of her eyes almost told Su Jingfei to "come to me". Then she said in a sweet voice: "my name is sun Xiaoli."


    Su Jingfei shivers secretly and regrets that he has called her up. In fact, he just feels that this woman is not right about her mind and wants to punish her lightly. Now that this woman comes up, he knows that he can''t stand it at all. Who says that men must feel very happy. The key depends on what the other person is.


    "Well, as we all know, the handsome man is Wang Daming, and the beautiful girl is sun Xiaoli. Now we are going to do an interesting experiment." In order to calm down, Su Jingfei quickly turns his eyes to the way that everyone disobeys his heart.


    Wang Daming has no special reaction to calling himself a handsome man. Sun Xiaoli thinks that Su Jingfei really takes a fancy to herself, otherwise she won''t call herself a pretty girl. It has to be said that sometimes women act sentimental and are more deadly than men.


    At first, people complained about Su Jingfei''s calling them up. They didn''t know the standard by which Su Jingfei chose them. But now they heard that Su Jingfei had started an interesting experiment, and their attention was attracted again. They were all staring at Su Jingfei for fear that they couldn''t see the interesting experiment clearly.


    "In fact, this experiment is very simple. It is to make people believe that traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound. The skills handed down from ancient times are really amazing. Of course, it is also to prove that I am not a person who deceives the world and steals fame." Su Jingfei is watching, explaining and taking out the gold needle he carries. Now he has positioned himself as a traditional Chinese medicine, and naturally carries the gold needle with him.


    "This experiment is like this. Whether you are studying traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, you should know that there are some acupoints in the human body, and acupuncture is the stimulation of these acupoints. Now I need the cooperation of two students, let me give them acupuncture." After a pause, he looked at Wang Daming and sun Xiaoli and said, "although you can rest assured, it won''t hurt. As long as you experience the feeling of acupuncture."


    Wang Daming is a student in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. He knows something about acupuncture. He knows that acupuncture will hurt a little, but he doesn''t care. He doesn''t believe that Su Jingfei can really be as powerful as those old Chinese medicine doctors. Regardless of his experts, what can he do to a person who has no disease? After a while, there will be no reaction, so he will lose face. He has made a good plan for a long time.


    Sun Xiaoli is a flattering cast, slightly profound way: "it''s OK, Su experts, I''m not afraid of pain, you just come, as long as you do when gentle point is good."


    Su Jingfei had a cold war unconsciously, and the girl was too direct. Even if she didn''t make it clear, no one could understand. He really regretted that he had nothing to do. Why should he punish her lightly? Even if she was taught a lesson, he would have a nightmare.


    Those girls who have different thoughts about Su Jingfei are secretly calling sun Xiaoli a coquettish fox. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are eager to kill her with their eyes.


    Naturally, the boys don''t have such an idea. They listen to sun Xiaoli''s words and look at her plump and enchanting body. In addition to the jealousy of Su Jingfei, some people have been asking about sun Xiaoli''s phone in private. It''s no problem for such a woman to play.


    University is just like a small society. There are all kinds of people. Su Jingfei knows this, but he doesn''t insist on it. He just goes on: "OK, let''s start."


    Wang Daming and sun Xiaoli nodded together, but when they saw the gold needle in Su Jingfei''s hand, they couldn''t help smacking their tongue. The foot long gold needle was shaking like a demonstration. The students in the distance couldn''t see it clearly. How could they not see it clearly.


    Different from ordinary acupuncture needles, Su Jingfei''s gold needles are not only of special material, but also of frightening length. Without waiting for two people to regret, he has come to Wang Daming and said, "Wang Daming is a boy, so you have to bear more. You don''t cry at ordinary times."


    Wang Daming was stunned, and then he said, "crying is a woman''s business. How can I cry casually?"


    "That''s good. I''ll make you cry right away." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Wang Daming quickly said: "what do you want? You say it doesn''t hurt, you can''t..."


    Before he had finished his words, Su Jingfei had already turned his wrist, and the golden needle pierced his crying acupoint. This kind of acupoint does not exist in modern medicine, but what Su Jingfei learned is the acupoint in the thread bound book, which can not only cure diseases.


    Wang Daming wanted to talk, but he immediately turned into crying, and it was not the kind of very painful crying, just crackling tears, but he didn''t feel any pain. He cried and said: "expert Su, what kind of magic do you use? Why can''t I help crying? I can''t help it."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t use much power. In fact, Wang Daming just shed tears. He doesn''t really affect his body because of crying. He just wants to teach a lesson to those who have ulterior motives. He doesn''t want to hurt others in public.


    "I''ll be fine in a minute. You''ll be fine when the experiment is over." Su Jingfei said a word to Wang Daming, good eyes turned to the stunned sun Xiaoli.


    Before, she just thought that she was taken in by Su Jingfei, but she didn''t think that she really wanted to do the experiment. Moreover, Wang Daming had been stabbed for a while, and she was already in great pain. It was too painful for Su Jingfei to stab.


    "Sun Xiaoli, it''s your turn now." Su Jingfei is holding a gold needle. It''s a bit like a cold-blooded butcher. He doesn''t seem to know how to pity jade.


    Sun Xiaoli said with a pale smile: "expert Su, since Wang Daming has proved your medical skills, you don''t need me. I don''t want to cry like him. He''s so ugly."


    Su Jingfei looks like a gentle smile: "you can rest assured, I will not let you cry, you are a girl, if you cry out, it will not look good." But I sigh in my heart. You think you don''t want to cry, but you really cry. The makeup is washed and scares others. That''s my fault.


    Sun Xiaoli heard Su Jingfei say that she was beautiful, immediately doubled her courage, thought for a while: "as long as you don''t hurt me, whatever you do."


    Su Jingfei''s hand trembles, and she almost stabs the golden needle into her crying point. This woman is really unbearable. At this time, she doesn''t forget herself. It seems that if she doesn''t call her up, she will try to entangle her in the future.


    He doesn''t know that there are many girls like this. Now that the society is open, women are much bolder than before.


    In my heart, I can''t stand sun Xiaoli. Su Jingfei moves faster and stabs sun Xiaoli''s smile. As a result, sun Xiaoli''s delicate and lovely smile disappears immediately. It''s like seeing the funniest thing in the world and laughing in spite of her image.


    Su Jingfei pricked out two needles, with an interval of less than two minutes. The students were stunned. Some of them were classmates of Wang Daming and sun Xiaoli. Naturally, they had a certain understanding of them, which was not su Jingfei''s trust.


    Now Su Jingfei directly controls their emotions with a gold needle. If they cry, they will cry. If they laugh, they will laugh.

 Chapter 374

    "Expert Su, help me to relieve the acupoints quickly. I can''t stand it any more. Ha ha, it''s too hard. Ha ha ha!" It''s just less than a minute. Sun Xiaoli, who laughs and tears, can''t help begging for mercy. She even knows the acupoint in the movie. Now she lets Su Jingfei solve the acupoint.


    Wang Daming, who was one step ahead of her, was also full of tears. In addition to his inability to control his tears, he was also very regretful. He didn''t want to trip Su Jingfei for a long time. This guy is really good at medicine.


    "Expert Su, I''ve had enough crying. Please help me to solve it." Wang Daming thought of this and cried.


    Su Jingfei, however, spread his hands and faced the public and the two humanitarians: "I''m just acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine, not acupoints in martial arts novels. I can''t point and solve it again. I don''t have that ability."


    "Ha ha ha, I can''t just smile. It''s too hard, ha ha." Sun Xiaoli laughs as she talks. She feels uncomfortable, but she laughs constantly. Even the students who are looking at her are uncomfortable. Those who originally have some opinions on Su Jingfei and want to make su Jingfei make a fool of themselves are also in a cold sweat. Fortunately, they are not themselves.


    Wang Daming is simply regardless of the cry: "Su experts, if you can''t solve, you don''t order, I''m about to cry to death, Wuwuwuwu."


    He had been crying because Su Jingfei had stabbed the acupoints. Now he has become a real weeping. He thinks that today he has shed more tears than he has in his whole life. He really regrets it.


    Su Jingfei punished them a little because their minds were not right. Of course, he meant to set an example to others. These students in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine don''t believe in their own medical skills, and they are very jealous of themselves because of the problem of school flowers. They certainly can''t listen to their lectures. Now he wants to let everyone know that he is different from those cheaters who cheat the world, My medical skills are absolutely true.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. Since I''m doing an experiment, how can I really hurt you? In fact, it''s only five minutes. Wang Daming has only half a minute left." Su Jingfei was shocked to see the students.


    Although it sounds very mysterious, no one doubts Su Jingfei''s words any more. This kind of scene only seen in the film actually appears in front of their eyes. If they doubt Su Jingfei''s medical skills, they really have water in their heads, don''t they? If you don''t believe it, try it. Naturally, no one will go to the experiment.


    Half a minute later, Wang Daming was like the best actor in the world. If the water gate was closed, his tears would disappear immediately. If it wasn''t for the tears on his face, everyone doubted whether he was hallucinating.


    Sun Xiaoli, who has been laughing for nearly five minutes, also stops. Don''t think that crying for five minutes is fatal, and laughing for five minutes is almost fatal. Sun Xiaoli is out of breath laughing, and her face is full of tears. Now she doesn''t dare to do this to Su Jingfei. She wants to run as far as she can. Who knows if Su Jingfei will do something else with a gold needle, She is still thinking about whether Su Jingfei will use the golden needle to make herself excited to death. Although the feeling is exciting, it is even more deadly.


    If Su Jingfei knew that sun Xiaoli was still thinking about this, he would have made sun Xiaoli laugh for a few more minutes. This woman was hopeless.


    In fact, the reason why Su Jingfei made them cry and laugh for five minutes was determined according to their physical condition. Since it was a small experiment, Su Jingfei would not let people really have an accident. For these two unkind men and women, he just punished them a little.


    "Thank you very much for your support. You are very cooperative with this experiment. You can go down." Su Jingfei said with a smile when he saw them dry their tears.


    Although he is smiling, in the eyes of Wang Daming and sun Xiaoli, he is no different from the devil. Just now, he is smiling and stabbing himself. It feels like they don''t want to do it again. They never thought that crying and laughing can make people want to die.


    Wait for two people to go down, the following shocked partners just wake up, can''t believe, Su Jingfei''s acupuncture is too scary.


    Not to mention these students, Professor Wu has been shocked. He has always known that Su Jingfei''s acupuncture technique is very powerful, but after all, he has not seen it with his own eyes, but now he has been shocked by Su Jingfei.


    As an old Chinese medicine doctor who has studied medicine for many years, Professor Wu''s level is really not low, but he has never seen Su Jingfei, a master of acupuncture. He can control a person''s life and death. Although Su Jingfei only stabbed the two points of crying and laughing, Professor Wu will not doubt that Su Jingfei can stab other points.


    What''s more important is Su Jingfei''s technique, which is different from the general acupuncture technique. He can use the golden needle as a weapon.


    If Su Jingfei knew that Professor Wu could know so many things from his own small experiment, he would admire Professor Wu even more. No wonder he became the most respected professor in the whole department of traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Now you can see that my acupuncture is not at home, but you should believe that our traditional Chinese medicine is extensive and profound, and acupuncture is even more magical." Su Jingfei and so on everybody''s conversation sound laughed, this just said to everybody.


    At this time, no one wants to refute what he said. When the fact is in front of us, who wants to question, then someone will ask you to do the experiment later. Who knows if you will make a itch point next time, it will really be worse than death, or directly stimulate the primitive ability of human beings, it will really make a fool of themselves in public, and they will be suppressed unconsciously.


    "Since we all have more confidence in TCM, and we don''t doubt whether I have real talents, let''s start our lecture now." Su Jingfei looks at the people who have no extra reaction with satisfaction and says with a smile.


    Now let''s not say that Su Jingfei is going to make a speech. Even if he is doing more things, people will not have any opinions. A small experiment of Su Jingfei doesn''t take much effort, but it''s effective. Next, Su Jingfei will tell people about his systematic acupuncture.


    Since he''s here to give a lecture, he has to prepare some materials. Su Jingfei has already gone through it several times in his mind. Now, combined with his experience of practicing medicine for so many days, he will give a detailed account of all kinds of cases.


    At first, people were just stunned by Su Jingfei and began to listen to his lectures. But as Su Jingfei explained acupuncture in simple terms, not to mention those professional students, even those who came to join in the fun were also attracted by Su Jingfei''s lectures and listened with relish.


    After all, Su Jingfei is not an old professor. He has advanced ideas. Influenced by the modern Internet, he sometimes comes up with some Internet catchwords and some funny jokes. People all sound more interesting and accept Su Jingfei.


    For this, Professor Wu secretly nodded. Su Jingfei is not old, but he has the style of being a teacher. Unfortunately, Su didn''t accept his advice before. Otherwise, he would be able to improve the enrollment rate and graduation rate if he came to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine as a professor!


    He thought that Su Jingfei''s lecture was going on all the time. It was just two hours in the morning. Originally, people thought these two hours would be very boring, but they didn''t expect it to be very interesting.


    Until Su Jingfei said: "this is the end of today''s lecture. My understanding of acupuncture and moxibustion has already told you that as for other disciplines, they are all the same. Learning attitude is the most important. Don''t think that traditional Chinese medicine is too good and has no hope. You should understand that this is the essence of our country. When, what our ancestors left behind should not be abandoned, It''s not that traditional Chinese medicine can''t do it, but that you can''t do it yourself. You have to work hard. "


    Su Jingfei said that and bowed with great demeanor. No matter whether they had different ideas about Su Jingfei before, they all unconsciously applauded him now. Anyway, Su Jingfei''s love for traditional Chinese medicine moved people. The students who had been shaken were really strengthened.


    Seeing the change in people''s eyes, Su Jingfei was also secretly gratified. The reason why he agreed to give a lecture today was that he wanted to do something for traditional Chinese medicine in addition to Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s request. Obviously, his goal was achieved.


    "Well, it''s noon now, and our lecture is over. Let''s all go to dinner. Don''t be hungry. When you are a traditional Chinese medicine, you have to eat." Su Jingfei finally said with a smile and walked down from the platform. He naturally had lunch with Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu at noon today.


    At this time, no one under the stage had any more opinions on Su Jingfei. This young expert, through a lecture, had made everyone admire him. Even if he really abducted two school girls, they were not as angry as before.


    "Sue, let''s have lunch later." Even if Su Jingfei is a young expert, Professor Wu has to do his best. After all, it is Feng Xiaolan''s and Wang Yu''s kindness to invite someone to give a lecture. His own department can''t say nothing about it.


    Su Jingfei is now a billionaire. It doesn''t matter if he says that. He is very fond of Professor Wu. When people get to know him, they just smile and say, "Professor Wu, next time, I''ll go to the company in the afternoon. I forgot to tell you that I''m actually a part-time Chinese medicine doctor. I have other jobs."


    Professor Wu was stunned for a moment and said: "Xiao Su, Xiao Su, you just encouraged others to love traditional Chinese medicine. You actually take this as a part-time job. You let me down. You are a black sheep. You are a waste of your talent."


    Su Jingfei was sweating. He forgot that the old professor was very excited. He quickly explained, "Professor Wu, I am a monk studying medicine. I have a job myself."


    "Well? Didn''t you learn your medical skills from master Hefeng Professor Wu was stunned and asked naturally.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t explain before, but people still misunderstood him. He had to shake his head and say, "no, my medical skills are self-taught. Master Feng also discussed with me. I was weak when I was young and became a doctor after a long illness."


    Professor Wu''s eyes brightened and said in a loud voice: "Xiao Su, quit your job quickly. Your talent is the only one I''ve ever seen. Let''s devote ourselves to medicine."


    Su Jingfei chuckled and said: "Professor Wu, I am the chairman of Lin''s group now, and Lin''s group has changed its name to Su Shi. If I resign as the chairman, who will take over?"

 Chapter 375

    Su Jingfei''s own identity, even if he doesn''t talk to Professor Wu today, he will know sooner or later. After all, such a big thing as Lin''s group changing its name to Su''s subsidiary will be reported sooner or later.


    Perhaps most people don''t pay attention to this kind of news, but at Professor Wu''s age and status, he will certainly know something about some current affairs. At that time, let him see himself in the news. On the contrary, it''s better to tell him like this, although it''s a bit choking.


    Sure enough, Professor Wu can''t speak any more. He is really concerned about some current affairs. As a well-known enterprise in the city, how does he know what happened recently? He also vaguely guesses that it has changed its owner.


    It''s just that he can''t think of the young man in front of him, even the chairman of the new company, and his solemn appearance is no joke.


    Leng for a long time, then bitterly way: "Alas, the material society, sure enough, money is still the most important, well, even if you don''t eat, but you have time must come to school to see."


    At this time, he naturally would not mention anything about making Su Jingfei a professor. Although in his opinion, Su Jingfei is really a genius if he is not a professor, he is now the chairman of a large company. How can he still be a professor? He alone dominates the lives of thousands of people.


    Su Jingfei smiles. In fact, he carries out his identity, but he doesn''t want Professor Wu to think about himself. Traditional Chinese medicine is really something he learned by accident. It''s good to give a free lecture and encourage everyone.


    When they chatted, all the students in the conference room were walking out. Just a few students came out, and they saw a few people coming in. The first two men and a woman, one of whom had something on his nose. He looked very embarrassed. It was Hu Shao who tripped over Su Jingfei and fell his nose. There was a beautiful woman beside him. Although she was a little amorous, she was also a pretty girl, Of course, she is min Rujia.


    There was a man standing beside them, who was superior to Hu Shao in style and appearance. Although he looked younger than Hu Shao, he felt that Hu Shao was shorter in front of him.


    "Oh, why did expert Su''s lecture end so soon? We didn''t even catch up. It''s too fast." The students who were going to leave also stopped. Most of them know Hu Shao. Now when they listen to him, they think of the rumor that Su Jingfei and Hu Shao have a conflict. Hu Shao came to the door.


    Instead of paying attention to Hu Shao, Su Jingfei looked at the man and said with a smile, "isn''t this the chairman of our department? I can''t believe you''re so proud now that you''ve crossed the school. "


    It was Hu Qingming, who had been cheated by Su Jingfei before. He was indeed surprised to see Hu Qingming here. If he didn''t see him today, he even forgot this person. He thought that the trouble seeker was called Hu Shao, so they must have some relationship.


    Hu Shao was ignored by Su Jingfei and was about to lose his temper. Hu Mingming held out his hand to stop him, and then said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I can''t imagine that you are so powerful. You have become an expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and even come to hold a lecture. Have you ever told these students who attended your lecture that you haven''t got your diploma yet?"


    His voice was not small, and the whole conference room heard him. Originally they had been conquered by Su Jingfei''s superb medical skills, but now they were in an uproar. They thought that Su Jingfei, even if he was not a graduate of a famous university, had graduated from a bachelor''s degree at least. Maybe he was still a master''s or doctor''s degree in a college of traditional Chinese medicine, I didn''t expect that he didn''t even graduate from a junior college. Suddenly, people''s mentality changed again.


    Students are relatively simple people, in their eyes, a person''s value, in fact, has something to do with education, Hu Ming Ming a word, put Su Jingfei in people''s minds just set up the image again knocked down.


    "Hu Mingyue, how can you bring people to school to make trouble? Don''t think you are a member of the Hu family, you can make trouble in school." Professor Wu saw that the situation was not good for Su Jingfei, so he quickly stood up and looked at Hu Shao angrily. At this time, Su Jingfei knew Hu Shao''s name, and naturally understood that he and Hu Minglang must be relatives.


    "Professor Wu, you''re almost 60 this year. Be honest and be your professor. You''ll get your pension directly. If you retire at this age, it''s a pity that your pension is gone." Hu Mingyue was obviously not afraid of Professor Wu. Instead of flinching, she sneered.


    When Su Jingfei saw that Professor Wu still had to talk about it, he took a step forward and said, "Professor Wu, don''t have the same opinion with him. What you say is a professor. I''ll solve my own problems with them."


    Professor Wu still wants to speak. Su Jingfei says in a low voice: "Professor Wu, have you forgotten my identity? No matter how arrogant the Hu family is, what can they do to me? "


    As a reminder, Professor Wu remembered that Su Jingfei was not a simple young man. He was a big man who reorganized the Lin group, not to mention Hu Mingming and Hu Mingyue. Even if the head of the Hu family came, he did not dare to touch Su Jingfei.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Professor Wu thought of this, nodded and said no more.


    Before Su Jingfei opened her mouth, Hu Mingyue said with a smile: "Professor Wu, you are really a mature person. You are a hero who knows current affairs. If you can choose not to participate, you are smart."


    Professor Wu also sneered and did not speak any more. It is not certain who is going to have bad luck, but he has decided that Hu Mingyue has failed all her professional courses.


    "Mr. chairman, since you are all here, let''s go out and solve what we have to do. After all, this is a place for others, and their classmates have to study. It''s hard for us to disturb them." Su Jingfei uses his eyes to stop Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu who want to come over. Then he smiles to Hu Mingming.


    "Su Jingfei, I really look down on you. It''s a surprise that you can still laugh at this time. Since you have said that, let''s go out. I still respect other people''s schools." Hu Ming Ming is really cheeky. Although he is already very proud in his heart, he still insists on keeping his demeanor. He feels that he makes Su Jingfei lose face.


    Su Jingfei nodded and then said to the people around him, "you may think I''m not a student of traditional Chinese medicine, but I''m very disappointed." When the crowd was silent, Su Jingfei continued: "in fact, my medical skills are all self-taught. Since I was young and weak, I have been cured for a long time." After a pause, after everyone''s attention, he continued: "I am a self-taught doctor who can become an expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. You are the proud ones. You have special teachers and such a good learning environment. Why are you worse than me? Are you convinced? "


    As expected, the students were the most simple people. In a few words, they were incited by Su Jingfei. Although they didn''t really regard Su Jingfei as the enemy, they all cooperated and responded: "we don''t accept." There are even many girls among them.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile: "well, you didn''t disappoint me. I have known for a long time that there are no idiots in the students of traditional Chinese medicine department. Then you should try your best not to let me despise the person who didn''t get the diploma of junior college, or you will be really sorry for your study for so many years."


    Then he walked out of the conference room in the daze of Professor Wu and Hu Mingming. They all admired Su Jingfei. This guy was already in absolute adversity, and even was questioned by the students who were just admired by him.


    Now in a few words, he has completely reversed the situation, and even these students have stronger fighting spirit than before. Hu Mingming is not so much a trouble to Su Jingfei as an opportunity to Su Jingfei from another direction. Su Jingfei takes this opportunity to make another fire.


    It can be imagined that after su Jingfei left the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, the learning atmosphere here must be very warm. After all, no one wants to be looked down upon by a person who has no higher education or even self-taught. College students have their own pride.


    Professor Wu almost forgot Su Jingfei''s identity at this time. He rushed to his thigh and took him as a professor. Fortunately, he still remembered his identity.


    Hu Mingming hated him deeply. He failed to destroy him. Even if everyone knew that he was a junior college student, no one could look down on him. He became an expert of traditional Chinese medicine on his own.


    "Brother, what do you think of this?" Hu Mingyue, also full of hate, asked Hu Minglang in a low voice.


    "It''s OK. Even if the boy is in the limelight here, it''s just a flash in the pan. We''ll clean him up when we get back to him. Has ADA Er come? When we use them, don''t say you didn''t call them." Hu Mingming took a deep breath and said to Hu Mingyue.


    Hu Mingyue unconsciously shook for a while, then said: "I have called them to come, big brother, this will not be too much."


    Hu Mingming glared at Hu mingle and said in a hateful voice: "this boy has cheated me for hundreds of thousands last time. Let a Da A Er come. I won''t let go of his hatred. You can rest assured that I am responsible for everything."


    "Big brother, you know, the old man in the family is just good to you. I''m not afraid if you''re responsible." Hu Mingyue said with a smile.


    Hu Mingming didn''t say more, but he couldn''t hide his disdain. He is Hu Jia''s future successor. This cousin is also at ease to be a rich young master. He is smart enough to go to himself.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the Hu brothers are calculating. After he walked out of the conference room, he knew that the Hu brothers had been following him all the time. They were obviously afraid of running away. The girl named min Rujia was also with them. She should also bear a grudge against herself because of Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan.

 Chapter 376

    When Su Jingfei and the Hu brothers came out, they could not escape first. They walked slowly to the school parking lot. It was very quiet, and the students would not come here casually. It was the best place for them to solve their personal grievances.


    He doesn''t worry about what special means the Hu brothers will have. After all, this is a school. No matter how bold they are, they won''t use guns. If they are looking for thugs, Su Jingfei is not afraid. Even if they really meet experts, it''s not a problem for him to escape.


    Although he is usually lazy, he is always very cautious. Especially after he is injured, he becomes more careful and thinks about everything before he chooses to stay here.


    "Su Jingfei, you really know how to choose a place. Are you afraid that when you scream, it''s too shameless to be heard?" When Hu Mingyue saw that the place Su Jingfei chose was just in line with his brother''s mind, she laughed at Su Jingfei and made fun of him. She did not hide her pride in her eyes.


    Hu Mingming is much more low-key than Hu Mingyue. Even he thinks that the place Su Jingfei chooses is very suitable for him, but he says with a smile: "Su Jingfei, if you admit a mistake to our brother now and ask for mercy, today''s thing will be OK."


    Su Jingfei said nothing. He secretly compared the Hu brothers with the Lin brothers. In fact, their family backgrounds are almost the same. However, in terms of character, the Hu brothers are more low-key than the Lin brothers. Hu Mingyue is just a little fierce and has a bad character, but not as arrogant as Lin Kefeng. Similarly, Hu Mingming is not as swanky as Lin ruofeng.


    The only thing that is the same is that they all feel superior, and they all offend themselves. I don''t know if we should say that the lucky things are different, and the unfortunate things are the same.


    "What? Su Jingfei, he used to be so tough, but now he''s so counselled that he doesn''t dare to say anything. You''re too much of a loser. " Hu Mingyue saw that Su Jingfei didn''t speak. She thought he was guilty. She laughed and said, "I thought you were tough just now, but now I am afraid."


    Min Rujia said contemptuously: "I thought the man Wang Yu was looking for was so powerful. It turned out that he was also a soft bone. When Hu Shao came, you were too afraid to say anything."


    Hu Mingyue was not Hu Mingyue, but Hu Mingming. She even gave Hu Mingming a pair of beautiful big eyes, which made no secret. Unexpectedly, Hu Mingyue not only didn''t get angry, but also said with a smile: "little coquettish fox, you can''t help it, don''t let big brother join us!"


    Hu Ming Ming didn''t speak, but his eyes became red and hot, which obviously made his heart beat.


    Su Jingfei speechless looked at several people in front of him. They really thought they were completely convinced. They were here as if no one else was discussing such a mess. Moreover, the two brothers still have a strong taste, and women can share it.


    "Well, I said don''t talk about it. I''m afraid you won''t be interested in it when you go back." Although Su Jingfei didn''t want to disturb their interest, he was ignored by others, which was not a wonderful thing. At this time, he couldn''t help saying: "Chairman, you asked me out, but you didn''t want me to beg for mercy. It''s impossible. You''re not as sincere as that guy."


    Although he said that, he actually scolded both of them directly. Hu Mingming wanted to keep his demeanor, but now he thought that there was no outsider anyway. He immediately tore his hypocritical face and said: "you are looking for death. You really think it''s easy to beg for mercy when you cheated me so much money last time? What else do you want the police to do? According to the market price, do you want to leave an arm or a leg? Anyway, I''ve paid in advance. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to understand. He said vaguely, "what do you mean by that? It''s time for us to pit you for money. What do you want my arms and legs for? I''ll give you some money. I want your third leg to feed the dog


    "Well, you''re tough enough to give me a shot. Beat him to death. I''ll take care of the trouble." Hu Mingming was completely infuriated by Su Jingfei''s words. Although the person he was looking for had not come yet, he also took a few younger brothers with him. With a wave of his hand, they jumped on him.


    These are all young men in their twenties. Each of them can choose two or three college students. In Hu Mingming''s opinion, it''s no problem for such four thugs to beat Su Jingfei. He has other intentions in looking for others. He seems to have seen Su Jingfei''s teeth everywhere.


    Hu Mingyue was tripped by Su Jingfei at that time. She didn''t see clearly how Su Jingfei did it. In his opinion, Su Jingfei was just sharp, but she didn''t know his strength.


    Now the four young men pounce on the ground in just a few seconds. They don''t even see clearly what''s going on. Su Jingfei claps his hands there, as if he doesn''t want to touch the soil. The four young men who fall on the ground are either in a coma or holding his hands and feet in a low voice. Ouch.


    Hu brothers and min Rujia unconsciously swallow their saliva. They have no idea that Su Jingfei is so powerful. What does this guy do and how can he knock down four thugs in an instant.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t mess around. We are classmates too. I can guarantee you a smooth graduation!" After Hu Mingming was surprised, he saw Su Jingfei staring at him and laughing. He immediately waved his hand and said, "Su Jingfei, although we have conflicts, you have to think about it. You can''t go to university in vain for three years. I can let you graduate safely."


    "No, chairman, I seem to have passed the graduation defense. How can I not graduate smoothly?" Su Jingfei kept walking and said with a smile.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t think graduation defense is the final graduation standard. As long as I ask the director not to pass, you can''t graduate. If you don''t mess around today, I will solve it for you. Don''t come here." No matter how deep Hu Mingming is, he is also afraid of real violence.


    Su Jingfei now remembers that Hu Mingming and the director kept murmuring when they were defending their graduation. He thought that he was doing harm to himself. Now he said it all in a hurry, otherwise he didn''t know it!


    If it''s an ordinary person, Hu Mingming may really let him go. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person. Let alone he doesn''t attach much importance to this diploma. Even if he really attaches importance to it, it''s easy for him to get it. Naturally, he won''t be threatened by Hu Mingming.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t think you are very powerful. You have the ability to wait. Our people will come soon." Hu Mingyue, who has always been similar to a gangster, is more forceful and can stand up to speak.


    Su Jingfei''s step is tiny, smile a way: "good, since you still invite the superior, I want to see your superior have how fierce."


    He feels like the villain in the movie. He can crush the enemy to death, but he has the idea of cat and mouse. Although he knows it''s not good, Su Jingfei is not afraid.


    No matter how cautious a person is, when his status reaches a certain level, he will naturally have a strong self-confidence. He has no fear in the face of the enemy, and even wants to defeat the enemy psychologically. Now Su Jingfei has this meaning. He wants to make the Hu brothers despair and know that he can''t be provoked by them.


    Hu Mingyue looked at Su Jingfei''s pause and said quickly, "are you a master? You''ll see him soon. Don''t think you''ll be a bull if you have two talents. If you''re a man, you''ll wait for our people."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it''s the first time that I''ve been called like this by a guy who is not a man. Then hurry up."


    Hu Mingyue''s face changed, but she didn''t stimulate Su Jingfei any more. Instead, she picked up the phone and urged them to tell them where she was.


    Hu Mingming has calmed down at this time. He looks at Su Jingfei with a gloomy face and stands behind Hu Mingyue. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel that he was asked out by these people to teach them. Instead, he felt that he was teaching them a lesson. He taught a group of people by himself. This kind of feeling is really a little disobedient.


    He didn''t wait for a few minutes, and soon saw two people walking here. As a martial arts practitioner, it''s instinctive habit to observe the enemy. Su Jingfei also stares at them and observes them carefully. They look very similar. Even if they are not twins, they should be brothers. Both of them are big.


    They walked steadily, and each step was very powerful. According to Su Jingfei''s visual observation, they had to measure every step with a ruler. Even if there was a gap, it would not be more than one centimeter. Even Su Jingfei could not do this kind of accurate measurement.


    Moreover, from the perspective of walking, they have the same pace and the same arm swing. Obviously, they have a tacit understanding. If the two brothers join hands, they must be 1 + 1 greater than 2.


    Even if they haven''t started with them, Su Jingfei has already secretly nodded. No matter how strong they are, they must be regarded as masters among ordinary people. No wonder the Hu brothers are so confident and don''t know where they came from.


    "Ah Da, ah Er, you''ve come. We''ve been bullied. Take care of him." Hu Mingming saw two people coming, immediately confidence, told them.


    Su Jingfei looked at them nodding and said with a dumb smile: "Chairman, you think it''s a da''er to watch the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. Besides, he''s a princess. It seems that you''re much worse. I really admire your creativity. It''s better to call Zhang Sanli Si more popular."


    What he said was to tease Hu Qingming, but the two men''s faces changed, and they stepped in front of Su Jingfei. They not only walked in the same step, but also moved and stopped together, as if they had agreed.


    Even if Su Jingfei has confidence in himself, it is not blind self-confidence. Judging from their skills, they are really not simple, and Su Jingfei''s face is correct.

 Chapter 377

    Su Jingfei really had some accidents. Unexpectedly, Hu brothers really found two good experts. Although they haven''t started yet, Su Jingfei has been able to confirm that they are not weak.


    Ever since he met the Han family and Feng Siguang''s bodyguard, he has known that in this world, not only he has real skills, but other people can also have very strong skills. It''s not ordinary fighting, but real national skills. What they should be good at is not ordinary fighting.


    "You have infuriated us completely. You will pay for your words." I don''t know whether it''s a DA or a er. One of them has already spoken.


    Su Jingfei was on guard, but he said with a smile: "what if it angered you? You bite me Say words, also disdain of pie pie pie mouth: "you already gave a person to be a dog, still have what anger not angry, angry I don''t give you bone?"


    "Ah" the two people opposite Su Jingfei screamed angrily. They didn''t wait for Hu Mingming''s order to attack Su Jingfei. They didn''t have any so-called morality and justice in the world. No matter what it means to fight alone, they were two people. Even if they were angry, they still cooperated with each other. The direction of attack was up and down, and no one hindered anyone, And it can also be very suitable to seal Su Jingfei''s retreat.


    Su Jingfei blocks with his left hand and points his right hand to the eyes of the person who attacks him. His foot is supported by his right foot, and his left foot has been kicked out. The target attacks the fist of the person in his leg.


    They started so fast that the onlookers didn''t see clearly, but ADA and ER were very surprised. They thought Su Jingfei had to dodge in the face of his brother''s joint attack. In this way, he would fall into the siege of the two, and even if the other side had two talents, he would be dragged to death.


    Now Su Jingfei''s insistence makes their plans come to nothing, but in the twinkling of an eye, a grim smile appears on his face. The speed of attack increases a little, and his strength increases a lot.


    Su Jingfei''s own strength is greater than that of ordinary people. What''s more, now he has practiced his internal skills. He doesn''t know the specific strength of a DA and a er. To be on the safe side, he has concentrated his internal power on his kicking feet and blocking hands. Everyone only hears a "bang".


    There''s no mistake. There''s only one sound. It''s just that they cooperate so well that it''s like shooting at the same time. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, he would be hit by one of them.


    Now the situation is that Su Jingfei kicked the fist of the man who attacked his leg, and his arm blocked the arm of the man who attacked his face.


    The onlookers expected that the situation of Su Jingfei''s falling to the ground did not appear. On the contrary, ADAA Er unconsciously stepped back two steps. They did not continue to attack, but watched Su Jingfei in shock.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei''s reaction speed, but his strength has shocked them. Now their arms and fists are still numb. Not to mention their skills, the brute force is enough to make su Jingfei a difficult person to provoke, and they both unconsciously face up to Su Jingfei.


    In fact, they thought the same. Su Jingfei had already used his internal power, but he could only make them step back two steps instead of getting rid of their arms. It can be seen that they were also very powerful.


    "Ah Da, ah Er, what are you still doing? Kill this guy. I will bear all the consequences." Hu Mingming and Hu Mingyue didn''t see clearly what happened in the last confrontation. Now seeing that they didn''t move, Hu Mingming roared immediately.


    Originally, he was full of hatred for Su Jingfei. Just now, he was forced to be so embarrassed. Now he can''t wait to let Su Jingfei go to the street. Before, he just wanted one of his arms or legs. Now he wants Su Jingfei''s life. Anyway, with money, everything can be settled.


    A DA and a er look at each other. They silently take out a weapon from behind. It''s a sharp three diamond shape with a blood groove on one side. As long as you really stab it into a person''s body, let alone the key parts, even if it''s bleeding, it''s enough to kill.


    "The spear?" Su Jingfei''s eyes began to shrink. Even if he hadn''t seen anything real, he had heard of this shape. The two men were holding military spikes in their hands. Although they had been transformed, the shape was correct. It was recognized that it was one of the most powerful cold weapons.


    "Yes, we''ll give you some blood." The person who spoke before spoke again, and then they came up again.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have time to consider their identities. Not all the people who can use military spikes are from the army. After all, besides soldiers, many people know about military spikes, and it''s normal to copy them.


    Soon Su Jingfei was sure that they must be from the army. Their fighting style was very similar to that of the white headed Qingming. They were clean and sharp, not so flashy. Their biggest characteristic was fast, accurate and ruthless. That is to say, they were good at this kind of fighting style when they met. If they changed the ordinary martial arts, they might have been injured.


    A DA and a er really cooperate with each other. They fly up and down with two spikes. It''s like rehearsal. They surround Su Jingfei in it. Su Jingfei can only dodge for a while and a half, and there''s really no way.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Su Jingfei is already in danger. In fact, Su Jingfei is like a butterfly wearing flowers. Under the siege of the two men, he is familiar with their fighting style.


    After a while, Su Jingfei can be sure that ADA and ah are definitely from the army. Their Kung Fu is even better than that of the white headed Qingming, especially when they have the same heart and mind. After joining hands, their strength is even better than that of the white headed Qingming.


    This is Su Jingfei. If he were to be a white headed Qingming, he might be planted here today. Su Jingfei could find out their style and have a solution immediately.


    One of the army spikes at Su Jingfei''s throat, the other stabs at Su Jingfei''s back heart. It''s just right. If Su Jingfei thinks he wants to dodge one side, he will be hurt on the other side.


    This is also the opportunity that a Da A Er has been waiting for for for a long time. They all seem to see the scene that Su Jingfei is constantly blooded when the army stabs into the flesh.


    In their eyes, the bloodthirsty light twinkled, but they didn''t find Su Jingfei''s sneer. Instead of avoiding it, Su Jingfei grabbed the gentleman who was stabbing at his throat with his hand. His hand came up, but he pinched the military spike with his fingers, making it impossible for the military spike to move forward.


    It''s strange that Su Jingfei didn''t get cut while holding the spear in his hand. At least the person holding the spear hasn''t responded.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t finish just because he grasped the spike. There were still people stabbing at his back heart. His body immediately rotated with one foot. The spike he was holding in his hand was pulled to the spike behind him.


    "Ding" a clear sound, two military stabs met together, a Da a two people body tremble together, just Su Jingfei''s reaction is too fast, they did not expect that the inevitable stab was so resolved, and Su Jingfei did not end, while they did not respond to come over, no one slapped, two people immediately turned into rolling gourd.


    As soon as they fall out, Su Jingfei''s hand shakes on his body. The palm he originally held in the book disappears immediately. The reason why he dares to hold the spike with his hand before is that there is palm thunder hidden in his palm. The palm thunder with pure metal structure is not afraid of the blade of the spike. It seems that Su Jingfei grabs the opponent''s spike with empty hands.


    ADA a''er is very powerful. Su Jingfei has to admit that they have caused great trouble for him. Especially after they used military spikes, they made elbows everywhere and even couldn''t play. Now they are knocked down by themselves. Even if they are not seriously injured, they can''t fight for a while and a half.


    "Chairman, if you have any secret weapons, just use them well." Secretly against the attack of a da''er, Su Jingfei is smiling at Hu Ming.


    Now Hu Ming Ming''s face is very difficult. He can see how powerful Su Jingfei is. He can''t find anyone more powerful than a da''er. Even if he does, he believes they can deal with Su Jingfei. This boy is just a pervert. Fortunately, he has made arrangements for him.


    "Su Jingfei, I don''t have a secret weapon. Looking at the beautiful weather today, I think we are more suitable for an outing, right?" Hu Mingming suddenly changes the topic. It seems that it''s someone else who has been looking for Su Jingfei''s trouble before, which has nothing to do with him.


    Su Jingfei sneered. The chairman of the Department was really thick skinned. He was about to make sarcasm. At this moment, he didn''t know whether it was a blessing to his heart, or because he was always on guard. There was a twinkle in his eyes. He didn''t even have time to see what it was, so he instinctively rolled to avoid it.


    As soon as he rolled out, he saw a hole on the ground, and the size of that hole was definitely thicker than ordinary fingers. Even though Su Jingfei didn''t spend much time in 307 troops, he had practiced guns after all.


    "Sniper gun!" Su Jingfei''s mind suddenly flashed this idea. He didn''t even have the mind to see where the bullet came from. After jumping into a car, if his reaction was slow, he might have been hit by the bullet.


    Hu Mingming is even crazier than Lin ruofeng. He uses a sniper to deal with himself. The two sides didn''t have a grudge. Now Su Jingfei takes Hu Mingming as his enemy. He won''t be polite to anyone who wants his life.


    If the sniper failed, he knew that it was meaningless to continue. What''s more, Su Jingfei hid behind the car. At this time, he saw Su Jingfei looking at him. He immediately picked up his things and ran away. Like him, Hu brothers and some younger brothers, Su Jingfei didn''t dare to come out. They just ran away.


    Su Jingfei is really afraid of the other party''s snipers. No matter how powerful his kung fu is, he is not invulnerable. What''s more, this kind of sniper gun can pierce steel plates. At this time, Su Jingfei is really tangled. He once fought against the underworld and did deal with the underworld people. But he did not expect that such people as the Hu brothers could find someone who used the sniper gun, He also faced up to the Hu family.

 Chapter 378

    Su Jingfei was almost killed by a sniper gun, so he had to hide behind the car. Hu brothers took the opportunity to escape. Although they had snipers, this was a school after all. The first sneak attack failed, so they didn''t dare to play a gun fight openly.


    Anyway, they don''t worry about Su Jingfei calling the police. There is no evidence to prove that the snipers have something to do with them. Moreover, with their power, can they still be afraid of Su Jingfei? Unfortunately, they don''t know that Su Jingfei''s real background is not only stronger than them, but also not a simple character.


    Su Jingfei''s sense organs are more sensitive than ordinary people. He knows that Hu brothers left, but he doesn''t dare to go out. Although snipers mainly attack secretly, who knows if they will have other shooters.


    The palm of his hand, Lei, is not exposed in front of Hu brothers. This is also his card. Although Su Jingfei is not as good at shooting at close range, he is not a problem. As long as the sniper does not leave, he has confidence to kill the other side.


    From this point of view, the sniper invited by the Hu brothers is also a professional. If he fails to strike, he will leave immediately. If he hesitates for a while, I''m afraid he will not be able to leave.


    After a while, Su Jingfei was sure that no one was looking at him before he came out from the back of the car. Of course, he didn''t let down his vigilance. With his skill, even if someone was plotting, it was not so easy. When he was sure that there was no one, he took out his mobile phone with a gloomy face.


    Su Jingfei, even when facing the Lin brothers, was not so embarrassed. He was threatened to hide behind the car and didn''t dare to show up at all.


    Now he has attached great importance to the Hu brothers. They not only have assassins who use military stabs, but also have killers who use sniper guns. Presumably, they will send people to kill themselves when they know their strength. This is because the Hu brothers are here, they have not killed them all, and they will not be safe in the future.


    This is different from the Lin brothers. When Lin ruofeng was so crazy, he didn''t invite such high-end people to deal with him. He didn''t want to be defenseless, so he naturally wanted to call Baitou.


    With the different status of Su Jingfei, he is no longer like before, facing the people who threaten him, naturally he will take the initiative to attack.


    "Su Jingfei, why do you have time to call me now? Shouldn''t you be proud now? Mr. new chairman. " Bai tou gets on the phone and teases Su Jingfei first.


    Su Jingfei has no doubt why Baitou knows that he has become the chairman of the board of directors. How can he not know such a trivial matter? Yes, it is a trivial matter. Compared with what Su Jingfei is about to say, this kind of thing is trivial: "Baitou, I was assassinated. You can investigate several people for me."


    The voice of the white head also became serious and said in a deep voice: "who wants to assassinate you? Lin''s family has been dealt with by you. Is it their people who buy murders? "


    "No, although Lin''s group has been acquired by us, the main reason is their internal problems. Unless those old people don''t want to spend their old age peacefully, how can they assassinate me? I don''t think they are so stupid." Su Jingfei shook his head.


    After all, they can''t get a new company even if they kill Su Jingfei. There are many ways to vent their anger. It''s obviously unwise to deal with Su Jingfei, so they have to ask again, "who is that?"


    "The people in Hu''s group are Hu Mingming and Hu Mingyue brothers who deal with me. The people who come to assassinate me are a sniper, and they have two fighters who can use military stabs. I don''t think it''s very simple." Su Jingfei described what happened today with the white head.


    White head''s voice more serious way: "Su Jingfei, now this matter don''t say on the phone, come to the army immediately, I have some things to tell you, pay attention to your safety, don''t be attacked."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense either. He hangs up the phone and drives directly to the 307 army. Although he is not an official of the 307 army, he is actually very familiar with them. People in the 307 army are used to Su Jingfei, a strange military doctor.


    When he came to the gate of the barracks, he saw the white head. Not only that, but also Qingming and several other people. Of these people, he had met three. They met in Pingshan County. They were chasing longwai double demons at that time.


    When they saw Su Jingfei coming, the white head took the initiative and said, "Jingfei, let''s go. We were going to talk to you about this. Now it''s just right."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, if you have anything to say, does this matter have something to do with the secret mission you said to me before, and this time the target is the Hu family?"


    The white head is tiny a Leng, then lose to smile a way: "I thought to say, you will be surprised, originally you all guessed!"


    "If I still can''t get in touch with you, then I''m really stupid. When did you formally let me come to the army, and when didn''t it happen?" Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. On the way, he guessed that this incident might be wrong. It happened that it had something to do with the secret mission that Bai tou once said. Now it seems so.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei had already guessed it, Bai tou naturally would not talk any more nonsense. He nodded and said, "it''s true. Originally, we planned to go to you when we really needed your help. Unexpectedly, you wanted to have a conflict with them."


    When everyone entered the office, Bai tou pointed to the four humanitarians except himself and Qingming: "they are big Liu, Xiao Wang, Lao Zhang, and silent. You have seen all of them except silent. They are also special operation personnel in our army."


    Su Jingfei said hello to them one by one, but only the young man who seems to be relatively silent, Su Jingfei never saw him. Unexpectedly, he called silent.


    "Well, now I''ll tell you about this mission." After the introduction, Baitou took out a lot of materials, including photos and documents. Baitou took the photos to Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, this time is our mission target. Hu Yaofeng, chairman of Hu''s group, is very close to some foreign forces, and he is suspected of having relations with arms dealers, so this time we are going to investigate him, But there are some experts under him, which makes our action very difficult. "


    Su Jingfei listens quietly and looks at the photo of Hu Yaofeng in his hand. As expected, it is somewhat similar to Hu Mingming. He thinks that they should be father and son. He can''t imagine that there are such powerful people in his second tier city, who are suspected of smuggling arms.


    No wonder Hu brothers can invite snipers to deal with themselves. Now listen to Bai tou continue: "although the people on our side have good strength, the other side also has this expert. Listen to your description, the people you meet today, in their organization, are ranked in the top five or six, so you can''t do this task if you don''t want to do it."


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. Of course, he was very clear about the strength of a Da A Er, but he was even in the top five. It can be seen that the Hu family has a strong strength and guns. Now he knows something about the existence of 307 troops. The police can''t play a big role in dealing with such an organization. They still need secret troops.


    "As for the people who used sniper guns to deal with you today, we don''t know who they are. After all, we don''t have much information, but the people who can retreat without a single shot are definitely veteran. I think if he doesn''t leave, he will be dead now." The white head smiles and spreads his hands to show that he can''t guess the sniper.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much, but acquiesced to Bai tou''s guess. Bai tou knew that he had a pistol, so naturally he didn''t believe Su Jingfei could avoid the conspiracy of the sniper and couldn''t kill the other side.


    "This is the situation now. We don''t know much about it. You are going to help us next. I don''t know if chairman Su has the time." After introducing the situation, Bai tou began to tease Su Jingfei. He knew Su Jingfei very well. Even if he was talking about business, he didn''t have to be too serious.


    Su Jingfei didn''t agree immediately. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and thought for a while before he said, "do you all want to take part in this action? How long will it take for this action?"


    The white head didn''t open his mouth. Qingming already replied: "this is the meeting at the beginning of our mission. All the people here will take part in the action. You don''t need to participate in the whole process. Just come out when you meet an expert. You don''t need to worry about other things. Isn''t that what you agreed with major general Nalan?"


    Su Jingfei is more worried about Qingming than Bai tou. This cold woman is more conscientious and never too concerned about face. He knows that the other party regards himself as a friend, but he is frozen to speechless from time to time.


    Just like now, Qingming''s words make su Jingfei a little embarrassed. At the beginning, the reason why he and major general Nalan made such an agreement was that they didn''t want to be bound by the regulations of 307 army. In real action, they would become lazy. Qingming''s words make su Jingfei feel his nose and don''t know how to answer.


    Fortunately, Baitou understood Qingming''s character and was afraid that Su Jingfei would be too embarrassed. He quickly followed: "you are not good at this kind of task. You just need to be responsible for dealing with high-end enemies for us. By the way, at present, we need to remove your crisis."


    Su Jingfei came to Baitou to inquire about this method. Now he talked about it and immediately focused on it. He said, "the Hu brothers failed to assassinate you today. They certainly can''t give up. They even want to kill you, so they must send more people to deal with you. It happens that some of them are under our surveillance, This time, we''ll just do what we want. As long as they do something, we''ll cut them out directly. "


    After listening for a long time, Su Jingfei finally understood and said in a gaping way: "wipe, you are going to let me be a bait!"

 Chapter 379

    In J City, the capital of H Province, Su Jingfei came here for the first time. According to the plan made by him and Baitou, since he wants to be a bait, he has to look like a bait.


    Because he once promised Nalan Xiulin that he would take part in the secret operation of 307 troops as long as he needed to, and this time it was also related to Su Jingfei himself. Even if he didn''t want to take part, he couldn''t do it. This time their plan was to lead the snake out of the hole. There was no good opportunity before, but now Su Jingfei can make it.


    As a nominal member of 307 army, even if few of them know his identity, they don''t need to think about the Hu family. According to their prediction, Su Jingfei can escape this time mainly because Hu brothers are present and the sniper is good. But it will not be over. If Su Jingfei travels alone, he will be able to escape, It should be when they do it.


    Instead of being on guard, it''s better to lead them out directly. That''s why Su Jingfei left s city and came to J city. Although he was in the same province, Su Jingfei never came here. After all, it was hundreds of miles away.


    This time, Su Jingfei came to the provincial capital not only to bring out the killers of the Hu family, but also to investigate the situation. According to Su Jingfei''s career development, s city has been limited. Even though Su''s plus roufeisi has assets of more than 1 billion, there is still a big gap compared with the well-known enterprises in the province. This is the geographical restriction.


    Su Jingfei''s heart is not limited to small cities. He looks at the whole country and even the world. The reason for coming to the provincial capital this time is to investigate the environment.


    Naturally, the people who come with him can''t be his women. If you really want to take action, it''s very dangerous. There is only one woman, that is, the No.2 with the best Kung Fu. Although this woman''s strength is not as good as Su Jingfei, she is at least a good player. If she plays alone, she should not be worse than ADA a.


    The two of them are in the light and the dark. Naturally, there are other people in 307 army. They all pretend to be ordinary tourists. They are not well-known people, and they don''t need to make up too much, as long as they can not attract people''s attention.


    Su Jing''s first stop here is undoubtedly the Han family. Even if this is only a formal investigation, he will naturally visit the Han family. What''s more, he is also the second shareholder of his own company. The 307 troops have no opinion about his formation.


    Han''s group is a well-known enterprise in the provincial capital. It is located in the most prosperous area of J City, and has an independent building. From this, we can see the inside information of a company. The building here is not comparable to that of s city.


    Before he came, he had already said hello to Han Siping. Han Sanfeng naturally knew that Su Jingfei was coming. At this time, Su Jingfei arrived in J city. Naturally, the killers didn''t have a chance, and they didn''t find any signs. This bait action is a great test for Su Jingfei.


    As an ordinary person, Su Jingfei really took part in such an action for the first time. If it wasn''t for his bravery, he didn''t dare to do the bait. Even if he finally caught the killer, what bad luck it would be if he was hanged.


    "Jingfei, you are so sudden. I didn''t expect you to come to the provincial capital so soon." In Su Jingfei''s wishful thinking, Han Sanfeng has already met him. As a chairman of the company, he can receive Su Jingfei with such an attitude, which can be regarded as enough attention to him.


    Fortunately at this time, Su Jingfei has come to Han Sanfeng''s office, the door, otherwise Han Sanfeng''s practice is seen by outsiders, must be shocked, don''t know the details of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t trust him. He knows that Han Sanfeng is so enthusiastic, but he still remembers that he saved his mother, their personal relationship, and his own identity. He really won''t be seen by others. He quickly says, "brother, I didn''t decide this suddenly? I came to see you when I got out of the car. It''s kind enough. "


    "Enough, enough, that''s right. When you get to the third brother''s place, if you go somewhere else first, you won''t give me face!" Han Sanfeng''s eyes have narrowed into a slit, which is obviously very helpful to Su Jingfei''s words.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter with Mrs. Han now? After such a long time of recuperation, has she improved a little?" Since Su Jingfei is Mrs. Han''s doctor, he naturally has to ask about his patient''s condition, and this can also make Han Sanfeng feel better about himself. I have to say that with more experience, Su Jingfei has become more tactful.


    Sure enough, as he expected, Han Sanfeng said excitedly: "don''t mention it, brother, you''re really a God. In the past, although my mother couldn''t see anything wrong with her body, she was restless. Now because she took your medicine, ate well and slept well, people seem to be younger. I think according to the medicine you prescribed, she can prolong her life, and your medical skills are really not boastful."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. He didn''t boast about his medical skills at any time. OK, but he shook his head and said, "third brother, those medicines can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. They are just to relieve Mrs. Han. The real way of treatment must be according to what I said that day, or it won''t work."


    "I understand. I''m already looking for someone. There will be news within half a year. I won''t delay it." Han Sanfeng''s face changed quickly.


    Su Jingfei nodded and changed the topic: "third brother, thank you for lending me the money this time, otherwise I can''t succeed in acquiring Lin''s group. This is what we said before. I''ll give you the money back now, and the interest is three points. Don''t refuse. Without you, I can''t make money."


    With these words, hand over the prepared bank note to Han Sanfeng. Although his current company has just begun to stabilize, it''s hard for him to take out so much money, but he can''t always owe such an account.


    Han Sanfeng is a businessman, but he is also a martial arts practitioner. He takes the check Su Jingfei handed him and says with a smile, "brother, it''s so easy for me to make money for the first time after I''ve been in business for so many years. Don''t say thank you. We both make money, don''t we? I''m not polite about your interest. Who told you to earn so much? "


    For Han Sanfeng, Su Jingfei has always been very fond of him. Now seeing him so cheerful, he immediately said with a smile: "third brother, I love to hear that. We are not outsiders. If we are really polite, we won''t borrow money from you, right?"


    They were originally the relationship between doctors and patients'' families, but now they have really become friends. When Su Jingfei needed money most, Han Sanfeng and Han Siping gave him the most assistance. If it wasn''t for them, Su Jingfei would not have the start-up fund. Now, even if it hasn''t expired, Su Jingfei still pays him back according to the normal interest.


    In fact, this is the amount of usury interest. From this point of view, Su Jingfei is a person who repays his gains, and Han Sanfeng is also very fond of him.


    "Brother, since you have come to the provincial capital today, you are welcome. You can go home with me later. My mother has been talking about you and let her see you." Han Sanfeng and Su Jingfei talked for a while, and then they offered an invitation: "when you arrive at the provincial capital, you will be home."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly in the dark. If he lives in the Han family, let alone the Hu family, no matter how powerful he is, he may not have a chance to attack him. The Han family is unfathomable.


    "Third brother, I''ll go to see my wife. It''s OK to live in your house." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, he could only refuse politely.


    "Brother, you are out of sight, aren''t you? When you come to my house, you come to your house? You can''t figure out how much my property is. Can you still live without you? " Han Sanfeng pretends to be dissatisfied.


    Su Jingfei was moved in his heart, but he turned his eyes, pretended to gripe his teeth and said, "third brother, I''ll go to the hotel next time. I''ve made a reservation." When talking, his eyes unconsciously glanced at the No. 2 who had never opened his mouth. When they talked, No. 2 could only listen quietly and abide by his duty as a bodyguard.


    Although his eyes seem to be hidden, it is a very obvious hint, which can be seen by Han Sanfeng.


    Han Sanfeng originally wanted to say something else, but when he saw Su Jingfei''s eyes, everyone was men. He immediately understood Su Jingfei''s meaning, and said with a smile, "well, I won''t go to my house this time, but then again, people don''t want to be romantic and waste teenagers, but young people had better control."


    Even if Su Jingfei deliberately let him misunderstand, hearing what he said, he coughed and said, "don''t worry, third brother. I''m a doctor."


    "Yes, but really, you don''t need any pills?" Han Sanfeng, who was originally a forthright man, suddenly whispered to Su Jingfei in such an obscene voice. Su Jingfei almost didn''t fall down.


    "No, I''m still young. I think it''s better to be natural." Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand. Even if it was fake, he didn''t want people to think he couldn''t do it.


    Han Sanfeng ended the conversation with a clear look, but he cautioned carefully: "anyway, you should pay attention to your safety. Don''t be found by your younger sister-in-law. It''s said that your younger sister-in-law is a pretty girl with a good temper. You just got rich and became corrupt. Alas, when I was young..."


    Su Jingfei was sweating profusely. Seeing that he wanted to make a long speech, he quickly said, "third brother, you can rest assured about these things. I have arrangements. Why don''t we go home and see your wife now?"


    Said his mother, Han Sanfeng is no longer hippy, although dissatisfied with Su Jingfei interrupted his words, Han Sanfeng nodded: "well, now or hurry home, I know you''re coming, must be very happy, even if you don''t live at home, lunch at home."


    "Well, don''t worry. Today I''m going to bother you." Su Jingfei smiles and nods.


    "What nonsense is this? I''ll be home when I come here. Don''t be so polite." Han Sanfeng eyes a stare, straightforward way.

 Chapter 380

    Su Jingfei once went to Liang Xiuwen''s home. At that time, in his opinion, Liang Xiuwen''s home was a local tyrant. He not only paid attention to architecture, but also spent a lot of money.


    When he came to the Han family, he felt that Liang Xiuwen''s family was really as simple as the earthen houses in a small village. Even if Su Jingfei thought that the Han family was inherited from ancient times, even if it was a branch, he must be more particular about it, but he didn''t expect to be so particular about it.


    The Han family is not a single family villa or a group of villas, but a real village. In other words, the whole village belongs to the Han family.


    This is not what most rich people can do. It is no exaggeration to say that in this Han family village, the real law is meaningless. Everything is decided by family rules. Now the owner of the Han family is Han Sanfeng, and the most respected one is Mrs. Han.


    It is impossible to understand how such a family village can exist in modern society without being personally present. Although Han Sanfeng did not say it, he understands that in the Han family, Mrs. Han can almost control people''s life and death.


    Han Sanfeng took Su Jingfei back to Hanjia village and explained: "the people here are all from our Han family. No matter the son-in-law recruited from outside or the people in the village who marry their daughter-in-law, they have to settle down here. The rich people in the family will build their own houses. If they are really in short supply, we will support them."


    Su Jingfei looked at the two or three storey buildings in the villa, and even some buildings that looked like luxurious castles. He couldn''t help saying, "brother, to tell you the truth, do you really need your support here?"


    Han Sanfeng felt his head, thought about it carefully, and then asserted: "it''s like twenty years ago there was a villager who wanted to build a small villa. We borrowed some from him, but we paid them back long ago. Recently, people are barely able to live, and they don''t need help any more."


    Su Jingfei''s face is full of cattle. He didn''t make a sound twenty years ago. People have already lived in small villas. Moreover, the village is relatively poor. How rich the people in this village should be now!


    At the beginning, he had a very high estimate of the Han family. Now he knows that they are not only a powerful family, but also a family. Moreover, from Han Sanfeng''s words, Su Jingfei guesses that not all the people in the Han family work in the Han group, otherwise they would not be so rich, otherwise the Han group would have been in deficit.


    "Well, you are already a billionaire, and you can see these small families in your eyes. If you can join our Han family, I''ll let you choose here." Han Sanfeng seems to find Su Jingfei secretly envies the green light of jealousy, hehe smiles and charms him.


    Su Jingfei quickly turns his eyes away. With so many beautiful girls waiting for him, how can he come to the Han family to find a wife? What''s more, even if he agrees, he will be furious.


    Although he has always had a lot of resentment against the man in the capital, he has to admit that he is his father, and all his decisions can not bypass him.


    Han Sanfeng naturally didn''t know Su Jingfei had such a complicated life experience. Seeing that he turned his lips, he said in a funny way: "I''m coming to our house soon. Although I''m the patriarch now, I live in an ordinary place."


    Su Jingfei soon saw what he said was very common. It was true. From the appearance, it was just a nice villa. It was not resplendent and majestic. Compared with those conspicuous buildings in the village, it was really ordinary. Only when he really entered it, Su Jingfei knew what low-key luxury was.


    He is not a famous person, nor is he a man of extraordinary vision. However, he has paid attention to some famous people''s calligraphy, paintings, antiques and antiques. Even if there are lions at the door, they have a history of at least 500 years. Maybe they have no collection value, but they are more or less antiques. The key is their style, which is definitely not comparable to modern copper.


    After entering the gate, the environment of all kinds of flowers and plants was really good. Female soldier No. 2 liked flowers and plants very much, and she was very happy. Only Su Jingfei was really surprised. He was a master of traditional Chinese medicine and knew medicine very well.


    There are at least five kinds of rare traditional Chinese medicine, each of which has been around for at least two or three hundred years. I really don''t know how to protect them. It''s not the same as the deep mountains and forests. The war more than 50 years ago didn''t seem to affect their family.


    "Brother, how about our family environment." Han Sanfeng saw that Su Jingfei knew the flowers and plants in his family. The secret way was really a master of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t hear Han Sanfeng''s pride, but he could only nod his head and say, "the environment can be called a fairyland in the world, a paradise in the world."


    The second female soldier was stunned and said in a low voice: "boss, it''s not so exaggerated."


    Su Jingfei didn''t give a specific explanation. Instead, he pointed to a beautiful red flower in the garden and said, "do you see this flower? It''s called fengxinminglan. It doesn''t look special, but when it blows with the wind, it will give off a kind of fragrance. People who smell it for a long time will have a 60% lower risk of getting high blood pressure, and if it is used as a medicine, Even if it can''t cure hypertension, it can keep him from getting sick for at least ten years. "


    Then, in the dumbfounded eyes of the second female soldier and Han Sanfeng, he continued to talk about several valuable traditional Chinese medicines, whether it''s medicinal properties or pharmacology, or even what diseases can be cured by mixing with other herbs.


    Finally, Su Jingfei sighed: "just look at these herbs in the garden, even if they are very valuable, the Han family is really powerful."


    "Brother, I''m sorry to let you say that. I just know that my mother is very interested in these flowers and plants, so I found someone to get them. I didn''t expect to have such an interest." Su Jingfei''s voice just falls, Han Siping''s voice rings out from inside, obviously knowing that Su Jingfei is coming, specially coming out to meet him.


    "Fourth brother, you are a big hand. So many flowers and plants can definitely prolong people''s life. No wonder Mrs. Han''s illness can be suppressed for so many years. It''s originally rooted here." Su Jingfei and Han Siping said hello and said with a smile.


    When he first saw his wife, he was wondering why she had been able to suppress internal injuries for so many years.


    As Han Siping came out, Mrs. Han naturally followed her. She was supported by two women. They were about the same age as Sanfeng Siping, and they should be their wives.


    After introduction, the older and dignified woman was Han Sanfeng''s wife. Su Jingfei called her third sister-in-law. Another younger woman who looked sharp was Han Siping''s wife, so Su Jingfei called her fourth sister-in-law.


    "Brother Jingfei, I''ve been listening to Siping talk about you all the time. I finally met you today. I''m really young and promising, but I seem to hear that your girlfriend is a weak girl. This girl has a good foundation in Kung Fu!" Sure enough, Han sisao''s appearance was more severe, and now her mouth pricked Su Jingfei''s liver.


    Before he and Han Sanfeng said that he would stay in a hotel, naturally under the banner of having a special relationship with the No. 2 female soldier. Now people joke about this.


    Naturally, he can tell that Han sisao is not malicious sarcasm, but as a woman, she has more or less opinions about playful men, and now people are making fun of her. On the other hand, Han sisao is not simple. She can actually see the Kung Fu of No. 2 female soldier.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, the matter is like this. I come to the provincial capital this time for investigation. I can''t bring my girlfriend. She''s my bodyguard and secretary." Su Jingfei was a little embarrassed, but he said what he had thought before.


    I don''t know if the Han family is very familiar with Han sisao''s character, and no one stands up to help Su Jingfei, so they watch the fun. Han sisao is obviously not a polite person. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she says with a smile, "Oh, it''s like this, but I remember my husband. You told me that brother Jingfei''s Kung Fu is also good!"


    Han Siping then nodded his head firmly and said, "well, my brother''s Kung Fu is very good."


    Su Jingfei didn''t use his kung fu in front of Han''s brothers. Han Siping just opened his eyes and said nonsense. Of course, the two brothers knew about his martial arts for a long time, and they couldn''t say it was a complete fabrication.


    "Fourth brother, please don''t be black. I don''t know how to do these two tricks." Su Jingfei is helpless in his heart. He doesn''t know what they are doing. He says quickly.


    But Han sisao didn''t listen to Su Jingfei''s words in her ears. She said to Han Siping with a smile, "my husband, I remember that our third brother seems to have a good Kung Fu practice recently. She always says that there is no match. It''s really lonely. A little boy just drags like this. Maybe he will suffer losses in the future. How about Jingfei brothers educate him?"


    "Well, what madam said is that the third generation is too proud and should suffer some losses, otherwise they really think that the younger generation is the first master." Han Siping nodded.


    Su Jingfei watched their husband and wife talk to themselves, completely regarding themselves as the Party of soy sauce, while the other three people in the Han family were watching, and they were completely watching.


    No. 2 female soldier, no matter her identity or experience, is not enough to speak. She can only stand beside Su Jingfei and watch the development of the situation quietly. She finds that there are always funny things happening with Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei is strict with herself and others sometimes, it''s very interesting.


    "Brother Jingfei, you see, your fourth sister-in-law has said that. You should also understand a mother''s mind. She is afraid that the third generation of our family will be too proud to go out and suffer losses. We are all elders. Even if we educate the third generation, it''s useless. People say that the younger generation will meet the enemy. Although we are equal, you are still young after all, Why don''t you teach our third brother a lesson. " Han Siping and his wife said, it seems very difficult to Su Jingfei way.

 Chapter 381

    Su Jingfei knows that Han Siping and his wife are acting here. In fact, other people know what they mean, but they can''t refuse. They all talk about it. How can they disagree.


    What''s more, he can feel that there is no malice at all. Maybe there is a younger generation who is not very obedient. They want to educate with their own hands. Moreover, according to the relationship between the two sides, Han Siping''s children are also their own younger generation.


    Although he is only 20 years old now, the things he can contact and what happens are definitely not comparable with his peers. He is already young and mature, and now he naturally feels like an elder.


    "Well, since the fourth brother says so, let the third of your family come. Although my kung fu is average, I''ve practiced it. If I''m not as good as him, don''t blame me!" Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, and agreed to Han Siping''s words, but he didn''t fill them up.


    Han Siping looked happy and said with a smile: "well, well, I don''t believe you. With your medical skills, I know that your level will not be too bad. Although our third brother is usually very hard, his talent is not as good as you."


    Su Jingfei turned his mouth secretly. What''s the relationship between his medical skills and martial arts? Even if the acupuncture technique is very fast, it can be said that practice makes perfect.


    Now that he has agreed, he will not entangle this problem. He is just curious about who this third brother is. Han Siping actually attaches so much importance to this third brother. Moreover, the family seems to attach great importance to this third brother. He thinks that if his kung fu is really bad, he should be more affectionate. Don''t make him too shameful at that time.


    Su Jingfei is not a bookworm who doesn''t understand human feelings. Even if he wants to help others educate their children, he just has to suffer a little. Don''t go too far.


    In my heart, someone soon invited the third son of Han Siping''s family. Su Jingfei was also proud to see this young man. He looked about the same age as himself. According to Han Siping''s age, he was almost the same. After all, he was over fifty years old.


    The third is about 1.7 meters tall. He is thin and clean. His short hair is very energetic, especially his big eyes. He has been looking at Su Jingfei since he came in. In fact, from the appearance, he and Su Jingfei are the same kind of people who can''t see the depth of martial arts from the appearance.


    Su Jingfei said secretly in his heart that fortunately, the third son''s appearance follows his mother. If he follows Han Siping, it will be really troublesome. Although he is not ugly, he is not handsome enough. The third son is obviously more like Han sisao.


    "Old three, don''t you always say that you are the first master of the younger generation? Now standing in front of you is expert Su, your grandmother''s doctor in charge. He is also a master of traditional Chinese culture. He is only 20 years old this year. You can try your hand with him to see which one of you is good. Don''t be too proud. " When Su Jingfei looks at her, Han sisao has already told her child, and her appearance is more like stimulating him.


    Sure enough, like Su Jingfei''s feeling, Lao San, who was still a little tired and lazy, became sharp eyed after listening to Han sisao''s words, and pretended to be surprised: "Oh, right? I like to compete with others, so I have to learn from experts su. "


    The tone of this person''s voice is very strange. There is a strange rhythm. At first, he has a special feeling. But gradually, he will find that his voice is very beautiful and seems to be able to stir the moving heartstrings. It''s the first time that Su Jingfei saw such a person. He couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He didn''t open his mouth, but the third man didn''t know why Su Jingfei was. He thought he despised himself and said with a little anger: "expert Su, am I not qualified to learn from you?"


    Su Jingfei was used to his special voice at this time. Knowing that he misunderstood him, he quickly explained: "Er, it doesn''t mean that. I don''t dare to learn from him. That is to say, we are all young people. You can call my name directly."


    After all, they are grateful to Su Jingfei. Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are commensurate with his brothers, and they can''t let everyone do so. By that time, most of the people in Han village will be su Jingfei''s younger generation.


    Han Shan''s face was a little slow, but she was still warm and angry. "Since it''s a contest, I''m not polite. It''s spacious enough, so don''t be polite."


    With these words, he has already entered the field. He is a straightforward character who can do what he says, but he is also a bit domineering. It seems that if Su Jingfei doesn''t agree, he will take the initiative to attack.


    Even if Su Jingfei has a good temper, he is not a man without a temper. In front of everyone, he is so challenged by Han Shan. No matter how open-minded Su Jingfei is, he will not be happy. This time, he doesn''t want to give face to the Han family. If this boy''s Kung Fu is not good, he should educate him a little.


    He didn''t talk too much, and went into the field as well, because the Han family had been prepared for a long time. They had enough space to fight each other. The others stepped back a few steps, and Su Jingfei and Han Shan were surrounded by the crowd.


    "Expert Su, I''ve done it. Be careful." Han Shan is really straightforward. Su Jingfei comes to him. He has already done it.


    Although he was a bit domineering when he spoke, he was still tactful. He patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder with one palm. Before the palm arrived, the palm wind had blown over. Obviously, his kung fu foundation was good.


    Su Jingfei nodded in secret. It''s true that he''s an ancient family. He really has the appearance of a Wulin family. Su Jingfei calmed down when he started with each other.


    He has always preferred to use fast to fight fast. Today''s situation is especially serious. Especially in the competition, Su Jingfei decided to use the most common and most commonly used way to restrain Han Shan.


    Su Jingfei''s shoulder seems to have no bone. When Hanshan''s palm approaches, it suddenly collapses down. Then she quickly reaches out and pulls Hanshan''s wrist gently. Hanshan takes a step forward with the strength of her palm. Su''s level of unloading is very high.


    Han Siping stood beside Han Sanfeng, saw Su Jingfei''s hand, and said in a low voice, "Tai Chi, Su Jingfei actually uses this most common Kung Fu."


    "No, he doesn''t use Tai Chi. Look carefully." Han Sanfeng shook his head.


    At this time, Mrs. Han also said, "it''s really not Taiji. Keep looking."


    Su Jingfei takes off Han Shan''s attack. Instead of fighting back, she turns her body slightly and faces Han Shan face to face again. Han Shan immediately adjusts her mood and says, "expert Su, I can''t believe that you are still a master of Tai Chi."


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer this question. He just laughed. His martial arts came from thread bound books. It''s not a school at all. He taught himself everything. What he just used is not Taiji at all. Some believe it.


    Han Shan finish, also see that Su Jingfei has real ability, no longer use that kind of exploratory attack, her palm has also become a claw, attack suddenly fierce many.


    Su Jingfei, facing his attack, is still the same as before. He dodges lightly and drags casually. Every time, he can weaken Han Shan''s attack. He takes the opportunity to counterattack, and Han Shan evades.


    "What''s the difference? It''s impossible. It''s not something outsiders can learn. Is he a true disciple? " Han Siping looked at it for a while and called out in a low voice.


    "I don''t know if it''s a true disciple, but it''s definitely 18 drops in clothes. With Shan''er''s strength, he hasn''t even touched his clothes, and he may be thrown out at any time. If it''s not for this martial art, he can''t do anything else." Han Sanfeng nods and affirms.


    "It''s you two. Even if you want to know which sect expert Su belongs to, just ask him directly. How can people of ordinary sects hide it? They have to use this way to test you!" Mrs. Han is beside the dissatisfied way.


    Han Sanfeng said with a smile: "mother, we don''t have any malice towards Jingfei brothers. We''re just curious. Besides, Shan''er was arrogant. If she didn''t strike her like this, how could she find her mother-in-law''s family in the future? She won''t fall out with her mother-in-law''s family at that time."


    Mrs. Han looked at Han Shan, who was surprised by Su and couldn''t be touched. She sighed and glared again. Han Siping said, "it''s you who are usually spoiled. Otherwise, Shan''er is so proud. My good granddaughter has been harmed by you."


    Her words immediately attracted Han Sanfeng and Han Siping''s eyes. They all wanted to tell Mrs. Han that the person who dotes on Han Shan most is my mother. It''s a pity that they don''t have the courage.


    Su Jingfei is always very attentive in the battle. Unless someone sneaks on him, he will not pay attention to the outside world. Naturally, he can''t know that Han Shan is not a man, but a daughter, and she is the favorite girl of the Han family.


    From the appearance, Han Shan looks more like a pretty boy. If no one tells Su Jingfei, he will never believe that this is a girl.


    It''s not that Han Shan doesn''t look good or have a good figure. The key is that her short hair and martial arts make people subconsciously think of her as a boy. What''s more, her chest doesn''t look big, so no one can think of so many.


    The most important thing is Han Siping. From the beginning to the end, they all talked about the third son of their family. They didn''t mention his name or gender. It''s hard to avoid misunderstanding. Maybe they didn''t even think that Su Jingfei didn''t know Han Shan''s gender.


    In fact, Han Shan mentioned her name, but Su Jingfei has no peculiar smell. Her name is "Han Shan". For the women in the battle, Su Jingfei still sighs in her heart. Among the young people, Han Shan is good for her skill.


    Although he checked a lot more than himself, he was definitely the best among the young people. Moreover, he felt that he had chosen the right way. Yirouke was the real king of victory just now. All of Han Shan''s attacks were almost resolved by Su Jingfei, and he didn''t even touch a piece of his clothes.

 Chapter 382

    The Han family don''t know how strong Su Jingfei''s ability is. In fact, he doesn''t know what level he has reached. Even before today, even if he had met people who can master martial arts, he was not a real person in the Jianghu.


    In fact, the Han family is not really a Wulin family. After all, in modern society, such a family, even if it does not exist at all, has at least changed its nature. Today''s competition between him and Han Shan, even if it means to suppress Han Shan''s arrogance, also wants to try his own level.


    Han Shan is one of the best in the third generation of Han family. Let alone there is no rival among the girls, even among the men in the family, no one is more powerful than her, which makes her full of confidence.


    Han Shan didn''t meet Su Jingfei, and he almost fell out by Su Jingfei several times.


    Although she is a girl, her actual character is very like a boy. Otherwise, Su Jingfei will not be able to tell her whether she is a man or a woman. After a long time, she couldn''t meet Su Jingfei. She said angrily, "expert Su, what do you mean? Since you want to compete, you have to do it. Don''t always dodge. It''s boring."


    Su Jingfei secretly smiles. This boy is really acute, but Mrs. Han and her two sons turn black. This girl is not good at her own Kung Fu, but she says others are dodging. It''s really humiliating.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t refuse Han Shan''s request. The reason why he chose to use the 18 drop dip suit is entirely out of curiosity. He has never used it since he studied. Today, he also wants to try out whether this Kung Fu is powerful or not. The effect is a bit beyond his expectation. It''s really easy to use when he meets a brute force opponent.


    Su Jingfei''s action changed from evasion to active attack. His legs were buckled inside and his hands were palmed. Every time he was quick and accurate, Han Shan''s attack became defensive.


    At first, it wasn''t obvious. After su Jingfei used five moves, the Han family began to frown. Su Jingfei actually used Yongchun boxing. Many people know it. From this martial arts, it''s impossible to determine what inheritance Su Jingfei is. It seems that their attempt failed.


    The second female soldier followed Su Jingfei all the time, and what she practiced was the most authentic Yongchun. When she saw Su Jingfei using this skill, she almost lost her chin.


    It''s not because Su Jingfei can use this martial arts that she was surprised, but because the boxing she used was exactly the same move she used when she competed with Su Jingfei.


    Because when she used her own boxing, she had a small problem, that is, every time she attacked, she always pursued speed. In fact, some of her movements were not in place, so she was scolded by her father.


    Now Su Jingfei''s actions are exactly the same as her habits. She doesn''t think Su Jingfei''s habits are the same as her own. That means that he has learned his own skills secretly, and his learning is not bad at all. Even if he saw it, he thought it was taught by hand.


    Although she feels incredible that Su Jingfei has such high martial arts skills when she is so young, now she knows that Su Jingfei is not lucky to have such achievements, and no one can match his talent.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t find that he could achieve such success by self-learning the things in a secret collection. His talent in this field is really beyond anyone else.


    Han Shan is really powerful among the young people. The number two female soldier is not much worse than her. Her strength is not much better than that of the white headed Qingming. This is not easy. She is a few years younger than the white headed Qingming.


    "Han Shan, you can''t break my defense, and I can''t break your defense. How about even if we draw After more than 20 moves, the two men also fought each other for more than 50 moves. Su Jingfei took the initiative to say that, after all, this is in the Han family, and the Han family always has to give a little face.


    In fact, Han''s family all see that Han Shan is not su Jingfei''s opponent, and even his real skills are not forced out. On the one hand, they regret that they can''t figure out Su Jingfei''s school, and on the other hand, they marvel that Su Jingfei is so old and has such skills. At the beginning, they really underestimated him. They knew that they would let Han Sanfeng or Han Siping do it in person.


    It''s not that the Han family doesn''t trust Su Jingfei. It''s really that Su Jingfei makes them feel too mysterious. They are all curious.


    If you are an ordinary person, Su Jingfei should actually come down the ladder. After all, Su Jingfei is obviously more powerful than Han Shan, but Han Shan has a bad temper. She snorted: "I don''t want to count a draw. Winning is winning or losing. Since there is no first place in ancient Chinese literature and no second place in martial arts, there must be a division."


    Say words, her offensive once again enhance three points, the little girl''s temper is very hot.


    Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly at Han Shan''s unwillingness to advance and retreat. Originally, she didn''t want to make the Han family lose face, but Han Shan is just looking for bad luck. However, she has to admit that Han Shan is really powerful.


    He doesn''t know which faction the Han family has belonged to since ancient times. At least now he has seen Han Shan use Taizu Changquan, Yongchun, shape and meaning, and the great sage''s clothes. What he has learned is also very complicated, and each one is decent. Obviously, he has done hard work. Su Jingfei estimates that Han Shan may be a Wuchi.


    Since Han Shan is determined to win or lose, Su Jingfei doesn''t tease him any more. Yongchun just comes back and forth so many times and steals troops. He finally uses his best fighting method.


    What he is good at is the fighting style similar to that in the army. After all, he is self-taught and is not familiar with martial arts routines. After Han Shan''s one punch attack, he makes a quick body turn and turns directly behind Han Shan. He doesn''t want to hurt Han Shan, so he just needs to let her retreat.


    Thinking of this, he pushed Hanshan''s ass with a more relaxed force. He meant to use the soft force to push Hanshan out, so as not to break her in the end, but also to let her know that she was inferior to herself.


    If Han Shan is really a man, Su Jingfei''s action can be described as very kind. But Han Shan is a girl, and the tiger''s buttocks can''t be touched. What''s more, the tiger''s big hand presses on someone''s buttocks and gives her a hard push. Suddenly Han Shan screams and flies to her father.


    Su Jingfei''s meaning is to let Han Shan fall to her side. When Han Siping comes, she won''t be hurt. She uses a lot of strength.


    And he suddenly felt very strange, this boy''s butt is really very cocky, say that feel... Su Jingfei unconsciously hit a cold war, he is a pure man, absolutely straight man, how can he have such an idea, he was surprised by his own fancy.


    Originally, Su Jingfei thought that Han Siping would be the one who caught Han Shan, but she didn''t expect that Han Siping, who Su Jingfei thought should not be simple, suddenly appeared in front of Han Siping and held Han Shan in her arms.


    Su Jingfei can''t help but shrink his pupils when he sees this scene. He just saw Han sisao''s action. Even if he is all of a sudden, he may not be able to react as fast as her, and he is quick. Han sisao''s strength should not be lower than Han Siping.


    In fact, he thinks too much. Han sisao''s skill is really good, but it''s not a sudden reaction. Her daughter is the flesh of her mother''s heart. Han Shan and Su Jingfei fight each other, and the most concerned person is her.


    She knows the truth that she has no eyes. Who knows if Su Jingfei will hurt her daughter? Seeing Han shanfei coming, she rushes over and hugs her.


    When she hugs Han Shan, she already knows that Su Jingfei uses soft strength. When Han Shan falls into her arms, almost all her strength disappears. Suddenly, Han sisao has a deeper liking for Su Jingfei.


    "Mom, he bullied me. You beat him up. He just touched my butt." Han Shan didn''t feel embarrassed when she was defeated. Instead, she stuck her face in Su Jingfei''s arms and begged her sister-in-law for help. She even told her that she had been touched.


    Although the old faces of the Han family were very hot, Su Jingfei was also sweating. He quickly explained, "Han Shan, I didn''t want to touch you. I''m a normal man and I''m not interested in men. It was an emergency just now."


    If he didn''t explain, Han Shan might just be angry for a moment. Now, after hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she suddenly seemed to have been trampled on her tail, jumped up, pointed to Su Jingfei and said in a shrill voice, "what do you say? You say I''m a man. You''re blind, you hooligan. "


    "Shan''er, don''t make a fool of yourself Although listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Han''s family also turned black. Seeing Han Shan''s performance as a woman, Mrs. Han had to scold her.


    "Grandma, this guy took advantage of me first. Now he says I''m a man. This guy is too bad." In order to let her grandmother clean up Su Jingfei, Han Shan held Mrs. Han''s arm and said, "grandma, you see your baby granddaughter has been bullied like this, and you don''t help me talk."


    Mrs. Han had been in love with Han Shan, but now she was spoiled by her sweetheart, and her bones became crisp. She coughed and said to Su Jingfei, "expert Su, this is my granddaughter Shan''er, but it''s not a man. You..."


    When it comes to the back, she can''t go on. To be honest, if people don''t know Han Shan, they don''t necessarily believe that she is a woman at first sight. No matter how beautiful she looks, this dress combined with her strange voice is really easy to be regarded as a man.


    The Han brothers, however, have nothing to do with their eyes, nose and heart. In this case, they really don''t know what to say, while Su Jingfei has long been stunned.


    Su Jingfei still can''t believe that the handsome guy who looks very pretty is actually a pretty girl. It''s too bloody. Even if you are a woman disguised as a man, at least you should have it, or your voice is female. But from any angle, Han Shan is a man, which makes Su Jingfei want to cry without tears. How can she become a sex Wolf for no reason! It''s too unfair.

 Chapter 383

    Su Jingfei never thought that Han Shan was actually a girl. No matter from her appearance and character, she was a man, otherwise Su Jingfei would not touch other people''s buttocks at last.


    It''s not that he is such a gentleman, but after all, in front of other people''s relatives, he can''t take advantage of other people''s girls. Now he knows what it means to be dumb to eat Coptis. It''s hard to say. It''s clear that he is wronged, but in fact, he does everything by himself.


    "Jingfei ah, you see this..." Han Sanfeng saw Su Jingfei''s dumbfounded, seemingly embarrassed way, in fact, his heart has been happy for a long time.


    He is also like others, preconceived thinking about his niece, how to say is also a beautiful girl, no one will take her as a man, but in fact, Su Jingfei really misunderstood.


    The people of the Han family are familiar with Han Shan, so they will not make such mistakes. Su Jingfei doesn''t know Han Shan, so such misunderstanding is inevitable.


    Now he stands up to speak, in fact, he is also smiling. He doesn''t want to participate in such a young thing, but Han Siping has been winking at himself.


    Su Jingfei calmed down and sighed: "third brother, I really don''t know it''s Miss Han. Everything before was a misunderstanding. Then I..."


    His original intention is to apologize, let Hanshan forgive himself, just half of the words, Hanshan has interrupted his words: "misunderstanding? I let you bully me in vain. How can I say that I am also the third miss of the Han family? How can I have such a cheap thing? "


    Su Jingfei has a good temper. He frowns slightly when he hears her arrogant words. The reason why he is willing to take the initiative to apologize is mainly because of his relationship with the Han family. What''s more, he inadvertently takes advantage of other girls.


    I''m sorry. It doesn''t mean that he thinks he''s wrong. It''s the Han family who asks to do it. Moreover, Han Shan''s uniform dress, even if she admits the wrong gender, can''t blame herself. Su Jingfei''s heart is not happy. Han Shan''s unwillingness is a bit too much.


    I don''t know if I can see Su Jingfei''s mood change. Han sisao has already said: "Shan''er, Jingfei doesn''t mean it. You can''t be so unreasonable. What''s more, you are not as good as others. You have to admit it!"


    Obviously, Han Shan was still a little afraid of her mother. After listening to Han sisao''s words, she hesitated a little and snorted: "hum, my mother is right. My strength is really not as good as you. I''ve learned it, but you have to give me an explanation for today''s events."


    Su Jingfei saw that Han sisao had come forward, and he also suppressed his dissatisfaction with Han Shan''s willfulness. He said frankly, "today''s matter is my recklessness. I''ll apologize to Miss Han. I hope you will forgive me."


    "Look at your attitude. It''s OK for you to forgive me, but I have a request. You have to promise me." Han Shan wrinkled her nose and replied.


    Su Jingfei sighed that the girl must have been spoiled by her family, but she was also upset and said: "if Miss Han has any requirements, just mention them. As long as I can do them, I will definitely come down."


    What he called Hanshan made him feel uncomfortable. He had to say that Hanshan was really a neutral woman. Before, he didn''t know she was a girl and she was a pretty boy. Now when he knew her gender, Su Jingfei found that Hanshan was also a pretty woman.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei are dumbfounded, how do you still comment on others, men''s lecherous problem is always there.


    Han Shan naturally didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. She heard Su Jingfei say that she could agree to her own requirements, and there was no nonsense. She said directly, "my requirements are not too much, and you should be able to do it. When you started with me before, what kind of Kung Fu did you use for the first time? I want to learn that Kung Fu. You should give me that Kung Fu, and there should be no problem!"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He really didn''t expect that Han Shan''s request was to learn that martial arts by herself. Although it sounds amazing, in fact, among the martial arts he knew, it was only a relatively common skill.


    He stopped for a moment, and Han Shan immediately misunderstood and didn''t get angry. Instead, she explained, "don''t worry. I''m just interested in your martial arts. I won''t spread what you gave me. If you don''t worry, I can worship you as a teacher, as long as you teach me."


    "Jingfei, don''t be angry. My third brother is just like this. He is excited when he sees powerful martial arts. I also know that it''s very important for every sect to teach martial arts. If you''re in a dilemma, just take Shan''er for granted." Then Han sisao followed.


    Su Jingfei had recovered from his stupor at this time. After listening to their words, she couldn''t laugh or cry. The two women thought they didn''t want to learn Han Shan''s martial arts. At the same time, they also sighed. The main reason why there are fewer and fewer people practicing martial arts now is that the people of different sects cherish themselves or come down in one continuous line. As a result, after the end of the generation, this skill disappeared.


    Although he didn''t want to carry forward his martial arts skills just because he was good at martial arts, after all, modern society is not realistic at all, but he really didn''t want to treat his martial arts as a treasure.


    In the thread bound book he got, many skills can''t be passed on to others, but such a small skill is not a problem. When he saw Han Shan''s mother and daughter''s attitude, he immediately moved his heart and said seriously, "sister-in-law, according to the truth, I can''t teach anyone my martial arts, but since Miss Han likes it so much, I''ll make an exception to teach her."


    "Yes? That''s great. I knew expert Su was a good man. " Han Shan listens to Su Jingfei so to say, the way of smile with open eyes, also did not have to be bullied before dying appearance.


    Su Jingfei turned his lips in secret, but said seriously: "it''s just because this kind of Kung Fu can''t be taught casually, so you should at least worship me as a teacher. Of course, it''s not the kind of relationship between a teacher and an apprentice, but at least you have to have the name of a teacher and an apprentice. When you study with me, you have to listen to me. You want to know if you can do it."


    Han Shan just about to speak, next to Han sisao has a step: "Jingfei, if I really worship you as a teacher, it can be regarded as entering your sect, your rules are not many."


    In fact, the reason why Su Jingfei added this one is that Han Shan''s self willed, which school comes from, and he is not an ancient martial arts figure.


    Now listening to Han sisao''s question, it''s a bit difficult. If there are no rules, it''s really fake. If there are, he has to make up some rules now, but people all ask him. Su Jingfei just insists: "in fact, there are not too many rules, that is, the first thing is to respect the teacher, and the secret of the sect can''t be revealed."


    "There should be no problem with this. Our Han family can''t even abide by this rule." Han sisao put her heart down and nodded.


    Su Jingfei and Han Shan are about the same age, but their actual abilities are quite different. Not to mention Han Shan, even Han Sanfeng or Han Siping have no confidence that they will be better than Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei is allowed to be Han Shan '', It will not affect Han Shan''s life in the future.


    Of course, they still have the idea of making friends. Now Su Jingfei and Han''s brothers and friends talk about making friends, and they are very concerned about Han''s illness. If he can become Han Shan''s master, they will have another layer of relationship, and they will certainly do their best in the future.


    Su Jingfei naturally thought about this. In fact, he didn''t have any idea. He has a su style subsidiary in S City, which can be regarded as a firm foothold. But if he wants to develop into a provincial capital, facing a company like century Fangyuan group, Su Jingfei really needs a firm friend. The Han family is his friend originally, but now he has a relative relationship, which is even better.


    Now he is not a simple student. Sometimes he thinks more. In this way, the relationship between Han Shan and Su Jingfei can be accepted by both sides when both sides know each other well and do not find out.


    "Han Shan, if you are sure that you can listen to me in the process of learning martial arts in the future, now you can worship me as a teacher. If you can''t do anything, listen to my arrangement, then don''t think much about it." Su Jingfei finally said to Han Shan solemnly, it seems that he really has a teacher.


    Han Shan is relatively simple and doesn''t think so much. She just wants to learn that special magical martial arts with Su Jingfei. She knows very well that if Su Jingfei didn''t take the initiative to change at that time, she might never have been able to touch Su Jingfei''s clothes.


    Everyone in the Han family knows this martial arts, but no one can. After all, they are not the real ancient martial arts family. They only have their own martial arts.


    Now that the family and Su Jingfei have agreed, Han Shan immediately said, "master, you can rest assured that I have nothing but perseverance. As long as you give me the requirements, I will do it. If I can''t do it, you can beat and scold me."


    Su Jingfei Khan, do you look like such a violent person? Even if he really can''t learn well, he doesn''t have to fight or scold. He just nods and says, "well, I can see from your foundation that you are determined."


    Since they are not the kind of special formal apprentices, naturally they will not have any tea to drink. Anyway, the elders of the Han family are here, so the relationship between Su Jingfei and Han Shan is settled, and the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Han family is closer. Naturally, Su Jingfei has become the real second generation relatives and friends of the Han family, just like their brothers and sisters, In the future, even if other people in the Han family see him, they should respect him as if they were facing the Han brothers.

 Chapter 384

    When Su Jingfei visited the Han family, he unexpectedly accepted an apprentice. This was unexpected. But this apprentice was a beautiful girl, which Su Jingfei later learned.


    This time he went to the Han family, he mainly wanted to get closer to the Han family, but in this way, he really became a relative. Su Jingfei didn''t know whether this trip to the Han family was a success, or he got himself into trouble. Fortunately, although Han Shan liked to practice martial arts, she was not a real martial arts maniac and didn''t bother herself.


    When Su Jingfei left Han''s home, Han Shan sent Su Jingfei to the hotel all the time, and then left wisely. She was one year older than Su Jingfei, and she understood everything.


    When Su Jingfei and No. 2 female soldier arrived at the hotel, it was already more than 7 p.m. this was because Han brothers "considerate" Su Jingfei and knew that he might have plans in the evening. Although No. 2 female soldier was not a beautiful girl, she was definitely a beautiful girl.


    This time Su Jingfei came to work in the provincial capital. They didn''t think that Su Jingfei was really taking the No. 2 female soldier for his own safety. With Su Jingfei''s strength, if he could not resist the enemy, the No. 2 female soldier was obviously useless.


    We let Su Jingfei go with a kind of tacit but real misunderstanding mentality. Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly. He and the No. 2 female soldier are really innocent. Unfortunately, this time we must use this insider to let Han family let him go. Anyway, his reputation is not good. Su Jingfei doesn''t care much.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Su Jingfei immediately received a call from Bai tou: "Su Jingfei, you two should be more careful in the hotel this evening. The Hu family has already sent out. According to our information, at least three people have come to the provincial capital."


    "It''s really a big deal. I''m an ordinary man. Since they have sent three people, their strength depends on them." Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    White head on the other end of the phone constantly said: "come on, you are still ordinary people, do not say their own strength, even if you are now the chairman of the board, they will certainly find experts to deal with you, otherwise your bodyguard is too powerful how to do."


    Su Jingfei was just joking. In fact, he could guess that the first time the Hu brothers dealt with themselves was because they were ordinary students. But if they didn''t investigate themselves after they went back, they would really be in the water. Even if they didn''t investigate, Hu Mingming''s father would have to investigate.


    Since they can find out their identity, they still don''t hesitate to send someone. Either they are so rampant that they are lawless, or they have absolute confidence in themselves. No matter what, Su Jingfei should be careful.


    "Today you are cheap. Later you will do more intimate things with No. 2. I think there are probably other people besides the three people we know. They will monitor you. If you don''t do anything, obviously you can''t let them believe it, it won''t really appear." The voice of the white head continued to ring.


    Su Jingfei and No. 2 female soldier are from 307 army. When he calls, he will not avoid No. 2 female soldier. Now they both hear the words of Bai tou. Su Jingfei doesn''t feel much, but No. 2 female soldier is blushing.


    Baitou didn''t know the situation here. He continued: "don''t worry. Your hotel has been cleaned by our people. There must be no monitoring equipment, but they may detect you with other instruments. Don''t relax your vigilance and do what I do."


    "Wipe, you play like this, we are too dangerous, if people use heat sensors and then snipe us, then we are not miserable." Su startled to fly a low to shout, the way of exasperation.


    Then he remembered that the other party was in collusion with the arms dealers and had all kinds of modern equipment. In that way, everything they did with the No. 2 female soldier was exposed to others, just like a woman who took off her clothes. In the face of a few big men, it was not just what they wanted.


    The voice of white head sniffing immediately rang out: "you''ve seen too many movies, don''t say they won''t use such advanced equipment to deal with you. Even if they really use it, are our people idiots? Don''t worry."


    Su Jingfei was a little relieved, but he was still strongly dissatisfied and said, "I don''t like such a task. It''s a bait. I''ll refuse it next time."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. If you are careless, maybe there won''t be any future. Don''t say more. What should you two do? Don''t worry about Qingming. This is what we discussed." White head tells a, last Su Jingfei how to listen to all think he is very obscene.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Jingfei said to the No. 2 female soldier awkwardly: "this, this, the white head and I are very familiar with each other. We don''t pay much attention when we talk. Don''t mind!"


    "I understand." The second female soldier heard all the words of the white head in her ears. Although she only had some good feelings for Su Jingfei, she still couldn''t help her heart beat faster after hearing the words of the white head. As a girl in the army, she naturally contacted many men, but they were all soldiers. In fact, it was the first time for her to contact a boy like Su Jingfei, and he was really powerful and could easily defeat herself.


    For people like Su Jingfei, she has a fatal charm for girls. The second female soldier doesn''t like Su Jingfei, but she has to admit that if she has some simple intimate contact with Su Jingfei, she really can''t resist.


    Su Jingfei looks at No. 2 and says she doesn''t mind, but her pretty face is getting more and more red. She can''t help but feel a little upset. No. 2 female soldier is not the most beautiful girl, which is worse than those girls she knows, but she has the kind of weak temperament that girls around her don''t have.


    If you know that she is a female soldier, you will feel that she is valiant. After all, she has short hair. But if you don''t know her identity, you will feel that she is actually a weak girl. Even if she has short hair, she doesn''t feel like a woman.


    "Well, well, why don''t you take a bath first and have a hard day." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and proposed.


    He doesn''t get along with girls alone, but today''s situation is really special. He really doesn''t have any feelings with female soldier No. 2, and he really doesn''t want to develop anything with female soldier No. 2, but he can''t do anything.


    No. 2 female soldier who knows Su Jingfei heart is also very tangled, hear Su Jingfei say so, immediately face more red, mutter: "I''m not hot, or you wash it first."


    Su Jingfei was speechless for a while. Looking at the face of the No.2 female soldier, she suddenly felt a little thirsty. In order to ease the atmosphere, Su Jingfei had to smile and say, "don''t get me wrong. I''m just afraid of your heat. I don''t have any aversion to you. It''s OK not to take a bath."


    If he didn''t explain, it was better for him to explain that the No. 2 female soldier was even more blushing. This sentence is too vague. Is it true that Su Jingfei plans to come?


    In fact, the No. 2 female soldier is also a smart person. She also has a guess about the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei. She knows that Su Jingfei is definitely not the kind of single-minded man, and it is possible to make a real joke with her.


    She has a good feeling for Su Jingfei, but it doesn''t mean that she will follow him soon, but this is the task requirement, and her heart is bound to be tangled.


    Su Jingfei saw that he had finished, and the second female soldier was still in a daze. Instead, Su Jingfei didn''t understand and asked, "how? Aren''t you hot? Still feel embarrassed, you can rest assured, I won''t peek


    The second female soldier saw that Su Jingfei was more and more crooked, and forgot that he was the boss. She said angrily, "if you say that, how dare I take a bath."


    Su Jingfei was embarrassed when she was swept by the No.2 female soldier. He said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m the most trustworthy person. If I don''t look at it, I won''t look at it. Besides, even if I look at it, I won''t look so obscene after you wash it."


    He meant to reassure the No. 2 female soldier, but he didn''t realize how dark he was when he said this. The No. 2 female soldier, who had been in a stable mood, became nervous again. Thinking of her words, she sighed. Today, even if it''s not a real joke, she should at least make some sense.


    As an elite of the army, she has to make some sacrifices at the critical moment. Anyway, she doesn''t reject Su Jingfei. That''s what it means. Thinking of this, she actually takes the initiative to approach Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the No.2 female soldier was suddenly generous. She was a little stunned. The No.2 female soldier had already put her arms around Su Jingfei''s waist. If someone saw them from the outside, they would definitely cuddle together like lovers. Except that they didn''t take off their clothes, outsiders couldn''t see the difference between them.


    The sudden embrace made Su Jingfei''s body slightly stiff. He didn''t expect that the No. 2 female soldier would suddenly take the initiative. He didn''t know how to do it with both hands.


    "Su Jingfei, everything today is for the task. You don''t have to think about it. I won''t blame you. Just follow the way you usually do with other women, but don''t come, really." Female soldier No. 2 has completely taken this as a task, biting her teeth and bowing her head to finish.


    When she finished, she had buried her head in Su Jingfei''s arms. She couldn''t suppress her shyness. But in the eyes of outsiders, she hugged Su Jingfei tightly when she was in deep love.


    Su Jingfei naturally felt that the No. 2 female soldier''s body was shaking slightly. The girl was so nervous that she had to act with herself. She felt pity in her heart. He didn''t have much affection for the No. 2 female soldier originally, but he had such close contact just for acting. Now seeing her so brave, Su Jingfei''s favor for her has greatly increased.


    As a man, other girls are so active, how can they not react? Thinking of this, they also embrace the No. 2 female soldier, but their hearts are calm, and there is no special reaction. Su Jingfei secretly admires his determination.


    At this time, the second female soldier suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, you can''t do it. How can you not react?"

 Chapter 385

    Su Jingfei was hit by No. 2''s words, and almost couldn''t help tearing off the other party''s clothes. At that time, she would know whether she had responded. Unfortunately, this idea can only be shaken in his heart. He still has reason. Now it''s the task to lure the enemy, not to really do anything with No. 2 female soldier.


    At this time had to be embarrassed: "you think too much, how can a man say he can''t do it, today''s special situation, it''s a vacation!"


    In fact, when the second female soldier finished this sentence, she was very shy. When she asked this sentence, she was just curious for a moment. She thought of it after she finished. This can''t be asked casually. Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s explanation, she was more embarrassed, but she couldn''t help laughing. She could still have a vacation.


    However, because Su Jingfei said, there was no more embarrassment between the No. 2 female soldier and him. They hugged each other like friends, and they became more natural.


    "Do you think they''ll eavesdrop on us?" The female soldier is probably because of the state between her and Su Jingfei. She is not the boss of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally has no opinion about this. Although he has some dark thoughts occasionally, and office romance also makes men forget to return, he doesn''t have that kind of bad taste now. Instead, he prefers the friendly chat of No. 2 female soldier.


    "I think there should be no problem, otherwise Baitou has already told us that they must have checked the hotel. They ordered the hotel, but if someone uses some kind of telescope to observe us, it''s not possible." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, already shook his head.


    Although the No.2 female soldier is the elite of the army, she is actually the first time to carry out the task. Hearing Su Jingfei say so, she is more confident and says with a smile: "I''m really afraid they can hear us, otherwise our actions will be known to each other."


    "No, in that case, the white head can die." Su Jingfei said with a smile, and habitually patted her hand on the back of the No. 2 female soldier. When she hugged him with Li Hongsi, she would give her two comforts.


    Now the relationship between them is not a real couple. Su Jingfei''s little action suddenly makes the No. 2 female soldier stiff again. She has no experience of contacting with men, and she thinks Su Jingfei''s action is a signal.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that her action made the No.2 female soldier have a misunderstanding. She said with a smile, "let''s go to the top of the bed for a while. It''s not safe here by the window."


    He really didn''t mean anything special. From this point of view, Su Jingfei felt that if there were snipers, they could really be threatened from the window. He had been attacked by snipers, so he had to be cautious. Avoiding once didn''t mean that he could do it every time.


    The second female soldier''s back is facing the window. She doesn''t know whether the position of the window can really make the sniper plot. She is thinking that Su Jingfei will go to the top of the bed so soon. Can''t he help what he wants to do in the end? Now they are alone, even if Su Jingfei wants to do something to himself, he can''t resist.


    What''s more, they are now saying that they are doing a task. If they really exceed the standard, they can''t blame Su Jingfei. They are acting on orders.


    In fact, No.2 female soldier thinks too much about everything, not to mention that Su Jingfei really doesn''t have this meaning. Even if he has this meaning, he can''t use everything as an excuse. No matter how he leads the snake out of the hole, he can''t come to the real sex play.


    They have their own thoughts. Su Jingfei is wary of someone attacking them secretly. The second female soldier is hesitating. If Su Jingfei asks too much, should she refuse? Su Jingfei''s nervousness is to be safer. The second female soldier''s nervousness is to be afraid of Su Jingfei''s brutality.


    No matter what their thoughts are, they all sit on the top of the bed. Su Jingfei sits on the top of the bed, and then puts the No. 2 female soldier next to them. If they are real lovers, Su Jingfei will let each other sit on their legs.


    "Well, this position should not be seen in the window. After a while, we will pretend to sleep. I think if someone peeks, they will misunderstand that we are real lovers. And before going to bed, they have to take off their clothes. You should take your pajamas with you. If you don''t wear clothes to sleep, I''m afraid I can''t help it." After su Jingfei sat down, he didn''t know what to say. After a while, he said to No. 2, but looking at No. 2''s blushing beauty, Su''s words became more and more biased.


    At first, the No.2 female soldier listened with peace of mind. It seemed that Su Jingfei didn''t have any special meaning, but when she got to the back, the more she heard, the less interesting it was. The female soldier''s shrewdness was also reflected. She glared at Su Jingfei and snorted: "can''t you help it? Well, then cut it, so that everyone can be at ease. "


    Su Jingfei shrinks his neck and looks like the weakest No. 2. If this happens, it really makes Su Jingfei feel cool. It seems that there will be something less there. When this girl scares people, it really makes people fight cold war.


    It''s just that No. 2, though suddenly fierce, makes Su Jingfei startled, but he can''t scare Su Jingfei. He''s a man who has been through many battles.


    "Come on, can I give you such a chance? Don''t forget my strength. What do I want to do? You can resist! " Su Jingfei leisurely lay on the top of the bed, pillowed his hands, and said with a smile: "the big bed is really comfortable. Don''t you lie down for a while? It''s worth a lot of money. "


    "Go to your Spring Festival." At this time, the second female soldier also saw Su Jingfei''s tired and lazy character, and said: "you say these people can''t come out, and they are too patient."


    "Patience? Not necessarily. Maybe people have some special hobbies and like to watch dramas. They won''t show up until we start. " Su Jingfei said.


    "Drama?" No.2 female soldier was stunned, but she immediately responded and spat, "what''s the big play? It''s just a task for me and you. Don''t think so!"


    With Su Jingfei getting more and more familiar, naturally speaking more and more like a friend, even when speaking, he gently pushed Su Jingfei, just like coquetry.


    Su Jingfei smiles. Before he can speak, he pours forward and presses the No.2 female soldier under his body. Without waiting for the No.2 female soldier to react, he rolls with her. They roll directly from the top of the bed to the bottom of the bed. This time, the No.2 female soldier presses on him, and they both squeeze into the corner of the bed at the same time.


    Before the second female soldier opened her mouth, Su Jingfei put up her finger and said, "Shh, don''t talk. Someone was shooting at us just now. They really sent out snipers. It''s really hard to calm down!"


    Su Jingfei said, there is no extra action, but quickly dial the phone, just to white head way: "white head, my building opposite someone with a sniper gun."


    "Well, we see that now someone has gone to deal with it. Be careful. They have already done it. It is estimated that it will continue soon." The voice of the white head was quick and urgent.


    Su Jingfei hangs up the phone and moves the No.2 with a slightly slow face to one side. Although they are still huddled together, he can''t raise a little fancy.


    Since the other side can''t help shooting, the follow-up action must come immediately. Su Jingfei''s palm Lei has been in his hand, and the second female soldier also pulled out a very small pistol from her leg.


    Su Jingfei has only seen the skill of No.2 female soldier. He has never seen her use a gun, but he knows that the shooting skills of 307 troops are very good, at least not worse than himself. However, his eyes unconsciously crossed the sexy and slender legs of No.2 female soldier. He really doesn''t know that No.2 female soldier actually tied the gun to her legs, which is probably for convenience.


    As a woman, the second female soldier has a very sensitive reaction. When she finds Su Jingfei peeking at her thigh, she immediately gives him a white look and says angrily, "boss, people are going to act soon. Can you concentrate?"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have a good look recently. It doesn''t listen to me." Su Jingfei is a little embarrassed, but he still looks at her unconsciously. Although she looks weak, she is in good shape. Her legs are straight and slender, plump and healthy, and she must feel great.


    For Su Jingfei''s words, the second female soldier just rolled her eyes. She already knew that Su Jingfei was actually a man with lust but no courage. Otherwise, she would not have behaved like that just now.


    If Su Jingfei knew that she thought so, he would tell her with the facts that he underestimated his fate, but this idea had no chance to come true.


    As Su Jingfei guessed, less than a minute after they came to talk, the door of the hotel had been kicked open from the outside. Then Su Jingfei saw someone throw something like a grenade in the movie, but it was still smoking.


    Su Jingfei and the No.2 female soldier looked at each other quickly and held their breath at the same time. With a sharp shot, they came to the door directly. They were both very good at Kung Fu, far more than ordinary people. Even if people outside were ready, they didn''t know that they would react so quickly.


    The people outside estimated that the time was almost the same, and they had already come in with masks. They were really prepared. The people who came in were carrying a gun on their back and holding a gun in their hands. This set of equipment is a terrorist.


    Since he came here, he wanted to look for Su Jingfei and No. 2 female soldier, but they were too fast. They had already arrived at the door. When he saw him, Su Jingfei had already kicked him, and No. 2 female soldier''s knife was also cut to the neck of the comer. They were so fast that the comer had no time to react.


    Su Jingfei kicks the comer''s waist, and the second female soldier cuts her neck. Without saying a word, the comer flies to the bedroom of the room. They don''t chase each other. The first thing they want to do is to break the door.


    Their reaction can be described as very fast, but compared with the prepared enemy, although their reaction was fast enough, others'' reaction was not slow. The first person who entered the room was knocked out by them, but the sound of gunfire immediately sounded outside. Su Jingfei couldn''t think much about it, and a Feipu pressed the No. 2 female soldier under her body.

 Chapter 386

    Su Jingfei''s reaction can be described as fast, and the people outside are also very fierce. Although he is very hasty, after many dangerous times, Su Jingfei is also very calm. He rushes to the direction of the second female soldier, just behind a cabinet.


    This time, the gunshot was not two or one, but a series of "chirps". It was very slight. If it wasn''t that he and the No. 2 female soldier were both military men, their senses were more sensitive than ordinary people, and they couldn''t hear the gunshot at all. They also knew about guns, so they knew that these people had mufflers on their guns.


    Su Jingfei and the No.2 female soldier jointly knocked out an enemy. We don''t know how many of them are outside. The most important thing is that smoke has been thrown into the room, but their distance is not more than one meter, which is very bad for them.


    "Have you ever practiced Braille?" Su Jingfei didn''t care whether the action was intimate or not at this time. He lay down in the ear of the second female soldier and whispered.


    The second female soldier was flushed by Su Jingfei''s breath, but she nodded slightly and said, "well, I''ve practiced it. Although I''m not very proficient, it doesn''t have much influence on my strength."


    "That''s OK. Now we start to close our eyes. Everything depends on hearing and feeling. Let''s go out together. The danger this time depends on fate." Su Jingfei nodded.


    The second female soldier also knew that the task of 307 troops was always very dangerous, not to mention that this time it was still a secret task. With Su Jingfei''s strength, she risked her life, not to mention herself.


    In fact, in the era of modern guns, although Su Jingfei''s martial arts are good, it can''t be said that even if he is an absolute master, now Su Jingfei is very difficult.


    After the two of them agreed, the gunfire outside continued, but after they closed their eyes, their hearing became more concentrated, and they could fully recognize three people coming outside. According to the information of Bai tou, they had found three Hu family members, and at least five of them attacked Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei can''t blame them for their intelligence. Originally, 307 troops didn''t get all the information, otherwise they didn''t need to do it by themselves. Su Jingfei determined that there were three people coming in, so he told female soldier No. 2 in a low voice.


    The second female soldier is really a martial arts practitioner, and her hearing is not bad. She and Su Jingfei heard the same thing, and they had a decision in an instant.


    From the sound of gunfire outside, Su Jingfei has been pressing on the No. 2 female soldier, and they dare not act rashly. Now the number of people outside is determined. Su Jingfei''s palm is on the ground and his waist is strong. His people don''t get up, but shoot flat.


    The first thing he did when he came to the hotel was that he was familiar with the terrain. He knew that shooting in the current direction was just the corner where the door came in. Unless someone was shooting on the outside partition wall, this dead corner was definitely the most difficult angle for people coming in from outside to take care of. Naturally, it was the most favorable place for him. His people flew out and the No.2 female soldier rolled on the spot, He rubbed against the enemy who had been knocked out by them, and used him to block his body.


    Su Jingfei comes to the corner. Because of the smoke bomb in the room, he still can''t see clearly. This is because he can only rely on his own hearing. After some shooting, people outside hear that there is no movement in the room, and they have stopped shooting. They want to start looking for Su Jingfei.


    At this time, Su Jingfei once again showed his strength different from that of ordinary people. He determined the position of the two people. He flew up like a roc spreading its wings, clawing at an enemy, stretching his body in the air and kicking at another enemy. They wanted to take care of each other. The distance was just enough for Su Jingfei to reach them.


    While he was in action, the No.2 female soldier rushed forward with a comatose person as agreed. With the strength of her warrior, she carried a person. Although she affected the action, she could not be affected in a short distance.


    The two men''s movements were fast, and they were all completed in less than a second. Su Jingfei was facing two people, and the danger was deeper. When he took the hand, his claws and legs were full of internal power. He had already made a killing move, so he couldn''t be soft at this time.


    The palm of his hand accurately grasps the head of the target. When Su Jingfei touches the other party''s hair, he turns it violently. At the same time, the person he catches has collapsed.


    And he kicked that foot, also hit the enemy''s chest, the same click sounded, obviously his sternum also depressed.


    The person who was caught died on the spot, but his sternum sank, but there was still a breath. Suddenly, a series of gunshots rang out behind Su Jingfei. This was a desperate struggle of a hot man. Su Jingfei turned quickly in the air, and his reaction was extremely fast, but he was swept in the shoulder by a grenade.


    Fortunately, this time his calculation was very accurate, he was not really shot, but was swept. Even so, he could obviously feel the blood gushing from his shoulder.


    At the same time, the No.2 female soldier has pushed the unconscious enemy to knock down another gunner. No.2 has no su Jingfei''s ability, so she can''t kill the enemy. But now she uses one enemy to bump into another, which is also a way.


    No accident, the first reaction of the hit enemy was to shoot. At the same time, the enemy on him suddenly snored. He didn''t even have a chance to wake up. He had been shot by random guns and died.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the gun that No. 2 female soldier had been hiding in her hand also sounded, "pa pa" twice, the enemy''s body trembled twice, and she could not move any more. No. 2 female soldier''s martial arts might not be as good as Su Jingfei''s, but her shooting skills would not be worse than Su Jingfei''s, and she was killed by two robberies.


    "You''re hurt." All the four Gunners were killed, and they were relieved. They exchanged Su Jingfei''s slight injuries for the other party''s four lives. Fortunately, some of the four may be experts or ordinary gunners. However, according to their firepower, both of them were lucky for the rest of their lives. When the smoke cleared away, the second female soldier found Su Jingfei injured.


    Su Jingfei had already wrapped the wound with his clothes at this time. Compared with being shot, this scratch didn''t matter. Listening to the words of the second female soldier, he said with a smile: "this injury is nothing. These four people are unlucky. Let''s get out of here."


    No.2 female soldier naturally understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. It was not safe here. As soon as the gun was fired, someone must have come immediately. Now there is no nonsense.


    The two of them walked out of the guest room together. They were all careful. Who knows if there is an ambush enemy outside. However, they were relieved when they finally found that there was no one outside. In fact, if they could kill four people without disturbing others, it means that the enemy had already come in.


    Su Jingfei and No.2 female soldier leave the hotel. The first thing they do is to give the white head. They kill four people in the hotel, and they have to deal with all the other things.


    After the phone call, they planned to go to the place they had made an appointment with Bai tou. But when they were ready to take the bus, they saw two men greeting them at the intersection.


    Su Jingfei and the No.2 female soldier stopped guard and looked at the two men. The two men didn''t show anything special either. They just put their hands in their pockets and made a forward position. Then they tilted their heads to the side alley, which means they should go there.


    They were all smart people. Although the two men didn''t say anything, the action already showed that they had guns in their hands. If they didn''t go, they would shoot.


    Although this is too rampant, ordinary people should not dare, but according to the style of these arms dealers, it''s really not good. Even if they are not necessarily afraid of each other''s threat, if they shoot indiscriminately and the public, things will be too big.


    They looked at each other, gave up the idea of taking a taxi, pretended to be a couple, did not attract the attention of others, walked slowly to the alley pointed by the two people, but they had their pistols ready in the dark, once the other side shot, they had to decide whether to shoot back according to the situation.


    The two people who said hello in front of us were also on the side, guarding against Su Jingfei and the No. 2 female soldier. They also went to the side alley, which was behind the hotel. If there were people at ordinary times, now it was late, it would be quiet there.


    Su Jingfei''s pace was not fast. They walked into the alley two minutes later. When they went in, they already found that there was a man in the alley. The alley was not the barrier free alley, and there was a place to dodge. Only in this way could they go in safely. Otherwise, there was a shooter shooting with a light machine gun. No matter how powerful they were, they would have to wait to die.


    "Mr. Su, you don''t have to be so vigilant. Although I am a gangster, I don''t want to do that kind of thing." The people inside saw Su Jingfei and the No.2 female soldier coming, and they had already said hello to Su Jingfei.


    This is a man who seems to be in his thirties. Listen to his voice, his name is Linghu Feiying. Su Jingfei has seen Baitou''s investigation of the Hu family, but there is no record of this man. Obviously, he is the one that can''t be investigated by the 307 troops.


    Before inviting them to the two people, has been very obedient standing in the Linghu flying eagle behind, they are obviously this person''s followers.


    Su Jingfei didn''t reply. The second female soldier sneered: "Linghu Feiying, don''t speak so openly. Isn''t your people attacking us just now? You have no intention of saying that


    "That''s right. It''s really my people who have just attacked me. If you can''t even pass their sneak attack, then you''re not qualified to stand here and talk to me." Linghu Feiying did not deny, very happy to admit, but indifferent to the death of his men, the ruthlessness of the underworld can be seen.


    Su Jingfei then said, "in that case, you''d better tell me what tricks you have."


    "Trick? I''ve never told you to use tricks. It was just a small test before. I heard that you are good at Kung Fu. I''m very interested in seeing how many kilos you have. I don''t know if Mr. Su appreciates it Make fox fly Eagle ha ha a smile, then just sink a voice way.

 Chapter 387

    For Linghu Feiying''s words, Su Jingfei scoffed and said: "I don''t know what you are, flying eagle or flying bird. If you want to try my weight, I''ll let you try. I''m not a juggler."


    "Oh? You mean you don''t want to say yes? " Linghu Feiying is not angry. He laughs and asks.


    "Why should I promise? I don''t have any advantage. You are the running dog of the Hu family. Oh, no, according to your name, I should say you are a hawk dog. We are enemies. Why should I give you face?" Su Jingfei nodded frankly and made no secret of his hostility.


    Linghu Feiying was still not angry. After listening to Su Jingfei, he said, "you may not agree, but you must have many friends who will let you agree, such as Li Hongsi, Liang Xiuwen, or Lin ruoke."


    After his words, Su Jingfei''s face has changed. Although he has arranged several bodyguards for them, it''s really worrying if they can''t defend each other. What''s more, Lin ruoke didn''t arrange bodyguards at all. They were only classmates at the beginning. Of course, it''s still the same now. It''s just a layer of obscurity.


    "Well, since you want to learn from me so much, if I don''t give you face too much, I''ll always make people gossiping. We''re all out here. We have to worry about face!" Su Jingfei seems to have been trying to agree to Linghu Feiying''s request and stand up with a smile.


    "Wait a minute, Linghu Feiying. If you fight Su Jingfei, don''t others allow you to interfere, let alone use a gun." As a woman, the No. 2 female soldier fully reflects her delicate mind, reminds Su Jingfei.


    Linghu flying eagle said: "don''t worry, since I''ve made a move, no one will take the opportunity to use a gun, and I think the real master, even if he can''t say that he''s not afraid of swords and guns, should at least be able to protect himself. Is Mr. Su really afraid of being shot in the cold?"


    "I''m afraid. Why am I not afraid? There are so many of you. If you can''t beat me and shoot me later, even if I hide from you, I''ll be damned by you." Su Jingfei never thought he would be a gentleman, and he didn''t insist.


    Linghu Feiying was slightly shocked. He thought Su Jingfei was young and powerful, and he was also a martial arts expert. At least he should have the arrogance of a martial artist. Even if he was worried, he couldn''t really say it. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei admitted it like this, so he had to face the humanity around him: "I''ll fight with Mr. Su later, no one can use a gun no matter whether I win or lose, Otherwise, it will be dealt with by family law. "


    Two hands bow together should be, Linghu Feiying this just to Su Jingfei way: "so you should be satisfied, whether can let me see your trick."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. He didn''t believe Linghu Feiying''s words. But now he was threatened by his women. Even if he wanted to go to Baitou for help, he was not sure. He nodded: "no problem, as long as you keep your promise."


    "Don''t worry, my greatest advantage is to keep my promise." Linghu flying eagle also went forward, from his pace, just like ordinary people.


    Although this alley is not so deep, it''s enough for them to fight. From the appearance, they don''t want to fight at all. It''s like meeting friends and going to each other friendly.


    When they are less than two meters away, it''s as if they had made an appointment in advance. All of them jump to each other, and their bodies have already soared more than two meters. Su Jingfei''s hands become fists, and each fist can bring out the wind of tiger. It can be seen that they have great strength and won''t be easy to win.


    Linghu flying eagle is worthy of the name of eagle. His hands become claws. His real Talon power is also very powerful, just like tearing the air, even making a kind of shrill sound.


    Just a hand, two people know each other''s strong, Su Jingfei heart is really strong, no wonder he can so confident and do it by himself, and Linghu Feiying also secretly nodded, no wonder a Da Er in his hands are planted, young have so strong, this person can''t stay.


    No matter what their thoughts are, they fight for the first time in the air, dazzled by each other. When they fall back, Su Jingfei''s hand has blood stains, and Linghu Feiying coughs. Neither side takes advantage of it.


    "Sure enough, the hero is a young man. I''ve come here in vain today." Make fox fly Eagle gasp even, a pair of very pleased appearance way.


    Su Jingfei curled his mouth and said mercilessly: "old man, don''t rely on the old to sell the old. You are much older than me, but you are not qualified to be an old man, but your claws are sharp enough!"


    Linghu Feiying is actually less than 40 years old, but he only claims to be an old man because of his high status. He was satirized by Su Jingfei, and he was a little upset. As for the last sentence, Linghu Feiying never gave up and snorted: "your fist is not bad, and this skill can be regarded as the top of the younger generation."


    "It''s just the beginning, old man. Let''s see." As soon as Su Jingfei''s hands changed, they also became palm shape, except that his palm was not patted face-to-face, but stabbed out flat, and the palm was like a spirit snake.


    "Yo, snake boxing. You really have an idea. Don''t you know I use talons? " Linghu Feiying is a little surprised and laughs to dodge Su Jingfei''s attack.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "who said that the eagle must be able to catch the snake. Many eagles are also killed by the snake. I''ll pester them." Su Jingfei said, the palm of his hand is like a snake around his body, toward Linghu Feiying''s hands.


    In fact, this is not just an ordinary snake boxing. He once read a martial arts novel, in which there is a kind of martial arts called "golden silk wristband". Although it is not necessarily a strong martial arts, if it is combined with snake boxing, it will become a Golden Snake wristband, which is deep in the essence of the formula. No matter how sharp Linghu Feiying''s talons are, he can make the opponent completely unable to play.


    For Su Jingfei''s strange way of attack, Linghu Feiying really can''t adapt for a while, and his hands and feet are bound. Even though the attack and defense are still limited, it is less sharp than before.


    They both fight fast. Even with the eye reaction of the No.2 female soldier, she can''t see their fight clearly. At this time, she deeply realizes the gap between her and Su Jingfei. At the beginning, Su Jingfei was able to let herself play for so long. She estimates that Su Jingfei either deliberately let herself or wanted to steal Yongchun boxing.


    Now he and Linghu Feiying are both sides of the enemy. He certainly won''t show mercy. Su Jingfei, who takes out his real Kung Fu, is very terrible. In the same way, Linghu Feiying is absolutely powerful. No doubt, he is far superior to Baitou and Qingming.


    Su Jingfei is just fighting Linghu Feiying with his martial arts moves and quirks. He doesn''t use any internal power. He doesn''t know the details of Linghu Feiying. He always has to find out first. He is similar to him. Linghu Feiying is also like this. Although the talons are sharp, they are not all of him.


    Two people once again after 20 moves and draw the same result, the real master moves, in fact, completely different from the movie, do not need to touch each other''s hands and feet, as long as the other side a gesture, you can know where the other side''s attack, will not wait for the other side to move.


    In fact, it seems that their actions are very fast. In fact, their consciousness is faster than their actions. Many times, they have no contact at all and change. In the eyes of people who don''t know how to do it, they just compare with each other. Only the experts know that they have the same strength.


    "Linghu flying eagle is really a hawk dog. Its claws are very hot!" Su Jingfei gave a long smile, and his body rose again. In mid air, he kicked Linghu Feiying''s forehead with one leg, and bent the other leg slightly.


    Linghu Feiying''s face changed. For Su Jingfei''s move, he seems to have known it before. He can''t name it, but he knows how powerful it is. If he resists kicking this leg, Su Jingfei''s other leg will kick out immediately. If he can''t resist it, then this leg is a real killing move. He can freely change between the virtual and the real.


    In an instant, he had already made a decision, and Linghu Feiying stepped back half a step. According to the truth, Su Jingfei''s leg must have failed, and this move was resolved.


    But there''s no such simple thing. Su Jingfei didn''t expect to hurt Linghu Feiying with one move. He saw Linghu Feiying withdraw, changed instantly, and stepped on both legs at the same time. As long as the other party couldn''t escape, he could step on both legs of Linghu Feiying, and his strength on his feet was stronger than his fist.


    Linghu Feiying unexpectedly, Su Jingfei''s move is a series of moves, and his body moves backward unconsciously. It''s already a great effort for him, but before he can breathe, Su Jingfei''s attack comes one after another.


    This time, Su Jingfei seems to have been kicked in the bend of his leg from behind, and his body suddenly kneels forward. If you think Su Jingfei wants to kneel down for Linghu Feiying, it''s really a tragedy. Su Jingfei''s knees gather great strength. As long as he kneels down, Linghu Feiying''s two legs can''t escape the tragic fate.


    Linghu Feiying is an expert. He calculates every step very well. When he retreats, his strength is limited. He can''t accumulate more strength in an instant, so he can only withdraw half a meter backward again. His physical strength is insufficient.


    And Su Jingfei just kneels down in front of him less than half a meter, it seems that Su Jingfei kneels down to Linghu Feiying.


    After understanding the flying eagle, Su Jingfei''s body fell forward like it couldn''t hold. The ground had been hit by Su Jingfei''s knees. It looked very natural.


    But Linghu Feiying doesn''t think so. Su Jingfei''s kneeling extension is definitely more than half a meter. He can directly hit himself. More importantly, Su Jingfei''s arms are like falling down? Elbows up, like a hammer to his chest.


    Linghu Feiying had no choice but to pat her on the ground. She rubbed up half a meter to avoid Su Jingfei''s elbows.

 Chapter 388

    Can su Jingfei''s attack end here? Of course not. If it''s over like this, Su Jingfei won''t use it casually. His elbows have been dodged, and Su Jingfei''s people have fallen to the ground. His elbows just hit the air, because he made fox flying eagle dodge half a meter up again.


    At this time, Linghu and Feiying are scared. Su Jingfei''s even moves are too fierce, but he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s attack is not over.


    Su Jingfei''s elbows are on the ground, and his hands fall down. With the distance of his forearms, Su Jingfei''s hands form claws, which are just able to grasp Linghu Feiying''s wrists.


    If he can compete with Linghu Feiying for such a long time, his hand skill is not inferior to that of the other party. If he really catches him, even if his ankle is a stake, he can also be scratched by Su Jingfei. Linghu Feiying is really shocked at this time. It turns out that Su Jingfei''s killing move is still his hands.


    Originally, he wanted to keep some strength, that is, he didn''t use internal skills, but now he had to use it. According to Su Jingfei''s current offensive, if he still wanted to hide himself, his feet would be discarded.


    At the critical moment, Linghu Feiying''s internal power is all over his ankles. This place is as hard as steel. Although Su Jingfei''s hand strength is huge, he can''t do anything about it. This is not a contest between strength and strength, but a contest between strength and internal power. This contest generally results in a higher level of internal power.


    Linghu Feiying doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is also proficient in internal power. Seeing that Su Jingfei has nothing to do with himself, he is immediately relieved. At this time, Su Jingfei''s hands are used, and it is obvious that he has no power to follow.


    Su Jingfei didn''t come out of his expectation. He had no way to hold each other''s wrists with his hands. Obviously, he had nothing to do. Linghu Feiying was ready to fight back.


    But just when he was ready to kick back, Su Jingfei''s mouth suddenly showed a strange smile, his body suddenly soared, yes, his whole person once again soared.


    Originally, it was very contrary to common sense. When Linghu Feiying saw Su Jingfei''s hands, he knew that he couldn''t deal with his feet at all. Then he decided to support the ground with his hands. Su Jingfei hit Linghu Feiying''s chest, and the weapon was su Jingfei''s head.


    Although Linghu Feiying is not in a state of panic, you actually use your head to deal with yourself. It''s a real death. Linghu Feiying, who has already slowed down, waves his hands and grabs Su Jingfei''s head.


    Su Jingfei is full of strength to hold the ground with his hands. He has no extra strength to avoid the other person''s palm. He is about to have a tragedy, and a miracle will happen again.


    His head mallet soon collided with Linghu Feiying''s hands, and his hands that could split wood and stone hit Su Jingfei''s head. Unexpectedly, it gave a metal like echo, which could not resist Su Jingfei''s head mallet.


    Su Jingfei''s calculation is very good this time. His head hammer presses his opponent''s hands hard and hits Linghu Feiying''s chest. With Linghu Feiying''s muffled hum, Su Jingfei''s waist force, a volley side roll, falls two meters away, which also avoids Linghu Feiying''s instinct kick.


    All the movements were completed in an instant. Even the No.2 female soldier just saw Su Jingfei''s volley kick, and finally a volley side roll to escape.


    She didn''t see what had changed. She could see Su Jingfei''s speed. Otherwise, Linghu Feiying couldn''t be forced to such a degree by Su Jingfei. Now he has bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    "Good skill, Su Jingfei. I''ve underestimated you all the time. You can use your internal power, Keke. It''s fierce enough." Linghu flying eagle internal injury is not light, cough.


    After su Jingfei stood up, he was also panting. Although it was just a few moves before, all his strength was useless, especially the last hammer. He basically used 80% of his internal power, otherwise he couldn''t hit the fox flying eagle''s chest with his opponent''s hands.


    But it''s all worth it. Although he didn''t kill Linghu Feiying, he was at least a heavy blow. He was the most powerful opponent he had ever met since his debut.


    In fact, this move is also a combination of the martial arts mentioned in a novel. There is no secret. He just thinks it''s easy to use, so he adapted it himself. His talent in this aspect is absolutely unique. Even if someone can know some martial arts but can''t use them, Su Jingfei can restore them.


    Linghu Feiying was really injured. Su Jingfei''s hammer really hit his chest like a sledgehammer. Even though he had tried his best to resist with his internal power, he still had internal injury.


    "Su Jingfei, why do you have to be right with us for talents like you? If you really cooperate with us, it will really be rich and enjoy endless wealth." Linghu hawk secretly adjusted the injury, but he was very sad.


    Su Jingfei looked at Linghu Feiying with disdain and said, "come on, don''t talk so much nonsense. Now you want me to die early. I''ll see how long you can last."


    He took a breath and immediately took advantage of the victory to pursue. One of them jumped up to attack Linghu Feiying again. His injury was not light. Su Jingfei could not let him stabilize his internal injury.


    Su Jingfei can''t waste so much of his strength in exchange for the other party''s serious injury. His attack is more intelligent and more ferocious. This is the first time that he has spared no effort to fight with others.


    Linghu Feiying''s skill is not inferior to Su Jingfei''s, but he was seriously injured by Su Jingfei''s strange move. Now he can''t exert all his strength, and his action is a lot slower.


    "You''d better not struggle. You just have to admit defeat and promise that you won''t trouble my friend in the future. Today''s matter is over. What hesitation do you have?" Su Jingfei disturbed each other''s heart while talking, but the attack on his hand was faster and faster.


    Linghu Feiying is an old man in the world. Naturally, he doesn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words. Since the feud between the two sides, several people have died on his side, and Su Jingfei has been assassinated several times. If it can be solved easily, it''s right!


    After all, Su Jingfei is young and strong, and soon he can control Linghu Feiying. With Linghu Feiying''s action becoming slower and slower, Su Jingfei is in the offing of victory.


    Two people again a wrong body, Su Jingfei is ready to raise his leg to Linghu Feiying fatal foot, corner of the eye Yu Guang see Linghu Feiying from the arms of a thing, muzzle is to his forehead, Su Jingfei even if again silly also guess each other what it is.


    Surprised, he takes out his palm with the quickest reaction. The other side''s gun rings. Su Jingfei doesn''t hesitate and shoots at the same time. The target he shoots is not Linghu Feiying. They are too close to each other. Even if he can shoot Linghu Feiying, he must be hit, and it''s the key part.


    Now the purpose of his bullets is to hit the bullets fired by the other side. Although such a thing is bullshit, Su Jingfei is very calm at this moment and believes in his shooting skills.


    Different from ordinary shooters, Su Jingfei is a warrior. He is much more powerful than ordinary people in terms of reaction speed and shooting skills. He is now concentrated. This bullet is not accidental. It just collides with the bullet from Linghu Feiying and explodes in the air.


    They were both very close to the bullets. Su Jingfei was shot in the shoulder and chest, and the whole thing flew out.


    I didn''t expect Su Jingfei to react so quickly. Linghu Feiying was staring at Su Jingfei. Unfortunately, his eyes were swept by shrapnel, and suddenly one of them exploded.


    As his scream rang out, the two men who had been standing there pulled out their guns at one go. Obviously, they cooperated with each other tacit and didn''t drag on.


    It''s a pity that although they reacted quickly, they couldn''t compare with the No. 2 female soldier. After su Jingfei''s gunshot, she had already pulled out her gun. Her goal was the opposite two men. Without waiting for them to shoot, the No. 2 female soldier had already made a hole in each of them. She was professionally trained and was naturally more powerful than these amateur gunners.


    Su Jingfei and Linghu Feiying fight. The second female soldier has been staring at the two men of the other side, always on guard against them firing cold guns. Now the gun is pulled out, but she has no chance to fire.


    No matter Su Jingfei or No.2 female soldier, they didn''t expect that Linghu Feiying didn''t mention himself when he told the two men that they couldn''t fire cold guns, but he was the one who really fired cold guns. Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s reaction was fast enough, and there was a pistol, otherwise Su Jingfei would be a real tragedy.


    "Who the hell are you? How can you have a gun?" Linghu Feiying, who is blind, knows that his two men are dead. He is a little frustrated. He tries all his tricks. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu is so powerful that he failed to fire a cold gun.


    Su Jingfei already knew that the white head and others would come soon, and he didn''t mind saying more. Although his chest, shoulders and arms were bleeding, he said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter who I am, but your character is really bad."


    "If I kill you and that woman, who knows what I said before, not to mention that I didn''t say I couldn''t shoot." He is blind. Linghu Feiying faces Su Jingfei and a good female soldier with a gun. He doesn''t try to escape.


    "You can say that. We are still too young. Forget it. I''m a military doctor of 307." Su Jingfei thought about it for a while. He did not continue to ask, but introduced himself.


    "Army doctor?" Linghu Feiying was stunned at first, and then said angrily, "is it fun for you to cheat me? I''m already in your hands, and you''re going to tease me. "


    "Well, I can''t help it. To tell you the truth, no one believes me. I''m a military doctor, but I''m a little special. I''ll take part in some troublesome tasks. Now I hope you can cooperate with me and give a good account of the Hu family''s affairs. Maybe I can reduce your sentence. Of course, I''m more curious about your ranking in the Hu family''s experts, whether you are the first or not. You are so interested." Su Jingfei is to spread a hand at first, ask a way very curiously next.

 Chapter 389

    Su Jingfei asked this sentence, curious, but also a little worried, he is really afraid of Linghu Feiying say what, he is just a nobody, so it is really speechless, in fact, he did not expect the other party to really say what the truth.


    Linghu Feiying may be really disheartened, actually very frank way: "I''m the second in the Hu family, in addition to the big brother, I''m the most powerful, this time I was planted, you 307 troops are really strong enough, but my big brother to find you revenge."


    Su Jingfei integrated the information provided by Bai tou at the beginning, a da''a Er couldn''t even get in the top five. Their Kung Fu was already very good, but it was far worse than Linghu Feiying. If he was in the second place, it would be almost the same.


    Of course, he is more curious about Linghu Feiying''s elder brother now. If that guy can rank before Linghu Feiying, he will be more powerful. I''m afraid he is not his opponent. This problem is really thorny. He has no inheritance at all. Even if he wants to invite Gao Shou, he can''t find it.


    "Who is your elder brother? Is he very powerful?" Su Jingfei thought of this, casually asked, he did not expect Linghu flying eagle can say.


    Linghu flying eagle really a very fanatical look: "of course my big brother is powerful, don''t think he is very drag, my big brother as long as a finger can take your life, you are too naive."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. He didn''t believe it. He was at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t believe it at all and said, "don''t bullshit. Your elder brother is so powerful. He really thinks that the world is invincible. He still has a finger. He has the ability to ask him to come to me!"


    "Don''t despise my elder brother." Linghu flying eagle''s eyes stare round, denounce Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was about to open his mouth when he heard someone at the end of the alley saying, "Oh? Some people don''t like me so much. I want to see how powerful young people are now. "


    When he spoke, his voice was still at the end of the alley, but when he finished speaking, the visitor had already arrived five meters in front of Su Jing''s flying body. Just for a moment, the visitor had crossed dozens of meters, and his voice didn''t change at all. It was as if he was flying over without any influence.


    Even if Su Jingfei has never met this 50 year old man, he knows that he is the boss of Linghu Feiying. Although the old man is in his fifties, he is as energetic as a man in his twenties. From the appearance, he is already so extraordinary. What''s more, he should be a real expert. No matter how big he is, he doesn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Pointing at Linghu Feiying with a pistol, he said to the old man, "are you Linghu Feiying''s elder brother? I don''t know what to call it. The Hu family really looks up to me. In order to deal with me, they actually sent out the most powerful people. "


    "My husband Simon is extraordinary. Mr. Su''s strength is really beyond our expectation. If I don''t do it, it seems that no one can surpass you." The old man''s voice is loud and slow, but it gives people a very depressing feeling.


    Su Jingfei''s pistol pointed at Linghu Feiying and said fearlessly: "don''t worry about the west gate or the south gate. It''s just right that you''re here. It''s just right to accompany us back to assist in the investigation. Otherwise, your brother will be very lucky. I don''t think you can hurt me so far."


    He didn''t think of himself as a gentleman all the time. His strength is similar to Linghu Feiying''s. The reason why he won just now is that he made a strange move, but he''s not sure about the old man in front of him.


    Linghu flying eagle has fanatical way: "brother, don''t mind me, kill this boy, he let me blind an eye, I don''t want to live."


    Simon looked at Su Jingfei and said, "as you can see, Mr. Su, although flying eagle is young, he has already seen through life and death. It''s a waste of emotion for you to threaten me with him."


    Su Jingfei''s forehead is sweating unconsciously. He has never done this kind of thing to threaten each other with hostages. He really doesn''t know whether Ximen Chaofan really ignores the life or death of Linghu Feiying or is bluffing. He can only put two bullets in his palm. He used one to deal with Linghu Feiying before, but now there is only one.


    When Ximen Chaofan saw Su Jingfei''s forehead sweating, he immediately stepped a little on the ground, like a flying ROC. He crossed the distance of five meters between them, and immediately came to Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    Su Jingfei made a quick decision and roared, "No.2, kill Linghu Feiying." At the same time, he raised his gun and fired at Simon.


    No.2 female soldier has been watching from a distance. Now she receives Su Jingfei''s order. No matter whether it will affect the 307 army''s intelligence collection, she raises her hand and makes a hole in Linghu Feiying''s forehead.


    Su Jingfei''s gun also prevented Simon''s extraordinary attack. He turned around in the air and dodged Su Jingfei''s shot.


    At this time, Linghu Feiying has been shot dead. Simon Chaofan is almost not crazy. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so decisive when he was young. He thought he would step back when he was forced, and he would have a chance to save Linghu Feiying.


    Linghu Feiying is the core personnel on his side. Since Su Jingfei is a member of 307 army, he can''t kill him casually. He will definitely want to get more information.


    At first, Su Jingfei did think so, but when he determined the strength gap between himself and the old man, he had given up this touching idea. Even if he couldn''t bring back the information, it didn''t matter. Linghu Feiying couldn''t go back alive.


    If he is really rescued, he will really make su Jingfei worried. If he can catch him once, it doesn''t mean he can catch him twice. He is an absolute master. Su Jingfei would rather let him die here on the spot than let him go.


    "I''m going to kill you." Ximen Chaofan saw Linghu Feiying dead, and he was furious. No matter whether Su Jingfei would shoot or not, he had already rushed to Su Jingfei.


    At this time, Su Jingfei had no bullets in his palm, so he could only turn over the gun and wave his hands to fight with each other. Although Su Jingfei knew that he was weaker than the old man, he didn''t expect to be so weak.


    They just hit each other''s palms, and Su Jingfei flew out uncontrollably. When he flew out, Su Jingfei felt his palms numb. He naturally knew what the situation was, and forced to endure the internal injury brought by this palm. Su Jingfei pulled the No. 2 female soldier who was ready to shoot and said, "let''s go, let''s go to Han''s home."


    Su Jingfei, the second female soldier, looks like a piece of gold paper. She suddenly feels that Su Jingfei, who was just so fierce, was beaten by others. This person is too fierce. She opened the gun twice without hesitation and forced back Ximen Chaofan. She ran out with Su Jingfei. Fortunately, she was also a trainer. Even with Su Jingfei, she was walking like a flying horse.


    Ximen is terrified of the pistol of the No.2 female soldier. Although he catches up with it, he has to fall behind. Su Jingfei and the No.2 female soldier rob a car and run to the Han family.


    Ximen Chaofan is obviously mad. He doesn''t care about Linghu Feiying''s body and grabs a car. He follows Su Jingfei and No.2 female soldier closely. His good friend has died for many years. He doesn''t care about the police force. He must kill Su Jingfei to vent his anger. Anyway, he has escaped for so many years and doesn''t care about many lives.


    Su Jingfei calls Baitou Qingming and Han''s family in the car. There''s no more nonsense. He just asks Baitou Qingming to deal with Linghu Feiying, and informs Han''s family to ask Han Sanfeng and Han Siping to help.


    At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t care about face. Ximen Chaofan was the first master of the Hu family. He was really fierce. He was definitely not his opponent. Now the only one who could help him was the 307 army. Unfortunately, there were not many people who couldn''t fight Fu Ximen Chaofan. So there were only the Han family. There were several masters in their family.


    Han Sanfeng and Han Siping heard that Su Jingfei had been chased and killed. Without saying a word, they came to the door to greet him. Soon after, Su Jingfei, whose face had turned from green to black, came over with the help of the second female soldier.


    Without waiting for them to ask, Su Jingfei quickly pulled out two gold needles from his arms and stabbed them at two big points on his head. Then he quickly said to them, "the man who chased us behind is a top-level expert with deep internal skills and poisonous palms. Try not to contact them. I''ll force the poison first."


    After that, he sat down at the gate of the Han family to force drugs, while Ximen Chaofan, who was behind him, got out of the car. He gradually calmed down as he caught up with him. He saw Su Jingfei sitting at the gate, with two people of the same age standing beside him. He was calm and steady, and his eyes were like electricity. Obviously, he was also practicing his family, and his kung fu should not be weak.


    "Give Su Jingfei over. I won''t embarrass you." Simon Chaofan hates Su Jingfei to the bone. Even if he sees that the other party is not simple, his voice is cold.


    "Fart, when we get to our door, we dare to have important people with us, old man. Do you think our Han family is easy to bully?" When Han Sanfeng saw that Ximen was so arrogant, he didn''t want to fight at once. No matter what the family''s authority was, he broke out and scolded.


    Simon was surprised and said in a deep voice, "are you the Han family, the provincial capital?"


    "Of course, it''s the Han family. You think there are some people in the provincial capital who dare to call themselves the Han family. Ximen is extraordinary. I haven''t seen them for so many years. You really live more and more and go back to kill a young man. You are so powerful!" Han brothers haven''t opened their mouth yet, but Mrs. Han''s voice comes from inside, and obviously knows Simon extraordinary.


    Simon''s extraordinary eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice became deeper and deeper. "It turns out that it''s really the Han family. Madam Han hasn''t seen you for many years. Your body is still strong!"


    "It''s not bad. You helped the Feng family to fight against our Han family. I almost forgot you after so many years. I didn''t expect you to come to our Han family. Your memory really grows on the dog." Mrs. Han pointed mercilessly at Simon''s extraordinary nose.

 Chapter 390

    Simon Chaofan didn''t get angry when he heard Mrs. Han''s words. He just hummed: "Mrs. Han, master Han is no longer in the world. Your Han family has no experts at all. Don''t think you were the Han family in those years. Now if you hand over Su Jingfei, I can leave immediately, otherwise your Han family will not be peaceful."


    "Bold!"¡° Nonsense "Han Sanfeng and Han Siping denounce together, and both want to go out to find Ximen Chaofan.


    Mrs. Han stopped them with her hand. She was very angry and said with a smile: "Ximen Chaofan, you let our master fight like a dog, but now you dare to come here and shout. We can deal with you then, and we can still do it now."


    "Ha ha, I don''t think so. Madam Han, when I was young and vigorous, I went to help the Feng family when I didn''t have enough Kung Fu. I was a bit out of my capacity, but now I''ve achieved great success. Do you really think I was the extraordinary Ximen? I''m not afraid to tell you that even if your old man is still alive, I still have the confidence to defeat him. " Simon was totally fearless and laughed.


    Mrs. Han''s face is gloomy. Since she knows Simon Chaofan, she naturally has a certain understanding of this person''s character. He is obviously very confident in himself if he can say so. Moreover, judging from Su Jingfei''s injury, Simon Chaofan is really worse than before.


    The people of the Han family are not very clear about Su Jingfei''s real strength, but they know that his strength is definitely not weaker than Han Sanfeng and Han Siping. But he is already so miserable. It is obvious that the Han brothers are not his opponents, and they all hear Su Jingfei''s words that Ximen''s extraordinary palm is poisonous. This guy has been practicing with his heart for so many years, and he has even practiced poison Kung Fu.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Han took two steps forward and said with a sneer, "I really want to see how extraordinary Ximen was then, and how powerful it is now. It''s time for my old bones, who have not moved for many years, to move."


    "Niang", Han brothers exclaimed together. They didn''t expect that Mrs. Han was going to fight with others. Since she was injured, she has hardly done it.


    "You are all watching. Don''t let experts Su force poison to be affected. Our Han family is not bullied, but dare not stand out. Ximen Chaofan is just a dog. Can we be afraid of vicious dogs?" Mrs. Han glared at the two brothers and said in a deep voice.


    Ximen Chaofan''s face became dignified when he saw his wife stand up. Although he was very rampant, he was definitely not careless. Mrs. Han was a woman who was no less powerful than master Han. Her martial arts skills improved, and the old lady would not step back. This opponent was obviously more important to him than Su Jingfei.


    What''s more, Mrs. Han represents the Han family. Ximen Chaofan can''t do without paying attention to it. This can be regarded as old grudges. Ximen Chaofan didn''t expect the situation to come to this stage, but he was fully prepared.


    "Simon is extraordinary. Let me learn your new skill." As soon as Mrs. Han changed her old state, she seemed to be radiant.


    She used to be in her seventies, but now she''s standing there like a woman in her fifties. It''s not that she always turns into an old lady. It''s really because if she wants to exercise martial arts, it will affect her internal injuries.


    Simon Chaofan looks at Mrs. Han, who is already full of fighting spirit. She can''t help thinking of Mrs. Han. Although she is a woman, she is a real master.


    Even though he had confidence in himself, he said cautiously: "Mrs. Han, it seems that you are Su from Baoding. He killed my brother."


    "Kill your brother?" Mrs. Han was slightly surprised at first, and then she said with a smile, "well done, Simon. How can I not know what you are? How can your brother be a good man? He does well in killing people. In this way, we should protect him."


    "Old woman, you want to die." Although Simon Chaofan was a little afraid of Mrs. Han, he could not help roaring at her.


    His martial arts were far more powerful than Linghu Feiying, otherwise he would not hurt Su Jingfei seriously. His hands turned red in an instant, which was the main reason for Su Jingfei''s injury at that time.


    "It turned out to be poison refining red flame palm. No wonder Su Jingfei was so seriously injured." Han''s wife doesn''t contact Linghu. She turns around to avoid him. There is something unexpected.


    Linghu gave a ferocious smile and said: "Su Jingfei, even if he doesn''t die now and is poisoned by me, he can''t live. I see how you can protect him."


    "Cut, you said we believe, you think everyone is as stupid as you, if he died, why do you chase him?" Mrs. Han was not moved by his words at all. Instead, she scoffed, but kept on moving. After all, she was hurt. She didn''t have enough strength, but she was as fast as lightning. Especially the crutches in her hand, as if she had a spirit, could always easily attack Simon.


    Ximen Chaofan also has a headache for Mrs. Han. Her staff skill is absolutely taught by an expert. She can''t break her defense at all, and if she doesn''t pay attention, she is in danger of being beaten.


    It seems that Mrs. Han''s stick doesn''t have much power, but everyone knows that if she is really hit with a stick, it''s inevitable that her bones will break and her tendons will break, and Simon is not stupid.


    Both of them revolved very fast. Ximen''s extraordinary martial arts stunned the Han family. Although Mrs. Han seldom fought with others, at least they had a certain understanding of Mrs. Han''s strength. When they fought with Ximen''s extraordinary martial arts, they didn''t get the upper hand.


    In fact, it''s not good for Mrs. han to go on like this. After all, she''s injured. After a long fight, she may have a relapse.


    In fact, Mrs. Han is also thinking about how to beat back Ximen Chaofan. She has to admit that she hasn''t seen Ximen Chaofan for many years. Ximen Chaofan is more difficult to give birth than before. At that time, his strength and his awareness were too big. Of course, this is also because of her injury.


    Therefore, he hates the Feng family more and appreciates Su Jingfei more. Su Jingfei can cure himself. Even if he is defeated today, he must defeat Ximen Chaofan. Anyway, this is the Han family. As long as Ximen Chaofan is injured, he will not do anything to Su Jingfei.


    Just when Mrs. Han is ready and wants to exchange injuries for injuries, Su Jingfei, who has been sedentary, suddenly opens his eyes. Before everyone finds out, he has jumped up, and when he jumps up, he doesn''t make any sound.


    His martial arts might not be as good as Ximen''s, but the distance between the two sides was only a few meters. Su Jingfei''s sneak attack was not a problem. Moreover, when he took the shot, he already held two gold needles in his hands, and these two gold needles were the two that had pierced his own acupoints before. Now at least half of them are black, that is, poisoned.


    Su Jingfei''s people had already fallen behind Ximen Chaofan in the air. Then he said in a loud voice: "Ximen Chaofan is dead."


    According to the reaction of normal people, Simon Chaofan also thinks that Su Jingfei wants to fight against himself, but he just thinks that Su Jingfei just wants to fight, but he doesn''t expect that Su Jingfei has been behind him.


    When he wants to dodge, Su Jingfei''s gold needle shoots directly out of his hand. The gold needle is always flashed by Ximen Chaofan at the critical moment, but the other gold needle penetrates into his thigh. This is because he has dodged once, otherwise this gold needle penetrates into the key point behind him.


    Simon Chaofan felt that he was bitten by a mosquito on his thigh, and then he began to feel numb. The speed was amazing. No matter how stupid he was, he was also the one who practiced poison palm, and he already knew what was going on.


    "Su Jingfei, you didn''t die. You still use poison." Simon''s eyes widened with a cry of surprise.


    Su Jingfei snorted coldly: "Simon is extraordinary. You are disappointed. What''s the taste of giving back the other way? I don''t know if you can solve your own poison." With that, he has gathered his internal power in his right palm and cleaved to Ximen.


    At the same time, Mrs. Han has accepted the sudden change of events, and has a tacit understanding with Su Jingfei.


    If it''s normal, Ximen will not be afraid of the fight. Even if he can''t touch it, he can at least avoid it. But now his thigh is poisoned, and his action is affected. He can only wave his hand to meet Su Jingfei. He uses his power on his back to fight against Mrs. Han. He knows that Mrs. Han''s strength has never been strong.


    Su Jingfei saw that he had a hand with the other party. He suddenly said with a smile, "you really think I''m stupid. Once I''ve won a move, I''ll make a second mistake." His words were not as fast as his hands. When he finished speaking, the palm thunder in his hands had already sounded.


    It''s true that a gun has only two bullets. Before, it was because it was used up first, so the pistol was useless. Now it''s changed. Su Jingfei''s pistol is definitely the most powerful concealed weapon. In modern society, thermal weapons do the greatest harm to people. Naturally, Ximen is extraordinary.


    The distance between their palms is only half a foot. Simon is extraordinary. Even though he thought Su Jingfei would dodge, he didn''t think he would use a gun. This is what the warrior did. Unfortunately, he was shot through his palm by Su Jingfei, and blood gushed out.


    And not only that, Mrs. Han''s battle almost made him vomit blood. Mrs. Han didn''t use much strength all the time, because she was afraid of causing internal injuries. Now with the help of Su Jingfei, she won''t be merciful in this inevitable battle. Simon made a wrong judgment and got hurt in her abdomen and back.


    After a mouthful of blood spurts out, Simon''s internal injury is slightly relieved. He doesn''t say anything cruel to Su Jingfei. Instead, he suddenly shakes his body, jumps three times and two vertically, and breaks away from Su Jingfei and Mrs. Han.


    "Su Jingfei, you are very good. You used a pistol in a martial arts contest." Simon supernormal determined that there was no danger, which forced the internal injury.


    "You are a fool. Who said you were competing with you? You hurt me with poison at that time. Why didn''t you say that? If you have the ability, you can go up. If you don''t have the ability, you can go away. Simon is extraordinary. Ha ha, Simon fried rice." Su Jingfei pistol has been put away, listen to his words, disdain of counterattack way.

 Chapter 391

    Su Jingfei accidentally shot Ximen Chaofan. From the point of view of a pure warrior, it''s a shameless sneak attack. However, Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all. He is not a warrior, let alone so much.


    Besides, Ximen Chaofan used poison skill to attack himself before. It''s just a reward for reward. Now Ximen Chaofan is not only injured, but also poisoned. His combat effectiveness is greatly damaged.


    "Su Jingfei, you are really a cunning person. You are lucky today. I will come back again." Simon Chaofan saw the situation and said a line that grey wolf was familiar with. He turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Although Mrs. Han knew that he had been injured, she didn''t stop him. For a master like Ximen Chaofan, if she didn''t have enough assurance, she couldn''t keep him. What''s more, her eyes were more poisonous than ordinary people. She had already seen that Su Jingfei was at the end of a bolt.


    Sure enough, as she expected, as soon as Simon left, the Han brothers didn''t speak. Suddenly, Su Jingfei''s legs softened and he fell to the ground. His pale face was covered with rosy clouds, as if he was drunk.


    "The red flame palm is really not what ordinary people can bear. Even if Su Jingfei''s medical skill is very good, it''s just a temporary suppression of toxicity." Mrs. Han regained her old woman''s state again. Although she had made some efforts before, it didn''t affect her too much because of the short time. This is also due to Su Jingfei''s good prescription, otherwise she couldn''t do it with others.


    Han brothers help Su Jingfei. At this time, Su Jingfei is in a coma. Han Sanfeng asks with concern: "mother, who is Ximen Chaofan? What''s the matter with his poisonous palm? Are you going to the hospital?"


    Mrs. Han shook her head and said, "Ximen Chaofan is a scum who started his career in the same period as your father''s time. He ran away in those years, but now he appears again." After a pause, he hesitated and said, "the hospital can''t see this poison. We have to find a way for him in our house. Let''s carry it to the house first."


    Han brothers obediently carried Su Jingfei into the room, and Mrs. Han frowned and followed him. Before, Su Jingfei had been using his own medical skills to suppress the toxicity, so that he could suddenly attack Ximen Chaofan. In the same way, when he was poisoned, it had a huge impact on him. Now he couldn''t suppress the toxicity at all, so he was unconscious.


    They all entered the room, and the second female soldier came to Su Jingfei. Looking at Su Jingfei, who was as red as a drunken face, the second female soldier felt a little sour for the first time. Although they didn''t know each other for a long time, at least they lived and died together several times. Even if there was no red hot love, they had the friendship of comrades in arms.


    Of course, her eyes were red, which should be the feeling between men and women. After all, people thought Su Jingfei and No. 2 female soldier had gone to open a room.


    "Niang, what about brother Jingfei?" Han Siping and Su Jingfei are close to each other. He is the master of his daughter. Now seeing Su Jingfei unconscious, he is worried.


    "Feng''er, go and get the 500 year old snow lotus you bought before. Although snow lotus can''t detoxify, it can at least sober him up. With Su Jingfei''s ability, it should have a way to detoxify itself, or at least suppress the poison." Mrs. Han pondered for a moment and said to her son.


    Han Sanfeng moved his mouth and finally swallowed the words. Last year, Tianshan snow lotus didn''t get much. After a long time of acquisition, he acquired one. This is to cure my mother, but now he has to give it to Su Jingfei first.


    But now there is no other way, let alone Su Jingfei is the key to cure his mother. With everyone''s relationship, he can''t be helpless. What''s more, there is still time for his mother''s illness, but Su Jingfei can''t hold on immediately. Thinking of this, he has taken snow lotus.


    "Siping, go and call Shan''er. After a while, Shan''er will help to take medicine for Su Jingfei." Mrs. Han hesitated again for a moment and bit her teeth.


    Han Siping was stunned and instinctively said, "Shan''er doesn''t know medicine."


    "If you want to go, there will not be so much nonsense. Go quickly and don''t delay too long." Han Siping immediately ran away. To his mother, he was like a mouse seeing a cat.


    The second female soldier knows that the people of the Han family are struggling to save Su Jingfei. In fact, she is also curious about what they are going to do, especially why they are looking for Han Shan.


    Not long after that, Han Sanfeng came in with a jade box. He didn''t have to ask if it must be snow lotus. In fact, this kind of thing was not lacking in ancient times, but it''s very rare in modern times. After all, modern pollution is so serious that it''s the limit to have snow lotus of this year. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would have asked them to find snow lotus of a thousand years at that time.


    After he came in, Han Siping also brought Han Shan in. Han Shan didn''t know what happened. When he came in, he saw Su Jingfei in a coma.


    Although she was a bit of a martial arts maniac, she didn''t really lack human feelings. Seeing her new master in a coma, she immediately asked anxiously, "grandma, what''s the matter? How did my master go into a coma? What happened? Who caused her coma?"


    "Shan''er, don''t worry. Your master has no problem for the time being. We will treat him immediately, but we need your help." Mrs. Han fondled Han Shan''s hair and said calmly.


    Han Shan heard that she could help. She nodded busily and said, "grandma, master is in a coma. As long as you need me, I won''t refuse."


    Mrs. Han sighed in secret, and then said to the Han brothers, "you all go out. You don''t need your help here. You can''t come in without my orders."


    Han brothers looked at each other. Although they were full of doubts, they still chose to listen to their mother. Han Sanfeng put down the jade box and took the lead to go out.


    When they both went out, Han Fu went to close the door. Then he turned to Han Shan and the second female soldier and said, "you two take off Su Jingfei''s clothes. Don''t leave any."


    Han Shan and the No.2 female soldier were stunned, and then blushed together. Han Shan was even more arrogant and angry, and said, "grandma, how can you let me do such a thing? That''s the master."


    "It must be so. He''s in a high intensity, and his body temperature is too high. He must take off his clothes in order to detoxify. Go quickly, just treat the disease, and don''t think about it." Mrs. Han said, but she had turned around.


    Although in her opinion, Su Jingfei is just a little child, it is not convenient now. In her eyes, the second female soldier is Su Jingfei''s person, so she naturally doesn''t care about this. She doesn''t know that the second female soldier and Su Jingfei are innocent. As for her granddaughter, she has no choice.


    The second female soldier and Han Shan look at each other. They are both embarrassed, but after all, the second female soldier is professionally trained and Su Jingfei''s bodyguard. Finally, she bites her teeth and begins to undress Su Jingfei.


    Han Shan is a girl with a good character. If she is the only one, she will have to hesitate for a while. Now that the No.2 female soldier has already started, she is less shy. Although she also thinks that the No.2 female soldier is Su Jingfei''s woman, others have already started. She is no younger than her. How can she lose to her and start to do it too.


    It''s summer now, so there are not many clothes on Su Jingfei''s body. The two women work together, and naturally soon take off Su Jingfei. At this time, they find that Su Jingfei has a good figure.


    At this time, they also know that men are the only ones who are lecherous. They unconsciously look at Su Jingfei''s body a few more times. Of course, they dare not look at some positions. After all, they are very shy because they have never experienced anything between men and women.


    Listening to the sound of undressing disappear behind her, Mrs. Han said, "have you taken off all your clothes?"


    "Well," the second female soldier said with a little shyness.


    In fact, Mrs. Han has a good feeling for the No. 2 female soldier. Her Kung Fu is good. As Su Jingfei''s woman, she never talks to him. She is a bit virtuous in the past, but she doesn''t know that the No. 2 female soldier is just a bodyguard.


    Now listen to her say, slightly nodded, and then said to Han Shan: "Shan''er, you come here."


    Han Shan obediently went to her grandmother''s side, and saw that Mrs. Han picked up the jade box where the snow lotus was placed, and then said to her, "Shan''er, you will put the lotus petals in the snow lotus in your mouth and feed them to your master mouth to mouth."


    "Oh, no, isn''t it a kiss? That''s my master. " Han Shan was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    The second female soldier is also dull. She didn''t expect that Han Shan''s role is actually this. Although they are not related by blood, they can also be regarded as mentors. Is this a bit chaotic?


    "Don''t think so much about it. I''m in a hurry. You can do as I tell you." Mrs. Han sighed and put the jade box in Hanshan''s hand. Then she said, "today''s event is only for the three of us. As long as we don''t tell, no one knows. I think the three of us can keep it secret."


    No. 2 female soldier naturally understood that she meant to be aimed at herself, and quickly assured: "I understand that it''s all for saving people, and I won''t talk nonsense."


    Han Shan looks at the two girls and then at Su Jingfei. She sees Su Jingfei frowning and blushing. She looks very miserable. She says that she is also her own master. She is very close to her. Moreover, she is not old enough. Even if she gives her first kiss to him, it''s not too bad.


    Thinking of this, she unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei''s explosive body and felt her heart beat faster.


    "Shan''er, do it now. He won''t last long." Seeing that Han Shan didn''t move, Mrs. Han thought she didn''t want to do it. She advised again, "in order to save him, I can only be aggrieved. It''s just a kiss. It''s not too bad."


    Han Shan looks at her grandmother speechless, and finally walks to Su Jingfei with her jade leisure. Although the distance is only a few meters, she walks for half a minute.

 Chapter 392

    Han Shan has summoned up her courage. She still hesitates in the face of Su Jingfei who is in a coma. Even in a coma, Su Jingfei still looks handsome. He has a little white face temperament.


    Although Su Jingfei is not a top-level handsome guy, she has affinity at least. Han Shan also thinks that Su Jingfei is really good. Thinking of this, she is determined to open the jade box in her hand. There is a crystal clear snow lotus in it. It looks very pure.


    According to Mrs. Han''s instructions, she first broke off the petals of snow lotus and put them into her mouth. This is not the way that the petals of snow lotus melt in the mouth as described in the novel, so it is not a plant. When she really put the petals into her mouth, she knew why grandma wanted to feed Su Jingfei mouth to mouth. What she really wanted to treat Su Jingfei was not the petals, but the juice after chewing, Su Jingfei was in a coma and couldn''t chew at all.


    Thinking of this, Han Shan chews Xuelian, then gently puts her lips on Su Jingfei''s mouth, and uses her tongue to pry Su Jingfei''s mouth open. Fortunately, although Su Jingfei is in a coma, she is not totally unconscious and does not resist.


    At this time, Han Shan just wanted to detoxify Su Jingfei, but she didn''t feel too embarrassed. After finishing the first medication, Han Shan was relieved and became more natural. Mrs. Han didn''t look back, but heard that Han Shan was relieved. She was also relieved. She was really afraid of her granddaughter''s embarrassment!


    "Keep feeding. Feed all the petals in." Mrs. Han reminded.


    At this time, Han Shan doesn''t mind kissing Su Jingfei again. Anyway, her first kiss is gone. Even though she looks like a boy, she is definitely a normal soft girl. Although she knows it''s detoxification, she has a different feeling about Su Jingfei.


    She doesn''t necessarily like Su Jingfei because of this, but because of this, she has more respect for Su Jingfei than for her master, and more feelings that her peers should have.


    Su Jingfei has no reaction in his coma. Naturally, he doesn''t know that his beautiful girl apprentice sacrificed her first kiss in order to detoxify herself.


    The second female soldier was watching. In fact, she wanted to help, but she really couldn''t help. At the same time, she was a little strange. Even if she had to use this method, she should choose to do it by herself in theory. Why should Han Shan do it? Although it is not as strict as it used to be, it seems that it is not appropriate to do so between teachers and apprentices.


    When Han Shan fed the last petal into Su Jingfei''s mouth, she was a little reluctant to leave Su Jingfei''s mouth. She hadn''t been in love for 20 years and had no experience of kissing at all. Now she thinks that kind of feeling is actually quite fun.


    Although she didn''t really kiss, she didn''t feel the infatuation in the legend, but she also had a very strange feeling. It seemed that Su Jingfei was much more charming than before.


    "Grandma, it''s done." Even though Han Shan has some strange feelings, she still says to Mrs. Han after she''s finished. When she talks, she unconsciously glances at the No. 2 female soldier and feels guilty.


    In Han Shan''s heart, the No.2 female soldier is Su Jingfei''s woman. Although listening to her parents, this woman is not su Jingfei''s girlfriend, maybe she is just a lover. She is used to it in everyone''s family. Even though she knows that Su Jingfei is not very specific, she has no aversion. On the contrary, she feels embarrassed to kiss Su Jingfei in front of other people''s lovers.


    Naturally, the second female soldier didn''t know what Han Shan was thinking. After hearing what she said, she quickly asked Han Fu, "madam, can su Jingfei''s poison be solved?"


    "I don''t know if it can be solved, but the method I used was uploaded from my ancestors. Even if it can''t be completely detoxified, it can definitely make su Jingfei wake up." Mrs. Han shook her head first, and then affirmed.


    The second female soldier and Han Shan were relieved. The second female soldier also nodded and said, "Su Jingfei has excellent medical skills. As long as he wakes up, there should be a way."


    "Well, that''s true, so we just need to wake him up." Mrs. Han touched her granddaughter''s hair again. Although she had short hair and was a little tomboy, she was even considered a boy by Su Jingfei, but Mrs. Han just liked her granddaughter.


    Since she knew that Su Jingfei was not in danger, Han Shan began to activate her mind. She blushed at her previous questions and said, "grandma, I don''t need to do this. Why do you have to let me go?"


    When she said this, she looked at the No. 2 female soldier. It was obvious that she could let the No. 2 female soldier do it.


    In fact, the second female soldier has the same doubts. She knows that the Han family are very careful when they call themselves. It''s also su Jingfei''s fault. He didn''t know the names of the six female soldiers according to the rules he initially set. When she was introduced, she just said that she was the second.


    It''s clearly a code name. It doesn''t matter for Su Jingfei to shout. People think it''s a special name for them, but outsiders are embarrassed to call No. 2 female soldier No. 2.


    When Mrs. Han saw the two girls looking at it, she sighed: "snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain is the purest medicinal material in the world. Although she dare not say that she can''t touch it if she is not a virgin, it''s best to use it with the purest virgin body. Shan''er obviously meets the requirements."


    Her words didn''t make it very clear. The implication is that No.2 female soldier is Su Jingfei''s woman. She can''t be a virgin at all. Naturally, she is not as suitable as Han Shan.


    Han Shan nodded. Her idea is the same as that of Mrs. Han. It turns out that''s the truth. No wonder.


    After listening to Mrs. Han''s words, the second female soldier really wanted to cry. At the beginning, Su Jingfei told everyone that they were going to open a room in a hotel. She had thought that she would be misunderstood as Su Jingfei''s lover. At that time, she didn''t care about it. It was just a task. She and Su Jingfei were absolutely innocent. She didn''t expect that she was a yellow flower girl she didn''t know, In other people''s eyes, there is no qualification to use snow lotus.


    But she can''t explain it now. Does she still let people verify that this is not a fool''s behavior? The second female soldier had to keep the depression in her heart, thinking whether she would go back and find some trouble for Su Jingfei.


    Han''s wife and Han Shan didn''t know the depression in the No. 2 female soldier''s heart. They continued: "Xuelian is the holy antidote, especially for such a long time, it is definitely the killer of poison." Speaking of this, he suddenly sighed: "it''s a pity that you haven''t practiced your internal skills, Shaner. Otherwise, you can benefit a lot from the medicine you just inhaled."


    "No, it''s really like what the novel says. Can it greatly increase people''s ability?" Han Shan stares at her eyes and says curiously that the second female soldier also raises her ears. She is also a martial arts practitioner.


    "Of course, it''s not so magical. Otherwise, if we buy Xuelian directly, everyone will become a master. It can only be said that it is helpful to consolidate the foundation and cultivate the yuan. Those skills that really use Xuelian to practice and improve their skills have already disappeared." Mrs. Han was dumbfounded, and patted Hanshan on the head.


    "Don''t shoot, grandma. I''ll be stupid if you shoot again." Although Han Shan and Su Jingfei are acting like a woman, they are absolutely cute in front of their grandmother.


    The second female soldier turns her head to see Su Jingfei. She doesn''t know if the snow lotus is helpful to her boss. Su Jingfei has other injuries besides poisoning, and she doesn''t know how he suppressed them. Now it seems that there is no problem.


    Time went by a little bit. About half an hour later, Su Jingfei didn''t wake up. Han Shan and No. 2 female soldier were a little upset. They looked at Mrs. Han together.


    Mrs. Han also frowned, and then said to the outside: "Sanfeng Siping come in."


    Han Sanfeng and Han Siping have been waiting outside for a long time, but they are already very anxious, so they hurry in. At this time, Su Jingfei''s clothes have already been put on by the two women, otherwise it would be really embarrassing.


    "You two go to input some internal skills for Su Jingfei to help him digest the medicine. This time, the depth of his poisoning is beyond our expectation." Han''s wife waits for two people to come out, immediately orders a way to them.


    Han brothers don''t know about the snow lotus that Mrs. Han gave to Su Jingfei. They don''t ask much. Obediently, they sit up with Su Jingfei, one in front of him and the other behind him. They input their own internal power to Su Jingfei to help him digest snow lotus.


    About five minutes later, Su Jingfei suddenly coughed, a mouthful of dirty blood suddenly sprayed on the ground, and then slowly woke up and said: "three brothers and four brothers, you stop, I wake up, I can solve it myself."


    When Han Sanfeng and Han Siping saw Su Jingfei come over easily, they were relieved and put their hands away. Modern medicine can''t cure this special injury at all. They can only use traditional Chinese medicine. But Su Jingfei is the best traditional Chinese medicine. He can only save himself.


    When both of them left, Su Jingfei took out the remaining ten gold needles. Then in the dazzle of the crowd, he stabbed them into his body.


    The onlookers are all martial arts people who are very familiar with the acupoints of the human body. All the acupoints that Su Jingfei pierces into the golden needle are dead points. But Su Jingfei''s face is much better because these ten golden needles enter the body. This is the real ability. The treatment and detoxification all start from the dead points. How dare ordinary people do that.


    Su Jingfei is also in charge of people''s opinions. In his mind, he is recalling the contents of detoxification and healing in thread bound books. Thread bound schoolbag Luo Wanxiang has all kinds of strange skills. Now he uses detoxification method to guide snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain.


    He is a self-taught person, but he doesn''t know much about martial arts. Now he just wants to detoxify and make full use of snow lotus, but he doesn''t know that his method is exactly the best way to use snow lotus, that is, the way that Han Fu''s population lost inheritance. He can make good use of snow lotus.

 Chapter 393

    Su Jingfei never thinks that he is lucky, and he thinks that his luck is not so good all the time. Bad luck always comes to him. This time, it''s the same.


    Not to mention that he helped the 307 troops, but to say that his grudge with the Hu brothers could have developed to such an extent. No one could have imagined that the poisoning was almost over this time. Fortunately, the Han family had such a holy antidote as snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain, otherwise they would have gone to see brother di.


    Don''t think that snow lotus on Tianshan mountain can be bought with money, especially in the new year. It''s a priceless treasure. This time, the Han family is willing to take out such a treasure to save Su Jingfei. It''s a reward. Everything is planted by Su Jingfei himself.


    At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t have time to think about it. He had already operated the power of Tianshan snow lotus according to the healing interpretation method in the thread bound book. Suddenly, the burning sensation on his body dropped a lot, as if he had been sprayed by a basin of bone chilling water.


    Outsiders don''t know what way Su Jingfei uses to force poison, but everyone can see that Su Jingfei is in a state of death and posterity. His gold needles are all pure gold at the beginning. With Su Jingfei''s success, he can see black spreading out. You don''t have to ask, you know it''s poison gas, and people are quite sure that Su Jingfei can force poison.


    "Niang, brother Jingfei seems to be a man of real ability. Such a powerful poison can be forced out, just like the people in the novel." Han Siping looked at it for a long time, but he couldn''t help saying to the Hanfu people. Without waiting for his mother to speak, he said to Han Shan, "girl, you are so lucky to find this master. He is much better than your father and me."


    If he only said the first half of the sentence, Mrs. Han would also sigh with him. But what he said later made the three women in the room look strange. Especially Han Shan, her pretty face could almost drip water.


    Although we all knew that it was to detoxify Su Jingfei that we really went to kiss her, after all, the act of kissing men and women is not something that can be done by any master or apprentice. Now Han Siping doesn''t open any pot, and Mrs. Han really wants to knock this unfortunate son, but she can''t do it.


    In addition to shyness, Han Shan also has a little nervous panic that she doesn''t understand. She doesn''t know why. Every time she thinks that Su Jingfei is her master, she has this unnatural feeling.


    The only calmer one is the No.2 female soldier. She is just a little schadenfreude and a little want to laugh. More importantly, she is a little depressed. I told you to misunderstand me that I am not a virgin before, but now I''m in trouble. The apprentice kisses the master''s mouth all over again to see what you should do.


    Although both Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are well-informed, they don''t know how delicate the women''s minds are. Mrs. Han didn''t pay attention to Han Siping, but Han Sanfeng said, "I have to say that Ximen is really powerful. He is not only good at martial arts, but also can''t defend against poison. If it wasn''t for Jingfei brothers, he was injured with a gun, I don''t know what will happen in the end. "


    Speaking of this, he said unconsciously, "but then again, why do the Jingfei brothers carry guns with them?" When he said these words, he looked at the number two female soldier.


    It coincides with his idea. Several other people also look at the No. 2 female soldier. They now understand why Su Jingfei only asked people to call her No. 2 when he introduced the No. 2 female soldier. It seems that Su Jingfei is not so simple, and this No. 2 should not have something to do with the ranking of women they imagined.


    The second female soldier looks at Su Jingfei in Yungong, and thinks that the Han family has been very helpful to Su Jingfei. Now it''s no harm to say Su Jingfei''s identity. Moreover, although their troops are secret troops, they can''t tell others. How can a family like the Han family not know something about 307 troops.


    "In fact, we are all soldiers, but Su Jingfei is a military doctor, we are ordinary soldiers." After the second female soldier confirmed, she began to explain.


    "Military doctor, with such good skill, you can also carry a gun at any time. Your troops are not simple!" Mrs. Han frowned slightly, looking into the eyes of the second female soldier.


    "Well, indeed, if you are not su Jingfei''s friends, I will not tell you, but now we still need to say that we are the secret operation team of 307 troops affiliated to the state, and we are only responsible to the chief. Maybe you should have heard about it." No. 2 female soldier did not flinch, and Han Fu was humane.


    Han Shan didn''t know what the 307 unit represented. The other three people were surprised. They all knew what the unit meant. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei was a member of the 307 unit.


    They are well-known families in the provincial capital. Not only do they have martial arts skills, but they also rank high in the provincial capital. It''s strange to think that Su Jingfei is a member of the 307 army. Don''t think that they all like the 307 army. Although they don''t regret saving Su Jingfei, they already feel that they should be cautious in dealing with Su Jingfei.


    No.2 female soldier is a smart woman. When she saw several people''s faces change, she knew what they were thinking. She quickly explained, "you don''t have to think too much. Su Jingfei is not a member of the 307 army. He doesn''t belong to the army. She just promised to help the army do something. Everything about him has nothing to do with the army, especially his private property and personal actions."


    Although they don''t know the truth of the words of female soldier No. 2, they already know that Su Jingfei is not a member of the secret army, but a member of the operation, so they feel relieved.


    "The reason why Su Jingfei was injured by Ximen Chaofan this time is that you are on a mission." Mrs. Han pondered for a moment, then asked the key to the problem.


    The second female soldier hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "it''s really a task, and we didn''t expect the opponent to be so powerful. The extraordinary Simon has surpassed our imagination. Maybe we should invite more powerful people."


    "In my opinion, you should have such an idea for a long time. Su Jingfei is really a young talent according to his age, but we should make it clear that he is only a young talent. His martial arts and medical skills are good, but he is too young after all." Mrs. Han nodded, and then said in a deep voice, "I don''t know who you are dealing with, but it''s not easy to ask someone who moves Ximen Chaofan, and Ximen Chaofan under them is certainly not the most powerful."


    "Well? Do you mean they have other experts? " The second female soldier was surprised. Originally, she and Su Jingfei thought Linghu Feiying ranked second in the Hu family, so the first one should be Ximen Chaofan. Who called him Linghu Feiying''s elder brother! Now it seems that Mrs. Han doesn''t mean that.


    Since Mrs. Han had already begun to say it, she naturally continued: "that''s true. You are still young. But I knew Ximen Chaofan many years ago. Ximen and Dongfang have never been separated. Now Ximen Chaofan appears here. Dongfangzan is definitely not far away. Moreover, dongfangzan is more defensible than Ximen Chaofan. He is good at assassination."


    No. 2 female soldier was really shocked this time. No matter where Han''s family is, she said hello to them and immediately called Baitou to report. Before, because Su Jingfei was poisoned, she couldn''t feel at ease. Now she''s going to report the situation.


    Although she is under the control of Su Jingfei now, she is a member of 307 army. How can she not report such news? If both Ximen Dongfang and Su Jingfei are here, let alone Su Jingfei, even if the Han family are also involved in it, they can''t guarantee to retreat.


    At this time, the No.2 female soldier really realized that compared with ordinary people''s life, their living environment is much more complex, and there are experts from time to time. No wonder her father didn''t let her use martial arts casually in those years. It turns out that there is a strong hand in the strong, and it''s not a lie if there is a capable person behind the capable person.


    Mrs. Han sighed. She said that the purpose was to make the No. 2 female soldier pay attention to it. According to her understanding of Su Jingfei, if Su Jingfei continued this task and the army didn''t pay enough attention to it, the final result would be that Su Jingfei died.


    But now I don''t know that Su Jingfei, who is in great danger, is still using Kung Fu to force poison. In fact, after such a long time, the poison gas in Su Jingfei''s body has been almost forced. If he stops using Kung Fu now, he just needs to drink a few doses of decoction, but now he can''t stop.


    Five hundred year old Saussurea involucrata is very effective. It can not only force poison, but also stimulate a person''s potential. Although it can''t be as magical as a thousand year old Saussurea involucrata, it can really increase a person''s internal power, but it can also greatly increase Su Jingfei''s internal power. Not to mention Su Jingfei himself, Mrs. Han didn''t expect it. She had already said that at that time, The method of using snow lotus has long been lost.


    Su Jingfei''s internal power cultivation time is too short, but it takes only two months. If it''s not for his unique internal power cultivation, it''s very difficult to use it now, let alone resist Ximen''s transcendence.


    If his internal force was as thin as a gossamer before, now with the help of Xuelian, it has been converged into the air flow as thick as chopsticks, which has made great progress. These air currents are not really seen, but Su Jingfei can feel them and then see them, which is the so-called internal vision.


    According to his normal cultivation, it took Su Jingfei at least two years to reach this level. But now it''s a blessing in disguise. He has actually reached this level. The most important thing is that his internal power has three points of toxicity. He didn''t practice any poisonous skills, and he has this additional effect. Su Jingfei almost laughs, This time Simon not only didn''t cause trouble for himself, but also gave himself a big gift.

 Chapter 394

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that this injury didn''t leave him any terrible sequelae. Instead, it was a blessing in disguise. Since ancient times, there has been a saying that martial arts training itself costs a lot of money and needs to be supported by money, such as some medicinal materials.


    After all, he was a self-taught person. He had no spare money before. All his strength came from hard work. He was the first time to use adjuvant drugs. Of course, the effect would be very strange.


    Although Su Jingfei can''t compare with those people in the novel, he is more powerful than Su Jingfei before. Even if he faces Ximen, he won''t be so embarrassed any more. As for whether he can be more powerful than Su Jingfei, we only know after comparing.


    When he came to his senses, he just heard Mrs. Han talking about the East and west gate. He said unconsciously, "Mrs. Han, according to this, are the enemies we are facing actually two masters?"


    "Ah, you wake up. The effect of Tianshan snow lotus is really extraordinary. How do you feel?" Mrs. Han was surprised that Su Jingfei woke up so soon.


    "Well, I didn''t expect to have such a good effect. Tianshan snow lotus is really a holy antidote." Su Jingfei nodded, but he also had a little doubt. Before, he was in a complete coma and couldn''t take Saussurea involucrata. But he clearly used the power of Saussurea involucrata. What''s the matter.


    If it''s an ordinary young man, he will ask impulsively, but Su Jingfei just keeps his doubts in mind. He plans to go back and ask the No. 2 female soldier. Even though he has a good relationship with Han''s family, only the No. 2 female soldier is really his own.


    His No.2 female soldier has made her identity public to Han''s family. Now he feels that in addition to part of her body''s remaining poison, she will feel uncomfortable occasionally. There are no other problems, and her internal situation has greatly increased. This kind of blessing in disguise, he really doesn''t know whether he should hope to do it again.


    "Ximen Chaofan was a powerful person in those years, but because he was young and his kung fu was not very good, he had little influence. At present, Ximen Chaofan''s Kung Fu is better than mine." Mrs. Han saw that Su Jingfei really seemed to be OK, and there was not much weakness after poisoning. She was very relieved and explained at the same time.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "this Simon is really powerful. Although I don''t know many experts, I haven''t seen anyone more powerful than him." What he thought in his mind was that he had met several people in the cast. They were not really martial arts experts, and their strength was not as extraordinary as Ximen.


    Without waiting for the Han family to speak, Su Jingfei continued: "but the old lady is still too modest. Simon is really powerful. Compared with your wife, you are still much worse. You are just affected by your old injury."


    Mrs. Han didn''t speak. Su Jingfei is a medical expert, so she can''t hide it from him. What''s more, Mrs. Han also has her own pride. How can she really think that she is inferior to others? It''s really because of the injury that she can''t use too much strength, otherwise Simon won''t get the upper hand.


    "Now I''ve taken the Tianshan snow blue you collected. If I say something like compensation, I''ll see. How about I give you a compensation?" Su Jingfei laughed and continued.


    Han Sanfeng and Han Siping were discontented and said: "brother, what do you mean by this? Although our Han family is not the richest man or the richest man, a snow lotus from Tianshan mountain can still afford to be given as a gift. What compensation do you think is better than that you make some money in the stock market, so you want to be a nouveau riche."


    Su Jingfei could feel their true feelings, but he said with a bitter smile: "three brothers and four brothers, you wait for me to finish. The old lady''s disease needs the main medicine, which is the Tianshan snow lotus with more than 500 years. Another condition is that you need an expert at home? There''s nothing I can do about such things as snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. You need to prepare them by yourself, but I can provide them to you. "


    "Well? Are you serious? Are you going to hire a commander Han Sanfeng''s eyes brightened and he thought Su Jingfei was moved by his family. He asked quickly.


    When he said this, Han''s wife and Han Siping''s father and daughter were also looking forward to Su Jingfei''s affirmative answer. In their eyes, Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu is very special. There must be a master, and Su Jingfei obviously has internal power. You don''t have to ask, you know that his master must be an expert in his family.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said in their disappointed eyes, "I''m not going to find my master, but this man really has something to do with me." Without waiting for them to ask, he pointed to himself and said, "because this person is me."


    "You? Brother, don''t joke, OK? Do you have any other treatments? " Han Sanfeng was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile.


    "Of course not, but I can tell you clearly that I have the internal power to cure Mrs. Han. You just need to find snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain." Su Jingfei was saved by the Han family. He trusted them and didn''t keep a secret. He was very sure.


    "Brother Jingfei, don''t you mean it? Don''t you mean your internal power is not good? Are you dazed by Simon''s extraordinary slap Han Siping watched Su Jingfei for a long time, but he finally came to the fore.


    In fact, not only he thought so, but several people in the Han family also thought so. Before Su Jingfei, they admitted that their internal power was not good. Moreover, when they saw that Su Jingfei was injured today, they could probably guess that Su Jingfei was telling the truth. After all, he was too young to have enough internal power.


    In modern society, there are very few people who practice Internal KungFu. After all, no one wants to spend more than ten or twenty years to have an effect. Su Jingfei is so young and has internal power that he is already against heaven. Can he suddenly be very deep?


    Han Shan, who hasn''t spoken since Su Jingfei woke up, can''t help saying: "master, if you can really heal grandma, your internal power needs decades of cultivation. You''re only big this year. You''d better not make a joke."


    Su Jingfei looked at the people and didn''t believe it. He didn''t explain much. Instead, he saw a hot tea on the table next to him. He went straight over. In the puzzled eyes of the people, he held the cup in his hand and said to the people, "this cup of tea still has temperature, do you want to touch it?"


    "No, that glass of water is mine." No. 2 female soldier is also very curious, listen to Su Jingfei said so, quickly out of voice.


    "Brother Jingfei, what are you going to do?" Han brothers look at each other. Han Sanfeng looks at Su Jingfei very puzzled. He is really afraid that Su Jingfei will be poisoned and hurt his brain. He even has some precautions.


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer. He just held the cup in his hand. As Su Jingfei''s face changed slightly, the cup in Su Jingfei''s hand was cooling rapidly. Some hot tea in it began to cool. After a while, it began to freeze, just like it was in the freezer.


    It''s July now. Although s city is not a stove City, the average temperature every day is at least 30 degrees or more. Let alone freezing, it''s hard to cool people down.


    People were stunned to see such a magical scene, some of the original hot tea in the hot summer, actually so frozen.


    At this time, even the fool knew that Su Jingfei did everything. They all began to doubt whether Su Jingfei had the legendary powers. Otherwise, how could it be so magical that hot tea could freeze.


    "This is a way to use internal power. Do you have any questions?" Su Jingfei saw that he had subdued them, so he said.


    When he opened his mouth, his power dissipated, and the frozen tea thawed again and turned into tea, as if nothing had happened, but no one dared to underestimate Su Jingfei.


    People have seen this kind of scene, but it''s all in movies and TV. In reality, Su Jingfei shows how a person can freeze water in front of them.


    "Su Jingfei, who did you learn from? The usage of snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain has long been lost. How did you do it?" After Mrs. Han was surprised, she began to ask Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei did not answer this question, but said with a smile: "old lady, do you think I have the strength to help you now?"


    "That''s enough. I think with your performance today, you can be regarded as a master even in the period of ancient Chinese martial arts. Even if we pay a lot of money to invite you, we can''t find anyone more powerful than you." Mrs. Han had to nod with emotion.


    Han Shan can''t even think about it now. After su Jingfei put down the teacup, she ran to it and took it up to observe. This teacup is the most common one, and the tea in it is also very common. When she touched it, she didn''t feel cold, as if it had been an illusion.


    Even though she was a little shy when facing Su Jingfei, she couldn''t help but feel excited. When she was a teacher, she just wanted to learn how to dress with him. Now she seems to have found a treasure.


    "Brother Jingfei, are you really good at it? How is that possible? I''ve never heard of anyone who can do it. You''re not a psychic, are you Han Siping was shocked for a long time. At this time, he could not help asking Su Jingfei. In his opinion, that is not what ordinary people can do.


    "It''s really an internal power effect. Have you heard of cold ice palm? It''s similar. " Su Jingfei nodded, very sure way.


    "No, aren''t those the plots in the novel? In reality, can someone really do it? " The surprise this time is Han Sanfeng, Su Jingfei''s performance is a bit beyond common sense.


    "Although the plot in the novel is fictional, if it comes from an empty hole, it may not be for no reason. Do they really make it up completely? So, I can do it. " Su Jingfei smiles. In order to prove what he said, he turns his hand. This time, without any props, there is a layer of visible cold on his hand.

 Chapter 395

    Su Jingfei''s amazing martial arts completely shocked the Han family and the No. 2 female soldier. Even if they knew Su Jingfei''s magic, they could not understand why Su Jingfei was so abnormal.


    Mrs. Han''s martial arts are inherited from her family. In such an ancient family, there are some secret martial arts that outsiders don''t know. However, the internal power of modern society is lost, let alone Su Jingfei. Even if the people who can really have internal power are people in their 50s and 60s, at least only a few of them can really use internal power.


    "Old lady, don''t worry about my strength now." Su Jingfei put his internal skill away. I don''t know if it''s the illusion of others. Su Jingfei seems to be more ordinary than before.


    Mrs. Han is shocked. She is more knowledgeable than her two sons and has a better understanding of martial arts. From Su Jingfei, she sees a kind of natural temperament, which she once saw in her elders, but it was decades ago.


    Han brothers also feel that Su Jingfei''s words now give people a very trustworthy feeling. They don''t understand what''s going on. Han Sanfeng just nodded naturally and said, "since the Jingfei brothers have such skills, let''s go to buy Tianshan snow lotus as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, the most difficult condition in the future has been achieved."


    At this time, Han Shan didn''t have the heart to think about how to kiss again. She was completely attracted by Su Jingfei''s magical performance. She couldn''t wait to say, "master, how do you practice your internal skill? Can you give it to me? It''s so funny."


    Su Jingfei is actually quite satisfied with this female apprentice. Although she came a little unexpectedly, she is also very talented. As a girl, it''s not easy to have such a high level at such an age. After all, she is a lady of gold, which can''t be compared with ordinary soldiers.


    Now listen to her say, think about it for a while, smile and say: "I can teach you, as for what can be achieved, it depends on your own talent."


    "I understand. Master leads me to the door. It''s up to me to practice. I''ve understood that since I was a child. If I can learn from you, I will definitely work hard." Han Shan is a little crazy about martial arts. When she hears Su Jingfei''s promise to teach her, she kisses Su Jingfei''s face with ecstasy.


    If it is in peacetime, she will not be so bold, but now it is different, even the first kiss to him, naturally there will be no embarrassment, and in other people''s eyes, this is just her excited performance.


    Han''s brothers are all men and careless. They are just happy that Han Shan has found a good teacher. However, the faces of Mrs. Han and the No. 2 female soldier are more strange. They are all women. They know something about a woman''s general mind. Even if they don''t know Han Shan''s specific feelings for Su Jingfei, they can feel that she and Su Jingfei are a little too intimate.


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised, but he didn''t think much about it. He didn''t know that he had been given medicine by Hanshan''s mouth before, otherwise he would be strange.


    Even if he was not a conservative, he didn''t really think that he would be a teacher for one day and a father for all his life. But after all, he recognized a female apprentice and took away the first kiss from others. How could he be a bit awkward.


    Now Su Jingfei seems to have returned to normal, and everyone is more practical. At this time, Su Jingfei asks Han Fuhe: "old lady, I can''t heal you now. I''m just going to deal with Simon''s extraordinary affairs. He is a time bomb now. If he returns to s City, I''m afraid he will be bad for my people."


    "Well, it''s really an important question. By the way, you think you''re a little sure of dealing with Simon supernormal." After listening to Su Jingfei, Mrs. Han understood what he wanted and asked.


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer immediately, but measured it and said, "if Simon can''t recover immediately, I should be at least 70% sure."


    Mrs. Han frowned and said: "if you are only 70% sure, you still have to wait for help. I''m not afraid of Ximen Chaofan. What I''m afraid of is that you meet dongfangzan. Dongfangzan''s strength is not weaker than Ximen Chaofan. More importantly, he is better at sneaking attack. Such a person is more dangerous to you. If you go to Ximen Chaofan and get sneaked attack from him, it will be troublesome."


    Han Sanfeng also advised: "I think they should not want to deal with the people around you, and since you are a member of the army, how can they make your people dangerous?"


    Su Jingfei turns to look at the No.2 female soldier. Seeing her nod, he knows that his identity is exposed. However, he doesn''t blame the No.2 female soldier. He can still trust the Han family. After all, if they are malicious to themselves, they won''t save themselves with snow lotus.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s thoughts, Mrs. Han began to persuade her: "since the people of 307 army have begun to pay attention to Ximen Chaofan and others, as long as you inform them, there should be experts to help."


    Su Jingfei knows this truth when he thinks about it. Although he has made great progress now, he is far behind the real top experts. Although there are fewer and fewer national martial arts skills, there are many capable people, but everyone is low-key. The so-called experts are among the people.


    Now 307 troops know that there are experts like Ximen Chaofan in the Hu family. If they don''t send them any more, there will be no way to solve this case.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll wait for the news, but I can''t stay in the provincial capital. I''ll go back to s city first. When I come to the provincial capital next time, I''ll say hello to the old lady." Su Jingfei hesitates for a moment and shows his kindness to the Han family.


    Mrs. Han didn''t ask her to stay. She nodded and said, "well, you can come when you have time. The Han family will always welcome you. After you go back, you should clear away your remaining poison."


    Su Jingfei nodded and wanted to leave with the No.2 female soldier. He was still not at ease with the girls in s city. Although the strength of those female soldiers'' bodyguards was good, they were OK in the face of ordinary opponents. If Ximen Chaofan did it in person, it would be troublesome.


    At this time, Su Jingfei secretly regretted that he was too reckless. Simon is a time bomb. They are very capable. If they don''t play according to common sense, everyone will have a headache.


    At the same time, he also decided that when he met him next time, he would definitely kill him and couldn''t let him run away. In fact, he wanted to kill him before, but he didn''t have enough strength.


    Su Jingfei and No.2 female soldier just went out of the door. Han Shan had caught up with them and said, "master, you have to take me with you. Otherwise, who teaches me martial arts? I don''t have much fun at home every day."


    "I''m facing a very dangerous situation this time. You can stay at home first. It''s not safe to follow me." Su Jingfei has a slight headache. This female apprentice seems to be a bit annoying. It''s not safe for her to go back this time. What''s more important is that she is a beautiful girl. Even if she is a little neutral, who can say that her charm is poor.


    When Su Jingfei speaks, she looks at Mrs. Han and his brothers. The brothers look around and don''t seem to see anything. However, Mrs. Han looks at Su Jingfei calmly with a smile on her face and looks like a joke.


    To be fair, Han Shan is not a top-level pretty girl, at least not as good as Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen, but she has her own unique charm. Not only men will think her handsome and beautiful, but women will be attracted by her handsome. Su Jingfei is willing to have a headache when such a girl follows her.


    He can see that he can''t expect the Han family to stop Han Shan at all. He even suspects that the Han family is willing to let Han Shan follow him. At this time, he naturally doesn''t think that the Han family wants something to happen with Han Shan. After all, they all know that they have girlfriends. When they come to the provincial city, they bring a beautiful girl assistant and go to a hotel to open a room, That is to say, I must be a playboy in their eyes.


    If they think so, they really want Han Shan to learn something from themselves and figure it out. Su Jingfei also gives up asking for help from Han''s family. He just says in a deep voice, "Shan''er, although you and I are matched as masters and apprentices, I don''t think I''m a master. Why don''t I write down my martial arts and practice it yourself first


    According to his idea, since she wants to learn skills, she should teach her how to practice. However, she didn''t expect Han Shan to keep shaking her head like a rattle, and said, "that''s not good. I don''t have a master. I don''t study by myself."


    Seeing that Su Jingfei had already said this, the Han brothers felt that he was sincere and wanted to speak. However, Mrs. Han said in advance, "Jingfei, let Shan''er follow you. She has been practicing martial arts at home every day and has never experienced anything. This time, let her have some insight. As for danger, if something happens to her, Then it''s her own life. "


    "Yes, yes, master, I''ve always been on paper. Now I''ll follow you to experience." For grandma''s support, twenty-year-old Han Shan has realized something, but still pretends not to understand Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei really had a headache this time. Mrs. Han talked about it. If she wanted to refuse, it would be too much, but she finally said, "well, in that case, you can go back with me. If there is any problem, you must go back to the provincial capital immediately."


    "OK, I''ll listen to master. I''ll go and pack up." Han Shan smiles. As long as Su Jingfei agrees, she seems to be afraid that Su Jingfei will change her mind and has already run out.


    Mrs. Han looked at her granddaughter''s back, slightly worried, but more doting. When her granddaughter went out, she said to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, Shan''er is a child who likes to practice martial arts and almost becomes a fool. This time, she went to s city with you to make her change her mood. Otherwise, it''s not like a girl wants to fight and kill every day."

 Chapter 396

    Su Jingfei is not very resistant to Han Shan''s following him. In the end, Han Shan''s strength is good. Even if she is inferior to Ximen''s superior, she can be more useful than other experts. At least the Hu family can be no more powerful than Han Shan. As long as she is careful, she is definitely a helper.


    Han Shan didn''t let Su Jingfei wait for long either. She just got a small backpack with her. As expected, her character and appearance are the same. She''s different from other young ladies. It''s very troublesome to travel.


    "Well, old lady, three brothers and four brothers, we''ll leave now. We''ll visit the provincial capital next time." Su Jingfei walks to the door of the Han family. Su Jingfei does as the Romans do to the Han family. It''s like seeing such a farewell in the movie. It''s really a bit of heroic.


    The Han family is a traditional family, and they still keep some traditional habits. Naturally, the Han brothers also give Su Jingfei a hug, but they are not uncomfortable. This makes Su Jingfei feel like he has gone through time and space.


    Su Jingfei and Han Shan are sitting in the back row. Although Su Jingfei seems to be all right, we all know that he still has residual poison. In fact, the most important thing for Su Jingfei is to recover. If he really recovers, at least 20% of his strength will be improved.


    No.2 female soldier is the elite of 307 troops. Naturally, her driving skills are not comparable to those of Su Jingfei. When she got into the car, she was very relieved to dial Baitou''s phone. Now, the quickest way to understand the situation is to ask Baitou.


    He didn''t mean to avoid Han Shan either. She not only knew that she was a member of 307 army, but also considered herself a relative. Besides her own women, she was not such an apprentice. Su Jingfei could still distinguish between relatives and estrangements.


    Every time, it seems that Bai tou keeps his mobile phone at hand. Just thinking about it, the voice of Bai tou has come: "Jingfei? Have you been detoxified? "


    Su Jingfei already knew that the No.2 female soldier had reported the situation to the white head, and there was no accident. The other side knew that she was poisoned. Well, she said in a voice: "although the poison has not been completely detoxified, it''s OK. Now tell me about your situation."


    "The situation is not optimistic. You have been attacked in the hotel. Except that the sniper is the top five of the Hu family in our opinion, the others are not experts. In other words, it''s a failure to lead the snake out of the hole this time, but it''s also lucky. You can be regarded as a success if you kill their No.2 character Linghu Feiying." The white head sighed first, and then said with a little joy.


    Su Jingfei is not interested in these things. The people who attack him in the hotel would not have been on the stage. Otherwise, Linghu Feiying would not abandon him like my clogs. After Bai tou finished, Su Jingfei asked, "what I want to know is the extraordinary news of Ximen. This guy is too dangerous. It seems that there is an oriental praise."


    "Simon Chaofan has left the provincial capital. As for the dongfangzan, we have investigated. In fact, he died ten years ago. You don''t have to worry about it." Baitou gives Su Jingfei an unexpected news.


    "Is dongfangzan dead?" Su Jingfei was shocked, but then he thought, no wonder Ximen Chaofan has only one person this time. It turns out that Dongfang Zan has died. In this way, he only needs to deal with Ximen Chaofan, and Ximen Chaofan''s strength should be similar to that of himself now. He really doesn''t need to be afraid of him.


    "Yes, ten years ago, he died in an arms trade and was said to have been shot." White head very affirmative way.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. No matter how skillful you are in martial arts, you can only admit your bad luck if you are killed by random shooting. You feel less worried. If you chat with Baitou again, you will hang up the phone. Baitou will have to wait before he can go back to s city. Things here need to be dealt with, and Su Jingfei is asked to go to 307 army first. After all, Ximen''s extraordinary threat is still there. Baitou doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has a blessing in disguise.


    When Su Jingfei was thinking about whether he really wanted to go to 307 for help, the second female soldier suddenly said, "be careful, someone''s driving."


    As soon as her words were finished, Su Jingfei and Han Shan were shocked, and the car body was hit by another car. Fortunately, the second female soldier reminded her that Su Jingfei not only held Han Shan in her arms to avoid being hit, but also slapped her on the door.


    If it had been before, he would not have had much effect in doing so, but now it is different. Su Jingfei is full of skill. He just dents the front of the car and avoids the injury of three people in the car.


    At such a tense moment, the second female soldier and Han Shan naturally did not pay attention to these details, otherwise they would be more surprised that Su Jingfei''s strength was too abnormal.


    Su Jingfei buffered the impact of the car. In fact, he was also very uncomfortable. It was a car. If it wasn''t for the No. 2 female soldier, she would have suffered serious internal injury.


    At this time, there was no time to speak. Su Jingfei, with the help of recoil, held Han Shan and opened the door on the other side of the car. The No.2 female soldier also responded quickly. She was only half a step slower than Su Jingfei. After they came out, they did not stop and jumped out quickly.


    In the movie, as long as there is a car crash, there will be no explosion. After all, only when the fuel tank is ignited can it explode. They are now in the suburbs, otherwise no one dares to crash directly.


    "Su Jingfei, your life is really big. It didn''t poison you." The three of them came to a clearing and heard a man''s voice.


    This voice is very familiar to Su Jingfei. He is the one who makes himself the closest to death. He didn''t expect that Ximen Chaofan left the provincial capital but didn''t return to Hu''s house. Instead, he stopped himself on the way here. It doesn''t matter who drove the car. They can sacrifice some people in order to kill people.


    Simon Chaofan had already appeared in front of them after he finished his words. His injured hand had been bandaged up. Although he was still a little embarrassed, he had already moved smoothly. His eyes looking at Su Jingfei were full of hatred.


    Su Jingfei calmly looked at Ximen Chaofan and said, "Ximen Chaofan, you are really haunted. You have been abandoned by me, and you have come out to stir up the wind and rain. You really don''t want to die. Do you think you can kill me when you are half disabled?"


    "If I can kill you, I''ll try." Simon Chaofan is obviously the same as Su Jingfei. After a period of rest, he has recovered a lot. When he speaks, he has come to Su Jingfei and raises his hand.


    At this time, Su Jingfei was still holding Han Shan, who was frightened. Although the girl''s martial arts skills were high, she had no experience, and now she was still a little restless. Ximen Chaofan wanted to seize this opportunity and beat Su Jingfei unprepared. It was estimated from the previous fight that Ximen Chaofan did not dare to despise Su Jingfei too much.


    Su Jingfei knows that he can''t give in at this time. He can push Han Shan to one side. He''s afraid Ximen will change his moves easily and hurt Han Shan.


    At the same time, he also wants to verify his internal power. When Ximen Chaofan thinks Su Jingfei will dodge, and is ready for the later move, Su Jingfei actually meets him with a palm, which is as hot as his poisonous palm.


    As Su Jingfei said before, internal power can simulate the power of some attributes. Previously, the power of cold ice palm attribute was used in Han family. Now, facing Ximen Chaofan who has poison palm, Su Jingfei''s hand becomes extremely hot, which can not only hurt people, but also resist Ximen Chaofan''s poison skill.


    Simon was very unexpected. He didn''t have time to change his moves, so they collided with each other. One was prepared and the other was a trial attack. Naturally, the result can be imagined.


    Su Jingfei, who was far less powerful than Ximen Chaofan, didn''t suffer too much in this attack. He just stepped back two steps. Ximen Chaofan, however, flew out of the room, and the voice from his arm let him know that his arm had been dislocated. Fortunately, it wasn''t a fracture.


    "How can you suddenly be so powerful? Did you hide your strength before?" Simon Chaofan supported his right hand with his left hand and connected the dislocation with great force. His face showed the way of astonishment.


    Su Jingfei had already let Han Shan stand by himself at this time. After this fight, he had greatly increased his confidence. Hearing Simon''s extraordinary words, he immediately said with a faint smile: "I''ve always been very low-key. As for whether to keep it or not, you can guess for yourself, but I can remind you that I''m a genius."


    Even though he knows the truth, No.2 female soldier and Han Shan still despise them. They have already done so. Simon Chaofan, who doesn''t know the situation, feels that Su Jingfei is teasing him and becomes angry.


    "I don''t believe you, a yellow haired boy, can be my opponent." Simon''s extraordinary hands were more red and full of power than before. Then he jumped up in the air and attacked Su Jingfei. This time, his strength was greatly increased and his speed was faster. At this time, he no longer despised Su Jingfei. He didn''t look like a person who had been poisoned.


    Su Jingfei snorts "Lai Hao", and is not willing to be outdone by attacking. In the case of similar skills, Su Jingfei is a young man after all, so he will not be afraid of Ximen who is over 50 years old.


    The fight between the two makes the No.2 female soldier and Han Shan dazzled. Not to mention the No.2 female soldier, Han Shan, a young lady from a famous family, is infatuated with the two. He has seen his uncle fight with his father at home, but their strength is much worse than that of the two in front of him, especially the scene of no internal force, which is really like the one described in martial arts novels.


    Su Jingfei and Ximen Chaofan have really gone beyond the scope of ordinary kung fu fighting. They both have excellent internal power. Most of the time, they are fighting against each other across the air. How can they calm down when the scenes only appear in the movies in front of their eyes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a hundred moves have passed, and they did not win. Here, a voice suddenly sounded coldly: "if you don''t want to die, stop it for me."

 Chapter 397

    Su Jingfei is fighting with Ximen Chaofan, but someone appears again, and his voice is cold. Su Jingfei is sure that he is not on his side, so he splits a palm from afar and returns to the No.2 female soldier and Han Shan.


    Simon Chaofan was a little tired at this time. Even though he had excellent martial arts and deep internal power, he was old and had been injured before.


    Although Su Jingfei is also injured and poisoned now, he is much better than Ximen''s extraordinary situation. Now Ximen''s extraordinary situation is full of astonishment. He doesn''t believe why Su Jingfei suddenly becomes so strong. If he has this ability, he won''t pursue and kill himself before.


    "You''re quick, or you''d be dead by now." Before the voice again, the voice is very cold, but through a kind of Su Jingfei appreciation.


    Su Jingfei laughed bitterly in the dark. He didn''t react so quickly because he felt the threat of life. When his strength reached a certain level, his sensitivity would be improved. He just quit because he felt the threat because of the sound.


    Now, following the sound, he saw a tall and thin masked man standing next to the car that hit their car, which made him suspect that this man might be the previous driver, but with such a strong impact, he was unhurt and felt that it was impossible.


    This is not the key. The key is a gun in this person''s hand. This kind of gun is different from ordinary pistols. There is a small sight on it. Su Jingfei knows something about guns and knows that it is an infrared sight. This kind of pistol also has a nice name, which is laser electro-optic gun.


    In his heart, a million grass mud horses roared by. He was also a member of 307 army, and the No.2 female soldier was one of the elite. The pistols they both used were conventional guns. This man should be regarded as an underworld. He used such advanced weapons, and his regular army could not be compared with a scattered soldier. It was really humiliating.


    The people across the face saw Sue surprised and make complaints about him. He thought he was considering his strength, and knew how he was flying in Tucao. He hummed a way: "Su startled," you can''t imagine that your life is really big, not only does it die, but also your strength is improved.


    "It''s easy to say. I think you are also a pawn of the Hu family. How many places are you in the list? But you don''t need to aim that gun at me. You should know that it''s not very difficult for people at my level to avoid your shooting." Su Jingfei said.


    "I don''t doubt that, otherwise I won''t open my mouth. I''ll just shoot. Today is your big day. I''ll see you later." Unexpectedly, the man agreed with Su Jingfei and was ready to leave directly.


    This time, not to mention Su Jingfei, even Ximen was stunned. He could not help but said: "how can we leave like this? We..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the masked man: "are you sure you can beat him? I''m not sure. There''s so much activity here today that it''s not suitable for us to move on. "


    His voice is not big, but Su Jingfei and others can hear him. They are very curious about the tone of this man''s conversation with Ximen Chaofan. According to Ximen Chaofan''s identity in the Hu family, this man, even if he is not very respectful, must at least use the tone of discussion. How can he speak impolitely.


    Simon is extraordinary, but he doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all. After a little hesitation, he says to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, today is your luck. Next time I see you, I will kill you."


    "Simon Chaofan, don''t hurry. The account between you and me is not finished yet." Although Ximen Chaofan wants to go, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to let him go. Originally, he wanted to kill Ximen Chaofan''s threat. Now that he''s really let him go, the safety of people around him will be reduced a lot.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t push an inch." The masked man''s voice was full of unhappiness and hummed.


    Su Jingfei said, "hide your head and show your tail. You think you can threaten me if you have a broken gun. I don''t believe what you can do. If you don''t have praise from the East, Ximen can''t stand alone." Speaking, Su Jingfei has no reservation of the body, toward Simon extraordinary.


    The masked man is indeed advanced in weapons, but he should not have any chance to defend himself. After all, if he is sure to attack himself, he will not make a sound before.


    Simon Chaofan didn''t want to go. Now he saw Su Jingfei start, so he waved his hands to welcome him. But he reminded masked humanity: "go and catch those two chicks. As long as they fall into our hands, Su Jingfei will counsels. Go quickly."


    Su Jingfei''s hand moves slightly. Seeing that the masked man is really going to the No.2 female soldier and Han Shan, she is worried, but she doesn''t stop. The No.2 female soldier and Han Shan are not vases. They are even as good as the white headed Qingming.


    Simon is really a master, but there can''t be a few like him. Otherwise, it''s not a modern society. Su Jingfei firmly believes that.


    "You two, don''t be attacked by him. I''ll help you as soon as I get rid of this old man." Even if Su Jingfei had some confidence in them, he did not forget to remind them.


    The second female soldier''s face was solemn. She didn''t dare to underestimate her opponent who had a laser light gun in her hand. The masked man''s hand was wavering all the time. Obviously, she was looking for shooting opportunities. If this kind of weapon was used to sneak attack, it would be very convenient. She really wanted to look for opportunities face to face. After all, even people who could not do anything knew how to avoid it.


    Han Shan, who had been frightened by the car crash before, was weak and eager to try. She seemed ready to attack the masked man at any time, but now she was afraid of the gun in the other side''s hand.


    In fact, the current stalemate is mainly due to the fact that the masked man wanted to leave. If he came up directly, he would attack the two girls. With their lack of experience, at least one of them has fallen down. Unfortunately, he has missed the opportunity. Now there is no chance to attack. Su Jingfei can''t understand this. He doesn''t know what the masked man is thinking.


    Ximen Chaofan really has great strength. He is Su Jingfei''s only expert. Although I don''t know how he ranks in the whole martial arts world, he should at least be number one. Su Jingfei is not a blessing in disguise. He can only be beaten.


    Now he''s giving full play to his new internal power. The moves are faster and more powerful. The moves that he couldn''t use before have gradually melted.


    When Ximen Chaofan fought Su Jingfei for the first time, Su Jingfei ran away with one move. The second time, he hurt his hand with a gun. Just the third time, Su Jingfei had excellent internal power, but he was not smooth enough.


    This is the fourth fight, but Su Jingfei is more and more brave. Soon Ximen Chaofan has awakened, and he has become someone else''s companion. Su Jingfei''s action is faster and faster, and his attack is stronger, especially the use of internal power is more and more wonderful, and he can''t even distinguish between the virtual and the real.


    Thinking of this, Ximen Chaofan has realized that it''s not good. He feels guilty for a moment, and his heart immediately retreats. After taking out a powerful hand, he shoots his body in the opposite direction, and roars: "the wind is pulling."


    Su Jingfei almost laughs. This year, there are still people shouting slang. Fortunately, he has read many novels and understood the meaning.


    Simon''s extraordinary strength differs from Su Jingfei''s in Bozhong, but he is a little older and injured. Su Jingfei knows that if he wants to escape, he can''t catch up with him. Fortunately, there is another one here.


    Su Jingfei used to be only a few meters away from the masked man. Ximen Chaofan was always in front of him, so he couldn''t get by. Now Ximen Chaofan turns around and just gives up a vacancy. Su Jingfei''s body is like a flash of lightning, and even brings out a shadow. Instead of tracking Ximen Chaofan, he goes to the masked man.


    At the same time, the No.2 female soldier and Han Shan jump forward. They have just been deadlocked with the masked man. As long as the masked man shoots at one of them, the other one will definitely shoot. Now the situation is broken, they want to catch the masked man. Anyway, he has only one gun, so they can fight to get hurt and catch her.


    Three people act at the same time, masked man even if how calm, also can''t help but nervous for a while, especially he didn''t expect Simon super would run away so quickly.


    Simon''s extraordinary escape, in fact, is not pure selling teammates, he just did not expect Su Jingfei would give up chasing himself, but to catch the masked man, he has confidence in the masked man, that he can easily leave in front of the second female soldier and Han Shan.


    Such a wrong judgment directly determines the fate of the masked man. Even if he wants to return to rescue, it''s too late. Facing the attack of the three men, the masked man knows that he can''t run, so he has to fight hard. He aims his gun at Su Jingfei twice.


    Among the three, there is no doubt that Su Jingfei is the biggest threat and the primary target. Her two robberies are very fast, and this kind of gun is also very powerful. No matter how strong Su Jingfei''s martial arts are, it''s not that King Kong is not bad, so she can only stay away from him.


    Fortunately, he was able to avoid the masked man, but as soon as he slowed down, Han Shan and the second female soldier jumped at the masked man first.


    In close range, such a pistol is actually inconvenient. The masked man''s technique is very fast. In the blink of an eye, the gun on his hand turns into two curved curved cutlasses. This kind of curve is different from ordinary daggers, and it is more like the waist accessories of ethnic minorities.


    But two machetes came into his hands, just like jugglers. The dancing flowers were dazzling. For a moment, the No.2 female soldier and Han Shan were forced out of his body and could not get close to him. The masked man had a good knife technique.


    Su Jingfei wanted to join in the battle. At this time, he found that the masked man was trapped. Simon Chaofan, who turned over to save him, intercepted him, and the five fell into a scuffle.

 Chapter 398

    Su Jingfei and Ximen Chaofan are in a state of equal strength for the time being. Even if Su Jingfei is struggling to get injured, he will not be able to make Ximen Chaofan any better. His situation is similar to that of him. It is not easy for Ximen Chaofan to decide what to do now.


    It''s only one day. Su Jingfei''s strength has changed dramatically. Even if Simon wants to break his head, he can''t understand how Su Jingfei has changed so much. In fact, even Su Jingfei didn''t think that he would improve his hard work for nearly two years overnight.


    Now five people''s fight, they are just deadlocked, the real decision is the final result of the other three weaker people, masked man hand machete play is very beautiful, as if he is everyone in the circle, not only has the defense, if the No. 2 female soldier and Han Shan slightly careless, his machete can very suddenly appear in their side, very strange.


    Han Shan''s skill is not inferior to that of Qingming. Even if her actual combat experience is high enough, she is a little more powerful than Qingming. The strength of the No. 2 female soldier is a little weaker than that of Baitou Qingming, but it is absolutely good. They can barely match Baitou Qingming.


    When the masked man faced the two, he not only didn''t lose the upper hand, but also had a certain degree of attack and defense, which made Su Jingfei surprised. If he knew the white headed Qingming, he might not be the opponent of the masked man. He didn''t know the origin of the masked man, and he was also fierce enough.


    Han Shan''s Kung Fu is good, but after all, she always practices with others at home. Her real life and death struggle is the first time, and there are dangers from time to time.


    At this time, it also shows the advantages of Han Shan''s tomboy character. In the face of such danger, she not only does not shrink back, but is very excited and plays better than usual.


    Similar to her situation, the second female soldier doesn''t mean to be afraid. She is the elite in the army. Even if she hasn''t carried out such a dangerous task, she won''t shrink back because of danger. What''s more, she has killed people, which is better than Han Shan''s performance. Yongchun is small and full of explosive power, which is fully displayed by her.


    Han Shan and her partner are naturally curious about the No.2 female soldier. Her family has always said that she has good skills, but Han Shan has never seen her. The people of the Han family always think that the No.2 female soldier is Su Jingfei''s little lover. Now she is also the first time to see the No.2 female soldier.


    When Su Jingfei fought Han Shan, she once used Yongchun, the second female soldier. Now, in Han Shan''s opinion, it''s the same as Su Jingfei.


    Han Shan naturally doesn''t think that Su Jingfei has learned the skills of No. 2 female soldier. She just thinks that Su Jingfei has given it to No. 2 female soldier. Who calls Su Jingfei''s martial arts skills higher, and No. 2 female soldier is still his little lover? This makes Han Shan very dissatisfied. She is an apprentice and hasn''t learned anything, but the master has given her Kung Fu to others.


    If he let Su Jingfei know about this idea, she would not be able to laugh or cry, not to mention that she had learned from No. 2 female soldier. Even if she taught her, Han Shan didn''t need to be jealous!


    Han Shan doesn''t care about this. She naturally wants to find someone to vent her anger, and the best goal is the masked man. She can''t let go of this ready-made target.


    When her real strength against Su Jingfei, she didn''t really use it. After all, it''s not a fight between life and death. There are always some killing moves to stay behind. Now she''s not polite when facing masked people.


    The masked man''s machete passed in front of the No.2 female soldier. There was a wrong body on both sides. The next step was for him to face Han Shan. However, Han Shan was different from before. Instead of coming directly to him, she jumped up in the air, wiped her hand on her waist, and a soft sword suddenly appeared in the air. The tip of the sword pointed directly to the masked man''s eyes.


    The masked man was surprised. He didn''t expect Han Shan to carry such a weapon with him. Fortunately, his Sabre technique is very exquisite. One machete is aimed at Han Shan''s soft sword, and the other machete is aimed at the second female soldier who attacks at the same time.


    Han Shan''s last card is this soft sword. This is the alloy soft sword that grandma specially made for her to defend herself. Although it is not as sharp as those magic weapons in ancient legends, at least it is much sharper than ordinary weapons. She is confident to cut the masked man''s cutlass.


    But it backfired. The two swords only made a "Ding" sound when they intersected. The swords didn''t hurt. Two startling sounds sounded at the same time. The masked man was surprised that each other''s swords were of good quality, and Han Shan was also surprised that each other''s machetes were also good materials.


    The second female soldier took advantage of this moment, a small turn, a short-range burst of strength, while the masked man was surprised at the moment, a point out, hit the other side to guard against their own hand, when the masked man lost consciousness, even if the reaction is too late, can only throw a knife back.


    Although Han Shan didn''t hurt the masked man unexpectedly, it was with the help of the No. 2 female soldier that she killed her knife, and they began to gain the upper hand.


    Su Jingfei and Ximen Chaofan are now in a state of equal strength. For a moment, no one can do anything about them. He has a full view of what happened here. He secretly nods his head to the two women''s Kung Fu, and is even more impressed with Han Shan''s performance. Before, he thought that she could be his helper, but now he really didn''t let himself down.


    When he saw that the masked man had a knife left, he found that Ximen Chaofan''s movement was a little slow, which was easy to understand. If he had spare time to observe, Ximen Chaofan must have been paying attention to it.


    It was also at this moment that Su Jingfei made a quick decision, wiped his hands on his body, and then burst out.


    Simon Chaofan knows that Su Jingfei has a gun on his body, and he has always been on guard against Su Jingfei''s sudden attack. Now seeing Su Jingfei wipe it on his body, he notices that Su Jingfei will shoot himself.


    But in fact, Su Jingfei didn''t plan to use a pistol at all. When he reached their level, unless he was surprised and knew that the other side knew he had a gun, Su Jingfei still wanted to use a gun. That''s really a lack of heart and no effect at all.


    Now what he sends out is basically the gold needles that he used to solve for himself. Every time he carries 12 gold needles with him. This time, because of detoxification, all 12 gold needles have been used, and each gold needle has been abandoned. Even if the poison is not so poisonous, it can no longer cure people. Su Jingfei left these 12 gold needles, I just want to use it as a concealed weapon. I didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    Ximen Chaofan just felt that Venus flashed by a few points, and then realized that it was not good. Su Jingfei didn''t use a gun at all. He wanted to use his deep internal skill to shoot down these concealed weapons. They were too close to each other. He couldn''t dodge so many concealed weapons.


    If Su Jingfei only uses ordinary gold needles, Ximen Chaofan is enough to save himself from danger, but Su Jingfei''s gold needles are poisonous. Ximen Chaofan is not the legendary diamond body. He shot down ten of the twelve gold needles. One of the remaining two gold needles passed him and cut a bloodstain on his shoulder, but the other one directly stabbed him in the arm.


    The venom attached to the gold needle is the poison skill practiced by Ximen Chaofan. According to the truth, this kind of poison should be ineffective to Ximen Chaofan, but it''s not the case in fact. He only practices poison skill with two palms, and he has no resistance to toxin.


    "Su Jingfei, you are insidious." Simon knew that it was not good when he was attacked. His face changed greatly. He didn''t care about the masked man. He turned around and wanted to run.


    When Su Jingfei saw that he was hit, he couldn''t let him go like this. He didn''t have any reservation any more. He put his feet on the ground and shot out like a shell. His palms were full of power and he patted Ximen Chaofan.


    Besides poisoning, Ximen Chaofan didn''t want to resist. Seeing Su Jingfei attack, he also concentrated his strength on two palms to meet each other. One was ready to wait, and the other was in a hurry. As a result, it can be imagined that Su Jingfei and Ximen Chaofan''s palms intersected, and they were pushed up by the force to somersault in the air. After two steps back, they stood still.


    Simon was extraordinary, but he flew out directly and vomited several mouthfuls of blood in the air. However, he kept away from Su Jingfei. After landing, he didn''t hesitate to touch the ground with his feet and head.


    At this time, even if Su Jingfei wants to catch up, he can''t catch up. Simon Chaofan is injured and poisoned. If he wants to escape, Su Jingfei can''t help it.


    But he didn''t let him go. Without hesitation, he took out his pistol and shot Ximen Chaofan. Ximen Chaofan''s running figure was shocked, but he ran away with faster speed. However, with Su Jingfei''s vision, he still saw a stream of blood on his back.


    Simon is poisoned, shot and palmed. Even if he doesn''t die this time, he won''t want to go to the ground every year and a half. What''s more important is that he has to detoxify, or he will die under the attack of his own cultivation.


    Since Simon leaves, the masked man''s fate is doomed. In fact, even if Su Jingfei doesn''t do it, now the masked man is in a bad situation. Han Shan''s strength has almost doubled since she took out the soft sword. Before, maybe Qingming could be as strong as him. Now, with the soft sword, Han Shan is much more powerful than Qingming, which Su Jingfei didn''t expect.


    Now Han Shan and the No.2 female soldier join hands. The masked man has lost a machete. He can only parry, but has no power to fight back.


    Su Jingfei is relieved that she was robbed and killed this time. She is not only very good at her own skills, but also Han Shan. Fortunately, she took Han Shan with her. Otherwise, it''s hard to say today. The second female soldier can''t beat the masked man by herself.


    "All right, Shane, number two, don''t finish. Get him." Su Jingfei looked at it for a while, and then he said to the two women. At the same time, he also stepped forward.


    If it''s just No.2 female soldier and Han Shan, even if they have the upper hand, it will take a lot of effort to catch the masked man. Now Su Jingfei intervenes, so it''s no problem. Obviously, the masked man didn''t expect the situation to develop to this point. Seeing that Su Jingfei wants to do something, he immediately stands back and says, "stop, I give up."

 Chapter 399

    The masked man knew the current affairs so well that Su Jingfei couldn''t get rid of them. Although the masked man was Ximen''s best friend, he didn''t hurt any of them. Su Jingfei was not the kind of ferocious person, so there was no difficulty for her. She just asked the second female soldier to find out all the weapons she was carrying and take off her mask.


    No. 2 female soldier is a real soldier. Naturally, she obeys the order and carefully takes off the self-defense weapons such as pistols and daggers carried by the masked man.


    Although his kung fu is also good, they don''t have to worry about Su Jingfei here. When his mask is removed, the three people are stunned again. They don''t expect that the masked man is so handsome.


    That''s right. It''s really handsome. If Su Jingfei is a little white faced and has a little handsome in his comeliness, he''s enough to be called a beautiful man. He''s not a woman with a special butter gun temperament, but a real handsome man. He''s as handsome as a jade eyebrow. It''s just like a typical beautiful man in ancient novels. Let alone two women think he''s handsome, even Su Jingfei is surprised, There are such handsome men in the world.


    Soon, Su Jingfei''s exclamation became envy. He never thought that he would envy a man who is more handsome than himself. This masked man successfully made him have this idea.


    It''s a bit too much. It''s just the typical girl who is popular among thousands of girls. No wonder he can wake up when he wants to cover his face and sleep.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you have anything to say, I feel uncomfortable." Masked people probably also feel Su Jingfei''s eyes are not good, take the initiative to open a way.


    In the past, when he was masked, the handsome man spoke coldly, giving people a feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter. Now the same tone makes people feel very cool.


    No.2 female soldier and Han Shan are both normal women, and naturally have their own aesthetic. If they face a fierce enemy, they can definitely face each other coldly. Even if they know that their positions are hostile, they still feel soft.


    It can''t be said that they are not determined. It''s really that this masked handsome guy is too charming. Their current situation is just like a man''s attitude when he sees a beautiful woman. Pity for jade is only a man''s patent.


    At this time, Su Jingfei had to sigh that he was good-looking and well-off. Fortunately, he was a man, otherwise he would have forgotten that he was the enemy!


    "Introduce your name first. I can''t call you masked all the time." Su Jingfei took a deep breath, pressed the strange feeling of jealousy in his heart, and asked seriously.


    "Dongfang Wenjun is the descendant of Dongfang Zan in your mouth." Dongfang Wenjun is very frank. He not only introduces himself, but also tells his life experience.


    Su Jingfei, the three of them are all smart people. Although they have some accidents, they also think about why Dongfang Wenjun and Ximen Chaofan are together. When his father died in the gang fire, he took the place of Dongfang Zan. He has been with Ximen Chaofan all the time. It must be so.


    It seems that there must be east in the eight steps of Ximen. In fact, there is no change. It''s just a new protagonist. Dongfang Wenjun has replaced Dongfang Zan.


    Su Jingfei nodded and asked again, "if you say that, you are not a member of the Hu family. You just help Simon out of the ordinary?"


    "Well, it seems that you are not very stupid. As you said, I can''t see what the Hu family is. If Uncle Simon didn''t have to cooperate with them, I would not be here and I would not have been caught by you." Dongfang Wenjun did not have the consciousness of being a prisoner at all. He talked about it.


    Su Jingfei also felt that something was wrong with the situation. He turned to the No.2 female soldier and said, "No.2, is there a special place to detain people in the army? I think it''s better to send him there. If you want to know something, let the white head say hello."


    The second female soldier just thinks that Dongfang Wenjun is handsome and attractive, but she won''t forget what she does. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she nods and says, "OK, I''ll call major Bai right away. It happens that we also need a car. Just go to the army today."


    Dongfang Wenjun is not nervous either. He listens to Su Jingfei talking with No.2 female soldier, but turns his eyes to Han Shan and says with a smile, "Miss Han, what''s the texture of your soft sword? I can''t even hurt my machete."


    Han Shan didn''t expect that Dongfang Wenjun would chat with him. She was slightly shocked and said, "I don''t know about this. It''s made by my father. It''s said that it''s alloy."


    "Well, it must be alloy. Ordinary steel-making technology can''t be completed. By the way, Miss Han, how old are you this year? Do you have a boyfriend? I heard that your Han family is very strict. Are you still single? " Dongfang Wenjun nodded and changed another topic.


    Han Shan''s pretty face is slightly red. The eastern Wenjun looks a little frivolous. Although he is really handsome, Han Shan, who is so frivolous and deeply influenced by her family, is not happy. Her voice has become a lot colder. "Mr. Dongfang, you''d better think more about your own affairs. I don''t want you to worry about my affairs. Besides, you should be a little aware."


    "Yes, now you''re a prisoner. You think it''s to give you a chance to pick up girls!" Su Jingfei was originally very upset that Dongfang Wenjun was more handsome than himself. Now he was provoking his female apprentice, and he was very upset.


    "What happened to the prisoner? Prisoners also have rights. Don''t think that if you catch me, I will pretend to be a grandson in front of you. " Dongfang Wenjun glances at Su Jingfei. He is not afraid at all. He doesn''t have the consciousness of being a prisoner. It is obvious from his eyes that he disdains Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s temper is really good, but it doesn''t mean that he has no temper. Especially for the enemy, his temper has not been very good. Dongfang Wenjun''s words made him look gloomy and snorted: "Dongfang Wenjun, do you think I didn''t do anything to you before, just want to interrogate you, as long as you don''t say, I can''t do anything to you? Then you think too much. I''m not interested in confessions. If you annoy me, I can send you directly to Linghu Feiying. You should know his fate. Anyway, you''re not the only one who knows about the Hu family. "


    Dongfang Wenjun listened to Su Jingfei''s words. For the first time, he should look at Su Jingfei more squarely. Then he nodded and said, "no wonder uncle Ximen has been so concerned about you. You are really different from ordinary people. You make me look at you with new eyes."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just wait for me. I''ll see you soon. It''s not your time to pick up girls." Su Jingfei is not moved, cold way.


    Han Shan doesn''t like Dongfang Wenjun very much either. The two sides are hostile to each other. She has a good face, but she is not a serious person. She seems to lack heart and mind, and can''t figure out her situation.


    Dongfang Wenjun shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care. Su Jingfei was very hurt by his attitude, but he didn''t want to pay attention to him. When Dongfang Wenjun saw that Han Shan didn''t want to pay attention to him, he turned to the No.2 female soldier and said, "Miss No.2, is your name No.2? It''s too bad, isn''t it su Jingfei''s nickname for you? "


    The No.2 female soldier looks weak on the outside, but she is not weak at all. On the contrary, she is very fierce. Dongfang Wenjun only provokes Han Shan to annoy each other, but the No.2 female soldier gives Dongfang Wenjun a hard blow and says: "don''t think you are charming if you are handsome. I look down on such a self righteous guy as you. First think about how to explain your problems, Men like you, hum


    She didn''t finish her words, but the meaning was obvious. This time, not only Dongfang Wenjun didn''t say anything, but Su Jingfei felt a little pain on her face, as if she had been slapped. Recently, she had a lot of women, as if she had always thought she was charming, and the No.2 female soldier would not be pointing at the mulberry and scolding the locust.


    When Su Jingfei felt embarrassed, Dongfang Wenjun suddenly said, "you''re right. These men know how to pick up girls. They think they are handsome and want women to fall for them. They are absolutely despised."


    Su Jingfei three people are stunned, a moment later, Su Jingfei just exclaimed: "I''ll wipe, you can''t be abnormal."


    The second female soldier and Han Shan are also disgusted. They hide from each other. Dongfang Wenjun is really handsome, but he doesn''t look like a mother at all. He keeps saying that these men obviously don''t treat themselves as men. Isn''t that the fake mother in the legend?


    "You are a pervert. Your family are all men. My mother is a pure woman." Don''t want to Dongfang Wenjun listen to Su Jingfei''s words, reaction is also fierce, rolled a white eye, and then pointed to Su Jingfei angry way.


    Su Jingfei stares at Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan. Han Shan was regarded as a man at the beginning. But if you look at her carefully, you can see that she is a woman. It''s not that Han Shan looks like a man, but she acts like a man. After all, she doesn''t have a Adam''s apple.


    In front of him, Dongfang Wenjun looks like a top handsome man. He is about the same height as Su Jingfei. In addition, he has no ups and downs that a woman should have. What''s more, he has an Adam''s apple. How can he be a woman.


    "I wipe, false Niang on false Niang, I have no interest in you, you still call yourself a woman, really give us men shame, Niang gun." Su Jingfei observed for a long time, but still came to the conclusion that the eastern Wenjun was definitely a man, and his words were also agreed by the second female soldier and Han Shan.


    Dongfang Wenjun snorted: "you men know how to judge people by their appearance. Do you think I am a man if I have an Adam''s apple and a man if I can''t see my chest? I can make up, can''t I? " After a pause, I don''t know whether it''s a supplement or for Han Shan and No.2 female soldier, "but there''s one thing you can''t guess wrong. Although I''m a woman, my hobbies are the same as you, and I like women too."

 Chapter 400

    Su Jingfei was stunned when they heard Dongfang Wenjun''s words. This guy claimed that he was a woman, but he even admitted that he liked women. They didn''t know how to answer her.


    "Why, if you don''t believe me, do you want to check if I''m a man or a woman?" Dongfang Wenjun didn''t have the consciousness to be a prisoner at all. Seeing that they didn''t believe what they said, he was so angry that he even made an impulse to tear his clothes open.


    Su Jingfei quickly stopped: "you don''t have to be so excited, we believe you are, but the inspection is inevitable, I offended." If you say that, you have to go forward and do it. It''s hard to say whether you want to check or take advantage.


    "Die, who let you check, let Miss Han come to check for me, I''m not interested in men." Dongfang Wenjun stepped back and said angrily.


    "I''ll wipe it. You''re not interested in men, and I''m not interested in men. If you''re a man, you''re not taking advantage of my apprentice." Su Jingfei was so frankly rejected by Dongfang Wenjun that he became angry.


    After listening to Dongfang Wenjun''s words for a long time, the second female soldier and Han Shan have already believed that she is a woman. No man can do this, and they can accept each other''s examination calmly. They believe that Su Jingfei has also believed Dongfang Wenjun''s words, and they just want to get cheap.


    Han Shan thinks Su Jingfei loves to play at most. The second female soldier really spat in the dark. Su Jingfei is the best among young people in terms of talent and martial arts, but it''s erotic. It''s really a headache.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t want to take advantage of Dongfang Wenjun. He was just joking, and he was really curious about what method he used to cover up so thoroughly that there was no sign of a woman. This is not what ordinary makeup can do.


    Dongfang Wenjun is different from Han Shan. Even if Han Shan is a little neutral in appearance, if she is careful, she can definitely find that she is a girl, and she is really pretty, and she is a cool and handsome girl.


    Dongfang Wenjun in front of her is a man from any angle. Even if she believes that she is a woman, she still looks so disobedient. In terms of appearance, not to mention that men will be ashamed to death. Even her beautiful girlfriends are not necessarily more beautiful than her. But how does she think they are all men.


    Even if the previous idea of jealousy of Dongfang Wenjun''s handsome is gone, Su Jingfei is still very upset. He has to prove himself before he believes Dongfang Wenjun''s words.


    In the end, the No.2 female soldier and Han Shan came to hold Su Jingfei. The No.2 female soldier even whispered: "boss, you don''t want to take advantage of others. You''re too sexy." After a pause, he quickly said, "if you do this again, I''ll tell your girlfriend."


    Su Jingfei stares big eyes and looks at the No.2 female soldier. After a while, she says, "you threaten me, but I''m your boss."


    "Boss?" The second female soldier curled her lips and said with disdain: "who took advantage of me?" Although she is a female soldier, she is not a wooden person. She has been taken advantage of by Su Jingfei several times, but she can''t feel it at all.


    Su startled the old man''s face, but although he had all sorts of excuses, he did not take advantage of it. He was embarrassed by what he said at the moment. At the same time, he had a special kind of stimulation as if he were doing something bad. Of course, he would no longer compete with the No. two soldier.


    At the same time, Han Shan over there also said to Dongfang Wenjun, "are you really a girl? It doesn''t look like it at all! "


    "Of course I''m not like him. Uncle Simon was my father''s best friend. His biggest problem is lust. If he knows I''m a woman, I''m sure I''ll have a lot of trouble. Even if I''m his brother''s daughter, I''m sure he won''t let it go." Dongfang Wenjun first curled his mouth, then snorted.


    "No, the old man is so handsome. In that case, why do you still help him so much?" Han Shan''s eyes were wide open, and there was such a secret.


    "Well, I can''t help it. Before my father died, I promised him that I would help Uncle Simon for ten years. As long as I dress up as a man, I''m definitely a woman. I don''t believe you touch it." Dongfang Wenjun first sighed, then suddenly stood up to Han Shandao.


    Although Han Shan looks like a tomboy, she is definitely a girl''s heart. Dongfang Wenjun sticks out her chest. Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t do much. Instead, Han Shan blushes first.


    This sentence happened to be heard by Su Jingfei, who had a good hearing. Without hesitation, Su Jingfei stepped forward and hummed: "she asked you to touch it, you can touch it. Maybe it''s a fake mother. Don''t try to confuse the public with this. My apprentice, you can cheat me, but you can''t cheat me."


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not really amorous. He is really curious about how Dongfang Wenjun makes up.


    Now he immediately confirmed the words of Dongfang Wenjun. He could feel a kind of special softness of women. Although there was no scale there, he felt a dot in his hand. He didn''t need to ask what it was.


    The three girls are staring at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is relieved of curiosity and begins to think about the consequences. A moment later, Su Jingfei suddenly says: "Alas, it''s really useless recently. Parkinson''s disease really kills people!" With these words, he began to shake when he pressed Dongfang Wenjun''s hand.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s innocent face, No. 2 female soldier and Han Shan both have a feeling of itching. They want to kick Su Jingfei. This guy is too good at making excuses.


    Dongfang Wenjun screamed, "Su Jingfei, I''m going to kill you." Then, regardless of whether he was a prisoner or not, he rushed to Su Jingfei.


    At this time, she was completely instinctive and didn''t use any martial arts at all. With her ability, she wanted to kill Su Jingfei, but she was a little worse. Indeed, her strength was much better than Han Shan and the No. 2 female soldier, but much worse than Su Jingfei.


    But now Su Jingfei was in the first place to fight back. He just dodged and explained: "Oriental girl, don''t get excited. It''s just an accident. I''m very upset. Don''t be angry. I didn''t even vent my anger when you tried to assassinate me."


    "Old problems, right? I happen to cure old problems and assassinate you. Uncle Simon did it. What''s the matter with me? I didn''t hurt any of you. Don''t make excuses. Stop and die." Although Dongfang Wenjun is angry, he has a clear idea and refutes Su Jingfei''s words reasonably.


    Su Jingfei''s three men listen to Dongfang Wenjun''s words, and then they think it''s true. Although Dongfang Wenjun and Ximen Chaofan appear at the same time, they always insist on leaving, and even don''t take the opportunity to shoot the two girls. In this way, she doesn''t seem to hurt their mind. Now Su Jingfei first touches the girl''s chest, and the No.2 female soldier and Han Shan even look up to the sky, Nothing seems to have happened.


    From the East, Wenjun dressed up as a man for fear of being harassed by Ximen, you can probably guess her character. Even if she is not a conservative, she will not be casual. Su Jingfei comes up to attack her chest, and the two women never sympathize with him.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has a lot of martial arts, and Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t really intend to kill him. He''s just angry. After they have a meeting, Dongfang Wenjun stops and gasps: "Su Jingfei, this account will be remembered. I also tell you that I hate men most. Take me to the hotel quickly."


    "Well? No, you left so soon. You just touched your chest Su Jingfei listened to Dongfang Wenjun''s words, immediately stunned, involuntarily way.


    No.2 female soldier and Han Shan cover their faces together. No.2 female soldier is deeply ashamed of having such a boss, and even can''t raise her head. Han Shan also mutters in her heart whether she has paid homage to the wrong master. Before, she thought Su Jingfei was very capable. I didn''t know if she was a wolf. But she was a little shy when she thought that her first kiss had been lost to Su Jingfei, For a moment, I was so upset.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t know what the two girls were thinking. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he almost ran away. However, he still held back and said angrily, "come on, I''m going to take a bath and wash away your bad luck."


    "Well, I don''t like to hear that. What''s bad luck? Besides, do you have the consciousness of being a prisoner? What you should do now, you should listen to my arrangement, you dare to ask, don''t think you are a woman, I will treat you favorably Su Jingfei is not happy, very dissatisfied with the way.


    Dongfang Wenjun directly ignored Su Jingfei''s words, but said to Han Shan, "Miss Han, you are the apprentice of the sex wolf. You are really blind. You are such a good girl. You''d better stay away from him."


    "Hey, Dongfang Wenjun, you''ve had enough. You dare to stir up the relationship between our master and apprentice." Su Jingfei is very upset by Dongfang Wenjun and points to Dongfang Wenjun.


    "Don''t point at me. If you do it, you don''t dare to bear the consequences. If you touch me, you will feel it for nothing?" Dongfang Wenjun said with a sneer that although he could not see his chest, he continued: "what''s the matter? Because of Taiping, I feel at a loss. "


    Su Jingfei immediately speechless, for this woman like les, Su Jingfei feel that he is facing a more rogue man than himself, for a time just don''t know how to refute.


    Dongfang Wenjun seemed to be victorious. He snorted. He turned away from his face and said to Han Shan, "Miss Han, why don''t you follow me?"

 Chapter 401

    Dongfang Wenjun''s words were very sudden. Han Shan, who was still laughing at Su Jingfei''s shriveled words, was stunned. After a long time, she said, "what do you mean to follow you?"


    Su Jingfei and the second female soldier were also stunned. They could see that when Dongfang Wenjun said this, he was very serious. It didn''t seem like a joke. They suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t seem to notice the other two. He just stared at Han Shan and said, "Miss Han, I mean I want to be with you. From the first time I saw you, I was deeply attracted by you. I don''t like men. I want to be with you."


    Han Shan had a cold war. She had already reacted and waved her hand quickly: "Oriental girl, don''t talk nonsense. You don''t like men. I like men. I''m a normal woman."


    "I understand. I don''t mind if you like other men. As long as you are with me, you will let you understand that you also like women. There is a brokeback mountain in everyone''s heart, but you haven''t found it yet." "I used to hate men, but later I found out that I really like women. It has to be a process," he said


    Su Jingfei and No.2 female soldier have been stunned. Now they finally understand why Dongfang Wenjun didn''t mean any harm to them in the first place. It turned out that he took a fancy to Han Shan.


    From an objective point of view, Han Shan''s image is really more handsome than Su Jingfei''s, and she is a real woman. In fact, such a handsome girl is also very attractive to girls. It''s not that she was taken in by an equally handsome girl, and it''s love at first sight.


    What makes Su Jingfei and No.2 female soldier laugh and cry most is the character of Dongfang Wenjun. Doesn''t this girl know that she should be more reserved? Even if you really have this idea, at least you should be familiar with Han Shan.


    Even if a boy who is familiar with Han Shan suddenly says so, she may not be able to accept it, let alone her special situation.


    Two onlookers have already been like this, Han Shan even more collapsed: "Oriental girl, let''s not talk about our enemy friend relationship, even if we are friends, I never thought that I would be with a woman, what I like is really a man."


    "It''s OK. I''ve already said that. I don''t mind. I allow you to have other men in your heart, but absolutely no other women." Dongfang Wenjun nodded with great understanding, and then said that the three people are somewhat distorted, her thinking is too special.


    "Cough, Miss Dongfang, do you mind if I add a word? Shan''er is a normal girl. She can only have men in her heart, not other women. You think too much." Su Jingfei couldn''t help interrupting.


    Dongfang Wenjun was not upset by Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, he said happily, "that''s good. I don''t want to be jealous of men, but you should be careful of being cheated." When she said that, her eyes drifted past Su Jingfei unconsciously. The meaning was very obvious. She was afraid that Han Shan would be cheated by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to speak too hard. Seeing his eyes, he immediately said, "Miss Dongfang, I think you understand wrong. I don''t mean that Shan''er has no other woman in her heart, only you, but also you."


    "What did you say?" When Dongfang Wenjun heard these words, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked like taking your dog''s life every minute.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid. For the happiness of her apprentice and for her dignity, Su Jingfei said: "there''s no mistake. You can see my mouth clearly. She doesn''t have you in her heart."


    "I''m so angry, Su Jingfei. You''ve taken advantage of me. Now you want to stir up my love. I''ll die with you." Dongfang Wenjun can''t stand Su Jingfei. With a roar, she attacks Su Jingfei. This time, because she is calm, she can give full play to her strength.


    Su Jingfei really has a headache for this eastern Wenjun. She likes Han Shan, so she doesn''t mean much to others. But she is superior to Ximen. Now he can only use 18 drops to dodge.


    "Dongfang Wenjun, although you say this, you may not like to hear it. Even if Shan''er agrees to be with you, do you have a chance? You are about to be taken away by the 307 troops. What you have done has endangered the national security. Don''t you know? " Su Jingfei in Dodge, or said the truth.


    Dongfang Wenjun steps. She wanted to express her mind with Han Shan before. Now Su Jingfei wakes up the dreamer with a word. No matter how unconscious she is, she is Ximen''s extraordinary accomplice after all. She is a dangerous person.


    "Su Jingfei, do you have to send me to unit 307?" Dongfang Wenjun stops and stands still. He calmly says to Su Jingfei.


    This woman has a strange personality. I don''t want to say that she likes women. Her mood changes greatly. It''s completely different from that when she wears a mask, but she looks more like a woman.


    Since the second female soldier and Han Shan knew the situation of Dongfang Wenjun, they were not willing to send him to 307 army. Although they would not be abused there, they had no freedom.


    As for whether they have ever thought that Dongfang Wenjun is a liar, for two simple girls, they can''t think so much.


    Su Jingfei was silent. Han Shan suddenly said, "master, is there any other way? After all, Oriental girl didn''t do anything to hurt us. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for us to do this?"


    Dongfang Wenjun''s eyes brightened. Before Su Jingfei opened her mouth, she said happily: "Miss Han, are you moved by my sincerity and don''t want me to suffer? That''s great. You finally have some feelings. Same sex love is true love, and the rest are deceiving."


    Su Jingfei and the second female soldier turned black at the same time. The woman was too direct. Han Shan changed her face and said directly to Su Jingfei, "master, you''d better lock her up. I''m afraid she will disturb me."


    Dongfang Wenjun waved his hand and said: "how can it be? I''m not so boring. As long as Miss Han, you let me around you and I accept all the conditions. You can rest assured that I won''t disturb your life. I''m the most reasonable person and never force others."


    Su Jingfei looks at Han Shan sympathetically. She tells you to dress up like this. Someone is after you, and she''s still a pretty girl. If you let Wanqian diaosi know about this, she will cry and waste resources.


    Also because of Dongfang Wenjun''s words, Su Jingfei couldn''t help but move his heart and said to Dongfang Wenjun: "Dongfang girl, the reason why we want to send you to 307 army is to let you tell us about the Hu family, and your existence makes us feel insecure. If you can solve these two problems, I can not send you."


    "Well, I don''t know much about the Hu family, but if you want to know, I can tell you!" Dongfang Wenjun was slightly surprised, then nodded his head and said, "I''m not working for the Hu family anyway, that''s all."


    "Well, that''s good. There''s one more question left." Su Jingfei nods and sighs that love really makes people stupid. In order to avoid going to 307 army and get along with Han Shan, Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t doubt his words at all. Fortunately, he doesn''t intend to cheat her, otherwise the girl will be in bad luck.


    "As for the safety problem, it''s easy to solve. I know you still don''t trust me. What I say is not harmful to you. It''s empty talk. Well, aren''t you proficient in medicine? What kind of poison do you develop? Let me take it. Give me an antidote regularly. Even if I want to attack you, I have to consider my own life. " In order to get close to Hanshan, Dongfang Wenjun completely ignores the consequences.


    Su Jingfei would like to praise Dongfang Wenjun for her cleverness. Although she thought about this idea, she didn''t think Dongfang Wenjun would agree, but she didn''t expect to say it herself.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t want to send Dongfang Wenjun to 307 army because she is good at assassinating and has good shooting skills. Now she has so few helpers. If she can be her own helper, she will be more powerful. Dongfang Wenjun is definitely the most powerful young master she knows.


    "Master, Miss Dongfang''s method is feasible. You might as well consider it." Han Shan is kind-hearted and kind-hearted, although she is a little bit bothered by Dongfang Wenjun''s directness. For a girl who confesses to herself, er, this gender is a headache for her, but she can''t help saying good things for Dongfang Wenjun. Of course, after she finishes speaking, seeing Dongfang Wenjun''s moving eyes, she feels that she has done something wrong again.


    As a member of the 307 army, the No.2 female soldier is hard to say these words. However, she obviously hopes that Su Jingfei will agree that she will face the sanctions of the state when she enters the 307 army. It''s a pity that Dongfang Wenjun is such a straightforward girl.


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, and then said, "since Dongfang girl has such an idea, I can agree, but there is a question. If you really take the poison I developed, you may have to be restricted by me all your life. Are you willing to listen to me all your life and obey everything?"


    At this time, Dongfang Wenjun saw hope. Although he had some risks, he still hesitated for a moment and said firmly: "in order to be with Miss Han, you can do anything. Of course, you should not ask for anything. I don''t want to do things like waiting for my bed, or I''d rather die with you. Anyway, I''m never afraid of death."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said impolitely, "I''m not interested in your Wangzai steamed bread. You can rest assured."


    "You go to die, what wangzi steamed bread, my mother''s is 36d, OK?" Dongfang Wenjun became angry. Even if she liked women, she was a woman in her heart. She would never allow others to question her.


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said with a shy face: "let me check it carefully. Come and feel it for my brother."

 Chapter 402

    Su Jingfei is finally defeated by her common disdain. They know that Su Jingfei is joking, but they can also understand that Su Jingfei agrees to Dongfang Wenjun''s request.


    Naturally, he would call Baitou to tell him that he didn''t specifically describe Dongfang Wenjun''s situation. He just said that he would get a more detailed information about the Hu family. As for the prisoners, he didn''t mention it. When the car arrived, the information recording would be sent to Baitou.


    Then Su Jingfei naturally asked Dongfang Wenjun to make a recording, which Dongfang Wenjun naturally would not refuse. As long as she could stay with Han Shan, she would not mind doing these things. None of Su Jingfei''s three people thought that they could use this method to convince a young master. When she said that she had helped Ximen for ten years, she said that this year was the tenth year, No wonder she didn''t care about Simon at all.


    Although Ximen Chaofan is the brother of Dongfang Zan, Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t like Ximen Chaofan at all. This old guy not only does all kinds of bad things, but also has no bottom line. He does everything for money, and he is especially lustful.


    For the words of Dongfang Wenjun, Su Jingfei can only sigh that she can hide her gender for ten years in front of such people as Ximen Chaofan. However, she has been following Ximen Chaofan since she was 12 or 13 years old, and Dongfang Wenjun has to be admired by Su Jingfei. No wonder her personality is a little strange and her debut is too early.


    Su Jingfei didn''t need to use any medicine to control Dongfang Wenjun. After all, that kind of thing can still appear in novels. He made it by himself. Who knows that the result will come only after years of hard work, but he has other means.


    His acupuncture and moxibustion techniques are among the top in today''s society, and because he is proficient in internal skills, he is very clear about the structure of the human body. He only needs to seal a few acupoints for Dongfang Wenjun, which has no effect on her practicing any martial arts, but there is a hidden danger.


    And this hidden danger is the key. Su Jingfei has to give her an injection once a month. Without the injection, Dongfang Wenjun would feel numb and itchy. Even if he scratched his whole body, he would not understand the itching, and he would not die. It was only 12 hours.


    Let alone the true experience of this problem, even if we think about it, the three girls all shudder and condemn Su Jingfei together, saying that he is a pervert, but Su Jingfei is not moved and insists on using this method, otherwise he is not at ease. Moreover, he also says that if there is no accident, only he can solve it himself in the whole world, which is not his nonsense, After all, he estimated that there was only one thread bound book.


    Although Dongfang Wenjun started his career very early, he is still relatively simple in terms of emotion. Now that he likes Han Shan, he decides to follow her. After hesitating for a moment, he agrees with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has no gold needle, so he can only decide to go back to s city to seal the acupoints. In fact, what Su Jingfei said is not all. There is also a part. After using this kind of acupuncture, Dongfang Wenjun can''t do evil to himself, otherwise he will suffer from pain all over his body.


    When he finished giving Dongfang Wenjun the needle, he had to give it to himself. He couldn''t control Dongfang Wenjun''s mood, but if she really wanted to hurt her life, she would lose her fighting power.


    This kind of needling is a bit like the witchcraft of Nanyang, but it''s not so magical. At this time, a special needling method, called "Zi Mu needling", was used. Even if Dongfang Wenjun wanted to die with herself, she couldn''t do it. If she wanted to assassinate Su Jingfei, she didn''t have to think about it.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei is insidious. It''s really that Dongfang Wenjun is too dangerous to leave such a person beside him. He must kill all hidden dangers before he completely trusts her.


    "Well, let''s make a decision. After we go back, we''ll buy a suite. You and Shan''er will live together. I live upstairs. As long as you are obedient, you can practice martial arts with Shan''er. I won''t accept you as an apprentice, so you can be Shan''er''s bodyguard." Su Jingfei and other white headed people send the car to the No. 2 female soldier to drive. He and Dongfang Wenjun begin to negotiate.


    "No problem, as long as you and I are together with Miss Han, let me do anything, nanny can, I''m good at cooking." Dongfang Wenjun could see that she was a girl, even her voice had changed.


    The tone of Han Shan''s speech is very special, which makes people feel uncomfortable at first, but gradually feel very beautiful. Dongfang Wenjun is the real beautiful female voice. Although she has not recovered her dress, she has completely made people believe her gender, and she is absolutely beautiful.


    In fact, Dongfang Wenjun''s appearance has not changed. He just makes himself more like a man by making up. In this regard, some of them are close to the ancient art of face changing. No wonder Su Jingfei and others can''t see the flaw.


    Su Jingfei listens to Dongfang Wenjun''s words, but she wants to have a try. When she thinks of her identity, forget it. This girl just likes Han Shan, but she can''t be a servant.


    "Forget it, there are people responsible for these things. Just stay with Shan''er. It''s my welfare for you. Don''t show your teeth to me. You''re not a dog." Su Jingfei curled his lips and joked.


    Dongfang Wenjun is not angry either. As long as she can be with Han Shan, she doesn''t care about anything. This makes Su Jingfei and No. 2 female soldier can''t help sighing. Sure enough, love between the same sex is true love. Dongfang Wenjun can give everything for Han Shan, but Han Shan has been worried.


    She is kind-hearted and doesn''t want to let Dongfang Wenjun lose her freedom in 307 army. Now she always wants to be with her. This bad master also helps her. Although she understands that Su Jingfei wants to win over Dongfang Wenjun, she becomes a bait.


    After the second female soldier went back, her task was to protect Liang Xiuwen and not to live with Su Jingfei. Naturally, she had no opinion about Su Jingfei''s arrangement. She just snickered at Su Jingfei, the unscrupulous boss. He actually turned an expert into a bodyguard. I don''t know whether it was su Jingfei''s good luck or his high means.


    At that time, she came back to take Han Shan with her. Su Jingfei thought that Han Shan might become a helper, but she didn''t want to become a helper, and she turned herself into an expert.


    Su Jingfei, who is in a good mood, doesn''t worry about Simon. According to his current condition of injury and poisoning, he must find a place to train for a year and a half. During this period of time, he has enough time to do many things. If he appears again, he will die.


    Now that the strongest fighting capacity of the Hu family has been solved, the rest of the problems will be easily solved. When the time comes, he and the 307 troops will go out again, and the Hu family should be solved.


    This is what Bai tou said to Su Jingfei. When Bai tou came back to s City, it was time for them to take action. Su Jingfei was happy when he thought that the Hu family was going to collapse.


    "Master, you''ve been smiling all the time. How can you be so happy? Are you proud that another pretty girl has been cheated?" Han Shan is depressed. Seeing Su Jingfei laughing, she can''t help but ask Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei immediately restrained his smile. How could he tell Han Shan what he was thinking? He said very seriously: "I am your master, and you still tease me." After a pause, looking at Dongfang Wenjun, who has been looking at Han Shan affectionately, Su Jingfei also felt that this picture was very disobeying, and could only endure the embarrassment and said: "Miss Dongfang is very clear and righteous. She abandons the secret and turns to the light at the critical moment. This is the most wise choice in her life. How can you say it''s my cheating? How can you say it''s Shifu?"


    His dignified words stunned the three little friends. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so cheeky. Although Su Jingfei wasn''t cheating, in fact, Dongfang Wenjun didn''t take the initiative to turn the dark into the light!


    Han Shan has turned her eyes and says nothing to Su Jingfei. In addition to Kung Fu, this master wants to learn from her. It seems that she has to learn from her.


    For cheeky learning even makes Han Shan feel more urgent than Kung Fu. It''s really that Dongfang Wenjun is too infatuated with herself. She can''t laugh or cry about it. There are many pursuers in her life, but this is the first time that she is so fanatical and still a woman. She never thought that she would encounter such a thing before.


    In fact, apart from loving women, Dongfang Wenjun is definitely the top figure among young people in terms of mental and martial arts. Except for Su Jingfei, who has a bug like evil, there are few better than her.


    Thinking of Dongfang Wenjun''s excellent performance, Su Jingfei suddenly asked, "Miss Dongfang, in addition to assassination and protection, will you have other skills, such as management? When Shaner goes to work in the company, I want to arrange a nominal position for you."


    "Master, why do I have to work?" Before Dongfang Wenjun spoke, Han Shan was already surprised. Su Jingfei didn''t mention these words.


    "Of course, I have to go to work. You think I can''t raise you as a pig here for a holiday. You have to support yourself. But my fourth brother and I agreed that you should go to the Finance Department of our sushi subsidiary. It happens that you have learned this knowledge, and you Korean are also shareholders. You can go to the finance department." Su Jingfei made a face and made a master''s appearance.


    Han Shan doesn''t talk anymore. Since Su Jingfei and her father have discussed the matter, it doesn''t change.


    When Dongfang Wenjun heard that Han Shan was going to the finance department, he quickly said, "I''m a master of Finance and business administration. You can arrange me to go to the finance department, too. I think I''m qualified."


    Su Jingfei looks at Dongfang Wenjun speechless for a while. He suspects that he has become an expert in collecting elite pretty girls. The female bodyguards in his family are all very powerful. Now he has picked up a pretty girl expert at random, but he is also so interested. Is genius not worth money these days?


    "Dongfang Wenjun, did you get the fake certificate? How old are you? You have double master''s degree. Don''t you always follow Ximen? Is he a professor at a university? " The extremely unbalanced Su Jingfei laughs strangely and wantonly.

 Chapter 403

    After recovering Dongfang Wenjun, there was no problem on the way back to s city. The most powerful characters of the Hu family are Ximen Chaofan and Linghu Feiying. Now one is killed by Su Jingfei and the other is wounded by him. It can be said that the Hu family has no real experts.


    This also means that Su Jingfei''s operation is over. His original task is to deal with the experts of the Hu family. No matter what way, Su Jingfei can no longer participate in this task.


    Su Jingfei and her three daughters naturally go back to their home. Today is working time. Li hongsilk should have gone to work. Su Jingfei doesn''t worry about Li hongsilk. She thinks more about Li hongsilk. The second female soldier is Li hongsilk''s bodyguard. She just follows Su Jingfei home. Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun certainly don''t have any opinions.


    "Well, this is my home. You have a rest first. Then we''ll go out and find a better house to buy. When we move in, you''ll live with me. I don''t think you have any opinions." After su Jingfei enters the door, he is ready to change his clothes and let the three girls move freely. Now he seems to be the man''s master. Since his relationship with Li hongsilk has changed, he naturally doesn''t have to think about rent any more.


    Han Shan nodded happily and said, "everything I''ve come here depends on my master. You can do whatever you say. But I want to ask, master, you are worth more than 100 million. Why can''t you find a better house? It''s too small here."


    Dongfang Wenjun also said: "yes, this house is not bad, but after all, it''s only suitable for you to live in. There''s no place for a guest. You can really make do with it."


    The second female soldier didn''t say anything. In fact, she was rolling her eyes in the dark. Isn''t the house small? When Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk were tossing about, their voices made them and the sixth unable to sleep every day. They blushed when they thought of it. Fortunately, no one noticed.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said, "as you can see, I''m a rich man now, but I was very poor. I rented this house."


    "No, master, you are so down-to-earth. How long did it take you to get rich?" Han Shan doesn''t know Su Jingfei very well. At the beginning, she really thought that Su Jingfei was a rich second generation. Even if she was expensive, she had a relationship with her family. Now she knows that Su Jingfei started from scratch.


    Although he is not a descendant of a famous family, the real rich generation is always more admirable than the rich second generation. This is starting from scratch!


    Not only he, but also Dongfang Wenjun is very curious. She just follows Ximen to deal with Su Jingfei. Moreover, she falls in love with Han Shan at first sight. Her impression of Su Jingfei is that she is a young master and does not know his history of making a fortune.


    Su Jingfei, no matter how fierce he is, is still a teenager. He looks at some pretty girls waiting curiously for him to tell stories. He laughs and reaches out three fingers.


    "No, three years? Master, you are too good. It took only three years for you to become a billionaire. Did you rob the bank? No, you are a member of 307 army. How can you rob it? " Han Shan exclaimed in amazement. She had no gentlewoman temperament.


    Dongfang Wenjun also said: "you are really powerful. It took three years to finish the road that others can''t finish in their lives. I don''t think I can do without admiring you."


    The second female soldier always felt something wrong, as if it was different from Su Jingfei she knew, but she still admired Su Jingfei''s ability to get rid of poverty and become rich in three years, and she became a billionaire.


    Su Jingfei saw that the third daughter was so surprised that he couldn''t bear to tell the truth. However, the gap was so big that he had to sigh: "you misunderstood it. It''s not three years, it''s three months. I started to work in May, and now you calculate."


    Han Shan is probably the one who knows most about Su Jingfei''s assets. After all, the Han family owns shares in Su''s subsidiary. She naturally needs to know something about this company, not to mention going to the finance department.


    "Master, you can''t be joking. Three months is just a fantasy." Han Shan can''t help being shocked.


    "Unfortunately, what I have said is true, so don''t complain about the small house. Haven''t I got a chance to buy a big house yet? We''ll go out and buy it later. You have your own room, so you don''t have to be here. " Su Jingfei smiles and likes the way the beautiful girl''s Apprentice stares.


    Su Jingfei has ignored the reaction of the beautiful miss les, Dongfang Wenjun. This girl is beautiful, but it''s definitely not his own dish. He doesn''t think Lily is bad. The key is that people are devoted to Han Shan.


    After chatting for a while, the three girls are full of admiration for Su Jingfei. Even if Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t like Su Jingfei, he feels good about Su Jingfei. Who told him to always create opportunities for himself? If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, he would not have been able to stay with Han Shan all the time!


    Su Jingfei finally changed a suit of clothes and went out with her three daughters again. This time, she really wanted to find a house. Naturally, the house price in s city can''t be compared with that in Beijing. A very good villa is only a few hundred thousand. Su Jingfei can afford the money. Although he and Li Hongxian share the same amount of money, they always live in her house. For proud boys, It''s still a little awkward.


    The most familiar person in s city is female soldier No. 2. Although Su Jingfei has been studying here for three years, it is not as long as female soldier No. 2. According to Su Jingfei''s requirements, female soldier No. 2 has come to the best villa area in s city.


    This villa area has a very special name called "Qingshui bieyuan". It should sound elegant. In fact, this is the most luxurious residential area in the city. Su Jingfei found that he had really come here. The villa area Liang Xiuwen brought himself to was here. Needless to say, the owners of several big companies in s city should have houses here.


    When the four talents arrive at the sales office, the sales manager''s eyes are already bright. It''s not because he sees the gold owner, but because he sees the beautiful women. Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun don''t look at them carefully, and they may regard them as men. The No.2 female soldier is a real beautiful woman. Any man can''t help but feel excited when he sees them.


    "Hello, I don''t know what kind of house you want to see." When he came near, the sales manager saw that Han Shan was also a pretty girl. He was shocked. These two pretty girls are rare. They are even more beautiful than movie stars.


    And the other two men are also excellent, especially the handsome guy. Men will be full of jealousy when they see him, but he doesn''t know that Dongfang Wenjun is a woman.


    This Sales Manager is only in his thirties. Although he is polite to four people at the same time, his eyes stay on Han Shan and No. 2 female soldier for the longest time, and Su Jingfei is not angry. This is human nature, especially Han Shan, who comes from a big family and has noble temperament. It is estimated that in the eyes of the sales manager, Han Shan is the one who really wants to buy a house.


    The truth is similar to Su Jingfei''s imagination. The sales manager really thinks that Han Shan is the most noble of the four. He also thinks that most of the people who bought the house this time are this woman.


    The person who can be a manager has a very vicious vision. Even if Su Jingfei is rich, he has a bad temperament, but he has not been ignored.


    "Do you have any bigger villas with better environment?" Su Jingfei sees that the sales manager misunderstands Han Shan as a house buyer. She is not angry either. Instead, she signals Han Shan to take the initiative to ask. Han Shan naturally won''t refuse the master''s request.


    The sales manager said with a smile: "we dare to say that this is the best villa district in s city. Qingshui bieyuan is not only a good environment, but also a symbol of identity."


    "Well, well, needless to say, if it''s not good, we won''t come. Please introduce the house to me first." Hanshan impatiently interrupts him. Hanshan is born in the provincial capital and a little princess of a big family. It seems to her that she has been to the countryside. She is not interested in listening to him.


    The sales manager was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t talk any more nonsense. Instead, he directly took out the information and introduced it to the four people: "this is a better villa of our company. You can see that some of them are large in area, some of them are luxurious, and some of them are convenient for driving. You can choose them at will. However, all the villas here can rest assured in quality, and there is absolutely no problem."


    The four didn''t take the words of the sales manager seriously. They certainly didn''t praise what he said. Now they just want to see which villa is more suitable for people to live in, and the environment is good and the driving is convenient.


    The aesthetic difference between men and women is very obvious at this moment. Su Jingfei chose a villa with simple decoration. Although it is not an ancient building, it will give people a sense of dignity after seeing it. It is very suitable for successful men to live in. Su Jingfei thinks such a place is suitable.


    However, sannv has a fancy to a villa with beautiful environment and wide area. She is even discussing that a sports and fitness field can be opened up in the courtyard of the villa. They are all martial arts experts. Such a place is more suitable.


    Moreover, the decoration of this villa is gorgeous and modern, which is closer to life. It should be very comfortable after moving in.


    Although the three girls are not su Jingfei''s intimacy, they will live in their own villas after all. They really need to consider their future, but Su Jingfei hesitates and doesn''t know how to choose.


    At this time, the No.2 female soldier suddenly whispered in Su Jingfei''s ear: "boss, I think the villa just now has a large area. If you build a swimming pool in the courtyard of the villa, you can go swimming in summer. You say how comfortable it is. Don''t you feel excited?"


    Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened, not because swimming attracted him, but because he thought of the benefits of the swimming pool. Although he suspected that it was the No. 2 female soldier who charmed him, he did not consciously think that so many beautiful women were wearing bikini, and he was immediately moved.

 Chapter 404

    No.2 female soldier is a smart woman and knows how to grasp men''s weakness. She has discovered that Su Jingfei is lustful for a long time. Although Su Jingfei is not the one who ignores principles for women''s sake, when he thinks of the charm of the swimming pool, Su Jingfei will inevitably be moved.


    Although he was already excited, he didn''t decide the house. Instead, he said with a smile, "don''t worry. There may be more tenants after buying this house. I''ll send them to have a look."


    Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun don''t know Su Jingfei''s private life, but the second female soldier knows that Su Jingfei''s girlfriend is Li hongsilk. Now he wants to buy a house, so naturally he has to ask Li hongsilk''s opinion, and she will be the hostess of the house in the future. As for whether she is one of them, she''s not sure.


    Anyway, the three women naturally have no objection to Su Jingfei''s words. Su Jingfei directly takes pictures with her mobile phone and sends them to Li hongsilk, with a question that she should choose which is more suitable.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait long. Just a minute later, Li hongsilk called and said, "Su Jingfei, are you going to make a new start? If you go to the provincial capital, you will feel that you are a city dweller and want to buy a house. Where do you put me as the chairman of the board?"


    Originally thought that the person who called should be Li hongsilk, but it was Liang Xiuwen who spoke. Su Jingfei was stunned and said, "sister Xiuwen, how can you answer the phone, red chip?"


    "Hum, you still remember me. I''m with red silk. Otherwise, you''re going to tell me after you''re good at making an opinion. You can buy a house when you want to be a big landlord. By the way, this house is the house of our Qingshui family. It''s really rich!" Liang Xiuwen''s voice is not good, humming said.


    Su Jingfei was speechless for a long time. He didn''t expect that Li Hongsi was with Liang Xiuwen now, and Liang Xiuwen also happened to see the message he sent to Li Hongsi. He was not a novice without any experience. Naturally, he could hear that Liang Xiuwen was not angry because he wanted to buy a house, but jealous.


    Although she has been saying that she wants to be her own junior, and thinks that it''s more reasonable for Li hongsilk to be with her, as a woman, she can''t be jealous at all. Now she can''t say it clearly. She can only vent her anger in this way.


    Thinking of what Liang Xiuwen had done for herself, Su Jingfei was really a little ashamed of her, so he had to say, "sister Xiuwen, I''m not going to buy the house first? Anyway, the house is also very big. If you like it, I''ll keep one for you. Anyway, the place in your house should be changed. "


    When he said this, he really didn''t have any other thoughts. He just thought that Liang Xiuwen''s family was not big. Now, because of the purpose of No. 1346 female soldiers protecting them, it seems that their family is too small. If they live in their own villa, it seems that they can.


    His words just finished, Liang Xiuwen there already discontented way: "you have no sincerity at all, whether I don''t ask you, you don''t have this idea!"


    Su Jingfei headache quickly explained: "no, Xiuwen elder sister, you really think too much, how do you say is my boss, I also want to flatter you, no, you want to live, whatever you choose room."


    "Bah, you''re flattering. You''ll take advantage of me." Liang Xiuwen was arrogant and angry. She vented her anger together. She was already in a low mood. She quietly said to Su Jingfei, "red silk has gone to the bathroom. Please remember to leave me a room next to your red silk room. I will stare at you and won''t let you go."


    Su Jingfei''s heart is very hot. In fact, he and Liang Xiuwen have a sneaky feeling. Now listening to Liang Xiuwen say that Li Hongsi is not here, and they secretly say such words, it''s very exciting. Especially the arrangement Liang Xiuwen said, it makes Su Jingfei''s heart ripple, and he hopes that one day he can kill two birds with one stone.


    Fortunately, he didn''t use hands-free phone this time, otherwise he would be heard by the other three girls. He quickly held down Qi Nian and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll listen to you, sister Xiuwen. When red silk comes back, you can discuss with her to see which is better."


    "What else do you want to discuss? We''ve all said that the big one. Since I''m going to move in, I''ll have an imposing one." Liang Xiuwen made a very simple decision.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. Liang Xiuwen really has the temperament of president. Everything is so easy to decide, and she has begun to regard herself as a hostess. In fact, she is one of the hostesses. Although her relationship with her is still one step away, there is no doubt that she is her own woman.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Liang Xiuwen continued: "red silk, Su Jingfei has decided to buy the big one. How about I let my mother have a look?"


    Then Su Jingfei heard Li Hongsi say: "well, let''s go and let my aunt see the house. When you move in together, I don''t think Su Jingfei will have any problem."


    Su Jingfei sighs in his heart that the relationship between Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen is really close, but he doesn''t know that it''s a way to lead a wolf into the house. Liang Xiuwen has always wanted to be a junior.


    "Jingfei, you hear me. Red silk has agreed. I''ll let my mother go there for a while. She''s familiar with it. You should be able to make some money then. Just wait there. We''ll go there after work." Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi finish, then they say to Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei thinks of meeting a new generation of enchantress Na lanxiuying, she is also very passionate. For a woman who is not young but looks like Liang Xiuwen''s sister, Su Jingfei''s feelings are also very complicated.


    Knowing that they shouldn''t be together, but they can''t resist the charm of Nalan Xiuying. Especially after they are confused about their relationship, they don''t have any resistance to her, that is, they don''t have much contact with each other. Otherwise, Su Jingfei is really not sure if he can have anything more to do with her.


    To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei is still looking forward to it. It''s more exciting. Su Jingfei tries to suppress his emotions, but he doesn''t know when it will break out.


    After hanging up the phone, Han Shan has asked: "master, how about it? Do they also choose this larger house? Although the price is 20% higher, it''s really good, especially if there are more people to live in."


    Su Jingfei turns his eyes. He has found out that women and men really have different ideas. But who can tell that there are so many women with complex relationships with them? They can only decide what to buy according to their meaning.


    Moreover, he had never thought of Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter moving in before. Now that they are going to live in, there will be more than a dozen people in the house in the future. He saw that the classic villa is not enough. This large villa has more than 20 rooms on three floors, not to mention the present people. Even if there are more people, it''s no problem.


    What''s more important is that he thought of the proposal of No.2 female soldier. It''s summer now. As long as a swimming pool is opened up in the yard, there will be beautiful bikini girls to see.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t keep Su Jingfei waiting for a long time. She walked in less than half an hour after the phone was hung up, and she was even more attractive when she came in. She was a pretty girl of disaster level, and it seemed that after being moistened by Su Jingfei, she became more sexy and charming. Su Jingfei didn''t know whether it was an illusion. Anyway, she felt that she was more charming to herself.


    Along with her, there are two beautiful sisters, No. 4 and No. 5, who are the bodyguards in charge of Nalan Xiuying''s safety and naturally accompany her all the time.


    The sales manager is a little dizzy today. How come the sales office has become a concentration camp for beautiful women? It''s hard to see such a beautiful woman at ordinary times, but now there are so many beautiful women all at once. Moreover, this new generation of witch like women is full of charm. Even if she doesn''t do anything or say anything, it will make any man''s eyes straight.


    Especially watching Nalan Xiuying walk straight to herself, the sales manager almost leaves Su Jingfei and runs to entertain Nalan Xiuying. Compared with the beautiful girl beside Su Jingfei, Nalan Xiuying looks better. What''s more important is that she doesn''t have a man to accompany her.


    Fortunately, the charm of money is still on the pretty girl. The sales manager can see that Su Jingfei really wants to buy a house. Naturally, he won''t leave Su Jingfei and run away. That''s water in his head.


    At this time, Nalan Xiuying has come to Su Jingfei''s side. Before she speaks, Su Jingfei suddenly stands up and grabs her little hand. It looks like a handshake. She shakes and says, "you''ve come so fast. It''s just time to give us a reference about the house."


    In the eyes of outsiders, Su Jingfei''s handshake is a little warm at most. Only Nalan Xiuying can understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. Her pretty face has become slightly red, which not only doesn''t make people feel wrong, but also makes her more colorful.


    When Su Jingfei shook hands with her, she scratched her palm a few times. It was like scratching Nalan Xiuying''s heart, which made her mind unconsciously fly to the scene of rolling the sheets with Su Jingfei. For a moment, Nalan Xiuying was a little lost in her strong physique and touching intoxication.


    For Su Jingfei, her feelings are also somewhat complicated. She is 40 years old. She is like a wolf in her 30s and a tiger in her 40s. She has never believed that she and Liang Xiuwen''s father had Liang Xiuwen only once. Later, for various reasons, she never had a chance to continue to be intimate. Obviously, she won''t have very good memories for the first time, I didn''t expect that I was going to be single all my life, but Su Jingfei intruded into my heart by mistake.


    A few days ago, she tried her best to make herself calm, but she didn''t expect that she could not control her mind when she finally met Su Jingfei. Now she was very happy. She could only stare at Su Jingfei fiercely, and she was absolutely led by this villain.


    Su Jingfei misunderstands the meaning of Nalan Xiuying. She thinks she''s flattering herself, and her heart is even hotter. He laughs and releases Nalan Xiuying''s hand. Then he says, "let''s go and have a look at the house first, and then you can choose one."

 Chapter 405

    Nalan Xiuying has known for a long time that she came here to help Su Jingfei look at the house, and will eventually choose one here. Although she thinks that she and Su Jingfei will be more embarrassed, she just wants to be close to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei can be said to have given her a new life. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, she would have died long ago. Although it can''t be said that she would be grateful for Su Jingfei. Originally, such feelings would not have changed. However, the relationship between them is not so clear.


    This is sometimes the case with women. For a person who has a good feeling, once she loses herself to him, her feelings will change very quickly. If Su Jingfei doesn''t have a relationship with Liang Xiuwen, she may really be desperate.


    It''s a pity that in Nalan Xiuying''s eyes, Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are just lovers. Anyway, they don''t plan to get married. Naturally, they can''t have a gun boyfriend with their daughter. Now they seem to be a little entangled. Instead of drawing a clear line, they are getting closer and closer.


    Su Jingfei said to give her a room. Although she felt that Su Jingfei didn''t have any good intentions, she really wanted a room. She didn''t know what the psychology was, but she felt that it was very exciting.


    Nalan Xiuying is very familiar with the villa in Qingshui other courtyard. She has lived here for more than 20 years. When the sales manager talked to her about the villa here, she was even more familiar with it than the sales manager. The sales manager once doubted whether this gorgeous woman would be sent by her opponent to play with her.


    In the end, they decided to buy the villa that the girls had been looking forward to. The most outstanding part of this villa is not the house itself, but its environment and floor area. It is almost the largest one in this villa area. That is to say, Su Jingfei has more people, otherwise he would not buy it. When he opened the house, he thought that there were many rich people in S City, and they would always buy it, Who would have thought that this would last until now.


    In this way, Su Jingfei is cheap. A villa worth at least 9 million yuan was bought by Su Jingfei for 6.8 million yuan. Of course, Nalan Xiuying contributed a lot to this. He really knows too much about the villa, even if the sales manager wants to cheat people.


    Immediately after they had a good talk, they went to see the villa. In fact, according to the normal order, they had to see the house first. But Su Jingfei really wanted to buy a house quickly. It was the same thing to talk about it first and then see the house. A group of seven people on the way to the villa also attracted a lot of people''s attention, not to mention that Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun were very handsome, That easily misunderstood Han Shan is also a kind of neutral beauty, which has enough attraction for both men and women.


    The other four are absolutely the top beautiful women of women, which also make the past stop. Even if the people living here are all rich, they may not be able to see several beautiful women like them, especially Nalan Xiuying.


    As a matter of fact, Nalan Xiuying has lived here for many years and has been living in a secluded life. Even people in the villa area have not seen her very much. What''s more, Nalan Xiuying in those years didn''t look so radiant now. The specific reasons are only known by her and Su Jingfei.


    In the middle of the villa area, the villa looks like other villas. This villa is not only in a superior location, but also has a beautiful environment. In front of the villa is a large open space with a garden. Now the design is like a small square. At that time, the No.2 female soldier suggested that if this place was slightly rebuilt, it could make a fitness ground and a swimming pool.


    There is also a small garden at the back of the villa, which can be turned into a back garden. It depends on the girls'' mind. The garage and other warehouses are very spacious. Even if there are a few cars, they will certainly put a lot of cars here in the future.


    The theme of the villa is a three storey building, with a living room, kitchen and toilet on each floor. Besides the living room on the first floor, there are four guest rooms. On the second floor, there are a small living room and six guest rooms. The top floor is full of eight bedrooms. When I looked at the pictures at that time, although I knew there were many rooms in the villa, now I can see the real house, let alone Su Jingfei, Even Han Shan, a well-informed young lady, was very satisfied.


    It''s not that she is satisfied with the luxury of the villa. It''s really cost-effective. There are only a few million of such a big villa here. If it''s in the provincial capital, at least tens of millions. If it''s in the capital, well, in the capital, Su Jingfei''s wealth is not enough to live in such a villa.


    "Are you satisfied with our villa?" When the sales manager saw that everyone was satisfied, he asked at the right time.


    "Well, it''s very good. Just for this villa, you can''t hire a construction team for me later. I want to rebuild the front yard. I think your company must have relevant staff. I need to do it as soon as possible." Su Jingfei nodded and then said to the sales manager.


    At first, the sales manager couldn''t figure out who was going to buy the house. He thought Han Shan was in charge. Later, he noticed that Su Jingfei seemed to be the most important one among the people. In fact, Su Jingfei was the least impressive.


    If according to the gender, Su Jingfei is the only male, absolutely the most conspicuous one. But no matter Dongfang Wenjun or Han Shan, they all look more handsome than him. How can the sales manager regard Su Jingfei as the only male, but it doesn''t prevent him from answering Su Jingfei''s question.


    "Well, our company is a company integrating construction and sales. I have the phone number from the construction company here. You just need to call them later. According to your requirements, they will complete the reconstruction as soon as possible." With these words, the sales manager gave Su Jingfei a business card with the phone number of the construction company on it.


    Su Jingfei nodded with satisfaction, and then said to Nalan Xiuying, "shall we go upstairs and have a look?"


    Nalan Xiuying is stunned. They have seen the first floor of the hall, but they are very satisfied. Now Su Jingfei actually proposes to go upstairs to have a look. She can''t help but jump in her heart and instinctively wants to shake her head. However, seeing Su Jingfei''s expectant eyes, she nods.


    "Shan''er, you and Wen Jun will go with the manager to go through the formalities. When the money comes back, I''ll ask the company to call back. Number two, you''ll have a look in the hall and arrange it. Do you understand?" Su Jingfei listens to LAN Xiuying''s agreement, and then begins to tell the girls.


    Han Shan saw from the beginning that Su Jingfei was pushing herself to the stage. Now she and Dongfang Wenjun had no idea about going through the formalities. She nodded her head and agreed that Dongfang Wenjun was her bodyguard and naturally helped her. Moreover, the bad teacher seemed to encourage Dongfang Wenjun to pursue himself.


    Naturally, Dongfang Wenjun is more willing to get along with Han Shan alone. He has no opinion at all, and even has a better feeling for Su Jingfei.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, several female soldiers will understand what they mean. They are bodyguards. Naturally, the first thing to do is to be familiar with everything here. After listening to Su Jingfei''s instructions, they immediately take action.


    Everyone has their own business. Nalan Xiuying and Su Jingfei go upstairs to see the house alone. In the eyes of everyone, Su Jingfei respects Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiuying looks at Su Jingfei, who is walking beside her. She looks gentle and elegant. Anyone who can think of this guy entangled with her, and now secretly invites her to visit the house.


    "Xiuying, let''s see which room you like and choose one to move in, so that we can live closer and have a good care." Without outsiders, Su Jingfei''s address to Nalan Xiuying has also changed. In fact, it''s very awkward for him to call Nalan Xiuying his aunt all the time, because she looks too young.


    Nalan Xiuying thought about the chaotic relationship with Su Jingfei and nodded: "no problem. When Xiuwen asked her to come here, she had already said that she wanted to move here, and red silk also wanted to move here. Naturally, I came with her."


    "Well, the house is so big that it''s convenient and safe for all of us to live together. Just now these girls are going to live here, and this will be our common home in the future." Su Jingfei nodded and looked at Nalan Xiuying''s pretty face. She couldn''t help swallowing.


    Of course, Nalan Xiuying sees everything about Su Jingfei in her eyes. She secretly says that Su Jingfei is thinking about something bad, but she asks quickly, "who are the Shaner and Wenjun you just mentioned?"


    After Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan want to live here, Su Jingfei naturally won''t hide their identity. She introduces: "Han Shan is the daughter of Han Siping, my apprentice. She will live here in the future. As for Dongfang Wenjun, she is actually Han Shan''s pursuer."


    When it comes to Han Shan''s pursuer, Su Jingfei''s face is a little strange. Dongfang Wenjun is really a pursuer, but the pursuer is just a girl.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t notice Su Jingfei''s strange face. Instead, she said with a smile, "you have a female apprentice, and you can accept her pursuers. I thought you were going to open a harem here. It''s not inconvenient for you to let a man live in. Besides, they are more handsome than you."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t care much about the words behind. He just thought of Nalan Xiuying''s so-called "opening the back Palace". He thought about it carefully, as if it was really the case.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, who are about to live in, are the hostesses, and Nalan Xiuying is also one. These three women have a different relationship with themselves. Isn''t this their own palace? Then they are the emperor. Is their wish to have a beautiful woman realized so soon.


    Nalan Xiuying was stunned to see Su Jingfei. She thought that he really thought so. She was said by herself. She couldn''t help but say a little sour: "you are such a playboy. You really think so!"


    Su Jingfei reacted quickly. In Nalan Xiuying''s surprised eyes, he hugged Nalan Xiuying and said with a smile, "yes, I''m going to open a harem. You are the queen of the palace. But now I have to check whether my queen miss me very much." Say words, the hand has already climbed up Na LAN Xiu Ying to lift the buttock of quite.

 Chapter 406

    When Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying come down, Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun have already had a rest there. Several other female soldiers have also checked the room on the first floor. No one knows what Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying have done.


    Because of the special environment this time, Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying didn''t spend much time, otherwise they would inevitably show their feet. When they saw Nalan Xiuying, they were still guilty and blushing. Fortunately, they didn''t pay much attention, otherwise they would certainly arouse people''s suspicion.


    Su Jingfei said calmly: "well, since the house is ready, we''ll buy the furniture today. Shan''er and Wen Jun, you two will live here first, and we''ll move tomorrow. How about that?"


    "No problem. Shifu''s house is too small. We live in this big house first, but now we have to choose a room." Han Shan was the first to respond.


    Since she said so, Dongfang Wenjun, a loyal follower, immediately nodded and said, "I agree, Miss Han. Let''s go and choose a room, or we can live together and take care of each other."


    "Go to hell, we''ll live separately if we live with you." Han Shan rolled her eyes and said impolitely that she didn''t hate Dongfang Wenjun. If she was just a sister, Dongfang Wenjun would be very good, but the girl was always coveting herself, which made her unbearable.


    Nalan Xiuying has just been fooled by Su Jingfei all the time. She doesn''t know that Dongfang Wenjun is a man. After listening to her saying this, she can''t help but give Su Jingfei a white look. It seems that she is saying that you men are all the same lecherous, so she openly proposes to live together.


    Su Jingfei understood Nalan Xiuying''s eyes and was very wronged. She was clearly a girl. Well, don''t blame everything on our men. She had to say, "Wenjun, don''t make trouble. Although you are a girl, there are so many rooms. You can find one by yourself. And you can''t always bully my apprentice. I''ll take care of my apprentice."


    What he said was to Dongfang Wenjun. In fact, it was to Nalan Xiuying. Sure enough, Nalan Xiuying was already very beautiful. No matter how hard she didn''t believe that Dongfang Wenjun was a girl, she couldn''t see it from her appearance.


    Dongfang Wenjun naturally didn''t know Su Jingfei''s intention. He said, "even if you are more powerful than me, you can''t stop me from pursuing love."


    "Well, when I don''t chase, you keep chasing, but I suggest you return to your daughter''s true colors. It''s very difficult for me to look at you like this." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. Anyway, let Nalan Xiuying know that Dongfang Wenjun is a girl. He doesn''t want to worry about it.


    Dongfang Wenjun knows that Su Jingfei doesn''t object to pursuing Han Shan. No matter what his psychology is, he just whispers: "what''s wrong with this, I think it''s pretty handsome."


    Su Jingfei can see that she just habitually opposes, and doesn''t really refuse, so she says very impolitely: "I''m not interested in what kind of clothes you wear, and even if you dress as a man, it''s nothing, but the key is that you''re more handsome than me, and you''re a lot more handsome. You''ve robbed me of the limelight."


    In a word, people in the room all laughed. Even Dongfang Wenjun didn''t expect Su Jingfei to find such an unbearable reason. But on second thought, it was su Jingfei''s disguised boast of his beauty?


    No matter whether she likes men or women, she always knows that she is a woman. She is not a pervert whose character has changed. Although Su Jingfei didn''t really want to praise her, she automatically supplemented these contents. Therefore, she thought Su Jingfei was sincere and nodded: "well, in order not to steal your limelight, I''ll go back and change into women''s clothes."


    "Thank you for your cooperation. OK, let''s go shopping for furniture now. Don''t save me money." Su Jingfei first smiles at Dongfang Wenjun, then waves his hand like a nouveau riche.


    Strictly speaking, Su Jingfei is really a nouveau riche. Everyone knows that he has money, so naturally he won''t save money for him. Moreover, he has bought all the houses, so furniture should be provided naturally. Otherwise, who can live here? Soon, all the women go out in batches to buy furniture. As a result, there are many transport vehicles entering Qingshui other courtyard, and all kinds of expensive, gorgeous, simple and elegant furniture are transported back one by one.


    Su Jingfei has finally understood the truth that it is easy to do things when there are many people, especially a group of women, who are asked to go shopping. The enthusiasm really makes Su Jingfei marvel at it. This hobby, even like Dongfang Wenjun, is not free from vulgarity. Even she has been following Han Shan to provide advice.


    Although naturally he doesn''t plan to participate in their purchasing business, he has his own business. He gives everything to Nalan Xiuying for arrangement, and then he leaves. Although Nalan Xiuying is not her wife now, she is at least the closest person here. She can be said to be the eldest. She is in charge of everything, and Su Jingfei is also at ease.


    The place he''s going to now is Jindian. His gold needle has been used for detoxification. Su Jingfei, who is used to carrying gold needles with him for medical treatment, can''t be called a miracle doctor without gold needles for medical treatment.


    This time, what he wants to build is not twelve gold needles. Because of the improvement of his internal power, he has got twice the result with half the effort. Even if he can''t give full play to it, he has already improved a lot. This time, he plans to get thirty-six gold needles, twelve of which are specially used for curing diseases and twelve for detoxification. After this time, he has determined that many people will use poison, The last twelve needles were used directly as weapons against the enemy.


    Su Jingfei always carries a pistol, that is, a long-range weapon. He is not used to carrying daggers and knives in melee, so the golden needle becomes the only choice. He is very powerful in attack or sneak attack. Moreover, because of his internal power, he can even turn the golden needle into a weapon to watch melee and use daggers.


    He didn''t tell anyone about these. He just came to Jindian and put forward his own requirements. He even had to accompany the whole process. If there was anything that didn''t meet the requirements, he immediately put forward it.


    The three kinds of gold needles are different. They are used to treat diseases. They are very thin and have more than one foot long. This kind of gold needle is the easiest to make. The detoxification gold needle is shorter, only half a foot long and a little thicker. As for the last one, let alone the soft one. It can be made according to the length and thickness, It''s almost the same as embroidery needle. Su Jingfei once laughed at himself. He seemed to be the invincible Asia, but his needle was longer.


    It took him a long time to finish all this work. He spent a lot of money to make all the masters in the shop hurry up. Moreover, this time, he did not use any cloth bags to collect them. It was really inconvenient. He asked the shop to prepare three needle boxes, each of which contained a kind of needle. The size was not big enough, and he could not even see it on his body.


    The needle box used to attack is the most special. It is fixed at his waist. When you press the switch at any time, you can have two gold needles in your hands. This is a bit high-tech, and the most time-consuming thing is this one.


    When everything is finished, even the masters in the gold shop say that Su Jingfei''s requirements are abnormal. In ancient times, they also say that Su Jingfei is a martial arts expert. But in modern society, there are no such people. They don''t even believe that Su Jingfei is a person who wants to buy needles. Maybe he bought them for his elders. After all, he is too young.


    Su Jingfei is satisfied with all this. Now he has changed his guns. In the future, whether it''s to cure the disease or to defend the enemy, Su Jingfei has enough assurance. As long as he doesn''t meet an opponent who is more powerful than Ximen, he has the ability to protect himself.


    It is estimated that there are few abnormal people like Ximen Chaofan, at least not in s city. Next, he will go to 307 army to report, and then the Hu family can be removed from s city.


    It''s very late today, so he won''t go to the army. Now he wants to have a look at the villa. In the afternoon, he doesn''t know what they''ve made of the villa. He doesn''t worry about these women''s tiredness. Apart from Nalan Xiuying, all of them are physically better than ordinary people. Even if they really have physical work, they hire people to do it.


    When Su Jingfei returned to his villa, he even thought that he had gone through the wrong door. When he left, there were only empty houses in the villa. Now it is not only full of all kinds of furniture, but also very reasonable. It seems that someone has lived here for a long time and can''t see the appearance of a new house.


    "Well, master, we''ve done a good job." Seeing Su Jingfei''s return, Han Shan immediately asked for credit and said, "are you still satisfied?"


    "Satisfied, I''m not satisfied with anything else. You''re really capable. I can''t see that you''ve arranged the place so well. It''s only half a day. How can you do it?" Su Jingfei felt that his eyes were not enough. The villa was so beautiful.


    "It''s hard to say that money can make the devil push the mill." Dongfang Wenjun curls his mouth beside him, like you have never seen the world before.


    Su Jingfei is a bit embarrassed. He is really a nouveau riche. Naturally, he doesn''t know this. He thought it would take at least a few days to tidy up the villa, but he forgot that as long as he was willing to spend money, naturally someone would do it.


    "Well, Wen Jun, don''t say it. If it wasn''t for sister Xiuying, we wouldn''t have finished it so soon." Han Shan is not satisfied with Wen Jun''s disrespect for his master.


    Su Jingfei looks at Dongfang Wenjun, who has been watching TV with a smile. He secretly laments that this woman is Liang Xiuwen''s mother. If Liang Xiuwen''s strong woman gene is not good, it is inherited from her. She is not only beautiful, but also well arranged at home. Is it really a joke of her own that her most suitable position is the queen of the harem?


    She is thinking wildly, but Nalan Xiuying misunderstands that he is thinking bad things. When others don''t pay attention, she gives him a glance and says, "don''t be surprised. Xiuwen and red silk will come soon. Let''s see how to arrange them."

 Chapter 407

    Other people don''t know what Nalan Xiuying means. How can su Jingfei not understand it? And he can hear Nalan Xiuying''s schadenfreude. Nalan Xiuying knows all about Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. At that time, Su Jingfei thought he was Liang Xiuwen, but he didn''t hide anything and told her everything.


    "They''ll be here in a moment. It''s just right that they have their own rooms in this house. They''ll have to choose for themselves later." Su Jingfei said hard. In fact, he also has a headache. How can this room be arranged.


    "I''ve chosen it anyway. Good luck." Nalan Xiuying did not hide her schadenfreude and said with a smile.


    Other girls are not clear about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen, and have no special idea. Han Shan happily says to Su Jingfei, "master, I chose the place closest to the stairs on the third floor. Wenjun is next to me."


    Su Jingfei recalled that there were eight rooms on the third floor. Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun chose the two most outside rooms and said with a smile, "well, it''s convenient for you to go downstairs, but are you sure you''re going to be a neighbor with Dongfang Wenjun And I don''t forget to make fun of it.


    "Su Jingfei, I''ve been fighting with you, and I''m trying to get in touch with Miss Han." Dongfang Wenjun quit immediately, and he will fight with Su Jingfei.


    "Stop, it''s just a joke. Why take it so seriously? I respect your love very much. Don''t be so sensitive, Miss Dongfang Wenjun." Su Jingfei was startled. The girl was really hot tempered. He didn''t want to see his furniture destroyed.


    There was a trace of cunning in Dongfang Wenjun''s eyes, and he hummed: "then you can''t tease me in the future, Miss Han. Our feelings are the purest."


    Su Jingfei and Han Shan roll their eyes together. Su Jingfei thinks that Dongfang Wenjun is a good friend. She never forgets to act in front of Han Shan at any time. Even ordinary men are not as good at picking up girls as she is. Han Shan simply doesn''t care about Wenjun. Wenjun doesn''t pursue himself and can be a good sister. Every time she mentions it, she won''t give her a good face.


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t like it either. Anyway, she knows that her love is not easy to get. After all, it''s a little against the secular concept.


    In a joke, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen also came back, along with their bodyguards. Now the six women soldiers of 307 army are all here. They don''t have to ask them to live in the six rooms on the second floor. The four rooms below will be temporarily occupied by servants. There are so many people living in this house, at least a few maids are needed. It seems that there are still a few rooms, Su Jingfei thought that he should get a servant''s room in the yard.


    In fact, a few girls have thought of this, or they will not even have the guest room. When Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi come back, they can''t help sighing that the layout here is very good. Su Jingfei''s efficiency makes them look at it with new eyes, but they don''t know that it''s all girls'' work.


    Naturally, Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are the two women''s main concerns. They also don''t find the gender of Dongfang Wenjun. Even though she looks very handsome, they can''t accept a strange man living in her own place.


    "This is my apprentice Han Shan, and this is her pursuer, Ms. Dongfang Wenjun." Su Jingfei also saw the two women''s doubts, had to explain again, and then turned to Dongfang Wenjun and said: "Miss Dongfang Wenjun, please, go and change your clothes, this is for the stability and unity of our villa, you go quickly."


    Dongfang Wenjun turns his mouth, but he also feels a little uncomfortable. Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to make fun of him this time, but he has to remind everyone that he is a woman. In this way, she seems to emphasize that she is a lily. No matter how open she is, she is always stressed. She is still uncomfortable. She greets Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen and goes to change clothes obediently.


    "Jingfei, what''s the situation?" Li Hongsi sees Dongfang Wenjun leave. Li Hongsi asks curiously.


    "Well, it''s a long story. As long as you know that Shan''er is the daughter of Han SiGe, that is, my apprentice. As for the eastern Wenjun, he is more personalized and loves my apprentice at first sight, and then he comes with him." Su Jingfei coughs, conceals an important part of the explanation, he is afraid of two women worried.


    Liang Xiuwen looked upstairs, then whispered to Su Jingfei: "what do you mean? Is Dongfang Wenjun a Lala


    "Well, you can also say that, sister Xiuwen, if your eyes shine again, you won''t have any bad ideas." Su Jingfei saw Liang Xiuwen''s surprised eyes, and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "It''s not true. I just always think that Lala is the most loving and curious." Liang Xiuwen embarrassed smile, looks more wrong.


    Instead of asking Liang Xiuwen, Su Jingfei looks at Li hongsilk.


    Li Hongsi said, "Xiuwen doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She just reads novels when she has nothing to do. She always sees the love between girls and tells me that homosexual love is true love. If it''s not for you, she wants me to marry him!"


    "No, sister Xiuwen, you are too rotten." Su Jingfei is stunned. She doesn''t know that Liang Xiuwen has such attributes. Isn''t she the only one with the attributes of President?


    Liang Xiuwen smiles and doesn''t feel bad at all. She hugs Li Hongsi and says, "Hongsi, you are my wife! If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, you would be my man. Su Jingfei, you have to accompany me. My red chip sister has been robbed by you. "


    Su Jingfei was speechless immediately. Fortunately, when they were chatting, other women went to do other things, but there was another Han Shan. She was also shocked by the conversation between Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen. It turned out that it was not Dongfang Wenjun who had a problem.


    "Master, this is the teacher''s wife." In order to keep the two girls from going crazy, Han Shan interrupts their conversation and asks.


    "Ah, I have forgotten you as an apprentice." Liang Xiuwen quickly adjusted his mood and said to Han Shan, "Shan''er, Hello, your father and I know each other. Han''s fourth brother is a good person. You can call me sister Xiuwen in the future."


    Compared with Li Hongsi, Liang Xiuwen''s temperament is easier to get close to. After all, Li Hongsi is indifferent. Except for Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen, she has always been indifferent. People who are not familiar with her will think that she is not a stranger. Now Liang Xiuwen takes the initiative to get close to Han Shan, and immediately gains Han Shan''s favor.


    "Sister Xiuwen, please take care of me more in the future. By the way, my father has a bad temper. He can get along well with sister Xiuwen. It''s really rare." Han Shan immediately called very friendly.


    Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi roll their eyes as they look at each other. Liang Xiuwen''s name is Han Siping''s fourth brother. As a result, Han Shan calls her sister, and Han Shan doesn''t feel uncomfortable. The thick lines of these two chicks are similar. No wonder they can get to know each other so quickly.


    "By the way, this is your mistress, my good sister Li hongsilk." After chatting for a while, Liang Xiuwen introduced Li Hongsi, a strange name.


    "Teacher Niang." Han Shan is not close to this cool looking pretty girl, but she loves her husband. Since she is Shifu''s girlfriend, she naturally has to respect her. But deep in her heart, she secretly compares her. Is this woman stronger or weaker than herself? Why can she get Shifu''s heart.


    In fact, only Su Jingfei knew that the two women in front of her, including Nalan Xiuying, who had just been sitting here, should be Hanshan''s mistress, but there was only one Li hongsilk on her face.


    Of course, because of this, when Han Shan called Li hongsilk as his teacher''s mother, Liang Xiuwen''s eyes were marked on Su Jingfei, which made him feel guilty.


    "Shan''er, you can also call me red chip sister. I''m not a few years older than you. I''m old enough to call my teacher''s mother. We can talk about it alone in this era." Li Hongsi is not totally unreasonable. She said with a smile after listening to Han Shan.


    In a word, Han Shan is Su Jingfei''s only relative. Their relationship between master and apprentice is similar to that of their family. Naturally, Li hongsilk also values her more.


    Han Shan is also a modern girl. Even though she respects her teacher, she is still reluctant to let her girlfriend Su Jingfei be her teacher''s mother. After listening to Li hongsilk''s words, she said: "red chip sister, you and Xiuwen sister should go to pick a room quickly. Now it''s time for you and Shifu."


    Su Jingfei beside a Leng way: "my room has not yet decided?"


    "Of course, you are the owner of the house, and sister Xiuwen and red chip have not come. How can you decide where to live until you all come?" Han Shanli took it for granted.


    Su Jingfei has guessed that this is the problem that Nalan Xiuying has left to her. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are very close to her. In her heart, they are equal in status. But now she has to choose a room, which depends on her choice.


    Nalan Xiuying thinks that Li Hongsi is a good child, but after all, everyone will love her daughter more. She is really afraid that Su Jingfei will look down on Liang Xiuwen.


    Su Jingfei is a thief. How can he be baffled? He figured out the key and said with a smile: "just in time, I have a room I like for a long time. Don''t be preempted by you." And when he had spoken, he took them upstairs.


    Li Hongsi doesn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. She hasn''t thought too much about it, but Liang Xiuwen knows it in her heart. She also wants to see how Su Jingfei chooses and whether she thinks less about herself than Li Hongsi. Even though she has accepted the setting of Xiao San, she can''t help thinking more.


    There are still five rooms left on the third floor. In addition to Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun, Nalan Xiuying also chose one, which is the one closest to the window, and that one is where Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying do something wrong, which makes Su Jingfei laugh.


    Su Jingfei chose a middle position in the room, that is, the third room from the window, and said, "this is my room. My east position is sister Xiuwen''s room, and the west is red silk. Sister Xiuwen is right next to her mother."

 Chapter 408

    Su Jingfei doesn''t ask Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen about their assigned room, but they both have no opinions. Liang Xiuwen naturally wants to be next to her own Nalan Xiuying, while Li Hongsi will sleep in Su Jingfei''s room in the end, but her own room doesn''t matter.


    The reason why Su Jingfei will separate them is that Li hongsilk doesn''t think about it. Liang Xiuwen and Na lanxiuying understand that Su Jingfei shows that they treat them equally.


    If you don''t make this villa Su Jingfei''s back palace, and live on both sides of Su Jingfei, and according to Su Jingfei, one is in the East and the other in the west, then it''s really the empress of the East and West Palace. As for the queen, Su Jingfei is really left to Nalan Xiuying. Who calls her Liang Xiuwen''s mother, the oldest!


    Su Jingfei''s careful thinking, in fact, can really understand only Nalan Xiuying, even Liang Xiuwen is not clear, after all, she does not know the situation of Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying.


    When the room was settled, Liang Xiuwen said with a smile: "it seems that you have already calculated the purchase of this room. There are still two rooms left. Who are you going to leave them to?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t choose the house by himself. How could he say that he had calculated it, and there were really two rooms left. Su Jingfei really didn''t want to give it to anyone, but now, someone could come to live in it.


    Li Hongsi said with a smile: "you really want to be the landlord of Su Jingfei. So many people can come to live here. Do you plan to collect rent?"


    "In fact, it''s not too bad. You see, I''ll call a tenant now." Liang Xiuwen suddenly smiles. Regardless of Su Jingfei''s surprised eyes, she dials her mobile phone directly, only rings twice, and then listens to Liang Xiuwen: "is it OK? I''ve seen the house. It''s very good, and it''s all set up. You can just carry your bags and check in now. Come quickly, the rooms are ready, and all the furniture should be complete. First come first served. If you''re late, there won''t be any more. "


    She now looks like a landlord who solicits lodgers. Su Jingfei and others are stunned. Even Li Hongsi, who came with her, doesn''t know when Liang Xiuwen pulled Lin ruoke.


    "Sister Xiuwen, it seems that you have forgotten who the owner of the house is. Even if you want to find someone to live here, at least come and discuss with me." Su Jingfei reacts and says to Liang Xiuwen with a wry smile that he is not dissatisfied with Liang Xiuwen''s good ideas. The key is what he did with the girl with thick lines, and he has something to do with himself.


    Liang Xiuwen curled her lips and said, "how do you drop it? When you buy a house, you really regard yourself as the landlord. I''m still your president. I have the right to decide the house. If you don''t agree with me, ask red silk and see what she says. "


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s eyes, Li Hongsi shrugged her shoulders and said, "if you make someone homeless and give you a job now, even if she has one, the house is empty anyway." Looking at her, although she didn''t know Liang Xiuwen''s decision, she stood firmly beside Liang Xiuwen.


    Su Jingfei wanted to tell her that silly girl, when someone came, he would rob her husband with you. But as a smart man, he couldn''t say that. He only said with a wry smile, "you are so generous and shameless. This house will be sent out as soon as you say it."


    "Please, don''t you give me the house? It''s just a room. Besides, we also want to make the atmosphere at home more lively. " Liang Xiuwen is very dissatisfied.


    At this time, Han Shan, who has been watching the crowd, said: "master, who are you talking about Lin Ruo? Are you also pretty girls? You see, there are so many pretty girls here. If you come to a very ordinary girl, it will put a lot of pressure on others."


    "Little girl, what kind of mess do you add? You call yourself a pretty girl. Do you look like that?" Su Jingfei listens to Han Shan''s words beside her. She looks at her in anger.


    Han Shan was the first lady. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately said, "what little girl, I don''t seem to be younger than you. Besides, ah, I''m not a pretty girl, that is, the master has bad eyes, so I have to be a man."


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi didn''t know about it. They were so interested that they had to ask Han Shan to tell them what was going on. Han Shan was just a boy. When they saw that her two new sisters wanted to hear about it, they told them what happened that day. It was inevitable to add fuel to the story. Su Jingfei''s old eyes were dazzled and he had no eyes, Such words appear most frequently.


    First impressions are strongest make complaints about Han Shan''s distortion. Su startled is not able to speak up. He said that he was pretty good. He was a pretty girl. He had to be handsome brother. In fact, he could be seen as a little girl if he was a little careful. But he was preoccupied with the idea that Han four Ping''s old three should be a boy.


    As the crowd said, the door of Dongfang Wenjun''s room opened and he walked out and said, "what are you talking about? It''s so busy. Please join us."


    Everyone''s eyes coincide to see, everyone was shocked, Su Jingfei is saliva almost flow out, this for a used to see beautiful girl he, it is a miracle.


    But today, it''s really out of control. Dongfang Wenjun is so beautiful. She is different from Liang Xiuwen and other women. Her beauty is like not eating fireworks. Her beauty is very classical. Wearing a white dress, she has the feeling of the person in the picture. I don''t know how she can wear such a feeling.


    When she incarnated as a man, she was a top beautiful man, almost flawless. Now she becomes a woman, and she is pure and beautiful, which makes people dare not blaspheme. What''s more, the most powerful thing is that men''s clothes are flat, and they have already towered up.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei, even those pretty girls were stunned. Before they thought, Dongfang Wenjun must be a pretty girl. After all, men''s clothes are so handsome, but they didn''t expect that Dongfang Wenjun could be so beautiful.


    Among them, Han Shan is the most shocked. She is her pursuer. Even though she knew that Dongfang Wenjun was a woman at the beginning, she thought that she was pursuing herself and was dressed as a handsome man. She didn''t feel so obvious. But now when she saw Dongfang Wenjun in women''s clothes, she felt that her heart beat faster.


    Who says that women don''t like beautiful women? In terms of homosexuality, women are always stronger than men. Dongfang Wenjun''s holy temperament, which can be viewed from afar but not profaned, even makes Su Jingfei unable to have any other thoughts. This is really a special girl.


    "No wonder she is going to dress up as a man. Such a woman, let alone Simon, is extraordinary. Even if she is a stone man, she will be moved." After a long time, Su Jingfei said to himself that this woman shocked him too much.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are both pretty girls, so they are not envious of Dongfang Wenjun. But her temperament still puts them under great pressure. They have never felt such a strong classical pretty girl temperament in modern women, even in film actors with make-up.


    "Miss Han, is this really better than men''s clothes?" Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei. In her eyes, Han Shan is the only one. She goes up to take Han Shan''s hand.


    Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are both girls. Even though they know that she has a bad heart for herself, Han Shan still can''t resist her holding hands with her. Especially now Dongfang Wenjun gives her a very good feeling. After listening to Dongfang Wenjun''s words, she blushes slightly and says, "it''s not bad. It''s much better than when you wear men''s clothes. Let''s do it later."


    "Well, as long as Miss Han likes it, I''ll do it later. What are you just talking about? Please join us." Dongfang Wenjun looks at Han Shan affectionately and says with a smile.


    At this time, Dongfang Wenjun didn''t look like a man. Even the old woman who used to talk about it was gone, and the temperament of a woman was gone. She became a pure and gentle woman, not to mention that any man would be moved. Even a woman felt that such a woman was the most suitable for being a wife.


    In Su Jingfei''s heart, thousands of grass and mud horses roar past. It''s not Dongfang Wenjun''s unexpected beauty, but Han Shan''s attitude. What''s the matter with this little girl? She is held by Dongfang Wenjun, and she''s so shy that she doesn''t want to bend.


    Although he thought Lily Lala was very loving, this girl was not only her own apprentice, but also Han Siping''s Apprentice. As a result, she came out with herself and became les. Will Han sisao find herself desperately? Su Jingfei didn''t dare to see her future. She quickly went to hold Han Shan and said, "Shan''er, I don''t think we should mention the past, Let me introduce you to Lin ruoke, a new tenant. "


    As Han Shan''s master, she was a little bit intimate with her, and no one thought much about it. Han Shan had a special heart for this master. What''s more, her first kiss was to Su Jingfei. Now she was suddenly held by him, and the feeling of being shocked by Dongfang Wenjun disappeared.


    Dongfang Wenjun is very dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s disrupting his hooking up. He stares at Su Jingfei. As a result, Su Jingfei''s gorgeous beauty ignores him. That is to say, he wants to break your plan. You can''t really bend my apprentice.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi don''t know what''s going on between them. Naturally, they don''t know Su Jingfei''s Secret contest with Dongfang Wenjun. Han Shan, because Su Jingfei holds hands with her, is also confused and doesn''t know what''s going on. She still asks: "master, if Lin is not a pretty girl, now Dongfang Wenjun is a pretty girl. If Lin is not..."


    Her words did not say, others understand, in the face of so many beautiful women, if the appearance is general, there will be psychological pressure.


    Su Jingfei said, "don''t mention Lin ruoke. That girl is not bad. Even if she is really average, you can rest assured that she won''t have any psychological pressure. The girl''s family business closed down and her brother died. It doesn''t depend on her."


    "Su Jingfei, you said bad behind my mother''s back. I''ll fight with you." Su Jingfei''s voice fell, and a roar came from the stairway.

 Chapter 409

    Su Jingfei laughs. He has heard several female soldiers and Lin ruoke say hello. His hearing is far better than that of ordinary people. Now he has made great progress, and naturally he can hear far more. He also knows that Lin ruoke is here, so he may be joking with her.


    The female soldiers also knew Lin ruoke. When they saw her coming, they naturally didn''t need to report her, which made Lin ruoke hear Su Jingfei''s words. He angrily came to Su Jingfei and didn''t even fight with other people. He said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, you speak ill of me behind my back. My family''s affairs are not all made by you, but now it''s sarcastic, I''ll kill you. "


    Li Hongsi, Liang Xiuwen and others are familiar with Lin ruoke. They naturally know Lin ruoke''s character, but Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are stunned.


    Lin ruoke looks like a little princess in a fairy tale. She looks so cute. Although her figure is a little too hot and doesn''t match the image of the little princess, anyone who sees Lin ruoke at first glance will think that she is a lovely little princess.


    As a result, when she came here, she would open her teeth and dance her claws. There was no lady image at all, which was a bit subversive. However, the two of them soon accepted Lin ruoke. They were not regular people themselves, and Lin ruoke''s contrast doubled their favor.


    Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said with a smile: "Lin ruoke, don''t get excited. I''m just joking. Didn''t I leave a room for you? There''s absolutely no need for a monthly rent. You can stay as long as you like. " Say words, still point to the remaining two rooms, meaning you pick at will.


    Lin ruoke is very happy. Of course, she doesn''t care about the rent. The key is that if Su Jingfei leaves a room for her, naturally she will be her own person. She can live for as long as she wants. What about a lifetime? She has a heart for Su Jingfei. Now listening to Su Jingfei''s words, it''s like a confession. How can she be unhappy? She ignores other tenants'' affairs for a moment.


    Even so, she snorted: "are you inviting me to stay? First, I want to expose my scar. Now I want to coax me. I want to forgive you. It''s too easy to talk. "


    Su Jingfei turns his lips. Although Lin ruoke''s two elder brothers are dead, and the Lin family is not as good as before, it''s not bad for her either. The two elder brothers are really not so good. It''s not a pity to die, and she has already come out of her heart. Now it''s just a girl''s pride.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei has a special way to deal with Lin ruoke. She can''t let her turn her eyes and say, "well, since Miss Lin doesn''t think I''m sincere enough, forget it. Anyway, the house is so good that it''s not difficult to find two more lodgers. I think many girls are willing to, Or I''ll find someone else. " Then he took out his cell phone.


    "You dare, you really want me to bite you to death!" Lin ruoke was immediately flustered, pretending to be angry and staring at Su Jingfei. Then he quickly asked Liang Xiuwen, "sister Xiuwen, where are you? I''ll find a room next to you."


    Liang Xiuwen laughingly looks at Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke. She knows they are classmates. They are very familiar with each other. Now it''s fun to laugh. Lin ruoke asks, points to his room and says, "this is my room. My neighbor already has someone. You can only choose the remaining two rooms, either next to red silk or next to Wenjun."


    At this time, Lin ruoke remembered that she had been fooling around with Su Jingfei when she came in. She forgot to say hello to two beautiful girls. When she saw Han Shan, she thought that this girl was very beautiful and handsome, while the other one was a classic pretty girl who was not like the world. She had never seen these two girls before.


    There was no reason for her uneasiness. It seemed that there were more and more women around Su Jingfei. More importantly, she didn''t know who he liked, and her competitors seemed to be more and more.


    Lin ruoke, who was thinking wildly, heard Su Jingfei''s introduction: "this is Miss Han shanhan, my apprentice and the daughter of our shareholder Mr. Han Siping. This is Miss Dongfang Wenjun, a friend of Miss Han, who will live with us in the future."


    This time make complaints about the love of Han Shan, who is the suitor of the East. She is really too holy. She can''t bear to play such a joke. But at the same time, she will not feel like a man, so she will not like her. She will be too fond of women. This is too Bo Tim tin mat. Such beautiful women are really wasted.


    Lin ruoke originally thought Han Shan was his rival, but now he heard that she was su Jingfei''s Apprentice. Although she didn''t respect her teacher as much as before, teacher-student relationship is not easy to happen. What''s more, Han Shan is Han Siping''s daughter, who is Su Jingfei''s fourth brother.


    "Shanshan, Hello, I''m Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei''s classmate. Although this guy is serious, he''s actually very bad. Be careful." Lin ruoke greets Han Shan cordially first, and then heisu flies.


    "Lin ruoke, you have to talk about evidence, don''t blackmail me." Su Jingfei immediately dissatisfied with the way.


    "Yes? Well, at the beginning, who told me about the relationship between who and you, and who is who you are, you said that Lin ruoke didn''t have it at all. He snorted, and then said to Han Shan suddenly, "remember to keep the door under control when you take a bath. This guy is stealing. Maybe he will peek."


    "I''ll give you a rub, Lin ruoke. You''re addicted to me. When did I do it?" Su Jingfei is really angry this time. This chick is trying to bring her own apprentice down!


    Although Han Shan is also a boy, she is not as good as Lin ruoke. When she hears Lin ruoke''s words, she can''t help but flash in her mind. If Su Jingfei comes to peep at her bath, do you want him to watch more or scream loudly? The conclusion is that even her pretty face turns red.


    Others just think that if Lin ruoke speaks openly, Han Shan will blush. How do you know that she wants to be crooked? Lin ruoke is just nervous, not unreasonable. Seeing that Han Shan''s pretty face is scarlet, and Su Jingfei seems to be annoyed, she quickly transfers to Dongfang Wenjun and says, "miss Dongfang, you are so beautiful. It seems that you are a beauty coming out of the painting. My mouth is watering."


    Dongfang Wenjun is interested in this doll like girl, even more than most people. Don''t forget, she is a special person who likes women.


    Now Lin ruoke shows his kindness to Dongfang Wenjun. Dongfang Wenjun smiles impolitely, grabs Lin ruoke''s little hand and says, "sister Lin, you''re lovely too. It''s like falling from the sky. Although I don''t drool, I like it very much." Finish saying words, surprise of if can be in Lin red on the small face of Yan Yan Bo one.


    Lin ruoke was a little stunned. She thought that it was the intimacy between girls. She was a girl who liked to joke, but she gave a kiss on Dongfang Wenjun''s pretty face.


    Su Jingfei and others suddenly look strange when they see their closeness. Han Shan also looks at Lin ruoke inconceivably and asks Su Jingfei with her eyes that the girl is not a crooked girl. Master, where are you? Why are there so many weird people.


    In addition to a wry smile, Su Jingfei quickly expresses his innocence with his eyes. Moreover, he is sure that Lin ruoke doesn''t have any special hobby, but meets Dongfang Wenjun. It''s her bad luck.


    Dongfang Wenjun is also stunned. In fact, she just likes Lin ruoke, not Han Shan. She really wants to pursue her. But Lin ruoke''s response makes her feel hot. Who says girls are not attractive? She is very interested in the people she likes. Suddenly, Dongfang Wenjun''s liking index for Lin ruoke rises a lot.


    "Sister Lin, why don''t you live next door to me? We are close." Dongfang Wenjun thought about it for a while, and then told Lin ruoke.


    If Lin ruoke thought of what Liang Xiuwen had just said, he said with a smile: "well, I''ll be next to you. Sister Dongfang is so beautiful. I like it too. I''ll learn more from you then. How can I be a lady?" Turning to see Su Jingfei''s strange face, he thought he was not optimistic about being a lady. He said with a small face: "why, Su Jingfei, I think you have a lot of opinions!"


    "Opinion? No, I don''t have any opinions. If you want to live there, it''s up to you. Then you can live next to Wen Jun, which is convenient for you to be more intimate. " Su Jingfei''s face looks more strange, and agrees with Lin ruoke''s request in pain.


    Lin ruoke looks at Su Jingfei suspiciously. His face is very strange. Why is he so happy? Is there any trap? But other people should also remind themselves. It''s really strange that how can she think of herself? This is the behavior of sheep entering the wolf''s mouth. Even if Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t want to do anything about her now, she can be next to Dongfang Wenjun, Lin ruoke''s fate is doomed.


    Han Shan is also strange. Although she doesn''t want to accept Dongfang Wenjun, she can see that she''s making out with other girls. She''s inexplicably upset, which makes her feel a little scared. Is she going to bend.


    In fact, it''s all Hanshan''s worry. Originally, Dongfang Wenjun was only after her. Now she''s very nice to other girls. Naturally, she''ll be jealous. It''s just human nature. It doesn''t mean that Hanshan likes Dongfang Wenjun. It''s not realistic. After all, she''s normal.


    "Well, since you have chosen the room, this room will be yours in the future. You can come back to live at any time. You can choose what you want. There are no rules here." Su Jingfei smiles and decides quickly.


    Lin ruoke said, "what are the rules? Since I''m here, your rules won''t count. I''ll be the owner of this house in the future."

 Chapter 410

    Now that Lin ruoke has decided to move in, it''s better to bump into the sun. Lin ruoke won''t leave today. Anyway, Lin ruoke sometimes goes back to the house over there. He just needs to bring some clothes. From then on, Su Jingfei''s new villa only has one vacant room on the third floor in half a day.


    Deep down in Su Jingfei''s heart, she actually wants to leave this room to Wu Yanli. Unfortunately, this beautiful girl is in Pingshan County, and even in downtown s, she is not familiar with other girls, so she definitely doesn''t plan to live in it.


    In this way, the most difficult thing to get along with other women is actually Wu Yanli. She doesn''t have much contact with people. Su Jingfei has to think about this problem carefully, otherwise his dream won''t come true. He can''t bear Wu Yanli''s beautiful girl.


    Thinking wildly, Lin ruoke asked: "Su Jingfei, now there is only one room left. Who are you going to live for?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He was just thinking about this room. If Wu Yanli could live in it, everyone would be happy. Now Lin ruoke almost told his heart. Fortunately, he was calm and shook his head. "I haven''t thought who I should rent it to yet. It''s not urgent."


    "Why don''t you worry? If there is a room available, there is always something less. I don''t feel very good." Lin ruoke shook his head, indicating that it was not good.


    Su Jingfei, no matter how slow he was, understood that Lin ruoke had no intention to ask, so he said modestly, "then please ask Miss Lin how to deal with this room."


    Other women are also a little curious. They don''t know what Lin ruoke wants to ask. They actually have the same idea as Su Jingfei. It doesn''t matter if the house is empty. Anyway, there are four empty rooms downstairs.


    "In fact, it''s easy to do. For the sake of excitement and making full use of the house, let''s find another tenant. It''s good for all of us, don''t you think?" Lin ruoke said what he thought.


    Su Jingfei had thought of her meaning for a long time. Hearing her say so, she couldn''t help sneering and said: "Lin ruoke, if you have any careful thoughts, just say ha Oulu. What is good for everyone? This house belongs to me. If you rent it out, I won''t be able to make any profit. It''s estimated that I can''t make a few money by collecting rent."


    "Money, you''re going to be a string of money, stinking of copper." Lin ruoke sniffed.


    Su Jingfei was so angry that he retorted: "nonsense, if you don''t have money, you can''t live in a big house. You are still homeless now. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s be careful."


    Lin ruoke now suddenly felt a sense of dependence, and said: "Su Jingfei, don''t threaten me. Even if I live in your house, I don''t want to look at your face. I..."


    "Well, well, I''m joking. Please tell me quickly, miss." Su Jingfei saw that Lin ruoke''s face changed, and immediately realized that he might be talking a little hard. He quickly interrupted Lin ruoke''s words. Sometimes the girl was stubborn, and she couldn''t understand.


    Liang Xiuwen also played around and said: "yes, yes, if you can, what''s your ghost mind? Let''s talk about it quickly."


    Lin ruoke was just upset for a moment. Seeing Su Jingfei''s weakness, he hummed: "it''s very simple. I''ll find a tenant right away. If you''re not satisfied, I won''t let her come. If everyone has no opinion, I''ll let her come to live. What do you think?"


    "Do you have the right person?" Su Jingfei was stunned, thinking that all the girls she knew seemed to have come here. Who else could come? Is it Lin ruoke''s friend.


    Lin ruoke glanced at Su Jingfei and did not speak. She dialed her mobile phone directly in public, and she said with a smile: "Xiaolan, I have found the house, which is absolutely satisfactory to you. Not only the environment is beautiful, the facilities are complete, but also the quality of the neighbors is very good. What''s more, there is no rent. Where can I find such a good thing


    Besides Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun, everyone knows that the owner of Lin ruoke''s phone is Feng Xiaolan, Su Jingfei''s younger martial sister. Everyone likes this pure girl. No wonder Lin ruoke is so confident that everyone can accept her.


    Su Jingfei is very strange. Feng Xiaolan is a native of the city, and there are enough houses in her family. How can she find a house? Lin ruoke is on the phone, but Su Jingfei is inconvenient to ask, so she has to keep her doubts in her heart.


    "What? Wang Yu also wants to live together. It''s more troublesome. " Lin ruoke''s voice suddenly raised. From her words, I knew the reason.


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s schadenfreude. Although Lin ruoke wants to leave the house to Feng Xiaolan, Su Jingfei doesn''t have any opinions about it. But now Wang Yu wants to live, and the room is not enough. Su Jingfei wants to see how Lin ruoke should end up.


    I didn''t expect Lin ruoke to say again, "no, you two have such a good relationship that I''m jealous. That''s OK. Come here together." Then he told Feng Xiaolan the address.


    She is a resolute character, the whole phone only two minutes, and so hung up the phone, but also mouth, Su Jingfei has been curious to ask: "why Xiaolan looking for a house, her home is not the city? What''s more, you asked Wang Yu to come with them. There was only one room. How embarrassing it would be. Would you like to live downstairs? "


    "To die, you live downstairs." Lin Ruo can''t be angry. Su takes a startled look at him. He''s very dissatisfied.


    Han Shan suddenly said: "in fact, it''s easy to do. Just let the master and his wife live together. The room can be empty. Anyway..." before she finished her words, Dongfang Wenjun covered her mouth.


    She was born as a young lady and had relatively poor social experience. She just thought that Su Jingfei had more girls around her, but she didn''t think about the relationship between each girl and Su Jingfei. Now the way she blurts out makes Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke look less beautiful. She knows that the relationship between Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei is the same thing, and they live together openly, It''s different to look at it every day.


    Dongfang Wenjun has more experience than her, and she has seen something wrong for a long time. Although she is also dissatisfied with men''s playfulness, it''s none of her business. Moreover, Su Jingfei has always helped herself, and now naturally she doesn''t want to let the embarrassment continue.


    Fortunately, although Lin ruoke is usually nervous, he is not ambiguous at the critical moment. He said with a smile, "you think so much. Just now Xiao Lan told me that she and Wang Yu are sisters. Even if they live together, there is no problem. Just now, one room can solve the problem."


    Su Jingfei takes a new look at Lin ruoke. The girl knows how to seize the opportunity, otherwise the atmosphere will be embarrassed. She quickly cooperates with Lin ruoke and says, "that''s good. They have such a good relationship. It''s OK to live together, but why come out to live?"


    "Of course, it''s necessary. They will graduate immediately and come out to work. It''s said that they are going to practice in the Municipal Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Their home is too far away from the hospital, so they want to rent a house nearby, and they want to leave home and live independently. It''s more suitable for you, so I''ll let them come."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that this was the case. The two little girls were going to practice in their own hospital, but after careful consideration, it seemed that they were not closer to the hospital than their home!


    Seems to see the mind of Su Jingfei, Lin Ruo hateful iron does not become steel way: "you are a fool ah, you three a unit, later to work you can drive them to work ah, in this way, not to save trouble, see you are usually very smart, always critical moment stupid."


    Su Jingfei wanted to refute Lin ruoke, but he finally closed his mouth, as if she had just given her thanks.


    Although he didn''t say it, he was thinking that there must be servants to take care of them, and there must be their own pick-up and drop off from work. Is it independent for Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu to be taken care of like this? I''m afraid they''re more taken care of than they are at home. It''s a real muddle up.


    At this time, Dongfang Wenjun, who was covering Han Shan, suddenly said with a smile, "in fact, if you want a room, I can live with Miss Han. I don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind. I''ll just live by myself. Don''t try to live with me." Han Shan almost jumped up. Even though the present Dongfang Wenjun is gentle and generous, just like the immortal in the painting, her taste is unbearable.


    Lin ruoke didn''t think so much. He laughed and said, "Han Shan, you really are. Sister Dongfang likes you so much, so you have to resist."


    She was joking, but she didn''t know that a sentence hit the target. Han Shan was speechless for a while, and Su Jingfei and others were really laughing. If Lin didn''t know that he was already in the wolf''s mouth, maybe one day, Dongfang Wenjun would climb into her bed.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu didn''t come too slowly. After more than ten minutes, Lin ruoke went down to bring the two women. They had no contact with the female soldiers. Naturally, they didn''t know them. If Lin ruoke didn''t lead the way, they certainly couldn''t come in. After they came in, they couldn''t use their eyes.


    Not only are the villas very attractive to girls, but they are also stunned when they see many beautiful women. Apart from Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun, whom they know for the first time, are both so beautiful.


    Feng Xiaolan is very close to Su Jingfei, otherwise she can''t stay in his arms to watch a movie. Let alone Wang Yu, she has a relationship with Su Jingfei. She has been patronized by Su Jingfei in many places. Now she is very excited to see her, especially when she thinks that she will be under a roof in the future.


    As for the other people in the house, they can''t think of so many. They just think that they are all friends. Let''s live together and have fun.


    "Shifu, which of these two pretty girls is my martial uncle? Should I go over and greet you first?" Just as they look at each other, Han Shan suddenly whispers to Su Jingfei something that makes him sweat.

 Chapter 411

    Han Shan naturally doesn''t need to call martial uncle Feng Xiaolan or go to see Li hongsilk. She and Li hongsilk can talk about each other alone. She also needs to be a sister to match her younger martial uncle.


    What''s more, the relationship between Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan is just because Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan have never known each other. There is no real relationship between them. Otherwise, Wang Yu is Su Jingfei''s younger martial sister, which is just a medical term.


    Su Jingfei didn''t tell Han Shan the specific situation, but just introduced them. As he expected, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu naturally discussed with Han Shan, and they didn''t want to take advantage of others.


    "Well, since you are here, our house will be full. Xiaolan and Wang Yu, let''s see if your room is satisfactory. Your room is next to me. We can be good neighbors in the future. Next to you is red chip sister. You can live together in the future." Su Jingfei introduces them to the girls, forgetting that Lin ruoke takes the initiative to hold Feng Xiaolan''s hand and tells them.


    Su Jingfei almost stares at it. This chick doesn''t treat herself as an outsider. She actually calls her house. It seems that this chick is just a tenant.


    Su Jingfei didn''t agree with her. Others nodded instead. Han Shan, in particular, laughed and said, "yes, yes, our house is full of people now. In the future, people will be guests. It''s just that our house seems to be full of ups and downs."


    Her character is more boyish. Even if she is not as nervous as Lin ruoke, she is also a forthright character and likes to joke. Now she is crazy with Lin ruoke, which really gives Su Jingfei a headache.


    After listening to her words, people unconsciously fixed their eyes on Su Jingfei and looked back and forth at the girls. It''s true that Su Jingfei is the only man in the whole house, and he is the landlord here. Even if they didn''t think much about it before, they can''t help thinking about it now.


    Simple wind Xiaolan is not through the brain of the mouth and said: "no, here is actually a man, this is not the emperor? There are so many beauties around you. Don''t be fussy. You are so lucky. I envy you. "


    Her original intention was just to make fun of her. After that, she found that there was something wrong with people''s eyes. She was as smart as she was. She also found the problem and blushed.


    Don''t say her words hit Su Jingfei''s expectation before, and she put her in it unconsciously. It doesn''t mean that she is Su Jingfei''s woman. Even though she has a good feeling for Su Jingfei, she hasn''t risen to the love between men and women yet. But when she is watched by people, her heart beats faster. It seems that someone has seen through something.


    Su Jingfei was also stunned by what she said. Is this chick her confidant? How can she guess this idea.


    At this time, Lin ruoke is also pondering over Feng Xiaolan''s words. It''s true that all the women here don''t have anything to do with Su Jingfei, but it''s really a bit of a harem.


    If she hadn''t thought of this, she might have said something like "flipping the brand" heartlessly. Now she feels that the pressure is not small, but she''s not in the mood to joke. Now she doubts that Su Jingfei told herself the truth before, otherwise, how can so many beautiful women live with him all of a sudden, Lin ruoke corrected his idea.


    Fortunately, at this time, Nalan Xiuying came out of the room and saw a bunch of beautiful girls. She was stunned at first, and then said with a smile, "it''s really lively. Today, all your friends are concentrated."


    During Su Jingfei''s injury, Nalan Xiuying met all the women who had a good relationship with Su Jingfei, including Lin ruoke''s three daughters, who were not unfamiliar with each other.


    "Mom, after today, we all live here. We have divided the rooms." When Liang Xiuwen saw her mother, she naturally took the initiative to introduce herself: "along the stairs, the first one is Han Shan''s sister, the second one is Dongfang Wenjun''s, the third one is ruoke''s, the fourth one is Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan living together, and the next one is red silk, Jingfei and me."


    She told Nalan Xiuying about the allocation of all the rooms at one go. At the same time, she also let all the girls in the room listen clearly. This can be regarded as confirming the ownership of all the rooms.


    When Nalan Xiuying heard that all the eight rooms on the third floor were separated out, she was really surprised. She said with a smile, "your actions are too quick. The house you just bought is ready for all the tenants. But I remember Wang Yu and Xiaolan are both local people. Can your parents let you live in it?"


    "We have agreed with our family for a long time. We are looking for a house. Elder martial brother, it''s just right here. We''re here. What''s more, we''re all busy together." Wind small orchid heart no miscellaneous thoughts, listen to LAN Xiuying''s question, immediately answer.


    Wang Yu is different from her. She came here naturally because of Su Jingfei. Her relationship with Su Jingfei is a couple. Although she didn''t break through the last layer, she is still in love. In fact, this little girl has discovered the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li Hongxian. Unfortunately, she is in love now and can''t extricate herself. It''s good to see Su Jingfei, As for whether she has any other women, she really doesn''t want to at the moment. Anyway, everyone is young.


    Compared with other girls, Wang Yu, a girl from a single parent family, is the least optimistic about marriage. As long as she can be with Su Jingfei, it doesn''t matter whether she gets married or not.


    "From now on, this is our beautiful women''s world, and this is also our beautiful women''s apartment in the new era. From tomorrow, we will start to build this villa into what we like, such as the big open space outside, opening up fitness grounds and various entertainment facilities. By the way, there is also a swimming pool. It''s so hot in summer, how can we do without a swimming pool?" Han Shan, regardless of her character or her relationship with Su Jingfei, is not at all out of the ordinary. Seeing all the people coming together, she immediately suggests.


    Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan are the most favorite ages to play. When they hear Han Shan''s words, they immediately clap their hands in favor. Naturally, Wang Yu and Dongfang Wenjun also agree that Dongfang Wenjun will basically follow Han Shan in everything. Wang Yu and Lin ruoke have the same relationship with Feng Xiaolan and support them.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter and Li hongsilk''s three daughters are relatively mature. Naturally, they will not join in the fun. They all look at Su Jingfei, which means that the head of the family will decide.


    Su Jingfei first frowned and said, "what pretty girl apartment, this is Su''s house, this is my house, OK? You can ruthlessly occupy my room, but you can''t occupy my house, you..."


    "It''s pretty girl''s apartment. I don''t believe you''ll have a look in a few days. If people around you know this is the Su family, I''ll promise you anything. If people around you think this is pretty girl''s apartment, you''ll promise me anything. What do you think?" Lin ruoke interrupts Su Jingfei and makes a bet.


    Su Jingfei didn''t agree to Lin ruoke''s bet this time. Even if anyone with a brain knows this problem, he will definitely lose to this woman. Even if he writes Su''s residence on the front door, the neighbors around him will surely think that this is a pretty girl apartment. After all, there are too many pretty girls here.


    In the future, beautiful women come and go in and out every day, and only one of them is a man. The neighbors will surely think that this is a beautiful women''s apartment. If he doesn''t explicitly lose, Su Jingfei won''t be fooled.


    The smart man immediately changed the topic and said, "let''s talk about the repair tomorrow. We all have things to do. Aunt Xiuying is the only one at home. I''ll trouble you then. I''ll ask some female soldiers to help you. As for how to repair it, we can discuss it today, but we should eat first."


    Everyone can see that Su Jingfei deliberately changed the topic, obviously thinking that he and Lin ruoke would lose the bet, but Lin ruoke was secretly disappointed. Su Jingfei is as cunning as a loach, and it''s hard for him to win.


    Although we all know that no one holds on and agrees with Su Jingfei, it''s time for dinner. Now, although the house has been settled, and because there are all kinds of furniture to live in, we can only open fire outside to eat. When Su Jingfei and others go out, they decide to find some servants tomorrow. Otherwise, it''s too inconvenient to go out to eat every time.


    In fact, most of these girls have the skill of cooking, but no one can be responsible for so many people''s meals. After all, everyone is not a professional cook. Su Jingfei is not short of money anyway. This matter has been settled, and she will be responsible for it tomorrow.


    Although in terms of identity, the hostess of the house should be Li Hongsi, the one who can really make everyone obedient is naturally Nalan Xiuying with the highest identity, because she is Liang Xiuwen''s mother.


    But this mother is only one or two years older than liang Xiuwen in appearance, just like a big sister. Everyone calls her aunt, but in fact they regard her as their sister. Nevertheless, everyone respects her very much, which makes Nalan Xiuying the most authoritative woman in this villa, which is equivalent to the hostess, Li hongsilk didn''t feel anything wrong.


    From Su Jingfei''s point of view, he could not say how happy he was. Originally, in his mind, the person who led these girls should be Nalan Xiuying. Otherwise, whoever he was, some people would not agree with him.


    Since Qingshui bieyuan is a villa area, it naturally has supporting facilities, and there are many restaurants and entertainment places around it. People choose a good hotel for dinner, which naturally makes the hotel attendants look straight at it. So many beautiful women gather together, which can be regarded as a grand scene.


    During the dinner, people had already defined Su Jingfei''s villa as a beautiful woman apartment. As for Su Jingfei''s weak protest, it has been ignored, and it is determined that people will start planning and designing tomorrow to build various facilities and swimming pools here.

 Chapter 412

    After su Jingfei bought the house, all the women moved into the beautiful women''s apartment together, and from the next day began to find workers to tidy up the villa. Although the villa is not as vast as a manor, if you tidy it up, it will be no problem to open up a small fitness ground and a swimming pool.


    Besides, at Su Jingfei''s request, a row of bungalows were built, that is, the servant''s room. This does not mean that it is not good for the servants. After all, all the residents in the apartment are su Jingfei''s people. It''s always awkward for outsiders to live in. Moreover, the bungalows are also very well built. The living conditions of the servants are much better than those of other places. Naturally, they will not be dissatisfied.


    Because there are almost all women in the apartment, and all the servants are women. Some of them are responsible for cooking and others are responsible for cleaning. They don''t need a few people. The girls here are all diligent and don''t make too much trouble.


    All these trivial things are handed over to Nalan Xiuying. Anyway, she doesn''t have to go to work. It''s good to manage them at home. Nalan Xiuying naturally has no complaints about this. She just doesn''t have to be bored at home. She has been in the Liang family for so many years, and she doesn''t have real power. It''s better to be here!


    When Su Jingfei returned to s City, he also began to get busy. In addition to flirting with several girls at home every day, he also went to Li Hongsi''s room in the middle of the night to make out, played with Nalan Xiuying occasionally, and went to work during the day.


    Now he doesn''t have to go to ruofesi group every day. As the president of Su''s subsidiary, he usually has nothing to do but go to ruofesi group to show his face and prove that he is still a member of this company. Usually, he mainly goes to Su''s subsidiary. Even if Lin Ruo can take care of the company for him, he can''t give up completely. From time to time, he still has to sign some important documents.


    However, in terms of Lin ruoke''s ability, Su Jingfei is still very satisfied. At the beginning, her choice of Lin ruoke was definitely a wise decision. Her ability may not be as good as Liang Xiuwen''s already mature ability, but she also works in an orderly way. In time, she is a strong woman.


    Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun were arranged by Su Jingfei to work in the Finance Department of Su''s subsidiary company according to the previous agreement. These two women are also very capable. Dongfang Wenjun, in particular, is really a professional. She has some experience in American financial circles. This is what Su Jingfei later learned. When Dongfang Wenjun didn''t go on a mission with Ximen, She works for a venture capital company in the United States. In terms of her professional level, she was even the operator Su Jingfei was looking for during the stock market war.


    This made Su Jingfei a little trance. He was framed by Ximen. Not only was he not in danger of life, but he made great progress. What''s more, he picked up a treasure. Dongfang Wenjun was good at writing and martial arts. He was absolutely beautiful and smart, which made Su Jingfei envious.


    After the restructuring of Su''s subsidiary, there was a new capital injection, which was better than before when Lin family was in charge of the group. However, in half a month, the company has completely stood up, and the stock has also recovered to its normal price, as if it had not been affected by the previous situation.


    Moreover, because he is now a subordinate company of ruofesi group, the business channels of both sides are shared, which can be described as a combination of strong and strong, and both companies have steadily improved.


    Su Jingfei sees all this in his eyes and likes it in his heart. Although there is still a certain distance from the real top enterprises, this is also a good start. It can be said that s city is now Su Jingfei''s headquarters. No matter in black and white, or in politics and economics, Su Jingfei has been completely opened up. Su Jingfei can be described as a fish in water in s city.


    In addition to going to the company, Su Jingfei usually goes to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Originally, he was a little famous in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. After the allergy incident, Su Jingfei''s reputation soared. Even before, he could go to the hospital two days a week. As a result, he was softened by President Liu and went to the hospital three days a week. Even if he didn''t see a doctor, he just had to stay in town.


    In fact, he didn''t want to agree at first, but because Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan worked in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine and were taken care of by him, he had to agree with President Liu, and he became the master of Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan.


    When meeting the patient, Su Jingfei felt that the other side was not seriously ill, so he gave them to the two women to try their hand. Anyway, they had their own eyes and didn''t have to worry.


    The two girls seem to be good students who study hard. Although they are far away from Su Jingfei, they are all well behaved. It''s very rare for them to have such medical skills at their age. At least if we open a separate department for them to treat some simple diseases, it''s no problem. Su Jingfei is very happy about it.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu also opened their eyes to learn from Su Jingfei. They knew Su Jingfei''s medical skills before, but they didn''t know what level he was up to. They didn''t know until they followed him that Su Jingfei had reached the level of seeing, hearing and asking. They could guess the disease of the opposite side, just like anything else. Of course, complicated diseases are not enough.


    Even so, they also feel that they have benefited a lot, which they can never learn in school. Apart from seeing a doctor, they are crazy about learning Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    Twenty days later, Su Jingfei received a call from Bai tou. He didn''t know what happened to the Hu family. Su Jingfei also paid more attention to this matter, but no news came.


    After several days of renovation, all the renovations have been completed. The originally empty courtyard has been opened up with a small fitness ground and a large swimming pool. After some renovation, this villa like a manor really looks like a manor of the rich.


    The most interesting thing is a wall, which is built according to Su Jingfei''s requirements. There is a three meter high wall around the villa, and the power grid is also arranged on it.


    At the beginning, the women were very dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s regulation, which would destroy the overall environment of the villa. It seemed that they were turning into a prison and locked everyone in it. It was really depressing. But Su Jingfei insisted on it, so the women had to agree.


    Until the end of all the buildings, people can understand why Su Jingfei did it. Such a high wall can not only make it safer here, but also block the view outside.


    Unless you use a telescope in a high-rise building in the distance, you can''t see the situation in the villa. In Su Jingfei''s words, only in this way can you protect your privacy. There are too many girls in this apartment. If someone with a bad heart peeps, it''s disgusting. This makes the girls'' dissatisfaction dissipate and praises Su Jingfei''s intelligence. Of course, it''s also because it destroys the overall pattern, Su Jingfei has to spend a lot more money, but he doesn''t care.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei''s real intention is to rise up because of the swimming pool. So many beautiful women will turn into mermaids in the pool at that time. What an eye-catching scene it is. If such a scene is seen, Su Jingfei will feel that he has suffered a loss. Such a beautiful scene can only be enjoyed by himself.


    Of course, he also has the idea of security. After all, Simon is the enemy of himself, and his value is different. Preventive measures are the most important. This is also a consideration when he bought the villa.


    He not only wants to build high walls, but also import a set of police system. This system is not for ordinary civilian use. Instead, he plans to import a set of military system from foreign countries with the help of 307 troops. The domestic restrictions are too strict. Otherwise, Su Jingfei can also use the domestic system. In fact, the domestic technology is not bad.


    This is Su Jingfei''s first home, and because all the women are here, Su Jingfei attaches great importance to this apartment. If the state does not allow it, he even wants to install armed facilities on the apartment.


    Just as the construction of the pretty girl''s apartment was almost finished, the long-awaited news of Su Jingfei finally came. The people who came to send the news were Bai tou and Qing Ming. They visited in person. Of course, they mainly sent the news, and they also wanted to see Su Jingfei''s new home.


    "White headed Qingming, you are here. What''s the matter?" After su Jingfei saw them, he couldn''t wait to ask. In fact, he was not at ease with Simon.


    Baitou didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words, but looked around, tut tut sighed: "it''s not bad. No wonder everyone wants to be a capitalist, that''s luxury. You don''t know how much a villa costs. If you renovate it like this, it will be tens of millions at least. It''s said that there are many beautiful women here. How can you get it, and what extravagant life do you want?"


    He and Su Jingfei are very familiar, and they don''t have so many scruples about speaking. What''s more, the women know that Su Jingfei wants to talk business with Bai tou, and they have already gone out to do their own work.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he said that. If Qingming wasn''t here, Su Jingfei could admit it without shame. But now other girls are here. If he said that, he would lose any image. He immediately said, "white head, please don''t be black. Don''t always impose your Thoughts on me, although I have known you for a long time, If you say so, I will sue you for slander as well. "


    This time, it''s the turn of the white head to roll his eyes. In terms of face, he really can''t compare with Su Jingfei. He has never been a gentleman. Now he seems to be such an upright and pure man. He sneers and says, "Su Jingfei, don''t always talk about yourself so simply. You are full of thoughts."


    "Qingming, you can''t control your white head. I''m such a fresh and refined little Qingxin. It''s so unbearable in his mouth that you can watch him slander people!" Su Jingfei turns his head and pleads injustice to Qingming.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get down to business. We''re going to fight against the Hu family. Three days later, when we''re on a mission, you should take part in this. As far as I know, Simon Chaofan should come back. You''re the only one who can deal with him. It''s said that he has found a helper. You should be careful." Qingming completely ignores Su Jingfei''s grievances, and talks about business with a whole face.

 Chapter 413

    Qingming''s words make su Jingfei frown. As expected, Ximen''s return is extraordinary. It''s strange that he''s willing to take such a big loss in front of himself. But if he can get help, it''s not so good.


    Taking Simon as an extraordinary person, if the strength of his helper is weaker than that of him, he will not consider it at all. If there is another person who is similar to Simon''s extraordinary strength, let alone his current level, even if it doubles, it is hard to say. After all, sometimes two people join hands to surpass their original strength.


    "Su Jingfei, you don''t have to worry too much. We''ve invited an expert to help you this time. Tomorrow you''ll go to the army and let you know each other. As long as you cooperate, I think Simon Chaofan and his helpers can only recognize you." Seeing Su Jingfei''s worry, Bai tou quickly comforted him that for this mission, Bai tou was also somewhat unexpected. Such a person simply violated social science.


    Su Jingfei is relieved. Although he hasn''t seen anyone yet, he is sent from above. With the strength of the country, there are many experts. As long as one or two people are no better than Ximen, Su Jingfei has nothing to worry about.


    "Now that you''ve made arrangements, I''ll rest assured. I''ll go to the army to report tomorrow. It happens that this matter has also troubled me for a long time. It should be an end." Su Jingfei nodded and said to the two people with a smile: "by the way, come to my house, at least have a meal. It''s not a bribe."


    "Of course not. You can''t let me go back to dinner for such a reason." White head vicious way, it seems not to kill Su Jingfei meal is not enough to thank the people.


    In this regard, Su Jingfei can only turn his eyes to show his contempt for the white head. This guy apparently came to eat and drink, but Su Jingfei is actually very happy. His status is getting higher and higher, and there are fewer people who can be regarded as friends. In addition to a few friends in the university dormitory, only the white head can be regarded as his own friend.


    Because of their status, college dormitory friends can''t let them know a lot of things, but they can rest assured to let them know everything. This is a trustworthy teammate.


    They just finished talking, the white head asked curiously: "by the way, Su Jingfei, it is said that you have a powerful apprentice this time, and she has a very capable pursuer. Let''s meet her, especially the pursuer. You know what I mean."


    Su Jingfei was not surprised that Bai tou knew about his situation, and he didn''t feel bad about his privacy. After all, there were six female soldiers on his side. Even if they were on his side now, they were also members of the army.


    However, Su Jingfei also believes that the six girls will not report everything. The reason why she can know this time is probably from the No. 2 report. She participated in the operation last time, and this time she must go back to the white head report. It is very rare that she can not tell the identity of Dongfang Wenjun.


    Thinking about it, he said with a smile: "no problem. My apprentice is the third daughter of Han Siping, the provincial capital of Han family. I think you already know that. Another pursuer, I''m afraid you''ll be surprised."


    From Bai tou''s mouth, Su Jingfei decided that the second female soldier didn''t specifically introduce Dongfang Wenjun, especially the meaning of seeing Bai tou. He didn''t know that Han Shan''s pursuer was a girl. He also wanted to see what would happen if they met Dongfang Wenjun for a while.


    Qingming is a woman. It''s said that Han Shan is good at martial arts and is very competitive. So far, she hasn''t met many women whose martial arts can compare with her. In the army, the first woman soldier is her.


    Su Jingfei didn''t talk much. He asked them to go for a walk in the fitness center. They understood and followed Su Jingfei to the fitness center.


    Su Jingfei built this place after half a month''s renovation. It''s like a small gymnasium. Everything in it is very strange, which makes white head Qingming ridicule him. Now Su Jingfei is not only like a nouveau riche, but also like a capitalist. He even sets up a fitness field in his own home.


    In this regard, Su Jingfei is not a thin skinned person when they praise themselves. When they walk in, Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are at the fitness center.


    Han Shan wants to learn martial arts with Su Jingfei. Naturally, Su Jingfei can''t forget this. He usually lets Han Shan practice here. He tells Han Shan how to practice. The rest depends on her efforts. As mentioned before, when master leads her to practice, he can give Han Shan some correction and guidance at most.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t learn Su Jingfei''s martial arts. Her skills should have come from her family. Although she was a little strange, she was also very powerful. Otherwise, she couldn''t be one against two. Han Shan''s strength was not weaker than Han Bing''s.


    When they saw Su Jingfei coming in, they also brought two people with them. They immediately stopped practicing martial arts and came to say hello to Su Jingfei. Then they looked curiously at the white headed Qingming. It was the first time that they had seen Su Jingfei accompanied by friends for more than 20 days.


    "Shan''er, Wen Jun, I''d like to introduce you. The guy I didn''t talk about is called Bai tou, who is my friend, and the best pretty girl is Qingming, who is also my friend. However, the cabbage has been arched by pigs. Please feel sorry." Su Jingfei saw the two women come over, regardless of the white head''s face, began to turn red because of anger, very out of tune.


    The two women were stunned for a long time. It was the first time that they saw Su Jingfei''s introduction. They immediately understood that either there was something wrong with the relationship between Bai tou Qingming and Su Jingfei, or their relationship was really good, so they could make fun of it.


    They soon understood that there must be a good relationship between Qingming and Su Jingfei. With Su Jingfei''s character, if there is a problem in their relationship, they won''t be here.


    Before the white headed Qingming spoke, Su Jingfei introduced them to each other: "this is the miss of the Han family, Han Shan, who I just told you, is also my apprentice. Of course, this is oral. I just teach her something."


    White headed Qingming naturally won''t be fooled by Su Jingfei''s words. They all know Su Jingfei''s ability. Even if he teaches others casually, that person will benefit a lot. From this point of view, Han Shan is actually lucky.


    But before they finished thinking, Su Jingfei pointed to Dongfang Wenjun and said, "this is Miss Dongfang Wenjun, the other person in your mouth."


    "The other one?" The white head has not responded, unconsciously repeated.


    Qingming also followed a doubt, who is the other person, but she and Baitou are quick reaction people, look at each other, see each other''s eyes incredible, and then Qingming blurted out: "how can the person we are talking about be her, shouldn''t it be a man?"


    "Who said it must be a man? Is that the man in your mouth Miss Han''s pursuer?" Dongfang Wenjun didn''t disappoint Su Jingfei. He soon understood what they said. First he gave Su Jingfei a bad look, and then he said.


    "Well, I didn''t mean that. It was a bit of a surprise." The white head feels so impolite, apologizes quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m used to it. Su Jingfei wants everyone to know that I like women. It''s OK. I''ll settle with him later." Although Dongfang Wenjun in the stadium is still a woman dressed in sportswear, she is young and beautiful, not the classical beauty before.


    I don''t know if the tone of Dongfang Wenjun''s voice has changed because of the change of his dress. Although it''s not as cool as when a woman disguises as a man, it''s a little bit of a woman''s temperament.


    But her words made Su Jingfei sneer and say: "do you want to settle with me? Can you touch Shan''er''s clothes now? If I can''t even touch her clothes, what else can I say? Do you think I can''t compare with my apprentice? Silly girl, wait till you have the ability. "


    Dongfang Wenjun blushed and said: "that is, you always use the ability to escape like this. If you have the ability, you can fight with real weapons."


    "Real sword, real gun?" Su Jingfei turns his mouth. He knows that Dongfang Wenjun is not really against himself. It''s not the first day they met. Dongfang Wenjun is actually very good. Today, it may be because of the presence of outsiders.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t plan to let Dongfang Wenjun be such a general. He says with disdain, "even if you want to have a real sword and a real gun, do you have a gun?"


    "Guns? You want to compete with guns? " Dongfang Wenjun is stunned. He doesn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. He has better shooting skills than martial arts. Does Su Jingfei want to win in his own pride.


    But she soon found that Su Jingfei''s eyes looked between her two legs, and the hateful smile on her face was very obvious. No matter how stupid she was, she also understood what Su Jingfei''s so-called "gun" meant. This guy was too hooligan. Even if my mother liked women, she was also a pure woman!


    At first, the other three also thought that Su Jingfei was really trying to compete. The white headed Qingming''s face showed a look of surprise. Su Jingfei''s shooting skills were practiced in the army. Although it can be said that he was an expert among the novices, after all, the practice time was too short. How could he want to compete with others? When they saw Su Jingfei''s eyes, they immediately understood what he meant, Qingming has unconsciously come up with a "hooligan".


    Han Shan also understood that although her relationship with Dongfang Wenjun was a little complicated, she was also a girl. After hearing Su Jingfei''s Rogue words, she suddenly said, "master, you are too rogue now. You are not afraid of her bullying me!"


    "Bullying you? I''m so scared! " Su Jingfei exaggerates and then laughs: "my silly apprentice, even if I worry about everything, I won''t worry about you. It''s too late for her to hurt you now. She''s not willing to bully you. In fact, I think Dongfang Wenjun is also very good. If you want to have a good face and a good figure, you can follow me. It''s said that you can get married."

 Chapter 414

    Su Jingfei''s words naturally lead to Han Shan''s arrogance and anger. Han Shan really has a headache about Su Jingfei''s bad taste. It seems that he always wants to match himself with Dongfang Wenjun, and he doesn''t know what Su Jingfei''s mentality is.


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t really have any special thoughts. She''s just curious about the woman who announced her coming out. Why does this woman like women? What''s more, she doesn''t hate men very much. Is this girl bisexual?


    The first time he met a real les, it was impossible if he was not a little curious. Although he knew that Dongfang Wenjun was good at it, Su Jingfei didn''t stir up a lot of trouble. Anyway, the girl liked a woman and wouldn''t have anything to do with herself. There''s no need to worry about the mess in the future.


    White headed Qingming can only say that he is speechless to these three strange people. Su Jingfei is a strange pervert. Some strange people gather around him, which seems to conform to the objective law.


    Among the three people, Han Shan seems to be more normal. Although she looks more handsome than beautiful, she is absolutely normal. As a woman, Qing Ming can''t help asking, "Han Shan, I think your age is similar to Su Jingfei. Why do you want to learn from him? As far as I know, Han''s family martial arts are also good!"


    "You know our Han family well?" Han Shan doesn''t look so heartless on the surface. She just doesn''t like to use her brain. Now she''s listening to Qing Ming''s words and she''s very interested.


    Qingming knew that the relationship between the girl and Su Jingfei was close. He said without concealing: "I''m from the army. Naturally, I know more about it."


    Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are awe inspiring. They all think of Su Jingfei''s hidden identity. It seems that white headed Qingming is not only Su Jingfei''s friend, but also his comrades in arms.


    Dongfang Wenjun, in particular, is a bit embarrassed in her identity. If Su Jingfei hadn''t left her around, she would have been taken away by the 307 troops. Now when she heard about the identity of the other party, Dongfang Wenjun unconsciously redoubled her caution. She is not afraid of the white head, but she is afraid of Su Jingfei''s embarrassment. After all, Su Jingfei is her friend now and always helps herself.


    Su Jingfei saw the two women''s thoughts and said with a smile: "you don''t have to think too much. I have a good relationship with white headed Qingming. I can be regarded as one of my own. Shan''er, do you want to play with Qingming? She is the first female expert in the army


    As soon as Han Shan''s eyes brighten, she has been practicing martial arts for a long time, but she has experienced too few things. If she had not known Su Jingfei, she would not have known her level. Now she heard that Qingming is the first female expert in the army, so she became interested. She also wanted to see how far her level is from Qingming.


    Qingming gives Su Jingfei a look, but she doesn''t object. Whether it''s her character or her face, she really doesn''t want to refuse to face the challenge. What''s more, she is curious about the strength of Su Jingfei''s Apprentice.


    Dongfang Wenjun is more experienced than Han Shan. Baitou Qingming is not a kung fu master. They don''t practice ancient martial arts. Dongfang Wenjun can see their depth. But since Su Jingfei has spoken, the strength of the other party should not be weak. At least Han Shan won''t be so relaxed. Dongfang Wenjun naturally needs to protect the woman she likes.


    "Su Jingfei, let me have a try. Shan''er has too little practical experience." Dongfang Wenjun wants to come forward here.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods to Dongfang Wenjun''s performance at the moment. It''s like pursuing others. Everything is on her own. From this point of view, she is better than many men. If she is really a man, she will capture Han Shan''s heart.


    Nevertheless, Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "Shan''er''s actual combat ability is poor. It''s just time to take this exercise. Do you think Qingming is so idle, and you still want to fight with her separately? If you want to itch your hands, go and beat the white head. He is more idle. "


    Looking at the pretty girl''s white head protesting, he was totally lying on the gun, and he didn''t intend to get involved. Su Jingfei had to pull himself up, not to mention beating himself. The white head was very dissatisfied. Su Jingfei was getting worse and worse. I really don''t know who could manage him in the future.


    In fact, Su Jingfei knows the strength of Dongfang Wenjun and the ability of Baitou. He really doesn''t look down on Baitou. Baitou Qingming''s strength is between Bo Zhongming''s and Baitou''s.


    Han Shan''s strength is on a par with Qingming''s. Dongfang Wenjun, who is far superior to Han Shan, should not take too much trouble to beat his white head.


    At this time, Dongfang Wenjun already understood Su Jingfei''s meaning, that is, she didn''t want to let herself in. As for beating Bai tou, she naturally wouldn''t do it. She only learned martial arts to perform tasks, not to compete with others, and she didn''t really like Han Shan.


    He said with a smile, "come on, I don''t like violence. Let Shan''er and Qingming have a try." With these words, Dongfang Wenjun retreated to one side.


    Qingming Baitou doesn''t know the true identity of Dongfang Wenjun, and doesn''t think much about it. She thinks she doesn''t plan to fight with Baitou. Qingming stands up to Han Shan and says, "Miss Han, since your master wants me to play with you, let''s have a fight. What do you think?"


    "Well, that would offend." Han Shan nodded and stepped forward to Qingming. She just practiced 18 drops of dipping clothes for many days. Although she hasn''t got the essence yet, she has a good model after all. She wants to try this kind of Kung Fu.


    Qingming is not a real martial arts expert. All her skills come from the army, which means she is capable of killing people. Even though she doesn''t intend to kill Han Shan, her moves are fierce. Moreover, most of her moves are aimed at each other''s vital points. If she is concentrated, she will die or hurt.


    Dongfang Wenjun has a lot of knowledge. Naturally, she can see that Qingming''s moves are very clean and sharp, and they are also deadly. As long as Han Shan is not careful, she may be in danger of life. She wants to meet Han Shan. It can be seen that Su Jingfei doesn''t move and doesn''t dare to intervene.


    Su Jingfei knows something about Qingming, not only about her character, but also about her skills. She is different from Bai tou. She is a stubborn woman. If she really does it, she will do her best, and will not consider any fancy means, but can make the enemy feel the crisis of life and death.


    Although this will make people feel a little unreasonable, it is definitely an effective fight. Even if Qingming has 100 points of strength, she can play 120 points of ability in the fight.


    Han Shan now feels like this. Qingming seems to have a deep hatred with her. Every time she makes a move, it''s the key part. As long as she is a little slow, she may be killed by the other party. At this time, she doesn''t think it''s a duel, even if it''s a fight between life and death.


    She is not a person who likes to admit defeat. Besides her speed, Qingming''s real flexibility is not much better than her own. In particular, Qingming''s fighting is not systematic and has no obvious traces of Kung Fu.


    At first, she was very afraid to avoid the counter attack. When she found the fighting style of Qingming, she immediately began to play the ability of 18 drops. Sometimes, Qingming attacked too fast. When she didn''t have time to dodge, she shifted her strength, and Qingming''s attack was defeated.


    Both of them are pretty girls, and both of them are vigorous. They are deeply intertwined with butterflies. Even Dongfang Wenjun, who is also a woman, is stunned. Especially when he sees Han Shan''s swimming fish, which he likes, defuse Qingming''s attack, his saliva is almost flowing out.


    "Sure enough, I''m Su Jingfei''s master. I''m really impressed, but I''m no longer merciful." The long-lasting battle aroused Qingming''s pride. He quickly said that his skill was three points faster again. If ordinary people looked at it, they would think that Qingming had turned into a group of figures and could not see her actions clearly.


    Han Shan didn''t expect that Qingming hasn''t used all her strength yet, but Su Jingfei was secretly surprised that Qingming is much more powerful than when she knew him before. Fortunately, Han Shan and herself have studied for a period of time. If Han Shan, who has no experience, meets Qingming''s fierce opponent, she may suffer a loss. Needless to ask the white head, she certainly can''t make a lot of progress.


    His self-confidence has also expanded because of his great skill. Now seeing Qingming''s skill, Su Jingfei is in a cold sweat. If he is satisfied with the status quo and stagnates, even if he is not inferior to Ximen, he will be at a loss in case of an expert like Murong or Sima.


    The two women are still fighting. They don''t know that Su Jingfei got inspiration from the two men''s fighting and carried out self reflection.


    Qingming''s speed is increasing. Han Shan is completely on the defensive and will fight back from time to time, but her counterattack can''t touch Qingming. Qingming''s body method is too fast. Although the attack is not strong enough, Han Shan is definitely not an opponent.


    Seeing the general strength of both sides, Su Jingfei had already finished his introspection and said, "OK, Shaner, Qingming, your strength is a bit of a spectrum for each other. Let''s stop here. It''s time for us to have dinner."


    The two girls just fight each other. Although Qingming''s moves are like killing moves, they don''t really want to kill people. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, they step back and say, "Miss Han, your Kung Fu really makes me admire. You have such ability when you are young. You must be very powerful, especially you have such a perverted master."


    "Sister Qingming is really powerful." Han Shan admires those who are good at Kung Fu. She sincerely says that Qingming is a few years older than her. If she is the same age, Han Shan should not be worse than Qingming, and she will not belittle herself.


    The two women cherish each other, but Su Jingfei is very dissatisfied with the way: "you are too good at chatting, even if you two want to praise each other, don''t pull on me. OK, how can I become a pervert master, Qingming? I think today''s dinner table should only give you bones to eat."

 Chapter 415

    Han Shan and Qingming fight once, the experience increases a lot, different from the usual easy fight, she finally realized what is dangerous, natural also have a deep understanding of their own strength, know their own shortcomings.


    Not only him, but also su Jingfei, who was watching, benefited a lot. Before, he was a little complacent because he had exhausted his skills. Now he felt that he still had a lot of shortcomings. Starting from the evening, he began to step up his cultivation, just like when he lived alone, his impetuous heart was suppressed by him.


    The next day, Su Jingfei went to 307 army alone. Today, he not only had to discuss the operation, but also had to get to know the experts from the capital. At that time, he had to fight side by side against Ximen Chaofan and his helpers.


    Unit 307 is still the same. Su Jingfei has been familiar with the people here. When the guard saw him, he let him in without any obstruction. Others didn''t know his specific position. They just knew that he was a military doctor in the army, but he never treated the people in the army.


    In such an army, there are many mysterious people, and we have long been familiar with them. One of them is nothing. Su Jingfei goes straight to Baitou''s office.


    Before knocking on the door, I heard the white head inside saying: "Mr. Su, Miss Liao, what I told you is that Su Jingfei will come soon. At that time, you can have a good understanding of the following. When it comes to action, it''s up to you. The real experts can''t be dealt with by the people in our army."


    "Major Bai, you don''t have to be too modest. We know something about the people in 307. This time, the leader sent us to help you, but I didn''t expect that your experts and I were our own." Another voice said politely, but from his tone, Su Jingfei heard a strong self-confidence, even pride.


    "Oh, don''t be modest, you two. We all know what level Hengge is. Otherwise, the leader won''t send you. Major Bai is also young and promising. Otherwise, major Nalan can''t attach so much importance to him." Another woman''s voice came, full of laziness.


    Although it''s the same compliment, it''s totally different in other people''s ears. Hengge in her mouth obviously depends on her own ability. It''s hard to say that he is appreciated by others.


    The man surnamed Su didn''t refute the woman''s words, and the white head didn''t seem to recognize any other meaning. He said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you two to come so early. It''s estimated that Su Jingfei will have to wait for a while. Why don''t I take you two out to see how our soldiers train?"


    "No, just wait a moment. To tell you the truth, I''m very curious about Su Jingfei. As my family, I''m really proud of being such a young master. But I''m really amazing at the age of 20. I don''t know how he practiced." The man surnamed Su denied the proposal of Bai tou and said with emotion, but he didn''t know whether he was pleased or suspicious.


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he had already understood the mentality of the two new comers. He was so dumbfounded that he was really from a big place. This sense of superiority really made people not understand where they came from. He didn''t even know when he came to the door. His hearing was not much better.


    But he forgot that he was a master. Even if he didn''t cover it up, his voice was very light. Even if he listened attentively, he might not be able to hear through a door. What''s more, people in the room naturally didn''t think that someone could sneak in here.


    Su Jingfei has a preliminary understanding of the people inside, so he doesn''t listen any more. He taps on the door and hears the white head saying: "it''s su Jingfei who is coming. I''ll open the door. Please wait a moment."


    "Do as you please." The male voice looks very casual.


    When the door opened, there was a man and a woman inside. They should be the two people Su Jingfei heard outside the door. Qingming was not here. I didn''t know whether it was a mission or just a white head waiter.


    "Jingfei, you''re very early, but major Su and Ms. Qin are a little earlier than you. I''d like to introduce you." Baitou saw that it was su Jingfei, so he let him in. They were not only cooperative, but also good friends.


    The white head turned his back to the two people in the room. He didn''t have any special feeling for such enthusiasm. However, Su Jingfei saw a trace of gloom in the eyes of major Su and Ms. Qin. He didn''t seem very happy. He didn''t know why.


    Major Su is a young man in his twenties and less than 30 years old. He wears a stiff suit, which is a famous brand at first sight. Su Jingfei has a limited vision. He doesn''t know what brand it is, but he can guess that it is valuable. He is full of noble spirit and looks handsome. Although he is not as good as Dongfang Wenjun in men''s clothes, he is also good among men, at least not worse than Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei stubbornly thinks that this guy is more like a little white face.


    Another woman is also a famous brand dress. Su Jingfei, probably because of her occupation, knows something about the dress of this woman. She is an Italian famous brand with a value of at least more than 100000 yuan. In particular, the necklace around her neck is worth at least 500000 yuan. This woman is really bold and dare to bring it out.


    A woman''s appearance is also quite good. Although she is not as good as Li Hongsi and others, she is at least the first grade of an ordinary schoolgirl. The only thing that makes people feel a little worse is her figure. She is not the kind of person with very poor figure. On the contrary, she is still very good.


    It''s just that it''s a little too plump. It''s either obese or that some parts are too prominent to be used as meat balls. This kind of sexiness is a little beyond Su Jingfei''s preference. Of course, many men like this type very much.


    When he looks at them, they are also looking at Su Jingfei. Compared with Su Jingfei, they know more about Su Jingfei. After all, when they come here to carry out tasks, they will definitely have an introduction, and Su Jingfei is the key.


    "Jingfei, this is major Su Yongheng, and this is Ms. Qin Minle. She is also su Yongheng''s fiancee. They are all experts. This time, they were sent to support our action. With them, I don''t have to worry about Simon Chaofan''s help." White head saw three people look at each other for a while, took the initiative to introduce: "major Su, Ms. Qin, this is Su Jingfei that I told you before. He also hurt Ximen''s extraordinary people."


    "Hello, Mr. Su''s name is like thunder. I''m glad to meet you today." Su Yongheng looks very polite and takes the initiative to shake hands with Su Jingfei.


    If Su Jingfei hadn''t heard his words before, he really thought that the man in front of him admired him very much. Now he heard the deep meaning of the words from his mouth. His eyes clearly showed the meaning of "it''s better to meet than to be famous". Although it''s very well hidden, he can''t avoid Su Jingfei''s careful observation.


    Now Su Jingfei is not a rookie who has just come out to work. Although he has a bad impression of Su Yongheng, he still smiles and reaches out his hand and says, "what am I? Major Su is very powerful. He is a major when he is so young. At the foot of the emperor, he is different from us. You really make us envious!"


    With these words, they hold hands together. Su Jingfei suddenly feels that Su Yongheng has a lot of strength in his hand. He knows that it''s not su Yongheng who wants to wrestle with himself, but he must be trying.


    Su Jingfei has always been a person who doesn''t offend me. Even though he knows that the other party is a helper from Beijing, he won''t let the other party pinch his hand. His internal power flows through his hand. He doesn''t intend to increase the strength of his hand. Instead, he becomes soft and weak. It''s like a ball of noodles, which can be easily kneaded.


    Su Yongheng is holding Su Jingfei''s hand. He thinks Su Jingfei will resist, so that he can try Su Jingfei''s depth. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei''s hand seems to have no bones. As soon as his face changes, he quickly releases Su Jingfei''s hand.


    Although he knew Su Jingfei was a master, he didn''t expect that Su''s strength could reach the level of changing his own bones in a short time. He thought he had crushed Su''s hand bones, and even wondered that he didn''t use so much strength.


    When he looked at Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei already said with a smile: "major Su, it''s really unexpected that we are the same family. We should pay more attention in the future."


    When he spoke, his hand was naturally retracted, and it didn''t look like anything unusual. If it wasn''t for Su Yongheng''s own strength, he really thought that there was an illusion before, and suddenly his view of Su Jingfei had a new change.


    This boy is very ordinary from the appearance. In fact, he is not ordinary at all. The most important thing is Su Jingfei''s ability, which is beyond Su Yongheng''s understanding. Let alone him. Even if Simon is extraordinary, he will be surprised. This is Su Jingfei''s unique ability.


    His martial arts came from thread bound books, which recorded some skills that had been lost for a long time, including softening his bones in this way, and the ancient bone shrinking skill came from this. Of course, the current skill is still shallow, which can be done at most.


    Even so, Su Yongheng was shocked and paid more attention to Su Jingfei. Sure enough, Su Jingfei had some skills.


    Qin Minle didn''t know that Su Jingfei and Su Yongheng had tried once. Seeing Su Yongheng put down his hand, he came over. He didn''t speak yet, but he threw a wink and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I''ve heard about you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be so handsome. No wonder it''s said that many girls are around you."


    Su Jingfei frowned imperceptibly. The woman didn''t say anything, but she was still in front of her fiance. She said with a smile, "how can I be handsome? Major Su is much better than me."

 Chapter 416

    Su Jingfei doesn''t like Qin Minle. The woman''s appearance won''t arouse Su''s interest. The most important thing is her attitude towards people. She doesn''t care too much about white heads. She always looks at herself with a special look and doesn''t know what the situation is.


    If he didn''t know that she was sent by the capital, he would think that this woman was a woman of high social status. Even so, he didn''t seem to have a decent personal life.


    Su Jingfei admits that he is very playful, but it doesn''t mean that he accepts any kind of women. Such women, he wants to stay away.


    However, after Qin Minle finished his speech, he took the initiative to shake hands with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei subconsciously took a look at Su Yongheng, but he was indifferent. However, it is understandable that even the fiance could not intervene in the normal social handshake.


    Su Jingfei looks at each other''s little hands. Actually, they are very beautiful. After all, Qin Minle is a pretty girl, but she has no interest, so she has to make a point.


    He didn''t expect his hand to cover Qin Minle''s hand. Qin Minle gently scratched Su Jingfei''s hand three times, two light and one heavy. No matter how dull Su Jingfei was, he also understood what this meant. If he was a man with weak will, he would be provoked out of control.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have this idea. He has so many beautiful women around him. What''s more, he is really not interested in such a woman, so he just let go as if nothing had happened.


    Qin Minle also as if nothing had happened. It seems that she didn''t do all that before. She has returned to her own work and said to Su Yongheng: "Hengge, are you a handsome young man of your family who didn''t let you down? I feel that his ability may be not small. It seems that we really meet experts this time."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t understand what she means. It sounds like he''s praising himself, or he has a different intention. He''s quite sure about Su Yongheng''s mood. Before this man tried to test himself, he didn''t have to make a fool of himself. He just wanted to have a try.


    Sometimes, as a warrior, when he is very confident in himself, he will have the impulse to try out who is more powerful. So did Su Jingfei in those years. Only after a series of events, he has calmed down a lot and has a certain understanding of his own skills. He doesn''t need to test others like this.


    Su Jingfei is a little confused about this woman''s attitude. When she fails, she compliments herself. Is there any trick in this woman? If that''s the case, the people sent by the capital are too bad.


    He did not open his mouth, but listened to Su Yongheng nodding and said: "well, Mr. Su Jingfei really surprised us. No wonder this time, although they sent people down to deal with Ximen Chaofan, they only asked us to help, and the main force is still for you to undertake. It really has the strength that we admire."


    When he said this, he looked very sincere. Su Jingfei estimated that he showed his hand, so that he had a certain understanding of his own strength, not as suspicious as at the beginning.


    Moreover, it''s the first time that he heard that he was the main force in this operation. He thought that if people came from the capital, he would certainly cooperate with the operation. Even if he has good skills, he is not a member of the army and has no military rank. It''s good to cooperate with the operation. He doesn''t think that if he has an agreement with Nalan Xiulin, others will take care of him.


    The white head said with a smile: "major Su, I have told you that Su Jingfei will not let you down. Now I should believe it."


    He has the same rank as Su Yongheng, but his nature is different. The reason why white head is more powerful is that he is a member of 307 army, but according to his rank, he is a local major, but the capital''s major is still incomparable, just like the gap between local officials and capital officials in ancient times.


    Su Jingfei can feel this. Besides sighing, he is also glad that he has made a wise choice. Baitou can be said to be the most powerful person here in S City branch, but he should be so polite to the people sent by the capital. If the higher-level people come this time, Baitou may not even be qualified to speak.


    Su Yongheng and Qin Minle looked at each other, then nodded: "initially, we are still very satisfied. This time, Mr. Su''s action can be the main force."


    Su Jingfei really frowned this time. From his point of view, Su Yongheng''s words may be taken for granted, and some of them mean business. But it''s very uncomfortable to listen to Su Jingfei''s ears. Does this mean that his strength can''t convince them at all?


    Bai tou understands Su Jingfei''s character. Although he is usually very low-key, he has a strong character. He doesn''t pretend to be forced, but when he meets people who pretend to be forced, his temper is not very good.


    "Major Su, why don''t we go to the driving range? And to get to know each other better. " The white head thought for a while and proposed.


    "It''s just what I want. We''re going to take action soon. It''s convenient for us to get to know each other and cooperate with each other. What does Mr. Su Jingfei mean?" Su Yongheng nodded and then said with a smile to Su Jingfei.


    Although his words are interrogative, they are actually declarative sentences. The meaning is obvious. Su Jingfei can''t agree even if he doesn''t want to.


    Su Jingfei is really upset now. At first, Su Yongheng doubted his own strength, but now he is a bit domineering. Do you really think the capital city is very powerful? No matter how calm Su Jingfei was, he was a young man in his early twenties, and he had enough blood.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go to the driving range and get familiar with it." Then he went out first, and he knew where the driving range was.


    Su Yongheng and Qin Minle went out with them. With a sigh, they walked two steps to catch up with Su Jingfei. When Su Yongheng and Qin Minle didn''t pay attention, they whispered to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, you have to bear your temper. Although these two people are arrogant, they don''t look down on people. Who makes people come to us so much?"


    "It doesn''t matter, young people, some pride can be understood, they are young and promising, inevitably some arrogance." Su Jingfei looked at them and said with a low smile.


    The white head curled his mouth and said mercilessly: "come on, other people''s families are still young. Don''t talk about them. But I tell you, maybe you don''t know that Su Yongheng is a member of the guards in the capital and his family."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about the guards in the capital, but he can probably guess that it must be the elite troops in the capital, but the latter sentence makes Su Jingfei''s step. Isn''t the Su family in the capital his own family? It''s a coincidence that Su Yongheng and himself are not only his own family, but also a family.


    At the same time, he also recalled in his heart that although he was young when he left, he didn''t hear of Su Yongheng. At least he didn''t seem to have one in his immediate family, and he was not sure.


    He didn''t feel close because he was Su''s family. After all, he had been away from his family for so many years. What''s more, he didn''t feel good for his family.


    But Su Jingfei has to admit that the Su family''s position in the capital. If Su Yongheng was born in the Su family, he would really have this sense of superiority. But he has never heard of any experts in the Su family. Where did Su Yongheng come from? Did everything come from the army.


    "Jingfei, what do you think? Let''s go. Don''t be dazed." Seeing Su Jingfei and hearing that Su Yongheng was a member of the Su family in the capital, Bai tou was stunned and sighed: "you don''t have to think too much. Even if he is a member of the Su family, he will perform the task according to the rules."


    Su Jingfei knows that Bai tou misunderstands and doesn''t want to explain. They just go to the driving range. Su Yongheng and Qin Minle have seen Su Jingfei talking with Bai tou, and they don''t care. No matter how much they discuss, they still have to depend on their ability to talk. In fact, they are also discussing Su Jingfei in the dark. Their voices are very small, so Su Jingfei and Bai tou can''t hear them.


    The driving range is not far away. The four just walked a few steps. Now it''s training time. There are a lot of soldiers in the driving range practicing, and some of them are practicing.


    "Mr. Su Jingfei, why don''t we go up and play? Let''s get to know each other! " Entering the driving range, it seems that Su Yongheng, who has been planning for a long time, takes the initiative to speak.


    Su Jingfei looks at the arena pointed by Su Yongheng, which is specially for soldiers to exchange views. He can feel that Su Yongheng doesn''t want to make a fool of himself. He probably really wants to know about it. He just wants to fight in front of outsiders, and the loser is sure to be laughed at. In this way, it can be said that no matter whether Su Yongheng intentionally or not, he will eventually make a fool of himself.


    In his view, naturally, he had full confidence to let Su Jingfei lose, otherwise he would not have made such a request.


    Su Jingfei was silent. Su Yongheng thought Su Jingfei didn''t want to. He gave Qin Minle a wink. Qin Minle understood and immediately said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, since you want to cooperate with us, we don''t know how to do it. Just click to stop. No one will hurt anyone."


    Generally, men will accept a woman''s words, and Su Jingfei is no exception. In front of a woman, he doesn''t want to admit his advice. However, if he has a deep look at Qin Minle, this woman is really a special person. She can be regarded as obedient to Su Yongheng. This woman doesn''t seem to be good at it. No wonder she will perform the task together this time.


    Knowing that the contest was imperative, Bai tou patted Su Jingfei behind his back. Su Jingfei also understood his meaning, so he said with a smile: "well, since we say so, let''s practice and get to know each other for the next action."

 Chapter 417

    Su Jingfei agrees to Su Yongheng''s invitation to fight. Su Yongheng doesn''t talk nonsense. He floats to the challenge arena. He is handsome. Such a person is unrestrained and leisurely, and looks pleasant to the eyes. Not to mention Qin Minle''s flower maniac appearance, even Su Jingfei and Bai tou secretly nod their heads. You can see from his skill that this person is famous.


    The other practitioners, seeing that there was a lot of excitement here, stopped their practice and watched together, but no one came around. Su Jingfei knew that there must be a lot of audience this time.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t use more natural and unrestrained actions as others think. After all, Su Yongheng''s actions have just been very natural and unrestrained. Su Jingfei can only be more gorgeous unless he can really fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. However, even Su Jingfei today can''t do this skill. It''s definitely an exaggeration of the novel.


    In full view of the public, Su Jingfei didn''t care about the public''s amazement. He stepped into the challenge arena step by step. When he entered the challenge arena, he got in through the guardrail next to him.


    Everyone didn''t understand what Su Jingfei meant. He was counselled at the beginning. If you knew that, don''t agree to others'' engagement. Now it''s too humiliating.


    "Major Su, shall we stop at one o''clock? Just to get to know your partner. Don''t work too hard. " Su Jingfei continues to act as a counsellor, and comes up to discuss with Su Yongheng first.


    Su Yongheng frowned. According to the rumor of Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei is definitely not such a self-confident person. Moreover, from the beginning of contacting with him, he found that Su Jingfei was actually a proud person. How could he think he was poor before he started!


    Even if there is some energy in his family, the most important thing is himself. Su Yongheng has such a position when he is young. Even if he is worse than Bai tou, he is definitely young. He suddenly feels that Su Jingfei is not right. After listening to him, he immediately says with a smile: "no problem, it will hurt you if you hit him, Let''s get started


    "Well, let''s start. Major Su is really talkative." Su Jingfei finish, also don''t wait for Su eternal mouth, has a punch in the past.


    It''s just like an ordinary man''s fist, but Su Jingfei is a master after all, and it''s said that he is very powerful. Su Yongheng doesn''t dare to take his ordinary fist lightly. Who knows if he will hide some murders or follow-up moves will be very powerful.


    Su Yongheng instinctively evades Su Jingfei''s attack and doesn''t meet him. However, he can''t imagine that after su Jingfei''s light blow, he kicks again. His action is almost the same as before. There''s no special speed to speak of. He just kicks casually.


    As before, Su Yongheng didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly dodged the kick and kicked it with his back. The goal was su Jingfei''s leg bend.


    Su Jingfei''s action anyone can see clearly, not fast at all, but when Su Yongheng''s foot to Su Jingfei''s leg, Su Jingfei''s leg disappeared inexplicably, and then everyone saw him standing behind Su Yongheng.


    No one in the audience could see clearly how Su Jingfei turned. It was like Su Jingfei could really change the shape in legend. Su Yongheng was surprised. It was too late to turn around. As long as he kicked his foot behind him, if he hit, Su Jingfei would be able to fly out of the challenge arena.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. Although Su Yongheng is not as good as himself, he is above the white head. At least this reflection is enough to show that Su Yongheng has rich experience. The only bad luck is that he meets himself.


    Many of them didn''t see what was going on. When they separated again, everyone could see Su Jingfei''s smile on his face, but Su Yongheng''s forehead was sweating. This was not only because he had to deal with Su Jingfei''s sneak attack, but also because he needed a lot of energy to react so quickly.


    "Major Su''s reaction was so superior that it really opened my eyes." Su Jingfei randomly stands opposite Su Yongheng, looks at him and says with a smile.


    "Mr. Su Jingfei also made me look at you with new eyes. Your body method is too defensive. If it''s not for my quick reaction, I''ll really suffer a loss!" Su Yongheng also chuckled and retorted.


    "Oh, you said this! This is just because I usually spread too slowly and have no meaning. I just practice to play. If you want to learn, I''ll teach you! "


    "No, I''m not interested in other people''s things. I''d better watch the moves." Su Yongheng snorted. This time, he took the initiative to attack, but his action was much faster than Su Jingfei''s, and people might even feel the strength of his fist.


    Su Jingfei also learns from Su Yongheng''s way of avoiding each other''s punches, and then according to the principle of giving back the other''s way, Su Yongheng should learn from Su Jingfei''s way of kicking the past, but he didn''t expect that Su Yongheng didn''t follow the common sense.


    His fist failed. Instead of turning to change his leg, he hit Su Jingfei with an elbow straight. The target was su Jingfei''s chest, because the two sides were relatively close. If the elbow was right, Su Jingfei would not be seriously injured, but his blood would be blocked for at least half a day. The most important thing was that he was surprised. Everyone thought Su Jingfei would suffer a loss if they were so close.


    Unfortunately, Su Jingfei is not only powerful, but also experienced. Even though Su Yongheng''s change of moves is very abrupt, Su Jingfei made a timely response.


    Su Yongheng''s elbow hit Su Jingfei''s chest, but in a moment, Su Jingfei had a hand in front of his chest, and he didn''t hesitate to grab Su Yongheng''s elbow, and at the same time he threw it out.


    He probably doesn''t know how strong Su Jingfei''s strength is, but Su Yongheng now knows that his powerful elbow didn''t hurt Su Jingfei. Instead, he threw it out and forced his waist to control it in the air, which made him fall to the ground safely. Even so, he unconsciously stepped back two steps.


    It''s still because Su Jingfei doesn''t want to track, otherwise Su Yongheng will make a fool of himself. Even so, people outside the court can see that Su Yongheng is not as good as Su Jingfei.


    "Major Su, I didn''t expect you to be able to practice Muay Thai. I always thought you were a master of Chinese martial arts." When Su Jingfei and Su Yongheng stood still, he began to say that he didn''t think foreign boxing had any merit. It was just because he liked Chinese boxing that he thought it was the best. Now, it''s a bit unexpected to see that Su Yongheng is using Thai boxing.


    But his words, listening to Su Yongheng''s ears, changed the taste. After all, Su Jingfei had the upper hand at this time. To say this, in Su Yongheng''s view, is to taunt.


    He was a little arrogant, and his face changed. "Mr. Su, Mr. Fei, actually I just learned some of the essence of Thai boxing. Since you think that martial arts is the best, then I will practice with you with national skills, but I don''t know if you care if we use weapons."


    Su Jingfei knew that he had misunderstood himself, and he was too lazy to explain. He shook his head and said, "yes, there''s no problem with using weapons."


    "OK, but there''s another requirement. Minle and I have always been fighting together. We want to fight with you together. Do you mind?" Su Yongheng did not forget about it, but put forward new requirements.


    His words made the audience around him look a little disdainful. They thought Su Yongheng must not be su Jingfei''s opponent, so they asked for help.


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou look dignified instead. They are all experts, and they can see that Su Yongheng is just careless for a moment, and he doesn''t show his real strength. Even if he is not as good as Su Jingfei, he doesn''t come up to find help. So, it''s obvious that he and Qin Minle often work together.


    And send them down from above. They must be good at joining hands. Su Yongheng''s strength is superior to that of Baitou and Qingming. He and Qin Minle must join hands and be superior to that of Baitou and Qingming. In this way, Su Jingfei should also pay attention to fighting together. Since yesterday, Su Jingfei has no impetuous heart and is more cautious in everything.


    "Well, since you are used to working together, let''s get in touch with each other. It happens that you can show your best skills and have a better understanding." Thinking of this, Su Jingfei nodded and agreed.


    Su Yongheng was not surprised either. He could see that he was more proud and would certainly agree to his request. So he nodded to Qin Minle, who was on the stage. Qin Minle went to the challenge arena with the same natural posture. After standing beside Su Yongheng, they formed an alliance between attack and defense. Su Jingfei, who stood opposite them, felt very obvious. Su Yongheng''s original flaws, So Qin Minle added, as expected good at working together.


    "I''ll prepare for you what weapons you need." White head see three people will start immediately, also know imperative, open a way.


    "No, we have our own weapons." Qin Minle smiles and gently wipes it on her waist. A soft sword suddenly appears in her hand. It''s the legendary belt of soft sword.


    At the same time, Su Yongheng also wiped it on his leg, and in his hand appeared a foot long willow leaf machete, which was not more than a finger and a half wide and as thin as cicada wings. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t really find it. Obviously, it''s also a strange weapon, and they carried it with them.


    "Su Jingfei, what weapon do you want to choose? Let major Bai get it for you." Su eternal machete in hand, it seems that people are confident a lot, smile to Su Jingfei way.


    Su Jingfei can feel that the two men holding weapons together is their strongest form, and even their attitude has changed, which makes him feel that this time they were sent to beat Simon Chaofan or his helper by two to one, but I don''t know if they are really strong enough.


    "Since you all carry weapons with you, how can I let major Bai take weapons? I actually carry them with me." Su Jingfei smiles and says to Su Yongheng and Qin min, he puts his hand into his arms and takes out two newly made gold needles. He pinches one with each hand and poses.

 Chapter 418

    Su Jingfei takes out the gold needle and confronts Su Yongheng and Qin Minle. Their faces are dignified. Anyone who uses a strange weapon has his own unique features. They have never met anyone who uses a gold needle like Su Jingfei.


    In fact, the weapons used by Su Yongheng and Qin Minle are quite special. After all, in this era, most people use daggers or single knives, which is quite good, but they use soft swords and willow leaf machetes, but they are not strange compared with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think so much about it. The main reason why he used gold needles was that it was convenient to carry them with him. As a traditional Chinese medicine, he was most familiar with gold needles, although these gold needles were specially made, not for acupuncture.


    White head is also the first time to see Su Jingfei use weapons, Su Jingfei in front of him and hands are bare handed, can not help but concentrate.


    Naturally, other audiences are even more excited. Before they saw the boxing competition between Su Jingfei and Su Yongheng, it was already very exciting. Now Su Jingfei is going to be one against two, which will definitely be more exciting. What''s more, his weapon is very special.


    Some of the people present knew Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei was also a member of 307 army. Although they didn''t know the origin of the two men and women, they were not as close as Su Jingfei. Secretly, they were all cheering Su Jingfei. If they didn''t care about the face of the two men and women, they would even shout out.


    "Major Su, please do it. You don''t have to be merciful. Since you''ve already used your weapon, do your best. Anyway, I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. As long as it''s not too serious, I can cure it." Su Jingfei holds a gold needle in both hands and laughs at Su Yongheng and Qin min. from his attitude, he can''t see any panic and is full of confidence.


    Su Yongheng found Su Jingfei because he was also very proud. Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said with a smile: "well, since Su Jingfei is in such a hurry, I''m not polite. You can rest assured. I know many old Chinese medicine practitioners. If you are seriously injured, I''ll find someone to treat you."


    "It''s a deal." Su Jingfei doesn''t like a smile. His body is shaking. It seems that he is going to take the initiative to fight Su Yongheng and Qin Minle.


    Su Yongheng and Qin Minle secretly say that they are despicable, and they enter the defensive state without thinking much. They have all seen Su Jingfei''s strange and quick body method, and they are afraid that they will be attacked successfully by him. That''s really a shame.


    "Oh, don''t be nervous. I just didn''t stand firm. It''s really gratifying to see your reaction." Su Jingfei shakes his body for a while and stands firm, joking.


    Su Yongheng almost scolds his mother. When he is so serious, Su Jingfei even wants to bully him. This time, Su Yongheng and Qin Minle seem to have agreed. Su Yongheng''s machete sweeps Su Jingfei''s legs, and Qin Minle''s soft sword points Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    It can be seen from their actions that they know each other''s mind even if they don''t have to discuss it. No wonder Su Yongheng says that they are good at working together. It seems that they do work together with the enemy at ordinary times. This tacit understanding is at least as good as the white headed Qingming.


    Su Jingfei didn''t return the move, but took the initiative to dodge. His body seemed to have no bones. From his neck to his feet, it turned into three bends. He not only dodged Qin Minle''s soft sword, but also dodged Su Yongheng''s cutlass. For a moment, people thought Su Jingfei was going to fall down, but he miraculously stood one meter away, as if he had been standing here before.


    At this time, not only did Su Yongheng and Qin Minle frown with him, but the people around him, including the white head, were a little stunned. What kind of body method is this? How can a person''s joints be so flexible? Is Su Jingfei going against the sky?


    In fact, Su jingfeiyuan is not as magical as they are. It''s just that his speed is too fast, which makes people feel that he has crooked his neck and legs. In fact, he has done a lot of actions, but he is too fast to be noticed by the audience.


    Although Su Yongheng and Qin Minle are surprised, their swords don''t stop and they continue to attack. To be fair, their joint strength is definitely higher than that of the white headed Qingming, and they can even be said to be the only young master Su Jingfei has ever seen. Su Yongheng''s strength is not inferior to that of Dongfang Wenjun, and Qin Minle''s Kung Fu is no worse than Su Yongheng''s. even if they can''t win Su Jingfei, At least it can make su Jingfei show at least 80% of his strength.


    If the two of them join hands to deal with Simon''s extraordinary ability, they can really do it according to kung fu. In the battle, Su Jingfei has made the most pertinent evaluation in addition to defending.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t always dodge. What''s the meaning of this? Don''t you have the desire to fight back?" Su Yongheng and Qin Minle attack 20 or 30 moves. Su Jingfei always relies on his very strange body method to avoid, but he doesn''t fight back. Su Yongheng has a headache. Su Jingfei is cunning and has to speak.


    His words immediately caused the audience a boo, since it is a fight, how can you ask the other party to do, simply let Su Jingfei stand there, give him a beat.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think so. He said with a smile, "OK, then I won''t hide." With these words, there are really not many. At the same time, Qin Minle stabs the needle. Su Jingfei has been holding it in his hand, but he hasn''t stabbed it out yet. The needle suddenly becomes straight. In Qin Minle''s eyes, the tip of his needle collides with the tip of his opponent''s sword.


    The two weapons are not a heavyweight weapon at all. In theory, Su Jingfei must have suffered a loss. However, Qin Minle was shocked by an electric shock. He unconsciously stepped back two steps, but Su Jingfei was totally free.


    Su Yongheng is shocked. He waves his willow leaf machete to save Su Jingfei. He cuts Su Jingfei''s arm, which can push Su Jingfei back.


    Sure enough, as Su Yongheng thought, when Su Jingfei saw him attack, he didn''t pursue Qin Minle. Instead, he didn''t know how to twist his arm. In addition to repelling Qin Minle, he also had a gold needle, which was crossed by Su Jingfei as a dagger.


    A soft gold needle, no matter how thick it is, is also a gold needle. It''s reasonable that it can''t bear Su Yongheng''s knife, but Su Jingfei supports it.


    After a clear "Ding", Su Jingfei and Su Yongheng step back. There is a crack on Su Jingfei''s special gold needle. It can be seen that Su Yongheng''s weapon is also special and very sharp.


    Similar to his situation, there is a tiny gap on Su Yongheng''s curve. You don''t need to ask, it''s caused by Su Jingfei''s golden needle.


    This collision can be said to be a double whammy, but Su Jingfei still has a gold needle, which is not a loss. And if you go back, just build it again, Su Yongheng will lose a lot. His willow leaf machete is specially made and has been used for many years. Now he has regretted to use the weapon with Su Jingfei.


    In fact, relying solely on the sharpness and firmness of the weapon, this would not happen. After all, the gold needle is still too fragile. Su Jingfei''s use is different. It''s filled with internal power, and its hardness is increased several times.


    "Well, well, Su Jingfei and major Su, we already have an understanding of each other''s strength. It''s not too early today. Let''s stop the competition. I don''t know what you think." See to continue to really want to play angry, white head timely stand out to give everyone a step.


    Although he is usually very rigid in his work, his real interpersonal communication is not bad. Otherwise, how can he become a major and head of 307 branch of s city so young? His ability and brain are beyond doubt.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I have no problem. Anyway, I''m just here to eat and drink and get to know Mr. Su."


    "Well, let''s go to dinner. I didn''t expect to see such a master today. I really want to have a good drink." He already has a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s strength, and Su Yongheng has put out his mind to continue the competition. Although he thinks that he and Qin Minle still have some strength that they haven''t taken out, now that he''s white headed, he doesn''t care.


    Qin Minle almost obeyed Su Yongheng''s advice in front of outsiders. Since he said so, he immediately said with a smile: "it''s just right that we came here so early today and didn''t eat. Let''s have dinner together."


    After she finished, she gave Su Jingfei a wink.


    Su Jingfei always feels very strange about this woman. She is afraid of Su Yongheng. She is so obedient on the surface, but she flatters herself in private. It''s really hard for people to understand what she is thinking.


    No matter what she thinks, Su Jingfei is not interested in mixing with her. He has gone through some previous exploration and has a certain understanding of Su Yongheng and Qin Minle. Although he doesn''t know who Ximen Chaofan''s helper is, his strength must not be weaker than him. As long as Su Yongheng and Qin Minle join hands, even if they can''t be defeated, it''s no problem to delay.


    Su Jingfei can beat Ximen Chaofan in a short time, and then turn back to help them. Su Jingfei doesn''t think Ximen Chaofan can fully recover in such a short time. As long as he has a little injury, he has an absolute advantage.


    No one present knows these things better than Su Jingfei. Su Yongheng and Qin Minle have no confidence in Su Jingfei. If they want to test him, Su Jingfei doesn''t mean it. Since they claim that they want to partner with them, their strength is too weak. Su Jingfei thinks it''s better to come by themselves!


    This competition never seems to be on the surface, everyone is regardless of victory or defeat, but smart people can see that Su Jingfei has the upper hand, maybe if it goes on, Su Jingfei will defeat Su Yongheng and Qin Minle, for fear that the world will not be in chaos.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know what the audience thought. They had lunch together under the arrangement of Bai tou, probably because they admired Su Jingfei''s strength. Su Yongheng''s attitude towards him was much better than before. At least they didn''t have the superiority of the staff sent by Beijing.

 Chapter 419

    When Su Jingfei returned home, it was already evening. After a competition, Su Yongheng and Qin Minle had a much better attitude towards Su Jingfei. Although they did not dare to say that they admired Su Jingfei very much, they could at least treat Su Jingfei equally, and they no longer had the previous sense of superiority.


    Su Jingfei just laughs at this. Such a person comes from a big family and has such a position at a young age. It''s hard to avoid some pride. I just don''t know what kind of status Su Yongheng has in the Su family.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he had contact with the Su family so early. Although he was the third son of the Su family, he didn''t know much about the specific strength of the Su family. But now he saw the tip of the iceberg from Su Yongheng. When Su Jingfei called Liu Dingbang for help, it was because Liu Dingbang was an old subordinate of Su Jingfei''s father, which was not the strength of the Su family.


    But Su Yongheng is different. If he can have such a position in the capital, it should be the influence of the Su family, and Su Yongheng should not have a particularly high position in the Su family. Even so, he can have such achievements. You can imagine how much influence the Su family has in the capital.


    Before, he suddenly became a billionaire. Because of the pressure of the Su family, he didn''t get carried away. Now he feels that time is pressing. In the eyes of the Su family, his achievement is certainly not worth anything.


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t hate the Su family. He just thinks that his mother and son left the Su family in those years, which indirectly made his mother forget her illness. He doesn''t want to retaliate against the Su family, but he wants to let the Su family know that without their support, he can do well. This is what he has been trying to do.


    When I got home, I happened to see Nalan Xiuying in the kitchen. I didn''t know what she was doing and no one else was there. So I casually asked, "Xiuying, are you alone at home? What about the others! "


    "Oh, Su Jingfei, you''re back. Everyone else has gone out. No.4 and No.5 are going out to buy things for me. I think they''ll be back soon." Nalan Xiuying''s voice came from the kitchen, but she didn''t come out. She seemed to be busy with something, which made Su Jingfei very curious.


    Su Jingfei unconsciously goes to the kitchen. He wants to see what Nalan Xiuying is doing, but he just goes in and can''t help taking a deep breath.


    Nalan Xiuying at home, naturally do not have to wear how formal, a very simple home clothes to wear on the body, but also with a small apron, looks like a home beauty.


    If it''s all like this, Su Jingfei won''t react like this. It''s summer now. Even if a woman can''t walk around the room like a man, she should at least cool herself. Nalan Xiuying''s housewear is a kind of short skirt. Her figure is so good that her two slender legs are almost completely exposed in front of Su Jingfei''s eyes, It made him want to touch it.


    Nalan Xiuying is bending over to see what, even if Su Jingfei no matter how gentleman, at this time also can''t help but mind rippling.


    Su Jingfei walks too lightly. Nalan Xiuying doesn''t notice Su Jingfei coming to her side at all. She still says, "today, red silk and Xiuwen are supposed to be late. It''s said that they are going to have a meeting. Shaner and Wenjun are all going to your company. You are also very busy. They say that they want to come back after dinner with ruoke. You can taste what I make later."


    Although a cook has been employed here, Nalan Xiuying can cook at ordinary times. After all, she is bored at home. Nalan Xiuying always has to find something to do.


    "In that case, there should be no one at home for the time being, right?" Su Jingfei talks, has been to Nalan Xiuying''s side, almost has been pasted to Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiuying was startled and turned back to find Su Jingfei beside her. She couldn''t help but arrogantly and angrily said, "you don''t walk soundly. You scared me to death."


    Su Jingfei was attracted by Nalan Xiuying''s beautiful appearance. Now she was caught in Nalan Xiuying''s eye dart. She put her hand on Nalan Xiuying''s waist and said with a smile: "Xiuying, we''ve been intimate for so long. Now this good opportunity is not wasted."


    Nalan Xiuying''s body is slightly shocked. Her immunity to Su Jingfei is basically zero. She thinks about Su Jingfei at night when she has nothing to do. This is probably because of her age, or because she has been empty for too long.


    Now listen to Su Jingfei say so, in fact, she is also excited, especially exciting, but reason makes her resist: "Jingfei, don''t mess, after a while, the fourth and the fifth will come back, let them see, I have no face to be a man, wait for one day no one to say it."


    "What are you waiting for? Today''s time is very good. It''s such a rare opportunity." Su Jingfei doesn''t care about Nalan Xiuying''s resistance. Her bad hand slowly slides from Nalan Xiuying''s waist to her slightly upturned buttocks.


    Plump young women are different from young girls. Their bodies are more mellow and feel better. Su Jingfei is even more infatuated with Nalan Xiuying''s coquettish figure. Just for a moment, she is short of breath, and Nalan Xiuying''s only reason has begun to dissipate, and her body has unconsciously leaned against Su Jingfei''s arms.


    "Then hurry up and don''t get caught." Nalan Xiuying knew that no matter she or Su Jingfei, she could not control herself any more, so she had to step back and seek the second way.


    If Su Jingfei listens to the imperial edict, he laughs. Originally, he just lifts up Nalan Xiuying''s skirt through her clothes. After Nalan Xiuying''s exclamation, Su Jingfei completely owns Nalan Xiuying. Although it''s not the first time for them to do so, this feeling of secretly touching makes them feel very exciting.


    Normally speaking, with Su Jingfei''s skill, not to mention someone coming a few meters away, even if someone enters this room, Su Jingfei can find out for the first time, which is also the reason why he dares to be unscrupulous.


    But he forgot that both men and women''s vigilance and reaction ability will decline at some special moments, especially when both sides are fully engaged. Now Su Jingfei is in such a state. Let alone those who have martial arts skills come nearby, even ordinary people, as long as they don''t walk into the room, Su Jingfei can''t find out.


    No. 4 and No. 5 were originally ordered to go shopping. When they finished shopping, they naturally came back. When they entered the hall, they heard Nalan Xiuying''s voice. Although it was not loud, it seemed very painful.


    The two women are the bodyguards of Nalan Xiuying. At the same time, their faces change. They just leave for a while. If Nalan Xiuying is bullied, it''s their dereliction of duty. Nalan Xiuying treats them very well, just like her elder sister. Now Nalan Xiuying has an accident, they don''t think much about it and rush to the kitchen together.


    Although the two women''s martial arts are not very top-notch, they are at least the elite of the army, and their reaction speed is first-class. If Su Jingfei finds out when they enter the room, and immediately separates from Nalan Xiuying, all problems will not exist, but he does not find out.


    The two women think that Nalan Xiuying is being bullied. Although they don''t know what''s going on, they don''t think it''s a good thing to hear Nalan Xiuying''s "painful" voice. At this time, they don''t think much about it. No. 4''s leg flies up, kicks the door open, and No. 5 jumps up to the people in the kitchen.


    It has to be said that the two women are not experienced enough. If someone is really persecuting Nalan Xiuying, they rush in so rashly that Nalan Xiuying may be hurt more seriously. Of course, they may catch the people inside by surprise.


    The premise is that the people inside are weaker than them. It''s obvious that their inference is wrong this time. What happened inside is beyond their expectation. Moreover, the "perpetrators" are far more powerful than them. The No.5 female soldier is in the air. She has already gone away with a fist attack before she can see who is behind Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei didn''t find out when the two girls entered the hall, but now there was a sneak attack. If he couldn''t reflect it again, it was really not a pity to die. He was originally back to the door, so he didn''t have time to turn around, and he had to protect Nalan Xiuying in his arms. He didn''t hesitate to use his internal power in his right palm and split it in the air.


    The fifth female soldier''s action is not fast, and her hand is very fierce, but she has no internal power after all. Even Su Jingfei''s hasty hand, she is also split by Su Jingfei.


    Female soldier No. 4 just kicked the door open, but didn''t attack. She could see better than female soldier No. 5. She was stunned by the picture in front of her. The man in it was su Jingfei, and Nalan Xiuying didn''t mean to suffer. She even had a look of enjoyment, especially the two people''s present state. She saw it clearly, and the scene made her want to find a crack to get in.


    Unfortunately, before she could find the seam, the fifth female soldier had knocked her down, and the fourth female soldier was unprepared. They actually rolled out of the kitchen, and the door of the kitchen was also instantly closed by Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei photographed the fifth female soldier, she had already seen the situation clearly. Neither of her elder sisters had any experience in this field. Otherwise, she knew that what happened here was not suitable for children. Now they are even more embarrassed than Su Jingfei and Na lanxiuying who were knocked down.


    Let''s not talk about whether the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying should do such a thing, that is, the impact of the picture, the two little girls have blushed with shame, and dare not look at each other. This situation can not be seen by everyone.


    In the kitchen, Su Jingfei and Na LAN Xiuying are embarrassed to come out. Su Jingfei is better. After all, she is a man, but Na LAN Xiuying can''t lift her head. The relationship between her and Su Jingfei is not only shameful, but also seen by others. What''s more, she just can''t control the stimulation and reaches the peak.

 Chapter 420

    When Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying come out again, it is already ten minutes later. At this time, they have already finished their clothes, and Nalan Xiuying is calm under the comfort of Su Jingfei.


    Now that something has happened, don''t worry about why it happened. You should think about how to remedy it. Fortunately, the person you found this time is not Li Hongsi or Liang Xiuwen. After all, No. 4 and No. 5 are bodyguards who have no personal relationship with Su Jingfei. This is much easier to do.


    When they came out, No. 4 and No. 5 had calmed down. Even so, when the three girls looked at each other, they were all blushing. Nalan Xiuying even wanted to turn around and run away, but Su Jingfei caught her.


    No. 4 and No. 5 watched as they walked out hand in hand. The previous picture flashed in their mind. They looked at each other quietly, and everything turned red.


    Su Jingfei secretly felt relieved to see the two women''s appearance. Although they are girls in the army, and they usually look very capable, they are actually very simple. At this time, they should not be so shy, and their present appearance just makes Su Jingfei feel relieved.


    Holding Nalan Xiuying''s hand, she couldn''t resist. She sat down on the sofa and said to the two women, "No. 4, No. 5, you also sit down. Let''s talk."


    No. 4 and No. 5 sisters looked up at Su Jingfei, and then they both lowered their heads shyly. However, they were obedient and sat opposite Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was their boss, and in the military camp, their status was higher than them. They instinctively obeyed orders.


    "You two are the bodyguards sent by the white head to me. I''ll arrange you two to protect Xiuying. If you two leave together, it''s not dereliction of duty." Su Jingfei didn''t mention what happened before. Instead, he asked his teacher.


    Su Jingfei''s words not only surprised the two sisters, but also stunned Nalan Xiuying. They thought Su Jingfei would explain what happened to them first.


    In spite of some accidents, the 4th and 5th nodded and admitted their mistakes: "we didn''t think about this clearly. We shouldn''t leave together. Boss, this kind of thing won''t happen again next time."


    At first, the two women didn''t feel anything wrong, but now they listen to Su Jingfei''s question and reflect on it, they all burst out in a cold sweat. This time, the man is Su Jingfei. Although it''s unexpected, it doesn''t affect Nalan Xiuying''s safety. But if they change people, even if they finally save Nalan Xiuying, the loss will be irreparable.


    Su Jingfei nodded. The two girls didn''t react slowly, and he also knew that he had mastered the initiative of the dialogue. This was a good start, so he continued: "if you can understand what I mean, then it''s best. Let''s talk about the next question. If you don''t know what''s going on in the kitchen, just rush in. Is that really good?"


    Sister has not yet opened her mouth, but sister No. 5 retorts: "at that time, we heard sister Xiuying''s voice, naturally worried, so we rushed in together, who knows..." she was a little embarrassed to say the following words.


    This sentence export, Na LAN Xiuying has blushed face, head down to the lowest, which has a little bit of usual generous and decent, charming sexy, just like the little girl who was hit by a good thing, that is, Su Jingfei in this help her stiff, don''t let her definitely run away.


    No. 4 and No. 5 are also blushing together. When the big girl sees such a scene, it''s a little hard to accept.


    Su Jingfei was also embarrassed, but he tried to calm himself down and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know how Qingming trained you. When you are in danger, are you so calm? Didn''t you think that if someone wanted to persecute Xiuying, you would probably push her to a more dangerous situation? "


    His voice is very low, as if speaking in the ears of two women, his words at this time with a bit of internal force, can play an enlightening effect.


    Sure enough, No. 4 and No. 5 were shocked again, and they thought of the consequences of doing so. They were speechless. No matter how good their original intention was, they were likely to make mistakes, although if the man inside was not su Jingfei, but someone else, after he beat back the No. 5 sneak attack, the first thing must be to deal with Nalan Xiuying.


    "Well, today''s event is an accident. You two should take this as a warning. Don''t make the same mistake in the future." Su Jingfei just enough to ease the mouth and airway.


    On the 4th and 5th, they were relieved. In the end, they were both wrong today. If Su Jingfei really investigated them, the responsibility would be theirs. Even if they were given some punishment, there would be no blame.


    Nalan Xiuying looks at it secretly, but she is also in a daze. It seems that Su Jingfei and herself are the two people who are passive today. After all, they are smashed by others. However, it seems that Su Jingfei has the reason, while No. 4 and No. 5 seem to be smashed by others.


    Su Jingfei was quite satisfied with the current situation. When the two girls accepted their criticism, she coughed and said, "you two are Xiuying''s bodyguards and the closest people, so I don''t hide some things from you."


    The two women''s hearts jumped, and Su Jingfei finally got to the point. No matter what age or occupation a woman is, in fact, she can''t resist some gossip. Even though the two women are too ashamed to look up when they think of the previous scene, now when they hear Su Jingfei mention it, the soul of gossip begins to burn. They even forget to be embarrassed and look forward to Su Jingfei.


    On the two women''s reaction, Sue startled the fly really unable to Tucao, looking at two women''s buttocks, make complaints about whether to make two shots to warn?


    Of course, this is just a little careful thinking of Su Jingfei. At this time, he will not take advantage of others. Instead, he explains: "Xiuying and I are just like ordinary girlfriends and girlfriends. In fact, we are lovers, and we are consensual. You can probably see that."


    His last sentence refers to that he is now holding hands with Nalan Xiuying, which is a common action in a relationship. However, he doesn''t know that women''s association ability is very strong. Such a sentence suddenly makes the three women think awkwardly.


    Nalan Xiuying is very ashamed. This guy also deliberately mentions that he can''t help but twist Su Jingfei''s ribs. Su Jingfei cracks her mouth for a long time and doesn''t know what she said wrong. The girl who was expecting to listen to the story on the other side is also pretty and blushing.


    Su Jingfei, after all, is a smart man. He can understand what they think of at once. He coughed bitterly: "you should know the relationship with Xiuwen, so the relationship between Xiuying and me is invisible. As her bodyguard, I think you know very well, and as the elite of 307 army, you keep your mouth shut, It should be the most basic to follow the orders of the leaders. "


    "Boss, we know what you mean. You can rest assured that nothing happened today. We will forget everything before." After all, it''s my sister. No. 4 has a faster reaction and solemnly guarantees.


    No. 5 opened his mouth, but when he saw his sister''s eyes, he said: "boss, you came back early today. Are you tired? Do you want to have a rest?" Looking at her expression, it''s like seeing Su Jingfei this evening, and Su Jingfei just came in.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with the two women''s reaction. The reason why he wants to talk to them is that he is afraid that they can''t help talking about them. He doesn''t care. After all, he is a man, and many people think he is a sex wolf.


    Different from LAN Xiuying, she is Liang Xiuwen''s mother. This identity has created a shackle for her, and her relationship with herself can only be underground.


    "It''s early to finish today. I''m not tired, but I''m hungry. Let''s have dinner together." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, and also exposed the previous things.


    No. 4 and No. 5 are also relieved to see the story of Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying, which makes them feel a lot of psychological pressure. They are not young. Naturally, they know what this thing stands for and what the result will be if it is exposed. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t mention it, they plan to rot it in their stomach.


    Su Jingfei thinks that it''s the best result to regard it as never happened. After all, it''s hard to explain some things. If the two girls could keep the secret in their stomach, everything would be fine. And from another perspective, it''s not a bad thing.


    "Well, you two will inform mother Wang to cook later. Let''s go upstairs and change our clothes first. Call us when the meal is ready." When Su Jingfei solved the problem, he would not say more and took Nalan Xiuying upstairs. Now that the two girls know their relationship, they don''t have to avoid it.


    From this point of view, they know the relationship between themselves and Nalan Xiuying, but it''s better. In the future, they don''t have to avoid them. Nalan Xiuying also knows this. She''s a little sad. She doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Looking at Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying''s back, the fourth said to the fifth: "sister, today''s thing, we must rot in the stomach, even the sisters can''t know, if this thing really spread out, the boss must be angry, Xiuying''s sister will not be able to be a person."


    "Well, I understand. You can rest assured, sister. I just can''t imagine that sister Xiuying and the boss have such a relationship. What about sister Xiuwen? And red chip sister, what a mess! " The fifth nodded, then sighed.


    No. 4 sighed: "it''s not only them. It''s hard for other girls to say that our boss is really harmful. How can we see that this villa is like the boss''s back palace? Alas, it''s not only them, even the sisters, who don''t like the boss?"


    The fifth opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything this time. My sister was right. The sisters usually talked about Su Jingfei, but they were all full of surprise and admiration. Now it can only rot in my heart.

 Chapter 421

    Su Jingfei told him not to think about it after the 4th and 5th. He believed that the two women would never reveal their secrets, not because of how much he trusted the two women, but because he believed in the quality of the 307 elite.


    He had no contact with the troops before and didn''t know anything about them. Now he has a general understanding of them. They are among the best troops in the country. Except for the so-called capital guards, they are probably the most famous troops. They are all elites. Obeying orders is absolutely the most basic quality.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei is completely relieved, Nalan Xiuying chooses to believe that the two girls will not reveal their secrets, not to mention that they are their personal bodyguards. When we get together in the future, sooner or later, we will find our relationship with Su Jingfei.


    Although such a discovery is embarrassing, she is not a little girl after all. In fact, she has long had such psychological preparation. After the initial embarrassment, she is calm. On the contrary, the two girls are more embarrassed, which makes Nalan Xiuying laugh that the two girls are too simple.


    The dinner went on as scheduled. Su Jingfei and his four men ate together. In this family, although the six women soldiers were nominally women''s bodyguards, they actually lived the same life as the lodgers. They all ate, lived and were treated the same. No one regarded them as servants or servants. Naturally, they ate together. Since the 4th and 5th promised to keep a secret, they had to keep a secret, Also become calm a lot, in addition to watching Su Jingfei occasionally blush, there is no problem.


    In the middle of the meal, Lin ruoke, Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun come back. They all work in a Soviet subsidiary. They obviously haven''t had dinner yet. When they see a table of dishes, Han Shan and Lin ruoke rush to eat without considering their image. Dongfang Wenjun, a beautiful woman who has always appeared as a man, is much more reserved, Probably because she has the furthest relationship with Su Jingfei.


    When the three women join the dinner, the dinner will become more lively. During the dinner, Lin ruoke also talked about the company with Su Jingfei. He was very critical of the manager who had thrown away his hand. He basically handed over the company''s affairs to Lin ruoke, but he didn''t care much about it.


    "Su Jingfei, it''s too easy for you. I do everything every day, so you don''t worry at all. I''m tired to death." This is Lin ruoke''s most common saying. Now, without accident, he began to complain: "you eat, drink and play every day, but I''m so tired that I ask for a raise."


    Su Jingfei has been used to this kind of old tune long-term play for a long time. He said, "don''t make yourself look like a hard-working long-term worker. Don''t forget that you are also a shareholder. You are also making money for yourself."


    Lin ruoke snorted to Su Jingfei: "be careful, I''ll misappropriate the company''s money, and then you''ll have nowhere to cry."


    "If you have the ability, just move. Now it''s Shan''er who is in charge of the money. I''ve asked her to be in charge of the finance department. Don''t forget that she is the daughter of Han SiGe. The second shareholder of the company is her family. She can let you use the public funds at will?" Su Jingfei sneered and said without caring.


    Lin ruoke looked at Han Shan. Han Shan naturally knew that they were joking. It was not the first time that such a thing happened. He immediately said, "if you can, don''t involve the company in your personal grudge with master, but I can''t let you misappropriate it."


    "Well, you''re trying to work in collusion. I''m not going to see you in the same light." Lin ruoke said. He picked up a chicken leg and bit it hard. He didn''t know whether she was hungry or because she took the chicken leg as Su Jingfei. But Su Jingfei had been immune to it for a long time.


    They are laughing. Liang Xiuwen and Liang Xiuwen come back with their own bodyguards. In this way, except Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, all the family members arrive, and Su Jingfei asks the servant to serve all the meals.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu usually eat in the hospital. After all, their working environment is different from that of others. Su Jingfei and others don''t have to be equal to them.


    Many people eat is lively, Su Jingfei looks at yingyanyan''s group of beautiful girls, is really satisfied, although now it seems that they want to manage their food and housing, really a bit to support them, but Su Jingfei is now living a very happy life, and his current status, will not care about this money.


    After dinner, Su Jingfei said to Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, "sister Xiuwen, red silk, you come to my room. I have something to discuss with you. By the way, if you can, you come too."


    The three women were slightly stunned and looked at each other. For a moment, they couldn''t imagine what Su Jingfei wanted to say to them. The women who lived here had something to do with Su Jingfei, but the relationship was different. Su Jingfei seldom avoided people for anything, so they couldn''t help but move.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give them time to ask more questions. She went upstairs first. No matter how many women there are in the family, you can have fun with Su Jingfei. But virtually, Su Jingfei is still the head of the family. Although the people here are not the same family as Su Jingfei, the real master is Su Jingfei. No one will disobey him, Even Dongfang Wenjun, a woman, listened to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei enters the room first, and then the three girls come in. Su Jingfei nods to the three girls and says, "close the door. Now what we are going to say is very important. I hope no one knows except you three."


    After a pause, he said to Lin ruoke, "especially you, you should understand your current status. Don''t tell those sisters what I said today by accident."


    Although Lin ruoke has some big nerves, she is a smart girl. She was startled by Su. She immediately understood what she meant and quickly said, "do I look like a man with such a big mouth? I know what to say and what not to say. What are you looking for from us


    Su Jingfei also trusts Lin ruoke. Otherwise, he can''t let Lin ruoke live in his own home. Now when she says so, he nods. He also sees the curiosity of Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen.


    "The thing is, what am I going to do in the provincial capital this time? Even if I don''t say it, you can guess some. The people I hurt in the provincial capital this time want to revenge me, so we decided to take the initiative to attack in two days. Because of this, someone will be affected at that time." Su Jingfei began to explain to them.


    Seeing that Liang Xiuwen wanted to speak, Su Jingfei quickly said, "sister Xiuwen, you don''t have to ask. I don''t think I''m in any danger this time. What I''m talking about is being affected, not us."


    Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters are relieved that their relationship with Su Jingfei is not so common. They are worried that he will be injured when he goes to perform the task. It doesn''t matter if they hear that he says it''s OK. As for who is affected, it''s bad luck for them.


    "I''m looking for the three of you to discuss with you. On that day, we need a lot of money to make a big one." Su Jingfei saw the three girls calm down, and then he said his real purpose, which is also the result of his consideration for several days. If he doesn''t take advantage of the fire this time, it''s not his own style.


    "Big ticket? You have so much money, do you want to rob the bank Lin ruoke''s eyes are big, but his brain is big.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. The girl''s nerves are not so big. She explained: "I said that the big vote is in the stock market, just like last time, we want to profit from it."


    Lin ruokedun understood Su Jingfei''s purpose and said in disbelief: "no, you still want to make money in the stock market. Last time, it was just an accident. There were so many accidents." She has long been open-minded, the last thing is all Lin''s fault, she did not hate Su Jingfei.


    Li Hongsi also said: "Jingfei, you have a lot of money now. As long as you develop with ease, you will definitely become a real young entrepreneur in time. There''s no need to take risks."


    Su Jingfei wanted to tell them that he was short of time. A son of the Su family, who didn''t know what his department was, was a major, and he could go out to perform his duties. But he was the third son of the Su family, but he couldn''t say anything about it.


    "You don''t have to worry. This time it''s absolutely reliable. We have a target. This is the Hu group of the Hu family in s city. Fortunately, they went public last year. Otherwise, I really don''t have a chance." Su Jingfei smiles and explains.


    "Hu group? That''s not inferior to our family''s group. What''s your reason to deal with others? Although Su''s subsidiary''s financial strength is not weak, it''s between them at most. Even if you add roufeisi group, I don''t think you can make a lot of money. " Lin ruoke, as the person in charge appointed by Su Jingfei, is naturally very familiar with Su''s subsidiary. Now after hearing Su''s words, he immediately shakes his head.


    Liang Xiuwen, the president of roufeisi group, then said: "yes, the Hu family is not inferior to the original Lin family. Our family has not been listed yet, but they are in the market in the morning."


    Su Jingfei naturally, Liang Xiuwen said Liang. At the beginning, Liang, Lin and Hu had different strengths. They were about to go public this year, but they didn''t expect that roufeisi company was separated from Liang. As a result, the listing plan was naturally cancelled, but Hu group went public last year.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood Liang Xiuwen''s worries and said with a smile: "the situation of Lin''s group can''t be copied, but it doesn''t mean that the shares of Hu''s group won''t fall. I''ll ask you three to raise funds. In the stock market two days later, we''ll go in and play, and the goal this time is to annex Hu''s group. That''s the only way, Only in this way can we be regarded as a company with real strength in the whole province. "


    The three women were shocked together, and they had already seen Su Jingfei''s ambition. Su Jingfei''s goal was not to make money at all, but to reach the well-known enterprises in the whole province. Perhaps, his goal was the whole country!

 Chapter 422

    Haitian port is the largest Wharf in s city. It carries 80% of the sea transportation of s city every day. On the third day after su Jingfei asked the three women in his family to prepare the funds, that is, the day when he made an appointment with Baitou and others, he and 307 troops came here to ambush.


    According to the information of 307 troops, there will be Hu family members trading with arms dealers here today. Although it sounds like the plot in the movie, Su Jingfei has no doubt that 307 troops are elite troops. Even compared with Xiangjiang''s Flying Tigers, they won''t have nothing to do. Their main task is to capture Ximen Chaofan.


    Together with him are su Yongheng and Qin Minle. The three of them work together to deal with Simon''s extraordinary partner. These two days, they have developed a certain tacit understanding.


    Today''s action Su Jingfei didn''t tell anyone, and the women in the family didn''t know. It was not only because the task needed to be kept secret, but also because there was a woman in the family who worried him. Naturally, this person was Dongfang Wenjun.


    Although Dongfang Wenjun has made it clear from the beginning that she wants to pursue Han Shan, things are a bit strange after all. Su Jingfei should always be on guard even if she can''t always doubt her. Who can know if she has ulterior motives? It''s not that Su Jingfei is too suspicious, it''s really a matter of great importance.


    "Jingfei, what are you thinking?" White head see Su Jingfei some distracted, can''t help but ask.


    "Oh, I''m just a little curious. Is this kind of connection really like the one in the movie? If it doesn''t agree with each other, there will be a real fight. It seems that it''s really exciting." Su Jingfei laughed and joked.


    "Exciting? That''s a real game of life. You don''t take human life seriously Qingming in the side to hear, can''t help but white he a way.


    Su Jingfei turned her lips and didn''t retort. This woman has always been this attitude to herself since she went to her home. It''s not that she is jealous, but that she can''t stand being too fussy. This makes Su Jingfei also have a headache, but Qingming is very loyal and a good friend.


    The white head smiles. He knows that Qingming thinks Su Jingfei is too fickle and dissatisfied with him. In fact, this is also a kind of mind that hates iron but not steel. Qingming regards Su Jingfei as a good friend. He is so fickle, and Qingming thinks he can''t clean up sooner or later.


    "In fact, you think too much. The reality is different from the movie. If the reality is the same as the movie, then we''ll be much less worried. For example, drug trafficking gangs use their tongue to lick drugs every time they inspect the goods, and then they head back to the boss. If it''s like this in reality, then we''re too satisfied. If they lick it, we''ll be poisoned long ago. If drug traffickers are so useless, Is it still necessary for us to go out? " The white head explained.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. He always thought that this kind of trade was cool, especially when drug dealers inspected the goods. It turned out that it was a killing act!


    Su Yongheng and Qin Minle are all experts. They don''t think what Bai tou said is special. Seeing Su Jingfei''s surprise, they are both full of disdain, which makes Su Jingfei want to find a way to get in.


    They don''t look down upon Su Jingfei arrogantly. Su Jingfei has proved himself with strength. They just despise Su Jingfei for his ignorance, which is the truth.


    Several people were chatting, and the white head''s walkie talkie rang, "head, the people in action have met at pier 4. We are watching, and both sides have strong firepower, asking for support."


    "Well, you pay close attention to their behavior, and we''ll come to support them right away." The white head gave a deep command, and then began to arrange the people around him. Except for Su Jingfei, he basically arranged the operation, which was the first time Su Jingfei saw the large-scale operation of 307 troops.


    "Well, Su Jingfei, major Su and Ms. Qin, you three will be with me in a moment. I think the Hu family will also send out all the experts. After all, this is a real big deal. When the time comes, we will be responsible for dealing with those ordinary experts. Simon''s extraordinary partner will depend on you three. If you have a chance, you can take it. If it''s too difficult, just hold them off." After the white head had ordered the others, three people were arranged.


    Although the positions of Su Yongheng and Qin Minle are no lower than those of Bai tou, they still have to follow the arrangement of Bai tou in this operation. For his arrangement, they are meaningless.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "as long as you let Ximen and I stand alone, I won''t let him leave this time."


    "Well, good. Let''s go." The white head nodded and led people to the trading place. In fact, the whole wharf had been secretly controlled by the 307 troops, but it could not be seen from the surface.


    Unit 307 belongs to the military headquarters, not to mention the police don''t know. Even ordinary troops don''t know their actions. Naturally, they don''t have to worry about the confidentiality of their actions. When Su Jingfei followed the white head to encircle the two sides of the transaction, the Hu family and the arms dealers woke up and knew that their transaction was completely monitored.


    The next thing is simple. It''s a gun fight like that on TV, but Su Jingfei doesn''t have to take part in it. When the Hu family is surrounded, several people have already called outside. The real owner of the Hu family, Hu Mingming''s father, is not here at all. He will leave when he hears about it, but he is also being watched.


    Su Jingfei''s target, Ximen Chaofan, follows the Hu family leader. Their goal is not so much to catch Ximen Chaofan as to stop the armor family leader from leaving.


    When they appeared in front of the Hu family, Ximen Chaofan said: "Su Jingfei, I''ve been busy with things here. I don''t have time to find you. I didn''t expect you to die by yourself. Today I will take your dog''s life and see what you can do today."


    Su Jingfei scoffs at his words. What he pays more attention to is an old man with white hair beside him. They have been standing together all the time. They don''t have to ask to know that this man is his partner.


    These two people are the targets of the three of them. Naturally, the others will be dealt with by the white head and others. The Hu family leader is doomed today. The key is whether the three of them can deal with the extraordinary three of Ximen. At their level, unless they are interwoven into a dense network of bullets, ordinary guns are not a threat at all.


    "You are su startled, but you are really young and promising. At that time Simon and I said you are a master, I don''t believe it. Now you see the essence, you seem to have done little in internal work. It''s really rare. It''s a pity to ruin you." The old man with white hair took the initiative to open his mouth. Looking at his tone, it seems that they are not facing the elite of 307 troops and are not flustered at all.


    "Don''t rely on your elders, old man. It''s not certain who will suffer today. There are so many people here. Why don''t we change places?" Su Jingfei saw the white head winking at him and immediately opened his mouth.


    With these two people here, it''s difficult for Bai tou and others to capture the Hu family leader. Even if Su Jingfei is here, it''s not easy to deal with them. Scuffle is easy to cause accidental injuries. If they can be pulled away by Su Jingfei, the situation will change. In fact, if the Hu family leader doesn''t have other uses, Bai tou will really kill them.


    For this point, Su Jingfei has long thought that the white head is not the police in the movie. If he has no other purpose, he will definitely order to shoot. Even if Simon and Simon are fierce, they are flesh and blood. How can they not be afraid of random shooting.


    Ximen Chaofan and the old man with white hair looked at each other. Ximen Chaofan suddenly apologized to the Hu family leader and said, "Hu family leader, today''s things are already impossible. Take care. If you can pass this pass, you will still come to listen to your instructions. Now I''m going to solve some personal grievances."


    Without waiting for the head of the Hu family to speak, Ximen Chaofan and the old man with white hair jumped out. They didn''t care about the people who surrounded them. Even if they had guns, they had the confidence to break out.


    Su Jingfei despises Simon''s transcendence together. He wants to run for his life, but he has to speak so well. However, no one''s action is slow. He leaves with them.


    Looking at the five people leaving, Bai Tou is relieved that Ximen Chaofan and Ximen Chaofan are real masters, and they can completely influence the final result. Now Su Jingfei''s arrival, even if he hasn''t really started, has successfully controlled Ximen Chaofan. Now they leave, Bai tou says to the Hu family: "Hu family, your people are surrounded by us, I hope you don''t fight any more. Your most powerful people are no longer here. You''d better give up. "


    Su Jingfei and Su Yongheng have nothing to do with how Baitou finally catches the Hu family owner alive, or can''t help killing him. Su Jingfei and Su Yongheng chase Ximen Chaofan and leave the wharf.


    Simon Chaofan and the old man with white hair are obviously familiar with this place. They try to avoid people. It took them less than ten minutes to find a quiet beach.


    "Su Jingfei, the environment here is good, and there is no one to disturb. It''s just the place where you bury your body. Last time you hurt me, this time I won''t let you hurt so easily." Simon Chaofan hates Su Jingfei from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, he would not know that he is in danger, but he has to settle his personal grudge with him. In this case, he did not cheat the Hu family.


    Su Jingfei seems to be nearby, the sea breeze blows gently, here is a remote seaside, really no one to disturb, is really a good place to solve the resentment, also said with a smile: "you really have the heart to find such a good place for yourself."


    "Sharp teeth, Su Jingfei. In fact, if you are willing to apologize to Simon and come under my door, I can persuade Simon to let you go." At this time, the old man with white hair suddenly opened his mouth. When Simon was about to open his mouth, he already waved his hand and said, "you should understand that according to your current strength, you are not invincible. Young people should not think that you can really face everything. You still have a chance. Don''t miss it!"

 Chapter 423

    Su Jingfei looks at the old man with white hair very decompression. The old man''s tone is very big, and Simon seems to respect him very much. With the old man waving his hand, he really shut up, which makes Su Jingfei feel bad.


    What he thinks is similar to Su Yongheng and Qin Minle. Although they didn''t fight Ximen Chaofan, the military department has his information. This old man is already very powerful, and this white headed old man can make him so polite, obviously more powerful. Su Yongheng and Qin Minle don''t have enough confidence.


    "Don''t say I don''t give you face, old man. Even if you want to accept me as an apprentice, at least tell me your name." Su Jingfei turned his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Even if I tell you my name, you may not have heard of it. I''d better not say it." The old man with white hair smiles and continues to rely on the old man.


    Simon could not bear the loneliness of humming: "blind your dog''s eyes, you don''t know old Feng. If you worship under old Feng''s door, then our previous gratitude and resentment will be wiped out."


    Su Jingfei is really surprised this time. It seems that this white haired old man is really the one who makes Ximen Chaofan have to endure three points. Even if he and he can''t say the hatred is as deep as the sea, they are at least the hatred of life and death. Ximen Chaofan actually says to put it down, so Su Jingfei''s face is dignified.


    Su Yongheng and Qin Minle look at each other, and their faces are not good-looking. Su Yongheng asks, "is old Feng a member of the Feng family?"


    "It seems that you are a little knowledgeable. Yes, I''m from the Feng family. Which family are you from? You can be his helper if you can be with Su Jingfei." The old man didn''t deny it, nodded and asked.


    "Jingfei, it''s really difficult this time. I''m afraid we can''t deal with Mr. Feng. Let''s change our opponents." No matter how proud Su Yongheng is, he also knows the gap between himself and Su Jingfei. Although they are powerful together, they are not as deep as Su Jingfei.


    To deal with ordinary enemies, as long as they cooperate with each other, with quick skills, it''s not a problem to hold each other for a moment. But if they really meet internal skill masters, they can''t do it. Comparatively speaking, Su Jingfei has a stronger advantage in this point.


    Su Jingfei actually has the same idea, but he''s afraid of Ximen''s extraordinary poison skill. He''s afraid that Su Yongheng and Qin Minle can''t hold on to it. Some special skills like poison skill are more frightening than real martial arts. After all, they can''t show their skills freely. Their strength must be greatly reduced.


    "Don''t worry about it. We''ve already had a certain understanding of Simon Chaofan. We''re not afraid of him even if he''s very powerful. You forget that we all have weapons. As long as we don''t fight with him unarmed, it shouldn''t be a problem." Su Yongheng saw Su Jingfei''s scruples, and when he didn''t reserve them, he continued: "and we also have pills specially developed for detoxification. We all have them in reserve."


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. Su Yongheng and Qin Minle really have a backhand. If it wasn''t for Feng''s strong presence, they probably wouldn''t tell themselves the truth.


    Su Jingfei just laughed it off. After all, their relationship is not close to that of their comrades in arms. It''s normal for them to have secrets with each other. Didn''t they tell them their cards?


    "Well, in that case, we''ll exchange opponents and be more careful." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, whispering to Su Yongheng and Qin min.


    "Have you talked it over? Now it''s OK to pay homage to the teacher. I don''t choose so many etiquette." After su Yongheng knew his identity, Feng thought that the three men must accept their fate.


    "Mr. Feng, you always accept me as an apprentice, but I don''t know your skills. How can I be convinced? If you want me to be your apprentice, it''s very simple. As long as you show me your real skills, it shouldn''t be too much." Su Jingfei stands up and laughs at Mr. Feng. It seems that he really wants to have a test.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill cultivation is very strange. Even if he is near, the two people on the opposite side can''t see the traces of his cultivation. It''s like a person who doesn''t know martial arts at all. At most, he is young and strong.


    As Su Jingfei said, he also wants to try Su Jingfei''s skills. After all, it''s not true to hear.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll make you convinced. You can do something." Mr. Feng stood up and looked at Su Jingfei''s confident way. He also looked like I would make you convinced even if you did something.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t like this old man. Since he is so big, he doesn''t have to be polite. A force of internal power is formed in his hand. Since he has practiced internal power, Su Jingfei has been used to it. After all, there is a difference between those who have internal power and those who don''t.


    Su Jingfei slaps Feng''s face. Before he reaches the palm, Feng''s white hair has been blown. Feng even feels the pressure.


    Although Ximen Chaofan said that Su Jingfei''s internal power was not bad before, he didn''t know what level he had reached. Now that he really fought, he was really surprised. A young man had such powerful internal power. It seems that this young man has a certain age.


    In his mind, he didn''t dare to make a hard connection. He spun his body quickly, and then reached for Su Jingfei''s wrist. He didn''t use any complicated moves, but every time he did it, it was so fast that he couldn''t see that he was an old man with white hair.


    Su Jingfei happens to be very used to playing fast. In just one minute, they actually fought dozens of moves. Although no one met anyone, they also felt the strength of each other. Su Jingfei is calm in his heart. The old man is really more difficult than Ximen. He doesn''t know what his internal power is. His reaction is strong enough, If I hadn''t realized recently that my martial arts are not very good, I would have suffered a loss after practising hard!


    Old Feng is much more surprised than Su Jingfei. He thinks that Su Jingfei is still a young man even if he has good martial arts skills. Maybe Simon suffered a great loss last time, so he said Su Jingfei very much, but in fact he was just average.


    Now really start, he found that Su Jingfei, even worse than his own experience, no matter in terms of internal force reaction, is not even worse than himself.


    From this point of view, Mr. Feng''s face is a little hot. A person with the same strength actually wants to accept him as an apprentice. He really has the feeling that people slap him in the face. He really has no self-knowledge.


    If he is a real honest man, he should have been embarrassed to admit defeat and leave now, but he is not such a person. He made a fool of himself. Instead of self reflection, he thinks that it was su Jingfei who made it. He clearly has enough strength and says that he wants to worship himself as a teacher. That is to play with himself!


    Old man Feng suddenly became angry and attacked three points faster, which made Su Jingfei suspect that this guy would not be ShaoBaiTou. He was so vigorous when he was old, but he didn''t know that old man Feng was completely angry with Su Jingfei.


    Su Yongheng and Qin Minle can''t be idle when they fight. Originally, they thought that Ximen Chaofan''s helper was between him and Bo Zhongfan, at least not more powerful than him. So their main task is to control Ximen Chaofan''s helper. Now the situation has changed, so they naturally have to deal with Ximen Chaofan.


    Ximen''s extraordinary martial arts and internal power can be regarded as a master. Otherwise, he would have killed Su Jingfei if he didn''t talk to himself. Even if he didn''t use poison skill, it was very difficult.


    Su Yongheng and Qin Minle dare not take it lightly. When they make a move, they hold the sword in their hands. Without saying a word, they surround Ximen Chaofan in the middle.


    They are very good at working together. In the past two days, they have a competition with Su Jingfei. When they fight with Su Jingfei, they will naturally improve them a lot. Now they are facing Simon who is a little weaker than Su Jingfei. It''s not so easy to win, but it''s no problem to trap him.


    Ximen Chaofan''s original strength was much better than Su Jingfei''s, but Su Jingfei survived. His strength not only increased greatly, but also had certain toxicity. His strength has surpassed that of Ximen Chaofan. Now Su Yongheng and Qin Minle show their strength when they compete with Su Jingfei. Suddenly Ximen Chaofan can''t break through their encirclement. Only when he uses the poison palm, they will be afraid, But once he doesn''t use it, the two will attack again. Anyway, it''s time-consuming.


    The key to the five men''s battle lies in Su Jingfei and Feng Lao. Which one of them can win? Today''s ending is doomed. Su Jingfei''s three men not only can''t catch Ximen Chaofan, but also want to leave.


    Once again, even the young and strong Su Jingfei can''t hold on. Playing fast not only consumes physical strength, but also tests his spirit. In case of slow reaction, he may be killed by the other party. Now Su Jingfei is thinking about how to defeat his opponent.


    It''s similar to his feeling. Feng is not as calm as before. Su Jingfei not only has excellent kung fu, but also has amazing endurance.


    "Su Jingfei, it seems that you and I can''t tell the difference. I''d better let it go. I don''t care about your affairs any more." Feng felt that he could not win Su Jingfei in a short time, so he had to discuss with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. Feng, it''s still early now. How can you know that you can''t decide the outcome? And even if you don''t want to take care of it, you''ve come forward after all." Seeing that Mr. Feng wanted to get away, he immediately said with a smile that he was not so sure about the old man.


    Although he has been relying on the old to sell the old, at his age, he is definitely an old fox. If you let him go today, who knows if you will find a more powerful helper next time.


    When Su Jingfei speaks, he has already taken out the gold needle and held two in both hands. Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to keep it now. He should be careful when dealing with the same level experts: "Mr. Feng, let''s divide the victory."

 Chapter 424

    Su Jingfei meets old man Feng, whose strength is three points stronger than Ximen Chaofan. This is why Ximen Chaofan respects him very much. Su Jingfei also understands that his martial arts is nothing. Now you can find an expert by looking for him. Now old Feng has a good strength.


    Old Feng and Su Jingfei have already fought each other for several moves, and he has a certain understanding of his strength. Now seeing Su Jingfei take out the golden needle, he naturally knows that this is his weapon, and his face has become dignified.


    This kind of person with a teacher is totally different from Su Jingfei. They will have some experience as a teacher. For example, now Mr. Feng knows that he has encountered the situation mentioned in an old saying.


    Those who use strange weapons must have their own unique skills and must be careful. Su Jingfei''s weapons belong to unconventional weapons, which means that he must have a very strange set of martial arts. Such a person absolutely needs to be careful.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that Feng''s experience would cause so much trouble to him. He had already made a direct move. The needle was still very slender even if it was specially thickened by him. In addition, his action was so fast that ordinary people could not even find the existence of the needle. He thought that he was attacking empty handed. Anyone who thought so must be hurt by the needle in the end, This is also the strength of Su Jingfei''s golden needle.


    In the same way, when a person knows the strength of Su Jingfei''s gold needle, he can be on guard. Just like Feng now, when Su Jingfei''s gold needle really works, he can''t see where the gold needle is, but he keeps a distance from Su Jingfei.


    The biggest disadvantage of Su Jingfei''s use of the gold needle is its short distance. What he uses is not a sword. It can''t be one meter long. The distance of half a foot is not much longer than that of an empty hand. Mr. Feng sees Su Jingfei''s weakness.


    After fighting several moves again, Su Jingfei knew that Mr. Feng had seen the weakness of his weapons, which made him have to admit that he was experienced. Martial arts is different from modern fighting. Young and strong people are not necessarily strong. It is very likely that the experienced old people are much more powerful than the young people.


    "Su Jingfei, you are still too young. Don''t think you have a strange weapon to scare me. Who doesn''t have such a thing?" At this moment, Mr. Feng suddenly said.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he had already taken out a small wooden stick from his arms, which was about a foot long. It was really difficult to find it in his arms. Then he saw Feng holding one end in his hand. The foot long wooden stick was about a meter long, and there was a handle on it.


    Su Jingfei was so surprised that he almost threw the gold needle out of his hand. It was made of wood. It''s too clever. Now even anyone can see what this wooden stick is.


    This kind of thing is called a crutch in China. If it is called a civilization crutch in foreign countries, the people who are leaning on it are not necessarily old or have bad legs. It is a symbol of status. Many gentlemen in western countries will get such a crutch, which looks very imposing.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect Feng to take out such a civilized stick at this time, and it was pure wood. They were so close, so Su Jingfei couldn''t be wrong.


    "Su Jingfei, is that strange? Isn''t it a surprise to my weapon, but you''ll be more depressed next. " Looking at Su Jingfei, Mr. Feng was stunned. He gave a smile and pointed out his stick.


    Although Su Jingfei knew that it was Feng''s weapon, he was still surprised when he did it. He didn''t have any strange moves. He just pointed out a stick and didn''t have a tricky position. It was su Jingfei''s chest, but the power on it was chilling.


    When a stick of pure wood is pointed out, the sharp whistling sound that pierces the air is very clear, and it carries the sound of wind and thunder. It''s a bit beyond the scope of normal people''s understanding. It can also be imagined that if you are touched by such a stick, you will be seriously injured even if you are not dead. Although Su Jingfei''s internal power has greatly increased, it''s not much worse than Feng Lao now, However, his attainments in weapons are much worse.


    As for Feng''s staff, Su Jingfei didn''t dare to meet him, so he could only avoid him. Feng''s staff failed, and he didn''t stop. Instead, he swept across and attacked Su Jingfei lazily.


    He didn''t know what material the wand was made of, but he used it to make su Jingfei feel that the same volume of pure steel crutches were not as powerful as it. He quickly twisted his waist and somersaulted to avoid the wand. At the same time, he also wanted to try the power of the wand. The golden needle in his hand instantly hit the wand.


    Su Jingfei suddenly felt a strong force coming, which made Su Jingfei rise three feet in the air. This is not only because of the strong power on the stick of civilization, but also the strength of Su Jingfei himself. The power released by such a soft gold needle is amazing enough.


    In fact, Mr. Feng was also surprised. He thought that Su Jingfei would fall into the absolute disadvantage after he took out his weapons. The first time they met, he knew that he underestimated Su Jingfei.


    Before, he had been dodging Su Jingfei''s golden needle, which was not obvious. Now that they really met, he realized that Su Jingfei''s internal power was not much weaker than his own. No wonder he had been able to compete with himself for so long before, which was not just an advantage of quick reaction.


    Although both of them took out their weapons, they were not as enthusiastic as others thought. Even if they had weapons, they would just walk away as soon as they touched each other. It was not fierce at all. If outsiders saw them, they would surely think that they were fighting each other.


    They are anxious for a while. Ximen Chaofan and Su Yongheng are also inseparable from Qin Minle. If we simply talk about their skills, Ximen Chaofan is three points stronger. Although Su Yongheng and Qin Minle are more powerful in their joint efforts, they are still young and have no such adventure as Su Jingfei. Their internal power is their absolute weakness, which can be seen even if Ximen Chaofan doesn''t try, There''s only one freak like Su Jingfei.


    This also determines their way of fighting. As long as Su Yongheng and Qin Minle pester Ximen Chaofan, most of their moves are to delay time. Ximen Chaofan wants to get rid of them and then go back to deal with Su Jingfei. They are very powerful every time.


    With the increase and decrease of each other, Ximen''s extraordinary natural consumption is even greater. But this guy''s internal skill is no worse than Su Yongheng''s and he still keeps the state of attacking more and defending less, which makes Su Yongheng and Qin Minle, as enemies, have to admire.


    At the same time, I have a deeper understanding of Su Jingfei''s strength. At the beginning, Su Jingfei hit Ximen Chaofan with his own strength. Although he might be a little clever at that time, he had to say that he was very strong. Otherwise, even if he was clever, he would not have a chance. At least he was much better than the two men.


    Simon is not at his best now. He can''t recover so easily after being hit by Su Jingfei. If he is sure, he won''t go to Feng because he has no confidence.


    Su Jingfei and Feng could not fight for a long time, so they found that the situation of Ximen Chaofan was not so good. Now Su Yongheng and Qin Minle can support them, because they cooperate so well that one plus one is more than two. But this can''t last long. When Ximen Chaofan finds their flaws, they will suffer.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei doesn''t hesitate any more. He can only show his skill of pressing the bottom of the box to deal with Mr. Feng. He''s not just a few gold needles in his hand. He has so many gold needles on him that he can use them at the critical moment.


    At the beginning, he only made twelve gold needles for fighting, but when it was really necessary, all the gold needles on him were weapons.


    "Eternal, Minle, get out of the way." Just when Su Jingfei and Feng are wrong again and become Su Jingfei facing Su Yongheng, Su Jingfei suddenly shouts out to them.


    Su Yongheng and Qin Minle have been told by Su Jingfei for a long time. As long as he shouts like this, no matter what the situation is, they just need to step back and leave the rest to Su Jingfei. At this time, they just like a conditioned reflex, stop the forward body shape and jump back.


    Simon Chaofan''s palm is in the air. Originally, he was ready to meet the attack of Su Yongheng and Qin Minle. Now they are desperate to step back. Simon Chaofan suddenly realizes that it''s not good and wants to change the moves.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is a real master after all. How can he be slower than him? Just after he said that, his hands had already been raised, and several cold lights flashed in the air at random, which could not allow Simon''s extraordinary reaction. He suddenly felt numb at several important points on his body, and the most important thing was that a sharp pain came from his left eye.


    Su Jingfei''s sneak attack is very quick, and Feng''s reaction is not weak, because he is wrong with Su Jingfei. He is now facing Simon''s extraordinary direction. After hearing Su Jingfei''s roar, he knows that Su Jingfei is going to sneak attack.


    His first reaction was to sweep Su Jingfei''s back with a stick. He didn''t want to hurt the enemy, as long as he could stop Su Jingfei''s sneak attack.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei had already calculated Feng''s reaction at the moment of his hand. All his internal power was concentrated on his back except for the golden needle. In order to hurt the enemy, he resisted Feng''s stick.


    Feng''s staff was not as prepared as when he was fighting with Su Jingfei. Even so, the strength contained in it made Su Jingfei turn over all of a sudden. People were already bleeding in the air, and the injury was not light. However, Su Jingfei fell by Ximen''s extraordinary side with the help of this staff.


    Su Jingfei was secretly happy. All this was the same as he expected. Except that the injury was heavier than expected, everything else was in line with his calculation. When he fell to Ximen Chaofan''s side, he flashed his hands, pulled out the gold needle from Ximen Chaofan''s body, stabbed him a few times quickly, and then put the gold needle on Ximen Chaofan''s throat and said in a loud voice: "stop, Or I want him to die. "

 Chapter 425

    Su Jingfei suddenly attacks Ximen Chaofan. Not to mention that Ximen Chaofan and Feng didn''t expect it, even Su Yongheng and Qin Minle didn''t expect it. When Su Jingfei made an agreement with them, he didn''t say that he wanted to attack Ximen Chaofan.


    Of course, he didn''t expect that his opponent would be so difficult this time. Now Su Jingfei highlights his tricks, grabs Simon Chaofan, and blinds one of his eyes, which makes everyone stunned. Feng''s face is gloomy and ugly. He can still catch Simon Chaofan when he does it by himself. Although he also hurts Su Jingfei, he is absolutely shameful.


    "Mr. Feng, I hope you don''t act rashly. Now Ximen Chaofan has been caught by me. I admit that my strength is weaker than you, but I have achieved my goal. You''d better go where you should go." Su Jingfei takes a deep breath to relieve the internal injury. He holds the needle against Ximen''s extraordinary mouth to Feng Laodao.


    "Don''t you think it''s too humiliating for Su Jingfei, as a warrior, to use such a mean Although Feng wants to tear up Su Jingfei, he worries about Ximen''s extraordinary life. He doesn''t think Su Jingfei''s needle can''t kill people.


    Su Jingfei smiles, looks at Mr. Feng and says, "Mr. Feng, I''m afraid you haven''t figured out one thing yet. This is not a common grudge in the Wulin or a private affair. I''m here to handle a case. Do you understand what handling a case is? It means that I am now arresting people for work, I am a soldier, and you are thieves. What means should I use to arrest you? Do I have to get your permission? Then I am too stupid. "


    Old Feng was silent. At this time, he remembered that although Ximen Chaofan asked himself to help him fight against the people in the Wulin, he actually represented the official.


    He is not Ximen Chaofan. Ximen Chaofan is just himself. No matter what he does, he will not involve anyone.


    He belongs to the Feng family. No matter how powerful the Feng family is, they are still in this country. If they really want to make enemies with officials, they will not come to a good end. Unless they can kill people and make people not know that they are from the Feng family, it is even more impossible.


    He is better than Su Jingfei, but when it comes to killing Su Jingfei, or not letting him escape, he is not so strong, otherwise he will not let Su Jingfei get hurt until now.


    "Have you figured it out? Mr. Feng, I don''t believe that today''s events have much to do with you. You can leave. The person I should arrest has been taken. Today''s task is over. " After Feng was silent for a moment, Su Jingfei began again.


    "Oh? It''s none of my business. I can go now? " Old Feng sneered and sneered.


    "Well, it''s really nothing to do with you, but if you always think you have something to do with you, you can accompany me back to assist in the investigation. We will never refuse to be friendly to the public." Su Jingfei naturally understood Feng''s meaning, but pretended not to know. Instead, he said with a smile.


    Feng didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so cheeky, so he stopped playing Tai Chi. He snorted: "young man, I also admit that you have good strength and potential in the future, but don''t forget that you are still young."


    "Can''t forget, how can I forget, I am more confident than you, that is, I am still young, you are probably 70 years old and 80 years old, even if you are more powerful than me, your future can only get worse and worse, but I am getting better and better, I''m not worried at all." Su Jingfei understood what he meant and was not polite. He was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life.


    Feng originally wanted to threaten Su Jingfei, but he was satirized by Su Jingfei. He suddenly looked ugly and said, "Su Jingfei, how can you release Ximen Chaofan? Just open the conditions."


    Su Jingfei''s face straightened and he said in a deep voice: "Mr. Feng, I respect you as an elder, and you are really more powerful than me. I hope you''d better not continue talking to me like this. We''re on a mission. You must know something about it. You''d better not touch some things, or I''m not sure it will count you."


    Although he said that, he really wanted to catch the old man in his heart. Unfortunately, his strength is limited. With his current strength, even if he is defeated by both sides, he can''t catch old Feng. Su Yongheng and Qin Minle don''t have to count on it.


    He didn''t know whether it was because of limited human resources or because he thought his opponent was not strong enough this time, so he sent Su Yongheng and Qin Minle to join him. At the beginning, Su Jingfei thought that they were enough. Now he knows that the road is higher than the devil, and the people Ximen found are more powerful than himself.


    Feng wants to deal with Su Jingfei, but he is worried about Ximen''s extraordinary safety. Su Jingfei wants to catch him, but he suffers from lack of strength. The two sides are so deadlocked that no one is willing to step back. Su Yongheng and Qin Minle can only surround Su Jingfei and be careful to guard against Feng. Even if they are not as strong as the other three, they will have no problem if they are ready for a sneak attack.


    "Mr. Feng, you''d better go back. My fate today has been doomed. If you want to, just remember to avenge me." At this time, Simon Chaofan, who was silent in the middle of the mountain, suddenly opened his mouth. Although his voice sounded very calm, there was a kind of pain that could not be concealed.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand. He was stabbed at several important points by Su Jingfei. In some places, it''s very painful. What makes him most unbearable is that he lost one eye. He hasn''t been so badly hurt in his career for so many years. If Su Jingfei hadn''t controlled him, he might have chosen to die with Su Jingfei.


    Now he can feel that old Feng is not reconciled, and he really can''t escape. Instead of involving old Feng again, let him avenge himself.


    "Don''t make mistakes again and again, Mr. Feng. Simon is a serious criminal. If you want to avenge him, no one can save you in the future." Although he didn''t want to say more, Su Jingfei couldn''t help but talk. If such a master is thinking about himself at any time, it''s really hard to sleep.


    "What? Su Jingfei, are you afraid? If you''re afraid, let the extraordinary go. " Mr. Feng has rich experience, so he can hear Su Jingfei''s fear.


    Su Jingfei is the kind of person who eats soft but not hard. Seeing Feng threatening himself, he immediately glares at him and hums: "I''ll give you face, old man. You really don''t know your weight."


    With these words, Su Jingfei unexpectedly took all the gold needles off Ximen Chaofan''s body. Then he cleaned up the gold needles and said, "now I''ve given him freedom. You can take him away. You can see if he can walk fifty steps without death. If he dies, you don''t have to blame me. You have to take him away."


    Then they wave their hands to Su Yongheng and Qin Minle. They retreat ten meters back together. Su Jingfei just stands by the sea, sneering at Feng and Ximen.


    Feng Lao and Ximen Chaofan are stunned. Su Jingfei not only lets Ximen Chaofan go, but also stops Ximen Chaofan''s blood. It seems that they really want to let him go, but Feng Lao and Ximen Chaofan are not stupid. How can they believe Su Jingfei''s generosity.


    "Su Jingfei, what did you do to me?" Simon Chaofan thought of Su Jingfei''s words and asked in a deep voice.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said casually: "I think you always want to deal with me. You should know that I am a traditional Chinese medicine. I know something about the acupoints of the human body. I just helped you to stimulate a little potential. As long as you take 50 steps, the potential will explode. Then you can call Ximen Superman."


    What he said was very obscure. People didn''t understand what he had done. But it''s certain that Su Jingfei''s manipulation was absolutely fatal. Otherwise, how could he say that Simon would die in fifty steps.


    As Su Jingfei said, in order to deal with Su Jingfei, Ximen Chaofan will naturally investigate. He also knows that Su Jingfei is very famous in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine and has cured many difficult and complicated diseases. He can''t doubt his attainments in traditional Chinese medicine, even Ximen Chaofan, who is the enemy.


    But now Su Jingfei''s medical skill has been used on him. Simon''s extraordinary cold sweat has come down. Although he doesn''t have any shackles, he doesn''t dare to take a step.


    "Su Jingfei, you are so mean. Don''t you really plan for the future?" Feng doesn''t know the details of Su Jingfei, but he guesses something from Simon''s extraordinary face and glares at Su Jingfei.


    "Of course, I''ll do my future plans, and I''m afraid. Just because I''m afraid, I must bring him to justice. Old man Feng, you can still leave now." Su Jingfei laughed and said frankly, "I''m here today to catch Ximen Chaofan. Anyone who obstructs me will hinder the law enforcement."


    Feng is so angry that his beard is cocked up. When Su Jingfei started, he looked like a young and handsome talent. Now Su Jingfei is just a rogue. Of course, people don''t mess with him. It''s hard. What''s more, Simon is extraordinary. If he is not caught, he will die.


    "Very good, very good. For the first time in so many years, I''ve made such a big fall on a young man. I hope you will live a long life and don''t let me down." Feng Lao and Ximen Chaofan look at each other again. Seeing Ximen Chaofan nodding, they tell Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said with a smile, "you can rest assured. Although I''m not going to live a long life, it''s not a problem to see you go first."


    Mr. Feng snorted, and then walked away with a brush of his sleeve. Before he left, he did not forget to say: "Su Jingfei, you are very good. I hope you do not come to the capital, otherwise the Feng family will let you know what it means to be difficult."


    Su Jingfei first sniffed, and then in his heart he asked, how is the capital, not the provincial capital? Just this idea just flashed, Su Jingfei said to Ximen Chaofan: "Ximen Chaofan, don''t you always want to kill me? Unfortunately, you are in my hands


    At this point, Su Jingfei completely ignores the fact that Su Yongheng and Qin Minle are around. He grabs Ximen''s extraordinary hand and foot and turns Ximen''s extraordinary martial arts skills away.

 Chapter 426

    When Su Jingfei, Su Yongheng and Qin Minle return to the 307 army with Ximen Chaofan, whose martial arts skills have been abolished, the arms trade there has been solved by the white headed leaders. It can be said that this task is very successful.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s comatose Ximen Chaofan, the white head said with a smile, "I knew Ximen Chaofan fell into your hands. It''s absolutely for survival, not for death. I really didn''t make a wrong guess. People said that Xiaobai Lian didn''t have a good heart. The ancients didn''t cheat me!"


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said impolitely, "you''re just a little white faced man. You''re a real handsome man. I''ve brought you people. I don''t care about the rest."


    "Well, we don''t need your help with the rest. We''ve arranged it completely, but in view of your excellent performance in this mission, we have a reward for you." Then he waved to the people beside him, and a woman soldier came with a suit of clothes and a certificate.


    Bai tou took over the clothes and certificates, handed them to Su Jingfei and said, "this is the meaning of major general. As long as your mission is completed successfully, you will become the official military medical officer of 307 army and be awarded the rank of major. Now you have done it. Congratulations."


    Su Jingfei took the certificate and clothes in his hand. He didn''t expect that he would get such a reward in the end. He just helped 307 troops to complete a task, and he became a major directly. It''s not equal to the white head. People have been living and dying for many years.


    "Don''t look at me like this. You won''t be equal to me. I''ll be closer. You just need to look at my hot eyes. You''ll still be controlled by me in the future." Bai tou saw what meaning from Su Jingfei''s eyes, and immediately took the lead.


    Su Jingfei impolitely put up the finger between the ring finger and the index finger, and then said, "major Cai, I thought I had to give it to a major general or something, but I worked hard to get all my belongings!" Then he hastened to add: "even if I accept the reward, I will not be a soldier. Don''t worry about everything."


    The white head really rolled his eyes this time, and said: "you think it''s really beautiful. There are only a few generals in the country, so you can''t count on it. But you can say it. In view of your particularity, even if you are a formal military medical officer, you still don''t need to be under our jurisdiction. It''s the same as before. If you have an action to find you, it won''t affect your life, but you can use your military position."


    Su Jingfei had understood what he meant by his words. He was a major officer, and he certainly had no problem with power. He just didn''t need to stay in the army all the time and obey orders like others.


    Even if he wants to help the country to do something, he doesn''t want to be a public official of the country. Everything is based on obeying orders. Su Jingfei is an unruly person and can''t stand such control. Now this result makes Su Jingfei very satisfied, otherwise he would rather not accept this official position.


    "Well, the reward for you is over. You can go. We''ll be responsible for the rest." Seeing that Su Jingfei accepted the reward, Bai tou ordered him to leave.


    "White head, you are too merciless, so you will drive me away and tear down the bridge!" Dissatisfied with this, Su Jingfei snorted.


    The white head shrugged his shoulders and said, "why don''t you stay and see how we Interrogate People? It happens that you are a military medical officer. If they can''t survive, you can help them. "


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he immediately smeared oil on his feet and ran faster than anyone else. He couldn''t do it by himself. What''s more, he didn''t have any interest in interrogation. Before Su Jingfei, he just expressed his dissatisfaction and didn''t really want to stay.


    After leaving 307 army, Su Jingfei was relieved. This task has come to an end. Although he still has Feng''s threat in his ears, Su Jingfei didn''t take it seriously. Feng laobi is not from s city. As long as he can''t threaten his family, he has nothing to be afraid of. Just like the conversation between them, Su Jingfei is still young. In time, Su Jingfei is better than Feng.


    At this time, the mobile phone that has been turned off for action rings, with a string of strange numbers on it, frowning slightly. Su Jingfei still connects the phone to the channel: "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei, who are you?"


    "Hello, Su Jingfei. I''m Su Yongheng. We''re going back today. I''d like to say goodbye to you." Su''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. He didn''t like the two people who acted with him. After all, they didn''t give him a good impression at first, but they didn''t have any disgust. It was a bit of a surprise to hear him say so.


    Probably the opposite also guessed Su Jingfei''s mind, Su Yongheng did not say too much nonsense, but continued: "our Su family''s strength in the capital is not bad, if Su Jingfei you have time to come to the capital to play, I can accompany, and my family should also want to see you."


    Su Jingfei is a smart man. He has already heard a clue from his tone. This guy doesn''t want to attract himself. Let alone he is a member of the Su family. Even if he doesn''t have this relationship, how can he be bribed? But Su Jingfei doesn''t say it. He can understand that Su Yongheng is just an invitation of orange juice, Instead of showing off your identity.


    "Major Su, if I have time, I will definitely go to the capital. Then I will trouble you to accompany me." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and promised that he would go to the capital sooner or later, but not now.


    Su Yongheng doesn''t know whether he has recognized Su Jingfei''s perfunctory attitude. Instead of struggling with this problem, he tells Su Jingfei, "I''ll call you. Besides inviting you to the capital, I''ll give you a piece of advice. The Feng family are not easy to be provoked. Even compared with our Su family, they are powerful."


    Su Jingfei''s face is dignified. Su Yongheng is a proud man. He admits that he is a powerful family and has great strength. Su Jingfei can''t be careless.


    "I heard that you have a conflict with the Feng family in the provincial capital, and that family also has a certain relationship with the Feng family in the capital, so I think that in the near future, the Feng family will attack you. You''d better be ready." Su Yongheng doesn''t care about Su Jingfei''s reaction, so he tells his real purpose.


    Su Jingfei is also a person who knows everything. From the other party''s words, he already knows that Su Yongheng is reminding himself to be on guard against the Feng family. What he is facing this time is not the Feng family in a provincial capital, but the Feng family in the capital.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yongheng to popularize common sense, he really thought that Mr. Feng had nothing to do with the Feng family in the provincial capital. It was his own misunderstanding. Now he knows that they are almost a family, just like the Han family in the provincial capital, they are only a branch of Han Feizi''s descendants.


    "OK, thank you very much, major su. I''ll keep in mind what you said. Be careful on the way. I hope we can cooperate with each other next time." Su Jingfei is very sincere after thanking him. It''s very valuable that Su Yongheng can give himself a reminder.


    Su Yongheng didn''t say any more. He hung up the phone after two polite sentences. The sentence "brother can only help you here" flashed through his heart, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Su Yongheng''s reaction is. He has planned in his heart how to improve the security of his home. The security system purchased from abroad should be in place soon. At that time, he will turn his home into a castle to see who can pose a threat to them.


    In this operation, Su Jingfei undoubtedly benefited a lot. He not only won the praise from his superiors, but also gained a lot of experience in fighting with experts. If it wasn''t for Feng''s appearance this time, Su Jingfei would not be proud of his martial arts, but he didn''t know how to develop himself. Now he knows his advantages and disadvantages.


    When Su Jingfei came home, it was already evening. At this time, Su Jingfei completely relaxed. Therefore, the internal injury which had been pressed all the time finally broke out, and he sprayed several mouthfuls of blood. Fortunately, his internal power was deep, otherwise Feng''s stick would break his spine.


    He is in his own room, and no one knows who vomites blood, which makes Su Jingfei feel at ease. When the congestion is vomited out, Su Jingfei also feels much better. It''s just that he needs to rest during this period of time. Fortunately, because Ximen was arrested, the Hu family will also have bad luck.


    "Sister Xiuwen, red silk, if you all come to my room, I''ll start to set up tasks. By the way, you can also call Dongfang Wenjun and Shan''er, especially Dongfang Wenjun. Hasn''t she ever been a trader in the United States? This time we''ll let her do it. " After su Jingfei suppressed the internal injury a little, he began to inform several women to come. Today, because the Hu family collapsed, there was no change in the stock market, but there must be a big problem tomorrow. They should make preparations quickly.


    The third daughter, who had been instructed by Su Jingfei for a long time, did not hesitate and immediately called Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan to Su Jingfei''s room. At this time, Su Jingfei had arranged the room, and no one knew that Su Jingfei was injured.


    "Well, everyone is here, and I don''t want to talk nonsense. This time, because of the arms trade, the senior members of the Hu family are almost wiped out. Now, the stock of Hu''s group has no problem, but tomorrow, there will be big fluctuations in the stock market. It''s time for us to start." Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense. He told all the women straight to the point. He stopped for them to digest for a while, and then continued: "this time, our Su style subsidiary and roufeisi group will go all out. This time, we will eat the shares of Hu''s group."


    Su Jingfei''s words really made people think deeply, not only because of Su Jingfei''s strong confidence and lofty goals, but also because of the confidence revealed in Su Jingfei''s words. The Hu family also fell down, and they were suspected of arms trading. Except for Dongfang Wenjun, they were very surprised.

 Chapter 427

    After a night''s silence, the people who had made the plan came to the stock exchange the next day. All the people in the stock exchange knew Su Jingfei. Once they stayed in the VIP room here for several days. Although the final news didn''t leak, people at that time also guessed that Su Jingfei made a lot of money.


    When Su Jingfei came here again, the people of the exchange were naturally very enthusiastic, but it was an inspiration to know Su Jingfei. He was ready to see which stock Su Jingfei wanted to buy, and maybe he could make some money.


    Entering the VIP room, Su Jingfei was already very familiar with Dongfang Wenjun and said, "Wenjun, I usually treat you well."


    "To die, what old man, you are not as old as me. I remember what you said yesterday. I will operate it well and I won''t let you down." Dongfang Wenjun is dressed in men''s clothes again today. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he retorts.


    Su Jingfei was thick skinned and not angry. He said with a smile, "it''s best if you can understand. I''m very glad that you are the key point this time. Don''t make mistakes. If you succeed this time, I''ll give you a chance to make a date and let you see Shaner''s wonderful body!"


    The last sentence was said in Dongfang Wenjun''s ear. He was afraid of being heard by other women. Of course, it looked more real, and the charm of the words doubled.


    Although Dongfang Wenjun is not used to Su Jingfei''s talking in his ears, and her hair even stands up, when she hears Su Jingfei''s words, her eyes brighten. Who says women are not lustful? Otherwise, how can she like Han Shan.


    "Is that true?" Dongfang Wenjun looks directly at Su Jingfei.


    "Seriously."


    "Sure enough?"


    "Sure enough," Su Jingfei nodded in affirmation.


    "Well, boss, I''ll let you know how the financial genius who was famous on Wall Street made money. I won''t let you down." Dongfang Wenjun hit a loud finger, fighting high spirited way.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. This chick is really shining with a little sunshine. He doesn''t even know what Wall Street is. Su Jingfei has to admit his own shortcomings. He didn''t have money before. How could he be in the mood to pay attention to finance and worry about three meals a day.


    But anyway, Dongfang Wenjun''s words made Su Jingfei feel very comfortable. This chick has never been a boaster. Since she is so sure, she should not let herself down. What''s more, the stock of Hu''s group is bound to fall this time. It''s an indisputable fact that this time is similar to last time, but it''s just how much she can earn.


    Dongfang Wenjun''s words also made other women look at her. They didn''t know what Su Jingfei said to her. From Dongfang Wenjun''s expression, she was very excited.


    Han Shan didn''t know that she had been betrayed by her master. She even inquired curiously: "Wenjun, why do you suddenly have such fighting spirit?"


    "It''s easy to make money. How can you be unhappy? What do you know, little girl?" Su Jingfei said quickly. He was really afraid of Dongfang Wenjun''s excitement and said what he said. In this case, Han Shan didn''t beat herself to death. This girl is not a good apprentice.


    Even if Han Shan doesn''t know what medicine Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun sell in gourd, it doesn''t prevent her from damaging Su Jingfei''s two sentences: "master, you are really a money fan. You are so rich, and you want to make money every day."


    Su Jingfei glared and feigned anger: "how can I speak? I''m your master, and I''m not a money fan. I just want to make more money to fully reflect my own value. Besides, if I don''t make more money, what can I do to support you guys? You eat my food, drink my food, live my food every day, I..."


    "Well, master, don''t talk about it. How about I pay the rent? Even if I rent from you. " Han Shan quickly interrupts Su Jingfei and covers her ears.


    Su Jingfei said, "come on, if I dare to ask for your rent, it''s strange that fourth brother Han doesn''t come from the provincial capital to clean me up. Don''t be cheap. Just practice your Kung Fu honestly. When the time comes, he will be satisfied if he sends you back to fourth brother Han for nothing."


    "You are fat for nothing. You think you raise pigs!" Han Shan can hear Su Jingfei''s indulgence in her words. Although she doesn''t want to admit that Su Jingfei is really good to her apprentice, Han Shan, as a girl, still can''t listen to Su Jingfei''s words. Moreover, she vaguely feels that she should keep a good image in Su Jingfei''s mind.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I''m not talking about the whole thing."


    "Well? What do you mean Han Shan is stunned and doesn''t respond. Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters, who have a dark relationship with Su Jingfei, spit out their voices together. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen are actually related to Su Jingfei, but their faces are slightly red.


    Lin ruoke''s relationship with Su Jingfei is not clear yet. He is a little jealous, and he says to Han Shan with some arrogance: "Shan''er, you silly girl, where are you fat, round and pretty?" Then he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you are more and more colorful now."


    Su Jingfei knows that several women have seen through what they mean. Although he and Han Shan are apprentices, they are all peers. It''s hard to avoid that they sometimes have a big mouth. Now Lin ruoke points them out, which makes them a little embarrassed.


    Han Shan was still confused and murmured, "where is this? I''m slim. I don''t seem to have any. "


    Dongfang Wenjun is her pursuer. Seeing that Han Shan hasn''t responded yet, she says, "are you innocent or innocent? This is white fat."


    Han Shan was caught off guard by someone on her chest. Even if she was a girl, she couldn''t help exclaiming. Then she said, "I want you to take advantage of me. Hum, but you don''t have to put it on your chest. You don''t have to feel it."


    Although Dongfang Wenjun always pursues Han Shan, he can''t help blushing and can''t speak for a moment.


    Han Shan saw that Dongfang Wenjun was silent, and immediately felt a sense of victory. She said complacently, "silly girl, don''t talk about me. You are also silly girl. Don''t you know that''s bad for your development? If it''s too long, it''s not good. "


    Lin ruoke, a neurotic woman, soon forgot what happened to Su Jingfei. She nodded with Han Shan and said, "yes, yes, breasts are the most beautiful place for women. You can''t tie them up casually. Even if you have grown up, the shape will be affected. Men like better looking shapes. I don''t believe you ask Su Jingfei." Then he asked Su Jingfei, "is it a sex wolf?"


    Su Jingfei has long been stunned by all the women''s generosity. She listens blankly, and can scan several women''s supreme positions, even forgetting what she does.


    Now Lin ruoke suddenly asked a question. Su Jingfei unconsciously said, "yes, yes, they all like well shaped ones."


    Han Shan and Dong Fang Wen Jun are not Lin ruoke''s neurotic woman after all. They have just started talking about women, and they ignore Su Jingfei. This is also because there are too many women in the room.


    Now listening to Su Jingfei''s reply, they blush with embarrassment. The two women hold their chests and glare at Su Jingfei with the same movement. Especially when they see his face like a pig, they are not angry. But they are shy as girls. Even Dongfang Wenjun can''t help it.


    When Su Jingfei was found, he quickly wiped his saliva and said solemnly: "well, now let''s discuss the impact of the reform of state-owned enterprises on our private enterprises, this matter..."


    All the women were shocked by his words. Even if he wanted to cover up the embarrassment, at least he had to find a decent topic.


    Although Su Jingfei''s level of changing the topic is really poor, the embarrassment just now has been resolved. Only Su Jingfei''s heart has strengthened the previous plan, and after this time, it will be implemented.


    "Well, don''t make any noise. Let''s have a look. The market has opened." When Liang Xiuwen sees that the crowd is making a lot of noise, she claps her hands to let everyone pay attention. Li hongsilk also takes the initiative to sit next to Su Jingfei. Everyone lives together. Her relationship with Su Jingfei is no secret.


    Moreover, no matter how generous Li Hongsi is, she naturally has an idea of dominating her men. She can''t stop Su Jingfei from contacting other girls. Each of these girls is helpful to Su Jingfei.


    But she is always invisible, showing her position, which she is used to, and other people are used to, and no one feels wrong.


    Han Shan has the final say, but the two young women of the East are not very old. They know the time with the public. They know who has the final say in the family. They know that if they talk about the work, the most able to say the least is Liang Xiuwen, even the company that startled startled is in Liang Xiuwen''s name.


    Lan Xiuying has the final say in her family. No matter what charm or age she has, she is the most convincing among the people.


    But if we say that the most important woman around Su Jingfei is Li hongsilk, no matter who it is, even Liang Xiuwen can only put herself in the position of a junior.


    Now that Liang Xiuwen proposes to look at the stock market, people will turn their attention back. As he said, the market has already opened. At this time, Hu''s shares have not yet fallen. After all, it''s still early, the news hasn''t exploded, and people are not in a hurry. Such a big thing is definitely the headlines of today''s news, Hu''s shares began to fall.


    Hu''s group is different from Lin''s group. At most, Lin''s group is a bit scandalous. Hu''s group is the whole Hu family''s senior management, including Hu Mingming''s brother. The whole senior management is ruined, and the company''s stock naturally plummets.

 Chapter 428

    Su Jingfei has known about the Hu family for a long time. Naturally, he also knows that the shares of the Hu group will decline today. This time, they are different from the Lin family. It''s a disaster for the enterprise. If it wasn''t for the other shareholders of the group, they might all be owned by the state.


    Even so, Zhenzheng''s major shareholder was arrested, and the company was already on the verge of collapse. If no one came out to control it, it was estimated that the whole company would declare bankruptcy. At this time, even if Su Jingfei didn''t take advantage of the fire, someone would do it.


    Even though Hu''s shares are falling, in fact, their own strength is still very good. If they take over this company and then merge with Su''s subsidiary, they will eventually become a real group company.


    Su Jingfei gives all the tasks to Dongfang Wenjun this time. In addition to keeping secret, he also wants to test Dongfang Wenjun. This woman has known her for a short time, and her way is legendary. In this way, Su Jingfei can''t trust her completely.


    If she operates properly this time, he will trust Dongfang Wenjun a little in the future. He is no longer the student of that year. He is not the poor guy who just manages himself. He is now the boss of a large enterprise and the only male in a family. As for how many women there are in the family, Su Jingfei is not sure.


    Basically, the girls here don''t have any real vases, and they should be trusted by him. Dongfang Wenjun is a person who worries him a lot.


    Although this kind of test is a bit big, if Dongfang Wenjun deliberately makes mistakes, it may be several hundred million yuan if he loses, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi don''t know anything. At least they can see that Dongfang Wenjun really makes mistakes and still can''t do anything.


    From the beginning, Dongfang Wenjun has been very cautious and serious about the trading of stocks. Now, just like last time, they want to take the opportunity to acquire Hu''s group. From the beginning, Su Jingfei has already said what he meant. In addition to acquiring the company, they also need to stabilize it. Otherwise, it is useless to directly acquire a number of stocks with no value.


    This time is different from the last time. He can really make preparations earlier, but he can''t control the trend of the stock market. There are not so many ways to influence the stock market. This time, he can only choose when to cut in with his vision and prediction.


    This not only tests Su Jingfei, but also Dongfang Wenjun. From the beginning, Su Jingfei found that Dongfang Wenjun''s experience is very sophisticated. I don''t know if she has guessed that Su Jingfei is testing herself. She even explains every step of her operation to Su Jingfei.


    At the end of the day, they have already obtained 30% of the shares of Hu''s group. This is because he doesn''t want to attract people''s attention. Other companies may also want to see the development of the situation. After all, the situation reported is not very clear. Outsiders have no idea how far the Hu family has fallen this time. After one night, it is estimated that many people will know, Tomorrow is the time to fight.


    Su Jingfei and others naturally went home for dinner in the evening. They discussed how to do it tomorrow. The next day, they went back to the stock exchange and continued to pay attention to the stock market.


    At this time, with the addition of other enterprises, Hu''s shares became fat. Later, they even improved. Some people even thought that it was the strong participation of some large enterprises that led to the changes in the stock market.


    Only the people who first paid attention to it knew that it was actually the result of robbery by people from all sides. Su Jingfei was not surprised. This time, he could not control the direction of the stock. Naturally, he knew that there would be other people''s intervention. Moreover, who could not be moved by such a large piece of fat.


    Until more than 3 p.m., Su Jingfei and others absorbed some stocks again, and finally reached 43% of Hu''s group. Dongfang Wenjun suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, this time there should be a big fish. Some people are collecting stocks wildly, and even pushing the price up. The original groups sold all their stocks to this company, They have determined that they can''t get hold of Hu''s group, and the shares held by the other party are expected to catch up with us before today''s closing. "


    "Can''t, where come of lengtouqing, unexpectedly so fierce, isn''t this a loss?" Su Jingfei was speechless and puzzled that someone was so cruel.


    "In this way, they will lose some money, but eventually they will get the ownership of Hu''s group. Even if we have a lot of shares, we can only be a second shareholder. We have no right to decide the final direction of the company." Dongfang Wenjun nodded first, then he said.


    "Jingfei, now we either lose money and fight against them, or we just make a profit and leave." Liang Xiuwen is not very clear about stocks, but she is not ambiguous about making money.


    Lin ruoke and Li Hongsi look at Su Jingfei as well. At this time, they don''t know whether it''s a woman''s instinct or because they are full of confidence in Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei makes all the decisions. Moreover, this plan is mainly about Su Jingfei''s ambition. They don''t know why Su Jingfei is so enterprising, but they can see his determination.


    Su Jingfei''s face is changeable. He is not a financial tycoon, nor a proud son of the stock market. He doesn''t know much about the stock market, and he can''t be sure where the stock market will go. This time, he can''t control it.


    "Wenjun, do you think it''s their own behavior this time? Do you want to buy Hu''s group, or do you want to buy us? When you buy, are your hands and feet clean? Will it be discovered? " Before Su Jingfei made a decision, he asked Dongfang Wenjun first. If he was targeted, the situation would be bad.


    Dongfang Wenjun pondered for a moment, then nodded his head and said: "absolutely no one can know that I''m in the operation. Even if I don''t say the world''s top acquisition method, there will be no footwork, unless Soros or Warren Buffett are involved. But how do you think such a person can come to such a small stock market, let alone such a level person, I can see the way I''m used to it. "


    Su Jingfei has heard of these two people, one is called golden finger, the other is called stock god. Although she doesn''t know what their characteristics are, since Dongfang Wenjun dares to take them as an example, it shows that she must be very confident.


    "So you mean they''re not targeting US, do we still have a chance?" Su Jingfei has invested nearly one billion of the money of the two companies this time, but he can''t afford to mess with them. If he loses, he will lose hundreds of millions even though he is not poor.


    Dongfang Wenjun shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. I just said that this time they can''t guess what I''m doing. It''s not that they absolutely can''t think that we''re buying. Many things are decided outside the stock market. Do you understand?"


    Su Jingfei was a smart man. After being reminded by Dongfang Wenjun, he suddenly realized it. He opened his eyes and said, "do you mean someone guessed that I did it?"


    "No, it seems that the only people who know about it are white headed people, or our own people. We can''t tell outsiders." Liang Xiuwen frowned.


    Li Hongsi and Lin Ruo didn''t speak, but their eyes unconsciously swept over Han Shan. If these people have the ability to tell the news to a person who has the strength to buy Hu''s group, it''s Han Shan. Her family absolutely has enough capital, but they all think that Han Shan is Su Jingfei''s apprentice and can''t deal with him.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t think about Han Shan, but he quickly denied that. With the relationship between the Han family and himself, he really wanted the Hu group to tell him that it was impossible to stab in the back. That would be tantamount to feuding. They could not afford the consequences. After all, Mrs. Han''s fate was still in their own hands.


    "It''s not that no one knows. In fact, there are people besides white heads." Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke soon put this idea aside, and Li Hongsi thought of a way.


    Before Su Jingfei had time to ask, his mobile phone rang. With a strange number, Su Jingfei moved and connected the phone to the channel: "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei. Who are you?"


    "Su Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Are you ok?" A slightly old but neutral voice came from the other side.


    "Mr. Feng, you''ve already returned to the capital. Why don''t you honestly enjoy your old age and have nothing to do?" Su Jingfei sighed in his heart that it was really this old guy. Just when Li hongsilk mentioned that someone knew, he thought of old Feng.


    "Su Jingfei, if you come to the capital, I''ll treat you well. It''s said that you have your own company in S City, but if you can''t get along any day, you can come to the capital. With our friendship, I''ll give you a bite to eat. You''re still young. Don''t be too ambitious. You should be satisfied if you''re down-to-earth." Feng Lao Lue''s sarcastic way.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. Feng is right, but I have a piece of advice. If you are old enough, just coax your grandson and your granddaughter. Don''t come out to stir up the wind and rain. You can''t be peaceful. It''s really disrespectful for you."


    "Hum, boy, don''t talk so much nonsense. You know what I mean by calling you. If you want to play, I''ll play with you. I also want to see how special you can play. Good luck, little stock market prodigy. Oh, by the way, maybe you don''t know. At this time, I heard the nickname given to you by people recently." Feng snorted, made fun of Su Jingfei, and hung up.


    Hang up the phone, Su Jingfei''s face became very ugly, and without waiting for people to ask, he said to Dongfang Wenjun, "just throw away all our stocks and make money. This acquisition plan is cancelled."


    "Jingfei..." Liang Xiuwen just opened her mouth and was pulled by Li hongsilk.


    "This time, the Feng family started on us. They wanted to snipe us in the stock market. Old man Feng called me and wanted to annoy me. He was afraid that I would not play with them. Unfortunately, they didn''t understand me. If I were such an impulsive person, I would not know how many times I would have died. I won''t play with you this time." Su Jingfei took the initiative to explain that it was just the chill in his eyes that made people know that he would not just let it go.

 Chapter 429

    Su Jingfei was sniped by Feng''s family in the stock market, and the overall plan failed. Although his Su style subsidiary and roufeisi group are united, they also have nearly one billion assets, and they have the strength to fight against Feng''s group, the provincial capital. After all, they can''t put all their energy into the stock market.


    But the real key is not the Feng family in the provincial capital. It''s old man Feng. When Su Yongheng and Qin Minle left, they kindly reminded him that old man Feng is not just a member of the Feng family in the provincial capital.


    His real background is the big family in the capital, and his strength is not even under the Su family. If such a pangran Dawu really works hard to deal with Su Jingfei, Su''s su style subsidiary and Liang Xiuwen''s roufeisi will not work. Su Jingfei has this self-knowledge.


    With a quick decision, Su Jingfei decided to make a profit and get away with it. Just because the Feng family bought the stock, the price has increased a lot. At least it''s not a big deal for Su Jingfei to make a hundred million or two from it.


    So his final decision, the women have no opinion, but they all know that Su Jingfei in the stock market, in fact, suffered a dark loss, even if the money, but far from his plan, all think about how to comfort Su Jingfei, we all think Su Jingfei must be very unhappy.


    On the contrary, Su Jingfei soon woke up from the depression and looked at the humanity: "Why are you looking at me like this? Although I didn''t achieve my goal this time, we have made money, if not much, at least over 100 million yuan. We have made so much money. What we should do most is eat, drink, have fun and celebrate. I have increased your capital a lot!"


    Although all the women knew that Su Jingfei was comforting, they couldn''t help but give Su Jingfei their white eyes. What''s to raise them? Do they still need to be supported?


    It''s just that Su Jingfei is not joking. Now all the women live and eat at Su Jingfei''s house, which means that Su Jingfei has to support her. Sometimes this guy always says something wrong, but it''s also true.


    Among all the girls, Li Hongsi doesn''t feel that Su Jingfei should support herself. What''s more, she is joking. Dongfang Wenjun''s mind is mainly on Han Shan. Moreover, because of the stock market incident before, she is still a little upset. She has not exerted her strength before. After listening to su Jingfei''s words, she is just a little comforted.


    The other three women are different from the two of them. Liang Xiuwen has been committed to being Su Jingfei''s third child. Su Jingfei is the highest ranking man in her mind. Now, although Su Jingfei is joking, she seems to give herself a promise in public. She is very happy.


    Lin ruoke is also secretly happy. Does Su Jingfei mean that he is his own person? Only the closest person wants to support himself.


    Han Shan also had some strange feelings. She didn''t know whether the apprentice should be supported by the master, but her subconscious thought that it would be no bad thing if she could live in the master''s house all the time.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what he said, which attracted many women''s thoughts. Seeing their white eyes, Su Jingfei knew that they were not as depressed as before. He put a lot of things down in his heart. Although he knew that the most depressed thing this time should be himself, others would not feel better.


    He didn''t know when his words and deeds could have completely influenced all the women. These women had the same purpose of acquiring Hu''s group as themselves before, but now they have failed, so they are naturally annoyed.


    "Well, well, now that it''s over, let''s go back and have a rest. Anyway, the losses in recent days can be regarded as a return. After all, it''s not every time we enter the stock market, we have to earn so much. We''re not stock gods. I''m very satisfied to earn so much now." Su Jingfei thought of this and waved to all of them. Without waiting for them to speak, he continued: "go home, everyone is here. I have a plan to announce."


    The girls don''t know what the plan is. Is Su Jingfei unwilling to be plotted and now wants to specify a revenge plan?


    Su Jingfei''s heart is really similar to what he said. Although the plan failed this time, he made a lot of money. It can''t be said that the Feng family acquired Hu''s group, but it was a little stronger. Some of the money had been made by themselves. What they finally got was industry. The real money they made was not necessarily more than themselves.


    They all want to know that Su Jingfei wants to fight back against this incident. Su Jingfei has never been a man to swallow his words.


    Su Jingfei is really not that kind of person who can shrink, but he is not a young man of the radical school. Dealing with old man Feng is not as simple as dealing with his previous young opponents. Other people''s martial arts are better than themselves, and their background is better than themselves. All this needs to be considered in the long run.


    This time, I think it''s a lesson for myself. I''ve always been smooth sailing. Even if I met an opponent, I was crushed by myself. Now this opponent is relatively strong, which means that I''m not strong enough, otherwise I won''t suffer a loss.


    In fact, his current thoughts are mainly focused on personal strength. The group company needs to improve its strength over time, but its own martial arts can improve faster. When Su Jingfei comes home, he plans to practice in seclusion for a period of time, and he must improve his strength to the level of old man Feng.


    "Jingfei, I came back so early today. I thought you would come back in the evening." Su Jingfei''s return time is about four o''clock in the afternoon. Because of the temporary decision, Su Jingfei''s trip to the stock market ended ahead of time. Na lanxiuying asked in surprise.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m tired in recent days. Today will end ahead of time. We have to have a good rest."


    Nalan Xiuying is not a little girl. Naturally, she won''t be easily deceived by Su Jingfei''s words. She knows that there must be something wrong with her. Su Jingfei is not a lazy person, otherwise she won''t have today''s achievements. Naturally, she looks at Liang Xiuwen''s daughter.


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t want to worry about her mother, so she said with a smile: "mother, don''t think too much. We''re making money. We want to come back and decorate the celebration."


    "Celebrate? Let''s go out and book a table and have a good meal. " Nalan Xiuying heard her daughter say the same thing. Although she was bewitched, she no longer mentioned it. Instead, she blushed and proposed.


    People didn''t notice the change of her expression, and Su Jingfei didn''t notice it because he was thinking about things in his heart, otherwise he would know why Na LAN Xiuying was so.


    Last time it was a celebration banquet. As a result, she and Nalan Xiuying got mixed up in a muddle. This time we have to celebrate again. Nalan Xiuying is really a little emotional. Looking at Su Jingfei, her eyes are full of spring.


    When Su Jingfei and others came back, other girls naturally came to the hall. All of a sudden, Yingyan had a room full of beautiful girls. They were all at home today.


    Looking at a room full of beautiful girls, who are fat and thin, sexy and pure, Su Jingfei suddenly feels very happy. No matter how much money he makes, he just wants to be carefree. Now there are so many beautiful girls in front of him, although they don''t belong to him, but some of them belong to him.


    It''s not the dream of all men to wake up and take charge of the world. Although they are not in charge of the world right now, they also dominate the lives of thousands of people. Moreover, there are so many beautiful women in front of them, which can''t be compared with those who are really rich. It''s not because they have reached the top of beautiful women, but because they really love themselves, A person can meet several, but he has several.


    With this in mind, Su Jingfei is really a little excited. He has made such achievements in less than half a year. He should be proud. As he and old man Feng often say, he is still young. In this case, what''s the point of planting himself once.


    All the girls talk to each other in a low voice, and naturally they know what''s going on in the stock market. Although they don''t speak to comfort Su Jingfei, they all think about how to make su Jingfei happy, but they don''t know that Su Jingfei is undergoing spiritual transformation at this moment.


    Before he made his fortune or left school, Su Jingfei was a pure dropper. Every day he studied and earned some living expenses. He had never been in touch with the real high-end life. Even though he had all kinds of skills, his ideological realm was not enough. He could not imagine what the real high-level people were thinking.


    Now Su Jingfei is well-informed, more and more mature, and more and more aware of his own shortcomings. Anyone who knows his own shortcomings will have the driving force to move forward. Now Su Jingfei is such a situation.


    "Jingfei, what are you doing? Are you stunned by the beautiful girls?" The person who knows Su Jingfei best is actually Liang Xiuwen, who is the president. Probably because of her experience in managing people, anyway, she even knows Su Jingfei better than her real girlfriend Li hongsilk. When she sees him staring at the crowd, she laughs.


    She knew that Su Jingfei must be thinking about something, but she was afraid that he would get into a corner.


    Han Shan and Lin Ruo are lively girls. After listening to Liang Xiuwen''s words, Lin Ruo Ke immediately laughed and said, "this guy is a typical sex wolf. It''s strange to see so many beautiful girls and not think wildly. Hey, big sex wolf, you don''t have a good heart if you say something!"


    Naturally, she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to respond, but she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say something funny, which made everyone laugh unconsciously.


    Han Shan smiles at Lin ruoke and says, "if you can, my master really listens to you. If you ask him to say something, he will respond to you. If you ask for something else, will he also agree? If it''s not for you to try?"


    Lin ruoke didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would react like this. She suddenly blushed in front of all the girls. No matter how big her nerves were, so many sisters were embarrassed to look at her. However, her eagerness to try made people feel that she really wanted to try.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t give him such an opportunity. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "well, I have a plan. Now I''ll tell you about it."

 Chapter 430

    Seeing Su Jingfei''s solemn clapping and greeting, all the women immediately became upright. They all knew that although Su Jingfei had made money, she had suffered losses secretly. They all thought that Su Jingfei was going to talk about her revenge plan.


    Su Jingfei was a little proud when he saw all the women''s eyes focused on him. These girls were all her own. Everyone was obedient to her. Any man would have been so calm, and I was so calm that I didn''t move.


    If his ideas are known by all the women and despised by all the people, he is not floating. What else is floating.


    It''s a pity that all the women don''t know Su Jingfei''s obscene idea of hanging silk. They all concentrate on waiting for Su Jingfei to say his plan. They even wonder if Su Jingfei''s plan is too extreme, do they want to stop him.


    "This time in the stock market, we have made nearly 200 million yuan. Here, our living conditions are also open to the public. I will not keep secrets from you. The assets of Su''s subsidiary are nearly one billion yuan. Now I am a real billionaire. For this, I want to celebrate." Su Jingfei took a deep breath and said seriously.


    When they heard Su Jingfei''s words before, they thought Su Jingfei was going to say something important. Now they just say that they want to celebrate. Besides crying and laughing, they just want to have a meal with Su Jingfei. Why is such a thing so dignified.


    But when they think about it, they all take a breath. Whether they have known Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi for a long time, or Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun who have just joined this group recently, they all know Su Jingfei well. They also know that Su Jingfei was a poor student half a year ago.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Su Jingfei has become a billionaire. Even though he has known about it for a long time, he can''t help but be shocked. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s personal assets are already 700 million, even more than liang Xiuwen''s.


    From this point of view, Su Jingfei is a gold sucking machine. No matter how many coincidences and accidents there are, it can''t be denied that most of these accidents and coincidences are made by Su Jingfei. Even if you let others face such accidents and coincidences, you may not be able to grasp them.


    Su Jingfei saw people''s expressions and laughed in his heart. How could you and other mortals understand what he thought? He said, "as you can see, we have been transforming the environment of the villa since we came in. Now it has been completely completed, but although the transformation is successful, we can''t see the situation inside and the security system is good, But we haven''t really experienced the beauty of the villa yet. "


    The girls were attracted by Su Jingfei''s words and looked at each other. They didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. Recently, everyone lived here. It''s really nice. The environment here is beautiful, and it''s spacious and bright. Han Shan, a girl with extremely superior family conditions, is nothing. Others feel that it''s like paradise.


    For example, six female soldiers, whose family conditions are average, spend most of their time in the army, such as Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. Although their family conditions are good, they have never lived in such luxurious villas.


    But now Su Jingfei even said that everyone had not experienced the villa. What did she want to say.


    Lin ruoke was born in a rich family. Naturally, he couldn''t help asking: "Su Jingfei, what do you mean? It''s just a villa. What''s the good experience? Can you finish it all at once? It''s so hard, but it''s not a man."


    Su Jingfei almost rolled his eyes when asked by this nervous girl. If all the girls were not there, Su Jingfei must be very rogue and said: you can have a try. If you have tried once, you will know what a pure man is.


    Of course, this idea can only flash in his heart, and he even has to be ashamed because he is too evil. Of course, this is only what he thinks. In fact, if he really has a chance, Su Jingfei would rather endure the shame of becoming an evil man and do everything he wants to do.


    "Well, no nonsense. To be brief, didn''t we open up a swimming pool in the yard? And with a lot of engineering, such a large pool and such a hot weather, don''t you have any idea of going into the water? As far as I know, almost all people living in s city will be useful. It seems that there are no dry ducks Su Jingfei said his real purpose in a word.


    All the women looked at each other again. In fact, everyone was very interested in the swimming pool in the yard. After all, it has entered the stage of intense heat. If you can go to the swimming pool every day, it will be really comfortable.


    But because this swimming pool was built, we are all girls. They are more reserved than each other. No one even goes into the water. Maybe deep in their hearts, they all think that Su Jingfei is the head of the family and should be the first one to go into the water. But he has been busy these days. Today, it''s hard to mention it. They don''t know how to react.


    They don''t know when they started. They have already imperceptibly regarded Su Jingfei as the owner of their family. His words and deeds have a direct impact on all of you.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to play with water? Otherwise, you can''t swim. Why did you propose to build a swimming pool? It''s a big joke. " Su Jingfei sees all the girls are speechless and misunderstands them. He says with a bitter smile.


    "Who can''t be useful? I''m also the flying fish Princess of the school. How can it not be useful?" Lin ruoke is very dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. He has a cute little mouth and looks at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said, "just you? Little flying fish princess, can''t you be little watering princess? Can you fly in the water


    People have long been used to the laughter between Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke. Because Su Jingfei talks funny and ignores the eyes of some thieves, Li Hongsi pats Su Jingfei and complains: "you are so ungracious. Anyway, if you are also a girl, you can''t let her bully others every time. If you can really swim well, I''ve heard of it."


    "You said it, you heard it." Su Jingfei continued to curl his mouth, not relaxed. Looking at Lin ruoke, who had some signs of madness over there, Su Jingfei snorted: "the level is good, you have to go into the water to know. By the way, as for whether she is a girl, I''m not sure. The woman is closer to her."


    "Su Jingfei, I''m going to kill you. I''m not a man or a woman." Lin ruoke said that he was going to jump on it. Fortunately, he was stopped by Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu.


    Su Jingfei looked at Lin ruoke speechless, shook his head, and said to the people, "look at this chick, how can I let her


    They were speechless this time. Lin Ruo was the liveliest of all the girls, and she was very nervous. Now that she looked like this, they all wanted to give Lin ruoke a thumbs up and say: girl, you are a man.


    In fact, Lin ruoke is a woman in both appearance and character, but sometimes she is a little too straightforward to talk and do things. She has more masculinity and some off-line ideas. Her appearance is not annoying at all, but she thinks she is very cute.


    This has always been liked by Han Shan. Now seeing Lin ruoke embarrassed, he quickly drags Su Jingfei and says, "master, don''t bully ruoke. You are the worst. You always make other girls angry."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said, "Shan''er, you are my apprentice, my man. How can you elbow out?"


    Han Shan heard Su Jingfei say that she was her person. Her pretty face turned red slightly, but she still insisted on her own opinion: "I''m not helping outsiders, master. I''m just talking about the matter. You''re not good at ruoke."


    "Yes, yes, it''s not good for me at all. It always gives me trouble." When Lin ruoke saw the helper, he immediately yelled.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not bad for Lin ruoke, but they are used to laughing. Now when they see all the Women Helping Lin ruoke, they shake their heads and sigh: "Alas, women really help women. Well, little princess flying fish, let''s not stray from the topic. Let''s talk about the swimming pool."


    Although Su Jingfei''s words are reluctantly expressed, Lin ruoke thinks that Su Jingfei has at least recognized his fault. Now when she talks about it, she says, "what''s wrong with the swimming pool?"


    "The swimming pool is not so good. It''s just that you don''t use it there. Isn''t it a bit outrageous?" Su Jingfei didn''t talk much nonsense this time, but said seriously: "so, I decided to hold a party at home tomorrow, that is, to play with water. We''ll try this swimming pool and live a rich life. You can have your friends come and have fun together." Pause for a while: "emphasize a point, drink freely, but the person that come can be a woman only."


    After all, we are all young people. Everyone likes to have a party in the swimming pool, which naturally makes people look forward to. However, Su Jingfei''s words behind us change into a series of white eyes.


    Although we are all modern girls, we are not so open-minded people. If we go to the swimming pool, we will definitely wear swimsuits. Let alone the girls here don''t have any male friends, even some of them won''t be invited here. Su Jingfei''s words make people roll their eyes.


    Just thinking about it, many women don''t consciously think that if they go swimming, they will be seen by Su Jingfei in their swimsuit. He is the only man here. In other words, Su Jingfei is going to hold a swimming pool party this time. Is it really just a matter of playing with water?


    They look at Su Jingfei''s expectant eyes. They don''t think Su Jingfei is looking forward to the swimming pool party. Several women who are familiar with Su Jingfei begin to doubt that Su Jingfei is not so much a swimming pool party as a swimsuit party. At this moment, all the women see Su Jingfei''s thoughts, but they can''t resist the charm.

 Chapter 431

    In fact, the girls already know Su Jingfei''s mind, but they can''t refuse the party. After all, the purpose of building a swimming pool was to swim here.


    Now Su Jingfei says to have a party. In fact, it means that people get together to have fun, but the nature is a little different than before. As for his saying that people invite their friends together, people automatically ignore this sentence. It''s not that they don''t want to do it, but there is really no one to invite.


    Most of the real close friends live in this villa. Han Shan, Dongfang Wenjun and others can''t have their own close female friends in s city. As for male friends, let alone none. Even if they do, Su Jingfei won''t let them invite them.


    As a result, when the so-called swimming pool party starts the next day, Su Jingfei is the only man in the villa. This naturally makes Su Jingfei very happy. This is the effect he pursues. In this way, even if he wants to see anyone, he can make it clear.


    It''s July now. It''s hot. S city is not far from the sea, so the temperature is relatively low. Even so, after a day''s sun exposure in the morning, I feel like I''m in warm water when I go swimming in the afternoon.


    The surrounding area of the villa has been surrounded by the wall required by Su Jingfei. Unless you look at it from a high-rise building in the distance, you can''t see the situation of the villa at all. What''s the height of the building near the villa area? What''s more, no one has to go to such a high building to look through the telescope, so people can wear swimsuits.


    Women in swimsuits are also the welfare of Su Jingfei, which he already had when he began to build the swimming pool.


    In the afternoon, Su Jingfei said to the girls, "ladies and gentlemen, let''s go swimming in the pool in the afternoon. You can change into swimsuits. Don''t tell me that you can''t swim. If you can''t, I can teach you for free."


    Although we all know that we are going to swim this afternoon, we can''t help spitting when we see Su Jingfei''s eyes shining. They naturally know that Su Jingfei''s excitement is not that she can go swimming, but that she can see all the women in swimsuits, but they can''t say it.


    Several of the women in this room are close to Su Jingfei. Naturally, they don''t care about Su Jingfei. They look at their swimsuits, and they are all generous to change their swimsuits.


    After all, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are shy. Although the two girls have a close relationship with Su Jingfei, even Wang Yu and Su Jingfei are in love. They can walk around in front of him in swimsuits, but they are a little embarrassed. In the end, they are dragged away by Lin ruoke.


    As for several female bodyguards, according to their original intention, they don''t want to change their swimsuits. They have to work as bodyguards. This was also rejected by Su Jingfei mercilessly. Today, we will have fun together.


    Su Jingfei has his reasons. When he is at home, not to mention the six female bodyguards, even if all the martial arts women in the villa join hands, they are not their own opponents. If there is such a danger that they are helpless, the six of them will not help even if they concentrate on protecting them.


    Everyone knows that what Su Jingfei said is true. Naturally, the six female bodyguards also took part in the entertainment. As for whether Su Jingfei had other purposes, people doubt it.


    Su Jingfei naturally has a different purpose. Several female bodyguards are also pretty girls, especially the No.3 pretty girl. Her figure is no less than liang Xiuwen and others, especially her towering position. She is the most beautiful among all the girls. Even if she can''t get her hands on her, it''s no problem to have a look.


    On this day, Su Jingfei doesn''t care about any moral problems. Swimming is a healthy recreational activity anyway. It''s right to ask them to come out for exercise.


    When Su Jingfei planned yesterday, he had already convinced himself that it was not his own lechery, but for their health. Modern people need more exercise, but he ignored that women often practice in the gym. He stubbornly believed that such exercise could not be compared with swimming.


    In self deception, Su Jingfei finally meets the first person to come out in a swimsuit. In his guess, the first person to come out should be Li Hongsi, Liang Xiuwen, or even Nalan Xiuying, who is close to him.


    But I didn''t expect that the first one came out was Dongfang Wenjun, who had the most classical flavor and the most gentle image of women''s clothing. It can be said that Dongfang Wenjun had the furthest relationship with Su Jingfei in this house. It was not because she was not beautiful or Su Jingfei was not popular. It was really Dongfang Wenjun''s unique taste and his mind was all on Han Shan.


    Dongfang Wenjun is a very beautiful woman. She looks like the person in the picture, but Su Jingfei has always criticized her figure. When he first met Dongfang Wenjun, she was dressed as a man. He always thought that Dongfang Wenjun''s figure, even if he could make do with it, would be average at most. This idea has been changed since he saw her in a woman''s dress, But I think it''s good.


    Today, when I saw Dongfang Wenjun wearing a swimsuit, I realized how wrong she was. Maybe it''s because Dongfang Wenjun''s taste is unique, and she''s a little less defensive than others. At least she''s not afraid to be seen. She''s wearing a two-stage bikini.


    That is to say, a swimsuit with only a simple upper body cover and a pair of pants under it is similar to a woman who only wears underwear. It''s just that kind of amorous feelings, which can''t be compared with underwear. The places that should be covered are covered, but it''s enough to make people deeply involved.


    When Su Jingfei saw Dongfang Wenjun for the first time, he was almost stunned. He had seen Dongfang Wenjun in women''s clothes for a long time. Now when he saw her in swimsuit, he knew how good her figure was.


    With his slender figure and golden ratio, Dongfang Wenjun is full of oriental classical beauty. Now he is absolutely the representative of the goddess. He has a long waist, long legs and high hips. The key is his deep career line, which makes Su Jingfei have an impulse to be suffocated.


    "Hello, Su Jingfei, you are in charge of your own eyes. Where do you look? Were you short of milk when you were a child?" Dongfang Wenjun came out of the room and saw Su Jingfei, who had already changed his swimsuit, looking at himself.


    Although she likes women, she is not a man''s mother-in-law, and she has no psychopathic problems. When a man stares at her like this, she feels uncomfortable, especially where Su Jingfei stares. No matter which woman can''t stand it, she has to say angry.


    Su Jingfei was awakened by Dongfang Wenjun''s words, but he was a little thirsty. After trying to calm down, he said, "don''t you know I''m Sophie''s underwear designer for a few days? I just studied the style and material of your swimsuit. Does it have anything to do with lack of milk? I''m a layman. I don''t have any common sense. "


    Dongfang Wenjun was directly angry with Su Jingfei''s appearance. This guy''s face is too thick. He just looked in his eyes and wanted to take a bite on his chest. Now he said he was looking at the style and fabric of the swimsuit.


    Although she can be regarded as a man when she disguises as a man, in fact, Dongfang Wenjun is really in line with her image. She is a gentle girl. If it was not for her father''s last wish, she would not help Ximen Chaofan. Naturally, she would not leave Ximen Chaofan when the time came.


    Now meet Su Jingfei this cheeky guy, Dongfang Wenjun really have no way, she can''t hold Su Jingfei''s ear, let him admit staring at his chest.


    Fortunately, Han Shan came out of the room at this time. Seeing Su Jingfei talking to Dongfang Wenjun, she took the initiative and said with a smile, "master, you and Wenjun are so fast. They have changed into swimsuits. Let''s see how I am. It''s very consistent with my temperament."


    Su Jingfei was a little spoiled by this lively boy like apprentice from the bottom of his heart. Now when he heard Han Shan''s words, he turned his head and looked around, and suddenly felt that he was going to be short of breath again.


    Han Shan always likes to wear some neutral clothes, otherwise she won''t be mistaken for a boy by Su Jingfei. Even if she can see that she has a good figure, Su Jingfei doesn''t know how. Moreover, because of her identity, Su Jingfei always ignores the female charm of this apprentice.


    Now when I see Han Shan''s swimsuit, Su Jingfei has a feeling of experience. Han Shan is different from Dongfang Wenjun. She is a typical athletic girl, full of youth. Her bikini swimsuit is also like this. It''s simple and generous. She can show her figure especially when she wears it. Moreover, her career line is not much smaller than Dongfang Wenjun, This makes Su Jingfei feel secretly that people''s nutrition is really overbearing now.


    "Master, what do you say about my swimsuit?" Han Shan sees Su Jingfei examine himself for a long time without saying anything. Han Shan is very dissatisfied. She habitually holds Su Jingfei''s hand and shakes her way.


    Han Shan, an outspoken girl, occasionally acts like a coqueter to her master because of the relationship between her teacher and her apprentice. However, she was normally dressed at that time. Even if Su Jingfei smelled the fragrance of her apprentice''s body, her heart beat faster, but it didn''t have much effect. Today, the situation is different.


    With Han Shan''s little action, Su Jingfei''s arm rubbed against Han Shan''s body involuntarily. He could feel the smoothness of his apprentice''s body. Su Jingfei felt that his nose began to itch.


    If this action is in peacetime, two people will not have anything unusual, Han Shan finished this action, also realized something, pretty face began to blush.


    Dongfang Wenjun had always wanted to pursue Han Shan. When he saw Han Shan wearing a swimsuit, his mouth was watering. Now he saw that their state was not right. He didn''t think much about it. He just felt that Su Jingfei had taken advantage of Han Shan and was jealous.


    He grabbed Hanshan and asked her to keep a distance from Su Jingfei. Then he said, "Hanshan, your swimsuit really matches you. You are so beautiful."


    If other women praise her so much, Han Shan will say thank you happily. But what she said was the shining Oriental document. Han Shan said helplessly: "Wenjun, you are also very beautiful. You can certainly fascinate many men."

 Chapter 432

    Dongfang Wenjun said with disdain, "I don''t want to fascinate men. I''m not interested in those smelly men. Do you like them or not?"


    When she talks about smelly men, she unconsciously glances at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei also sees her eyes and unconsciously touches her nose. She seems to be taking advantage of others before.


    Han Shan actually knows what Dongfang Wenjun means. She doesn''t hate Dongfang Wenjun. She just can''t accept her pursuit of herself. However, after hearing Dongfang Wenjun''s inquiry, she nodded her head honestly and said, "it''s very beautiful. I don''t know if you are such a good figure, master."


    "Ah, er, um, it''s very good, very good." Su Jingfei is surprised that Han Shan suddenly asks for her opinion. She is stunned for a moment and nods to agree.


    Dongfang Wenjun is angry about it. Han Shan is a silly girl. It''s clear that the guy has been secretly watching him take advantage of it. She even asks Su Jingfei, isn''t that a chance for Su Jingfei to take advantage of it openly?


    But there''s no way. Even if Su Jingfei really wants to take advantage, she seems to have no way to resist. Since she''s wearing a swimsuit, she won''t care about it. In fact, she''s not so conservative, but Su Jingfei''s cannibalism makes her feel a little flustered.


    Three people are talking, the room again out of the pretty girl, this time out of the person, but not unexpected Su Jingfei, and his closest relationship, is also a real girlfriend Li Hongsi.


    Because of the relationship between Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei, we all know that Li hongsilk doesn''t want to hide. Now in this villa, Su Jingfei is the only man. Li hongsilk is naturally very generous. What else has Su Jingfei never seen! She was also dressed in a sexy bikini.


    Although Su Jingfei has seen Li hongsilk''s figure many times, now she is wearing a bikini, but she still has a different taste. If the two girls were not here, he would have gone to kiss her first.


    "You two are so fast. Wen Jun and Shan''er are both in good shape. I''m a little jealous." I don''t know if it''s because of the change of special clothes that Li hongsilk seems to be enthusiastic. She first gives Su Jingfei a deep look, and then tells the two girls that she can feel Su Jingfei''s hot eyes, which makes her very satisfied.


    Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun naturally don''t follow Su Jingfei and call Li hongsilk the teacher''s mother. However, because of her age, they still call her elder sister. When Han Shan hears Li hongsilk praising her, she immediately says with a smile, "sister hongsilk has a good figure. It''s silly not to see my master."


    "Hello, you are my apprentice!" Su Jingfei can''t help but remind Han Shan that there is no apprentice who can reveal the truth to the master.


    Han Shan makes a cute face to Su Jingfei and doesn''t take Su Jingfei''s words seriously. This makes Su Jingfei very embarrassed. She shakes her head bitterly. The secret way must hit Han Shan''s little butt when she has a chance. She says that the girl''s butt is really curly and nutritious.


    Naturally, the girls didn''t know Su Jingfei was secretly cruel. They were complimenting each other, and Liang Xiuwen''s voice rang out: "you are so fast. You have changed. Wow, Wenjun, your figure is so good. It''s really eye-catching."


    Her relationship with Su Jingfei is also very close. She has been seen by Su Jingfei for a long time. Naturally, she is very generous, which is also normal in people''s eyes. Liang Xiuwen is also the president of a large company. She has a lot of knowledge and will be relaxed and comfortable in the face of Su Jingfei.


    She wears similar clothes to Dongfang Wenjun. She doesn''t have too much fabric. As long as she can block the key parts of the bikini, if she doesn''t want to go swimming, Su Jingfei even suspects that Liang Xiuwen is teasing herself.


    Her figure is very proud. Even Li Hongsi, who has a great figure, is slightly inferior to Liang Xiuwen''s figure. Although she is Oriental, her figure is actually more inclined to the sexiness of Westerners. Su Jingfei knew this for a long time, but she is still attracted.


    With Liang Xiuwen coming out, Su Jingfei feels that the temperature in the room has increased, and this is just the beginning. Soon it is Lin ruoke''s third daughter who comes out.


    They are good friends, and they are also together when changing clothes. Although the three girls and Su Jingfei are very close, they are relatively young and shy. Even Lin ruoke, who is usually nervous, is wearing a one-piece swimsuit today.


    Feng Xiaolan is the youngest of the three women. She is also relatively green, but she is also slim and slim. Although she has not yet fully developed, the curves of the young and beautiful girls are also impressive. In particular, Su Jingfei used to use Feng Xiaolan as a underwear model. He found that after two months, Feng Xiaolan''s body is very beautiful, Feng Xiaolan seems to be bigger than some part before, of course, these can only be thought about in his heart, dare not say it.


    Wang Yu''s beauty lies in her temperament. She is not a pretty girl with excellent figure. Now when she puts on a one-piece swimsuit, she won''t feel very sexy, but she has a different feeling. That kind of intellectual beauty is mixed with a little sexiness, which will arouse people''s mind.


    The relationship between her and Su Jingfei is already equivalent to a lover. However, because of the existence of Li hongsilk, they are more like lovers. Wang Yu also knows that the relationship between Su Jingfei and several women is not clear, but she can''t extricate herself. She can only think in her heart that she is still young, so she wants to be with Su Jingfei. No matter what happens in the future, let''s talk about it later.


    This kind of ostrich mentality also made her very excited when she saw Su Jingfei, but she tried to bear it. This actually added a shy charm to her, which was unexpected to her.


    Among the three women, Lin ruoke has the best figure. She has a typical childlike face and huge breasts. Originally, she can''t see anything, but now it''s different. Wearing a swimsuit is like wearing underwear. Even a one-piece swimsuit makes her beautiful figure unfold. At this time, Su Jingfei also finds that Lin ruoke''s femininity is so strong.


    In fact, she doesn''t disappoint people at ordinary times, but Su Jingfei is used to laughing with Lin ruoke, but ignores this. Now he also finds that Lin ruoke''s figure is no less than other girls, and because of her loli''s pretty face, she is more charming. Of course, the premise is that when Lin ruoke speaks and acts, don''t be too feminine.


    For example, after she came out, the first thing she did was to grab Liang Xiuwen''s chest. She said with a smile: "sister Xiuwen is the biggest. I''ve long wanted to grab her. I don''t understand why men like her so much."


    She said that this action, let alone women, even Su Jingfei wanted to cover her face. Didn''t the girl feel that she was a hooligan?


    When she came out, the room became lively, and from time to time she wore a woman''s exclamation. She didn''t know which woman had attacked her, which made Su Jingfei feel very sad. She thought that she could watch a swimsuit show, but she didn''t expect that she would become a pretty girl playing a hooligan.


    He felt that his eyes were not enough. Six female soldiers also changed their clothes and came out. They wore different types of swimsuits according to their personalities.


    No. 1 is more capable and mature. She wears a two-stage bikini which is neither too exposed nor very conservative. She looks sexy and mature, which is very eye-catching.


    No.2 looks weak, just like Lin Daiyu. She is wearing a one-piece swimsuit. She can still keep her own weak temperament. Instead of making people feel sexy, she wants to take good care of her. In fact, her figure is not bad at all, but she is covered up by her temperament.


    Only Su Jingfei knew that No. 2 female soldier''s body was absolutely waterless. At the beginning, they had intimate contact. Su Jingfei still remembers the soft touch.


    No.3 female soldier is undoubtedly the best in many female soldiers, especially she is still wearing a two-stage bikini and puts her perfect figure in front of the public. Although her appearance is not perfect, it is enough to enhance her charm. At least Su Jingfei thinks that No.3 female soldier''s charm to men is no worse than other women.


    No. 4 and No. 5 are sisters. Their swimsuits are a kind of body inner garment. Maybe they are of average appearance and figure. But they are sisters. The charm of the combination of sisters is absolutely fatal. At least Su Jingfei thinks that their charm together is no worse than others, and occasionally some strange ideas flash, It makes Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster.


    No. 6 is the youngest and the most simple. From the appearance, her temperament is similar to that of Feng Xiaolan, but different. Feng Xiaolan is also full of youth, but more ancient and strange. Female soldier No. 6 is really simple, just like a lotus without pollution.


    The six female soldiers always protect themselves around the women, and they are the most easily ignored roles. Unexpectedly, this swimsuit party made everyone know them again. Each of them has their own characteristics, and no one will be ignored. What''s more, because of regular exercise, their bodies are actually a kind of bodybuilding, which is the envy of several beautiful women who have no martial arts skills, Yelling for more exercise.


    All these beautiful girls come out. Su Jingfei''s eyes are dazzled. Who says that seeing more beautiful girls will lead to aesthetic fatigue? It''s all bullshit of those who can''t eat grapes and say sour grapes. His vision will improve, but it doesn''t mean fatigue. At least Su Jingfei thinks that he can see the advantages of every girl.


    I don''t know if it''s because everyone has come out, but the women ignore Su Jingfei. It seems that without Su Jingfei, they become very natural.


    Su Jingfei is very helpless to see the girls treat him like this. Just as she wants to announce the start of the swimming pool party, she sees the last person coming out of the room, and Nalan Xiuying is the last one to come out, which is unexpected to Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 433

    Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother. According to her age, she is nearly 40 years old this year. This is because she gave birth to Liang Xiuwen earlier, but her appearance is only twenty-four or twenty-five years old, just like Liang Xiuwen''s sister.


    This is not to mention the envy of many women. Su Jingfei can''t understand how a woman can maintain herself so well. No matter how powerful her medical skills are, she doesn''t have the ability to do this. For this reason, she has been complained many times by women. Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly and shake his head. He is only a traditional Chinese medicine, not an immortal.


    Today is going to hold a swimsuit party. It''s not that Su Jingfei didn''t want to let Nalan Xiuying attend, but her identity is special. No matter how close she is to Su Jingfei, she is actually Liang Xiuwen''s mother.


    Theoretically speaking, it must be a bit awkward to wear a swimsuit in front of her son-in-law. Of course, their relationship will not be awkward, but Liang Xiuwen should be a bit awkward.


    But when Nalan Xiuying appears in front of the public, let alone Su Jingfei, she has no extra ideas. Other women are also attracted by Nalan Xiuying''s charm. Dongfang Wenjun clearly likes Han Shan all the time. At this time, she also has an impulse to salivate.


    Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother, and she doesn''t show any age at all. She naturally has a very good figure. Especially recently, she has been moistened by Su Jingfei. Let alone the envy of young girls, even a few mature women want to drool. Undoubtedly, Nalan Xiuying is the most beautiful woman in all women.


    When Su Jingfei saw it, he also secretly compared Nalan Xiuying and Wu Yanli in his heart. They were the best women he had ever seen. Although other women had different shapes, on the whole, they were definitely the best.


    Su Jingfei said secretly that such a woman would be a disaster in ancient times. She had never seen Daji Baosi, but Nalan Xiuying could reach that level. If she was a king, she would not think about politics because she was addicted to it.


    Nalan Xiuying doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s evaluation of herself. She wears a two-stage bikini which is neither too exposed nor conservative. It can not only reflect her perfect figure, but also make people feel too exposed.


    "Well, everyone has changed their clothes. Let''s go and play with water." Su Jingfei''s eyes are dazzled. At this time, Liang Xiuwen is the one who gives the order. She doesn''t feel that it''s bad for her mother to dress like this. On the contrary, she''s happy because of Nalan Xiuying''s participation. Her mother worries about everyone every day. If she has such an opportunity to relax, she naturally has to enjoy it.


    With a call from Liang Xiuwen, Han Shan and Lin ruokedun, the most lively, jumped into the swimming pool together. They didn''t wait for the girls to catch up. They jumped into the pool together.


    "I wipe, you two silly girls, although the water is not too cold, at least you have to go down first to get used to it. I''m not afraid of leg cramps!" Su Jingfei can''t help but say that although it''s summer, the cold water is not so unbearable, and there''s no need to worry.


    Feng Xiaolan is Lin ruoke''s good sister. Seeing Su Jingfei worried, she said with a smile: "elder martial brother, don''t worry. If you can grow up by the sea, she is a master in the water, and she is a fish."


    Su Jingfei glanced at the beautiful young girl and couldn''t help laughing: "then you grew up by the sea, aren''t you also a mermaid?"


    "I hate it, elder martial brother. Take the opportunity to laugh at me. I seldom swim." Feng Xiaolan blushes, and then beats Su Jingfei. She pulls Wang Yu, who is laughing, to the swimming pool.


    Looking at the two girls running, slim and lovely figure, Su Jingfei has a feeling of heart flying. The young girl is really lovely.


    "Jingfei, you are more and more colorful." Liang Xiuwen beside a smile, whispered in Su Jingfei''s ear: "you have me and red silk is not satisfied, you villain."


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have a very good relationship. As we all know, even Nalan Xiuying knows that their relationship has not been an ordinary friend for a long time. Now Liang Xiuwen is lying in Su Jingfei''s ear and whispering, and everyone doesn''t feel special. Only Li hongsilk''s eyes shine, and it just dissipates quickly.


    Although Su Jingfei was a little careful about the embarrassment of being exposed, he laughed. Instead, he leaned over Liang Xiuwen''s ear and said, "sister Xiuwen, we haven''t been intimate for a long time. How about in the evening?"


    Liang Xiuwen''s body is not conscious. If she doesn''t have reason, she may fall on Su Jingfei. Even so, she is still panting a little. She quickly gives Su Jingfei a look and says in a low voice: "I don''t want to talk to you. I''ve gone swimming."


    She was also born in the seaside, swimming naturally no problem, left Su Jingfei, the third rushed to the swimming pool, although it seems that she is going to swim, only Su Jingfei can see that she is a bit of a runaway.


    For Liang Xiuwen, Su Jingfei is really not worried. Although they are not so close to each other, according to Su Jingfei''s character, she already belongs to Su Jingfei both physically and mentally. She can have something to do with her at any time, especially with Li hongsilk.


    Just because of her relationship with Li Hongsi, Su Jingfei really doesn''t want to be so anxious. He plans to find a way to let Li Hongsi accept Liang Xiuwen, which is the only way to develop with her.


    Liang Xiuwen is different from other women. She is not only a strong woman, but also Li hongsilk''s sister. If she can''t deal with it properly, Liang Xiuwen will not only be aggrieved, but also make Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen turn against each other. There are so many things like this. She is robbed by her best friend, and the man finally hates each other. Su Jingfei doesn''t want his backyard on fire.


    Now that someone else is taking the lead in the water, others can''t help it. Only Na LAN Xiuying and six female soldiers are relatively gentle. Among the six female soldiers, only No. 2 and No. 6 are relatively honest, and the other four are eager to try.


    Su Jingfei saw their thoughts and immediately said with a smile: "don''t hesitate. Those who want to go swimming will go down. Today, let''s relax for a day and have fun. Otherwise, if you change your swimsuit and don''t go into the water, it''s depressing. You don''t have to worry about safety. What''s terrible with me?"


    The women soldiers looked at each other and said with a smile, "thank you, boss. Let''s play."


    After that, they rushed into the swimming pool together. Even the No. 2 and No. 6 female soldiers were pulled down by them. Anyway, the pool was very big, so many people could go down together and play.


    "Jingfei, why don''t you go down?" Nalan Xiuying sees all the girls go down, but Su Jingfei doesn''t move. She can''t help asking.


    "Don''t I want you to go down first? I''m excited to see you in your swimsuit. Next time you must wear a swimsuit with me. " Su Jingfei saw all the girls go down, came to Nalan Xiuying''s side, sat down, bold way.


    Nalan Xiuying blushed. She looked at the girls and said, "what do you think every day? They are here."


    "I think of you every day. It''s a deal. I''ll accompany you next time and wear a swimsuit." Su Jingfei also looked down, and then he said with a smile, in front of Nalan Xiuying, he has been cheeky.


    Although Nalan Xiuying was also very excited by Su Jingfei, she knew that it was not appropriate to talk about it now. She snorted, then got up and went to the swimming pool. She didn''t give Su Jingfei a chance to continue talking. She jumped into the water and swam gracefully.


    When Su Jingfei saw the women''s swimsuits on the shore, he only thought it was a feast of swimsuits, which made him dazzled and excited. Now when he saw the people entering the water, he found that such beautiful women were more popular.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the water light. When people are swimming in the pool, they really feel like mermaids, shuttling freely in the water, with beautiful posture and beautiful movements. In particular, every woman''s face is full of happy smiles. Su Jingfei is very comfortable leaning on the couch. He suddenly feels that such a life is really beautiful.


    Before Su Jingfei, he thought that making the people he liked happy was his greatest happiness. Now he finally realized that these women were so happy, and he also felt very happy.


    At this time, the joking women found that Su Jingfei didn''t enter the water. Before, they were all happy because they had just entered the water. They didn''t pay attention at all. Now that they found this situation, Han Shan immediately called out: "master, why don''t you come down to play? It''s so cool in the water." With these words, he splashed twice in the water to show his happiness.


    Other women also found this problem, and Lin ruoke cried: "yes, Su Jingfei, you''ve changed your swimsuit. Why don''t you come down? Are you still shy?"


    Su Jingfei looked at all the women''s expectant eyes. Even though she was very thick skinned, she blushed and said, "well, I think you''re good at swimming. It''s not good for me to go down."

 Chapter 434

    Su Jingfei''s words immediately caused a hiss. Even Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun, who have just known Su Jingfei, know that Su Jingfei is not a gentleman. Even though the sound insulation effect of this villa is very good, they can hear the sound of tearing cat occasionally at night.


    The youngest girl here is over 18 years old. How can we not understand what happened? It''s just that we don''t have a point. And the heroine, naturally, is Li Hongsi.


    Now Su Jingfei''s saying that "men and women give and receive each other in spite of each other" is absolute nonsense, and everyone doesn''t believe his words.


    Lin ruoke was actually the first person to know Su Jingfei. In her words, she paid attention to Su Jingfei for a long time. She knew Su Jingfei better than others and didn''t believe him. She turned her eyes and cried out, "Su Jingfei, come down and play. We don''t mind if you kiss him. Anyway, it''s all fun."


    Her original intention is to make su Jingfei come down, but what she said makes all the girls roll their eyes together. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are beside her. They can''t help beating her. They angrily say, "you''re stupid. Let her kiss you. Are you happy?"


    Liang Xiuwen also joked: "red silk, be careful. If you accidentally expose your mind, she wants Su Jingfei to kiss her."


    "It''s OK. As long as Jingfei likes it, he can kiss it as much as possible. If Jingfei takes the initiative, don''t you hurry down!" Li Hong silk lightly a smile, don''t care of way, and follow Lin if can call Su Jing Fei.


    Although she is not very talkative and indifferent, it''s not that she''s unkind, but she''s relaxed. In fact, she can play jokes. Bing Xueming is smart. She guessed Lin ruoke''s meaning from Lin ruoke''s asking Su Jingfei to swim, and she began to doubt it.


    The girls laugh. Under normal circumstances, Su Jingfei will follow the jokes of the girls and rush into the pool to scare Lin ruoke. Only in this way can he conform to Su Jingfei''s character.


    At this time, Su Jingfei said solemnly: "I''ve always been a gentleman. How can I fool around today? You play first, and I''ll just sit on it."


    For the first time, the girls thought Su Jingfei was joking, but now they still can''t see him. Even the most simple girls began to doubt that Han Shan, Su Jingfei''s apprentice and straightforward character, directly asked: "master, can''t you swim? Why don''t you dare to come down?"


    Her words broke the doubts in the hearts of all the women. Looking at Su Jingfei, her eyes were full of exploration. In their hearts, especially the women who knew Su Jingfei, although Su Jingfei was not omnipotent, many things couldn''t help him.


    Now I suddenly see that Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to go into the water. This is just a world anecdote, waiting for Su Jingfei''s answer.


    Su Jingfei''s old face can''t help reddening again. This scene is very rare. Even if the girls don''t get the answer, they can almost be sure. The girls are even more surprised. They never thought that Su Jingfei, who has always advocated swimming pool parties, can''t drink water.


    "Well, you don''t have to look at me like a monster. I really can''t swim. I haven''t had a chance to learn all the time." Su Jingfei is not a fool either. He can guess what they are thinking from people''s expressions.


    Su Jingfei is right. He has never had a chance. He is not from s city. His ancestral home is in the capital city. The capital city belongs to the inland, so he has no access to the sea at all. Moreover, he has a poor life since childhood, so he will not go to swimming pools or other places.


    Su Jingfei is a real draught duck. He can''t swim, and he hasn''t even been in the water. He just wanted to watch the women''s swimsuit show yesterday, but he forgot that he can''t swim. That''s why he''s embarrassed.


    The girls were stunned for a moment, and then laughed together. Han Shan said with a smile, "master, you can''t swim. We won''t laugh at you."


    Even though she said so, she laughed louder than others. The girl finally found that Su Jingfei was not as good as her. From knowing Su Jingfei, Han Shan found that he seemed to be more powerful than herself. She not only knew more, but also had good skills.


    Su Jingfei''s face turned black and his apprentice laughed so much. Even if he didn''t take the relationship between the apprentice seriously, he was embarrassed.


    At this time, the person who saved Su Jingfei is naturally the most considerate person. Na LAN Xiuying said with a smile: "Jingfei, it''s really surprising that you haven''t learned swimming. It''s better to learn swimming while everyone is here. This is very simple."


    Li Hongsi naturally won''t embarrass her man, and then said, "yes, Jingfei, it''s nothing if she can''t swim. Come down and learn. You''re so smart. You''ll be done soon."


    Su Jingfei was a little less embarrassed, but he frowned: "well, it''s not that I don''t want to learn. I''m more resistant to swimming, and I don''t want to go into the water."


    Han Shan was swimming gracefully in the water. She said with a smile: "master, you can''t say it''s true. It''s fun in the water. There''s nothing to resist. You can see how comfortable we are swimming."


    Su Jingfei follows Han Shan''s words. Han Shan''s figure is really good, healthy and sexy, just like a mermaid swimming in the water.


    Su Jingfei''s attention to watch, in the eyes of all the women, also thought that he was watching Han Shan swim, Lin ruoke also followed: "Su Jingfei, as a man, if you can''t swim, what a shame, come down to swim."


    Lin ruoke grew up by the sea, and his swimming level was not bad. His graceful body made Su Jingfei excited.


    If people ask Su Jingfei to learn how to swim at ordinary times, Su Jingfei will really resist. Maybe it''s the common feature of all the dry ducks. Although they want to go swimming, they are always afraid of being choked in the water. Now Su Jingfei is called by all the girls. She has no less resistance to swimming, but she wants to play with the girls.


    When he hesitated, Liang Xiuwen already said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, President of Su University, how can you say that he is also the boss of a company, even dare not swim, or he is not a man."


    Su Jingfei''s tiger eyes are wide open. If Liang Xiuwen is by her side, his hand must have been patted on her. But now Liang Xiuwen is in the middle of the pool. No matter how good his martial arts are, he can''t reach her. If he wants to catch Liang Xiuwen, he can only go into the water. Su Jingfei is helpless. Don''t you know if he is a man!


    However, looking at Liang Xiuwen''s provocative eyes, he knew that it was Liang Xiuwen''s intention. But he could not tell what he had in mind. He could only smile bitterly in secret. Liang Xiuwen was actually a naughty little girl in front of him, although she was a strong woman.


    "Elder martial brother, hurry down and practice swimming. You''re so grown-up that you can''t even swim. It''s so bad." Feng Xiaolan, who has always admired Su Jingfei very much, seldom sees that Su Jingfei has the ability to do something. She even makes a face to Su Jingfei with everyone.


    Uncle can''t bear, aunt can''t bear, Su Jingfei stood up, stormed to the pool side, all the women think Su Jingfei can''t help jumping into the water, but didn''t expect Su Jingfei deep voice: "you laugh at me, my eyes don''t see, heart don''t worry."


    With these words, all the women were stunned. They found a reclining chair and just lay down. As soon as they closed their eyes, it seemed that they were going to sleep here.


    All the girls are angry. When they meet such a cheeky girl, they really have no choice. Neither Liang Xiuwen nor Li hongsilk have any choice. One has good words, and the other has used provocation. They have all failed. It seems that Su Jingfei is determined not to go into the water.


    For Su Jingfei, it''s very painful to make this decision. So many beautiful women are in front of him, and they are all beautiful women in swimsuits. Although this opportunity is not rare, it''s very rare, but he can only be out of sight and out of mind. For swimming, he really has some resistance in his heart.


    At this time, Lin ruoke and Han Shan look at each other and see each other''s thoughts. They are not the kind of good girls. Han Shan immediately pulls on Dongfang Wenjun, and Lin ruoke pulls on Feng Xiaolan.


    When Su Jingfei closed her eyes, four women quietly touched the shore and came to Su Jingfei. Before Su Jingfei found out, the four women nodded to each other. Then the women in the swimming pool saw that they grabbed Su Jingfei''s hands and feet and threw him from the bank into the water.


    Su Jingfei would not have been attacked by others at ordinary times, but now he is unprepared. He did not expect that he would be attacked by several girls. People realized that it was not good in the air, but it was too late.


    No matter how good his martial arts are, no matter how deep his internal power is, he is still human after all. Naturally, he can''t stop flying. Among the four women, Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan have less strength, but Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun make up for their shortcomings. Su Jingfei''s flying body can fall into the pool at least three meters away from the bank.


    Su Jingfei knew that he was helpless, so he could only hold his breath and not let himself pour water. He had long wanted to draw some women''s little buttocks red, but they were plotting against themselves.


    The women in the swimming pool also had some accidents. These women were really cruel. In order to let Su Jingfei learn to swim, they used such extreme means.


    However, when all the women saw Su Jingfei in such a mess, they thought it was very funny, especially a few female soldiers. They had been taught by Su Jingfei all the time. They were as strict as instructors. How could they ever see such an image of Su Jingfei.


    After the four women throw Su Jingfei into the water, they also rush into the water. They just want to force Su Jingfei to learn how to swim, but they don''t want Su Jingfei to drown. They want to help Su Jingfei instead of choking.

 Chapter 435

    Su Jingfei was intrigued by several girls and fell into the water. He can''t swim, but he doesn''t drown like most people. After all, he has a good internal skill. Even if he can''t be like the kind of person in the novel, it''s not a problem to hold his breath for a few hours, at least for a few minutes.


    He fell into the water, but several girls didn''t know about him. They were really afraid that he would be choked by the water. Wang Yu was the closest to the place where he fell into the water, and the simplest girl who had close relationship with him was her. Seeing him fall into the water, she was in a hurry and quickly swam to his side.


    As soon as Su Jingfei entered the water, he saw a pair of snow-white legs appear beside him, and then he was held in his arms. He couldn''t infer the size from the size of each other''s chest, but he was also very soft. Su Jingfei didn''t want to open his eyes for a moment.


    Wang Yu''s pretty face is slightly red, but he can''t express it. He thinks it''s su Jingfei''s natural reaction. He doesn''t know who it is, but he instinctively wants to take advantage of it.


    "Wang Yu, quickly pick up the elder martial brother. Don''t let him choke." At this time, Feng Xiaolan jumped into the water and called to Wang Yu.


    One of his words happened to be heard by Su Jingfei. He was already supported by Wang Yu and came out of the water. When he heard this, he almost rolled his eyes. When the girl threw herself into the water, why didn''t she think of this? She just closed her eyes and pretended to faint.


    "Master is not watering, he fainted." When Han Shan shouts at Feng Xiaolan, she has already swam to Wang Yu''s side. Seeing that Su Jingfei doesn''t open her eyes, she says anxiously.


    "No, he can be flooded like this. Isn''t he a Wulin expert?" Lin ruoke''s voice rang out, full of disbelief.


    "Wulin master is also a man, and he is a draught duck. If he suddenly enters the water, he may really faint. Wake him up quickly. Who can breathe artificially? Come and help him." Liang Xiuwen didn''t take it seriously at first. She thought it was just a joke. She was really worried when she saw Su Jingfei in a coma.


    All the girls don''t want to let Su Jingfei go into the water. They are in a hurry and work together to move Su Jingfei to the shore. Fortunately, Su Jingfei is not too heavy, otherwise these girls are really in trouble.


    Su Jingfei was in the arms of all the women. He would squeeze and rub their legs, and occasionally touch their little butt. He was even more reluctant to open his eyes. It was a blatant opportunity to take advantage. Now he understands why men like to contact with their girls in the swimming pool, so he can be a sex wolf.


    He is not a real wretch, but how can we let go of such an opportunity? What''s more, if we open our eyes now, maybe these girls are really angry and they will be collectively condemned.


    "Xiaolan, you and Wang Yu both study traditional Chinese medicine. They should know how to do artificial respiration. Come and help him quickly." Liang Xiuwen''s concern is chaotic. Naturally, she doesn''t notice Su Jingfei''s small movements. She thinks he is really in a coma. Thinking of Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s major, she says immediately.


    In fact, most of the women know artificial respiration. At least six of them can do it, but the real professional ones are Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, who are specialized in medicine.


    According to the relationship, it should have been Wang Yu doing artificial respiration, but Feng Xiaolan was one of the culprits. When she heard Liang Xiuwen''s words, she didn''t have so many ideas, of course, because she didn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wang Yu.


    Feng Xiaolan puts Su Jingfei flat on the bank. First, she presses her hands on Su Jingfei''s chest, and then she goes on speaking to Su Jingfei.


    Artificial respiration is naturally different from kissing. It''s a kind of blowing into the faint and charming mouth. Feng Xiaolan is a professional. She naturally knows this, and her movements are also very standardized. But Su Jingfei is really excited.


    He doesn''t have no idea about Feng Xiaolan, but he has a lot of women. At present, he doesn''t have any idea about Feng Xiaolan. Moreover, the simple relationship between them makes him like Feng Xiaolan better. Only last time they had a close contact in the cinema, he felt that although Feng Xiaolan was young, he had a good figure and had grown up.


    Now the girl''s soft lip kisses on her own mouth. Su Jingfei is awake now. He can''t completely control his emotions. Although his limbs can''t move, he instinctively sticks out his tongue.


    Feng Xiaolan was still concentrating on giving Su Jingfei artificial respiration. Suddenly, Su Jingfei''s tongue collides with her tongue. The girl''s whole body suddenly freezes. She has never experienced kissing with the opposite sex. Even if she practices artificial respiration, she is not looking for a man to do it. This is the first time she kisses a man.


    She had always wanted to save Su Jingfei, but she had forgotten this. Now she was suddenly touched by Su Jingfei''s tongue. They just had the most intimate kiss between lovers. Anyone would be stunned.


    In her opinion, this should be the precursor of Su Jingfei''s soberness. Even though she was very shy, she couldn''t help but continue. As a result, when she kisses her for the second time, Su Jingfei not only touches her tongue with her tongue, but also stealthily sucks it, as if they really kiss each other.


    Although they are in full view of the public, they will not be seen by others. Everyone is concerned about whether Su Jingfei can wake up. Who can think that Su Jingfei is pretending to be dizzy.


    At first, Su Jingfei thought that he was secretly taking advantage, but he soon got Feng Xiaolan''s response. Although the girl''s action was raw, she had already actively entangled with her tongue, and they exchanged body fluid, which was exactly the same as the normal tongue kiss. At this time, he didn''t know that Feng Xiaolan actually found that she was pretending.


    The two of them secretly acted for two minutes. Wang Yu said anxiously: "Xiao Lan, what''s the matter with elder martial brother? I haven''t woken up for a long time. Is it the wrong way? Let me try."


    She didn''t know that they were playing the game of kissing. Her man was in a coma. Naturally, Wang Yu was very worried and began to question Feng Xiaolan.


    Feng Xiaolan was reminded by Wang Yu''s words that she was blushing. People were still worried about Su Jingfei, but she had been kissing him for a long time. Instead of saying that she ignored people''s feelings, she just saw that she was doing such a thing in full view of the public. At this time, she woke up and was really ashamed.


    "Yes, let Wang Yu try. Maybe she can wake up Jingfei!" Liang Xiuwen is also worried. At this time, she can''t imagine what Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan have done secretly. She also says.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei is not the Old Homestead who didn''t understand girls'' thoughts. He already knows girls very well. Although it would be exciting to kiss Wang Yu secretly, he can''t do it. Otherwise, with Wang Yu''s clever mind, how can he not think that he was sober before? The game of kissing Feng Xiaolan secretly will be discovered.


    When Wang Yu wanted to give Su Jingfei artificial respiration, Su Jingfei had "leisurely woke up". When she opened her eyes and saw Wang Yu''s pretty face close at hand, Su Jingfei seemed to be startled. Then she asked, "what''s the matter? What are you doing around me?"


    Wang Yu is really shocked by Su Jingfei. He just didn''t wake up. He wanted to give him artificial respiration. Unexpectedly, he woke up. It seems that Feng Xiaolan''s artificial respiration has worked.


    Feng Xiaolan is also quietly relieved that her elder martial brother doesn''t kiss Wang Yu. At the same time, she likes Su Jingfei more. She thinks Su Jingfei is for her own sake.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that he just doesn''t want to be found out about his intimate game with Feng Xiaolan, but he makes Feng Xiaolan like him more, otherwise he will be very proud.


    "Just now you were thrown into the water by some little girls and fainted. Have you forgotten? Fortunately, Xiaolan rescued you, otherwise you might have been sent to the hospital! " At this time, Nalan Xiuying, who has been nearby, tells Su Jingfei.


    It''s just that when Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Xiuying, Nalan Xiuying blinks at him. Su Jingfei''s heart jumps. She feels guilty that her trick has been seen through. Sure enough, then she sees Nalan Xiuying blinking at Feng Xiaolan. The meaning is very obvious. How can su Jingfei not understand it.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly in secret. Sure enough, no matter how much he steals, he will always be found. He knows that the person he finds is Nalan Xiuying. Except for a little embarrassment, he doesn''t worry. The relationship between himself and her is the biggest secret.


    Other people don''t know all this. Lin ruoke, Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are all honest on one side. They think they are angry and they are a little sorry for him.

 Chapter 436

    Su Jingfei almost drowned. Naturally, the girls did not dare to ask Su Jingfei to learn how to swim. Before, they just wanted to play a joke with Su Jingfei. Who knew that would cause such consequences.


    Lin ruoke and Han Shan, the two leading characters, are worried. They are afraid that Su Jingfei will get angry with them. Although Su Jingfei has a good temper, they always laugh with him. If Su Jingfei is really angry, the women present are really afraid. They can''t tell why, they are afraid of Su Jingfei''s anger.


    Even Dongfang Wenjun, who makes mistakes with them, is a little worried. She knows that she has the furthest relationship with Su Jingfei compared with all the women here. She is really afraid that Su Jingfei will find herself.


    She is not afraid of Su Jingfei. After all, she once participated in dealing with Su Jingfei, and her ability is very outstanding, so she won''t offend Su Jingfei. She is just afraid that Su Jingfei will drive her away, so she is more and more far away from Han Shan. I have to say that even if she likes women, she is still sincere.


    Among the four women, Feng Xiaolan is the only one who is calm. She knows that Su Jingfei is OK. Even if she was in a coma before, she will soon wake up. Otherwise, how can she kiss herself.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei had been making out with him for a long time before. How could he turn around and get angry with him? Moreover, she was still intoxicated with this feeling. She felt that she was in love and had just graduated from university. It didn''t seem to be puppy love. At this time, Feng Xiaolan didn''t forget to think about it.


    Just as Feng Xiaolan thought, Su Jingfei was not angry. After all, he didn''t really drown, but he was still not satisfied with these girls'' good ideas. He deliberately kept silent.


    "Jingfei, if they just want to make fun of you, don''t be angry!" Liang Xiuwen see Su Jingfei face is not good, quickly advised.


    "Yes, Shan''er, they just want to make fun of you. They want you to learn how to swim. Don''t blame them. We''re all watching. If you want to be angry, you can get angry with us." Li Hongsi also saw that Su Jingfei was upset, but her attitude was much stronger than liang Xiuwen.


    Their attitudes also reflect their different positions. Anyway, Li Hongsi is also su Jingfei''s real girlfriend, so she should speak more forcefully, while Liang Xiuwen fully shows Xiao San''s duty, just persuading him.


    Su Jingfei sighed. These two girls are really kind-hearted. Anyway, they are not really angry. Thinking of this, she snorted: "I know you are joking, but you should also pay attention to the propriety of the joke. That''s me. If you change someone else and drown, you''ll make a big joke. Forget it, keep playing. I''ll learn to swim, Save yourself from drowning next time. "


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words in front of her, the girls really thought Su Jingfei was going to be angry. When they heard the words behind, they all looked at Su Jingfei in a daze. How could the guy who didn''t want to swim before suddenly change his mind.


    Su Jingfei looked at the girls in a daze and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t I learn to swim? What a surprise. "


    "Of course, it''s unexpected. Don''t you want to learn to swim? If you are flooded in this way, you will be enlightened instead. You will not really have water in your head Lin Ruo can see that Su Jingfei is not angry, so he has the courage to ask unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei was speechless. The girl was really relieved and said: "Lin ruoke, your head has just gone into the water. You don''t want to reflect on your own mistakes, and you are in the mood to tease me. Do you want me to educate you?" Then he went to Lin ruoke.


    Lin ruoke was surprised and thought of her previous mistakes. Without saying a word, she made a back somersault and got into the water gracefully. The girl''s level of escape was really high.


    "Well, come on, Jingfei. Since you want to learn swimming, we will teach you in turn." Seeing that Su Jingfei was not angry, Liang Xiuwen said to the girls, "Wang Yu, Xiao Lan, you two are with Jingfei. If you have any problems, you two will help him."


    After a pause, he said to Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun, "Shan''er, Wenjun, you two should watch and give your master some guidance. Under the supervision of your apprentice, it is estimated that he will learn faster."


    With that, Liang Xiuwen, regardless of Su Jingfei''s protest, turns around and pulls Li hongsilk as if in the middle of the swimming pool, and the girls start to play in the water again.


    Su Jingfei looks at the four girls in front of him and is speechless for a moment. Liang Xiuwen arranges Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu around him. Naturally, he has no opinion. Why should Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun be around him!


    The reason why he agreed to learn to swim was that he could have close contact with girls. Su Jingfei secretly took advantage of the water once before. Now he wants to continue his previous treatment, so he wants to learn to swim.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have basically recognized themselves. If they have any intimate contact with themselves in the process of learning to swim, they can only enjoy themselves. He is very willing to do so.


    But Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are different. One of the two women is her own apprentice and the other is her pursuer. No matter who they are, they can''t meet their own welfare. Moreover, they stare at themselves. They can''t be too close to Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. Su Jingfei is depressed.


    Four women don''t know Su Jingfei''s fancy. When all the women start to play with water again, Han Shan is already very responsible and says, "master, as a master of internal skill, you should be able to hold your breath. You should first adapt to the feeling of being blistered, and try to hold your breath for two minutes." Pausing, he added, "you don''t have to worry about getting in from places like ears and nose. As long as you don''t breathe, you won''t get into the water."


    From this point of view, Han Shan is really a responsible teacher, but she begins to call Su Jingfei, which makes her face hot. It''s better for others to teach her. She has to let this female apprentice, and he suspects that it''s Liang Xiuwen''s bad taste.


    Su Jingfei is really right. Liang Xiuwen intentionally let Su Jingfei''s Apprentice teach him. In front of Su Jingfei, Liang Xiuwen is not a female president.


    Su Jingfei, according to Han Shan, shut up and immerse himself in the water. The water in the swimming pool is very clean. Su Jingfei can see all the girls swimming in the water, and even the pink and snow-white legs of several girls around him, which makes people want to touch them.


    Fortunately, he knows that he can''t do this, so he can only bite his teeth in the dark. When he comes back, he must find Li Hongsi or Na lanxiuying to make out. In the future, such swimsuit parties are still rare, which is really hard for him.


    In the process of wishful thinking, Su Jingfei doesn''t know the passage of time. With his deep internal power, he can hold his breath for five minutes, forgetting to get up from the water.


    Looking at the women he was practicing with, she didn''t know how long Su Jingfei could last. After a long time, she didn''t see anything about Su Jingfei. She was startled. Han Shan didn''t care whether she was different from Su Jingfei. She grabbed Su Jingfei''s arm and pulled him out of the water.


    Su Jingfei only felt a soft touch on her arm. She was comfortable when she was pulled up in the water. She heard Han Shan call again: "master, how are you? Are you drowning? Why are you so careless?"


    Then Su Jingfei felt that his other arm was also held in his arms, and he had to pull himself to the shore.


    Su Jingfei''s feeling on the other arm infers that the woman holding her arm should be Dongfang Wenjun. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are not so strong and plump. What''s more important is that he understands that the person who has such a tacit understanding with Han Shan can only be that woman.


    Sure enough, he heard Dongfang Wenjun''s voice follow: "Su Jingfei, a fool, can drown even if he practices to hold his breath. He''s really not good at swimming."


    Even if Su Jingfei wanted to enjoy the softness of the pretty girl, he had to open his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m not drowning. Don''t make a fuss about it. I''m just holding my breath for a long time."


    Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun stop for a moment when they are ready to put Su Jingfei on the shelf. They look at Su Jingfei suspiciously, but their hands don''t leave Su Jingfei''s arm. This also makes Su Jingfei feel the fullness of the two women better again. Even if he doesn''t have much lust, he hopes to enjoy it so comfortably for a long time.


    The two women didn''t realize that Su Jingfei was trying to say that he didn''t make any excessive moves. Han Shan just looked at Su Jingfei suspiciously and asked, "master, can you hold your breath for more than three minutes?"


    The problem is not only that she and Dongfang Wenjun are curious, but also that Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are scared. Most people can hold their breath for more than a minute. Su Jingfei can hold it for more than three minutes, which is a bit unexpected. They don''t know martial arts, so they don''t know the effect of internal skills.


    Su Jingfei definitely nodded: "three minutes should be no problem, you know, master this internal skill, or make do."


    Han Shan and Dong Fang Wen Jun look at each other and see the horror in each other''s eyes. They have long known that Su Jingfei''s internal skill must be very good, otherwise Ximen would not be defeated by him. But it''s still surprising that he reached such a level. After all, they all know the internal skill and what it means.


    Just didn''t wait for them to talk, Lin ruoke suddenly swam over and looked at Su Jingfei suspiciously. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Su Jingfei is surprised by Lin ruoke''s sudden eyes. What does this woman doubt? He had a bad feeling that he was trying to remember what he had said.


    If Lin didn''t make su Jingfei feel guilty for a long time, he doubted: "can you really hold your breath for three minutes?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Do you want to compete?" Su Jingfei was relieved. It turned out that she suspected this. Su Jingfei was very confident and said with a smile.


    "Who is more boring than you? I just want to ask, since you can hold your breath for such a long time, how can you possibly drown in a coma before? You pretend it." Lin ruoke turned his lips and told the truth.

 Chapter 437

    Su Jingfei naturally denies Lin ruoke''s doubts. If this is suspected, then his kiss with Feng Xiaolan will be discovered. Even if he is cheeky, he can''t embarrass Feng Xiaolan.


    Although Lin ruoke is skeptical about Su Jingfei''s denial, she has no way to prove it. She can only leave bitterly. Su Jingfei is relieved and gives Feng Xiaolan a wink, which makes the girl blush even more. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Next, Su Jingfei did not dare to go too far. He could only learn to swim honestly. In fact, swimming was not difficult. As long as he overcame his fear, it was easy to learn.


    The reason why Su Jingfei resisted going into the water was that he was afraid of being choked. In fact, his fear of being thrown into the water by several girls had been dispelled. Now he can get twice the result with half the effort. Even without the technical guidance of Han Shan and others, Su Jingfei can still flutter in the pool, but his posture is much worse.


    "Xiaolan, take your time to play with Shifu. He''s so stupid. It''s a waste of time." Han Shan is a little older than Feng Xiaolan. Although she had thought about calling her martial uncle before, she became a good sister after a period of contact. Now Han Shan sees that Su Jingfei can flutter in the water, and she has no patience. She throws Su Jingfei to Feng Xiaolan and runs away with Dongfang Wenjun.


    Wang Yu was fond of Su Jingfei. Now only Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan are left. She is also generous and slightly shy. She says to Su Jingfei, "elder martial brother, why don''t I teach you how to swim?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Wang Yu''s slightly red face and can''t help but want to take a bite. How can he not know Wang Yu''s mind? Although they always kiss me secretly, they are all sneaky after all. Today, it''s a rare opportunity to be openly intimate in the hall.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t know the relationship between them. She said happily: "yes, yes, Wang Yu is a good swimmer in our department. She once won the third prize in the competition."


    Even if she had been intimate with Su Jingfei before, she was pure minded, didn''t think so much, and didn''t see the dark between Su Jingfei and Wang Yu.


    Su Jingfei looks at Wang Yu with a little shyness in surprise. The girl looks quiet and intellectual. She says that she is a white-collar worker in the company, which is more suitable for her. She doesn''t really love sports.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with my action. I pinched Wang Yu''s arm gently and said suspiciously: "with this small arm and calf, I can still get the third place in the competition. There won''t be only three people in the competition." Then he unconsciously touched Wang Yu''s white and plump legs.


    His action is very natural. Even Feng Xiaolan seems to doubt Wang Yu''s ability, rather than deliberately taking advantage. As for Wang Yu, who has a close relationship with Su Jingfei, she knows that Su Jingfei is deliberately touching herself, and she is also touched by Su Jingfei. After all, she has different attitudes and feelings. If she is not in public, she wants to nestle in Su Jingfei''s arms.


    People who are in love are always tired of each other. Although Su Jingfei''s actions are somewhat rogue, in Wang Yu''s opinion, they are really so close. Women''s mind is the strangest. They feel intimate to people they like.


    "Elder martial brother, you know how to laugh at people. You are dead. The competition of others is the competition of the whole city. How can there be only three people? Although Wang Yu is slim, you think she has no explosive power. You don''t know the speed of her swimming. At that time, the leaders of our department said that if she was a sports expert, she might be an athlete!" Wind Xiaolan is very dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude, twisted him to explain.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about Feng Xiaolan''s little action. Instead, she thought it was a little girl''s intimacy to her. She laughed and said, "it turns out that Wang Yu is so interested that he can be an athlete. That''s really a good way to teach me."


    In fact, his age is a little younger than Wang Yu, but because he has more experience, his age is always ignored. It seems that he is more mature than Wang Yu, but after all, he has just graduated, and he has a certain understanding of municipal competitions. It''s really amazing that Wang Yu can get the third place.


    Wang Yu was flattered by Su Jingfei. He said with a smile, "elder martial brother, you are so good at martial arts. It''s better to learn how to swim. Follow me."


    Then Wang Yu showed Su Jingfei the correct swimming posture. His hands paddled in the water with beautiful posture. He was really a professional. Su Jingfei could clearly feel the help of the current fluctuation for a person to move forward.


    Of course, Su Jingfei pays more attention to the plump part of Wang Yu that floats up and down because of her movements. Her scale is slightly inferior to that of other women. She is not that sexy type, but her shape is better, especially under the pressure of water. Su Jingfei glances at Feng Xiaolan and does not pay attention to it. She quickly touches it in the fullest place.


    Wang Yuru was shocked and nearly fell into the water. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and stabilized her figure. She turned her head and looked at Su Jingfei. She was angry with Su Jingfei.


    Not to mention the wonderful touch, even Wang Yu''s eyes almost made Su Jingfei float, and the girl became more and more interesting.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you smirking about? You should study hard. We''ll teach you for a long time. If you can''t swim, it''ll make us lose face." Feng Xiaolan didn''t see Su Jingfei''s little action, but saw his giggle, immediately dissatisfied with the way.


    Su Jingfei thinks of Feng Xiaolan beside him. She turns to see feng Xiaolan''s mouth. She looks at herself discontentedly. She looks at the girl''s lips. She unconsciously thinks of the scene of the two people, and her heart is burning.


    Feng Xiaolan originally wanted to complain about her elder martial brother''s carelessness, but she could see that he was staring at his mouth, and her eyes were cannibal. Her heart was a little empty. Since she thought of it together with Su Jingfei, she also remembered the beauty of the two people playing the kiss game.


    Fortunately, Wang Yu also felt guilty because Feng Xiaolan interrupted their eyebrows. Otherwise, she would find Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan are exchanging affection. She sorted out her mood and said to Su Jingfei, "elder martial brother, did you just see how to swim? You also try, as long as your action is right, swimming is absolutely very easy to learn


    Her words also awaken Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan, who are looking at each other. Su Jingfei is a little distracted by the two younger martial sisters. At this time, she can only put her mind in order and learn to swim well. Otherwise, others will either say that she is stupid or suspect that she is just teasing the little girl.


    However, when he began to swim, he still secretly slapped Feng Xiaolan''s upturned buttocks underwater. After Feng Xiaolan became stiff, he passed her by and whispered in the girl''s ear: "come to my room at night, I have something to say to you."


    Feng Xiaolan is slapped by Su Jingfei. Her heart beats three points faster. When she hears Su Jingfei''s words, she almost loses the ability to think. She doesn''t understand what Su Jingfei wants to do with herself, but she tells her instinctively that he must have a bad idea.


    But she couldn''t resist Su Jingfei''s slightly overbearing request. Deep down in her heart, she actually had a great liking for Su Jingfei. Otherwise, what happened today would make her slap Su Jingfei several times, but now she just accepted her invitation silently. She didn''t know whether to agree to Su Jingfei''s invitation and hesitated for a moment.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care what Feng Xiaolan thinks. For this simple younger martial sister, he just thought she was very cute and spoiled. What happened today, he also thought it was an accident. But for such an accident, Su Jingfei likes it very much. Since it has developed to this point, don''t shrink back.


    He didn''t think about too complicated things. Let Feng Xiaolan go to her room. It''s not really to eat her. It''s only necessary to deepen her feelings.


    Now Su Jingfei is no longer the otaku who used to talk little to girls. After so many women''s training, he is not a saint of love, at least he knows a lot about love.


    After finishing the simple junior sister, Su Jingfei began to practice seriously according to Wang Yu''s requirements. He didn''t dare to go into the water in front of so many mermaids. It''s a shame. Today is just the beginning. There must be many people swimming in the pool. He doesn''t want to be a duck all the time.


    As a martial arts expert, Su Jingfei''s coordination, physical fitness, and reaction ability are absolutely beyond the ordinary people''s ability. As long as he overcomes the fear of going into the water, he will have no problem learning to swim. Before, he only knew how to flop. After being systematically taught by Wang Yu, Su Jingfei will soon be able to swim in the water, although his speed and posture are still poor, But it can be called swimming.


    "I''m learning fast, Lin ruoke. Don''t think you can swim. As long as I practice a little, I''ll be better than you." After su Jingfei learned to swim, the first thing he did was to swim to Lin ruoke.


    Su Jingfei coughed awkwardly and said, "this is an accident. I can really swim."


    He intends to divert Lin ruoke''s attention, but Lin ruoke doesn''t take it at all. He stares at him for a long time. Suddenly, from the angle that all the girls can''t see, before Su Jingfei doesn''t respond, he takes out a handful in a key part of Su Jingfei. The strength is so strong that Su Jingfei almost tears. Then she hums: "this is also an accident." His courage is beyond expression.

 Chapter 438

    Su Jingfei was raided by Lin ruoke in the afternoon, and immediately lost interest in learning to swim. The girl was too cruel. Until the evening, Su Jingfei still thought that if he hadn''t practiced, he might have a miserable life in the future.


    Of course, other people don''t know about it except for him and Lin ruoke. After all, Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to show it in front of those girls, even if it''s very painful. Lin ruoke feels that his hand is too heavy after he''s been angry, and even says he wants to rub it for Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei was very moved to hear her meaning, and wanted to accept her constructive proposal, it was a pity that his physical pain finally overcame his out of tune impulse. Who knows if this girl will really cripple herself.


    In fact, Lin ruoke was also wronged. At that time, she was really angry. She was so nervous that she gave Su Jingfei a blow without thinking about it. As a result, Su Jingfei didn''t want to start an enlightenment education for Feng Xiaolan, even if she was intimate with Li Hongxian.


    All the girls still don''t know what happened. Only Lin ruoke knows that he has caused trouble. Thanks to Su Jingfei''s good concealment, she hasn''t been found.


    At dinner in the evening, the women who had been playing all day were still in high spirits. Only Su Jingfei was full of depression. In fact, he was not seriously injured, but just in the afternoon, which made him feel that women were actually cruel. How could he have such a vicious hand.


    The women thought that Su Jingfei had something on his mind today, or that he was unhappy because of his poor swimming study. Several women who were close to him said they wanted to accompany him. Su Jingfei was also moved.


    However, in view of her physical condition and other women''s desire to accompany her, Su Jingfei wisely refused them. Moreover, because of what happened today, she had to study her thread bound book in the evening. There must be some powerful skills in it, which can make her stronger.


    No matter what kind of man, a certain part is vulnerable, which is no exception for Su Jingfei. He didn''t pay attention to it before. In fact, the opponent he met either counseled too much than himself, or he was a real expert. No one would fight on this part. No one is so vulgar and can''t use such dirty means.


    But now he realized that it was wrong. Although his enemies were not many, they were also many. If some people played Yin and overcame themselves in their fragile place, it would be too late to regret.


    The girls never thought that Su Jingfei was attacked by an accident in the afternoon, and she began to adjust her state and learn a more powerful Kung Fu. Lin Ruo could see that Su Jingfei didn''t pay much attention to herself when she was eating. She was still worried. She was really angry for Su Jingfei.


    After dinner, Su Jingfei greets the people and enters his room. Because what he wants to learn is too mysterious, Su Jingfei locks the door and takes out the long lost thread bound book.


    He has written down a lot of the contents of this book. Unless he is learning new knowledge, he basically will not come up with the original, and no one else knows its existence.


    Su Jingfei''s thread bound book is not thick, but it covers a wide range of things. For so many years, he has not learned all the above skills. Moreover, if you don''t reach the realm, you can''t watch some things at all. After reading it, you will feel the urge to vomit blood.


    Since he fought against old man Feng, he has realized his shortcomings and began to double his practice, but he never had the chance to open the thread bound book again. Today, Su Jingfei began to take it seriously.


    The thread bound book is as simple as ever. From the appearance, it''s a worthless old book. But in Su Jingfei''s eyes, it''s absolutely priceless. Open the thread bound book, cross the medical film, and directly find the martial arts chapter. In front of it are the martial arts of strengthening the body. Su Jingfei has been practicing for many years, and he wants to find internal skills.


    He only once learned some internal skills. At that time, internal power was not enough. Even learning was the most basic internal skill. If it wasn''t for the function of Tianshan snow lotus, he would open the thread bound book again and learn it in a year or two.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know where the knowledge in the thread bound book comes from. According to his conjecture, he should wait until the day when he can open the last page of the thread bound book to know the origin of the book. After reading it for such a long time, he can''t open the last page at all, and he doesn''t have enough ability to read it. This is definitely a very magical secret.


    In terms of internal skills, he only saw the basic chapter at the beginning, but now that the internal skills are deep, there are naturally more contents to see, and there are not only internal skills, but also the internal skill practice methods of various schools. This is the first time he saw it, and he was almost surprised.


    In Su Jingfei''s opinion, the so-called school internal skills are absolutely fictional in novels and movies. Even if there are some so-called schools, they should only practice some Qigong. Since he practiced internal skills, he believed that there really exists internal skills in the world. However, except for Ximen Chaofan and old man Feng, he did not meet any real experts in internal skills. The Han family is not considered, They are not the real Wulin family.


    In fact, internal skills are mainly divided into inner family and outer family. Su Jingfei has heard of this for a long time. Inner family is naturally represented by Wudang, and outer family is represented by Shaolin. That''s what the so-called "great master" means. Su Jingfei believes in the records in thread bound books, and has no doubt about them.


    He had always wanted to practice a martial art to strengthen his key points. Shaolin has such martial arts as golden bell cover, iron cloth shirt and thirteen Taibao horizontal training, which can be achieved. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether the legendary King Kong is not bad. Or because there is no record in the book, he doesn''t see it in the online book. In fact, Su Jingfei wants to learn it.


    Among Wudang''s internal skills, iron crotch skill is the best one. After practice, you are not afraid of anyone who is weaker than you. It can be said that it is indestructible.


    But relatively speaking, Su Jingfei prefers Shaolin''s Kung Fu. Wudang''s Kung Fu has a bad reputation. It sounds weaker than Shaolin''s. Su Jingfei decides to practice Shaolin''s Golden Bell and iron cloth shirt. It''s not the common Kung Fu on TV, but the real kung fu.


    Once Su Jingfei has trained the golden bell cover, his internal power will form a kind of aura around him when he confronts others. Just like the golden bell, he covers people in it. It can be seen how good the defensive type is, but the iron cloth shirt is worse, which can only protect the trunk.


    It''s a pity that when Su Jingfei wanted to learn, there were very strict requirements. He had to be a boy, and only with the power of pure Yang could he practice these two martial arts to the extreme. If he couldn''t practice them to the extreme, he wasn''t really strong at all. At most, he was more resistant to beating.


    Su Jingfei wanted to point his finger at the master who created these two kungfu skills. Is it the martial arts practiced by the monk or the eunuch? Since he failed, he had to focus on the horizontal training of the thirteen eunuchs. As a result, he still needed the body of a boy.


    For these Kung Fu martial arts, Su surprised that he could not make complaints about it, he even had some doubts. Is there really no martial arts cheating in the world? It seems that what is recorded in the thread binding book is the Kungfu of these two families. Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment, which is very unscientific.


    According to his records, there are many other schools'' kungfu. How can there be only these two schools? Unless there are only these kinds of Kungfu, it is unscientific. Even though Wudang Shaolin is famous, other schools have their own characteristics. How can they not have their own Kungfu.


    At this time, careful Su Jingfei also found that at the bottom of the thread bound book, there was a sentence: "it''s not a boy''s body, the above martial arts are hopeless, you can learn with acupuncture." Next is a very special skill.


    This skill is not to strengthen, but to transfer. You can activate several acupoints of your body by puncturing the acupoints with gold needles. If you fight against others, you can completely transfer your weakness. It''s not to transfer some parts, but the fragile attribute of that place. It''s similar to the martial arts such as golden bell shield, which means to transfer the door.


    Although this kind of skill sounds very exaggerated, Su Jingfei has no doubt that he has seen many more magical skills, which is nothing.


    The premise of such practice is that those who need to practice should first learn the medical skills in thread bound books, and to a certain extent, Su Jingfei is just right.


    He didn''t believe in internal skill before, and he didn''t practice it at all. Instead, he studied medical skills. Now the improvement of internal skill is only an accident, and Su Jingfei''s medical skills can really reach the standard of this Kung Fu.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei quickly took out his gold needle and began to practice martial arts according to the thread binding book. This martial arts required a lot of perseverance at the beginning. After all, it was a relatively adverse practice, which was always against common sense. Su Jingfei was sweating in just a few minutes, as if he had been fished out of the water, and his face began to turn pale.


    However, the effect is also obvious. At least three acupoints have been loosened. Su Jingfei believes that with his own medical skills, it is not a problem to activate at least all acupoints in one night. The rest is to practice the transfer door, so that he can not be afraid of sneak attack in the future.


    Today, Su Jingfei is really stimulated. An ordinary girl can make herself so miserable. If she really faces the enemy, she really has to admit her life.


    But when he activated the fifth acupoint, the whole person almost lost his strength. The door suddenly rang. Su Jingfei looked at his watch weakly. It was more than 12:00 p.m. he had told Li Hongsi and Na lanxiuying that he was going to practice Kung Fu tonight, and they would not come to find him. So late, who is it?

 Chapter 439

    Su Jingfei was weak because of practicing martial arts. He didn''t want to get up to open the door. He thought that if he didn''t open the door for a long time, the visitor should leave. Let''s talk about something tomorrow.


    But the people outside are very persistent. No matter whether Su Jingfei is asleep or not, as long as she doesn''t open the door, she will continue to knock on the door. Moreover, her voice is getting louder and louder. No matter how much she doesn''t think about it, Su Jingfei has to open the door. He doesn''t want his neighbors to know that someone is knocking on her door in the middle of the night.


    Although we all know about ourselves and Li hongsilk, we are not so blatant after all, and he doesn''t think that Li hongsilk is at the door.


    She went to the door and opened it. A pretty face came into view. She was dissatisfied and worried. She raised her hand and told Su Jingfei clearly that if he didn''t open the door, the girl would continue to knock.


    "I said Miss Lin, do you know what time it is now? Everyone is sleeping. Why do you come to me if you don''t sleep?" Su Jingfei looks at Lin ruoke, laughing and crying. Why does this chick come to find herself in the middle of the night? Is it not enough to persecute herself in the daytime?


    Lin ruoke''s hair is scattered on her shoulders, which makes her lovely face more delicate. Her one-piece pink pajamas will not make her look sexy, but will make her more Kawaii. Even if Su Jingfei is really angry with such a girl, it will dissipate. What''s more, Su Jingfei is not angry with Lin ruoke, It''s just a headache. Lin ruoke comes to find out what to do in the middle of the night.


    "Won''t you let me in? We don''t seem to speak very well standing here. " Lin ruoke looks at Su Jingfei''s haggard face. Naturally, she doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is practicing martial arts. She thinks she was hurt by her carelessness in the afternoon, and she feels even more sorry.


    Su Jingfei was awakened by Lin ruoke''s words. He looked around and saw that no one''s door had been opened. He quickly gave Lin ruoke a place to let her in. He muttered: "you don''t know. Knocking on the door is so loud. Fortunately, the sound insulation is good."


    "Nonsense, if I don''t knock, you can''t hear it like a pig. You''re lazy enough to fall asleep so early and still sleep so dead." Lin ruoke didn''t show any weakness and snorted. However, looking at Su Jingfei''s pale face, his tone was a little more relaxed and he said, "don''t you sleep well?"


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. He really wanted to pretend to be asleep, but he didn''t say anything. How could he feel that he didn''t sleep well? He didn''t know his face was very ugly now.


    "It''s OK. I was woken up by you." Su Jingfei sat on the top of the bed, motioned Lin ruoke to sit down, and then said.


    Lin Ruo doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is so angry because he interferes with his practice. He thinks he is angry because of his resentment in the afternoon. She thinks that her behavior in the afternoon is really reckless. At that time, she clearly saw that Su Jingfei''s face changed.


    "That, that, Su Jingfei, I''m sorry!" Lin ruoke summoned up his courage and apologized in Su Jingfei''s expectant eyes.


    Su Jingfei has been waiting for a long time. She thinks Lin ruoke will say what she wants to do, but she doesn''t expect her to apologize. She is surprised again. She looks at Lin ruoke for some inexplicable reasons. Is this chick just looking for her own apology? But I don''t care!


    "Su Jingfei, why are you staring at me like this? In the afternoon, I started because you were dishonest first. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t know you were so fragile!" Su Jingfei was stunned. Lin ruoke thought he didn''t accept the apology and said quickly, "besides, you are a big man. You don''t have to be so angry with a girl like me. You don''t have any manners."


    This time, Su Jingfei completely understood that the girl thought she was angry. Although he thought it shouldn''t cause such a misunderstanding, now Lin ruoke was a little sorry and worried. She was very cute, but she was very amused.


    "I can''t forgive you, but don''t you think you''ve gone too far this afternoon? Don''t you know that if you were more powerful, I might become a eunuch. " Su Jingfei holds his shoulder and looks at Lin ruoke. He doesn''t seem to forgive at all.


    Although Lin Ruo is usually careless and occasionally nervous, she is also a mature girl. In fact, she has no experience in this field. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she can''t help but stare and say: "no, there''s no such exaggeration."


    She used to be a pretty girl with big eyes. Now she''s even more beautiful when she stares her eyes wide. Even though Su Jingfei is quite sure that she''s cute, she still can''t help but feel her heart beat faster. For a moment, she can''t help but say, "don''t you believe it? Why don''t you check it? "


    At ordinary times, Lin ruoke, who has a lot of nerves, said that he would check. But now the environment is different. In the middle of the night, in a separate room, there are only her and Su Jingfei. If she said that, she would not be able to go out today.


    Lin ruoke was just a little nervous, not absent-minded, and immediately said, "come on, you still have the mind to joke, that''s OK."


    "Well, what''s your attitude? Didn''t you come to apologize? It''s like you''re coming to see me. " Su Jingfei is not happy. The girl''s sincerity of apology is not enough.


    "I''m really here to apologize. I thought you were seriously injured. Now you''re alive, as if you haven''t been hurt. I feel like I''m worried in vain. I''m sorry. It''s your business whether you accept it or not. I''m leaving. See you tomorrow." Lin ruoke got up to leave.


    If Lin ruoke''s attitude was better, Su Jingfei would make fun of her at most and let her leave. But Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei, who are used to singing the opposite tune, naturally want to leave now.


    Su Jingfei was suddenly attacked in the afternoon, and the anger suddenly came up. He said with a little anger: "Lin ruoke, you are too much a woman. You hurt me in the afternoon, and now you are so indifferent. If I do this to you, and then I apologize casually, you will not want to kill me."


    Lin ruoke was stunned, and then his face turned red, and he said, "hooligan, you are like this."


    "Well, Lin ruoke, don''t make a fuss." Su Jingfei is more angry. The girl is just spoiled. Recently, she is too gentle.


    "You are a hooligan. As a man, you always want to wring a girl''s chest. You are just a beast." Lin ruoke was more reasonable and more angry. He protested: "if you dare to screw, I''ll go back and tell Li Hongsi and Xiuwen that you take advantage of me."


    Su Jingfei looks at Lin ruoke with tongue tied. He feels that his status is declining, but he doesn''t notice the cunning in Lin ruoke''s eyes. How can she be really big chested and brainless.


    Lin ruoke forced Su Jingfei back two steps. He really couldn''t do anything worse than animals. He was intimate with girls. Generally, it was your love and my wish. If he wanted to take advantage, it was all secretly. He didn''t have enough experience to take advantage of others openly. Frankly speaking, he still had his own bottom line.


    "Hum, don''t dare. I''m wrong today. I''ll apologize again. Since it''s OK, I''ll go back to rest. Get out of the way." If Lin can see that Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to move, he will push Su Jingfei out of the door.


    Su Jingfei is also a bloody man. He can control some of his dark psychology, but he is despised by a woman so much that his aunt and uncle can''t bear it. Su Jingfei takes a step forward and hugs Lin ruoke''s waist. In her exclamation, she hugs her and goes back to the bed.


    Lin ruoke was surprised. He seemed to have played a big game. He quickly struggled and said, "Su Jingfei, you beast, you dare to insult me. Be careful I call people."


    "Who is it? Well, call it and see who will save you Su Jingfei can feel Lin ruoke''s body trembling slightly. This chick is not afraid just now. She just presses her on the top of the bed, and she is already afraid.


    "You girl, haven''t you been very arrogant just now? Now I don''t know. I want to call someone else! " Su Jingfei gave a cold hum.


    "By the way, forget to say that even if I''m a beast, I''m forced by you. If I don''t do anything, I''m not as good as a beast." Su Jingfei puts Lin ruoke on his leg. He suddenly finds that spanking girls is a kind of loving behavior, and he seems to have a special liking for it, but girls probably won''t accept it so easily.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Lin Ruo quickly begged for mercy and said, "Su Jingfei, I''m wrong. I won''t fight against you in the future. I admit my mistake. Don''t use it against me. It''s my first time!"


    Then something happened that made Su Jingfei laugh and cry. Lin ruoke cried and said: "you know how to bully me. My two brothers died because of you, and the family business was also taken over by you. Now even I''m going to be taken over by you. You''re such a jerk. How can I stand on you in my life? I hate you to death."


    Su Jingfei''s hand on Lin ruoke can''t fight any more. Before she starts, she has such a big reaction. If she really starts, this chick doesn''t want to die.


    At this time, Lin ruoke suddenly made an effort to turn over and sit on Su Jingfei''s leg when Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention. He said, "come on, I can''t escape sooner or later, so let''s do it tonight. Don''t you like to use strong, then I''ll use strong."

 Chapter 440

    Lin ruoke is so excited that Su Jingfei is a little silly. He has a good relationship with Lin ruoke. He also knows that Lin ruoke likes himself, but he never thought Lin ruoke would be so excited. Looking at Lin ruoke who doesn''t care about anything, Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, don''t be so excited, OK? I''m just joking. It''s very difficult for me to do that!" Su Jingfei presses Lin ruoke''s hand. If the girl continues, she can''t guarantee that she will do anything too much.


    Lin ruoke was already half crazy. He didn''t know whether it was because he misunderstood Su Jingfei, or he really gave up. He was pressed by Su Jingfei, and he still had to struggle. He said, "don''t you just want to be strong? I''m afraid of you. Who knows to be counsellor is grandson. "


    "I wipe it. You really think I''m afraid of you." Su Jingfei is angry. The girl is looking for her own misfortune. As a man, how can she bear it.


    "What? Again, you are still not a man. If I am like this, you can shrink back. " Lin Ruo could see Su Jingfei''s action stopped, and suddenly he uttered such a sentence.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He was not a fool. Before, he could still think that Lin Ruo was a little crazy because of his anger. Now he suddenly found something wrong. The girl''s feelings were intentional.


    Now that she stopped, she got angry and said with a bitter smile, "what are you doing, Lin ruoke?"


    "What''s the trouble? I came here tonight to give my life. I want to help you to see if the tools are broken. You don''t appreciate it. If you really think you can''t do it, I''ll leave." If Lin ruoke knows that his mind is seen through by Su Jingfei, he doesn''t pretend to be crazy. He says that he is going to get up and leave.


    Su Jingfei listens to Lin ruoke''s words, sweating profusely. The girl''s mode of thinking is really not ordinary people can guess, but he is not a pure hanging silk who deserves to be single all his life. If Su Jingfei doesn''t know what to do, he is really a fool. When Lin ruoke wants to get up and leave, he puts his arms around Lin ruoke''s waist.


    Now both of them have no clothes on their upper body. With such a tug, their bodies are tightly attached to each other. Su Jingfei can clearly feel Lin ruoke''s whole body is hot and shivering. Although she is very tough, she is also very nervous.


    In this way, Su Jingfei was more relaxed. He said with a smile, "since I''m here to check my tools, it''s too hasty to leave. Besides, men can''t say no. let''s start the physical examination. It''s good for everyone."


    "Bah, who''s going to have a physical examination with you? I''m sure you''re fine now. I can go." Lin ruoke was blushed by Su Jingfei''s cheap words, and said haughtily.


    Su Jingfei looks at Lin ruoke ''.


    Although Lin Ruo is always nervous at ordinary times, he even occasionally watches Japanese love action movies and enlightenment education movies with his friends. After all, he has no experience. All disguises have lost their effect under Su Jingfei''s personal test.


    Lin ruoke was not happy about Su Jingfei''s inaction before, but now she is really guided by Su Jingfei, and her brain is blank, even slightly dizzy and intoxicated. Everything is dominated by Su Jingfei, and she doesn''t know when Su Jingfei''s hands will come to her back.


    Not surprisingly, Lin ruoke also asked the stupidest question of all girls in love. She looked at Su Jingfei and asked seriously, "Su Jingfei, do you like me?"


    "Like" Su Jingfei at this time of course can not hesitate, firm way.


    "Hum, I''m not sincere. I don''t even think about it." Lin ruoke snorted and twisted Su Jingfei. He was very dissatisfied.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. Although it doesn''t hurt, this is a headache. She has to sigh and say, "OK, I''m wrong. Then you can ask again."


    "Well, Su Jingfei, tell me honestly, do you like me?" Lin ruoke nodded obediently.


    This time Su Jingfei didn''t answer in a hurry, but pondered for a moment, then nodded firmly: "I like it."


    "Hum, I''m not sincere. I have to think about such a simple question for such a long time. It''s obviously hesitation. It shows that you don''t like me at all. You can''t reflect it conditionally." Lin ruoke snorted again and twisted Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei wants to cry without tears. The girl''s thought is really different from that of ordinary people. How should I answer it? However, he finds that Lin ruoke''s smile in the corner of his eye is intentional. On second thought, it''s the same truth. Lin ruoke is a little strange.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei sighed: "well, I thought I was better at hiding. You''ve found out. Well, I don''t like you, but you look so moving now. I can''t help it."


    Lin ruoke''s face changed when she heard Su Jingfei''s words in front of her. She thought Su Jingfei had told the truth. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words behind her, she looked down at herself and blushed. She also understood that she was fooled by Su Jingfei. She couldn''t help but lower her head and bit Su Jingfei''s shoulder. Then she stood up and said, "how do I look good, or is red silk beautiful?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Looking at Lin ruoke''s fierce action, Su Jingfei said unconsciously: "you are more magnificent."


    "I''ll bite you to death." Lin ruoke takes another bite on Su Jingfei''s shoulder, and his white teeth are very sharp. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s rough skin and thick flesh, Su Jingfei believed that he would leave a mark on his shoulder.


    This kind of mark is not only afraid of women, but also men. In case Lin ruoke really leaves a tooth mark, there is no way to explain it to Li hongsilk.


    Thinking of this, Lin ruoke feigned his anger and said, "tigers don''t send cats. You think I''m critically ill!" Then he rubbed it hard, and hummed: "if you want to, you can do it separately."


    "Separate? What do you mean Lin Ruo can be flustered by Su Jingfei''s action. He doesn''t react and asks vaguely.


    "Separate the words, do you understand?" Lin ruo''s hateful way.


    Lin ruoke was a little bit embarrassed in her mind, and suddenly blushed. Although she was straightforward and neurotic, she was also a girl without any experience. However, she was embarrassed by Su Jingfei and twisted Su Jingfei again to show her anger.


    Just when Su Jingfei is ready to start and thinks that today''s good thing will be done, the door suddenly rings again. Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke are like wild mandarin ducks awakened. Their instinctive reaction is to look for clothes, then look at each other, and then lose their smile. There''s no need for such a big reaction. But it''s so late. Who''s coming!

 Chapter 441

    When the door rings, Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke are startled. Although they are both single, there are so many people living in this house. Anyone who finds them together will make them flustered.


    "What can I do? I can''t get out now." Lin ruoke just put on his pajamas. He doesn''t know what to do. He can''t help but ask Su Jingfei in a low voice.


    Su Jingfei also has some headaches. If this is someone else''s room, Su Jingfei can jump out of the window. Even if it''s on the third floor, it''s hard for him. Lin Ruo is a girl who can''t do anything. Naturally, she can''t play such a thrilling action. The big bed is solid, so she can''t hide under the bed.


    "Come on, that''s it. You can stand the heat and get under the quilt. I''ll turn on the air conditioner." Then he covered Lin ruoke with a quilt and made a look like he had just come out of the quilt.


    This move is also what he learned from TV. The most dangerous place is the safest place. Who would have thought that such an obvious place hides a person.


    If Lin is not too tall, he belongs to the petite type. He curls up and hides under the quilt. He doesn''t touch her, so he can''t find her at all. This is not the way.


    Su Jingfei gets up to open the door when it looks like it''s just a pile of quilts. He thinks that if it''s not for Li hongsilk, there''s a way to get rid of her. After all, no matter what her relationship with her is, no one can stay in her room. Even Liang Xiuwen can do it.


    Just when I opened the door, I saw Feng Xiaolan who was a little shy. Her little face was still a little hesitant. I just saw Su Jingfei, and she became more shy.


    Su Jingfei secretly helpless, this girl is really obedient, originally thought that the wind Xiaolan will not find themselves at night, did not expect to actually come in the middle of the night.


    "Elder martial brother, didn''t you ask me to come to you? I''m coming, and you won''t let me in! " Although Feng Xiaolan is also full of anxiety, she has certain psychological preparation for what will happen soon.


    But she thinks that what Su Jingfei and herself did this afternoon has shown that her elder martial brother likes him, and she likes him too. Even if anything happens, it doesn''t matter. She''s not a fickle person. She has identified her elder martial brother, that''s him.


    Su Jingfei wants to cover Feng Xiaolan''s mouth very much. Lin ruoke can hear what she says very clearly. He wanted Feng Xiaolan to find himself before, but there is no outsider. Now Lin ruoke is not suitable here.


    But now he has no suitable excuse to let Feng Xiaolan go back, so he has to let Feng Xiaolan come in: "Xiaolan, you are so late, aren''t you sleepy?"


    "How are you, elder martial brother? What''s more, since elder martial brother asked me to come, how dare I not agree? " Feng Xiaolan smiles and makes a joke. It seems that in front of Su Jingfei, she is always obedient.


    In fact, correctly speaking, Su Jingfei does have a certain control over Feng Xiaolan, which is also the closest side of the two. Now Feng Xiaolan is here, partly because she is afraid of Su Jingfei''s anger, but she never thought that Lin ruoke had come here earlier.


    "Elder martial brother, what do you want me to do? Now you can tell me." In fact, Feng Xiaolan is very nervous, but she seems to be nervous about Su Jingfei. She doesn''t know how. She just sits on Su Jingfei''s bed and asks him.


    Just after asking, she touched Su Jingfei''s quilt and said, "elder martial brother, on such a hot day, you still cover your quilt when you sleep. Isn''t it hotter?"


    Su Jingfei is still thinking about what reason to let Feng Xiaolan go back. Seeing her touch the quilt, she quickly goes to sit beside Feng Xiaolan, grabs her hand and says to her, "elder martial brother, I''m used to sleeping. I''m not used to not covering the quilt. Although it''s hot now, I turn on the air conditioner."


    Speaking, in order to let Feng Xiaolan believe, he also took the initiative to get into the bed and said: "you see, I sleep like this, is not very comfortable, a look is cold and hot is very even, not hot."


    Lying in the quilt like this, he separates Feng Xiaolan from Lin ruoke, who may be exposed at any time. Feng Xiaolan doesn''t deliberately check whether there is a person hidden in Su Jingfei''s quilt. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he says with a smile: "elder martial brother, you are really strange, but I like it, very comfortable."


    Feng Xiaolan was a little nervous at first. Now she feels like chatting with Su Jingfei. She feels relaxed, but she doesn''t know that when she is talking, Su Jingfei is showing her teeth in the dark.


    Lin ruoke can naturally hear their conversation in the quilt. He is jealous. He and Su Jingfei toss about in the room for a long time. Although he has lust, he has no lust. But he asks Feng Xiaolan to come to his room. Lin ruoke can''t be angry.


    This is not to say that she and Feng Xiaolan will turn against each other for revenge. They are still good sisters. She is just angry that Su Jingfei is a bad guy. She is uneasy and kind-hearted. Su Jingfei disguises herself and gets into bed, which is just convenient for Lin ruoke.


    Lin ruoke lies in the quilt and is squeezed against the wall by Su Jingfei. For a moment, she doesn''t have to worry about exposure. She uses her little hand to twist Su Jingfei''s thigh.


    Even if Su Jingfei is a martial arts expert and is practicing the skill of transferring the mask door, he is still a beginner and hasn''t really practiced it. He can''t resist Lin ruoke''s poisonous hand, but he can''t make a sound in pain.


    "Elder martial brother, you asked me to come today, not just to chat." Lin Ruo can see that Su Jingfei doesn''t move. He mutters to himself that his elder martial brother seems to be a lot more honest. He is anxious for a moment, but he can''t be shy. He blushes slightly and says to Su Jingfei, which means to remind Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is also very smart. From Feng Xiaolan''s red face, you can guess her mind.


    "Elder martial brother, why don''t you talk?" Feng Xiaolan saw that Su Jingfei still didn''t speak. She was not happy and said, "elder martial brother, you asked me to come to you. In the middle of the night, I didn''t speak. Then I''ll go!" Then he got up, which was obviously a little girl''s temper.


    Even though Su Jingfei knows this, she is eager to leave. Today is not the right time. Even if she has any ideas, she can only press down. The best result is that Feng Xiaolan leaves.


    "Xiaolan, it''s really late today. You have to go to work tomorrow, so go back and have an early rest." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said quickly.


    Feng Xiaolan''s action, but not anxious to get up, and a red eye, tears fell down, sobbing: "elder martial brother, you big villain, bullying me in the afternoon, also asked me to come to you, the result I came, you let me go, you are playing with me?"


    The girl is very lovely. Now she is crying. The pear blossom is rainy. Su Jingfei''s heart is broken. Of course, another reason is that Lin ruoke''s strength increases after hearing Feng Xiaolan''s words.


    Now although Su Jingfei is very painful by Lin ruoke, he has to explain to Feng Xiaolan. He quickly sits up, holds Feng Xiaolan''s hand, and explains: "Xiaolan, I didn''t bully you. It''s really too late today. Besides, we don''t have to worry. There are still many days ahead."


    "Bah, who has more days with you? Elder martial brother is the worst." Feng Xiaolan just shed tears. She just thought Su Jingfei didn''t like herself and just teased herself. Now when Su Jingfei takes the initiative to pull her, she immediately turns tears into laughter.


    The girl''s pretty face with tears to smile, is undoubtedly the most lovely, Su Jingfei even if it is hard hearted, at this time also can''t help but wind Xiaolan''s little mouth kiss, he didn''t think about the consequences, completely instinctive reaction, just kiss, he knew bad, dark regret.


    Feng Xiaolan and Su Jingfei are playing a kiss game this afternoon. She likes this feeling very much. Now she is kissed by Su Jingfei and falls into Su Jingfei''s arms with her hands around her neck.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly in the dark, holding Feng Xiaolan on her side, and there is a Lin ruoke hidden in the quilt. Even if Lin ruoke can''t see it, she can guess what she and Feng Xiaolan are doing. From her hands, Su Jingfei knows that Lin ruoke must have turned over the vinegar jar.


    Although Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke are good friends, they are also ordinary girls. They are also jealous of the man they like when they are shared with each other. But now Lin ruoke can''t get out of Su Jingfei''s bed, so he can only take out his anger with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei can only bear Lin ruoke''s poisonous hand and has to respond to Feng Xiaolan.


    Although he has done a lot of ridiculous things in this period of time, it''s the first time for him. It''s not exciting, it''s painful and happy. Anyway, Su Jingfei can''t stop and can only continue.


    After a long time, Feng Xiaolan had some difficulty breathing. Then she let go of Su Jingfei and said shyly, "elder martial brother, you really hate me and take advantage of me."


    Su Jingfei shakes her head secretly. The girl is trying to kill herself. She is sweet and charming. Even a fool can recognize that she likes to be taken advantage of by herself. Lin ruoke in the quilt naturally understands that Su Jingfei can feel Lin ruoke''s hands have moved to a key part of her body.


    At this time, Su Jingfei doesn''t care whether she will be found or not. She quickly uses her two legs to hold Lin ruoke''s hands. The girl almost abandoned herself in the afternoon. Now she can''t do anything for nothing.


    Feng Xiaolan is in Su Jingfei''s arms. As soon as his body shakes, Feng Xiaolan already feels it and asks: "elder martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing, just a question." Su Jingfei said.


    "Well? What''s the problem, elder martial brother? What''s your bad idea? " Feng Xiaolan misunderstands Su Jingfei''s meaning and asks with a red face.

 Chapter 442

    Su Jingfei actually just found an excuse, but she didn''t expect Feng Xiaolan to ask. For a moment, Su Jingfei didn''t know what to ask, so she was so stunned.


    "Elder martial brother, is there anything inconvenient for you to say? Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone Maybe she thinks Su Jingfei likes herself as well. Feng Xiaolan is in a better mood. At this time, she feels very happy in Su Jingfei''s arms.


    Lin ruoke also stopped at this time. She also wanted to know how Su Jingfei would deal with it. Moreover, she had already understood that the relationship between the elder martial brother and younger sister was just like what was written in the novel. It was really not simple, this playful radish.


    But if you think about it carefully, you don''t know Su Jingfei''s character, the simple relationship between him and Lin ruoke, Li hongsilk, but you still don''t know it. For a moment, Lin ruoke starts to feel sorry for himself. Lin ruoke finds that he may be really crazy.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know that Lin ruoke was thinking about this. He was forced to tell the truth by Feng Xiaolan and said, "Oh, I want to understand. You seem to be getting bigger."


    "Big? No, I''m still 19 years old. Elder martial brother, are you confused? " Feng Xiaolan''s big eyes flickered and couldn''t understand.


    Su Jingfei was almost bloodied by Feng Xiaolan. This simple girl is very cute. She is different from Lin ruoke in appearance. Lori is actually the heart of the imperial sister. Feng Xiaolan is a real simple girl. She has never been in love before and only goes out of school. Such a girl is actually the most easily cheated.


    Although under the pressure of Lin ruoke, Su Jingfei makes a decision in his heart. He must save such a simple girl and can''t be cheated by others.


    Then he said, "I think you''re big here." Su Jingfei''s hand in wind Xiaolan''s chest quickly across, everything in silence.


    Feng Xiaolan was touched by Su Jingfei, her body was slightly shocked, her eyes were like water, but she was still shy and angry, and said: "elder martial brother, you are so necrotic, you always stare at people here."


    Lin ruoke was still feeling sorry for himself. When he heard the conversation between Su Jingfei and him, he was furious. This bad guy, he didn''t stop thinking that he was dead? Suddenly broke free from the two legs of Su Jingfei, caught the culprit of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei body suddenly a shock, this time Lin ruoke may be really anxious, completely forget the girl''s reserve, but this also just caught the weakness of Su Jingfei, he did not dare to act rashly, crazy woman can do anything.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t know so much. Instead, she boldly and shyly put Su Jingfei''s hand on her chest, and then lowered her head and said, "elder martial brother, last time you asked me to be your underwear model, I felt that my own one was a little bad. Recently, I''ve been eating papaya. It seems that it really works."


    Su Jingfei''s nosebleed almost spurts out, so pure girl, say so moving words, even if it is a stone man, will also Bang heart, not to mention he is still a man of temperament.


    The more intense his reaction is, the more serious Lin ruoke''s attack on him will be. Su Jingfei really feels pain and is happy this time. Feng Xiaolan undoubtedly makes herself very happy. The little girl has a deep feeling for herself. No matter which man is happy, Lin ruoke''s threat makes him dare not act rashly.


    Feng Xiaolan doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. She seems to have given up. She not only lets Su Jingfei wear her clothes, but also puts Su Jingfei''s hand into her clothes. This scares Su Jingfei.


    Although he is very keen on this action, let alone the opportunity in front of him, he usually wants to fight for it, but now he can''t follow Feng Xiaolan. Otherwise, there will be some adverse reactions. Lin ruoke will definitely waste himself. He doesn''t dare to take risks. Of course, he is more determined to practice the transfer door skill he saw before.


    "Xiaolan, look at the time. It''s really late. If you stay any longer, you''ll have no spirit to go to work tomorrow." Su Jingfei can only try to keep his cool and persuade Feng Xiaolan again.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t react too strongly this time. After all, from Su Jingfei''s active kissing, we can see that Su Jingfei likes herself. Now she can let herself go back. Seriously speaking, it''s for her own sake. Even if she is ready to devote herself, it doesn''t mean that she must devote herself to love her.


    Of course, there are also some disappointments. It seems that the elder martial brother is not particularly interested in his body. In other words, he seems to be not attractive enough. Thinking about Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen''s towering position, Feng Xiaolan inevitably has some ideas when imagining her delicate part. She must continue to eat papaya every day and do swimming every day to promote her development.


    Girls always think more than men. Su Jingfei doesn''t know that she is forced to make a helpless choice, which is misunderstood by Feng Xiaolan. Of course, such misunderstandings are not bad for both Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan.


    "Elder martial brother, kiss me again, and I''ll go back to sleep." Although Feng Xiaolan thinks wildly, she also thinks that Su Jingfei is good to herself. He respects himself more. This is the special place for girls. If animals are inferior to animals, generous girls like boys more animals. Simple girls like Feng Xiaolan prefer Su Jingfei. Animals are inferior. Su Jingfei is basically on the right track.


    Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief secretly. Knowing that Feng Xiaolan is going to leave, he generously hugs Feng Xiaolan in his arms. He kisses Feng Xiaolan so deeply that he can''t help himself.


    Whether out of instinct or unwilling, Su Jingfei''s big hand is dishonestly rowing on the wind. Xiaolan''s clever buttocks are constantly kneading there. It seems that she wants to knead Xiaolan into her arms. Fengxiaolan''s mood is soon aroused and her nose makes a slight hum.


    If it wasn''t for Lin ruoke who pinched Su Jingfei at the critical moment, and it was a key part that made him panic, maybe he would really turn over Feng Xiaolan, but if he did, everything would be revealed.


    Even so, when Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan separated, Feng Xiaolan was already slightly drunk, her face was flushed, her eyes were like water, and she breathed out: "elder martial brother, if you really want to, I won''t go this evening. Don''t bully me."


    This sentence makes Su Jingfei very sad, no way, other girls are so active, but he can only refuse, it''s inhuman, but his handle in Lin ruoke''s grasp, for the sake of future happiness, Su Jingfei can''t mess, can only bear to bite his teeth, smile: "Xiaolan, you are still young, don''t worry, we have a long time, OK."


    Feng Xiaolan whispers her kindness. She can''t say whether she is disappointed or pleased. Anyway, Feng Xiaolan has no opinion about Su Jingfei''s decision. She used to think Su Jingfei was her closest friend of the opposite sex. Now she is completely sure that she is all Su Jingfei in her heart. Everything Su Jingfei said is right.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, but she couldn''t control her heart either. Su Jingfei was absolutely the best one of the opposite sex she knew, except for her playfulness.


    In fact, she is similar to Lin ruoke and other women. They all know that it''s wrong to do so, but they are just like moths flying into the fire and can''t control themselves. Su Jingfei seems to have this kind of charm that makes people lose their sense. Su Jingfei didn''t find it, but it happened to him.


    Since Feng Xiaolan is ready to leave, Su Jingfei naturally wants to see her off. Lin ruoke doesn''t continue to threaten Su Jingfei, and happily returns to the curled up state, so that he can''t see what''s wrong with the quilt from the outside.


    Su Jingfei also understands Lin ruoke''s meaning. He jumps down from the bed and pulls Feng Xiaolan to the door. As he walks, he says, "Xiaolan, don''t be late for work tomorrow. I''ll check you later. Your physical fitness is good. If you practice martial arts, it''s good for your health. Then you can practice together."


    "Well? Do you practice Feng Xiaolan is slightly stunned. She doesn''t expect Su Jingfei to mention this problem at this time.


    In fact, this is Su Jingfei''s temporary intention. He can protect them for a while, but not all the time. If they are allowed to practice some self-defense skills, it will be very good. The women around him have good physical fitness and should be able to practice good results.


    "Well, I think girls can also use martial arts to keep fit." Su Jingfei was afraid of the wind and Xiaolan resisted, so he specially induced: "and some sports can enhance immunity and physical development."


    His words are not only for Feng Xiaolan, but also for Lin ruoke. Lin ruoke can''t escape the end of practicing martial arts. Since the idea of Su Jingfei rises, it won''t go away easily.


    Feng Xiaolan is very obedient to Su Jingfei''s words, and also hears so many benefits, so she nods and says: "OK, elder martial brother, then you can arrange it."


    "Well, good boy, go back to sleep. See you tomorrow." Say words, will open the door, for the crisis, Su Jingfei secretly is really relieved, back to think about how to persuade Lin ruoke.


    Just at this time, something happened that made Su Jingfei''s heart beat. The door rang from the outside again. Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan were stunned. Lin ruoke in the quilt was also surprised. Su Jingfei''s room was really busy today. After a while, three groups of people came. At this time, she realized that it was not good.


    Before waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Feng Xiaolan''s reaction just made Su Jingfei marvel. She quickly jumped on the bed, lifted the quilt in her hand, and said in a low voice: "elder martial brother, I''ll hide. Don''t let people see me."


    Su Jingfei reaches out his hand just to stop Feng Xiaolan. Feng Xiaolan has already got into the bed. Su Jingfei immediately covers his face. Without any accident, he hears Feng Xiaolan''s low cry, and then there is no movement. Su Jingfei wants to cry without tears. He doesn''t have to ask to know that it''s two girls who have met and who has killed him.

 Chapter 443

    Su Jingfei and other Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan are all hidden. Then they come to open the door. No matter how they solve the problem, it''s all the future. He wants to see who''s coming so late.


    When the door opened, Su Jingfei saw Wang Yujiao''s pretty red face. When she saw Su Jingfei, she was a little embarrassed and said, "elder martial brother, are you sleeping? I didn''t disturb you."


    Su Jingfei was surprised to see Wang Yu. Although his relationship with this chick has been broken for a long time, and it''s the same as that of ordinary lovers, she hasn''t done anything to visit her since she lived in the villa. Why did she come here suddenly today.


    "Come in and sit down. I''m just practicing. I can''t talk about interrupting you." After su Jingfei let Wang Yu in, he thought of a problem. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan live together. Now Feng Xiaolan is on her bed, so Wang Yu must know that Feng Xiaolan is not in her room. It seems that this matter has become a bit complicated. Su Jingfei is speechless to Feng Xiaolan in his heart. This girl doesn''t live by herself. Why did she run out in the middle of the night.


    Of course, he selectively forgot that he asked Feng Xiaolan to come out, and when Feng Xiaolan came out, he obviously thought Wang Yu had fallen asleep.


    When Wang Yu enters the room, she is obviously a little embarrassed and restrained. Although she usually makes out with Su Jingfei, it''s just a simple one. In the middle of the night, when she enters Su Jingfei''s room, maybe something else will happen.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has been very honest since she came in. Even though she was a little disappointed, Su Jingfei was not enthusiastic enough, but she was relieved. How did she know that Su Jingfei didn''t become honest, but because two women were on the bed, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Elder martial brother, when I just woke up, I found Xiaolan missing. I wanted to find her, but I didn''t see her in the bathroom. Is there anything wrong with her?" After Wang Yu sat down, he told Su Jingfei what he had come for and said to himself, "I''ve known her for so long, and I haven''t heard that she can sleepwalk."


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly in the dark. The girl is in the quilt on the top of the bed. If you can find it, it''s strange, but on the surface, you have to comfort Wang Yu and say, "Wang Yu, don''t worry too much. Xiaolan is not small, and she has the ability to protect herself. What''s more, although we''re not heavily guarded here, it''s not so easy to touch her, and you think about the people who live here, I won''t say, which one is not good, Xiaolan should not be in danger


    Wang Yu listened to Su Jingfei''s words, a little relieved, but still frowned and said: "but where did Xiaolan go in the middle of the night?"


    In order to reassure Wang Yu, Su Jingfei had to say, "well, Wang Yu, go back and have a rest. I''ll find her. The house is so big. I''ll find it soon. What do you think?"


    Wang Yu trusts Su Jingfei very much. Naturally, she doesn''t doubt it. She wakes up in the middle of the night and finds that Feng Xiaolan is gone. She''s worried. Since Su Jingfei wants to find Feng Xiaolan, she''s relieved. Su Jingfei is a so-called martial arts expert. What can''t she do with him.


    Standing up and walking out, Wang Yu said: "elder martial brother, please go to find it. Xiaolan is confused sometimes."


    Su Jingfei nods and agrees. When she comes to the door, Wang Yu suddenly turns around and kisses Su Jingfei affectionately. This is her greatest courage. She is usually shy.


    Su Jingfei, who was suddenly attacked, was first surprised, then naturally hugged Wang Yu in his arms and gave him a good kiss. Wang Yu would not be disappointed by his warm response.


    After gathering up the courage to kiss, Wang Yu let go of Su Jingfei and gasped a little: "elder martial brother, then you go to find it. I''ll go back. When you come back to sleep, remember to dream about me."


    "Well, yes, you can have a rest. Xiaolan will go back soon." Su Jingfei smiles at Wang Yu''s pretty red face and comforts him.


    To Wang Yu, Su Jingfei''s words are absolutely comforting. She doesn''t know that Feng Xiaolan is on the big bed in front of her. She has a good relationship with Feng Xiaolan. She is so worried about her that she comes to Su Jingfei for help. Naturally, she doesn''t observe Su Jingfei''s room carefully.


    When Wang Yu goes out, the quilt on Su Jingfei''s bed is immediately lifted, revealing Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke, who are staring at each other. At this time, there is no deep sisterhood. For a long time, how can they not know the relationship between Su Jingfei and each other? No matter how good the relationship is, girls will be jealous.


    "Xiaolan, go back quickly. Wang Yu is worried about you." Su Jingfei sees two women momentum is wrong, hasten to open a way.


    "Elder martial brother, you are a villain. There is a man hidden in the quilt and you don''t tell me. Besides, there is something wrong with your relationship with Wang Yu. Did you kiss just now?" Feng Xiaolan snorted, not ambiguous at all. She heard Su Jingfei and Wang Yu kissing very clearly.


    Probably because of Su Jingfei''s sudden intervention, Lin ruoke also found the object of vent, and then sneered: "isn''t it? Su Jingfei, the great lover, has cheated your best friend. "


    "Elder martial brother, if you are a big sex wolf, you know how to bully people." Feng Xiaolan is a gifted and beautiful girl. No matter her EQ and IQ are not low, she naturally knows that what Lin ruoke says is true. Although she is still jealous of the relationship between Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei, she is even more angry at Su Jingfei''s playfulness.


    Su Jingfei had known that the result would be like this for a long time, but he could only say with a bitter smile: "two aunts and grandmothers, let''s talk about what we have in the morning. Xiaolan, you go back first. Wang Yu is worried about you. She can''t sleep without looking."


    "Hum, she should be worried about me, but I think she wants to come to you more." Wind Xiaolan heart pan sour, even Wang Yu also began to eat vinegar.


    Su Jingfei still wanted to open his mouth, but the door suddenly opened. Wang Yu came back again. Without seeing the situation inside, he said to Su Jingfei, "elder martial brother, I remember. Xiaolan is not right this afternoon. Is she..."


    Before she finished, she saw Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke on the top of the bed. She couldn''t say what she said. Originally, she wanted to say whether Feng Xiaolan had gone home.


    Now it seems that there is no need to say that Feng Xiaolan is in front of us. What really makes Wang Yu close to collapse is not that Feng Xiaolan is on Su Jingfei''s bed, but that Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan are on Su Jingfei''s bed.


    Because she is older and knows more about the relationship between men and women, she has long realized that Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke have different feelings for Su Jingfei, but she never thought that the two women would appear on Su Jingfei''s bed at the same time. The amount of information about this matter is too large for her to understand.


    Wang Yu was not surprised that any of them appeared on Su Jingfei''s bed. After all, they both had special feelings for Su Jingfei, but when they appeared here together, something was wrong.


    "Wang Yu, how did you come back?" Wang Yu was shocked, and Su Jingfei was surprised.


    Before Su Jingfei, because she was guilty, she forgot to lock the door for a moment, which led to Wang Yu''s being able to push the door directly. But who would have thought that she would go back and forth, and her purpose was obviously to provide clues for herself.


    "Elder martial brother, you actually, you actually..." Wang Yu didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, she pointed to Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan with tears in her eyes. Su Jingfei''s image in her heart collapsed and she wanted to leave. She didn''t know that Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan met by accident. She thought they were three


    Even if Su Jingfei didn''t know what Wang Yu was thinking, he couldn''t let her run away. He quickly reached for Wang Yu''s wrist and closed the door. This time, he couldn''t just close the door. He had to lock it.


    "Wang Yu, listen to me. It''s not what you think." Su Jingfei grabs Wang Yu and wants to explain.


    "What else can you explain? People are all on top of your bed, and there are still two of them." Wang Yu still didn''t believe it. Then he said to Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke, "I always regard you as the best sisters. You actually do such things. You let me down."


    Although Feng Xiaolan knows that the relationship between Wang Yu and Su Jingfei is not simple, she feels a little sour. But she feels guilty when she thinks that Wang Yu is so worried about herself, but she comes to have a tryst with Su Jingfei. Now she is worried about being misunderstood.


    "Wang Yu, you misunderstood. We''re not what you think. We..." Feng Xiaolan wants to explain, but she doesn''t know how to explain. She''s really here to have a tryst with Su Jingfei. It''s an accident to meet Lin Ruo, but in fact, she''s ready to devote herself.


    On the other hand, Lin ruoke calmed down because of the chaotic scene. He didn''t rush to explain. Instead, he leaned to the head of the bed and said with a smile: "Wang Yu, you see how happy we are together. We just happen to be sisters together. Do you want to join us? Su Jingfei has cheated you and you can''t resist, so let''s go."


    "Don''t make any noise." Su Jingfei is full of black lines. Lin ruoke is really making trouble. When things get to this point, he still stirs up the flames and says to Wang Yu: "Wang Yu, don''t listen to Lin ruoke. We really haven''t done anything."


    "Yes? What''s the relationship between you and them Wang Yu''s tearful eyes rub, although not anxious to leave, but questioned Su Jingfei.


    This time, not only Wang Yu is staring at Su Jingfei, but Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan are also staring at Su Jingfei. Even if the three girls are close sisters, no one can be vague about men. They also want to know Su Jingfei''s explanation.


    This can make su Jingfei very headache, said that the three women and their relationship is very close, have reached a close relationship between lovers, which girls have been kissing more than once, but also have a good understanding of their bodies, of course, did not break the last step, but there have been a lot of intimacy, it is estimated that no matter what I say, the three women will not be satisfied.

 Chapter 444

    Su Jingfei in the three women''s gaze, silent for a long time, finally said: "you three and I between things, I think three hearts understand, in fact, from the beginning to now, I have not deliberately deceive anyone, who are sincere, I believe you can feel this."


    The three girls didn''t speak, but they were thinking about the relationship between Su Jingfei and themselves. Feng Xiaolan and Su Jingfei had known each other for a long time, and they had always been brothers and sisters. Just like childhood sweethearts in many novels, this kind of emotion actually developed imperceptibly.


    Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei are college classmates. They have been paying close attention to him for a long time. In fact, Lin ruoke has been pursuing Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei has never said much. If you count up, the culprit of this relationship development should be Lin ruoke. After all, Lin ruoke is a beautiful woman. As long as he is a normal man, he can''t resist Lin ruoke.


    Of course, it can''t be said that Su Jingfei doesn''t bother. But it''s Lin ruoke who has a certain responsibility, including what happened today. Half of the reason lies in her. She deliberately teases her.


    Wang Yu and Su Jingfei have known each other for the shortest time, but when they first met, Wang Yu was rescued by Su Jingfei''s hero, and then treated her mother. Su Jingfei is a bit like a benefactor and a worshipped idol to Wang Yu. Wang Yu is more like a Star chaser, with both worship and gratitude in her heart. In this way, she can''t control herself.


    Of course, I still like Su Jingfei in the end. Even if I know he has a girlfriend, I can''t help myself. From this point of view, Wang Yu is a real silly girl.


    When the third daughter reflected, Su Jingfei continued: "I don''t want to tell you the truth about the relationship between me and red silk. You should also understand that now that things have come to this stage, I don''t want to shirk any responsibility. I admit that I''m very fussy, but I can''t control it. Who calls you so excellent?"


    Although his words are somewhat shameless, every girl hears Su Jingfei''s words, but she still has some sweetness in her heart. Su Jingfei can''t stop her charm, which is the most important point.


    This is also the experience Su Jingfei gained after so many days of contact with girls. Even if she wants to shirk her responsibility, she can''t explain it blindly. A little flattery without any trace will make the girls angry. At least Su Jingfei has seen the effect today.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s words, the three girls think of Li Hongsi. No matter where their relationship with Su Jingfei goes, their real real girlfriend is Li Hongsi.


    They don''t think Su Jingfei will abandon Li hongsilk, let alone Li hongsilk is very excellent. Even if she is very ordinary, if Su Jingfei likes the new and dislikes the old, they won''t like him. With their understanding of Su Jingfei, he is a person of great friendship and won''t do such a thing.


    Sure enough, just as they were thinking about it, Su Jingfei said: "I don''t care how the relationship between you and me develops, but the relationship between me and red silk will not change. You can say that I am fickle. You can say that I want to step on a few boats, but I will never abandon everything. This is a person''s basic morality. Of course, you and I haven''t talked about the step of abandoning everything."


    As he said in front of him, all the women nodded secretly, but at the same time, they were somewhat dejected. Su Jingfei''s meaning was very obvious. No matter which woman had anything with him, as long as Li hongsilk existed, she would not be able to support him. Either she would cut off the relationship with Su Jingfei, or she would accept that he would step on a few boats. From his words, he was a aboveboard jerk, Even if doing so makes the moral gentleman seem to be rebellious, it can be so justified.


    But his words immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the three girls. Lin ruoke was the first one to hum: "what does it mean that we haven''t got to that step? Isn''t our innocence important?"


    "Yes, elder martial brother, I gave you my first kiss. Do you want to admit it?" Feng Xiaolan also echoed.


    Although Wang Yu didn''t open his mouth, his resentful little eyes were full of thousands of words.


    Su Jingfei was shocked. The three girls were not jealous of each other before. How could they unite all of a sudden? This woman''s thinking is too strange. Can they forget each other''s grudges after they share a common hatred?


    At this time, it was not the time for him to think more. He quickly explained: "you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that I was not responsible for you. I just said that I haven''t reached the point of starting from chaos to abandonment. Even if you choose to leave me, there won''t be any big loss, just..."


    "It''s just that you just want to be irresponsible. We are the ones who suffer from the losses. You still want to dry up and refuse to admit it." Lin ruoke once again embodies the attribute of a tough woman.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are not so bold. They dare to say anything, but their eyes staring at Su Jingfei are enough to show their attitude.


    Su Jingfei grinned bitterly, looked at the three girls and said helplessly, "what are you going to do with me, three young ladies! Today''s events are all here. It''s time to discuss how you can think that you don''t suffer losses. "


    This time, the three girls are stunned. Yes, how can they be regarded as satisfying? Su Jingfei has made it clear that it is impossible to break up with Li Hongsi to find them. Moreover, although they are close sisters, no one wants to let them go out on the issue of assigning boyfriends. In this way, even if Su Jingfei breaks up, the three of them can''t be assigned.


    Su Jingfei looks at the three girls and looks at each other. He is very proud. I just want to kick the ball to you. Anyway, I can''t solve this problem.


    At this time, he also clearly felt the disadvantage of more women. These three women had no substantive relationship with themselves, which was so troublesome. If one day Li Hongsi, Liang Xiuwen and Wu Yanli got together, wouldn''t they come to the end of the world? In case of Nalan Xiuying, it would really make people want to hang themselves.


    Su Jingfei misses Li Binbin and Liu Yifei immensely at this time. Among so many women, only they have the most harmonious relationship. They are not only quiet, but also intimate. Of course, this is also because the relationship between them happens in unexpected circumstances. Then, because of their strong physical strength, they are not jealous of each other, but also become allies in attack and defense, This is definitely a couple that can''t be copied.


    In front of him, the three women are all excellent in appearance and lovely in character. He is reluctant to let Su Jingfei give up any of them. He just lets him choose, and he is also unable to make a decision.


    For a moment, the room was quiet. All four of them had their own thoughts and didn''t know what to say.


    After a few minutes, Lin ruoke scratched his hair and said impatiently, "Su Jingfei, you''re such an asshole. I don''t know how to settle such a big mess. Think about it yourself."


    As for her character, it''s no surprise that she can say such a thing. She has a big nerve. Now she can''t figure it out, so she just abandons herself.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu look at each other. In fact, they can''t help it either. Su Jingfei''s muddle headed account tells them to think of a way. It''s strange that they can think clearly!


    "Elder martial brother, we need to go back and think about it. It happened suddenly today. Let''s wait until we understand." In the end, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu reach an agreement. After all, they are good sisters. In the end, they don''t turn against each other for revenge. On the contrary, they are a little like advancing or retreating. Feng Xiaolan expresses her attitude.


    Su Jingfei has no way to deal with it. Now that the showdown is over, the final result depends on their ideas. If their feelings surpass their reason, they will continue to develop. If reason overcomes their feelings, they may move out of the villa. He also has no way.


    If things didn''t happen today, Su Jingfei was confident that he would hook up the two girls, just like Liang Xiuwen at the beginning, but now he didn''t have so much confidence. He felt that they didn''t have too deep feelings for themselves.


    Seeing Su Jingfei nodding, the two women left with each other. As for Lin ruoke, they don''t care about it now. Relatively speaking, their feelings are deeper than Lin ruoke. This doesn''t mean that they just put Lin ruoke aside at the critical moment. They are very smart and know that Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei must have something to say.


    Comparatively speaking, they have long thought that the relationship between Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei is very different. Until today, they know that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke is similar to theirs.


    Waiting for the two girls to leave, Lin ruoke snorted: "Su Jingfei, you can, two little sisters have been cheated by you, you are really a big sex wolf."


    At this time, Su Jingfei was in a bad mood. After listening to her words, she said: "I''m a big sex wolf. It''s not the first time. I told you, but you don''t believe me all the time!"


    "Come on, Su Jingfei, tell me the truth. Are you really with sister Xiuwen and red silk Lin ruoke was shocked to hear Su Jingfei say so again, because she thought of what Su Jingfei had said to herself before, if all this was true! Lin Ruo can''t think about it.


    Su Jingfei also thought of the bet between himself and Lin ruoke. Although he was not sure at that time, strictly speaking, it could be regarded as a bet, so he said with a smile: "of course it''s true. I didn''t joke with you. I remember someone said that if what I said was true, I would be willing to be my lover, right?"


    Usually careless Lin ruoke is really flustered this time. Before, she thought Su Jingfei was bragging. After today''s event, she began to waver.


    Especially according to the relationship between these girls and Su Jingfei, Lin ruoke does not doubt Na lanxiuying, and even thinks that the relationship between Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei is not simple.


    Thinking of this, Lin ruoke''s first reaction is not to find Su Jingfei to confirm the truth. Instead, he turns around and runs back to his room. The speed is so fast that Su Jingfei is too stunned to react.

 Chapter 445

    At breakfast the next day in Su''s villa, all the girls had a strange feeling that today''s breakfast seemed to have a very special atmosphere. Lin ruoke, who could say and laugh on weekdays, suddenly became very honest today.


    Because we all live together, and there are also servants. Every morning, before we go to work, we basically eat breakfast together. Lin ruoke is obviously the most active one among all the girls, but today she becomes very quiet. Everyone doubts whether the girl has something on her mind.


    And the real honest, more than one Lin ruoke, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are also very quiet, eating their own breakfast, not too much to say.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows why they are, but other women don''t know, but everyone is not so gossipy. Besides Lin ruoke, the most lively one is Han Shan. She looks around and turns her eyes to Su Jingfei, but she seems to see nothing, which makes Han Shan bored.


    At the end of breakfast, everyone said hello and left the villa one after another. According to the time, Su Jingfei should go to the hospital today, just to take Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan by the way. Although they were upset after yesterday''s event, they didn''t want to be seen, so they had to sit in Su Jingfei''s car. The girls didn''t think much about it, only Lin ruoke gnashed their teeth secretly.


    Last night, the girl went back to spend the night in fear that Su Jingfei would come to her and do her duty as a lover. Although she really likes Su Jingfei, she can''t hold on to being her lover.


    At that time, she only joked because she didn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words. Now she has begun to suspect that Su Jingfei is telling the truth, and she is really afraid. This is why Lin ruoke is silent in the morning. She even hides from Su Jingfei a little, which makes Su Jingfei laugh secretly.


    Lin ruoke''s problem, which he thought was not easy to solve, became Lin ruoke''s guilty. Su Jingfei didn''t even have to worry about how to deal with Lin ruoke.


    At the moment, Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t think so much. The silence of the two girls in the car makes Su Jingfei really uncomfortable, so she laughs and says, "how did you two sleep yesterday?"


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu look at each other, and then they look at Su Jingfei together. They hate Su Jingfei to death. They can''t sleep all night for him, but he has nothing to do with him. This guy is really heartless, but on second thought, it can''t blame Su Jingfei. Who calls himself disheartened.


    Although they are girls with independent personality, in this case, their IQ is obviously low. Feng Xiaolan can''t help shaking her head and said: "I don''t sleep well, but it''s OK. It won''t affect her work."


    Su Jingfei naturally knew the reason why she couldn''t sleep well, so he comforted: "I''ll go to discuss with President Liu later and give you a day off. Anyway, I''ll go there today, and basically I''ll see the patients. Otherwise, you two are not in good spirits, and the treatment is certainly not so accurate."


    Wang Yu shook his head and said, "no problem. We''re not so spiritless. It''s not a problem if you''re there to watch us."


    Su Jingfei really wanted to ask about the result of their thinking. Unfortunately, he saw that the two girls didn''t mention it. He could only say some irrelevant words. Although there was no nutrition, he could ease the embarrassment.


    From yesterday''s showdown to now, Su Jingfei has been very satisfied with such a chat. After all, if the two girls are a little bit grumpy, they may move out of the villa this morning and no longer take care of themselves. In this way, even if they can''t accept themselves, at least there is no obvious alienation, there is still a chance.


    For these two pure schoolgirls, Su Jingfei doesn''t have a little mind, or he won''t get into trouble. Now he is also trying to keep them. He can''t imagine how uncomfortable they are when they find other boyfriends.


    They were talking about the lack of nutrition. Soon they came to the hospital. As soon as they entered the hospital, they saw Su Jingfei''s most familiar beautiful nurse, shumanya, waiting at the door of Su Jingfei''s office. People in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine knew about his relationship with Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. Shumanya was not surprised when they appeared together. She just nodded to the two women and said to Su Jingfei, "expert Su, President Liu has been waiting for you for a long time. Now you and I will go to the president''s office. "


    Su Jingfei looked at Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu and said, "you go to change your clothes first. I''ll go to the dean''s office to have a look."


    After the two women entered the hospital, they had already entered the working state. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they nodded together. However, they were also curious about what made shumanya wait in person. However, they knew that they should not ask more now. It would be clear when Su Jingfei came back.


    Su Jingfei follows shumanya to the dean''s office and looks at shumanya in white. She has that gentle and quiet temperament. No wonder many people like nurses. As long as they are nurses with good quality, they all have an attractive side. This nurse is so beautiful, which naturally makes people''s eyes stay unconsciously.


    Because shumanya was ahead of him, he didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei''s eyes. As he walked along, he said, "expert Su, the Dean has something very important. You''re not too late today, otherwise I''ll call you."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Are there any important patients? Has our hospital become so famous? " Su Jingfei''s attention is attracted by shumanya''s words. He says with great interest that the last time President Liu came to see him, it seems that Mrs. Han came to see a doctor. Is there such a patient this time?


    "That''s not true. I don''t know the specific situation. It''s just that President Liu came, so let me wait for you. You can listen to the president later." Shumanya shook his head.


    Su Jingfei and shumanya are already very familiar with each other. She said with a little dissatisfaction: "nurse Manya, I''m not satisfied with your working attitude. You are derelict in your duty!"


    "Oh, expert Su, you still have a problem with me. I''m not your personal secretary. How can I know everything about you? You don''t pay me!" Shumanya naturally heard Su Jingfei joking and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei said, "come on, I''m a poor man. I can''t afford to ask you such a beautiful private secretary. I''d better ask the Dean myself."


    Shumanya looked at Su Jingfei with a smile. He was praised by Su Jingfei in his heart. In fact, he was very happy, but he pretended to be angry: "what do you mean? It seems that I am snobbish and the Commission is not high."


    "Ha ha, it seems that nurse Manya wants to be my personal secretary. It''s a great honor for me, but can you pay me back without pay! I''m really poor. " Su Jingfei laughed.


    Shumanya was angry. He pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "you''re a bad guy. You''re not only stingy, but also want to make me white faced. How can you say that you''re an expert and let me support you as a nurse? Do you mean that?"


    Su Jingfei rightfully said: "what''s the shame? I have a big burden. I want to support my family!"


    "Yes, you have a heavy burden. You have two younger martial sisters and so many friends. Alas, our expert Su really has a heavy burden." Schumann''s lips curled, a very understanding way.


    Su Jingfei was slightly stunned. How could he listen to the sour smell in shumanya''s tone, but he didn''t dare to take it seriously. He said solemnly: "nurse Manya, my two younger martial sisters are innocent. Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t think we are so familiar. I can also sue you for slander!"


    "Come on, every day the elder martial brothers and younger martial sisters scream. It''s strange that they can be innocent!" Shumanya was not moved by Su Jingfei''s threat at all. He was not afraid, but more sour.


    Su Jingfei was really sure of the sour taste in shumanya''s tone. Theoretically, it was a sign of jealousy, but there was no secret between him and shumanya. He worked together several times and was a familiar friend. He didn''t think shumanya liked himself, but others were yard flowers.


    Shumanya didn''t know if he was aware of his good tone. Suddenly, he changed his voice and said, "expert Su, there are so many female friends before you, which one is your girlfriend?"


    Su Jingfei frowned secretly. He always felt that shumanya''s mood was not right today. Why did he suddenly ask about his privacy, but he said cautiously: "how can you ask this? Does one of my female friends have to be my girlfriend?"


    "That''s not true. I''m just curious. Well, the dean''s office is here. Go ahead." Shumanya smiles and points to the front office to sue Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei found out that they had already come to the dean''s office unconsciously. Before, he had been thinking about shumanya''s situation, but he didn''t pay attention to it. However, the hospital was so big that they had enough time to talk.


    After nodding, Su Jingfei knocked on the door and walked into the dean''s office. He was very familiar with Dean Liu, and because of his superb medical skills, he was the treasure of the town. He and the Dean didn''t have to be too polite. Just walk in directly. There was only Dean Liu in the dean''s office.


    "Sue, you''re here. You''re so early today." President Liu saw that Su Jingfei came in, and immediately put things down with a smile.


    Although Su Jingfei was very familiar with President Liu, he couldn''t be too casual. He first laughed and then sat down and said, "president, nurse shumanya was just waiting at the door of my office. I''ll come right away. What''s the matter in such a hurry?"


    "There is something really about your work. Today I come to you to discuss with you and ask for your opinions." President Liu nodded and said: "this time, because it''s a document from the provincial capital, we want the best medical experts in our hospital to hold an exchange meeting in the provincial capital, and we have to work there for a period of time, about a month. I don''t know if you can let go of what you''re doing here. You''re the best doctor in our hospital and the only qualified one."

 Chapter 446

    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that President Liu was looking for him. He was a part-time doctor, but now he had to go to the provincial exchange meeting and leave for a month. This requirement was a little unacceptable to Su Jingfei.


    "We also know your current situation. It may be a bit difficult to leave s city for a month, so we have decided to arrange a special bus for you. You can come back every week. If there is something urgent, you can also come back. You should understand that in the hospital, only you are qualified, we can''t help it, let alone you have a reputation." President Liu saw Su Jingfei''s dilemma.


    Su Jingfei said with a wry smile: "Dean Liu, we are not outsiders. To tell you the truth, it doesn''t matter to me what kind of car is used for transfer. The key is that there are a lot of things here. If I leave s City, who can help me!"


    Now that he is the boss of Su style subsidiary, President Liu naturally has heard about it. It''s easy for him to buy a house in the provincial capital. Naturally, he doesn''t care about the round-trip fare. It''s just an attitude for him to say so. Now Su Jingfei doesn''t want to leave, and President Liu can understand it, but Su Jingfei is a real winner.


    Only two people in the hospital have such qualifications. One is Su Jingfei, and the other is president Liu himself. First of all, his medical skills are definitely not national. Even if he has such skills, what will the hospital do if he goes to the provincial capital for a month.


    "Jingfei, you have been in our hospital for such a long time, and we are all so familiar. Let me tell you clearly. This time, because of the medical exchange meeting held in the provincial capital, all the medical celebrities from all walks of life are invited, and even the old Chinese medicine doctors in the capital will come here, which will help you improve your medical skills." President Liu had to make another tease.


    Not to mention, Su Jingfei is really excited when this statement is put forward. Compared with the charm of money, Su Jingfei is more concerned about improving his own skills. No matter how magical his medical skills are, they all come from self-study. For some difficult and miscellaneous diseases, they may have a magical effect. But in terms of medical foundation, he can''t even compare with the students of traditional Chinese medicine college.


    If he can discuss and communicate with some real medical experts, his medical skills will certainly have a great progress, and even some things he didn''t know before will be learned by analogy. This is also a good opportunity.


    What''s more, the provincial capital is different from the capital. It''s only two or three hours'' drive. If it''s in the capital, it''s just the time from the second ring road to the Fifth Ring Road.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei also straightened up and asked President Liu, "president, when will this exchange meeting start? What do I need to prepare?"


    "Ready? No, you just need to get your own people ready. You can come back at any time when you have something to do. I know there are many things on your side. Don''t worry. The exchange meeting is not a meeting every day, but mainly an exchange. Your time is very free. " President Liu saw that Su Jingfei was excited. He secretly said that Su Jingfei was really an outstanding talent. When he heard that he could improve his medical skills, he was immediately excited.


    Su Jingfei is more relieved to hear president Liu say so. Since he doesn''t delay his own affairs, he is not afraid of anything. In fact, he now leaves Su''s subsidiary to Lin ruoke. He only needs himself to do important things, and usually he just shakes off the boss.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll prepare. By the way, you haven''t said when it will start!" Su Jingfei just about to get up to leave, and asked.


    President Liu just heard that Su Jingfei promised to hold an exchange meeting. He was so excited that he forgot this. He said with a smile: "look at my memory, I can leave this afternoon. From tomorrow, I''ll make a reservation for you. You can go with nurse shumanya."


    "Well? I''m going with shumanya? Isn''t this an exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine? What are the nurses doing? " Su Jingfei didn''t want Schumann to go, just a simple question.


    President Liu naturally didn''t think so much, and naturally explained: "how can we let the experts go by themselves? There must always be someone to accompany them. Generally speaking, they are accompanied by nurses, and when she goes there, she can also participate in the study of nurses."


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t raise any objection to this. He doesn''t know if shumanya already knows about it. He just wants to go with the beautiful nurse. It doesn''t seem that it''s a bad thing. What''s more, the nurse has a good temper and usually has nothing to play with. It''s a relief after work.


    From this point, we can see that Su Jingfei is different from before. She is not only a better woman, but also more interesting.


    Since we are going to the provincial capital today, we naturally have to discuss with our family and say goodbye to President Liu. Su Jingfei left the office and didn''t have to work today. If we use president Liu, we can go back to prepare now.


    Going out just to see shumanya waiting at the door, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "nurse Manya, do you know we are going on a business trip?"


    Shumanya a smile, the eyes have a bit cunning way: "you guess?"


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "do you think I''ll guess?"


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s appearance, shumanya really couldn''t evaluate this guy. He was so skilled in medicine, but he was very young, and he still had such a temper. He was really a miracle in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, so he had to admit: "forget it, I don''t want to tease you. The president really told me before that he was going on a business trip to attend the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine in the provincial capital."


    "Well, you don''t tell me that you have to tell me, but after all, you are my personal secretary this time." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Shumanya''s pretty face didn''t get red for any reason. She hummed: "what a close secretary, it''s so ugly. I just want to be your assistant. If you don''t pay me, you still want to take advantage of me."


    Su Jingfei looks at shumanya speechless. Now girls think a lot. But on second thought, there are some misunderstandings about personal secretary. It seems that there is a saying in the market that there is a secretary to do something. If there is nothing, there is still a little excitement!


    Shumanya was even more flushed by Su Jingfei, and said: "what are you looking at? Don''t use your brain. I''m just an assistant. Don''t think of any bad ideas."


    Su Jingfei looked at shumanya with black lines. How lustful she was. Before she went to the provincial capital with her, she began to warn herself. However, it seemed that there was something in her mind that was not suitable for children.


    It is said that a kind of nurse dress is popular now, and then what, thinking of this, shumanya''s clothes seem to be decreasing, but she is still such a pretty girl.


    Su Jingfei feels that he can''t stay here any longer. He doesn''t know if he was made by three girls yesterday. Now he is full of crooked ideas. Looking at shumanya, who has a good relationship with him, he can''t help thinking wildly.


    Women are really very sensitive in this aspect. Su Jingfei''s eyes become fiery. She can feel that shumanya, who is already a little embarrassed, stares at Su Jingfei. If she is not in the corridor, shumanya will probably hold her chest in both hands to prevent Su Jingfei from watching.


    "Cough, nurse Manya, go and get ready. We''ll go to the provincial capital in the afternoon. I''ll go home and deal with it first." Su Jingfei thinks that he has to go on a business trip with shumanya to the provincial capital, but he can''t make himself as defensive as the sex wolf. This is not only humiliating, but also not conducive to the two people working together. In fact, shumanya doesn''t have any unexpected thoughts.


    Su Jingfei escaped from the scene, which made shumanya feel relieved. At the same time, she was also secretly funny. Su Jingfei was young, and she was really tender. She let herself stare and ran away. If she knew Su Jingfei''s emotional experience, she would not think so.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have already started to work. When Su Jingfei returns to the office, he says to the two girls that they will go home for lunch and then leave the hospital, making the two girls confused. Isn''t it work today? Why did you go home.


    After su Jingfei came home, she also called the women one by one and asked them to come back for lunch. She wanted to leave s city for a month. Although she had something to do, she had to make arrangements. Otherwise, if she didn''t have time for something, she would be in trouble.


    In addition to these girls, Su Jingfei also made a special phone call to Baitou and Qingming. He wanted to leave for the provincial capital, so the safety work of his family would be handed over to Baitou Qingming.


    Generally, as long as they don''t do a task, the white headed Qingming will train in the army. They are special mission personnel. The Hu family has been removed this time. They have made great contributions and won''t have a new task in a short period of time. Unless some dangerous person enters s City, they will take action. This period of time is the rest period for them.


    After receiving Su Jingfei''s phone call, Baitou and Qingming come to Su''s villa nonstop. They all know Su Jingfei''s temper very well. If they don''t have anything, they won''t be formally invited to their home.


    They despise Su Jingfei very much. Especially after hearing that the villa has become a beautiful villa, Qingming despises Su Jingfei to death. Qingming is always dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s playfulness, and keeps telling Su Jingfei not to fight her own female soldiers.


    Qingming''s warning to Su Jingfei has no effect at all. Although Su Jingfei didn''t have the idea of a few female soldiers, it''s hard to avoid taking advantage of her. Bai tou knows Su Jingfei''s character very well. He doesn''t even have the meaning of warning. Anyway, it''s useless.


    Noon is coming soon, and all the women in the family come back one after another. This is the first time that they have received Su Jingfei''s phone call and asked them to come back for lunch. They know that something must have happened. As for what, they can''t guess for the moment. But when all the people arrive, Su Jingfei''s first sentence is: "ladies, the next period of time, I''m going to the provincial capital for about a month. Now let''s discuss how to arrange at home for the next month. "

 Chapter 447

    When Su Jingfei and other women came back, they directly said that they wanted them to come back. We didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was going to announce such a thing. He did have been to the capital, but it was only a few days, and he came back soon.


    This time, he was going for a month. When Su Jingfei was there, the girls didn''t feel much. Now that he was going to leave, everyone felt as if they had lost their pillar. Not all the women here had to rely on Su Jingfei to live, but in their hearts, Su Jingfei was the head of the family.


    Among them, Lin ruoke''s three daughters are the most upset. They just had a showdown with Su Jingfei yesterday. Today, Su Jingfei proposes to go to the provincial capital for a month, which means they are hiding from them.


    Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei have always been in love. Although there are more people and less opportunities for intimacy after they live in the villa, they are still so close after all. Now they have to be separated for so long. She really doesn''t adapt. The time they have been together is only two months.


    Han Shan was the happiest among the people. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately said in high spirits: "master, it''s good for you to go to the provincial capital. It''s time to be a guest at my home. Then you can teach me martial arts at my home."


    Su Jingfei took a look at the women, and everyone''s reaction was in his eyes. Naturally, he wanted to make them feel at ease. When he heard Han Shan''s words, he said angrily, "I''m going to attend the Chinese medicine exchange meeting this time, that is, for a month. You are honest at home practicing martial arts, and I come back to check. Who said that you and I should go to the provincial capital, where I don''t have time to care about you."


    "You don''t have time to take care of me there, and you can take care of me at home." Han Shan is a little unconvinced. She really can''t say she is in awe of this master.


    Su Jingfei stares at Han Shan and says, "I don''t have time to care about you there, but I have a way here." Then he turned to Bai tou and said, "Bai tou, during this period of time, you and Qingming, I invite you to come here today, that is to ask you to do things at home. If I''m not at home, you should take more care of me. Qingming, if it''s convenient for you, you can live here during this period of time. I entrust you with one thing, that is to supervise Han Shan to practice martial arts every day for at least three hours."


    White headed Qingming guessed Su Jingfei''s purpose when Su Jingfei said he wanted to go to the provincial capital. Now it''s no surprise to listen to him. Qingming looked at Han Shan, nodded and said, "it''s OK to supervise her. It depends on the situation. The army is busy."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I let you live here for your convenience. If you have no problem, you can do whatever you want." After a pause, he said to Bai tou with a smile: "as for you, I won''t invite you to live here. Here are all pretty girls. I''m afraid Qingming is not at ease when you live here."


    White head rolled a white eye, not polite counterattack way: "come on, even if you let me live, I will not live, these beautiful girls are not my dynamic mind."


    What he means is that these women are su Jingfei''s, and it''s impossible for him to think wildly. However, because of the ambiguity of a sentence, people think that he means that these women are not easy to contact, which immediately leads to a group of women''s white eyes. If he didn''t know that Bai Tou is Su Jingfei''s good friend, he would not be able to get away.


    Han Shan saw that even when she went to the provincial capital, she arranged her lessons so full that she could only raise her small mouth to express her dissatisfaction, but she could no longer raise her objection.


    No matter which woman Su Jingfei arranges in her family to supervise Han Shan, Han Shan is likely to be lazy. If she is Qingming, she is different. This woman is a female instructor of 307 army. Naturally, she is very strict, and she is not so familiar with each other. She is always in awe.


    As a matter of fact, Han Shan never slacks off when practicing martial arts because she is crazy about martial arts. It''s just that taking the initiative not to slacken off and being supervised are two different things. Su Jingfei doesn''t worry about Han Shan, but is afraid that she will be taken by other women, such as Lin ruoke.


    Although Liang Xiuwen also felt that Su Jingfei left, she was empty in her heart, but she was mature and stable. She said: "Jingfei, if you leave s city for a month, you can arrange it for us at home. What should we do at the company? Should ruoke be responsible for it all?"


    "I''ve thought about this. I went to the provincial capital, but I didn''t come back all the time. According to President Liu, the exchange meeting is actually very easy. Just talk about medical skills every day. If I have something to do, I can come back first." Su Jingfei explained without delay: "what''s more, this time it''s not just if you can be responsible alone. The abilities of Han Shan and Wen Jun are obvious to all. If there''s anything, you can discuss with each other. And as the president of the head office, sister Xiu Wen, how can you look at it and ignore it?"


    Liang Xiuwen white, Su Jingfei a look, hummed a way: "I know you are in my mind, rest assured, I will certainly help."


    If she just spoke, without such a soft look, Su Jingfei would not think much. Now she said, "yes, yes, I''ve been thinking about you for a long time. How can I say that you are also my boss?"


    Nalan Xiuying understands the relationship between the two people. Naturally, she doesn''t think they are just joking like other people. This is just flirting.


    Although she clearly knew that she should not be jealous of her daughter, Nalan Xiuying coughed and said, "Jingfei, it takes you so long to go to the provincial capital this time. You can rest assured about your family''s affairs. I think you can arrange everything well."


    "Mother, you are right. We are not children." Liang Xiuwen was interrupted by her mother, and her lover frowned, dissatisfied with the way.


    Su Jingfei saw the cashier LAN Xiuying''s meaning, and quickly said: "you are the master of things at home. If I leave this time, you will have to worry about it, especially this, this and this." When Su Jingfei talks, she points to Lin ruoke, Han Shan and Feng Xiaolan, the three girls who are usually the most active.


    Lin ruoke''s third daughter, who thought Su Jingfei was angry, is relieved to see that he still talks about Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan in such a tone. If he really wants to avoid them, he doesn''t have to talk about them at all.


    Knowing that Su Jingfei didn''t want to go to the provincial capital because he was hiding from the three of them, Lin ruoke put down his wishful thinking and immediately came back to life in full blood. He snorted and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, what do you mean by that? It seems that it''s a headache at ordinary times, and I''m also very good."


    Su Jingfei curled his mouth and didn''t speak, but the expression completely didn''t admit her words. Lin ruoke was very clever and had the most ghost ideas.


    People have been used to bickering for a long time, but they don''t think it''s anything. Lin ruoke thinks it''s very good. He and Su Jingfei have been used to bickering. If he has other women, he will leave. It seems that he is really not used to it. For a moment, she actually accepts the current life style. Anyway, everyone is young.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Lin ruoke was thinking. After Lin ruoke finished, he told Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, "I left the hospital during this time. The main thing is you two. You two have good medical skills. As long as you are careful and accumulate experience, the attending doctors of s city traditional Chinese medicine hospital are absolutely yours. Don''t disgrace me."


    "Don''t worry about it. We can''t be any worse with you." Wang Yu''s face is red. Although yesterday''s events are still uncomfortable, they prevent her from being praised happily.


    Feng Xiaolan is also very happy. The little girl has always been very happy when she was praised. Now she is taking pictures, which is a little smaller than other women''s promises: "don''t worry, everything has us. As long as it''s not difficult and complicated, it will be solved. If there''s something that can''t be solved, I''ll call you."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "well, in this case, I''m relieved. This is the first time that I''ve been away from home for so long. I''d like to ask the female soldiers about the safety of my family. From the 1st to the 6th, you should pay more attention to the safety of the villa."


    Although you women soldiers haven''t got the right to know Su Jingfei''s name, they have got along well with all the women, and they cherish their time together.


    Now when I hear Su Jingfei''s words, I promise from the first female soldier that they are sent to protect Li hongsilk''s three daughters. Now Su Jingfei wants to go to the provincial capital, which will not affect their work. They are just more careful.


    After su Jingfei and other women nodded their heads, they finally focused on Dongfang Wenjun. For this woman who is sometimes classic and beautiful, and sometimes handsome in men''s clothes, Su Jingfei''s mood is very complicated. She can''t get Su Jingfei''s full trust, but after the Hu family incident, he can basically trust Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun is a smart woman. When he saw Su Jingfei, before he could speak, he promised: "Su Jingfei, I know you are not very sure about me, but you can rest assured that even if I want to deal with you, I will not stab you at this time. Although I am a woman, there are still some basic principles."


    "Dongfang Wenjun, you have been in our big family for a long time, and the way of joining is strange. Don''t blame me for being so thoughtful. If you can live with us at ease, we are very happy. If you have ulterior motives, I won''t be polite." Su Jingfei sees words all say this degree, also open and frank way.


    All the girls are not stupid. Su Jingfei''s Thoughts on Dongfang Wenjun are guessed by everyone. Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are most familiar. Seeing that they have a little tit for tat, he chimed in: "master, Wenjun, I think I can be trusted."


    "After such a long time of observation, I can basically confirm this point, so let the company''s affairs be decided by you and Wenjun." Su Jingfei nodded and said, "yes, if you can, I remember there was a branch in the provincial capital before I took over. This time, why don''t I go to investigate it directly."

 Chapter 448

    Su Jingfei reminds Lin ruoke with a word. He looks at Su Jingfei in surprise and says, "I can''t imagine that our shaking hands shopkeeper still knows these things!" Then he said with a smile: "there is indeed a branch, although it is not big, it is not too small. It was originally intended to develop to the provincial capital, but it has not yet developed, it has planned to go bankrupt."


    Later, Lin ruoke is slightly resentful. Although the main responsibility for the collapse of the family company lies with him, Su Jingfei is after all fueling the flames. Now he wants to help Su Jingfei. Is this helping his enemy.


    Su Jingfei also thought of this, but there was no way. After all, he did do something about it. That is to say, Lin ruoke had a deep love for himself, and he knew the truth. Otherwise, he would have been dying with him. At this time, he couldn''t stimulate her. Otherwise, even if she was really angry, he couldn''t stop her.


    "Since there is a company in the provincial capital, I''ll go and run it directly this time." Su Jingfei put the topic back to the company, looked at the people and said: "s city is the hometown of several of you. Of course, you are willing to stay in s city all the time. But what I want to say is that s city is too small. We are all young. We can''t stick to such a small city. We always have to go out."


    None of the women here is a vase. Naturally, they are willing to have their own career. Although everyone lives in Su Jingfei''s villa, none of them wants to live on Su Jingfei.


    Even Nalan Xiuying had been a housewife for a long time before, so she didn''t come out to work, but her ability and thought were not conservative at all. Otherwise, she couldn''t take care of her home so well. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, everyone unconsciously nodded. This is not only Su Jingfei''s reply, but also everyone''s idea.


    "For a long time, there are many things in S City, I can''t leave, and the development of the company can''t leave you. This time I go to the provincial capital, it''s also an opportunity. Although our company is large in S City, it can even be ranked in the front, compared with the companies in the provincial capital, it''s really not worth mentioning, The century Fangyuan group and Han''s group, which you are familiar with, are much stronger than ours. I am not afraid that Shan''er is not satisfied. In fact, this is the problem of the region. After all, they are in the provincial capital, have a high vision and pay more attention to the development prospects. We learn from them. " Su Jingfei nodded and continued.


    Han Shan didn''t say much this time. Su Jingfei was right. If century Fangyuan or Han''s group were placed in S City, their structure would be limited, which determines the size of the company.


    Now, if Su Jingfei wants to develop the company to the provincial capital, it is absolutely necessary to go a step further. However, when Su Jingfei goes to the provincial capital now, it has to be said that it is also an opportunity. However, everyone is a little suspicious. Although Su Jingfei is now the boss, he just seizes an opportunity, but his real management experience is not high.


    In this regard, Li Hongsi, who is closest to him, raised a question: "do you mean to go to the provincial capital to make a front stop? Do you want to make a good branch?"


    "What''s the matter? That''s what I mean. You are all busy in s city. I''ll go there to manage it. Do you doubt my ability?" Su Jingfei nodded first, then asked.


    "No doubt, how can I do that!" Li Hongsi smiles, which makes Su Jingfei feel hot. She is really her own woman, and she has confidence in herself. But before the idea is over, Li Hongsi says firmly: "I don''t believe it at all. You never have any management experience. If you go by yourself, you won''t mess up the company."


    Everyone knows the relationship between Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei. When she says that, all the girls naturally laugh. Su Jingfei can''t be really angry. She can only say with a bitter smile, "red silk, you don''t have confidence in me."


    "In fact, it''s good for Jingfei to have a try. Although he has no experience, he is the boss after all, and he also has a head to nod his head. If he can''t do it well, he won''t break it." Liang Xiuwen comforts Su Jingfei with a smile, but it''s uncomfortable to listen to, and Su Jingfei is even more depressed.


    "OK, no kidding. The branch company is actually developing well. It''s just that recently, because of the reorganization of the company, Su Jingfei didn''t take care of the things there. This time, Su Jingfei went to the provincial capital to have a look at the branch company. As you said, we are going to drive the company to the provincial capital. If we have the opportunity, we will also drive it to the capital, Our company must not be trapped in a corner. " Lin ruoke is a rare example of the right way.


    In fact, we all know that although the name of Su''s subsidiary has been changed, it is still the original Lin group. Although it has changed its owner, the real management is still surnamed Lin. after all, Lin ruoke is still a member of the Lin family. If she wants to make the company bigger, she may not have no intention of showing it to the family.


    Su Jingfei strongly supports Lin ruoke''s idea. His goal is the capital, but it''s still early. If it really develops in the future, it''s imperative to go to the capital.


    "Well, that''s settled. Anyway, you are a subsidiary. It happens that if you go to the provincial capital, you can also set up a branch of roufeisi. Otherwise, the two companies can be combined. In this way, the branch supported by our two companies will be more competitive with the large enterprises in the provincial capital." Liang Xiuwen then followed.


    Today, the scale of roufeisi is no less than that of Liang''s group after the separation, and the development of the company can''t do without the help of Su Jingfei. Two times of big profits in the stock market and one time of magic underwear, it can be said that without Su Jingfei, there would be no roufeisi today.


    What people don''t know is that Sophie can be separated from Liang''s group mainly because of Su Jingfei. Although Sophie is a wholly-owned enterprise of Liang Xiuwen, the real owner behind the scenes is Su Jingfei. Now she proposes to combine the two companies in the provincial capital, and there is no problem.


    It''s just that her words have different meanings in the ears of many women. Simple people think that Liang Xiuwen is expressing gratitude to Su Jingfei, but women who have a heart don''t think so.


    For example, the three girls who just had a showdown with Su Jingfei yesterday were under increasing pressure. Liang Xiuwen is a strong competitor. Although she is not su Jingfei''s real girlfriend, she is no less threatening than Li hongsilk. She is not only a beautiful girl, but also a strong girl, and she has always had a good relationship with Su Jingfei.


    Lin ruoke also thinks of what Su Jingfei said yesterday. Liang Xiuwen may also be one of Su Jingfei''s women. Otherwise, for a woman, if she can trust a heterosexual who is not in a lover''s relationship, she will not be able to trust her unless her head is flooded.


    Liang Xiuwen is obviously not such a person. Lin ruoke is more and more convinced of Su Jingfei''s bet with him. He curses Su Jingfei as a big sex wolf and worries that he will really be su Jingfei''s lover. This is what he said. Is it that he has committed a sin and can''t live.


    Su Jingfei also felt the change of the people. He laughed bitterly in secret. Liang Xiuwen was probably used to him regardless of each other, but he forgot how much people thought about him. In his mouth, he could only say with a smile: "sister Xiuwen, you let me open two branches together. I''m not afraid I''ll make a loss!" His purpose is to remind Liang Xiuwen that this topic is inappropriate here.


    But Liang Xiuwen did not seem to understand. She said with a smile: "now I am a rich man. Even if I invest 100 million or 200 million yuan, I won''t blink an eye. You can go and toss it."


    Her forthright atmosphere, in the eyes of many women, is that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have a relationship.


    Nalan Xiuying knows the relationship between them. Looking at Li Hongsi whose face has not changed, she is really afraid of Li Hongsi. Knowing the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, she quickly opens her mouth and says with a smile: "you are a black sheep. You think you are a rich man surnamed Li. Brother Jiacheng is not as big as you. He will lose your money even if he is still 100 million or 200 million, What are you going to feed me with? "


    "It''s very simple. Let Jingfei support you." Liang Xiuwen a smile, completely don''t care about the way.


    "Nonsense, you are less and less upright." Nalan Xiuying didn''t expect Su Jingfei to come up with such a sentence. We all know that it''s a joke, but the relationship between her and Su Jingfei is really such a relationship. It''s normal to let Su Jingfei keep her.


    Su Jingfei is also embarrassed. Liang Xiuwen accidentally hit the key. Except for the two of them, only female soldier No. 4 and No. 5 know it. They try hard to hold a smile. Their eyes are very strange, which makes other female soldiers look at them.


    This is just a small episode. Liang Xiuwen''s words were stirred up by Nalan Xiuying, and people didn''t think much about it. Su Jingfei quickly changed the topic and said, "well, today''s things are so much. I''ll have lunch later and I''ll go to the provincial capital after dinner. I''ll ask you to do things at home."


    After all the girls agreed, Su Jingfei said to Baitou and Qingming, "Baitou Qingming, let''s go to the study and have a chat. We need your help for the safety of our family."


    White headed Qingming knows that Su Jingfei must have something to say to them, and they all nod their heads and go to the study. The girls are not surprised. They have some things to avoid the public. How can su Jingfei say that now he is also a nominal military doctor of 307 army. They don''t know that Su Jingfei is actually a major officer!


    Su Jingfei invited them to his study without any nonsense. He quickly explained what he meant, that is, let them get a set of defense system for the army. He had this idea for a long time, otherwise he would not be at ease.


    Baitou and Qingming didn''t refuse Su Jingfei''s request. At the beginning, Su Jingfei asked them to prepare for it. This time, when Su Jingfei went to the provincial capital, they could start to install it. Su Jingfei has plenty of money. It''s not a problem to get a high-grade defense system. If everything is OK, let alone ordinary gangsters, even organized terrorist organizations, It''s not easy to enter this villa. At that time, this villa will be the safest place in s city except 307 troops.

 Chapter 449

    Su Jingfei arranges things at home. In the afternoon, he will go to the provincial capital with shumanya. There are so many women at home. No matter how bold he is, he doesn''t dare to tell them that the beautiful nurse is with him. Even if they know it later, it''s over, and he doesn''t have any empty heart.


    It has to be said that because many women are around, Su Jingfei is becoming more and more intelligent. After all, this strange action of women can not only make men stupid when they fall in love, but also make men smarter when they struggle with them.


    Since everything has been arranged, in the afternoon, all the women should do whatever they want. Su Jingfei just went to the provincial capital first to fight for the front station, but she didn''t never go back. Although all the women didn''t adapt, they didn''t want to die. This made Su Jingfei very satisfied. This is a normal family.


    At this time, we didn''t realize that although people lived together, it was not a family, but because of their complicated relationship, they had actually become a collective with Su Jingfei as the core.


    Shumanya took Su Jingfei in the car sent by the hospital. Since she was on a business trip, she naturally didn''t need to wear nursing clothes, but because it was summer, she was also cooler. Simple sleeveless T-shirt, with slim jeans and open toe sandals, although it was very simple, she was young and beautiful.


    Different from the usual pretty girl nurses, Su Jingfei saw a different shumanya, it was really bright.


    In the past, he always thought that shumanya''s beauty was slightly inferior to that of Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, and even half inferior to that of Wang Yu. Today, when he saw them, he found that he was wrong. Even if shumanya couldn''t compare with Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, she was at least as beautiful as those girls in her family. No wonder she could be regarded as the flower of traditional Chinese medicine hospital!


    "What''s the matter? Expert Su, you haven''t seen me. Why are you still in a daze? Get in the car and leave. " When Su Jingfei stares at shumanya, she feels a little flustered. This is the first time that Su Jingfei and himself get along alone. Who can not have a little thought about this young and promising expert doctor, the female doctors and nurses in the whole hospital? Even shumanya is the most beautiful female nurse, she is also a normal person!


    Su Jingfei heard shumanya open his mouth, touched his nose to hide his embarrassment, staring at others. After all, it was impolite. He laughed and went to the driveway: "Manya, it''s really not suitable to see you in casual clothes for the first time!"


    "How''s it going? It''s not as good-looking as a nurse. " Schumann and ya know it, just from Su Jingfei focus on the expression to know the result.


    But don''t want to Su Jingfei shake head way: "nurse dress nature is more beautiful some." When shumanya''s face was disappointed, he said with a smile: "but I only said that the nurse''s clothes look good, but I don''t mean that you look good in the nurse''s clothes. You look better in this suit."


    Although Su Jingfei seems to say that shumanya is not good-looking in nurse''s clothes, he actually praises shumanya for being beautiful now. No matter how low her IQ is, she can still hear the meaning and feel sweet.


    Su Jingfei knew that with her achievements getting higher and higher, she experienced more and more things, and her charm was also improving. However, she didn''t think she was a fan of thousands of people. She praised shumanya and said, "nurse Manya, aren''t we going to leave? The driver is not still resting at this time. "


    Shumanyabai took a startled look at Su, and then said angrily, "you can''t see such a big man in front of you. I''m your driver."


    "No, Dean Liu is too stingy. Didn''t he say that he sent cars? It''s funny to let you drive if you don''t send a driver. Even if it''s not far from the provincial capital, it will take two or three hours! "


    "What''s the matter? The driver, who hasn''t seen it for two or three hours? Even if I go to the capital, I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? Don''t worry. I''m a teacher. I''ve been learning to drive since I graduated from middle school. You''re satisfied with the technology package." Shumanya said with indifference.


    Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster and faster as she trembled. Especially when she thought of shumanya''s "you are satisfied with my technology package". With her actions, Su Jingfei''s mind unconsciously flashed a picture that is not suitable for children.


    Shumanya didn''t know that Su Jingfei was thinking. He started the car skillfully and said: "I don''t drive much, but my talent is good. Every time I feel that I have made progress, I''m not joking with you. Even if you let me drift in the escort car, it''s OK. Do you want some stimulation?"


    I don''t know whether Su Jingfei is too impure, or whether shumanya''s words always cause misunderstandings. Su Jingfei feels that today''s shumanya is full of charm, which makes him feel incredible.


    "Hello, Su Jingfei, what''s the matter with your eyes? It seems that you want to eat me. I''m just joking, but I won''t really go to the escort cart." Shumanya didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking, so he said quickly.


    Su Jingfei heart wry smile, the nurse in the hospital, gentle and quiet, unexpectedly came out, also became a lively girl.


    But then again, although shumanya is not young, she is only twenty-four or twenty-five years old compared with Su Jingfei. For unmarried women, this age is really blooming. She is not as shy as a young girl, and she doesn''t see through everything as an old lady. Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen belong to this age group, and of course, Wu Yanli has a lot of styles.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know. In fact, he has the lowest resistance to women of this age. Even shumanya, who usually doesn''t have much to do with himself, makes Su Jingfei feel charming at this moment.


    Shumanya doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s preference. She has been driving skillfully. As she said, she is really an old master with excellent driving skills.


    For this, Su Jingfei has always been an unforgettable pain. Although his martial arts are very good and his reaction ability is against the sky, he is very weak in driving. He can drive the car away smoothly at most. If he wants to encounter any dangerous road section or emergency, he really needs to panic.


    While driving, shumanya asked Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, have your girlfriends arranged for you to go to the provincial capital this time?"


    I don''t know if it''s because of Su Jingfei''s eyes before. Now shumanya doesn''t call him an expert. He calls him by his name directly, and the questions he asks are even more ridiculous.


    Although he has many girlfriends, Su Jingfei can''t admit it like a fool. He can only say: "shumanya, how can you say that you are also a teacher? Don''t you know that you should pay attention when driving? Don''t be so gossipy and focus more on the road. "


    "Well, if you feel guilty, just say that you feel guilty. We are both outside. No one knows. You can rest assured. I''m just curious, which is your girlfriend, your two younger martial sisters, or the beautiful girls you came to see last time when you were injured." Shumanya is not afraid of Su Jingfei. She continues, but Su Jingfei fully believes her words.


    Although he doesn''t think that all women''s mouths can''t be controlled, he estimates that most of them are. If he really believes in shumanya and regards her as someone who can keep a secret, he will go back the next day and the people in the hospital will know how many girlfriends he has.


    Su Jingfei was silent, and shumanya was also a little boring. She turned her lips, which was completely inconsistent with the image of the angel in white. She snorted: "it''s really mean. You can''t tell people such a thing, but all the nurses in the hospital care about it."


    "Well, I knew you were unreliable." Su Jingfei really can''t connect shumanya with the beautiful female nurses in the hospital. When she talks about this, she sighs unconsciously and says that she is really wise. If she discloses her own affairs to shumanya, the whole hospital of traditional Chinese medicine will know.


    Probably aware of his missing words, shumanya said with a dry smile: "I don''t mean that. I mean that everyone is very concerned, and I am also very concerned. That''s why I asked you."


    "Well, well, don''t explain. I understand." Su Jingfei, of course, didn''t believe shumanya. She turned her eyes and said with a smile: "I said that miss shumanya, a beautiful nurse, don''t talk about me. How can you say that she is also the flower of our hospital of traditional Chinese medicine? Isn''t there a boyfriend or a pursuer?"


    "I ah, don''t joke, I''m old, who can chase me, I''m quiet every day." Shumanya a smile, insincere way.


    Su Jingfei''s head is full of black lines. How can this chick contrast so much with the hospital? She''s so old. The other nurses in the hospital are just old. It''s irritating to talk. Fortunately, she''s a man.


    After shumanya drove into the car, he was in a relaxed and comfortable state. He was different from the hospital. He was in a good mood because he was alone with Su Jingfei. He kept chattering all the way, which really made Su Jingfei feel comfortable. It was also a wonderful thing to walk with such a lively girl.


    It''s really not far to the capital. In less than three hours, they have already arrived in the provincial capital. Moreover, because President Liu has already reserved a room in the hotel near the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, they went directly to the hotel.


    Su Jingfei''s visit to the Chinese medicine exchange meeting represents the s City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and shumanya is not only an assistant, but also a person who takes care of Su Jingfei''s activity. This is also a secretary provided by the hospital for Su Jingfei. Although this is ridiculous, each department of the country is different from the other in terms of what to do with a secretary.


    Su Jingfei, as a secretary, at most takes a picture of Su Jingfei''s life. I don''t think about anything else. Su Jingfei doesn''t have any evil ideas. He''s not a fat headed leader. He does some shameful things when he''s idle every day.

 Chapter 450

    Su Jingfei and shumanya are tidying up in the hotel. There will be nothing to do today. The exchange meeting will start tomorrow. However, since they have come to the provincial capital, how can they be right if they don''t go out for a stroll.


    Compared with s City, the provincial capital is naturally a big city. Even if Su Jingfei has been to the capital, he is also very interested in visiting the provincial capital. The last time Su Jingfei came here, because he was doing a task, he had no time to walk around. At most, he had been to Han''s home, but the place where Han''s home was was almost in the suburbs.


    "Shuman, it''s too early now. Why don''t we go out and hang out for free?" Su Jingfei came to shumanya''s room and was invited by a gentleman.


    Shuman Yabai took a look at Su Jingfei and said: "Su Jingfei, we are so familiar. If you want to go shopping, just say it. There''s no need to make these empty things. You really think I can''t see them!"


    "It''s hard to break down people. Everyone is so familiar. Why are you so straightforward?" Su Jingfei smiles bitterly, where is my gentle female nurse.


    Shumanya didn''t speak this time. She just picked up her handbag and followed Su Jingfei out of the hotel. For women, shopping is an irresistible charm. From 70 year old granny to 5-year-old Lori, she has never been tired of such activities.


    Su Jingfei''s purpose was just to visit the provincial capital, but he didn''t expect that after he found shumanya, he would become a real shopping and shopping mall. Although shumanya looks like a weak girl, if he really goes shopping, he would become an indefatigable robot. As many people understand, when a woman enters a shopping mall, it''s like she''s wound up and can''t stop.


    The original plan went bankrupt for no reason. Su Jingfei could only look up at the sky at an angle of 45 degrees and let his sadness flow back into a river. He felt that he had miscalculated. He had known that shumanya could go shopping so well that he might as well come out by himself!


    At this time, shumanya suddenly pointed to a shopping mall in front of him and said, "Hey, Su Jingfei, this shopping mall is very suitable for you. How about going shopping with me?"


    Following shumanya''s fingers, there is a shopping mall in front of her, with the words "women''s underwear era shopping mall" Suddenly stunned, not to say that the people of the provincial capital have been able to make underwear into a commercial building, but to say Schumann Ya''s words. These are several meanings, how can they suit themselves.


    The unknown side of shumanya really makes Su Jingfei feel cute and headache. Although there are such girls around him, they don''t have the gentle and quiet side of shumanya. He really doesn''t adapt.


    "What? I''m not happy. I''m going shopping today? I''m not satisfied with your appearance! " Seeing Su Jingfei''s bitter smile, shumanya snorted: "we''ve been shopping for so long, but we haven''t bought anything. It''s not big or small. You don''t feel tired."


    Su Jingfei had to say this time: "shumanya, if you really buy something, I won''t say anything, but if you don''t buy anything, it''s a headache. My body is not tired, and my heart is tired!"


    "Su Jingfei, even if it''s not as lovely as your younger martial sisters, it''s better to see your beautiful girls. But we are also colleagues. You''re tired when you accompany me shopping. I''m so sad. I''ll apply for transfer with the Dean tomorrow and let your younger martial sisters come to accompany you." Shumanya pretends to be sad and looks at Su Jingfei, who really wants to leave.


    Even though Su Jingfei knew that shumanya was pretending, he still had to wave his hand and say, "my aunt, please forgive me. Can''t we go shopping? Let''s go. I''ll help you choose whether it''s underwear or pants. "


    Shumanya was just joking with Su Jingfei. She didn''t think Su Jingfei would accompany her to the underwear shopping mall. After all, this is the place where women go in and out, and men would be very uncomfortable, but they didn''t know that Su Jingfei was the underwear sales manager before.


    Now hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he was stunned. He said with some embarrassment, "I don''t lack such clothes. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Su Jingfei can see that shumanya is embarrassed. She also guesses that she was deliberately teasing herself. This time, you set yourself a trap. It''s my turn to fight back.


    Think of here, immediately face a right way: "shumanya nurse, as a Chinese medicine, I am very responsible to tell you, underwear is very important to a woman, this kind of the most intimate care, must pay attention to, if you wear underwear is not suitable, will definitely affect your life."


    Then Su Jingfei took out his own set of professional words after doing sales, and all of them fell on shumanya''s head. At first, shumanya didn''t believe it and thought Su Jingfei was talking nonsense.


    As a result, when he said such professional words, shumanya was immediately confused. Not only did he not expect Su Jingfei to understand such professional things, but also he was a little confused by Su Jingfei''s words. It turned out that underwear was really so important, just wanted to be more comfortable before.


    Su Jingfei laughs at shumanya''s reaction and knows everything. When he was a sales manager, his performance improved every day. It''s not a joke. He is a professional.


    "Well, you finally understand the importance of underwear. Let''s go. When I choose underwear, I''ll give you a good attention. Then when I try on clothes, I''ll have a look first. If it doesn''t fit, we''ll change it." With these words, Su Jingfei pulls the muddled shumanya to go inside.


    After being brainwashed, shumanya forgot to resist and wanted to really choose underwear. Otherwise, if she didn''t pay attention in her twenties, she would lose shape in her thirties, and... Wait, shumanya stopped.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect her to stop suddenly. She asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Su Jingfei, can you repeat what you just said?" Shumanya didn''t seem to hear Su Jingfei''s words clearly. He said calmly.


    Su Jingfei sighed: "well, maybe I''m too professional. You don''t understand me for a moment, so I''ll say it again. Underwear is very important for a woman. This kind of closest care, it..."


    "It''s not that. Who asked you to say it from the beginning? Just say it again." Shumanya mercilessly interrupted Su Jingfei.


    "That sentence, which one?" Su Jingfei was stunned and asked.


    "That''s what you said when you took my hand in." Shumanya kindly reminds Su Jingfei.


    "I said that when I choose underwear, I''ll give you a good attention. Then when I try on the clothes, I''ll have a look first. If it doesn''t fit, we''ll change it." Su Jingfei thought of what he had said before and repeated it honestly. At this time, he didn''t feel that something was wrong.


    But after su Jingfei finished, shumanya smashed the bag into Su Jingfei and said angrily: "Su Jingfei, you''re going to die. You want me to change my underwear for you. You big sex wolf, I''ll go back and tell the dean."


    Su Jingfei was a bit silly this time. When he was a salesman, he occasionally gave some opinions. After all, he was a salesman at that time. Even if the girls were not very nice, he would ask him to give professional evaluation. But now his identity has changed, and he used to say so, which immediately made shumanya angry.


    "Well, it''s a misunderstanding, shumanya. Don''t get excited. Don''t I care about you? I don''t mean anything else. " Su Jingfei, who knows he''s wrong, wants to cry without tears. His professional habits kill people, and he doesn''t dare to really resist. He can only let shumanya smash it. "


    Perhaps it was a lot of anger, Schumann Ya snorted, stopped and asked: "I misunderstood? What do you mean when you say you want to help me see it


    Su Jingfei said with a wry smile: "I was confused for a moment. I always thought that we were so familiar. As a doctor, I could help you with some advice. But since you are so opposed, I think it''s better to forget it. Let''s go somewhere else."


    "If you want to do something else, just go to the underwear store. After a long time of talking, I already know the importance of underwear. How can I go anywhere else? You can''t see the end of it. But just give me some advice. If you know so well, you will pay more attention to it. Even if you are an obscene otaku, you should have your own unique opinions. It''s time to test you, If you can''t satisfy me, I''ll tell you when I go back. " Schumann''s lips curled, threatening Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei stares at shumanya. Shumanya''s gentle and quiet image collapses in his heart. Where does this chick have so many misconceptions? The most important thing is when she becomes an obscene otaku. Does she think she has a habit of collecting underwear?


    Please read the news. I''m the chief designer of roufeisi underwear group, but I can only shout in Su Jingfei''s heart. He can''t compare with shumanya about what he does.


    Under schumanya''s opinion and Su Jingfei''s inability to resist, they finally entered the underwear era commercial building. After entering, they were somewhat different from Su Jingfei''s and schumanya''s imagination. I don''t know whether the provincial capital is relatively open, or because the time commercial building has been too long and everyone is used to it. There are not many men in the commercial building, Of course, most of them come with their girlfriends or wives. Few of them are single. Occasionally there are two. They just buy things quickly and leave. After all, single men here are easy to be misunderstood.


    Seeing this, shumanya was disappointed. She wanted to see Su Jingfei''s embarrassed expression, but this guy didn''t have any special expression when he came in here, and other people wouldn''t stare at him.


    After su Jingfei came in, he was different from shumanya''s attention. After he came in, he found that the underwear sold in this building were mainly the underwear of European and American brands of roufeisi and former Lin''s group, which are now represented by Su''s subsidiary. This made Su Jingfei a little confused. Why are all the products sold here from his own company? For a moment, he seemed to think of something in his mind.

 Chapter 451

    Su Jingfei is familiar with the goods in the underwear commercial building, and the business situation seems to be similar. No matter how slow Su Jingfei is, he thinks of the reason.


    Before, Lin ruoke always told himself that there was a branch of his family in the provincial capital. Lin ruoke once said that Su Jingfei had just arrived in the provincial capital, and he didn''t have time to go. He didn''t expect that he came to the sales building of the provincial capital branch first. In this way, he is not only a customer, but also the boss of Weifu private visit.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also knew that the branch in the provincial capital was not what he thought. In fact, there was only one small company, which had actually developed into its own sales building.


    Looking at the size of the underwear building, it is at least the leading underwear sales point in the provincial capital. If Lin ruoke knows what Su Jingfei thinks, he will definitely turn his eyes.


    Su Jingfei is undoubtedly a very irresponsible boss. He has no idea that the underwear produced by roufeisi group has become a national underwear brand and is well-known in the whole underwear industry, especially the health care underwear produced by Su Jingfei. It''s not surprising that he has such an underwear sales Building in the provincial capital.


    Shumanya didn''t know Su Jingfei thought so much. Since they walked into the underwear building, she has been observing Su Jingfei. The embarrassed expression she wanted to see was not seen on Su Jingfei''s face, but on the contrary, she saw a thoughtful face, which made her very strange.


    "Su Jingfei, what are you thinking? You look as if you have encountered a problem. Is there anything else here that can confuse you? " Can''t help but wonder, shumanya asked, and then he pretended to look around, how to see is underwear, as if there is nothing worth thinking about.


    Su Jingfei was thinking about the company. He was asked by shumanya and said naturally, "there is no problem. I just can''t imagine that underwear is sold so well. Looking at the scale of the commercial building, how much money the company has to make!"


    "Of course, it makes money. Even though it''s just a small piece of cloth, it''s very valuable. Not only women want to buy it, but also men will buy it for their wives and girlfriends!" After all, shumanya is a woman. When talking about consumption, it''s very clear, even if it''s not for her eyes.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you have a point, but this cloth is actually not liked by many men."


    Shumanya was stunned and puzzled: "why don''t you like it? Didn''t I just say that? A lot of men buy it for their girlfriends and wives. If you don''t like it, what do you buy it for? You''re really talking nonsense. "


    "I don''t like it, of course." Su Jingfei saw that shumanya didn''t realize what he meant, so he said: "a man who likes a woman''s extra cloth, as long as he is a normal man, he certainly doesn''t like it. Even if he buys it, it must be the kind that can''t be saved."


    Shumanya was slightly shocked, and then blushed. He glared at Su Jingfei and said angrily, "dead rascal, I know you don''t have a good heart." Say to walk into a underwear shop that looks good grade quickly, cover up shame.


    Su Jingfei is not angry. He laughs and follows shumanya into the underwear store. He just wants to talk about shumanya. The girl knows she will be embarrassed when she enters the underwear store, but she deliberately asks herself to come. If she doesn''t retaliate, she won''t spoil her.


    This is indeed the provincial capital. The underwear in this underwear store is not so high-end. However, no matter the decoration or layout, it is much more elegant than s city. Even Dai Xiang, who Su Jingfei thought was more professional at the beginning, is much worse than here.


    Because the decoration here is relatively high-grade, there are relatively few customers. No matter where the people are, there are more ordinary people. After all, there are a few really rich people. However, people are facing high-end customers, and they don''t mind that there are fewer ordinary customers.


    When they came in, at first, there was no sales staff coming, and Su Jingfei didn''t care. Just casually, Schumann Ya came here mainly because he was embarrassed just now, and he didn''t want to buy.


    Su Jingfei looks at the underwear with the same style as that in s city. The price is at least twice that of the underwear. As expected, the grade of the provincial capital is different. If it''s in Beijing, I''m afraid it''s three times that of the underwear. As expected, limited by the pattern, if his company doesn''t go out of S City, its development will be limited.


    Just as he thought of it, a salesman came up to him. He was about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. He couldn''t say how beautiful he was. He was in good shape. If the underwear seller was in poor shape, he might not be able to persuade the customers to buy their products.


    The salesman was very polite to the two people: "Sir, miss, do you like that kind of underwear?"


    Su Jingfei and shumanya didn''t really want to buy underwear, but when they saw the salesperson coming, they had to say, "let''s have a look. The underwear here is good. Let''s choose."


    Under normal circumstances, the general salesperson would politely leave or introduce himself to them, but the salesperson did not. Instead, he stood by and looked at him. Although there was no change in his expression, Su Jingfei found that there was a special emotion in the salesperson''s eyes.


    As a nurse, shumanya has contacted many patients, but her view of ordinary people is not as accurate as Su Jingfei''s.


    Su Jingfei frowned secretly. As a salesman, even if he had any thoughts in his heart, he couldn''t reveal them, especially the way he looked down on the guests.


    He doesn''t know whether this underwear store is a franchise store or belongs to his own company. He just keeps a secret record of this store. He wants to see if it''s the same with this salesperson or everyone.


    Compared with those stores outside, this underwear store should be regarded as relatively high-end, which means the products are more expensive.


    Shumanya is a woman. She bought underwear when she was in s city. Naturally, she has a certain understanding of the price. Looking at the same style of underwear, the price is twice that of s city. Naturally, she won''t buy it casually. She is just a nurse, not a local tyrant, so she can''t spend it casually.


    Just because she only saw but didn''t buy, the salesman''s contempt was deeper. From watching them choose underwear, she gradually turned to staring at them, as if afraid that they would steal it.


    Although Su Jingfei was very unhappy with the attitude of the salesperson, he was not easy to get angry because people didn''t say anything. Let''s just meet a salesperson who looks down on others. In fact, it''s not the salesperson''s fault. People in their line are absolutely eye-catching. No matter what level the customers are, they can basically see it at a glance.


    Although shumanya is beautiful and dressed in ordinary clothes, she is not a poor man. At least she is not a high-class person. As for Su Jingfei, let alone, she is worth more than one billion yuan and has many women in her family. Even if he does not want to maintain his taste, these women are not expensive. These women are people who have really seen the world and buy clothes for him, It''s not the cards on the market, it''s made to order.


    All the clothes made to order from Europe have one characteristic, that is, they look very common, but they are very comfortable to wear. If the logo is not a real expert, outsiders will think it is a miscellaneous brand, which is a real low-key luxury with connotation, but it can''t be seen by people who are not good enough.


    Even though the salesperson of the underwear shop has met many rich people, there are very few people who are really so particular about it. Naturally, she doesn''t know that Su Jingfei''s clothes are worth her wages for several years, and she thinks he is wearing miscellaneous clothes.


    In this way, the purchasing power of these two people is absolutely limited. Even if they are enthusiastic enough, they may not get anything. This is the main reason why she despises them.


    Even though he knows what all this is about, Su Jingfei is still very unhappy. When he was a salesman, the salesmen he contacted didn''t have such influence. It seems that the salesmen in big cities have some quality problems because of their different values.


    Just as he thought so, two people came in from the outside. A man who was as fat as a pig and had a hard time walking came in with a woman on his arm who was enough to be his daughter.


    It''s not to mention how bad the fat man looks. In fact, this woman doesn''t look very good either. It''s just that her figure is extremely exaggerated. It''s just like how prominent her girth is and how sexy she is. It''s just that the makeup is too much for people to bear. At least Su Jingfei is used to seeing a pretty girl and wants to vomit when she sees her.


    If there are no other customers in this underwear shop, the salesmen of this woman coin should be more beautiful, but there is a beautiful woman shumanya.


    Even if shumanya didn''t wear gold and silver or heavy make-up, it was absolutely dazzling. As soon as they came in, the fat man''s eyes were fixed on shumanya and couldn''t move. The woman still said, "darling, you must buy me that roufeisi underwear today. It''s said that it can make my chest stronger. Don''t you like her most?"


    Her voice is sweet enough to make people feel toothache, but she doesn''t care about others. She even straightens her chest on purpose, as if to tell others how strong her chest is. But to tell you the truth, she is not small, and she has D, but professional Su Jingfei can be sure that this woman has either had surgery or is born poor, At least that shape is far worse than that of the women around him, which makes people have no appetite.


    Women deliberately throw chest, did not cause fat man''s attention, fat man''s eyes are looking at schumannia, naturally also staring at a towering part, saliva almost left.


    Su Jingfei frowned and made a slight mistake, which blocked the fat man''s sight. Even if shumanya was not his own woman, he was also his own girlfriend now. How could he tolerate other people''s indecency? Shumanya didn''t pay attention to those two people at all, and continued to look at the underwear in front of him. There were still many styles here.

 Chapter 452

    Su Jingfei, as a martial arts expert, even if he didn''t do anything deliberately, he just changed his steps. It''s easy to block the fat man''s sight. But in the eyes of outsiders, it''s very natural, and no one will doubt it.


    The fat man didn''t doubt it. He just frowned slightly. The boy''s standing position was really eye-catching. Thinking of this, he pinched the girl in her arms and said with a laugh: "goblin, since you like it so much, just pick it. I''ll pay for it later. Don''t save money for me." Then he raised his hand and handed the woman a gold card. The Rolex gold watch flashed by his wrist fully showed his identity as a nouveau riche.


    At first, the woman was upset because the fat man looked at shumanya. When she saw Jinka, she immediately opened her eyes and said, "darling, you are so good. I love you the most." Then he gave the fat man a kiss on his face.


    The salesman who had said hello to Su Jingfei had already come to him when the fat man came in. Now when the woman got the gold card, her eyes lit up and she went to the two people with a warm smile like sunshine: "Mr. and miss, what can I do for you?"


    In the same way, when she talks to Su Jingfei and shumanya, she is polite and perfunctory, but when she talks to fat people and women, she is passionate. The gap between the two makes Su Jingfei sigh that this salesman is too powerful.


    Before the woman is completely coquettish to show off to the fat man, now see the salesperson, but a pair of high cold air, head slightly Yang, 45 degrees to see the sky way: "let''s have a look, you take out the best underwear here for us to see, don''t take out the street goods, want to upgrade."


    "All right, I''ll be right there." The salesperson''s eyes flashed a surprise. Today, he met a big customer and turned around to take his product without hesitation.


    At this time, shumanya and Su Jingfei have seen a lot of underwear, and they have already understood the situation of this underwear store. The grade of the underwear store must be higher than that of the general underwear store in S City, but the quality of the underwear is almost the same. After all, the products here are all from s city.


    "Su Jingfei, the things here are really expensive. They are much more expensive than our s city. The consumption in the provincial capital is really high." Shumanya didn''t want to buy it at all. Now after watching it, he said to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is a rich man now. Naturally, these underwear are not in his eyes. However, he nodded in agreement with shumanya''s words.


    It''s not that they haven''t really seen the world. It''s just the first time they''ve been shopping in the provincial capital. They don''t know much about the price of the provincial capital. They just sigh and have no special meaning. However, this sentence was heard by the fat people and women nearby.


    Fat man is very interested in shumanya, so naturally he takes the woman to the two men. Su Jingfei and shumanya don''t deliberately lower their voice.


    "This young lady is right. The things in the provincial capital are really more high-grade, which is far worse than those in small places. However, I think the young lady is so beautiful that she should have a better future when she comes to the provincial capital for development." Now that they have heard such a conversation, the fat man thinks it''s time for him to appear.


    Su Jingfei and shumanya have always ignored this fat man. Who would have thought that he had the cheek to chat up with him. When they talked, they had the superiority of local people, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    Before they could speak, the woman said, "yes, a place like the provincial capital is much better than a country like that."


    Her eyes were full of jealousy when she looked at shumanya. She was more beautiful than shumanya, which was obvious. Especially the fat man''s attention to this woman made her dissatisfied. Now she deliberately showed that she was better than shumanya, so she could have a balance in her heart.


    According to the two women''s clothes, shumanya is more ordinary even if she is not a street vendor. After all, she is an ordinary person. The woman in front of her is indeed a famous brand. Of course, wearing it on her is the effect of Taobao reality show. However, the effect of Mingpai can''t be eliminated, at least when the salesperson sees her, It''s like seeing God.


    Shumanya and Su Jingfei naturally don''t want to talk to them. Without looking at the fat man, shumanya turns and walks to the underwear store. Su Jingfei also follows her outside. At the same time, she is sure that she will go back to check whether the store is the sales point of the company.


    Salesmen have insight, which is the requirement for employees, but Su Jingfei''s requirement for salesmen also has personal quality, which should not be despised just because the other party has no money.


    To put it bluntly, Su Jingfei is not short of money. The reason why he wants to become a high-level millionaire is not for money. If he can''t see the situation of his employees, he can forget it. If he knows that this store is his own sales point, he will rectify it.


    This salesman is very snobbish, and other salesmen may not be so good either. At least this man came up and said a word to himself and the others didn''t even show up. Doesn''t this also show the quality of these people? When he thought of this, he thought that the branch offices in the provincial capital should make a good arrangement.


    In fact, he can basically determine the situation here. After all, the products of this store are all products of Su Jingfei company. If they were not the sales points, they would not have these things.


    Su Jingfei thought about the development of the company, while shumanya thought about leaving here. The fat man was not satisfied with their attitude. He took the initiative to move forward. His fat body just blocked Su Jingfei and shumanya''s way. Ignoring Su Jingfei completely, he took out a business card and handed it to shumanya, saying: "Miss, this is my business card. If you are interested in coming to the provincial capital, you can come to me, I still have some energy here. "


    His behavior made the woman next to him very unhappy, but he did not dare to get angry with him. He could only vent his jealousy on shumanya. Seeing that shumanya did not reach for it, he immediately sneered, "what''s the matter? Does this lady doubt what I said? I''m the boss of Dongsheng construction company. Do you know Dongsheng construction company? Quantity you are not, that is the provincial capital well-known construction company, century Fangyuan group, you know? Their projects are all undertaken by my darling. "


    Fat man began to hear the woman''s words. He thought she was going to do something. He frowned slightly. Then he heard the woman''s flattery to him. He burst into a smile and tried to sound his chest, but he was full of fat. He was imagining Schumann''s eyes popping up to beg for favor.


    Generally speaking, when you know your identity, most women throw themselves in their arms. If you like it, you will play for a period of time. If you don''t like it, you will ignore it. There is no time for you to talk nonsense.


    In his opinion, although shumanya looks more serious, there is no woman who doesn''t love money these days. Even if she is embarrassed because of her boyfriend Su Jingfei, she will at least take the card and keep it for future practice. Anyway, it''s the same for one man and many people. This woman has a boyfriend, Naturally, I don''t mind developing something with myself.


    For the nouveau riche, as long as he has money, he can get everything. However, he does not know that in many people''s eyes, money is not the most important thing, at least Schumann is not.


    Shumanya is disgusted to see the fat man. She wants to leave without paying any attention to him. Instead, Su Jingfei, who is beside her, unexpectedly takes the fat man''s business card.


    It''s not just shumanya''s accident, but fat man''s accident. He didn''t expect that it was su Jingfei who took the business card. Is this young man going to be angry or something? Fat man is on guard secretly. After all, it''s a certain risk to soak up other people''s girlfriends openly.


    Su Jingfei took fat man''s business card, which said "Wang Youhan, general manager of Dongsheng construction company." Naturally, the following are telephone calls and a lot of famous names. These are not what Su Jingfei is interested in, but the relationship between Dongsheng construction company and century Fangyuan group. They can undertake the construction projects of century Fangyuan group. It can be seen that the relationship is not very general.


    He hasn''t really entered the provincial capital yet, but with his relationship with the Feng family, century Fangyuan group is definitely his enemy. When he saw the fat man, he just got to know their situation.


    "Boss Wang, listen to her say that you are the designated project contractor of century Fangyuan group?" Su Jingfei looked at the card, pondered for a moment and asked.


    The fat man thought that he was frightened by his own woman''s words. Now he asked, but he didn''t think much about it. He stood up and said, "of course, we undertake all their projects, and we will take more of them in the future. How are you interested? Why don''t I arrange a position for you, too? "


    In fact, Su Jingfei really wants to try to be an undercover agent, but not to mention that this fat man is not a member of the world Fangyuan group. Even in this way, he doesn''t accept it. He just wants to know about this construction company. The foundation of the real estate company is the house. Century Fangyuan group''s business is mainly real estate. If there is a problem with the house of this company, he will not accept it, Then they can get better.


    Su Jingfei has got the best way to deal with these big companies by making profits from the stock market twice. As long as he can grasp their grip and bring down the stock, he can find an opportunity to deal with them. Of course, the premise is that the company must be listed. Century Fangyuan group naturally meets this condition.


    Su Jingfei put away the fat man''s business card and said with a smile: "I don''t think about going to your company for the time being, but I''d like to know if you are the boss of such a big company and are very rich. Then you must be very generous to buy underwear. I don''t know what to buy for this young lady? I think this lady is so noble that you can''t buy very little. "


    Fat man originally wanted to show his strength in front of schumannia. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he burst out laughing and said: "of course, as a company boss, I have a small amount of money. I naturally have to choose a good one to buy underwear." Although modest, but a pair of Lao Tzu is the mouth and face of the upstart, said also pinched a woman, the woman with a cat call.

 Chapter 453

    Su Jingfei''s words seem to provide a ladder for fat man Wang Youhan. Just to show his wealth, fat man immediately laughs along Su Jingfei''s words.


    Shumanya doesn''t know what Su Jingfei means. She knows that Su Jingfei is also a boss. Although she doesn''t know the scale of his company, she also knows that he doesn''t really want to work in fat man''s company. Now that Su Jingfei wants to speak, she naturally listens to him.


    The saleswoman and the woman in the fat man''s arms don''t know Su Jingfei''s identity. They all look contemptuous in their eyes. This boy is absolutely a poor boy. Now when they see an opportunity to curry favor with the rich, they can''t let it go.


    If Su Jingfei didn''t see their look, he continued to say to the fat man, "since boss Wang is so rich, why don''t you buy some underwear now? I know something about this. How about I introduce it to you?" Su Jingfei not only has some understanding, but also has a good understanding.


    Wang Youhan was a little surprised. Shouldn''t such a thing be done by a salesperson? Why did Su Jingfei take the initiative to do so.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Su Jingfei continued: "I usually buy underwear for my girlfriend. I think your girlfriend is so beautiful, so I think we should also need very high-grade underwear."


    When he spoke, he had already grasped schumannia''s little hand and let people confirm his guess. The boy really had a beautiful girlfriend.


    Originally, the fat man had some ideas, but now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, his attention was attracted by Schumann, and there was more doubt. His eyes had been lingering on Schumann''s towering position.


    Shumanya''s unconscious body hides behind Su Jingfei. The fat man''s eyes make her feel like swallowing a fly.


    The woman in the fat man''s arms also said that she was beautiful because of Su Jingfei. Suddenly, she had a little favor for the man with a little white face temperament. In addition to having no money, she was also a good handsome man. If she could wrap up the little white face, she would be happy, much better than the fat man. Thinking of this, she also gave Su Jingfei a wink.


    Naturally, women are more beautiful than fat people, but even so, Su Jingfei also has a feeling of vomiting, but he still has to endure this feeling, he has his own plan.


    But the salesman was puzzled. What did the boy want to do to grab his own job? But even if he sells underwear, the Commission is also his own. In this way, even if she thinks something is wrong, she will stand by. If someone can sell a lot of underwear to herself, it will be a help to her.


    Su Jingfei thought everyone''s attitude was very good. The fat man just as he expected. He laughed and said, "my woman, of course, should use the best. As long as it''s my woman, I will give her the best."


    When he said this, his eyes were staring at shumanya all the time, as if he was confessing to her. As long as shumanya was a woman, he could get everything. Moreover, when he said this, his eyes swept the salesperson''s good figure. He was really not picky, even the salesperson was a little interested.


    Fortunately, although the salesperson is snobbish, she still has self-knowledge. In front of a beautiful woman like Schumann, even if the fat man is interested in herself, she will dump her after playing. She''d better take her sales commission with ease.


    "In this case, let''s start to choose. As men, choosing underwear naturally means choosing what we like." Su Jingfei deliberately showed a pair of obscene expression, with this kind of look we all know, invisibly also shorten the distance with the fat man.


    Shumanya saw Su Jingfei''s expression for the first time and pinched him secretly, which means what the hell are you doing, but her little action was staring at her fat man, and her heart was burning.


    He thinks it''s Schumann Ya and Su Jingfei''s coquetry. Maybe they have something else to do. They''ve bought the underwear themselves, and maybe they can charm her. At that time, they can go home and take their women to play something interesting. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    "Well, since you know so much about it, introduce me to some underwear." The fat man waved his hand and said to the woman beside him: "as long as it''s what you like, brush it, I''ll do everything!"


    In his mind, how much can a few underwear cost? Even if he bought dozens of underwear, he didn''t have much money. After all, he was a nouveau riche and didn''t know much about such small cloth.


    Su Jingfei is one of the experts. He knows the value of underwear very well. After listening to the fat man''s words, he no longer talks about it. He directly takes out his underwear knowledge which is more professional than the salesperson and introduces underwear to the fat man and women.


    As he said, the real function of underwear is really to protect women''s body, but another function is to show men how to wear it. No matter how professional the salesperson is, how can he know more about men''s preferences than men? The underwear introduced by Su Jingfei is just like sticking to the heart of a fat man. Even if it''s not schumanya, it''s the woman around him, he thinks it''s worth the money, So he didn''t even look at the price. As long as Su Jingfei said that the woman liked it, he directly asked the salesperson to pack it.


    For such an open-minded guest, the salesperson naturally smiles and quietly calculates her Commission in her heart. She has doubled her liking for Su Jingfei. Don''t look at the boy as a poor man, but he has a good ability to cheat others. He is better than his eloquence. She makes so much money for herself. She even thinks, do you want to sacrifice for him, Let him help himself more in the future.


    She is also happy with the fat woman. With so many high-end underwear in hand, she is more and more pleased with Su Jingfei. She even wants to make su Jingfei a real white face. Anyway, the fat man takes a fancy to his girlfriend and makes him his own. It can be regarded as a kind of compensation, the woman thought to herself.


    Everyone''s thoughts are different, but Su Jingfei laughs. Although you are all happy now, it will make you cry immediately. Only Schumann Ya is suspicious. Su Jingfei doesn''t look like a flatterer. What''s the matter today.


    And for the first time, shumanya found that Su Jingfei knew so much about women, not to mention that the fat man was so excited by Su Jingfei. Even she wanted to buy some underwear that Su Jingfei said, not to please any man. It was the underwear that really had a good effect on the body.


    Su Jingfei is smart and has worked as a sales manager in an underwear store. He has good business and experience. Otherwise, at that time, the sales volume of the underwear store could not really increase. Now he is able to fool this fat man.


    "Well, so many underwear are enough for this lady to wear for a period of time. Buy so many underwear first, and then buy it when you need it." When Su Jingfei estimated that it was almost the same, he opened his mouth. When he spoke, he seemed to wink at the salesperson.


    She didn''t understand the meaning of the winking salesman, but when she saw the gold card handed by the woman, she instinctively thought that Su Jingfei was asking her to collect money, so she didn''t think much about taking the gold card.


    Fat man also saw Su Jingfei''s eyes and didn''t think much about it. He just said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "young man, your ability is good. I''m very satisfied."


    "Thank you very much. Look at your girlfriend''s chest. It''s 36d. It''s really a human chest. Boss Wang is really blessed." Su Jingfei replied with a smile that when he spoke, he would smile at the woman intentionally or unintentionally.


    The fat man didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s eyes to the salesperson before, but this time he noticed Su Jingfei''s smile to the woman, which made him very uncomfortable. But at this time, the woman had the heart to treat Su Jingfei, and gave him a flattering look. The fat man''s heart clattered, whether the boy and his woman knew each other, and so on.


    He doesn''t know that this is Su Jingfei''s skill. Otherwise, how can he accurately sell underwear? This is what Su Jingfei wants.


    Without waiting for him to think more, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "boss Wang, we''ll go back first when we''re done. We''ll get in touch when we have time."


    Although the fat man was suspicious, he couldn''t stop others from leaving, so he had to nod his head. But his doubts didn''t disappear, especially when he saw Su Jingfei leave, his woman was still reluctant to part.


    Waiting for Su Jingfei to leave the underwear store, the salesperson also came over, handed the bill to the fat man and said, "boss Wang, you spend 438000 yuan. Here is the invoice."


    "What, repeat what you just said. How much is it?" Fat man surprised, took the invoice, incredible way: "you here is a black shop, buy a few underwear unexpectedly want so much money."


    He really has money, but it doesn''t mean that his money is windblown, hundreds of thousands of money is enough for him to spend for a long time, and his anger has filled his chest.


    "That''s right. It''s actually 438000 yuan. It''s still because the change of 300 yuan has been erased." The salesman took those underwear with marked price to the fat man and pointed out: "this one is thirty-three thousand, the others are almost the same."


    "You''re colluding. That kid just now is Tuo. You''re cheating on me." Fat man thought of the eye contact between Su Jingfei and the salesperson. He said angrily, "I''m going to complain. I''m going to let your boss fire you."


    Fat women feel very shameless beside them. Fat people buy things for themselves. Now they make excuses because they think they have more money. They say: "darling, this is the price of underwear. This is..."


    "Cunt, just now I wonder why that boy should help you choose your underwear to see if you and that boy are old friends. It turns out that you are all collusive." Fat man put all things, before and after contact, suddenly angry abnormal.


    At this time, Su Jingfei has already taken shumanya out of the underwear commercial building, thinking about his "three carves with one arrow", he laughs. He has probably determined that this is his own underwear franchise store, and selling underwear means making money for himself, which can also be regarded as income generating.

 Chapter 454

    Su Jingfei took advantage of Wang Youhan''s lust to make a fool of him. He was in a good mood. From the style and products of that underwear store, he had determined that it was a franchise store of his own company. This time, he sold hundreds of thousands of products. In fact, he made money by himself. Moreover, he could make the three people suspicious of each other. It was also fun.


    Shumanya doesn''t know why Su Jingfei is so happy. She doesn''t see what Su Jingfei has done from beginning to end. It''s like he really introduced some underwear to fat Wang and left.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain to her, just told her with a smile: "that fat man must be in a mess now." I don''t know why shumanya.


    When she wants to ask Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei doesn''t say anything, and shumanya can only be angry about it. Su Jingfei may have no ability, but his ability to keep his mouth shut is enough to make people depressed. As long as he doesn''t want to say anything, no one can ask anything.


    This also led to the fact that shumanya didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei until the evening, and Su Jingfei had no way to do it. How could he tell shumanya? What''s more, he couldn''t tell shumanya who used the subtle mind.


    Fortunately, it was just an episode. The next day, shumanya didn''t care. What''s more, today they are going to attend the Chinese medicine exchange meeting. Su Jingfei is the attendee of the meeting. She will accompany her. She can''t show her face in front of other experts.


    Su Jingfei had long guessed that shumanya was not angry, and would not delay his work. After he invited shumanya to have breakfast, he went to the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    The hotel they live in is near the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. They walk a few steps to the hospital. But when they really walk to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, they know that it''s a mistake. Su Jingfei doesn''t know the scale of this exchange meeting, but the news is very big.


    There is a banner "welcome to experts" hanging at the gate of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. The young lady who greets the guests at the gate is more enthusiastic than the waiters of the hotel. It is a medical event in any way.


    "Su Jingfei, I don''t think we should change our clothes. This exchange meeting seems a little too formal." Even shumanya, who knows more about it, didn''t expect that the exchange would be like this. She always thought that it was just a group of experts and doctors sitting together to exchange medical skills.


    Su Jingfei looked at shumanya''s clothes and his own clothes. Although they were not so gorgeous, they were not a drop. At least in his opinion, they should not discredit this activity. After all, today is to attend the exchange meeting, and they are still more formal, so he shook his head and said, "no, we think it''s very good. This time, although it''s a bit noisy, After all, it''s an exchange meeting, not a fashion show. "


    For Su Jingfei, shumanya can only say that he is speechless. Relatively speaking, he works longer hours and has the advantage of women. Shumanya is more sensitive than Su Jingfei in this respect. It is absolutely wise to rely on clothes and saddles.


    Sure enough, when they came to the door, the welcoming lady already said with a smile, "excuse me, Mr. and miss, our hospital is going to hold an activity today. If you want to see a doctor, please go to the side door." Although the tone is polite, there is a sense of superiority.


    Su Jingfei was astonished. How can such people exist everywhere? A visitor from a traditional Chinese medicine hospital dares to look at people like this. Of course, he never thought that when a young lady sees two people coming to a traditional Chinese medicine hospital, they seem to be free from illness, which is mostly the problem in that respect. Generally speaking, it''s all men who are sick, just as the so-called few people are sick, It''s polite for the welcome lady to see him as a "impotent man".


    "Miss, I''m here to attend this exchange meeting. This is our invitation." Because shumanya was the person who accompanied Su Jingfei to the exchange meeting, he naturally took the invitation letter with him and took it out of his bag.


    Miss Yingbin didn''t really look down on people. She just looked at Su Jingfei in a wrong way after thinking about it for a while. When she saw the words "s city expert Su Jingfei" on the invitation letter, she became more polite. This time, she really respected Su Jingfei. They didn''t see Su Jingfei and didn''t know her medical skills, But it doesn''t mean they don''t understand what an expert is.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei can''t compete with the two welcome ladies. Instead of being snobbish as a salesman yesterday, she takes Su Jingfei into the hospital.


    Although the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is not the best hospital in the province, at least there is a provincial people''s Hospital on it. Even so, the scale and equipment of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine are still far better than those of the s City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and even the environment and equipment they see are stronger than those of the s city hospital.


    The traditional Chinese medicine hospital here is different from the traditional Chinese medicine hospital in s city. The traditional Chinese medicine hospital in s city is basically doctors and equipment of traditional Chinese medicine. However, Su Jingfei of the Provincial Traditional Chinese medicine hospital saw a lot of equipment of Western medicine, which is more like a comprehensive hospital.


    "Su Jingfei, if you look at the hospitals in the provincial capital, it''s different. No wonder many people would rather walk hundreds of miles to such hospitals when they are seriously ill." After seeing it, shumanya couldn''t help sighing to Su Jingfei: "if you go to see a doctor here, I think you can become the top doctor in the whole province."


    Su Jingfei smiles. He can tell from shumanya that she has confidence in herself. The reason why shumanya and Su Jingfei have a good relationship is not only that they have a good chat, but also that she admires Su Jingfei from the bottom of her heart. She has such medical skills since she was young. In time, she is absolutely the holy hand of the country, even now, President Liu is not sure what level Su Jingfei''s medical skills have reached.


    For Su Jingfei, traditional Chinese medicine is like a hobby. If he had not met Mr. sang, he would not have been engaged in real medical work in his life. Naturally, he has little interest in becoming the top TCM in the province.


    When they were strolling, the staff in charge of welcoming guests in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine finally found two strollers. In fact, this was not the first time he saw Su Jingfei and shumanya. But at the first time, he did not think that the young men and women were representatives of s city. He knew only when he met Miss Yingbin.


    "Expert Su, Miss Shu, hello. I''m the receptionist this time. Liu Ke, you''ve come so early. Other experts haven''t arrived yet. Let me take you in first." Although he already knew that Su Jingfei had an invitation in his hand, when Liu saw them, he couldn''t help but doubt that there was no one in S City, and he sent Su Jingfei to the exchange meeting.


    As a staff member of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he naturally knows something about the industry of traditional Chinese medicine. The 50 year old expert is already young. Su Jingfei is 25 years old at best, and maybe even younger. What profound attainments can he have in traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su Jingfei sighed. Liu Ke''s eyes were full of suspicion. If he was in other industries, he might be called young and promising. But in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, he became an obstacle.


    Fortunately, although Liu Ke has doubts in his eyes, he doesn''t really look down on him. This is probably the main reason why he was appointed to receive guests. No matter who he receives, such a person won''t offend others. The provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is also a person who does his best. Su Jingfei thinks about it and shakes hands with Liu Ke.


    Liu Ke feels that Su Jingfei''s big hand is gentle and powerful. Su Jingfei himself is clean, gentle and amiable. Even if he doubts Su Jingfei''s ability, he has to admit that Su Jingfei''s personal charm is really good, at least not as impetuous as young people.


    Su Jingfei also had a good impression of the 30-year-old receptionist. It''s hard for a person to maintain such a peaceful attitude after seeing him for the first time.


    Shumanya also followed Su Jingfei to shake hands with Liu Ke, and then asked, "Mr. Liu, do you think the experts have not arrived yet? It''s almost ten o''clock. Is today''s exchange meeting going to start in the afternoon? "


    Liu Ke said awkwardly: "the exchange meeting is naturally arranged in the morning, but as you know, most experts are old and slow in walking. Naturally, we need to give them more time." At this point, he said unconsciously: "if only experts were as young as Su."


    After that, he was a little embarrassed. This sentence sounds like a compliment or joke to a generous person. If you listen carefully, you will suspect that he is mocking himself. Liu Ke wants to explain.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei is not that kind of cautious person. It''s not the first time that he has been questioned. Even if there are many people who ask him whether he is an expert face to face, Liu Ke is not angry with such a joke. He just laughs and says: "don''t say so much, Mr. Liu, take me to the meeting. The experts should come later."


    Liu Ke was relieved. He thought that this young man became an expert earlier because of his temper, and he became the representative of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Although he had a good feeling for Su Jingfei, he still had little confidence in his medical skills.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei and shumanya will not do anything to make Liu Ke believe Su Jingfei''s medical skills. In fact, they are somewhat disappointed in this TCM exchange meeting. The people who come here to participate in the exchange meeting are famous doctors from all over the world, or experts from hospitals all over the world.


    We should be in the same position, but we can''t come earlier if we want to hold our identity. They don''t think that these experts are really old and have bad legs. Who will attend such a meeting.


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to communicate with many experts, and then learn some knowledge he didn''t know. Now looking at this situation, his expectation has also decreased a lot.


    The hospital of traditional Chinese medicine specially arranged the conference room for the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine. There is a circular table with a sign in front of each seat, and there are some seats behind the circular table, which should be prepared for the entourage.

 Chapter 455

    Su Jingfei and shumanya are indeed the first experts to come here. There is no one in the conference room. Liu Ke takes Su Jingfei and shumanya to a place with Su Jingfei''s sign and says, "expert Su, this is your position. It''s good for expert Su to sit here. The seat in the back is Miss Shu''s


    They usually arrange two or three positions behind experts. Their plan is that each expert will bring two or three entourage. Generally, this is the minimum configuration.


    Experts and stars are almost the same. The entourage, students and assistants may be more than a dozen people. Few people can take two or three entourage with them. Su Jingfei brings a nurse expert, which is estimated to be unique. Liu doesn''t know that this is because the hospital specially equipped Su Jingfei because of his face problem, In fact, Su Jingfei went all alone.


    Su Jingfei, an expert of traditional Chinese medicine with such personality, is very rare even in local hospitals of traditional Chinese medicine. Of course, this is because they are old, but Su Jingfei has not yet taught students.


    After Liu Ke has arranged the position for them, he complains and exits the conference room. He is a receptionist, and naturally there are other experts waiting for him. He can''t neglect the experts.


    Su Jingfei and shumanya naturally didn''t stop him. After he went out, shumanya teased Su Jingfei and said, "Su expert, it seems that your aura is not enough. People don''t pay attention to you. They don''t cooperate with several service personnel. At least you have to make tea and pour water."


    At this time, when he saw the cup on the table, Su Jingfei remembered why he felt something was wrong. Indeed, as shumanya said, even if Liu Ke went out, at least he had to find a service person to make the tea.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether this is Liu Ke''s negligence or because he really doesn''t take himself seriously. Even if he doesn''t care much about these superficial things, he is not happy now. Even if he is young, he represents a local hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. At this exchange meeting, Su Jingfei feels more and more disappointed.


    Just thinking about it, the first expert who followed them finally appeared in the conference room. This is a sixty year old man with gray hair and good spirit. He was followed by two people, a man and a woman, both about 30 years old, to see their respect to the old man, either his students or his assistants, Su Jingfei thinks that they are teachers, and the relationship between them and students may be greater.


    The person who brought them in this time is not Liu Ke. I don''t know if Liu Ke still wants to entertain others. The person who brought them in is a beautiful woman. Like Liu Ke, she brought the three to her own position.


    Su Jingfei looked at the old man, where it said "a city represents song Qingwu." Then miss Yingbin made tea and poured water for the three. Fortunately, this time she was quite insightful. She found that there was no water in Su Jingfei''s and shumanya''s cups. Instead of expressing surprise, she quickly poured water on them.


    Although I don''t know whether this woman is ordered by Liu Ke or her own initiative, at least Su Jingfei is more comforted. If she is still empty after other experts arrive, it''s too humiliating. Even if he is indifferent to fame and wealth, he doesn''t want to fight with the world, and he always wants face. Therefore, he also smiles at Miss Yingbin.


    Su Jingfei is also a handsome young man. Even though she knows Su Jingfei doesn''t have any special meaning, she is still blushing and heartbeating, which makes shumanya dissatisfied. You can''t laugh at other girls.


    Su Jingfei is indignant at shumanya, who suddenly pinches himself. Unfortunately, people don''t care at all. Su Jingfei goes to see the representative of a city. The old man is actually looking at Su Jingfei, with a strange look on his face. He probably can''t imagine that the representative of s city is so young.


    Su Jingfei and song Qingwu are a little far away. They can''t go to chat so far apart. They just look at each other. What''s more is song Qingwu''s guess about Su Jingfei. Is this young man a relative of any leader who asked him to come here to increase his experience?


    No wonder he thinks that many medical institutions are inseparable from leaders from all walks of life. There are many so-called leaders who put their children in the medical department to increase their qualifications. In his opinion, Su Jingfei is mostly such a person and disdains to the extreme.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he was regarded as the second generation of officials. He was still thinking about what level of medical skills such an expert should have reached, which is probably the level of president Liu, otherwise he would not be able to come here on behalf of a municipal hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    When he speculated on song Qingwu''s medical skills, experts from all over the world came into the conference room one after another. Some of these experts were brought in by the welcoming lady, and some were brought in by Liu Ke. As Liu Ke said before, although the experts came late this time, they won''t really be late, but they don''t want to be too early, which makes people feel inferior.


    Some of these experts have two assistants and entourage, some have three or four, and the most one is an old expert who seems to be in his eighties and has five entourage, including two people in their fifties and sixties. This person is obviously highly respected. When he comes in, everyone greets him.


    Su Jingfei found that among these experts, there are more or less familiar people. Everyone comes in and almost has to say hello. Only he himself is ignored. Not only does no one know him, but no one wants to say hello to him when he sees his age. It can''t be said that people are snobbish or look down on others. It''s really that Su Jingfei is too young.


    Until all the people around Su Jingfei came, there was still no one to talk to him, and they even kept a certain distance from Su Jingfei, just like they would lose their identity next to Su Jingfei. In these people''s eyes, they probably thought Su Jingfei was a relative.


    Su Jingfei could only shake his head and smile bitterly. Shumanya even stuck it in Su Jingfei''s ear and joked: "expert Su, you seem to have been ignored. What a shame!"


    Su Jingfei stares at shumanya fiercely. The girl is just schadenfreude. If it''s not for the large number of people here, Su Jingfei really wants to slap shumanya''s clever little butt to let her know that her majesty is inviolable.


    Shumanya seems to feel Su Jingfei''s bad intentions. She blushes slightly and looks white at Su Jingfei. She turns her eyes away quickly. She seems to be too close to Su Jingfei. She doesn''t feel why she is so close to Su Jingfei. It seems that she can''t help it.


    In the eyes of some other experts, Su Jingfei was not a serious expert. Otherwise, how could he be so young and run around with such a young nurse.


    People''s minds are different. Su Jingfei is undoubtedly the focus of people''s eyes. There are doubts, disdain and disdain. No matter what emotions, Su Jingfei is used to such doubts. It''s because he is too young that he is more calm and has certain psychological preparation before he comes.


    When all the experts in the conference room came, the organizer, the representative of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, also came into the conference room. There were three representatives of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, two men and one woman. Both men were in their 60s and 70s. Women were slightly younger, but they were at least 50 years old. This is probably the age of most of the experts present.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Zou Zhengguo, President of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. This is Professor Sima and an expert of our hospital. This is Professor Lin and a famous doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. I think you all know him." First of all, an old man first introduced himself, and then introduced the two people around him.


    Obviously, he thought that we all knew ourselves and others. He continued: "this time we will hold an exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine, mainly to exchange our own experience, and also to carry out clinical treatment for some difficult and miscellaneous diseases." He then nodded to Professor Sima beside him, meaning to let him talk.


    Professor Sima seems to be about the same age as Zou Zhengguo. He is a bit funny. He said with a smile: "this time, I invite you to come here. It''s true that as president Zou said, you can exchange your medical experience. What''s more important is that you old friends haven''t seen each other for a long time. They are all so old that you may not have a chance in the future, There has always been a saying that doctors don''t treat themselves. We have to cherish the rest of the day. In the next month, the most important thing is to have a happy chat together. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t have much interest in Zou Zhengguo''s more formal official opening remarks, but Professor Sima''s way of speaking made him feel good about him. No matter whether Professor Sima is really like this, or in order to get closer to the public, he is absolutely good for people.


    At this time, it was the turn of the third Professor, that is, Professor Nalin. She was the only female among the three, and obviously agreed with the public''s attitude towards her, so she said: "the experts we came here are actually very familiar with each other. Even if we didn''t see a doctor together, at least we had communication. This time, we will focus on introducing Su Jingfei, the representative of s city, At the age of 20, he can become an expert and has a good reputation. This is the hope of our Chinese medicine circle. Welcome him to give us a few words. "


    Even if Su Jingfei wanted to break his head, he didn''t expect that he was the first person mentioned by Professor Lin. although according to Professor Lin, he can really be regarded as a new star in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, it''s really a bit of hatred for him to put himself in the first place. It''s a kind of killing rhythm. His eyes have changed without looking at those old experts. Originally, he was just questioning, Now the eyes have become sharp.


    But now that Professor Lin has spoken, he has to stand up and say, "Hello, everyone. I''m Su Jingfei, a visiting expert of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. I''m glad to meet you."

 Chapter 456

    Su Jingfei is driven to the shelves by Professor Lin. even if he wants to keep a low profile, he can''t do it. Everyone''s eyes look at him. Su Jingfei sighs that he has been drawn to hate by Professor Lin. he and she have no hatred.


    Of course, it can also be said from another angle. After all, Professor Lin mentioned him in front of so many people, which is also a kind of affirmation of him, but with a rhythm of winning and killing.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart that he had already stood up and faced the eyes of the people calmly. He nodded and said, "Hello experts, I''m Su Jingfei from s city. I''m here to learn from you."


    If people think that he is modest, but he is very young. If they say that, they feel that he is really here to learn, and that he is a more open-minded expert, they will be relieved. Maybe Su Jingfei is the apprentice of a medical expert. He came here for the master to learn other people''s skills, which can be regarded as a cultivation of his disciples.


    But after all, not everyone''s medical skills and ethics are consistent. Su Jingfei politely finished. An expert from C city looked at Su Jingfei and suddenly said, "Su expert, I don''t know why you didn''t come this time, but you gave this opportunity to a young man like you."


    This is a doctor in his seventies who is old-fashioned. Although he doesn''t speak so clearly, people understand that the old man means that Su Jingfei is not qualified to participate in this exchange meeting.


    Moreover, he knows s city very well, and he knows all the well-known traditional Chinese medicine. Now it''s obvious that he doesn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei.


    On this occasion, shumanya will not be able to speak, otherwise she will certainly retort. Now, Su Jingfei is more famous than the other two in s city. It''s not only because of his superb medical skills, but also because old man Feng''s reputation is not obvious. Only some people who know more about Chinese medicine know that President Liu seldom goes to see a doctor as president, which is exactly what the old man said.


    Su Jingfei had long guessed that there would be such a query, and said calmly: "Mr. Feng is old, so he won''t come to attend such an exchange meeting. President Liu is also busy with his official business, so naturally he can''t come to attend. It happens that Mr. Feng and I have lost our friendship and are visiting experts in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. This time, I represent s city."


    What he said was completely true. Although he didn''t know why Mr. Feng didn''t come, Dean Liu really did. He had to guess, but his words made people listen to him, and they were a little suspicious.


    Su Jingfei is only in his early twenties, and he is actually the old man Feng who has lost his old age. Is this a gift to his face? The circle of traditional Chinese medicine is also a special environment. Even if everyone is far away from each other, there is not much contact. Everyone knows that old man Feng is undoubtedly highly respected.


    It''s quite unexpected to make friends with Mr. Feng. Su Jingfei can''t understand how famous Mr. Feng''s reputation is. Now it''s said that Su Jingfei is the unforgettable friend of Mr. Feng. Even President Zou and Professor Sima look at each other unconsciously.


    The old man, who was the first to speak, already said with a smile: "expert Su, your words are a little unbelievable. Modern society is not ancient. Old man Feng is a few years older than me. You and his descendants should have the same seniority. Do you still talk about forgetting to make friends with each other?"


    It''s true that Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan are quite old, and they are also brothers and sisters. Judging from their age, the old man is right, but it''s also true that Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan forget their old age.


    If it''s just his own business, Su Jingfei won''t be angry. After all, he is too young. But now, when the old man questions his words, he even reveals a kind of disrespect for Mr. Feng. If what he says is true, he may say that Mr. Feng is making a fool of himself.


    "Excuse me, who is the famous doctor in C City? I don''t know what to call him because I''m young and knowledgeable." Su Jingfei didn''t answer him, but asked.


    The old man was stunned. Everyone had a sign in front of him. Su Jingfei certainly could see what he called him and how he even asked this question. Without hesitation, he replied, "old man Guo Minyu, you can call me doctor Guo, or..."


    Before he finished his words, Su Jingfei had interrupted him and said, "OK, doctor Guo, I have a lot of similar interests with Mr. Feng in medical skills. It''s not a special thing to be a man who forgets his old age. As for me and his descendants, it''s a matter of course. Can''t we be friends because we have a common understanding in medical views?"


    When he said this, it seemed to be understatement, but in fact it was full of traps. If Guo Minyu refuted, he would naturally be looked down upon by the public. If he really admitted it, he would have beaten himself in the face.


    Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to respect the old and love the young, but he doesn''t like this kind of guy who relies on the old and sells the old. Even if the counterattack is not sharp, he can at least make him shut up. He has sat down after saying a word, regardless of the old man''s reaction. Anyway, he was forced to stand up and introduce himself by Professor Lin. now, he doesn''t care so much.


    Guo Minyu''s face turns red, but he can''t think of how to deal with Su Jingfei''s words. He is a traditional Chinese medicine, not a debater. It''s bad luck for him to meet Su Jingfei, a young man with quick thinking and eloquence.


    Fortunately, President Zou responded quickly and said with a smile: "well, we have already met the expert Su Jingfei. Although he is very modest and says that he is a visiting expert of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, President Liu has already told me that the medical skills of expert Su are definitely not under him. We are also very honored to invite expert Su this time."


    Then naturally, there was another kind of polite exchange. This kind of thing happened in all kinds of meetings. Su Jingfei''s little confrontation with Guo Minyu, at most, was to let everyone watch, and no one cared.


    When the exchange meeting lasted for nearly an hour, Professor Sima suddenly said with a smile: "this exchange meeting is not held in one province. There are also famous doctors and experts from several other provinces. Among them, there are even famous doctors in the capital, but they will arrive in the afternoon. At that time, we will have more exchanges."


    Su Jingfei was also thinking that even though there are many famous doctors and experts in H Province, there is only one province after all. Even if such an exchange meeting is really held, the effect is not obvious. Moreover, judging from the attitude of these traditional Chinese medicine doctors, he has been somewhat disappointed. Now when he heard that there are famous doctors from other provinces and the capital, he suddenly felt some hope, no matter what the character of those doctors is, At least medicine should not disappoint.


    Other experts and famous doctors are also a little excited. We all have some exchanges on weekdays. We all have a certain understanding of who is good at what kind of medicine. Even if we want to learn, it is very limited.


    "Well, today''s meeting will be here for the time being. In the afternoon, other famous experts will come. We are going to give clinical treatment to some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. We should not have any opinions." President Zou and other people''s whispered discussion stopped, and then he continued.


    Naturally, people have no opinions. After the meeting, it''s the first dinner prepared by the government. Generally, the host is responsible for the accommodation of such an exchange meeting, but some people will live elsewhere. Su Jingfei is such a person. However, dinner parties are often held. Chinese people talk about a lot of things at the dinner table, and they are no exception.


    When the crowd went out, the doctor Guo Minyu went straight to Su Jingfei, which also attracted many people''s attention. They thought it was over at that time. Unexpectedly, after the meeting, Guo Minyu went to Su Jingfei, even though Professor Lin and Professor Sima stopped to leave.


    Su Jingfei is also a little surprised. He just doesn''t give him face at the meeting. Does he want to find his own trouble in private? He is not afraid of such a man who depends on his old age and sells his old.


    Guo Minyu took three entourage, all middle-aged people in their forties. He didn''t know what to do with him. When he came to Su Jingfei, he didn''t talk too much nonsense. Instead, he said with a smile: "expert Su, since your medical skills have been recognized by your Dean Liu, and you claim that your medical skills are no less than him, I''ll have a good look this afternoon."


    Su Jingfei never likes to make trouble, but he is never afraid of it. After listening to him, he said with a cool smile, "President Liu''s praise for me makes me flattered, but if Dr. Guo wants to see it, I won''t mind."


    His words seem modest, but proud and confident. They all think that President Liu''s praise for Su Jingfei is to make su Jingfei qualified to participate in the exchange meeting. Otherwise, how can a doctor who is not so young and skilled be qualified to communicate with these famous doctors.


    Guo Minyu was not dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. Instead, he was very happy. He wanted to make su Jingfei arrogant. He immediately said with a smile, "the clinical treatment in the afternoon can just let Su experts show their skills. I hope you have a good performance."


    "It doesn''t bother Dr. Guo. I think you should think more about what you should do. After all, it''s very difficult to treat difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Even people who have been famous for a long time may not have a way. Don''t be unable to treat them at that time and smash your own signboard." Su Jingfei, after all, is a young man. He speaks more directly. A word suddenly makes Guo Minyu''s face change dramatically.


    "I don''t need you to worry about my business either. You''d better take good care of yourself." Guo Minyu''s goal is to arouse Su Jingfei''s fighting spirit and let him say whatever he thinks in public. Now that his goal has been achieved, he takes people to leave immediately.


    How can su Jingfei not guess Guo Minyu''s mind? He doesn''t care about it at all. His medical skills are not necessarily the best, but they are absolutely not fake.


    "Expert Su, you are really too young. We all think that the disease is difficult and complicated. How can it be so simple? You really say in public that you want to treat it. It''s too impulsive." At this time, Professor Lin frowned at him after everyone was almost gone.

 Chapter 457

    Professor Lin''s attitude towards Su Jingfei made Su Jingfei very confused. This female professor didn''t really mean to be unkind to herself. Before, she really wanted to push herself to the front of others and get people''s recognition.


    Now listening to him, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Professor Lin, what I just said is not very clear? No one can cure difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Even if I can''t cure them at that time, it doesn''t matter. If everyone can''t cure them, who has better medical skills? "


    "It''s right for you to say that. It''s really a young man. His mind is flexible. No wonder Lao sang always praises you!" Professor Lin was dumbfounded. Although he was just arrogant and impulsive, he was really cautious.


    Su Jingfei''s brain turned and immediately understood who Professor Lin was talking about. He asked suspiciously, "Professor Lin, what do you mean by Lao sang


    "Of course it''s the old man you call sang." The person who answered Su Jingfei''s words was not Professor Lin, but Professor Sima, who had gone out before. At this time, he came back and heard Su Jingfei''s words. He was very dissatisfied and said: "if it wasn''t for old man sang, the flower of our hospital should be my wife."


    "Sima, you''re not serious. You don''t care about your image in front of the younger generation." Professor Lin didn''t look at Professor Sima angrily and scolded him.


    Professor Sima shrugged his shoulders and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, you haven''t reflected it yet. Listen to Lao sang say that you are very smart. Why are you so stupid all of a sudden?"


    Su Jingfei and shumanya look at each other, they all want to ask Sima, he and Professor Lin did not say too much, how can they guess what they are saying.


    "Well, I can''t understand such a simple thing. Let me explain it to you. A long time ago, Professor Lin and I were in the same hospital. Professor Lin was the flower of the hospital in those years. Lao sang and I pursued her all the time. Finally, she chose Lao sang. Now Professor Lin in front of you is Lao Sang''s wife." Sima saw that Su Jingfei and shumanya were confused, so he explained to them.


    Shumanya is not familiar with Mr. sang, and she has never met him. After all, Mr. sang is not from a hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, but Su Jingfei has. Now she is shocked to hear that Professor Lin is his wife.


    In addition to accidents, there is also disbelief. Mr. sang seems to be at least 70 years old. Even if he is young, he will be at least 60 years old this year. Professor Lin is in his early 50s today. Is this a typical example of an old man and a young wife? But Professor Sima seems to be more than 70 years old. The pursuers of Professor Lin are not much older than her.


    However, to be fair, even now that Professor Lin is in his fifties, he looks dignified and has not lost shape. At least he can be sure that when he was young, he was absolutely a beautiful woman and it was normal to be pursued.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m about the same age as Lao sang. He''s 71 years old and I''m 68 years old." Professor Lin read countless people all his life. Maybe she can''t see other people''s deep thoughts, but Su Jingfei''s apparent surprise, how can she not see it, explained.


    Although Su Jingfei was surprised this time, he thought it was reasonable. On the contrary, shumanya was shocked and asked unconsciously, "Professor Lin, how do you maintain it? You look at least 20 years younger than your actual age."


    On this issue, Su Jingfei''s endurance is definitely higher than shumanya''s. who told him that there is an old lady Nalan Xiuying in his family. She is not only more than ten years younger than her actual age, but also has a face that ordinary women can''t match. Even her daughter Liang Xiuwen doesn''t look as glamorous as her.


    Professor Lin is a woman. No matter how high her status is and how good her medical skills are, what really makes her proud of is her young face. Of course, she knows how old she looks. When she is complimented by shumanya, she will be more happy.


    At this time, Professor Sima suddenly sighed: "I knew Professor Lin could maintain it so well. I used to work harder then. How could I get rid of old mulberry?"


    "Sima, you old man are so unorthodox. You are a grandfather. I have to go to elder sister Wu to sue you later." Professor Lin was a little blushed by Professor Sima. No matter how old she was, she was a woman. She was ridiculed by the pursuers of that year, and she was still in front of the younger generation. She was really ashamed and angry.


    I don''t know whether to see Professor Lin''s shame or hear Professor Lin mention his wife. Professor Sima quickly changed his face and said, "Su Jingfei, listen to Lao Sang''s saying that you are good at medicine. He specially told us to pay more attention to you. Don''t let people down. In the afternoon of treating difficult and miscellaneous diseases, try to perform well and don''t care what others think. In the circle of traditional Chinese medicine, As long as you have real ability, no matter who will respect you


    "Well, I understand that I will treat patients seriously, not for the sake of other people''s opinions on me." Su Jingfei was envious of the friendship of the older generation. In modern society, people are not old-fashioned. It''s absolutely rare to have such a simple friendship.


    Professor Sima''s face suddenly changed. Although it was a little uncomfortable, Su Jingfei could still understand what Professor Sima meant. He has more than 70 people this year. How could he not know the views of those traditional Chinese medicine doctors on Su Jingfei? Because of his love for his family, he naturally took good care of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was also very grateful for this.


    Professor Lin is Mr. Sang''s wife. Naturally, she is closer to Su Jingfei. This young man, she has heard Mr. sang mention it for a long time. If it wasn''t for her busy work, she would have gone to see it in person. If she had the chance to meet her this time, she would have taken good care of Su Jingfei.


    Shumanya doesn''t know about the relationship between Su Jingfei and sang Lao, but now she is relieved to see that Su Jingfei is taken care of by two senior professors. At this exchange meeting, she also saw some celebrities. Although Guo Minyu is the only one who comes forward to challenge Su Jingfei, there are many people who don''t take Su Jingfei seriously.


    People live a breath, Buddha for a incense, even if the temper is good, so questioned, also very angry, Schumann ya want to let Su Jingfei good performance.


    At lunch time, the organizer also arranged Su Jingfei next to Professor Lin at the direction of Professor Lin. at this table, there are professor Sima and President Zou, and several other people are also famous doctors at the Dean level of each city.


    When Su Jingfei sits on this table, unless Professor Lin and Professor Sima are a little surprised, even President Zou didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would be arranged at this table. Until Professor Lin whispered in his ear, he was relieved, and his eyes were full of curiosity.


    If before, Su Jingfei didn''t know the relationship between Professor Lin and Mr. sang, even if he was arranged at this table, he would not come, but now it doesn''t matter. He has no interest in these official things. Now he is just because he is close to Professor Lin. as for what other people think, it doesn''t matter at all.


    "On behalf of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine of H Province, I would like to thank you for your coming." At the beginning of the dinner, President Zou first served up his glass and showed humanity to the public.


    Naturally, everyone drank it politely. On such occasions, we are all elderly medical experts. Drinking is not a big cup, but a small cup. Besides, traditional Chinese medicine basically keeps in good health. In fact, we are all in good health. If we drink a small cup like this, we don''t have any special feeling.


    After President Zou sat down, everyone entered the free drinking exchange time. Naturally, everyone was much more natural on the wine table than in the conference room. Some people left all kinds of contact information through the banquet, and then exchanged some medical experience.


    Su Jingfei is really not interested in this. It''s not because he looks down on these famous medical experts. Almost all the people who can come here have real skills. Otherwise, how did their reputation come from? But it doesn''t mean that their medical ethics and skills can keep pace with each other.


    If it''s someone who uses all his time to exchange medical skills, Su Jingfei will have some respect. But how can su Jingfei be interested in those doctors who take the opportunity to make friends with other doctors or compliment each other.


    "Su Jingfei, how about it? I''m not used to this kind of meeting." Although Sima was cynical and looked a little disrespectful, he was actually a kind-hearted elder. Seeing Su Jingfei, he didn''t seem to be quite used to it. He immediately asked with a smile. He didn''t just attend such a meeting.


    Su Jingfei was also very fond of Professor Sima. He nodded his head with a bitter smile and said, "Professor Sima, I really didn''t expect this exchange meeting to be like this. Originally, I wanted to study the strengths of various schools."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just the beginning now. The doctors in the province know each other, even if the communication is limited. The most important thing is in the afternoon. When the famous experts from other provinces and the capital come, it''s the key point. By the way, Lao sang said that your acupuncture technique is superb. It must be better in the afternoon." Professor Sima comforted Su Jingfei and told him.


    Su Jingfei nodded. At this time, the other doctors on the table didn''t know that they had discussed it, but they still acted spontaneously. They complimented Su Jingfei on his youth and began to persuade him to drink. Professor Sima turned his eyes and said no more. Instead, he looked at him.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t have much interest in this, he doesn''t refuse to come. These doctors have various names. Anyway, they just want to make su Jingfei drink. Of course, we don''t forget to exchange business cards. No matter whether Su Jingfei has real talent or not, since he can come here to attend the exchange meeting, at least he has his ability.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the first day he came here today, the test of his own is not medical skills, but drinking capacity. These old men and women are not young, and their drinking capacity is really good. When the banquet is over, he even feels a bit gone with the wind. Fortunately, his internal skill has been improved, otherwise he might be drowned by them.

 Chapter 458

    Su Jingfei said that it was all a test of alcohol, not to mention that these old TCM doctors still had to take part in treatment in the afternoon, and they didn''t dare to drink too much. Even if they let go of drinking, Su Jingfei would accompany them to the end. He didn''t know whether these old TCM doctors really wanted to get drunk maliciously or was a kind of culture on the wine table. He had completely dealt with it.


    Shumanya didn''t have a table with Su Jingfei when she was eating. She didn''t think much when she saw Su Jingfei''s face was slightly red. She knew that she would definitely drink some wine at the table. She didn''t know Su Jingfei, and she just thought he didn''t drink very well.


    In fact, Professor Lin and Professor Sima are very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance on the wine table. Although they can take care of Su Jingfei and help him block his drinking, they will always be affected if they can''t drink or don''t drink in general social occasions. Su Jingfei has a good capacity for drinking and is very pleasant. Such a person is always liked by people.


    After a meal, Su Jingfei left. Although he was a little bit flustered, the old Chinese medicine doctors had a great liking for the young man. The wine reflected a person''s character. At least people thought Su Jingfei was a honest young man.


    In the afternoon, clinical treatment is naturally not easy to treat in some provincial hospitals, and there are even some strange diseases. Even President Zou and President Lin have no way. This TCM exchange meeting is actually a disguised TCM consultation. We all understand this truth, and this time is also an opportunity to reflect one''s medical skills.


    Apart from Su Jingfei, a new expert who doesn''t care much about fame, other doctors expect to be famous in this exchange meeting. This is an excellent opportunity. The most important thing for these TCM doctors is fame.


    In the afternoon, Su Jingfei took shumanya to the inpatient department of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. This time, Professor Lin was in charge of all the treatment activities. President Zou was said to receive some other doctors. Without asking Su Jingfei, he knew that these people must be famous TCM doctors from outside the province or the capital.


    "Su Jingfei, are you ready? Don''t be ashamed of the treatment in the afternoon! " Guo Minyu always remembers that Su Jingfei embarrassed himself in public in the morning. When everyone entered the inpatient department, he took the initiative to walk up to Su Jingfei.


    Several TCM doctors who have a good relationship with him also look at Su Jingfei and shake their heads. Who can be confident that Su Jingfei is such a young TCM doctor? Even the old TCM doctors who have some good feelings for him at lunch also shake their heads secretly. How can this young man''s medical skills be better than Guo Minyu''s? They want to persuade him, but they think it''s not a bad thing to let him suffer some losses, At least let him know who he is.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t care what other people think. It''s not the first time that he has been questioned by others. When the time comes, it''s good to talk with his ability.


    Glancing at Guo Minyu, he said with a smile: "Dr. Guo, you don''t have to worry about me. In that sentence, you''d better think about what you can do. The patients here are very difficult to treat. If you can''t cure them, it''s also a shame."


    "Hum, although my medical skills are limited, I think I still have certain ability. At least I can delay some diseases at that time." Guo Minyu hummed coldly.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and understated: "I''m afraid that a traditional Chinese medicine can do it. What you said is equivalent to not saying. Alas, I thought he was a famous doctor. If he had only such strength, it would be really disappointing!"


    Guo Minyu was angry. He pointed to Su Jingfei for a long time and couldn''t say anything. After all, Su Jingfei was right. Traditional Chinese medicine is to relieve and recuperate, and almost a doctor can do it. His words are nonsense, but it''s really irritating to be pointed out by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei, regardless of Guo Minyu, who was half angry, went to Professor Lin. at this time, she had already begun to arrange consultation for the patients. This kind of good thing, the family members of the patients naturally wanted, not to say that they would not refuse, they were just scrambling for treatment.


    "Su Jingfei, this patient has unknown erythema all over his body, and he still has a high fever. At present, with our medical skills, we can''t find out the cause at all. We can only rely on drugs to reduce his fever. If it wasn''t for president Zou''s excellent medical skills, he would not be able to survive until now." Professor Lin sees Su Jingfei come over and points to the patient in the first ward.


    Beside Professor Lin, not only Su Jingfei, a doctor, but other people also heard Professor Lin''s words and focused on the patients in the first ward.


    All traditional Chinese medicine doctors have to look at, hear and ask. Now there is no need to ask, just observe. All traditional Chinese medicine doctors first read it, and then go to check the patients one by one. Dozens of doctors really spend a lot of time to check all the patients.


    Although this form seems to be a bit confusing, the effect is also very good. If we pool our wisdom, maybe there is a Chinese medicine doctor who has studied this kind of disease, and that can save the patient''s life.


    Su Jingfei, no matter his age or seniority, is behind the others. At this time, he can''t go up first. Maybe he will go up to check the patient after all the doctors have felt his pulse. Unlike others, he doesn''t directly feel his pulse, but checks the whole body for the patient like Western medicine.


    Looking at his actions that are not like those of traditional Chinese medicine, many traditional Chinese medicine doctors scoff at him. Young people are really young people. Traditional Chinese medicine doctors usually know the disease by taking a pulse, and they don''t need to have a general examination. It seems that this boy is also a double edged sword.


    No matter what other people think, Su Jingfei''s medical skills are different from those of ordinary people. Although he can''t find a new way, he has his own unique method. In the end, he really needs to feel the pulse, but it''s also necessary to check the patients before.


    Traditional Chinese medicine examination is also a necessary means. Even in this item, it is the top one. These traditional Chinese medicine doctors don''t know this. They just look at the patient''s erythema. After listening to Professor Lin''s words, they just look at him. They don''t have the detailed examination like Su Jingfei, This is highly praised by several old Chinese doctors who are really good at medicine. The young man''s attitude towards medicine is very satisfactory.


    It''s not the first time that Chinese medicine practitioners have come to the exchange meeting. Naturally, they know some rules. Under normal circumstances, patients arranged by hospitals are certainly not infectious diseases. Even if there are infectious diseases, they must be reminded in advance.


    Now we are beginning to communicate and think about what the patient really is. Most of them are at a loss. Their medical skills are not better than those of Professor Lin and President Zou. The main reason why they are allowed to see a doctor is that they want to use their unique medical skills to see a doctor. Unfortunately, the medical skills of these medical students are more conventional and there is no way.


    In addition, some people who are highly skilled in medicine and have their own unique skills begin to think about what prescription is appropriate. Guo Minyu is one of them. He has already started to write prescriptions.


    He can challenge Su Jingfei, of course, because he has enough confidence in his medical skills. Judging from his strength in treating patients, his medical skills are really good.


    A few minutes later, a prescription was handed to Professor Lin. Guo Minyu took a provocative look at Su Jingfei. Then he said to Professor Lin, "Professor Lin, this is my house. I want to use my house. After 7749 days, the erythema on the patient''s body should be eliminated and the fever will not be a problem."


    "Oh? Dr. Guo''s medical skill is really amazing. Let me have a look. " Professor Lin did not expect that Guo Minyu would take the prescription so quickly.


    Since seeing the patient, Su Jingfei has been standing beside Professor Lin. everyone probably guesses that Su Jingfei has a certain relationship with Professor Lin. no one thinks there is anything. Now he and Professor Lin have seen Guo Minyu''s prescription.


    He really has good medical skills. This prescription is not a conventional antipyretic. It is also mixed with a method of detoxification, which can completely relieve some chronic toxins. When Su Jingfei checked, he found that the reason why the patient''s high fever did not subside is because of the influence of this chronic toxin.


    Guo Minyu can actually find this chronic toxin here. It''s a good medicine, but his prescription is too strong. If the patient really takes it, even if the erythema subsides and the high fever fades away, it will eventually have a certain impact on the patient''s brain. Even if it doesn''t damage his IQ, it''s still very possible that some memory declines from time to time.


    "Dr. Guo, your prescription is a little too strong." Professor Lin may not be able to help the patient, because she can''t determine the patient''s illness. Now when she saw Guo Minyu''s prescription, she was inspired. She also saw the problem and frowned.


    "Professor Lin, severe cases need powerful medicine. If the medicine is not enough, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to recover." Guo Minyu insists on his own opinion.


    Professor Lin listened to him and said nothing. She also hesitated. The patient has been here for many days and has not been well. Now, although Guo Minyu''s prescription is a little too strong, it has hope of cure.


    Other doctors have come up with their own opinions, but the medicine is not right. It can''t be said that Guo Minyu is more skillful than others. It can only be said that he can treat the disease.


    Guo Minyu was very confident. Seeing that there was no better way than himself, he said to Professor Lin: "Professor Lin, why don''t you use my prescription? If you have any difficulties, let''s ask the patient''s family."


    Professor Lin thinks that''s the same reason. As long as the family agrees, the sequela is better than not being cured, so he is ready to speak.


    At this time, Su Jingfei, who had been silent for a long time, finally stood up and said: "Professor Lin, since we are treating diseases and saving people, if we cure one of his diseases, we will leave another disease behind. How can such treatment really save people?"


    "Expert Su, what do you mean? Although my prescription has some defects, it can at least save people. It''s better than your sarcastic remarks! " Guo Minyu saw Su Jingfei stand up to speak, immediately very dissatisfied, cold tide hot wind hummed a way to Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 459

    We all know the grudge between Su Jingfei and Guo Minyu. Before, we just thought that they didn''t see eye to eye for a while, but now it has really developed into a private grudge.


    Some people think that Guo Minyu has lost his elder''s demeanor and forced Su Jingfei, such a late comer, so he should not.


    Some people naturally think that Su Jingfei is young and frivolous, and does not pay attention to his predecessors. No matter what your relationship is, Guo Minyu is not only a medical elder, but also a famous doctor. At least he should have basic respect, but he has never paid attention to Guo Minyu.


    Professor Lin and Professor Sima''s views on Guo Minyu''s prescription are actually similar to those of Su Jingfei''s. This prescription should really relieve the patient''s condition, but the sequelae is also very serious. Now they all secretly nod their heads after listening to Su Jingfei''s words.


    But compared with life, it''s very worthwhile to be confused occasionally. If Su Jingfei can''t come up with a better way, I''m afraid Guo Minyu really wants to find an excuse to ridicule him. They have a heart to persuade Su Jingfei, but they think that Su Jingfei doesn''t know the importance, otherwise Mr. sang won''t praise him so much.


    In the face of Guo Minyu''s provocation and the public''s query, Su Jingfei said calmly: "doctor Guo''s prescription, to tell the truth, is effective. Even if it can''t be said that the patient can recover completely, at least there is no problem in saving his life."


    "You don''t have to say that. Professor Lin and Professor Sima can see it." Guo Minyu heard Su Jingfei''s affirmation of his prescription and said with a smile.


    "But the sequelae of your prescription is too serious, so it''s better not to use such a treatment." Su Jingfei''s words really had a turning point. After Guo Minyu finished, he said, "although my medical skills are not very good, it''s a coincidence that I really have a way to treat this disease."


    "What? You have a cure. You''re kidding. " Guo Minyu originally wanted to ridicule Su Jingfei, but he vowed that he could be cured.


    Other traditional Chinese medicine practitioners are also wide eyed. Before Guo Minyu gave Professor Lin a prescription, he only said it could relieve the pain, but he did not dare to say it could be treated. Su Jingfei said it could be treated, which is totally different in nature. Since it is a treatment, there can be no other bad sequelae.


    "Jingfei, don''t talk so full. The patient''s condition is very troublesome. Although it''s not life-threatening, it''s also very serious. If you''re not sure, don''t mess about." Although Professor Lin was respected by sang Lao, he didn''t dare to rest assured of Su Jingfei. After listening to him, he felt nervous. He quickly ignored the suspicion of their relationship and dissuaded Su Jingfei.


    "Jingfei, I know you are young and energetic, but this is not the time to be angry. Although Guo Minyu''s character is not very good, the prescription is really effective. I can''t think of how to prescribe the medicine, which can be better than his effect!" Professor Sima also whispered to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was just about to explain that President Zou had brought more than a dozen people over and said, "Lao Lin, Sima, how are you doing here? Is there any good method for clinical treatment?"


    More than a dozen people who followed him were about the same age as the TCM doctors in front of us. You don''t have to ask who were the famous doctors from other provinces and the capital. But Su Jingfei and others didn''t know who were from other provinces. Only one of them was a young man with a crane hair. He came here side by side with President Zou.


    Although Professor Lin and Professor Sima are professors in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, they should also have more respect for president Zou. After listening to him, they immediately told President Zou what just happened.


    President Zou first looked at Su Jingfei, a young man, in surprise. They had contact at the dinner table. He felt that Su Jingfei was not a frivolous young man. He couldn''t be so impulsive and didn''t say much. Instead, he continued to read Guo Minyu''s prescription and handed it to the old man around him¡° Binglao, look at this prescription. "


    Binglao nodded, took the prescription, looked at it and said: "this prescription is really effective for detoxification and heat elimination, but the sequelae is more problematic. If the patient is over 60 years old, it will cause Alzheimer''s disease within 10 years. It can''t be used as a last resort."


    "Binglao''s words are reasonable. Why don''t you always show them to the patients?" President Zou obviously has more respect for the old people, and his words are very literal.


    Binglao didn''t say much. Instead, he went to the ward. Everyone could see that binglao was noble. He was also a top-level Chinese medicine doctor. Guo Minyu didn''t dare to complain. Everyone said that, and his prescription was like this.


    Su Jingfei is not in a hurry to express himself. He is curious about Bing Lao. He doesn''t say much, but he can show that he is a man of real ability. Moreover, he looks like a man of noble status. Let''s see how he diagnoses the patient. Su Jingfei guesses that the old man is either from Beijing or a famous TCM doctor from other provinces.


    After a long time, binglao came out of the ward, shook his head and said: "the patient''s condition is strange. I think I can only use this prescription, otherwise it won''t take half a month, and the patient will not be saved."


    Guo Minyu listened to binglao''s words and immediately put in a pin to fix his heart. Naturally, he could see binglao''s dignity. Since he said that, he affirmed his prescription. He turned his eyes to Su Jingfei. Although he didn''t speak, he was obviously telling Su Jingfei, "boy, see, this is my prescription."


    Su Jingfei turned his lips and didn''t pay attention to Guo Minyu at all. Let him be a villain first. This disease is really not easy to treat. If it was su Jingfei before, he didn''t dare to let the patient recover, but now it''s different.


    He read such a pathology from the thread bound book. It''s not an infectious disease or a disease caused by toxins in the environment. It''s really from heredity, that is, his life genes carry this toxin. It''s a disease that can''t be explained by modern science, and it''s very rare in ancient times. It happens that he has records here and also explains the treatment methods.


    "By the way, experts Su just said that there is a way to treat patients. Now we might as well put forward it for your reference?" After listening to binglao''s words, President Zou determines that Guo Minyu''s prescription is the only way to treat the disease, so he asks Su Jingfei.


    He just takes a dead horse as a living horse doctor. The patient can''t escape Guo Minyu''s prescription. If Su Jingfei has no way, he will use this method to treat him. If Su Jingfei has any other method, he will really have the best of both worlds. He just wants to have a try.


    The reason why President Zou was able to ask Su Jingfei was that Su Jingfei left a good impression on him at noon. Su Jingfei didn''t know so much, otherwise he would be very sad.


    "Well, I taught myself acupuncture and moxibustion. I have some attainments in this field, and I also have a lot of clinical experience. Combined with some medicine baths, I am confident that I can expel toxins from the patient''s body, reduce his questions, and have no side effects." Su Jingfei can see that President Zou is just trying to have a try, but he is still in the right way.


    "You''re kidding. Who can''t do acupuncture? Most of the people here can do acupuncture. Who dares to say that acupuncture can do this?" Guo Minyu was the first to jump out. He had been competing with Su Jingfei, but now he can''t help sneering at his words.


    It''s not only him, but also other traditional Chinese medicine doctors. Acupuncture is a basic ability of a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. Su Jingfei wants to use acupuncture to treat patients in front of everyone. This kind of behavior is like beating the face of hongguoguo. Who can''t use acupuncture, but you can treat patients. Then we''re not learning acupuncture for nothing.


    Not to mention these unrelated people, Professor Lin and Professor Sima began to worry. Su Jingfei seemed a little overconfident. They both gave acupuncture to patients, and the effect was very little.


    But Su Jingfei didn''t care. He looked at Guo Minyu and said, "Dr. Guo, you are not young. Didn''t you hear me say that you should cooperate with the medicine bath? Besides, acupuncture is different in every family. Are you sure I can''t treat people? Let the patient use your medicine and turn into Alzheimer''s disease in a few years. Is that responsible for the patient? "


    Speaking of later, it has become fierce: "although you are my senior doctor, you should also have your own medical ethics. If you can treat, you can treat. If you can''t treat, you can''t fool. This is a major event related to one''s life."


    Guo Minyu didn''t expect that he was reprimanded by a young man who could be his grandson. He was tongue tied for a long time and couldn''t speak. Other people also felt that Su Jingfei seemed to have some truth. But as a last resort, the prescription with sequelae still didn''t need to be good. Even though Su Jingfei was still so domineering, it didn''t make people feel that his attitude was wrong.


    Su Jingfei reprimanded Guo Minyu in public, but also made him speechless. Su Jingfei was in a good mood, and then said to President Zou: "President Zou, although my method may not really work, at least it won''t cause any harm to the patient. Let me try. If anything goes wrong, I will be responsible."


    President Zou frowned. It''s not a joke. Life is at stake. In case Su Jingfei can''t cure the patient and delays the patient''s treatment, it''s a medical accident. Who says that only western medicine can have medical accidents, and traditional Chinese medicine is also under great pressure.


    "Lao Zou, why don''t you let this young man have a try? I think he has enough confidence. Anyway, as long as he says, even if it can''t be cured, there should be no problem. I just saw a patient, even if he treated him once, it won''t affect him too much. If he fails, we can just give him the medicine he just prescribed." Binglao''s voice sounded at the right time, and he still supported Su Jingfei.


    President Zou had great respect for binglao. When people began to speak, he nodded and said, "OK, expert Su, what medicine do you need? Write down the prescription and we will start to prepare the bath for the patients. What do you think?"


    "I''ll trouble president Zou. I don''t think you''ll regret your decision." Su Jingfei laughed and joked.

 Chapter 460

    Su Jingfei quickly wrote a list for president Zou, which listed the herbs he needed. President Zou and Bing looked at them. These herbs are common Chinese medicines for clearing heat and detoxifying.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, who swore that he could treat patients, they would suspect that Su Jingfei was joking. However, since he was so formal, President Zou couldn''t neglect him. He immediately asked people to arrange a medicated bath. There were a lot of facilities like this in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and they soon got things ready.


    Su Jingfei''s prescription of these drugs is actually very common. The effect is just to make the patient feel more comfortable during treatment. In fact, the real effect lies in his acupuncture, which is the key.


    Of course, another purpose of his doing this is to hide people''s eyes and ears. We all know that these people will see the process of giving acupuncture to his patients. Even if he is not the kind of person who cherishes himself, he absolutely does not want people to think that he has adverse medical skills and will find trouble for himself in the future.


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to be a doctor. His main purpose was to keep a low profile. He didn''t want to be known that he had thread bound books, which were similar to bugs. Now, of course, he has to cover up.


    Other people don''t know what Su Jingfei means. Guo Minyu is right next to Su Jingfei. When he writes out the medicine list, Guo Minyu naturally sees clearly and sneers in his heart. This boy is absolutely afraid of doing nothing. It''s too humiliating in front of him. Even if he can''t cure it, he has made great efforts, and he is quite capable.


    Guo Minyu believes that he is right. He thinks that if Su Jingfei fails, how can he ridicule him? He can''t let Su Jingfei step down so easily.


    Professor Lin is Mr. Sang''s wife. He is also concerned about Su Jingfei. He keeps asking Su Jingfei with his eyes. If Su Jingfei is not sure, don''t insist. This is not a joke.


    For this female professor, Su Jingfei is very fond of her and shows her confidence with her eyes, so that she doesn''t have to worry.


    President Zou takes Sima and binglao to discuss their illness, and from time to time he looks at Su Jingfei. It seems that he is discussing whether he really has the ability to treat patients. From the beginning to the end, Su Jingfei is guessing who binglao is, but President Zou just doesn''t introduce him.


    "Well, Dean, the medicine bath is ready." It was not long before nurses reported.


    "Well, I''ll trouble expert su." President Zou nodded and said to Su Jingfei that he took everyone to the observation room. They could see the whole process of Su Jingfei''s acupuncture from outside.


    After all, this is an exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine, and the process of treating patients will be learned by all. Both the doctors who help and the doctors who study know this rule. Some of them want to see good plays, while some feel that it''s a pity that Su Jingfei is going to lose face.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care so much. He took shumanya, who had been silent all the time, into the observation room. Although he had already taken out the gold needle he carried with him when he was in the observation room, people who are familiar with Su Jingfei''s gold needle will know that Su Jingfei didn''t take out the gold needle for treatment, but 12 specially made gold needles for detoxification. The main problem of the patient is that the toxin affects his body, If he can detoxify the patient, the patient will recover.


    The patient was a man in his fifties. He had many obvious erythema all over his body. He was in a coma all the time. At this time, he was put into the bathtub by all the people, but still had no reaction.


    Shumanya''s favorite is the appearance of Su Jingfei when she shows her power. Before Su Jingfei came forward, shumanya was ready. If Su Jingfei took the hand to cure, she should succeed. Since she contacted Su Jingfei, she has been fully sure of the problem of seeing a doctor every time, so he would take the hand.


    "Well, shumanya, you will help the patient wipe sweat later. No matter what you see, don''t panic. It won''t affect you." Su Jing flies to the side of the patient and tells shumanya.


    Shumanya is not the first time to give Su Jingfei a hand. Listening to Su Jingfei''s advice, he immediately nods to show that he understands.


    Su Jingfei is very relieved to shumanya. Instead of talking nonsense, he takes out the first gold needle, which is half a foot long. It''s so dazzling that the doctors outside are surprised. They are also doctors who give acupuncture to others. At most, they use silver needles. For the first time, they see someone using gold needles.


    Bing Lao, the oldest doctor in the doctor''s eyes, was also surprised. The martial arts experts who can use strange weapons usually have strange tricks. Doctors who use strange needles, presumably, also have extraordinary skills.


    Without waiting for people to marvel at Su Jingfei''s special golden needle, they saw that his hand trembled, and the whole needle had been inserted into the patient''s Baihui acupoint, straight into the handle, that is, the whole needle had been inserted into the patient''s head, which was the most vulnerable acupoint in the human body, and could die directly after being hit.


    Su Jingfei''s first needle went into such a dead place. Several female doctors outside screamed when they saw Su Jingfei''s technique. They almost called the security guard to arrest Su Jingfei. He was a killer.


    Fortunately, President Zou and binglao are still calm. Just when they were surprised and staring, binglao had already tut tut out of the province: "this young man is amazing. He will die and die later. Even if I do this technique, I dare not do it. As long as it''s close, the patient will die."


    "Yes, yes, Su Jingfei is so brave." President Zou was just in a cold sweat. He was relieved to complain until he was sure that the patient had not died.


    "Extraordinary people do extraordinary things. This expert Su is an extraordinary person." Binglao laughed again, but then he fixed his eyes on Su Jingfei''s hand.


    Su Jingfei had 12 gold needles in total. This time, because the patient''s illness was serious and the doctors on the scene were shocked, Su Jingfei used all the gold needles at once, and every time it was one of the dead points of the human body. Su Jingfei slowly found that his medical skills seemed to choose the dead points of the human body, and the purpose was to save people. He didn''t know it was his bad luck, All the people I met are like this, but thread bound books are special.


    He is an expert in the Wulin. His hand is like electricity. And because he doesn''t want to let people outside see clearly, when all the twelve needles appear on the patient, only a few people outside can see clearly how he carries the needles. Other people only see twelve gold needles inserted in the patient, and then they see Su Jingfei twisting the gold needles.


    "The twelve golden needle method is really twelve golden needles. This expert Su is really surprising." Binglao didn''t see Su Jingfei''s technique clearly, but he saw his style. Even though he couldn''t believe it, he told President Zou in a low voice.


    President Zou was surprised and couldn''t believe it: "no, binglao, this needling method has been lost for many years. How can it reappear?"


    "Nothing is impossible. If it''s really not, how can we know? We don''t know where he learned it from. The twelve golden needle method has been confirmed. Otherwise, who have you heard of using twelve golden needle acupuncture?" Ice old a smile, counter - ask a way.


    President Zou stopped talking this time. Instead, he looked at Su Jingfei in surprise. The conversation between them was not loud, and no one else heard it. They were all shocked by the acupuncture effect of Su Jingfei.


    In less than five minutes, the water in the medicine bath began to heat up, and the water vapor from the eyes had already evaporated. People outside might not feel deeply, but shumanya was stunned. The rise of the water temperature was obviously the rise of the patient''s body temperature, but if a person''s question reached such a high level, he would be burned to death.


    "Shumanya, what are you doing? Wipe the patient''s sweat. He''s already sweating." Su Jingfei''s voice wakes shumanya, and shumanya moves quickly.


    Originally, there were a lot of erythema on the patient''s body. With shumanya''s wiping, it gradually disappeared, just like the dust on his body. People outside were also shocked. Su Jingfei''s acupuncture effect was very good, and it had an immediate effect.


    Guo Minyu has been silly, murmured: "impossible, his medical skills can not be so magical, how can it be so easy to cure, fake it."


    He was not the only one who doubted his eyes. Even some doctors who had a good feeling for Su Jingfei were dazed. Su Jingfei''s acupuncture made them suspect that they were dreaming, which was a bit beyond common sense.


    Professor Lin and Professor Sima also look at each other, and they can''t hide the horror in each other''s eyes. Now they finally know why Mr. sang respects Su Jingfei so much. Maybe Su Jingfei is not the kind of traditional Chinese medicine that can treat all kinds of diseases, but with this acupuncture technique, they can definitely be listed in the famous family.


    Su Jingfei has tried to use medicine bath to distract everyone''s attention. Even so, his superb acupuncture still shocked people.


    But now Su Jingfei doesn''t think so much. He is absorbing the toxins from the patients with his heart. The reason why he must come to help the patients is that he wants to show his strength in front of the public. Although those questioning eyes can''t make him really shrink back, they won''t make people feel better.


    When Su Jingfei was most excited, it was the toxin on the patient. He had absorbed the medicine of Saussurea involucrata because he was injured by Ximen Chaofan. He already had the toxin in his body. Later, after practicing martial arts, he found that he could go further in the aspect of poison. However, there are too few modern poisons to deepen his ability in this aspect. He didn''t want to be associated with poisons every day, So there has been no progress.


    Who knows that when he examined the patient again today, he found that the toxin in the patient''s body could be used by him. How could he miss this opportunity? Now people come to Su Jingfei to give acupuncture to the patient, thinking that he is relying on acupuncture to treat people.


    In fact, Su Jingfei uses his own internal power to suck away the toxins from the patient''s body. The main function of acupuncture is to dredge the patient''s meridians, which can enhance the patient''s recovery ability, and at the same time promote the toxin to be pulled out by himself. This is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. Su Jingfei is happy now.

 Chapter 461

    Su Jing flew to the provincial capital to attend the TCM exchange meeting, mainly to learn from other people''s experience and improve his medical skills. Unexpectedly, he was so surprised when he gave treatment for the first time.


    His internal power has been improved a lot because of the relationship of snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain, and with the extraordinary poison effect of Ximen. Now he can cure and detoxify people, and he can take drugs. In this way, Su Jingfei''s internal power may not be improved, but his poison skill has been improved.


    As far as he is concerned, martial arts is also a kind of auxiliary ability. Whether it''s the improvement of internal skill, the increase of moves, or the severe poison skill, he will be very happy. In the future, he will have more means to fight against the enemy, not to mention the poison skill is so overwhelming.


    Under Su Jingfei''s happy mood, the patient''s erythema receded little by little. As the erythema receded, the patient''s temperature also returned to normal. Just as several other doctors have just said, the patient''s most troublesome problem is erythema and temperature, which is caused by the toxin in his body. Now Su Jingfei sucks out the toxin in his body, and he naturally returns to normal.


    After a while, Su Jingfei was sure that the toxin in the patient''s body had been cleaned by himself. He secretly sighed that he did not know whether it was the patient''s good fortune or his own luck. He actually cured the patient''s disease in this way, and there would be no sequelae.


    Originally, he used the medicine bath to cover up the effect of his golden needle in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. Unexpectedly, he used the golden needle to cover up his poisonous effect.


    Su Jingfei put away his gold needle in the expectation of everyone. At this time, the color of the medicine bath has changed from colorless to red. It''s like the erythema on the patient retreated and all fell into the water.


    Seeing that shumanya was already sweating for the patient, Su Jingfei went out to remind him: "shumanya, OK, the patient has no problem. We can go out. It''s really hard for you this time. I wanted to let you come to the provincial capital to relax."


    "It''s OK. This is what I should do. As a nurse, I have to serve patients at any time." Shumanya smile, and restore the gentle quiet of the nurse.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. No matter what shumanya usually looks like, she really works hard. Her professionalism should be shown to many colleagues. This is the real nurse.


    Thinking that he had already taken the lead to walk out of the ward, shumanya naturally followed, and told the nurses of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine to replace the medicine bath, so that the patient''s family members could help him take a bath, and then he was hospitalized for observation for a few days, so he should be OK.


    After going out, Su Jingfei saw a group of amazing traditional Chinese medicine practitioners. Some of them were envious, some were impressed, and others were unbelievable. He thought that Guo Minyu was the most complicated one in his dream. He always thought Su Jingfei''s medical skills were not good. He never thought that people would do anything extraordinary. A set of acupuncture would cure the patient''s illness. If he didn''t know the patient''s condition by this time, Then all these years are wasted.


    "Jingfei, your acupuncture technique is really powerful. Even if the patient''s illness is cured, our old mulberry seems to have insight." The closest thing to Su Jingfei is Professor Lin. seeing Su Jingfei come out, he smiles.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "fortunately, I have seen this disease in an ancient book, and I happen to know its treatment."


    What he said is true. Isn''t thread bound book an ancient book? But all the people on the scene could not believe such a coincidence. They just thought Su Jingfei''s medical skills were superb. At this time, he was just modest.


    Before, all the TCM doctors in the provincial capital doubted Su Jingfei''s medical skills. Now they know that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are superb. For a moment, I''m really sorry to come here. It''s the first time for those TCM doctors outside the province to see Su Jingfei. With his own medical skills, Su Jingfei makes people look at him with new eyes and come to know Su Jingfei.


    In fact, whether it''s a doctor in or out of the province, everyone''s standard of judging people is very simple, that is, whether the doctor has real talent and practical learning. Naturally, Su Jingfei can''t be arrogant and have a good communication with the public.


    Chinese medicine practitioners from other provinces have never seen the patient''s condition, but there are many Chinese medicine practitioners, including several famous experts. Since everyone is helpless, it is obviously a difficult disease, but everyone can see that Su Jingfei cured the patient with a set of medicine bath and acupuncture. This medical skill is absolutely worthy of people''s affirmation.


    Su Jingfei has never seen Guo Minyu since he came out. At this time, Guo Minyu certainly has no face to see himself. Although he has been provoking, there is no hatred between them. Su Jingfei is not so stingy as to humiliate him again. Therefore, people think that Su Jingfei is broad-minded.


    People''s opinions are always based on one thought, and Su Jingfei doesn''t think these people are the grass on the wall. After all, in this circle, sometimes their age is proportional to their medical skills, and they can be excused for not believing in themselves.


    "Expert Su, Hello, I''m a doctor from Beijing. I just saw your acupuncture skill. It''s amazing. It''s really an eye opener." At this time, Bing Lao, accompanied by President Zou, came over and said to Su Jingfei with a smile, and he highly praised Su Jingfei''s acupuncture.


    Not to mention that Bing is always respected by President Zou, he can see the focus of his treatment at a glance. Su Jingfei knows that this old TCM doctor is not simple.


    "You''re really praising me. I just learned some acupuncture techniques by myself. I''m lucky enough to have my own unique method." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, but he didn''t dare to deny his acupuncture. After all, people can see that if he denies it again, it''s a little too fake.


    Binglao didn''t let him go because of Su Jingfei''s modesty. Instead, he said with a smile, "Su expert, your name is Su Jingfei. You are an expert in s city''s Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Yes, I am a little visiting expert." Su Jingfei was not surprised. Binglao knew his identity, but he was accompanied by the dean. It would be strange if he didn''t know his identity!


    But don''t want to ice old seems to see through Su Jingfei''s mind, with a smile: "do you think old Zou told me? Then you''re wrong. I knew you for a long time! "


    "Well? I''ve been known for a long time. Is my reputation that big? " Su Jingfei was stunned and asked unconsciously, thinking of Bing Lao''s words in his mind, how could his medical skills be spread to the capital even if he was famous in s city.


    There are only a few ways to let the capital know his name, either the people he once treated, the people from the capital, the people from the Feng family, or the Nalan family. This Bing always looks at his attitude. It seems that he is not from the Feng family, so what is he?


    It''s hard for him to ask, but binglao didn''t let Su Jingfei guess more. He took the initiative to explain: "my family name is Nalan, and every word is Bing. You should understand what I mean."


    Su Jingfei suddenly guessed it. Now he hears Bing Lao''s words, and he is awed. According to Bing Lao''s age, he is definitely an elder. He is not only close to Liang Xiuwen, but also married to Nalan Xiuying. The elder in front of him is his elder.


    "Binglao, you know each other!" At this time, President Zou and Professor Lin were very surprised. A famous doctor in Beijing actually knew a local expert. Is Su Jingfei really so good at medicine?


    Since binglao is Su Jingfei''s elder, Su Jingfei naturally won''t rob him. Binglao also knows that this question should be explained by himself, so he laughs and says: "I met expert Su for the first time, but I knew his fame for a long time. My nephew told me some of his deeds, and I have a niece who is suffering from cancer, It''s all thanks to expert Su that he was cured. "


    Before, if people still suspected that Su Jingfei had treated the patients in front of him by mistake, now they are really shocked by Bing Lao''s words. No one dares to doubt Su Jingfei''s medical skills any more. Guo Minyu and others have long hidden in the crowd for fear that Su Jingfei might find trouble for themselves.


    There are many types of cancer, but most of them are incurable. With modern medical level, they can''t be cured at all. Western medicine is surgery at most, traditional Chinese medicine is remission at most, but Su Jingfei can be cured. This medical skill is really shocking.


    They don''t think that the cancer in binglao''s mouth is very easy to treat, otherwise people don''t have to take it out.


    Let alone many doctors don''t know this. Even Professor Lin and Professor Sima heard for the first time that Mr. sang didn''t know Su Jingfei''s treatment for Nalan Xiuying. At this time, he also looked at Su Jingfei with astonished eyes. Su Jingfei was hidden deep enough!


    Su Jingfei also heard from binglao that he was in the Nalan family. His nephew must be Nalan Xiulin, and the sick niece was Nalan Xiuying. If he could know himself, he might have heard what Nalan Xiulin said.


    Binglao''s words in public may not mean that he is helping Su Jingfei. He can see that Su Jingfei is too young, and the people present don''t believe in his medical skills. With his experience, he naturally knows how to help Su Jingfei build up his prestige. Now it''s very obvious to see people''s attitude.


    He didn''t mention the twelve golden needle methods here. After all, it''s a doctor''s secret. What''s more, Su Jingfei has a certain relationship with her family. As Nalan Xiulin said, if it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, Nalan Xiuying would have been dead long ago. Moreover, he also said that Su Jingfei and her granddaughter Liang Xiuwen had a close relationship and might become her grandson-in-law, Then everyone is a family.


    Binglao doesn''t know that Su Jingfei hasn''t become his grandson''s son-in-law now. He has become his nephew''s son-in-law first. Otherwise, he would be so angry that he would blow up his beard. This boy is a "beast".


    Since people know that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are really extraordinary, instead of making mistakes, they are more enthusiastic about Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 462

    Su Jingfei''s medical skills were proved to be extraordinary. In this exchange meeting, his status also rose sharply. Before, most people thought that he was a rising star in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, but now he has completely dared not despise him.


    Vaguely, because of his ability and the affirmation of master nalanbing, Su Jingfei has been able to stand with Professor Lin and Professor Sima. Although his face is still so young, no one dares to despise him. No matter in Wulin or Xinglin, he is the best.


    "Well, we don''t want to talk here anymore. Let''s continue the treatment." Of all the doctors, binglao is the most respected one. He always wants to talk about the personal relationship between him and Su Jingfei in private, he suggested.


    The person in charge of the treatment activity is Professor Lin. after listening to binglao''s words, he immediately said: "well, binglao is right. Let''s go to ward 2 now. The patient''s condition is more troublesome than the patient just now. We don''t even know the source of his illness, so we can only put it in the observation room."


    After listening to Professor Lin''s introduction, everyone went to ward 2. As Professor Lin said, this ward is different from the previous one. The patients in the previous ward have confirmed that the disease will not be contagious, but this time the disease has not been confirmed.


    "The patient has been in a coma since he was sent here. We can''t find out the cause of the disease, and we can''t determine whether it''s infectious. We have to wait for everyone to brainstorm. If anyone can determine the other''s condition, they can also enter the ward, but we don''t guarantee that it''s not infectious." Professor Lin and other people came to the observation room and said seriously.


    Traditional Chinese medicine looks, hears and inquires. Pulse cutting is the last item. If we can find the cause of the disease in the first three items, we can go in and make pulse cutting diagnosis. This is unmatched by western medicine. Western medicine can''t determine the cause of the disease without systematic examination.


    People can clearly see the patient''s condition from the outside. Only from this aspect, it is absolutely no different from being close at hand. This is also the advanced equipment of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. If it is the s City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine where Su Jingfei is located, if we don''t go there, we can''t determine the cause of the patient.


    A moment later, everyone began to discuss the patient''s condition in a low voice. They should have their own ideas, although not everyone expressed their opinions. At least if they didn''t have any opinions, they would be shameful.


    The high-end doctors here are also exchanging their opinions. Mr. Bing first expressed his opinion: "I think the patient''s condition should not be infectious. Although he is in a coma, there are not many abnormalities in his whole body, and his condition should be stable. The main effect is to make people comatose."


    "I see it the same way. When the patient was sent, I was the first one to check. I saw a virus from him. The main effect of this virus is to make people unconscious, and then slowly erode the human body." President Zou also nodded, saying that although he is a traditional Chinese medicine, as president, he is also involved in western medicine, and his words are a little integrated with Chinese and Western medicine, but it is easier for people to understand.


    Professor Lin and Professor Sima looked at each other, and then Professor Sima said: "the patient''s condition is somewhat special. When we examined him at the beginning, we could not see anything wrong from the surface. It was only after repeated research that we found that the patient seemed to be eating something."


    After listening to his words, people began to frown. Some other hospital presidents and famous doctors also expressed their opinions. Only Su Jingfei was speechless for a long time.


    Being able to cure the patient just now, and being respected by Bing Lao, Su Jingfei''s medical skills are naturally convincing. Now seeing that he doesn''t speak, President Zou asks strangely, "expert Su, what do you think of this patient?"


    People''s eyes also focused on Su Jingfei. Binglao also looked at the young man with great interest. He only heard that Su Jingfei''s acupuncture technique was very strong, and he had seen it with his own eyes. However, to what extent Su Jingfei''s medical technique reached, he didn''t know whether Su Jingfei had any way to deal with such complicated diseases!


    "President Zou, Mr. Bing, since you ask for my opinion, I''ll tell you what I mean. No matter right or not, don''t laugh at me!" Su Jingfei sees everyone''s opinion and says with a smile to President Zou and binglao.


    "What''s the joke? Just express your own opinions. Besides, maybe you''re right!" Binglao also smiles. He is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s modesty. Young people are not arrogant with such achievements. No wonder his nephew speaks highly of him!


    Su Jingfei sighed that he was not modest, because he looked at the patient''s condition, which was too similar to the description of poisoning signs in the thread bound book.


    "I think the reason why this patient has been in a coma is not caused by any virus, but the real poisoning. This person can''t see any abnormality in his whole body, but is in a coma, which is very similar to a sign of being poisoned by nightmare."


    "Nightmare poison? Expert Su, are you sure you don''t read too many novels? " As soon as his words were finished, one person questioned. After all, the poison of this name is not real. His words also made many people nod their heads. Su Jingfei''s words were a little too mysterious.


    Su Jingfei didn''t respond to his words, but continued: "there is only one kind of poisonous insect, which is nightmare insect. But I''m not sure. According to the records, this kind of insect should have disappeared 200 years ago. What''s the patient doing?"


    People began to suspect that Su Jingfei couldn''t see the patient''s illness, so they casually found the name of a novel to fool people. But now people say that they have nose and eyes, and the more they listen, the more they seem to be true. People who doubted him before also began to shut up. Is there such a bug in the world?


    If there were not a few professors and experts before, Su Jingfei must have been criticized and distrusted for saying so. However, several people have also said that this person seems to have eaten something poisonous from his food, and Su Jingfei''s words are not impossible.


    Binglao has a certain liking for Su Jingfei. Although his words sound a little mysterious, he still asks, "Su Jingfei, is this kind of insect really there? And the signs of poisoning are similar to the man in front of you? "


    "I''m not sure if he''s really poisoned, but the signs are very similar. What''s more, I can''t think of anything else that can make a person drowsy and have no appearance problems." Su Jingfei nodded and hesitated. He looked around at the traditional Chinese medicine who was staring at him. He said in a deep voice: "this kind of nightmare bug likes to live in shady and cool places, especially in damp and dark places full of corrosive atmosphere. In other words, he likes to live in shady houses and tombs."


    As soon as his words were finished, all the people on the scene felt a cold wind passing through them. Guo Minyu, who had been silent, finally said, "Su Jingfei, are you alarmist? You are going to publicize feudal superstition and say that this man is going to become a zombie."


    Su Jingfei to his words, just disdain a smile, beside listen to ice old really face a change way: "what you say is a corpse?"


    "Oh, binglao, it seems that you''ve heard of it. If you use a more popular saying, it''s like this. People who have been poisoned by this poison are just like dead people, and they will be killed by this poison in silence." Su Jingfei smiles and seems to say something trivial.


    Just listen to this in the public ears, goose bumps are up, in the daytime ward, it seems that there is a wind, although many people here, we still unconsciously fight a cold war.


    They are all traditional Chinese medicine, not Taoist monks who catch ghosts and demons. Although Su Jingfei said that they are also poisonous insects in medicine, they are related to the dead, coffins, corpses and so on, which makes people feel creepy. Most of them, especially traditional Chinese medicine, are colder than they believe in metaphysics.


    Fortunately, not everyone is afraid. President Zou is also an expert and knowledgeable doctor. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he frowned and said, "I''ve heard that some people will die for a long time and there will be dead worms, but I haven''t heard of any nightmare worms."


    "It''s really not universal, it''s just one of them. That''s why I said it disappeared many years ago. I don''t know why it appeared here. I''m not sure whether he was really poisoned by this kind of poison. I only know it when I personally checked it in the past. Of course, it''s better to know this person''s occupation first." Su Jingfei first explained, then looked at Professor Lin.


    Professor Lin is the person in charge here. Naturally, she knows the patient very well. Although she is a woman, she has a lot of knowledge. She is not at a loss because of what Su Jingfei said. When he saw her, she introduced: "this patient was sent by a friend of his, but she didn''t say what she was doing."


    "His relatives don''t know?" Su Jingfei asked.


    "At that time, his friend said that they were working in other places, their relatives were not in H Province, and his friends arranged the hospitalization signature, but since then, his friends have not come, but the deposit has been released a lot." Professor Lin frowned when he said that.


    Professor Lin''s words, not only her own frown, other people also heard the problem, this person''s identity is really not very simple, where a friend sent him not to show up, of course, you can understand, even if his friend does not come, there is a deposit, the hospital will always give him treatment, not to say that the hospital only see money, but since people pay, they naturally have to pay attention.


    Su Jingfei sighed: "Professor Lin, let me go in and examine the patient. Listen to you, I''m a little sure about his condition. Don''t worry. This disease should not be infectious. I won''t have any problems."


    Because the patient''s identity is mysterious, they already believe Su Jingfei''s words. Professor Lin takes a look at President Zou. President Zou and binglao look at each other. Finally, they nod their heads together and agree that Su Jingfei should go in to examine the patient. They all think that this young man is also full of mystery. He seems to know some diseases that others don''t know. Maybe he is right.

 Chapter 463

    Su Jingfei went into the observation room to check the patient this time, but he didn''t take shumanya with him. Even if he said that the patient''s disease was not contagious, he couldn''t be careless. From the appearance, after all, it''s not as good as close examination.


    When people saw Su Jingfei go in outside, they began to check the patient''s body. Instead of turning their eyes, they checked the patient''s face. Finally, they gave him a pulse. It''s not surprising that every detail of traditional Chinese medicine is very important. If they are not careful, they may miss some important details.


    About ten minutes later, Su Jingfei came out of the observation room. The traditional Chinese medicine outside unconsciously gave Su Jingfei a way out. In addition to some respect for Su Jingfei, the most important thing was that people were not at ease with Su Jingfei. In case of infection!


    Professor Lin and others naturally do not suspect that Su Jingfei is infected. They have a good feeling for Su Jingfei. Moreover, judging from his always acting style, he is not the kind of person who does not know the weight. Seeing him coming out, Professor Lin asked: "Jingfei, how are you checking, can you confirm that this patient is poisoned by nightmare?"


    Binglao and President Zou are also waiting for the answer. They are also curious about the mysterious name Su Jingfei said before, let alone other TCM doctors. After all, they have never heard of it.


    Su Jingfei did not hesitate. He nodded his head and said: "yes, the poison in this man is really what I call nightmare poison, and he was determined to be poisoned about ten days ago. If he doesn''t get medical treatment soon, he won''t be saved in three days. This is also my ability limit."


    As he spoke, he seemed to be afraid that other people would not believe him. He also took out the gold needle which has been used for detoxification and told the people: "at this time, I just tested it. Mine is really made of pure gold. According to the truth, it won''t change color with poison like the silver needle, but my gold needle has turned black, which shows that the toxin in the patient''s body is very hegemonic, and even the gold needle can''t be spared."


    When Su Jingfei said this, everyone saw the color of the gold needle in his hand. The tip of the needle was pure black, which showed the hegemony of this poison. We didn''t see when Su Jingfei used the needle, but Su Jingfei also had a time when he turned his back to the public, which must have been verified at that time.


    Hearing Su Jingfei say that the patient still has three days to live, the head of hospital Zou''s face has changed, not to mention that this is a patient in their hospital. Even if the doctor''s parents are upset, they will not be in a good mood when they see a patient go.


    "Su Jingfei, since you know this kind of poison, do you have any way to detoxify it? If you need any medicine, just say it." President Zou thought that the patient would soon die. He immediately frowned and worried. At this time, he could only place his hope on Su Jingfei. No one else knew about the poison.


    Professor Sima also said: "Su Jingfei, although the patient doesn''t know his identity, he is a patient in our hospital. How can we save him?"


    Su Jingfei was silent for a moment, and then said: "in fact, I asked you before, what does he do, just want to make sure whether he is my guess occupation. Just now I went to check, it has been confirmed that although he often bathes, he still has the corpse air of death."


    "No, you know that. That''s bullshit. Are you a doctor or a Taoist?" Guo Minyu, who has always been wrong with Su Jingfei, finally finds an opportunity and can''t help sneering.


    His words got the approval of most people this time. Su Jingfei said that Yue Xuan didn''t make a zombie movie.


    Su Jingfei was not angry, but said: "there are many mysterious things in the world. Of course, this time it''s not mysterious, it''s science. The so-called corpse gas is actually a kind of smell on corpses. Anyone who often contacts corpses will have such corpse gas, such as those who work in crematoria and mortuaries.


    Ordinary corpse Qi will not do any harm to people, but some of it will do some harm to human body. In ancient times, it was always said that carrion poison meant that. "


    Su Jingfei said it in great detail. The people at the scene really felt cold. They worked as doctors all their lives, and they had been in contact with many dead people. If it was really like what Su Jingfei said, wouldn''t all the people at the scene be infected with some corpses? Let alone the ordinary Chinese medicine, the faces of Bing Lao and others who had a good relationship with Su Jingfei were not so natural.


    "You don''t have to worry. Generally, this kind of situation will happen to people who have died for a long time, new dead people, or corpses that are well preserved. It won''t happen. The reason why I say this is because I know the identity of the patient." Su Jingfei saw the outstanding people''s worry, first comforted the people, then pointed to the patient.


    "Oh? You can judge his identity from this. What does he do Although Professor Lin also has some conjectures, he still cooperates.


    Su Jingfei smiles at Professor Lin. sometimes, he always needs people''s support to speak, otherwise he will be very embarrassed. Without waiting for others to speak again, Su Jingfei quickly says, "this man should be the legendary underground worker, that is, the occupation of drilling around underground. I think everyone has heard that he is a tomb robber."


    "Su Jingfei, you have to think about some things clearly. Besides, it''s against the law to rob a tomb. If you''re not sure, you will not be happy to say that the patient''s illness is cured." Zou yuan elder Cheng Chizhong reminds Su Jingfei.


    "President Zou, since I dare to say that, naturally I have my reason. Most people don''t have that kind of corpse Qi. He has been in hospital for a long time, so we can see how much corpse Qi He has, and the poison he has is absolutely only found in ancient tombs. As for his friends, it must be his companions." Su Jingfei nodded, but explained with a smile.


    "In that case, shall we save him or send him directly to the police station?" Immediately a doctor asked, and other doctors were thinking about it. Is it worth saving a criminal like this?


    "Saving people is our doctor''s bounden duty. As long as he can still be saved, we should save him. How to punish him by law is a matter of law." Professor Sima, contrary to the way he used to smile, said very seriously, which made Su Jingfei secretly applaud. Such a person really has medical ethics.


    President Zou also followed: "no matter what the patient is doing, as long as it is our patient, he always has to be cured. Besides, Su Jingfei, what can you do?"


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "of course, there are some ways, but it''s not easy to implement. The best way is to find the tomb they stole. There must be their nemesis near the environment where all the poisons live. In that case, as long as I find the medicine I need, I can cure this man."


    He once did this in S City, and shumanya was also an entourage. Naturally, he knew what Su Jingfei meant. Other people were all old Chinese medicine doctors, and they also understood this truth.


    Professor Lin frowned and said: "although this idea is correct, it is not easy to implement. Although I am not sure whether this person is the tomb robber you said, I can be sure that his friend will not appear. If he does not appear, we will not find the cemetery you said at all."


    President Zou also said: "yes, this person''s friend seems to have disappeared, never appeared, and we don''t know the situation. At the beginning, we thought that if we can''t treat it, we don''t know who to send the critical illness notice to."


    Su Jingfei is really speechless about President Zou''s words. A patient with unknown identity has been hospitalized for such a long time, and now he even has to worry about it. I really don''t know how the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine does it. There are many people who have similar ideas with him, but I''m sorry to say that.


    As a matter of fact, President Zou also knows what people think. He only knows the sufferings himself and the identity and life of the patients, but he has no relatives. He can''t find anyone he wants to find. If he really dies, he can only be treated in the hospital.


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t find that ancient tomb. As long as I know where there are similar ancient tombs near H Province, I may be able to find suitable medicinal materials. However, because nightmare bug has disappeared for a long time, I may not be able to find suitable medicine. However, as long as I can wake him up and go to the ancient tomb he has been to, it won''t be a problem." Su Jingfei saw that no one was hopeful, so he changed his way.


    "You mean as long as there are other tombs?" As soon as everyone''s eyes are bright, it''s not easy to find the designated tomb. If you choose any one, it''s not a problem.


    "Well, it''s OK to change one, but it has to be over 200 years old. It''s better not to be a tourist attraction or a remote place. Only in such a place can the herbs I''m looking for appear." Su Jingfei nodded, but still declared.


    Once again, people fell into silence. As long as the so-called ancient tombs are found, they are usually developed into tourist attractions. Even if there are no undeveloped ancient tombs, these traditional Chinese medicine practitioners may not know.


    "That, that I seem to know one, but I don''t know the specific situation. Would you like to have a try?" Just as people were thinking, Guo Minyu said.


    In secret, Su Jingfei and Guo Minyu''s grudge, he naturally will not provide such information, but now to treat people is not only Su Jingfei''s business, but related to the patient''s life.


    Although Guo Minyu had some problems with his medical ethics, he was competitive and cautious, but he was not a bad man. Now he thought of the legend of ancient tombs in his hometown and said, of course, he was not entirely kind-hearted. After all, Su Jingfei made him lose face many times. He also had his own careful thinking at this time.


    If Su Jingfei really cured the patient, he would have done a good thing. If Su Jingfei came back there empty handed, it would not be su Jingfei who would be ashamed at that time, and Su Jingfei would also appreciate his help. Guo Minyu didn''t mind doing something like killing two birds with one stone.


    "Dr. Guo is really knowledgeable and has studied ancient tombs." When Guo Minyu was thinking about it, Su Jingfei made fun of it.

 Chapter 464

    Su Jingfei''s ridicule changed Guo Minyu''s face, but he finally explained: "Su experts joked, I don''t know much about this aspect, but I have a niece in my hometown, studying geological exploration, and found this ancient tomb, but because there have been no experts in this field, there has been no development."


    People have no doubt about his words. Although Guo Minyu''s medical ethics is not good and his mind is a little narrow-minded, he is not able to make up lies at this time.


    Su Jingfei did not doubt that Guo Minyu would cheat. At this time, only a fool would make up such a lie. Thinking of this, he nodded and said, "well, since Dr. Guo said so, I don''t know how far your hometown is from here, and how long it will take us to go back and forth?"


    "My hometown is not far from here. I''m from the province. My hometown is in the countryside. It takes half a day to go back and forth. If you really want to go, I''ll let Chong''er take you there." When Guo Minyu spoke, he looked at a man next to him, who should be Chong''er in his mouth. It is estimated that he is either his apprentice or his relatives. I think he is also from his hometown.


    "Jingfei, what do you think of this?" Although Professor Lin is worried about the patient''s condition, she is also worried if she lets Su Jingfei go to an unknown ancient tomb.


    People who really study traditional Chinese medicine are somewhat superstitious. Ancient tombs are very magical. If Su Jingfei was hurt, Professor Lin would not like to.


    Doctors are also human beings. They can''t take their own lives in order to cure people. What''s more, the patients in front of them can basically be identified as grave robbers, and they are not good people. There is no need to sacrifice so much for him. Although Professor Lin didn''t say it directly, the meaning is very obvious.


    But Professor Sima said more directly: "Su Jingfei, if you are in danger, don''t go. I heard that most ancient tombs have big zongzi."


    Su Jingfei looked at Professor Sima with tears and laughter. He didn''t expect that he was still a fan of novels such as ghost blowing lamp and tomb raiding notes. However, he quickly explained: "Professor Sima, generally there are no such things in ancient tombs, and I don''t really have to go to the cemetery. Poisonous weeds and insects can come out of ancient tombs. I can find what I need as long as I am nearby."


    People can''t talk about this. Su Jingfei''s knowledge is out of the scope of TCM. To be more precise, he''s not talking about TCM at all, but about toxicology. He''s the only one who can understand it.


    "Well, since Jingfei has said so, we should not be late. Let''s arrange for Su Jingfei to go to Dr. Guo''s hometown. Our exchange meeting can also be temporarily stopped and wait for Su Jingfei to come back." President Zou and binglao make eye contact, and then make a decision.


    Su Jingfei nodded to Dr. Guo and said, "Dr. Guo, please arrange it. The patient has only three days to live. I have to hurry up. By the way, please inform your niece and ask her to lead the way."


    At this time, Guo Minyu was still very good. He immediately nodded to the people around him: "Chong''er, you take Su expert back to our hometown. I''ll call feng''er later. At that time, everything will be arranged by Su expert. This time, it''s saving people. It''s very important. We can''t be careless."


    If it wasn''t for Guo Minyu''s previous performance, Su Jingfei would really think that Guo Minyu was a good doctor with compassion. Now he really doesn''t know what medicine he sold in his gourd.


    Chong''er in Guo Minyu''s mouth nodded to Su Jingfei and said in a loud voice: "Hello, expert Su, my name is Guo Chong. Now let''s go."


    Su Jingfei is a brave artist. Naturally, he is not afraid of their tricks. He greets several professors and follows Guo Chong away. Although he secretly guards against Guo Chong''s tricks, he is not worried.


    Guo Chong doesn''t have the same pattern as Su Jingfei imagined. He is a silent middle-aged man. He just drives all the way and seldom talks to Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei doesn''t ask him, he won''t speak. At this time, Su Jingfei regrets not taking shumanya with him. At least he has someone to chat with him.


    Guo Minyu''s hometown is really not far from the provincial capital hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. He is a native of the countryside in the provincial capital city. Su Jingfei and his wife arrived at their hometown in only two hours, and there are already three people waiting at the entrance of the village.


    Among the three people waiting for them, the first one is a young woman in her twenties. Although she is not as good-looking as the girls at home, she is also pretty. The other two are about the same age as Guo Chong. Su Jingfei guesses that this woman should be Guo Minyu''s niece.


    Let''s not say that this woman has nothing in common with Guo Minyu in terms of appearance, but her age. Su Jingfei guesses that they are not uncles and nephews. Guo Minyu is over 60 years old and almost 70 years old. This woman is in her twenties.


    In his wild imagination, Guo Chong had already taken the lead and said to the woman and the two men, "Xiao Feng, Da Biao, er Biao, you are all here. Did Yubo call you?" From his mouth, Su Jingfei also knew his identity, should be Guo Minyu''s nephew.


    "Well, brother, Yubo just called me and said that you were going to visit the ancient tomb in our village, so I came back from outside to show you the way." The woman called Xiaofeng answered Guo Chong''s words. Then she turned her eyes and saw Su Jingfei. She stretched out her small hand and said, "Hello, you are Su''s expert. I''m Guo Mingfeng. Just call me Sister Feng."


    Su Jingfei secretly curled her lips. The woman was really rude and took advantage of herself when she opened her mouth. However, judging from the appearance, Guo Mingfeng was really bigger than her husband, and she wanted to help others. Su Jingfei only shook hands and said, "Hello, just call me Su Jingfei. Don''t be too polite."


    "Well, you''re welcome. Su Jingfei, the tomb you''re going to may be dangerous. Although I found out that it was the tomb, I didn''t invite suitable people to dig it. The geology there is not very good." Guo Mingfeng is very straightforward.


    Although Su Jingfei knows a lot about geology, he doesn''t know why a person who studies geology can explore ancient tombs, let alone what kind of geology is suitable for development.


    These are not the key, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Sister Feng, you don''t have to worry. I don''t have to go into the ancient tomb. I just want to look around. If there are any herbs I need, you just need to take me there. I''m not interested in the ancient tomb."


    "Well, that''s good. If you''re too curious, it might be dangerous." Guo Mingfeng nodded, and then said to Guo Chong and others, "brother, you go back first. I know it''s urgent. I''ll take Su Jingfei up the mountain."


    "Xiao Feng, let me go with you." Guo Chong has some worries.


    "No, I''m familiar with it here. Don''t worry." Guo Mingfeng shakes her head, refuses Guo Chong''s company, greets Su Jingfei, and walks out of the village first.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head secretly. Now girls are so strong. It''s obvious that a beautiful girl is short of a woman''s weakness. She always feels something is missing. However, it''s easy for such a girl to make a breakthrough in her career, which can be regarded as a drink and a peck.


    In my mind, I have followed Guo Mingfeng. He once searched for herbs in Sanli village. He is no stranger to mountain climbing. Besides, he has martial arts. If he doesn''t need someone to lead the way, he can run up the mountain.


    Guo Mingfeng walked in front of him, his plump buttocks twisting around, which was really a little pleasing to the eye. Although Su Jingfei didn''t have much lust, he saw a beautiful girl so moving, and he didn''t consciously look at her more. Of course, this was just a normal reaction, not a big animal.


    But the girl''s special sensitivity, Guo Mingfeng seems to feel Su Jingfei''s eyes, turned to look at Su Jingfei, just found Su Jingfei''s eyes staring at his plump parts.


    For ordinary girls, the most is to shy away from some, or stare at Su Jingfei, but Guo Mingfeng snorted: "Su Jingfei, is my ass pretty?" Said also intentionally to twist the amplitude of some larger.


    Even though Su Jingfei has met many beautiful women, the first time he has met such a woman, he still meets her for the first time. Is it true that this woman is really interested in her? This can''t be Guo Minyu''s inspiration.


    Secretly guess the woman''s intention, but honest way: "very good looking."


    "Yes? You are so honest Guo Mingfeng looks at Su Jingfei with a smile, and slowly walks towards Su Jingfei. Without waiting for Su Jingfei''s reaction, she suddenly kicks Su Jingfei with a flick of her foot.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. The woman''s action was fast and quick, and she was not as weak as ordinary girls. Even compared with the girls around her, she was not weak. If she was an ordinary man, she would not be able to escape. Even if she didn''t become a eunuch on the spot, she would be in pain at least.


    Of course, this level of attack will not cause damage to Su Jingfei. Even if it is a sudden attack, Su Jingfei still blocks her attack route before Guo Mingfeng kicks herself.


    Taking Su Jingfei as an example, he is absolutely a top martial arts expert in modern times. He can fully see Guo Mingfeng''s attack route, and he can get in the way faster. If outsiders look at it, it seems that Su Jingfei''s hand has already been there, and Guo Mingfeng''s foot has been sent to Su Jingfei''s hand.


    With a bang, Su Jingfei grabs Guo Mingfeng''s foot and secretly says that this woman''s foot is really tough. With this strength, she will feel pain for a long time at least, and it is estimated that she will lose some ability in half a day.


    Guo Mingfeng was also surprised that she was caught by Su Jingfei, but she soon calmed down and said in a cold voice: "Su Jingfei, let go of my mother''s feet."

 Chapter 465

    Su Jingfei didn''t mean to grab Guo Mingfeng''s foot, but now she let it go and walked back: "I said Sister Feng, you''re too cruel. Don''t you know that it''s easy to cause irreparable damage?"


    "Of course, I know. My uncle is also a famous doctor. Even if I don''t learn much, at least I know this common sense." Guo Mingfeng took it for granted.


    Su Jingfei frowned, but he didn''t understand what the problem was, so he continued: "since you know the truth, you are still so cruel. It''s a bit too much."


    "Ever? You smelly men know to stare at women''s breasts and buttocks every day. It''s time to give up, so as not to harm people. " Guo Mingfeng didn''t care at all. She was upright.


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. From this point of view, she has just committed lust. Although it''s an instinctive reaction, it''s true. Anyway, he has found out the problem. Although this woman is different from Dongfang Wenjun who always wears men''s clothes, her attitude towards men is similar. Is she a woman who likes women?


    "Sister Feng, you have such a big opinion on men that you don''t like women." Think of here, Su Jingfei although feel very absurd, still can''t help but ask.


    "If you die, you like women. Your family likes women." Guo Mingfeng heard Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Mei stood up and said angrily.


    Su Jingfei could not laugh or cry, nodded: "I really like women, I am a man!"


    "If you are a man, I''ll give you up and not let you be a man." With these words, Guo Mingfeng made another attack, but this time it was not a sneak attack, but a real attack, with quick movements.


    Su Jingfei is really surprised this time. Guo Mingfeng''s martial arts is really good. Even if she can''t compare with Han Shan, who is a martial arts expert in her family, she can compete with several of her female bodyguards. Moreover, her martial arts are all very skillful. Obviously, she is really taught by an expert. That is to say, if she meets an ordinary man, she will be laid down by him.


    Su Jingfei is not the only one who is surprised. Guo Mingfeng is also very surprised. She reaches out her hand like this. Naturally, she has a certain confidence. My uncle has said on the phone that she should find all kinds of excuses to clean up Su Jingfei, as long as she doesn''t really hurt or maim him. But who knows, now it seems that she can''t beat this guy.


    Su Jingfei from the appearance, is a gentle little white face, who can think of his skill is so good, even if he put out all his strength, Su Jingfei is still at ease.


    Since Guo Minyu talked about an ancient tomb in his hometown, he has been calculating Su Jingfei. Although everything he said was true, he concealed his niece''s character. His niece liked to fight and make trouble since she was a child, and later became the main force of the city''s martial arts team. However, as a girl, how can she learn geological exploration and go around the world at home.


    Su Jingfei has always been on guard against Guo Minyu''s plan to harm himself, but how can he think that the key to the problem is here. People are thinking of beating him up. Of course, this is what he is most afraid of.


    "Sister Feng, if you have something to say, don''t blame me for being rude again." Su Jingfei sees that Guo Mingfeng''s martial arts skills are very routine. If she really waits for one set of martial arts to be finished and another set, she will lose too much time. If she comes to the mountain today to do business, how can she waste time on such things.


    "Oh, you''re welcome. I''ll see how rude you are." Regardless of Su Jingfei''s mind, Guo Mingfeng does not stop. Instead, she attacks the past more sharply. Her strength is even close to Han Shan.


    Su Jingfei now finally understands why he always feels Guo Mingfeng''s words are so awkward. This kind of woman who always calls herself the palace is the most authentic representative of modern women. It''s a new species.


    Isn''t someone once said that there are three kinds of people in the world, men, women and men? It can be seen that such a woman with a soft face and a man''s heart is the most difficult.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei can only choose to retreat. He always thought that Lin ruoke''s female man was very fierce now and then, but the real female man was definitely worse than her. Su Jingfei sighed, but it''s a pity that Guo Mingfeng is so beautiful.


    "Well, I admit my mistake. Let''s continue to look for the ancient tomb, and then we can settle our personal grievances." Thinking of the attributes of a woman, Su Jingfei is wise to step back and distance himself from Guo Mingfeng. It''s important to do business. Su Jingfei can only choose to step back.


    Guo Mingfeng also vaguely feels that it is not so easy for her to defeat Su Jingfei. Seeing that he has admitted his mistake, she will no longer pursue him. She just sighs in her heart that it is difficult for her uncle to finish what he has told her. Who would have thought that Su Jingfei, who looks so gentle and thin, has such agile skills, even if he is not inferior to his martial arts classmates.


    "Well, since you admit your mistake to me, I will take you up the mountain. This time, you and I will go side by side, so as not to take advantage." Guo Mingfeng motioned to Su Jingfei to stand beside him.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head and says that he is unlucky. He has long felt that Guo Minyu is not such a selfless man. As expected, he has found himself such a troublesome guide. If he didn''t know where the ancient tomb was, he would really leave Guo Mingfeng.


    Now he can only walk to Guo Mingfeng''s side, and walk up the mountain side by side with Guo Mingfeng. He doesn''t even know what to say.


    Guo Mingfeng obviously didn''t want to say anything to Su Jingfei. She took Su Jingfei to the mountains, and the speed became faster and faster, and the road became more and more deserted. The purpose was obvious.


    Su Jingfei is not familiar with the situation here. He doesn''t know whether the route is right or not. He doesn''t feel at ease when he arrives. Guo Mingfeng won''t cause any danger to himself. He slowly feels that the reason why Guo Mingfeng walks faster and faster is to test herself. She is already familiar with Li''s mountain road. Naturally, she won''t be too tired, but she is not familiar with it.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s great progress now, and if it was for the strength of going to Sanli village at the beginning, it might have been a shame in front of Guo Mingfeng, but now it''s easy, so Su Jingfei is more sure that he will step up his cultivation in the future.


    Experts often speak well among the people. Who would have thought that Guo Mingfeng, a little-known girl, has a good skill.


    When Su Jingfei thinks about this, Guo Mingfeng is more and more surprised. Because of geological exploration, he has been to this mountain road many times. He is not only familiar with the route, but also very familiar with the road conditions. It''s easy to walk. Even if he consumes some physical strength, it has absolutely no impact.


    But this guy is definitely the first time to come here. No matter how he walks, how he suddenly turns, or even deliberately gives him a difficult position, he can follow him. Guo Mingfeng already feels that he is not as good as Su Jingfei. This is a woman''s sensitivity and a basic judgment ability of a warrior. But isn''t this guy a traditional Chinese medicine? He didn''t have so much time to learn two skills.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he had shocked Guo Mingfeng. After walking for about half an hour, Su Jingfei asked, "Sister Feng, how far is it? We have already walked thousands of meters."


    "What''s the hurry? It''s almost here. The place where the ancient tomb is buried is quite special. If it''s not caused by interest, we can''t find it here. It''s estimated that the ancient tomb should be a thousand years old, but it hasn''t been reported. People in our village don''t want to develop the ancient tomb." Guo Mingfeng was probably shocked by Su Jingfei''s ability and spoke in a more relaxed tone, he explained in detail.


    Su Jingfei frowned. It''s a thousand year old tomb. It''s really amazing. Although he doesn''t know about geological exploration, he really knows that geologists can judge the year of the land.


    "Well, no matter how many years you''ve been here, just take me there. Some herbs don''t have to be in the ancient tomb. There will be some outside. I just need to find them." Su Jingfei considered the situation of the ancient tomb and walked to Guo Mingfeng.


    "I know. You''ve said this several times. I''m not deaf. You''re so troublesome. When did your men talk so much?" Guo Mingfeng is impatient.


    Su Jingfei smacks his tongue. As expected, this woman has become a woman. I really don''t know what happened to Guo Minyu. She has such a niece.


    Of course, Su Jingfei won''t say these words to Guo Mingfeng. Otherwise, the woman might go away again. Her appearance is really a pretty girl, but this character really makes Su Jingfei can''t stand it. He thinks that after this time, he will forget the woman, otherwise his world outlook will be distorted.


    Guo Mingfeng doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking about. Otherwise, she will run away. She grabs Su Jingfei and emphasizes that she is a soft girl. A woman doesn''t want to admit that she is not a woman.


    At this time, Guo Mingfeng had stopped in front of a cliff with Su Jingfei. At this time, the cliff in front of him said, "this is it. According to my sister''s investigation, this is the Millennium tomb. As for what I decided, it''s too professional. You don''t have to ask."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. He didn''t intend to ask. He thought that even if he asked, he couldn''t understand. Anyway, as long as he determined the position, Su Jingfei stepped forward and began to look around.


    He didn''t know to look for the herbs he needed, and he had to make sure whether there was an ancient tomb. After all, even with Guo Mingfeng''s guarantee, Su Jingfei thought that what he determined should be the safest. Since he had studied the poisonous insects and herbs in the ancient tomb, some knowledge about how to determine the ancient tomb would be recorded in the natural thread bound book.


    From this point of view, Su Jingfei''s professional knowledge is even better than Guo Mingfeng''s. He uses the method of learning from thread bound books, but all these methods are very overbearing. It took only a few minutes for Su Jingfei to confirm that this is a millennium tomb.

 Chapter 466

    When Su Jingfei was checking, Guo Mingfeng was watching. She didn''t know what Su Jingfei could do to determine the existence and year of the ancient tomb, but he looked very serious and didn''t say much.


    After he finished the inspection, Guo Mingfeng asked, "Su Jingfei, what do you think of this ancient tomb? Is that what you need? "


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much, but nodded: "according to the year, this ancient tomb is about 900 years old. I think there should be something I need to find here, but I don''t know whether it is outside or inside."


    "More than 900 years? You''re kidding. You just looked at it and were so sure? Even if I use instruments to test, I can only estimate a thousand years or so. " Guo Mingfeng doesn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words. She can''t confirm the time of this ancient tomb. Su Jingfei can be more than 900 years old.


    "I won''t tell you the method, but I can be sure that this ancient tomb is definitely less than a thousand years old. If one day you develop this ancient tomb, you will know." Su Jingfei shrugged and said with a smile whether the other party believed it or not.


    Guo Mingfeng is not that kind of stubborn person. Judging from Su Jingfei''s medical skills and good martial arts, she is really not sure how many skills this mysterious guy can have. Even if this guy has a certain research on geology, she doesn''t think it''s strange. Now she wants to persuade her uncle that this boy is a little strange, so it''s better not to offend him.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have as many ideas as Guo Mingfeng. After that, he began to inspect the ancient tomb. No one has come to develop it for so many years. In fact, it''s very hidden. It''s estimated that if it wasn''t for Guo Mingfeng, a woman who likes to explore geology, no one would have known that it used to be an ancient tomb.


    From the appearance, there is no difference between this place and the ordinary mountain area, but there are some flowers and plants that can only grow for the purpose. Moreover, it is inferred from some vegetation that the year is very long.


    Since Su Jingfei has learned the things in the thread bound books, he naturally has many special means, which are different from modern skills. Otherwise, he can''t really come to places like ancient tombs to find things. It''s not that he is not superstitious, but that he has confidence in himself.


    Although Guo Mingfeng has a great uncle, Guo Minyu, who is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, she has no medical skills. When Su Jingfei is looking for medicinal materials that are useful to patients, she can only stay bored and have nothing to say and ask, "Su Jingfei, what are you looking for? Do you want my sister to help you? It''s always faster than you to find them together."


    "Sister Feng, you''d better stay there. Although it''s very common here, there are crises everywhere. When you came here to explore geology, you were lucky that you didn''t get poisoned. This is an ancient tomb. There are corpses everywhere." Su Jingfei refused Guo Mingfeng''s help.


    Although he said this is a bit alarmist, there will be some special herbs in such places. If they are not properly treated, they will be poisoned. Of course, they will not be poisoned casually. At least they should be taken, or there will be wounds.


    Just such a detailed thing, Su Jingfei would not tell Guo Mingfeng, and this also made Guo Mingfeng unconsciously afraid.


    No matter how good her martial arts are, she is a woman after all, and she doesn''t know anything about these poisons and so on. The unknown is always terrible. It''s really ignorant and fearless to think that she came here for geological survey when she was ignorant!


    "Su Jingfei, can you get rid of all those poisons and other things? Although it''s remote here, sometimes some children from the village come to play. If they are poisoned, it''s a tragedy." Guo Mingfeng felt guilty, but she begged Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at the woman unexpectedly. From the woman''s attack on herself, she was not a kind-hearted person, at least not so innocent. However, she was relieved to think that she was from the village below.


    "Don''t worry, there aren''t many poisonous weeds here. I just need them. I''ll clean them up for you in a moment. There won''t be any danger outside the ancient tomb in the future." Su Jingfei said something and picked off some herbs and put them into his carry on bag.


    He really came here to see if there are any herbs that are useful to patients, but what he found here are all herbs that can''t be used, because there has been no one here for a long time, the environment is better preserved, and there are some herbs that were distributed last year.


    But the medicine that he really needs, Su Jingfei estimates, can only appear in ancient tombs. He has some problems. Should he try to dig up some of the ancient tombs? He knows where the entrance of the ancient tombs is, but if so, he will be no different from those who develop or steal tombs.


    Just thinking about this, Su Jingfei, with his excellent listening ability, heard some news and had an idea. Without waiting for Guo Mingfeng''s reaction, he jumped up to her and held him for several consecutive jumps to a tree more than 20 meters away from the ancient tomb.


    It''s summer now. The leaves are thick in the mountains. They hide on the top of the trees. As long as they don''t know in advance that there are people hiding here, they can''t find them.


    "Sister Feng, don''t talk. I hear something. It''s from the ancient tomb. I''ll let you go. Don''t make any noise." Su Jingfei put his mouth on Guo Mingfeng''s ear and said in a low voice.


    In fact, Guo Mingfeng was so scared at this time. She didn''t expect Su Jingfei''s action would be so fast, and she couldn''t even react, so she was taken to the tree by him. Moreover, he finished so many actions in an instant. Taking herself with him was like no weight. No matter how low the treetop is, it''s at least three meters high.


    At this time, she had a deep sense of the gap between herself and Su Jingfei. Even a finger could easily beat her. At that time, he must have let her go.


    She didn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s words. With Su Jingfei''s ability, even if he tried his best to resist, he still couldn''t resist what he wanted to do.


    "Well, you see what I mean. Blink if you understand, and I''ll let you go." Su Jingfei saw that Guo Mingfeng didn''t respond, so she had to whisper in her ear again.


    At this time, Guo Mingfeng had calmed down a little. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she blinked immediately. Even if she knew that Su Jingfei had no malice, she could not bear to be covered with her mouth. What''s more, she was still held in her arms by Su Jingfei. This guy is really savage.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Guo Mingfeng''s evaluation of himself. After he let go of Guo Mingfeng, he focused on the side of the ancient tomb. As he heard before, on the mountain wall, he suddenly opened a passage. The place was very hidden. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Su Jingfei would never believe that there could be a door there, and all the voices he heard came from here.


    Guo Mingfeng originally wanted to ask Su Jingfei what she heard, but she was also stunned by the scene. She was a native of the village and the one who discovered the ancient tomb, but she never knew that there was a door here.


    Just then, three people came out. The first two were both in their twenties, and the last one was in their forties. They were all dressed in ordinary clothes and looked popular. When they were thrown into the crowd, they would be submerged immediately. After they came out, one of the young people said with a smile, "Mr. Hong, a Zhong, we''ve got this ticket, Is it possible to retire early? "


    "Look at your promise. Mr. Hong didn''t even say that you want to retire. It''s a shame that you want to retire in your twenties." The man who was called a Zhong was obviously more sensible. He looked down on the previous man and then said to the middle-aged man in his 40s with a smile: "Mr. Hong, our brother''s performance is OK."


    "Well, ah Zhong and ah Qiang, you two have been following me for many years, and each action is very satisfying. Especially this time, if ah Zhong hadn''t discovered this ancient tomb, we wouldn''t know that there are so many good things hidden here. There are many antiques of nearly a thousand years. As ah Qiang said, if we go out this time, we can definitely retire, It''s been a long time. " Lord Hong nodded, obviously happy.


    From this point of view, Su Jingfei and Guo Mingfeng can see their faces clearly, and they are obviously very happy. Su Jingfei and Guo Mingfeng quickly guess their identities, which should be the legendary tomb robbers.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry about this. The purpose of his coming here is to save a suspected grave robber. Here, he meets a real grave robber. It''s a coincidence that he can''t write a book. However, as they say, the value of this ancient tomb is really great.


    Guo Mingfeng''s own strength is good, and Su Jingfei is around. Seeing that the ancient tomb belonging to her village has been stolen, she is so excited that she can''t help going out.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei was always worried about this woman. Seeing that she was about to move, he immediately grabbed her hand and covered his mouth. He said in a low voice, "Sister Feng, don''t be impulsive. What do you do when you go out? Do you think people are not prepared if they dare to steal Tombs? What do you think they''re bulging with? "


    Su Jingfei, after all, is a person who has gone through big storms and waves. He is careful. When they come out, Su Jingfei finds that the three of them are bulging. What kind of knives should the strips on ah Zhong and ah Qiang be, and the things on him are more worrying. The shape and size of them may be pistols and so on.


    The three of them closed with laughter. In the peeping of Su Jingfei and Guo Mingfeng, they carried out boxes of different sizes from the passageway on the mountain wall. It seems that this time they have a good harvest. As they said, if they go out this time, they should be able to retire.


    Guo Mingfeng looked at the three people want to go, more anxious, even struggling, but Su Jingfei grasp tightly, how can let her run.


    Moreover, when ah Qiang and ah Zhong turned to Su Jingfei, he found that they looked at each other with a ferocious look, and there was a look of conspiracy on his face.

 Chapter 467

    Su Jingfei and Guo Mingfeng hide on the treetop. Because of the angle problem, they can see the expressions of the three tomb robbers. After a Zhong and a Qiang turn around, when they look at each other on their faces, they show a fierce expression on their faces. And there is a look of conspiracy in Lord Hong''s eyes. This is what Su Jingfei originally wanted to do. He is not worried.


    "Lord Hong, the things have been moved out. How should we distribute them?" When ah Zhong and ah Qiang turn around to face Lord Hong, they are respectful again, talking and walking towards him.


    Looking at the box, Mr. Hong said: "I don''t know how much the things here are worth. We all know that although we can''t say that it''s not a problem to become a billionaire, at least in the twinkling of an eye, we can choose to retire. Let''s distribute them now."


    As soon as he said that, he looked like he was going to bend over to distribute the boxes. Ah Zhong was less than one meter away from Lord Hong, while ah Qiang had already turned behind him. They winked again, and at the same time, they took out daggers from their bodies. One stabbed him at the back of his waist, and the other wiped them on his throat, It''s not like on TV. There''s a reminder.


    In their eyes, the unprepared Lord Hong will surely die after his brother''s attack, but he didn''t expect that he was not a fool either. He had already seen that the two brothers were wrong. He didn''t bend over and he had already rolled forward.


    Although he didn''t roll out too far, he was enough to avoid the attack. Unexpectedly, ah Zhong and ah Qiang didn''t react at all. They both forgot to chase him, but were in a daze.


    "Ah Zhong, ah Qiang, I''m really disappointed by your small means. I thought you would at least wait for me to be overjoyed before you started, but I didn''t expect you to be so upset." Lord Hong stood up and looked at them, shaking his head.


    "Hong, don''t talk nonsense. Now I''ll give you two ways. One is to give us everything, and then go away. The other is to die." When ah Zhong saw that the plan was revealed, he no longer put on a slave''s face, but a vicious way.


    But ah Qiang said with a smile: "Lord Hong, our brother has been waiting on you. Now we can retire this time. You''d better let go."


    Looking at them, Mr. Hong continued to shake his head and said, "you are not cruel enough. You don''t grasp the opportunity. Even if you are not cruel enough, you are far worse than Liu Tang. He almost killed me at that time, but I think he has been following me for so many years. I have sent him to the hospital, but according to my estimation, he won''t live for a few days. He is poisoned."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved. He said that it was the patient in the hospital. It was a coincidence that he was still thinking about rescuing the patient first, and then going to find the real antidote for their purpose of stealing. Unexpectedly, he met them here.


    This time, no matter what the purpose of Guo Minyu''s offering the location of such an ancient tomb is really a good thing. I think it''s a tomb robber gang.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know why Lord Hong sent a person who wanted to kill him to the hospital. He should not be such a kind person.


    With the same idea, there are two other people, a Zhong and a Qiang, who look at each other, then smile together and say: "can Hong Tianci, the famous thief king on the road, be such a person? He almost killed you, and you sent him to the hospital. It''s funny. Even if he is going to be poisoned in a few days, you are not so kind


    "Ha ha, he is really a dog who has been following me for many years. He really knows his master''s heart well. Anyway, you won''t see the sunrise tomorrow. I''m not afraid to tell you that I really don''t want him to die. He knows a secret. Only when he wakes up can I know. Even if he doesn''t have much hope, I''ll try. It''s related to my future achievements, You don''t understand what I''m talking about. Unfortunately, he still can''t survive. The so-called experts of traditional Chinese medicine in the provincial capital hospital of traditional Chinese medicine are all useless. " Mr. Hong laughed at first, but then he gritted his teeth.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t smile bitterly. Lord Hong really wronged people. The experts of traditional Chinese medicine in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine are really good at medicine, but after all, the manpower is sometimes exhausted. They haven''t seen this kind of nightmare poison. How can they treat it.


    However, Su Jingfei is not interested in the secret of Lord Hong. Is he interested in tomb robberies? Maybe Liu Tang just knows the location of an ancient tomb, and the reason why Lord Hong sent him to the hospital was that he was only a dead horse working as a living horse doctor.


    "Hong Tianci, even if Liu Tang really wakes up, he won''t tell you. As a man, do you think you can know the secret you want to know?" Ah Zhong sneered.


    "It doesn''t matter. He won''t tell me, but I have his handle. I know where his son is. As long as he doesn''t tell me, I''ll let him die. Guess what he will choose?" Master Hong was not worried at all. He laughed and blinked.


    A Zhong and a Qiang look at each other and see the chill in each other''s eyes. Hong Tianci is not only guarding against his subordinates, but also his family. Such a person is terrible.


    Su Jingfei also feels that this person called Hong Tianci is too cruel. No wonder he can become a celebrity in the Tao. His mind is really outstanding.


    Guo Mingfeng, who has not experienced any storm, has long been a fool. She feels that she is experiencing the plot in a TV play and is in danger at any time. Even if she knows that she is good at martial arts, Su Jingfei is also good at martial arts, but she can''t say that she will suffer a loss in the face of such a cunning person.


    Sure enough, as in the final plot of many movies, the villain finally showed his cards. From the position Su Jingfei thought was hiding a pistol, Lord Hong really took out a gun and said to a Zhong and a Qiang, "a Zhong, a Qiang, if you don''t use evil ideas, we can retire together. Unfortunately, you let me down too much. Don''t you know I have a gun?"


    Ah Zhong and ah Qiang first stepped back in panic, then ah Zhong stood still and said coldly, "Hong Tianci, don''t say it''s so nice. You don''t want to be greedy for so much money? Even if we don''t fight, we''ll have to die. "


    Ah Qiang didn''t say much, but looked left and right. It seemed that he was looking for the escape route. Although Lord Hong had a gun in his hand, he didn''t really hit a hundred shots.


    Lord Hong didn''t seem to notice ah Qiang and said to ah Zhong with a smile, "ah Zhong, your words really make me sad. Although you have followed me for so many years and haven''t done anything earth shattering, there is no merit and hardship. How can I swallow such a large sum of money alone? But since you have said so, I''ll play a game with you."


    "The game? What kind of game. " Zhong frowned and winked at Qiang.


    Ah Qiang''s eyes are a little more stable when he receives ah Zhong''s eyes. It seems that he has reached an agreement in secret. As for what kind of mind Su Jingfei and the opposite Hong Ye don''t know.


    However, this did not affect the plan of Lord Hong. He said with a smile: "the game is very simple, and it often appears in movies. Now you two fight, who can successfully kill each other? The one who is alive, I will let you go, as long as you swear never to be my enemy."


    Ah Zhong gave a cold hum and said with a laugh: "Hong Tianci, have you been deceived by lard? You know that it often appears in the movie plot. How can we still believe it? You really..."


    Before he finished his words, he felt a pain under his rib, and the following words could not be said any more. He tried to turn his head and said to ah Qiang, who was smiling and hurt himself: "you... Why are you?" When he said this, his mouth was bleeding, and it was obvious that his life would not be long.


    "Ah Zhong, I can''t help it. I don''t want to die yet. Even if this game is very old-fashioned, I''ll try it. It''s better to die alone than two people." A Qiang didn''t have any apology on his face. Even after he finished, he kicked a Zhong away.


    "Ah Qiang, I didn''t expect you to be so wise. Now that you have won the game, you can go if you swear never to be my enemy." Lord Hong seemed to have expected such a result. Seeing ah Zhong''s death, he didn''t make a big sound, but he could let all the people in the scene hear: "this is the way of the world. If you are not cruel enough, you can only wait to be killed. Ah Zhong, you can go."


    But ah Qiang didn''t look at ah Zhong. He immediately swore, "as long as Lord Hong can let me live today, I will forget everything today and never be enemies with him."


    Hong Ye nodded with satisfaction and suddenly asked, "how much is a Qiang 1 + 1?"


    How could ah Qiang think that Lord Hong would suddenly ask this question? He said conditionally, "1 + 1 = 2."


    "Bang" a shot, a Qiang fell, forehead a hole is still bleeding, eyes stare big, he completely did not expect to be such a result, Lord Hong actually killed so clean.


    Looking at ah Qiang, he sighed: "I wanted to let you go, but you know too much, 1 + 1 = 2. How can you make me feel at ease?" After listening to him, ah Qiang''s eyes actually closed, and Lord Hong began to clean up the corpses of the two people. You don''t have to ask, but you have to drag them into the cave.


    Su Jingfei and Guo Mingfeng are watching the farce on the treetop. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei covering Guo Mingfeng''s mouth, and then when ah Qiang and ah Zhong died, she would have screamed. How could ordinary people have seen this.


    But he himself admires him very much. Although he knows that the game is very old-fashioned, at the critical moment of his life, he can still divide ah Qiang and ah Zhong. This is human nature. They are selfish people. Even though they know it''s Lord Hong''s trick, they still win.

 Chapter 468

    In fact, in the final analysis, what Su Jingfei admires most is Hong Ye''s excuse for killing people. He clearly wants to eat this wealth alone, but he wants to kill ah Qiang with a ridiculous reason. Su Jingfei has to admit that Hong Ye is cruel as a wolf and cunning as a fox.


    Although Lord Hong was called Lord, he was not very old. He dragged them into the cave. Although he consumed a lot of physical strength, he was not so tired. When he came back to the cave and saw the boxes on the ground, he said to himself contentedly, "these precious shells finally belong to me. It''s all worth it."


    "Really? I think it''s a little early for you to be happy! " Su Jingfei has quietly told Guo Mingfeng not to make a sound when Hong Ye drags away the second body. He has already appeared in Hong Ye.


    Although he has no enmity with Lord Hong, and as long as he leaves with something, he can find the antidote of nightmare poison. But how can he watch Lord Hong leave? No matter in law or morality, Su Jingfei hates such people.


    He is now a real major officer in 307 army. Lord Hong is a murderer, not to mention a grave robber. Su Jingfei decides to catch him.


    Lord Hong was startled by Su Jingfei''s words. He didn''t expect that there were still people here. He was an old man and very cautious. When he came out, although he didn''t check everywhere, he had at least confirmed that there was no one nearby. Where did this man come from.


    Although Su Jingfei looks very young, he can''t let himself find out, and Lord Hong doesn''t dare to take it lightly. This is really true. Su Jingfei has deep internal power. If he wants to control his breathing, he can''t know at all.


    "Little brother, which way are you interested in my things?" Lord Hong deserves to be an old man. He soon calms down and tries out Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said with a casual smile: "I''m not on the road. I''m not interested in these things. I''m just interested in you. My boss thinks I should invite you back for tea."


    "Your boss?" Lord Hong was surprised. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to have a boss. He couldn''t help looking around to find Su Jingfei''s boss.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "my boss is not here. He is in the provincial capital. He appreciates your tomb raiding techniques and the means of killing people. I want you to teach me your skills."


    "Who''s your boss?" Mr. Hong couldn''t figure out the origin of Su Jingfei. He spoke carefully and put his hand on the gun.


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to see his hand and said calmly: "my boss, I think you should have heard of him. Do you know there is a Public Security Bureau in H Province? My boss should be their director. He is very interested in you. Come with me. "


    "Are you a cop?" Lord Hong''s eyes were red, his hand with the gun was blue and ready to shoot at any time.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I''m not a cop. In fact, my boss is not the director of the Public Security Bureau. It should be the law of the country. You broke the law, do you know?"


    At this time, Mr. Hong was not sure whether Su Jingfei was a policeman or not, but he was sure that he was a meddler. Since he had killed two, he didn''t care to add another one. He roared: "go to your law. I''m a free man and I''m not bound by the law." With the sound of his words, the sound of the gun rang out again.


    Even though Guo Mingfeng, who has been told by Su Jingfei not to make a sound, can''t help but cry out when he sees Hong Ye shooting. In her opinion, Su Jingfei can''t avoid the threat of pistol even if she is quick.


    It''s a pity that she can''t think of the level of Su Jingfei''s martial arts, and Lord Hong can''t think of anyone who can''t hit with a pistol in the world.


    In fact, according to Su Jingfei''s internal power and eyesight, he can''t see clearly the trajectory of the bullet, but he can judge the direction of the pistol from the angle of Hongye''s shooting and the time to pull the trigger. Even if Hongye has certain skills, he can''t threaten Su Jingfei with a gun.


    Lord Hong fired five shots in a hurry, but when he wanted to fire the sixth shot, he could not pull the trigger any more. Under the trigger of his pistol, he inserted a finger, whose owner was su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei grinned at Mr. Hong and said, "Mr. Hong, I''m very sorry. A pistol is not necessarily invincible. You''d better follow me back."


    He is not like those people on TV who only preach, and then let the bad guys have a chance to fight back. While Su Jingfei is talking, he has already raised his foot and kicked Lord Hong in the stomach. With his skill, Lord Hong directly flies up and falls out.


    Su Jingfei also took advantage of Hong Ye''s pistol. In Hong Ye''s astonished eyes, he turned the pistol into a part and threw it on the ground in a few seconds. Then he said with a smile, "Hong Ye, you should understand that if I want your life, you can''t live for a minute. From now on, I''ll ask you if you understand me."


    Lord Hong has abdominal colic and bleeding, but he doesn''t dare to hesitate about Su Jingfei''s problem. This kind of old fox is very accurate in judging people. He can see that Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to kill him, but if Su Jingfei wants his life, he will never be soft hearted.


    As for the girl who exclaimed before, Lord Hong didn''t care any more. He quickly replied, "OK, you ask. I''ll admit it."


    "Well, it''s satisfying to talk to smart people like you." Su Jingfei found a box and sat on it. He crossed his legs and said, "Mr. Hong, please introduce yourself first. I just know your name. I don''t know anything else."


    Lord Hong is humiliated by Su Jingfei''s condescending interrogation, but he can''t have any chance to resist. He has determined from this young man''s skill that he doesn''t want to suffer from flesh and blood, so he should be honest.


    "My name is Hong Tianci. People on the road call me Lord Hong respectfully. You must have seen what I do." Mr. Hong is very honest.


    As for his self introduction, Su Jingfei didn''t care about it and didn''t go deep into it. He continued to ask, "I heard that you sent a man named Liu Tang to the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. What secret does that man know?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to ask these questions, but he was a little curious. Anyway, he''s not in a hurry now. Let''s ask.


    Lord Hong was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask this, but after su Jingfei glared at him, he said frankly: "because in the process of this tomb robbery, Liu Tang got a book, which recorded some things. As long as he learned, those things can be very powerful, but this book was hidden by Liu Tang. I don''t know where to hide it."


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to ask such news. He couldn''t help but ask, "what''s the book Liu Tang found?"


    "What''s it like? I didn''t read it very clearly at that time. It''s an ancient book, the thread bound one. " Lord Hong thought about it carefully, but at last he could only tell the shape of the book.


    This sentence shocked Su Jingfei. He just asked one more question out of curiosity, but he didn''t expect to get such information. He didn''t know what was recorded in Lord Hong''s thread bound book, but his magic skill came from a thread bound book.


    If the thread bound book in Liu Tang''s hand also has many strange skills, who gets the book will become a person like himself.


    Although Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who is jealous of talents and abilities, after all, everyone has a sense of self-protection. Let alone that the things recorded in that book are more powerful than his own thread bound book. Even if they are of the same power, he does not want to have another self.


    It can''t be said that Su Jingfei is selfish. As long as he is a normal person, he will have this idea. No matter what things Su Jingfei has experienced, he is still a normal person in essence.


    "Well, no matter what is recorded in the book you said, first tell me where Liu Tang''s son is." Su Jingfei thought of this, and he had already made up his mind.


    "I put him in a rental house in the provincial capital. This is geology." Lord Hong is very honest now. He can see that Su Jingfei should be moved. He quickly takes out a note with the address of Liu Tang''s son on it. This is what he threatens Liu Tang with.


    Su Jingfei thought about how to get the thread bound book in Liu Tang''s hand and reached for the note in Hongye''s hand.


    It was only his fingers that touched the note. It was like being burned. Not to mention that he was proficient in medicine, even ordinary people felt that something was wrong. The note was poisonous.


    After su Jingfei came into contact with the note, Lord Hong had already stepped back a few meters to prevent Su Jingfei from fighting back. Until he thought Su Jingfei was dead, and he was safe, he laughed and said: "boy, don''t think you are so arrogant. Don''t you know how many powerful people are going to die of poison?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so cunning, and there would be a way for me at this time." Su Jingfei remembers the address on the note, crumples the note into a ball and puts it into his pocket. His face doesn''t change and he says in a deep voice.


    At first, Lord Hong was surprised why Su Jingfei was so calm. But when he saw that Su Jingfei''s face began to darken, he said without hesitation: "this is the experience of the Jianghu. You are really powerful, and I admit you are not as good as you. It''s a pity that you are too young. You don''t have to think of any other way. You were poisoned by me and immediately died. This poison is not inferior to hedinghong."


    With his words, Su Jingfei''s face became darker and darker. It seemed that he was already dead. Lord Hong was even more happy. Looking at Su Jingfei, he didn''t care whether he would be heard by another woman. "Even if you know what happened to Liu Tang, that book is destined to be mine. When I get that book and practice the above martial arts, even if you live, Still in my hands, like ants in general, you are still too naive Sure enough, as Su Jingfei guessed, martial arts were recorded in the thread bound book.

 Chapter 469

    Su Jingfei really just wanted to give the patient, that is, Liu Tang, the antidote of nightmare poison, but he didn''t expect the unexpected income. This thread bound book is absolutely a treasure. Thinking of this, he asked Lord Hong, "it seems that the reason why you two really fight is not treasure, but that thread bound book?"


    "Yes, who told him to eat alone? Although I didn''t see the specific content in that book, I knew it was absolutely not simple. He wanted to eat alone, how could I let him go? Of course, he wanted to kill me, but I was smarter than him." Lord Hong snorted and then said, "if he hadn''t hidden the thread bound book in a place I don''t know, I would have killed him."


    Su Jingfei sighed and looked at Mr. Hong and said, "Mr. Hong, you are really a person who does great things. You have a vicious heart, but you still have a big shortcoming."


    "Well? What''s wrong with it? " Lord Hong was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would be dead at this time. In his opinion, Su Jingfei was dying, but he also slowly felt that something was wrong. According to the time, Su Jingfei should have been poisoned to death!


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer Mr. Hong''s words, but slowly stood up. Because he wanted to pretend to be poisoned, Su Jingfei had already sat on the ground. As he stood up, his face, which had begun to turn pale, also recovered.


    Lord Hong''s sudden attack is really frightening. If ordinary people are attacked, they will be in a frenzy. But Su Jingfei is a bug like figure, even though his martial arts can''t be invincible to all kinds of poisons, and he''s not afraid of any poisons because of his medical skills.


    But because he had absorbed Ximen''s extraordinary poison skill, he also absorbed the poison for a patient before. In this way, Su Jingfei''s poison skill is not even inferior to Ximen''s extraordinary skill, and it has been carried forward.


    Ximen''s main poison skill is concentrated in his two palms, but Su Jingfei''s poison skill is in his body. As long as he wants to use it, these poison skills can be exerted. Not only his two palms can use poison, but he can use it against the enemy. This can only be done after he has absorbed the patient''s poison. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would not have suffered a loss when dealing with old man Feng.


    At this time, although Lord Hong''s poison was domineering, it was unlucky to meet Su Jingfei, who was regarded as a poison man. Su Jingfei could not collect the domineering poison for his own use, but because he put away the paper after a little touch, the poisoning was not deep.


    According to his understanding of medical theory, he used the poison skill in his body to counteract the poison. That is to say, he has not been poisoned at all. He just pretended before, so he can hear Lord Hong tell the truth. Now he has lost his internal skill and naturally returns to normal.


    "Lord Hong, your biggest weakness is that you don''t have enough knowledge and you don''t know martial arts." Su Jingfei stands up and arranges his clothes, then says to the stunned Hongye.


    "What do you mean? You''re not poisoned? " Hong Ye doesn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning and asks in surprise.


    "Oh, poisoning? Why not? I''m really poisoned, and your poison is so overbearing that I almost can''t do it. " Su Jingfei shook his head and then said with a smile, "but didn''t I just say that? You don''t know martial arts. Of course, to be more precise, you don''t know internal skills. Haven''t you heard that people with internal skills can force poison? "


    "You''re kidding me when I''m a fan of martial arts novels!" Hong Ye completely does not believe Su Jingfei''s words, roars.


    Su Jingfei sighed and shook his head: "master Hong, people can be ignorant, but ignorance and fearlessness make people despise. Since you have seen thread bound books, don''t you believe that there are internal skills in this world?"


    "What do you mean?" Lord Hong calmed down this time and guessed.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I didn''t say anything, but I''m going to hurt you." Then, without waiting for Lord Hong to speak, he jumped forward and cut his hand knife on his neck.


    Although Lord Hong is not helpless, he has no resistance to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei doesn''t let him go. Instead, he stabs him with a gold needle. Lord Hong knows many things. Even if he is given to the police, he can''t let him talk.


    Su Jingfei''s superb acupuncture technique can secretly calculate the death of Japanese devils. It''s not a problem to make a person delirious, and no one can solve it except him.


    After being handled here, Su Jingfei said to Guo Mingfeng at the top of the tree, "Sister Feng, it''s time for you to come down. Haven''t you enjoyed watching the opera yet?"


    After a long time, Guo Mingfeng came down from the tree and looked at Lord Hong first. Then she looked at Su Jingfei in fear. After a long hesitation, she said, "Su Jingfei, who are you, aren''t you a doctor? Why are you so interested? "


    Su Jingfei was just about to speak, Guo Mingfeng suddenly said: "I will forget everything I saw before. Don''t kill people. I didn''t provoke you."


    It can be seen that Guo Mingfeng has just been stimulated, and her eyes have changed when she looks at Su Jingfei. At this time, she no longer calls herself elder sister, and does not dare to call herself mother. Before Su Jingfei talked and laughed, she caught the murderer Hong Ye, and played him with applause.


    Even though Guo Mingfeng thinks highly of herself all the time, she knows that Su Jingfei is much better than herself. This guy is not afraid of guns. If this guy has a big beast, he will rape himself first and then kill him. Er, this seems pretty good.


    Su Jingfei never thought that Guo Mingfeng, a woman, could think so much. She said with tears and laughter, "Sister Feng, is your imagination too rich? Although I''m not a gentleman, I can''t kill people. It''s not convenient for me to tell you my identity. You just know I''m a doctor. As for today''s affairs, Even if you say it, it doesn''t matter. Don''t believe it or not. Even if you believe it, I won''t be in trouble. "


    He has already thought about it. There are some secrets involved in this matter. Naturally, he can''t give these people to the local police station. Then the person who deals with this matter must be 307 troops.


    The person in charge of the branch of s city is Bai tou. Naturally, there is another person in charge in the provincial capital. Before Su Jingfei came here, Bai tou had already given him his contact information.


    Guo Mingfeng saw that Su Jingfei didn''t have any special thoughts. She was a little relieved. Then she said, "Su Jingfei, although Lord Hong is a murderer, it''s not very good for you to kill him."


    Su Jingfei then understood why Guo Mingfeng was so worried, so he had to explain: "I didn''t kill him. Even if there were sanctions, there were laws. I just made him unconscious. You wait for me here. I''ll go to the ancient tomb to have a look. Since my patient was poisoned here, there must be an antidote nearby."


    Guo Mingfeng didn''t know the medical skills, but after hearing Su Jingfei say so solemnly, she nodded, but still asked, "what if Lord Hong wakes up?"


    "Awake? You can say it twice, and then knock him unconscious. Anyway, he doesn''t have much ability Su Jingfei looks at Guo Mingfeng with a smile. The girl is probably scared. Now she is the same as a soft girl. It''s a shame for a woman!


    He is sure of the weight of his attack. In a short period of time, Lord Hong can''t wake up at all. Even if he wakes up, he has become an idiot and will not be in any danger.


    Guo Mingfeng listened to Su Jingfei''s words, secretly relieved, and said no more. Watching Su Jingfei turn around and walk into the ancient tomb, she actually wanted to follow Su Jingfei, but she was afraid. What she just saw in the movie happened in front of her eyes. Guo Mingfeng already felt that the world was completely different from her imagination.


    In particular, Su Jingfei, like a magic soldier, subdued a Murderer with a gun in an instant. Even if the murderer poisoned, he was easily defused by Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was really powerful.


    No matter what Guo Mingfeng was thinking, Su Jingfei had already walked into the cave. The cave was not the original passage, but was dug out by people. The height was about one meter five. People had to bend forward in it. After walking for more than ten meters, the height gradually increased. It is estimated that the ancient tomb will be near here.


    Along the way, Su Jingfei didn''t see a Zhong and a Qiang''s bodies. Lord Hong was not afraid of being tired, so he carried them into the ancient tomb. In this cave, Lord Hong and others should have set up several torches for convenience, which also made it convenient for Su Jingfei to find an antidote. This is different from the artificial cave in Sanli village, which was dug by tomb robbers for convenience, If there is no torch lighting, it is not easy for Su Jingfei to find an antidote.


    Soon Su Jingfei came to the ancient tomb and saw two coffins in the middle of the tomb. Although it has been many years, the two coffins have no loss. He doesn''t know what the material is, but from this point of view, the coffins are absolutely the ancient tombs of the rich.


    These are not the focus of Su Jingfei''s search. He carefully searched around the ancient tomb, and soon found that there was a bug crawling out of the coffin, which looked like a ladybug, but the color was nearly transparent. Su Jingfei took the right seat in his mind and confirmed that this was the nightmare bug that poisoned Liu Tang. According to the records, where the nightmare bug existed, there must be a medicine with an end, And this medicine can only grow on the dead. It''s called hunduancao.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei had no habit of cleanliness. He tore a piece of cloth from a Qiang''s body and wrapped it in his hand. Then Yungong pushed open the lid of the coffin and saw two blue flowers on the body.


    Even if Su Jingfei guessed with his nose, he knew that this was the soul breaking grass he was looking for. He didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. However, when he saw the people in the coffin, he couldn''t help but be surprised. In the coffin was a man in official clothes in his fifties, just like the ancient people in the movie, with a vivid face and a jasper bead in his mouth.


    Su doesn''t know if there are zombies in the world, but since Lord Hong and others don''t think about the bead in the mouth of the corpse, Su naturally won''t touch it, so he quickly picks up the ghost grass and withdraws from the ancient tomb.

 Chapter 470

    Su Jingfei successfully got the antidote of nightmare poison, hunduancao, which is actually a kind of poison. It''s just the principle of mutual restraint, but it can just restrain nightmare poison.


    He didn''t know anything about zombies, resurrecting souls from corpses and so on. Naturally, he didn''t know the taboo of tomb raiding. However, such a big Pearl was in the mouth of the corpse, but Lord Hong and others didn''t move. Naturally, he didn''t dare to fool around. People who had studied metaphysics would be a little awed by this very mysterious thing.


    Guo Mingfeng waited for Su Jingfei for more than ten minutes outside. Seeing him coming out, she quickly asked, "Su Jingfei, have you found what you are looking for?"


    Su Jingfei nodded, raised the ghost grass in his hand and said, "this is the antidote I''m looking for. I''ll seal it up for the time being. I''ll find someone to deal with it later. Don''t tell others about your affairs today. It''s not my threat, but a reminder. Otherwise, you''ll have a lot of numbness in the future. Even for Dr. Guo, you''d better keep your mouth shut."


    Guo Mingfeng would not have listened to Su Jingfei before, but now she nodded her head and said, "what happened just now? I don''t remember. I''m just here. "


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although the girl was a little bit of a man''s character before, she was actually very smart. At least she knew the weight better than Lin ruoke, who was occasionally nervous. He didn''t know why he thought of Lin ruoke. It was estimated that they were close in character. Then he continued: "you wait for me to call, and then we''ll go down the mountain."


    Guo Mingfeng has been guarding Lord Hong for a long time. She can''t wait to go home. She nods quickly when she hears Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think Guo Mingfeng is too timid, which is also the reaction that ordinary people should have. If Guo Mingfeng has seen such a murder and can face it calmly, Su Jingfei should also doubt whether this woman has had any special experience.


    According to the telephone number given to him by Bai tou, he dialed the branch of 307 army in the capital of H Province, and soon a low voice came from that end: "Hello, I''m sun Mingyang. Who''s calling, please?"


    Su Jingfei knows that this person is the person in charge of the 307 troops in the provincial capital. Last time he and Bai tou and others came to the provincial capital for a mission, they had no chance to see him.


    "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei. I think you''ve heard of me before." Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense either. He reported to his family and didn''t wait for the other party''s reaction. He continued: "I was collecting herbs on the mountain today. Something happened and two people died. I hope you will send someone here." Then he put his position up.


    Sun Mingyang naturally heard something about Su Jingfei. This is the expert recommended by his old comrade in arms, Bai tou. It is said that he came to the provincial capital and wanted to visit in two days. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei came to the provincial capital and met something.


    From the description of the white head, we know that Su Jingfei is definitely not the kind of person who has nothing to look for. He said that if there is something, it is mostly someone who has offended Su Jingfei, or someone who has violated the law and discipline. Sun Mingyang does not dare to neglect it. He quickly replied, "OK, wait there. I''ll send someone right away, about half an hour."


    Su Jingfei understood: "don''t worry. There are two dead people and one crazy. Just bring a few people to get them back. These people deserve what they deserve. I''ll talk about them in detail when they come."


    "OK, don''t worry. I''ll send someone first. I''ll call on you when it''s done here." Sun Mingyang promised.


    Su Jingfei is naturally polite. According to his official rank, sun Mingyang''s money is actually higher than Su Jingfei''s. Su Jingfei is a major and he is a lieutenant commander. It is said that he may be promoted in the near future. Such a person can say that visiting has given Su Jingfei enough face.


    If only according to the rank, sun Mingyang would not be like this, but Su Jingfei''s identity is quite special. Let''s not say that he is valued by Nalan Xiulin and may become his niece''s son-in-law, let''s say that Su Jingfei''s strength is enough to make people respect him.


    In the eyes of outsiders, 307 troops may be mysterious, but their internal information is public. Su Jingfei has not been in the army for a long time, and some things he has done are not secret. Sun Mingyang is absolutely full of admiration for Su Jingfei. If he has any difficult tasks, he can ask Su Jingfei for help.


    He did not dare to mention the issue of giving orders to Su Jingfei. The major general of Nalan Xiulin only cooperated with him. How could he say that he gave orders to Su Jingfei? From this we can see the particularity of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think it''s so complicated. He just thinks that sun Mingyang''s temper is worth making friends with. No wonder the white head recommends him to him and asks him if he has something to do in the provincial capital.


    Less than half an hour later, Su Jingfei and Guo Mingfeng saw a group of people walking along the mountain road. They were all dressed in plain clothes, but from the point of view of their gait, they were neat and uniform, and they were obviously professionally trained.


    They are all nearby. They are not only fast, but also familiar with the terrain. From this point of view, the troops in the provincial capital are more than those in the s City, and they are more elite. After all, the branches of the s city are mainly concentrated in one place, but they can''t be distributed like the provincial capital.


    Just thinking about it, the couple came to Su Jingfei for the first time. They first saluted, then solemnly said, "major Su, Ma Chuming leads the team to report."


    Su Jingfei didn''t receive formal military training or return a gift. He just nodded and said to them, "this man''s name is Hong Tianci. You may have his information. He stole an ancient tomb here and killed two accomplices. The bodies are in the cave. You can take them away. The ancient tomb in the cave has been developed by the local government."


    During the conversation, Su Jingfei handed over the antique treasures stolen by Lord Hong and others to Ma Chuming and said, "you can take these back to the army. These are all stolen goods. How can you arrange to ask commander sun?"


    When Guo Mingfeng saw these people coming, she already guessed their identity in her heart. When she saw them saluting Su Jingfei, she was really surprised. She did guess Su Jingfei''s identity before. She thought that he might be a plain clothes policeman or even a private detective, but she didn''t think that he was actually a member of the army.


    Besides, according to Ma Chuming, Su Jingfei is still a major. Even if she doesn''t know much about the official position, she knows what it means. Major in her twenties is absolutely excellent.


    Now, although watching Su Jingfei steal Lord Hong''s wealth and confiscate it, he doesn''t dare to speak. It''s magnanimous if people don''t kill him.


    Su Jingfei has been secretly observing that Guo Mingfeng is a smart woman. When she sees what she has done, she quickly accepts it even if she is a little surprised. She laments that if such a woman really makes good use of it, she can definitely become a right-hand man. Unfortunately, he is Guo Minyu''s niece.


    He still can''t think of Guo Minyu''s thoughts. Although he doesn''t think he is in collusion with the tomb robbers, he knows that he wants to find Guo Mingfeng to lead the way. Most of the time, he wants her to repair himself. This mean and insidious guy, he wants to go back and deal with him.


    Ma Chuming can be sent to perform the task, naturally he is also a smart man. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t understand what he said, he also understands what he means. He is very happy. Su Jingfei is really a good leader. There are so many good things in his own action. These are antiques.


    He saluted again, and then began to ask people to move things and corpses. As for the dementia of Hong Ye, he automatically ignored it. Anyway, everything was supported by Su Jingfei. Guo Mingfeng was more afraid of Su Jingfei. She didn''t see what Su Jingfei was doing. Hong Ye, who had been invincible before, would become an idiot if he wanted to deal with himself, I don''t even know how to be stupid.


    Su Jingfei said to Guo Mingfeng, "Sister Feng, why don''t we go back first? I have to treat the patient."


    "Oh, by the way, it''s time for us to go back and treat the patients." Guo Mingfeng wakes up like a dream. Instead of staring at the soldiers carrying all kinds of things, she takes the lead to go down the mountain.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head behind him. He really doesn''t want to frighten Guo Mingfeng. Who would have thought that Guo Mingfeng was killed by a tomb robber here? It''s really bad luck for an ordinary girl like Guo Mingfeng. It must be said that she has practiced martial arts, otherwise her legs might be weak.


    Naturally, it''s easier to go down the mountain than to go up. Although it''s called the mountain, it''s not steep. They soon came to the foot of the mountain, where they met. Su Jingfei planned to leave with Guo Mingfeng.


    At this time, Guo Mingfeng looked at the village, hesitated and said, "take me to the provincial capital. I don''t live here. My uncle asked me to come here. I took you to the mountain. I work in the Geological Research Institute of the provincial capital." Finish saying, the small face can''t help reddening.


    Su Jingfei is a very smart person. She naturally understands that Guo Mingfeng is not blushing because she wants to bring her own clothes. She must be embarrassed because she thinks of Guo Minyu''s arrangement.


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel bad about this straightforward woman who claimed to be an old lady. She even nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll take you with me. Next time your uncle arranges such a task for you, I hope you''d better refuse."


    "Certainly not. Who knew this would happen this time." Guo Mingfeng was relieved. She was really afraid of Su Jingfei, so she hated herself. Now Su Jingfei can still joke with her, so she can rest assured.


    The girl''s reaction makes Su Jingfei dumbfounded. Is she really so terrible? I''m just tough to Lord Hong. I''ve always been very gentle when I face her. Fortunately, I don''t intend to pursue her. Otherwise, I''ll know that I''m hopeless by the way she looks at me now.

 Chapter 471

    It''s evening for Su Jingfei and Guo Mingfeng to return to the province from Guo Minyu''s hometown. No one thought it would be so smooth. After all, Su Jingfei never thought that the place he went this time was actually the place where Liu Tang robbed his tomb.


    Although this time Guo Minyu held the whole idea of Su Jingfei, he did make a mistake in the end, which not only saved Su Jingfei''s trouble, but also brought him unexpected results.


    On the way through the Provincial Institute of geology, Guo Mingfeng was put down, and Su Jingfei didn''t give much advice. Many things don''t need to be said. If Guo Mingfeng is smart enough, he won''t talk nonsense. After all, don''t say you don''t believe it. Even if you believe it, it''s not good for her. On the contrary, it will make su Jingfei resent it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t worry about this either. When Guo Mingfeng got off the bus, he went back to the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. At this time, the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine was naturally over, and the experts went home to have a rest.


    Hunduancao is the antidote of nightmare poison. As long as you have this and several other drugs, it''s only a matter of minutes for Liu Tang to wake up. However, this matter must be approved by Professor Lin or professor Sima. Of course, it would be better if you have president Zou''s approval.


    Because Su Jingfei has other purposes, he doesn''t intend to let everyone know about it. He just dials his best friend, Professor Lin, who knows that Su Jingfei has found antidote directly and comes from home immediately.


    The person she came with surprised Su Jingfei. It was Mr. sang. He thought that Mr. sang should be in the s city hospital. I didn''t expect to see him here.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Xiao su. You are very famous now, especially in today''s TCM exchange meeting. I heard that those famous doctors were shocked by your medical skills. You really win glory for our hospital!" After meeting, sang praised Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was very casual when he faced his acquaintances. He said with a smile, "don''t praise me, Mr. sang. If Professor Lin didn''t take care of me, I would not have the chance to show my face."


    "Well, my old Lin is very considerate of the younger generation, and she is full of praise for you. If my daughter is not too old, she wants to recruit you to be her son-in-law. Your boy is really charming!" Mr. Sang was obviously very happy, proud and pitiful.


    "Lao sang, how can you be so unorthodox in front of the younger generation? What are these words?" Professor Lin is very dissatisfied with Mr. sang.


    Su Jingfei looks at him and can see that he has a good relationship with Professor Lin. no wonder Professor Sima even admits that he is Professor Lin''s pursuer, but he can still make friends with him. This is because his husband and wife are really well matched.


    "Well, no more noise. Jingfei, you said you had the antidote of nightmare poison. How could you find it so soon?" Obviously, Mr. sang had heard what Professor Lin said. After a smile, he said to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, although we don''t know the identity of this patient, now people are paying attention to it. If you are not sure, don''t mess about."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "Mr. sang, I understand. I know the right way. This time I went out, I not only got the antidote of nightmare poison, but also found out the identity of this man. It''s really a surprise."


    Both Mr. sang and Professor Lin were very surprised. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to get any unexpected income this time. Without waiting for them to ask, Su Jingfei told them what happened in the process of looking for medicine. Of course, some contents should be hidden, enough to let them understand what happened.


    "Alas, it is true that no one can do anything bad, or there will be retribution. This man named Liu Tang should be rescued first, and then he should be sent to the public security organ." Sang Lao sighed.


    Professor Lin also nodded and said: "well, since you have a way to see a doctor for Jingfei, you can do it. I approved it. Anyway, one day earlier is one day. We don''t care whether he is a criminal or an ordinary person. Our goal is to cure and save people."


    Su Jingfei knew for a long time that they would agree to treat Liu Tang by themselves, so there was no nonsense. He went into the observation room with the things he needed to use, and he didn''t need any help to detoxify Liu Tang.


    He didn''t inform schumannia when he came back, and because he wanted to ask something, he couldn''t ask in front of other people. Now is the right time.


    Su Jingfei grinds several additional traditional Chinese medicines together with hunduancao. It''s not necessary to boil these herbs into soup. Just drop the juice of hunduancao into the sick people. It''s not difficult for Su Jingfei to complete all this because he is familiar with the herbs and has his own internal power.


    At this time, Professor Lin and Mr. sang were watching outside the observation room. They didn''t question Su Jingfei''s medical skills. The magic of Su Jingfei was what they saw with their own eyes. Mr. sang, in particular, had determined that Li hongsilk''s grandfather could no longer rely on Western medicine. However, Su Jingfei was able to use acupuncture to let Li hongsilk''s grandfather go to the ground. He had long admired this amazing medical skill.


    Now watching Su Jingfei take the mixture to the patient, they observe the patient carefully. The person who has been poisoned by nightmare seems to have been sleeping all the time, and there is no problem from the appearance. Only those who really understand can know that the life of the poisoned person is not long. Su Jingfei is obviously the one who understands.


    In order to make the patient wake up as soon as possible, Su Jingfei didn''t reserve it. Anyway, the personalities of Professor sang and Professor Lin are worthy of new arrival. He directly took out his own detoxification needle and began to give Liu Tang acupuncture.


    This time, the main purpose of acupuncture is not to detoxify, but to relax tendons and activate blood circulation, so that Su Jingfei will not consume too much.


    Half an hour later, when Su Jingfei took the gold needle from Liu Tang, Liu Tang had already awakened leisurely. At this time, he seemed to have a dream, and he didn''t even know that he was walking around the edge of death.


    "Who are you?" Although still a little weak, Liu Tang''s first reaction was to ask Su Jingfei, a stranger.


    Su Jingfei is not a doctor in the hospital, and he is not used to wearing a white coat. Now he is still dressed in casual clothes. When Liu Tang asked, he remembered that he was not wearing a white coat, but he pointed to the ward and said, "Hello, I''m a doctor. This is the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. You see, you are the one I just woke up."


    "Wake up? Didn''t I just sleep? " Liu Tang looked at the walls around him and found that he really looked like a hospital. However, as a grave robber, he was very alert and still didn''t believe Su Jingfei''s identity.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said: "you did have a sleep, but you almost couldn''t wake up. Anyway, you don''t believe what I said, but now I don''t want to talk about it with you. I want to talk about something else about your wealth."


    "Who are you? I don''t understand what you''re saying When Liu Tang heard Su Jingfei''s words, he became more alert.


    "Well, if you don''t know me, you should know who Lord Hong is. Why are you in a coma? Don''t you have any impression?" Su Jingfei knows that Professor Lin and Mr. sang are outside. He can''t talk too much with the patient, so he just talks directly.


    Liu Tang''s face finally changed, and his voice slightly raised: "do you know Lord Hong, who sent you?"


    "No, you misunderstood me. You''d better calm down. You don''t want to let people know what you''ve done. I have nothing to do with Lord Hong. I just want to know where the thread bound book that Lord Hong and you are fighting for is. Of course, you can not tell me. It''s just that Lord Hong has your son in his hand. It happens that I know where your son is. Just think about it, Whether it''s worth the exchange. " Su Jingfei shakes his head first, then stares at Liu Tangdao.


    Su Jingfei never thinks that he is a gentleman. In order to do something, he will do whatever he can. Thread bound books are very important to him. Even if he is not sure how Liu Tang''s book is better than his own, he has to get it.


    Liu Tang''s face has really changed this time. His son is his life. Even if he doesn''t know what identity Su Jingfei is, he doesn''t doubt everything he says. It''s not strange that Lord Hong can know where his son is, but he didn''t expect this man to threaten himself with it.


    "You don''t have to worry. As long as you give me the thread bound book, I will tell you where your son is. It''s better to tell you that Lord Hong has been arrested by the police. I''m the only one who knows where your son is. If you don''t want your son to starve to death, you''d better cooperate. Of course, you can also call the police, but what''s your identity, I don''t think you will do such an irrational thing Su Jingfei said slowly and not in a hurry.


    "You are so mean Liu Tang said such words, in fact, already represents a kind of surrender.


    Su Jingfei shook his hand and said: "we don''t discuss whether I am mean or not, but I know that if you don''t have me, you will die, and you will die, and so will your son. In fact, I am the life-saving benefactor of your father and son. Even from this point of view, it''s not too much for me to get something in return."


    He is not guilty at all. Thread bound books are very important to Su Jingfei, and he really saved Liu Tang. Without him, Liu Tang would die in three days. Of course, what''s more important is that Su Jingfei knows that Liu Tang is not a good man. He has no burden in his heart when he threatens Liu Tang.


    Liu Tang thinks that his son''s fate is decided by Su Jingfei, and it seems that the person who wakes him is Su Jingfei. He knows that if he doesn''t say it, he and his son won''t get any good results, and he doesn''t know the value of the thread bound book, but relatively speaking, it''s definitely not as good as his father and son''s life, so he has to give in.


    "Well, I''ll tell you where it is, but make sure our father and son are safe." Liu Tang thought for a moment.


    Su Jingfei laughed and snapped his fingers and said, "I knew you were a smart man. It was such a happy decision."

 Chapter 472

    Su Jingfei uses Liu Tang''s son''s news to threaten Liu Tang that he has no place to hide the thread bound book. This place makes Su Jingfei smile bitterly. He has actually thought about it, but he has no idea where Liu Tang really hides the thread bound book.


    It is estimated that Liu Tang was in a hurry and didn''t have a chance to think about it. He hid the thread bound book under the body of the ancient corpse in the cave. Lord Hong and others were afraid to touch the ancient corpse because of some scruples about tomb theft, which led to the discovery of the thread bound book. From this point of view, Liu Tang should have known his danger at that time.


    "You are really a talented person. When you are in such a crisis, I think Lord Hong didn''t think that you hid it under the ancient corpse, but he didn''t dare to look for it. Maybe he thought you didn''t dare to open the ancient corpse." After listening to Liu Tang, Su Jingfei had to praise Liu Tang.


    Liu Tang was not happy to be praised, but hummed: "Lord Hong naturally did not expect that no matter what kind of ancient tombs we steal, we all taboo touching corpses. You should have heard of zombies."


    "I''ve never heard of it. I don''t know how many movies and TV shows have been played. Does it really exist?" Su Jingfei nodded, then asked curiously.


    "I haven''t seen the existence of it, but all people in our profession believe that it exists. If we encounter it, it will be miserable, so they are generally very cautious. If I didn''t know that I was plotted by Lord Hong, I wouldn''t risk doing so. Fortunately, there is no problem with the ancient tomb we are looking for." Liu Tang rare smile, probably think of his hiding place has not been found by Hongye.


    Su Jingfei really doesn''t know much about tomb raiding. The only thing he knows is that he has read a few novels and movies. Now after listening to Liu Tang''s words, he has a little understanding that tomb raiders are actually the most superstitious ones, not to mention digging people''s graves.


    "Well, you can have a rest. Your nightmare poison has been solved. It should be OK after a good rest. I''ll get the thread bound book now. If I can get it, I''ll tell you where your son is." Su Jingfei thought about it and decided to go immediately.


    Liu Tang''s nightmare poison was cleared. He was really weak, and now he had nothing to do with Su Jingfei, so he had to say, "OK, then you can go and get it. I hope you can fulfill your promise after you get the thread bound book."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you or your son. I just want to find what I want. OK, Liu Tang, take a rest. See you later." Su Jingfei''s impression of Liu Tang is actually quite good. Although he doesn''t have much contact with Liu Tang, at least his eyes are clearer and more reliable than Lord Hong.


    Out of the observation room, Professor Lin and sang Laodu gathered around and asked, "Jingfei, the patient has really been awakened by you. How about now?"


    "There should be no problem. As long as you have a good rest for two days, you should be able to go down to the ground. As for his identity, I think it will be arranged. Don''t announce it to the public for the time being." Su Jingfei first introduced Liu Tang''s illness to Professor sang and Lin, but he did not forget to tell them.


    Professor Lin and Mr. sang don''t understand why Su Jingfei said that, but they don''t ask much. In their opinion, Su Jingfei''s identity is mysterious. He must have his reason for such an arrangement. At this time, we can see that they have a deep affection for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is going to go up the mountain all night tonight. If he can come back the next day, he doesn''t want to wait for him. Everyone knows that Liu Tang is a tomb robber. He can''t make good arrangements for Liu Tang at that time. He just has some power, rather than covering up the sky.


    When he arranged for the hospital, he revisited his hometown and came to the ancient tomb in the afternoon. Although it had been sorted out by 307 troops, there was still no formal development. After all, when he found someone to come, it was almost evening. The real development should be after daybreak. Su Jingfei was glad that he came early, otherwise he might not be able to find the thread bound book.


    And really, when he found the thread bound book, he was more sure that he really did not do anything wrong. As Liu Tang said, in ancient tombs, even grave robbers would not easily touch dead bodies, for fear of causing something unclean.


    The thread bound book hasn''t been moved by anyone. It''s just under the body of the ancient corpse. As a traditional Chinese medicine, Su Jingfei naturally protects himself from poisoning. Now he also understands why Liu Tang was poisoned by nightmare. In fact, he met it when he was collecting books.


    Moreover, because he was poisoned by nightmare, he escaped the murder and interrogation of Lord Hong. This is a blessing in disguise.


    When Su Jingfei opened the thread bound book to read, he was sure that this book had a certain connection with his own thread bound book. It was not that the two books were the relationship between the upper and lower volumes, but the works of a certain period. The contents and characters were similar, but the difference was that the contents recorded in this book were more profound than the one he got.


    Su Jingfei didn''t study the content carefully. He just took a cursory look at it. He knew that this book was very helpful for him to learn the book he had. Even if it couldn''t really be used as an up and down test, he could also refer to each other.


    It has been nearly ten years since Su Jingfei got the thread bound book. In the past ten years, Su Jingfei has learned the words and contents recorded in it through various ways, but he has only learned some of them, and most of them are still incomprehensible. Now with this book, he can learn more.


    Su Jingfei thinks that this thread bound book is the most rewarding part of his trip to the provincial capital. As long as he has this book, Su Jingfei''s strength will increase a bit. Some of the contents that he can''t learn should also have the opportunity to learn.


    Liu Tang didn''t lie because Su Jingfei knew the news of his son. Su Jingfei''s impression of him is three points better. He is not a gentleman himself, so he will not judge others by the standard of a gentleman. Although Liu Tang is a tomb robber, he is not as cunning and moral as Lord Hong.


    As for Mr. Hong''s saying that Liu Tang wanted to harm Mr. Hong, from his point of view, he told a Zhong and a Qiang this. After all, it was Liu Tang who got the thread bound book at that time. Even if he wanted to do it, Mr. Hong should do it first.


    Of course, he doesn''t think that Liu Tang is an innocent person. He has been in the underworld for a long time and has been robbing tombs for many years. But some people are not unforgivable for breaking the law. Su Jingfei thinks about how to arrange Liu Tang more reasonably.


    The simplest way is to give him to the 307 army. The whole thing is taken over by the 307 army, and he doesn''t want the police station to intervene. But if Liu Tang enters the 307 army, the significance of making Mr. Hong an idiot doesn''t exist.


    He can turn Liu Tang into an idiot, not to mention Liu Tang''s guilt. Now Su Jingfei is in a good mood and can''t do such a thing. In the end, Su Jingfei has to change his mind. During this period of time, he has developed smoothly. He has his own company and the official identity of 307 army, but he does everything himself, It seems that they lack their own real strength.


    Su Jingfei''s contact with the underworld figures is only Yu Wanli, who is a rule maker in s city who has little humanity. Naturally, he can''t take him for his own use. Now Liu Tang, even if he is not a real underworld expert, at least he likes to work in the dark. If he can take him for his own use, it''s a good choice.


    If this was su Jingfei before, he would not consider it, but now that he has experienced so much, it is absolutely necessary to establish his own power.


    In my heart, Su Jingfei had already returned to the hotel in the early morning. Today, she went back and forth to the countryside two times in a row, but she was not tired. After taking a bath, she began to open the new thread bound book, and took out her own thread bound book for comparison.


    In the past, Su Jingfei couldn''t understand some classical words. But with this book, Su can guess the meaning of them, especially in the aspect of internal skills. In the past, he could only learn the most basic internal skills. If it wasn''t for the help of snow lotus, Su''s internal skills should still be at the primary level. How could he have today''s scenery.


    But now after comparing the two, Su Jingfei can learn more advanced internal skills. Even if he can''t become a top expert, he can have a deeper way of internal skill cultivation, and the growth speed of internal power will increase at least three times.


    In the past, his internal power was not inferior to Ximen''s, but he was still inadequate when he met old man Feng. Now, because of the improvement of poison skill, he has such a secret of internal power. Su Jingfei believes that if he meets old man Feng again, he will be sure to defeat him, at least not be suppressed in internal power.


    Although Su Jingfei is interested in medicine, what he cares about most is martial arts. As long as he is a man, he doesn''t want to have powerful force. After studying two thread bound books together, Su Jingfei has benefited a lot in one night.


    His internal skill will not change in a night, but the way of using it has changed. In the past, if he could only play 80% of his total strength, even if it broke out, it would be 100%. Now Su Jingfei can play 100% at will, and if it broke out, he can play beyond his level.


    In this regard, his internal power has not been improved, but his strength has increased by at least 30%. This is just a change overnight. Su Jingfei is full of confidence now. Even if old man Feng really appears, he is confident to face it.


    When he was happy, shumanya''s voice rang out of the door: "Su Jingfei, have you come back? Professor Lin said you came back last night


    Su Jingfei put away the thread bound book and said, "I''ve come back. What can I do for you?" He''s actually very strange.


    "Su Jingfei, please accompany me to buy underwear." Shumanya''s voice was slightly shy.

 Chapter 473

    Su Jingfei hears shumanya''s words in the room, and the tiger''s body is shocked. Does shumanya give him any hint? Although he hasn''t made shumanya''s idea yet, the pretty girl says that she should have a reaction.


    The energetic Su Jingfei soon opened the door of the room and saw the reddish faced shumanya standing at the door. He said with a smile, "shumanya, I''m sorry you''re so active. I''ll sit inside!"


    Shumanya was originally a little red. Seeing Su Jingfei''s slightly obscene face, shumanya immediately couldn''t laugh or cry. He gave him a white look, and then said angrily, "what do you think? Who''s going to sit in your room? There''s something wrong with the underwear I brought here. I want to buy underwear. You know so much about underwear that I want you to help. What do you think?"


    Su surprised to fly, looking at shumanya, for a while just speechless way: "you really want me to help you?"


    "Nonsense, what else do you think I can do with you? What do you think?" Shumanya was a little embarrassed at first, but now she saw Su Jingfei thinking awkwardly. Instead of being embarrassed, she gave him a white look again, angry and strange.


    Su Jingfei was studying thread bound books, and his brain was a little out of line. Now he heard schumannia''s words and thought about others'' meaning carefully. He was really shy before, but that shyness should be simple embarrassment, but he didn''t mean to hook people, and he was definitely misunderstood.


    Although Su Jingfei is not to blame for this misunderstanding strictly, as a man, he still wants to be crooked and immediately says, "of course, I don''t think about anything. What I think is what kind of underwear is suitable for you!"


    If you don''t see Su Jingfei''s slightly obscene face before, now he has a healthy face, which can definitely make shumanya believe him. Unfortunately, shumanya now knows that this is Su Jingfei''s cover up. Fortunately, she really wants Su Jingfei to help, and naturally doesn''t intend to expose Su Jingfei.


    "Well, let''s buy it now. Because you cured the patient yesterday, the exchange meeting this morning should go on as usual, but it will be around 10 o''clock." Schumanya looks more like a leader.


    Su Jingfei thought other people''s meaning askew, at this time also slightly embarrassed, heard shumanya''s words, quickly said: "yes, we go to buy underwear first, and then..."


    "Well, I know what you mean, so stop talking and go." Although shumanya is a little older than Su Jingfei, she is a girl after all. When she heard Su Jingfei''s voice, she quickly stopped him. Fortunately, this is a hotel. If it''s outside, it''s really embarrassing, this guy.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said no more. He also saw that shumanya was a little embarrassed. He was surprised that shumanya was so shy when he mentioned these things.


    According to his opinion, even if a nurse like shumanya doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all, at least she should be very generous. After all, shumanya is a nurse. She has seen a lot of things and often serves patients, but these are not the focus of Su Jingfei''s concern. Since he has promised to help shumanya''s staff, he naturally has to consider what kind of underwear is more suitable for shumanya, His eyes were looking back and forth on schumannia.


    I don''t know if it''s a woman''s natural sense, or if shumanya is also secretly paying attention to what Su Jingfei is doing. It''s just that not long after she goes out, shumanya turns around and stares at Su Jingfei and says, "I say, you don''t look finished?"


    "Well, since I want to choose underwear for you, it''s up to you. Besides, I have to estimate your height and weight, and integrate your personality before I can buy suitable underwear. You don''t want me to fool you. It''s too irresponsible." Su Jingfei explained to shumanya rightfully.


    Shumanya suddenly felt a little regret to ask Su Jingfei for help. Before, she really just thought about Su Jingfei''s performance in the underwear store. Obviously, she is very familiar with underwear, so she should be able to choose the more suitable underwear.


    Now she thinks that it should be a mistake to ask him for help. This guy is usually very serious and honest, but he is very obscene at this time. Moreover, every time he looks at himself, his eyes are like substance, passing from somewhere, and his part seems to be touched by him, which makes people blush and heartbeat.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Su Jingfei was able to exercise his internal power last night. He could not control his internal power freely in some aspects, and his eyes were sharper. If he looked at things in an ordinary way, he would not be able to see anything. But he was really concentrated, as if he would produce a kind of mental power. If the person he looked at was a little more sensitive, You will feel the essence of Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    Shumanya had never been in love before, but she didn''t develop to the last step with a man, and her body was pure and clean. She was so stared at by a opposite sex. She was not different in her heart, but she had a problem.


    "Su Jingfei, let''s go to the underwear era commercial building now. Before we go there, you don''t have to study it." Shumanya tried to suppress the strange idea in his heart. Maybe Su Jingfei was just looking at himself for his own sake, but he still asked Su Jingfei not to look at himself.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said that he listened to shumanya. Anyway, he had already seen what he should see. It was not a day since they knew each other. Even if he didn''t stare at shumanya, he had some bottom in his heart, and now he knows it very well.


    He is a martial arts person. It''s a basic skill to see people. What''s more, after training in the underwear shop for so long, Schumann needs the size, no matter what.


    Before the underwear era commercial building, both of them had been to more than one underwear sales shop, but they were only familiar with one, that is, they met boss Wang, a fat man. Although the salesmen in this shop were a little snobbish, the products in the shop were still good.


    What''s more, after su Jingfei confirmed that this store really belongs to him. Since he wants to buy underwear, there is no reason to send money to other families.


    The salesperson who entertained Su Jingfei and shumanya today was different from that day. He not only didn''t have a fake smile, but also warmly introduced underwear to them, which made shumanya secretly nod his head. It was estimated that there was only one snobbish salesperson.


    Only Su Jingfei knows what''s going on. It''s not because he secretly put forward a request for rectification. However, he naturally can''t tell shumanya about this. Instead, he takes out a card and says to the salesperson, "Miss, this is my VIP card. I don''t know if I can use your VIP room."


    The salesgirl has the experience of being fired two days ago, so she can''t look down on any customers any more. Even if Su Jingfei and Schumann are dressed in ordinary clothes, she has a good attitude. Now when she sees the VIP card handed by Su Jingfei, she is relieved. Fortunately, she doesn''t have snobbish eyes. Who knows that a man dressed in such ordinary clothes will have our VIP card.


    Shumanya was also surprised that Su Jingfei had a VIP card for this store. Last time he came, he didn''t have it at all! But she didn''t know that it was su Jingfei who got the VIP card after he put forward rectification suggestions to the branch.


    He is the general manager of the company. Naturally, he can''t let the following people know, but he always has something different from other customers. This VIP card is not only applicable to this underwear store, but in fact, all the stores of ruofis group and sushi subsidiary are valid.


    The salesman''s attitude towards Su Jingfei immediately upgraded from enthusiasm to humility: "Mr. and miss, there is a special dressing room and service in the VIP room. Please come this way." Then he led the way.


    Shumanya turned to see Su Jingfei. Now she thinks Su Jingfei is more mysterious. Su Jingfei seems to have new changes all the time. She can''t keep up with her. Yesterday''s medical performance has shocked all the traditional Chinese medicine practitioners who came to the exchange meeting. Now he takes out a VIP card that he despised in his underwear store.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think so much about it. The reason why he took out the VIP card today is for convenience. Moreover, the VIP card can also enjoy a 10% discount on all the goods in the underwear store. In fact, it means that there is no charge. After all, there are only a few VIP cards, which are all in the hands of the company managers.


    "Well, let''s go to the VIP room. Isn''t it good to enjoy the VIP treatment? This kind of underwear store''s thing, generally does not let the human try on, the VIP room is a special place Su Jingfei saw shumanya looking at himself and immediately said with a smile.


    Shumanya came to buy underwear this time just because she heard Su Jingfei''s introduction to underwear that day. She felt that the underwear she brought was not suitable for her and wanted to buy a new one. Now she listened to Su Jingfei''s words and unconsciously listened to Su Jingfei''s words because of Su Jingfei''s momentum.


    As expected, the VIP room is different from the ordinary counter outside. It not only has the luxury of a common passenger room, but also has a special fitting room. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, shumanya would not have such treatment when buying underwear in his life.


    Not all women worship money, but in such an environment, no woman can not be moved. It is not that she likes Su Jingfei, but she is absolutely satisfied with Su Jingfei''s arrangement. Buying underwear is originally a matter of privacy. If there is such a private space, it is certainly the best choice.


    When they enter the VIP room, the salesperson immediately takes out the information of all kinds of underwear, which not only records the advantages and disadvantages of underwear, but also has various suggestions, as well as the price different from the outside, which makes shumanya dazzled.


    The price level of this lingerie shop is certainly higher than that of the lingerie shop in s city. However, with a 10% discount on lingerie, shumanya can definitely buy Lingerie that you can''t afford. The prices in the information here are also the prices after a 10% discount.

 Chapter 474

    Su Jingfei and shumanya are naturally treated by the VIP in the VIP room. They not only have more specialized services, but also have more detailed introduction on all the goods. If shumanya comes here by himself, even if there is no reference from Su Jingfei, she can buy underwear that is more suitable for her.


    What''s more important is a discount. Underwear that used to be at least two or three times more expensive than s city is now cheaper. Schumann yadu can''t help feeling that the biggest advantage of finding Su Jingfei this time is this discount.


    She''s a hospital flower. Yes, but she''s also an ordinary woman. She hopes to get a discount when shopping. She''s not such a upstart as Su Jingfei. She has too much money to spend.


    "Well, let''s start choosing underwear now." Su Jingfei smiles at shumanya, and then looks up at the salesperson. He wants the salesperson to go out. His understanding of underwear is no worse than her.


    But before he spoke, the salesperson said with a smile: "Mr. and miss, you choose slowly. If you choose the right one, you can press the above option directly, and underwear will be sent to the counter over there automatically. If there is nothing wrong, I will go out. If you have any requests, you can ring me again."


    Su Jingfei and shumanya were shocked. Looking at such advanced and considerate service, even if the salesperson went out, they would not feel left out. On the contrary, they felt that others were considerate.


    Even if the salesperson is a woman, not all women don''t mind having such a stranger nearby. What''s more, the young men and women who can appear on such occasions are mostly lovers. Naturally, they don''t want outsiders here. The salesperson is really insightful.


    Especially this button selection, you can have underwear service, it is too convenient, Su Jingfei want to go back to ask, who is so designed, must reward.


    Although she thought it was very considerate for the salesperson to go out, there were really two people left in the room. Shumanya was really embarrassed. She always felt that there was something wrong with them when they got along with each other. Even though all this was actually caused by herself, she wanted Su Jingfei to accompany her!


    "Well, shumanya, let''s start to choose underwear now. In just two hours, the exchange meeting will begin." Su Jingfei saw that the atmosphere in the room was a little dark, so he had to swallow his saliva and suggested.


    Shumanya didn''t have many ideas, but they were embarrassed to study what underwear they were wearing in a closed space.


    But now I can''t refuse, so I have to look at those underwear with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s cognition of underwear is not comparable to that of ordinary people. He knows the advantages and disadvantages of these underwear very well, and explains to Schumann which are more suitable and which are not suitable.


    At the beginning, both of them were really uncomfortable, but slowly the atmosphere disappeared. They were more like discussing what kind of underwear was more suitable.


    For this selection, shumanya herself is quite satisfied, her character in Su Jingfei''s view, sometimes a little contradictory, but overall, gentle and quiet is her main character.


    If it''s normal for shumanya to have a boyfriend, Su Jingfei certainly can''t choose for her. All of them are of this type. At least there are some sexy and even interesting ones, but now they are different. They are single.


    "Well, you can have a try on these underwear. We only know from the data that they are more suitable for you. As for whether they are really suitable, we only know if we have tried them." After choosing a few suits of underwear suitable for Schumann, Su Jingfei rings the bell to send the clothes in, which is the way to Schumann.


    Shumanya thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, you wait for me here for a moment, I''ll try." At this time is not polite, she held underwear to the fitting room.


    Su Jingfei did have some lust at first, which is a man''s normal reaction, but now he is calm, as if he has become a real adviser.


    But the mood of this moment only lasted less than a minute, because after shumanya entered the dressing room, Su Jingfei knew that the designer of the VIP room was an evil thief. Of course, it was also a good news for men.


    Before, there was no one in the fitting room, and they would not see anything outside. Now, when shumanya went in, Su Jingfei found that everything in the fitting room could be seen from the outside.


    "This design is too evil, but I like it." Su Jingfei secretly swallows saliva, eyes can no longer turn open, shumanya in the final analysis is also a beautiful girl, Su Jingfei if a little mind, it is not normal.


    In fact, the designer of this VIP room is also ingenious. Generally, he can accompany a woman to buy underwear, either a friend or a couple. The relationship between the two people must reach a certain level, such as being able to be frank with each other.


    Although Su Jingfei got the VIP card, he didn''t understand its real function. Who told him that he was the shopkeeper, and the benefits of this VIP were enjoyed unconsciously.


    Shumanya and Su Jingfei can be regarded as good friends of colleagues'' development. So far, they have a good feeling for each other, but they have not developed into a relationship of lovers. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t have so many girlfriends, shumanya and he don''t have that step of development. Shumanya is a slow hot woman.


    Shumanya didn''t know that she had been seen by Su Jingfei and was still changing clothes inside. Fortunately, she didn''t have the habit of bending over to change clothes. The parts below the waist and above the legs were not seen. Even so, her upper body was seen by Su Jingfei.


    All this is the welfare that Su Jingfei enjoys by accident. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t suffer from nosebleed and brutality, he can''t help swallowing his saliva and secretly asks whether he should go home. Otherwise, he will have bad luck if he can''t help what he really does to shumanya.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard an angry man''s voice outside the VIP room: "what kind of distinguished guests do you have here? I''m not allowed to go in. I want to use the VIP room. Am I not your golden member?"


    The sound is very loud. Even if the sound insulation effect of the VIP room is good, Su Jingfei and shumanya can hear it.


    He is enjoying Schumann''s graceful posture, but he is interrupted. No matter how good Su Jingfei''s temper is, he can''t help but get angry. But before he gets up, Schumann in the dressing room has turned out in his clothes.


    I don''t know if the skill of dressing and undressing is unique to women. Anyway, shumanya''s dressing speed is very fast. When she comes out, she sees Su Jingfei staring at the fitting room.


    Shumanya didn''t understand what was going on at first. Su Jingfei didn''t have to stare at the fitting room even though she was waiting for her to change clothes. But when she followed Su Jingfei and looked at the fitting room, she suddenly understood what was going on.


    She didn''t go into the fitting room before, so she didn''t know that she could see the inside from the outside. Now she can see the things in the fitting room, so she knows what Su Jingfei is looking at. When she thinks of posing in the door mirror, her whole body is still burning. Even if she wants to scratch Su Jingfei, she can''t control her shyness.


    Su Jingfei also didn''t expect that shumanya caught his own behavior. While his old face was burning, he was also angry with the people outside.

 Chapter 475

    Su Jingfei was annoyed by the noise outside. For shumanya, he felt guilty. Naturally, fire could not be on her. Thinking of this, he stood up and pushed the door out.


    In fact, some of him didn''t know how to explain to shumanya. After all, what he did was really disgraceful.


    Shumanya saw Su Jingfei run away. Although she was still ashamed, she wrinkled her lovely nose at Su Jingfei unconsciously. This guy is actually a bad guy with a lustful heart but no courage. However, after looking at the door of the fitting room, her pretty face turned red again unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei came out of the fitting room and saw a young man with a woman in his arms. He pointed to the salesperson who had received him before and scolded, "aren''t you in business? I''m not allowed to enter the VIP room. Is my gold card fake? Don''t you know that every time I come here I use the VIP room? "


    Then he said to the woman beside him, "baby, don''t worry. I''ve decided to use the VIP room here. I don''t know if he doesn''t know what my Zhou Wanfu does."


    Facing Zhou Wanfu, the salesman could only patiently explain, "excuse me, sir. Although you have a gold card, there are already VIP guests in my VIP room. You can either wait or you can only buy clothes in the ordinary area first."


    "What? Let me be in the normal area. Is that where people like me should buy? Don''t fool me with those stalls. Believe it or not, I can''t keep your shop open. I don''t want to ask you what I do. " Zhou Wanfu listened to the salesman''s words and said angrily that he even raised his hand to beat the salesman.


    When Su Jingfei came out, he just saw this scene. Because of the distance, he had no time to save people. He could only touch the label of an underwear and pop it up.


    With today''s skill, not to mention that the labels are made of paper, even cotton can be used as a concealed weapon. Zhou Wanfu''s hand is ready to fall, and Su Jingfei''s bouncing label is hanging a wound on his hand. This is still Su Jingfei''s mercy. If he really works hard, he can completely scrap his hand.


    "Somebody, get out of here and plot against me." With a scream, Zhou Wanfu held his injured hand and looked around. He just saw Su Jingfei come out of his spare time. Even a fool knew what was going on.


    Without waiting for him to speak again, Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "I heard crows crowing in the morning. It''s really disappointing."


    "What kind of person are you? You are plotting against Laozi. Do you know what Zhou Wanfu is for? Believe it or not, I''ll find someone to abolish you." Zhou Wanfu glares at Su Jingfei. Of course, he can be sure that Su Jingfei is the one who is plotting against him.


    Su Jingfei glanced at Zhou Wanfu and then said with a smile, "Zhou Wanfu is a cat and dog. I haven''t heard of him. I''ve heard of Zhou Dafu. It''s said that he sells jewelry. Are you his relative? It''s really a pleasure to meet you, but I think you''re more powerful than him. You''re Wanfu? "


    If other people say that Zhou Wanfu and Zhou Dafu are very similar in name, Zhou Wanfu must be very happy. Moreover, he always thinks that his own happiness is related to that Zhou Dafu.


    Now listening to Su Jingfei''s words, it makes him like eating a fly. Even if he is confident, he doesn''t think he has more money than that Zhou Dafu. Su Jingfei''s words are obviously taunting him. He points to Su Jingfei and angrily says, "boy, who are you? You don''t pay attention to me so much."


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer, but looked at Zhou Wanfu carefully. After a long time, he said with a dumb smile: "I can''t imagine that you can speak so well. Are you head squeezed by the door?"


    When he stares at Zhou Wanfu, both Zhou Wanfu himself and several other busy women think that he wants to study something, but Su Jingfei unexpectedly comes up with such a sentence. Shumanya and the salesperson almost laugh. This Su Jingfei is too narrow-minded.


    Although the woman in Zhou Wanfu''s arms didn''t laugh, she blushed a little, which was absolutely suffocating. She was Zhou Wanfu''s woman, and naturally knew what kind of person he was, but she didn''t expect to be exposed by Su Jingfei.


    The most embarrassing person is Zhou Wanfu. In order to show that he has culture, he often says two words that are half literate and half vulgar. All his friends say that he is very literate and has good taste. But now it''s su Jingfei. In the end, he becomes a guy who shows off his elegance.


    "Boy, if I don''t teach you a lesson, you really don''t know who I am." Zhou Wanfu was ridiculed by Su Jingfei several times. He became angry and resentful. No matter what Su Jingfei used to plot against him, anyway, he had to beat Su Jingfei first. Anyway, he had someone. He was not afraid to make things big. It was meaningless to make things big!


    With that, he took a step forward and punched Su Jingfei on the nose. At the same time, he quietly kicked Su Jingfei between his legs.


    If he only hit Su Jingfei with one punch, Su Jingfei would get away at most. He could see that Zhou Wanfu was so insidious. Su Jingfei was full of fire. He was no longer polite at this time. He used his hand to open Zhou Wanfu''s fist without any threat and kicked it out at the same time.


    He and Zhou Wanfu have no indissoluble hatred. Naturally, they can''t disable him or kill him. It''s inevitable to teach him a lesson. His feet are faster than Zhou Wanfu''s. when Zhou Wanfu''s feet are less than half a foot away from Su Jingfei''s legs, he just put his feet in the bend of his legs.


    It was as if Zhou Wanfu had been knocked on his leg with a sledgehammer. He blurted out with a howl, and then fell out with a whirl. He couldn''t get up for a long time, but just howled with his legs.


    "Jingfei, his leg is broken?" Shumanya and Su Jingfei are together. Naturally, they are afraid that Su Jingfei will get into trouble. Seeing that Zhou Wanfu can''t get up for a long time, they quickly ask.


    The salesperson is also worried. She is just a salesperson. If there is such a wounding incident in her shop, her work will come to an end, especially the two sides in the fight. One is a diamond VIP and the other has a gold card.


    Su Jingfei patted shumanya on the shoulder and said with a smile: "don''t worry, for this kind of person, I''m not as heavy as that. It''s just dislocated. Just let him learn a lesson. Now go to the hospital quickly, it should be able to pick up. After a long time, it''s hard to say whether I will leave sequelae."


    His words were to shumanya and the salesperson, but the voice was enough for Zhou Wanfu and the woman to hear. At this time, the woman didn''t want to buy underwear, so she quickly helped Zhou Wanfu up and prepared to go to the hospital.


    Although Zhou Wanfu was in great pain, he heard that he was not in any serious trouble. He immediately cried out, "don''t go, boy, wait for your grandfather to come back."


    Su Jingfei''s face is cold, and this boy is really not afraid of death. He thought that the other party was not so hateful, and he planned to punish him a little. If he retreated, he would not pursue any more. Now Su Jingfei has experienced Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng''s troubles, and he is not as soft hearted as before.


    Zhou Wanfu is obviously not a fool. Seeing Su Jingfei''s face chilly, he urges the woman to help him leave. He flies out for three meters. Only in this way can he feel safer from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei saw that he was scared to run away. Although it was not difficult to catch up with him, he did not intend to continue. He said, "Zhou Wanfu, don''t think you have a few stinky money. You can tell me that you have the gold card here, but I am the VIP here. My money is not less than you. Use your head."


    Even if Zhou Wanfu is a dandy, he is not a real fool. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, his heart suddenly jumps. If the other party doesn''t have money, he can''t be in the VIP room. It seems that he has a certain origin. He is reckless this time.


    Thinking of going back to investigate the boy, he said wildly: "I don''t care who you are, you wait for me."


    Su Jingfei didn''t take his words seriously this time. His expression changed. Su Jingfei saw it all in his eyes. He was already timid, and his words were a bit like the character''s sentence in the novel, "green mountains don''t change, green water will flow, and there will be a time later." it was just scene words.


    Ignoring Zhou Wanfu''s departure, he turned to the salesperson and said, "I''m very satisfied with your attitude towards the guests. I''ll tell your leaders that you don''t have to worry about today''s affairs. I''m sure your boss won''t welcome guests like him." Su Jingfei''s words were a complete consolation to the salesperson. The salesperson had his own principles and insight. He didn''t mind helping her.


    The salesperson also respects Su Jingfei. He is not only a VIP, but also a help to himself. Otherwise, if he really wants to be slapped, he can only admit his bad luck. Now when he hears Su Jingfei''s words, he says gratefully: "thank you, sir. You can continue to try on your clothes. No one will disturb you."


    Hearing that he mentioned changing clothes, Su Jingfei immediately felt embarrassed. Just because Zhou Wanfu was making trouble, she had already turned the switch. Unexpectedly, she turned back. Su Jingfei was already thinking about whether to change her idea of promoting the salesman.


    Shumanya blushes and stares at Su Jingfei. She also knows that she can''t blame the salesperson. After all, they both look like lovers. Everyone misunderstands them. And today, on the whole, it''s her own fault. If she didn''t find Su Jingfei, so many things wouldn''t have happened.


    "Well, there''s no need to try. We''ve already selected a few models. You can wrap them for me." Shumanya stares at Su Jingfei and says to the salesperson that she will not go there to change clothes.


    Su Jingfei says in secret that it''s a pity that if shumanya can change it again, he will have another chance to enjoy the beautiful scenery. However, he knows that it''s impossible. Unless shumanya really intends to give himself to him, he is not a flower maniac. How can it be like this? He rushes to pay the bill and shows it. As a result, shumanya''s eyes turn white, He knew that he could not escape the name of sex wolf.

 Chapter 476

    When Su Jingfei and shumanya bought underwear and returned to the hotel, it was almost ten o''clock. Although there was a Zhou Wanfu today, it was a bit of a disappointment. Generally speaking, Su Jingfei and shumanya were actually quite satisfied.


    Shumanya bought her favorite underwear, and Su Jingfei was also satisfied. Although she was finally captured, she also took advantage of it. After all, no matter how embarrassed shumanya was, she knew that it was not su Jingfei''s fault. Moreover, she had some good feelings for Su Jingfei, mainly because she was ashamed.


    As for Zhou Wanfu, Su Jingfei didn''t really pay attention to it. He saw many people who were so overbearing with a little money. Lin Kefeng of the Lin family was the one who competed most in s city. Compared with Lin Kefeng, Zhou Wanfu was nothing. Su Jingfei soon forgot about it. There are too many dandies these days, so he can''t handle it.


    When shumanya changed her underwear, they came to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in the provincial capital. Along the way, shumanya didn''t want to talk to Su Jingfei. She was also embarrassed about the morning.


    Su Jingfei has put this matter aside. He will see Liu Tang soon. He can''t trust Liu Tang completely. However, his mind of taking this person as his own has not changed. He just lacks such a person, and he just knows his weakness.


    Su Jingfei has no doubt about Liu Tang''s resourcefulness. It''s obvious that his resourcefulness is enough to escape from a cunning and insidious man like Lord Hong. What''s more, he can be regarded as an old man.


    He didn''t know the difference between good and evil. As long as Liu Tang could use it for himself, he didn''t mind giving him a chance.


    The hotel they stayed in was not far from the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and they soon came to the hospital. Because of Liu Tang''s illness yesterday, today''s experts no longer want to meet so late for the first time. When Su Jingfei and shumanya came, there were many people here, especially Guo Minyu, who had been looking out all the time.


    When he saw Su Jingfei, he went against his previous attitude and said enthusiastically, "expert Su, you''ve come here. I heard that you''ve cured the patient. It''s really powerful. You can cure such a knotty disease. Your medical skills are really good."


    Su Jingfei definitely looks at Guo Minyu. His attitude today is really suspicious. He even doubts whether Guo Mingfeng told Guo Minyu about his own affairs. But after thinking about it, it''s impossible. If Guo Minyu knows so many things about himself, today is not enthusiasm, but fear.


    Thinking in his heart, Su Jingfei said modestly: "Dr. Guo is really praising. If Dr. Guo didn''t provide me with a place to look for medicine, how could he just find the right antidote for the patient?"


    "That''s also true. Our hometown is a place of outstanding people. I didn''t expect that even an ancient tomb would give us such face." Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Guo Minyu''s face was bright. Instead of being modest, he was very proud. It seemed that he was the doctor who cured the patient.


    Su Jingfei was sure that Guo Minyu didn''t know what happened to him. He was sure that he was right in his own eyes. Guo Mingfeng didn''t talk too much. Although she was a bit of a woman, she was still trustworthy.


    When Guo Minyu was talking, Professor Lin and Professor Sima came one after another. Yesterday, when he was treating the patient, only Professor Lin was present. Professor Sima and President Zou didn''t know. Today, they knew that Su Jingfei had cured the patient. Just now they went to the observation room to check Liu Tang. Except for being slightly weak, they had no disease, This has to admit the magic of Su Jingfei.


    Seeing the two of them come out, Su Jingfei and Guo Minyu hurry to say hello to them. No matter what kind of patients Su Jingfei treats, there is still a big gap between Su Jingfei and the two professors in terms of status, especially in terms of prestige.


    "Jingfei, you are really extraordinary this time. A patient who is helpless to all of us old guys is cured by just letting you. With a rising star like you in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, we can rest assured even if we retire." Professor Sima always adheres to the style of joking. When he sees Su Jingfei, he laughs and praises him.


    This time, although his words were exaggerated, Professor Lin did not refute them. Instead, he nodded: "Sima is right. Although Su Jingfei is very young, his medical skills are not simple. He seems to know the patient''s condition by mistake. If he does not really have enough medical skills, he will not be able to cure it. What''s more, he has not only cured a patient."


    Liu Tang''s illness was strange, so it took him a day. However, the former patient was cured by Su Jingfei with acupuncture on the spot. From this point of view, Su Jingfei was outstanding in both treating difficult and miscellaneous diseases and requiring pure medical treatment.


    Many famous medical experts present thought that Su Jingfei was too young to look up to him when they first met him. They thought that he came to the TCM exchange meeting through the back door. Now that they have seen Su Jingfei''s medical skills, they know that Su Jingfei has real skills.


    Even after going back yesterday, someone had already investigated Su Jingfei, knew Su Jingfei''s deeds in S City, had a clearer understanding of Su Jingfei''s medical skills, and no longer doubted Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    Shumanya has been following Su Jingfei all the time. From the first day of watching many famous medical experts disdain Su Jingfei, to today''s appreciation and respect, there are certainly some people who are envious, jealous and hateful, but they can hardly see the look of contempt and disdain. Su Jingfei conquered people with strength.


    Although Su Jingfei is not her girlfriend, she is also the representative of her own hospital this time. Watching Su Jingfei subversively change other people''s views on herself in so much time, it can be said that her hands are covered with clouds and her hands are covered with rain. It''s really powerful.


    Su Jingfei has no pride at all. If he had been a little frivolous before, he would have been a little complacent because of his medical skills. After all, his medical skills now surpass those of others, but now he would not have such a mood.


    The thread bound book he got yesterday can be used as a reference for each other in martial arts. Even medical skills can also play such a role. Su Jingfei clearly feels his own shortcomings in his profession.


    Among the doctors in the province, his current medical skills are really quite powerful. However, compared with the ancient miracle doctors, they are far from each other. He knows that many of the country''s medical skills have been lost because of the war before. Now the so-called expert doctors are only excellent in medical skills, and most of them even combine Chinese and Western medicine to have such skills, It should be 100 times better than my current medical skills.


    Su Jingfei''s modest attitude makes many traditional Chinese medicine doctors feel good about him. Such young people are very rare. No wonder people have such achievements when they are young. People are so strange. When the impression changes, the evaluation will change.


    After Liu Tang''s condition was checked, it was determined that there was no problem. At this time, Professor Sima privately asked Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, listen to Lao Lin, you had a conversation with the patient yesterday, is that really a tomb robber? Shall we wait until he is well and give it to the police? "


    "Professor Sima, I have talked with Professor Lin about this matter. This person''s situation is a bit complicated. If you can trust me, you can leave it to me to deal with it. As for whether he is a tomb robber, I can''t be sure. But you can rest assured that I won''t let him have a chance to harm others. How can I say that I''m also a little angry youth, and how can I let him get away with it?" Su Jingfei laughs and likes Professor Sima very much. He speaks casually.


    Professor Sima originally came to inquire about Su Jingfei because of what Su Jingfei said to Professor Lin and Mr. sang yesterday. Now I listen to him, although I''m not sure whether Liu Tang is a tomb robber or not, since Su Jingfei said so, he doesn''t ask any more. He''s not interested in the identity of the patient.


    Now that Liu Tang''s strange disease has been solved, everyone will not waste any more time. Professor Lin also continues to lead you to the following clinical treatment activities. In such a large hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, there are only two people with some strange diseases.


    In the next few days, Su Jingfei doesn''t have many opportunities to show his skills. It''s not because of his poor medical skills, but because he doesn''t need to do anything. Although the rest of his illness is a little strange or sometimes difficult, after all, all the people present are famous medical experts, and they will have good treatments.


    Especially when binglao comes with President Zou, it is a kind of welfare for those patients. Binglao may not be as good as Su Jingfei in dealing with complicated diseases, but his medical books are really good, worthy of being an expert from Beijing.


    Although Su Jingfei has very limited opportunities, every time he puts forward his own opinions, people attach great importance to them, which is quite different from the attitude of the previous two days. Moreover, every time Su Jingfei''s opinions are to the point. As long as Su Jingfei''s opinions are followed, they can either quickly find a way to treat the patient or avoid the sequelae, which makes people admire Su Jingfei more deeply.


    By this time, no one doubted Su Jingfei''s medical skills any more, and even classified him as Professor Lin, Professor Sima and others, that is, the top experts in this exchange meeting.


    At lunch time, naturally, everyone asked Su Jingfei to join the chief executive. There were president Zou binglao, Professor Lin and Professor Sima at this table. The rest were the presidents of some hospitals.


    Last time, Su Jingfei was able to sit in the chief because of the care of Professor Lin and Professor Sima. It''s a bit unfair. Now, being able to sit in the chief has been recognized by the public. If he doesn''t sit in this position, the public can''t accept it. Su Jingfei explains everything with his strength.


    Shumanya was originally Su Jingfei''s assistant, or just a little nurse sent by the hospital to accompany him. However, because they were about the same age, they secretly thought that their relationship was a couple, and they joined the chief nurse with great face.

 Chapter 477

    Su Jingfei has proved his qualification to participate in the exchange meeting with his strength because of his performance in clinical treatment. Not only that, he now seems to be the top doctor of the exchange meeting.


    Just like in S City, everything Su Jingfei does is based on his own strength. No one will doubt that Su Jingfei goes through the back door. There are all experts and famous doctors here. People can see at a glance whether Su Jingfei has medical skills. This can''t be faked.


    In the next few days, Su Jingfei also communicated with many famous medical experts in the exchange meeting. Although he could not improve his medical skills, he had some basic knowledge, which was well consolidated.


    Su Jingfei was born in the wild road. He started from a very high level and learned more than these doctors. However, some of his most basic knowledge is very weak. He did not intend to be a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. He did not expect to come to a provincial top-level TCM exchange meeting one day.


    After five days of this, Su Jingfei participated in TCM exchange meetings every day, practiced and studied medicine in the evening, and had a full life. He talked to the women at home from time to time to learn about the situation at home.


    There is Nalan Xiuying at home and Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke in the company. He basically doesn''t have to worry. His apprentices Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are also more reassuring. As for security, through the relationship of Bai tou, he has got the security alarm system imported from abroad, and six female soldiers will be protected sooner or later. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Although some of them miss their own women, Su Jingfei has only been here for a week and is not in a hurry to go back. Moreover, he is also immersed in medical skills recently. He plans to go back home in two days.


    Today, Su Jingfei didn''t leave the hospital after the TCM exchange meeting, because today is the day when Liu Tang was discharged from the hospital. After five days of recuperation, Liu Tang, who was not in danger of life, has been determined to recover. The rest is the problem of where to arrange him.


    Through Professor Lin and Professor Sima, President Zou already knows what Su Jingfei means, and he doesn''t care about it any more. Anyway, the patient''s medical expenses are not in arrears, and the patient''s specific identity can''t be confirmed. If Su Jingfei has a way to deal with it, it''s good.


    In fact, the hospital is a special institution. Although it belongs to the political axe, it has to face any patient, no matter they are good, bad, ordinary or criminal. When they come to the hospital, they are all equal. Liu Tang, no matter what his status is, is only their patient in the hospital.


    "Expert Su, you''re here. I think it''s time for me to leave the hospital to see my son. No matter what you threaten me for, I''m still very grateful for your care during this period." See Su Jingfei into the ward, Liu Tang very sincere way.


    Su Jingfei is the most dazzling new star in this TCM exchange meeting. People in the hospital all know him. And because he has a close relationship with Professor Lin, people will not refuse his request. He tells the nurse to take care of Liu Tang more. Liu Tang is really taken care of these days.


    During this period of time, Liu Tang also thought about Su Jingfei''s character. Although he thought Su Jingfei was a despicable person and threatened himself with his son''s whereabouts when he saw him for the first time, he didn''t think too much about it later.


    Where his son is arranged by Lord Hong is operated by Lord Hong. The purpose must be to hold his own handle. Su Jingfei now threatens himself with the whereabouts of his son for the thread bound book. Although he looks despicable, at least he doesn''t keep threatening himself by holding his son in his hand. It seems that Su Jingfei just wants to get the thread bound book, It''s not too much.


    In this way, Liu Tang actually has a good feeling for Su Jingfei. What''s more, he is still his own life-saving benefactor. In the later conversation, he determined that Su Jingfei had to save himself first, and later he knew about the thread bound book. This shows that Su Jingfei is at least a good medical student.


    Su Jingfei came in to see Liu Tang. He was in a better spirit and said with a smile, "Liu Tang, you are going to be discharged soon. Have you ever thought about the way after that? What''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Tang is slightly stunned. He just wants to leave hospital to find his son. He really hasn''t thought about that problem.


    Su Jingfei saw that he was in a daze. He had already guessed his mind, so he continued: "are you going to go back to your old business? Although I have promised that I will not find someone to catch you, it seems that your industry is not a small risk. Your son will live a furtive life. Are you really willing? "


    "Well, anyway, you know my identity, and I don''t have to avoid it. In fact, it''s not very easy to do this business. Nowadays, the control is becoming more and more strict. I thought I could retire early this time. Who knows what will happen." Liu Tang sighed, probably for a long time. Su Jingfei asked and said honestly, "as for your thread bound book, I don''t know what it is. I just feel that it''s a very powerful ancient book, but since it''s in your hands, I have nothing to say."


    Su Jingfei can hear a trace of resentment from his words, but it is absolutely impossible for him to return his thread bound book to Liu Tang. Originally, it is a ownerless thing, which can be obtained by those who can.


    "I don''t know the income of your industry, but I don''t think your risk and hard work are absolutely proportional to your return. It''s better to change your profession. What''s more, after this incident, can you still trust some of your friends?"


    Liu Tang is silent. He has been on the road for quite a long time. Naturally, he knows some friends. Although the cooperation between lord Hong and him has ended this time, if he wants to continue to steal tombs, he will not be embarrassed to find some helpers.


    But as Su Jingfei said, Lord Hong and he have known each other for more than ten years, but they can still kill people because of some treasures. If he finds a teammate temporarily, who can say what the result will be? What''s more, Su Jingfei is right. Tomb robbers also depend on luck, and they are afraid every time. All grave robbers believe in ghosts and gods.


    "What you said is reasonable, but what can I do? Although I have a little savings for so many years, it''s absolutely not enough to make me worry free for the rest of my life, or to open a small shop, which means food and clothing at most. I don''t want to live like this." Liu Tang thought about it for a while, but he shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m still young. I''m not forty years old this year. Oh, by the way, I forgot to thank you for protecting me, otherwise I should go to prison."


    "It''s nothing. I said that before? Keep your father and your son safe. " Su Jingfei smiles, this guy finally thought of this, saved his own nonsense, and then said: "but you have to understand, I can help you once, doesn''t mean you are so lucky every time."


    Liu Tang, who has been a tomb robber for so many years, is naturally a wise man. At first, he may think that Su Jingfei is just chatting with himself, but now he gradually feels that Su Jingfei seems to have a different intention.


    "Dr. Su, what do you think I should do?" Liu Tang asked Su Jingfei tentatively.


    Su Jingfei sighs that Liu Tang is not stupid at all. He has made his words so clear. If he really can''t think of this, he''d better give up his mind earlier.


    "Actually, I think you have rich experience in the world. Although I don''t know your skills, you must have some self-defense skills in this field." Su Jingfei turned pale and said to Liu Tang, "I think people like you can work as security guards or bodyguards."


    "Bodyguard? security staff? Dr. Su, you are not going to introduce me to do this Liu Tang was a little disappointed and said, "if Dr. Su means this, I really want to thank you for thinking about me. But I don''t think this is suitable for me. Let''s not say that my ability is very general. I can''t protect myself, but I can''t protect others. Just say that this kind of work is not suitable for me."


    Su Jingfei from Liu Tang''s physical condition, in fact, we can see that he at least once practiced, even if he can''t say master, at least better than ordinary people, now listen to him, also smile and say: "I have to let you go to bodyguard or security, but not to let you to protect who."


    "What do you mean?" Liu Tang is a little confused and doesn''t understand.


    "Well, I see that although you are engaged in some special industries, you are not bad and have brains, you want to set up a security company to provide security services to some rich people. In this way, you can make money and have your own strength." Su Jingfei''s face is very serious, staring at Liu Tang''s eyes.


    Liu Tang was really shocked this time. He thought he had heard it wrong and said in disbelief: "Dr. Su, are you kidding? Do you want me to set up a company? I just said that I don''t even have the capital to open a shop, let alone recruit people. "


    "You don''t have what I have. I can provide you with money. As for how much money we can discuss later, but I won''t show up. The person in charge will give it to you in the future. You can develop whatever you want. As long as I see the results, I want to see a first-class security company in the whole province. Do you think you can do it?" Su Jingfei first smiles, then says seriously.


    "Why do you think I can do it?" After a moment of silence, Liu Tang asked the key question.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "I don''t think you can do it. Although you are an old man, you are just an ordinary grave robber. But I believe I can make you succeed. You just work for me."


    Although he is straightforward and a little contemptuous, Liu Tang thinks it is reasonable. If Su Jingfei believes in him, he is a tomb robber. There is no reason to make people look up to him. He is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s answer.


    "The last question, can you believe me? You should understand that I must be dissatisfied with you. " Liu Tang nodded and asked again.


    Su Jingfei''s answer is simpler this time: "because I know you have a son."

 Chapter 478

    Su Jingfei succeeded in persuading Liu Tang to submit to himself. Su Jingfei is not very clear about this person''s ability. However, as he said, he just needs a person to help him. As long as he is not too stupid, there is no problem.


    People who can stay in the business of tomb raiding for more than ten years without being caught will not believe it if they have no brains. Su Jingfei believes that Liu Tang has no problem.


    As for the issue of loyalty, there is no need to think about it. There is no absolute loyalty. As long as he gives him everything he wants, he will follow him, and his weakness is still in his own hands.


    The reason why Liu Tang can be threatened by Lord Hong is that his son is controlled by him, which is also his trump card. In the same way, although he didn''t hold Liu Tang''s son in his hand, he knows that Liu Tang''s weakness is his son. If Liu Tang doesn''t obey, sooner or later, something will happen.


    Su Jingfei can handle Hong Ye and others. No matter how stupid Liu Tang is, he will not think that Su Jingfei depends on luck. Only by absolute strength can he do it so cleanly.


    And really when Liu Tang promised Su Jingfei to follow him, he knew how correct his choice was. Su Jingfei didn''t need to show Liu Tang too much. As long as Liu Tang knew some of his martial arts and financial resources, it was enough to make Liu Tang dare not have a second heart.


    Liu Tang saw that it had become a powder porcelain cup in front of him. This was just the result of Su Jingfei''s hand. If this hand fell on a person, there was no need for Su Jingfei to explain the effect.


    Then Su Jingfei allocated 10 million yuan to Liu Tang to set up a security company, because it doesn''t matter if there is no one in the provincial capital. It''s not realistic to build a big company, but you can set up a small company to develop first. Moreover, because Su Jingfei has a branch in the provincial capital, the security company is completely handed over to his own company.


    When Su Jingfei and Liu Tang talked about it, although they didn''t say it clearly, they both knew that those who owned the security company didn''t really rely on it to make money, but they needed such a force.


    Anyway, anyone who can establish a security company will apply for permission to carry guns, which is not a problem for Su Jingfei. If the 307 troops can''t even do this, it''s ridiculous. As long as Su Jingfei''s people abide by the law and don''t do anything extraordinary, Su Jingfei''s security company''s permission to carry guns will be completed soon.


    Liu Tang was completely shocked by Su Jingfei''s strength at this time. Although Su Jingfei is a traditional Chinese medicine on the surface, he actually has a person with great energy and background. With contact, he also knows that Su Jingfei is worth more than one billion.


    At this time, no matter how stupid he was, he would not rebel. What''s more, after he was discharged from hospital, Su Jingfei found him a house to reunite their father and son.


    Su Jingfei had his own base in the provincial capital since Liu Tang''s return. Their security company was established in a place not too far away from the city center. The name of "Beidou star" security company was determined by Su Jingfei. Although the name is not so bad, it makes people feel a kind of atmosphere.


    Liu Tang naturally took up the post of general manager. Other members must be recruited slowly, especially security personnel. Su Jingfei''s order is to find veterans, preferably special forces veterans, and not to touch guns for them at first. The most important thing for these people is not their ability, but their character. They must be very loyal and have a certain sense of justice. They don''t need superman justice, But not a bad guy.


    Liu Tang very much agrees with this point. He once suffered from being betrayed. All these standards are measured by Liu Tang, and this matter is also left to him. As the general manager, Liu Tang is naturally duty bound.


    Su Jingfei is the chairman of the board of directors of the company, but secretly, except for Liu Tang, other people have no idea.


    When everything is ready, Su Jingfei finally dials Baitou''s phone and says to the point, "Baitou, I set up a security company in the provincial capital. Now I need the first batch of security personnel. You can introduce some veterans to me. It''s better for 307 troops to retreat. It''s not no problem. All of them should be skilled, trustworthy and more is better, I''m sure you have such people. "


    The white head didn''t expect that Su Jingfei actually called to ask for such a person with himself. He was shocked at first, and then said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I can''t imagine that you went to the provincial capital to attend a medical exchange meeting. You are still so restless, and you have opened a company. Are you busy?"


    "You can rest assured about this. I''ve found a helper, but you''d better introduce some people to me. The position of deputy manager of the person I introduce to you is to let him supervise the general manager I choose for me." Su Jingfei and Bai tou are close comrades in arms and friends. They don''t hide their words. They are very frank that they don''t trust Liu Tang very much.


    Bai tou has known Su Jingfei well since he got to know him. It seems that Su Jingfei''s male friends are only himself and his three brothers. They are all living well now. Su Jingfei doesn''t disturb their life. The manager of the security company is obviously not one of them this time. That''s just a temporary one.


    He soon understood Su Jingfei''s meaning, hesitated a little, and said: "well, I''ll give you a list now. As long as you say that I introduced you, there should be no problem. One of them is Zeng Mingqing, who retired from 307 army because of injury. He is also my old comrade in arms. He is mature and trustworthy. I''ll give him the position of deputy manager."


    Su Jingfei believed in Baitou, and he also trusted the people of 307 army. Even if he could not say that everyone had the level of Baitou, he was at least much better than ordinary people. After he agreed to Baitou''s words, he soon got a list of 18 people. According to Baitou, these people were veterans, and everyone''s character was OK.


    It''s good for a newly established security company to recruit 18 employees all at once. What''s more, these people are all recommended by white heads and can be used as cards. If these 18 people are very reliable, they will be the first batch of security guards to work with guns. In the future, they can start their own business. They don''t expect to make much money for themselves, This is just the beginning of one''s own power.


    After he got the list, he immediately handed it over to Liu Tang and asked him to find all the people. This is the first test of Liu Tang''s ability. If he can''t do such a simple thing well, he won''t be suitable for this position.


    Liu Tang is really a smart man. Naturally, he can understand Su Jingfei''s meaning and start to take action without saying a word. Most of these people are scattered in the cities of H Province. Some work in factories, some work in government departments, and some work as individuals. But they are all ordinary. The best is Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasties, which is just a driver in an organization.


    It would be a good job for an ordinary person to be a driver for a leader. But for an elite who used to work in special forces, his work in the Ming and Qing dynasties can only be regarded as forced by life.


    When Liu Tang found Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasty and showed his identity, Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasty quit his present job without saying a word and followed Liu Tang to the provincial capital.


    The situation is similar to that of Liu Tang. Other people didn''t let Liu Tang waste too much words. At most, he was tired of running errands. After all, it was really tiring to run most parts of the provincial capital in just two or three days.


    These people are white head''s comrades in arms or former subordinates, or people they know. As long as they hear that white head is calling them this time, basically out of trust in white head, they all resign and follow Liu Tang. This also makes Liu Tang secretly admire Su Jingfei''s means. He doesn''t know who white head is, but he knows that all this is actually arranged by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei only met Zeng Ming and Qing who was recommended by Bai tou three days after he arranged for Liu Tang. Zeng Ming and Qing was a man in his thirties. He didn''t look very outstanding. He had a strong body and a thick face, but he felt reliable.


    Seeing Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasties, Su Jingfei didn''t beat around the bush. He shook hands with him and said, "Hello, Mr. Zeng. Welcome to our company. You are my friend. From today on, you are the vice president of the company. You are in charge of Beidou star security company with Liu Tang. If you have something to discuss, please come to me."


    Although Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasties has heard Liu Tang once, they can''t help but feel excited when they hear Su Jingfei''s formal appointment. He has heard Liu Tang''s introduction that the preservation company has spent tens of millions of dollars to develop well. More importantly, he can hold a gun.


    For a former special forces personnel, it''s absolutely intolerable that they can''t hold guns. Now after hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he was excited and asked in a whisper: "Mr. Su, can you tell me about your relationship with Baitou?"


    Su Jingfei was very satisfied with Zeng Ming and Qing''s first reaction. He didn''t get carried away because he gave him a high position, so he said with a smile: "we are the same."


    He said it very simply, but Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasties could understand his meaning. Su Jingfei said it vaguely. Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasties could not be sure whether Su Jingfei was a member of the 307 army or had retired. However, no matter what it was, they were all comrades in arms.


    Since they are all members of the 307 army, even if they meet for the first time, Zeng Ming and Qing naturally feel a sense of closeness, and Su Jingfei has been entrusted with important tasks since he saw him. Zeng Ming and Qing immediately said that they will take good care of everything in the future to protect the company. Liu Tang is responsible for the daily operation of the company, the management and training of the team members, and he is responsible for everything.


    This result is exactly what Su Jingfei wants to see. Liu Tang is fully competent in management with his smart mind. After all, the company does not need to do any business development. It does not need Lin ruoke ''.

 Chapter 479

    Su Jingfei left the affairs of Beidou star preservation company to Liu Tang and Zeng Ming and Qing. He continued to put his energy back to the TCM exchange meeting. Although both of them were new acquaintances, he was very relieved.


    Liu Tang is not as reliable as Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasty, but he has a shrewd mind and rich experience in the world. It''s no problem to be the manager of the security company. Zeng Ming and Qing Dynasty can make up for Liu Tang''s lack of action ability. This is a reasonable match.


    The TCM exchange meeting has been going on for nearly half a month. Su Jingfei had planned to return to s city this week, but he was also delayed by the establishment of a security company. As a result, he came to the provincial capital half a month ago, and finally someone couldn''t help coming.


    According to Su Jingfei''s conjecture, most of the people who want to find themselves are Li hongsilk. After all, they are real girlfriends and girlfriends. When they are together, although they don''t sing every night, they are often intimate. In the past, Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei didn''t take the last step, mainly because the relationship between Li hongsilk and Su Jingfei has not been determined, Now Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi don''t know how many times they have been intimate. Now she can''t help it.


    "Jingfei, let''s take a bath first." Liang Xiuwen feels that her clothes are close to nothing. She tries to suppress Su Jingfei''s worse and worse hands. After all, it''s her first time. She wants to leave a perfect memory. After all, she can only be a junior for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t refuse Liang Xiuwen''s request and doesn''t speak. He directly takes Liang Xiuwen''s leg and walks to the bathroom together. He laughs and says: "since I want to take a bath, I should take a bath together. It''s called mandarin duck bath."


    Even though she has been intimate with Su Jingfei many times, Liang Xiuwen knows that she wants to break through the last chance today, but she still bashfully beats Su Jingfei twice and says, "I knew you were so bad, so I would not come to you. I just sent sheep into the wolf''s mouth. Now I regret it."


    Su Jingfei said with a bad smile: "even if you don''t come today, I''ll eat you sooner or later. Since you come, I''ll give it to you."


    "Well, I am a hard-working person. From the day I met you, I should have thought that I would fall into your hands sooner or later. Now I really can''t escape." Liang Xiuwen was touched by Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster and pretended to regret: "if I didn''t recruit you at that time, I wouldn''t have today."


    "Come on, if you had such a God, you would not be president Liang, but Liang Daxian." Su Jingfei was a little dissatisfied with Liang Xiuwen. She slapped her pretty hip and then said, "OK, I''ll help Xiuwen take a bath."


    It was only two hours later that they stopped together. Su Jingfei''s physical fitness was really good. He was able to support non-human beings like Su Jingfei. However, when it was over, Liang Xiuwen seemed to fall apart, lying in Su Jingfei''s arms and no longer had the strength to move.


    On the other hand, Su Jingfei is full of energy. For Liang Xiuwen, Su Jingfei covets Liang Xiuwen for a long time. No matter how close their relationship is, this last step can''t be broken through, but it''s almost something.


    "Sister Xiuwen, you will be my woman in the future. Everything will be mine. When there is no one in the future, remember to call me husband." Su Jingfei gently touches Liang Xiuwen''s pink back, which is full of sweat and fatigue.


    Liang Xiuwen gasped a little and snorted: "I''m just a junior. I can only listen to the master."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to solve the problem. I won''t hurt you. You have to believe me." Su Jingfei sighs. The relationship between herself and Liang Xiuwen is really a little troublesome. If Li hongsilk knows, what will be her reaction?


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want red silk to know about this. I''m afraid she can''t accept it. We agreed that I would only be a junior in the dark." Liang Xiuwen stops Su Jingfei and shakes his head.


    Su Jingfei sighed. He didn''t know how to solve the problem, so he had to hold Liang Xiuwen tightly, input some real Qi to her, and wish her to recover her physical strength. When he finished all this, Liang Xiuwen was tired and fell asleep.

 Chapter 480

    When Su Jingfei opens his eyes again, Liang Xiuwen is still sleeping in his arms. Looking at the beauty in his arms, Su Jingfei finally determines that Liang Xiuwen has already belonged to him.


    Although he and Liang Xiuwen have long had deep feelings, they are still one step away from each other. Now, when they step out, they really don''t have any separation. Although Su Jingfei has many girlfriends, in fact, he is a more traditional man.


    He thinks that only when he really takes the last step with a woman can he really own this woman. Now Liang Xiuwen, a woman he has long liked, is completely his own.


    I don''t know if women are naturally sensitive. When Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen, Liang Xiuwen''s beautiful eyes move. She opens her eyes and just sees Su Jingfei''s emotional eyes. Before, she knew Su Jingfei liked herself, but she always thought he liked Li hongsilk better. This is one of the reasons why she didn''t compete with Li hongsilk.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei''s eyes, Liang Xiuwen''s heart melts instantly. Even though she was a little wronged as a junior, it''s all worth it now. Her thoughts are different from others. She has been in contact with affairs since childhood, so she doesn''t exclude polygamy. On the contrary, she thinks that as long as she feels good, she can be together.


    "Sister Xiuwen, you wake up. Are you hungry? Let''s go out for dinner." Su Jingfei saw Liang Xiuwen wake up, did not think of a look in his eyes, let Liang Xiuwen love himself more, asked with a smile.


    Liang Xiuwen is a generous woman. She was crazy with Su Jingfei before, and she really consumed too much energy. If Su Jingfei didn''t mention it, she would feel hungry now. She nodded obediently and said, "well, now let''s go to have some rice. It''s really hungry."


    In fact, it was not until then that they realized the passage of time. From Liang Xiuwen to now, they had not gone out for more than a day, and now it was more than seven o''clock the next day. At this time, Su Jingfei was a little strange. He didn''t show up for such a long time, and no one was looking for him. It seemed that Su Jingfei had been forgotten.


    Liang Xiuwen seemed to see Su Jingfei''s doubts and said with a smile: "you silly boy, when I came to you, I said hello to others. Who will come to you?"


    "No, sister Xiuwen, you''ve been ready for a long time." Su startled to fly Zheng for a while, just surprised way.


    "Bah, who''s ready? I just want you to accompany me. Originally, I was going to let you accompany me for a walk. Who knew it would be like this..." Liang Xiuwen first bahed Su Jingfei, then blushed and embarrassed.


    After all, she is not Lin ruoke''s neurotic woman. If she had been changed, she would have admitted bravely that my mother wanted to marry you.


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, took a handful out of Liang Xiuwen''s chest, and then said, "sister Xiuwen, I don''t understand what this is like. Why don''t we try it again?"


    Two people''s bodies stick together, Liang Xiuwen naturally know Su Jingfei stupid, want to move what, immediately pale plead for mercy: "Jingfei, I can''t stand it, I''m the first time, you this guy and cattle, wait a few days, or you go to your pretty girl guard."


    Su Jingfei''s words stopped. Liang Xiuwen''s words should be praising her own strength, but how can she be uncomfortable? She even went to find a beautiful nurse. What kind of woman do you think people are comforting!


    He could see the cunning in Liang Xiuwen''s eyes. The girl was making fun of herself again. She glared at Liang Xiuwen fiercely, then slapped her plump buttock, feigned anger and said: "how can you push your husband to others like this? You are so generous!"


    Liang fine grain bear pain to look up, tearful way: "you can really cruel, and hit me."


    "Well, I like it so much." Su Jingfei said something and rubbed it for her again. Then she said, "I have nothing to do with shumanya. It''s no problem for you to say that. It''s not good to let other nurses know."


    "Come on, just like you. I don''t know. Maybe you don''t have much right now. Who knows what will happen in the future? Although shumanya hasn''t seen much, she is gentle and normal. I''m not sure how long she can resist your charm." Liang Xiuwen curled her lips and looked like I had no confidence in her.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. As he got up to put on his clothes, he said, "sister Xiuwen, I really don''t know whether I should be proud of what you said or whether I should smile bitterly. You really think I''m a fan of thousands of people!"


    "Of course, the person I choose is definitely one in a million to help my sister dress." Liang Xiuwen is full of love for Su Jingfei. However, she opens her arms and asks Su Jingfei to dress. Her perfect figure doesn''t mind being exposed to the air and taking the last step. As expected, everyone has become generous.


    "Sister Xiuwen, you are really testing my strength. Alas, you have become a grinding goblin." Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. Does this elder sister really not know how charming she is? I''m so honest with myself.


    Liang Xiuwen said with a smile: "people were so tired last night, and they are not comfortable today. You took advantage of me. How can you ignore me?"


    Su Jingfei has no idea about Liang Xiuwen, and it''s really hard to think of Liang Xiuwen''s enthusiasm that he has accumulated for many days for the first time yesterday. He has to bear the danger of being seduced and bleeding his nose and start to dress Liang Xiuwen.


    Naturally, even if he could bear the charm, he would certainly have to take advantage of it. Originally, he could wear the clothes in one minute, but they had to wear them for more than ten minutes, and they were still very tired. This is not the exhaustion of the body, but the consumption of the spirit. Liang Xiuwen was already paralyzed on the top of the bed after wearing the clothes.


    "I said it''s not good. You don''t believe it. It''s time to take a bath now." Su Jingfei looks at Liang Xiuwen''s face full of rosy clouds and can''t help laughing.


    Liang Xiuwen stares at Su Jingfei angrily. Now if he has the strength, he really wants to take a bath. Not only is he sweating all over, but the key is that there is a place to kill.


    Of course, Su Jingfei can''t let Liang Xiuwen take a bath. He''s just joking. If he really takes a bath, he probably won''t come up with a house during the day. He doesn''t think he can bear it, and Liang Xiuwen himself can''t bear it. Su Jingfei still has this confidence.


    Finally, Su Jingfei helps Liang Xiuwen wipe the sweat on his face, and finally he can go out after a long time.


    It took nearly an hour for the two of them to get up at seven o''clock and go out. Su Jingfei finally knew that gentle village was a hero''s grave. If he was always immersed in gentle village, let alone practicing martial arts, he would not want to do anything.


    Naturally, there is a restaurant in the hotel. Su Jingfei brings Liang Xiuwen to the restaurant for breakfast. The hotel is not bad. There are many kinds of breakfast. Su Jingfei brings Liang Xiuwen a lot based on the principle of supplementing Liang Xiuwen with nutrition, which makes Liang Xiuwen proud that he wants to raise pigs, but he is still sweet in his heart.


    When they sat down to eat, Su Jingfei asked Liang Xiuwen, "sister Xiuwen, are you just looking at me this time?"


    Liang Xiuwen took a small bite of breakfast, and at the same time, he took a white look at Su Jingfei and said, "what''s the matter? I have to stop by to see you? You have no conscience. That''s what took advantage of me. That''s how it started. "


    Su Jingfei lowered his head and drank a mouthful of porridge. Then he said helplessly: "sister Xiuwen, I don''t mean that. Is it that the standard for a young girl to become a young woman is to become shrewd?"


    "Who do you think is hot?" Liang Xiuwen''s beautiful eyes stare, and Su Jingfei''s posture of fighting with him is very strong.


    Su Jingfei quickly retreated and coughed: "don''t care about these details, sister Xiuwen. Don''t you have anything else to do when you come to the provincial capital this time? I mean you''re not going back today


    Liang Xiuwen didn''t joke with Su Jingfei this time, but said: "the main purpose of my coming to the provincial capital this time is to see you. In addition, I also want to see the environment of the provincial capital. After all, you are right. The pattern of s city is too small. We roufeisi group have reached the limit there. Now it should be the right choice to come to the provincial capital for development."


    Su Jingfei knew that Liang Xiuwen was talking about business, and he also straightened up. He nodded and said, "well, I''ve been walking around the provincial capital for half a month. I feel that the provincial capital is really much stronger than the local city. If we want to be big, we have to move here."


    "Well, I really want to go back soon. There are a lot of things at home, but I have to investigate the market situation here these two days. Anyway, we have branches, so we can think about shifting the focus of our work at that time." Liang Xiuwen nodded to Su Jingfei.


    Now the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen breaks through the last step and has become the closest person. The relationship between the boss and the employee that they used to joke about has long since disappeared, but now Liang Xiuwen is still the boss of Su Jingfei, whose company is called Su style subsidiary. Moreover, compared with medicine and martial arts, Su Jingfei is far inferior to Liang Xiuwen in business.


    "Sister Xiuwen, when you go back this time, you can discuss with ruoke red silk about how to develop the company to the provincial capital. You decide, but even if our company is united, we don''t want to go public at present. We don''t need the help of external funds. We can''t repeat the mistakes of Lin and Hu." Su Jingfei once again made the decision to shake off the shopkeeper, but also did not forget to remind Liang Xiuwen that listed companies have the advantages of listed companies, but the disadvantages are the same. Su Jingfei is not short of money now, and does not want to make any hidden trouble.


    "We know, boss Su Da, it''s easy for you to collect money like this. If you say I''m your president, how can I feel like I''m going to work for you again?" Liang Xiuwen white Su Jingfei one eye, not good way.


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, took Liang Xiuwen''s little hand and said, "sister Xiuwen, you are not working for me, but for yourself. Don''t forget that you are my wife. It''s not the wife''s duty to help her husband do something? I''d rather you work on my bed at night. "

 Chapter 481

    After having breakfast with Su Jingfei, Liang Xiuwen goes to the branch of roufeisi group. Su Jingfei naturally continues to go to the TCM exchange meeting. Liang Xiuwen will live in Su Jingfei''s room these two days, and they spend a lot of time together.


    Since the end of the first week of clinical treatment, the rest of the TCM exchange meeting is the exchange between famous doctors. You can go or not. Su Jingfei is busy with the establishment of Beidou star during this period of time, but he has not been to the TCM hospital very much.


    In fact, shumanya has not been with Su Jingfei these days. She came here to accompany Su Jingfei, but after ten days, shumanya''s nurse training class has started, and she still has to study, otherwise she would not have seen Liang Xiuwen yesterday.


    Today, Su Jingfei came to the hospital. He felt that the atmosphere was not right. In the past few days, many famous doctors were in a good mood for medical exchange. Su Jingfei also benefited a lot from it. Otherwise, he would have found an excuse to meet s city. How could he have wasted his time here.


    A doctor Wu, who was familiar with him, came to see Su Jingfei and said, "doctor Su, you''re here. That''s good. We have a patient here. Professor Lin and Professor Sima are helpless. They just want to find you."


    As for the treatment of difficult and miscellaneous diseases, it has been confirmed that among all the doctors, only Su Jingfei is the best. Even Professor Lin and Professor Sima are not as good as Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei seems to be learning the medical skills specialized in the treatment of difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Every time he encounters a disease that is not easy to solve, he just needs to put forward some suggestions to solve it.


    Now that there are special patients, people naturally think of Su Jingfei first, which is also the affirmation of Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    It''s not the first time that Su Jingfei has encountered a patient with complicated diseases today. However, apart from Liu Tang last time, there is really no one who has encountered a disease that can make Professor Lin and Professor Sima helpless. At least there should be a certain way.


    This can not help but let Su Jingfei have some curiosity, nodded: "Doctor Wu, where is the patient, I''ll go to see."


    Doctor Wu and Su Jingfei are already very familiar. Naturally, they are not polite. He pointed to the direction of the observation room and said, "they are all over there. This time, the patient seems to have a serious problem. Go and have a look."


    Su Jingfei nodded and did not talk nonsense. He soon came to the observation room. At this time, more than a dozen doctors were talking outside the observation room. The arrival of Su Jingfei brightened everyone''s eyes, and Professor Lin and Professor Sima also looked happy. Professor Lin had already said: "little Su, you''re here. I just want people to find you. This time, the patients we received are very difficult."


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s wrong. There are so many strange diseases recently. This person can''t see any problems all over his body, but the signs of life are slowly disappearing. Even the patient doesn''t know what''s going on." Professor Sima added.


    Su Jingfei saw the patient with turmeric face in the doctor''s room, frowned and said: "the world is not good, there are many patients."


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense." Professor Lin stares at Su Jingfei and immediately reminds him that Su Jingfei''s words are just like social chaos. Everyone present has a certain status. First of all, it''s not a good behavior to discuss society in public.


    Su Jingfei, however, turned his lips in secret. Ye is one of the most elite troops, and he is also a major. If you say something like this, no one can do anything about himself. This is not a turbulent time.


    However, he still knew that these old people had experienced that era, and there were some taboos about social discussion. He pulled the topic back to the patient again and said, "I think this patient is not only ill, but also has other problems, but the specific examination can only be determined after I go in and check with him."


    "You mean he''s poisoned again? It''s impossible. It''s not in ancient times. How can poisons overflow? " Professor Lin frowned and said something he didn''t believe.


    "Of course, he can''t be poisoned all the time. I don''t think he''s poisoned, but there''s a reason. I''ll go and have a look first." Su Jingfei said, ready to enter the ward.


    "Dr. Su, are you sure he''s not an infectious disease? You''re not going to be in trouble, are you Doctor Wu has been following Su Jingfei. Now seeing that he is going in, he kindly reminds him that he also admires Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t want Su Jingfei to get a strange disease.


    "Don''t worry. Although I''m not afraid of any infectious diseases, the diseases that can kill me are really limited." Su Jingfei smiles and says confidently.


    People who practice martial arts are better than ordinary people, and they seldom get sick. What''s more, people like Su Jingfei, who have profound internal skills and certain poison skills, may not be infected by Su Jingfei even if the patient really has an infectious disease. Those viruses can''t hurt Su Jingfei at all.


    Professor Lin and Professor Sima know Su Jingfei very well. Although this young man is young, he is very calm. Since he wants to see it, he must be certain.


    After su Jingfei entered the observation room, he saw a patient whose eyes were slightly absent, but he was still very sober. His face was turmeric, just like the face of a serious illness for many days. But according to the time when he was sent to the hospital, it wasn''t very long.


    When he was looking at the patient, the patient was also looking at him, even with a little puzzled in his eyes. He probably couldn''t understand why the people in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine sent such a young doctor to him, old Chinese medicine, old experts and so on.


    "How do you feel?" After observing for a moment, Su Jingfei asked the patient.


    The patient was slightly stunned. The young man really wanted to see a doctor for himself, but he still replied feebly: "I don''t know what''s going on. My whole body is weak. It''s like being burned in the fire. It''s very uncomfortable."


    Su Jingfei nodded and didn''t ask any more. Instead, he held the patient''s hand and began to feel his pulse. As time went by, Su Jingfei''s eyebrows wrinkled more and more tightly. He waited for him to release the other person''s hand, but still didn''t open his mouth. It seemed that he had encountered a very difficult problem, which made people outside worry that Su Jingfei might not be able to cure it.


    The patient is even more like this. He has obviously sought treatment from many people, but it has not been effective.


    "Have you ever practiced some boxing and know some experts?" After a moment of silence, Su Jingfei suddenly inquired.


    The patient suddenly widened his eyes and said in surprise: "how do you know? Can you see from the outside that I have ever practiced martial arts? It''s impossible, isn''t it


    "God is not God, I don''t know, but your problem is not a disease at all, you are being overcast." Su Jingfei chuckled.


    "Have you been shady? Impossible, my friends are very good. How can they Yin me? And how can they Yin me? I don''t feel at all. Are you a doctor or a charlatan? " Although the patient is weak and angry, he really has some confidence in speaking.


    Su Jingfei is not worried, just slowly said: "you should still have some strength, you press your armpit second rib, is there a burning feeling, and then press the third bone node of your back, whether there is acupuncture pain, and..." Su Jingfei said several places in succession, the patient unconsciously followed Su Jingfei to press.


    When Su Jingfei''s words stopped and the patient''s hands stopped, cold sweat appeared on the patient''s forehead. Because of some weakness, he was lifted from the water, not only in pain, but also in shock.


    In fact, when Su Jingfei looked at him from the outside, the patient didn''t seem to be a pure disease. Now after checking him, he was determined to have been plotted.


    "Say too much, you don''t understand anyway. I can only say that you have been plotted by someone. This person makes you weak and die unconsciously by special means. Moreover, if you die, even with the most advanced medical equipment, the test result is also because of your physical function decline." Su Jingfei said without hesitation, but each sentence made the patient panic.


    "Doctor, you must save me. As long as you save me, I can give you any money. I still have some money. You must save me!" The patient listened to Su Jingfei''s words, and immediately begged that if he was not weak, he might have knelt on the ground.


    In fact, Su Jingfei really doesn''t want to participate in such a thing. This man is obviously being plotted by others, and he doesn''t know that if he participates in it, he will definitely be the enemy of xiayinzhao.


    Su Jingfei is not a justice Superman, and he doesn''t know his identity. He doesn''t want to get into trouble because he helps him, but he is very interested in the infidelity of the patient.


    He can let a person die through the golden needle, and he will not live until tomorrow, but he can''t kill a person without any equipment.


    "It''s not impossible to help you, but you have to tell me who you have contacted and what kind of friends you have. It''s mainly the people you have contacted who practice martial arts. The person who plotted against you should be one of your friends." After weighing it, Su Jingfei decided to meet this powerful Yin man for a while.


    The patient heard that Su Jingfei was able to save himself. This request was nothing at all. He agreed busily. Then he said, "my friends and I all make friends by martial arts. If you can''t meet them, I can''t help it."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Just tell me who they are and where they are often. I''ll solve the rest." Su Jingfei said, took out his gold needle, explained: "I give you acupuncture now, your body is Yin, there is a kind of fire in your body, if this fire is not removed early, you will sooner or later die because of this fire." Su Jingfei said that he was ready to start acupuncture for the patient.


    If it was before, the patient certainly did not believe Su Jingfei''s words, but now he is obedient, lying on the top of the bed, waiting for Su Jingfei to give him acupuncture treatment.

 Chapter 482

    Although Su Jingfei is a doctor, he is not really the kind of doctor who can help the world and save the people. When he sees a patient, he has to save him. The reason why he treats the patient is not only because of his identity as a doctor.


    As he said to the patient before, the patient''s disease is not so much a disease as an injury. He was injured by someone. Moreover, his injury is a bit special. The person who can cause such an injury should at least have a certain degree of martial arts and real internal power.


    Recently, Su Jingfei met several martial arts experts, but not many of them really have internal power. What''s more, they are so overbearing. Su Jingfei is very interested in this person.


    The patient didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. When Su started to treat him, he felt as if his whole body was surrounded by cold ice. Originally, the heat was unbearable, but it began to dissipate gradually. First, it was very cold. Soon after, he was very comfortable, and his whole body seemed to be surrounded by hot springs.


    Su Jingfei''s twelve golden needle method has always been a new way, always using the dead point to treat people''s diseases. In the eyes of outsiders, Su Jingfei seems to have every needle pierced into the patient''s dead point, and let the doctors outside pinch sweat for Su Jingfei.


    But often the effect is very obvious, even if people can''t feel the patient''s feelings, they can see the patient''s face is improving.


    When Su Jingfei arrived at the critical moment, he even saw a white mist rising on the patient''s forehead. The cold released by Su Jingfei to the patient had gradually neutralized the red heat in his body.


    Professor Lin and Professor Sima have the closest relationship with Su Jingfei, but they still can''t understand what Su Jingfei''s needling method is. Every time they see Su Jingfei''s needling method which makes people nervous, the effect is so good. If they don''t have their own medical skills, they will really ask Su Jingfei.


    It took about half an hour for Su Jingfei to pull out all the gold needles from the patient. Even with Su''s current strength, it costs a lot to give the patient acupuncture once. If he didn''t have internal power before, he would not be able to hold it. This shows how serious the patient''s injury is, and it also means that he is very powerful.


    "Well, your injury is no longer serious. The heat that can hurt you most has been forced out by me. You just need to have a good rest these days." If Liu Tang was cured last time, Su Jingfei would have to tell the patient two words.


    No need for Su Jingfei to say that the patient also felt that he could not bear the heat inside his body. Now he didn''t think Su Jingfei was a young doctor. He said gratefully, "doctor, you are really a miracle doctor. I know those experts had no way before. You are really a miracle doctor."


    After listening to him, Su Jingfei unconsciously touched his nose. This was the first time that he had ever seen it on TV. Even though some people thought his medical skills were very good, he didn''t say such sour words.


    "Well, you don''t have to say that. Since I''m a doctor, it''s also my duty to treat and save people. Now tell me where the person who hurt you is." Su Jingfei put the needle away, stopped the patient''s gratitude, and repeated the old story.


    The patient also knew that Su Jingfei wanted to know this. Instead of talking nonsense, he said to Su Jingfei, "doctor, the name of my friend is Zhao Fenghua. Several of them often play in a bar in the provincial capital, which is called Youmeng."


    Youmeng bar is a very famous bar in the bar street of the provincial capital. It''s not only popular there, but also has a beautiful lady boss. All people who like to play in the provincial capital know this. Obviously, the patient is also a regular here. Su Jingfei also knows this news when he comes here in the evening.


    After getting the news, he left the hospital. As for the compliments and admiration of the doctors, Su Jingfei was used to it. He came to Youmeng bar at night.


    When Su Jingfei was in S City, he used to go to bars, and he still went with Liang Xiuwen. However, bars in s city are totally different from those in provincial capital. Maybe it''s because of the small city. Although there are many men and women who like nightlife, bars in s city are far less lively than those in provincial capital.


    As Su Jingfei inquired into the news, maybe because the owner of Youmeng bar is a beautiful woman, so the guests here are more men, naturally there are many beautiful women, but more men.


    At that time, Su Jingfei heard from the patient that the man named Chao Fenghua was the pursuer of the owner of Youmeng bar. Moreover, the owner of Youmeng bar was named Youmeng. The bar was named after the owner. For this beautiful boss, Su Jingfei was at most interested, but did not intend to have any contact with him.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei has a habit of being clean, but after all, there are so many women in his family. He doesn''t want to provoke such a woman. You Meng is definitely a woman who has the same social status.


    There are many single men in the bar. Although Su Jingfei looks good, he is not conspicuous. He comes to the bar and asks for a bottle of beer. He says to the bartender, "Hello, I want to ask you about someone. He is also a regular customer here. His name is Chao Fenghua."


    Su Jingfei came earlier. At this time, there were not many people in the bar, and the bartender was not too busy. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he first looked around, as if he didn''t hear Su Jingfei''s words, but then he laughed at her again.


    Su Jingfei understood the bartender''s reaction, took out an old man''s head and put it in his hand. Then he continued to ask, "just tell me who is Zhao Fenghua. I won''t ask about anything else."


    The bartender seemed to know how to change his face. He pretended not to hear Su Jingfei''s words before. He immediately became enthusiastic and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhao Fenghua, who you are looking for, is really a familiar customer here. Although he doesn''t have much contact with us, he has always been looking for our boss. Wait a minute. It''s estimated that he will come at eight or nine o''clock."


    Su Jingfei nodded in secret, which was similar to what the patient said, but he didn''t have the image information of Zhao Fenghua, so he had to ask the people here. Thinking of this, he took out an old man''s head again and put it into the hands of the bartender, and then said, "please wait for him, and tell me."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you when he comes." The bartender''s expression is more enthusiastic. His monthly income is really not small, and he occasionally has a tip. But he just answers a question and helps to point out people, which brings him such a harvest. It''s just a little help. Su Jingfei, a young man in ordinary clothes, also treats him as a local tyrant.


    Su Jingfei was not surprised by the bartender''s reaction. He laughed and picked up the beer to drink alone. Seeing more and more people in the bar, the atmosphere became more enthusiastic. He secretly exclaimed that the nightlife of people in the provincial capital was richer.


    The bartender knows that Su Jingfei is looking for someone, so naturally he won''t disturb Su Jingfei, and with more and more guests, he also starts to be busy.


    There are many single men here, and many young and handsome men, but they have less temperament than Su Jingfei. Unconsciously, Su Jingfei has changed from the past.


    Su Jingfei''s clothes have become more elegant now, and she has always been in a high position. Naturally, she has a different temperament from ordinary people. Soon, a good-looking and slim woman sat next to Su Jingfei and said to her with a smile, "handsome man, can you buy me a drink?"


    This is the hidden rule of the bar. If Su Jingfei agrees, there will be a wonderful thing tonight. Although Su Jingfei has never experienced this kind of thing, he knows what it means.


    At present, the girl is not very old, that is, in her early twenties. In fact, her appearance is worthy of the audience, and she has a good figure. Any man who wants to play in a bar would agree with her. Unfortunately, she found Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei smiles at the girl. When she thinks she''s chatting up, Su Jingfei says, "I''m sorry, miss. I''m waiting for someone to treat me here."


    The girl is slightly surprised, first did not respond, but then a look of disgust: "look at you look like a dog, actually is a soft eater." But immediately he continued: "well, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll treat you to a drink."


    This time, it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be stunned. The woman is so cold that she has already talked about it. She doesn''t give up.


    In the final analysis, Su Jingfei is not an experienced person. He is thinking about how to refuse women. After all, they are just new acquaintances, and Su Jingfei doesn''t want to hurt people too much.


    Just at this time, a girl''s voice rang out beside them: "excuse me, pretty girl, this handsome guy is my friend. You''d better go to someone else to have a drink." With the sound, a more beautiful girl than the girl appeared, regardless of appearance and figure, are much stronger than the girl.


    The girl who accosted Su Jingfei was not as enthusiastic as before because of her words. Now when she saw this beautiful girl, she was a little ashamed. She immediately hummed "Dog Man and woman", twisted her waist and left.


    Su Jingfei also had some accidents. He didn''t expect to meet Guo Mingfeng in Youmeng bar. He thought they would not meet each other except for the last time they went to the ancient tomb.


    "Dr. Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you know me?" Guo Mingfeng looks at Su Jingfei and says with a smile. Obviously, after these days of relaxation, she is not so afraid of Su Jingfei.


    Today''s Guo Mingfeng is different from the first time she saw her, wearing a tight leather dress and short skirt. Guo Mingfeng''s whole body exudes a kind of sexy atmosphere, but Su Jingfei pays more attention to the people behind her, and the men all have a kind of fierce momentum.

 Chapter 483

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to meet Guo Mingfeng in Youmeng bar. For this woman with good martial arts skills, Su Jingfei actually has good senses. No matter how she is in other aspects, she is at least trustworthy. So far, she hasn''t told Guo Minyu what happened in the ancient tomb.


    Guo Mingfeng didn''t know if she had experienced the previous events with Su Jingfei. She seemed to have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei. Seeing him staring at the men around her, she immediately said, "doctor Su, these are my three elder martial brothers. Let me introduce them to you. They are all from the Provincial martial arts team. Their Kung Fu is much better than mine, but they are all experts."


    Then he introduced the three men around him to Su Jingfei. They didn''t look outstanding, but they had a kind of martial temperament. Of course, they didn''t have internal skills. Su Jingfei could see from their hands and feet that they were all Kung Fu.


    Guo Mingfeng actually wanted to say that they were all very powerful and hard to find rivals in the province, but later she thought of Su Jingfei''s ability and swallowed it. Although she didn''t know Su Jingfei''s specific strength, she was not weaker or even stronger than her three elder martial brothers.


    Su Jingfei is not an arrogant person, and Guo Mingfeng how to say are friends, after listening to her introduction, take the initiative to shake hands with the three.


    Although the three men looked fierce, they were pretty good. They all shook hands with Su Jingfei politely. They just looked at Su Jingfei''s eyes full of inquiry, and from time to time they looked between him and Guo Mingfeng, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Dr. Su, why do you have time to come here today? Don''t you have an exchange meeting with those old doctors?" After Guo Mingfeng introduced everyone, she asked Su Jingfei curiously. She thought Su Jingfei had good martial arts and high medical skills. Besides studying medicine every day, she should practice martial arts. How could she have time to go to a bar.


    Su Jingfei could guess her idea, and said with a smile, "I''m a young man, too. I always feel bored when I chat with a group of old people every day. I''ll come out today to relax."


    "Yes? Then you really know how to choose a place. This is the most famous bar in the whole province. The landlady here is a pretty girl. You don''t come here for this When Guo Mingfeng first met Su Jingfei, she always called herself elder sister or mother and looked like a woman. But since she saw Su Jingfei, she has always looked very woman. Now when she even teases Su Jingfei, she even glances at Su Jingfei tenderly.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has been tested by a beautiful girl for a long time. Instead of being obsessed with it, she nodded with a smile and said, "yes, the landlady here is famous far and wide. If you can''t have a look at the bar, it''s a pity."


    "Dr. Su, it seems that you often go to bars. How about your drinking capacity?" At this time, Guo Mingfeng''s elder martial brother suddenly asked with a smile.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t hear the slightest provocation from his tone. He should just ask, and he didn''t think much. He nodded and said, "OK, it''s nothing to drink one Jin and eight Liang."


    "That''s not good, Dr. su. You are not qualified to enter the house, let alone see the landlady." The second elder martial brother shook his head.


    This time Su Jingfei was really surprised. He was puzzled and asked, "what''s the relationship between the amount of drinking and seeing the boss''s wife? Is this boss really so powerful, and can he still make people drunk?"


    "Dr. Su, you don''t know the situation here. Although it''s a bar, it''s a little similar to the brothel in ancient times. Of course, there is no brothel woman. It''s just a little similar in form. The landlady is a signboard. Some people have to go through several levels to meet the landlady." Guo Mingfeng explained to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is really interested this time. As a man, no one is not interested in the ancient brothel. It''s not that he wants to be a guest, it''s just a novelty.


    "Listen to you, I''m really curious. Is it really good to make it the same as the brothel? Nobody cares? " Su Jingfei thought and continued to ask.


    The Third Elder martial brother, who has been relatively silent, suddenly said, "what''s wrong with this? You don''t see how famous Youmeng bar is. Although the landlady is similar to the old style, we all know that it''s not a real brothel, and there is no special service. Let alone no one cares, there are even political axes. People from the police station come to see the landlady''s style."


    This time, Su Jingfei is really shocked. The landlady of this bar is really a talent. It''s probably the only one who can do this. If it''s not for his mind that he''s not really interested in the landlady, he''s really going to have a look.


    "You men, that''s it. When you hear that the woman is beautiful, you''re all attracted to her. And because they set up checkpoints, you''ll be more and more interested in her, men!" Guo Mingfeng listened to them and said, "in fact, I''ve seen that landlady once. She''s really beautiful, but if you want to say that she''s captivating men, it''s not as good as that."


    After listening to Guo Mingfeng''s words, the three elder martial brothers of Guo Mingfeng didn''t want to be misunderstood by their younger martial sisters. They immediately and honestly stopped talking about the boss''s wife. On the contrary, Su Jingfei was looking forward to Zhao Fenghua instead of the boss''s wife. If the boss''s wife is really so moving, he will definitely come.


    "Dr. Su, can you dance? Let''s go dancing." There is a dance floor in the bar. Now there are more and more people. DJ has released strong music. The atmosphere of the bar is more and more warm. Guo Mingfeng invited Su Jingfei to dance.


    If Su Jingfei is here to play today, he must have agreed to her invitation. Anyway, Guo Mingfeng is a little sexy today, and he is really beautiful. Unfortunately, he has to wait for Zhao Fenghua, so he has to shake his head and say, "I can''t dance. I''ll just stay here for a while. Go ahead."


    Guo Mingfeng shook her head slightly disappointed and said, "well, you can have a drink here and chat with you later. Who will dance with me, elder martial brothers?"


    Guo Mingfeng''s eldest and second elder martial brothers are about 30 years old. They are mature and steady. They don''t go out with Guo Mingfeng. The Third Elder martial brother speaks less, but nods and goes out dancing with Guo Mingfeng.


    Until they left, Guo Mingfeng''s elder martial brother asked curiously, "doctor Su, how do you know ah Feng?"


    "I needed her help for some things before. Her uncle introduced us to each other." Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. He told the elder martial brother what happened before, but his eyes were always watching in the bar. From time to time, his eyes swept the bartender, waiting for him to say hello to him.


    Guo Mingfeng''s two elder martial brothers look a little wrong. The second elder martial brother sighs and says, "no wonder a Feng has different attitudes towards you. Originally, she was introduced by her family. How far have you developed now?"


    "Well? I''ll introduce myself to her family Su Jingfei didn''t react for a moment. He didn''t experience such a thing. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and immediately understood the meaning of the second elder martial brother. He said with a dumb smile, "second elder martial brother, you misunderstood me. I did introduce her uncle to Guo Mingfeng, but we just want to work, and we don''t have any special meaning."


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Guo Mingfeng''s two elder martial brothers suddenly brightened their eyes. Then the elder martial brother continued to ask: "I think ah Feng feels different about you. Did you..."


    Su Jingfei was originally a smart man. From their attitude, we can see that they must have a heart for Guo Mingfeng. However, they can face themselves so peacefully. From the perspective of their character, they should be good. After all, they are both warriors. If their character is not good, they can threaten themselves and let them go.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said with a smile: "I don''t know how you said Guo Mingfeng was different from me, but I only met her once." After a pause, Su Jingfei laughed wickedly and said, "but if you don''t work hard, maybe she will have something on me. I''m young and single. I''m not sure what will happen."


    The two elder martial brothers of Guo Mingfeng''s face changed, not only because Su Jingfei''s words made them feel some pressure, but more importantly, Su Jingfei pointed out the words clearly. Their meaning to Guo Mingfeng was very obvious, but after all, they were all elder martial brothers. It was not easy to directly point out each other.


    If you are a martial arts person with extreme personality and bad character, they may have had a big fight now. But after the two elder martial brothers looked at each other, they didn''t seem to understand Su Jingfei''s words. The elder martial brother said with a strong smile, "Dr. Su, you are really joking. We always work very hard to practice Kung Fu. Although we have retired from the provincial team, we haven''t lost our Kung Fu."


    They deliberately didn''t seem to understand Su Jingfei''s words, but let Su Jingfei secretly nod. From this point of view, although their martial brother''s courage is not good, his character should be good.


    In fact, from the beginning, Su Jingfei knew that the three were members of the provincial martial arts team, and he had a security company. Even some veterans, there was a lack of real high-end strength. He intuitively felt that Guo Mingfeng''s three elder martial brothers should have good character, which was totally testing them.


    Now Su Jingfei is different from before. Before, he thought that all things could be solved as long as he had good martial arts and medical skills. He didn''t understand what a hero and three gangs were until he came into contact with the forces of several families.


    The people of 307 army can really help themselves to do many things, but when it comes to political axe or army power, he can''t ask them for help. At this time, he needs to build up his own strength. Now he has been thinking about these things these days. When he meets three people with good martial arts, Su Jingfei''s mind suddenly becomes active.


    Guo Mingfeng''s two elder martial brothers didn''t know that Su Jingfei was making his own ideas. In order to avoid embarrassment, they had to turn the topic aside and point to one person and say, "doctor Su, look at that person. He''s looking for the boss''s wife every day. He can see him almost every time."

 Chapter 484

    Following the elder martial brother''s fingers, Su Jingfei saw a man in his forties walking to the bar. This is a single man, only about 1.75 meters in height. He looks gentle and wears a pair of gold glasses, which gives people the impression that he is a little white-collar worker in a company or a teacher in a school.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it seems that he is an honest man. He is so infatuated with the landlady. The landlady''s charm is really great."


    The elder martial brother said, "when we have nothing to do, we will come here to play in the evening. We can meet him eight times in ten times. Although he is very honest, he is very powerful and has a good capacity of drinking. We can almost see the landlady every time, and we have many friends. It seems that many people know him."


    Just then, Su Jingfei had already seen several people greeting the man. As the elder martial brother said, he was really popular, and someone even offered to invite him to have a drink.


    Su Jingfei is about to open his mouth, but he sees the bartender pointing at the man and saying hello to him. Su Jingfei''s heart moves and immediately knows the man''s identity. Isn''t this Zhao Fenghua he has been looking for? He had never thought that Zhao Fenghua was such a person before.


    According to his manner, he should be very good at dealing with people. However, the patient once said that Zhao Fenghua was his friend and they had a good friendship.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the name of this man? I think he''s really popular." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked the elder martial brother next to him.


    The eldest and second elder martial brothers are older than Su Jingfei. Even if his name is a little unreasonable, they don''t mind. They smile and say to Su Jingfei, "of course, Mr. Zhao is very popular. Almost all the people who come here often know him. Who hasn''t drunk with him?"


    Su Jingfei could be sure that Zhao Fenghua was the one who came, but he said with a smile, "do you know him?"


    "Yes? I can''t talk about it, but it''s not strange. We can see him often, and naturally he can see us often, but he doesn''t have much friendship. After all, every time we come here, we dance, and he''s looking for the landlady. " The second elder martial brother took the initiative to say: "but to tell the truth, Mr. Zhao''s communicative ability is really admirable. He gets along well with both the acquaintances and the staff here."


    "Elder martial brother, what are you talking about?" As they were saying this, Guo Mingfeng and the Third Elder martial brother had already come back, and they had only been out for a few minutes. I don''t know if they were bored or worried about Su Jingfei.


    "Oh, nothing. We just saw Mr. Zhao coming, so we had a chat with Dr. su." The elder martial brother really cared about Guo Mingfeng. After listening to her question, he immediately rushed to reply.


    The second elder martial brother quickly followed: "yes, isn''t Mr. Zhao a fan of boss Youmeng? We''ll introduce it to Dr. su


    Su Jingfei sighed as he watched the two brothers compete. Their feelings for Guo Mingfeng were really unusual. Although there were no overt and covert fights, they all wanted to make the younger martial sister pay more attention. However, from another point of view, the two brothers really had good feelings. At least they didn''t turn against each other because of women. Their character was very good.


    Guo Mingfeng didn''t seem to see the performance of the two brothers. Instead, she asked Su Jingfei with a smile, "doctor Su, you still miss the landlady. If you don''t want to see her, maybe people will like you."


    I don''t know if it''s because Guo Mingfeng''s awe of Su Jingfei is much less than that of her mother in the nightclub. Even though she is not as fierce as she claims to be, she is much more natural. She has already dared to joke with Su Jingfei. Of course, it''s not because she is brave with three bodyguards.


    Su Jingfei didn''t plan to do anything to Guo Mingfeng. Now she listened to her words and said with a smile, "forget it. I''m the one who drinks. I guess I''ll get down before I see anyone."


    Guo Mingfeng''s four people all smile. They are not familiar with Su Jingfei, so naturally they don''t know Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity. However, when they think of those people who want to see the dream, they think Su Jingfei will really be drunk. It''s better not to think more than to suffer.


    Although Su Jingfei talked to them, he was looking at Zhao Fenghua all the time. Naturally, he didn''t come to Zhao Fenghua to avenge the patients. They had nothing to do with each other. Su Jingfei didn''t like to meddle so much.


    What he is interested in is Zhao Fenghua''s martial arts. Although his martial arts are not top-notch, he is slightly inferior to Ximen''s extraordinary martial arts. The key is that his internal skill is very powerful. This kind of damage ability, let alone Ximen''s extraordinary martial arts, even if he can''t do it himself. Of course, it can''t be regarded as poison skill. After all, poison skill is more domineering.


    He saw that Zhao Fenghua asked for a glass of wine from the bartender, and then chatted with others. From the appearance, there was nothing different, and Su Jingfei could not see that he had martial arts.


    Su Jingfei''s current martial arts has reached a certain level. For some people who have internal skills, they have a certain sense of it. If they can''t sense it at all, either they don''t have internal skills or they have a strong hiding ability. If Zhao Fenghua is the one in the mouth of the patient, he has a strong hiding ability.


    Guo Mingfeng and others don''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking. The elder martial brother has already said with a smile: "doctor Su, after Mr. Zhao comes here, it won''t be long before the boss''s wife will come. He seems to have made an appointment with boss Youmeng every day."


    Su Jingfei didn''t worry. He went to know Zhao Fenghua. Now he was not sure what to do with this man, so he said with a smile: "according to your meaning, I''m going to see the beauty boss. It''s really rare. I didn''t expect to see him."


    "You men, when you mention a pretty girl, your eyes shine. Don''t you see me as a pretty girl?" Guo Mingfeng saw several people discussing other women, hummed a angry way, and then made a very enchanting action.


    To tell you the truth, Guo Mingfeng is really a pretty girl. Although she is not gorgeous, she is at least a school flower. She looks sexy today. It''s really attractive to make such a charming move. Her three elder martial brothers are all a little greedy.


    Su Jingfei reluctantly looks at Guo Mingfeng. This woman is not sexy at all. This is just dissatisfaction with the fact that the three people always talk about other beautiful women. He thinks Guo Mingfeng is more lovely when she is straightforward.


    "Dr. Su, you see how lustful they are. You are the most decent." Su Jingfei is thinking, Guo Mingfeng suddenly leaned over.


    Guo Mingfeng''s three elder martial brothers are supposed to be martial arts practitioners with upright personalities. When Guo Mingfeng said so, he was immediately embarrassed. He didn''t even get jealous because Guo Mingfeng praised Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. He looked at Guo Mingfeng and said helplessly: "Miss Guo Mingfeng, don''t always do something to me. OK, I don''t want to lie down with a gun. When the time comes, your three elder martial brothers are jealous and treat me like a K, I will be miserable. They are from the martial arts team."


    Guo Mingfeng said, "come on, are you really afraid? My three elder martial brothers are not so stingy, are they


    Her three elder martial brothers also look at each other and smile bitterly. They have known each other for many years, and they always take good care of this younger martial sister. Of course, although they are honest, they are not really stupid. They have long seen that Su Jingfei has no feelings for their younger martial sister, and the younger martial sister does have different attitudes towards Su Jingfei, but it is not the love between men and women. Otherwise, no matter how generous they are, they will not be angry at all.


    At this time, Zhao Fenghua, who Su Jingfei has been paying close attention to, suddenly came over and said to the master brother with a smile: "Mr. Zhu, I didn''t expect you to come here today, Mr. Zhou and Mr. Luo. You all came here, oh, and Miss Guo."


    Zhao Fenghua is really good at communication. The four brothers and sisters of master Guo Mingfeng have said for a long time that they are not very familiar with Zhao Fenghua. However, when he comes here, it seems that everyone is old friends. Even if they have any opinions about him, it is not good to refuse his enthusiasm.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhao. I can see you every time I come here. Do you also come to see boss Youmeng today?" Although the elder martial brother was a little dull in the face of Guo Mingfeng, he was reasonable and polite to outsiders.


    "Don''t be so polite, Mr. Zhu. I''m really looking for Youmeng today, but she will wait for a while. Why don''t we have a drink first? Oh, by the way, what''s the name for forgetting this friend?" Zhao Fenghua said a word to the elder martial brother, then turned to look at Su Jingfei and asked.


    Su Jingfei''s temperament is different from that of ordinary people. In the eyes of many ordinary people, he just has a good temperament, but he doesn''t understand what''s wrong with his temperament. In fact, as long as he has a successful internal skill and good strength, he will doubt Su Jingfei. Now, Zhao Fenghua''s attitude is like this. His eyes are full of inquiry, Su Jingfei guessed that he was also testing himself.


    "Mr. Zhao, this is our younger martial sister''s friend, Dr. Su Jingfei. He is a famous doctor." The elder martial brother didn''t know Zhao Fenghua''s intention, so he took the initiative to introduce him, and he also complimented him.


    Zhao Fenghua''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise. Like most people, the first reaction to see Su Jingfei was that he was so young. How could he be a famous doctor? However, he obviously thought of something and said with a smile to Su Jingfei: "doctor Su, nice to meet you. I don''t know which hospital you work in and what diseases you will have in the future. I can go to see you."


    Everyone thinks that he is joking, but Su Jingfei knows that he should be testing himself. According to the patient, Zhao Fenghua is the one who started on him, so he must pay more attention to the people in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I am now in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. I''ve been very busy recently. I''ve been busy treating other people. Recently, there are too many strange patients. The most famous one is a patient who is obviously ill and has turmeric all over his body, but can''t be cured."

 Chapter 485

    Su Jingfei also wants to know Zhao Fenghua. Unexpectedly, he has taken the initiative to find Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei deliberately said that he had cured the patient, but of course he didn''t mention that he had cured him.


    As Su Jingfei expected, Zhao Fenghua''s face changed a little, but he said with a smile: "this is the case these days. No one can say it''s not good. You doctors have to treat it. How about the patient? It''s said that the doctors in the provincial hospital are very good. They should be able to treat it."


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, the elder martial brother said to Guo Mingfeng, "ah Feng, isn''t your uncle a traditional Chinese medicine doctor? And it''s quite famous. He should have a way to cure it. "


    Guo Mingfeng and her three elder martial brothers have known each other for many years. Naturally, they are very familiar with each other. They also know that Guo Minyu is a famous traditional Chinese medicine doctor, but they don''t know that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are much better than Guo Minyu''s. In fact, even Guo Mingfeng doesn''t know. After all, Guo Minyu, no matter how cheeky he is, is embarrassed to tell his niece that his medical skills are not as good as Su Jingfei''s.


    Su Jingfei and Zhao Fenghua also turn their eyes to Guo Mingfeng. One is curious about what Guo Mingfeng will say, and the other is to know whether someone can really treat the patient.


    Guo Mingfeng knew that Su Jingfei''s medical skills were good. After looking at him, he said, "my uncle''s medical skills are really good, and he happens to be in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. I haven''t heard of such a patient. Su Jingfei, is this patient really difficult to treat? My uncle didn''t do it. "


    "This patient is really very difficult. We all have nothing to do. Dr. Guo didn''t do anything. I don''t know whether he was considering the patient''s situation or not." Su Jingfei didn''t lie. He just hid some facts. For example, he was the one who could do it.


    He only gave treatment to the patient in the morning, and he has not recovered. The news of the patient being treated has not come out at all, and no one will connect him with the patient. People''s habitual thinking does not believe that Su Jingfei is so young and has good medical skills.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Zhao Fenghua immediately felt relieved and said with a little regret: "well, now this man has all kinds of strange diseases. You doctors are really hard-working, but I think Dr. Su has made great achievements when he is so young. He must be a famous doctor in the future."


    Su Jingfei chuckled that although Zhao Fenghua was a little suspicious, he also had common people''s thinking, so he said with a smile, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m still in the learning stage."


    People can see that Su Jingfei is modest. Although they don''t know his medical skills, they have at least some real skills to become a doctor in a hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s rare that they will be so modest. People like him more.


    "It''s a great honor to meet Dr. Su today. If I go to see a doctor in a traditional Chinese medicine hospital in the future, I''ll ask you to take more care of me. I''ll have a toast first. I''ll have a dream later. I''ll go there first." Zhao Fenghua was originally attracted by Su Jingfei''s temperament, but he didn''t find anything special when he came, so he was ready to leave.


    If Su Jingfei wants to hide his own strength, even people with higher martial arts skills may not be able to find that he has lost his martial arts for many years. It is estimated that it has been nearly a thousand years, and it is not easy for modern people to find out. Now Zhao Fenghua is leaving, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to stay. When we first meet, we feel that Zhao Fenghua is not a vicious person.


    Zhao Fenghua, in particular, should be a man who knows how to behave. At least the four brothers and sisters of master Guo Mingfeng feel good about him. Seeing him leave, Guo Mingfeng still says with regret: "this man should be a successful man, but he is infatuated with boss Youmeng. He is really blind."


    Su Jingfei clearly recognized her disdain for boss Youmeng from her tone. It seemed that she didn''t think highly of the boss, so she asked with a smile, "ah Feng, you seem to have some opinions about the boss!"


    "Opinion? How can I have any opinions? However, as a woman, she has a lot of advantages among men, and she takes herself as the number one here. It really makes me feel uncomfortable. She is not short of money, so there is no need to do so. It can only say that her character has problems. " Guo Mingfeng was originally a man with a female character. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s question, she did not hide her emotion.


    When Guo Mingfeng talked about the boss of Youmeng, her three elder martial brothers immediately looked at her eyes, nose and heart, as if they didn''t hear anything. Su Jingfei immediately understood that these three elder martial brothers didn''t agree with Guo Mingfeng''s remarks at all.


    From Su Jingfei''s point of view, these three elder martial brothers should have a lot of thoughts about Guo Mingfeng. Even so, they still support you Meng boss when it comes to you Meng boss. Su Jingfei also has to have some interest in you Meng boss. This woman is really cruel.


    Just thinking about this, the music in the bar suddenly became smaller, and the light also became the spotlight on the stage. A woman floated out on the stage of the bar.


    This woman didn''t wear particularly exposed clothes or heavy make-up. She just curled out and looked natural and generous. If Su Jingfei thought that no matter how beautiful she was, there would be some wind and dust, now she completely broke his guess.


    Even if no one tells Su Jingfei, the woman he can guess is the owner''s dream of the bar. This woman''s appearance is the same as Guo Mingfeng, but she has a kind of intoxicating temperament.


    Just like her name, she is like a dream, which makes people involuntarily fall into it. Let alone ordinary people, even Su Jingfei, a master with a firm will, can''t help but feel a little restless when he sees this woman. She''s not a lust, but wants to fall for her.


    When she came out, some noisy bars were quiet. Before, Guo Mingfeng''s three elder martial brothers were still honest monks, but now they all gaped at Youmeng, as if they were afraid that they would lose money if they looked less.


    Su Jingfei''s corner of his eyes is full of light. Except for some women, almost all the men are staring at Youmeng. Some of them are still swallowing their saliva, and even begin to put their hands into their crotch. This makes Su Jingfei cry and laugh. Do you really dare to bring something that is not suitable for children here? This woman is the so-called goddess?


    In terms of style and appearance, you Meng may not be as good as Su Jingfei''s girls, but she is more charming than most women. The only woman who can beat her is Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiuying''s temperament is natural, and is born with it. When a man faces him, he will be attracted unnaturally, but this dream is different.


    After all, Su Jingfei is a master of internal skills. He can feel that the charm of dreams seems to be human, not natural. He doesn''t know what the evil way is, but it''s the first time that he can let people control the temperament of others.


    "Welcome to my bar. You must have a good time today. All the guests who come here today will get a 20% discount." Dream like a dream appears in front of people''s eyes, and the words also make people very happy, even if the people who come to play, few people care about money, but now can save money, who can not be happy, not to mention the dream boss himself.


    You Meng''s voice is the same as that of other people. It''s hazy and unreal, but it can let people know what she means. It''s not pleasant to hear, it''s not dreamlike, it''s not hoarse and sexy. Su Jingfei can''t tell what it''s like, but she speaks very well.


    Most of the men present have been attracted by the beauty of Youmeng. Even though they know Youmeng won''t favor them, they are still watching Youmeng. Some of them are excited and have expressed their love to her. Their madness is even higher than that of the fans.


    "This woman is really powerful, just an appearance, can make people fascinated, if you really want to talk to her a few words, not ecstatic." Su Jingfei saw Youmeng go to the bar, people''s obsessive eyes not only did not shift, but also came to the bar with him, which was whispered to Guo Mingfeng.


    "Yes, this woman''s charm is very big. Look at the three sex wolves, they all look straight." Su Jingfei can quickly turn his eyes away. Guo Mingfeng admires him very much. Then he points to his three brother pig faces and says angrily.


    Also as a man, naturally understand the feelings of these three people, but now Guo Mingfeng is obviously not very satisfied with them, Su Jingfei also don''t want these three men who are more optimistic about too shameless, so he coughed softly: "I think they are just curious about what the dream looks like for a moment, just distracted."


    Su Jingfei''s light cough didn''t feel special to Guo Mingfeng. However, the three elder martial brothers felt like thunder in their ears. They suddenly woke up and quickly explained to Guo Mingfeng.


    The three elder martial brothers had no idea why Su Jingfei''s cough had such an effect. Their thoughts were all on Guo Mingfeng.


    Although Youmeng is far better than Guo Mingfeng in terms of amorous feelings, it is absolutely beyond their reach. Only their younger martial sister is the most real. Of course, the more important reason is that their previous reaction is just a man''s instinctive reaction. The person they really like is Guo Mingfeng.


    The reason why Su Jingfei helped the three was that they were pure and virtuous in nature. Even if they were not elegant, they were very popular with girls, but each of them was worthy of Guo Mingfeng''s life.


    While the four of them are talking, Su Jingfei has found that since Youmeng came out, although her eyes seem to be looking at all the customers, with his eye power, she can see that Youmeng''s eyes are always on Zhao Fenghua, and they really have eye contact.


    Originally, they heard from elder martial Brother Guo Mingfeng that Zhao Fenghua was obsessed with Youmeng when he came to find her. Now he has begun to doubt that if he is obsessed unilaterally, he can''t make eye contact with Youmeng.

 Chapter 486

    Su Jingfei''s observation shows that Youmeng and Zhao Fenghua have a different relationship. Although they have no contact, their eye contact can''t hide Su Jingfei.


    As a real expert, Su Jingfei has experienced many battles. He can observe a person''s eyes and expressions. Unless he doesn''t care, as long as he really cares, he can guess many things from a person''s expressions and expressions.


    Here he observes two people, there Guo Mingfeng has forgiven three elder martial brothers, she naturally understands these three people to own sentiment, also can understand they are not infatuated with the dream person, otherwise how can she always come to this bar to play!


    "Su Jingfei, the wine competition will start soon. As long as the guests are here, they can participate in it, and only for men. As long as they can pass the competition successfully, they can dance with boss Youmeng. Don''t you want to try it? As you can see, boss Youmeng is the best in the world. " Guo Mingfeng forgave the three elder martial brothers. First of all, she came to encourage Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not interested in dancing with boss Youmeng. He was originally looking for Zhao Fenghua, but now he has such a complicated relationship with boss Youmeng. When he hears Guo Mingfeng''s words, he can''t help but move his heart. However, he still says to the three elder martial brothers, "three elder martial brothers, you can''t join us. You should have a good drink."


    Instead of answering Su Jingfei''s words, they turned to look at Guo Mingfeng. While Su Jingfei sighed, they also had to admire him. Guo Mingfeng was so powerful that he could deter the three great men like this.


    Su Jingfei also knows that it''s like tracheitis. Only when he really cares about it can he be so obedient. What''s more, the three men are very good to Guo Mingfeng. Su Jingfei estimates that their relationship is not only between men and women, but also between brother and sister. He dotes on Guo Mingfeng.


    "You don''t have to look at me. You can go if you want. Anyway, Dr. Su is the leader." Guo Mingfeng slightly curled her mouth and snorted. She didn''t seem to care.


    But Su Jingfei can see that her willow eyebrows have been picked up. If anyone agrees to participate with her, Guo Mingfeng will be enraged. This girl is a beautiful woman. If she is really angry, she will forget her fear of herself.


    Fortunately, although the three elder martial brothers are not as observant as Su Jingfei, they know Guo Mingfeng very well. The more she shows indifference, the more dangerous she is. All of a sudden, she looks upright.


    "Dr. Su, this kind of thing is more suitable for you young people. I''m old, so I won''t take part in it." Among the three elder martial brothers, the youngest, the most, is the 25-year-old. The vicissitudes on his face are as if he is 70 years old and 80 years old, especially the expression of "I don''t understand your young people''s world" on his face.


    The elder martial brother also said: "yes, not long ago when I had a physical examination, the doctor said that I had too much Qi and blood recently and was not suitable for drinking, so I still didn''t participate in it." With these words, Su Jingfei drank the beer in his hands in a daze.


    Su Jingfei wants to tell him that I''m a doctor. I can''t see that you are as strong as a cow and can''t drink. Besides, when you open your eyes and tell lies, you should be more dedicated. You don''t have beer in your hand. Is it water? This elder martial brother is far worse than the Third Elder martial brother. He doesn''t play at all.


    He didn''t say more, but turned his eyes to the second elder martial brother. He didn''t know what suitable reason the second elder martial brother could find.


    Seeing Su Jingfei, the second elder martial brother said with a shy smile: "I''m xiaoqingxin. I don''t drink alcohol at ordinary times, and I get drunk when I get drunk. I''m going to do self harm when I join in this. I won''t go."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. I''m xiaoqingxin. OK, especially the empty wine bottles in front of you. Are they all from the elder martial brother? How dare you say it''s too small!


    Although Guo Mingfeng knew that several elder martial brothers were talking freely, she was still very satisfied with their attitude. She looked at Su Jingfei with a smile and said, "doctor Su, it''s time for you to perform. My three elder martial brothers are not suitable to participate in such a competition. I wish you success."


    "Ah Feng, I don''t seem to have said that I''m going to participate." Su Jingfei can''t help sighing. He has the feeling of being sold by his teammates. Although we have known each other for a short time, he really gets along well with these three elder martial brothers.


    Guo Mingfeng seems to have returned to the state of mind when she first met Su Jingfei, and forgot his horror. With a smile, she said to the bartender, "ah Feng, our Mr. Su will take part in the wine competition for a while, and use your best liquor for a while. He must take the first place."


    A Feng is the bartender Su Jingfei bribed before. Obviously, all his acquaintances know him. He looks at Su Jingfei unexpectedly. He still remembers that the person Su Jingfei is looking for is Zhao Fenghua. Now he is going to participate in the wine competition, and he has to be the first.


    The waiters and bartenders in the bar are always good at spreading and fabricating gossip. He connects the contents and automatically fills in the missing parts, so he can figure out all the plots at once. It''s obvious that Su Jingfei is interested in boss Youmeng, but he also knows that Zhao Fenghua is always looking for the boss, so when he comes, he first determines who his rival is, This young man has a future!


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that a Feng has thought so much. He is expressing his dissatisfaction with Guo Mingfeng: "a Feng, although we are friends, you can''t pit me like this, and let a Feng use the strongest wine. My drinking capacity can''t hold up. Let''s not talk about the competition at that time. It''s a problem for me to go home."


    He is not really angry, but Guo Mingfeng is too brave and has to beat her.


    Guo Mingfeng said with a smile: "Dr. Su, don''t worry. This competition is all within your ability. If you don''t think it''s OK, don''t force it. Anyway, it won''t lose face. What''s left in the end is the best drinker. And you can rest assured that there are so many of us. If you really can''t hold it, we are responsible for sending you back."


    Su Jingfei shakes his head powerlessly. He is not really angry. Guo Mingfeng''s kind of womanly character makes it easy for people to treat her as a friend. He is no exception, so he has to accept his fate.


    Sure enough, as Guo Mingfeng said, the competition started soon, and Youmeng, the owner of the official bar who came out to announce the competition, stood in the middle of the stage again, patted her palms twice, motioned people to focus their attention, and then said, "everyone''s attention, no matter new friends or old friends, we''ll start the competition soon, Those who think they have a lot of alcohol can take part in it, only for men. "


    Almost all the people who come to this bar have heard of Youmeng boss, and of course they will also hear about the wine competition. The spirit of the people is greatly boosted, so they listen to Youmeng boss continue: "if anyone can win, he will get 50% annual membership card of our bar, and I will dance with him."


    If others say that, everyone will think that this woman is a little bit underpriced, or that she has some high self-esteem, and regards dancing as a reward.


    But this woman said such words, people take it for granted, even many men are very excited to participate in the competition, maybe because of dancing together, they can kiss Fangze.


    Originally, Su Jingfei didn''t have any special feelings, but after listening to Youmeng''s words, he was also a little excited, which made him feel vigilant. He was a master with deep internal power and stronger will than ordinary people. After listening to this woman''s two words, he could influence himself. This woman should not be a simple person.


    Su Jingfei now has to admit that he was only in s city before, and the most powerful person he contacted was Ximen Chaofan. Moreover, he is not a local in S City, and the most powerful person in s city is more than ten thousand li, and he has not yet practiced his internal skills.


    However, after he came to the provincial capital, he kept in touch with various types of experts. As expected, he did not go out and never knew how big the world was. If he had been in S City, he could only be a frog in the well. Now he was more mature than before and thought more comprehensively. He felt that he had to go to the capital in the future, To really get in touch with the highest level of people.


    "Dr. Su, what''s the matter? It''s already started. Go quickly." Su Jingfei is thinking wildly. The wine competition has already started. Guo Mingfeng reminds Su Jingfei.


    Without hesitation, Su Jingfei stepped onto the stage quickly. There were more than ten people standing there, all of whom believed they were good drinkers, including Zhao Fenghua.


    Most of the frequent visitors here know each other and greet each other. Only Zhao Fenghua knows Su Jingfei. He looks at Su Jingfei unexpectedly and asks, "doctor Su is also interested in participating in this competition?"


    "Yes, I''m excited to hear about such a good reward. Besides, the landlady is so beautiful that men want to dance with her." Su Jingfei said casually, as if to say the voice of all men.


    Zhao Fenghua had a flash of light in his eyes. He didn''t know what emotion he represented. Then he said with a smile, "it seems that Dr. Su is very confident in his drinking capacity. In a moment, it depends on your performance. My drinking capacity is also good. In a moment, I won''t show mercy. Let''s rely on our abilities."


    Su Jingfei also said with a smile: "of course, the game naturally has to abide by the rules of the game, and if you let it go, it''s meaningless, isn''t it?"


    He can know that Zhao Fenghua is unusual. In fact, Zhao Fenghua can also feel the difference between Su Jingfei. Every word of the two people sounds normal to outsiders. It''s like two people chatting. But in fact, they all know in each other''s hearts that everything is testing each other.


    Youmeng has always been concerned about Zhao Fenghua. When Zhao Fenghua talks with Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei clearly feels that Youmeng looks at herself several times, explores and doubts, which is definitely not the feeling of looking at ordinary people.


    When no one came up again, Youmeng announced the start of the competition. All the drinks were provided by the bartender a Feng.

 Chapter 487

    Su Jingfei and Zhao Fenghua tried each other to participate in the wine tasting competition. Although Su''s internal skills have increased a lot, they have also become more cautious. He has seen many experts now.


    He knew that Zhao Fenghua was a capable man, but Su Jingfei didn''t know how powerful he was. Naturally, he didn''t dare to do it without knowing anything about him. What''s more, there was no grudge between him and Zhao Fenghua. He was just curious about him.


    You Meng can also see that Zhao Fenghua seems to pay special attention to Su Jingfei. She looks at Su Jingfei a little more, but she can only see that Su Jingfei looks like a little white face, a little handsome, and has a better temperament than ordinary people, but she can''t see anything special.


    Maybe it''s because the distance is too far, or maybe it''s because she has few ideas, at least she doesn''t mean to contact Su Jingfei at present.


    When no one came to the stage, Youmeng announced the start of the competition. All the wine that the competition personnel wanted to drink was written by the bartender a Feng. Although the bartender charged Su Jingfei 200 yuan for a piece of news, he was definitely a professional bartender. If he wanted strong liquor, he could mix up strong liquor, and if he wanted good liquor, it was just like a work of art.


    Now these people can''t use simple spirits when they are drinking. It''s not up to standard. They are all spirits developed by a Feng. Su Jingfei once thought that the people who come here to fight are not necessarily to win the competition, but to drink a Feng''s liquor.


    All those who take part in the competition are free to drink, which is a real advantage for those who love wine and are not willing to spend money.


    There are no special restrictions on Youmeng''s competition. It seems that Youmeng has suffered a lot. However, people are doing business, and what they want is a gimmick. Even if they are given a drink, what''s the matter? Su Jingfei must have put forward this method secretly. He is a business minded person.


    When he thinks about it so much, he also gets his own wine. Not everyone is the same about a Feng''s wine. It''s according to his personal requirements, and the score of each kind of wine he makes is different, otherwise it will be unfair.


    For example, the wine Su Jingfei got now is called "July sunshine". A glass of wine can be divided into three colors. There is a golden yellow on the top, just like the sunshine, and there is red in the middle, but it is not bright red. There is a dark one, and the bottom is white. Su Jingfei can''t figure out what''s special about this three color wine.


    When he looked at the score, his July sunshine was rated as ten. Seeing Guo Mingfeng frowning in the distance, Su Jingfei immediately remembered that this is a Feng''s special care for himself. The strongest wine is ten. No wonder it''s ten.


    Zhao Fenghua''s wine is a colorful cocktail. Su Jingfei doesn''t know what''s famous, but the score is eight, which is not low. Others have more than six points, but most of them are four or five points. The final evaluation of this competition is not the quantity, but the score. Of course, if there is no amount of wine, you can''t get a high score.


    A person with a large amount of alcohol can drink it over and over again. Those who drink low alcohol can kill Su Jingfei by quantity. Of course, the premise is that Su Jingfei can''t hold up such high alcohol.


    You Meng saw that everyone got their own wine, so he said in a dreamlike voice: "all the contestants are ready. Now they start drinking. If anyone feels that they can''t hold on, they can quit halfway. This is just an entertainment competition. We don''t have to work hard."


    All the guests who come here often know this rule. It''s normal to drop out of the competition in the middle of the game. At most, it''s a loss of face. However, this kind of thing often happens, which is nothing special. Su Jingfei also thinks of what Guo Mingfeng said to himself before. This kind of competition is actually an unofficial entertainment competition. It''s really for fun.


    Of course, at the beginning of the competition, no one will want to shrink back. When Su Jingfei looks at Zhao Fenghua, he is more and more interested. It seems that the relationship between boss Youmeng and him is not so simple, but he still wants to see Youmeng through the competition. What medicine do they sell in the gourd.


    When he looked at Zhao Fenghua, Zhao Fenghua also looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "Dr. Su, I really admire your drinking capacity. I hope you can drink slowly and not be unable to bear it."


    Sue startled a smile of bitterly, which is to challenge himself, but he was basically framed by Guo Mingfeng''s girl. But he was not afraid. When he did not cultivate his internal strength, he could not get two or three jin of Baijiu baijiu. Now he is not clear about his drinking volume. How can he be strong enough to drink a cup of wine?


    He didn''t say much. Instead, he picked up the July sunshine in his hand and tasted it gently. People just let the players drink the wine in their hands, but didn''t say that it must be stuffy. Of course, there is a time limit. It can be solved in one minute.


    Although Su Jingfei''s July sunshine only tasted a little, there was a kind of spicy but very delicious taste, but that kind of spicy feeling seemed to cut off people''s tongue. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity, let alone drink this cup, even if he tasted it, he would fall down.


    However, it has to be said that a Feng''s liquor blending technology is really good. Although he knows it''s liquor, people who love liquor are still greedy. At least Su Jingfei is very interested in the liquor in his hand.


    When he was thinking about it, the corner of his eye had already seen Zhao Fenghua drink the wine in his hand, and then his brow was slightly wrinkled. Although he didn''t fall down, he was also digesting the liquor. Obviously, the liquor with a score of eight was not so easy to drink, even though he was an alcohol test.


    Su Jingfei thought of this, pondered a little and drank all the July sunshine, because what he got was the highest score liquor. There were many people who paid attention to him. Some people thought Su Jingfei would retreat halfway, especially when he tasted one mouthful and frowned. People thought Su Jingfei couldn''t hold on.


    But I didn''t expect Su Jingfei to drink up July sunshine. Let alone the audience, Youmeng boss was surprised. Since she is the boss of a Feng, she knows him very well. It''s the first time that she sees someone drink up July sunshine''s strong wine.


    After su Jingfei drank it, he felt a stream of heat flowing directly into his body from his throat. The pores of his whole body seemed to explode, and the feeling of whirling quickly spread all over his body. Even his breathing seemed to be full of heat.


    Although the strong feeling of liquor entering the throat, the more important thing is the dizziness. At this time, Su Jingfei also understood why the liquor was called July sunshine, not only because it looked very similar, but also because of the feeling after drinking it. The dizziness of being exposed to the sun in July was a real experience.


    It took Su Jingfei three minutes to wake up completely. At this time, he found that many people were looking at him. Some were surprised, others were Schadenfreude, and Guo Mingfeng and others were concerned. It seemed that they were ready to send themselves to the hospital at any time.


    Zhao Fenghua''s glass of wine is a liquor with a score of eight. Few people dare to drink it directly, and now it has slowed down. However, when he saw Su Jingfei drinking the sunshine in July, and still standing, he opened his mouth wide. This guy is too strong. He didn''t even get drunk.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t digest it completely, but if he was drunk, he would not. Seeing Guo Mingfeng''s worried eyes, he grinned¡° It''s sunny in July. I can''t hold it any longer. Will the competition continue


    Guo Mingfeng four people together to relax, secret way no wonder to participate in the competition, the amount of wine can be really frightening, July sunshine so fierce wine can''t let him drunk.


    Other people are also awakened by Su Jingfei''s words. Looking at Su Jingfei is like looking at a monster. Even though Zhao Fenghua knows that Su Jingfei is not simple, he can''t help but give Su a thumbs up.


    Youmeng boss has paid attention to Su Jingfei before. At this time, he looks at this white faced man with great interest. No matter what other aspects he has, his drinking capacity is enough to make people admire him. It''s not human that he dares to drink wine like July sunshine and stand soberly after finishing.


    Originally, the audience here knew Zhao Fenghua and thought that Zhao Fenghua could take the lead. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei was killed as a black horse. Some good people even opened the game in private to bet on whether Zhao Fenghua or Su Jingfei would win in the end.


    These Su Jingfei naturally don''t know, the second time he didn''t choose very July sunshine, even if he has a large amount of alcohol, he can''t play like this. People who have a large amount of alcohol don''t mean they can drink strong liquor, but it''s the endurance. Su Jingfei''s amount of alcohol is no doubt not small, if he has been using strong liquor, he can''t bear it.


    In the following time, Su Jingfei chose six or seven points of wine, even eight points of wine, and no one despised him. After all, the whole cup of July sunshine had shocked everyone.


    Most people can lie down unconscious after half a drink, not to mention one. Su Jingfei has a glass of wine at the bottom of the table, and he can still drink it. It''s admirable.


    After several rounds, as expected, only Su Jingfei and Zhao Fenghua were left on the table. The score of Su Jingfei and Zhao Fenghua was two points lower than Zhao Fenghua, because Su Jingfei always chose six or seven points of wine, while Zhao Fenghua almost chose eight points of wine.


    "Dr. Su, let''s have a drink to decide the outcome. I''d better choose eight points of wine. If you can drink another ten points of wine, I''ll lose. If you can''t drink it, I''ll win. What do you think?" When the new round starts again, Zhao Fenghua smiles and says to Su Jingfei that he is a bit drunk in his eyes. After drinking so much wine, how can it not affect him at all.


    Su Jingfei took a look at the score between Zhao Fenghua and himself, and measured his current drinking capacity. He thought that he should be able to hold on to the level of July sunshine, so he readily agreed.

 Chapter 488

    Su Jingfei calculated his drinking capacity in his heart and agreed to have a cup with Zhao Fenghua to decide the outcome. The audience were also excited. This should be regarded as a peak duel. The reason why we all know Zhao Fenghua is not only because of his good popularity, but also because of his good drinking capacity.


    Every time a wine competition is held, as long as Zhao Fenghua takes part in it, he usually defeats his opponent by a big score. In bars, people with good drinking capacity tend to be more popular.


    Su Jingfei is the only one who can compete with Zhao Fenghua during this period of time. Everyone is excited and speculates whether Su Jingfei can defeat Zhao Fenghua this time.


    Before, the people who delivered wine to them were all waiters, probably in the final stage. This time, the person who delivered wine to them has become the owner of Youmeng, which has pushed the competition atmosphere to the peak.


    This is also the first time for Su Jingfei to get in close contact with boss Youmeng. Before that, he always looked far away. Although he felt that boss Youmeng had a special charm, he didn''t have a strong feeling. Now when boss Youmeng handed Su Jingfei a glass of 10% wine, Su Jingfei was fumigated by the fragrance and was a little shaken.


    He was convinced that it was not because he drank, but it was the faint fragrance of a dreamy body with a kind of charm information. And the experience of Su Sheng Fei concluded that this is not what perfume is. What a lot of people are fascinated with is the secret of Su startled flight. Indeed, she has the ability to do so.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction is a bit beyond the expectation of Youmeng. She didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was in close contact with herself. She was just a little confused in her eyes. In a few seconds, she recovered to Qingming.


    Since ancient times, there has been a saying that wine is the strategy of sex. As long as people drink alcohol, their self-restraint will decline. Su Jingfei can wake up so quickly after drinking so much wine. It can be seen that if he doesn''t drink, he will not be affected by himself at all. Youmeng''s interest in Su Jingfei is also growing.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that because he has been reacting too firmly, Youmeng takes a new look at him. He is looking at the wine in his hand. It doesn''t look very good, it''s dark, and there are bubbling bubbles rising in it.


    If he didn''t know it was a wine competition, he even suspected that it was not wine at all, but a glass of distilled water, or some other chemical potion!


    "Your glass of wine is my latest masterpiece. It''s called night heaven. It''s one of the alcoholic drinks. It''s not under the sun in July. It''s another feeling. It''s the first time I''ve taken this work out. You can be careful, Dr. su." At this time, a Feng seemed to see Su Jingfei''s doubts and explained in public.


    Su Jingfei always gives him a lot of local luxury customers. He also has some good feelings for Su Jingfei, and when he hears other people call him, he says so.


    Other people know that Su Jingfei is actually a doctor. Such a young doctor is not uncommon. But such a young doctor with a good capacity for drinking makes them think highly of him. They thought he always went to bars. Of course, they would be even more surprised if they knew Su Jingfei was a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine.


    What Zhao Fenghua gets is 8% alcohol as usual. He is a typical person who has a good capacity to drink and can drink steadily all the time. Although he will have a bit of alcohol, he will not be knocked down suddenly by the strong liquor.


    "Well, Mr. Zhao, let''s start our final." Su Jingfei raises his hand to Zhao Fenghua with the dark heaven and says with a smile.


    Zhao Fenghua nodded. Although he drank so much, he was almost to the limit. Otherwise, he would not propose a cup with Su Jingfei to decide the outcome. If he continued, he would not be able to hold on. However, Su Jingfei''s chances of getting drunk would be much higher than himself if he drank a cup of ten times because of his momentary desire to win. Although he was only two times worse, his strength was very different, He would rather have two eights than one tenth.


    It''s only a veteran like him who knows that those who have not participated in the competition or who have been eliminated in the competition have never drunk 10% alcohol at all, and certainly will not know the difference between 10% alcohol and 8% alcohol.


    Su Jingfei is not as reckless as he was last time. He can''t hold up such a strong drink. Even if he wants to use his internal power, he should at least keep sober. In case of a few minutes of relaxation, he will fall to the ground.


    The appearance of the night paradise looks strange, but the taste is very good. This wine is different from the previous July sunshine. It makes people feel exposed to the sunshine. The entrance is cold. As the night paradise flows into the throat, the cold feeling instantly becomes bone chilling, which is completely similar to the July sunshine. If you drink two kinds of wine together, it will be a double day of ice and fire.


    This time, Su Jingfei was depressed again. Originally, he wanted to have a taste of it, and then drink it slowly. But he didn''t expect that this wine could make people freeze all over. Although it only lasted for a few seconds, it was enough.


    The glass of wine in Su Jingfei slightly raised to drink, he kept this posture pause for a few seconds, the wine in the glass all flowed into Su Jingfei''s stomach.


    Su Jingfei secretly scolds a Feng for not reminding himself. Of course, he can''t blame others now. After all, he chooses to have a drink with Zhao Fenghua to decide the outcome. This time, he feels different from before. July sunshine''s drinking is too strong. He is absent-minded for a moment, but now he is awake.


    If you are an ordinary person, even if you have a large amount of wine and are frozen by the night heaven, you will not be able to hold up when the strength of wine turns up. The strength of this kind of wine lies in its strong stamina.


    But Su Jingfei is a special person. His internal skill attribute is masculine. What''s more, the poison skill in his body is also extremely masculine. Originally, Su Jingfei didn''t want to use special means, but this time his wine is Yin cold attribute. If the two are compatible, Su Jingfei''s internal skill will naturally start to dissolve the strength of wine.


    He stood still, and the audience watched quietly. Zhao Fenghua had drunk eight points of wine, and his body was shaking. He had already stood firm. Although he seemed to be unable to hold on, as long as he didn''t fall down, he was not a failure. Now he just had to watch Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t fall, everyone who knows about drinking knows that Su Jingfei is a tough supporter. If he can''t, he will win the game. If he can''t, he will get drunk. Time seems to be still. Even those who bet dare not speak, it seems that if they only want to speak, Su Jingfei will get drunk.


    Under the spotlight, people can see that Su Jingfei''s face is a little white after drinking the night paradise, and there is something white like frost on his face, which makes people surprised.


    But soon people saw that the frost like things were slowly dispersing, and their faces began to recover. After five minutes, Su Jingfei breathed a breath and vomited a layer of white fog. Now it''s August, and people are looking at Su Jingfei in horror. They don''t know what happened.


    Don''t mention the audience, bartender a Feng was stunned. The attribute of his glass of wine is really Yin cold, but the effect is not so overbearing.


    "It''s really good wine. It''s just that it has great stamina. You can only taste it. It''s really not suitable for regular drinking." Su Jingfei also knew that he just had a little bit of movement, so he could speak and said with a smile.


    People see Su Jingfei is OK, but also so organized mouth, know this game is Su Jingfei won, this guy drink too frightening.


    Zhao Fenghua couldn''t deny what we all knew. He said with a smile, "Dr. Su, your drinking capacity is amazing. I''m willing to take advantage of it. You won this competition."


    Before Su Jingfei, because he wanted to get rid of the chill, he even managed to get rid of his drunkenness. Now, although he is not drunk at all, he is more sober than when he drank the sunshine in July. This is the first time that he has used his internal power to get rid of his drunkenness. I can''t imagine the effect is so good.


    Now Zhao Fenghua admits defeat, Su Jingfei is not surprised, just said with a smile: "Mr. Zhao, we are all wine lovers, it''s better to leave a contact information, we can drink together in the future?"


    Zhao Fenghua''s eyes first flashed a trace of vigilance, and then said with a smile: "well, there are only a thousand cups of wine for a confidant, and there is just a lack of a wine friend."


    When people looked at their situation, they thought they were sympathetic, but they didn''t know that they had their own purposes. After exchanging contact information, Zhao Fenghua quit the stage like a general loser.


    Soon there were only two people left on the stage. One was su Jingfei, the winner, and the other was Youmeng, the owner of the bar. At the same time, she was also one of the prizes.


    "Dr. Su, welcome to our Youmeng bar. I didn''t expect that you would win the competition and become a VIP of our bar if you came here for the first time. I hope you will come to our bar often in the future." Youmeng gives Su Jingfei his promised discount card in public.


    Su Jingfei is also impolite. He puts away his discount card. Then he gives a gentleman''s gift in front of everyone. Then he bows with a smile and says, "since I have won the competition in the province, do you have the honor to ask Miss Youmeng to dance together?" As he spoke, the DJ of the bar had automatically switched the music to a soothing dance.


    Dream boss promised to dance together, which is the reward of the competition, dream boss naturally can''t refuse, what''s more, she also has some interest in Su Jingfei, not women''s interest in men, but pure curiosity about Su Jingfei.


    No one else is jealous of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s performance today is really amazing. His drinking capacity is amazing. Zhao Fenghua, the ever victorious general, has been defeated by him. He deserves such a reward, but Guo Mingfeng is stunned.


    Guo Mingfeng''s four elder martial brothers have been interrogating their younger martial sisters about whether Su Jingfei is a doctor or a sommelier. He is too tired of drinking. If he goes to be a sommelier, he will have a better future than a doctor.

 Chapter 489

    Su Jingfei involuntarily used his internal power in the competition, which is not his deliberate cheating. It''s really a dark night paradise made by a Feng. It''s Yin Han, which just collides with his internal power. Of course, he won the competition.


    Dream boss to fulfill the promise, in Su Jingfei invited her to dance a song, also did not refuse, was su Jingfei hand into the dance floor.


    She is a pretty girl, no doubt, no matter who will say Youmeng boss is very beautiful, but her appearance is not as good as those top pretty girls in Su Jingfei''s family. Her charm lies in her dreamlike temperament.


    Even if Su Jingfei has seen so many beautiful women, she has never seen such a temperament. The most moving woman in her family is Na lanxiuying, the young woman. Her whole body is full of charm, but she is different from the woman in front of her.


    If Nalan Xiuying is a disaster, the dream boss is the dream lover, and the men with her will have the feeling of dream, which is not true at all.


    Youmeng''s age is not small, and Su Jingfei can''t make it clear. He should be between 25 and 30. He is about 1.65 meters tall. He''s not tall or short. He''s slim and graceful. He''s concave and convex. He''s a devil''s figure. Everything is just right.


    It''s absolutely bullshit to insist that you Meng has fallen in love with the country and the city, but it''s absolutely good to say that she is popular. She has a beautiful face and a beautiful figure, and her popularity is high enough, not to mention her charming temperament.


    When Su Jingfei and Youmeng danced on the dance floor, they were very close. Although they were not completely close to each other, they could definitely feel each other''s body temperature and heartbeat. Youmeng breathed out Helan. Su Jingfei was intoxicated when he heard about it, and he almost couldn''t control himself several times.


    Youmeng dances with Su Jingfei. Naturally, she can feel the changes in Su Jingfei''s body and heart. Several times, she thinks that Su Jingfei can''t help taking advantage of herself, but he can stop in time every time.


    From the beginning of dancing, Su Jingfei didn''t find a chance to take advantage of her, just like she didn''t have any interest in herself. If it wasn''t for Youmeng, she had seen Su Jingfei''s eyes turn red several times, and she even suspected that her charm had declined, or Su Jingfei''s body was abnormal.


    Of course, once in a while, you Meng can feel Su Jingfei''s change. He is sure that he is not abnormal, even better than most people.


    But the more she does, the more she does to Su Jingfei. How can this young man control her emotions? She always has confidence in her charm. She doesn''t believe Su Jingfei can control herself all the time.


    "Dr. Su, if you are interested, how about I buy you a drink later?" In my heart, Youmeng boss finally opened her mouth. This is the first time she has opened her mouth since they danced. And not only that, when she talks, she sticks it in Su Jingfei''s ear, just like a lover''s babble.


    In fact, it''s not that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to talk to Youmeng boss, but when he starts dancing with Youmeng, he finds that if he wants to keep himself sober, he has to resist the charm of Youmeng boss. This woman''s charm is really evil.


    Now I suddenly heard the invitation of Youmeng boss, and my heart beat a few times unconsciously. The secret way is this the legendary invitation of what gun? You''re her guest? Although I think it''s impossible, this woman has her own meaning.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction, how could the boss of Youmeng not know, sneer in the dark, this boy is still tender, as expected still can''t stand his charm, before he can so restrain, maybe because of embarrassed.


    "Dr. Su, do you want to say something? Did you drink so much before that I couldn''t have two? Not as good as Zhao Fenghua! " Dream boss wants to increase efforts, and men are more competitive, if you use Zhao Fenghua to stimulate him for a while, I think he can''t stand it.


    Just as you Meng boss thinks, Su Jingfei can''t bear the name of Zhao Fenghua, but it''s not because he can''t bear the stimulation of you Meng boss, but because he thinks of the purpose of coming here.


    He came here this time to find Zhao Fenghua. When he found that Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng''s boss had a complicated relationship, he took part in the competition. How could he forget his original intention.


    Even if Su Jingfei is a powerful person, he has to admit that boss Youmeng is very powerful. Because of her charm, he forgot the purpose of coming here. It''s really very evil.


    Of course, now she would not think of it. Because of her warning, Su Jingfei woke up again and said with a smile: "since boss Youmeng invited me, how could I refuse? Let alone Mr. Zhao, even if any man came, I would not lose to him."


    Dream boss heard Su Jingfei accept their invitation, she is also very happy, but Su Jingfei next action, let her not happy up, this guy how to say hooligans began to take advantage of.


    She looks at Su Jingfei''s enjoyment, and even wants to kick him between his legs. But at this time, she can''t react too much. After all, before she dated Su Jingfei, she hinted that she wanted something to happen. If she resisted now, it would be unreasonable.


    However, she is also the owner of a bar. She has a good way to deal with men. She just follows the dance steps and turns around. She turns Su Jingfei''s claws away. She is not only traceless, but also seems to be joking with Su Jingfei, which is very popular.


    Su Jingfei sneers in the dark. This woman Charms herself from the very beginning. She just takes advantage of her a little bit, so she avoids. No matter how cute she is, he won''t be fooled. He deeply feels that he still lacks practice. If it wasn''t for Youmeng''s boss to mention Zhao Fenghua unintentionally, he would be really confused by her.


    A song doesn''t last long. What happened between Su Jingfei and boss Youmeng was too fast. Because the light was dim, no one found it. At least the four brothers and sisters of master Guo Mingfeng didn''t know it.


    When the two of them separated, Youmeng boss still told Su Jingfei: "doctor Su, after a while, we''ll see each other. I''ll wait for you in the back."


    "OK, we''ll see you later." Su Jingfei deliberately made a smiley expression, and said with a smile, "I hope boss Youmeng will have enough wine ready, and we will get drunk."


    The boss of Youmeng sneers in secret. He is really a smelly man, and finally shows his ugly face. However, she still plans to ask Su Jingfei out to have a look. Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity is so good, which is absolutely abnormal. What''s more, he is so valued by Zhao Fenghua, how can he be an ordinary person.


    Although the two people smile on their faces, they do have their own ghosts. This is similar to the chat between Su Jingfei and Zhao Fenghua before. Su Jingfei is also thinking about the relationship between Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng. But who are they!


    He was only interested in Zhao Fenghua''s martial arts before. He didn''t expect that he would encounter so many things when he came to the bar. His curiosity also rose.


    "Dr. Su, what are you looking at! The pretty girls have already left. " When Su Jingfei was thinking about something, he was patted on the shoulder, and Guo Mingfeng''s voice rang out.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. He had been thinking about things before, and he actually relaxed his vigilance. This is Guo Mingfeng. If he was replaced by someone who was critical to him, he would be in trouble. However, he forgot that if someone really wanted to do harm to him, he would not be so easy to get by relying on his instinctive response to the crisis.


    With Guo Mingfeng, his three elder martial brothers all came and looked at Su Jingfei enviously. As for why they envied Su Jingfei, we all know, but when Guo Mingfeng turned to look at his elder martial brother, they immediately turned to be serious. Even Su Jingfei admired this skill, at least he could not learn it in his life. As expected, love can make people become Superman.


    "I didn''t stare. I''ve seen everything I wanted to see." Su Jingfei laments that the three elder martial brothers'' face changing skills are really extraordinary, and responds to Guo Mingfeng''s words.


    Guo Mingfeng did not show weakness and said, "come on, what do you mean you''ve seen everything you want to see? Are you sure you''ve seen everything?"


    "We were so close that we couldn''t see anything. What''s more, did you see our intimate dance? I''ve won the game, so I can be the guest of the boss. " Although Su Jingfei knows that it is not reliable to say so, how can he show weakness in this respect as a man.


    "Yes? The guest of the curtain is such a fancy title Guo Mingfeng caught a glimpse of the three elder martial brothers'' envious look and hummed: "well, since you can see clearly, how big is boss Youmeng''s chest?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Guo Mingfeng in a daze. Although he knows that this girl is a woman sometimes, he doesn''t expect to ask so blatantly.


    But now Guo Mingfeng asked, in order not to let the dignity of men be damaged, Su Jingfei as long as efforts to recall, and then more professional eye evaluation, concluded: "it should be about 35, or even a little smaller."


    This time it''s Guo Mingfeng''s turn to be in a daze. Her three elder martial brothers are also dull. They thought Su Jingfei''s words were all face filling, but they didn''t expect him to be able to speak them out. From Guo Mingfeng''s perspective as a woman, they secretly compared the size of the dream with her own. She also thought that the size of the dream was about the same. For a while, it was really silly, Is Su Jingfei really a sex wolf?

 Chapter 490

    At the end of the month, after the evening of the date, many poets describe the romance of the date. Su Jingfei was separated by the dream date today, but there was no romance, but full of strange feeling.


    You Meng has no special idea about Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei is not confused by her dreamlike temperament, she can know this very well. In this case, she has to make an appointment to meet her. It''s a bit intriguing. She''s not really an ancient brothel woman, so she won''t seek money.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t guess what his dream was about, but he was right in the middle of it. He was curious about Zhao Fenghua from one person to two people. This dream must have a special relationship with Zhao Fenghua.


    Generally, bars end very late, or even open all night. The end in youmengkou naturally does not mean waiting for the bar to close, but she leaves.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t leave after Youmeng leaves. Instead, he pays attention to Zhao Fenghua. This man is his goal tonight. Anyway, he already has the contact information of Youmeng boss. It''s not difficult to find her.


    "Dr. Su, what time are you going to go back tonight?" When Su Jingfei is thinking about when to leave, Guo Mingfeng just asks.


    In addition to Guo Mingfeng, her three elder martial brothers also came. Su Jingfei guessed their meaning and said with a smile, "are you going back? I''ll go back later. Why don''t we exchange our contact information and make an appointment another day?"


    He has a good feeling for Guo Mingfeng''s three elder martial brothers, and through contact, he knows that they are all good at their skills. Although they can''t compare with the master with internal power, they are more powerful than the ordinary special forces, but they are not as fierce as them. This is because they practice martial arts, not the martial arts of the army.


    He is short of manpower now. Su Jingfei has already started to think of Guo Mingfeng''s three elder martial brothers. Today is not the right time. After today, he will try to persuade them.


    Guo Mingfeng''s three elder martial brothers didn''t know that Su Jingfei was thinking of them. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they all exchanged their contact information very happily. They also liked Su Jingfei very much. They were more pleasant and had a lot of wine. If they really lacked friends, they could find him.


    What''s more important is Su Jingfei''s identity. No matter what his medical skills are, he is also a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s definitely not a bad thing for martial arts practitioners to know more about a friend of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Guo Mingfeng knows that Su Jingfei''s identity is not simple. Naturally, she hopes her three elder martial brothers can have a good relationship with Su Jingfei. In particular, he seems to have certain abilities in the military. Although her three elder martial brothers used to be members of the provincial martial arts team, they are now very ordinary. Maybe Su Jingfei can help him.


    When everything is done, Guo Mingfeng and her four talents leave together. At this time, Su Jingfei also finds that Zhao Fenghua has left the bar. This time, Su Jingfei doesn''t delay any more. He finds out where she is according to Youmeng''s contact information.


    After the dream ended, she went home to have a rest. This is one of her industries. Even if she doesn''t have to stare at it all the time, she has to come to see it often, but she doesn''t need to be there all the time. Most of the time, she goes home to have a rest. Su Jingfei''s reply is to go to her home to find her.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the idea of Youmeng is, but she can let herself go to her home, which really makes Su Jingfei hesitate. After all, even though Youmeng is charming, she doesn''t feel for her. If she really wants to happen, she will be disappointed. What''s more, he thinks that Youmeng can make a lot of preparations for her to go to her home.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, who had discovered that the relationship between Youmeng and Zhao Fenghua was not right, he would not have gone to the appointment. But now he thinks that the two people should be together. Seeing Youmeng is equal to seeing Zhao Fenghua.


    In fact, this is Su Jingfei''s conjecture, without any basis, but he believes in his own eyes. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei does not hesitate.


    Youmeng''s home is not far from the bar. It''s just like a high-end residential area on two streets. According to the tips given by Youmeng, Su Jingfei quickly found 1303 buildings here, which is Youmeng''s home.


    From the appearance, it''s just a high-end community. There''s no special equipment and no ambush. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to be too defensive, but it''s already midnight. If there''s any big noise here, the security of the community will be out.


    Su Jingfei secretly decided, not as a last resort, must be calm, can''t do it casually, thinking, also finally pressed the doorbell.


    The person who opens the door is Youmeng. At this time, Youmeng has taken off her make-up, which is not as dazzling and moving as before in the bar. But the plain face''s Youmeng seems more pure, and even the dreamlike feeling has weakened a lot.


    She not only took off her make-up, but also changed her clothes. When she was in the bar, although she didn''t wear much, she was also a neat professional dress, which was different at home. Her hair was still slightly steamy. It was obvious that she had just taken a bath, and her pajamas were indistinct, which made the population gush.


    "Dr. Su, you are so late!" Youmeng sees Su Jingfei and doesn''t realize that he has too few clothes. Instead, she blames Su Jingfei in a tone similar to arrogance and anger. It seems that she thinks he is too late.


    Su Jingfei looks at Youmeng naturally. She doesn''t mind turning with her body. Everything Youmeng does is natural and doesn''t show any extra thoughts. If she doesn''t observe carefully, she will really think she is hospitable.


    He is used to looking at each other''s eyes when communicating with others. From the eyes of dreams, he can''t see that he likes himself half a bit. He doesn''t even have the excitement of dating a man or a woman.


    Either Youmeng is too experienced and numb, or she doesn''t have any special ideas about herself. If this woman is really numb, she won''t find herself. So the possibility is the second one. When Su Jingfei walks into the room with Youmeng, she has been secretly on guard.


    Youmeng didn''t know that Su Jingfei was defending himself. Seeing that Su Jingfei was somewhat restrained, she said with a smile: "doctor Su, it''s like coming to your own home. I just want to dance with you. When you were dancing in the bar before, I really like the feeling of partner. You won''t refuse my request."


    Youmeng is a beautiful girl, and has a dreamlike temperament. As long as it is a man, there is no one who is not affected by her, not to mention that she is still pitiful.


    Su Jingfei is also a normal man. Even though he knows that the dream is definitely not as simple as she said, he still can''t help but feel excited. This is a man''s instinctive reaction. It doesn''t mean that he is really excited, but in the face of such a woman, it''s hard to avoid thinking.


    Of course, his reaction will also be unconsciously revealed, and all this just let you dream see, suddenly sneer in your heart, Rao is your boy like a ghost, or want to drink my mother''s foot water, er, no, the lines are wrong, it should be said that no matter how hidden you are, you will eventually be attracted by this girl.


    "Miss Youmeng, I''ve been longing for you for a long time since I danced with you. Now it''s my honor to have the chance to dance with you again." Silent for a moment, Su Jingfei seems to wake up like a dream.


    If Youmeng doesn''t have ulterior motives, she will be disgusted by Su Jingfei. To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei is good-looking. Such gentle words won''t make people disgusted. But now Youmeng thinks that Su Jingfei is a lecheron. How can she still like him.


    Instead of continuing Su Jingfei''s words, she said tentatively, "doctor Su, listen to what they call you doctor. What department are you from and what diseases can you treat?"


    The content of Youmeng''s question is nothing special. At most, she wants to know each other. Anyone who hears her question will not refuse to answer it. What''s more, Su Jingfei is trying to cooperate with Youmeng, so he says with a smile: "I''m a doctor in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. I''m a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. As long as someone is sick, he will be treated."


    You Meng may not know about Zhao Fenghua. When she heard Su Jingfei talking about where she was working, you Meng had no special feeling.


    Just as he thought so, Youmeng suddenly got up and sat down beside Su Jingfei, breathed out, and said in Su Jingfei''s ear: "doctor Su, I always feel heartache recently. I don''t know what the reason is. Can you show me? If you don''t feel it, my heart is not right. "


    Say words, Youmeng''s hand has already grasped Su Jingfei''s hand, see that appearance is to put his hand on his chest, and this is also the place that many men dream of.


    If it''s an ordinary charm, Su Jingfei will naturally push the boat with the current. Anyway, he won''t suffer any loss. But when he is caught by Youmeng''s wrist, there is a cold light in his eyes. Whether Youmeng is true or false, Su Jingfei can''t be sure if she doesn''t see her eyes, but her action is not really trying to charm.


    Generally speaking, whether it is a man or a woman, pulling other people''s hands, will directly hold other people''s palms, and Youmeng does hold Su Jingfei''s wrist, and three fingers naturally buckle on Su Jingfei''s pulse.


    Su Jingfei can be sure that the action of Youmeng is not the result of accident. Without several years of special practice, she can''t do it. What''s more important is that she can do it so easily and without any trace. If she didn''t have the heart to guard against her, she couldn''t even find out the problem of her technique.


    Youmeng then said, "doctor Su, please show me, or I can''t sleep all night."


    Su Jingfei saw that she didn''t catch herself, but continued. Su Jingfei sneered in the dark, but didn''t dodge. So she followed the gesture of Youmeng, and when Youmeng thought that Su Jingfei couldn''t use her strength, she pinched her chest.

 Chapter 491

    Youmeng was shocked. She didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s hand was so fast. Although he didn''t use much strength, she almost jumped up. It was not only because she was attacked in a special position, but also because she was confused that Su Jingfei could do it.


    Although she only gently pressed her finger on Su Jingfei''s wrist, if Su Jingfei wanted to do it, she could control Su Jingfei in an instant. After all, it was a delusion for the person whose wrist vein was pressed to use his strength, which was also the favorite place for the catcher since ancient times.


    Whether in modern society or ancient society, the so-called acupoint pressing is actually a kind of legend. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine such as Su Jingfei, the ability of acupoint pressing can not exist at all. Acupoints can make people die and also affect people''s actions. However, if we just point a few acupoints, we can make a person still. That''s amazing.


    Now Youmeng grabs Su Jingfei''s wrist, which almost means that she can control Su Jingfei''s action. However, she did not expect Su Jingfei to attack her chest unexpectedly. This action seems to be a sex wolf behavior, but the meaning behind this action is extraordinary.


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to know what he had done. When he was in a daze in Youmeng, he sighed: "it''s really genuine. This chest is really strong. Before, I thought boss Youmeng had a good figure. It seems that my vision is really right."


    If Su Jingfei had been polite before, there were some lewd sex wolves in front of him. Even if he was handsome and a few words were flowing, he still made people disgusted.


    Su Jingfei has been observing Youmeng. When he said these words, he obviously felt the disgust in Youmeng''s eyes, but she still said with a smile: "Dr. Su, you are necrotic. I know that your doctors have occupational diseases, but you can''t doubt that others are fake."


    Looking at her appearance, it seems that she is not only not angry for Su Jingfei''s actions, but also wants to refuse and welcome her, hoping that Su Jingfei can touch more.


    Su Jingfei immediately cooperated and said, "is that right? I''m a suspicious person. Let me check it to make sure it''s true. " It''s as if I''m going to rush in.


    In Youmeng''s eyes, there was a flash of doubt, and then a flash of disgust. As soon as his body was light, he dodged Su Jingfei''s random attack, but he said with a smile: "doctor Su, don''t be so anxious. You go to take a bath first, and then we''ll check it slowly. What do you think?"


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, who had doubted Youmeng for a long time, he really doubted that Youmeng wanted to play a one night stand game with him. However, he still cooperated very well. He said with a smile: "it''s reasonable that before the game, you should always wash away. Only in this way can you have fun. You wait for me, boss Youmeng. Don''t worry. I''ll be right back." In the heart thought, already flashed into the bathroom.


    Youmeng lives in a high-end residential area. Even if there is a bathroom, it is similar to the living room of an ordinary residence. Su Jingfei smacks his tongue secretly. This rich man is different, but he forgets that he is a real local tyrant.


    He didn''t know if there would be any cameras in it. According to the general bathing procedure, first turn on the hot water, and then pretend to take a bath.


    Of course, his main action at this time seems to be to take a bath, but he won''t take off his clothes. After all, if the other party really has a camera, he doesn''t have the habit of giving performances to others, and he has to listen to the movements outside.


    Before practicing his internal skills, Su Jingfei''s listening ability was far better than that of ordinary people. Now he concentrates his skills in his ears, and his listening ability immediately improves a lot. Even though the water is roaring here, he can still hear the movement outside clearly. He believes that Youmeng will not let himself take a bath for no reason.


    Just as Su Jingfei guessed, at first, Su Jingfei didn''t hear anything special. Soon he heard Youmeng say: "this Su is taking a bath. When will you come here? This person seems to be really not simple!"


    Youmeng''s voice at this time has no dream effect. Although it''s beautiful, it won''t make people have any special feeling. Su Jingfei guesses that it should be Youmeng''s original voice, but now she obviously should be calling. As for who to call, Su Jingfei can''t be sure, he can only guess it''s Zhao Fenghua.


    When you are not sure who you Meng is calling, Su Jingfei can only continue to listen. Fortunately, you Meng does not know that Su Jingfei is eavesdropping and continues to speak.


    "I don''t think it''s very simple for this man, but I don''t seem to know what we do. I just saw him in a hurry, but I didn''t make a good idea at all. It''s probably a coincidence to go to the bar, so come quickly." Youmeng boss continued to explain: "well, well, I understand, but you have to hurry up. He should finish the washing soon. I think he is very worried."


    In fact, it only takes five minutes for ordinary people to take a bath. Of course, it takes more than ten minutes. If the person on the opposite side of the phone is nearby, he can definitely come here before Su Jingfei comes out. It''s always inconvenient for Su Jingfei to have someone nearby if he wants to do something.


    Su Jingfei immediately understood the meaning of Youmeng. She invited her to come here because she was suspicious of herself. This was to test herself. Now he has basically determined that the person opposite the phone should be Zhao Fenghua. He is the first to doubt himself.


    Now he is more curious about what these two people do. If he is suspicious of one person, he should design such a bureau to test it.


    "Boss Youmeng, I''m here. Are you naked and waiting for me?" Su Jingfei thought in his heart, so he quickly wiped his body with a towel. Then he took off his clothes and wrapped them in a towel. It seemed as if he had really taken a bath and walked out without clothes.


    Moreover, he knows that boss Youmeng is on the phone. He deliberately makes a sound first. He looks very proud. In fact, he is telling boss Youmeng to hang up.


    Sure enough, as he thought, just as he said, boss Youmeng came out of the bedroom. Of course, when she saw Su Jingfei dressed up like this, she was really stunned, even a little annoyed in her eyes. It seems that she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so worried.


    But Su Jingfei knows that she has an agreement with the person on the opposite side of the phone. After a few minutes, someone must have come. Su Jingfei didn''t have so many thoughts about the dream at first, but now that she is acting, she doesn''t take advantage of it. I''m sorry.


    Without waiting for Youmeng to speak, Su Jingfei jumped up and came to Youmeng. He eased his arms and hugged Youmeng in his arms. He said with a smile: "little pretty girl, I''m in a hurry. I''m in a hurry too. I''ll give you a fragrance. Well, it''s really unexpected and I feel good."


    Caught off guard, you Meng didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would be intimate so soon. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the distance between them was nearly five meters. He jumped to the spot in one jump. It wasn''t Su Jingfei''s ability, er, but Su Jingfei didn''t know how to hide it.


    She had thought Su Jingfei would hide her skills like herself and others, but now she didn''t even care about exposing herself in order to hold her.


    In this way, Su Jingfei has been holding Youmeng, covering her plump buttocks with his big hand, and rubbing them hard. Moreover, because the two people hold each other tightly, they squeeze her high chest constantly. The obscenity of that action can only be done between lovers.


    Youmeng originally wanted to deal with Su Jingfei for a while. When her own people came, she naturally had an excuse to drive Su Jingfei away without any trace. But she didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would enlarge her moves when she came out.


    At this time, no matter whether Su Jingfei is really not simple, she has completely lost her mind. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to enjoy the beauty, she has struggled to take off from Su Jingfei''s arms. Her face is not very good-looking and she says, "doctor Su, you''d better respect yourself. I''m just looking for you to chat. How can you do this to me?"


    Su Jingfei can be sure that the power of dream breaking away from her arms is far better than that of ordinary people. Ordinary girls are so held by themselves, even if they don''t use much force, they can''t run away, let alone just use some strength.


    But now you Meng doesn''t want to play with himself, but he pretends to be surprised and says, "you Meng boss, didn''t you say I''d check you?"


    "Shut up, Dr. su. I know what you want to do without telling lies in front of the people of Ming Dynasty, but I''m not what you think. You''d better die as soon as possible." Dream has decided to tear the skin, hum a way.


    Su Jingfei estimated that the person on the other end of the phone would come soon, and said with the same calm face: "boss Youmeng, I think you seem to be playing with me. Is that too much? Don''t you know that a man can do anything as long as he is on fire. You''d better not annoy me."


    "Well, what? Does Dr. Su still want to use strong? I know you are not a simple character, but you look down on me too much. I have a dream to run a bar. I can''t be a weak woman. " Youmeng is to test Su Jingfei, and make sure that he doesn''t know much about himself. She should just come to play by accident. She has long lost her heart of testing. Now she is disgusted to see Su Jingfei''s eagerness.


    Just as Su Jingfei was about to open his mouth, the door of Youmeng''s house opened from the outside. As Su Jingfei expected, the person who received the phone call from Youmeng''s boss was Zhao Fenghua, and the person who came in from the outside was Zhao Fenghua.


    When he came in, it was time for a showdown. Boss Youmeng said to Zhao Fenghua, "husband, doctor Su wants to insult me."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes widened at that time. Although he thought that they had a special relationship, Youmeng made Su Jingfei almost fall down. What''s the trouble? They were husband and wife? And in order to test, the husband actually let his wife to tease the man, this is too bullshit, is Zhao Fenghua good this mouth?

 Chapter 492

    Zhao Fenghua is naturally not a person with abnormal hobbies, and Youmeng doesn''t really want to be taken advantage of by Su Jingfei. When they want to come, try Su Jingfei, as long as they know the purpose of Su Jingfei coming to the bar.


    And they don''t think anyone can really take advantage of their skills, especially Su Jingfei looks so young. As long as you Meng is careful, you can dig out Su Jingfei''s details without any trace. Who knows that they met Su Jingfei, such a young freak.


    He is not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also far more intelligent than his peers. He has experienced so much and knows a lot about intrigues and tricks for a long time. Even if he tries to calculate others, can he still be calculated.


    Zhao Fenghua met Su Jingfei in a bar, and they seem to have exchanged their contact information friendly. Now they can''t pretend not to know each other, and they don''t look very good. "Dr. Su, I think you should give me an explanation. Come to my house late at night, and do something wrong with my wife?"


    Su Jingfei had already guessed their thoughts, and he didn''t want to play any more. He got up and walked into the bathroom. In front of them, he took off the towel and put on his clothes.


    Zhao Fenghua and boss Youmeng see Su Jingfei''s clothes are actually very good, and their faces have changed. This shows that Su Jingfei''s previous life is also fake. That is to say, they think they are calculating Su Jingfei. In fact, Su Jingfei knows everything.


    "Mr. Zhao, I didn''t expect to see you here. You''re not a regular in the bar, and you take part in the competition every time. Do you want to dance with boss Youmeng? How come you are married again? If people outside know, aren''t you cheating consumers? " Su Jingfei sorted out, and then returned to a polite look, as if before that lewd sex wolf had nothing to do with him.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are both smart people. From Su Jingfei''s attitude, we can guess that Su Jingfei must be pretending when they are trying to test Su Jingfei, and his purpose is also his own.


    Youmeng boss did not talk nonsense with Su Jingfei, but said in a deep voice: "Dr. Su, who are you and what''s your purpose here?"


    Although Zhao Fenghua didn''t speak, looking at his posture, Su Jingfei knew that he was ready to start, but because he knew that he was not simple, he didn''t act rashly.


    Su Jingfei knew that there was a showdown now, and he was not talking nonsense. He sat on the sofa very leisurely, and seemed to ignore their vigilance. He said with a smile: "boss Youmeng, didn''t you just say that? I''m Dr. su. Of course, I''m a doctor in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine


    "Dr. Su, you don''t tell lies in front of the people of Ming Dynasty. Is it a bit too long for a doctor like you? It seems that you have fished out the boundary. We don''t have patients in the bar." Dream boss sneer a way.


    Zhao Fenghua also followed: "yes, Dr. Su, you should be in the hospital and run to the bar to treat people. Isn''t it a bit too much?"


    "Yes? Why don''t I think so? I remember that I had a patient whose cause was in the bar, and this is a heart disease. If I don''t go to your dream bar, I can''t make my patient recover. " Su Jingfei smiles. This time he looks at Zhao Fenghua.


    When he spoke, there was no smile in his eyes. He believed that when he said this, Zhao Fenghua should understand what it meant.


    Sure enough, Zhao Fenghua''s face changed. He hummed coldly: "it seems that you really cured that man''s illness before. That is to say, you came to the bar today to find me."


    Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "smart, I just like to chat with people like you. You are suspicious when you see me, and you are also very alert."


    "I think it''s the only way. No one can cure him except me. You can cure him, and you can guess from him that it''s me who started. You''re really powerful!" Zhao Fenghua secretly and dream with a look, a sneer.


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to see their expression change, but continued to smile: "you really don''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine. There are many ways for traditional Chinese medicine to treat you like that."


    Without waiting for Zhao Fenghua to speak, Su Jingfei continued: "it''s just that I''m very strange that that person is just an ordinary person. It''s too much for you to lay such a cruel hand on him. Even if you want to kill him, you can do it directly. Such a means will make him slowly die in suffering."


    "Since Dr. Su said that, I might as well tell you, do you know the identity of that man? You saved him out of duty. I have nothing to say. Do you still want to get justice for him? " Zhao Fenghua see Su Jingfei not anxious to start, also sat in the opposite of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was stunned when he heard Zhao Fenghua''s words. At that time, he was only interested in Zhao Fenghua. He asked him about him in detail. He really ignored the patient''s affairs. Now it sounds like there is no secret.


    He is not a righteous person, nor is he the kind of person who fights against injustice. He didn''t come to Zhao Fenghua to avenge the patient, but now he can''t help asking, "what''s wrong with that patient? Does he have any special identity? "


    "Of course, there will be no special identity. He is just a businessman, but this businessman is a bit special. He is a real estate company. He has not only been speculating in real estate, but also colluded with a construction company. What he has done can be said to be outrageous." Zhao Fenghua snorted and continued: "compared with what he did, it''s nothing for him to suffer so much."


    This is a bit beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. No matter what''s good or evil, he will not like such unscrupulous and unscrupulous businessmen. In addition, if he colludes with the construction company, there will be forced demolition and so on. It can be said that he is one of the most hated people of old Bai family.


    Su Jingfei was a little lucky that he didn''t seek justice for the patient, otherwise he really became a tyrant. At the same time, he was also surprised that Youmeng and Zhao Fenghua seemed to be upholding justice.


    "I think no matter what the patient is, I''m curious about who you are. Mr. Zhao''s martial arts are not simple, and boss Youmeng is not weak. Are you two legendary chivalrous men? Is it a bit too much to fight against injustice everywhere? " Su Jingfei thought a little and said with a smile.


    In fact, Zhao Fenghua didn''t feel the hostility from Su Jingfei. Otherwise, they didn''t need to feel it. They directly knew that Su Jingfei was going to be bad for them. Now, listening to Su Jingfei, Zhao Fenghua didn''t hide it. He shook his head and said, "we''re not magic swordsmen. We just take people''s money to relieve disasters. We will accept some problems that ordinary people can''t solve."


    What he said was very implicit. Su Jingfei was really surprised and said unconsciously: "professional killer?"


    "Killer? We don''t count on that You Meng smiles, probably feeling that Su Jingfei has no hostility, and further explains: "we are more like a kind of office. If you have something, you can give it to us. As long as you have money, we will help you to do it."


    Su Jingfei really wants to face up to the couple this time. Of course, he is not sure whether the two are really husband and wife, but he still tut tut: "so there are such affairs, including entrusting you to kill people?"


    "You''re not a policeman, are you?" Zhao Fenghua did not answer him, but asked, Su Jingfei''s state is really like plain clothes.


    Su Jingfei wanted to tell them that he was much higher than the police. He was a major officer in the secret forces, but he still shook his head and said, "I''m a doctor. You can go to the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine to check. It has nothing to do with the police."


    Zhao Fenghua slightly relieved, asked: "Dr. Su, can you tell me first, you find me what is the purpose."


    Su Jingfei, judging from Zhao Fenghua''s words and his previous attitude, said frankly, "in fact, I''m not looking for you for any special purpose. I''m just interested in your martial arts."


    "That''s it?" Zhao Fenghua is slightly suspicious.


    "It''s so simple. What do you think I want you for? I don''t know the patient. I can''t avenge him for coming to you. Even if he wants to buy someone, he can''t come to me. I''m just a doctor. I don''t have the strength to bind a chicken. " Su Jingfei nodded naturally.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng boss curl their mouths together. Su Jingfei can not only solve the internal injury caused by Zhao Fenghua to the patient, but also easily face the two people. If he is powerless, he doesn''t know what an expert is.


    "Since you have said that, I might as well tell you that we will accept some special tasks. Of course, before each action, we will investigate. If it is consistent with what the client said, we will act. As for the task of killing, we will also accept some. If you want to entrust us with any task, we can also consider accepting it, But even if you are a policeman and want to find evidence of our mission, I advise you to die. We won''t give you this opportunity. " Zhao Fenghua and dream boss look at each other, and then frankly.


    Su Jingfei looks at them with tears and smiles. They always doubt their true identity and are very cautious. But at this time, they have to solicit business. It''s really a type of money rather than death.


    Of course, they may have met the same kind and didn''t want to hide it. No matter what the purpose, Su Jingfei was very interested in the couple. Both of them were very principled. If they could take them for their own use, Su Jingfei was a little excited when he thought of helping himself.


    Now Su Jingfei is different from before. In the past, he always wanted to do everything by himself, but with the development of his career, he has decided to start to develop his own power, otherwise he would not want to recruit Guo Mingfeng''s three elder martial brothers.

 Chapter 493

    Su Jingfei is very interested in Zhao Fenghua''s martial arts, but he can''t imagine that Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are actually doing the business of taking people''s money and eliminating disasters, and they are not the killers in the legend, but do everything.


    In addition to being able to kill people illegally, such a person really wants to go to a private office. Su Jingfei has no interest in what tasks these two people have done for others. He is not a policeman or a justice Superman. At least from his contact, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are not evil people, and he will not rise the idea of killing the people.


    "In your opinion, you two can accept other people''s tasks as long as they give each other money?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked.


    "That''s about what we mean, but we also have principles. We don''t do some things. Maybe you think we''re stupid, but we definitely have to choose tasks." Zhao Fenghua nodded.


    I don''t know if it''s because Su Jingfei has broken it, or I''m confident that Su Jingfei won''t have evidence to deal with them, and Zhao Fenghua doesn''t hide it.


    You Meng is probably because Zhao Fenghua is around. He naturally sits down and says, "as you can see, I have a you Meng bar. In fact, we are not short of money. We need to see our interest in doing tasks."


    Su Jingfei nodded, but still asked with a smile: "you two may have good skills, clean hands and feet, and you won''t be caught, but if you do this, sooner or later there will be a humiliating day, don''t you think about what to do at that time? Can you not be afraid of the political axe? "


    "We naturally thought about this problem, so we are very strict with the task. To be honest, this is the first time we have been approached." Zhao Fenghua nodded, did not hide, very calm way.


    "You''re so confident. You''re not afraid that I''ll report you. Don''t you think I''ll catch you myself?" Su Jingfei changed an angle and said to them with a smile, he can guess that Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are not weak, but they should not be as good as themselves.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng were not as relaxed as before, but said cautiously: "to tell you the truth, Dr. Su, I''m not sure about your ability, but we believe that even if you want to catch us, it''s not so easy."


    "You are so confident." Su Jingfei smiles. It seems that there is no movement. But the hand that was originally placed on the table is gently raised. The place where the hand was placed already shows the mark of a palm. This table is solid wood furniture. Su Jingfei quietly left a palm print on it, which can be said to be shocking.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are both martial arts practitioners. They are not weak in their own strength. Naturally, their judgment of a master is not too bad. They ask themselves that they can''t do this. It''s not difficult for them to smash a table. It''s rare that they are so quiet.


    When they looked at each other, they could see each other''s disbelief. Not only could they not believe that someone in the world could be so interested, but also they could not believe that such a powerful person was so young, especially Su Jingfei''s attitude. He had been smiling all the time, and there was no sign of using internal skills at all.


    In fact, this is what Su Jingfei wants to deter them. It''s just a recent thing that he can do this. When there was only one thread bound book before, although his internal skill had a little foundation, he can''t do it so easily. Now he finally understands why he suffered so much when he played against old man Feng, Their internal skill is not a level at all.


    Moreover, with the improvement of Su Jingfei''s internal skills, he believes that there will be many powerful people in the world. Old man Feng is definitely not the top expert in the world. Naturally, he still has a long way to go.


    Now, after Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng recovered from their shock, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, boss Youmeng, do you still think I can''t do anything to you? Although this skill is not worth mentioning, according to normal speculation, they still can''t do it. "


    "Dr. Su, I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply. I''ve always underestimated you. It''s true. According to your skill, it''s hard for me to flatter, but internal skill can''t represent everything." Although Zhao Fenghua admires Su Jingfei''s profound skill, he is not afraid of it.


    Youmeng also said: "Dr. Su, it''s useless for you to demonstrate to us. If we are really afraid of you, we won''t talk to you here."


    "Well, I admire your courage, but that''s not what I want to say. I want to ask you a question." Su Jingfei was quite satisfied with their performance. They both had their own backbone, so they were not really scared. After a pause, he continued: "you two should not work alone."


    "What do you want to know?" Listen to Su Jingfei say here, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng boss are vigilant, Su Jingfei performance let them uneasy.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I listened to the patient and came to see Mr. Zhao. I was very interested in your martial arts. I didn''t expect to know your real identity. Now I''m still interested. I want you to follow me and serve me. What do you think?" Su Jingfei thinks that at this time, it''s the best time to be open and honest, so he says frankly.


    "Follow you? What do you mean, aren''t you a doctor in a traditional Chinese medicine hospital? Are you black? Although we will accept some special affairs, we will not involve the forces of the underworld, and we do not intend to mix with the underworld. " Zhao Fenghua is a Leng at first, then very firm refuse a way.


    Youmeng doesn''t speak, but she gets closer to Zhao Fenghua to show her attitude. It seems that Zhao Fenghua means what she means. If Su Jingfei gets angry, they don''t hesitate to fight.


    Su Jingfei certainly won''t be a gangster. Wen Yan said with a smile, "I''m really a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, but I''m not a full-time doctor. Of course, I won''t be a gangster. Since I invite you two, I''ll be sincere enough. Here''s the thing. I''ve opened a security company myself. Although there are many people in it now, there is a lack of real experts, I''m quite satisfied with your strength and want you to join us. "


    "Security company? You can''t be kidding. We are not short of money. Why should we go to work as bodyguards for people? But if you pay us, we can charge according to the task and give you support. " Zhao Fenghua thinks Su Jingfei is confused. He seems to have just said that they are not short of money.


    "I know what you mean, but I let you join the security company, not to be security guards or bodyguards, but also to let you perform some special tasks, such as what information you want and who to watch. It''s similar to what you usually do. The difference is that you are not allowed to accept other people''s tasks in the future and only serve me." Su Jingfei is not angry because of Zhao Fenghua''s attitude, but patiently explains.


    As Su Jingfei said, he values the skills of Zhao Fenghua and his wife, so he wants to take them for his own use. The most important thing is not to use them as thugs for his own security company, but to really use them to perform some special tasks.


    The security company has its own strength. There are naturally some people to do such tasks as bodyguards and security guards. They also have their own strength. However, some real tasks are inconvenient to put on the table. People in the security company can''t do them no matter their strength or identity. Zhao Fenghua and his wife are more suitable.


    Both Zhao Fenghua and Su Jingfei are smart people. They immediately understand what Su Jingfei means. Although this young man in his twenties is a traditional Chinese medicine, his ambition is not small. He not only runs a security company, but also does some obscure things for him.


    Such people either have great ambitions or have secrets of invisible people. Generally speaking, such people are not good people, and most of the things they do are illegal. Although they are similar to what they usually do, their nature is different.


    "Dr. Su, I have told you before that we have principles in doing things. Although we will also break the law, what we do is at least worthy of our conscience. I''m sorry I can''t agree to your request. If you have any dissatisfaction, we''ll go on." Zhao Fenghua makes eye contact with Youmeng, and finally refuses Su Jingfei''s invitation.


    Su Jingfei naturally guessed the meaning of the two, and no longer talked nonsense. He said with a smile: "it seems that you are still stubborn, but since you know my secret, what do you think I should do?"


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng suddenly stood up, stepped back two steps, and said fiercely: "Su, since you want to kill people, come on. Don''t think your internal skill is advanced. We are afraid of you. Just do it. I''ll see if you have the ability to kill us all."


    During the conversation, Zhao Fenghua''s hands gradually turned red, and Youmeng''s hands began to turn white. His small white hands became crystal clear and lovely, just like crystal.


    Although Su Jingfei is not well-informed, seeing the abnormality of their palms, he suddenly said: "no wonder you can make the patient feel as miserable as a fire. Your face is actually cinnabar palms. It''s also very rare for you Meng boss. It should be cold palms. You two are really a perfect match."


    "Su, don''t talk nonsense. If you want to do something, you''ll have no chance. Since you''ve killed us, we won''t wait to die." Youmeng boss seems to be cold because of his contribution.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said no more. Instead, he drew a circle in the air with his hands, which was like the starting style of Taijiquan. But his hands gradually turned red, which was similar to Zhao Fenghua''s cinnabar palm. The only difference was that Su Jingfei''s real red hand was the palm.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are also experts. Seeing Su Jingfei''s starting style, their faces suddenly changed and they said in one voice: "poisonous sand palm, you actually practice evil martial arts."

 Chapter 494

    Su Jingfei heard the two people''s words, and did not retort, but said with a smile: "you four palms, I double palms, to see which of us is more powerful."


    When he spoke, his palms didn''t shoot out, but his feet moved. His body seemed to be blown up by the wind, and he came to them in an instant, too fast for the naked eye.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng already know that Su Jingfei has profound skills, so they have always been on guard. Although they think that Su Jingfei only has internal skills and no matching martial arts, the threat is not as frightening as just looking at internal skills. They have confidence in the first battle, but it doesn''t mean they can take it lightly.


    When Su Jingfei is close to his body, they both act together. One is cold and the other is hot. Two streams of air attack Su Jingfei''s two sides. Although their skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s, they can do it together. Su Jingfei can''t be careless.


    Su Jingfei''s palms are still not photographed, but people are spinning like a top, and with the rotation, people are slowly rising. If anyone looks at it, they will think that Su Jingfei is floating in the air. That action is very fast, but it gives people a kind of visual error.


    Not to mention that onlookers will see it like this, both Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng feel that Su Jingfei seems to be floating in the air, which is against the principles of physics.


    Although they are martial arts, it doesn''t mean they don''t understand science, but Su Jingfei''s performance is a bit unscientific. As for the palm they clapped, Su Jingfei''s rotation also dissolved the strength.


    In fact, Su Jingfei has no special mysterious principle in doing this, just because his speed is too fast. After his skill is improved, many attack and defense moves can be done faster and more perfectly than before. Now that''s the truth. He uses the power of rotation to resolve their attacks.


    Maybe in the real Wulin, Su Jingfei is a wild road. After all, there is no school or school. But he is good at learning, and he also has thread bound books, which can be called "bug" props. What he learns is far beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei''s unexpected performance interrupted the alliance between Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng in the first fight, and their subsequent joint attack could not be carried out.


    At this time, Su Jingfei put away what they thought was the poisonous sand palm. He said that he wanted to kill people, but how could he really do it? He didn''t have any aversion to these two people, and he planned to take it back for his own use. At this time, they separated, and his hands popped up their fingers and pointed to their eyebrows.


    His internal skill has made some achievements. Even when he stabs his fingers, there is a sharp sound of breaking the air. Even if he doesn''t have to feel it, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are sure that if they are really hit, they will definitely die.


    The center of the eyebrow is the key to the human body. If it is shot through by a bullet, it will directly damage the brain. Although Su Jingfei''s fingers are not as good as bullets, they are also like swords. They have no doubt about Su Jingfei''s killing heart to them, and they dare not take it hard. They can only avoid it.


    Su Jingfei can also know that his move is bound to fail. If they can''t even catch his move, it''s meaningless to solicit.


    After they dodged, Su Jingfei changed his moves again and made a set of Han family boxing which he learned from his apprentice Han Shan. This is also the skill handed down by the Han family from ancient times. When he learned it, he just stole it. Han Shan didn''t know that Su Jingfei would use this set of boxing.


    Just with a few moves, Zhao Fenghua has exclaimed: "Han family boxing, surnamed Su, what''s the relationship between you and Han family." At the same time, he patted his palm on Su Jingfei''s fist. Suddenly, a strong force came. He flew out and hit the wall directly. Su Jingfei was more powerful than him. Even though his cinnabar palm was a bit hot, it was still not as good as Su Jingfei.


    Youmeng wanted to attack Su Jingfei by mistake, but she saw Zhao Fenghua fly out. She was deeply attached to her husband and wife. She immediately gave up Su Jingfei and came to Zhao Fenghua.


    Su Jingfei originally intended to use martial arts to suppress them, and then tried to subdue them. Unexpectedly, Zhao Fenghua recognized that he had used Han family boxing, and there was no hostility in his tone, so he could not help but move his heart.


    "I''m not really a member of the Han family, but they are my friends. Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are brothers to me, and Han Shan, Han Siping''s daughter, is my apprentice." Su Jingfei didn''t hide it. He told her about the relationship with the Han family. In fact, it''s not a secret. If Zhao Fenghua wants to investigate, he can find out soon.


    As Su Jingfei expected, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng really have no enmity or hostility with the Han family. On the contrary, when they heard about the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Han family, their attitude towards Su Jingfei changed a little.


    "Do you really have such a close relationship with the Han family?" Zhao Fenghua once again confirmed the inquiry, in fact, he has already believed eight points.


    Su Jingfei secretly sighs that these days, he really wants to plant flowers, but he doesn''t want to plant willows. He doesn''t succeed in persuading them. It''s actually the reason that makes them change their attitude towards themselves.


    "I don''t seem to have any reason to cheat you on this question, and with your ability, it''s easy to make sure my words are true or false in the future." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said with a smile: "now Han Shan lives in my home and receives my teaching every day. I learned this set of boxing from her."


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng, no matter how they learn Su Jingfei''s boxing skills, just care about the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Han family. They don''t speak. They stare at Su Jingfei for a long time. They make sure that Su Jingfei doesn''t speak lies, so they sigh together.


    "Although we are not familiar with the Han family, we also know the Han family''s way of dealing with people. If they have such a close relationship with you, you must not be a bad person. You go. We don''t want to be enemies with you. I hope we won''t meet again." Two people eye contact for a long time, Zhao Fenghua just opened his mouth.


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said with a dumb smile: "I say you two, don''t be so generous now, OK? Now I want to convince you. If you don''t follow me, I will kill you. Now you want to drive me away? "


    He really thought it was funny. He thought it was wrong. Both of them had problems in their minds, so they couldn''t be reused.


    "Su, don''t think you really win us. Don''t you forget that this is our place. If you want to kill us, we won''t use the last resort? I might as well tell you that there are explosives under the floor here that can let you go up to heaven, which forces me to die together. " You Meng sneers, happily fearless to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is dubious about Youmeng''s words, and of course he won''t try. Who knows if women will go crazy and do anything drastic, so he has to smile bitterly and say: "I just think you are all capable people. It''s so difficult to let you work for me?"


    "Dr. Su, anyway, we all like to be free and don''t like to be constrained. If you really want us to serve, it''s very simple. Just release the task to us according to the task form." Zhao Fenghua is obviously calm. I don''t know if his attitude towards Su Jingfei is better because of the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Han family.


    Su Jingfei thought for a while, determined that they didn''t mean any relaxation, and said, "that''s OK, but can you guarantee that you can''t accept other people''s tasks except the tasks I give you, and I won''t force you to accept my tasks."


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng made eye contact for a moment, and then said, "Dr. Su, although your request this time is still to limit our behavior, we can accept it this time. Originally, when we were carrying out tasks in peacetime, we would not accept other people''s tasks at the same time."


    "What I mean is that you can only accept my tasks in the future, even when I don''t give you tasks. We can be regarded as employers, as well as employers and employees. Anyway, you serve me exclusively. I won''t give you tasks you don''t want to accept. This is my bottom line." Su Jingfei first smiles, then looks neat and says.


    Su Jingfei has already seen that their temperaments are both rather bent. If they oppress them by force, it will be counterproductive. From their behavior of choosing tasks, we can guess that they have certain principles.


    He is not a real hero. If he doesn''t use it for himself, he will kill them all. Although they are not as powerful as Ximen, they are at least more powerful than the white headed Qingming. What''s more important is that they can do something that can''t be seen. They are definitely better than the white headed Qingming.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng listen to Su Jingfei''s words. Although they still have autonomy, they actually submit to Su Jingfei, but they won''t be forced to perform any tasks.


    Zhao Fenghua didn''t refuse, but asked: "Dr. Su, if we don''t agree, you are going to kill people."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I don''t mean that yet, but think about it. Although I''m not a mysterious person, at least I have some secrets that I don''t want to let people know, what you know is enough to be a secret. If you change your position, what will you do?"


    "I see. Well, if we can accept the task you give us, we will serve you. We usually don''t take other tasks, but we have the right to refuse the task you give us. What do you think?" Zhao Fenghua weighs it, nods, and accepts Su Jingfei''s request. After fighting for a while, he naturally knows that his two men are not su Jingfei''s opponents.


    Youmeng opens her mouth to say something, but she is stopped by Zhao Fenghua. Even if they have principles, they won''t make fun of life.


    Both Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng can see Su Jingfei''s determination from his tone. If they refuse, they will not have a good result. After all, Su Jingfei has said a lot today.


    Unless Su Jingfei is absent-minded, so secret things are known by others, it must be killed, let alone Su Jingfei, even Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng. If they are not as strong as Su Jingfei, they will certainly want to kill Su Jingfei.


    They may have been cautious enough and didn''t show anything, but they couldn''t stand the suspicion of others. If they were really known by the police, it would be very difficult for them to take over business in the future. Moreover, if things turned out before, it might really expose some problems. After all, Zhao Fenghua understands Su Jingfei very well, even if he really wants to kill them, It''s also very reasonable.


    "My purpose of looking for you two is really just curiosity at first, but now I think you two are rare talents. If you just let yourself go, it''s always a loss. If you can serve me specially, I dare not say anything about honor and wealth, it''s a bit too empty, but I think it makes you live much more comfortable than before." When Su Jingfei saw Zhao Fenghua saying this, he thought it was his bottom line. He said frankly: "I''m not afraid to tell you that although I''m a Chinese medicine practitioner, it''s actually only my part-time job. I have a company with assets of more than 1 billion, and it''s my private property. That is to say, my private property is more than 1 billion. You follow me, There will be no loss. "


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are really surprised this time. They don''t think Su Jingfei will cheat people at this time. What''s more, such lies will be exposed in any way.


    The reason why they want to take over all kinds of affairs is that they naturally have the idea of getting rid of the bad, but they also want to make some money. Although Youmeng has his own bar, who doesn''t want to make more money? With such ability, how can they waste it? Originally, they thought that they could only be forced to follow Su Jingfei, even if it was good, it wouldn''t be too much, It''s not bad to follow Su Jingfei.


    According to Su Jingfei, as long as they complete the task for Su Jingfei, they will get benefits and have the right to choose. They can have a stable income and will not lose their freedom. It seems that they are stronger than before.


    Su Jingfei knew that their views on themselves had changed. Then he asked the question with a smile: "Mr. Zhao, boss Youmeng, since we are our own now, I have been wondering. I want to ask you why you agreed to my request because I am a friend of the Han family, So what do you have to do with the Han family? "


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng looked at each other without concealing anything. Zhao Fenghua explained: "in fact, we have nothing to do with the Han family. It''s just that I was once helped by Mr. Han. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid I would not be who I am now. So we have always regarded the Han family as a benefactor, of course, a member of their family, I don''t know about my existence. I have always been secretly grateful, and we admire the Han family''s way of doing things. We believe that all their friends will not be bad people. "

 Chapter 495

    Su Jingfei was unexpectedly recognized by Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng. Naturally, he was in a good mood and did not continue to disturb others. After making an agreement on the contact information, Su Jingfei left Youmeng''s home. As for whether they were husband and wife or friends, Su Jingfei was not interested in knowing.


    Youmeng is really a pretty girl, but this pretty girl is already famous, and is about to become her own man. Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t go to other people''s minds. Su Jingfei is not crazy.


    Of course, if you let the women around him evaluate him, at least one of them won''t be able to escape. For example, Liang Xiuwen, as Su Jingfei has said this evening, may not come back. Liang Xiuwen will naturally go to bed earlier. After all, she spent nearly a night last night and had a busy day during the day.


    What''s more, no matter how strong a woman is, she always consumes a lot of energy when she loses her first time, not to mention encountering animals like Su Jingfei.


    But not long after she lay down, Su Jingfei felt under her bed and almost scared Liang Xiuwen to cry. Fortunately, Su Jingfei reacted quickly enough and quickly covered her mouth. Moreover, from the feeling of contact, Liang Xiuwen also judged that the person was su Jingfei, so she put her heart back in her stomach.


    Even so, Liang Xiuwen still angrily pats Su Jingfei''s hand to his chest and says, "how did you come back? Even if you came back, you don''t have to be so quiet. I''m scared to death."


    Su Jingfei played a good quality of perseverance at this time. With a smile, he continued to touch his hand forward. At the same time, he explained, "didn''t some accidents happen today? So I''m a little late. Sister Xiuwen, are you waiting for me to worry? It''s not very good. I''ll help you calm down. "


    Liang Xiuwen can only turn a blind eye to Su Jingfei''s Rogue behavior. She knows that when she gets into bed, she can''t help herself at all. What''s more, she has been used to making love with Su Jingfei for a long time, and she has no resistance to Su Jingfei''s actions, so she soon loses her chest.


    No matter who is occupying this position, she always can''t control herself. So does Liang Xiuwen. But she still can''t let Su Jingfei do as many people have done before. She still has injuries.


    Slightly rejected Su Jingfei, Liang Xiuwen slightly begged for mercy: "Jingfei, it''s not too early today, let''s not make it, OK, in two days."


    Su Jingfei''s hand slightly, although Liang Xiuwen said is not very clear, also understood her meaning, thought, hand down, embracing Liang Xiuwen''s waist, in her mouth kiss a way: "OK, all listen to Xiuwen sister, let you have a good rest for two days."


    Liang Xiuwen naturally knows that Su Jingfei is considerate of himself. According to Su Jingfei''s constitution, even if he continues to struggle today, there will be no problem. She is moved by Su Jingfei''s thoughtfulness and takes the initiative to give him a kiss.


    After a few minutes of kissing, Su Jingfei kept a distance from Liang Xiuwen with a bitter smile and said helplessly: "sister Xiuwen, since we have to rest, let''s be honest. This is a test of my determination. It''s just time for us to talk about the future development."


    Liang Xiuwen pursed a smile and hummed: "boy, you always bully me. Today, I''m finally punished."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. This little girl is usually dignified and generous. When she faces herself, she occasionally plays small temper and pranks. But the more she is like this, the more she likes it. When they are together, she seems to be older than liang Xiuwen and dotes on her.


    "Well, well, don''t have a helpless expression, I have a correct attitude, let''s have a good chat." Liang Xiuwen saw Su Jingfei''s bitter face and touched her chest like a comfort.


    Su Jingfei is even more helpless. Is the girl comforting herself or deliberately? I don''t know if this kind of action is easy to get away?


    Liang Xiuwen, however, seemed to be a fox who had stolen a chicken. Her tone suddenly became serious and said, "by the way, you just said that there was an accident today. What''s the matter? Will there be any trouble?"


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile: "of course, there won''t be any trouble. The matter has been solved. The accident is that I found two helpers. Although their identities have yet to be determined, and they can''t be regarded as their own people, at least to a certain extent, they will be used by me."


    "Well? There are also such people. Tell me what''s going on. " Liang Xiuwen is a little curious and doesn''t understand what Su Jingfei said about the complicated relationship.


    Su Jingfei thinks about it for a while, but he doesn''t hide it. Except for some key things, such as assassination and martial arts, Su Jingfei tells Liang Xiuwen about Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng. Liang Xiuwen has been president for a long time. She''s not just a vase. She should know more about human nature than herself.


    Sure enough, if he expected, after he finished, Liang Xiuwen was silent for a long time. Then he said, "Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng can still be trusted. Although they didn''t promise to listen to you, at least they promised to carry out the task for you."


    "I think so, too. Judging from my contact with these two people, they should still be trustworthy. They are not the kind of crafty people." Su Jingfei nodded and then confirmed: "and before I came back, I asked Liu Tang to investigate the patient in the hospital. As Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng said, the patient was really a unscrupulous businessman. Although there was no record of killing people, there were many people who were trapped."


    "In that case, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are still credible. If there is something difficult to solve in the future, it should be OK for them to do it, but we still need to find an opportunity to test them with a few tasks." Liang Xiuwen knew that Su Jingfei had set up a security company, and she was not surprised by Su Jingfei''s practice. She nodded.


    Although Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are lovers, they often talk about the company and its future development. It can be said that Liang Xiuwen has helped Su Jingfei the most in his career development.


    "I want to go to the Han family tomorrow. Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are good experts, and they have a certain relationship with the Han family. I think it''s better for them to get to know each other and come and go often in the future. They should also help. I think Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng really become their own people, so that people can be more assured." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment and told Liang Xiuwen.


    Liang Xiuwen agreed with Su Jingfei''s idea and said with satisfaction: "Jingfei, now you think the problem is very comprehensive. Our goal is to have a firm foothold in the provincial capital. You and the Feng family have a grudge. If we unite with the Han family, it should be easier. After all, the strength of the provincial capital, the Feng family is not isolated."


    Su Jingfei always works as a shake off shopkeeper. Liang Xiuwen is really worried that Su Jingfei is not very good at these things. Now he is relieved to see that Su Jingfei is so thoughtful.


    Only Su Jingfei blushed a little. He didn''t think so much about it. Instead, he knew that the Han family had found a snow lotus for the old lady recently, and it was just time to treat her. This was the letter sent by the Han family a few days ago. He had so many things these days that he didn''t go. It''s good to take this opportunity to have a look.


    After listening to Liang Xiuwen''s words, Su Jingfei also thinks that this time he can make use of the power of the Han family to make himself more stable in the provincial capital. He is not a child, and he doesn''t want to start from scratch. If he has help, he will use it.


    They then talked about the development of the company and the future relocation of the company for a while. It is a general trend for ruofis group to enter the provincial capital with its su style subsidiary. Of course, part of Liang Xiuwen''s purpose in coming to the provincial capital is to see Su Jingfei, and more importantly, to investigate the environment in the provincial capital.


    It''s not that she hasn''t been to the provincial capital before, but with different purposes, she naturally considers different problems. If she goes back this time, we will want to shift our focus to the provincial capital, which is actually influenced by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s current identity, even his own women are not clear, but we all vaguely feel that Su Jingfei''s heart is not in S City, and Li Hongsi once chatted with Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei has been an orphan for a long time, his hometown is in the capital, and the women at home also guess that Su Jingfei''s eyes should be in the capital.


    Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei are in bed. No matter how much they want to talk about business, they are still entangled. Although Liang Xiuwen wants to have a truce today, they are very unbearable together.


    Su Jingfei''s hand hugs Liang Xiuwen''s waist from the beginning, and gradually expands the activity area. Liang Xiuwen feels very comfortable, so he doesn''t stop Su Jingfei''s behavior. As Su Jingfei''s activity area becomes larger and larger, Su Jingfei finally touches his favorite place again.


    When they were together for many times, Liang Xiuwen naturally understood what Su Jingfei wanted to do, and her breath was already short. At first, she could refuse Su Jingfei a few times, because she was not very convenient now.


    But slowly her own will disintegrated. Under Su Jingfei''s enthusiasm, she turned her initial refusal into embracing. Instead of resisting Su Jingfei, she touched her back. This kind of action is more useful than any encouragement. At this time, how can su Jingfei not know what Liang Xiuwen means.


    Today''s su Jingfei, no matter how excited he is, is still considerate of Liang Xiuwen. While using his internal skill to recuperate Liang Xiuwen''s body, he is doing what he likes to do. For the first time, Su Jingfei thinks that his internal skill still has such an effect, so whether he can be more casual in the future.


    Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know what Su Jingfei has done. She feels that she has become a boat in the ocean again tonight. She can''t help but let Su Jingfei do whatever she wants.

 Chapter 496

    Su Jingfei''s plan to treat Mrs. Han''s illness was not carried out the next day, because these two days'' TCM exchange meeting finally entered the hottest time, which Su Jingfei did not expect.


    Nearly 20 days have passed since the beginning of the exchange of traditional Chinese medicine, and the whole process of the exchange meeting is only one month. The most enthusiastic reason today is that the provincial leaders are going to participate in the exchange meeting, which is a great support for the exchange meeting. After all, their activities are only semi official.


    As the most dazzling new star in this exchange meeting, Su Jingfei naturally wants to participate in it, and also has to do a free physical examination for the leaders. This is also the time for the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine to show its face.


    Su Jingfei''s s Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in s city is also a subordinate of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in H Province. He has always claimed to be a doctor of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in H Province. It''s not wrong. Professor Lin informed Su Jingfei early this morning that before ten o''clock, all the traditional Chinese medicine participating in the exchange meeting have to go to the conference room.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was not interested in such an inspection by his superiors. He even saw Liu Dingbang, a brother in the province, in private. How did he feel about these provincial leaders.


    But now he can only be regarded as a doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. He has to obey the arrangement of the hospital. No matter how capable Su Jingfei is, he can''t get rid of the society. What''s more, the hospital doesn''t put forward any non-standard requirements. After su Jingfei got up in the morning, he ran to the hospital.


    Shumanya was really busy participating in the nurse training this time. I haven''t seen him for several days. I don''t know if it was because of the provincial leaders participating in the exchange meeting today that shumanya also returned to the hospital.


    A few days no see, Su Jingfei because of Liang Xiuwen''s arrival, it is complacent, red face, but Schumann Ya is because of a few days of study tired, slightly haggard.


    After all, shumanya is a nurse. Even if he can''t say how good his medical skills are, some common sense still exists. Seeing Su Jingfei in such a state, he couldn''t help humming: "Su Jingfei, you haven''t seen me for a few days. You are really in high spirits!"


    Su Jingfei hasn''t seen shumanya for a few days. It''s really kind to see her today. She just grinned at her first words. People say that women have the sixth sense. He suspects that shumanya has carried forward the sixth sense. If she hasn''t done anything, she can see her spirit is very good.


    As a man who knows a lot about women, Su Jingfei naturally can''t follow her words and says with a smile: "nurse Manya, what you said is wrong. I''m not in high spirits because I haven''t seen you for several days, but because I know I want to see you today. I''m eager to see you these days!"


    "No, I don''t believe you at all." Although shumanya blamed Su Jingfei, there was a glimmer of joy in his eyes.


    Su Jingfei was just used to it, but he didn''t plan to do anything to Schumann. Seeing that Schumann was cute, he asked with a smile, "how are you studying these days? Is the education in the province much better than that in our city?"


    "It''s true. Besides being tired, I''ve learned a lot." After listening to Su Jingfei''s question about his study, Shuman can''t stop.


    For shumanya''s topic, Su Jingfei doesn''t feel bored either. She chats with pretty girls. Even if she just talks about the beautiful weather today, no man will feel bored.


    As they walked and chatted, they soon came to the conference room. When they got here, many people had already come here. Few people wanted to be like Su Jingfei who had no interest in leaders. In the secular world, fame and wealth are what people pursue. To have a good relationship with leaders, even President Zou, Professor Lin and Professor Sima can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Su Jingfei is just like the first day he came here to attend the exchange meeting. He found his own position and sat down with the beautiful nurse shumanya, but now his position has changed dramatically.


    When he first arrived, Su Jingfei''s position was in a humble corner. Now he has sat next to Professor Lin. moreover, after he came in, many doctors have said hello to him. Even Guo Minyu, who was not convinced before, is polite to Su Jingfei. Without it, strength decides everything.


    "Jingfei, you''re here. After a while, the leaders of the province will come. You must perform well. It''s very helpful for your future development. Even if you are not a full-time doctor, it will help you in other aspects." The person who has the closest relationship with Su Jingfei is naturally Professor Lin, Mr. Sang''s wife. When Su Jingfei sat down, Professor Lin explained in a low voice.


    People don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and secretary Liu Dingbang. Naturally, Professor Lin would not think that Su Jingfei has such a powerful backstage and is still thinking about her.


    Although he was not interested in making friends with these provincial leaders, he nodded his head and said gratefully to Professor Lin: "Professor Lin, I understand this truth. I will be more serious when I examine them in the future."


    "Well, that''s good. Although we all study medicine, some things can''t be avoided in the secular world. You can understand that we don''t pursue fame and wealth completely, but with fame and wealth, we will have more convenience. This should also be regarded as a kind of practice of joining the world." Professor Lin nodded and said suddenly.


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. He couldn''t imagine how Professor Lin suddenly said such words. Professor Lin seemed to realize that his words were too mysterious, so he said with a smile: "you will understand these principles later, and the conference will begin immediately."


    Professor Lin just finished, President Zou has accompanied several people to come in, the first one seems to be 50 or 60 years old, a little puffy, but not fat, should be old, some fat, red face, looks good spirit.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know him, but he seems to have the highest status among these leaders. The popularity behind him is good, so his status is not low. After all, this is a provincial hospital, and it''s a national exchange meeting, and the leadership level can''t be too weak. But when Su Jingfei sees the person behind him, he is stunned.


    Behind the crowd was a man in his thirties. His appearance was not outstanding, but he was also good-looking. But Su Jingfei didn''t expect to see him here. He was Lin ruofeng''s former mistress. Of course, he was the man''s mistress, and Feng Siguang, who had a grudge with himself.


    But isn''t Feng Siguang the boss of century Fangyuan group? It should be the provincial leaders who come here today to attend the exchange meeting. Isn''t it stipulated that civil servants are not allowed to do business? Su Jingfei is a little confused.


    He was thinking that President Zou had arranged seats for several leaders before he said, "Hello, everyone. Today is the 21st day of our TCM exchange meeting. We have the honor to invite governor Zhang, who is in charge of health work in the province. Our TCM exchange meeting has been highly valued by the province. Now let''s invite governor Zhang to speak for us." Then he took the lead in clapping.


    No matter whether all of you know governor Zhang or not, and no matter what kind of mentality we all hold, we should clap now.


    Su Jingfei is also clapping, but he is guessing in his heart what the purpose of Feng Siguang''s coming here is. Since he came in, he didn''t seem to look at himself, whether he deliberately didn''t look at himself or didn''t find himself here. He thinks that the first one is more likely.


    And when he clapped, he thought of something. He asked Professor Lin in a low voice: "Professor Lin, I want to ask you something. How many governors and secretaries are there in the province, some of them are Zhang."


    Professor Lin was also clapping. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei would ask such a question. He said unexpectedly, "you don''t know so much about the situation in the province. There are only three governors in the province, one being and two deputy governors. Among them, only the governor is Zhang, who is in charge of the health work of the whole province."


    Su Jingfei secretly complained, but he was really afraid of anything. Instead of saying anything to Professor Lin, he recalled what happened in s city before.


    At the beginning, when he was treating patients in S City, a director surnamed Fang came to see a doctor with his family. He was the best of the family, and this director Fang was a deputy director of the Provincial Health Bureau. At that time, he completely offended Su Jingfei.


    As a result, the white head appeared and prepared all the criminal evidence of director Fang. Now director Fang''s father and son are still in prison.


    At that time, director Fang asked for help from a person, who was governor Zhang. As a result, he was asked by the white head to stop interfering in the matter. According to Professor Lin, there was only one governor Zhang in the province, so it was not necessary to ask him.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of governor Zhang, but the county magistrate is better. Governor Zhang is in charge of the health work of the whole province, and he is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. It seems that his trouble is coming again. Of course, the premise is that the governor Zhang can still remember himself, but he estimates that no matter how bad the governor''s memory is, it''s only two months in the past, I don''t think I''ll forget it.


    What''s more, now governor Zhang is sitting next to his "old friend" Feng Siguang. Su Jingfei can''t imagine that he can meet two people who have had a grudge with him just by attending an exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s really a bloody life.


    Because of wishful thinking, Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to what governor Zhang said. Of course, he didn''t need to care. On this occasion, no matter what leader''s speech was, there were a few words, encouragement and support, and what requirements he put forward. Su Jingfei was more concerned about what means Feng Siguang would use to help himself.


    As he thought about it, President Zou began to speak again and said, "now governor Zhang has expressed the support of the province for our TCM exchange meeting. Let''s introduce the famous doctors from all over the world to governor Zhang."

 Chapter 497

    As a member of the TCM exchange meeting, President Zou naturally has the obligation to let all doctors contact the provincial leaders. After all, everyone will cherish such an opportunity.


    Although there are dozens of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners here, it is impossible for the leaders to remember all of them. However, if only a few traditional Chinese medicine practitioners are connected with the leaders, the inspection of the leaders has achieved certain results. Even Su Jingfei, who doesn''t know much about them, can think of this.


    But the key is that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to get to know them. It''s not that he''s afraid of governor Zhang. He''s not the chief doctor. What he''s afraid of is trouble. Who knows what governor Zhang will do? What''s more, Feng Siguang is beside him.


    "This is binglao, a famous doctor from Beijing. He is the oldest and best doctor here." President Zou is naturally introduced according to his fame and medical skills. Even though Su Jingfei''s medical skills have been recognized by many people, we still think that Bing Lao is the first doctor among all doctors.


    Even Su Jingfei doesn''t think that people rely on the old to sell their old. Binglao is not as strange as Su Jingfei in treating difficult and miscellaneous diseases. However, people have been immersed in medical skills for many years, and they are better than Su Jingfei in both experience and medical skills.


    Su Jingfei is not envious of talents and abilities. What''s more, binglao takes care of him. President Zou agrees with him.


    Bing is always an old man with very good medical ethics. First he said hello to governor Zhang politely, and then he said modestly, "I''m just a few years old. I''ve studied medicine for several years. In terms of understanding and ability, several of you are better than me. For example, President Zou and Professor Lin are better than me. Even Sima is better than me, Of course, there is a younger and more promising doctor su. "


    In a word, he praised all the high-ranking people present, and especially emphasized Su Jingfei. In his opinion, this is also a kind of support for the younger generation.


    President Zou is a famous doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Governor Zhang is naturally familiar with him and doesn''t need to be too polite. However, Dr. Su, whom binglao mentioned, is completely strange to him. He turns his eyes to Su Jingfei, whom binglao refers to. Naturally, he doesn''t know Su Jingfei. He is slightly surprised at his youth and nods in praise.


    "Dr. Su is so young that he is respected by Bing Lao. It can be seen that his medical skills should be very good. I don''t know which Hospital Dr. Su belongs to. Are you interested in coming to our hospital of traditional Chinese medicine?" Governor Zhang seems amiable, but he is attracted.


    Su Jingfei estimates that he represents the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in s city of H Province, and the president is not here. If he represents the hospital of other provinces, the president of that hospital should want to shoot governor Zhang dead.


    Of course, in other people''s eyes, this is Su Jingfei''s glory. A governor in charge of health work is sure to have wind and rain in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in the future. This is a good thing. Even the presidents who came to the exchange meeting envied Su Jingfei for being able to establish a relationship with the governor.


    People looked at Su Jingfei in a daze and thought he was too surprised. President Zou naturally hoped that Su Jingfei could come to the provincial capital. In terms of medical skills, several famous doctors of President Zou deeply felt Su Jingfei''s strength. If he could come to the provincial capital, there would be one more famous doctor in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. At least they would have made outstanding achievements in the treatment of difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    However, Su Jingfei is a visiting expert of S City hospital. They are embarrassed to dig the corner of the wall. Now that the governor has opened his mouth, President Zou naturally pushes the boat with great care.


    "Jingfei, the governor has invited you. What else do you want to consider? You must be an expert when you come to our hospital." President Zou quickly told Su Jingfei, and then he was afraid that the governor would not be happy to see Su Jingfei''s reply. He quickly explained: "Jingfei should be too excited, governor. He is an expert of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in our province."


    Governor Zhang''s face changed and asked, "is this doctor Su Jingfei expert in s city?"


    "Yes, governor, have you heard of him?" President Zou was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s name had been heard by the governor. Is it really surprising that Su Jingfei is so famous.


    Governor Zhang''s face changed again, and then he said with a smile, "of course I''ve heard of it. I deeply admire Su''s medical skills and character."


    When people heard governor Zhang''s comments on Su Jingfei, they all looked at him with envy. Naturally, some people were envious. Even Bing Lao and others were surprised that Su Jingfei had such a big reputation that he could be looked at with such a high regard by the governor of a province.


    Only Su Jingfei can understand the meaning of governor Zhang. Although this man seems to be praising himself, he is absolutely biting his teeth. He can see the hatred in governor Zhang''s eyes.


    Su Jingfei sighs in secret that he has a narrow road to go. Unexpectedly, he met governor Zhang under such circumstances. It''s not that he has any grudge with him at all. However, it''s up to his master to beat a dog. Director Fang was sent to prison because of himself, and he almost involved governor Zhang. It''s strange that he didn''t hate himself.


    Just as everyone wanted to speak, Feng Siguang, who was sitting there, suddenly said, "governor Zhang, this Su expert, I''ve heard that my fourth brother had some contacts with Su expert when he went to s City, but he was full of praise for Su expert." Then he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "expert Su, Hello, my name is Feng Erming. My fourth brother is Feng Siguang. You must remember that."


    Su Jingfei knew that he was not Feng Siguang from the moment he spoke. Maybe because of his special hobby, Feng Siguang''s voice was slightly feminine. Although he was also polite, it didn''t sound very comfortable.


    Feng ER Ming has a strong voice. I don''t know if it''s because of his work. What he says is that he can bring out a little dignity.


    From this point of view, Feng ER Ming is at least more manly than Feng Si Guang, and Su Jingfei can understand what he means by his words. What Feng Si Guang has done in S City, the people of the Feng family must know that Feng ER Ming will not have any good intentions for himself.


    Especially this time, Feng Siguang fell into his own hands in s city. Not only he suffered losses, but also his family''s plans in s city were affected by himself. What''s more, they lost a lot of money in the stock market.


    Thinking in his heart, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I do have many contacts with Feng Siguang. I admire him for his commercial vision."


    Feng ER Ming''s eyes are cold. He and Su Jingfei seem to be friendly to each other, but only they know. When Su Jingfei talks about business, he is just beating Feng ER Ming in the face.


    Feng Siguang is the fourth younger brother of Feng Erming and the general manager of century Fangyuan group. All his investment decisions affect the development of the family. Feng Erming''s position today is inseparable from the support of the family. In other words, he has a very good relationship with Feng Siguang.


    For the investment failure of S City, Feng Siguang was greatly affected, and he was almost deprived of the position of general manager by his family. But Su Jingfei also said that he stimulated Feng Erming in this respect.


    If he hadn''t been in the officialdom for many years, Feng ER Ming would be angry, but now he can only look very happy and say: "Siguang, but I told you that Su''s expert has a better vision in business than him. You are really inferior to him to be a doctor. If you have been in business, you must have become a business tycoon."


    When he said this, everyone praised Su Jingfei. In fact, he just satirized Su Jingfei for not doing his job properly, and hinted that Su Jingfei would be defeated in business in the future.


    Su Jingfei is very clever. Naturally he can understand Feng Erming''s words. This is a secret contest between them. After all, it''s not good for anyone to tear his face in public.


    "It''s a joke for Mr. Feng. I have a lot of interests and hobbies. I have to dabble in all aspects. Although I like making money, I also like treating patients and saving people. Anyway, I have enough money. As long as I play in the stock market several times and speculate in stocks, I can always make money." Su Jingfei sneers in his heart and sprinkles salt on Feng Erming''s wound again.


    It is a strategic mistake for Feng Siguang to choose Lin ruofeng as his partner. It is also a mistake for his family to decide to annex Lin''s group in the stock market. The culprit for all these mistakes is Su Jingfei.


    If the defeat of Feng Siguang and Lin ruofeng in Su Jingfei''s hands is Feng Siguang''s first wound, then his family''s loss of several hundred million in the stock market is his second wound. Su Jingfei''s words will expose his two scars in succession. Even with Feng Erming''s city, he can''t bear it.


    Trying to calm himself down, Feng ER Ming still held the tone, seemingly concerned: "expert Su, it''s not easy for you to make some money. I think you''d better not always think about playing stock. You should be careful when you enter the stock market because there are risks in the stock market."


    His words have been approved by other people. These are all famous doctors. They have more or less spare money on hand, and many of them play with stocks. These people are purely playing with tickets, so they don''t have many opportunities to make money. Even Professor Sima has already said to Su Jingfei: "yes, Jingfei, director Feng is right. It''s not easy for you to make money when you are so young, Don''t leave all your money in the stock market. It''s very risky. "


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. He wanted to pay back to Feng Erming, but Professor Sima''s words made him unable to go on. He really thought that he was just a retail investor who liked to play with stocks, and he could only be a behind the scenes helmsman in stocks.


    As a result, with Professor Sima''s intervention, Feng ER Ming was in a better mood. He felt that he satirized Su Jingfei a few words, which could be regarded as having the upper hand.


    At this time, governor Zhang said: "by the way, today we are here to ask the experts to check our bodies. It''s rare for so many doctors to get together. Let''s use our power for personal gain once."


    When he finished his speech, everyone laughed. This was originally an activity of today''s TCM exchange meeting. After all, it was everyone''s hope to have a good relationship with the leaders. Moreover, it was not the provincial leaders'' use of power for personal gain, and it was a political achievement to support the medical cause of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine by setting an example.


    Of course, Su Jingfei didn''t think governor Zhang would be so kind-hearted. If so, he thought, then governor Zhang went on: "since binglao has just respected Su experts'' medical skills, why don''t I check with them again."


    Feng Erming should be an office director of the provincial government. His position is not necessarily high. But seeing that he can come here with governor Zhang, he must have a lot of power. Seeing governor Zhang''s request and thinking about it, he also said: "yes, I always listen to the fourth brother''s praise of Su''s medical skills. You can also check my body."


    Several other leaders saw that governor Zhang took the lead in valuing Su Jingfei and looked at each other. They also asked Su Jingfei to help them have a physical examination. This is also a flattery to the leaders.


    In this way, the provincial leaders who came to participate in the activities began to ask Su Jingfei to check them, which made the famous doctors who wanted to deal with the leaders very disappointed. Su Jingfei had to go alone for such a good opportunity, and he would certainly muddle along like a fish in water in the future.


    Only a few experienced and high-ranking doctors of Bing Lao frowned. With their current status, they don''t need to make friends with these leaders. With their medical skills, these leaders have to ask them for treatment in person.


    At first, they saw that governor Zhang attached great importance to Su Jingfei, and they were also happy for Su Jingfei. But with the development of the situation, they felt that something was wrong.


    Especially when everyone asked Su Jingfei to have a physical examination, the eyes of the famous doctors turned from envy to jealousy, and gradually turned into resentment. Then they really felt that governor Zhang had hurt Su Jingfei.


    This time, governor Zhang attached great importance to Su Jingfei, and Feng Erming added fuel to it. As a result, it turned into a real victory. Originally, everyone admired Su Jingfei''s medical skills, but now they began to resent Su Jingfei because Su Jingfei occupied almost all of them.


    Professor Lin is the most concerned about Su Jingfei. Seeing this situation, he frowned and said: "Dear leaders, although Su''s medical skills are good, one person''s strength is limited after all. It''s better for us to give you a physical examination respectively. Let''s synthesize what we mean at that time."


    Professor Sima is also very smart. Although they don''t understand why governor Zhang and Feng Erming are very friendly and value Su Jingfei, They stab Su Jingfei at this time. However, they still stand up for Professor Lin''s proposal and say: "yes, you leaders have a lot of opportunities every day. We must attach great importance to your health. We can''t rest assured that only expert Su will give you a physical examination, Let''s come together. "


    Except for binglao and President Zou, who saw the meaning of the two professors, others didn''t think much. When they heard that they had another chance to see a doctor for the leader, they all immediately supported the proposal of the two professors.


    Governor Zhang and Feng Erming sigh in their hearts that Su Jingfei has failed this time. They don''t know whether the two professors really want to give them a good physical examination or help Su Jingfei. He is lucky this time.

 Chapter 498

    Governor Zhang and Feng Erming want to kill Su Jingfei, which makes him envied by the public. Unfortunately, Professor Lin and Professor Sima jointly defuse it. Although they don''t know why governor Zhang and Feng Erming do this, they can see that it''s not good for Su Jingfei.


    Now that everyone can check the health of the provincial leaders, they are more balanced. Although they are still jealous that Su Jingfei is so valued by the leaders, they are relieved to think that they are so famous in the city.


    Governor Zhang and Feng Erming praised Su Jingfei from the beginning. In the eyes of the public, there is no relationship between them. Their praise for Su Jingfei must be sincere. They never thought that they were intriguing with Su Jingfei.


    After such a long time of growth, Su Jingfei is not a student who just left school at the beginning. He has learned to fight with all kinds of people for a long time. He is a smart man. After his mind changes, he will not be afraid of calculation.


    "Now let''s start the inspection for the leaders. After our inspection, we will gather our opinions and make sure that the leaders are healthy." President Zou announced the beginning of the physical examination when people had some thoughts. Because of Su Jingfei, the physical examination became a big one.


    Of course, the so-called big physical examination is to give all the leaders a physical examination together, which is equivalent to the domestic doctrine of the mean. It is impartial to everyone. In this way, even if you want to be jealous and resentful, there is no reason. The success or failure depends on your own medical skills.


    The first person to be examined is governor Zhang. No matter his identity or age, he is the leader of the province. He looks fat, but in fact he is very healthy. As a leader, it is not difficult to take good care of his body, even if he does not take bribes. What''s more, governor Zhang is not the kind of clean handed official.


    In fact, we all know this point, but we all know it by heart. From President Zou and binglao to check him in turn, they all secretly nodded their heads. The governor''s maintenance is good, except that he is older and his blood pressure is slightly higher, there are basically no other problems, and high blood pressure is not a big deal, just drop it casually.


    This also has something to do with work. As the head of a province, even if he is only the vice governor in charge of health work, it is understandable that he has more work pressure. If he is completely healthy, it is not right.


    When it was su Jingfei''s turn, governor Zhang seemed very interested in Su Jingfei and said with a smile¡° Dr. Su, it is said that your medical skill is very excellent. You are the best doctor in S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Can you see if I am healthy or have any medical history without taking a pulse? "


    Looking at him, it''s like he''s joking with Su Jingfei. After all, several experts have checked his body, and he has no problem at all. It''s just a joke to let Su Jingfei look at him like this.


    Even if several people suspected governor Zhang of targeting Su Jingfei before, now they all think that he is good for Su Jingfei. This is an opportunity to show Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think so. Governor Zhang''s dog was killed by himself. Even if he didn''t suffer any loss, he hurt his face after all. He doesn''t believe governor Zhang will be so indifferent, let alone what happened before.


    At this time, he said with a smile: "governor Zhang, you praise me too much. Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing and asking. If I just look at it, how can I determine what special disease you have? The previous several predecessors have already examined the governor. You are very healthy. I can''t see any disease."


    It is also reasonable for him to say so. If a person who is not ill is forced to see that he is ill, it is not the patient''s problem, but the doctor''s problem.


    Governor Zhang said with a smile: "although I look very healthy, in fact I still have a family history, but I can''t see if I don''t get sick. The reason why several experts didn''t see it is because of this. I don''t know if Dr. Su can check it out for me."


    When he said that, no matter how stupid you are, you can still vaguely feel that governor Zhang is struggling for Su Jingfei. He said so clearly that if he doesn''t have a disease, he can''t check it out. Now he clearly says that if he doesn''t have a disease, how can su Jingfei find out.


    Now, if Su Jingfei shakes his head to make sure that he can''t find out, governor Zhang will not say he is a quack to his face. But if such a thing is spread, he will only say that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are not good, and he can''t find out the disease for governor Zhang at all, and his reputation will plummet immediately. That''s the truth.


    Su Jingfei can naturally think of governor Zhang''s sinister intentions. Originally, he didn''t want to do anything to governor Zhang, but this old guy always makes trouble for himself. Su Jingfei thinks that I''m a sick cat because I''m not angry.


    To everyone''s surprise, Su Jingfei didn''t admit that he couldn''t do it. Instead, he said in a very formal way: "since governor Zhang said so, for your health, I''ll check you today in a way inherited from my ancestors. I can also not feel your pulse, but you should allow me to use acupuncture."


    Governor Zhang was a little surprised. He really wanted to make su Jingfei lose face. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei didn''t shrink back, but he really had a way. Of course, he didn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words. He knew whether he was ill or not.


    President Zou''s four people have checked governor Zhang''s body, and naturally know that he has no health problems. Now listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Professor Lin can''t help whispering to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, I don''t know why you offended governor Zhang, but this is not a joke. We are all sure that he is not ill."


    Su Jingfei knew that Professor Lin cared about himself, so he ignored the governor and told himself, so he said with a smile: "Professor Lin, don''t worry. If I''m not sure, I won''t make trouble. If he really has a medical history, I can check it out."


    For Su Jingfei, a young man with some strange skills, Professor Lin can''t figure out how many skills he has. Seeing that he is so confident, Professor Lin has to nod and step aside. In fact, she is also very curious about how Su Jingfei can solve governor Zhang''s problems.


    Professor Lin whispered to dissuade Su Jingfei. Governor Zhang saw it in his eyes, but he didn''t stop it. Even if he was not a doctor, he also had some knowledge of medical knowledge. If a doctor had a disease, could he get sick without a disease.


    Su Jingfei insists on his own opinion and wants to give governor Zhang an examination. Naturally, other doctors are happy to watch. Some people who are envious of him even think about how to satirize him tactfully if he fails. After all, we have to continue to hold TCM exchange meetings. It''s a bit ugly to tear the skin completely.


    The doctor who has a certain liking for Su Jingfei is really worried. He sighs that the young man really can''t hold his breath. It''s good to admit that his medical skills are not very good. Even if he doesn''t have much face, it''s better to be ridiculed than if he fails.


    President Zou and binglao look at each other for a while, but they don''t speak. Among the doctors, they are actually the people who have the most confidence in Su Jingfei. This is the difference in their horizons. Binglao, in particular, has a wide range of knowledge and views on medical skills.


    When Su Jingfei used the twelve golden needle method to treat people, he had already determined that Su Jingfei had a special inheritance. Since he could obtain the lost needle method, there would be some strange means.


    "Governor Zhang, for your safety, I may have a little pain when I put the needle. You have to endure it. Of course, it will not cause any harm to your body. I can guarantee this. If governor Zhang can trust me, I will start." Su Jingfei took out his own gold needle. This time he took out a special gold needle for treating diseases and told governor Zhang.


    Su Jingfei''s gold needle is specially used to treat diseases. From the appearance, it''s really frightening. The nearly foot long gold needle is bright and makes people look hairy. No matter how thin it is, it''s also a gold needle.


    Looking at these gold needles, governor Zhang began to regret that he was hard to do for Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei must have seen that he didn''t want to excuse himself to have a physical examination and suffer. Even if he admitted that he was not good at medicine, the person who suffered was himself.


    But now it''s too late for him to change his mind. He is also the head of a province. He can''t see each other''s golden needle and start to shrink back.


    He secretly decided that if Su Jingfei really wanted to suffer, he would admit that he couldn''t treat him. He would take revenge on this guy. Then he said with a smile: "as long as I can really find out what''s wrong with me, it''s nothing to suffer a little pain. Just do it."


    "It''s really worthy of being the head of a province. This perseverance is really worth learning." Su Jingfei compliments him. He naturally knows that governor Zhang is hard to ride a tiger. He picks up a gold needle and especially stands it up in front of governor Zhang, so that he can see the bright and dazzling tip of the needle. Needless to say, he really stabs the gold needle into his body. Even if he looks at it, it makes his scalp explode.


    Let alone Zhang Shengchang, other doctors are worried. It''s not that we haven''t practiced acupuncture, but we usually use silver needles, and they don''t have that long. They always think Su Jingfei''s medical skills are strange, and now they can''t understand why Su Jingfei made such a long gold needle with acupuncture.


    Many of them have the same mind as governor Zhang. They all think that Su Jingfei wants to make the governor suffer some crime, but they will not stop him. They even gloat that Su Jingfei is looking for bad luck and retaliates on the spot.


    Regardless of these people''s opinions, Su Jingfei said hello to governor Zhang, and stabbed a small acupoint into the palm of governor Zhang''s hand. This acupoint is a very special acupoint. Traditional Chinese medicine doesn''t know it''s a acupoint at all, and this position is just three parts below the palm of the hand.


    If in the eyes of ordinary people, this position has nothing to do with acupoints, Su Jingfei learned medical skills, but knew that this position is a very special acupoint, its role is not to cure diseases, but to improve a person''s sensory sensitivity.


    For example, the original pain is three points, after the acupoint is activated, it will become five points, or even higher, which also varies from person to person, anyway, it will make people more uncomfortable.


    The reason why Su Jingfei did this is to make governor Zhang suffer more crimes. Of course, it is also to stimulate his potential illness. Su Jingfei''s purpose is very simple. No matter whether governor Zhang really has any medical history, as long as he can stimulate his illness, he can check him out.


    A person''s potential can be activated through the golden needle needling. Su Jingfei once used this method to deal with Yu Wanli. If he didn''t have this skill, he might have gone to heaven.


    In the same way, the use of stimulation can also make some people''s hidden diseases break out. If governor Zhang is still very healthy through this method, he is really healthy. He certainly does not have any medical history, but Su Jingfei does not believe that governor Zhang is so healthy.


    Let alone him. Even if he looks very strong in his twenties, some of his hidden diseases can be forced out by this method. If he is not sure, how dare Su Jingfei promise governor Zhang to give him a physical examination.


    People didn''t know what Su Jingfei was doing, and Governor Zhang didn''t feel much about it. He just felt that his hand was bitten by a mosquito. He had to endure the pain, but he found that there was not much pain. So he said, "doctor Su, it turns out that the pain you said is just like this. It seems that it''s really a little pain."


    Everyone can see that Su Jingfei has inserted the gold needle into the palm of the governor''s hand. Although they don''t understand Su Jingfei''s intention, they think governor Zhang must be very painful. As a result, what governor Zhang said puzzled everyone again. What''s su Jingfei''s purpose? His medical skills are really strange.


    Su Jingfei sneered in the dark, but said with a smile: "governor Zhang is really strong, originally only slightly painful, we continue to start."


    Next, his hands kept flashing. At least in the eyes of the public, his hands only flickered a few times. Every time his hands flickered out, governor Zhang would have a gold needle on his body. Moreover, every position was very strange. It was not a well-known acupoint. Naturally, he didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s purpose.


    When his hand stopped, governor Zhang had 12 more gold needles on his body. The position was from head to two legs. There was no special rule. At least people didn''t understand his purpose.


    President Zou and binglao did look at each other. They saw the surprise and excitement in each other''s eyes. For the first time, they saw Su Jingfei''s twelve golden needle method to cure diseases and detoxify. This time, they saw Su Jingfei''s twelve golden needle method. They still didn''t understand what kind of medical principle Su Jingfei used.


    What is most incomprehensible is governor Zhang. He just feels that the place where he is pierced by the golden needle is slightly numb, but he has no feeling of pain. Besides numbness, he has no other feeling at all.


    Su Jingfei saw governor Zhang''s puzzled eyes and said with a smile: "governor, don''t worry. Wait five minutes, you will have a special feeling in a moment."

 Chapter 499

    Before Su Jing flew to the provincial capital, he had thought that he would encounter many difficulties. After all, it would not be easy for him to gain a foothold in a place and make a career. Even if he had a certain amount of capital, he would have many difficulties.


    What''s more, before he came to the provincial capital, he had some problems with century Fangyuan group, a well-known enterprise in the provincial capital. To be more precise, he had a feud with the people of the Feng family. According to the influence of the Feng family in the provincial capital, Su Jingfei can imagine that he must face the Revenge of the Feng family.


    He had thought about all these, but he didn''t shrink back. He didn''t think that the first person who really was hard for himself was governor Zhang.


    If he didn''t meet governor Zhang in the hospital, he even forgot that he had offended him. After all, it happened in s city at that time. Only through a phone call did he know that governor Zhang was the backstage of director Fang.


    Now that the governor has begun to make trouble for him, Su Jingfei can''t be completely put off. He has never been a timid person.


    Although governor Zhang is only a vice governor, such a person, if put in ancient times, is absolutely a feudal official of one side. Most people would like to flatter him if they met him. Who dares to really provoke him.


    It''s a pity that he met Su Jingfei. Similarly, Su Jingfei secretly congratulated himself that he had learned traditional Chinese medicine. No matter how powerful he was, no matter how awesome he was, everyone was equal in the face of illness. This time when he sorted out governor Zhang, he would not revenge himself, but also thank him very much.


    When he filled governor Zhang''s body with twelve gold needles, he thought of this. Others didn''t understand how he checked the governor, but he knew that his twelve gold needles could definitely stimulate governor Zhang''s latent disease.


    At first, governor Zhang really didn''t have any special feeling except that he felt numb. He also wanted to say two words to Su Jingfei. Of course, his main meaning was to mock Su Jingfei for his incompetence.


    But just as Su Jingfei said, in less than five minutes, governor Zhang felt as if there were countless ants crawling all over his body. That kind of itching was indescribable. But I don''t know why. He was not only suffering, but also could not make a sound. Governor Zhang was completely flustered at this time.


    From governor Zhang''s face, Su Jingfei has judged that his acupuncture has an effect, which is also to the surrounding humanity: "governor Zhang''s body should really have a problem, fortunately, governor Zhang came here for physical examination, otherwise the hidden danger is really fatal."


    Without waiting for other people to ask questions, he quickly waved his hands, and soon all the gold needles on Governor Zhang''s body were put away by him. And just after he put away the gold needles, governor Zhang seemed to be unsealed. Suddenly, he jumped up and walked around for a long time, lying on the ground foaming. A constant twitch.


    Now everyone''s face changed. Feng Erming wanted to see Su Jingfei get into trouble. Now he saw governor Zhang''s reaction. He was the first to jump out and point to Su Jingfei in a fierce voice and said, "Su Jingfei, what have you done to the governor?"


    At this time, other people also focused on Su Jingfei. Before, governor Zhang was fine, but now he suddenly fell ill. If it had nothing to do with Su Jingfei, no one would believe it, especially the presence of traditional Chinese medicine, they simply could not understand Su Jingfei''s acupuncture method. Now, if you think about it, is he trying to harm governor Zhang?


    Fortunately, not all of you are in favor of others, and you don''t suspect Su Jingfei because of governor Zhang''s abnormality. Before Su Jingfei speaks, binglao, who is in love over there, says in a deep voice: "director Feng, don''t be too excited. Governor Zhang doesn''t matter much. It''s just an outbreak of some old diseases, and it''s none of Dr. Su''s business."


    The old doctor''s words were calm and powerful, which immediately calmed many people down. Moreover, when Bing was talking, he had already found a towel and stuffed it into Zhang''s mouth.


    Ice old mouth, Feng ER Ming nature can''t with him against, but still stare at Su Jingfei way: "Su doctor, I need an explanation."


    Among the leaders who came to the activity this time, governor Zhang is obviously the most respected leader, followed by Feng Erming. Now governor Zhang is not careful, and everyone has to see what Feng Erming means.


    Su Jingfei had long thought that this would be the result. Feng Erming took the opportunity to blame himself, and he was no longer surprised. At this time, when he heard his question again, Su Jingfei explained calmly: "governor Zhang just didn''t want me to check him all the time, whether there was any hidden danger in his body or his medical history. Even so, I used acupuncture, Find out his hidden illness. "


    Without waiting for people to ask, Su Jingfei already consciously said: "governor Zhang''s performance now is that he has a seizure. Depending on his condition, I think even people who don''t understand medicine can see that his hidden disease is epilepsy."


    In fact, all the people present have thought about this, but no one dares to say it. This is not a trivial matter. For a governor, if he has such a disease, his fate is either to stop cultivation or to be idle. It is impossible to go further.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think that governor Zhang''s hidden disease was actually this. It was governor Zhang who dug a hole for himself. What did he say? If he doesn''t die, he won''t die. He''s looking for his own misfortune.


    It is obvious that Feng Erming is not a fool to get to his present position. He has already guessed some possibility from governor Zhang''s reaction. Now he has heard Su Jingfei say that he is more sure of the result. In this way, governor Zhang''s political career has come to an end. Who would have thought that governor Zhang would have hidden madness.


    "Well, don''t say so much. Let''s treat governor Zhang first." Although governor Zhang''s illness was a bit sudden, there were so many traditional Chinese medicine practitioners on the scene, but it could make governor Zhang recover.


    Western medicine has drugs for epilepsy, while traditional Chinese medicine has the same method. There are four medical experts, binglao, President Zou, Professor Lin and Professor Sima. Here, Su Jingfei doesn''t have to intervene at all. Governor Zhang has been suppressed by them and soon sobers up.


    "Governor, are you ok?" Although Feng Erming knows that governor Zhang''s future is not optimistic, he is still governor after all. He asks with concern.


    Governor Zhang didn''t know whether it was because he was sober or because he knew that his future was not so good, and he didn''t have the spirit he had before. Instead, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Dr. Su, your medical skills are really worthy of your reputation. You can make me sick."


    "Governor Zhang, you are really praising me. I just checked you according to your request to see if there is any old hidden disease. I didn''t expect that it really inspired you." Su Jingfei naturally knew that although governor Zhang''s tone was relatively calm, he was full of hatred for himself. But since something happened, he was not afraid of it.


    Governor Zhang did not show too excited, but said: "Dr. Su, since you can make me sick, should there be a way to treat me?"


    Among the many doctors present, governor Zhang specially came to see Su Jingfei. They all wanted to come because Su Jingfei''s acupuncture stimulated governor Zhang to break out old diseases. Now they believe in his medical skills and don''t think much about it.


    Only Su Jingfei can guess what he thinks from the expectation and hesitation in governor Zhang''s eyes. If he can cure him, he may have no problems. But if he can''t cure him, he may find a way to revenge himself. If governor Zhang can climb to his present position, how can the city government be compared with ordinary people.


    If it wasn''t for today''s action, it was a bit beyond ordinary people''s expectation, governor Zhang would not be so embarrassed.


    "Governor Zhang, to tell you the truth, I didn''t think that since your old disease is epilepsy, if it''s completely treated, I''m still not sure about it. But it can be done if I give you some relief so that you don''t get sick as much as possible." Su Jingfei didn''t mean to treat Zhang with kindness, but in the eyes of so many people, if he refused, it would be too fake.


    When governor Zhang heard Su Jingfei mention the word "sheep crazy", his facial muscles jumped unconsciously. Until Su Jingfei said he could control it, his eyes lit up and said, "in that case, please Dr. su."


    His feelings for Su Jingfei are as complicated as Su Jingfei thinks. He is in such a situation because of Su Jingfei. If he doesn''t resent him, he is not a normal person. He looks at Su Jingfei''s medical skills. He is absolutely powerful. He still needs him to treat himself. Governor Zhang has to talk to Su Jingfei with a good temper.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense this time. In fact, both Chinese and Western medicine have certain ways to treat epilepsy. However, the way of traditional Chinese medicine is relatively mild. Traditional Chinese medicine combined with acupuncture can completely rely on acupuncture.


    In fact, governor Zhang''s epilepsy is not a very sudden disease, and it is not serious. If Su Jingfei didn''t use the twelve door golden needle method to stimulate governor Zhang, it is estimated that governor Zhang''s disease can really be hidden all the time, and he won''t commit it all his life unless he is greatly stimulated.


    But as the saying goes, it''s all self blame. Governor Zhang wants to embarrass Su Jingfei, forgetting that he really has a hidden disease, which leads to the present result. When Su Jingfei takes out the golden needle again, governor Zhang''s face changes.


    "Governor Zhang, you don''t have to worry. This acupuncture is relatively easy, not only won''t hurt, but also more comfortable. I''ll give you acupuncture once in this way, which can ensure that you won''t have the possibility of getting sick within a year." Su Jingfei took the gold needle, looked at governor Zhang, and continued: "but there is such a problem. I am the only one who can use this acupuncture method. If I give you acupuncture once, next time you may have a disease, you must find me for treatment."


    This time, let alone governor Zhang, even everyone in the hospital secretly told Su Jingfei that he was shameless. Isn''t this an explicit threat to governor Zhang? But what he said is also very reasonable. Some people''s medical skills are really unique.

 Chapter 500

    Now governor Zhang finally knows what it means to suffer for himself, that is, if people don''t do it, they won''t die. If he doesn''t want to embarrass Su Jingfei, he can''t be inspired to have a hidden disease.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, he would even forget his fault. In recent years, he has been in a high position and has not been greatly stimulated, so he will not get sick at all. This disease really hit him a lot. In order to stay in his present position, he has to ask for help.


    What Su Jingfei wants is this effect. He can use many ways to make governor Zhang regret what he did today. But how can he take the initiative to make himself more comfortable.


    Today''s su Jingfei has known for a long time how to make his enemies submit even if they are full of resentment against him. Now governor Zhang is like this. He must bear a grudge against himself, but he can''t vent it. He has to turn to himself.


    It''s not that no one can cure epilepsy among so many famous doctors, but the key is that Su Jingfei is the one who inspires his old illness. Who knows if he can be cured by others? Even the doctors who want to have a relationship with governor Zhang dare not take action easily. If they fail, they will not only lose face, but also offend governor Zhang. This is the truth we all know.


    "Well, governor Zhang, now I''ll check the other leaders first, and then I''ll treat you later. Your disease is not a problem for the time being. That''s OK." Su Jingfei looks at Feng Erming, who has been standing beside him all the time. His heart moves and he says to governor Zhang.


    Of course, governor Zhang wants Su Jingfei to treat himself first, but now he asks Su Jingfei, and what Su Jingfei says is not unreasonable, so he has to smile and say: "doctor Su is right. My disease is not a problem for the time being. You should check them first to see who has any problems. It will be better for everyone to treat together."


    Su Jingfei chuckles. Governor Zhang is really unbalanced. He certainly hopes that he can stimulate other people''s hidden diseases. In that case, he will have people who share the same disease. At that time, he will be under much less pressure.


    As for governor Zhang''s request, Su Jingfei really hopes to satisfy him. After all, there is Feng Erming here. Whether he wants to deal with himself or because of Feng Siguang, he should also take good care of Feng Erming. Su Jingfei has always been a man with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment.


    Feng ER Ming sees Su Jingfei and looks at himself. He knows that this inspection must start with himself. After all, except for governor Zhang, he has the highest position, and he also believes that Su Jingfei will not forget his own.


    "Dr. Su, now that the governor has found the previous disease after your examination, I''ll let Dr. Su check it." Feng ER Ming thought of this and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. There was no simple person in the Feng family. He obviously saw that he would give him a check. He simply put it forward first. It not only showed that he had confidence in his body, but also said with a smile: "OK, I''ll give director Feng a check now to see if there are old diseases."


    At this time, no matter the experts and famous doctors in the hospital or the doctors who came to the exchange meeting, they didn''t have any jealousy towards Su Jingfei. Not only was his medical skill really superb, but more importantly, they also guessed that Su Jingfei could make a person''s hidden disease break out. Not everyone could do this. What''s more, even if he could do it, several of them had the courage to do it.


    Feng Erming is not afraid of Su Jingfei''s old illness at all. He sits down at will and asks Su Jingfei to examine him. His appearance is very impressive.


    He didn''t make trouble for Su Jingfei as governor Zhang did, and he didn''t stop him from feeling his own pulse. From the perspective of his degree, he was even above governor Zhang. If it wasn''t for his identity as the Feng family, Su Jingfei would admire him. No wonder he could become the director of an office of the provincial government in his thirties.


    Even if Su Jingfei wanted to give him acupuncture as he did with governor Zhang, now that Feng Erming was very cooperative, Su Jingfei naturally wanted to give him a decent pulse.


    From the appearance, Feng Erming is also very healthy. In the general impression, all civil servants or political officials should have a wine and sex hollowed out body. In fact, when they reach a certain level, they really cherish their own body, but they will not really corrupt.


    Feng ER Ming is obviously such a person. If he can be in a high position when he is young, he is certainly not a drunkard. Su Jingfei gives him a physical examination. As he expected, Feng ER Ming''s health is far better than that of ordinary people.


    If the average person''s health condition is 1, Feng Erming''s health condition is at least 3, it is not that he usually cares about health. This situation only shows that Feng Erming not only cares about his health, but also exercises regularly. Even Su Jingfei doesn''t want him to expose any hidden diseases so easily.


    "Dr. Su, how is my health? Do you want to stimulate me with acupuncture like governor Zhang?" Feng ER Ming saw that Su Jingfei was silent for a long time. He was very confident in his body and couldn''t help saying.


    Looking at him, he seems to be teasing Su Jingfei, but when he hears this in governor Zhang''s ears, he naturally feels more resentful. He seems to be afraid that governor Zhang will forget that Su Jingfei is responsible for everything. He is just reminding governor Zhang to remember this matter clearly.


    Su Jingfei can naturally guess Feng Erming''s mind, but he can only say: "director Feng''s body is already very healthy, so we don''t need to use that method, and I guess director Feng should pay attention to exercise very much at ordinary times, and his body is far healthier than ordinary people."


    Feng ER Ming laughed and said with profound meaning: "Dr. Su, I really pay attention to exercise all the time. As for being healthier than ordinary people, I think it''s OK. I have a third grandfather, who is nearly 90 this year. Now he looks like he''s still in his sixties. He''s in good health, but some time ago, there was a young man who was not very sensible, Almost hurt him. "


    Su Jingfei was originally because Feng Erming''s body was much healthier than that of ordinary people. Now after listening to him, he couldn''t help but move his heart and said with a smile, "director Feng is really joking. Does your grandfather dare to be bullied?"


    "Yes, director Feng is really funny. You say how this man is not afraid of death!" People nearby also thought that Feng ER Ming was joking and agreed.


    People all think that Feng ER Ming is joking. Even if he is not as powerful as governor Zhang, he is at least a powerful official. Who dares to bully his relatives, let alone a 90 year old man.


    Feng ER Ming looked at Su Jingfei with a smile and said, "Dr. Su, I''m not joking. My third grandfather just told me a few days ago, and when he told me that, I asked him who he was. My third grandfather just said his surname was su. Unexpectedly, he and Dr. Su had the same surname."


    People can''t help but focus on Su Jingfei. Feng Erming says that it''s definitely not a story made up by him, and the young man he talked about actually has the same surname as Su, which makes people wonder whether this person is Su Jingfei.


    In fact, Su Jingfei also guessed that Feng Erming was talking about himself. His third grandfather should be the old man Feng who once fought with him. Unexpectedly, Feng Erming''s road is very narrow. Feng Erming is not only Feng Siguang''s brother, but also Feng Erming''s grandson. Therefore, Su Jingfei understands why Feng Erming is so healthy.


    As a warrior, he naturally knows how much it helps to change a person''s physique by practicing martial arts. Besides, old man Feng has the highest internal skill among all the martial arts he has ever seen. It''s unreasonable that Feng Erming doesn''t practice internal skills.


    Su Jingfei figured this out. Now he also understands why Feng Erming is so calm in the face of himself. He must know some of his own strength, who can make his three grandfathers have no way. I don''t think he will be an opponent.


    "Director Feng, people with the same surname have different personalities. Even people with the same name and surname have good and bad personalities. Although I can''t say that I am an outstanding young man, I will respect the old and love the young, not to mention your grandfather. Even if I am an ordinary old man, I won''t bully him." Su Jingfei wanted to understand the inside story, but he said with a smile.


    For this point, people actually contacted him a little. From Su Jingfei''s usual behavior, he was not the kind of person without quality.


    Feng Erming naturally knows that people will not really doubt Su Jingfei, but he can''t tell the truth. He just clicks Su Jingfei. Now he listens to him and says with a smile: "of course, I believe Dr. Su is not so bad. But my third grandfather said that if I see him next time, I will break his leg. It''s very irritating."


    As Feng ER Ming, it''s a bit too much to say such a thing, but people don''t think it''s wrong. After all, if an old man is bullied, he will have a better atmosphere. Feng ER Ming''s saying this makes people feel that he is a real man.


    Su Jingfei nodded with a smile and shook his head secretly. This Feng ER Ming is obviously more difficult to deal with than Feng Siguang. Although Feng Siguang is a bit abnormal, he is bad in the light. This Feng ER Ming is supposed to be a problem of living in the environment. He is not only black bellied, but also thick skinned. He is a typical pseudo prince. He didn''t say these words to himself because his third grandfather was bullied, It''s a little Su Jingfei.


    Feng ER Ming knew this topic. It was enough to mention it. If it was too much, it would be bad. Before everyone completely tore their faces, he said: "by the way, Dr. Su, am I healthy? Why don''t you check with the others as well. "


    "Well, director Feng''s health is absolutely very good. Just like a 20-year-old, he doesn''t need other repeated checks." Su Jingfei thought that today''s battle should be over, so he nodded.

 Chapter 501

    Su Jingfei gave Feng Erming a physical examination, but he didn''t find any problems at all. The physical quality of martial arts practitioners is far better than that of ordinary people. What''s more, old man Feng is Feng Erming''s third grandfather, and he must have practiced internal skills since he was a child.


    Although I don''t know what level of internal skill he practiced, as long as he really practiced internal skill, his health would be far better than ordinary people. It''s not easy for Su Jingfei to do anything. Even if this battle ended in a draw, neither Su Jingfei nor Feng Erming suffered a loss, and no one took advantage of it.


    After su Jingfei checked Feng Erming''s body, he routinely checked other people, and pointed out to them who had any problems. Naturally, these were not inspired by Su Jingfei, but their real health problems.


    No matter what the political axe officials usually do, Su Jingfei just treats them as patients here. Anyway, he doesn''t know them and doesn''t have any idea of killing the people. Su Jingfei doesn''t think he is a just superman or savior.


    With the passage of time, the leaders'' participation in the exchange meeting naturally ended. Su Jingfei did not disappoint governor Zhang, and finally gave him acupuncture. Although the effect of this time could not be seen at all, Su Jingfei still guaranteed that governor Zhang would not get sick.


    If ordinary people say this, governor Zhang is very grateful and very happy. But Su Jingfei says that he is like eating a fly. His acupuncture can only guarantee himself a year. What about a year later?


    You don''t have to ask. A year from now, you''ll have to find Su Jingfei to cure you. Unless you can find a better doctor within a year, even doctors like President Zou and binglao think that only Su Jingfei can cure you. Where can you find a better doctor, national traditional Chinese medicine? Don''t say please, he doesn''t know where there is such a traditional Chinese medicine.


    In this way, even if governor Zhang has more resentment against Su Jingfei, he will not only be unable to deal with Su Jingfei within one year, but also protect Su Jingfei. This is related to his own future and destiny. Governor Zhang is still under the retirement age. If he retires early because of this disease, he will be crying.


    When the leaders prepared to leave with all kinds of thoughts, Feng Erming said to Su Jingfei with a meaningful smile: "Dr. Su, my fourth brother has always been thinking about you. He will visit you when he has time."


    Other people think that Feng Erming is getting close to Su Jingfei, but they are still jealous of him. However, Su Jingfei understands Feng Erming''s deep meaning and says with a smile, "then director Lao Feng sends a message to Mr. Feng Siguang, saying that Su Jingfei is waiting for Mr. Feng at any time."


    Feng ER Ming nodded with a smile and did not say more. He left the hospital with governor Zhang. From beginning to end, the secret contest between him and Su Jingfei did not affect other people. No one knew what kind of relationship they had.


    On the whole, it is quite satisfying for the provincial leaders to participate in the TCM exchange meeting. Naturally, President Zou also wants to make a point of hosting a banquet for famous doctors. At this time, there is no problem of eating and drinking at public expense. Today''s leaders are very satisfied with all doctors, and the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine will certainly have more support in the future.


    At lunch time, Su Jingfei was conventionally arranged at President Zou''s table next to Professor Lin, but Professor Sima on the other side was arranged next to President Zou, and binglao was sitting next to him.


    Usually, the position of every meal is fixed. This is the first time to change the position. Let alone Su Jingfei, everyone knows that binglao must have something to say to Su Jingfei. Everyone pretends that they don''t know what to say. Su Jingfei and binglao also begin to talk.


    "Jingfei, today I see that the acupuncture method you used is the same as the method you used to detoxify the patient last time. Is this the legendary twelve golden needle method?" Binglao''s long repressed question finally came out today. He was not sure once before, but now he has no hesitation.


    Su Jingfei was worried. He didn''t expect that his needling skills had been seen, and it wasn''t the first time that he had been seen. He always wanted to keep a low profile before. As his martial arts became more and more advanced, his vigilance in this aspect was weakening.


    Now binglao asked himself, according to the truth, in order to keep secret, he should deny it, but he felt that binglao was Nalan Xiuying''s family and took good care of himself, so he nodded and said, "binglao, I don''t know if the twelve golden needle methods you mentioned are the same as those I used, but the needle method I used is really called that."


    "Really? Who did you learn from? Where is he? " Ice old heart excited, even grabbed Su Jingfei''s arm asked.


    Su Jingfei saw from binglao''s excitement that he didn''t want to learn his own needling, but wanted to see his own teacher. But where did he come from? Everything was self-taught. Of course, he couldn''t say that he was learning from a thread bound book. He only said with a bitter smile: "binglao is not that I don''t tell you, I don''t know where he is, he just learned medical skills, I don''t know where he came from


    What he said didn''t lie at all, but "he" would be replaced by "it". However, how could Bing Lao know Su Jingfei''s word game? He was disappointed and said: "it''s a pity that those who can master the lost needling techniques can''t meet one side."


    After a pause, as if remembering something, he immediately asked Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, how many successful points have you got in your twelve golden needle method?"


    "How much?" Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. When he studied, he didn''t seem to mention a few percent. Moreover, although he mainly studied twelve golden needle methods, he also learned other medical techniques, such as Luoying Shenzhen.


    "Yes, it''s just a few percent. Just like the martial arts experts in the novel, your needling skills can have some of the skills of your teacher." Binglao didn''t think so much. He explained that he didn''t doubt what Su Jingfei said. He learned a set of acupuncture and some medical skills from an expert, but he didn''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine.


    From this period of contact, he can see that Su Jingfei''s treatment of difficult and miscellaneous diseases is more severe than his own. However, from the basis, Su Jingfei is very weak. It seems that he has not laid a good foundation, which is in line with what Su Jingfei said.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he had made up a story casually. Binglao took it seriously. Now when he asked him, he was really hard to answer. He didn''t know how much skill he could have. After a long time, he hesitated and said, "I calculate according to the standard he taught me, my level should be 60%."


    "60% Binglao was a little disappointed, and then said, "60% is a lot. Will you use the falling shadow needle?"


    Su Jingfei is really shocked this time. If binglao only knows twelve golden needle methods, Su Jingfei can still think that all these are coincidences. Now that he knows Luoying Shenzhen, it''s not easy. Maybe binglao can know the origin of thread bound books.


    "Bing Lao, is the falling shadow needle another method of treating illness and saving people based on the twelve golden needle methods?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked tentatively.


    Binglao didn''t hear Su Jingfei''s definite answer, but because of Su Jingfei''s question, he was extremely excited and said: "yes, yes, it''s a kind of needling method above the twelve golden needle methods. If you want to practice, you must master the twelve golden needle methods, which is also an unpredictable needling method. If you reach the highest level, it''s not impossible to have the flesh and bones of the living dead."


    Su Jingfei was startled. A set of acupuncture and moxibustion made binglao speak so miraculously. He didn''t feel it. However, Luoying Shenzhen is really powerful. That''s why Nalan Xiuying''s cancer was cured.


    Binglao seemed to be in a state of excitement. He forgot to ask Su Jingfei, but continued: "the twelve golden needles and the falling shadow needle are famous doctors of the Tang Dynasty. They combined the medical skills of Zhang Zhongjing and Sun Simiao, the king of medicine, to create the acupuncture method. This famous doctor is more magical. He is the descendant of Zhang Zhongjing, but he also learns from Sun Simiao''s successor, that is, he is the best of both families, That''s why it''s so important. "


    Since ancient times, there have been many famous doctors, but only a few can be remembered, such as Bian que, Hua Tuo, Zhang Zhongjing, Sun Simiao and Li Shizhen.


    These people take out any one of them, and they all want modern Chinese medicine to be revered as their grandmaster. Every doctor should respect them very much. Su Jingfei could not imagine that the twelve golden needle methods he learned were actually a combination of Zhang Zhongjing''s and Sun Simiao''s medical skills. Although he did not hear how magical their acupuncture skills were, it was not surprising. After all, everyone had his own skills, But it doesn''t mean that other aspects are poor.


    Binglao seemed to see what Su Jingfei was thinking. He said in a low voice with a smile: "although these are all legends, you can be sure that the twelve golden needle method is a very powerful acupuncture technique. You have such a magical acupuncture technique. As long as you keep studying medical techniques, you will become a famous doctor before long."


    Su Jingfei has always been fond of binglao. Now he knows that he has twelve golden needle techniques and doesn''t covet them. He is still encouraging himself. This is the kind elder.


    In the past, Su Jingfei didn''t think about how far he would go in terms of medical skills. He used his talent and learning. Now, after listening to Bing Lao''s words, he even changed his mind.


    Although he had never met the famous doctor who founded the twelve golden needle method, he could be regarded as his second disciple. He did not dare to say that he would carry forward this medical skill, at least not let him bury it. This is the inheritance of the medical sage and the king of medicine.


    "Jingfei, you don''t have to think too much about it. Although your medical skill is amazing, you don''t know many people. Moreover, all the medical skills you can know have been finalized, and you won''t make any suggestions." Ice old see Su Jingfei silent, thought he was worried about something, gently patted Su Jingfei''s shoulder, comfort way.

 Chapter 502

    There are a lot of things happening today. Su Jingfei almost can''t digest them. First, he met governor Zhang, who had old grudges with him, and he also met Feng Siguang''s second brother, who was officially fighting with the Feng family, the provincial capital. Then he heard about the origin of his thread bound book.


    Since he got the thread bound book, Su Jingfei has been learning the above medical skills and martial arts, and even some of the metaphysics of geomantic omen. Although there are few opportunities to use them, they have a huge impact on his life. Today''s achievements are inseparable from them.


    Now I suddenly heard that my medical skills are inherited from the medical sage and the king of medicine. Although this is only a legend, according to Su Jingfei''s conjecture, it should be almost less. After all, the history of thread bound books is more than 1000 years. According to the calculation of time, it is really the product of the late Tang Dynasty.


    According to Mr. sang, the famous doctor of the Tang Dynasty and his descendants should be from the end of the Tang Dynasty, similar to the year of his thread bound book. At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t have to guess. He could be sure that the thread bound book in his hand was either left by the famous doctor or his descendants, and Su Jingfei was more likely to be left by his descendants, Because thread bound books are more than just one.


    Knowing all this, Su Jingfei didn''t have as much fear as binglao said. Instead, he was more careful. Since binglao could recognize his needling, others would probably recognize it. Only by using it in front of people as little as possible can he be safe.


    After all, in addition to medical skills, there are many miscellaneous things in my thread bound book, which can change a person''s life.


    At noon, besides binglao''s conversation with Su Jingfei, Professor Lin also had a lot of private talks with him. In addition to some encouragement, she also asked him to guard against governor Zhang. She saw that there was a fault between Su Jingfei and Governor Zhang. In her opinion, now governor Zhang has asked Su Jingfei for help, and he doesn''t dare to really do anything to Su Jingfei. But in case of any conspiracy, Su Jingfei will suffer, After all, people are the head of a province.


    Su Jingfei naturally understands Professor Lin''s advice, but he doesn''t worry too much. Su Jingfei doesn''t understand the conspiracy. If governor Zhang sits down as his governor honestly, Su Jingfei will treat him as nonexistent. Otherwise, Su Jingfei will take the initiative to attack.


    Su Jingfei was once again generous and brilliant in the hospital today. In the eyes of the public, Su Jingfei was favored by the provincial leaders and had a bright future in the future. Even those who were jealous of Su Jingfei deliberately made a good relationship with him.


    For these people, Su Jingfei does not grudge his smile. No matter whether they really want to make friends with themselves or pretend to be enthusiastic, Su Jingfei has seen through it for a long time. Whether it is business or medical circles, fame and wealth are always the mainstream. It seems that he is half a businessman and does not exclude it.


    Shumanya also participated in the TCM exchange meeting today. After all, some leaders came here today. When I was eating, I watched Su Jingfei talking and laughing with these famous doctors. In a trance, I felt that Su Jingfei was a little strange.


    It''s not because Su Jingfei has changed a lot, but she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to grow up so fast. She can still remember the scene of seeing Su Jingfei for the first time. At that time, Su Jingfei was still a pure university graduate. To be exact, he had not graduated yet, and there was still some student atmosphere.


    Now Su Jingfei has been fully integrated into the society. Occasionally, he exudes the momentum of successful people in the business world, as if he had changed into a person. It took less than half a year.


    Su Jingfei actually felt his own change. In recent months, he has experienced many things. He has not only become more mature, but also changed his point of view. In the past, he might have been kind to the enemy, but now he won''t let anyone who offends him go. This may be a kind of growth.


    Before he knew it, the Chinese medicine exchange meeting came to an end. During this period, Su Jingfei also learned a lot. Whether it was the experience of Chinese medicine practitioners or the basic medical skills he lacked most, Su Jingfei felt that his medical skills had made great progress in the past month, not that his medical skills had improved a lot, but his understanding of Chinese medicine, Earth shaking changes have taken place.


    In the final analysis, Su Jingfei is just a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner with a thread bound book. He has not enough knowledge and experience. If he had not been a visiting expert in S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine for several months and had seen many people sick, he would have really become a simple study if he came here to attend the TCM exchange meeting.


    He learned other people''s experience and basic medical skills, and also won the respect of other doctors with his very special medical skills. People thought he was too young to have too high medical skills, but now he completely admired Su Jingfei.


    Since it''s a famous TCM exchange meeting, even if there is clinical treatment, it''s also some difficult and complicated diseases. But Su Jingfei is good at this aspect. When people are at a loss, Su Jingfei puts forward an idea, which broadens people''s thinking, so he comes up with the method of treating patients.


    If such a thing happens once, it can be said that Su Jingfei is lucky, but every time he can do so, people believe Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all about this. He doesn''t care about the attitude of other famous doctors except for the professors who are really good to him. After the TCM exchange meeting, who knows if there will be a day to see him again.


    Now he is more concerned about the women''s visit to the provincial capital. Liang Xiuwen''s visit to the provincial capital a few days ago has ended. Of course, their honeymoon is over.


    When he worked hard all night and sent Liang Xiuwen away, the next day, he received a call from Liang Xiuwen. Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke wanted to come to the provincial capital with him and began to arrange the transfer of the company.


    The development of roufeisi group and Su''s subsidiary in s city has reached its peak. If it continues, it can only maintain its current scale. Only when it goes out can it have greater development. Liang Xiuwen''s visit to the provincial capital these days, apart from being bored with Su Jingfei, is to investigate the market situation here.


    Later, it was determined that there could be better development here. Of course, not everyone moved here, but the main force was transferred here for development.


    Li Hongsi is Liang Xiuwen''s right-hand man, and Lin Ruo is the head of Su''s subsidiary. This time, the three women will come to the provincial capital again. It will be feasible at that time, and the company''s move is a sure thing.


    If all the women can come to the provincial capital, Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t have to go home. He just hopes that the woman who comes is either Li Hongsi or Liang Xiuwen. When they come together, they are more passive. Especially Lin ruoke, who has a big nerve, knows that he has many boats.


    With Lin ruoke''s cleverness, Su Jingfei believes that she must have thought that she had told her the truth before, and now she even came to the provincial capital. Su Jingfei even suspects that the girl is going to follow her.


    Tomorrow is the day for the three girls to come here. In order to get along with the three girls peacefully, Su Jingfei decides to go to the Han family today. Otherwise, when the three girls come, his plan to go to the Han family may fail again. The treatment for Mrs. Han has been settled for a long time, but he has no time.


    When Su Jingfei came to the Han family for the second time, he was still impressed by the Han family''s lifestyle. The Han family is really a big family. A family living in an area can not only enhance their feelings, but also have extraordinary cohesion.


    As for Su Jingfei''s arrival, the Han family is not surprised. During his visit to the provincial capital, Han Sanfeng and Han Siping both went to see Su Jingfei. Otherwise, how could su Jingfei know that the Han family had prepared the Tianshan snow lotus? Moreover, the snow lotus this time is said to be 800 years old, which is more than the one su Jingfei took last time.


    Su Jingfei once mentioned to Han''s family that according to the year of snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain, you are naturally the best, but this kind of thing is very rare. As long as it has been more than 500 years, it can work for Han''s wife.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s lack of skill last time, he could have cured Mrs. Han''s old injury. Now his internal power is enough and Xuelian is in place. It won''t be difficult for Su Jingfei to treat Mrs. Han. The Han family is Su Jingfei''s best ally, and he hopes that the Han family will become stronger and stronger.


    It was Han Siping, an old friend, who welcomed Su Jingfei. Originally, Han Sanfeng and Han Siping were brothers to Su Jingfei because Su Jingfei could cure his mother. Now he has become Han Shan''s master. Han Siping naturally gets closer to Su Jingfei. Seeing Su Jingfei, he laughs: "brother Su, you can count it. My mother has talked about you many times. How about this time, Are you sure you can cure my mother? "


    Su Jingfei knew that Han Siping was a warrior and straightforward. It was normal for him to ask, so he said with a smile: "I''m not sure about that. I''ll talk about it after seeing Xuelian, but I think as long as it''s 800 years old, it''s OK."


    "Don''t worry about that. The year should be OK. We''ve found a special person to identify it. It took a lot of effort to get it." Han Siping said confidently, and then he asked, "brother Su, how is my Shaner? She''s obedient in your house. If she''s not good, you can spank her. I taught her that when I was a child. This child is too skinny."


    Su Jingfei is sweating. Han Siping is so straightforward that he lets himself spank Han Shan''s little ass. although the position is very attractive, how can he do it? He is a big girl, not a child.


    Fortunately, Han sisao came out at this time. She just heard Han Siping''s words. She first glared at him, and then said to Su Jingfei, "brother Su, don''t listen to your fourth brother''s nonsense. This guy has a short head, but since Shan''er is your apprentice, you should discipline her well. Don''t get used to her just because she is our daughter."


    Even though she said so, the love for her daughter was obvious in her eyes. No one who was a mother was really cruel.


    Su Jingfei could understand Han Siping and his wife''s thoughts, so he said to them with a smile: "you think too much. Shan''er is very obedient to me. She practices martial arts according to my requirements every day. Soon, she should come to the provincial capital."


    "To the provincial capital? Is she ready to leave? I can''t. It''s only been more than a month. Even if it''s a set of boxing, it''s not only a short time. " Han Siping doesn''t believe it. He seems to be discontented. Of course, the object of discontent is Su Jingfei. Is this boy going to be perfunctory to Han Shan in our family.


    Su Jingfei and Han Siping turn black together. Han Siping is impatient and careless sometimes. Su Jingfei knows that Han Siping misunderstands what he means, but Han Siping''s wife feels that Han Siping is too shameful. They don''t say anything at all.


    "The thing is, my fourth brother knows that I have my own company in S City, but you should also understand that s city is too small after all. If we want to seek development, we naturally need to change places. Recently, we are discussing to shift the focus of our work to the provincial capital. In that case, I will live in the provincial capital for a long time, and then Shaner will come to the provincial capital." Su Jingfei thought about it and explained in detail.


    Said business, Han Siping also serious, nodded: "these do not hurry to say, let''s go in, my mother is waiting at home, she was going to come, I stopped."


    Su Jingfei nods. He and the Han family are related now. It doesn''t need to be so polite to treat Mrs. Han. If Mrs. Han really welcomes her, she will be embarrassed.


    Han Sanfeng is probably not at home because of his work. After all, Han Sanfeng is the contemporary owner of the Han family. However, Han Sanfeng''s wife stays at home and is talking to Mrs. Han. Mrs. Han looks good. Since Su Jingfei treated her, although she has not recovered, she has been suppressed because of the injury. Her eating and drinking activities are much better.


    "Jingfei, you are here. Your third brother wants to find you. You came to the provincial capital once, but you didn''t come to our house for such a long time." Han Sanfeng''s wife Han Sansao said with a smile when she saw Su Jingfei come in.


    Speaking of shrewdness, Han sisao is much more shrewd than Han Sansao, but Han Sansao is more satisfied with her way of dealing with people.


    Su Jingfei has known for a long time that when he comes to the Han family, he must be criticized. The Han family has always regarded him as one of their own. He has been in the provincial capital for such a long time, but he has never visited. It''s really wrong.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Mrs. Han probably guessed what he was thinking, so she said with a smile, "OK, let''s not talk about that. Just now I heard that you are moving the company to the provincial capital. What''s the arrangement like? Do you want us to help? You know that our Han family has a certain strength in the provincial capital. "


    Although she can''t give full play to her strength because of her old injuries and limited martial arts, she has deep internal skills. She has heard the conversation between Su Jingfei and Han Siping in the yard, and now she takes the initiative to offer help to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally does not doubt that Mrs. Han is making polite remarks, but still refuses to say: "Mrs. Han, it''s still in the plan to come to the provincial capital. At present, she hasn''t encountered any trouble. After the plan is completed, she should be able to move to the provincial capital smoothly. Thank you for your concern."


    Although he was euphemistic, he had already expressed his attitude. Old lady Han didn''t talk nonsense either. She was very nice to the young man Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "in that case, if you are in trouble at that time, you can say it."


    "Well, I''m sure I won''t be polite. Now let''s talk about the old lady''s old wounds." Su Jingfei nodded.

 Chapter 503

    Su Jingfei can take the initiative to mention to cure Mrs. Han, Han''s family is naturally very happy, Han Siping has been anxious to ask: "Su brother, my mother this injury, you really have full assurance?"


    "The two conditions I talked about with you at the beginning are snow lotus and internal skill master. As long as these two conditions are met, you should be sure to cure the old lady''s injury." After a pause, he continued: "now, my internal power is enough to heal the old lady. As long as I cooperate with Tianshan snow lotus, I will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Han Siping was very excited to see Su Jingfei, and said to Han Fu, "mother, your injury is finally hopeful to recover. Your life with injuries for so many years is finally over."


    Han''s wife coughed and complained that Han Siping was still like a child when she was so big Then he asked Su Jingfei excitedly: "Jingfei, does it take a long time to recover? How good can I be then?"


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, and then said: "old lady, because you are older, I''m not sure you can recover completely, but there must be at least 80% recovery. I said 80% recovery is that your skill will recover to 80% level, and your health will not need to say much. If we knew each other a few years earlier, I can make you recover completely."


    When he said these words, he was sincere, but he didn''t think that if he had known him a few years earlier, he might not have such ability.


    However, at this time, the Han family did not care about Su Jingfei''s words. On the contrary, they were very excited. Although the owner of the Han family was Han Sanfeng, the real spiritual support was Mrs. Han. As long as Mrs. Han recovers, the Han family will radiate new vitality.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know so much about it, but he can see that the Han family is really happy. The purpose of Su Jingfei''s trip is to heal Mrs. Han. Now he knows how right his decision is. If he waits for the third daughter to come, it will be delayed for some time.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to say it. It doesn''t take long. Just find what I need, and I''ll refine the pills, and then I can start to heal." Su Jingfei thought that Mrs. Han still had a problem, so he continued to explain: "I only need to give the old lady acupuncture once, and then take the pill mainly composed of Tianshan snow lotus. I should be able to get rid of the old injury in half a month."


    "So fast? Well, wait, brother. I''ll get the medicine for you right away. " Han Siping was so excited that he turned around and was ready to take the medicine.


    At this time, Han Sansao suddenly said, "Jingfei, do you want to refine medicine? Do you make pills like an alchemist? Aren''t those all lies? Besides, we don''t have such tools! "


    Han Siping''s step made him think of Su Jingfei''s words. His face changed slightly and he said, "brother, you won''t be hoodwinked by some charlatan. You believe in alchemy!"


    Although Mrs. Han didn''t speak, the doubts on her face let Su Jingfei know that she also thought so. Han Sansao and Han Siping were relatively young, but Mrs. Han was already in her seventies. He had seen many such Taoists, who were generally charlatans. She had never seen a successful alchemy.


    Su Jingfei was dumbfounded and said to the people, "where do you think you are? I''m talking about pills made by medical skills, not the alchemists. If I had the ability, I would have been promoted."


    When they heard him say this, they immediately felt relieved. Su Jingfei was the most outstanding young man they had ever met. They didn''t want to see Su Jingfei go astray. Alchemy and immortality are all illusory tricks. At least they didn''t hear who really succeeded. Isn''t it a fantasy?


    Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t really want to make an immortal out of alchemy, Han Siping went to get the medicinal materials with ease. Along with the medicinal materials, there were also two small tripods. Just now Han Sansao said that there were no alchemy tools, so Han Siping went out of his way to find two.


    Su Jingfei is not curious about the herbs in Han Siping''s hands. Except for Saussurea involucrata, other herbs are common herbs for adjuvant treatment of internal injuries. He is very interested in the two small tripods in Han Siping''s hands. He has also made pills before, and they are all carried out in the doctor''s house of old man Feng. They are not like this tripod.


    "Brother, look at these herbs. Are they the ones you want? These two little tripods are all collected by our family. I don''t know if they can meet your demand for refining herbs." Han Siping put the herbs and the small tripod in front of Su Jingfei and said to him.


    Su Jingfei checked the medicinal materials and nodded: "there''s no problem with the medicinal materials. I''ll see if the year of Saussurea involucrata is enough."


    People are curious to see Su Jingfei take the jade box full of Tianshan snow lotus. Su Jingfei doesn''t completely open the jade box, but just opens a crack. Suddenly, a fragrance wafts out. When Su Jingfei smells the fragrance, he quickly covers the jade box.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Jingfei said with certainty: "this snow lotus is 800 years old, even nearly 900 years old. If the old lady doesn''t need it, the people who pick snow lotus may have to wait for it to be 1000 years old."


    "Brother, you are so amazing. The person who sold me the snow lotus said that it was from about 880 to 890 years ago. You just smell it and you will know." Han Siping admired Su Jingfei very much, and unconsciously raised his thumb.


    Other people are also very surprised to see Su Jingfei. His careful action has already attracted people''s attention. Now he can judge the year of snow lotus just by smelling it. It''s really very powerful.


    But Su Jingfei said with a smile: "this is actually the basic quality of a traditional Chinese medicine. Other people must have guessed that the Tianshan snow lotus is crystal clear, pure and flawless. The closer the color is to transparency, the longer the age is. Obviously, it has been pure and transparent for a long time."


    He knew that it was useless to talk too much with others, so he just said a few words casually. He picked up two cauldrons, pointed to the smaller one and said, "this cauldron is really a medicine cauldron. I can''t determine the specific year, but it should be at least 500 years old. It shouldn''t be a problem to refine Tianshan snow lotus with it." Then he picked up the big tripod, shook his head slightly and said, "it''s a pity that it''s also an antique. It''s at least a thousand years old. It''s a pity that it''s a censer."


    Han Siping was just about to open his mouth, but Su Jingfei continued: "but today is just the right time. He is used to refine common medicinal materials. Sometimes the fragrant tripod and the medicinal tripod can be exchanged. The most important thing is to treat diseases."


    As for Su Jingfei''s words, there is no way to refute them. No one knows how the two cauldrons are. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they all take them seriously.


    "Well, fourth brother, prepare a quiet room for me. About two hours later, I will come out. At that time, I will heal the old lady. The healing time is about three hours, so you go to prepare and don''t let anyone disturb you." Su Jingfei made all the preparations and told Han Siping.


    This seems to be an order to Han Siping, but Han Siping is very happy to do it. He admires Su Jingfei''s medical skill and insight from his heart, and he is even more grateful that he wants to treat his mother.


    He doesn''t know the medical skills, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand the truth. Su Jingfei wants to treat Mrs. Han, which not only consumes energy, but also energy.


    The Han family has a great career, and the most important thing is the empty room. What''s more, there are many training rooms in the family of martial arts practitioners. Su Jingfei chose a well-equipped training room to start refining medicine.


    It''s not the first time he''s done this. Basically, it won''t be difficult. The only problem is to master the heat of refining Saussurea involucrata. This is not only because he''s afraid of losing Saussurea involucrata, but also because Su Jingfei is refining it for the first time, and all this is learned from his own thread binding book.


    This is also su Jingfei''s confidence in thread bound books. Even if ordinary people have certain alchemy ability, they don''t dare to use Tianshan snow lotus easily.


    The medicine refining skill that Su Jingfei learned is really a part of medicine. He is not a charlatan. Naturally, he is not a fake Taoist who wants to become an immortal. He can''t practice any elixir, but it''s not a problem to refine herbs into pills.


    Han''s family is waiting for Su Jingfei outside the door. Even if they are patient, two hours later, they can''t sit still. This seems to be the time limit proposed by Su Jingfei. It hasn''t come out yet. It won''t be anything. If Han Siping is not stopped by his wife, he will go to pat the door.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t exceed the time. After ten minutes, Han sisao began to worry about Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei finally appeared in front of everyone.


    He was the same person as before, but when he opened the door, a fragrance floated out of the door, and Su Jingfei seemed to be three points more elegant. His confident smile, in particular, made everyone feel a little anxious and quiet. Everyone knew that Su Jingfei had succeeded.


    "What''s up, brother? Are the pills ready? How fragrant Although he had already guessed the result, Han Siping asked uneasily.


    Su Jingfei smiles and unfolds his palm. There are three round black pills in his palm. Each pill is not big and seems to have a luster on it. If Su Jingfei hadn''t said before that he was using the herbs before, people would never have thought that the pills would be like this.


    And different from the general Chinese medicine pills, the three pills are all fragrant. No matter what the taste is, the fragrance has already made people have the impulse to taste it.


    "These three pills are the elixir for the old lady. One can protect her meridians, one can exclude the aging magazine, and one can consolidate the essence and cultivate yuan. As long as you take these three pills with acupuncture and moxibustion, the old lady''s aging injury will be completely solved." Su Jingfei explained and gave the pills to Mrs. Han. Then she said with a smile, "if the old lady can trust me, we''ll start treatment. I hope you can recover earlier and regain the old lady''s prestige."

 Chapter 504

    It took Su Jingfei two hours to refine all kinds of herbs into three pills. This pill is different from the elixir of those alchemists in the novel. It doesn''t take so long. In fact, he mainly turns these medicines into pills that are easier to take.


    Of course, it''s not a simple mix. There are certain proportions and skills, which can only be achieved by people who really know how to make medicine. Su Jingfei is an expert in this field, but he has never used it.


    "Jingfei, now that you have the medicine, let''s start healing." When Mrs. Han heard Su Jingfei say that everything was ready, she tried to suppress her excitement.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. Now that all kinds of conditions are ready, let''s let the old lady get rid of the old injury as soon as possible." Then he let the door open and made a gesture of please.


    No matter who can understand, this is to let Mrs. Han into the training room. Su Jingfei is going to heal Mrs. Han.


    Although people believe that Su Jingfei has his own way, he is really excited when he really wants to treat Mrs. Han. Especially Han Siping, his mother has been tortured by her old injury for many years. Now that she can recover, he is almost crying. If Su Jingfei really cures Mrs. Han''s internal injury, he will definitely treat Su Jingfei as a life-saving benefactor.


    When it comes to healing people, it''s natural to keep quiet. After Mrs. Han went in, Han Siping immediately stood at the door and said to his sister-in-law and wife, "no one should be disturbed before Su Jingfei and my mother come out. From now on, I''ll stay here. You can decide what you want."


    Han Sansao and Han sisao also know the importance of things. After nodding, they go to arrange things at home. After all, no one knows how long it will take Su Jingfei to cure the old lady''s internal injury, and all external interference must be eliminated.


    Su Jingfei was at Han''s home to cure the old lady. Naturally, he didn''t have any worries. Now in the provincial capital, there''s really no place safer than here. He didn''t have to have any extra ideas to enter the training room. Su Jingfei handed the pills to the old man: "old lady, take these three pills according to my requirements. Now you want to take the first one, Then I''ll give you acupuncture to dredge your muscles and veins. "


    Mrs. Han is now a patient seeking medical treatment. Naturally, she does not dare to neglect the doctor''s words. No matter what grade Su Jingfei is, he is the only one who can treat his own internal injury.


    Maybe the pill is mixed with snow lotus. It''s not bitter, on the contrary, it''s a little sweet. It''s a bit unexpected for Mrs. Han. Isn''t it that good medicine tastes bitter?


    Su Jingfei saw Mrs. Han''s amazement, and did not break it, but said with a smile: "Mrs. Han, now I''m going to relax, I''m going to start."


    The gold needle he carried with him had already appeared in his hands when he finished this sentence. Mrs. Han''s old injury was not as severe as cancer, which could kill people. But it was really necessary to treat it, but it was not easier than cancer.


    The reason why Mrs. Han has been able to persist for so many years after her serious injury is that she has a deep internal force and has suppressed the internal injury. In the same way, the internal injury that has been suppressed for so many years is also very stubborn. If it was not for the help of snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain, Su Jingfei would not even dare to do it.


    Now that he wants to treat Mrs. Han, he can only use the falling shadow needle which he once used for Nalan Xiuying. This is also the highest level of acupuncture he can master at present. Moreover, because of the recent improvement of internal skill, he can use the falling shadow needle more easily, and he can stab 12 gold needles into the corresponding acupoints in an instant.


    If you put this together, he really can''t do it, and this is the first time he used it after his skill was improved. Mrs. Han''s internal injury was instantly suppressed by Su Jingfei.


    The falling shadow needle is an advanced method of twelve golden needle techniques. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Han''s internal injury, it would be difficult to cure. Su Jingfei would not use it easily. It would consume him a lot. Of course, no one would recognize it if he used the falling shadow needle here.


    Mrs. Han''s body has been affected by internal injuries. Now suddenly, the internal injuries are suppressed by Su Jingfei. She has been comfortable and difficult to maintain herself. Her internal power is booming and she is not controlled at all.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill of cultivation is different from that of ordinary people. It improves very fast. Because of several special improvements, his internal power is no less than that of ordinary martial arts. Otherwise, he would not dare to rashly heal Mrs. Han.


    But because of this, Mrs. Han''s internal power suddenly broke out, and Su Jingfei''s self-protection was out of control. In an instant, two amazing forces collided with each other, which neither Su Jingfei nor Mrs. Han thought of. Even Su Jingfei was rushed away by this force.


    Mrs. Han is more miserable than Su Jingfei. A mouthful of blood spurts out uncontrollably, and one of her gold needles is washed away, so Su Jingfei''s falling shadow needle is broken.


    Since Su Jingfei''s falling shadow needle is derived from the twelve golden needle method, it is equivalent to copying the star map of heaven. His distance is to treat the human body as a pair of stars, and then use the golden needle to stimulate the acupoints of the human body, stimulate the potential of human beings, and restore life.


    Now one of the twelve gold needles has been washed out, and the natural falling shadow God needle can no longer work. In this way, the old wound breaks out, mixed with Mrs. Han''s chaotic Qi, and Mrs. Han''s injury is more serious.


    Not to mention the unexpected result of Su Jingfei, so did Mrs. Han. She has been using her own internal force to suppress old injuries, but now she has become her own internal force to unite with internal injuries. How can she control it? Her body can''t help flying, and she can hold up her hand to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei knew something bad when Mrs. Han vomited blood. Now Mrs. Han is the precursor of going crazy. She really stimulated Mrs. Han''s life potential, but she didn''t control her internal power well. Now there''s no way to do it except to touch it hard, but now she consumes a lot of internal power, which is really a headache.


    Mrs. Han''s internal power has always been suppressed, and she can''t see how powerful it is. Now when she can''t control it, Su Jingfei knows that she has always underestimated Mrs. Han, and her internal power is definitely not under old man Feng. No wonder the Feng family is so afraid of her.


    In my heart, Su Jingfei has quickly rolled away and dodged the palm of Mrs. Han, and her palm is patted on the wall of the training room. Fortunately, the house is used for training. After a special attack, even so, a clear fingerprint appears on the wall, and the whole house wanders uncontrollably, as if there was an earthquake.


    This kind of power, not to mention Su Jingfei''s scalp pricking, even Mrs. Han could not think of it. Although she could not control her behavior, she was still sober. For the first time, she knew that her internal power had reached such a state.


    Her internal power has been used to suppress internal injuries. She really doesn''t know what level she has reached. Now that she sees her internal power is powerful, she really doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. The first time she tried her best to exert her internal power, she was possessed by the devil, but the object was su Jingfei, who wanted to save herself.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what kind of mentality Mrs. Han should use, but he knows that he is about to cry. Mrs. Han is possessed at this time. Even when she is full, she doesn''t have to be an opponent in the face of such a crazy Mrs. Han. Besides, Mrs. Han, who is now in a violent state, can make su Jingfei very embarrassed with every hand.


    Fortunately, although Su Jingfei''s internal skill has not improved much recently, his body method is much faster than before. His body is like a bird in the air. He keeps passing by the palm wind from Mrs. Han''s hand. He occasionally strikes back, but he is soon suppressed.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is much better than before, but he is much worse than the old lady who has been studying hard for decades. In the end, although he can avoid the old lady''s attack, the training room can''t bear such strength. After Mrs. Han hit the wall again, he collapsed.


    Han Siping, who is waiting outside, naturally knows such a big stir. Before, he thought Su Jingfei had made a big stir in treating Mrs. Han''s illness. It''s not proper. Now that all the houses have been demolished, how can he remain indifferent.


    But without waiting for him to speak, Su Jingfei said: "fourth brother, flash, Mrs. Han is possessed. She can only consume her internal power." While speaking, Su Jingfei has changed his body method four times in a row, and dodged the four attacks of Mrs. Han.


    Without the house, Su Jingfei doesn''t have to face so many restrictions. It''s easier for him to dodge, and he can recover his strength as soon as possible.


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s better at martial arts. Mrs. Han''s target has always been Su Jingfei. Although Han Siping is not far away, Mrs. Han doesn''t attack. Maybe it''s her subconscious behavior.


    Han''s body is not controlled by her, and she is not completely unconscious. Compared with her son, she naturally chooses to attack Su Jingfei. Moreover, he has higher martial arts skills, so she can''t hit him at all. Han Siping, though good at martial arts, will definitely be defeated by her attack.


    Even the well-informed Han Siping was stunned by the scene. His mother''s personality has always been mild, but now Mrs. Han''s hair is straight and her eyes are red. She is obviously possessed.


    Although Han Siping was straightforward, he was not a Hun man. Naturally, he would not doubt that everything was caused by Su Jingfei. Seeing his mother chasing Su Jingfei, he yelled: "Jingfei, you are here. I''ll go to find someone to help." Without waiting for Su Jingfei to answer, he turned and ran.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. The fourth brother of Han is really straight. He doesn''t care whether he can hold on or not, but he still remembers to find someone instead of trying to stop his mother. He is quite sober. This is the right choice.

 Chapter 505

    Among the younger generation, Su Jingfei should have rarely met an opponent. Even though he didn''t know many martial arts practitioners, he also believed this. After all, this age is different from ancient times, and there may be martial arts practitioners everywhere. Now, he can take out any karate. There may be many Taekwondo practitioners, but few martial arts practitioners.


    Despite the white headed Qingming and others he met, it seems that everyone is good at martial arts. In fact, what they practice is not pure martial arts. As long as they don''t have real internal skills, they are not pure martial arts.


    This is what Su Jingfei learned after practicing his internal skill. He didn''t believe in the existence of internal skill before, but now he has completely believed it.


    After several accidents, his internal power has been greatly improved, and he has already reached a very powerful level. However, in the face of Mrs. Han, who has been practicing hard for decades, his firepower has been fully opened, but he still has not got enough.


    Mrs. Han is now possessed. Although she still has old injuries, it really has little influence on her. Although Su Jingfei''s falling shadow needle is disturbed by her, the effect of stimulating her potential is not bad. Now her old injuries are completely suppressed. Of course, if she is allowed to vent like this, and her internal skills are almost the same, if she can''t control it in time, the old injuries will be out of control.


    Now Mrs. Han is very fierce, but she has the meaning of returning to light. She may be hurt and die at any time.


    As Su Jingfei left the training room, it was easier for him to dodge Mrs. Han''s attack, and his internal power consumption was reduced. It was easier for him to dodge Mrs. Han''s attack, and he could fight back from time to time.


    Mrs. Han''s obsession is that even though her body is out of control, she is still extremely flexible. Let alone Su Jingfei who wants to hurt her, even if she should fight, it seems that as long as she doesn''t hurt Su Jingfei, she won''t fight Su Jingfei head-on.


    In another five minutes, Mrs. Han''s attack will not be reduced, and she seems to feel that her time is running out, her attack is more fierce, and her body method is faster. Previously in the training room, due to the limitations of the environment, Mrs. Han can''t fully develop her body method. Now she is divorced from reality, and her figure is really like a ghost.


    Before that, Su Jingfei once thought that if Mrs. Han is healthy, her strength is certainly not weak, and Ximen Chaofan is an expert who has been easily defeated by Mrs. Han, then her strength must be above Ximen Chaofan.


    But now when Mrs. Han really tries her best, Su Jingfei knows that her judgment is still far from enough. Mrs. Han''s strength is definitely higher than that of old man Feng. Of course, it can''t be ruled out that she has inspired her potential, but anyway, her strength is definitely not lower than that of old man Feng.


    After dealing with it for so long, Su Jingfei''s internal power is not enough. In the final analysis, his internal power is not from his own hard work. He can cope with people with similar strength, but now there is a big gap between him and Mrs. Han, who is inspired by his potential.


    Just when he was in a hurry, Han Siping''s voice finally rang out: "Jingfei, you hurry out, I''ll find someone. Let''s suppress my mother first."


    They are all aristocratic families. Even if they are just a branch, they have far more insight than Su Jingfei. After Han Siping is sure that his mother is possessed, he asks for help. Now he is followed by four old people who are all over 60 years old.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have time to think about the strength of these four people. With Han Siping''s words, he had already jumped over, and Mrs. Han also ran after him.


    Han Siping''s four elders saw Su Jingfei and Han''s wife jump over, and without saying a word, they flew together to intercept them. They let Su Jingfei pass. The front two people came out to greet Han''s two palms, while the back two people clapped their palms on the back of the front two.


    In this way, Mrs. Han is equal to competing with the four at the same time. After su Jingfei and the four old men passed by by by mistake, she felt a strong force. Needless to say, she knew it was the four old men who made it.


    When Su Jingfei landed next to Han Siping, the four elders and Mrs. Han also landed, but their reactions were not the same. Mrs. Han rolled in the air and stepped back a few steps after landing. Her face was so suspicious that she didn''t expect that her opponent was so fierce.


    Four old men are better. They didn''t unload their power in the air. After landing, they retreated a few steps backward, and then defused Mrs. Han''s power. It can be seen that the strength of the four men''s joint efforts is much better than that of Mrs. Han.


    Su Jingfei knows how terrible Mrs. Han is now. Even if old man Feng and himself join hands, they are not necessarily better than Mrs. Han. But these four old men join hands to suppress Mrs. Han. Although they may be calculating by heart, they can also show their strength.


    In his opinion, the four old men have once again surrounded Mrs. Han. The speed of the four people may not be so fast, and they are not dazzling. However, the cooperation of the four people is quite tacit. Every time Mrs. Han wants to break through, she has to face at least two people. In this way, Mrs. Han is trapped by four people.


    Even if Mrs. Han is possessed, her potential is stimulated and her strength is greatly increased, but after all, she is not even sober now, and she can''t fully play like a top expert.


    Even so, the strength of the four old men is amazing. Each of them may be weaker than himself, but they will never be inferior to Simon. Four of them come out at once, which is absolutely frightening.


    "Jingfei, my mother''s obsession is really serious. Do you have any way?" Han Siping didn''t think so much. He always paid attention to the situation in the field. Seeing that Mrs. Han was temporarily suppressed, he asked Su Jingfei that he didn''t doubt what Su Jingfei had done to his mother, which was also a kind of trust.


    Su Jingfei can naturally understand that if he is not calm or does not trust himself, he must think that he has done something to Mrs. Han. Otherwise, a good person will go crazy.


    "There''s a way, but first of all, I want to suppress Mrs. Han. What I''m talking about is to keep her still. Then I''ll pull out the gold needle from her and start acupuncture again." Su Jingfei nodded and frowned a little. According to the current situation, it''s not easy to catch Mrs. Han.


    Han Siping was surprised by Su Jingfei. He didn''t show any embarrassment. Instead, he said to the four old men in the field, "my uncles, let''s take my mother first. Doctor Su has a way."


    After listening to Han Siping''s words, the four elders looked at each other. Each of them took out a dark rope from his arms. They didn''t know what material it was made of. After Mrs. Han failed to break through again, they threw the rope at each other, and between the four ropes was Mrs. Han.


    When the four of them received each other''s rope, they naturally besieged Mrs. Han. The four elders drank "close" together and saw that Mrs. Han''s rope was closing towards them. Soon Mrs. Han was unable to move.


    "Come on." Seeing this, Han Siping gave Su Jingfei a big drink.


    To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei was really stunned. He didn''t expect that the four people''s way of catching Mrs. Han was like this. But Mrs. Han really couldn''t move. Although she could see that she was struggling hard, she couldn''t break free under the pressure of the four people. He didn''t know what material the rope was made of.


    Su Jingfei was awakened by Han Siping''s words, and he didn''t dare to hesitate. He touched the ground like a roc bird and flew to Mrs. Han''s head. At this time, Mrs. Han was still breaking away from the rope, and she didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s arrival.


    After all, being possessed by the devil is not as intelligent as normal people. Mrs. Han didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei, which is just convenient for Su Jingfei''s action.


    Su Jingfei''s hands slapped on Mrs. Han quickly. He not only pulled out the golden needle that was still on her, but also smoothed out the real Qi that was wandering around. He really wanted to control Mrs. Han, but he didn''t want her to be eaten by internal force.


    After all, Su Jingfei is not an ordinary warrior. His understanding of human acupoints is based on medical skills. He doesn''t know how to point acupoints according to legend, but his ability of relaxing tendons and activating blood circulation is incomparable. It''s just that in a moment, Mrs. Han''s internal power has been smoothed.


    When Mrs. Han was unable to support her and was about to fall to the ground, Su Jingfei was quick to take the pill again. At the same time, she also put the pill on Mrs. Han into her mouth. This time, because of the accident, Su Jingfei only had to take strong medicine and put two pills into her mouth at a time. Fortunately, Mrs. Han was not in a complete coma and knew to take the medicine.


    Then Su Jingfei used the falling shadow needle in front of the public. At this time, he couldn''t control whether it would be exposed. What''s more, the Han family trusted him so much. He also believed that even if the Han family knew that they were using the lost needle, it would be nothing.


    Because Mrs. Han took two pills, the injuries inside her body have been suppressed. Su Jingfei uses the falling shadow needle again, and instantly dredges Mrs. Han''s meridians.


    A white air rose from Mrs. Han''s head and quickly formed three lotus flowers on her head. Let alone Su Jingfei, even several members of the Han family were shocked. Is this the highest level of martial arts "three flowers gathering at the top"? But isn''t it just in legend?


    Mrs. Han also wanted to struggle because of her increased internal power. Fortunately, several elders of the Han family reacted quickly and tried to suppress Mrs. Han''s struggle. At this time, Su Jingfei came to the end of acupuncture.


    When the three lotus flowers on Mrs. Han''s head were inhaled into her body again, Su Jingfei''s falling shadow needle was over. This time, he did not dare to leave the golden needle on Mrs. Han. Only by suppressing Mrs. Han by the four elders of the Han family can he complete this acupuncture. If Mrs. Han''s potential is stimulated again, who can hold it down.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was calmed by Mrs. Han''s previous expression. According to Mrs. Han''s age, even if he wants to stimulate Mrs. Han''s potential again, he can''t do it. A person''s physical potential can''t be exploited indefinitely.


    After su Jingfei withdrew the needle and left, Mrs. Han was in a coma uncontrollably. This time, her internal injury had been controlled by the medicine, and her internal power was consumed too much. For a moment and a half, there was no possibility of recovery. For the time being, she must not be able to hurt people again.


    "Jingfei, how is my mother''s condition?" Mrs. Han is in a coma. Han Siping goes to help her up and asks Su Jingfei.


    Although he believed in Su Jingfei, he couldn''t help wondering what had happened before. Now he saw that there was nothing wrong with Mrs. Han, so he asked. The other four elders also looked at Su Jingfei.


    "Well, Mrs. Han''s internal injury should dissipate after this treatment. As for the situation just now, it''s because my acupuncture technique has stimulated the old lady''s potential. Unexpectedly, she didn''t control her own strength. As a result, she became possessed. Fortunately, all the seniors came here and now it has been solved." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and explained it in a way that is easy for everyone to accept. Naturally, he can''t say the principle of traditional Chinese medicine, so who can understand it.


    Han Sanping checked Mrs. Han and made sure there was no problem. Then he let go: "my mother''s internal power is so powerful. I was really scared just now. Fortunately, several uncles helped me."


    Su Jingfei is not only scared of you, but also of me. I always thought that my strength had come to the top. Now I know that it''s far from enough. Of course, his attention is still focused on the four old people. Just when the emergency happened, Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. Now he started to think about them.


    They are all Han Siping''s uncles, two generations older than him. They can be said to be Mrs. Han''s elders. However, their age is the most, which is about the same as that of Han Fu. Su Jingfei estimates that they are all younger but older.


    But this is not the focus of Su Jingfei''s attention, but their martial arts. The strength of each of these four people should be no less than Ximen. He always thought that there were no experts in the Han family except Mrs. Han. Even in Mrs. Han, he didn''t think she was the top one.


    Today I learned that the Han family is far more powerful than I think. Not to mention the super strength of Mrs. Han, any of these four people are first-class experts.


    At the beginning, it was very difficult for the Hu family to have an extraordinary Ximen. Even the 307 troops had to do their best. Now the strength of the Han family is many times greater than that of the Hu family. This is the real powerful family. Indeed, it is a branch of the ancient family. Now he even suspects that there are more powerful people in the Han family.


    Su Jingfei was shocked by the hidden strength of the Han family. As a result, no one in this family was so big that four experts who were not far behind him came out. He also thought of the Feng family.


    The Feng family has always been against the Han family, but they can''t do anything about the Han family. Of course, the Han family is powerful. Similarly, the Han family with such strength can''t do anything about the Feng family. The strength of the Feng family can also be seen. At least it won''t be weaker than the Han family. They don''t have only one old Feng.


    In the past, Su Jingfei always thought that with the growth of his strength and wealth, there was not a big gap between him and such a big family. Now he knows that every family has been developing for decades, which is not simple. There is still a big gap between him and them.

 Chapter 506

    Su Jingfei seized the time, and with the help of four Han family elders, finally cured Mrs. Han''s old injury. Although she is still in a coma, she is basically OK.


    "Su Jingfei, how is my mother now? Is she OK?" Han Siping with his mother and the four predecessors of the Han family went to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei still has great respect for the Han family''s predecessors. This time, if it wasn''t for them, let alone Mrs. Han''s illness, it would be very difficult for him to get away from Mrs. Han''s hands. Of course, he could spend so much time that Mrs. Han couldn''t support him. Wouldn''t it be the same to have a feud with the Han family? No matter how generous they are, they have to doubt what they have done.


    "The old lady''s old injury should not be a problem, but this time the consumption is relatively large, I want to recover for a period of time, but as long as she fully recover, her strength may be better than before." Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, then said in a deep voice.


    Han Siping had heard Su Jingfei say before that it''s good that Mrs. Han can recover eight success forces. Now he says that it''s better than before, so he wants to ask.


    But before she spoke, one of the four elders said, "Dr. Su, has Madame reached the state of three flowers gathering at the top before? She suddenly burst out and has something to do with it."


    Although in terms of seniority, these four elders should be one generation older than Mrs. Han, in terms of identity, she is the wife of the former patriarch and the mother of the current patriarch. They speak politely. Su Jingfei secretly nods. The rules in the big family are really strict.


    After thinking about it, Su Jingfei frankly answered the question: "this elder, although I have practiced martial arts, most of my martial arts are self-taught. I don''t know much about the realm of martial arts. I don''t know if Mrs. Han just got together. But I''m sure that she suddenly burst out because I stimulated her potential. After that, she didn''t control herself, That''s what leads to the obsession.


    It''s also because this time she''s possessed, and her skills are greatly improved. If she had consumed too much, she might have caused irreparable damage. But just now, the four elders took action in time, and Mrs. Han got a blessing in disguise. She is not only lifeless, but also better than before. "


    The four elders looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Just as Su Jingfei had thought before, Mrs. Han was a woman, but since her husband died, she was in charge of the affairs of the Han family. She was the spiritual leader of the Han family.


    As for Su Jingfei, thanks to the help of the four people, none of them took credit. All this is what they should do. If they can''t save Mrs. Han, they will feel guilty. Now they are happy to hear that Mrs. Han has a blessing in disguise, and they also have a good feeling for Su Jingfei.


    Four old people just saw Su Jingfei. They heard that he made Mrs. Han have good luck. They all had a good feeling. Han Siping took Su Jingfei as his own brother and said with a laugh: "brother Su, you still have the ability. My mother trusted you at the beginning. It''s true that you always won''t let people down. By the way, how long will my mother wake up?"


    Su Jingfei looked at Mrs. Han and estimated: "I think she should be able to wake up in an hour. Although she can get a blessing in disguise, her strength is better than before. But before, she overdraw her potential and had to cultivate for a period of time."


    He has another word that he didn''t say, that is, Mrs. Han''s potential has been exhausted in front of her, and she can''t bear the treatment body with the same kind of stimulation potential. If Mrs. Han needs to use this method to save her life one day, Su Jingfei can''t help it.


    He thought that when Mrs. Han woke up, he would remind her not to be hurt too seriously, especially not at all, otherwise no one could save her.


    He thought that he would continue to speak, but someone on the roof said with a smile: "Dr. Su, you may be wrong this time. Old witch Han, you can''t wake up in an hour. It''s not only him, but you can''t wake up any more."


    With the sound, there were three people in the yard. Each of them was over 70 years old. The person who talked to Su Jingfei before was the one on the left.


    When Su Jingfei was talking, he had already come to a reception hall of the Han family, which was also an important place of the Han family. It was a bit excessive to say that it was heavily guarded, but it was not that anyone wanted to come or leave, but now these three people obviously came uninvited.


    Among these three people, Su Jingfei only knows the one who talks to him. It''s old man Feng. Although they only fight each other once, he has left a deep impression on Su Jingfei. That''s the strongest Gao he''s ever met since his debut.


    Now of course, the strongest person is Mrs. Han, but at that time, because of his unconsciousness, he could not be counted among them. If she recovered, she could surpass Mr. Feng.


    However, such a powerful old man can only stand beside the man in the middle. It can be seen that this man has a higher status than him. From the appearance, this man is somewhat similar to old man Feng in appearance, but has different temperament.


    After all, old man Feng is a master. Even if he doesn''t show it deliberately, he is a bit smart and clean. He doesn''t look like a man in his seventies and eighties at all. But this man is different. His age looks similar to old man Feng, but he doesn''t have the spirit. It seems that he will be blown down by the wind at any time.


    What''s more important is that the old man''s whole body has no martial arts performance, and he is all ordinary people.


    No matter what the strength of the old man on his right is, Su Jingfei is afraid of the old man. There are only two explanations for the old man''s temperament. One is that he really doesn''t have any skills. He is an ordinary old man. The other is that his skill is supreme and he has reached the realm of returning to nature.


    This is not to say that his internal skill has reached the top, but that he has reached a certain level, and there must be some special way to make him at that peak level.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t look down on the old man either. If he has really reached the realm of returning to nature, he won''t just stand outside the door. Anyone who goes up in this room will be given nothing. Even the four elders of the Han family have two hands, they are also the life of delivering food. Now that he can stand there steadily, it is absolutely that his strength has not reached that realm.


    All this just flashed quickly in Su Jingfei''s mind. Without waiting for the other party to speak again, he already said with a smile: "old man Feng, long time no see. I didn''t expect that we would meet here next time, but this is the Han family. You are too unscrupulous."


    "Unbridled? Yes, I like this word very much. Being unscrupulous has always been our style. You are su Jingfei. I''ve heard about you all the time. Now it seems that you don''t have three heads and six arms! " The speaker was the old man standing side by side with old man Feng. His tone was full of contempt. At the same time, he took a deep look at old man Feng and said clearly that Su Jingfei was satirizing old man Feng in the century.


    Old man Feng failed his last operation in S City, so he naturally went back to report. The Han family also knew Su Jingfei''s existence. Now this man doesn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei, and he takes the opportunity to despise old man Feng.


    Old man Feng didn''t seem to understand the old man''s words. He just looked at Su Jingfei on guard and said tentatively, "Su Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for many days. You''ve made great progress again. It seems that last time I let you go, it''s really a mistake. You are very fruitful."


    Everyone''s internal skill level is almost the same. Even if you can''t fully sense what level the opponent''s strength has reached, you can feel the same. Especially when you reach an expert like old man Feng, you are very sensitive.


    Su Jingfei can also feel the pressure of old man Feng in front of him, which is far less than last time. At first, he thought that his attention was on the leader and ignored others. Now I found that I can really feel the pressure of the other party reduced at home.


    When Su Jingfei first met old man Feng, although the strength gap was not very big, it was obvious that Su Jingfei''s internal power was weaker than that of old man Feng. Now Su Jingfei''s internal power should be higher than that of old man Feng, otherwise many days of hard work and some strange experiences would be a waste.


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to talk. The first of the four elders to speak to Su Jingfei has come forward. The leading humanist among the three old men Feng: "Feng mieqing, I haven''t seen you for many years. You dare to come to Han''s home."


    When he finished speaking, the other three also stood side by side with him. Su Jingfei had already realized the strength of the four people''s joint efforts. Now he had to go out in front of Feng mieqing. It can be seen that the four people were afraid of Feng mieqing. Su Jingfei was also on guard secretly.


    Feng mieqing, who had never opened his mouth, stood up to the four elders and said with a smile: "who should I be? It turns out that he was the four Dharma protectors of the Han family. What''s the matter? After all these years, do you think it''s my opponent? "


    Feng mieqing''s voice is not so loud, and it is not as pitiful as that of ordinary villains. It is just like that of ordinary old people. But the more it is, the more uneasy it is. On the ground of the Han family, Feng mieqing is not nervous at all, and even reveals that the four of the Han family join hands, and he is not afraid of it.


    The old man who spoke before said seriously again: "Feng mieqing, the revenge you had with our Han family 20 years ago should have been calculated long ago. Originally, we thought you were all dead, and we just happened to take revenge."


    Feng mieqing didn''t feel nervous because of his words. Instead, he waved his hand with a smile and said, "don''t be so impatient. I''m not here to see you today. I just want to see Xiaofeng. It''s said that someone can heal Xiaofeng. It''s really surprising. I don''t know who is a Chinese medicine expert."


    When he said this, his eyes had turned to Su Jingfei. The "Chinese medicine expert" in his mouth was obviously Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei frowns slightly. He can see that this is the resentment between the Feng family and the Han family. But when he can heal Mrs. Han, how can he let them know.

 Chapter 507

    Other people naturally thought about the problem that Su surprised, but the Feng died out of the emotion had first opened up: "you need not be suspicious, I don''t need what eye liner to put in your Korean family. Your family is not only a master of Xiaofeng, but others are not in the eyes of the old man."


    The four elders of the Han family didn''t refute him. Obviously, Feng mieqing didn''t speak freely. At their level, there is no need to talk big. After all, everyone knows each other very well.


    "Feng mieqing, no matter how you know what happened today, since you broke into the Han family, you always have to give an account." The old man of the Han family who took the lead saw Feng mieqing and said in a deep voice. The other three were also ready to start. Obviously, although they were not sure about Feng mieqing, they were full of hatred.


    Feng mieqing laughed and said, "you four were always in trouble with me in those years. Now you want to keep me. Since I''m here, do you think I can be afraid of you?"


    Without waiting for the four old men to make a move, his body seemed to have a spring installed suddenly, and he shot out fiercely, without any sign at all.


    Even though the four elders of the Han family have been on guard against Feng mieqing, they still need to see some signs before they can dodge. But now Feng mieqing is too fast. When they react, they can''t dodge. They can only use their best strength to clap a palm.


    Even so, the elder of the Han family, who was forced to fight against Feng mieqing, flew all the way up to more than ten meters before he managed to stand still. His face changed. He was obviously hurt by internal injuries, and he was supposed to vomit blood, But it was forced down.


    In fact, this is not good for him. He may have internal injuries that are not easy to cure, but now if he really spits blood, it will have a great impact on the momentum of the Han family.


    Feng mieqing is a palm, and then fly back again, slightly surprised to see the Han family humanity: "I can''t imagine that your skill has also improved so fast, no wonder you dare to challenge yourself face to face, it turns out that you are relying on your skill, not bad, I didn''t come in vain."


    "Su Jingfei, you are always against the Feng family. I want you today." Feng mieqing doesn''t mean to continue to fight, but old man Feng is furious and pours on Su Jingfei.


    Before he was ridiculed by another companion, he was full of hatred for Su Jingfei. Now Feng mieqing is suppressing the Han family, so he naturally wants to attack Su Jingfei. According to his estimation, they are only one month apart. Even if Su Jingfei has made some progress, he can''t be stronger than himself. Moreover, in today''s situation, Su Jingfei can only fight against himself, There''s no chance to escape.


    Seeing Feng mieqing''s strength, Su Jingfei is not sure how to deal with him. He is thinking about what to do. Unexpectedly, old man Feng jumps over. He once thought that he was the most powerful opponent with the deepest internal skill. If it hadn''t been for several times, he would not have been his opponent.


    Now it''s different. Su Jingfei''s internal skill has been improved again, and his poison skill is more similar to Ximen. In this case, Su Jingfei is not afraid of old man Feng.


    Old man Feng thinks that Su Jingfei is sure to eat, and his hand is a killing move. He comes to Su Jingfei with the wind in his hands. According to his conjecture, Su Jingfei must choose to retreat now. His internal power is not as good as his own. Unless he wants to die, he will not dare to fight hard.


    According to Su Jingfei''s strength in the past, the answer is true, but this time it''s different. Su Jingfei sneers in the dark, does not hide, does not dodge, applies the poison skill to his hands, and then suddenly pats old man Feng.


    Old man Feng''s move is old and can''t be changed. Originally, Feng mieqing was laughing at old man Feng''s move. Although he knew that Su Jingfei was the doctor who treated Mrs. Han and should have good strength, he didn''t think that this young man in his twenties was more powerful than old man Feng.


    But when he saw that Su Jingfei''s palm color was not right, his face changed and he roared: "the name of Su Jingfei, back."


    It''s a pity that he shouts quickly, but old man Feng and Su Jingfei have no way to avoid the collision of their palms, which is also su Jingfei''s purpose. He just wants to give old man Feng a hand, how can he avoid it.


    The two men''s attack this time is different from Feng mieqing''s exploratory attack. Old man Feng has been prepared to deal with Su Jingfei for a long time. Su Jingfei wants Yin, and old man Feng also uses 100% of his internal power. They collide with each other with four palms. Centered on them, there is even a whirlwind in place.


    In addition to Feng mieqing, he didn''t move. Others even had to step back to see how serious the collision between them was. Then they saw the two people in the field. After a short contact, old man Feng''s body was like a broken kite, flying back faster than he came. People with clear eyes could see that old man Feng''s drooping arm was obviously broken.


    Su Jingfei is better than old man Feng. Instead of flying out, he stumbles backward for more than ten meters. Even his arms are as if he had been hit with a sledgehammer, but he didn''t break them.


    But before he got to his feet, he had already spurted blood three times, and then he began to rest quietly. It seemed that he could not support it.


    In this situation, not to mention the Feng family, the Han family are also shocked. They are old enemies with the Feng family. They are familiar with each other for many years. Naturally, old man Feng is no stranger to them. Although the old man is not as powerful as Feng mieqing, he is also top-notch. But a fight with Su Jingfei is not only not cheap, but also embarrassing.


    Han Siping, who had some knowledge of Su Jingfei before, was stunned. Su Jingfei''s strength actually reached this level. The four elders of the Han family were surprised to see Su Jingfei. They thought Su Jingfei''s dexterity was the only way to avoid the attack of Han''s wife. They didn''t expect that he was so powerful himself.


    Feng mieqing doesn''t care how powerful Su Jingfei is. After old man Feng landed, he came to him and grabbed his wrist and began to check.


    A moment later, Feng mieqing said: "Dr. Su''s good method is not only to hide his internal power, but also to use the poisonous sand palm to give the antidote."


    At the moment, Su Jingfei turns a deaf ear to Feng mieqing''s words. After fighting with old man Feng once, he knows that old man Feng is not enough. He not only has more serious internal injuries than himself, but also has his own poisonous attack, which is enough to make him have no spare power to fight with others.


    Now he''s sitting on the ground to adjust his breath and recover his internal power. His internal power is not under old man Feng. He has mental calculation but no intention. It''s strange that old man Feng is not unlucky.


    Now Feng mieqing''s words naturally fall on deaf ears, not to mention that he has no time to take care of them. Even if he is in good health, how can he hand over the antidote? Of course, his own poisonous work has no antidote at all. He has never used his own poisonous work. Where can he get the antidote.


    When Feng was out of love, he was ignored by Su''s startled flight. His face was naturally unattractive. Before he opened his mouth, the old man who had ridiculed Feng old had stepped forward to fly to sue. He didn''t know what level he had to achieve. He was conservative in estimating Yu Feng''s old man.


    His feet just moved. The four elders of the Han family had already stood in front of Su Jingfei. They said in a deep voice, "Feng Zhiqiang, this is the place of our Han family. How can we allow you to come here."


    "Well, you four old guys dare to come out. It seems that the lesson from mieqing uncle just now is not enough." Feng Zhiqiang, the old man who came out to help him find Su Jingfei''s antidote, glared angrily. Without waiting for the four elders to speak, he jumped into the circle of four.


    He is obviously a very proud person. He doesn''t want to say much. Only by doing something can he show his strength. He doesn''t wait for four people to fight against him. He has already taken the initiative to fight against four people.


    In terms of strength, each of the four elders of the Han family is weaker than Feng Zhiqiang. But when they work together, they are definitely superior to Feng Zhiqiang. They can even suppress Mrs. Han''s madness. What''s more, Feng Zhiqiang, who is not as good as Mrs. Han, can''t cause too much trouble to Feng Zhiqiang because they hurt one person before.


    It seems that they are not at a loss to suppress one Feng Zhiqiang at the same time. The four of them are supposed to fight against each other, but the key is that there is another Feng mieqing in the Feng family, and he is the most powerful one.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill is profound, and the internal skill he learned is also very strange. The internal injury he suffered before is almost good after he runs it several times.


    At this time, Su Jingfei knew how magical his internal skill was. For the same internal injury, if someone else had to deal with it, he didn''t have to suffer for long. Even some internal skills couldn''t be cured.


    Before he got up, he had heard Feng mieqing say: "you four are really an eyesore. If you were not for the kindness of my old man in those days, there would be you today. You are not honest enough to provide for the aged, and you dare to come out. It seems that I will suffer forever."


    Feng mieqing''s voice was full of anger. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the Han family''s four people who trapped Feng Zhiqiang and asked Su Jingfei for an antidote. Then he immediately shot them.


    We are all old enemies. We have been enemies for so many years. Naturally, we don''t need to talk about the morality of the river and the lake. If we really pay attention to the rules, we are really stupid.


    According to Feng mieqing''s strength, the four elders can''t bear his pressure unless they join hands. But now the four are besieging Feng Zhiqiang, how can they spare the strength to deal with a more powerful Feng mieqing.


    Su Jingfei thought of this and had gathered his internal power to attack Feng mieqing. But without waiting for him to do it, he was humane: "Feng mieqing, when you come to our Han family, you don''t even say hello to me. Do you look down on my old lady, so I don''t have to treat you well."


    Then Su Jingfei heard the sound of "bang", and then the sound of their fast-moving feet.

 Chapter 508

    Su Jingfei has been closing her eyes to heal. Everything depends on her hearing. Now when she hears Mrs. Han''s voice, she suddenly opens her eyes. He is also very surprised. According to the time, Mrs. Han will have to wake up for at least half an hour. I didn''t expect that she would wake up so much in advance.


    Open your eyes to see feng mieqing and Mrs. Han are both retreating. You don''t have to ask to know that they just had a fight.


    And according to the current situation, no one has taken advantage of it. Feng mieqing''s face is blue and white, and she has been greatly impacted. Mrs. Han''s face is not very good-looking, and she is also under great pressure.


    "Xiaofeng, I haven''t seen you for many years. It''s amazing that you are still so fierce. And you''ve made great progress. It seems that internal injuries haven''t affected you too much!" Feng mieqing stood firm and did not continue to work. He looked at Mrs. Han and said with a smile, but his smile was insidious.


    After standing firm, Mrs. Han took a long breath to ease the impact of Feng mieqing''s two palms. Then she said angrily, "Feng mieqing, you should call me Mrs. Han. I don''t want to thank you for my skill."


    "Yes? You always remember my love for you, Xiao Feng Feng mieqing pretended to be surprised.


    Mrs. Han''s face was more angry, and she said mercilessly: "Feng mieqing, you are a hundred year old man, so you need to have a face. Can I forget what you did to me? If it wasn''t for you, could I have been troubled by internal injuries for so many years? The internal injury you caused to me in those years was really cruel. "


    At this time, Su Jingfei realized that the murderer of Mrs. Han was Feng mieqing. With his skill, he was certainly not a simple person. It was not difficult for him to let Mrs. Han have such a difficult internal injury.


    Feng mieqing didn''t admit it. He said, "Xiao Feng, I''m very kind to you. You should know how to hurt you."


    "Bah, don''t say such shameless words. Feng mieqing, we''ve had grudges for decades. Today, I''ll ask you to calculate." Mrs. Han is furious. Seeing that Feng mieqing has to continue to speak shamelessly, she has jumped in.


    Feng mieqing''s martial arts skills are undoubtedly the highest among all the people. Mrs. Han''s original strength is a little stronger than that of old man Feng, but now it''s a blessing in disguise. Su Jingfei has inspired her potential and greatly increased her strength. Although she just woke up, it should not be a problem to play 80% of her strength. Even if she can''t compare with Feng mieqing, she is at least far better than old man Feng and Feng Zhiqiang, Feng mieqing couldn''t solve her in three ways.


    Su Jingfei has seen that it is not sure whether the Feng family will come out, but the Han family is probably these experts, otherwise someone would have come to help for a long time.


    This also makes Su Jingfei feel more at ease. Otherwise, the experts keep coming out. The Han family is so powerful that they dare not deal with the Feng family. How terrible the Feng family is. Now it seems that the most powerful of the Feng family''s experts is Feng mieqing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei jumps up again, hovers in the air and kicks the trapped Feng Zhiqiang. Under the suppression of the four elders of the Han family, he is not in a mess, but he can''t get out of it. This is the effect of his former rival.


    The four elders have already suppressed Feng Zhiqiang. Now Su Jingfei joins in strongly, which makes Feng Zhiqiang only defend. Su Jingfei doesn''t attack every time, but when he sees that there is a loophole and the four elders of the Han family can''t make it up, he will attack.


    After several rounds, Feng Zhiqiang, who was still very stable, could not hold on any longer. He yelled, "mieqing uncle, these old guys are very powerful. I can''t hold on any longer."


    When he was trapped, Feng mieqing had already gained an advantage in the face of Mrs. Han. Even if she hadn''t defeated Mrs. Han, it was only a matter of time. After all, no matter how much Mrs. Han could stimulate her potential, the time was too short, and she couldn''t give full play to her strength.


    Now Feng mieqing hears that Feng Zhiqiang can''t hold on any longer. He is a little worried, especially when he sees that Su Jingfei is also in the regiment. This trip to the Han family is a safe one. After all, Mrs. Han is injured. Even if someone cures him, it will cost a lot of money. Mrs. Han is recovering from a long illness, so she won''t be too serious.


    All this is wrong. The key is that Su Jingfei is wrong. His strength is not only in the forefront of the crowd, but also in the process of healing Mrs. Han, although his consumption is not small, he has recovered.


    What''s more, no one can imagine that Mrs. Han has been troubled by internal injuries for many years. Once she recovers, her strength will be so terrible. If she chooses Feng mieqing alone, she can at least take him with her for a while. In this way, when the four members of the Han family defeat Feng Zhiqiang, they can encircle Feng mieqing again. No matter how confident he is, he doesn''t want to face the siege.


    Feng mieqing missed the fact that Su Jingfei and Mrs. Han''s martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds. He immediately knows that things won''t go well today. He makes a quick decision and claps Mrs. Han. A wrong step flashes into the four people''s circle of the Han family. He claps everyone with incredible speed. Then he turns around and pulls Feng Zhiqiang back to old man Feng. Now old man Feng is still using his internal power to suppress poison.


    "I can''t imagine that the Han family today is no worse than the Han family back then. I''m really surprised. Xiaofeng, in particular, has greatly improved your skills. All these years of old injuries have really given you a chance to practice Kung Fu. I admire you very much." After Feng mieqing kept a certain distance from Han Jiaren, he was humane to Han Fu.


    Although his words are some compliments, no one is comfortable to listen to them. Mrs. Han sneered and said, "Feng mieqing, I have to thank you for making such achievements. I think you have to give an explanation for breaking into the Han family today."


    Feng mieqing''s eyes flashed a trace of annoyance, but after looking at old man Feng, Feng mieqing asked: "Xiao Feng, what do you want to say?"


    With his strength, no one can stop him. Even Feng Zhiqiang, they can''t stop him. However, with old man Feng as a wounded man, they will be dragged down. Moreover, no matter by his kinship or the use value of old man Feng, they can''t leave old man Feng.


    "Let me say? Then I''m not polite. " What Feng mieqing can see is naturally understood by Mrs. Han. In fact, to put it bluntly, it is to let the Feng family pay a price and let Feng mieqing take old Feng away.


    When the situation turns around, Su Jingfei is secretly relieved that the Han family is their own ally. If they suffer losses in the confrontation with the Feng family, they will have too much influence on themselves.


    Without too much nonsense, Mrs. Han looked at Feng mieqing and said, "Feng mieqing, I remember there is a private hospital in the provincial capital of Feng''s family. I don''t want too many things. It happens that we have more patients this time, so let''s give it to that hospital."


    Su Jingfei looks at Mrs. Han in a daze. Although she knows that Mrs. Han is sure to find an excuse to knock Feng mieqing, she can''t imagine that she is talking about a hospital. She just has some doubts about why Mrs. Han wants a hospital instead of a shopping mall or factory.


    Before his idea was over, Feng mieqing over there flatly refused and said, "no, this private hospital has developed to a scale no less than that of the city hospital. I can''t give it to you."


    "No? Then Mr. Feng mieqing wants to do it. You might as well consider the consequences. I don''t want much. For your Feng family, it''s just a little money. " Mrs. Han is not surprised, the other side refused, if he agreed directly, there will be a problem!


    Feng mieqing was silent for a long time. For Feng''s family business, a hospital is really nothing, but the hospital has been operating for a long time. Although it is a private hospital, it has a good reputation all the time. If you really want to give it to Han''s family, it is undoubtedly a big loss.


    No matter why Mrs. Han asked for the hospital, Su Jingfei stepped forward and said, "Feng mieqing, I have a special skill. Don''t think old man Feng is just poisoned. If there is no exclusive way for me, let alone let him reply, it''s not easy to save his life. Let me tell you, I''m really a traditional Chinese medicine, You should know what I mean


    Before Feng mieqing hesitated, it was because of old man Feng. Now Su Jingfei has come forward to make his stand. He has to consider whether a hospital is important or old man Feng is important. This is absolutely not a difficult choice.


    A hospital is no small industry, but for the Feng family, it''s not a big loss. But if old man Feng can''t hold on, it''s a huge loss. There are few experts in the Feng family, let alone his nephew.


    "Su Jingfei, you win today. I can give the hospital to you, but you must promise to cure the poison in Zhiming, or I will take your life." Feng mieqing weighed it and then said in a deep voice.


    Although Feng mieqing seems to be at a disadvantage now, if he really breaks out, even if all the people here join hands, he may not be able to keep him. What''s more, if he wants to play with anyone and die together, everyone really can''t help him. If his martial arts reaches his level, he can ignore the advantage of the other party''s number.


    What''s more, if the Feng family can send a hospital here today, the Han family will not suffer. At most, the Han family has broken a few things. What''s more important is that the Feng family and the Han family fight each other, and the Feng family is totally defeated.


    In fact, this is not only unexpected to Feng family, but also unexpected to Han family. In fact, all this is due to Su Jingfei''s accident. No one thought that Su Jingfei''s own strength is very strong, and it also improves the strength of Han''s wife, which is also worthy of Feng''s misfortune. How can he expect such a result.


    Su Jingfei didn''t need to communicate with Mrs. Han at this time, so he nodded and promised, "OK, as long as you keep your word, we will do it. But in order to make us believe you, should you show some sincerity?"


    "Sincerity? What do you mean Feng mieqing really didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning and asked.


    "It''s very simple. You give old man Feng to us, and then ask your nephew Feng Zhiqiang to go back to get the transfer certificate, and then directly exchange the property right transfer certificate for old man Feng, and I will detoxify him then." Su Jingfei smiles and explains.


    "You are really cautious. Can''t you believe me?" Feng mieqing''s forehead is blue. He feels Su Jingfei insults his personality again.


    Su Jingfei could see that although Feng mieqing did some outrageous things with his martial arts skills, he was still angry with him: "at this time, you should not rely on the old to sell the old. You should understand what it means to be in business."


    Feng mieqing looks at Su Jingfei''s eyes, and he is about to kill Su Jingfei. This guy has destroyed his plan, but he is still so provocative. Feng mieqing really wants to kill him now.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows Feng mieqing''s hatred for himself. He has such a temper. The harder the opponent''s attitude towards himself is, the more fearless Su Jingfei is. Instead of being afraid of Feng mieqing''s words, he urges him again: "Feng mieqing, I advise you to make a decision quickly, or old man Feng will be poisoned later, which will be really hard to say."


    Feng mieqing sees that old man Feng''s face hasn''t improved. He understands that Su Jingfei is right. His poison is very special. With internal power and general medicine, he can''t detoxify it, so he has to nod to Feng Zhiqiang.


    Feng Zhiqiang had a fight with Su Jingfei before. Although he was just sneaking attack, Feng Zhiqiang understood that Su Jingfei''s strength was not under him. Besides staring at Su Jingfei, he could only turn around and go away. He was also very frustrated. Today, he was really miscalculating and had some carelessness.


    The Han family didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would do what he said, and even forced several members of the Feng family to such an extent. Mrs. Han was really worried that the Feng family would retaliate against Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts are really good, but the people around him are not as good as him. It''s dangerous if the Feng family go crazy and attack the people around him. Thinking of this, Mrs. Han even wants to persuade Su Jingfei to arrange all the people in his family to come to the Han family, which is safer. Of course, she forgets that her family has been broken into by Feng mieqing.


    Without waiting for her to think more about this question, Su Jingfei has already said: "Feng mieqing, don''t look at me like that. I know I offended you today, and you will definitely retaliate, but I want to give you a friendly hint."


    Having said that, Feng mieqing naturally asked, "what''s the hint?"


    "This hint is really kind. You should be clear about my martial arts. I think no one in your Feng family can deal with me except you. Are you going to attack the people around me?" Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Without waiting for Feng mieqing to reply, he continued: "you don''t have to be busy negating. I just want to remind you that the people around me don''t have real relatives. At most, they are friends. If you attack the people around me, I think your Feng family will never have peace. I think you have a lot of grandchildren in the Feng family. If you like the white haired people giving the black haired people away, You can do whatever you think is right

 Chapter 509

    "You threaten me?" Feng mieqing''s face changed and he looked at Su Jingfei fiercely.


    "Threat?" Su Jingfei chuckled, then suddenly changed his face and said seriously, "I''m just threatening you. What''s the matter? You Fengs have been trying to frame me, so I threatened you. What can you do? "


    Su Jingfei has been framed by Feng''s family since he first came into contact with Feng Siguang. If he had not been smart and had extraordinary skills, he would have died many times. Now he is threatening the most powerful person in Feng''s family. Su Jingfei thinks that he is not too much.


    "Feng mieqing, to be honest with you, I can''t get rid of my grudge with your Feng family. I''ll threaten you. If you don''t believe me, you can try. If you move a person beside me, I''ll bury at least ten people in your family." Su Jingfei sneered.


    Let alone Feng mieqing, even the Han family were stunned. No one thought of Su Jingfei''s sudden outburst. Moreover, he was so bold to threaten Feng mieqing. Maybe Su Jingfei didn''t know Feng mieqing''s identity, but the Han family did.


    Feng mieqing is not only the first master of the Feng family, but also the most senior person in the Feng family. Old man Feng, also known as Feng mieqing''s uncle, is the third grandfather of Feng Erming and Feng Siguang. Feng mieqing is their grand father.


    This person, who is equivalent to the fossil generation of the family, was so threatened by Su Jingfei''s younger generation. His hands were blue and his face was very gloomy.


    "That''s very good. It''s really very good. For so many years, no one has ever dared to speak like this in front of me. You are the first and the last. You will certainly pay for today''s words." Feng mieqing grits his teeth and looks at Su Jingfei. Now his hatred for Su Jingfei is far beyond the old enemy of the Han family.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is really weaker than Feng mieqing''s, but if Feng mieqing wants to kill Su Jingfei, he can''t do it. After all, Su Jingfei is not much worse than him, not to mention Han''s family.


    Since he dared to threaten Feng mieqing, he naturally thought about the consequences. Now he listened to what he said and immediately sneered and said, "Feng mieqing, you are the ancestor of the Feng family. I believe you will not think more about your offspring. Although I am not a cruel person, I will not show mercy to the enemy. If you use normal means, I will use the same means, If you shade me, I will shade you as well


    His words are very clear, that is, "I''m not afraid to wear shoes barefoot." if you dare to move people around me, I''ll give them back ten times.


    Although such a threat is too hooligan, it is very effective. His threat certainly has no effect on Simon''s aloofness. He has no scruples at all, but Feng mieqing is different.


    Although his name is mieqing, how can people really mieqing? The Feng family is his family. Even if there are some side branches, they are mainly his descendants. If Su Jingfei really gets mad and retaliates against them, Feng mieqing is also very clear about his strength. There are few people in his family who can resist him, and if he attacks secretly, he is probably only himself, No one can defend.


    No matter Su Jingfei himself or Feng mieqing and Han''s family, they can''t imagine that Su Jingfei has grown up to such a stage. As long as he plays a hooligan, even a family member will fear him.


    Feng mieqing hesitated for a long time, but he was still full of fear for Su Jingfei. As Su Jingfei said, he had no real relatives around him, but at most friends. If he really moved one of his friends, he would take in ten relatives.


    With Su Jingfei''s strength, it''s useless to rely on the police if you want to do something without leaving a trace, but it''s not easy for you to catch Su Jingfei.


    In this way, as long as you don''t lack the mind, you can figure out the account. Naturally, Feng mieqing won''t be unable to figure it out. Before, he wanted to attack the people around Su Jingfei, but now he has to change his mind. If Su Jingfei plays a hooligan, no one can stand it.


    Su Jingfei looks at Feng mieqing and doesn''t speak. He has long thought that Feng mieqing will be threatened by himself. He has too many scruples. The ancients said that his wife and daughter are worse than his. This is also the reason why some people dare to be reckless.


    But strictly speaking, if we really have to ignore morality and make threats to each other''s children, it is estimated that no one has the courage to go out and mix. After all, there are few people who care about it. If we go out to have a feud with others and bring disaster to our wife and daughter, it will be too late to regret.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei expected, Feng mieqing finally said with a gloomy face: "well, Su Jingfei, if you remember your words, I will restrain the Feng family, and I won''t do anything to the people around you. You''d better control yourself."


    "Pa" Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said with satisfaction: "Feng mieqing, you should know me a little bit. I am also a businessman. What we pay attention to most is honesty. As long as you don''t cheat people around me, I won''t do anything to you, or I will bear the consequences."


    What he said was loud and clear, but to everyone''s ears, he turned his lips. This guy played a hooligan, but he had to say how righteous he was.


    Of course, the Han family is full of admiration for Su Jingfei''s doing so. Su Jingfei, on his own, oppressed the Feng family and had to bow down. Although the means were a bit rogue, it can not be said that Su Jingfei really grasped the weakness of Feng mieqing, which the Han family could not match. They also had a lot of fetters.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s ability to do this is also a sweat. If Feng mieqing really has no humanity, or he can specifically understand his relationship with several women, he will not think he is really unscrupulous.


    Of course, he thought that even if Feng mieqing knew his relationship with several women, he would not believe how much he valued them.


    Feng mieqing is a man of nearly 100 years old. His mind is still in the era of feudal ideology, and he came from a big family. In his opinion, women are not very important. Su Jingfei''s view is very reasonable. Everyone is just friends.


    Not long after su Jingfei successfully threatened Feng mieqing, Feng Zhiqiang had already brought the transfer of property rights of the hospital. He was accompanied by a lawyer. From this point of view, Feng Zhiqiang not only has good martial arts, but also has good handling ability. Only after legal procedures can he really transfer the property rights.


    This is the base of the Han family. Naturally, the Han family also has lawyers. When Mrs. Han saw that the Feng family had brought all the lawyers, she naturally asked Han Siping to find them.


    The Feng family can become a big family against the Han family, and they have a lot of family property in the provincial capital. Naturally, they can''t rely solely on martial arts. Except for the families that have some relations with the Feng family, they don''t even know that the Feng family can develop martial arts in the provincial capital or in the commercial aspect.


    Now that the transfer of the hospital is unavoidable, it''s better to be formal. Feng mieqing has no objection to this. Under the threat of Su Jingfei, he has already compromised and promised not to retaliate against the people around him, let alone such a small matter.


    The two parties should have been Feng''s and Han''s, but when they were about to sign, Mrs. Han suddenly said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you come to sign. This hospital is yours." Her words are very sudden, no matter Han family and Feng family, or Su Jingfei are stunned.


    Su Jingfei wondered why Mrs. Han only wanted the other party''s hospital before. Now she has a little understanding. It turns out that Mrs. Han wants to take this opportunity to give the Feng family''s hospital to herself. Whether it''s thanks for saving lives or helping hands, Su Jingfei deserves it. In the eyes of many people, such a large-scale hospital is of high value.


    But in the eyes of the Han family and the Feng family, such an industry is just an industry. Of course, in the case of Su Jingfei''s family business, it is not a huge wealth.


    Su Jingfei was not a hypocritical person, and his relationship with the Han family was so impeccable. He was just a little stunned. He went over and signed his name on the transfer letter, and then said to Feng Zhiqiang with a smile: "thank you very much. I''ll visit our store more and take care of the business more in the future."


    Feng Zhiqiang looks at Su Jingfei''s smiling face and wants to beat him with one punch. However, thinking that he may not be su Jingfei''s opponent and that there are Han family members present, he can only suppress this idea.


    If it''s any other business, Su Jingfei can say that, but the so-called "shop" is a hospital, and Su Jingfei''s words become a deep curse.


    Before Feng mieqing was threatened by Su Jingfei, he almost smokes on his head. Such an irritating curse will not be put in his eyes. When things in the hospital are solved, Feng mieqing says to Su Jingfei in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei, should you detoxify it now? You should remember everything you say. You''d better not use any hands and feet."


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "as I said, I''m a businessman. I''m absolutely honest. I''ll detoxify him now, but he may feel a little pain later, and you''re not allowed to interrupt me, otherwise his life will be in danger."


    Although Feng mieqing''s martial arts skills are high and Feng Zhiqiang''s knowledge is wide, he doesn''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine. What''s more, Su Jingfei is a poisoner. They don''t know how he can detoxify. For the safety of Feng''s name, they can only nod their heads and agree with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei really intended to detoxify Feng Zhiming. After all, he had promised before. Although he said that he was a businessman, he was not a man without words.


    It''s just that detoxification belongs to detoxification. How can su Jingfei let Feng Zhiming threaten himself all the time? His method of detoxification will certainly not follow the usual way, otherwise he just needs acupuncture to suck out the toxin in his body.


    His acupuncture not only made Feng Zhiming feel that life is worse than death, but also left him with a hidden wound, which would kill him. However, his martial arts will not make any progress. It''s not that Su Jingfei is too insidious. It''s really that the Feng family''s threat to him is too great. He must control it.

 Chapter 510

    When the Feng family raided the Han family this time, they had made absolute preparations. As a result, they didn''t expect that Mrs. Han''s strength would be improved. Su Jingfei was more powerful than they thought. In the end, stealing chicken was not the only way to eat rice.


    Not only did Mrs. Han''s plan to solve the problem fail, but she also went to a private hospital. Although Su Jingfei had just come to the provincial capital, she didn''t know the scale of the hospital, but Mrs. Han had already said that it was almost the same as the provincial hospital, so the scale of the hospital was certainly not small.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know how such a private hospital developed, but this is not the point. The point is that the private hospital now belongs to itself.


    Feng''s family makes a mess in the Han family, and is threatened by Su Jingfei, so they have to leave the Han family. Feng mieqing also knows very well that after today''s event, Su Jingfei''s threat is not a joke. Before he can deal with Su Jingfei, he must not deal with the people around him.


    Even if anyone in his family wants to attack Su Jingfei, he has to warn him that he can''t bear ten times of Su Jingfei''s repayment. At this time, he has already regretted today''s impulse. If he doesn''t come to the door by himself, he can''t be threatened by Su Jingfei. In fact, it''s self deceiving and deceiving. With Su Jingfei''s ability, even if he doesn''t threaten him, he wants to play such a rogue means, He has no choice.


    But it''s like a layer of window paper. If it can''t be broken, there''s room for maneuver. Now Su Jingfei puts out his cruel words, and Feng mieqing has to pay attention to them. For such a bachelor, he''s also a headache for an old man like him.


    But Su Jingfei is still very difficult to deal with. Today, he has shown great strength. The only thing that can stabilize Su Jingfei in the Feng family is himself. Unless he asks for help from the capital, his ability will be doubted if he wants to disturb the capital.


    For a moment, Feng mieqing is also in a dilemma. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how much trouble he can cause him. He just does it to protect the people around him.


    What Su Jingfei said can be done, but he absolutely does not want accidents to happen to people around him. In his opinion, even if Feng''s family is dead, it is not as safe as anyone around him. His threat is to minimize the threat.


    As for his own safety, although Su Jingfei is not confident, he knows that the Feng family can only intercept and kill themselves unless they send out several experts. If they are not careful, they may let themselves run away. Then the Feng family will face their own crazy revenge, just like his threat. If the Feng family can''t kill themselves, they dare not act rashly.


    The longer the time goes on, the better for Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei believes in his ability to make progress. He is only 20 years old now. As long as he is given a year and a half, he doesn''t need any strange opportunities, and it''s no problem to surpass Feng mieqing.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of any conspiracy or conspiracy. His mind is no worse than anyone else. If he uses poison, he himself is a master of poison, and he is also a master of traditional Chinese medicine. Even if he is poisoned, he can crack it.


    It can be said that today''s su Jingfei is very difficult to deal with, whether it''s an open shot or a conspiracy. Before, the most difficult opponent for the Feng family should be the Han family. Now we need to add Su Jingfei, who is enough to make the Feng family jump.


    These things are not only thought of by Su Jingfei and the Feng family, but also understood by the Han family. They made friends with Su Jingfei because they liked Su Jingfei''s skills. Now that Su Jingfei has grown up to threaten the Feng family, they are happy to watch the fun, and they also give Su Jingfei enough help.


    "Jingfei, congratulations. You will be the chairman of the second largest hospital in the provincial capital." When the Feng family retreated, Han Siping said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Jingfei, you may not know that the private hospital of the Feng family is very famous in the provincial capital. There are not only many famous doctors, but also a combination of Chinese and Western medicine. If it is not a private hospital, the scale has even exceeded that of the provincial central hospital."


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. He was puzzled and said, "how can a private hospital develop into such a hospital? What''s more, the Feng family said that they would let go if they let go?"


    "They don''t want to let go, but the Fengs themselves don''t make a fortune by these things. Their main sources of wealth are real estate and energy. This private hospital is not theirs, but they get it from others. As for the means, I don''t say you can understand, because the provincial city is close to the seaside. In fact, this private hospital was not owned by our people many years ago." Mrs. Han obviously knew more about the Feng family, so she explained to Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei heard that this private hospital originally belonged to foreigners, he understood what it meant. As for the Feng family''s means, he didn''t have to ask. However, this hospital, which is worth at least over 100 million yuan, actually became his own. Su really didn''t know how to express his gratitude.


    Obviously, Mrs. Han saw what he meant and said with a smile: "Jingfei, don''t be polite to us. It hurt so much when I saw you sign. What are you hesitating about now? We Han family are not interested in hospital, and no one is suitable for us to take over. How can you say that you have cured my old injury, and you are my life-saving benefactor, How can I give you some thanks? What''s more, you also have a lot of credit for the retreat of the Feng family this time! "


    When Su Jingfei saw that Mrs. Han had already said this, she was naturally embarrassed to refuse again. What''s more, he was really interested in this private hospital.


    When he graduated, he always wanted to develop in business. As a result, he is not only worth more than one billion, but also has his own company and can be a shopkeeper at any time.


    Recently, he has been investing more energy in medicine. Even if he is an expert in S City, the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine will invite him to be an expert. But after all, he is a wage earner. Now that he has his own hospital, he is the boss.


    This is a private hospital. It''s the same as a company. As long as you take care of this hospital as a company, it doesn''t mean that you have made progress in business. What''s more important is the particularity of the private hospital. The semi commercial industry is very suitable for Su Jingfei. He decided to fire the president of this hospital and let him be the president himself, And then change some important positions.


    Even if he has never run a private hospital, he can understand that the people in those important positions are all from the Feng family. He estimates that if these people are smart, they should have left their own jobs.


    "Congratulations, President su. You will be the youngest hospital president in the provincial capital." Su Jingfei is thinking, Han Siping has already said with a smile.


    "Fourth brother, don''t laugh at me, but I may really live in the provincial capital in the future." Su Jingfei said with a smile, a little embarrassed, but he didn''t joke. Since it has developed very well here, his focus will be the provincial capital in the future.


    "That''s the best way. It''s close to my brother''s house, so I can come and go often in the future. Otherwise, I''ll prepare a yard for you in the village, and you can live here." Han Siping smiles and prepares a home for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei quickly stops Han Siping. If he moves to the provincial capital, the women in his family are bound to come over. By that time, everyone will live in Hanjia village. That''s not a mess. What''s more, he doesn''t want to let many people know that he lives like a lady in a golden house.


    Although Han Siping is straightforward, he is not stupid. He just means that since Su Jingfei refuses, he will not mention it any more. Everyone is not poor. Even if Su Jingfei is worth more than one billion yuan, it''s still easy to settle down in the provincial capital. Now he really regards Su Jingfei as a brother. Today, he will not only cure Mrs. Han''s old wounds, but also cure her if there is no su Jingfei, The Han family will certainly suffer.


    Su Jingfei has always wanted to transfer his industry in s city to the provincial capital. Even Liang Xiuwen has made a field investigation. Tomorrow, Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke will come to the provincial capital to determine where to transfer them. Unexpectedly, he unexpectedly lives in such a private hospital today.


    At this time, he also had to sigh that these aristocratic families are really rich and ambitious. Such a hospital with hundreds of millions of assets is so easy to change hands, just like any gift is added to each other. It can be seen that both the Han family and the Feng family have a much deeper foundation than himself. When he saw the four elder experts of the Han family, he thought that he should re evaluate these big families, Now we have a clear understanding.


    "Jingfei, let''s go after dinner today. You''ll go to the hospital tomorrow. Shall I send someone to take you?" Su Jingfei comes to a reception hall with the Han family. Han Siping asks Su Jingfei what he means.


    Su Jingfei thought that the third daughter of Liang Xiuwen would come to the provincial capital tomorrow, so he politely refused: "fourth brother, don''t bother so much, I will go by myself at that time. Besides, Mrs. Han''s health has recovered, you should also celebrate. This time, Mrs. Han''s strength has been improved a step."


    Hearing what he said, Mrs. Han said with a smile: "yes, I didn''t expect that I not only recovered from my old injury, but also improved my strength."


    They are a big family. Su Jingfei is right. It''s a great joy that Mrs. Han''s old wounds are gone. If they don''t celebrate, how can they sweep away the bad luck before. However, he kindly reminds them: "Mrs. Han, what you''re doing today is a little dangerous. If you can sleep a little more, your strength will be improved, and now the effect will be worse, You need to practice more. "


    "I understand. I won''t let up." Mrs. Han nodded. Although she was in a coma before, she sensed the threat of Feng mieqing. Then she woke up ahead of time. Naturally, she knew that this would have some impact on her. However, she was in a critical situation at that time, so she had to do something. Now she listened to Su Jingfei''s words and immediately nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 511

    Su Jingfei has changed into one of the top private hospital directors in the provincial capital, which is unexpected by Su Jingfei. Regardless of his age, even if he gets it by accident, it''s very lucky.


    In fact, it''s not a gain without effort. If it''s not for Su Jingfei, the Han family can''t force Feng mieqing to let the hospital out. In the final analysis, it''s also the spoils of Su Jingfei and the Han family''s joint efforts against the Feng family. As Mrs. Han said, the most suitable person for the hospital is Su Jingfei.


    This private hospital, Yaoguang, is located in the east of the city center. It is a long way from the central hospital. After all, although the provincial capital is not small, two large-scale hospitals can not be next to each other, but the street is also very prosperous.


    Yaoguang is a comprehensive hospital. There are not only western medicine but also traditional Chinese medicine. When Su Jingfei came here the next day, the president of the hospital had already offered to resign. Su Jingfei read his name in the resignation letter, and he was really surnamed Feng. Now that the hospital has changed its owner, he will naturally leave.


    Because the hospital has changed its boss, there is no need to ask that it must be reorganized. So Su Jingfei originally planned to pick up Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters today, but he also met them in Yaoguang hospital. It happens that the three daughters are all good hands and let them help complete the reorganization of the hospital.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide such a big thing from shumanya. He even thought that there should be several people of his own in the hospital. Although shumanya is only a nurse, she has good ability to do things and personality. He is already considering poaching shumanya.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have the establishment of public institutions compared with public hospitals, and shumanya is from s city. I don''t know whether he is willing to work in the provincial capital, even if he gives her a higher position.


    This is the idea of the Chinese people. Many people set aside high paid jobs to pursue a career. He doesn''t know whether schumannia thinks so.


    However, as a member of the capital, Su Jingfei also brought shumanya with him when he came to Yaoguang hospital today. At first, shumanya didn''t believe what Su Jingfei said. It was excellent that he could be valued by the president of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Why did he suddenly become the president of Yaoguang hospital.


    As a nurse and a dedicated nurse, she is much better than doctor Su Jingfei. She naturally knows that Yaoguang private hospital is the top private hospital in the province, even if it is not much worse than the provincial central hospital. The only difference may be that one belongs to the country, with a political axe as the backstage, and the other is only private, Backstage is just a consortium.


    But even so, it''s unscientific for Su Jingfei to become the president of Yaoguang hospital. This is more obscure. If she is told that she is the boss of the hospital, she must think that Su Jingfei is deceiving.


    After su Jingfei takes her to the dean''s office and receives the resignation letter from the Dean, shumanya has no doubt that Su Jingfei said that this guy has really become the dean of Yaoguang private hospital.


    She is an ordinary nurse. Naturally, she doesn''t know that the private hospital is really dominated by the chairman behind the scenes. The president is actually a senior staff member of the hospital, and some of them also take part in the shares. However, there are few such people. Even if Su Jingfei is the president of the whole hospital, he really can''t find a suitable person to let others be the president.


    "Jingfei, how did you do it? Yaoguang private hospital is several times bigger than our hospital, and its reputation is known all over the province!" Shumanya and other su Jingfei sit in the position of the president, which can''t help but be surprised.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I thought you should ask when you enter the hospital. You are really calm."


    "Well, why did I ask you so early? In case you''re joking, I don''t lose face very much. Now it''s different. You''re sitting in the position of dean. What you said is true?" Although shumanya felt Su Jingfei was very mysterious, he said so unconsciously.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said with a smile: "what I said is true, but you don''t believe it. But you see, my position is still relatively empty. What''s the disadvantage?"


    "What are the shortcomings?" Schumann Ya looks around. This is the dean''s room arranged by the former dean. It can''t be said how luxurious it is. At least it looks complete. Even if the calligraphy, painting and bookshelves reflecting his own culture are all in place, it doesn''t look like lack of things. Schumann Ya can''t help but be stunned.


    "Oh, mind, use your brain. I''m so obviously short of a secretary here. There''s no president who doesn''t even have a secretary." Su Jingfei saw that shumanya didn''t react and pretended to be disappointed.


    "Secretary?" Shumanya was stunned at first, and then said with a dumb smile: "Su Jingfei, your position as the president is definitely not a good way to get it. At first sight, you are a upstart. You think the president is the boss of the company. What secretary do you want? Look at President Liu, who has a secretary?"


    Sue startled the old man''s face. He just wanted to imply that he wanted to submerge Schuhmann, but he forgot that the hospital and the company were different. He had to cough up his embarrassment and say, "this thing, you don''t need dogma. This hospital is our own, and it''s a private hospital."


    "Well, well, you''re good, Dean su." Seeing Su Jingfei''s black face, shumanya said with a smile, "how does president Su plan to find a secretary, a man or a woman? According to the truth, leaders can not be equipped with secretaries of the opposite sex. "


    "Wait a minute, I''ve said that we are a private hospital, not a political organization. I''ll have a secretary of the opposite sex and a pretty girl." Su Jingfei interrupts shumanya discontentedly.


    Shumanya curled his lips and said with slight disdain: "you guys are exactly the same. If you have money, you will get worse, but it''s also very easy. In a word, if the young and promising president Su wants to find a female secretary, there must be a large number of beautiful girls coming forward."


    "A bunch of pretty girls?" Su Jingfei eyes a bright, saliva almost flow out of staring at shumanya chest, meaningful way.


    At first, shumanya wanted to nod his head and continue to tease Su Jingfei. Seeing this guy''s eyes glowing, he immediately realized that a large group of beautiful girls would change their way of breaking sentences. His pretty face flushed with the trend and said angrily, "Hey, where are you going to see Su Jingfei? Don''t think you are the president of Su now. I''m not a nurse in your hospital."


    Su Jingfei coughs twice. He doesn''t really want to see shumanya. He just doesn''t pay attention to it for a moment, so he wants to go awry. Now he''s been ordered by shumanya in public, which is a bit embarrassing.


    "Miss schumannia, we have known each other for a long time. What do you think of me?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked tentatively.


    Shumanya didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, he said with vigilance: "why do you ask this? Aren''t you expert Su? Young and promising, excellent medical skills, is our example


    Although she spoke too officially, Su Jingfei could also recognize that shumanya was actually very fond of herself, and had a little admiration for her, so she said with a smile: "I don''t know my image in your mind? It''s always good to ask. " After a pause, he continued, "what do you think of my hospital?"


    Shumanya really didn''t think what Su Jingfei wanted to do, so he said honestly: "although I didn''t see all of your hospitals, as I said before, Yaoguang private hospital is well-known in the whole province. In terms of scale, it''s much larger than our city''s hospitals. Moreover, it has perfect equipment and better medical capital than other hospitals. If it''s not because it''s not a central hospital, It''s estimated that it''s also the third class A in China. "


    Su Jingfei listened to Mrs. Han''s introduction about the hospital yesterday, but after all, it was not so detailed. Now he knows how wonderful his hospital is. He has to say that the Han family''s great efforts are not allowed to laugh. This time, the Feng family has suffered a lot.


    If we don''t mention the construction fund of the hospital, its invisible value can''t be measured by 100 million or 200 million. If it wasn''t for his own pressure on the Feng family, it''s estimated that he would not agree to transfer it.


    "Premier Su, what are you thinking?" Shumanya see Su Jingfei listen to his introduction to the hospital began to be stunned, had to open his mouth to remind.


    I don''t know whether it''s a joke on purpose or whether shumanya is surprised by the identity between the two sides. He almost doesn''t call Su Jingfei''s name, but calls him president su.


    Although Su Jingfei was not very satisfied with the title, he didn''t know how to remind him, so he thought that he didn''t hear the problem and said, "I just thought that in such a big hospital, as the president, I must be busy with affairs, but I usually have a lot of chores. As the head of the hospital, I can''t always manage the hospital."


    What he said is not to coax shumanya. His hospital came by accident. Although it is a profit-making organization, it is not his main source of income. He still has a company and many things to deal with. He can only manage the hospital at the same time.


    Shumanya frowned slightly, she probably saw a little Su Jingfei''s mind, he must want to recruit people, and this person had better be the president, had to spread out his hand and said: "President Su, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I don''t know who is suitable for this hospital, the several presidents I know are retired people, they certainly can''t jump to you."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. The girl actually understood her own meaning, so she had to come to the point. Otherwise, according to the girl''s understanding ability, she might not be able to understand her own meaning.


    "Shumanya, I mean I don''t have much time to manage myself. I need an assistant. This person is the one who understands medical affairs and can make me feel at ease. Do you think there should be a more suitable person for such a person?" Su Jingfei''s words have been very clear, and his eyes have been looking at him.


    Shumanya was stunned, and then suddenly said, "you want to dig Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. I told you earlier."

 Chapter 512

    Shumanya''s words made Su Jingfei laugh and cry, and she made her words so clear. This silly girl can think of Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. They really graduated from medical school, and now they can be doctors, but they don''t know the work of the hospital as well as shumanya.


    However, when he glanced at shumanya, he saw that she was holding a smile. Suddenly, it came to him that the girl was teasing herself. Su Jingfei didn''t think that shumanya was the most intelligent woman, but she was not too dull.


    Su Jingfei understood that shumanya was joking with him, so he said with a smile: "well, I''ll find Xiaolan and Wang Yu first. Although their medical skills are not very good, they are still young and absolutely malleable. Moreover, if they like to learn some management knowledge, they will become my right-hand man in the future. Your proposal is very good."


    Shumanya didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would really follow his own words. Su Jingfei is different from shumanya. Shumanya, even though she has a lot of social experience, is far worse than Su Jingfei. Although she thinks she has a good disguise, she is seen through by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is different. This guy has experienced many things that ordinary people can''t experience. He has to pretend to believe shumanya''s words, but he can''t see his appearance at all. It gives people the feeling that Su Jingfei has accepted shumanya''s advice and started planning.


    Shumanya is the head nurse of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, but after all, she is only a nurse for people. Even if she can manage several nurses, she is not the management. She is not 25 years old, so how can she not want to go further.


    If she is a middle-aged woman or married, she may not think about the change of her job. After all, she is very stable in the hospital, but she is still young. Originally, she just wanted to play a joke with Su Jingfei, but she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to take it seriously. At this time, she was full of chagrin. How could su Jingfei be so slow? He expressed his sincerity again, I will accept his invitation.


    How can she not see that Su Jingfei wants her to be her assistant? Let alone the change of status, even for Su Jingfei, she has already been moved. She has been in touch with Su Jingfei for a long time and has a good impression on her.


    Of course, she doesn''t fall in love with Su Jingfei. She just thinks that they can be together and develop a little bit. As for Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, shumanya doesn''t think about it. But nowadays, a good man can''t be liked by a woman. If she has enough charm, Su Jingfei will still choose herself.


    Shumanya is not so ambitious. It''s human nature to want a man to be nice to him. Su Jingfei hasn''t felt it yet, but he knows that shumanya has a certain liking for him.


    Now Su Jingfei deliberately teases shumanya, while observing her reaction, he says: "Xiaolan, though young, is very smart. If she is allowed to learn management, she should grow up quickly. At that time, the doctor will let her manage it. She has strong communication skills. As for Wang Yu, this girl is quiet and good at managing all kinds of complicated affairs, Let her be my personal secretary. "


    "You want a close secretary? You''re too bold. Can Wang Yu let you take advantage of her? " Heart depressed shumanya listen to Su Jingfei said here, not only disappointed, but also some acid, this guy mentioned other women always think about what "close" and so on, can''t help but way.


    Su Jingfei could see the depression in shumanya''s heart, but he pretended not to know and nodded: "don''t worry, Wang Yu is also my younger martial sister. How can she refuse to let her help me?"


    "Well, you''re good." Shumanya thinks about the intimacy between Su Jingfei and the two younger martial sisters. She has to admit that what Su Jingfei said is completely possible, but she doesn''t know the real relationship between Su Jingfei and the two girls. Otherwise, she doesn''t dare to say what she said before, and the two girls can be regarded as lovers.


    Of course, when Su Jingfei said this, he was beating the drum in his heart. He didn''t forget that before he came to the provincial capital, the relationship between him and his three daughters was showdown that night. So far, although Lin ruoke''s attitude is not clear, at least he is not too resistant.


    Lin ruoke is also a woman from a big family. She is not so exclusive to a man who has more than one woman. What''s more, she actually asks for everything. In terms of gambling, she has to be su Jingfei''s lover. In this case, Lin ruoke is the one who is most likely to accept the current relationship.


    The situation of Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu is not clear, and they haven''t seen each other for so long. Su Jingfei even thinks whether the two girls will change their mind and keep a certain distance from themselves in the future. Although they will have less peach blossom debt, they will not feel comfortable. He regards them as taboos.


    Fortunately, he was more gratified that the two women did not move out of the villa, and he did not know whether it was because they did not live there or because they did not give up on themselves.


    He lost his mind for a moment, but he didn''t hear Schumann''s call. He didn''t come back until Schumann''s anger pinched Su Jingfei''s arm. He looked at Schumann''s full of questions. He really didn''t know what Schumann had just said, and he was embarrassed to ask questions.


    When shumanya saw Su Jingfei''s blank face, she immediately felt very wronged. She talked to him well, but he was distracted. Needless to say, she must have thought of his two younger martial sisters. Sometimes when a woman is jealous, she will go to the top.


    "Su Jingfei, you''re really worried. If you don''t want to call your two younger martial sisters now, you''ll be out of your wits when you mention it. You big sex wolf, there''s a beautiful girl in front of you, and you can think of other women. You''re really hopeless." Shumanya snorted, very dissatisfied.


    Su Jingfei coughed awkwardly. He was really thinking about Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. Now that they have been exposed face to face, they will not admit it. Instead, he said solemnly: "shumanya, although I think they are both plastic talents, now when they come, they always have to learn first. This period of time, how can it take a year and a half, Who should I turn to for help? "


    Shumanya is jealous, also did not understand the meaning of Su Jingfei, also hummed a way: "you are willing to find who to find who, must be to find a pretty girl, you are a big sex wolf."


    Although Su Jingfei likes shumanya''s quiet and gentle, he also likes shumanya''s occasional small temper. After listening to shumanya''s angry words, he was not unhappy. Instead, he said with a smile: "in fact, I think someone is more suitable to help me now, but I don''t know if she is willing to agree."


    "Who is it?" Shumanya heart meal, see Su Jingfei straight look at himself, pretending not to know that, but the heart has begun to accelerate.


    "In fact, this person is also a pretty girl, and she has more experience than my two younger martial sisters, but now she has a relatively stable job. I''m afraid people won''t agree with her!" Su Jingfei seems to be distressed.


    Shumanya''s heart beat faster and pretended not to know: "you always have to try, maybe others will know!"


    At this time, shumanya was really a little excited, just like waiting for a man to express his feelings. Of course, she knew that it might be su Jingfei who wanted to invite her to work, but she just couldn''t help thinking there.


    Su Jingfei suddenly clapped his hands and said, "it''s reasonable. If things are successful or not, you have to try. I''ll listen to you now and call her."


    Shumanya''s heart suddenly stopped two times. Su Jingfei said that he would call the person. Obviously, it could not be himself. His excitement just now was his own passion. This time, he couldn''t help asking: "who are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about Guo Mingfeng, the niece of Dr. Guo Minyu. She studies management and has a famous doctor. It shouldn''t be a problem to help me." Su Jingfei took it for granted, and then he made a gesture to pick up the phone to call. It means that he really wants to ask her to help.


    Shumanya didn''t know Guo Mingfeng, but after all, she had been in the hospital before, and she also knew Guo Mingfeng''s help to Su Jingfei. Now she saw Su Jingfei and couldn''t see him, but she wanted to find Guo Mingfeng. She couldn''t help but angrily said, "Su Jingfei, you are blind, you have no eyes. You are just a pig. You have to look for a distance. I always thought you were very smart, Now it''s a mistake. "


    She was annoyed for a moment, but she forgot that Su Jingfei had been interrupted by her when she wanted to invite her. What a gentle woman, she is the same when she is unreasonable.


    Su Jingfei secretly laughs at Xiaoniu. You still want to fight with me. Now you go around yourself, but you don''t know what to say: "don''t I just want to find it nearby? She''s not far from our hospital, and I don''t think it''s a problem for her to work. "


    "You don''t understand. I''ve convinced you. You''re a pig!" Shumanya couldn''t stand Su Jingfei''s ignorance any longer. He pointed to himself and said, "I am also the head nurse of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Can the hospital be worse than that girl? No matter how inexperienced I am, I should be able to help you


    At this time, shumanya was completely annoyed by Su Jingfei and forgot to recommend herself like this. It was a bit cheeky, but her jealousy and dissatisfaction made her forget so much. She snorted: "I can''t see it in front of my eyes, I have no eyes."


    "Oh, shumanya, you''re talking about yourself. I want to invite you. I said that before, but don''t you recommend my two younger martial sisters? I thought you were not happy. How can you say that you are in a public institution now? If I ask you to work here with me, won''t it delay your great future? Let alone in the provincial capital. " Su Jingfei suddenly realized what he had been thinking.


    At this time, shumanya was still angry. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he said angrily: "do you mean that? A big man is not happy at all. If you want to invite me, just say it directly. So implicitly, do you think you want to make a partner? "


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth. This time, he is really stunned. He has nothing to say about Schumann''s tough language.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s reaction, shumanya probably felt that he was exaggerating and blushing, but he said with a straight face: "besides, although the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine hospital is good, I am still young after all. If I have a better chance, I will not let it go. We are friends anyway. Now that you are the president, you won''t treat me badly if I come back to work."


    Su Jingfei didn''t really want to annoy shumanya. Seeing that she said so, she was obviously willing to help herself. In fact, she was already happy. She should have begged her, but she wanted to come.


    Before, he really just wanted to take revenge on shumanya and himself for pretending to be stupid, but now he turned the passive into the active. It''s really a surprise. Now he''ll stop when it''s good. After listening to shumanya''s words, he immediately said, "of course, I''m the Dean now, and all the people who follow me are elders. How can you suffer losses? It''s OK for you to drink spicy food when you are popular, and we''ll..."


    He also wanted to go on, shumanya has no good spirit to interrupt him: "come on, I know you can''t treat me badly, and then eat meat and drink wine, we are the medical cause, not the king."


    Su Jingfei laughs. Just now, he is quick to talk. He really wants to say what he saw in the movie is very straightforward. But as shumanya said, what he wants to do is medical treatment. How to say that he is also treating patients and saving people? How can he make himself like a mountain king? But on second thought, is shumanya his wife!


    I don''t know if shumanya also thought of that. Her pretty face suddenly turned red. She couldn''t say whether she was happy or angry when she looked at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei and shumanya have always been good colleagues. After a series of contacts in the provincial capital this time, their relationship has become a good friend. Especially after the underwear shop peeping incident, there has been some darkness between them.


    It''s just that the two of them were busy during this period, and their feeling was a little bit lighter. Unexpectedly, they found their previous feeling after having fun. Not only shumanya blushed and his heart beat, but Su Jingfei felt very exciting.


    Su Jingfei has never been the kind of person who takes women as toys or just wants to take them for himself. He has a lot of feelings for every girl, otherwise he would not use his crazy revenge on the Feng family as a reason to threaten them not to fight against any girl around him.


    Now his relationship with shumanya seems to have broken the relationship between ordinary friends. He believes that if he expresses something, the relationship between them will change dramatically.


    But at this step, he hesitated to go out. Although shumanya is a beautiful girl, she likes her personality very much, but there are many women around her. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei is like a basin of cold water pouring on her head, trying to be calm.


    He held out a hand and said to shumanya seriously, "nurse shumanya, as the president of Yaoguang private hospital, I invite you to our hospital as my assistant."

 Chapter 513

    Su Jingfei suddenly so formal, shumanya heart rose a trace of disappointment, she just that moment, indeed to Su Jingfei heart, if Su Jingfei this courtship, the success rate is absolutely more than 90%.


    But he gave up this opportunity, Schumann Ya naturally disappointed, and through the sensitivity of women, she can determine whether Su Jingfei has no feelings for herself, or has other scruples. No one can accept this reason.


    However, Su Jingfei''s formal invitation to work can be regarded as a kind of respect for himself. Shumanya also held out his hand and shook it with Su Jingfei''s big hand. He nodded and said with a smile, "I''m going to call you boss in the future."


    Holding shumanya''s small hand, Su Jingfei is not willing to let go. He can''t develop something with shumanya and take advantage of it. It shouldn''t be too much. Su Jingfei comforted himself, but said with a smile: "don''t call me that. It''s better to call me the Dean before. I''m actually an intellectual."


    Shumanya rolled a soft white eye. He didn''t know whether it was because of Su Jingfei''s funny words or his slow reaction. He just let Su Jingfei take his hand and didn''t mean to take it back. Instead, he said with a smile: "intellectual president su."


    "Well, that''s right. It sounds more comfortable." Although the pretty girl''s little hand is very comfortable to touch, Su Jingfei can''t hold her hand all the time. She can only reluctantly release shumanya''s little hand, and then she says, "I want you to help me. This is also a corner of the traditional Chinese medicine hospital. I have to go to president Liu to talk about it later."


    In fact, shumanya also hopes that Su Jingfei can hold his hand more for a while. Never has a man held himself so safe and excited.


    It''s not the first time for them to have physical contact. It''s only after they have feelings for each other that they have physical contact. Naturally, their feelings are different.


    Su Jingfei in order not to make mistakes, can only change the topic, finish saying to say hello to President Liu, this just asked: "Manya, your family is s City, if you come to work in the provincial capital, your family won''t have any opinion."


    Shumanya shook his head and said: "it should be OK. My parents are quite supportive of my work. If they know that I am promoted to the assistant of the president, they will be very happy. Besides, I come to the provincial capital, which is more promising than before. How can they stop me?"


    "That''s good. It''s rare for your family to support your work. I''m relieved that you will be my assistant after all. I can''t make you too humble. Well, you can drive. There must be a lot of cars in the hospital. You can choose one and live in the dormitory. If you have a better apartment, you can have one, If not, I''ll find you another house. " The relationship between Su Jingfei and shumanya is a bit like a friend, but also a bit like the superior and subordinate, so it''s not very formal to speak.


    Shumanya unconsciously gave Su a startled look. This guy really needed help. Otherwise, such a black sheep leader might lose the hospital. He didn''t know the specific situation of the hospital, so he gave him a car and let him choose the residence. It was too generous.


    Although theoretically speaking, he is the assistant to help Su Jingfei, which he strongly invited and should be given a very good treatment, he has never heard of such treatment.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t understand, it''s her exclusive garage. She''s just an assistant. Su Jingfei is a loser.


    In fact, shumanya is more concerned about changing her environment and improving her working ability in this position. Although shumanya is a nurse, she does not have to die in the nursing industry. She is still young.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know shumanya''s mind. He just thinks that since he has dug up shumanya, he will naturally give her enough good treatment, and let her have enough good mood at work.


    Just as he was about to continue talking, a knock on the door suddenly rang out, and the assistant nurse of the former president pushed the door in and said, "President Su, there are three ladies outside who have made an appointment with you. I don''t know if they will come in."


    This nurse is the former president''s person. Now she doesn''t leave with the president. She is still responsible for the Secretary''s work here. Naturally, she also knows the situation of the new president. Su Jingfei is not surprised. It''s just that this nurse is sure to leave her present job. This position still needs to be done by her own people.


    When Su Jingfei heard his report, he guessed that it was Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters. What he agreed with them was to meet here, so he nodded and said, "let them three come in."


    When the nurse was ordered to leave, Su Jingfei said to shumanya: "Manya, my friends are here. It''s just time to discuss with them the future direction of the hospital. They are all experts in this field, and they are also my working partners in other companies. It''s good for you to get to know them."


    In fact, Su Jingfei knew that they knew each other. When she was injured and hospitalized, they had seen each other, but now the situation is different, so she naturally needs to get to know each other again.


    Shumanya heard that the three young ladies came to find Su Jingfei. She had already guessed the identity of the person who came, but she didn''t say much. She just nodded. In fact, she was curious about who the person was.


    Liang Xiuwen''s three women, led by the nurses, soon entered the dean''s office. When they came in, they saw Su Jingfei and shumanya sitting at their desks. The three women knew that shumanya was following Su Jingfei to the provincial capital this time. Instead of being surprised, they said hello to shumanya one by one.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are both extremely beautiful girls, surpassing the level of shumanya. Women are naturally impressed by women who are more beautiful than themselves, not to mention they are also beautiful girls. Therefore, shumanya is deeply impressed by Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. She even vaguely remembers that Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi have the closest relationship. At this time, she unconsciously paid more attention to Li Hongsi, Sure enough, the intimacy between Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei is not concealed.


    As for Lin ruoke, her appearance is not the same as that of shumanya. She is a beautiful girl of the same level. She is only a child with a big breast and a gentle and quiet girl. She has her own characteristics and she also cherishes each other.


    When Liang Xiuwen met Su Jingfei, he was the leader of Su Jingfei. He has always been the president, and Su Jingfei is his employee. Even if Su Jingfei has his own company, he has to put the company under ruofesi group and change the name of his company to Su style subsidiary.


    So now Liang Xiuwen is still the president of Su Jingfei. Of course, Su Jingfei is her husband when there is no one in private. Now when she comes in, she begins to say, "Su Jingfei, how did you change into the president of such a big hospital? We also say that we should move the company to the provincial capital to see where it is better to move, You''re going to choose a place for us! "


    Lin ruoke also said: "yes, yes, I just looked at it. There are several good office buildings near the hospital. If we move the company here, with the help of your local snake hospital, our company will not develop into a problem."


    In addition to Su Jingfei, Li Hongsi seems a little cold in front of everyone. Now because shumanya is here, she doesn''t show too close to Su Jingfei. She just asks with a smile, "Jingfei, what''s the matter with this hospital? Last time Xiuwen went back, she didn''t mention it."


    Su Jingfei takes a look at Liang Xiuwen and finds that Liang Xiuwen''s pretty face turns red unconsciously. He naturally understands what''s going on and laughs in his heart. It is estimated that Liang Xiuwen is in a state of embarrassment. When she comes up, she has been busy making love with Su Jingfei. She doesn''t care what Su Jingfei has done in the provincial capital. In her heart, she always thinks that Su Jingfei is holding an exchange meeting.


    In fact, Su Jingfei only held an exchange meeting during that time. Of course, Su Jingfei didn''t tell Liang Xiuwen about some small things that happened. As for the hospital, she naturally didn''t know what happened after Liang Xiuwen left.


    The three women in front of her, whether Liang Xiuwen, Li hongsilk or even Lin ruoke, are all her closest relatives. These three women can also make su Jingfei absolutely trust her. As for shumanya, whether she believes it or not, she will never be able to sell herself. After all, she is just an ordinary woman, and her hospital is not an improper means.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei explained: "this hospital originally belonged to the Feng family, that is, the Feng Siguang family. The last time I went to the Han family to treat Mrs. Han, Feng Siguang''s grandfather visited the Han family, but finally he had to give this hospital to Mrs. Han. The Han family didn''t have anyone who was good at medicine, so he had to give this hospital to me, I didn''t want it. Mrs. Han said it was my medical capital. If I didn''t agree, I would look down on the Han family. I had to reluctantly agree. "


    Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters naturally know the grudge between Su Jingfei and the Feng family, and also know the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Han family. Naturally, they scoff at his statement. There must be something hidden in it. However, they guess that Su Jingfei may not want shumanya to know, so they just say so. They just turn their eyes and don''t say much.


    Shumanya is secretly smacking her tongue. Although she thinks that Su Jingfei avoids the heavy and takes the light, she conceals something, but in the end, a patient of Su Jingfei gives him the hospital, and he still has to accept it.


    From this, we can imagine what kind of dignitaries Su Jingfei made friends with. Such a hospital is actually a gift, which has been sent out. Of course, he admires Su Jingfei''s medical skills. If he can''t cure the family''s illness, how can he have such benefits.


    At the same time, she is also vaguely aware that Su Jingfei''s identity as a doctor is really just a part-time job of him. His real identity is still a businessman. She has heard that he is a boss before, but she doesn''t take it seriously. Now, Su Jingfei is not an ordinary boss.


    Without waiting for her to think more, Su Jingfei said to the third daughter, "although this hospital is under my name, I''m not good at management. I''ve just discussed with Manya. Later, she will come to the hospital to be my assistant, and some things will be done by her. She is a nurse of s city traditional Chinese medicine hospital, and she knows more about the hospital than me."


    At this time, he would no longer call shumanya a nurse. From today on, shumanya will be the senior director of the hospital. She does not need to be a nurse any more. Naturally, the three women also understand.


    No matter what relationship they have with Su Jingfei, when it comes to business, they should put away their selfishness. According to their management ability, any one of the three women is more experienced than Schumann. But they can''t work in the hospital, not only because they have their own things to do, but also because they are not familiar with the hospital.


    Although this is a private hospital, for the purpose of making profits, in the end, there are differences between the operation modes of the hospital and the company. It''s very reasonable for Su Jingfei not to choose to ask them for help. Of course, he can also hire external management personnel, but they all know that Su Jingfei has too many secrets. If he invites people from outside, his credibility can''t be satisfied.


    Su Jingfei looks at the expression of the three girls, and knows that they have no opinion about inviting shumanya to be their assistant. In fact, Su Jingfei is really afraid that the three girls will get angry because they are jealous.


    In addition to Lin ruoke, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are both his own wives. In his heart, their status is definitely higher than that of a hospital. If they are dissatisfied with this, Su Jingfei can even throw away the hospital. Su Jingfei doesn''t think it''s addictive to women. The hospital career can develop again, but the beloved can''t be found.


    Shumanya can also see that Su Jingfei attaches great importance to the three women''s opinions, although she doesn''t know whether they are out of personal or working relationship. Anyway, she is a little nervous in her heart, and she can''t say why.


    "Shumanya, we''ve known each other for a long time. Don''t be too constrained. When you come to work in the hospital in the future, you''re all your own people. Su Jingfei likes to be a shake off shopkeeper. You''ll be more involved in the future. Maybe you''ll master everything in the hospital." Liang Xiuwen, after all, is the president of the people, the grasp of the people is very good, see shumanya seems to be a little nervous, take the initiative to smile to her.


    Lin ruoke also said: "yes, yes, Su Jingfei is the most lazy guy. He left all his work to me and ran away."


    Li Hongsi didn''t say anything. She just chuckled. It seemed that Su Jingfei and Su Jingfei became lovers, and they became gentle. Even if they were cold to people, she would be very gentle when she touched Su Jingfei''s side.


    Shumanya looked at Su Jingfei and saw that he felt his head with a little embarrassment. Suddenly, he had a bad premonition and said, "Su Jingfei, you won''t really leave all the affairs to me!" She really wants to exercise herself and promote herself to the management level, but she can let herself manage a hospital all at once. This jump is really a little big.


    Su Jingfei embarrassed smile, but very firm nod way: "I really have this meaning."

 Chapter 514

    Liang Xiuwen and others are very familiar with Su Jingfei''s irresponsible attitude. After all, Su Jingfei does so in the affairs of Su style subsidiary, leaving everything to Lin ruoke.


    Of course, what he did was also a kind of trust in Lin ruoke. If he thought deeply, Lin ruoke should still be moved. However, several women had to despise his lazy behavior. This guy just wanted to be a quitter, but they couldn''t refuse.


    Shumanya is not su Jingfei''s woman, and she did not expect that Su Jingfei was holding such a mind. After hearing Su Jingfei admit it, she was shocked for a long time and then said with a bitter smile: "President Su, even if you trust me, I have no experience!"


    Su Jingfei is not worried about the way: "this does not need any experience, if you can manage the Su style subsidiary at the beginning, there was no experience, now the management is still in good order, this is a talent problem, I believe you, you don''t let me down."


    Four women roll their eyes together. Su Jingfei''s words clearly show that big gray wolf deceives Little Red Riding Hood. However, what he says has a certain truth. Everyone''s experience comes from practice. If shumanya doesn''t experience these things personally, she will never have experience. Of course, Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters have to think more about what is the relationship between Su Jingfei and this woman, You can trust her so much.


    Su Jingfei was a little wronged when he came here this time. There was something dark between him and shumanya, but he didn''t really have anything. The reason why he trusted shumanya was that he had a certain understanding of shumanya''s character through long-term contact.


    What''s more, hospitals are different from companies. Although they are private hospitals, they can''t be fully commercialized. There must be someone who knows the work of the hospital better. The only person he can really rest assured about is schumannia. She should be able to manage the affairs of the hospital. As for the people in business, she has a lot of people in this field, so she can bring a few people from the company, He''s not worried about anything at all.


    Shumanya was directly promoted from a head nurse of a municipal hospital of traditional Chinese medicine to the top management of a provincial hospital. For a moment, she was really nervous. If it wasn''t for her relationship with Su Jingfei, she really didn''t dare to accept it.


    Even if they are not lovers or special relationship, at least they are good friends. That''s the back door, shumanya thought.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk about the company." Perhaps because the hospital is relatively easy to come to, Su Jingfei doesn''t attach much importance to it. Instead, he pays more attention to his own foundation. He doesn''t avoid Schumann and asks directly.


    Shumanya is about to become the top management of the hospital. She is also herself. Naturally, the third daughter doesn''t have to avoid her. Lin ruoke said: "we have considered that s city is still our foundation. We can move the company''s headquarters to the provincial capital, but s city is still our retreat, our production base, and we have to stay there."


    "And this time we come to the provincial capital, mainly to develop the provincial capital and foreign markets. At that time, our Su style subsidiary and roufeisi group will merge together, and you and Xiuwen will each take part in the shares. You won''t have any opinions about such a plan." Li Hongsi then said to Lin ruoke.


    In terms of the scale of rouifex group and Su subsidiary, in fact, rouifex group is slightly weaker than Su subsidiary. If the two sides merge, the president will not have to ask Liang Xiuwen. He can''t let Su Jingfei be the president. He''s not responsible at all. But in terms of shares, Su Jingfei will definitely occupy more shares. In this way, it depends on what Su Jingfei means.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have been inseparable from each other for a long time. Let alone a company, no matter how many things, Su Jingfei will have no opinion. Moreover, he believes in Liang Xiuwen and even has a hidden problem. Liang Xiuwen''s mother, Nalan Xiuying, is her own woman. This is just a matter of form. In the end, the company is still in her own hands, If Su Jingfei has an opinion, he is really out of his mind.


    Therefore, he nodded and said, "no problem. You think that if the merger is more competitive, you can arrange it like this. But you have already figured out how to arrange the personnel of these companies. Do you still have a good name?"


    Su Jingfei seldom asks about the company''s affairs on weekdays. She really doesn''t know much about these things, and Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters are also very clear.


    Shumanya is listening. Naturally, she doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei''s company. First, she is secretly surprised that Su Jingfei''s company seems to be very big. Now she actually agrees to merge with Liang Xiuwen''s company, and let Liang Xiuwen be the president. She secretly says that this woman''s relationship with Su Jingfei seems to be quite different.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s question, he turned his eyes involuntarily. This guy really threw his hands off the manager. He didn''t know anything about his company, so he had to ask now.


    Lin ruoke naturally knew Su Jingfei''s character for a long time, and he could recognize that the main reason for this question was himself, so he nodded and said, "we have all discussed it. In the future, the merger of the company will still be regarded as ruofesi group, but it is not underwear group, but a group company integrating all kinds of affairs. Our Su style subsidiary still has its own independence, It''s just a merger. After that, I will be the general manager of sushi subsidiary, mainly responsible for the chief editor of sushi subsidiary. Red silk is the general manager of roufeisi, and she and I are responsible for president Liang. "


    Su Jingfei nodded. Without waiting for him to speak, Liang Xiuwen said with a smile: "of course, even if we merge, I will be the president, and I can''t throw you away. You are our president, but you will be the vice president in the future. How about, Xiao Su? You can upgrade from the director to the president, and be proud."


    Naturally, Liang Xiuwen''s words are pure ridicule. Su Jingfei was originally the president of Su style subsidiary. Liang Xiuwen means that Su Jingfei has become the vice president of roufei group from the status of a senior executive of roufei group.


    Su Jingfei also said with a smile: "thanks for president''s cultivation, I will certainly devote myself to the future."


    When he said this, it seemed to outsiders that his subordinates wanted to show loyalty to the leader. Only Liang Xiuwen, who had a special relationship with him, understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. He suddenly blushed and glared at Su Jingfei.


    This silent feeling made Su Jingfei feel very happy. He almost laughed. He quickly turned to shumanya and said, "Manya, since all the companies are merged into the ruofesi group, it''s better for our hospital to be included in their subordinate company." He thought very clearly that if we want to enhance the competitiveness of the enterprise, we should simply build roufeisi group into a large enterprise like Han''s group or Feng''s group.


    Although roufeisi has become very complicated after reorganization, it can be said that they are all Su Jingfei''s enterprises. Even if they are a little incompatible, they will not have their own influence. Anyway, it''s better to develop separately. Each branch has its own person in charge. In the end, Su Jingfei is the real leader, even with Liang Xiuwen as the president, She has something to discuss with Su Jingfei.


    Although shumanya was ready to be a director, Su Jingfei wanted to ask her about such a thing. She hesitated for a moment and then said, "it''s better to merge the hospital into the company. We are originally private hospitals. With the support of consortia, we can give patients better confidence. Our medical capital is very reliable, I think this is also very helpful for the development of our hospital, but I don''t know if you understand that there is an invisible rule that our hospital can''t surpass the central hospital. "


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. Although he didn''t know this, he also thought about it. Mrs. Han once said before that this hospital had already exceeded the scale of the central hospital for some reasons, which was obviously due to some policies of the government.


    Now hear shumanya said, there is no accident, sneer: "it doesn''t matter, even if our hospital is not as good as the Central Hospital, it doesn''t matter, we don''t need much scale, we just need to have some good doctors." After that, he paused for a moment and said thoughtfully, "now the TCM exchange meeting has come to an end. Some private doctors want to find a place to stabilize. Our hospital is not as large as the central hospital. We can develop the TCM department. I think if our TCM department can reach or even surpass the Provincial TCM Hospital, it is not too standard."


    Su Jingfei himself is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, and he is also a medical expert. With his support, the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of Yaoguang private hospital has a bright future. If he can recruit some more famous doctors of traditional Chinese medicine, their traditional Chinese medicine department can really catch up with and surpass the provincial traditional Chinese medicine hospital.


    Four women didn''t expect Su Jingfei to have such ambition. They didn''t pay much attention to this private hospital just like Su Jingfei before. It''s not that they didn''t pay attention to it, but that they wanted to put more energy into the company. Even shumanya, she just wanted to be competent for her present job, but she didn''t want to take the hospital further.


    Shumanya has known Su Jingfei for a short time, but she doesn''t feel very deep. The other three girls feel that Su Jingfei is very different from before. Although Su Jingfei was aggressive in the past, she was very low-key, but now he is more domineering.


    This is probably related to experience and strength. At the beginning, Su Jingfei was just a young man with nothing but some skills. Now, Su Jingfei does have both skills and capital. Naturally, things are different. The further development of the hospital will greatly enhance the influence of Su Jingfei.


    Several women don''t know why Su Jingfei wants to develop her strength and influence to such a large extent. However, Su Jingfei knows that she is a step closer to the capital.

 Chapter 515

    Su Jingfei then discussed with Liang Xiuwen and her three daughters about the company''s relocation and future development in her office, but she didn''t avoid shumanya. Since she accepted Su Jingfei''s invitation and became an executive of Yaoguang private hospital, shumanya has been regarded as a senior member of the company and is qualified to participate in the development plan.


    Although she is not quite used to it now, Su Jingfei lets her participate in it. He is not worried about her divulging any secrets. First of all, she has no channels or reasons to sell herself. Even if she wants to do so, she is not afraid. After all, they don''t talk about anything special. What''s more, as a leader, we should always understand that we should not doubt others, If you don''t give schumanya enough trust, how can she give up too low to work for herself.


    Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters naturally have no problem with Su Jingfei''s way of doing this. They are all smart people. Naturally, they understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, that is, to make shumanya more determined to work for Su Jingfei.


    From the beginning, several women who have a special relationship with Su Jingfei have been secretly observing shumanya. They all want to see if there is any special relationship between this woman and Su Jingfei. But after half a day of secretly observing, they don''t see any secret between Su Jingfei and shumanya, so they are secretly relieved.


    No matter their observation ability is not enough, it is not good for Su Jingfei and shumanya to cover up. There is only a sign of their obscurity. Now they start to talk about business, so they will not show it.


    After about an hour''s discussion, it was lunch time. Su Jingfei was not a workaholic. Now he became a shopkeeper. Naturally, he would not let himself be tired. He immediately invited the four girls to lunch. To their surprise, Su Jingfei did not take them to any restaurant, but took them to the canteen of the hospital.


    Su Jingfei really wants to be a shake off shopkeeper, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about anything. During lunch time, he plans to go to the canteen of the hospital for review. The canteen here is outsourced to individuals. Now that he has accepted the hospital, he naturally has to review this. This is the canteen of the hospital, which definitely affects the reputation of the hospital.


    He himself worked as an expert in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in S City, and also participated in the TCM exchange meeting of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Naturally, he has a certain understanding of the canteens of various hospitals. Several of his experiences are public hospitals. Although the canteens are not very good, at least they are not too bad. Now he wants to see how the canteens of private hospitals are.


    Su Jingfei''s idea, four women also probably guessed some, for Su Jingfei such a rare practice, want to manage the hospital work, they will naturally support, and they also want to experience the feeling of eating canteen.


    Among the four women, Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke are all from big families, but they are all from their school days. They are not unfamiliar with eating in the canteen, and they even have the feeling of recalling their school days. They don''t reject them. Li hongsilk and shumanya have no opinion about it.


    Shumanya herself is a nurse, and she also eats in the canteen in the hospital. Although her father is the mayor, Li Hongxian doesn''t waste money at home. She usually has a working meal when she has nothing to do. Now she is very supportive of Su Jingfei''s idea.


    When Su Jing flies to the canteen, she just wants to see how the canteen is, but she forgets how attractive it is to bring four beautiful girls here for dinner. Shumanya and Lin ruoke can forget it. Although they all have the level of school flower, they are still pretty girls after all.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are different. They are the top beautiful women themselves. Since they have been intimate with Su Jingfei, they are even more beautiful. When they come to the canteen, they are gorgeous. Originally, there are some good-looking nurses in the canteen, but now they are also ignored, whether they are patients or doctors, as long as they are men, I can''t even look away from them.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei, who was walking with them, was also taken care of by the public. When they looked at this strange face, neither the doctors nor the patients nor the staff of the canteen knew each other.


    Although Su Jingfei is also a handsome man with gentle appearance, he is definitely not the kind of man who is so handsome. If he walks here by himself, maybe others will think he is also good-looking. Some women may look at him more, but now the situation is different.


    The men look at Su Jingfei''s eyes full of envy and jealousy. Why don''t they walk beside those beautiful women? Besides being jealous of Liang Xiuwen and other women''s beauty, the women also secretly think that no matter how beautiful they are, they will be arched by pigs.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that she was lying so badly. Even if these women were jealous of Liang Xiuwen and others, they shouldn''t belittle themselves.


    His current attention is not on those who are envious and jealous. He has been used to this kind of vision for a long time. No matter Liang Xiuwen or Li Hongsi is around him, other people''s eyes are just like this, but today there are a lot of them.


    He paid attention to the prices of meals in the cafeteria, and the environment. He did not want to complain about the hospitals he owned, the cafeteria just like the university cafeteria, which was not a public hospital, but private hospitals has the final say.


    Su Jingfei''s eyesight is far better than that of ordinary people. He can see clearly the food on everyone''s table and the food price in the dining hall.


    The food here is different from the food in Su Jingfei''s hospital before. The food here is divided into three grades. The general grade, that is, big pot rice, is not too expensive. It''s almost the same as the food in general public hospitals. It''s mainly vegetarian dishes. Occasionally, there are two meat dishes. The price is a little higher, which is not unreasonable. In this way, it''s reasonable.


    Su Jingfei secretly nodded, and then looked at the second level, which was Xiaozao, which was specially prepared for some patients with small money and hospital workers with good income.


    No matter which company or hospital has such preferential treatment, Su Jingfei is not surprised, but the price above makes Su Jingfei frown slightly. The price of these small stoves is about five times that of big pot rice, which is a very high price. Even some patients and doctors want to eat small stoves, they have to hesitate for their own pocket.


    As for the third food, Su Jingfei can''t wait to find out the person in charge of the canteen. The third food is naturally acceptable to VIP guests. It''s not only luxurious, but also a variety of seafood. It''s like a big hotel with private rooms, which makes Su Jingfei speechless. Is it a hospital canteen or an outsourcing hotel!


    Although he thinks it''s OK for the canteen of the hospital to be a little bit higher, if the canteen is made like this, and the price of the dishes is very exaggerated, it will make the patients have to go out to eat, and it will spread that the canteen of the hospital is too dark.


    When Su Jingfei frowned slightly, Liang Xiuwen''s four daughters could see it. Schumann said in a low voice: "Dean, this canteen is very dark. It should be a hotel contracted to a hospital. The Feng family really knows how to operate it. I don''t know whether it''s their own hotel or outsourcing."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know about this. He just took over the hospital today. After thinking about it, he waved to the waiters. Naturally, five of them would go to the VIP private room. The private room here, like the hotel, has special waiters.


    After the waiter came, Su Jingfei opened the door and said, "waiter, get your boss. I want to meet him."


    The waiter was stunned. They didn''t expect that Su Jingfei wanted to see the boss. As a waiter here, she naturally had a certain look. Su Jingfei didn''t look special, but every woman accompanying him was gorgeous. How could such a person be too ordinary!


    She nodded wisely and turned away. She couldn''t cope with such a guest.


    Su Jingfei saw her go out, this just to Liang Xiuwen and other humanitarian: "the hospital canteen, on the grade can also be, but the price is certainly not good, the patient had to spend a lot of money to see a doctor, still do such tricks on the canteen."


    "In fact, if it''s just high-grade, it''s nothing. But I just saw the food. Alas, it really makes me feel like I''m going back to the university campus. The food is so delicious that I don''t eat it for pigs. No wonder there are so few people here!" Lin ruo''s words were sharp. After su Jingfei finished, she began to comment.


    Liang Xiuwen has a good attitude and says with a smile: "this is a private hospital. The canteen must be a profit-making department. Whether it''s done by the Feng family or by someone else, the first purpose is to make money. It''s similar to the school canteen. You should have thought about it for a long time."


    Li Hong silk certainly a smile, more simple way: "directly change to go, this all wants Manya to do."


    Shumanya was stunned at first, then he thought of his identity and nodded: "well, I really should be in charge. Let''s see who the owner of the canteen is, and we''ll decide later."


    Su Jingfei nodded to see that shumanya was able to enter the role quickly, which was more comforting. At least shumanya seemed to be able to reassure herself. If she could not change her mind all the time, even if she had her own support, she could not be alone. Su Jingfei was a little glad that all the people she knew seemed to have potential.


    The four said that the boss of the canteen came down to their VIP room under the guidance of the waiter. From this point of view, the boss of the canteen is pretty good, at least he has been here all the time.


    The canteen owner just entered the VIP room. When he saw the boss, he suddenly said with a smile: "it''s really where we don''t meet. We actually meet here."

 Chapter 516

    Su Jingfei opened his mouth. Naturally, the owner of the canteen couldn''t see him any more. When he saw Su Jingfei, he was also surprised, and then sneered: "it''s you. I think who wants to trouble me!"


    After that, he took a close look in the crowd, flashed over Liang Xiuwen and other three beautiful girls, fixed his eyes on shumanya, and then said: "it''s really dazzling just now. I didn''t recognize it. Isn''t this your friend? I didn''t expect you to come to our hospital. "


    Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters don''t know what the relationship between Su Jingfei and the canteen owner is, but listening to their conversation, it seems that the relationship is not very good.


    But Su Jingfei said with a smile: "boss Zhou Wanfu, this is where your money came from. I really thought you were Zhou Dafu''s relative!" Su Jingfei chuckles and looks at shumanya.


    In front of the canteen owner, it was su Jingfei who accompanied shumanya to buy underwear in the underwear shopping mall. He met Zhou Wanfu, the rich man who made trouble. Su Jingfei really did not expect that the canteen owner of his hospital was Zhou Wanfu. Now let alone that he was not very satisfied with the canteen owner, even if he was really satisfied, Su Jingfei would change the boss.


    Su Jingfei is not a person who has to be punished. He doesn''t really hold a grudge against Zhou Wanfu. He really despises this person''s character. If such a person is allowed to work under his own hands, he will be very unhappy.


    Zhou Wanfu was once ridiculed by Su Jingfei about Zhou Dafu in the underwear commercial building. Now Su Jingfei''s old story is brought up again, and in front of so many beautiful girls, his face looks like a pig''s liver. After a long time, he said: "boy, you dare to be so arrogant in my territory. You really don''t know how to die. If you offend my son Zhou, you will regret it."


    "I don''t know if I will regret it, but I don''t think this is your place. Aren''t you the boss of the hospital canteen? I just don''t eat here. Is there no place to eat besides here? " Su Jingfei shrugged and said nothing.


    What Zhou Wanfu didn''t like most was su Jingfei''s indifferent attitude. He felt that he was looked down upon by others. At this time, he heard Su Jingfei''s words and laughed. He looked at Su Jingfei and the four beautiful girls with pride and hummed: "boy, you don''t understand. You''re really stupid. Do you think it''s so easy to be the boss of the canteen here? It''s naive of you to think it doesn''t matter that I can contract the canteen here. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Instead, she looked at the other girls and knew that the canteen here was outsourced. Of course, she also knew that although the canteen was outsourced, it was also used.


    For such a relationship project, Su Jingfei was not surprised. That''s the truth. We all know that the canteen of the hospital must make money. If it doesn''t matter, why is it your turn? Zhou Wanfu doesn''t know whether he wants to show his superiority or has no fear. He is not afraid that other people will know his relationship with the hospital.


    Zhou Wanfu was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s silence. He thought Su Jingfei was silenced by himself, and this was not the first time that it happened, so he continued to smile: "boy, you come to the hospital to see a doctor, whether you are ill or your family is ill, you should be honest and don''t fight with the hospital, otherwise, your patient''s relatives may suffer some crime."


    Su Jingfei''s face sank. Although he was a doctor, he was always conscientious and worthy of his own medical ethics. Now when he heard Zhou Wanfu''s threat, he was really angry.


    Su Jingfei can''t stop modern doctors from prescribing drugs to patients for the sake of Drug Commission and taking patients'' red envelopes. But if someone threatens patients with such things, how can su Jingfei tolerate them? He used to talk to Zhou Wanfu with the idea of joking, but now he''s getting more serious.


    "Boss Zhou seems to have a hard relationship in the hospital. I don''t know which big man you know in the hospital. I just want to know him. Why don''t you introduce him?" Su Jingfei tries to suppress his anger and asks Zhou Wanfu with a smile.


    Zhou Wanfu took Su Jingfei''s smile as soft, and said with a smile: "boy, are you afraid? Do you want to know which leader in the hospital I have to do with? I''m afraid you''re not qualified, but you can think about it. I''m sure I have a good relationship with many leaders. Do you know that the VIP room here is for them originally? "


    He is not a pure idiot. In the face of Su Jingfei, he doesn''t really talk about his relationship with anyone. However, his later words, although a little exaggerated, make su Jingfei understand the real role of the VIP room here.


    Su Jingfei used to be not the boss of the hospital. He didn''t know much about the hospital and didn''t have much to do with the operation of the hospital. Now it''s different. The company is Su Jingfei''s own, which is different from public hospitals. If someone loses money with public funds, it''s his own.


    "Manya, I''ve already given you the phone number of some people in the hospital before. You can call them now and call all the people in the hospital. It''s just that I can hold the first meeting." Su Jingfei thought of this and whispered to shumanya. He didn''t plan to meet the people in the hospital in such a hurry, but now he changed his mind.


    Shumanya slightly surprised, whispered: "Dean, it''s not appropriate to have a meeting here!"


    She thought of what Su Jingfei meant. Su Jingfei intended to reorganize the hospital first. Many people might be expelled by Su Jingfei because of this. But as a hospital, if many people are expelled, it may really affect the operation of the hospital.


    Su Jingfei insisted: "Manya, just call someone to come. Remember, this hospital is our own. This is a private hospital. Don''t be afraid of these black sheep. Even if they are gone, I can find someone to manage them. If we don''t expel them, how can our hospital develop?"


    Next to Liang Xiuwen also said with a smile: "Manya, you don''t have to be afraid to be indestructible. Only by firing all the black sheep can you have a better development. Anyway, you should be firm. This is a private hospital, and all of them are su Jingfei."


    Lin ruoke listened to them and sneered: "there are a lot of nepotism in public hospitals that can''t be dealt with. We don''t exist here. You are the management staff appointed by Su Jingfei, and they will definitely hinder your work in the future. Now Su Jingfei wants to operate, which is to provide you with the foundation. Just call them to come, your own company, Those who follow me will prosper and those who disobey me will perish. Anyway, we have our group as the backing. We are not afraid that no one will use it. "


    Li Hongsi was the simplest. He looked at Zhou Wanfu over there with a slightly obsessed look and said coldly, "such people are so annoying. Drive them away."


    Zhou Wanfu didn''t hear the voices of several women. When he saw them talking and looking at themselves, he thought they were adored by their previous prestige, and even showed the most handsome smile.


    Su Jingfei is totally different from the one who just entered the society. When he heard about some disadvantages in the hospital, he knew that they would definitely affect the development of the hospital in the future. As Lin ruoke said, he had the support of ruofesi group. Even if some management personnel were dismissed, he was not afraid that no one would use them. As for doctors, it was easier. He was not short of money, even if he went to dig some doctors, You can make it.


    He has never been the kind of person who likes to keep the threat, especially after dealing with the Lin family, roufeisi group is not a family business, there will not be a lot of nepotism, and has always been the only talent.


    "What''s the matter, have you discussed it? How do you want to apologize to me? " Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t speak for a long time, Zhou Wanfu couldn''t help asking.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes were full of banter when he looked at Zhou Wanfu. The grandson really had a sense of superiority. After a long time, he really thought that he and others were afraid. However, it can be seen from this that Zhou Wanfu was so arrogant and domineering. It seems that many patients in the hospital had been threatened by him before.


    "Don''t worry, boss Zhou. I just want to use the VIP room of your hospital. I''ll talk to you in public later. What do you think?" Su Jingfei thought of this and said with a smile.


    Zhou Wanfu was very proud. He thought Su Jingfei''s so-called public talk was "apologizing in public". It must be that he wanted to give himself enough face and not let his relatives delay the treatment. He saw many things like this. No matter how rich you are, everyone is equal when you come to the hospital. Patients always have to photograph doctors.


    Although Yaoguang hospital is a private hospital, it is not inferior to public hospitals in terms of medical equipment and doctors'' level. Moreover, because it is a private hospital, there are fewer people who will be cared for by the society or the state. People here are more likely to get treatment from wards and doctors. On the contrary, sometimes they are more liked by patients. It has to be said that public hospitals can never compare with them.


    He once met Su Jingfei in the underwear store. Naturally, he knew that Su Jingfei was a rich man. He thought Su Jingfei should be a rich second generation just like himself, but such a person could only look at his own face in the hospital.


    For a time, he thought a lot and was very proud of being able to show his face in front of a pretty girl. He even thought that maybe a pretty girl would like to show her prestige and give her a contact information later. He would be happy tonight. I have to say, he really thought far away.


    While they were talking, shumanya had already gone out to make a phone call, and Zhou Wanfu didn''t think much about it. Compared with shumanya, he was more interested in Liang Xiuwen, a beautiful woman with big breasts. This woman is not only beautiful, but also attractive. Although she is not the biggest one she has ever seen, she is definitely the most interested. Of course, the other iceberg girl is also very exciting, Especially for men to conquer.


    In the face of Zhou Wanfu''s almost drooling gaze, Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk seem to have swallowed flies. If Su Jingfei hadn''t wanted to clean up the hospital here, they would have left long ago.


    But Lin ruoke didn''t have such a good temper as the two girls. Seeing Zhou Wanfu''s Zhuge appearance, he hummed and asked, "boss Zhou, you have such a strong foundation. Which leader are you familiar with in the hospital? We know each other. Maybe it will help in the future!"


    She is a pretty girl of big Laurie type with a child''s face and huge chest. Her appearance is not as good as Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk. But her charm to men is not small at all, especially her charming and lovely appearance. Her delicate face can be regarded as the goddess of otaku.


    Zhou Wanfu is not the kind of person who has never seen a pretty girl. However, facing a pretty girl at this level, he naturally loses three points. He can refuse to answer Su Jingfei, but he can''t resist Lin ruoke''s question.


    Lin ruoke, even though she is a little rough at ordinary times, is not a fool at the critical moment. If she asks at this time, Su Jingfei also wants to know.


    "The vice president of Yaoguang hospital is my second uncle. He is the same as the president''s brother. They have nothing to say. My second uncle is here to take care of me. My business here is to earn money every day!" Looking at Lin ruoke, Zhou Wanfu thought it would be wonderful to have such a beautiful girl warming her bed at night.


    If it wasn''t for Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, he would have to tell Lin ruoke to follow him and drink spicy food.


    Lin ruoke resisted the impulse of kicking him and continued to smile: "so boss Zhou is not the best person in the hospital. The president also takes good care of you."


    "That''s natural. He''s my second uncle''s brother. Naturally, he''s also my uncle. In this hospital, there''s nothing I can''t do. Which one of your relatives is in the hospital? Why don''t I go and tell them to arrange an intensive care unit for you? " Zhou Wanfu has been able to confirm that they are definitely not coming to see a doctor, so the patients are their relatives.


    Of course, if the patient was su Jingfei''s friend, he would not be so enthusiastic. If he was any of these women, it would be his own opportunity.


    Lin ruoke still wants to talk. Shumanya has come in from outside and whispered in Su Jingfei''s ear: "Dean, except for the dean who has left, everyone else will come in ten minutes."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said to Zhou Wanfu, "boss Zhou, my guests will arrive soon. If you have nothing to do, let''s have dinner together."


    Zhou Wanfu thinks that he has a chance to hook up with one of the four beautiful girls. He even thinks that Su Jingfei may have to apologize to himself in public. It''s a matter of long face. Naturally, he says, "it''s OK. It''s just a meal. I''ll give you this face."


    Su Jingfei sneered in the dark, and then said to the four women, "I''ll be in charge of everything. I''ve been the president for such a long time. I haven''t done anything. Today is a practice."


    Liang Xiuwen chuckled and said to the women around him: "it seems that Jingfei is really angry this time. He should really be bold about his unique industry."

 Chapter 517

    Su Jingfei took over Yaoguang private hospital. It is reasonable to say that the system in such a private hospital should be more reasonable. But when Su Jingfei really contacted, he knew that there were a large number of related households here.


    Zhou Wanfu, the second-generation rich man who once met in the underwear shop, is actually the boss of the hospital canteen. If he runs well, Su Jingfei won''t say much. He is not the kind of person who eats meat and doesn''t give people a sip of soup, but Zhou Wanfu''s canteen is really unbearable.


    Now the patients in the hospital will not leave the hospital because a canteen really ignores the illness, but if it goes on like this, the hospital will certainly go from bad to worse.


    What''s more, Zhou Wanfu can open a canteen here. It''s not just a canteen problem. As he said, his second uncle is the vice president here. With such a vice president and such a hospital, can it develop stably?


    Su Jingfei took over the hospital. Everyone who has reached a certain level in the hospital knows about it, but all they know is that the hospital has changed its owner. As for who the owner is and how he is, they don''t know. The president of the Feng family, who was arranged in the hospital, left this morning after receiving a message. Even if it was too late to ventilate with other people.


    The change of hands of the hospital was originally vigorous and resolute. It was completely completed by Feng mieqing and Mrs. Han in the transaction. How could there be any news about the hospital? The arrival of Su Jingfei must have been unexpected.


    Now Su Jingfei wants to meet the high-level of the hospital in the canteen, which is beyond many people''s expectation. However, they all know that it''s time to perform well, and no one dares to neglect it. Moreover, from the place where Su Jingfei meets with everyone, they guess that the new boss should be a good person, and they will have a banquet before they see him? Although the location seems to be not high-grade enough, it''s good to be able to treat the boss.


    They all understand that the hospital is private, that is, the company''s nature, everything is the boss has the final say, there is no problem like the above report, Sue startled now become a boss, his sentence, can be relieved of anyone''s duties, they dare not complain to Su surprised.


    Zhou Wanfu didn''t know that he was in front of the president of the hospital. He said with a smile: "what guests did you invite today? Is it the leader of the hospital? If you have anything, you can tell me. Maybe I can help you."


    When he talks to Su Jingfei, he looks at Lin ruoke. Before, Lin ruoke gave him the feeling that he is likely to start. Now he abandons Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. These two women put a little pressure on him, one is cool and the other is imposing.


    Su Jingfei said casually with a smile: "there is no important person. It''s just a banquet. My boss Zhou might as well arrange the banquet better."


    Zhou Wanfu turned his lips and said in his heart that this guy certainly didn''t invite any important leaders of the hospital. Otherwise, he couldn''t be so casual, and secretly despised him. Although you may have some energy outside, you are not a grandson when you get to the hospital.


    The surface is really forthright way: "don''t worry, the banquet thing is wrapped in me, absolutely won''t let you here dishes worse than the restaurant outside." With these words, I don''t know if it''s to show up in front of Lin ruoke. I waved to the waiter and arranged a few sentences casually.


    Before the leaders of the hospital came in, several bottles of Maotai had already been placed on the table. Although Su Jingfei didn''t have many opportunities to drink, he also knew about wine. There were thousands of these bottles of wine. The banquet of this scale was not high-end, but it was absolutely not low. He didn''t know whether Zhou Wanfu wanted to express himself or deliberately kill himself, Probably both.


    Su Jingfei is thinking about it. A knock on the door rings. From the outside, a man in his forties, slightly fat and wearing glasses comes in. After he comes in, he takes a look at Zhou Wanfu. Then he says to the only man on the table, Su Jingfei: "Hello, are you Mr. Su?"


    Zhou Wanfu looks at the man with glasses in a little surprise. He has been in the hospital for a long time and naturally knows this man. He doesn''t understand why this man is so polite to Su Jingfei. It is said that his status in the hospital is not low.


    Su Jingfei nodded steadily: "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei. Who are you?"


    Glasses man slightly excited way: "Hello, Mr. Su, I am the director of Radiology Ma Guoming, you call me pony on the line." After thinking about it, he didn''t take out his business card, just stood respectfully, as if he didn''t know whether to sit down or not.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile, "director Ma, don''t be so polite. Sit down. There are still people coming. Let''s wait for him first."


    He invited some of the hospital''s main managers and directors of some important departments. These people can be regarded as holding the important lifeblood of the hospital. If these people are not his own or disobedient, Su Jingfei can''t let them continue to sit in this position.


    Director Ma listened to Su Jingfei''s words and nodded respectfully. When he received the phone call, he had already guessed Su Jingfei''s identity. He just didn''t expect that he was so young. He secretly complained that the younger he was, the worse he was to be served.


    Deep down in his heart, he has regarded Su Jingfei as the second generation of rich people who don''t know anything, especially seeing Zhou Wanfu present.


    At the moment, Zhou Wanfu is surprised. Although director Ma is not a big man in the hospital, he has the power of a department, and he is also a number one person in the hospital. In particular, the radiology department has always been in a high position in the hospital, but his attitude towards Su Jingfei makes him wonder why he is so respectful to this boy.


    He is not a pure waste. He already feels wrong. Even if Su Jingfei is a rich man, director Ma should not be so respectful. Is this boy the second generation of officials? If so, I should change my strategy.


    In China, officials are always greater than businessmen. Even though Zhou Wanfu has some political connections, he does not dare to be presumptuous with any rich second generation.


    With the arrival of director Ma, then there are also directors of some departments, as well as heads of some parts of the hospital. After they came, they all called Su Jingfei "Mr. Su". Now they are not sure whether Su Jingfei is the new boss. As for the president, they have never thought about it. After all, Su Jingfei is too young.


    This time, shumanya informed the public through the former president''s secretary nurse. She didn''t let her tell them that it was the president who summoned them. She just said that it was the new boss, and they all came.


    After nearly half an hour, the last fat man in his 50s, who seemed to be pregnant, accompanied by two middle-aged men in their 40s, walked into the VIP room. When he saw that all the people were coming, he was still a little satisfied. After all, according to his identity, of course, he had to show up.


    But when he saw Su Jingfei on the first seat, he frowned slightly. He could guess the identity of Su Jingfei. He must be from the new boss, but he was too young, and when he saw himself, he didn''t say anything about it, which was very uncomfortable. Even if he was from the new boss, didn''t he know his identity in the hospital?


    When other people saw the fat old man coming in, they all nodded their heads. It was hard to say hello in front of Su Jingfei, but their attitude was still there, which made the fat old man feel better.


    Su Jingfei and others have probably guessed the identity of the fat old man, and Zhou Wanfu said with a little surprise: "second uncle, you''re here too. Aren''t you at home today? Why did you come all the way? I would have sent a car to pick you up if I knew. " She helped the fat old man to the table.


    His heart is now very surprised. He was surprised to see all the leaders of the hospital come. Su Jingfei''s face seems not small. But when he saw his second uncle, he was really shocked. He is the second leader of the hospital.


    He didn''t know that the hospital had changed its owner. According to the second uncle''s identity, the hospital could invite people to move him. Except for the president and some top family leaders, the second uncle didn''t give face at all. What''s the identity of the boy named Su? His second uncle came.


    The fat old man looked at Zhou Wanfu and nodded. He thought that his nephew was very good at work. When the new boss came, he had a good relationship with others, and it was not in vain to bring him to the hospital to open a canteen.


    He didn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Zhou Wanfu, so he despised Su Jingfei.


    "Mr. Su, this is president Zhou of our hospital." The fat old man didn''t mean to introduce himself. Director Ma, who was the first to come, quickly introduced himself and said, "President Zhou, this is Mr. Su. This time he called us here."


    He''s not flattering. He''s the first one to come here, and he''s also the most familiar with the current situation. He''s a little smart and can guess people''s minds. He can see that President Zhou is relying on the old to sell his old. It''s estimated that he wants to show his face in advance in front of his new boss.


    No matter director Ma or other directors, we don''t think Su Jingfei will take advantage of the management of these hospitals. After all, if they are all dealt with, the hospital will be easily paralyzed and unable to enter the normal operation.


    Such an idea naturally makes them feel at ease. At most, today they just get to know each other and go through a process. It''s very important to leave an impression on their new owners, but there won''t be any problems. That''s why Premier Zhou dares to speak up at this time.


    After director Ma''s introduction, President Zhou said to Su Jingfei, "nice to meet you, Mr. Su. I''m old and my legs are not good, so I''m a little late. Please don''t blame me."


    If you change to be an ordinary person, you may follow his words and say nothing, but Su Jingfei chuckles and says: "since President Zhou is old, should he retire?"

 Chapter 518

    Su Jingfei''s words made the scene cold three points. No one thought that the first sentence of Su Jingfei was like this. Zhou Wanfu didn''t know the situation, but he also felt that today''s banquet was different from his own imagination. Su Jingfei seemed to have an unusual identity.


    Zhou Yuan Long also did not expect Su Jingfei to open his mouth for himself. As soon as his face changed, he had a bad feeling in his heart and wanted to open his mouth.


    But Su Jingfei suddenly said with a smile, "just kidding, President Zhou, don''t mind. I just like humor. Please sit down. You should learn more about hospital affairs from President Zhou."


    His words seem to ease the atmosphere, but everyone''s heart is a bit of haze. People don''t believe Su Jingfei''s words. On such an occasion, Su Jingfei can say such a joke, which only shows that he is lack of heart, but how can a person who is lack of heart be sent by the new owner to manage the hospital.


    In their hearts, Su Jingfei must be the new owner, maybe his family, maybe his subordinates. Anyway, they don''t think this hospital already belongs to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is the new owner.


    Even though he was still unhappy, President Zhou could only sit down. He was a little confused about the attitude of the boy named su. After sitting down, he said with a smile, "I like humorous people, too, but Mr. Su''s humorous way is still a bit frightening. He almost made the old man have a heart attack."


    He saw that Su Jingfei didn''t want to have a direct conflict with himself. He had a little more confidence in his heart and expressed his dissatisfaction in his own way.


    Other people also laughed. Although they all knew that this was Premier Zhou''s dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei, they had to cooperate with him to smile, which means that Premier Zhou''s joke was very humorous.


    Su Jingfei secretly shakes his head. These people must always look at President Zhou''s face. Now they have to cooperate with President Zhou on such occasions.


    From the mouth of Zhou Wanfu, he already knows the relationship between President Zhou and his predecessor. They can be called brothers. Naturally, they are all the same people. President Zhou and his predecessor should have the same prestige in the hospital.


    Now I take over the hospital by myself, no matter whether the former president is willing or not, because he is a member of the Feng family, he has already left the hospital. Now I want to make the hospital develop healthily. It seems that the only person who can do the operation is president Zhou, who has no consciousness.


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to come to the hospital just to use a knife or a gun. But if there is a force in the hospital that can''t be controlled by himself and makes trouble for himself secretly, it''s better to cut the mess directly.


    As the saying goes, once the emperor and his courtiers are replaced, the old people in the hospital are likely to become obstacles, just like President Zhou.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart, waiting for everyone to be quiet again, he said: "it''s a bit hasty to find you today, but because the hospital is always in normal operation, it''s always good for the development of the hospital for us to meet more quickly."


    Everyone nodded. Su Jingfei''s words were more official, but there was a certain truth. When the hospital changed its boss, everyone must be a little nervous. The new boss could see you earlier to express their opinions. How to say that is reassuring. Everyone has no opinion about it.


    Zhou Wanfu is still in a fog. He doesn''t know who Su Jingfei represents, but he can see that people''s respect for Su Jingfei is not fake, and he vaguely realizes that Su Jingfei''s identity is unusual.


    At this time, Su Jingfei has continued: "I don''t like to say anything on the scene, so I''ll come to the point. If there''s anything wrong, just mention it."


    "Well, it''s inevitable for young people to make mistakes. You can rest assured that if you say something wrong, we will bring it up." Premier Zhou was not satisfied with Su Jingfei''s feigned old-fashioned attitude. He was used to arrogance. After su Jingfei finished this sentence, he said.


    Now he just regards Su Jingfei as a person sent by his new owner. He also wants Su Jingfei to know his prestige and status in the hospital. He never thought that Su Jingfei would be the boss.


    Su Jingfei didn''t express dissatisfaction because of President Zhou''s words, but continued with a smile: "I think you all know that now Yaoguang private hospital has transferred its ownership to ruofesi group because of the Feng family''s own reasons, that is to say, now Yaoguang private hospital has nothing to do with the Feng family."


    It''s no surprise that many people have heard of this. They just wonder which company is roufeisi group. It seems that they haven''t heard of any company with this name in the provincial capital. Is it a foreign enterprise?


    President Zhou thought more deeply than others and frowned secretly. He thought that even if the Feng family transferred the hospital, at least he would leave some behind. But he didn''t think that it had nothing to do with the Feng family. Thinking of his relationship with the former president, he felt that the personnel change was a bit bad.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for him to wake up. Su Jingfei said these words, stopped for a moment, and let everyone digest them. Then he continued: "from today on, the former president Feng has resigned automatically, so from today on, I, Su Jingfei, will be the president of the hospital. Today is to meet you, I hope you can support my work well in the future. "


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei didn''t talk too much nonsense. When he came up, he threw out a heavy bomb. People thought Su Jingfei was just a manager sent by his new owner, and should not directly participate in hospital affairs. After all, he was very young.


    As for whether the new president will be promoted from inside or outside the hospital, it will be a matter of the future. People speculate that this internal promotion is the most likely, that is, President Zhou is the most likely to support the new president. After all, he is the vice president, which is why people always follow President Zhou''s meaning.


    But they never thought that Su Jingfei claimed to be the president of the hospital. According to the private property of the hospital, there is no problem for Su Jingfei to be the president of the hospital. But is this arrangement too hasty.


    President Zhou actually thought that he might be promoted. When he heard Su Jingfei''s words, his face suddenly sank. Regardless of whether he would offend Su Jingfei, he said in a bad mood: "Mr. Su, I don''t know what kind of enterprise you roufeisi group is, but after all, the hospital is not an ordinary company. If you are the president, is this decision a bit hasty?"


    "Oh? President Zhou, it seems that you have some opinions on my arrangement? " Su Jingfei would have said that even if he had arrived at Premier Zhou, he asked with a squint.


    President Zhou didn''t notice that Su Jingfei''s words were "my arrangement", and naturally said: "Mr. Su, don''t blame me for relying on the old to sell the old, but I want to ask you how much you know about Yaoguang private hospital and how much you know about medicine. Even if you graduated from medical school, you will only become a doctor this year. Is it not appropriate for you to be president?"


    Su Jingfei looked at President Zhou and said in his heart, "this is a private hospital. If it''s a public hospital, how dare you talk to the leaders like this? It''s arrogant to dare to question the boss''s arrangement.


    Of course, it can also be seen how important the position of President Zhou is in the hospital. If he does not rely on his high position in the hospital, how dare he speak to his superiors like this? He is sure that Su Jingfei did not dare to move him. After all, he changed the president. If he changed the vice president, it would be panic.


    It''s a pity that he mistook Su Jingfei. Not to mention that Su Jingfei was a nouveau riche, he didn''t care so much. Even if he really cared, as a real expert of traditional Chinese medicine, he was absolutely superior to President Zhou in terms of medical skills, so his questioning was meaningless. What''s more, Su Jingfei didn''t care about spending money. He was able to find several doctors and experts who supported the table.


    "Premier Zhou, it seems that you have a lot of problems with me." Su Jingfei sneered and asked again.


    President Zhou, relying on Su Jingfei, simply nodded: "yes, I really don''t understand the arrangement of the head office. Even if Mr. Su is young and promising, he can''t make fun of the future of the hospital."


    Although he was arrogant, he didn''t lose his mind. He didn''t offend anyone to death. However, the meaning is very clear. Su Jingfei may be young and promising, but it''s not suitable to be president.


    Su Jingfei did not continue to confront President Zhou. Instead, he took out his own medical qualification certificate and said to the public, "I, Su Jingfei, am a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. At present, I am a visiting expert of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. This time I came to the provincial capital to participate in the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine. At present, I am one of the five nominal presidents of the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine. I don''t know whether I am qualified to be the president."


    The nominal chairman of the Chinese medicine exchange meeting was selected in the last few days of this exchange meeting. Su Jingfei deserved his reputation for a series of performances. Although he was still young, no one questioned him. He also became a famous Chinese medicine expert as well as president Zou, binglao, Professor Lin and Professor Sima.


    Now he suddenly said these words, not to mention the people on the side of the hospital, even Liang Xiuwen and others were stunned. They had been watching their men fight wits and bravery with the old people in the hospital. When they suddenly saw his card, they were all shocked.


    We are all smart people. At the age of 20, Su Jingfei was able to become the nominal chairman in an upgraded Chinese medicine exchange meeting. It can be seen how powerful his medical skills are. This is not to be recognized by people because of his relationship. This is absolutely only true material.


    Su Jingfei''s women all know that Su Jingfei has good medical skills, but they didn''t expect him to reach this level, let alone the people in the hospital. They were stunned when they looked at Su Jingfei''s certificate.


    President Zhou felt his old face burning. Just now he said that Su Jingfei would not make any achievements in medicine. However, Su Jingfei proved his excellence in medicine with facts. He lived all his life and never had such a position in the provincial exchange meeting. Even if he attended the provincial exchange meeting, he didn''t have many times.

 Chapter 519

    President Zhou, vice president of Yaoguang private hospital, is not satisfied with Su Jingfei''s appointment as president. Su Jingfei is only in his early twenties, and he is airborne. As a local president, President Zhou naturally does not want such a person on his head.


    A hospital is different from an ordinary company. If an ordinary company has a new general manager appointed by the top leadership, no matter how dissatisfied the subordinate staff are, they can''t put forward their opinions casually. However, a hospital needs a very professional place. As a head of a hospital, at least he should have the right medical skills.


    Although there is no explicit provision for this, it is very necessary to think about the views of patients. Otherwise, if the president of a hospital is not proficient in medicine or has a little bit of the same skill, the patients will instinctively think that the hospital is not very good.


    President Zhou wanted to use this reason to oppose Su Jingfei as the president of the hospital, but he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was not only an expert doctor in a municipal hospital, but also the nominal chairman of the Provincial TCM exchange meeting. This is not random. If Su Jingfei''s medical skills don''t reach that level, absolutely no one will recognize him.


    As the president of a private hospital, he knows something about some traditional Chinese medicine. Most of them are stubborn. If they don''t really believe in someone''s medical skills, they will not agree with him to become one of the candidates for the chairman.


    Su Jingfei saw Zhou''s silence and said mercilessly, "President Zhou, do you think you are qualified to be the president of this hospital?"


    Just now president Zhou opposed Su Jingfei to become president on the condition of medical skills. Now Su Jingfei takes out his qualification and slaps President Zhou''s face with a loud slap, but he has nothing to say.


    Other people are even more silent. At this time, they also see Su Jingfei''s strength. They don''t know Su Jingfei''s specific position in the company. But now that he has such medical skills, he must be the president recognized by the higher authorities. Now, no matter from the medical skills or the appointment by the higher authorities, Su Jingfei is a firm candidate for the president.


    Even if President Zhou has a certain prestige, after all, the hospital has changed its owner now, and it won''t be a good result to fight Su Jingfei. Everyone''s heart is clear.


    Zhou Wanfu was already stupid. Now he can see what Su Jingfei came to the hospital to do. It''s not because a relative was ill. Before, he dreamed of using various means to get Lin ruoke. Now it seems that everything he had is a fantasy.


    At this time, he didn''t realize what Su Jingfei would do to him. He was a businessman, and his idea was very simple. Anyway, he could make money for the hospital. How could su Jingfei push him out.


    Thinking of this, he saw that his second uncle was embarrassed. He stepped forward quickly, took a glass of wine, and said to Su Jingfei, "President Su, I can''t imagine that you are the new president su. It''s really disrespectful. If there is anything wrong before, please forgive me."


    Su Jingfei looks at Zhou Wanfu. Although he is not very good, he is good at doing things. Now he sees that his status is different, so he immediately changes his attitude. Unfortunately, he and he are doomed not to be able to do the same thing.


    Even though I thought so, I picked up my wine cup, touched a cup with Zhou Wanfu, and drank it simply.


    Zhou Wanfu watched Su Jingfei drink the wine so happily. He was quite calm and took a rude sip of the wine. He thought about how much good he could give Su Jingfei to take care of himself like the former president.


    When other people see Su Jingfei like this, they are also murmuring. The reason why Su Jingfei does this to President Zhou is that he is supposed to be the so-called new official. Originally, he could not point out who to take to build power. President Zhou relied on his elders and ran into the muzzle of the gun. Now that Su Jingfei''s power is over, everyone''s danger should be relieved temporarily.


    Although President Zhou was embarrassed by Su Jingfei before, now he is resolved by Zhou Wanfu, and his heart immediately turns. According to Su Jingfei''s situation, he can''t change his position as president. Should he have a good relationship with him?


    But people''s thoughts haven''t changed, Su Jingfei has said: "boss Zhou, I talked with you before. You contracted the canteen from the hospital, right?"


    Zhou Wanfu was stunned. He thought that he had already found himself before he could tell him. Was he in such a hurry to take advantage? In his opinion, Su Jingfei was the new president. When he came to the hospital, he had to take advantage of himself. Otherwise, with the president''s salary alone, who could he support.


    "Yes, the canteen of the hospital has been contracted to our Zhou catering company, and now everything here is in my charge." Although Zhou Wanfu thought in his heart, he was serious in his mouth.


    No matter what Zhou Wanfu''s character is, there are still two ways to do business. Different from the pure rich second generation, Su Jingfei nodded secretly, but still said with a smile: "I don''t know how long you had a contract with the former president before. Now the hospital has changed its owner. This matter needs to be reconsidered."


    Zhou Wanfu''s heart moved. The Dean really wanted benefits, but he was too anxious. He nodded on his face and said, "yes, what premier Su said is, according to what you mean?"


    Su Jingfei knew that he would misunderstand his meaning. Since they contracted the canteen of the hospital, he could not easily change it in a few words. He would not think that he did not just want to change the underwriting conditions, but wanted to replace them. He would not give Zhou Wanfu the canteen of the hospital.


    Other people in the hospital are also thinking that the president is really anxious to make money, but he is not small hearted. People have such ideas in private, and he even discusses with Zhou Wanfu directly and openly.


    Liang Xiuwen''s women watched Su Jingfei. They knew that Su Jingfei was different from before. Before, Su Jingfei was just a college graduate and a small employee of the company. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi knew this very well. Lin Ruo, an old classmate, also knew this.


    Even when shumanya first saw Su Jingfei, he was just a little doctor. Even an expert, he was very polite to everyone.


    Now Su Jingfei is different from what they usually see. His whole body is full of the confidence of the superior. Everyone''s attention is on him, but he is very natural. Moreover, the rhythm of the conversation has long been led by Su Jingfei, and people''s thinking has to follow Su Jingfei. What he wants, people will follow him.


    Although it seems that a leader should have the charm, only a few women know that Su Jingfei has never been a leader at all. Even if he becomes a boss, he is also a shopkeeper.


    It has to be said that Su Jingfei''s strength has greatly increased. All martial arts practitioners have a kind of impressive momentum. With the improvement of his strength, Su Jingfei has already had this kind of momentum unconsciously. Now he is bent on rectifying the hospital. This momentum is unconsciously exposed and directly affects the whole scene.


    Not to mention that Liang Xiuwen didn''t understand this, Su Jingfei didn''t know it himself. After Zhou Wanfu finished, he said, "boss Zhou, as far as I have some opinions on the operation of your canteen, how do I say?"


    "President Su, if you have any suggestions, please let me know." Zhou Wanfu is not happy. If Su wants to do something good, he can say it directly. It''s too shameful to teach himself the same way as Sun Tzu. If Lao Tzu didn''t want to make money with you, how could he be angry.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew this for a long time, otherwise he would not run on him like this. He nodded and said, "first of all, the dishes you are facing ordinary people here, although they are cheap and the price is not high, can you ask the chef to make these dishes into human dishes instead of feeding pigs? Everyone says that the food in the university canteen is very bad. I think you are worse than the university canteen. "


    His mouth is so impolite, Zhou Wanfu''s face suddenly changed, even if Su Jingfei want to benefit, also can''t degrade the canteen so worthless.


    Not only his face has changed, but the faces of other people in the hospital have also changed. Instinctively, he looks at President Zhou. Before, President Zhou was run by Su Jingfei, and his face is ugly. Now he is even more gloomy.


    All of you don''t know the relationship between Zhou Wanfu and President Zhou. It''s also the credit of President Zhou that Zhou Wanfu can contract the canteen here. But now Su Jingfei says that Zhou Wanfu''s canteen is so unbearable, so people naturally think that Su Jingfei is aimed at President Zhou.


    But Su Jingfei didn''t seem to know what people were thinking, or maybe he put on a show. I just wanted to look at you and continued: "then let''s talk about the price of these small fry. I don''t know whether boss Zhou''s own conditions are too superior, or the people he contacted are all rich. I think the per capita income level of H Province is worse than that of Beijing, But I think the price of your stir fried dishes here is at least three times that of similar hospitals in Beijing. Is it a little too expensive? "


    In fact, he doesn''t know the price of stir fry in the provincial hospital, but he knows the price in the restaurant outside. After all, although he is a rich boss, he is also a low-key person. He doesn''t always eat and drink. He knows the life of ordinary people very well.


    Next week, Wanfu had to say, "President Su, the price of these meals was negotiated between us and the hospital. Besides, I don''t think it''s expensive. After all, there should be venues and various services."


    Su Jingfei didn''t object to his words. Instead, he snapped his fingers and said, "right, you''re right. After all, there''s service, so naturally you have to charge more."


    Zhou Wanfu and the others were stunned. They saw that Su Jingfei had been criticizing Zhou Wanfu''s hotel. Suddenly they agreed with Zhou Wanfu again. They didn''t understand what he meant. Zhou Wanfu thought that this grandson would not change his words like this, and then he wanted benefits.


    Probably guessing that people don''t understand what they mean and don''t wait for others to speak, Su Jingfei has continued: "boss Zhou has said something this time. When you talk about the service charge, I want to ask whether this is the hospital canteen or the hotel outside.


    By the way, if I say so, you will say that the hospital canteen can also be upgraded, but I can ask, who are the mainstream customers in the hospital? They are patients, and most of them should be ordinary people. Although we are not a public hospital, we are a hospital after all. Is it too much for you to make the canteen like this


    In fact, Su Jingfei has been very polite. According to his previous temper, he would certainly scold Zhou Wanfu for being a unscrupulous businessman. Ordinary people can only eat the same food as pig food, and the rich can eat it well. But after all, the hospital canteen serves most patients. Now it has become a small hotel, which is absolutely not good for the hospital.


    He was angry because he also understood that the hospital provided meals for some patients, which came from the canteen. According to the appearance of the canteen, he was still making money from the hospital. That is to say, if the canteen was not well done and too black hearted, he would make a lot of money from Su Jingfei, which was equal to spending money to support him, How can he allow people like Zhou Wanfu to continue to make money here? Although Su Jingfei''s reasons are too superficial, he is determined to drive Zhou Wanfu away.


    The faces of the Zhou family''s uncles and nephews are not good-looking, and all the people are silent looking at everything in front of them. They vaguely feel that Su Jingfei doesn''t just want the benefits, but he means that he is very dissatisfied with the canteen.


    Zhou Wanfu wanted to scold Su Jingfei very much, but he thought that Su Jingfei represented the owner of the hospital after all, so he held back his anger and said to Su Jingfei, "President Su has a point. According to the president''s idea, what do you think our canteen should do to satisfy the hospital?"


    When he said this, everyone could feel that he was biting his teeth. Everyone''s eyes turned to Su Jingfei''s face to see what he should say.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple to make ordinary dishes according to the standard of ordinary stir fry. The price of stir fry is 1.5 times that of ordinary dishes. As for the VIP room, it''s also according to the price of stir fry. We are a hospital, so we don''t need too high-end hotels."


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Zhou Wanfu couldn''t help but say angrily: "Su, you don''t want to give everyone a living. If you do it according to you, what else can the canteen make? Don''t forget that our canteen has a contract with the hospital."


    "Oh? I want to see if your original contract was signed by the former president, or president Zhou? " Su Jingfei was not flustered and said: "the former president has left his post. Although the contract he signed is valid, I just suspect that he did nothing to accept bribes during his term of office."


    After a pause, he said, "although our hospital is not a political organization, it seems that commercial crimes are also possible. If similar contents can be found out, I think the former president can also be blamed."


    Su Jingfei is not a law student, but he has watched a lot of TV. He has probably guessed some from the relationship between President Zhou and his predecessor. When he said this, he did not threaten Zhou Wanfu at all, but looked at President Zhou all the time.

 Chapter 520

    Su Jingfei''s words are basically unreasonable to others, but President Zhou''s face changed. Although he said it was the former president, he alluded to President Zhou.


    Although Su Jingfei did not produce any evidence to show that Zhou Wanfu was able to contract the canteen of the hospital because President Zhou and the former president took advantage of it, after all, they really can''t get away from it. Strictly speaking, they can really be regarded as commercial crimes.


    Zhou Wanfu was so impressed by Su Jingfei''s words that he didn''t know what to say for a long time. He was a rich second generation, but it didn''t mean he didn''t know anything. Otherwise, he couldn''t run a canteen and had good results.


    But if he really does what Su Jingfei says, although the canteen will still make money in the future, the profit will be more than halved, and the oil and water will be gone.


    Seeing that Premier Zhou''s uncle and nephew didn''t speak, Su Jingfei continued: "in fact, according to what I mean, after all, the hospital is a private enterprise, and the canteen is a very important part of the hospital. It''s better to have a company to run it by itself, don''t you think?"


    "Premier Su, I don''t understand what you mean." Zhou Wanfu felt a thump in his heart. Su Jingfei said what he really thought and pretended to be confused.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak in a hurry. Instead, he glanced over the crowd and found that they were almost silent. Only a few people thought it was schadenfreude. Director Ma, who came first, seemed to be pleased. Su Jingfei didn''t understand what his emotion meant.


    Anyway, no matter which hospital people are, they don''t intend to get involved in the muddy water this time. Everyone is smart. Everyone can see that Su Jingfei is going to operate on the canteen. People who don''t want to be unlucky understand that they don''t participate in it.


    President Zhou has been pressured by Su Jingfei''s momentum at this time. He finds that Su Jingfei doesn''t care about his prestige in the hospital at all, and he''s still using himself to make power.


    "Boss Zhou is a man of understanding. Why should we talk nonsense? You have made a lot of money in the hospital. Now the hospital has changed its boss, and the cooperation with you should stop here. Your canteen is not well managed. I think I can take back the management right." When Su Jingfei saw that the time was almost right, he said what he thought.


    "President Su, don''t deceive others too much. We are still in the contract period. I think even if you are a member of the new company, you should fulfill the cooperation contract of the old company. If you are in breach of contract, you will lose money." Zhou Wanfu saw Su Jingfei all pick to break the window paper, also no longer continue to pretend to be confused, the voice is strict.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "didn''t I just say that? If you do not manage well, I will take back the management right. I think there must be this clause in the contract. If not, I can doubt the reliability of the contract. "


    He didn''t make his words clear, but we all know that if it''s a general contract, there must be such a clause. For example, if the canteen is not well managed, the hospital can take back the right to operate. After all, the hospital can''t see the canteen is not well managed. If there is no such clause in the contract, it must be written by someone else. It''s not necessary to ask, and it must be the person who receives the benefits, Take this one out.


    As we all know, the reason why Zhou Wanfu was able to contract the canteen of the hospital is due to the former president and President Zhou. No matter who these two people are, the new company can make them a commercial crime. Of course, Zhou Wanfu can''t escape.


    Zhou Wanfu also understood that there was no similar clause in the contract, but he thought that Su Jingfei could not cause any material harm to his second uncle with this clause, so he sneered: "President Su, the contract is legal. You can''t add any new clause out of thin air, and you don''t have to threaten me. There is no problem with the legality of the contract, As for what you said the signer received, you don''t seem to have any evidence. "


    Zhou Yuan''s eyes were full of cooperation. He looked wronged and said to Su Jingfei, "President Su, even if you want a new official to take office, you can''t burn it casually. When we signed the contract, Lao Feng and I did things according to the rules. Is it too much for you to say so?"


    Su Jingfei looks at their uncle and nephew''s performance and sneers in secret. They just make up their mind. They have no way to deal with them. Unfortunately, they miscalculate. They are not just the Dean sent by the company. He is the real boss.


    Liang Xiuwen''s daughters are not worried when they see Zhou Wanfu''s uncle and nephew face to face with Su Jingfei. Except shumanya, who doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s ability very well, they are a little worried. The other three daughters are all guessing what way Su Jingfei can solve the problem in front of them. Su Jingfei has never let people down.


    "Premier Su, you have to say that if you wronged me like this, do you force me to leave the hospital? If you want to do this, just say it. There''s no need to give me such a name. It''s too chilling to do this." Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Premier Zhou thought that he was speechless by his own running, and he immediately stepped up.


    When he said these words, he was already giving people psychological hints. If Su Jingfei could do this to me, you would be fine. If he wanted to get rid of anyone, he would just set up a crime.


    People are worried about Su Jingfei''s performance when he comes here. Although they all know that Premier Zhou has something to do with the canteen, Su Jingfei has no evidence. It''s really rude to force Premier Zhou. If Su Jingfei wants to get rid of anyone in the future, he can get rid of any charge.


    Su Jingfei sighs that President Zhou really has great prestige in the hospital. His new president will not affect many people at all. However, with his words, everyone thinks about it.


    While sighing, Su Jingfei decided to take the medicine. Instead of following what Premier Zhou said, he calmly said: "our Yaoguang private hospital is a private hospital, so everything belongs to the company. Then all the decisions of the company should be implemented by the hospital."


    President Zhou was stunned, and then something bad flashed in his mind. If he only talked about the internal of the hospital, President Zhou could even overhead Su Jingfei with his prestige, but if Su Jingfei talked about the company, he couldn''t be so determined.


    Now he doesn''t know what company his new owner is. When Su Jingfei came here, he wanted to show his value and make su Jingfei give in to himself. Although you are from the head office, you have to give me face in the hospital. As a result, Su Jingfei refuted him.


    Next, he was always aiming at himself. Even when he wanted to change his strategy and decided to have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, he couldn''t do it.


    Seeing that he was thinking, Su Jingfei already said with a smile: "now that the hospital has changed its owner, it''s natural for it to make some personnel adjustments. If you feel that you are not satisfied with your current job, you can say that if anyone wants to leave, I won''t stop you, but as long as you don''t have any opinions, and you still don''t leave, We have to follow the arrangement of the head office. "


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s domineering spirit leaked out. He had said for a long time that he wanted to solve the problem peacefully, but he didn''t expect that President Zhou had become the climate in the hospital. He couldn''t clear it up without taking strong medicine.


    They all looked at each other. Su Jingfei, contrary to his previous mild attitude, became so tough. It means that you should be honest if you do it, and leave as soon as possible if you don''t do it. They also began to hesitate. They did listen to President Zhou''s words, but it doesn''t mean that they really listen to President Zhou.


    Once President Zhou really confronts with the head office and is killed by the head office, they will definitely not follow President Zhou. Now Su Jingfei makes it clear that he wants to deal with President Zhou. Everyone hesitates for a moment and does not leave.


    Su Jingfei nodded in secret. Although these people were a bit of a wall grass, they still made a clear choice. His eyes were set on President Zhou.


    President Zhou''s face is really ugly now, and the momentum of fighting Su Jingfei before is also three points weaker. He can make su Jingfei tolerate three points, but if he really puts aside all confrontation with Su Jingfei, he will suffer a loss.


    Now he has begun to regret that if he didn''t want to show his position in the hospital at the beginning and wanted to give Su Jingfei a bad impression, he would not have to be so tit for tat. Now if he wanted to continue to do it, he would have no face and no skin to listen to Su Jingfei''s instructions, otherwise he would have to leave.


    "Boss Zhou, what are you hesitating about? Your second uncle can''t protect you any more. How can we say that everyone knows each other? If you give up the contract right, everyone will get together and disperse. What do you think? " Su Jingfei didn''t answer the hesitant President Zhou, but to Zhou Wanfu.


    At this time, Zhou Wanfu also saw that he could not keep the management right of the hospital canteen. No matter what the second uncle would decide, he immediately said: "Su, let me give up the management right. You have to pay the default fee."


    Su Jingfei looked at Zhou Wanfu, then said with a dumb smile: "Zhou Wanfu, did you not understand what I said before? There is something wrong with your previous contract. Do you have to ask me to find evidence to prove that your second uncle had problems when he was the dean of the hospital. You see that he is so old that he really wants to be sent to prison, so you are satisfied? "


    President Zhou was shocked. After looking at Zhou Wanfu and Su Jingfei, he said in a deep voice, "President Su, it seems that you really want to force me away."


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "President Zhou, I''m not the one who wants to force you away. I just came to the hospital. I don''t know much about the situation of the hospital. Thanks to your good nephew, he said when I came here that you were his second uncle. You can cover everything."


    After a pause, he said, "if we don''t talk about the evidence, we can see your situation in the hospital by what he said. If we talk about the evidence, I can get all the evidence you need in half a day. If you don''t believe me, I can try. Since President Zhou is old, it''s time to retire."

 Chapter 521

    This is the second time that Su Jingfei talked about letting President Zhou retire. But the first time he said it, it was a joke. We all know it. This time, it''s different. Obviously, he has taken it seriously. Moreover, because of what he said before, people also know that this is Su Jingfei''s saving face for president Zhou.


    Premier Zhou had already felt that Su Jingfei wanted to drive him away. Now he made his words so clear that Premier Zhou''s heart sank to the bottom. He said in a more difficult way: "Premier Su, you are really quick enough to become premier, and you are going to get rid of all our old ministers. Is that the so-called one emperor and one courtier?"


    Su Jingfei is silent and just looks at President Zhou with a smile. Such an attitude makes people feel that Su Jingfei is the default. In fact, Su Jingfei almost thinks so, not to mention that President Zhou is Zhou Wanfu''s second uncle and has a close relationship with the former president. Even if he is just a general vice president, Su Jingfei will not let him take power.


    Now the Feng family has transferred the hospital to Su Jingfei, only to transfer the president away. As for who is still the Feng family in the hospital, he doesn''t know, so he can go through a long investigation.


    Now I''m going to let shumanya take over the affairs of the hospital. If there are a lot of Feng family here, how can shumanya''s work be carried out.


    Although Liang Xiuwen''s daughters didn''t know Su Jingfei was so thoughtful, they knew that Su Jingfei was sure to "invite President Zhou out" from the hospital. As Su Jingfei said, he could let his nephew into the hospital to open a contracted canteen, and other things might not have been done.


    Zhou Wanfu looked at the second uncle had been Su Jingfei pressure have no way, immediately sneer: "surnamed Su, even if you force my second uncle away, your hospital also want to pay me money, otherwise don''t want to let me leave."


    "Ah, Zhou Wanfu, why don''t you believe what I said? I just want to save face for you and let you leave. If you really want to deceive others, don''t blame me for being rude. Now the hospital is not owned by the Feng family. It has changed its boss. It''s not difficult to shake out a lot of things." Su Jingfei sighed, helpless for Zhou Wanfu''s indomitable.


    Even if Zhou Wanfu is a unscrupulous businessman, he still has the habit of being rich for the second generation. He was interested in looking at the beautiful girl beside Su Jingfei and wanted to take a ride. Knowing that he was the president, he was disappointed. Now he still threatens himself to go away. How can Zhou Wanfu bear this tone.


    Thinking of Su Jingfei''s humiliation several times, he was so angry that he rushed to Su Jingfei with a roar, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. They didn''t expect that Zhou Wanfu would do it without saying a word.


    Although the girls didn''t know Su Jingfei had the ability, they still instinctively exclaimed "be careful".


    Su Jingfei thought that Zhou Wanfu would do something, but he chose to do it. He gave a sneer in the dark. Before Zhou Wanfu came to him, he raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    With Su Jingfei''s present skill, it''s easy to smash his head with such a hand. At this time, even if Su Jingfei doesn''t use his internal power, his strength is enough to make Zhou Wanfu fly back faster than he came. Zhou Wanfu''s figure of whirling out blinds all the high-level hospitals here.


    They didn''t expect that Su Jingfei looked gentle and had such strength. Although Zhou Wanfu emptied his body because of wine and sex, he was a nearly one meter eight adult man after all. Su Jingfei slapped him and fanned him away.


    These people were originally photographed by Su Jingfei, but now they are even more silent. Premier Zhou is also stunned. He knows his nephew better than others.


    The reason why Zhou Wanfu dares to do it is because he has learned a few skills with little gangsters when he has nothing to do. Otherwise, on such occasions, he wants to teach Su Jingfei a lesson, but even so, he is slapped and fanned by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to hurt Zhou Wanfu seriously. After all, the public couldn''t do that. However, Zhou Wanfu still lay on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time. His face swelled quickly and his whole face became more and more like a pig''s head.


    "Premier Zhou, I think you should persuade your nephew. You are old and should be more open-minded. Now the hospital has changed its boss and everything needs a new order. Do you think it''s appropriate for your nephew to do so?" Su Jingfei didn''t look at Zhou Wanfu, but told Premier Zhou.


    President Zhou looked at his nephew''s tragedy, and he was worried. He knew that after he changed the president, he really thought that the new president would have a new official to take office. However, because of his position in the hospital, he thought that the new president would not use his own knife, which made Su Jingfei depend on his old age and sell his old. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s candidate was himself, and he was really merciless.


    Now Su Jingfei''s words have undoubtedly made it very clear that if he can retire obediently, Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to pursue too much. If he doesn''t know his interest, he may not mind doing something and forcing himself to leave.


    President Zhou is really like what Su Jingfei said. Older people think more about things. Since Su Jingfei dares to do things for himself, he naturally has a certain degree of assurance. Moreover, he knows what he has done. As long as he makes an investigation, it is not easy for him to retire normally.


    Thinking of this, he nodded and said, "since premier Su said that, I really feel that I''m a little old, so I''ll step down and leave the opportunity to younger people. How about this?"


    Su Jingfei nodded and said with satisfaction: "it''s rare that President Zhou is so clear and righteous. In this case, President Zhou will retire and enjoy his old age. I will give this burden to younger comrades." Although he hasn''t really been a leader, it''s easy for him to come.


    President Zhou''s face muscles can''t help twitching. He is in a high position in Yaoguang private hospital. Many people want to get into the hospital to get good care. Although he is not in a public hospital, his scenery is good.


    Now, with the change of the owner of the hospital and the arrival of the new president, I am going to go home to enjoy my life. Looking at my nephew, I sighed and said: "Wanfu, President Su is right. Now the hospital has changed its owner. Since people want to reorganize the hospital, we still don''t want to give them any trouble."


    By this time, all the words had been said. If he spoke so frankly, other people would not have any special feelings. What''s more, Su Jingfei was right. Zhou Wanfu''s canteen was not very good.


    They are all high-level people in the hospital, so it''s impossible for them to have a big meal, but it''s really expensive to eat stir fry every day. Not all of them have external income.


    Of course, we can eat outside the hospital, but we all want face. Our colleagues eat in the canteen, and they have to eat by themselves. That''s too shameless, so the cost of each month is really not small.


    Now Su Jingfei is going to drive Zhou Wanfu out of the hospital, and according to the price he mentioned before, if the new canteen is opened, it will benefit everyone.


    Now everyone wants to go away quickly. Zhou Wanfu wakes up from Su Jingfei''s slap. He doesn''t understand how he fell out. However, his eyes are full of fear when he looks at Su Jingfei. This guy is far more powerful than he thinks, and he has never seen such a powerful person.


    Now I heard President Zhou''s words, but I didn''t mean to resist. I just secretly thought about how to retaliate against Su Jingfei, but I said, "President Su, you are very powerful. I will take people out of the hospital tomorrow."


    "Well, it''s the best way to do it. You can rest assured that although we won''t compensate you for anything, we can''t make mistakes in settlement and so on." Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile.


    Zhou Wanfu wants to scold Su Jingfei. His contract period has not come yet. If he really wants to settle the account, he believes that Su Jingfei will not refund the money to himself. At that time, it will be him who will suffer the loss. Now he secretly thinks about how to revenge Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t refute it. He just keeps the pressure in his heart.


    Seeing that Zhou Wanfu swallowed this tone, President Zhou knew that his nephew would definitely retaliate against Su Jingfei. He was also full of annoyance at Su Jingfei''s forcing him away. If his nephew could clean up Su Jingfei, it would be better.


    Zhou''s nephew was finally in the spotlight and was forced away by Su Jingfei. This time, Su Jingfei completely grasped the initiative of the meeting with his personal momentum and wisdom. Zhou''s nephew tried to fight back against Su Jingfei several times, but he pushed him down, which made the leaders of other hospitals present awe inspiring.


    Of course, some of them are afraid. These people are usually close to President Zhou. They are afraid that Su Jingfei will clean up with them.


    "Everyone, now president Zhou has taken the initiative to leave his present job, and Zhou Wanfu has to quit the contract of the canteen. In order not to affect the normal operation of the hospital, I''ll solve these two things first." Su Jingfei glanced at all the people in the room. His eagle like eyes made people sit up straight.


    "This is Ms. shumanya. From today on, she officially takes over the position of President Zhou. If I''m not here, or if I have something to do, you need to report to your superiors, just go to her directly. She is responsible for the daily affairs of the hospital in the future." Su Jingfei and other people''s attention are focused, this just points to shumanya to introduce to them.


    Shumanya was stunned, and everyone was surprised that Su Jingfei actually appointed her as the vice president. According to the result of the previous discussion, shumanya wanted to be the assistant to the president. Now she was temporarily changed by Su Jingfei, and she really didn''t slow down.


    Su Jingfei''s decision is also temporary. After all, he didn''t want to force President Zhou out of the hospital before, but now he wants to manage hospital affairs. Vice president is always more suitable than assistant president. As for shumanya''s age, what''s the problem? How to say, she is older than the president Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 522

    On the first day Su Jingfei came to the hospital, he forced President Zhou and Zhou Wanfu away, and appointed shumanya as the vice president. Although shumanya was still lacking in this position regardless of work experience and age, Su Jingfei was not worried at all. Su Jingfei would send someone from roufeisi group to assist shumanya.


    Of course, shumanya, who is familiar with hospital affairs, is in charge of hospital affairs. However, other people can be responsible for the real management work. Su Jingfei regards the hospital as a company, so there will be no problem.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have high requirements for shumanya. He doesn''t need to develop the hospital into one of the best hospitals in H Province. After all, Yaoguang private hospital can''t be stronger than provincial central hospital no matter according to the policy or the general environment. He just needs to keep the status quo of the hospital.


    Shumanya knew that he had a heavy burden on him. Since taking over, he began to work. Su Jingfei also asked Lin ruoke to transfer someone from Su''s subsidiary to help him.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi naturally want to help Su Jingfei. Although this is a hospital, it was not in their plan originally, but such an industry is definitely of great help to Su Jingfei''s career. Hospitals are not the same as ordinary companies. Su Jingfei''s role as president is not simple.


    In addition to managing the hospital, several women naturally have another task, which is to inspect the staff of the hospital. After all, the hospital used to belong to the Feng family. Now, even if the president is transferred, it''s hard to say who is left.


    Liang Xiuwen''s daughters are all aware of the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Feng family. Naturally, they are not at ease with these people in the hospital. Their main task these two days is to assess them.


    Originally, the three girls came to the provincial capital to prepare for the relocation of the company, but they didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, which made them busy immediately, and the feeling of vacation they wanted didn''t exist. Lin ruoke complained about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was also very depressed. He thought Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk would make out with them when they came to the provincial capital, but he didn''t expect to catch up with such a thing. In order to get the hospital on the right track faster, Su Jingfei had to bear it. Anyway, he still had a lot of days, and he was very busy these days.


    Since Zhou Wanfu left the hospital canteen, roufeisi group has directly taken the management right of the hospital canteen. This is its own hospital, and its own company is responsible for it. Naturally, it can''t be better.


    At the time of stable transition in the hospital, Su Jingfei''s traditional Chinese medicine exchange meeting came to an end. These days are also the last time. Naturally, everyone''s exchange has become more and more, and the hospital has not arranged any clinical treatment. The most important thing in these last few days is to make a good relationship between doctors.


    In the medical field, everyone has learned different things. Maybe one person is more outstanding in one aspect, but there will be some differences in other aspects. There will be a lot of exchanges between them to learn from each other, which is also the purpose of this TCM exchange meeting.


    Even Su Jingfei, who learned medicine by himself, still had some shortcomings in basic medicine. An exchange meeting greatly consolidated his knowledge in this field.


    In the last two days of communication, what Su Jingfei really benefited from was not medical skills, but he began to dig the wall. Since he was already the president of Yaoguang private hospital, he naturally had to think about his own hospital. Almost all the people attending the TCM exchange meeting were famous doctors from all over the world. As long as he could dig a few, he could greatly enhance the strength of his hospital.


    Although the doctors participating in the exchange meeting were all very good in medical skills, not all of them were satisfied with their current work. Through a few days of hard work, Su Jingfei really dug up three TCM doctors. They were all in their fifties, not far from retirement, and all of them were experts from local hospitals.


    They were moved by Su Jingfei''s generous treatment and decided to join the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of Yaoguang private hospital. Su Jingfei naturally welcomed them. After a month''s contact, they knew each other''s personalities. Although these three people were not outstanding, they were at least worth Su Jingfei''s digging. The key was their character, and Su Jingfei was still quite recognized. At first, when they saw Su Jingfei, they were very happy, There is no contempt.


    In addition to these three traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, Su Jingfei actually wanted to poach Professor Lin or professor Sima. After all, no matter how powerful his medical skills are, his fame is not enough. The provincial capital is different from s City, and the celebrity effect is very important.


    It''s a pity that Professor Lin and Professor Sima have a solid position in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to dig any one of them. He can give them better treatment. Even if they come, Su Jingfei can give them the position of president and continue to be the shopkeeper. But he knows that there is not a good chance after several explorations.


    Even Professor Lin has talked with Su Jingfei that she and Professor Sima are retired people. After a few months in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, they can go home to provide for the aged. They don''t want to come out again.


    Su Jingfei can only express helplessness about this, but they finally agreed that if they really need their help, they will be on call, which can be regarded as a kind of comfort to Su Jingfei. In fact, they are also very surprised that Su Jingfei has only been in Beijing for a month, and he actually takes Yaoguang hospital into his pocket. This boy is so powerful.


    Su Jingfei failed to recruit two professors. He focused on another person, Professor Lin''s wife, sang Lao, who has a good relationship with himself. Sang Lao is an expert doctor in China. Even though he is an expert in S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, his fame is well known all over the country.


    Moreover, according to his age, he is approaching the age of retirement. Su Jingfei thinks that sang is very suitable to come to his own hospital. He doesn''t need to do anything. As long as he has this reputation, it''s enough.


    Su Jingfei recently felt that he was addicted to digging the wall. On the last day of the Chinese medicine exchange meeting, after attending the last dinner of the Chinese medicine exchange meeting, Su Jingfei caught up with Professor Lin and was sure to follow her home to see Mr. sang. He knew that Mr. Sang was at home all this time.


    Professor Lin is old and has never seen anything. She naturally sees Su Jingfei''s obvious intention. From the bottom of her heart, she has a good feeling for this young man, and she doesn''t refuse. Anyway, it all depends on the meaning of Mr. sang.


    It''s the first time for Su Jingfei to come to Sang''s home. Although they have known each other for a long time, they have never been to Sang''s home.


    When Professor Lin comes home, she takes Su Jingfei with her. She always takes good care of Su Jingfei, and now naturally treats him as a nephew. Now when they go home together, Mr. sang is not too surprised to see Su Jingfei.


    He just said with a smile: "Xiao Su, you''ve been in the provincial capital for a month, and you''ve only come to our house today. It''s really discontenting."


    "Mr. sang, aren''t you very busy these days? Now that the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine is over, I will naturally come to see you. You are not in s city hospital recently. The president will be very worried. " Su Jingfei smiles and tries.


    Today, Su Jingfei and Professor Lin mentioned that he had a hospital. Naturally, Mr. sang didn''t know about it and didn''t think much about it. He said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about it. I''ve already arranged it for the hospital in s city."


    Professor Lin has already guessed Su Jingfei''s intention. She is not sure whether her wife can agree to Su Jingfei. However, she is very optimistic about Su Jingfei. If his wife leaves s city hospital to work in Su Jingfei''s Hospital, it is also a good choice. He is different from himself. His inability to leave the provincial hospital is due to human feelings and immediate retirement, Mr. sang has no such problems.


    "You talk. I''ll cook for you. Today Jingfei will have two drinks with Lao sang." Professor Lin thought that he would give them a chance to chat.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood what Professor Lin meant. Although there was no need to avoid Professor Lin, if he could talk about it alone, some words would be better. Professor Lin really took care of himself.


    Sang doesn''t doubt that he has him, and he is also very optimistic about Su Jingfei. If it wasn''t for him, Su Jingfei would not become a doctor. After listening to his wife''s words, he said with a smile, "well, it''s rare that you let me drink. Today, Xiao Su will have two drinks with me. Since my son and daughter went abroad, they haven''t drunk for a long time."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the situation of Sang''s hometown. Now he hears that he has children, but he''s not in China. Thinking about it, he has already said with a smile: "today is originally a guest in Sang''s hometown. Naturally, I want to have a drink with you."


    Professor Lin went to prepare the meal with a smile, and also gave Su Jingfei a chance to communicate with Mr. sang alone. Naturally, Su Jingfei took advantage of it and tried again: "Mr. sang, if you don''t go back to the hospital for such a long time, even if you have made the arrangement, can''t you let it go?"


    Mr. sang didn''t think much about it. He said frankly, "now, everything is on the right track in s city hospital. Although young doctors and some experts are still a little lacking in medical skills, they have developed well. I''m actually registered there, and there are not many opportunities for real treatment. At the beginning, I invited you to enter the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, just to add some fresh blood to the hospital, Of course, I don''t want your medical skills to be buried. "


    Su Jingfei nodded. He probably knew something about Sang''s original thoughts. Now when he heard what he said, he continued to ask, "sang, listen to Professor Lin, how many months will you retire?"


    "Yes, Lao Lin and I are about the same age. She will retire in a few months. Then we will be able to provide for the aged at home. We don''t have to work so hard." Professor sang said with a smile: "I''ve been busy all my life, and it''s time to have a rest. At that time, I''ll go abroad with Lao Lin to see my children. I usually have nothing to travel. What a wonderful day it is!"


    Su Jingfei''s heart is not good when he hears that. If sang really wants to retire like this, his idea of digging the wall will fail. Among the doctors he knows, the only one who can shock the scene is sang, but he can''t really retire.


    "Mr. sang, it''s only fifty-five this year. Isn''t it too early to retire? People say that it''s sixty for a man to retire." Su Jingfei thought that before sang Lao, although he was called sang Lao, it was just because of his medical status. He was not old at all.


    As Mr. sang said, he is about the same age as Professor Lin. Professor Lin retires at the age of 55, and Mr. sang must be at this age, although Su Jingfei does not understand why Mr. sang, as a man, retires at the age of 55.


    Mr. sang said with a smile: "as a doctor, unlike traditional Chinese medicine, I will take a scalpel. If I am too old, it will always affect the quality of surgery. I will retire earlier to avoid late life. If there is any medical accident, it will be a lifelong stain."


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly, but sang was right. Unlike traditional Chinese medicine, he is generally old and has outstanding achievements in medical skills. Old western medicine, especially the doctor with scalpel, is easy to make mistakes because of lack of energy. Sang was able to retreat in a hurry. Seeing this clearly shows that sang was not charmed by fame and wealth, Only in this way can he have the status that people admire now.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei also gave up the charm of fame and wealth, and no longer tried, but said very sincerely: "Mr. sang, I think that although you are old and have some risks on the operating table, if you come to guide new people, it should be no problem."


    "You mean I take my apprentice? It''s no problem, but after all, I''m old and I don''t have enough energy. It''s time for me to have a rest. " With a smile, Mr. sang explained, "I''ve been in the hospital for so long, and I''ve taught a few underachievers, and now I''m on my own."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about s Central Hospital. Naturally, he didn''t know what apprentice sang Laodu taught him. After listening to Sang Laodu''s words, Su Jingfei quickly said, "I''m not asking you to teach apprentices, I''m asking you to be the management of the hospital."


    "Management? I''ve been a doctor all my life, and I''ve never thought of doing any management. In this aspect, Lao Liu from the traditional Chinese medicine hospital or Lao Li from the central hospital is much better than me. After talking for a long time, you seem to have something to say. What do you want to do, just say it. " Mr. sang is also a mature man. Su Jingfei has been saying this for a long time. If he can''t see any other meaning, he''s really in vain.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. sang is Mr. sang. I can see through my mind at a glance. In fact, it''s very simple. I want to invite Mr. sang out of the mountain. I don''t need you to do any surgery. I just want you to manage a hospital."


    Now that he''s seen through, Su Jingfei doesn''t talk much nonsense. He just tells us his purpose. According to Sang''s qualifications, it''s almost the same for him to be the president.


    With his understanding of Sang Lao, he is naturally trustworthy, and he will not tell shumanya what to do. After all, sang Lao''s real role is symbolism. Otherwise, according to Sang Lao, without any management experience, Su Jingfei would not dare to let him be the president.


    Mulberry old Leng, for a long time did not return to God, Su Jingfei actually dig the foot of the wall.

 Chapter 523

    Mr. sang had a certain understanding of Su Jingfei. At first, he was just a sales manager of an underwear company. Later, he became a visiting expert of s city traditional Chinese medicine hospital through his own lobbying.


    It''s not too much to be a real expert by virtue of Su Jingfei''s medical skills. But he has always been a part-time doctor. In fact, Mr. sang doesn''t quite understand this. Su Jingfei''s medical skills are very good. If he really becomes a doctor, he will become famous sooner or later. He has to do business.


    Later, Su Jingfei developed into his own company and became a boss. In fact, Mr. sang didn''t know the scale of his enterprise. He just knew that Su Jingfei had developed from a sales manager to a boss.


    After all, there are too many bosses these days. He always thinks that Su Jingfei''s higher achievements should be in the medical field. Especially after a period of observation, Su Jingfei''s performance in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is much better than when he was young, and he firmly believes in it.


    This time, Su Jingfei was able to participate in the exchange meeting of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and his performance was very eye-catching, which made Mr. sang very happy. He didn''t see the wrong person at the beginning, and he also saw the great potential of Su Jingfei in the field of traditional Chinese Medicine.


    Now Su Jingfei suddenly invites Su Jingfei to be a hospital executive. He really can''t reflect it. Is Su Jingfei going to be a lobbyist for which hospital? But now he is still a visiting expert of S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. He can be a lobbyist for which hospital. Mr. sang is a little confused about the situation.


    Su Jingfei probably saw the old Sang''s mind, and said with a smile: "old sang, this is what happened. Yaoguang private hospital, you should know that he originally belonged to the Feng family. Recently he changed his owner, so I invite you there."


    "Yaoguang private hospital changed owners? It''s really surprising that such a big hospital can change its boss. " Mr. sang lives in the provincial capital. Although he works in S City, he can''t be unaware of Yaoguang private hospital. "Yaoguang is the pride of a private hospital. It''s almost catching up with the provincial central hospital."


    "Yes, the medical capital of this hospital is really good. Even if it is not as good as the provincial central hospital, it is much better than the s Central Hospital." Su Jingfei nodded. He is an expert in S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Naturally, he knows something about the city hospital.


    Mr. sang didn''t deny it, but responded quickly and said, "no, even if Yaoguang private hospital has changed its owner, they can also arrange new managers. How did you come here to invite me? Did you join that hospital?"


    He is very optimistic about Su Jingfei''s medical skills. Naturally, he hopes that Su Jingfei will develop better and better. But compared with Yaoguang private hospital, sang hopes that Su Jingfei can enter the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. After all, Yaoguang private hospital is not small in scale, but the Department of traditional Chinese medicine is not as good as the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t figure out what Sang was thinking, he sniggered that sang finally responded and continued: "the new owners naturally need to arrange new managers. These days, they are integrating and making a smooth transition."


    "It seems that you are really planning to go to Yaoguang. You know them all so well, but since they have arranged management personnel, what else do you want me to do?" Mr. sang nodded secretly. It seems that Su Jingfei must have joined Yaoguang. Otherwise, how could he know so well.


    When he thinks that his guess is correct, he also secretly regrets that with Su Jingfei''s potential, if he develops at ease in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, he may soon become a professor like Professor Lin or professor Sima, and he may take over as president Zou in the future. After all, he is still young, has unlimited potential, and is full of all kinds of possibilities, Now you may not have such a chance to join Yaoguang.


    After all, everyone has his own choice. Seeing Su Jingfei''s words for Yaoguang private hospital, Mr. sang already knows that he can''t persuade him to change his mind.


    "Xiao Su, although Yaoguang can be regarded as the leading private hospital in the province, it is a private hospital after all. Compared with public hospitals, it is still insufficient." Mr. sang thought about it for a while, but he still expressed his attitude.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. sang, this idea is wrong. Although public hospitals have the support of the government, in fact, their various rules and restrictions make the hospital unable to get good development, and the talents will be buried. In private hospitals, there will be no such problem. It is the biggest characteristic of private hospitals to let people be the only one."


    Although he has not received any unfair treatment in the hospital because of his medical skills, he knows that many doctors in the hospital are all young doctors with seniority and real skills, and almost all of them have to endure for many years. What Su Jingfei said is that talents are the only ones who can be found in private hospitals.


    Thinking of this, Mr. sang thought that he had figured out why Su Jingfei would join Yaoguang private hospital, so he nodded: "it seems that you understand very well. In this case, you can go to Yaoguang and develop well."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry at Mr. sang and said helplessly: "Mr. sang seems to be off topic. I''m talking about letting you come to Yaoguang private hospital for management. How do you talk about me? I''m sure there''s no problem with Yaoguang. I''m confident about that."


    As the general manager of a hospital, if they don''t have confidence, the hospital will be over. Su Jingfei shakes his head secretly.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, sang shook his head with a smile and said, "forget it. Although I''m not too old in grade, I''m at retirement age after all. It''s not bad for me to come home for the elderly anyway."


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment and said to Mr. sang, "Mr. sang, you think Yaoguang private hospital has the same scale as the provincial central hospital. If you can keep pace with the provincial central hospital in your management, how proud it is!"


    Mr. Sang was slightly surprised and unconsciously followed Su Jingfei''s words. Imagine that if Yaoguang private hospital has been at the same level as the provincial central hospital, he must be proud of it.


    Su Jingfei is very accurate. Mr. sang doesn''t attach much importance to interests at all. With his medical status, it''s very easy to make money. In this case, he must attach great importance to his reputation. People who are really indifferent to fame and wealth can only live in the mountains.


    This time, Su Jingfei was obviously right. Mr. sang really valued his reputation. Of course, he didn''t want to fish for fame. He wanted to earn fame by his own ability. If he chose to retire, he would quit the stage of history.


    After thinking about it for a while, sang shook his head in secret. He finally couldn''t see the name. He usually cherished his reputation. Now Su Jingfei said in a simple sentence, but he wasn''t the kind of person who was sentimental and didn''t admit it. Instead, he asked Su Jingfei, "Xiao Su, who asked you to invite me? What do they want me to do in Yaoguang?"


    Su Jingfei could see that Mr. Sang was already moved. He immediately said with a smile: "no one asked me to come. I want to invite you. What do you want to do with Yaoguang? It''s really hard to say. It depends on your old intention. What do you want to do, dean or expert consultant? Whatever you choose. "


    Mr. Sang''s face is not good-looking. Listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he is simply unreliable. He can choose his own position when he goes to the hospital. Moreover, Su Jingfei wants to come by himself, and no one gives him orders. Isn''t that a joke?


    Without waiting for Mr. sang to speak, Su Jingfei continued: "now there is a president and a vice president in Yaoguang private hospital. If Mr. sang used to be a president, he can be a president, but I think you can only be a president. The vice president is in charge of daily affairs, which is not suitable for you."


    He said it seriously, as if he was already thinking about what position to let Mr. sang do. However, hearing this, Mr. sang felt more unreliable. He could not help but said, "little sue, I''m old. Please don''t tease me."


    "Mr. sang, who''s playing with you? You can''t talk nonsense about such a big thing." Su Jingfei is very serious.


    Mr. Sang was about to express his dissatisfaction. He didn''t believe that Su Jingfei was talking seriously. Professor Lin came out of the kitchen and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Mr. sang, how can you blow your beard and stare?"


    They have been married for many years. Naturally, Professor Lin can see that Mr. sang is not very happy. She can''t help asking, but she knows how much Mr. sang values Su Jingfei.


    Sanglao didn''t talk nonsense either. He pointed to Su Jingfei and said: "Lao Lin, it''s not Xiao su. This guy actually said that he wanted me to be a senior manager in Yaoguang, and I can only choose the position. If he went, he could only be the president, but vice president didn''t let me. Don''t you think that''s a joke? The little guy is getting worse and worse. "


    Professor Lin looked at Su Jingfei and saw that he was innocent. Then he looked at old sang again. He said angrily, "old sang, Xiao Su is the young man you value most. What''s his character? You don''t know. Can he make such a joke with you?"


    The absence of Mr. sang and Professor Lin''s children also affected Professor Lin''s attention to Su Jingfei. Professor Lin looked at Su Jingfei like his nephew, and women generally took care of their younger generation.


    Professor Lin''s words stunned old sang for a long time. Then he said, "Lao Lin, do you believe what Xiao Su said? He''s talking about Yaoguang private hospital, not a small clinic. "


    "So what? Is it Yaoguang private hospital? I know. Xiao Su is right. You can choose whatever you want when you go. Xiao Su asked me before. If I can''t leave the hospital, I''ll promise. " Professor Lin nodded and took it for granted.


    "No, Lao Lin, you think so?" I don''t know what happened to my wife today.


    Professor Lin looked at Su Jingfei. She could see that Su Jingfei was laughing and glared at him. Then she said to Mr. sang, "Mr. sang, did Su Jingfei not tell you that he is actually the boss of Yaoguang private hospital?"


    "..." Sang was stunned for a long time, but he didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 524

    When Mr. sang knew the truth, he almost knocked Su Jingfei on the head. What really annoyed him was that he concealed his identity. Of course, he was also very surprised that Su Jingfei was the boss of Yaoguang private hospital.


    The value of Yaoguang private hospital is absolutely over 100 million. As for the specific value, he naturally can''t estimate it. Su Jingfei was a student who didn''t graduate from school half a year ago, but now he is worth over 100 million. This is too abnormal. No wonder Su Jingfei wants to do business. He is really much better than a doctor.


    Since Su Jingfei is the boss of Yaoguang private hospital, Mr. sang doesn''t have any reason to refuse. What''s more, he is really excited by Su Jingfei. If Yaoguang private hospital develops in the same way as the provincial central hospital in the future, it must be his own credit. After all, the hospital is worse than the central hospital now. For a person who likes reputation, Mr. sang has a good reputation, This is also a good opportunity.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei''s boss invited him personally. Naturally, he didn''t have to ask. His status in the hospital was certainly not bad. Mr. sang didn''t worry about the treatment at all.


    Although sanglao is a man of superb medical skills, he is not very professional in management, but he has rich experience. If he is allowed to do management, he may not be as good as shumanya. After all, he specializes in different directions, so he can only focus on medical work.


    According to Mr. sang, he actually wants to be a vice president similar to Mr. shumanya. At that time, he only needs to do a good job in medical affairs, and the vice president of such a hospital is no less than President Zou of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    But Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and decided to give up the position of president directly to Sang Lao. Regardless of his status, he is more suitable for this position than himself. Moreover, having him as president can be regarded as a celebrity effect for the hospital. Sang Lao has a very high status in the domestic medical field.


    Of course, because she was not good at management, shumanya continued to be her vice president. She was only responsible for Su Jingfei, and her position was lower than that of President sang. However, the actual power of the two people was almost the same, except that they were in charge of different jobs.


    And President sang won''t direct shumanya either. Shumanya just needs to report to Su Jingfei.


    However, because President sang and shumanya knew each other in S City, shumanya naturally respected president sang very much. In this way, Su Jingfei could completely put aside the affairs of Yaoguang private hospital, as long as he had nothing to do with shumanya''s report.


    In fact, his intention is just to let Mr. sang join the hospital. By then, the hospital''s doctor lineup will be more powerful. Unexpectedly, he finds himself a president, and Su Jingfei becomes the boss again.


    His unexpected harvest is naturally despised by several women. They don''t believe Su Jingfei didn''t mean to do it. They all think Su Jingfei is deliberately lazy.


    Wronged Su Jingfei can only shake his head. At night, he cleans up Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. When they are both paralyzed, Su Jingfei goes back to his room to sleep.


    Because all three women live in a hotel with Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei has no good intention to live with Li hongsilk, which also facilitates him to steal into the two women''s rooms in one night. In fact, he also wants to steal incense from Lin ruoke, but the girl and herself are not completely together. Su Jingfei finally gives up this touching idea.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen have been their own women for a long time. This time, stealing jade and incense can be regarded as the bitterness of Acacia. After that day, Su Jingfei will return to s city.


    At the end of the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine in the provincial capital, Su Jingfei naturally has to go back to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in s city to report and deal with some things. In the future, Su Jingfei''s main living area will be transferred from s city to the provincial capital.


    As Su Jingfei and others focus on the provincial capital, the people around Su Jingfei will naturally follow him to the provincial capital. This time he will go back to s city to do these things. Anyway, the company will move to the provincial capital. Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan, who are temporarily helping in the company, will also go to the provincial capital together. It happens that Han Shan is also from the provincial capital.


    Liang Xiuwen''s mother, Nalan Xiuying, is the invisible head of the family. Her daughter and son-in-law are all in the provincial capital, so she naturally wants to follow. What''s more, she is one of Su Jingfei''s women and has no reason to stay.


    Female soldiers No.1 to No.6 are from 307 army, but their task is to protect Su Jingfei''s three women. They have to keep up with them and need their protection when they get to the provincial capital. On the side of roufeisi group and Su''s subsidiary, in addition to the factory, the office staff will also go to the provincial capital, where Liang Xiuwen''s three women have started to prepare, The relocation will be completed in a month.


    Just leave a few reliable responsible persons here. The only ones Su Jingfei is not sure about are Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. They are both local people in S City, and they have entered the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. I don''t know if they will go to the provincial capital with themselves.


    According to their relationship, the two women should definitely go to the provincial capital with Su Jingfei, but they had a contradictory incident before. Su Jingfei was in the provincial capital this month, and he didn''t know what the two women thought.


    Although Su Jingfei and shumanya said they wanted to make the two girls work in a private hospital, it was just for shumanya. He was not sure.


    When he returned to s City, there were not many people in the villa. Except Nalan Xiuying, all the other women worked in the company. As long as they worked, there was only Nalan Xiuying at home.


    Of course, with her at home at the same time, there are sister soldiers No. 4 and No. 5. Their task is to protect Nalan Xiuying. Naturally, they will accompany Nalan Xiuying at home. If Nalan Xiuying was at home before, it would be very boring. But since she became the housewife of the beautiful lady villa, Nalan Xiuying has a lot of things to do every day.


    When Su Jingfei came in, she saw Nalan Xiuying practicing Aerobics with No. 4 and No. 5, which made Su Jingfei''s eyes almost fall to the ground.


    He thought of Nalan Xiuying raising a flower or a grass at home, but he didn''t expect that she was doing aerobics with two female soldiers, just like a young girl.


    Nalan Xiuying is in her early 40s, but she doesn''t know why. She is in a state of reverse growth. Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen are very similar in appearance. Originally, they could tell which one is older, but now Nalan Xiuying seems to be in her mid-20s. No one would believe that she is Liang Xiuwen''s mother if she wasn''t told.


    Today, Nalan Xiuying is wearing a suit of aerobics, with a perfect curve.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t know that Su Jingfei would come back today. When she saw Su Jingfei, she was stunned. She also showed that kind of charming temperament unconsciously. Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to this before. Later she knew that Liang Xiuwen''s temperament could be controlled, and it didn''t have such an effect on everyone.


    When Su Jingfei saw Nalan Xiuying for the first time, she thought that she was a generation of enchantress and had a fatal fascination with men. In fact, Nalan Xiuying was deliberately teasing Su Jingfei. At that time, she gave Su Jingfei the impression of being tough!


    The reason why Nalan Xiuying has such a temperament now is completely instinctive. Every time they are together, once Nalan Xiuying releases her charm temperament, Su Jingfei will be infatuated. Now that they haven''t seen each other for more than a month, Nalan Xiuying also misses Su Jingfei very much. For a moment, she can''t control it and makes Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster again.


    Female soldiers No. 4 and No. 5 once broke Su Jingfei''s relationship with Nalan Xiuying. Naturally, they know their relationship. Now when they see Su Jingfei''s look in Nalan Xiuying''s eyes, they suddenly understand what they are doing and blush together.


    Although they are usually fierce female soldiers, they are all big girls who are not in charge of human affairs after all. In the face of this overbearing instructor, they are just as embarrassed as ordinary girls. Thinking of this, they may see something they shouldn''t see again. They quickly look at each other and say, "boss, you''re back. You two talk. Let''s change our clothes."


    When Su Jingfei heard the two women talking, he noticed that they didn''t have a weak sense of existence. It was Nalan Xiuying''s charm that made him ignore the two women soldiers.


    Now see two female soldiers, Su Jingfei is also unconsciously swallow saliva, these two girls are also very moving, aerobics clothes, originally is tight clothes, stick on the body can show the perfect figure, now female soldier No. 4 and No. 5 is wearing aerobics clothes.


    The two women are beautiful girls, and because they are the elite of the army, they are naturally more fit and healthy. Their beauty is different from that of ordinary girls, but they have a little more heroic and vigorous body-building, and their curves are more sexy. They are a bit like women in western countries, but they don''t give people any feeling of excessive muscles, and their skin is delicate, Can make any man heart.


    The two girls are sisters. They are very similar in appearance and figure. Standing together, they are like a parallel lotus. Even Su Jingfei, who is used to seeing beautiful girls, can''t help thinking about how happy it would be to hold them together.


    The female soldiers No. 4 and No. 5 seem to feel the aggression in Su Jingfei''s eyes. They are very embarrassed, and they run away together. Their butt twists and turns. Su Jingfei feels that his heart has gone with them.


    "Jingfei, don''t look, people have already run away, or I''ll let them come and let you have a clear look!" When Su Jingfei''s heart was flying, Nalan Xiuying''s voice was full of ridicule, but she couldn''t hear much jealousy.

 Chapter 525

    Nalan Xiuying was embarrassed to see Su Jingfei, so she didn''t continue the topic. Instead, she said with a smile, "why did you come back today? Don''t tell me. I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Su Jingfei knew that Nalan Xiuying was not really jealous. She didn''t know whether it was because of her age or her special relationship with her. She was the most tolerant of herself, or she couldn''t be her invisible lover. She said with a smile, "now you are really powerful. You have to find someone to pick me up, which is more elegant than my big boss."


    Na LAN Xiuying white Su startled fly one eye, angry way: "you this guy talk can really damage, don''t think I am at home every day let you keep, in the heart not happy, no matter how I have style, it''s not your money."


    Su Jingfei''s white bone is almost gone by Nalan Xiuying''s eyes. No matter it''s the hall, he rubs it directly and says: "how can I not want to support you? It''s enough for you to be at home every day. As long as you can keep this good figure, I''m most satisfied."


    Say words, a pair of bad hands have been dishonest embrace Nalan Xiuying''s waist, that soft touch suddenly let Su Jingfei mind a swing, no matter how many women have had a special relationship, the feeling of Nalan Xiuying has been so strong.


    Na LAN Xiuying didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so bold. She glanced at the room of the bodyguard sisters. Then she patted Su Jingfei''s hand and said dissatisfied: "it''s dishonest to go home. They''re still here. Don''t be too presumptuous. Hey, I said don''t move, you''ve broken your clothes."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about Nalan Xiuying''s words, and his hands have even begun to drill into Nalan Xiuying''s clothes. He misses the intimacy with Nalan Xiuying. Now he has no chance for a month, and he can''t help it. What''s more, he sees Nalan Xiuying wearing aerobics clothes for the first time today, which is another kind of charm. Now he hugs Nalan Xiuying, regardless of whether there is anyone else.


    Nalan Xiuying herself is not without ideas. The moment she sees Su Jingfei, she knows what will happen next, but it''s a little too fast now.


    "Don''t be here. Let''s go back to the room. Don''t let them see it." Nalan Xiuying give up resistance, can only retreat to the second way, she felt let Su Jingfei continue, they have to control.


    Although Su Jingfei thinks that even if she is looked at, there is nothing wrong, and it will be even more exciting, he believes that Nalan Xiuying will never comply with himself. In order to make Nalan Xiuying unacceptable, Su Jingfei stops, grabs Nalan Xiuying''s leg, hugs her and says with a smile, "OK, let''s go back to the room, I''ll check your body and see if I''m not in this month, Are you thin


    "I hate it. I''m at home every day. How can I be thin and a little fat?" Nalan Xiuying put her arms around Su Jingfei''s neck and said a word of blame.


    Su Jingfei laughs. Regardless of Nalan Xiuying''s anger, she hugs him and walks to Nalan Xiuying''s room. The relationship between them, female soldiers No. 4 and No. 5, has been known for a long time. Naturally, he doesn''t need to avoid it. Although he can''t make out in the hall, he doesn''t have to bear it.


    They went upstairs, and the fourth and fifth female soldiers on the second floor were relieved at the same time. They both knew that Su Jingfei would come back and make love with Nalan Xiuying. They were really afraid to bump into each other like last time.


    As for the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying, they naturally didn''t tell anyone else. In fact, they didn''t know how the two could get together. They knew clearly the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen, but how could su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying have such a relationship.


    However, to be fair, with such a beautiful woman as Nalan Xiuying, if she is matched with a man of 40 or 50 years old, it will definitely make people feel outraged. On the contrary, Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying stand together, giving them a good match.


    Probably because of this, No. 4 and No. 5 can accept the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying. This idea is also very strange.


    They don''t know what kind of mentality it is because Su Jingfei is their boss. From the perspective of friends, although they are bodyguards, Su Jingfei''s family always treat them as friends.


    Su Jingfei and Na LAN Xiuying don''t know the tangle between No. 4 and No. 5 at this time. The sound insulation effect of the floor is naturally better than that between the same floor. Even if they make a little bigger noise, they won''t affect No. 4 and No. 5, so Su Jingfei and Na LAN have no scruples.


    Just then he carries Nalan Xiuying into the room. Su Jingfei throws Nalan Xiuying on the top of the bed and pours on her. Without waiting for Nalan Xiuying''s reaction, he has blocked Nalan Xiuying''s mouth and put out a hot kiss.


    Nalan Xiuying originally wanted to complain that Su Jingfei was too impatient and hurt herself, but she didn''t expect to be directly pressed on the top of the bed by Su Jingfei, and then stabilized.


    Originally, a little complaint was instantly drowned in Su Jingfei''s enthusiasm. His hands quickly climbed up to Su Jingfei''s back, holding her and letting Su Jingfei kiss her domineering. Moreover, I don''t know when, Su Jingfei''s hands have already reached into Nalan Xiuying''s clothes.


    Nalan Xiuying knew that there was no one else in the villa except the No. 4 and No. 5 female soldiers, and the sound insulation effect between different floors was better. She didn''t need to suppress, and naturally made a moving voice.


    From the first time, Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying are basically in the state of doing bad things. Although they have unlimited potential, they can''t let go of it. It''s a rare opportunity today. Nalan Xiuying finally doesn''t need to suppress. In a moment, her charm increases by three points more than usual. Su Jingfei''s bones almost soften when she listens to her voice.


    The temperature in the room seems to be affected by their enthusiasm and is rising. They all think it''s too hot to wear clothes, so it''s better to get rid of it. Su Jingfei has been intimate with Nalan Xiuying for more than once, and they are very familiar with each other, so they quickly take off their clothes. When Nalan Xiuying wants to take off her clothes, Su Jingfei stops her, Hehe said with a smile: "the first time I see you wearing such a sexy dress, don''t take it off."


    Na LAN Xiuying''s arrogant white, Su startled to fly one eye, hummed: "I can only have such an aerobics suit, you can''t dirty it."


    Su Jingfei cheekily said: "no problem, I won''t get dirty, but don''t blame me if you want to get dirty. I remember some people, sometimes more excited than me!"


    Nalan Xiuying waves to Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei grabs her little hand and leads her little hand to a certain position. Nalan Xiuying can''t help her whole body for a while.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying soon fell in love. They haven''t seen each other for a month. Naturally, they don''t need too many words at this time. They just need to feel each other''s missing once.


    Maybe it''s a long time since I saw her. Maybe it''s because she''s more relaxed and free today. Nalan Xiuying''s fighting power is far better than usual. She not only makes Su Jingfei feel tender, but also makes great efforts. Two hours have passed since they hugged each other on the bed exhausted, which is also su Jingfei''s soundest time in recent years.


    Although he had been intimate with Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen secretly before he came back, he couldn''t be so happy after all. Now his whole body is comfortable, and all his troubles are gone.


    Nalan Xiuying is soft all over, lying lazily in Su Jingfei''s arms. Nalan Xiuying, moistened by Su Jingfei, is even more gorgeous. If she was a sorcerer before, she has definitely reached the level of beauty. Even in ancient times, she thinks she is a pretty girl who can make people play warlords.


    "Jingfei, how was the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine in the provincial capital this time? Was it smooth?" During the truce, nalanxiu asked Su Jingfei about his trip to the provincial capital.


    Su Jingfei trusted Nalan Xiuying very much. Naturally, he replied honestly, "it''s OK. It should be said that it''s quite smooth. Moreover, I''m one of the nominal presidents of the TCM Exchange Association and the honorary president of the Provincial TCM Association. This is also my highest position in TCM."


    At the time of TCM exchange meeting, there will naturally be several nominal presidents, among which Su Jingfei is one. At the end of TCM exchange meeting, it can''t be without any effect. At the same time, Su Jingfei of Provincial TCM Association joined in and became an honorary president.


    There is no real power in the president, but it is only in the name. However, as long as he has the name, all TCM practitioners in the whole body will know it. In other words, Su Jingfei is already one of the top leaders in the field of TCM, at least in H Province. Of course, such an honorary president has the same status in the whole country.


    Nalan Xiuying was very happy for Su Jingfei. She drew a circle on Su Jingfei''s chest and said with a smile: "according to what you say, you are now a famous doctor. Then your status as a visiting expert in S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine will change."


    In fact, she means that Su Jingfei should also improve her status in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. However, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "don''t change. I''m going to resign. I''m going to leave s city soon, and I want to take you all away. I''m here to pick you up this time."


    Nalan Xiuying''s hand, and then asked: "I forget, Xiuwen they go to the provincial capital, is to move the company, there is ready?"


    "Well, almost. Everyone can move there, and I''ve got a hospital over there." Su Jingfei said that he selectively told Nalan Xiuying about some of the things that happened in the provincial capital. There were a lot of things that happened during the trip to the provincial capital. He couldn''t tell Nalan Xiuying all about them. Those dangerous things were filtered out.


    Nevertheless, Nalan Xiuying can still guess that Su Jingfei''s experience in the provincial capital is not calm. Otherwise, why did the Feng family give up the hospital to the Han family and the Han family gave it to Su Jingfei.


    However, Su Jingfei didn''t want to say much, and Nalan Xiuying didn''t ask much. She just followed Su Jingfei''s meaning and said, "when you come back this time, what worries you most is that Xiaolan and Wang Yu won''t go with you."


    Su Jingfei was not surprised. With Na lanxiuying''s intelligence, although she didn''t help herself in business, she presided over everything at home. How could she not guess, and he didn''t hide it. He nodded and said, "yes, they both live in S City, and they have already entered the hospital. I don''t think they will follow me."


    "They should have no problem. S city is not far from the provincial capital. Even if they go to the provincial capital, they can learn to drive and go home at any time. What you really worry about is that they are not willing to go with you." Nalan Xiuying turned her lips and didn''t give Su Jingfei any face.


    Su Jingfei is in front of Nalan Xiuying. Sometimes she is her husband, sometimes she is a child. Now when Nalan Xiuying exposes her, she just smiles, touches her head and says, "well, I''m really worried about it. I think it''s better for them to go to the provincial capital and take care of them."


    "Well, who can''t see that between you and them." Nalan Xiuying rolled her eyes and then said with a smile: "you can rest assured that these two silly girls will definitely go with you. You don''t know how much they miss you when you leave home, but after all, how do you plan to arrange them when they treat you like this! It''s not like Xiuwen and red silk. "


    Su Jingfei was both surprised and happy to hear what Na LAN Xiuying said. Because of what happened last time, he did not have enough confidence in Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. He once thought that they would leave the beautiful girl villa.


    Now I''m a little relieved to listen to Nalan Xiuying''s words, but I also feel a headache. Su Jingfei is not willing to let Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu leave him, but let him go to settle the two women, and he doesn''t know how to do it. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are different from other women. They are girls from ordinary families. For their living conditions, It doesn''t seem very acceptable.


    When Nalan Xiuying saw Su Jingfei stunned, she didn''t say anything more. Instead, she got up to put on her clothes and said, "get up, Xiaolan and Wang Yu should come back in a while. Don''t let them see something, or you''ll lose your careful thinking."


    Su Jingfei looked at Nalan Xiuying''s flawless back. She was a little angry before, and then she came up again. She couldn''t help hugging Nalan Xiuying from her back and said, "Xiuying, you are so kind to me. I don''t know how to thank you. You are too tolerant to me."


    "Come on, don''t say such sour lines. You''d better think about how to coax your two younger martial sisters." Nalan Xiuying feels that Su Jingfei is a little excited again. She pushes Su Jingfei away and says angrily, "be honest. If you continue, you will be caught."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "it''s not because you''re too charming. When I''m with you, it''s not honest and I''m not to blame." As he said, looking at Nalan Xiuying, he couldn''t control himself at all. This woman''s charm is so great that she is already 40 years old. How can she grow into a man of twenty-four or twenty-five years old.

 Chapter 526

    Su Jingfei and Na lanxiuying are embarrassed and annoyed for a while again. They finally get dressed and come out of the room. It''s evening. It''s time for all the women to leave work. If they don''t come out again, they will definitely run into other women.


    When they came to the hall, the female soldiers No. 4 and No. 5 were already here. It didn''t look special on the surface, but if they carefully observed, the female soldiers No. 4 and No. 5 looked at Su Jingfei''s eyes obediently, and they would blush from time to time, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying are no secret in front of them. Now they don''t feel anything special. Even Nalan Xiuying doesn''t pay attention to their differences. She is satisfied physically and mentally.


    "Four, five, you two are at home every day, will it be too boring?" Su Jingfei saw No. 4 and No. 5. He was moved and asked.


    The fourth and fifth female soldiers didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask this question. They were stunned for a moment, and then they replied, "isn''t our task to protect sister Xiuying? She''s at home every day, and naturally we''re here. "


    This kind of natural answer, on the contrary, makes Su Jingfei a little confused about what to say. Before, he just thought that the two women are not old enough to stay at home every day, which seems to make people feel very bored. They are different from Nalan Xiuying. Nalan Xiuying has been a housewife for more than ten years, so naturally she won''t feel any problems in her life.


    Na LAN Xiuying glared at Su Jingfei angrily, and then said, "it''s really not good for them to stay at home every day when they are so young. Would you like to find something for them?"


    Su Jingfei asked before, in fact, is to think of a thing, now naturally follow Nalan Xiuying way: "I ask you, is to find something for you to do, don''t worry about the task of protection, let Xiuying go with you at that time."


    This time, let alone the 4th and 5th, even if Nalan Xiuying was a little surprised, Su Jingfei didn''t mention it to him.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "well, didn''t I just tell you that a security company was set up in the provincial capital? Although that company can be regarded as its own, none of the person in charge of it is really its own person. You can go to work there and supervise the daily affairs when you have nothing to do. The 4th and 5th are the elites of the army. They just give lessons to the security guards and teach them some bodyguard knowledge. "


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in the people in the security company, or he won''t give the company to them to manage. In fact, he is afraid that Nalan Xiuying is too bored at home at ordinary times, and it will be those people who really manage the company at that time.


    Although Nalan Xiuying felt that it was a bit inappropriate to supervise a security company, she stayed at home every day and did not have anything to do. Especially when she saw the slightly expectant expression of No. 4 and No. 5, she said with a smile: "if I mess up the management of the company for you, don''t blame me!"


    "It can''t be chaotic. You just have nothing to look at and listen to their reports. The real workers are others." Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Xiuying. This kind of coquettish tone is full of doting.


    Although No. 4 and No. 5 knew the age gap between them, they felt that Su Jingfei and Na lanxiuying matched each other very well. Both of them turned their faces unconsciously. They felt that they were crazy. They didn''t know if they were influenced by the people in the villa. They didn''t look normal.


    While chatting, the first wave of working women finally came back. It was Hanshan and Dongfang Wenjun, Su Jingfei''s apprentices. They are now working in Su''s subsidiary. Now Lin ruoke has gone to the provincial capital. They are responsible for the main affairs of s city.


    Han Shan is Su Jingfei''s apprentice and Han''s family. A part of the shares in the company belong to Han''s family. Han Shan naturally believes that although Dongfang Wenjun was once with Ximen Chaofan, and since he came to Su''s villa, I don''t know whether he is really committed to Han Shan or for other reasons. Anyway, now he can be regarded as trustworthy.


    The two women go to work together every day. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how far their relationship has developed. Even if they are not lovers, they are close to their best friends. He is helpless. It''s so hard for men to chase the goddess, but it seems much easier for women to chase the goddess.


    The news of Su Jingfei''s return, two women naturally don''t know, they see Su Jingfei''s moment, Hanshan has made no secret of his surprise, jumped to Su Jingfei, while running also said: "master, you finally come back, want to die me, I thought you don''t want an apprentice, you cruel master." With these words, he jumped into Su Jingfei''s arms.


    Han Shan is a beautiful girl. Although she is Su Jingfei''s apprentice, they are almost the same age. Her slim and plump body bumps into Su Jingfei''s arms, and Su Jingfei''s heart can''t help shaking.


    According to the conventional judgment, Han Shan''s figure is not as good as that of Na LAN Xiuying, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, but she is younger than the third daughter, and because of her long-term practice, her figure is more fit and sexy. Even if she twists slightly in Su Jingfei''s arms through her clothes, that kind of friction makes Su Jingfei a little difficult to control.


    Fortunately, he still remembered that he was a master. He pushed Hanshan away and feigned anger: "you are a silly girl. S city is my hometown. How can I stop it? Besides, you are the only apprentice I can forget. You are such a big man. You are still a girl. I don''t know how to be reserved."


    Despite what he said, others can see that Su Jingfei is not really angry. In fact, everyone likes Han Shan, a straightforward girl. Her character is really like a boy, not a tough girl.


    Of course, everyone didn''t notice the cunning in Han Shan''s eyes when she seemed to know her mistake. Other people didn''t know what Han Shan thought about Su Jingfei. Only Han Shan knew whether it was his apprentice''s Confucian admiration for his master or his love for men and women.


    Compared with Han Shan''s excitement, Dongfang Wenjun is naturally much better. She has no direct relationship with Su Jingfei, and she should be regarded as the one who has the furthest relationship with Su Jingfei among all the girls. However, it doesn''t prevent her from having a good liking for Su Jingfei. He always gives himself opportunities to pursue Han Shan. From this point of view, Dongfang Wenjun at least regards Su Jingfei as a good heterosexual friend.


    "Su Jingfei, why don''t you tell me when you come back? We don''t know. Today, we are going to the company to suffer for you!" Dongfang Wenjun didn''t think much. She didn''t know what Hanshan thought about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei asked the two women to sit down first, and then said, "I''m going to take the company and you to the provincial capital this time, and then I won''t have to run on both sides."


    "To the provincial capital? Really, master, it''s just right. You''ll live in our house at that time. Our family is big. The Han family is very warm and safe. There''s no need to make such a defense at that time. " When Han Shan heard that she was going to the provincial capital, her eyes lit up.


    Su Jingfei was dumbfounded and laughed. The apprentice was so straightforward that he could say anything like that. He had to shake his head and said, "I''ve already arranged the residence in the provincial capital. At that time, we''ll just check in with our bags. The defense system is inevitable. No matter where we are, there is no absolute safety. It''s not a bad thing for us to do more precautions. As for going to your house, it''s OK to be a guest at ordinary times, You can''t live long, but you can go home. "


    Because Nalan Xiuying is here, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to worry her. Otherwise, he wants to tell Han Shan that the Han family is not safe. Feng mieqing breaks into the Han family while he is healing Mrs. Han. If he is not there, and Mrs. Han benefits from misfortune, the Han family may be broken now!


    What''s more, Su Jingfei is also telling the truth. It''s OK to live in the Han family. How can he live long? Now Su Jingfei has enough ability, how can he do such a thing.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s meaning, Han Shan understood Su Jingfei''s meaning, and said with a little unhappiness: "I thought that if I went to the provincial capital, everyone could live in my home, but it''s better. It''s more free not to live in my home. There are many rules in my home. Master, I don''t live at home, I live with you."


    Su Jingfei shrugs casually. Han Shan, a young girl, is old and has her own ideas. Han Siping and his wife may not be able to manage them, not to mention her master.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t follow Hanshan to coax him, but said seriously: "Su Jingfei, is it all arranged in the provincial capital? I think the development of s city will be limited, but you start from here after all. If the provincial capital is not very junior, I think it''s better to be here. "


    Su Jingfei looks at Dongfang Wenjun''s serious analysis, and he is very comforted. Dongfang Wenjun is not his person in the final analysis. It is really satisfying that he can really work so hard. He can see that Dongfang Wenjun is really thinking about the company.


    "In fact, I have experienced a lot in the provincial capital during this period of time, and I have been fully prepared. Moreover, the enmity between us and the Feng family will certainly continue in the provincial capital. Our company will move to the provincial capital and focus on the provincial capital, which can also be regarded as enhancing competitiveness. You will be clear when you get to the provincial capital." Su Jingfei thought for a while, and revealed his meaning with Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun naturally knows some of Su Jingfei''s grudges with the Feng family. She is not from s city. She even knows more about the Feng family than Su Jingfei. She knows Su Jingfei is right, but the Feng family is not so easy to deal with.


    Of course, she doesn''t think Su Jingfei will suffer a loss. Although the Feng family is a big family, they can''t be lawless. Su Jingfei and the Feng family have been feuding for so long, but they haven''t really suffered a loss. This shows that Su Jingfei''s own strength is enough to compete with the Feng family.

 Chapter 527

    Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are already off work time for common white-collar workers. Not long after they get home, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu come home from work one after another. They both work in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. As long as they don''t need to work overtime in special periods, they are not much different from the average office worker''s off work time.


    When they enter the door, they see Su Jingfei sitting in it. Both of them are very happy, but the happy color flashes on their faces and soon disappears. They just don''t know that Su Jingfei found it.


    Su Jingfei, as a master, has a better observation of people''s expressions than ordinary people. What''s more, he has been worried that the two girls will not go to the provincial capital with him. He pays more attention to them. Seeing them coming in, he finds that their faces are happy and their hearts are full of drama.


    "Elder martial brother, you are back!" The breeze small orchid astringent face that a glimmer of joy, seeming calm and Su Jingfei say hello.


    Wang Yu also followed: "elder martial brother, when did you come back? If you want to come back, you don''t say anything. It really scares me. Except for the white head, no man comes to our villa."


    Su Jingfei looks at the two girls. Seeing that they are very surprised, but pretending to be calm, she laughs. The two girls must still be fighting for the day.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that these two girls are relatively simple after all. It''s hard to accept that they have several girlfriends. It''s probably their limit that they can''t leave here. On the other hand, it shows that they have deep feelings for themselves, otherwise they would have given up long ago.


    I thought in my heart, but I said with a smile: "I haven''t been back long. Isn''t this waiting for you to have dinner together?"


    Nalan Xiuying can see some of the relationship between him and the two girls, but she doesn''t know the inside story. Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun are not clear at all. After all, their own affairs are not clear. They don''t care too much about other people''s affairs.


    In their opinion, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu may be interested in Su Jingfei, or they may just regard him as their elder martial brother. Anyway, at least their relationship with Su Jingfei should be very simple. Except for Dongfang Wenjun, they are the most simple in this villa.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu listen to Su Jingfei''s meaning. They are waiting for them specially. They both can''t help but feel happy. They say that Su Jingfei is a bad guy with a little conscience. It''s not in vain that I''ve been thinking about him for so long.


    In fact, girls are cheated by their own ideas. Su Jingfei is just a simple sentence. When they get to their hearts, they follow their mind. Young girls always like to fantasize, which can''t blame them. Moreover, girls in love don''t have enough IQ.


    "Now that Xiaolan and Wang Yu are back, let''s inform them that they can have dinner. It''s late. Everyone has been busy all day and it''s time to have dinner." Nalan Xiuying stealthily gives Su a startled look, which means that the two girls must have taken your medicine, but she greets everyone to have dinner. She is usually the head of the family and everyone is used to it.


    Su Jingfei feels very wronged. She doesn''t seem to have done anything. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu don''t have any special expression. Nalan Xiuying can see the clues. It''s really amazing.


    Nalan Xiuying is definitely the head of the family because of her age. Even when Su Jingfei is there, he will listen to Nalan Xiuying. Now that she says that she is going to have dinner, everyone will not object. Moreover, Han Shan and Feng Xiaolan have already rubbed their hands and fists, and they want to have a big meal.


    This let Su Jingfei see funny, can''t help saying: "what''s the matter with you two? Don''t you have enough to eat at ordinary times? How can you still be so eager now?"


    "Master, you don''t know. Although we usually eat well, sister Xiuying feeds us as rabbits in order to keep us fit. She doesn''t give us meat at all. When you come back today, we can have meat at last." Han Shan listens to Su Jingfei to ask, secretly takes a look at Na LAN Xiuying, and cries bitterly.


    Because Nalan Xiuying looks so young, they can''t call her aunt. They all call her "Xiuying sister". Naturally, Nalan Xiuying likes this name. She is 20 years younger.


    Han Shan''s words have been affirmed by all the women. Not to mention Dongfang Wenjun, who has been following Han Shan, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu also have a look of sadness. The most speechless things for Su are No. 4 and No. 5. The two women actually nodded silently, which seems to make Nalan Xiuying very strict.


    On the contrary, Nalan Xiuying didn''t feel any shame of being accused of being black. Instead, she said happily, "don''t always say that I restrict your diet. Why don''t you tell me how much you were afraid of getting fat and not getting married at the beginning, and ask me to teach you to keep fit."


    Her words made all the women''s eyes dodge. She was obviously very guilty. Su Jingfei knew what was going on. Na LAN Xiuying was definitely one of the best among all the women, but she was the oldest among all the women. She could keep such a figure at such an age, and she didn''t look old. It was strange that all the women didn''t learn from her. As a result, she naturally took her and was abused.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and asked the servant to bring all the meat and fish up. He looked at his apprentice and said, "no, Zu, no, die."


    "Master, you speak Mandarin, but you can''t understand the bird language." Han Shan knew what Su Jingfei meant, but she pretended not to understand it. In fact, she was a little annoyed. The master didn''t know how to make fun of his apprentice.


    Su Jingfei knew that she deliberately pretended not to understand and ignored her. She just turned her lips. Then she asked Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu over there, "Xiaolan, Wang Yu, how are you doing in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital these days? Have you improved your medical skills recently?"


    Feng Xiaolan has a simple nature. Although she is dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s previous work, she also loses her temper quickly. Now when she hears Su Jingfei''s concern, she says, "recently we have worked very hard. Many patients say that our medical skills are good, especially Wang Yu. Now she is going to be promoted to director. The dean says that she has the strongest potential."


    Su Jingfei accidentally looks at Wang Yu, who is thin skinned and flushed after being praised by Feng Xiaolan. This girl has not known her for a long time, but her intellectual temperament is very attractive.


    She is Su Jingfei''s conjecture that Li Hongsi''s half sister. As a senior executive of a company, Li Hongsi has the temperament of a strong woman. Although Wang Yu doesn''t have Li Hongsi''s cool and gorgeous temperament, she also has her own executive temperament. Especially when she wears a pair of eyes, it makes people feel that she is the charming "mother of glasses" in the legend. Men like this type very much.


    In the past, Su Jingfei only knew that Wang Yu studied hard and got good grades, but he didn''t expect that he had been admitted to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine for less than two months and could be so appreciated by President Liu.


    Although Liu''s medical skills are worse than Su Jingfei''s, Su Jingfei absolutely believes that Wang Yu''s medical skills are really good.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei hesitated again. If Wang Yu could make a good development in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, she would like to take her to the provincial capital. Is that a bit inappropriate? She may not be willing to.


    At this time, Nalan Xiuying probably saw Su Jingfei''s mind, sniggered at the boy''s concern, and said: "you two didn''t let Jingfei down. This time, Jingfei went to the provincial capital and bought a hospital in the provincial capital, which is larger than the traditional Chinese medicine hospital in s city. This time, we are going to take you there. Do you want to go or not?"


    "To the hospital in the provincial capital? And it''s a bigger private hospital than s city. That''s exaggeration! " Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu were not the first to speak, but Han Shan. She was born in the provincial capital. Naturally, she knew the provincial capital very well. Then she was surprised and said with wide eyes, "master, you won''t buy Yaoguang private hospital."


    Su Jingfei definitely nodded: "that''s the hospital. Do you know about that hospital?"


    "Of course, it''s the largest private hospital in the provincial capital. Master, you are so powerful. I heard that it belongs to the Feng family. You can actually buy that hospital. Xiaolan and Wang Yu, you must go there. That hospital is definitely better than the traditional Chinese medicine hospital in s city. If it is not for some policies, Yaoguang private hospital is even larger than the provincial central hospital." Han Shan looks at Su Jingfei with admiration, then turns to Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with her apprentice. She didn''t ask her to help, but she has already helped herself to persuade Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, and even introduced the hospital.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu both have deep feelings for Su Jingfei. Even though they know that he has other women, and even they are rivals, they can''t give up. Otherwise, they have already moved out of the beautiful girl villa. Now Su Jingfei is preparing to develop in the provincial capital. If they don''t agree, they will definitely separate from Su Jingfei.


    And both of them are young and have a vision for the future. Listening to Han Shan''s introduction to Yaoguang private hospital, they all know that this is definitely more development than their own in the city hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. But Su Jingfei is the boss, and they can lose both of them.


    They are not career women, and they don''t necessarily put career first in their lives. But when love and career overlap and they need to make the same decision, they also know how to choose. Anyway, the provincial capital is not far from s City, and it''s nothing even if they leave home.


    Thinking of this, the two women looked at each other. To Su Jingfei''s surprise, they said happily: "elder martial brother, since that hospital is yours, you won''t treat us badly. Let''s go with you, and it will be more convenient to study with you."


    At this time, Wang Yu added: "we are developing very well here in s city. In fact, it should be regarded as the face of elder martial brother. Only when we follow you can we feel more secure."

 Chapter 528

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan agreed to their invitation so soon, but he was also very happy. How could he not understand that the reason why the two women agreed to themselves was not only because of the better development of the provincial capital, but also because of themselves.


    Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun don''t know why they are happy. Anyway, Han Shan is very happy. She is going back to the provincial capital soon. Besides, she has her closest master to listen to him. The provincial capital will be his base in the future.


    Other women are also happy. Of course, they have their own thoughts. Anyway, we all know that they are going to go to the provincial capital from tomorrow. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu also decide to go to the hospital tomorrow to resign and go back to say hello to their family. After all, they will go to the provincial capital for some time. Feng Xiaolan is not worried that her family won''t agree. If Mr. Feng knows that she is going to the provincial capital with Su Jingfei, Certainly not.


    Wang Yu''s family might have restricted Wang Yu from going to the provincial capital because of Wang Weihong''s health, but before Su Jingfei went to the provincial capital, she had cured Wang Weihong''s illness. Because of Wang Yu''s hidden illness, she would certainly like to let Wang Yu follow Su Jingfei.


    If it''s not for this disease, it''s hard to say that she would like to ask Su Jingfei for help. Now Wang Yu has a good relationship with Su Jingfei, which is a good thing.


    Wang Weihong doesn''t know about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk. She has a good feeling for the young man who can cure her illness. She even vaguely hopes that Su Jingfei and Wang Yu can be together. If they can become lovers, won''t there be any embarrassment?


    Of course, Li Guofeng doesn''t know what she thinks. Otherwise, she will not be able to laugh or cry. Su Jingfei is Li hongsilk''s boyfriend. Although if Su Jingfei becomes Wang Yu''s boyfriend, he will also be his son-in-law, the nature is different.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t worry about how Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu tell his family. As long as they will follow him, he will be very happy. Sometimes he feels greedy. He has several women, but he still hopes that they can follow him. Thinking that they may be with other men, he can''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    Maybe this is men''s possession. Su Jingfei didn''t have such strong possession in the past. Maybe with the improvement of ability and status, his desire for possession is also rising secretly.


    All the girls have no problem this evening. They can go to the provincial capital with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is also relieved. Although s city is the place where he made his fortune, it is not his hometown. He does not have much nostalgia. The current strategic shift is also for better development in the future.


    In the evening, everyone naturally took a rest as usual, but Su Jingfei felt into Nalan Xiuying''s room this evening. They hid a little, and no one would find out.


    As for Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, Su Jingfei believes that they won''t go to find themselves tonight. It''s not that they don''t want to, but that they can''t do it. The two women know each other''s relationship with Su Jingfei. They live in the same room, and the other one knows what''s going on. In this way, neither of them has a chance.


    Su Jingfei and Na lanxiuying are both very satisfied with the warmth of the night. This is one of the few people who spend the night together. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are usually in the villa. Even if they want to do something bad, they have to worry about it. Now they are very comfortable.


    The next day, as usual, all the women left the villa to go to the company and the hospital. Su Jingfei didn''t go to the hospital with Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. He didn''t worry about resigning. The place he was going to now was more important, which was 307 troops. He wanted to go to the white head.


    Su Jingfei''s achievements today are inseparable from his status as a military doctor in 307 army. What''s more, he is now a major officer. If he wants to move to the provincial capital, he will leave 307 army. Although there is a branch of 307 army in the provincial capital, he has not met the person in charge of that branch, just called.


    Now that he is leaving s City, he has to tell Bai tou that he is not only his comrades in arms, but also his good friends. Su Jingfei came to 307 army early in the morning and is familiar with the morning exercises here every day.


    A month ago, he often came to 307 army. People here knew him very well. When the guard saw him, he immediately saluted and said, "good morning, major su. I haven''t seen you for a month."


    Su Jingfei was not familiar with 307 troops. He had an impression of this soldier, but he didn''t know his name. He still said with a smile, "yes, I went to other places this month. By the way, is commander Baitou there?" Last time Su Jingfei was promoted, so was Bai tou.


    The soldier was also a wise man. He could hear that Su Jing didn''t talk to Bai tou before he came, but he said respectfully: "general Bai is here, major Su, please."


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned, and then he remembered that the white head was in charge here. Although the members of 307 army were also in charge of military discipline, because the members of this army were all elites, and the names between them were strange. The white head was the White Chief.


    Nodding to the soldiers, he walked into the 307 army. He found that there seemed to be more soldiers here than before, especially some new faces, which he had never seen before. When these recruits were trained, their strength was no less than those of the veterans, and even some of them were more crazy than the veterans.


    Although Su Jingfei was in 307 unit for a short time, he also had a certain understanding, because 307 unit belongs to special forces, and its tasks are generally more dangerous, so the damage is also relatively large, and he will add some fresh blood from time to time.


    I thought that I had come to the door of the white head. When I knocked on the door, I heard the white head "please come in".


    Su Jingfei pushes the door into the room and finds that there are not only Bai tou but also several other people in the room. Qingming and Bai tou are inseparable all the time. Naturally, they are also here. There are also two people who have been on missions with him.


    In addition, he didn''t know three other people, two men and one woman. The first of the three men was a man in his thirties. He was very imposing and sat face to face with the white head. He thought that his rank would not be lower than that of the white head. Su Jingfei secretly guessed the identity of the middle-aged man.


    White head saw that Su Jingfei came in. He was stunned. Then he said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, how did you come back? You didn''t tell me when you came to the army. You really scared me!"


    Su Jingfei looked back at the middle-aged man and said to Bai tou with a smile, "do I still need to say hello to you when I come to the army? Isn''t this my home? If you don''t go on a mission, I''ll come directly to the army. Don''t make it so superficial. Even if I inform you, can you pick me up? "


    White head in know Su Jingfei''s words sharp, ha ha a smile way: "Su Jingfei, you still so don''t give face, well, I''ll introduce you."


    Then he pulled Su Jingfei to the middle-aged man and said, "Su Jingfei, this is colonel Wu. This is major Li and major sun." Baitou not only introduced the middle-aged people, but also the two young people behind him. Of course, each of these two young people is in his mid-20s, much older than Su Jingfei.


    After introducing the three people, he said to the three humanitarians: "this is the special military doctor of our 307 army, major Su Jingfei. He just said that he had gone to the provincial capital, but he didn''t expect to be back today."


    When Su Jingfei came in, Colonel Wu was already looking at him. Now he listened to Bai tou''s introduction, stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "major Su, I''ve heard a lot about him."


    Su Jingfei didn''t understand that Colonel Wu had heard of his reputation. However, he was two grades higher than himself and didn''t dare to neglect him. He held out his hand and shook hands with colonel Wu and said, "nice to meet you. It''s very polite of Colonel Wu."


    Before he had finished his words, he felt that the strength of his hand increased again. Colonel Wu''s strength was not small. When Su Jingfei frowned slightly, his strength suddenly changed. Instead of reducing his strength, it became soft. This soft strength was different from pure physical strength. Su Jingfei was sure that it was internal force.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Colonel Wu would use his internal power when he came up. He was a little upset. No matter what reputation he had heard, everyone was from 307 army. How could he do that.


    Although he was not very happy, Su Jingfei had experienced many things, and he was not the reckless boy before. His face did not change, but his palm became soft and boneless. Even if Colonel Wu used the strength to crush the bones of ordinary hands, he could not help Su Jingfei and let him have nowhere to exert.


    Captain Wu''s face changed quietly. He released Su Jingfei''s hand and said with a smile, "major Su really deserves his reputation. The real hero is a teenager!"


    "Colonel Wu praised me. In front of him, this little trick is nothing." Su Jingfei''s palm returned to normal when Colonel Wu released his hand, as if he had done nothing.


    In fact, he didn''t really turn his palm into boneless. Instead, he wrapped his palm with his internal power to prevent the internal power damage of Colonel Wu. However, Colonel Wu felt that he was holding Su Jingfei''s hand, and he had no place to exert himself. This can be said to be a sense error.


    Su Jingfei could not change his color under the palm of Colonel Wu''s hand, and Colonel Wu praised him so much. Except for the white head and others who already knew Su Jingfei''s ability, the two majors brought by Colonel Wu changed their faces.


    Baitou didn''t speak before. Now that they had finished the "meeting ceremony", he stood up and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you''re back just in time. Originally I''d like to inform you, but now I don''t need to. In the future, you''d better ask Col. Wu to help you and cooperate with you if you have any tasks."


    "Well? Whitehead, do you mean that Colonel Wu will be in charge of 307 troops in s city? " Su Jingfei was stunned, then asked.


    "Yes, I will be in charge of 307 troops in S City in the future. I am the one sent by the superior to take over the work of Colonel Bai." The white head didn''t open his mouth, and Colonel Wu had already preempted.


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. He looked at Bai tou and Colonel Wu. He was obviously confirming this.


    His stupefied spirit made people misunderstand him. Colonel Wu didn''t know whether it was because it was not easy to try out Su Jingfei or he wanted to buy people''s hearts. Seeing Su Jingfei in a daze, he said with a smile, "major Su, you don''t have to be too surprised. If I have any difficult tasks here in S City, I hope you can cooperate more."


    The white head also said: "yes, the agreement between you and major general Nalan is still valid, but it''s not me who will cooperate in the future, but Colonel Wu."


    Su Jingfei looked at them and said with a smile: "white head, I didn''t expect that I went to the provincial capital for a month, and you turned into a colonel. Congratulations. You should be transferred now. Where are you going?" After a pause, without waiting for him to speak, Su Jingfei apologized to Colonel Wu: "I''m sorry, Colonel Wu. It''s not that I don''t want to cooperate with your work. It''s really because of my work that I''m leaving s city. I''ve come here to say goodbye today."


    This time it''s the turn of Bai tou and Colonel Wu to be stunned. Su Jingfei, because of his special status, although he is a member of 307 army, he doesn''t belong to them. He has his own autonomy, which is also agreed by Nalan Xiulin.


    Now Su Jingfei says that they can''t stop him from leaving s city because of his work. After all, he has to be transferred. Su Jingfei''s departure doesn''t have much influence on him. Colonel Wu is really disappointed. Just after a trial, he knows that Su Jingfei is not a simple person, but he''s going to leave before he becomes his own helper, But it can''t be restrained.


    After thinking about it for a while, he asked reluctantly, "major Su, I don''t know where you are going. Since you are still a member of 307 army, you can contact the local people and work for the country as well."


    Su Jingfei takes a look at Colonel Wu. He can see that he is from the bottom of his heart. The previous unhappiness has disappeared. The people in 307 army are worthy of being the national elite. Even if they are selfish occasionally, they still put the national interest first. Before, the reason why Colonel Wu tried to test himself was to see if he has real ability.


    "When my company moves to the provincial capital, it will be in the provincial capital in the future. Although there are still some industries in S City, they are no longer the focus. However, if anything happens in the future, I will still trouble Colonel Wu." Su Jingfei didn''t hide it. He had planned to say goodbye to the white head, and he didn''t forget to say hello to Colonel Wu. Anyway, everyone is a colleague, and it''s important to have a good relationship.


    Bai tou and Colonel Wu looked at each other, and then said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you are really good at choosing. You went to the provincial capital, and I was stupid. I didn''t expect that you would stay in the provincial capital for a month because of other reasons. It''s really a coincidence."


    "What happened?" Su Jingfei asked.


    The white head said with a smile: "boy, you can''t escape from me. I''m going to the provincial capital this time. I didn''t expect that we are really synchronized this time. It seems that you still want to be my comrade in arms."

 Chapter 529

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect such a coincidence that Baitou was almost ready to go to the provincial capital at the same time as himself. This was a surprise. Although according to the nature of 307 troops, even if he was in the provincial capital, the branch there would take care of him, but after all, it was better to have Baitou as an acquaintance there.


    "Baitou, if you go to the provincial capital in the future, we can still work together, which is a good thing." Thinking of this, Su Jingfei couldn''t help laughing.


    Before the white head spoke, Colonel Wu feigned anger and said, "major Su, I don''t like to hear that. Aren''t you obviously unwilling to cooperate with me? Angkor is very angry. The consequences will be very serious. "


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Colonel Wu would speak to himself in such a tone. Although we are all comrades in arms, we just met him today. He is going to be a brother to himself. He is too familiar, but it can''t make him feel disgusted.


    If he stayed in S City, Colonel Wu said so, it was to win over Su Jingfei and try to have a good relationship with him, but now that he knows Su Jingfei is going to the provincial capital, he can still use such an attitude, which should be out of sincerity.


    Seeing Su Jingfei, Bai tou immediately said with a smile: "Jingfei, you idiot, Colonel Wu is not satisfied with your running to the provincial capital without permission. If you don''t let Colonel Wu be satisfied, how can you be so blind and call him a business boss?"


    Su Jingfei is speechless. Su Jingfei''s words are endless. How can he satisfy Colonel Wu? It seems that Colonel Wu is not really angry. How can he not see the white head.


    Probably guessing that Su Jingfei didn''t understand, Colonel Wu suddenly said with a smile, "Jingfei, I just tested you. Your Kung Fu is good!"


    Su Jingfei shook his head modestly and said, "Colonel Wu is so polite. I''m just doing two crop tricks. How can I compare with colonel Wu?" But I was thinking, what does Colonel Wu mean.


    Colonel Wu looked at the white head, then shook his head and sighed: "white head, Su Jingfei is as strict as you say. I''ve tested him, but he still doesn''t admit it. I''m afraid he can''t tell the truth except you, but this is very suitable for us."


    Su Jingfei turned to see Bai tou. He was very curious. What did Bai tou say to Colonel Wu? How can Colonel Wu''s evaluation of himself sound like praise or scolding himself!


    "I didn''t say anything. I told Colonel Wu all the secret things about you. At that time, I thought I was going to leave s city. You would cooperate with colonel Wu. Naturally, you should introduce them carefully. I can''t blame you."


    Su Jingfei thought of Bai tou''s impression of himself all the time. He really felt that he was very mysterious. He even thought that he was a member of another secret army. Even now, it is estimated that this idea has not changed.


    He had no way to explain this matter, especially after listening to the white head''s words, Colonel Wu had to sigh: "well, white head, you are very powerful. Then tell me what medicine you sell in gourd. How can I make our Colonel Wu calm down?"


    At this time, if he can''t see that the relationship between Baitou and Colonel Wu is actually good, they just want to make themselves promise something, so he is too stupid.


    Colonel Wu and Bai tou looked at each other and laughed and said, "Su Jingfei is really Su Jingfei. Bai tou has always said that you are very smart, but you didn''t disappoint me. It''s a pity that you are going to the provincial capital. Unless you go to the provincial capital in the future, we have no chance to cooperate."


    "It''s OK. I''ll come to s city in the future. I''ll trouble Colonel Wu if I have something to do." Su Jingfei smiles, but he is not confused by his words.


    Colonel Wu waved his head and said, "it''s all my own people. I can''t talk about any trouble. But now there''s something I really want to trouble you. If it''s your taboo, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it." After a pause, he immediately said, "I don''t know what kind of sect your martial arts are. I don''t know if I can leave one or two hands for the people in the army as a reference before I leave."


    He is very careful. He is also a martial arts practitioner. Although he can''t be regarded as an authentic child of the Wulin, it''s not a glorious thing to want other people''s martial arts. He''s really afraid that Su Jingfei will turn his face in public.


    This kind of behavior is actually a taboo in the Wulin, especially for Su Jingfei to show his martial arts skills to the public. If Su Jingfei is really a member of the Wulin, or the kind of cherished family inheritance, Su Jingfei may turn over his face, but he is not.


    At first, Su Jingfei thought they were going to ask too much, but now he knows that they just want to keep their own hands. Maybe this is a way to strengthen the army. After all, most of the martial arts they learn in the army are catching and fighting. Although they don''t suffer losses in fighting, they don''t even have the strength to fight back when they meet experts. Now captain Wu puts forward this request, It''s to protect the lives of the soldiers.


    Su Jingfei is different from other people. When he first learned martial arts, he just felt that those ancient heroes were very lax. As for learning internal skills, he had to learn because he met a more powerful opponent.


    That is to say, he has no taboo about teaching martial arts. At least he has no discipline. He can hand over the internal skills he learned from thread bound books to anyone. Moreover, because the contents of thread bound books are all inclusive, it''s not just an internal skill, and he doesn''t have to worry about others practicing martial arts to surpass himself, especially after he has two thread bound books.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I thought it was a very difficult thing. It''s just something that I can do. I''ll leave a set of Qigong formulas for strengthening my body."


    Both Colonel Wu and Bai tou were in a daze. They wanted to send Su Jingfei a set of martial arts as Bai tou and Su Jingfei, as well as their superiors. It shouldn''t be a problem. If they were blackmailed by him, they didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s free hand was a formula of Qigong.


    If a set of martial arts is just a move with a few pithy formulas, it''s not as valuable as Qigong pithy formulas. It can be used in any martial arts, that is, anyone can use it to strengthen their own strength.


    What''s more, Colonel Wu has just tested Su Jingfei, but Bai tou has already known Su Jingfei well. He knows that Su Jingfei is the kind of master who can really use his internal power. Even if he can''t compare with his own cultivation, what he gives is absolutely good for the army. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so generous.


    "Now that I am a member of the 307 army, I will naturally do things that are good for the army. I should have sent them out earlier, but I didn''t have any experience. I don''t know whether this formula is practical. Now it''s not too late to send them out. Even if it''s a little gift left for you after I left the s City branch of the 307 army." Su Jingfei could see that they were surprised, so he explained slowly.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Colonel Wu suddenly turned pale and said, "major Su, I apologize for the careful eye I played before. I didn''t expect you to be so dignified." He was really a little ashamed.


    White head also a little embarrassed way: "startle fly, I just is also wrong, I just want to let s City Branch strength stronger three points."


    Su Jingfei patted the white head on the shoulder and said to Colonel Wu with a smile: "we are all our own people. Don''t be so polite. Although we were cheated by you just now, it''s nothing. It''s just a joke. Don''t care. I''ll tell you the formula now. You can remember it."


    He really didn''t care. People at different levels naturally think about different things. If he was just on the road when someone thought about his martial arts, even if he would not be furious, he would certainly not regard him as a friend.


    Today, Su Jingfei not only has success in internal skills, but also has more than one skill in hand. More importantly, his mind is not in martial arts cultivation, but in his own career development. Martial arts is just a kind of auxiliary tool. If he can establish a deeper friendship with Bai tou, Su Jingfei will not be spared.


    It has to be said that Su Jingfei is not the same as he just graduated. He thinks more about problems and considers many problems from the perspective of gain and loss. He can''t say whether such a change is good or bad.


    When Bai tou and others heard that Su Jingfei was going to say the pithy formula here, they all knew that this was su Jingfei''s open and aboveboard sincerity, and no one would avoid it. This showed that he really wanted to give the qigong pithy formula to the 307 army, and the people on the scene could verify it, which made people feel better about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s mind is not as complicated as they think. He thinks that there must be a lot of people practicing this Qigong formula. He doesn''t need to cover it up.


    He learned a lot of martial arts from the thread binding book, including the moves of various schools and some internal Qigong. This time he gave to the 307 army a course that he had never practiced, but he knew that the effect was pretty good. The trained people can increase their strength and reaction speed, and even their anti Strike ability.


    Even if you can practice this kind of Qigong, you can be a foreign expert at most. But for the army, this kind of Qigong is more suitable. In fact, many soldiers in the army practice hard Qigong, but those Qigong are created later, not inherited from their ancestors. Even if the effect is good, it can be compared with Su Jingfei''s Qigong which has been tempered for many years, There is still a certain gap.


    As Su Jingfei dictates the key points of Qigong, the eyes of Col. Wu and others become brighter and brighter. We are all experts. We probably know what level of Qigong formula Su Jingfei left behind.


    If this Qigong is practiced persistently, the physical quality of the elite of the army will be greatly changed. This is absolutely precious.

 Chapter 530

    Su Jingfei''s martial arts are not very good, but his martial arts come from thread bound books, which is not a system with the current general martial arts. It is not so easy for modern people to learn.


    The reason why he has been able to practice to the present level is that in order to learn the knowledge of thread bound books, Su Jingfei studied the ancient prose carefully. He can understand some places that ordinary people can''t understand. So he has to tell these people how to explain the qigong formula given to 307 army this time.


    It''s not that they can''t find professionals to explain, but after all, Su Jingfei, who has practiced, is even more authoritative. Baitou and Colonel Wu are very satisfied with Su''s patience. If Su doesn''t have something to leave, they really want to take Su Jingfei to have a good meal. Of course, it''s a farewell banquet for Su Jingfei. After all, after today, Su Jingfei will go to the provincial capital.


    Baitou is different from Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei goes to the provincial capital to make a voice, while Baitou goes to the provincial capital to work. He has to organize for a few days, which is not what Su Jingfei cares about.


    He came to 307 troops this time to say goodbye. Of course, he also wanted to reach a better relationship with 307 troops in the provincial capital through Baitou. But he didn''t expect that there was no need to worry about this. If Baitou went to the provincial capital to be the person in charge, he could find Baitou in the future.


    When he came out of the 307 army, he did have something else, and it was also a very important thing, and he still couldn''t tell others. That was to find Wu Yanli, his first woman.


    Although Wu Yanli is not as able to live with Su Jingfei every day as Li hongsilk, she is not as good as other women who accompany Su Jingfei from time to time. It can be said that among these women, except for two big stars, she is the one who accompanies Su Jingfei for the shortest time. This is also because of her work. They have been separated from each other from the beginning.


    Now Su Jingfei is going to the provincial capital, and in a short time, he can''t go to Pingshan County. Now of course, he wants to see Wu Yanli. He even wants to get Wu Yanli to the provincial capital through Liu Dingbang''s relationship, but it seems to make a fuss.


    It''s not long since he came out of 307 troops to Pingshan County, and it''s not the first time to go there. Su Jingfei is familiar with the road and soon came to Pingshan County. Last time he came to find Wu Yanli, he met several pursuers of Wu Yanli, and this time he arrived unimpeded.


    Wu Yanli is the deputy head of Pingshan County. Because she is young and beautiful, and because of her excellent work, it can be said that no one knows her in Pingshan County. But her heart is in Su Jingfei. Not only does she like Su Jingfei, but also she is her man.


    When Su Jingfei arrived, Wu Yanli was working. A young woman Su Jingfei didn''t see stopped her last time and said with disdain, "Mr. Wu, you don''t want to pursue our county magistrate. The county magistrate has a boyfriend. You''d better take your mind elsewhere."


    This woman is less than 30 years old. She looks pretty, but her voice is not very friendly. If it wasn''t for her content that Su Jingfei was very satisfied with, she would be angry. This is obviously for Wu Yanli.


    I think the reason why I can''t see the pursuer is that this woman is blocked. This woman should also be Wu Yanli''s newly recruited secretary, which is very common.


    "This lady, my name is Su Jingfei. Please tell sister Wu. She will definitely meet me." Su Jingfei has a good feeling for this woman. She must have solved a lot of trouble for Wu Yanli, and she is very polite.


    Unexpectedly, the woman didn''t report to Wu Yanli. Instead, she was stunned and asked, "are you su Jingfei? Is that the younger brother in the mouth of Wu county chief? "


    "Well, it''s me. Have you heard of me?" Su Jingfei says that Wu Yanli has a good relationship with this woman. She even mentioned me to her. Judging from their age, they may be friends.


    "Oh, what do I look like when I''m Su Jingfei? It turns out that''s the way it is. I don''t know what''s good for you. Let Wu county magistrate think about it day and night. You''re a heartbreaker!" This woman originally thought Su Jingfei was a pursuer, but her face was disdainful. Now when she knew Su Jingfei''s identity, she was angry.


    Su Jingfei is really surprised this time. It''s all about where. Wu Yanli and he also talk on the phone at ordinary times. When did she lose Wu Yanli? What did the woman say!


    "What? Isn''t it a surprise? You think I don''t know. The magistrate of Wu County sleeps several times and talks about you. I haven''t seen you since I was here for more than a month. The magistrate of Wu county also said that your younger brother is very good to her. I think you are just trying to coax the magistrate of our county. " The woman sees Su Jingfei to be in a daze, more irritated.


    Su Jingfei sighed. Recently, she was in the provincial capital. Although she also talked to Wu Yanli on the phone, she didn''t have a chance to see her. Unexpectedly, Wu Yanli missed herself so much that she had her own dream when she was sleeping.


    Now, although the woman said something out of thin air, Su Jingfei could not help but feel guilty and could not argue with the woman. He just said, "let me see sister Wu first. Let''s talk to her face to face. Although you work in the political axe, you can''t take care of the County Magistrate''s private affairs."


    "Well, I can''t manage it, but I can warn you that county magistrate Wu is a good woman. If you don''t treat her well, don''t blame me for being rude to you." As the woman spoke, she slapped the wall. Suddenly, a hand print that was not very clear but could be seen appeared on the wall. The building of the political axe could not be a bean curd project. The strength of the woman''s hand showed how terrible it was.


    Su Jingfei looks at the woman in front of her in surprise. Even if she is a few years older than herself, she is definitely less than 30 years old. It''s rare for her to have such a powerful hand. Whether it''s internal or external skills, his strength is higher than that of the white headed Qingming, or even equal to that of Dongfang Wenjun at home.


    At first, he just thought that this woman was Wu Yanli''s secretary. Now it seems that she may also be a part-time bodyguard. I really don''t know where Wu Yanli got such a powerful person.


    Before, he wanted to equip Wu Yanli with 307 female soldiers. Later, because she was assigned to Nalan Xiuying, this idea was dismissed. Anyway, no one knows his relationship with Wu Yanli. Wu Yanli should also be safe, but now there is no need to worry about this. This woman is definitely much more powerful than the two elite female soldiers of 307.


    Su Jingfei thought in her heart, this woman saw Su Jingfei in a daze, thought he was restrained, hummed a way: "deal with some men who are cruel, I will never be soft, you be careful."


    For this woman, Su Jingfei can only laugh and cry, not to mention that she is not bad for Wu Yanli. Even if she is really bad for Wu Yanli, her strength is much worse than her own. At least her threat is not painful or itchy.


    But he said with a wry smile, "well, you''re powerful. Let me go in and meet sister Wu. I''m speechless. I don''t know if you''re kind or bad. I''ve come here. You''re still blocking me from going in."


    The woman seemed to think that her behavior was not very good. She blushed a little, but she said, "who knows if you''re going to bully county magistrate Wu? You haven''t shown up for a long time. Maybe you''ve already moved your feelings. I''m just warning you."


    Su Jingfei waved her hand and didn''t want to get entangled with this woman again. The woman''s intuition was really accurate. She guessed that she was the person Wu Yanli liked. Although Wu Yanli always said that Su Jingfei was her younger brother, she couldn''t hide her feelings.


    Now that Su Jingfei is here, the woman thinks that Wu Yanli has been missing Su Jingfei. She is angry and threatens Su Jingfei. But she thinks that Su Jingfei has already come. It seems that she is too much to block the meeting of other people''s lovers. Thinking of this, the woman hums and lets go of the door.


    Wu Yanli in the room didn''t know what happened to Su Jingfei and the woman outside. She was working with her head down. When Su Jingfei came in, Wu Yanli thought that the woman had come in and said, "Bing Xin, are those boring people again?"


    Before the woman opened her mouth, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "sister Wu, there is no boring person, but there is one who thinks about you."


    Anyway, the woman also guessed the relationship between herself and Wu Yanli. Su Jingfei was just so generous. Of course, his words also brought the woman named "Bingxin" a twinge of white eyes. This little white face really can deceive people. It''s really unbearable that her mouth is so greasy and crooked.


    She can''t stand it, but Wu Yanli is very delicate. Hearing the sound of thinking day and night, Wu Yanli lost her pen in her hand, raised her head and said in surprise: "Jingfei, why are you here, you won''t tell me."


    "I just want to surprise you? Sister Wu, it seems that you are still so popular that you need to find the door god to stop you. " Su Jingfei walks to Wu Yanli with a smile, looks at Wu Yanli, and teases the woman by the way, which immediately causes a burst of anger again.


    I haven''t seen her for more than a month. Wu Yanli''s appearance is still gorgeous, and her figure is even better. This is also after su Jingfei''s moistening. Su Jingfei''s heart is very hot. If it wasn''t for the woman, he would have jumped on her.


    Wu Yanli could see Su Jingfei''s thoughts from her eyes, and her heart beat faster. However, as a leader, she had already learned that happiness and anger were not in the form of color. First she gave Su Jingfei a wink, and then she said angrily, "what are you talking about? Let me introduce you. This is my sister, Xie Bingxin, the girlfriend of a former college classmate of mine, Now introduce yourself to me as a secretary. "


    Su Jingfei took a look at the woman, and then said, "college students? I really care about you. I let my girlfriend be your secretary

 Chapter 531

    Su Jingfei''s tone of jealousy, whether it is Wu Yanli or Xie Bingxin can hear, Wu Yanli can''t help but smile and say: "my college classmate is my sister in the same bedroom, the relationship with me is very good, naturally I have to be very concerned about."


    She takes it for granted, but Su Jingfei is stunned. She can''t help looking at Xie Bingxin. Although this woman is not gorgeous, she looks good and has a good figure. There should be many boys pursuing her. How can she find a girlfriend? No matter how stupid she is, she can think that Wu Yanli''s roommate must be a woman.


    "What do you think? Mingming and I are friends, not the kind of relationship you think." Obviously Xie Bingxin''s impression of Su Jingfei is still not very good. Seeing Su Jingfei looking at himself with strange eyes, he suddenly says angrily.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of this woman, but he looks at her with that kind of special eyes. It''s really a bit impolite, so he has to turn his eyes back to Wu Yanli, full of exploration. But before she said that Xie Bingxin is her roommate''s girlfriend, which is not his intentional misunderstanding.


    Wu Yanli shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m right. They really have a good relationship. Mingming has always said that Bingxin is her girlfriend. We don''t have any misunderstanding. Only people with impure thoughts think so."


    Su Jingfei found that Xie Bingxin also looked at himself with the eyes of "you are a pure person", and then he coughed and said: "sister Wu, what do you say? I don''t understand. I don''t have any wild ideas. I just envy people''s good friendship. You really are. Don''t always take me to the wrong side."


    Wu Yanli and Xie Bingxin roll their eyes together. Su Jingfei is really a man. She has a thicker skin. Just now, she has a problem with her eyes, but now she pretends to be nothing. That''s how thick skinned Su Jingfei can do it.


    Xie Bingxin now also understands why Wu Yanli is such an excellent woman, who can be occupied by Su Jingfei. Needless to ask, he must have the cheek to walk with Wu Yanli and coax her all the time. No matter what his character is, the basic points of chasing girls do exist.


    Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief. Girls are evil, and sometimes they are more deadly than men. It is clear that they mislead themselves, and in the end they have to say that they want to be crooked.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Su Jingfei thinks too much about it. After all, there is something wrong with the social atmosphere. There are fewer and fewer straight men and more and more corrupt women. There is a couple of women in the family whose relationship is not normal. Although Dongfang Wenjun has not been successful yet, the relationship between them is getting less and less. Who knows what will happen later.


    In fact, men are sometimes very strange. If the man who pursues Han Shan is a man, even if he doesn''t have any special idea about Han Shan, he will feel uncomfortable. If he changes to a woman, Su Jingfei just feels very exciting. He suspects that he may be a bit abnormal, but he likes this kind of abnormal. Of course, he just unconsciously uses this idea to measure Xie Bingxin.


    Wu Yanli saw that she failed to tease Su Jingfei, so she said with a smile: "Jingfei, how can you have time to come today, not in the provincial capital?"


    Su Jingfei laughed, but he didn''t make a detour. He said directly: "I came back from the provincial capital yesterday. This time, I''m going to prepare things here. I''ve made arrangements in the provincial capital. I''m going to move to the provincial capital."


    "Are you going to the provincial capital? You are developing really fast now. S city can''t accommodate you so fast. " Wu Yanli is not sad because Su Jingfei is going to the provincial capital. It seems that Su Jingfei''s going to the provincial capital has no influence on her. She is more accidental. Su Jingfei is going to the provincial capital so soon.


    They have a close relationship, and usually they don''t break contact. Wu Yanli naturally knows that Su Jingfei wants to go to the provincial capital for development, but Wu Yanli didn''t expect Su Jingfei to develop so fast.


    Wu Yanli naturally knows that Su Jingfei has become the boss of Su style subsidiary. According to Wu Yanli''s conjecture, it will take Su Jingfei at least some time to go to the provincial capital. It always takes a process for the company to restructure and develop. However, she doesn''t know that the Lin group, which was going to go bankrupt, had capital injection from Su Jingfei and the Han family, It has already surpassed its former strength. Now it is no problem to enter the provincial capital.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei''s trip to the provincial capital has unexpected income, so she doesn''t plan to explain it in detail. After all, Wu Yanli only values Su Jingfei.


    Wu Yanli didn''t mean to give up at all, but let Su Jingfei down. He thought that he would spend less time to see Wu Yanli in the future when he went to the provincial capital this time. Even though they had been separated from each other from the beginning, they were probably used to it, but this time the distance was farther, Wu Yanli was not happy.


    With a sigh, it is inevitable that the two people spend less time together, and their feelings will fade again. Thinking about what methods should be available to bring their relationship closer, Liu Dingbang''s mind will be even stronger.


    He was still thinking about it, but Xie Bingxin, who was straightforward, said ahead of time: "county magistrate Wu, it''s really a bad relationship between you two when you arrive. If you want to go to the provincial capital, he will go too. Does this guy get any news and want to chase you?"


    Although Xie Bingxin repeatedly called Wu Yanli "county magistrate", because everyone''s relationship is a friend, she basically has no scruples about speaking. However, after saying this, Su Jingfei was stunned. Her mood was really reversed. No wonder Wu Yanli didn''t give up. It turned out that she was going to the provincial capital.


    Wu Yanli''s eyes were full of pride when she gave Su Jingfei a soft white look. This time, she finally played a trick on Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was disappointed in her eyes. She could see clearly that she was deliberately teasing Su Jingfei. Who told him not to come to see herself for such a long time? No matter how busy Wu Yanli was, she was also a woman, I always hope my boyfriend will always be with me.


    And Su Jingfei is different from others. There are lots of beautiful women around him. If she is in front of others, Wu Yanli is confident that she can place her heart on her. After all, there are too few beautiful women like her. It''s hard for a man to change her heart because of other women.


    But Su Jingfei is different. Among the beautiful girls around him, there are several of them with the same beauty, and it seems that they have a very different relationship with him. This guy is hard to empathize and she will be jealous.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Wu Yanli was thinking, but Wu Yanli did succeed in making Su Jingfei feel up and down this time. Su Jingfei said in a tearful way: "sister Wu, what''s the matter? Do you want to go to the provincial capital? I also said that we will be far away from each other in the future! "


    "It''s not that you don''t care enough about my business. I told you before." Wu Yanli glanced at Su Jingfei and then said, "because my work in Pingshan County is excellent, my superiors directly promoted me to the Ministry of health in the provincial capital. I told you that at that time."


    Su Jingfei tried to recall that Wu Yanli once said when they were intimate. At that time, he thought that it should be the relationship between Liu Dingbang. After all, it''s not so simple to be promoted directly from the county to the provincial capital.


    But at that time, my mind was all on Wu Yanli. It was normal that I couldn''t remember her words. Sometimes women are very strange. It''s very inappropriate to say it, but they still have to let men remember it. If they can''t remember it, they will be angry.


    Now Wu Yanli is a little bit of this meaning, Su Jingfei can only admit his mistake with a bitter smile: "well, sister Wu, I was not focused at that time, I didn''t remember this, it was my fault."


    "Well, you don''t remember what county magistrate Wu said. You really don''t care." Xie Bingxin is not clear about the situation, hummed beside.


    For this woman, Su Jingfei can only say that she is very good to Wu Yanli. She didn''t come to find Wu Yanli before, so she was a little neglected. Xie Bingxin had a lot of opinions about herself, but this time she was a little inappropriate.


    Not only is Su Jingfei unable to laugh or cry, but Wu Yanli also blushes. She also remembers how she said this to Su Jingfei at that time. It seems that Su Jingfei is pressing on herself. Now she is a little embarrassed by Xie Bingxin.


    "By the way, sister Wu, when will you go to the provincial capital?" Su Jingfei can see that Wu Yanli is embarrassed and is very happy. Is it because Wu Yanli lifts a stone to beat her feet and wants to make fun of herself? In the end, she throws herself in. Xie Bingxin is kind-hearted and helps herself. Although she doesn''t know, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli know it.


    Now she''s opening her mouth to help Wu Yanli out. Su Jingfei really wants to know when Wu Yanli will go to the provincial capital. If it really takes a while, they''ll see each other for a long time.


    "I''ll call you in about three days. If you didn''t come, that''s my deadline. If it wasn''t for Pingshan County, I would have to deal with it. I should have left long ago. Of course, I had to wait for the new county magistrate to come." Wu Yanli explained.


    "This time I went to the provincial capital, I was promoted by half a level. It''s the Deputy here, and it''s the right place over there, but the power is smaller." Wu Yanli is very close to Su Jingfei, and she doesn''t have too much scruples about her words.


    Su Jingfei understood that Wu Yanli''s words could only be said to herself in private. If she said that on the scene, it would be wrong, so she said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Although the real power is smaller, it''s the provincial capital after all. There are many opportunities. You are the most in Pingshan County, that is, you become the Secretary of the county Party committee. If you are in the provincial capital, it''s different."


    His words are absolutely understandable. It''s just like consolation if others say them, but Su Jingfei is different. He has a relationship with Liu Dingbang. If she wants to promote Wu Yanli, it doesn''t take much effort, as long as she accumulates some qualifications.


    Wu Yanli naturally knows this, and she knows that the reason why she can go up this time is because of Liu Dingbang.


    He doesn''t need to say anything directly to the people below. As long as he thinks he is good, his official career will be smooth. Liu Dingbang is still very young and has a decent style. He won''t easily have problems. He has an umbrella.


    In fact, these are the hidden rules of officialdom. Even if no one talks about them, we all know that going to the Ministry of health in the provincial capital is actually an excess. It''s estimated that it won''t be long before there will be further improvement. We all know that.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Wu Yanli to continue to speak, then he said with a smile: "sister Wu, I''ll arrange everything tomorrow, so I should go to the provincial capital. It''s a coincidence that you go to the provincial capital. After you go to the Ministry of health, you become my direct supervisor."


    "Your boss? You''re in officialdom, too? Don''t you have a bad taste for officialdom? When did it change? " Wu Yanli was stunned and asked.


    Su Jingfei speechless way: "sister Wu, don''t talk nonsense, OK? It''s called sex change. If I change, it will be a big deal. " Su Jingfei said to Wu Yanli: "I want to change my sex, what do you do?" Because he is facing Wu Yanli, Xie Bingxin can''t see behind her. This makes Wu Yanli hot again.


    Xie Bingxin, however, said out of time: "you''ve just changed sex. It''s just right to get rid of harm for the people, but we can be sisters."


    Su Jingfei was really upset this time. She looked at Xie Bingxin helplessly and said, "elder sister, actually I want to make a suggestion. Don''t you think it''s awkward for us to stand here when we talk? Do you think it''s too cold in this room? Don''t light up in broad daylight


    Xie Bing heart straight mouth fast, but does not mean she is stupid, immediately understand the meaning of Su Jingfei. Liu Mei is about to get angry, but Wu Yanli has already said: "Bingxin, go outside first and don''t let others in."


    Wu Yanli naturally understands that Su Jingfei wants Xie Bingxin to go out. Su Jingfei doesn''t hate Xie Bingxin, but it''s inconvenient to have such a big light bulb here. She can only watch Wu Yanli drool, but she can''t do anything.


    Xie Bingxin can be rude to Su Jingfei. She still listens to Wu Yanli''s words. She snorts and turns to go out. In fact, she also feels that she has become a light bulb. Now she follows Wu Yanli''s words and goes out.


    She just went out. Su Jingfei jumped over and held Wu Yanli in her arms. He said with a smile, "sister Wu, I know you miss me. I''ll check to see how much you miss me. Ah, you''re so big. You''re developing twice!"


    Wu Yanli didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so worried. She rushed to her. She just let Su Jingfei rub it and soften her whole body. She only slapped him in the face and motioned to the outside with her eyes, saying: "Bing Xin is still outside. Be honest and let her see how embarrassing it is!"


    "It''s OK. Now that she has gone out, she must understand that we need to make out. And with her watching outside, aren''t we safer?" Su Jingfei doesn''t take Xie Bingxin seriously at all, but is more unscrupulous.

 Chapter 532

    "By the way, sister Wu, I just forgot to tell you that I have a hospital in the provincial capital. Then you will be my leader. Please take more care of me in the future." Su Jingfei put on his clothes and said to Wu Yanli with a smile.


    Wu Yanli was stunned. She didn''t expect Su Jingfei to have another hospital, but she soon said with a smile, "OK, do you want to bribe me?"


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, brazenly said: "sister Wu, I''ve made a promise by myself. It''s not a bribe. Otherwise, I''ll bribe you several times in the future. You must take good care of me!"


    Wu Yanli opened Su Jingfei''s dishonest hand and said angrily, "how can you bribe so much? Who is taking advantage of it?"


    "Who are we and who are we? We are a family anyway. We don''t pay so much attention to each other." Su Jingfei, undaunted, hugged Wu Yanli again and said, "sister Wu, when you go to the provincial capital, we can meet frequently. My hospital in the provincial capital is not small in scale, and maybe it can also add some achievements to you."


    Wu Yanli, looking at Su Jingfei, said: "Jingfei, seriously, you don''t know that I''m going to the Ministry of health, and deliberately buy a hospital to support me."


    "Sister Wu, even if I do as you say, it will appear that I am more sincere. But in fact, I do have such a hospital. The reason why I want to go to the provincial capital immediately this time is because I have such an industry. I have no way to tell you the specific scale of this hospital. I can only say that it is larger than the scale of our central hospital in s city." Su Jingfei kisses Wu Yanli.


    Wu Yanli was surprised. She was originally from s City, and naturally had a certain understanding of the city hospital. In particular, she was originally in charge of health work. She knew more about these things. A hospital that was better than the city hospital was definitely the third class A in the country.


    "Sister Wu, you don''t have to be so surprised. This hospital is the largest private hospital in the province. Now I am the boss of that hospital. However, because of some policy problems, it certainly can''t surpass the provincial central hospital. However, if you are an important person of the Ministry of health, it will certainly help you in the future." Su Jingfei continued with a smile.


    Wu Yanli has been in the officialdom for many years. Naturally, she is very clear about some rules. Even if she has Liu Dingbang''s help, it will be easier for her to get promoted in the future. However, if she does not have outstanding achievements, it will not be easy to get promoted.


    Now that she hasn''t gone to the provincial capital, Su Jingfei has a gift ready. Although it can only be said to be a coincidence, it''s enough to make Wu Yanli happy.


    Since I knew Su Jingfei, I can''t say that everything is going well, but I can solve all the troubles for myself. From my third uncle to the infectious diseases that may appear in Pingshan County, I can solve them by Su Jingfei. Moreover, my official career is much smoother because of Su Jingfei.


    In a word, she not only likes Su Jingfei, but also appreciates him. Wu Yanli can''t give up on such a man anyway. She doesn''t mind even knowing that Su Jingfei and several other women have some secrets.


    They are tired of it for a while. About half an hour later, it''s not good for Xie Bingxin to wait for a long time. Moreover, Su Jingfei should go back. He came here in secret, and he doesn''t intend to let his family know that he came to Pingshan County. Of course, this can''t tell Wu Yanli, it can only be said that he will go to the provincial capital tomorrow, and he has to go back to prepare.


    Wu Yanli didn''t think much about it. After all, she didn''t know Su Jingfei''s relationship with those women. Su Jingfei felt that she was meeting her lover in private. After she went back, she had to think about how to face Wu Yanli in the provincial capital. The women around her would inevitably have contact with her. If she knew her relationship with those women, would she be angry.


    In fact, this is also su Jingfei''s helplessness. Sometimes she has to pay more energy. Even if she knows it now, she doesn''t regret it.


    When Xie Bingxin came in, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli were already sitting in front of each other. After finishing everything, no one could see anything different from the way they were sitting opposite each other. It was just that Wu Yanli''s face was slightly red and her whole body was full of pride. Even Xie Bingxin, a woman, could not help but be moved by her.


    If you are an experienced person, you can probably guess what happened to Wu Yanli. Unfortunately, Xie Bingxin has no such experience and can''t think of it at all. After coming in, he said to Su Jingfei, "are you finished?"


    "Yes, thank you for giving us the chance to be alone." Su Jingfei doesn''t have any aversion to Xie Bingxin. Before that, he just borrowed a topic to play.


    "Don''t call me elder sister. They call me old. I don''t want to give you a chance. I listen to county magistrate Wu. People think I''m a light bulb. I can''t go away!" Xie Bingxin and Wu Yanli have a good relationship, and they even make fun of Wu Yanli.


    Wu Yanli''s pretty face is slightly red. If she just talks with Su Jingfei, she won''t do anything. But they were doing bad things before, and now they are really guilty.


    Su Jingfei was afraid that Wu Yanli would lose her temper for a while, so she said immediately, "well, you''re not giving me face. Well, I should go back too. Sister Wu, let''s meet in the provincial capital."


    "Well, I''ll see you in the provincial capital." When Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei have finished what they should say, they will not be reluctant to part, although they are reluctant to part in their hearts.


    But Xie Bingxin said unexpectedly, "are you in such a hurry to leave? Not even dinner? You haven''t been here for more than a month. It''s not interesting enough. The charm of our county magistrate Wu is not so small. "


    "Bing Xin, Jingfei is going to the provincial capital tomorrow. He has to go back to prepare. Anyway, when we get to the provincial capital, we can meet often." Wu Yanli is afraid that Xie Bingxin will see something, so she quickly opens her mouth to explain for Su Jingfei. In Xie Bingxin''s opinion, her performance is to protect Su Jingfei.


    Xie Bingxin was dissatisfied with Su Jingfei for not coming to see Wu Yanli for such a long time. Now when she hears Wu Yanli''s words, she sighs in her heart that Wu Yanli has been poisoned by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was really helpless to this warm-hearted elder sister, so he had to say, "I really have something to do. When you get to the provincial capital, I''ll take care of you."


    In the end, Su Jingfei left Pingshan County Government in the dissatisfaction of Wu Yanli and Xie Bingxin. He originally wanted to say goodbye to Wu Yanli and discuss whether he wanted to take her to the province. Unexpectedly, he didn''t need to worry about her as he did when he went to 307 army.


    Sometimes things in the world are like this. You can never get what you want, and you will get what you don''t want. You are still thinking about it. Before the plan is launched, all problems have been solved.


    At the same time, unexpectedly, he appeared next to Su Jingfei again. When he came back to the city from Pingshan County, he naturally had to take the highway. At this time, there was no village in front and no shop behind. Although it was not desolate, there were no people. At this time, Su Jingfei had two more cars around him.


    He drives an ordinary Volkswagen. Although he has money, he is not a person who likes to eat. His car is just convenient for action. His cars are all jeeps. You can see that they are very solid.


    At first, Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to it. It''s normal for him to have a car on the highway. But when the speed of the car changes with Su Jingfei''s speed, Su Jingfei feels that something is wrong. In particular, the distance between the two jeeps has not changed, so he knows that he has been followed.


    In his mind, he began to guess who these two jeeps belonged to. In the past six months, he had many enemies. Whether it was the Lin family in S City, the Hu family or the Feng family in the provincial capital, they were all his enemies. But it seemed that only the Feng family could really deal with him at this time.


    Before, he threatened Feng mieqing and made him not dare to move the people around him. But if he dealt with himself, there would be no such problem. Is this car a member of the Feng family?


    But Su Jingfei is puzzled. Feng mieqing once fought with him. He should know his own strength. Besides himself, who else in the Feng family can help him? Is Feng mieqing in the car?


    Just as he was thinking, at a corner in front of him, two jeeps suddenly accelerated and collided with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was not surprised. He had already guessed that the two jeeps were uneasy and kind-hearted. Every time he turned the corner, he would pay special attention to them. Now, although they were very sudden, they couldn''t do anything to Su Jingfei.


    His driving skills are really not very good, but on guard, when the jeep comes near him, he suddenly brakes, two jeeps rush out in the predetermined direction, but he stops the car in the same place.


    Jeep people probably didn''t expect Su Jingfei to find them tracking. In fact, they were very smart. They were afraid that Su Jingfei would find them. They started tracking them in a few minutes, so maybe Su Jingfei had no chance to react and was already overturned.


    After su Jingfei stops the car, he immediately gets out of the car. He sees that the jeep has turned and wants to hit it again. Su Jingfei thinks that his driving skills are not up to standard. If he really deals with them in the car, it must be his own fault.


    Now he comes out of the car, and his flexibility is greatly increased. The jeep wants to make it difficult for him, but there is no way. If they run away directly, Su Jingfei can only admit it. When they don''t run, it won''t be their own misfortune. Now it seems that the jeep is destined to kill Su Jingfei, and doesn''t turn around.


    When they saw Su Jingfei leave the jeep, they didn''t continue to crash. Soon they got off the jeep. Four people, three men and one woman, were all wearing suits, and they couldn''t see which aspect they belonged to.


    "Who are you, why are you following me and trying to hit my car?" Although Su felt that these people would not tell him the truth, when he saw them coming, he unconsciously asked. These four people were full of momentum. Su felt that they were all like killers in the legend.

 Chapter 533

    "You are su Jingfei. You hurt our young master?" Su Jingfei''s question didn''t get a response. Instead, she got a question, which was asked by the only woman in the four.


    Her tone is a little strange, it seems that Mandarin is not very good, it seems very voice, listening to people''s ears, very uncomfortable.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Did he hurt their young master? It seems that several people injured by themselves are young people. They can also be regarded as young masters. Which family do these four guys belong to.


    "I''m Su Jingfei. Who are you and who is your young master? How can I know if I hurt him?" Su Jingfei thought and asked.


    The woman didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words, but nodded to the three men around her, and then muttered a lot of words. Su Jingfei didn''t understand what she was saying, but recognized her language.


    Su Jingfei has almost forgotten one of the Japanese who died. But today he met the Japanese. What the woman just said was Japanese. Although he didn''t know what she was talking about, he could guess the general meaning. He probably told her companion that he was really the one they were looking for.


    Ichiro Watanabe of okuo Co., Ltd. once wanted to frame himself with Lin Kefeng, but he was abandoned by the South Vietnam killer. Before he left, he gave him a dirty trick. Now he should have been dead for more than a month.


    Originally, he thought that this matter had disappeared with the collapse of the Lin family, but he didn''t expect that these people actually came to the door and stopped them on their way home. These people are really powerful. They come here by themselves, even if their families don''t know, but they know.


    "Little devil, are you sent by Ichiro Watanabe?" Although Su Jingfei has killed Ichiro Watanabe, he can''t tell others. After all, from the medical aspect, no one can find out the problem, and no one can know his own skill.


    Sure enough, just as he guessed, the woman''s face flashed with anger and yelled: "bage, our young master has been loyal to the emperor. You have hurt him. We will sacrifice your life to our young master. Today is your death."


    Although this woman''s intonation is a little strange, her enunciation is very clear. It can be seen that she has really made some efforts in Mandarin, but her words are not very popular.


    Su Jingfei said with disdain: "your young master''s pig has absolutely high blood pressure, coronary heart disease and so on. It''s all so fat. Sooner or later, he will go to see the king of hell. Oh, by the way, you may not know what the king of hell is. Do you understand? He can only go there to report. "


    The woman understood Su Jingfei''s words and became more angry. She pulled out a samurai sword from behind. Su Jingfei was stunned. The woman was clearly wearing a suit. Where was the samurai sword hidden?


    "Bage, you hurt my young master so that he can''t inherit the family. You hurt me so that I can''t inherit the company. I want your life." When a woman says something, she stabs Su Jingfei, probably because her friends don''t know Mandarin, and Su Jingfei is also a dying man. She says what she really wants to say.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that this woman was the one who killed Ichiro Watanabe''s pig, and the reason why she wanted to kill herself was that she destroyed his plan. However, he really wanted to ask this woman, that pig is so heavy, aren''t you afraid of being crushed to death by him? Or you usually use backward style, as if the little devil''s favorite is this posture.


    This woman is actually a good-looking woman, with a good figure and a beautiful face. She doesn''t belong to the heroine of some Japanese love action movies, but now she''s full of murders, which affects her appearance.


    Of course, when Su Jingfei thought that she was going to roll with the pig, he had no interest. Originally, he was not the kind of person who could pity the enemy. Now that the woman slashed at him, he was even more impolite. But I have to say that the woman was still quick.


    Before these people came to revenge Su Jingfei, they obviously investigated. They probably knew that Su Jingfei knew martial arts. This woman should also be a real Kung Fu person. The news that the samurai sword was cut down by her was really frightening.


    Su Jingfei was never careless to the enemy. With a flash of his body, he quickly reached out and held the back of the samurai sword in his hand. He said in a deep voice, "this young lady, you''ve gone too far in our country, and you still want to deal with me. I''m not polite."


    A woman is caught by Su Jingfei on the back of the sword, just like a samurai sword is clamped by a pair of forceps. Even if she tries her best, she can''t make the samurai sword in Su Jingfei''s hand move.


    She didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words, but she drank a lot to the three men around her. Su Jingfei estimated that she was greeting these people.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei thought, when the other three heard the woman''s cry, they took out short knives from their bodies. Each of them held a knife in both hands. A short knife in each hand was similar to a samurai sword in shape, but more like a dagger.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about their weapons, but I''ve seen them on TV. This kind of short knife is usually the one worn by the samurai. It''s said that the knife is used to cut his belly and kill himself, but now it''s obvious that he''s going to cut Su Jingfei.


    When the first man stabbed him with a knife, Su Jingfei dodged away and didn''t let go of the hand holding the woman''s samurai sword. For these people, Su Jingfei naturally didn''t show mercy. Originally, they were not of our race, and they wanted to kill themselves. The positions of their hands were crucial, and they were deadly. They didn''t just want to teach themselves a lesson.


    When the second person pours on it again, Su Jingfei''s unexpected wrist force, "click" sound, the woman''s pure steel sword is abruptly broken by Su Jingfei.


    And in the second person close to the moment, Su Jingfei in the hands of the samurai sword half, in the wrong body and past, the whole stabbed into his stomach.


    "Don''t you like laparotomy? Let me give you a hand. " Su Jingfei not only poked it in, but also took the sword forward with the strength of the forward rush. When he crossed with this man and stopped, the man also fell to the ground.


    It all happened in an instant. The woman found that her knife had been broken. In her amazement, she saw that Su Jingfei had cut a foot long hole in her companion''s stomach. Half of his body had been cut, and the things inside were streaming all over the place. She saw that the companion could not live. Even if she had killed someone, she almost vomited out when she saw such a bloody scene.


    Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who likes blood. Although he is fierce, he doesn''t look back. Moreover, he can be sure that the guy who cut his belly will not live.


    He then turned his back to three Japanese people standing on the ground: "if you want to start, hurry up, don''t delay me to go home."


    His current martial arts can''t be said to be at the peak, but because of his internal power, his hearing and eyesight have improved dramatically. Now even if he closes his eyes to fight with three people, he won''t suffer any loss. Now he can turn his back on them and make them numb.


    After he cut open the belly of the Japanese, the half amputation knife had already been thrown into his stomach. He is still barehanded.


    The woman was stunned for a long time. She was sure that her companion was hopeless. She roared and rushed up again. This time, she really tried her best. She could see that Su Jingfei was not the kind of soft hearted person, different from the people she usually met.


    Su Jingfei can feel that the remaining three people are all in a desperate posture. Su Jingfei is also careful to deal with them. He can assassinate himself, and all of them use knives. Of course, he is really good at it. Even if their strength is much worse than that of Ximen''s internal skill masters, Su Jingfei can''t do three moves and two ways to solve them.


    Just when Su Jingfei wanted to seize the opportunity to break it, a man suddenly jumped up and stabbed him from the top to the bottom. This man jumped so high that it was more than two meters. Su Jingfei secretly told him that he would be famous if he went to participate in the high jump.


    In my heart, my hand is not slow. I want to shoot the man with a flat hand. The knife that the man originally stabbed is the same, but the knife of the other hand is in front of him, which is the direction of Su Jingfei''s palm. Obviously, he has guessed Su Jingfei''s reaction.


    It''s just that he underestimated Su Jingfei in the end. Su Jingfei''s seemingly ordinary palms are full of internal power, which is probably a force that the Japanese people can''t understand. When a strong force slaps on his short knife, he can''t keep his balance at all, and the stabbed short knife doesn''t have any threat. His people just fly out in the air and fall according to the situation, even if they don''t die, And disabled.


    It''s just that before Su Jingfei came to pursue him, the Japanese who were photographed by him fell to the ground and disappeared, just like there was a gap on the ground, so he went in.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. In an instant, thousands of grass and mud horses roared past in his heart. Is NIMA a a ninja? The plots in movies and TV actually appeared in front of his eyes. Is there such a existence?


    Before he could vent his resentment, the woman and another man who had been with him also changed. His clothes suddenly turned into tight nightwear. It looked like ninja in the movie. Su Jingfei felt shocked. What''s the trouble?


    In fact, the reason why the remaining three people dare to continue to attack Su Jingfei is that they have the ability to watch their families. Although they can''t fly away like the Ninjas in the movie, they are weird enough, just like the man just disappeared.


    Su Jingfei was still in a daze. He felt a murderous air coming from his feet. He couldn''t think much about it. When he touched the ground on the tip of his foot, he soared up. He was a master in the family. TENGSHEN already belonged to the lightness skill. It was more than three meters when he jumped up. But where he stood, there was already a blade tip. It was really a very strange sneak attack.

 Chapter 534

    Su Jingfei is followed by four Japanese people, and even wants his life. He has already killed and stabbed one of them. Even if the Japanese man is not dead, he can only survive for a while.


    Su Jingfei was not surprised until the remaining three people showed their real skills. Although he always heard that Ninja existed in Japan, he always thought that some people in that country would make up their martial arts in order to boast about their own country. Even if there were such people in ancient times, there are no such people now.


    But I didn''t expect that he was alive now, and even really saw a person using Ninjutsu. He didn''t know the principle of Ninjutsu, and how that person got into the ground, but it didn''t prevent him from dodging.


    When others are in the air, they can see a blade tip coming out of the ground. If it wasn''t for his deep internal power and keen sense of ordinary people''s Qi, he might have been hurt by such a sneak attack. These ninjas may not have high martial arts, but this skill is really weird.


    As time goes by, Su Jingfei sees another man and a woman in the air chopping at the same time. If an ordinary person is in the air, he has nowhere to exert himself and can only fall down, and he will become the target of others.


    Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person. His people bend their fingers in the air and make a long-distance flick on the two ninjas'' knives. With the force of anti shock, he has soared into the air again. This time, he is retreating. His people fly back at a slower speed than before.


    He can do this because his internal power reaches a certain level. After all, it''s the highest level of internal power to release internal power. Even if he wanted to do it before, he couldn''t do it.


    When he soared, he could even see the horror in the eyes of the two ninjas. No matter what the principle of their Ninjutsu was, it was absolutely not real kung fu. Su Jingfei''s performance against common sense was really powerful. They could not understand how Su Jingfei did it.


    In fact, it''s similar to their idea. Su Jingfei is also thinking about what is the principle of Ninjutsu that can disappear like this. He has studied geomantic omen in thread bound books before, and the eight trigrams in the book of changes, but he has not studied it in depth.


    At the beginning, for Liang Xiuwen''s sake, he basically took out some geomantic omens he knew in Liang''s family. Although some of them were deceiving people, some of them were real talents. However, his research was not in-depth. Now he speculates that these Ninjutsu should have something to do with the ancient Wuxing Dunshu.


    Thread bound books are like bugs, but not everything is recorded. There is an introduction to Wuxing Dunshu, but there is no detailed explanation. In Su Jingfei''s view, it is just a legendary thing.


    But now he saw a similar skill with his own eyes, which made his heart fluctuate. It was a skill different from martial arts, and he didn''t understand it.


    If the other side is purely using force, Su Jingfei has already solved the three. Now their ability is so strange that Su Jingfei can not easily solve the three, so he has to be more cautious.


    The three ninjas also see that Su Jingfei is not easy to deal with. Although they are haunted, they can always be discovered by Su Jingfei first. Originally, the battle that both sides thought could be solved quickly was just like this. Su Jingfei can''t solve the three quickly, and they can''t hurt Su Jingfei easily.


    Since the last fight with Feng mieqing, Su Jingfei probably has a certain understanding of his own strength. He has practiced his internal skill for less than half a year, took Tianshan snow lotus, and absorbed some toxins. Although his internal skill is not as good as Feng mieqing''s old master, the other side can''t help him. Su Jingfei''s confidence has expanded for a while.


    Mrs. Han once told Su Jingfei that Feng mieqing is a master even in the modern Wulin. That is to say, Su Jingfei is also a master in today''s Wulin. The key is that he is still young and has a bright future.


    Because his confidence is so inflated, he is really confident. At least in the younger generation, he has rarely met opponents. Maybe some of the seed children of the top power can compete with Su Jingfei. Although he has not slackened in his practice recently, he is careless in dealing with the enemy, which is what he is today.


    Now he knows what it means to have someone out of the world. These little devils are no more than a few years older than themselves. Even if they are not their opponents alone, they have to deal with them carefully.


    If their elder teachers come, they may suffer losses. What''s more, they may have grandparents. It can be seen that they still have a long way to go.


    His strength is stronger than that of the three men. He can conduct self-criticism against the enemy at the same time. As he becomes more and more calm, it will be easier for him to confront the enemy. His internal power is far deeper than that of the three men. A protracted war will naturally be more effective for him.


    In a few minutes, the three people obviously can''t hold a stalemate with Su Jingfei. The woman roars. If Su Jingfei doesn''t understand, the man who had been in the soil will come out of the soil at once, and the position where he appears is just behind Su Jingfei. A knife has stabbed Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei had been on guard for a long time. He turned his body around and took a step forward. As long as he was a really good fighter, he had a good command of the propriety. He had already guessed that the three men were very accurate. Obviously, after a lot of training, it meant that if he took a step forward like this, the sneak attack behind him would not reach him.


    After he stepped out, he raised his leg and kicked back. What he kicked was the wrist of the Ninja behind him. Because his action was too fast, it seemed that the forward and reverse kicking were completed together. In the eyes of several ninjas, Su Jingfei''s body seemed to be twisted.


    Su Jingfei''s foot strength and speed are very good. The Ninja behind immediately hit the middle of his wrist with a click, and the wrist bone broke directly. But Su Jingfei didn''t end up with it. His people also bullied him with this action, and raised their hands and clapped them on the Ninja''s chest.


    His palm power is strong, not to mention the flesh and blood in front of him. Su Jingfei can break even a stone tablet. Naturally, the Ninja''s mouth spurts blood and flies out, and even the blood is mixed with internal organs.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t need to look at it to know that the ninja must have a short life. At least three of his internal organs have been broken. His stomach is like rotten watermelon. If he can live, Su Jingfei really doesn''t mind letting him go. Human cockroaches are not so common.


    But before he thought about it, he felt a pain in his back. It seemed that the woman who was still two meters away stabbed Su Jingfei in the back, but it clearly seemed that the woman was still there.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction was very fast. When he felt the knife into his body, he had already jumped up. Even so, he was still cut more than a foot long behind him. Fortunately, his reaction was fast enough. The short knife was only half an inch deep into the meat. After a while, she would cut Su Jingfei''s back like Su Jingfei cut her partner.


    At this time, Su Jingfei realized that she kept her very strange ability all the time. The meaning of this move must be to create a fake self, and she really sneaked to her side. This kind of Ninja is really strange.


    What makes Su Jingfei''s heart sink most is that there is no pain behind him. A burst of numbness comes from him. You don''t have to ask. The knife is poisonous.


    Now he has guessed the meaning of that woman''s roar before. It must be to let his accomplices sacrifice to exchange opportunities for her. These little devils are really cruel enough to be worthy of practicing abnormal Bushido.


    He hasn''t finished thinking. He has already felt the wind in his ears. This time, another man should be shooting. However, he is not a human, but a few star shaped darts. Needless to say, this should be the legendary Ninja dart. At this time, he obviously thinks that he is poisoned and inconvenient to move, and takes the opportunity to kill himself.


    If you change to ordinary people, whether they are stabbed seriously or poisoned by anesthesia, they will make him dull. Unfortunately, they underestimate Su Jingfei''s internal power.


    Su Jingfei not only has a deep internal sense, which can temporarily eliminate the impact of trauma on him, but also can suppress the toxicity of their poison. Maybe it can''t be suppressed for a long time, but with Su Jingfei''s ability, it''s absolutely no problem for him to deal with them.


    When Ninja darts are near, it''s like waving them casually. With a flick of his hands in the air, those Ninja darts will reflect back faster than when they fly over.


    Male Ninja because of the distance, although surprised, but still Dodge, but the woman is not so lucky, she stabbed Su Jingfei, think Su Jingfei dead, unexpectedly Su Jingfei counterattack so fast, Su Jingfei shot her three Ninja darts, none of them wasted.


    The two darts stabbed her in the chest and throat respectively, and another one was nailed to her forehead. Although the Ninja dart was not a bullet, Su Jingfei''s Ninja dart was no less powerful than a bullet, and the woman was killed on the spot.


    At the most proud moment, she saw that Su Jingfei was going to die, but because she was absent-minded for a moment, she became the one who died the fastest. Su Jingfei didn''t expect that she was so two.


    When the man in the distance saw that the woman was dead, he suddenly felt bad and ran away. Su Jingfei couldn''t look at it and raised his hand. This was the first time that he had been so far away. The distance between them was three meters. Su Jingfei used all his strength this time.


    Although Ninja''s ability is strange, his actual Kung Fu is very limited. Su Jingfei slaps him on the back, and the whole person flies. However, when Su Jingfei thinks he will be slapped to the ground, this person will disappear.


    Su Jingfei was surprised and clapped several palms at the ground continuously, but he didn''t respond for a long time. Su Jingfei was sure that this person must have tried the same way to escape. Before, this person had never used the ability similar to tudun. Su Jingfei thought he couldn''t, but now he knows that this person has been pretending.


    For these Japanese devils, Su Jingfei''s evaluation can only be weird. Their real skills may be similar to those of white headed Qingming and others, but the most powerful one is that kind of supernatural ability.


    He believed that the person who met them today, that is, he himself, would die here if he changed a person with weaker strength and slower reaction.


    Even for himself, he knew that he was seriously injured. Although he controlled himself with his internal power to prevent him from losing too much blood, his back had been soaked with blood. Although he was proficient in medicine, he could not heal here.


    The Ninja disappeared. Su Jingfei guessed that he had run away. But who knows if this guy is waiting for an opportunity to sneak attack. His kung fu may not be very good, but the sneak attack is absolutely fierce. He really wants to heal his wounds here. As a result, people sneak attack him. That''s really bad luck!


    Thinking of this, he checked three people killed by himself, one was stabbed to death, one was shocked to death, and one was stabbed to death. All three people were confirmed dead. Su Jingfei drove away.


    When he was on the road, he was also very strange. Even if there were few people on the highway, they had been here for at least half an hour, but there was no one. It was really strange. Su Jingfei was not a fool. He thought of a possibility in his heart, but it needed to be confirmed by Bai tou.


    Now he has decided to go to 307 army. It''s not only the safest place for him to heal, but also he has to investigate some things. Of course, he has to let people deal with the three dead bodies here. The police are not suitable to intervene.


    Su Jingfei simply deals with his injury in the car. The most important thing is to suppress the poison with his internal force. He can''t detoxify it until 307 troops.


    When Su Jingfei came to 307 army, Bai tou was really surprised. He thought they should be in the provincial capital when they saw each other again, but he didn''t expect Su Jingfei to return today. What surprised him most was that he was injured.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen Su Jingfei injured, but with Su Jingfei''s strength increasing, there are very few people who can hurt Su Jingfei. He can''t help asking, "Su Jingfei, what''s the matter with you? Who hurt you like this? It''s too late to deal with the wound, depending on your appearance?"


    "Don''t talk about it. Prepare a room for me. I want to detoxify. I''m poisoned. By the way, go to this place. There are three dead people over there. You need to investigate their identities and who they have contacted in s city." Su Jingfei didn''t explain too much. He felt that his back was getting numb. It was estimated that he had a toxic attack. Because of the particularity of internal skill, he could only last longer than ordinary people, but he was not completely invulnerable.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the bleeding color behind him, Bai tou didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly asked Su Jingfei to go to the medical room of the barracks. Su Jingfei forgot that there was no quiet room in the army, but there was a medical room.


    Su Jingfei is not too polite, but what makes Su Jingfei sad is that he was originally a military doctor of 307 army, but he went to the army''s medical room for the first time, and this time his main task is to heal and detoxify himself. He is really incompetent as a military doctor.

 Chapter 535

    Su Jingfei is deeply poisoned. Although the female Ninja''s stab is not too deep, it is the key to Su Jingfei, and it doesn''t detoxify immediately. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s deep internal power and poisonous skill, she would have been poisoned to death.


    Even so, when he came to the infirmary, the doctors were surprised. They had not seen Su Jingfei''s wound before. After all, this is a military camp. Some people go to perform tasks, and many of them are more seriously injured than Su Jingfei. However, the color of Su Jingfei''s wound is a little scary.


    Generally, the color of poisoning is black, but Su Jingfei is yellow. The blood on his body is red, but it is yellow near the wound, which is shocking.


    Bai tou has arranged for someone to deal with the rest of Su Jingfei''s affairs. Naturally, he will come here to see Su Jingfei. At this time, Su Jingfei has completely entered the state of expelling poison. Even though he has a special poison skill, he can''t absorb all kinds of toxins. Obviously, the poison in this case is not the kind that can be absorbed.


    With the white head, there are three other people, Colonel Wu. They are going to take over the white head''s job. Naturally, they will be in the army all the time. When Su Jing flies here, they all know the news.


    They had only met Su Jingfei before. Unexpectedly, he came back in such a desolate way in less than a day. However, Colonel Wu had tested Su Jingfei and knew that his ability could make him so embarrassed. The people who attacked Su Jingfei must be very powerful.


    Regardless of the outside world, Su Jingfei is the safest place in S City in 307 troops. If this place can be plotted, he can''t find any safer place, so he can drive away the drugs with ease.


    After su Jingfei came in, the military doctors in the barracks saw him take out some gold needles and prick them on his body. Then they asked them to deal with his trauma and not touch the gold needles on his body. Then they sat there with their eyes closed without saying a word. They thought Su Jingfei was going to bear the pain!


    The level of military doctors in 307 troops is not low, at least they don''t belong to general surgical experts, and some of them are good at acupuncture. They see that Su Jingfei''s acupuncture points are important points. They don''t know what the principle is, but they really dare not act rashly. They don''t know that this is Su Jingfei''s unique detoxification golden needle method.


    If you are an ordinary person, even a martial arts expert, it is not so easy to detoxify after poisoning. Su Jingfei is a different kind of person. He is not only good at poisoning, but also good at medical skills. Even if he is not invincible, he is still a little sure of fast detoxification.


    The military doctors quickly dealt with Su Jingfei''s trauma, and at least cleaned up the yellow blood, which was the most careful thing for them. At first they thought that the yellow blood was purulent, but in fact it was real blood, which showed that the toxin was severe.


    Bai tou, Colonel Wu and others are helpless. If they are hands-on, they are all experts in treating diseases, saving people and detoxifying. They are really laymen. They can only wait. Su Jingfei, however, thinks that they are very good at using the future. If they lose their lives because of poisoning, it will be a huge loss.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t disappoint them. About half an hour later, he opened his eyes with a long breath. When he saw Bai tou and Colonel Wu, he said with a strong smile, "Bai tou, Colonel Wu, you''re all here. This time, you''ve been humiliated and plotted."


    At this time, Bai tou''s face was much better. As long as Su Jingfei was ok, everything else could be done slowly. After hearing his words, he said with a smile, "what''s the big deal about your disgrace? Who hasn''t disgraced yet, but I don''t worry about your life. People say that good people don''t live long and harm lasts for thousands of years. Think about what kind of you are."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and pretended that he didn''t understand Bai tou''s words. Instead, he said to Colonel Wu, "Colonel Wu, I didn''t expect that I would be so embarrassed when we met for the second time. It''s really shameless."


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was still in the mood of joking, Colonel Wu also knew that he was probably not in danger, so he said with a smile: "what are you afraid of when you are in a mess? As long as a man is alive, he will still have a chance to revenge. By the way, major Su, who are you being plotted against? It looks very dangerous this time!"


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide it. He said with a wry smile: "I was careless. I was besieged by four Japanese people on the road. If they were really good at martial arts, at least they would not be better than Bai tou. But they were very strange. They actually knew the legendary Ninjutsu. I used to think that Ninjutsu didn''t exist. For a moment, I was injured by one of them."


    "Ninjutsu?" Both Bai tou and Colonel Wu''s faces changed, and then Bai tou asked in a deep voice: "is it true that there are Japanese devils who have mixed into s city? It seems that this time things are not so simple. "


    Captain Wu also nodded and said: "for a long time, the Japanese have been eyeing our country. There are always all kinds of reasons for provocation, and they send all kinds of people to make trouble. In the past, s city was not an important city, so there were no such people. Now there are ninjas. It''s really unexpected."


    "Wait two, do you know that Ninja thing really exists?" Su Jingfei saw that they were not surprised at all. He couldn''t help asking.


    Although he has seen it with his own eyes, he still thinks that there should be no such kind of real ninja in the world. In today''s situation, he also tends to think that those people use some tricks that he does not understand.


    The white head nodded and said: "it does exist. You know the task of our 307 army is to solve some problems that ordinary police can''t solve. Some people in our army once fought with ninjas. They have all kinds of strange skills. Although their strength is not necessarily high, they are very strange and difficult to defend."


    Su Jingfei did not speak, but listened to Bai tou pause for a moment, and continued to explain: "these so-called ninjas are actually a kind of Japanese samurai, but they are specialized in spying and assassination tasks, and their practice skills are also some special."


    Then came Colonel Wu: "their so-called Ninjutsu, in fact, is derived from our country''s Wuxing Dunshu. Of course, they won''t admit it. They always say it''s their own skill. Wuxing Dunshu, which sounds like something in a myth, actually exists. It''s not really able to perform magic, but to use some special props and environment, To hide your body. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t agree with colonel Wu''s words. When he was fighting with the four ninjas, he made sure they didn''t use any props, but then he thought about it. Was their behavior of drilling the ground a kind of borrowing the land and using the land to escape?


    But if it''s tudunshu, it won''t be a mythical skill. Even though Su Jingfei''s wired book records some strange things, he doesn''t have any supernatural skills. This makes Su Jingfei doubt whether this skill really exists. Anyway, he can''t understand the principle of Ninjutsu.


    His silence misunderstood Bai tou and Colonel Wu. Bai tou comforted Su Jingfei and said, "you don''t have to worry too much about Jingfei. Ninjutsu is the same as our country''s martial arts. There are very few people who really practice it, and even fewer people succeed. The few you meet today should be regarded as the masters, otherwise the society will not be in chaos now."


    Su Jingfei nodded involuntarily, and the white head made sense. If it is really so rampant, let alone a 307 army, even if the retail Wulin experts are pulled on, it may not be able to make the Japanese ninja Army how.


    Thinking of this, Su can''t help sighing in his heart again. Although he can chat with them like nothing happened now, the toxins in his body have not been cleared. After all, he is not invincible. Moreover, this time, he is poisoned deeply. Su can only suppress the toxins in his body for a while, and he still needs to find the holy medicine for detoxification, To get rid of the toxin.


    It''s no problem to suppress these toxins for the time being. This is also because his internal power is deep enough. However, if he encounters an opponent of the same level or more powerful and uses too much internal power, he may not be able to suppress these toxins.


    The toxin suppressed by Su Jingfei, once it breaks out, will be several times of the previous damage. At that time, even if Su Jingfei''s medical skills are high and there is no suitable antidote, he will not be able to bear such damage. This is also a hidden danger in Su Jingfei''s body.


    The so-called antidote is rare medicinal materials such as Saussurea involucrata. With Su Jingfei''s financial resources, such medicinal materials can still be bought. The key is that there is no money in stock. It seems that we need to ask Han''s family for help. It doesn''t take long, just like the last one with more than 500 years. Even so, Su Jingfei doesn''t expect to find it in a short time.


    In this dangerous period, Su Jingfei can only practice hard to improve his internal power, so the chance of breaking out is small, and he should also look forward to not meeting Feng mieqing, or he can only escape, or his internal power will break out, he may not use Feng mieqing, and he will be poisoned to death.


    These white heads and Colonel Wu didn''t know it. They were still comforting Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, have a rest. I''ve sent someone to investigate. We also want to see who these people are related to in s city."


    They are not stupid. Before Su Jingfei asked them to investigate these Japanese, they must have something to do with some people in China.


    Su Jingfei first shook his head and said, "I won''t rest here. I have to go back. Otherwise, my family should be worried. I''ll ask you to do more investigation. As for the relationship with someone, I guess they should have the right to block the expressway for a while. Otherwise, when I started with them at that time, It''s impossible not to pass by a single car. "


    Bai tou and Colonel Wu are awe struck. They think that Su Jingfei wanted them to investigate, but they didn''t think that some officials would be involved.

 Chapter 536

    Su Jingfei finally declined Baitou''s and Colonel Wu''s invitation and returned home. Today, he was attacked by these ninjas, which made him feel uneasy about his family. After all, these people can find themselves and naturally know that there is no place for them.


    Although my family''s defense performance is very good because of modern technology, these people are weird. Who knows if they can find a chance to sneak into the villa. Although they can threaten Feng mieqing not to do anything to the people around them, they can''t stop these Japanese people. They are all abnormal.


    When Su Jingfei came home, it was evening, and the girls were just having dinner. Seeing that there was no problem, Su Jingfei put his heart in his stomach.


    When the girls saw Su Jingfei coming back, they were surprised. They thought Su Jingfei was coming back so late and must be eating out. Everyone knew that he was going to find Bai tou today. He didn''t hide this. Of course, his purpose was to hide the fact that he was going to find Wu Yanli.


    Now when the girls saw him coming back, they naturally took him to dinner. Su Jingfei didn''t say much. Seeing that the house was quiet and her heart was down, she began to eat dinner.


    Today, when she went out for a day, Su Jingfei experienced a lot of things. She really didn''t have time to eat. Moreover, she was injured and healed in the afternoon. She consumed a lot of body and ate a lot of supper.


    All the girls laugh that Su Jingfei is a starving ghost, so they don''t see that Su Jingfei is injured. This is what Su Jingfei does well to cover up. His body is wrapped up by military doctors, and it can''t be seen from his appearance. Moreover, the martial arts practitioners are super tolerant in terms of pain, so Su Jingfei doesn''t show any appearance.


    After dinner, people naturally chat. Su Jingfei also tells people about going to the provincial capital tomorrow. Everyone has arranged for a day today, so naturally there is no problem.


    Tomorrow Su Jingfei will ask the company to send a business car. When the time comes, people will go to the provincial capital together. In fact, it''s mainly women. Other people don''t have to go to the provincial capital this time. Although there is no such luxurious residence as villa in the provincial capital, Liang Xiuwen and other women also bought a villa in the provincial capital, which is at least enough for people to live in.


    After all, the provincial capital is different from s city. At the same price, the villas bought are naturally much smaller. That is to say, there are enough rooms, but not as many as three floors. If you hire servants, you can''t build a servant room for them alone. You can only live in villas. Even so, the villas over there are also very large. Su Jingfei believes that all the women will be satisfied.


    In the evening, Su Jingfei naturally can''t go to Nalan Xiuying''s room for the night. Even if he has excellent physique, he has to keep his injuries for at least a few days. Moreover, he is afraid that Nalan Xiuying will worry about seeing her injuries.


    Nalan Xiuying is not disappointed because Su Jingfei doesn''t come to her room. She is not a little girl. She hopes Su Jingfei will accompany her all the time. She even thinks that Su Jingfei is considerate. After all, she will go to the provincial capital tomorrow. If she continues to struggle in the evening, she may not be able to stand it.


    Su Jingfei spent the night practicing martial arts. In the past, he could be lazy because he thought he was good at martial arts, but now he can''t do so, not only because he realized his own shortcomings, but also because of the toxins in his body.


    The toxin in his body is like a time bomb. He can''t say when it will explode. After all, he has a lot of enemies. If he says well, he will meet a fierce opponent. When the opponent can''t do anything about himself, he will be killed by the sudden outbreak of toxin. That''s really tragic.


    One night''s cultivation can''t make su Jingfei''s internal skill improve substantially, but it will also increase a little. What''s more, he has worn off a little toxin. He can only pull out the toxin in his body in the process of cultivation.


    Although it can''t cure the toxin in your body, it can also be reduced as far as possible. Until you find snow lotus to make medicine, you can solve it at one stroke.


    When Su Jingfei got up in the morning, he saw that everyone was ready in the villa, so he went forward with a smile and said, "ladies and gentlemen, we will start soon, and then our base camp will be in the provincial capital. We have to take all our things with us. Even if the provincial capital is not far away from here, it''s always troublesome to run back and forth."


    "Master, you are really old and more wordy. We are not children. We have known all these things for a long time." Han Shan waited for Su Jingfei to finish, and she was very dissatisfied.


    Su Jingfei rolled her eyes. The girl actually said that she was old. She seemed to be only a few months older than her. He didn''t want to compete with Han Shan. The girl was originally from the provincial capital. She had the least things here. Oh, and Dongfang Wenjun, the girl only took a small bag.


    To his surprise, besides the two women, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu didn''t have many things. He couldn''t help asking, "Xiaolan, Wang Yu, how can you take so few things here, and you can''t use them here. I didn''t make it clear yesterday. I called two cars, one for carrying people and the other for pulling things. We are moving this time."


    Although Feng Xiaolan was a little angry with Su Jingfei because of what happened last time, now she can''t help but say angrily, "elder martial brother, you are so stupid. Wang Yu and I are both in s city. Is it necessary for us to move everything to the provincial capital?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said with a dumb smile, "I really forgot this. I think you are going to settle down in the provincial capital like me."


    "Of course, you want your two younger martial sisters to go to the provincial capital to settle down with you, so that you can see them every day." After su Jingfei finished this sentence, Dongfang Wenjun suddenly began to tease.


    In fact, this sentence is on Su Jingfei''s mind. He covets the two younger martial sisters. Even though he knows that he should retort at this time, he can''t help but blush. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan seem to be upset by others. They are both pretty and hot. They don''t know how to fight back.


    Fortunately, there is a virtuous Nalan Xiuying here. Like her generation of witches, she is also aggressive from time to time, but she does have the potential to be a good wife and mother. Seeing the embarrassment of the three, she quickly changed the topic and said, "OK, stop making trouble. We should go too. We''ve packed everything and put it in the car, Xiuwen, I''ve helped clean up their things. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Han Shan already said with a smile, "master, I''ve told you that you are too wordy. Every day you know that you are poor and worried. With sister Xiuying here, what else can we worry about?" Said like a child nestled in Nalan Xiuying''s arms.


    Although Nalan Xiuying looks like her sister, she is actually 40 years old. All the women in the villa respect her sister and aunt.


    Su Jingfei watched the two beautiful girls cuddle together. She didn''t feel warm because of Han Shan''s words.


    He coughed and said, "well, now that we''ve all packed up, we''ll start. Whoever wants to come back in the future, we''ll just come back. Anyway, everyone has a key, and a special person will be left here to clean up. This is our last position, in case the provincial capital can''t get along in the future, We''ll come back for the elderly. "


    "Bah, Shifu, it''s really unlucky for you to talk. How can you not get along in the provincial capital? Now you''ve got the wind and water. What else can you worry about? Besides, we Han family are our best friends." Han Shan is the most courageous and expresses her dissatisfaction directly. Other women also respond instantly.


    Su Jingfei smiles indifferently, as if he has accepted the women''s Crusade, but only he knows that what he said just now seems to be a joke, but it''s his real idea.


    At present, the situation in the provincial capital is very good. The company is developing well. It has its own hospital, but the hidden danger is also not small. Offending the Feng family and the people of the provincial government, even if they have Liu Dingbang as the backstage, they can''t use it casually. After all, there is no real relationship between them. People take care of themselves in the face of the old man, And he didn''t really want to be.


    What''s more, his goal is not to be a provincial capital. It can be said that Su Jingfei''s future is full of frustrations. He thinks that if he really can''t hold on outside, he will go back to s city. Although it''s a small city, it''s really suitable for people''s life. This villa is also acceptable as a home for the elderly.


    If other people know that Su Jingfei really has such an idea, it must be a surprise. Su Jingfei is only 20 years old this year, and has even thought of providing for the aged. It can be seen that Su Jingfei''s mind has become so mature for such a long time.


    The girls don''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking. With the help of the workers, they have put things in the car. Except Han Shan, who is from the provincial capital, no one has been to the provincial capital several times. This time, they decided to live in the provincial capital for a long time. In fact, they are full of novelty. Even Dongfang Wenjun is a little curious about what life and work will be like in the provincial capital.


    Although Su Jingfei''s family migration was planned for a long time, when he really left, there was a trace of melancholy. Although the villa had only lived for two months, people had already taken it as their home.


    Although this is Su Jingfei''s private property, every woman who lives here is the same as the owner of this place. Everything here is arranged by them, especially Nalan Xiuying, who is the master of the house for the first time. She has devoted most of her efforts to everything here.


    Seeing the expressions of the women, Su Jingfei can only be determined in his heart. He must have a firm foothold in the provincial capital, and let the women live a stable life in the provincial capital. This is a man''s responsibility!

 Chapter 537

    Su Jingfei moved to the provincial capital with all his daughters. He was not from s city. He was just a university student here for three years. Now he left s City, although somewhat melancholy, but not sad.


    Among the others, only Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are from s city. They went to the provincial capital with Su Jingfei this time, and they just went to work. Of course, they also mean to follow Su Jingfei. This is also for their own love, even if the love is a little strange.


    Both of them are from s city. They come to work in the provincial capital, but their pursuits are different. Shumanya thinks that there will be better development in the provincial capital. After all, a nurse and a high-level hospital are not comparable. Even if shumanya is not a strong woman, she can tell which is more suitable for her, What''s more, she has a good feeling for Su Jingfei.


    This time, Su Jingfei went to s city to pick up the girls. Liang Xiuwen and others had already arranged a house in the provincial capital. It was still a villa, but this time it was only a double-layer one. On the upper floor, Su Jingfei and a group of beautiful girls lived. The second time, six female bodyguards lived.


    Although these six women soldiers belong to the 307 section of S City, Su Jingfei has a good relationship with colonel Wu of 307 branch. It''s not a problem to keep them around. What''s more, Qingming is coming to the provincial capital soon.


    It''s only more than two hours from s city to the provincial capital. They set out in the morning. Before noon, all the people had already arrived in the provincial capital. Su Jingfei took them directly to the villa in the provincial capital. There is no modern defense system here, but there should be no problem with safety. This time, they chose a high-end community in the prosperous area, The security system here is very complete.


    After all, the provincial capital is different from s city. This is the place where the provincial Party committee is located, and the public security conditions are much better than s city. If you live in such a place, there will be few blatant violence.


    Generally, women soldiers are enough to cope with small troubles. If they are really good at attacking, even if they have those security systems, there is nothing they can do. This is something Su Jingfei has long considered clearly. Women''s safety is mainly their own safety. As long as they are safe, everything will be easy.


    Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters have long been prepared for the arrival of the girls. Su Jingfei brought them there. Liang Xiuwen has already brought several women to welcome them out. Naturally, there are also some servants they have invited to take charge of some housework.


    "Sister Xiuwen, the place you are looking for is really good. Such a villa is more expensive than the one at home." Han Shan knows the market of the provincial capital best. She guessed the price at the first sight when she saw the villa. She told Liang Xiuwen with a smile.


    Now Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen are worth more than 100 million yuan. It''s not a problem to buy a villa in the provincial capital. Now Su Jingfei''s financial resources are enough to support his luxury.


    Liang Xiuwen just laughs and doesn''t say much. Lin ruoke and Han Shan are similar in character. He immediately says, "the houses here are too expensive. The area and decoration are not as good as the villa in S City, but the price is nearly twice as high. Only a local tyrant like Su Jingfei can afford to buy such a house."


    Lin ruoke is also a native of s city. She is the third miss of the Lin family. But now that the Lin family is in decline, she has become a little rich. Of course, she is still a little behind Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen.


    Su Jingfei listened to Lin ruoke''s words and could only smile bitterly. Even if he didn''t want to be a local tyrant, he couldn''t do it. In order to bring all these women to the provincial capital, how could he not buy a big house in the provincial capital? Besides, everyone used to live in Villas before. How could the house bought in the provincial capital be too bad this time.


    Fortunately, his present value is also extraordinary. It''s not a problem to buy a house. He thinks in his heart, is this a treasure house? Of course, now it''s a little blatant to support many women.


    Li Hongsi can be regarded as Su Jingfei''s famous girlfriend. Many girls doubt Liang Xiuwen''s relationship with him. However, the relationship between Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen is really good. No one can tell whether they live here for the sake of sisterhood or Su Jingfei.


    As for others, more or less they have something to do with Su Jingfei, which leads to the present situation of the beautiful girl villa. Before, everyone has been used to this mode of getting along with each other. Now, although the location has been changed to the provincial capital, everyone has acquiesced to continue to do so.


    In fact, it''s the new servants who are really strange. They don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and the women here. They say that he is the head of the family. There''s no doubt about that. But who is the hostess? It''s like that beautiful young woman, it''s like this cool pretty girl, it''s more like that big breasted pretty girl who looks like a strong woman, Even the lovely girls are like hostesses.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about this. Anyway, it''s good for all the women to move in. As for the family affairs, it''s still the old rule to let Nalan Xiuying take charge. Of course, she will also go to the security company to have a look from time to time.


    Before that, he had thought that the women in his family didn''t have to earn money to support themselves, but they didn''t have to stay at home every day.


    Although we all despise Su Jingfei''s behavior, we are very happy to be able to live together in the provincial capital. We get along well in s city and are very close in age. We are all good friends.


    "It''s late now. Let''s have lunch together and discuss the work arrangements for the next period of time." When Su Jingfei saw that the women were going to talk again, she had to interrupt them. They didn''t know that these women hadn''t seen each other for just a few days. How could they say so much.


    Li Hongsi is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. She is the real hostess in this family. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she orders the servant to have dinner. They are already ready.


    Liang Xiuwen naturally arranged for everyone to have dinner. Su Jingfei said that he would talk about the next work arrangement, which should be everyone''s life plan.


    The new girls naturally have no opinions. Except for Lin ruoke and Han Shan, who went up to see their rooms, the other women all told the servants to put their things in their rooms. It has to be said that Liang Xiuwen''s arrangement has changed. Although the decoration of the villa has changed, the rooms are almost copied from the original. No one will feel strange.


    Of course, because of the site problem, the villa only has a small courtyard. Liang Xiuwen lets people simply build the wall from the new building, and the situation inside can''t be seen from the outside, but there is no swimming pool, which is the most regretful place for Su Jingfei.


    However, after thinking of the result of the pool party at home, Su Jingfei also felt that it was not a bad thing to have no swimming pool, at least to make himself at ease.


    When all the people gathered in the dining room again, Su Jingfei had already made a good meal there, and all the food was put up. Su Jingfei looked at Yingyan in the room. Every woman could be regarded as a pretty girl, and even a few of them were peerless in the world. If he didn''t have some ideas in his heart, he would be absolutely envious of others.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly, a person''s desire is endless, he has now achieved so, but still have to move forward, this society is too fast, do not advance or retreat.


    After getting rid of the wishful thinking, Su Jingfei and other women sat down and coughed: "ladies and girls, from today on, this is your home in the provincial capital. In the future, everyone will live here. Of course, if anyone is not satisfied, I have no opinion about moving out."


    As soon as his words were finished, a series of white eyes came out. Except for Dong Fang Wen Jun, who lives here not because of him, is really looking for someone to stare at.


    Han Shan lived here, so to speak, Dongfang Wenjun lived here, and all the women were not satisfied with his words.


    Su Jingfei also knew that he was saying something wrong, so he quickly spread the word: "before coming to the provincial capital, we have already known the basic situation, and the ruofesi group and Su''s subsidiary will move to the provincial capital together. All Xiuwen and ruoke here have been arranged, and they will let you know the specific situation.


    At that time, Shan''er and Wen Jun, you will continue to help Su style subsidiary. If you can, Xiuwen sister and red silk, you will still be in ruofesi group, female soldier No. 123 and No. 6. You will continue to help Xiuwen sister and red silk. These things will not change. "


    Lin ruoke glanced at Su Jingfei, and then said, "these things don''t change. You don''t have to talk about the changes."


    Han Shan is in the side of the dissatisfied Du small mouth way: "master, how do I feel I and Wenjun become your employees, I''m your apprentice, you don''t want to use the apprentice for free."


    Su Jingfei coughed, a little embarrassed. This is the first time he has a formal meeting at home. I didn''t expect that these women don''t give much face, but I can''t tell them. Liang Xiuwen and other women are mature enough to give Su Jingfei some face. Lin ruoke and Han Shanke are two annoying girls.


    What''s more, Hanshan''s words are right. At the beginning, just to settle Hanshan and Dongfang Wenjun, he asked them to help Lin ruoke. He didn''t expect that these two girls are all-round talents in literature and martial arts. They are not only good at martial arts, but also good at working in the company, but they haven''t been given the corresponding treatment. Hanshan''s words really make him a little speechless.


    Fortunately, at this time, Li Hongsi helped Su Jingfei and said, "Shan''er, you are also a member of Su style subsidiary. Your Han family is the second shareholder in the company. You can be regarded as working for your own company, but your master doesn''t abuse you."


    Li Hongsi is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. Even if she gets along well with Han Shan, she always wants to protect her man. Anyway, everyone knows the relationship between them, and Li Hongsi doesn''t hide it. Moreover, she is cold to others. Only when she is cold to Su Jingfei, will she thaw.


    Han Shan first wrinkled Su Jingfei''s cute little nose, and then hummed: "sister red silk, you know that I am a child laborer who is used by you for free. You are not fair, madam."


    Li Hongsi was also called her elder sister in front of her, but at last, she called her "teacher''s wife" in a voice. This sentence made several women''s faces changed, but they all wanted to laugh secretly. Han Shan was really a headache. She was not afraid of Su Jingfei at all.


    Su Jingfei also has a headache for Han Shan. The apprentice is right, and there is no problem with this joke. The key is that in this room, except for Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun, there is no relationship between any woman and herself.


    Nalan Xiuying''s face doesn''t change. She has long known that her relationship with Su Jingfei can''t be seen. She hasn''t thought about taking over Su Jingfei. She has a better mentality. Liang Xiuwen is more calm. She loves Su Jingfei and doesn''t want to hurt li Hongxian. She has already been ready to be a junior, and she is also calm. This is the same point between mother and daughter.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are relatively simple. They both look at Su Jingfei with a resentful look. They both think that if Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi are together all the time, they will have no chance. They even hesitate whether they want to continue here.


    Lin ruoke''s careless woman character is also well reflected at this time. She is bolder than others. First, her face changes, and then she stares at Su Jingfei to express her dissatisfaction. Now, after many times of observation and understanding, she has probably believed what Su Jingfei and herself said.


    She couldn''t be sure about the two big stars, and she couldn''t see Wu Yanli. She didn''t know whether Su Jingfei was lying. But the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei was very obvious.


    She naturally thought of the bet she had made with Su Jingfei. First of all, she didn''t say that she liked Su Jingfei very much. Even with the bet, she was going to be a lover for Su Jingfei. Of course, she didn''t want to. Now she hesitated as much as Su Jingfei''s two younger martial sisters, but she didn''t think that she should give up. She thought that if she took Su Jingfei away, I''m sorry for Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi.


    It has to be said that sometimes nervous is really a kind of happiness. Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Lin ruoke is thinking like this, otherwise he will definitely laugh. The girl''s self feeling is as good as ever.


    Su Jingfei tried to bring the topic back and said, "from tomorrow, Xiao Lan and Wang Yu will go to the hospital with me. Na LAN Xiuying and female soldiers will go to the security company on the 4th and 5th. They are responsible for the affairs there. Our family will start working from tomorrow."


    "Master, do you mean you still want to collect rent?" Han Shan said again out of time.


    Before, Su Jingfei was so guilty by all kinds of women''s eyes, and the culprit was Han Shan. Now she speaks again, Su Jingfei stares at her and says, "yes, from tomorrow on, your rent will be 100000 a month."

 Chapter 538

    As the president of Yaoguang private hospital, Su Jingfei wanted to go to the hospital even though he was only registered. During his return to s City, sang Lao and shumanya had basically completed the reorganization of the hospital, at least the high-level power had been fully mastered.


    In fact, it''s not difficult. After all, the company''s shareholders have changed. Even the original Feng family members will leave the hospital. In this hospital, it''s hard for anyone to get along without the family background.


    Su Jingfei came to the hospital this time. In fact, the most important thing is to arrange his two younger martial sisters to the hospital. They all follow him to the provincial capital. How can they not settle them down? Although they graduated soon, they have not little experience in medicine. At least it''s no problem to see a doctor.


    Other women in the family go to their posts according to Su Jingfei''s arrangement. Under Su Jingfei''s rent offensive, Han Shan will go out to work no matter how dissatisfied she is.


    Of course, Su Jingfei won''t really accept Han Shan''s rent, but Han Shan can''t stand such a shameless thing. The girls in her family are almost the same age. No matter what their relationship with Su Jingfei is, how can they not compare each other secretly? She doesn''t want to be looked down upon by others.


    In the morning, Su Jingfei came to the hospital with Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, just like in s city. Unlike in S City, he directly brought his two daughters to the dean''s office, and schumanya, who was earlier than them, was already here.


    Seeing Su Jingfei bringing his two younger martial sisters to the hospital, shumanya teased Su Jingfei with a little acid: "President Su, you are really powerful. When you get to success, you bring your two younger martial sisters back. Am I going to abdicate and give up my position?"


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that shumanya is joking, but looking at Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan''s face slightly red, it seems that he really has something to give up. He can''t help but say awkwardly: "Manya, after you become a leader, you speak sharp."


    Shumanya curled his lips and looked at Su Jingfei. This guy is clearly a sex wolf. How can he like him? He turned his head and ignored him. Instead, he said to Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan with a smile: "Wang Yu, Xiaolan, you two have come so slowly. Although this hospital is not small, there are not many people. If you two come, I won''t be alone."


    The most basic requirement of being a nurse is to be gentle, considerate and considerate. Although shumanya is not a nurse now, she still has the ability of being considerate, and because of this ability, she is absolutely good at dealing with people.


    Originally, she knew Wang Yu and her two daughters. Although she couldn''t say how good the relationship was, she also had a certain understanding of them. She used to tease Su Jingfei. Seeing that the two girls were embarrassed, she could guess part of their thoughts. Even if she didn''t dare to say that everything was for Su Jingfei, the main reason was su Jingfei, otherwise they would not come to the provincial capital.


    If shumanya has fallen in love with Su Jingfei, these two women must be her rivals. However, she has not fallen in love with Su Jingfei so quickly, but has a little more kindness to meet a fellow countryman in a different place.


    The three girls are all natives of s city. They are really villagers. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital because of Su Jingfei''s relationship. In fact, shumanya is also very good to them. Now after listening to shumanya''s words, Feng Xiaolan is a little embarrassed and says, "sister Manya, it''s not our slow coming, it''s the problem of elder martial brother!"


    Su Jingfei rolled her eyes. Feng Xiaolan was too simple. She was courted by others, and she became a member of others immediately. However, she was very satisfied to get along with her.


    It''s not that he''s such a Jinwucangjiao, but we''re all friends, especially women. There''s no jealousy and calculation, which really makes people feel comfortable. At this time, Wang Yu said, "sister Manya, you''re the leader of the hospital now. Are you going to arrange our work?"


    Schuhmann did not answer, but looked at Sue startled and laughed. "I am not a big leader. Has the final say here, you should go to your senior brother."


    Wang Yu has the final say that Xiao Fei is the dean of the city. But in order to get a good relationship with Schuhmann, he wrinkled his nose. "Brother, as we said, he is the master who left his hands. The hospital is still the man who has the final say, but of course, sang Lao also has the final say, but you manage things differently."


    After listening to their words, shumanya felt very comfortable, not because of the compliments of the two women, but because of Su Jingfei''s trust in himself. He told his younger martial sister that he was the shopkeeper, and the hospital really didn''t care about anything.


    No matter who is at the top of the company, he doesn''t want to be judged by others. Even if he is not an ambitious woman, he doesn''t want to be a puppet.


    "You two are doctors in the hospital. I''ll send you to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine in a moment. How can you not let your medical skills be buried?" Shumanya thought in his heart and said with a smile to the two girls. She was not very familiar with them and knew that their medical skills were pretty good.


    Naturally, the two women knew it would be such an arrangement, but they were still very clever to thank shumanya. Su Jingfei shook her head in the side, and she really didn''t understand the woman''s friendship.


    But before he spoke, shumanya said with a smile: "by the way, President Su, you can''t really be lazy. You can be the president of shumanya University. It doesn''t matter if you don''t care about anything, but you can''t waste it. I remember that you seem to be the president of the provincial society of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Su Jingfei''s heart flashed a trace of bad, but he nodded honestly: "yes, after this TCM exchange meeting, they pulled me into the meeting. Didn''t you have seen the certificate that day?"


    "That''s right, so ah, I discussed with Mr. sang this time. Although our hospital is no less than the provincial central hospital in scale, there is still a certain gap in fame. The reason is that although our hospital has good medical capital, it lacks real famous doctors, so..." shumanya stopped talking.


    The bad feeling in Su Jingfei''s heart has immediately become a reality. Although Feng Xiaolan is simple, she is very smart. She glances at Su Jingfei and says: "sister Manya, so what!"


    Wang Yu sips her lips and smiles beside her. Shuman yadu makes her words so clear. People who don''t understand are stupid. She also wants to see how Su Jingfei deals with it.


    Shumanya saw someone answer, naturally quickly said: "so we decided to let the president of Su University come out to meet the guests, we want to train him to become the number one, the chief doctor of our hospital."


    Su Jingfei looked at shumanya with black lines. After a long time, she said, "miss shumanya, we are a hospital, not a brothel, but also the number one. You are too good at business, but if the guests are so young and beautiful, I don''t mind taking them." He said with an obscene smile.


    Shumanya wanted to make fun of Su Jingfei. Unexpectedly, she was teased by Su Jingfei in turn, especially when Su Jingfei looked at her front chest and buttocks, and showed a dirty smile. Her heart beat faster unconsciously.


    Not only she, but also the other two girls blushed together. Su Jingfei was very serious in front of them all the time. Even when she was intimate with them, she would not be so obscene. This kind of Su Jingfei was the first time they saw it, but they were not surprised. It seemed that Su Jingfei could think of them, but they were very happy.


    But after all, it''s in public, not alone. The three girls soon let Su Jingfei die together. They have no respect for him.


    "You women are too arrogant. You don''t respect me as the dean at all. There is no basic trust between people. I''m tired." Su Jingfei pretends to be sad.


    After all, shumanya is older. He laughingly looks at Su Jingfei and says, "come on, you don''t pretend to be poor. You are still tired. We really have to trust you. Sooner or later, you will get the advantage. How much we suffer!" After that, it seemed that something was wrong with this, and her pretty face turned red unconsciously.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan look at each other and quietly pinch shumanya together. It seems that the three of them are really going to be taken advantage of by Su Jingfei. Of course, Su Jingfei doesn''t know how much of their advantage, but on such an occasion, they can''t help but feel ashamed.


    Shumanya knew that she had said something wrong and could only endure the humiliation of the two girls, but soon she couldn''t help laughing with them.


    Although he didn''t want to take advantage of it, the three beautiful girls pestered and frolicked in front of him. If she didn''t respond at all, she would be a real wooden man. Only when he was stunned and wanted to drool, she was found by the three beautiful girls.


    "Elder martial brother, you are becoming more and more colorful. Where are you looking?" Feng Xiaolan finds Su Jingfei''s gaze, and immediately blushes and shyly embraces her chest to question Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei, you are a sex wolf, and you are more and more rogue.


    The other two women wake up with a start. Their clothes are not in order now, and they are occasionally seen by Su Jingfei. They hide and glare at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei thought that he saw what he should see, what he shouldn''t see, and he didn''t want to see. However, he looked right and left seriously and said, "Alas, my eyesight has decreased recently. I can''t see anything clearly. Do you think it''s strange?"


    The third daughter naturally knew that Su Jingfei was pretending and almost laughed. But at this moment, Su Jingfei was so immortal that she suddenly said, "Xiaolan, I find that you seem to have grown up!"

 Chapter 539

    Su Jing came to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine with a black eye. Although Feng Xiaolan is usually naive and lovely, she is also a hot chick.


    At first, Feng Xiaolan didn''t react to Su Jingfei''s words, but when she reacted, she just hit Su Jingfei''s eye with a fist. It''s easy for her to evade a person''s sneak attack with Su Jingfei''s ability, but he didn''t expect Feng Xiaolan to be so violent, so she won.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, who are close to Su Jingfei, see that Su Jingfei seems to enter the traditional Chinese medicine department seriously. They all try not to laugh. Su Jingfei looks like a little white face, gentle and gentle. Now there are more black circles in his eyes, which makes him look more obscene. Even if he tries to be very serious now, it makes people laugh.


    Su Jingfei looked at the two women who were behind him and endured very hard. She said: "it''s funny. Xiaolan, you disfigured me. My image is ruined."


    "Elder martial brother, who told you to bully me? I just gave you an eye ring. You should be lucky. If you are a real sex wolf, it''s not just your eyes." Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke are probably bad at learning, and their character is also fierce. When they speak, their eyes unconsciously sweep between Su Jingfei''s two legs.


    Su Jingfei''s instinctive feeling is that there is a cool wind blowing by, and he unconsciously wants to get into two legs. But if Feng Xiaolan''s reaction is too extreme, he will be very sad.


    So think, Su Jingfei heart depression really reduced a lot, but the face is still feigned anger way: "even if I just a little gaffe, but also you gaffe first ah, can''t blame me ok."


    "Well, elder martial brother, we''ll listen to you. It''s not your fault." Wang Yu suddenly chuckled, very generous.


    "Look, look, I''m not to blame for Wang Yu''s generosity." Su Jingfei thought Wang Yu was a good girl all the time. Now he listened to her, but he didn''t think much about it. He just responded quickly and said in a speechless way: "it shouldn''t be strange. You seem to have forgiven me."


    The two girls giggle again. They are obviously influenced by Lin ruoke. Su Jingfei thinks that after going back, they should be isolated. My two gentle and soft sisters are going to be women.


    The three joked and laughed. Su Jingfei only came to Yaoguang private hospital once. This is the first time to enter the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. Before, shumanya planned to build himself into the most famous doctor in the hospital. Su Jingfei had no opinion. After all, the hospital is his own. If the benefits are good, it is also his own.


    What''s more, he also has to make a name for himself. Now Su Jingfei has great strength and has his own capital. Naturally, he doesn''t have to keep a low profile as usual. He wants to develop in all aspects, not only in financial resources, but also in fame.


    When he arrived, the people in the hospital didn''t know. Looking at Su Jingfei in the doctor''s clothes and swaggering with two women in the doctor''s clothes, a nurse immediately came up and said, "Hello, three doctors. Are you going wrong? This is the Department of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "What? If you''re not a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, can''t you come here? " Su Jingfei was a little surprised. Although the doctors in the hospital didn''t visit casually, they didn''t have to go to any department.


    When the nurse heard Su Jingfei''s words, she quickly explained: "I''m sorry, I didn''t make it clear. I''m a nurse in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. I haven''t met three of them. I just made a routine inquiry. Before, there was a doctor who went to the wrong department. The Department of traditional Chinese medicine in our hospital is not too big, so it''s easy to be mistaken."


    Su Jingfei and his wife suddenly realized that the nurses were kind-hearted, but they didn''t like it. Chinese medicine was really an unpopular department. They couldn''t be separated from each other, and they could be mistaken for the western medicine department.


    In the past, although Yaoguang private hospital was not small in scale, the Department of traditional Chinese medicine also existed. It can be said that in the end, the Department of traditional Chinese medicine also needed to have a famous doctor. Otherwise, even if there was such a department, the patients would be sparrows. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei didn''t hide it and said with a smile: "you really haven''t seen us before, and we are not in the wrong door. We are all new doctors. My name is su, Just call me Dr. su. These are Dr. Feng and Dr. Wang. "


    Su Jingfei has discussed with shumanya for a long time that he can come to work in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, but at most he is a nominal expert. As for his identity as president, he can''t expose it to the public. Even if he doesn''t want to be so low-key as before, he doesn''t want to make it public.


    The nurse looked at the three people, small mouth slightly open, a long time to react, quickly said: "Dr. Su, Dr. Wang, Dr. Feng, you finally come, now our department of traditional Chinese medicine is really short of manpower, you come we are relieved, hurry inside please, our director can now be anxious."


    Su Jingfei''s three people didn''t expect that nurses were so enthusiastic. They also saw that the Department of traditional Chinese medicine was really short of people. Several doctors from Su Jingfei''s exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine had not come to report. When they came, the situation here should be improved.


    Now he can understand why shumanya wants to deceive herself into becoming an expert. It turns out that this is the reason. She is still afraid of her anxiety and doesn''t tell the truth. Now as long as Su Jingfei is in charge, even if she can''t immediately stabilize the morale of the army, there should be at least some patients of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Just thinking about it, the nurse suddenly said to the middle-aged woman who came in from outside: "director Pei, these three are new doctors. Your helpers are here."


    The middle-aged woman looks at Su Jingfei and frowns slightly. She is the head of the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. Naturally, she is a traditional Chinese medicine. In traditional Chinese medicine, age is often related to medical skills. Su Jingfei is too young, and she is even dissatisfied. It''s said that now the hospital has changed its leader. Is it a joke for the leader to send such three young doctors.


    In the view of director Pei, Su Jingfei is not so much a doctor as a college student. She has a good eye. Besides Su Jingfei, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have just graduated, but she never thinks that the man in front of her is a demon TCM.


    "Hello, director Pei. I''m a new doctor. I''m Su Jingfei. This is Feng Xiaolan. This is Wang Yu." Su Jingfei can see the dissatisfaction in director Pei''s eyes and appreciate the self introduction.


    Although Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are relatives of the president, they dare not go too far. They don''t see Su Jingfei saying hello politely. They immediately follow Su Jingfei to say hello to director Pei. This kind of reaction naturally makes director Pei sure that they are here for internship.


    Looking at their attitude, director Pei believed that they were new people or even interns. However, the hospital still needed manpower, so he nodded and said, "well, which school did you graduate from? Did you have any medical experience before?"


    Three people are not surprised, the director Pei seems to be very responsible, Feng Xiaolan also truthfully replied: "Wang Yu and I graduated from s City College of traditional Chinese medicine, we worked in S City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine for a period of time."


    "Oh? Where did you two graduate? How is Professor Sui? " Director Pei took a look at them and asked casually.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu looked at each other, and then Wang Yu said, "Professor Sui is OK. He just called us a professional course, but it''s time to retire this year. It''s time to be old."


    Director Pei sighed: "now there are fewer and fewer good doctors. Since you graduated there and have medical experience, please follow me first." With that, director Pei turns his eyes to Su Jingfei. Before the two girls were introducing themselves, he didn''t say anything.


    Su Jingfei, because director Pei is the head of the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of his own hospital, he also carefully observed her, saw her conduct and secretly nodded. Although the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of Yaoguang hospital is not prosperous, the director is still very responsible.


    He can understand that director Pei''s seemingly casual conversation just now is actually testing Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. If they lie or have no real talent, they will feel guilty. Now it must be their turn, and he doesn''t intend to hide it.


    "Director Pei, I didn''t graduate from any medical school. I''m a family doctor of traditional Chinese medicine." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Director Pei''s face did not change. He was not snobbish. When he heard that he was not a college graduate, he despised him. Instead, he said with a smile, "it''s family medicine. What''s your medical experience?"


    Su Jingfei looked up at her again and said with a smile: "my medical experience is similar to theirs. I am also a doctor in s city traditional Chinese medicine hospital, but I am a visiting expert there. This time, I was invited here by President Shu because I participated in the Provincial TCM exchange meeting."


    He didn''t specifically say what he had done, but he believed that director Pei should pay attention to his experiences.


    Sure enough, director Pei was moved. Whether Su Jingfei was an expert or participated in the TCM exchange meeting, she had to look at her differently. Although she was the head of the TCM Department of Yaoguang private hospital, she was not qualified to participate in the TCM exchange meeting. Although some of the problems were hospital problems, some of them were personal medical skills.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei''s outstanding performance in the traditional Chinese medicine exchange meeting. Even if he did not perform well in the traditional Chinese medicine exchange meeting, at least his medical skills were among the best in the whole province. Although Su Jingfei was very young, director Pei began to pay attention to him.


    "Director Pei, I don''t know if I can have a separate office when I come here. In fact, I prefer to let my two younger martial sisters follow me for a period of time." Su Jingfei thinks it''s almost enough to say this, and asks director Pei with a smile.

 Chapter 540

    Director Pei looked at Su Jingfei carefully, then said with a smile: "young man, I don''t know how your medical skills are, but you have to understand that good medical skills don''t necessarily make you a good teacher. If you want to be a good teacher, at least you have to have enough experience. Do you think you are suitable?"


    What she said is right. Whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine or others, her own strength does not mean that she can become a good teacher. Otherwise, there will not be so many cases in history where apprentices are inferior to masters, or even far apart.


    However, Su Jingfei is not worried about this. When they were in S City, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu followed them. Although they didn''t have hands to teach them, their medical skills also improved by leaps and bounds under their own influence. Both of them are plastic talents. Su Jingfei wanted them to follow them all the time.


    Although these facts were true, Su Jingfei knew that it was not possible to make director Pei believe that he could teach the two younger martial sisters well. He nodded with a smile and said, "director Pei, you are right. I am really young, and I don''t have rich medical experience. I let them follow me, but I don''t mean to teach them. After all, even if I have the ability again, They follow me just because I am their senior brother and take care of them nearby. "


    Su Jingfei is not a freshman now. After nearly half a year of experience, he has become much more tactful. Even though the meaning is still the same, it sounds much more pleasant to say.


    Director Pei can probably guess what Su Jingfei means. She is the person in charge of the hospital, and her medical skills are pretty good. But relatively speaking, she may not be as good as the young people in front of her. What he means is to take care of two younger martial sisters. What she sees is really the elder martial brother''s love for her younger martial sisters, but she doesn''t think much about it.


    She was able to be the head of a department in such a hospital, in addition to medical accidents, naturally because she has a rational and intelligent mind. Anyway, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan also work in the hospital, and they are close to each other.


    These three young people can be recruited by the hospital at this time. Obviously, they all have their own advantages. The future Department of traditional Chinese medicine is destined to be young people. At this moment, director Pei has to admit that he doesn''t have to give them face at all, so he nodded and said, "well, since you are here today, I will arrange you together, It''s better to start seeing a doctor. "


    She said very politely, but Su Jingfei understood that, according to the woman''s character, it must be a kind of trial to begin to see a doctor. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei was dumbfounded, and director Pei was really cautious.


    But he didn''t know that the reason why director Pei was like this was that when the Feng family was in charge, they wanted to arrange their own people in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine through some channels. Naturally, such people had no real material and almost caused medical accidents. Now director Pei must be very cautious.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about the situation of the hospital, nor did outsiders. Looking at the scale of the hospital, he thought it was developing well, but he didn''t know that there were many internal problems. After all, such a family business would inevitably be influenced by the family.


    Now that Su Jingfei has won the ownership of the hospital, it''s a surprise that it brings new life to the hospital. Neither Su Jingfei nor others have thought of this. What he wants now is to satisfy director Pei with his own medical skills, otherwise shumanya will surely laugh at himself.


    In fact, whether shumanya will laugh at Su Jingfei now, he doesn''t know, but Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are laughing. They are clearly the president of the hospital, and they are also experts with high medical skills. They have to keep a low profile. If they knew to reveal their identity, director Pei was not at ease. After repeated explorations, they directly let him become the signboard of the hospital.


    Su Jingfei and his wife are arranged together by director Pei. Although the Department of traditional Chinese medicine is not big, there are several offices. Perhaps because of the lack of doctors, it is not difficult to arrange work for them.


    Naturally, the upgraded hospital is not comparable to the local hospital. Even the private hospital and Yaoguang private hospital have perfect facilities. Although the office where Su Jingfei and two women are located is not particularly luxurious, it is very spacious, and all kinds of facilities are complete. This system is really easy to be regarded as a Western medicine, and the pattern is exactly the same.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know who designed to put TCM department here at the beginning, let alone having no characteristics, and it was easy to make mistakes. He wondered whether he would open a TCM hospital in the hospital when all the famous doctors he invited arrived.


    When thinking about this, director Pei has already said to Su Jingfei: "you three should be here first. I''ll inform them later and add you three to the list of current doctors. I think you will have patients in the morning and do your best. If you can''t, please let me know."


    Although Su Jingfei said that he had participated in the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine, after all, how is his medical skill, director Pei is not clear, so he put his words first.


    Su Jingfei nodded and was very satisfied with director Pei''s attitude. He said with a smile, "don''t worry. As doctors, we won''t make trouble. If there are patients who don''t understand, I''ll let you know."


    Director Pei has long seen that speaking among the three is the most useful. Although he doesn''t know the specific relationship between the three, he thinks that Su Jingfei can make the two beautiful girls so obedient, which must have something extraordinary. He nods and says, "I''ll go first. I''ll see you later."


    The time of three people coming to work is already the time of ordinary hospital. It''s ten o''clock in the morning because of director Pei''s delay. Originally, I thought that when they first arrived, no one would come to see a doctor. After all, today''s people also see signs. None of them is a famous doctor. Even if someone came to see a doctor, I''m afraid no one would choose them.


    I didn''t expect that within 20 minutes of director Pei, a patient came to the door. A fat man, accompanied by a middle-aged woman, came in. He seemed to be more than 50 years old, and his face was slightly haggard. At first sight, he was ill.


    Su Jingfei''s medical skills have now reached a high level. After all, his foundation was well strengthened in the exchange of traditional Chinese medicine, and he is worthy of the title of famous doctor. Now, judging from the appearance of fat man, he has roughly guessed his problem, but he is silent.


    "Who is Dr. Su, please? Let''s see a doctor. " When the middle-aged woman entered the room, she saw three young people sitting there, frowning slightly.


    Although she may be a little dissatisfied with the age of the three doctors, her tone is still polite, which makes them secretly nod their heads. Some patients may turn away when they see such a young doctor.


    Hearing that she was asking herself, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I''m Dr. su. Do you want to see this gentleman? This way, please Xu let for a while, and then on the side of the wind, Xiaolan said: "Xiaolan, give this gentleman a look, and then write your prescription."


    Both the patient and Feng Xiaolan are in a daze. They call for Dr. Su, but Su Jingfei gives the task to Feng Xiaolan.


    After a moment of stupefaction, Feng Xiaolan naturally understands that this must be su Jingfei, who thinks that his illness is not serious. He just takes it to practice for himself to gain experience. Naturally, he doesn''t have any opinions, so he is ready to see a doctor for the fat man.


    Although the fat man was a little surprised, he didn''t speak. The middle-aged woman was not very satisfied and said, "Dr. Su, our registration is your expert number. How can you let others see your husband? Do you want to cheat patients in this hospital? Although we are not powerful people, we can''t be like this. "


    Su Jingfei could see that they had a good education. If ordinary shrews had already started to curse the street, he patiently explained: "this lady, it''s not us who deceive you, but your husband''s illness is more suitable for my younger martial sister to see."


    Naturally, the fat couple don''t know what''s wrong with the fat man, and they don''t know what''s right for them to see. But listening to Su Jingfei''s name for Feng Xiaolan, they feel more calm. Su Jingfei is an expert. Since Feng Xiaolan is his younger martial sister, she should have some skills, and her previous unhappiness will dissipate.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. People with higher quality are good at communication. At least they didn''t get entangled, so he said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. This gentleman''s illness is not serious. As long as you listen to my younger martial sister, there''s no problem."


    Even though Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu performed well in the s City Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, they had too short time and insufficient experience in practicing medicine. Su Jingfei wanted to give them more opportunities to exercise, which was one of the careful thoughts they kept around them. Naturally, the other meaning was that they wanted their two women to be with them.


    Su Jingfei''s company is run by Lin ruoke, assisted by Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun. He doesn''t worry at all. There are Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk in roufei''s side, so naturally he doesn''t need him. Even the case handling company has Nalan Xiuying checking regularly.


    Now, he is the most free time. He just comes to the hospital to be a full-time doctor. But that doesn''t mean he will see all the patients. Let''s leave the opportunity to two women.


    He thought in his heart that the fat couple had obediently come to Feng Xiaolan. Although Feng Xiaolan is still young, she already has the style of a doctor. When the fat man sat down, she began to ask and feel for him.


    Seeing Feng Xiaolan calmly and steadily examine the patient, Su Jingfei secretly nods his head. The fat couple also feel very down-to-earth. It seems that this doctor Su is right. This girl may be more suitable for her husband to see a doctor. This year, there is not necessarily only an expert number to have a good doctor.


    They began to see a doctor here, and came in again. This time, two young people, both in their twenties, came in. One of them looked weak and flighty. The other followed him, nodding and bowing. Obviously, he was a valet with deep eyes. At first sight, he was not healthy and often stayed up late, Entering the door, he yelled, "which is Dr. Su, please see our young master."

 Chapter 541

    When Su Jingfei saw them, he was still a bit surprised. He didn''t expect that people of their age would come to see traditional Chinese medicine. These two young people are both in their twenties, and the leader is still a card.


    Now, with the rise of Su Jingfei''s status, he naturally doesn''t know as much about some luxury brands as before. Judging from the clothes of the young people in front of him, this guy should have a good family, with at least 100000 people in his whole body. Now, after listening to the men behind him calling him young master, we can guess what rich second generation he should be.


    "I''m Dr. su. If you have any questions, I''ll show you." Thinking, Su Jingfei said.


    He didn''t know what director Pei said to the registration office, but it''s not hard to guess. It must be in the name of an expert. Patients don''t care whether the name is true or false. Anyway, as long as they are experts, they are generally better than ordinary doctors.


    The two young men glanced at Su Jingfei''s face and did not speak. Then they happened to focus on Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. These two women, one is pure and lovely, the other is quiet and beautiful. Both of them are school flower. Now Feng Xiaolan is seeing a doctor, which makes them a little surprised. Generally, such a woman should be a nurse.


    Su Jingfei saw that they did not pay attention to themselves, but looked at Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. He was upset and said again, "these two gentlemen, aren''t you seeing a doctor?"


    "Shut up, my young master didn''t ask. You can''t talk." Walking in front of the man listened to Su Jingfei''s words, immediately impatient way: "you still what expert, you just how old, I don''t believe your medical skills, I want to let this doctor to see, doctor you show me, I''m not very comfortable recently."


    As he spoke, he went to Wang Yu. Feng Xiaolan was seeing a doctor. It was hard for him to walk there, but the woman was not bad, and she looked so beautiful.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet. The valet has already glared at him and said, "what you look at is what our young master says. Do you want to do it or not?"


    The rich second generation obviously didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei. They didn''t worry about Su Jingfei''s resistance at all. He said to Wang Yu with a smile: "pretty girl, you can show me. You are all doctors who save people. You can''t look at me."


    Wang Yu was a school flower in middle school and suffered a lot of harassment. Naturally, it''s not difficult to understand what that look means in this person''s eyes. He said disgustedly, "this gentleman, you are registered with Dr. su. I''m not Dr. su. I won''t see you."


    The fat couple looked at them and couldn''t help saying, "yes, young man, since you''re an expert in Su, you''re going to let someone see you."


    They also see the thoughts of the second generation of rich people, and forget that they also hang up the name of Su Jingfei, but they are pushed to Feng Xiaolan by Su Jingfei. From this, we can see that their hearts are not bad.


    That basic ferocious stare two people one eye way: "two old not dead, you are at ease of see your life, we cow little affair you also dare to manage?"


    The fat couple''s anger surged up and they were about to speak. Su Jingfei naturally didn''t want to implicate others any more. He said with a smile, "is there less cattle? I has the final say in this office. If you want to see a doctor, you can come to me. If you don''t look for me, you will not be shown to anyone else.


    "Oh, boy, you''re a drag. Do you know who I am? If you don''t want to do it, don''t think you''re a doctor. I don''t want you to work here. In a word, I want to save the beauty. I''ll let her see it for me today. I can''t do without it. " After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the rich second generation immediately stares at Su Jingfei.


    After that, he looked at Wang Yu shamelessly and said, "pretty girl, just help me to have a look. I don''t know what happened recently. I can''t get up. Now I need your help. I guess I can do it." Say words, return wretched of stand up.


    No matter how simple Wang Yu is, she is a girl in her twenties. How can she not understand him? He is not a disease at all. He is just teasing Wang Yu.


    Su Jingfei sighed. He used to think that it was not decent to meet some rich second generation and official second generation in s city. Now it seems that the provincial capital is more excessive. This man is obviously a rich second generation, but he is not as good as local ruffians and hooligans. At least those people dare not offend doctors easily. When no one asks for help from medical students, he actually does so in public.


    Now his temper has been restrained a lot. If it had been before, he would have been fanned away, but now he has no intention to make it better. Without waiting for Wang Yu to get angry, Su Jingfei already said with a smile: "you are right, sir. It''s really not difficult for you to get up now. And I''d like to remind you that you can get up occasionally now. If you don''t cure it quickly, Maybe I won''t be able to get up in the future. "


    Fu Er Dai''s face changed and he said angrily, "boy, you dare to curse me." He said to his valet: "Xiao Ming, call President Zhou. I don''t want to see him again tomorrow."


    The jubilant hehas laughed and said, "good boy, this boy really doesn''t know about death or life. He doesn''t ask who has the final say in the private hospital. He dare to provoke the cattle. Let him manage to lay off the shop."


    Su Jingfei looks at Xiaoming taking out his mobile phone and laughs in silence. This person''s name is really popular, but it can also be imagined that President Zhou in Niu Shao''s mouth is the guy he forced to leave. I can''t imagine that this person has a relationship with him, and it seems that the relationship is quite deep, but I don''t know what expression he will have when he knows that President Zhou has left.


    Sure enough, after a moment, Xiao Ming said to Niu Shao with an ugly face: "Niu Shao, President Zhou can''t get through. I called their office. They said there was no such person in the office."


    "What? I wipe, you can''t be the wrong number, how can there be no such person Niu Shao is a Leng at first, then patted a slap on Xiao Ming''s head.


    Xiaoming said with a sad face: "there is really no such person. They say that the president of the hospital is Shu." Because Su Jingfei doesn''t want to expose his identity, now the people under the outsiders only know that shumanya is the dean.


    Niu Shao heard that he couldn''t help himself. Obviously, the way to revenge Su Jingfei didn''t work. He hesitated for a moment and didn''t know how to do it.


    But Su Jingfei said with a smile: "if you want to find the former Vice President Zhou, I can tell you that he retired a few days ago. When he is old, he always has to retire! I may have let you down. "


    "Impossible. President Zhou is only in his early 50s this year. How can he retire?" Niu Shao doesn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words and says angrily.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "who knows? I''m afraid that some bulls and horses will cause him trouble. You know, people are always lazy when they are old, you know!"


    "Boy, you are so shameless." Niu Shao has some faith in Su Jingfei''s words. Let alone that they can''t contact the Dean last week, he just depends on Su Jingfei''s calm attitude. He knows that he''s not joking. Now that his relationship in the hospital is gone, he feels that his face is very painful, as if he''s been slapped.


    Especially when he saw the disdainful eyes of the fat couple and the two beautiful girls, he felt that there was no light on his face and became angry. He said to Xiao Ming, "Xiao Ming, give him a good taste. I will bear all the consequences."


    Although he is not ugly, his small body is not so good. He looks weak. The one following him is a little better, but he is a little bit less than Su Jingfei''s symmetrical figure. Xiao Ming has already hit Su Jingfei with his instinctive fist when he hears Niu Shao''s command. Unfortunately, how can he beat Su Jingfei with his speed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t go too far because he was in the office. He just grabbed Xiaoming''s hand and said with a little annoyance: "I''m kind enough to remind you that you''re going to be a useless person. If you don''t appreciate me, you can forget it. If you still want to hit me, don''t blame me for being rude."


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Ming felt an irresistible force coming. He immediately fell to the ground and was about to fall to the ground. However, he was kicked out by Su Jingfei from the bottom to the top. Su Jingfei resented the dog''s biting. When he kicked out, he kicked Xiao Ming''s chin with his heel, and Xiao Ming flipped back, He fell to the ground and fell into a coma.


    Su Jingfei''s strength today is very simple to want a person''s life. Although it only uses a little strength, it''s too fierce. How can Xiao Ming''s empty body bear it.


    Niu seldom sees Su Jingfei''s merciless hand. Xiaoming doesn''t know anything about it, and his legs start to shake. He doesn''t know whether Xiaoming is alive or dead. Anyway, he falls on the ground in a coma. Maybe he can''t wake up after he''s in a coma. He doesn''t dare to move.


    The fat couple were also surprised by Su Jingfei''s sudden move. They were both surprised at Su Jingfei''s skill and fierce move. They were onlookers. Moreover, because they were older and looked at things more carefully, they could see that Xiao Ming was just in a coma. However, even so, they were full of fear for Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is more like a gangster than a doctor now.


    "What have you done to Xiao Ming? You want to go to jail. Don''t think I dare to call the police." A moment later, seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t mean to continue to attack, Niu Shao suddenly became more courageous. He scolded Su Jingfei and moved Xiaoming.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t care about such a fierce threat. He said with a smile: "Xiao Ming is OK, but he''s in a coma and can''t die. But if he continues to make trouble out of no reason, I won''t guarantee it. Although I''m not a ruthless person, I''m never soft hearted to troublemakers. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    Niu Shao wants to scold Su Jingfei for being cheeky. You are not cruel. Is it really cruel to kill or maim? It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the courage. Of course, if he knew that Su Jingfei only killed three Japanese yesterday, he would not even have the courage to face Su Jingfei.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have known for a long time that Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person. What happened to him should not be taken seriously. Even Feng Xiaolan is still prescribing medicine for the fat couple, which makes the fat couple look at each other.


    Now Niu Shao''s attention is on Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t find Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s calmness. Otherwise, he will definitely reconsider the way he treats Su Jingfei. After all, they must be the people who know Su Jingfei best. It''s strange that they can be so calm and Su Jingfei can be simple.


    "Su, you are cruel enough, but don''t think you can hurt Xiao Ming so easily. I''ll make you pay for it. I don''t believe you can hurt people. The hospital can''t fire you, and the police." Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t move for a long time, Niu Shao shakes Xiaoming up and says awe inspiring words. This is certainly a threat to Su Jingfei, but also a bit to reassure Xiaoming.


    Sure enough, when his words were finished, Xiao Ming already snorted: "young master, take revenge on me. It''s killing me. My teeth have fallen out." When he spoke, he couldn''t speak clearly. If Niu Shao hadn''t been so close, he might not have understood.


    Su Jingfei looked at them and shook his head. "Don''t you know that there are surveillance videos in hospitals? What happened just now is recorded here. How can the hospital treat me? As for the police, you can try to call the police. If the police want to think that I hurt people for no reason, then take me away. "


    Niu Shao''s face changed, his head looked around the room, trying to find the camera. If the previous scene was recorded by the video recorder, even if the police came, he would not be better.


    But soon he patted his brain and scolded his pig brain. He was scared by Su Jingfei. Isn''t his cousin the deputy director of the local police station? I have some people, what else can''t I do? Thinking of this, I said with a smile: "Su, don''t you know that the police enforce the law impartially now? I''ll see if you can be so proud. "


    Then, in front of the public, he took out the phone directly. After the fluctuation, he asked, "is Fu Mingwei in? I''m Niu Shao. Let him come to Yaoguang private hospital to arrest people. There''s a doctor who hurt people maliciously. I''m waiting for him here."


    After waiting for a moment, Niu Shao continued: "cousin, someone beat Xiao Ming. It''s very miserable. Yes, the guys who often play together are all disfigured now. Who is the killer? The murderer is a doctor in Yaoguang private hospital. Bring someone to take him back. You are public servants who make decisions for the people! "


    Su Jingfei and others watched Niu Shao call, but they didn''t speak. A trace of anger flashed through the fat couple''s eyes. This guy kept saying that the other party was the people''s police, but they guessed from the first address.


    According to the truth, at the end of this visit, most people should be afraid of making trouble and turn around and leave. Instead, the couple stop here and don''t want to leave. Niu Shao and Xiao Ming''s attention is on Su Jingfei, and they don''t pay attention to them. They just think they want to see the hot fight.


    Waiting for the phone to hang up, Niu Shaocai complacently said to Su Jingfei: "Su, just wait. The police will come right away. I''ll see if you are still such a man."

 Chapter 542

    Su Jingfei looks at Niu Shao who is very arrogant in front of him and shakes his head helplessly. He really regards himself as an ordinary doctor, and doesn''t think about it. Can he be so arrogant with a plop?


    However, he didn''t say much. Instead, he said to the fat couple, "you two, there may be some trouble here. Why don''t you want to go back now? My younger martial sister has already prescribed medicine for you. You can take the medicine according to this prescription later and take it on time."


    Niu Shao thought Su Jingfei must be very flustered when he heard that he had called the police, but he didn''t think Su Jingfei didn''t even care about him, and the other two pretty girls didn''t seem to take him seriously.


    Before the fat couple spoke, Niu Shao roared: "Hey, Su, don''t drag too much. When the police come, you''ll be unlucky. Now you want to see a doctor. Is it too late? If you ask me now, it''s still too late."


    This time, without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, the fat man over there looked at him in disgust, and then said to Su Jingfei, "Dr. Su, we don''t have to leave in a hurry. After a while, you certainly need a witness here, so we''ll be a witness for you."


    Su Jingfei looks at the fat man unexpectedly. Not only he but also his wife is fearless. Obviously, he doesn''t mean to talk about the scene. At first, he thinks the couple are nice. Now it seems that they have a sense of justice, but according to Niu Shao, who is a bit of a hooligan, they are easy to get revenge.


    He is not afraid of less cattle, but he did not want to implicate others, so he said with a smile: "you''d better not get involved in this matter, I will be fine."


    "Old man, if you don''t get out of here soon, you can take care of less cattle." Xiao Ming, who has already changed his strength, yells at the fat couple after hearing that the police are coming soon and keeping a distance with Su Jingfei.


    The fat man and his wife were disgusted with them. Now when they heard Xiao Ming''s words, the fat man''s face sank and said, "are there few cows? I really want to see it. "


    Niu shaoben has the habit of being a hooligan. After listening to the fat man''s words, he pointed to him and said, "very good, dead fat man. You are tough enough. You have the ability to wait for me. You are with this Su."


    Just as he was talking, there was a loud noise outside. Then several policemen pushed the door in, followed by the nurses. They didn''t know whether they were blocking the police or coming to see the excitement. Su Jingfei estimated that the nurses mostly came to see what happened.


    Seeing the police coming in, Su Jingfei sat still, while the fat couple were watching the change. Niu Shao had already met him and said to the first humanitarian: "cousin, you''ve come at last. Look, they''ve beaten Xiao Ming."


    The leader was a man in his thirties. He was wearing a police uniform and took three people with him. After hearing Niu Shao''s words, he looked at Su Jingfei. Instead of getting angry with Su Jingfei directly, he asked: "Hello, I''m Fu Mingwei, director of Yaoguang police station. I just received a call from the police, saying that the doctor of Yaoguang hospital hurt someone maliciously. Now please come back with me to assist in the investigation."


    Su Jingfei looked at the man in front of him and put on an official look. He seemed to be very formal, but he could see that he gave Niu Shao a wink when he came in.


    He can roughly understand that Niu Shao can ignore the influence. After all, even if he is a rich second generation, he is just a young master of a rich family. However, Fu Mingwei is different. He is also a policeman, and he still pays attention to procedures. As for the result of going to the police station with them, it''s up to them.


    But before he could speak, the fat man next to him said: "this police comrade, you just listen to one side of the story and want to take people back. It''s a bit against the rules!"


    Fu Mingwei frowned slightly, turned to look at the fat couple and said, "of course, I don''t believe what he said. It''s just that since there are security guards, we always have to investigate. This is Yaoguang hospital. We can''t investigate here. Besides, we have a good relationship with the hospital and can''t affect people''s normal work."


    What he said seems very reasonable. Some nurses who don''t understand the development of things have secretly nodded their heads. Su Jingfei is a new doctor, and they don''t know each other. But on the first day, they brought in the police, and they didn''t like Su Jingfei very much. At this time, they have no effect. In many people''s eyes, they can bring in the police, Most of them are bad people.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have known Su Jingfei for quite a long time, and they know something about him. Although the police are here at this time, they are not worried. What''s more, Wang Yu often meets Li Guofeng, vice mayor of S City, and they are very calm.


    The fat couple was also secretly surprised when they heard the police''s words. Fu Mingwei was very resourceful and much smarter than his cousin. If he hadn''t seen the whole process, he might not have cared more.


    "It''s very simple to assist in the investigation. Every hospital has a monitor. As long as you get the surveillance video of the hospital, the truth will be revealed." Fat man thought to Fu Mingwei that this method is the most simple and direct, and it can also determine Su''s innocence.


    After listening to him, Su Jingfei really sighed. Although the fat man has a sense of justice and can help himself speak, he is too idealistic. People are not really random policemen. It''s a matter of family.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Fu Mingwei snorted: "we will naturally tune out the video of the hospital, but now we are going to ask this doctor to assist in the investigation. Are you with him? Do you want to investigate with us?"


    His words are understated and full of official flavor. Su Jingfei nodded secretly. This guy must have done a lot of wrong cases. In a word, he changed the identity of other people''s witnesses and became his accomplice. Naturally, he was in a favorable position, but this also made Su Jingfei have no scruples.


    He just came to the provincial capital. Although he had a deep background, he didn''t want to use it. He thought that if Niu Shao''s cousin didn''t go too far and just wanted to help him, he would teach him a lesson, but now he changed his mind.


    "Director Fu, you should be very clear about what kind of person your cousin is. If you don''t say anything extra, you should think about what will happen if you make trouble in our hospital." Su Jingfei thinks for a moment, but he still wants to speak before the fat couple. He can see that the fat couple want to help, but after all, it''s their own business. He decides to solve it by himself.


    Niu Shao was really angry and said, "Su, don''t talk nonsense. You should go to the police station honestly, otherwise..."


    He was stopped by Fu Mingwei before he finished his words. He said cautiously: "doctor, your Yaoguang hospital does have a good relationship with our police station, but if you are wrong, you should go back to investigate with me."


    Su Jingfei sighed. He knew that Fu Mingwei was testing himself and that he must be planning to avenge his cousin, so he stood up with a smile and said, "since you want me to assist in the investigation, let''s go with you, but as long as you don''t regret it."


    As he spoke, he had already stood up and walked to Niu Shao. With the speed that others could see, he nodded on his body. Niu Shao just felt a chill between his legs, and his body shook unconsciously.


    At this time, he was facing Su Jingfei. He thought he was frightened by Su Jingfei''s momentum. He unconsciously stepped back two steps, but he didn''t know what Su Jingfei had done.


    Fu Mingwei is not a martial arts practitioner. Naturally, he can''t see Su Jingfei''s action. However, he is still shocked by Su Jingfei''s words. He is the deputy director of Yaoguang police station, and his family has certain strength. But after all, this is the provincial capital. There may be some powerful people. He should always be cautious.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but look at Niu Shao. He thinks whether he can revenge Su Jingfei in other ways.


    Niu Shao understood his cousin and guessed his meaning by looking at his expression. He secretly scolded his cousin for being too timid and whispered in his ear: "cousin, just do it. If you can''t, let the old man do it. You can''t be soft on such people."


    Fu Mingwei''s eyes brightened. As long as the old man took the hand, few people in the province were afraid. He also knew that the old man loved Niu Shao. He suddenly became more courageous and said, "this doctor, even if you threaten me, it''s useless. Since you have broken the law, you always have to investigate with us."


    No matter Su Jingfei or the fat couple, they can hear the change of his tone. Before, they still regarded Su Jingfei as a suspect, but now they have regarded him as a criminal. They don''t have to ask about the result of Su Jingfei''s going to the hospital.


    The fat couple didn''t know Su Jingfei''s identity, so naturally they thought he was a general doctor. They thought that if Su Jingfei was taken away by this policeman, maybe his career would be over. Even if they had nothing to do with Su Jingfei, such scum in the police still made them feel uncomfortable.


    Just when the police wanted to take Su Jingfei away, the fat man finally took out his ID card and said, "wait a minute, I''m a witness. I saw the whole process. If you want to take him away, let me go with you."


    Fu Mingwei was stunned and took the certificate from the fat man. First he was stunned, then his face changed and said, "you are president Zhong!"


    "President Zhong, what President Zhong, is he the president of the hospital?" Niu Shao didn''t see the certificate in Fu Mingwei''s hand. He was stunned at his words. Then he hugged Fu Mingwei and wanted to see the certificate in his hand.


    Fu Mingwei didn''t hide it either. He gave Niu Shao his certificate and said with a smile, "Dean Zhong, you are not feeling well. It seems that you are seeing a doctor."


    Niu Shao''s face changed when he saw president Zhong''s certificate. Although he was a dandy, he was not really an idiot. He immediately felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know how to end it.

 Chapter 543

    Fu Mingwei and Niu Shao did not expect that this ugly fat man was actually the president of a court. Although public security and law are not a system, everyone knows what the court does.


    Although the case has the final say of the public security organ, the final sentence is the court''s final account. What is the character of Niu Shao? Fu Mingwei knows very well that he is trying to help others. Now things are hard to do. People have witnessed everything, even if they say nothing, the facts can not be changed.


    "Cousin, things are not easy to handle now. This fat man intervenes. If we want to arrest that doctor, we must have evidence." Fu Mingwei thought for a moment and whispered to Niu shaodao.


    Niu Shao is a dandy, but he is not a fool. He naturally understands what fat man means as the president of the court. Seeing that fat man and Su Jingfei are talking, he whispers to Fu Mingwei: "cousin, if I move the old man out, it will be easier to use him."


    Fu Mingwei first moved his mind, then shook his head and said, "don''t let the old man come out. Although this fat man is much less important than the old man, it''s too big to let him intervene. And if you think about it, he can climb up to the position of the president, maybe there is no one on top? Even if his backstage weight is not as good as the old man, it must be the people in the province. Why don''t you go back and find a way to revenge the doctor? Aren''t you familiar with black dogs? If you have them to help you vent your anger, I will not go to the police in my territory anyway. Even if his friends call the police, it''s useless. "


    Niu Shao hesitated for a moment, and then said, "cousin, if you think carefully, let him go this time."


    After that, he stood aside and secretly thought about how many people he would find to deal with Su Jingfei. He was good at fighting and practicing. He couldn''t find fewer people.


    Su Jingfei and fat man are also talking over there. Su Jingfei didn''t expect fat man to be the president of the court. At first, he guessed that the couple should have a little identity, otherwise they can''t face the police and the rich second generation without changing their face. However, he didn''t expect that his identity was not low.


    When the Fu Mingwei brothers discussed, the fat man didn''t plan, but said to Su Jingfei, "Dr. Su, I''m Zhong Facai, the president of a small court. But if they have to take you away, I can help you."


    "President Zhong, it''s really troublesome for you, but I think they won''t mess about after they know your identity." Su Jingfei sighs that the provincial capital and s city are really different. Although they can''t be compared with those who throw a brick in the capital and will probably kill an official, they are also full of powerful people. On the first day of work, they meet two.


    Fat man doesn''t like Su Jingfei much, but he has a good sense. He can be an expert in traditional Chinese medicine at a young age, and he just treats Niu Shao with a manly attitude, which he appreciates quite a lot.


    The reason why he came forward is that he has developed an honest character for many years, especially when it comes to abusing his power and enforcing the law simply and rudely.


    After a few words of whispered conversation, Fu Mingwei first stood up and said, "President Zhong, I didn''t expect you to be in poor health. You should pay attention in the future. Don''t work too hard. Since President Zhong has come out to speak, I think today''s matter is a mistake. Let''s forget it."


    Su Jingfei sneered in secret. As he had guessed, the matter must be settled. He didn''t know how much influence Zhong Facai had on Fu Mingwei, but he could know that the president of a regional court, as the director of a film police station, didn''t dare to offend him easily.


    Niu Shao and Fu Mingwei have reached an agreement for a long time. Now Fu Mingwei says so, but he doesn''t answer. He just looks at Su Jingfei with a gloomy face. Of course, he doesn''t forget to hate fat Zhong Facai.


    Zhong FA is just over 50 years old and has a lot of knowledge. Naturally, he knows that the best way to solve today''s problems is to let things go. Judging from Niu Shao''s style of doing things, he must have some influence in his family. Today''s problems are not big, and Su Jingfei is not at a loss. This should be the best result.


    After a little thought, he nodded and said, "I think it''s a misunderstanding, but Director Fu''s trip here is really in vain."


    Fu Mingwei didn''t seem to hear what he said, but he laughed and said, "do you serve the people? We have been working hard. Since there is a misunderstanding here, we will stop the team and go


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he took the man out of the ward, clean and without hesitation. Naturally, Niu Shao and Xiao Ming followed him. When he went out, Niu Shao glared at Su Jingfei fiercely. Of course, he didn''t forget fat Zhong Facai.


    The nurses who followed didn''t expect the end of the matter, but after all, they were all colleagues. They didn''t want Su Jingfei to be taken away by the police, and they all guessed that Su Jingfei wasn''t to blame for it.


    Su Jingfei waited for them to leave, and then he said to Zhong Facai, "thank you for coming forward, or I will be in big trouble today."


    "Dr. Su, it''s nothing. There are too many points for the cow, but I still advise you to be calm after you do something. If you don''t do it, there won''t be anything after that." Zhong Facai smiles and says, "well, doctor Su, I''ll go back first. See you when I have time."


    Although Su Jingfei can solve it by himself, now Zhong FA can come forward and prove his good character. Seeing that the fat man is going to leave, he goes up to shake hands with the fat man and says, "anyway, thank you, President Zhong. I hope you will recover soon." While speaking, a wisp of internal power is put into Zhong Facai''s body. Although it can''t cure him, it can increase his essence.


    Zhong Facai thought it was just Su Jingfei''s polite handshake, but he didn''t expect that when they shook hands, they felt a stream of heat enter their body. The original condition seemed to be three points lighter, and they were shocked.


    But Su Jingfei has released the fat man''s hand at this time. Zhong Facai looks at Su Jingfei in surprise. He doesn''t know if he was hallucinating before, but now his body seems to be much better than when he was sick before, but it''s unlikely that Su Jingfei helped to treat it. It''s amazing.


    He is still in doubt, Su Jingfei has once again said: "President Zhong, my younger martial sister prescribed medicine for you, remember to take it on time, recently, don''t get angry easily, it''s better to rest at home."


    Zhong Facai couldn''t see anything special about Su Jingfei. He could only think that it might have been his own illusion before. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ve been at home recently. Thank you for reminding me. By the way, I also want to remind you. I don''t think that Niu will give up."


    Su Jingfei nodded and didn''t say much. He didn''t leave until Zhong Facai left. He sighed. His skill was not good enough. If he could cultivate his internal skill to a higher level, he could cure Zhong Facai''s less serious deficiency with his internal power.


    His sigh made Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu misunderstand each other. Wang Yu even comforted him: "elder martial brother, you are not worried about Niu. I don''t think he dares to do anything to you. If he is really the kind of person who is reckless, he won''t worry about President Zhong just now."


    "Yes, elder martial brother, don''t worry. Besides, you are not an ordinary person. What are you afraid of! But then again, I didn''t expect that the first patient who opened the door today was actually the president of the court. The provincial capital is really a big place. " Feng Xiaolan followed.


    Su Jingfei was comforted by the two women and said with a smile, "you really think I''m worried about the little cow. Now it''s him who should cry."


    "What do you mean, elder martial brother?" The two women don''t understand. Even if Niu Shao doesn''t do anything about Su Jingfei, they are annoyed, but they don''t know how to cry. Su Jingfei says he wants to cry. What does that mean.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "didn''t I remind that Niu Shao before? If we don''t treat it quickly, we may not be able to survive. I don''t think he will know that feeling after today. Oh, by the way, in medical terms, we won''t give it up. "


    The two girls didn''t expect Su Jingfei to talk about such a topic. Although they were all medical students, they were still girls who had no experience. They were all red faced.


    A moment later, Feng Xiaolan still couldn''t help but ask curiously: "elder martial brother, what do you mean? I think that Niu Shao is a little empty, but he is not as good as not. Don''t lift it." At this point, she also felt embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei looked at the two girls'' blushing face and said with a smile, "you really underestimate your elder martial brother. It''s obvious that they are responsible for today''s affairs. Can you really expose them with a joke? Then I have a good temper. How can I say that I am also a major now? "


    His identity is basically known by all the women in the family. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are not surprised when he says so now. They just ask curiously, "elder martial brother, what have you done?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It makes him a eunuch all his life. If such a person is not a eunuch, isn''t it harmful to society?" Su Jingfei said.


    When the two girls were angry with Su Jingfei, Niu Shao had already taken Xiao Ming and even Fu Mingwei with him to find a high-end bath center. No matter he was angry with the two beautiful girls before, or he had failed to vent his anger before, he needed to vent his anger. What better way for women to provide special services for themselves.


    Xiaoming and Fu Mingwei each find a beautiful woman to be smart. Niu Shao also chooses a 36d woman to be smart, but he lets the woman play, play and sing. He just can''t be a real man. After struggling for an hour, he finally accepts the fact that he can''t do it and is despised by women for a long time. Then he thinks of Su Jingfei''s words, He doesn''t know that this is Su Jingfei''s hand and foot, but he still records this hatred on Su Jingfei, blaming his curse.

 Chapter 544

    After the farce in the morning, the hospital is calm again, and Su Jingfei''s work is in a normal state. There are not too many patients, but one after another. Fortunately, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan still help him in his office, otherwise he will have to queue up.


    Su Jingfei is not necessarily famous, but his reputation as an expert can attract many patients. For simple diseases, Su Jingfei gives Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan hands-on training, and then he looks at the prescription.


    Not everyone of the patients is so stubborn. They see that Su Jingfei is an expert when he is young, and the other two women are his younger martial sisters. They don''t resist to let them diagnose. Anyway, as long as they can see a doctor, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan get very good exercise.


    Director Pei is mainly responsible for the affairs of the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. When Niu Shao made trouble in the morning, because she was not here, she didn''t know the situation. When he came back, he saw Su Jingfei''s orderly treatment of patients, and he was quite satisfied.


    Although these three doctors are not very old, judging from the reaction of the patients, their medical skills are not bad. In particular, Su Jingfei''s proposal made director Pei secretly nod his head. If he had not asked to arrange Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan beside him, there would not have been such an opportunity to exercise.


    On the first day of his work, Su Jingfei met a dandy like Niu Shao and almost went to the police station. Generally speaking, it was quite smooth. After all, most of the people who came to the hospital went to see a doctor and no one would make trouble casually.


    At noon, Su Jingfei takes two younger martial sisters to eat in the canteen of the hospital. Zhou Wanfu, the original boss, has withdrawn from the hospital. No matter how unwilling he is, Su Jingfei forces them away. For Zhou Wanfu, Su Jingfei does not use too many means, and this person is not worth his effort.


    Now the person in charge of the canteen has been handed over to Su''s subsidiary. Although Liang Xiuwen''s roufeisi can also be regarded as Su Jingfei''s industry, they are mainly engaged in underwear after all, and the others are only involved at most. Su''s subsidiary is relatively large.


    The new canteen is not as high-end as the original canteen, but it is more suitable for patients and doctors. The big pot food has been improved, which is almost the same as the outside stir fry. The stir fry is naturally more exquisite. The key is that the price has returned to the normal level. Naturally, there are still single rooms, but the specifications have been changed. I don''t want to think about big hotels any more. It''s just that the environment is good and the grade is OK.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t want to lower the level of the hospital, but it''s a hospital after all. It''s really putting the cart before the horse to make such a high-end canteen. Now, Su Jingfei is more adapted to the arrangement.


    Because his current status is just a doctor in the hospital, not the president. He takes his two younger martial sisters to the canteen, and they just eat stir fry. He doesn''t go to the private room extravagantly. As a result, the two beautiful younger martial sisters are all concerned by the doctors and patients. There''s no way. Beautiful girls are always valued.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are not the best in the world, but they are definitely eye-catching types, especially their new student spirit, which is more pure.


    It''s just a lunch, and the story of the two beautiful women doctors has already spread in the hospital. As for Su Jingfei, it can only be regarded as a foil, and then forgotten by people. Su Jingfei has no choice but to smile bitterly. Everywhere, it seems that beautiful women are given preferential treatment.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have been in the spotlight since they were in middle school. They have been used to this kind of life for a long time. When they find Su Jingfei''s depression of being ignored, they are happier.


    Since the afternoon, the Department of traditional Chinese medicine has been more lively than usual, especially from time to time, some doctors from other departments come to visit and make a good relationship with their new colleagues. Of course, the main purpose is to make up with two beautiful women. As for Su Jingfei, we don''t despise him too much. After all, he is an expert!


    Su Jingfei doesn''t hate these people. After all, they are all his own employees. In fact, they are all young doctors with some skills who can visit here. If they develop well in the future, they may be the pillars of the hospital!


    Moreover, because of concealing his identity, these doctors have no scruples. They talk with him about the hospital, so that he has a certain understanding of the hospital, and even more can understand the character of some doctors and nurses. Su Jingfei suddenly feels as if he is making a private visit in micro clothes. He is still a little excited when he thinks about it.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan don''t think as much as Su Jingfei. Their attitude towards these doctors is the common politeness among their colleagues. Most doctors in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine are old, and they go to work separately when they get to know each other. Those young doctors are all western medicine doctors. Compared with Su Jingfei here, no matter which young doctor they are, they will not be taken seriously in front of them.


    At the end of work time, three doctors who had been here during the day appeared again. They were all Western doctors. Wang Bao was a tall and handsome doctor at the age of 27-8. Chen Chuanqi, a Sven doctor, was almost 30 years old. Li Gang, who was not as strong as a doctor, should be the youngest of the three. However, he was very mature because he was tall.


    These three doctors appear most in the afternoon. The two handsome doctors are most attentive to Wang Yu, who is a little older. I don''t know whether it''s because of their age or because they like this type of doctor. Li Gang, who seems to be the most honest and honest, has always shown his favor to Feng Xiaolan. The three of them perform best in front of Su Jingfei, Now after work, we come to ask Su Jingfei to go out for dinner and entertainment.


    For such pursuers, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are not interested in talking to each other. Su Jingfei thinks it''s interesting.


    Since his work, he has been mixing with a group of men. Even when he became a doctor, he was only a visiting expert instead of a full-time one. Now he is the first time to accept an invitation from a male colleague. Although their purpose is not to invite him, he also feels a little novel.


    When Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan asked for his advice, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "we have just come to the provincial capital, and we don''t even have the chance to go out to play. Today, it''s rare to have a chance. Let''s go and have a look. Anyway, it''s a treat, and it''s your pursuers." After that, he blinked his eyes and made fun of them. He had confidence in them and was not afraid that they would be chased away.


    Naturally, women are not as rational as men. Seeing Su Jingfei''s narrow eyes, they can''t help but get angry. Su Jingfei''s performance makes them dissatisfied. Shouldn''t they be jealous?


    The three male doctors didn''t care much about Su Jingfei''s attitude. They were brothers and sisters. They had already made it clear. In their opinion, if Su Jingfei liked two girls, they should have taken action long ago. How can they wait until now? This is why they don''t reject Su Jingfei.


    They even think that if they make friends with Su Jingfei, it may be helpful for them to pursue Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan.


    In fact, this is also the idea of most people. They want to pursue a person and start from the people around her, but they don''t know that the reason why Su Jingfei and the two girls are not together is because of other reasons, not because there is no secret between them.


    Su Jingfei agrees to three people''s invitation, which makes them feel better about Su Jingfei. They have a very clear mind for the two girls. Su Jingfei also agrees to their invitation. It can be seen that Su Jingfei is very sensible. How can they think of Su Jingfei? It''s because this kind of communication between colleagues is very novel, and they don''t pay attention to their pursuit of the two girls.


    What are the personalities of Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan? How can su Jingfei not know? He doesn''t worry that the two girls will be chased by the three. If they can change their minds, they will get themselves and already have a boyfriend.


    The three doctors are all local people. They are very familiar with the entertainment activities in the provincial capital. First, they took them to a local restaurant with special features. They were very satisfied with Su Jingfei and the consumption was not high, but they were very authentic. It can be seen that they were not the kind of people who like to put up music, but they were very thoughtful.


    These three people also have a good impression on Su Jingfei. At least since they came into contact with each other, they don''t look like sinister people. They are popular in the hospital. Su Jingfei is very satisfied with them.


    After dinner, it''s entertainment time. Everyone is not old. Wang Bao is young and handsome. He likes to play most. He immediately proposes to go to the bar. Young people''s nightlife is naturally rich and colorful. It''s always a good choice for everyone to go to the bar. Su Jingfei also agrees with this and goes to the bar together.


    It''s not the first time for Su Jingfei to go to the bar. It''s not the first time for him to come to the provincial capital. Last time, in order to find Zhao Fenghua, he went to the most famous Youmeng bar in the bar street.


    Today, the three obviously didn''t plan to take them to Youmeng bar. I don''t know whether it''s because they are familiar with this new bar, or because Youmeng bar is not suitable for pursuing girls. After all, if Youmeng appears, basically no man can resist her charm, how can they pursue girls then.


    This time, the bar for six people is bigger than Youmeng bar, and the staff is more complicated. When they enter the bar, they are shocked by the deafening music. It''s like a group of demons dancing when they look at the people on the dance floor.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. In fact, this is the place for young people''s entertainment in the new era. Although Youmeng bar is famous, it''s not because of the popularity of the bar, and it''s just because of the owner of Youmeng. Most of the guests over there rush to Youmeng. This bar is the real place for entertainment.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s a mess here. Isn''t it good for us to come here to play?" Wang Yu is quiet and quiet. She is a good girl at home. Today is her first time to come to the bar. She is really not used to watching the crowd dancing.


    Feng Xiaolan is lively and cheerful. She quickly adapts to the environment of the bar and says with a smile, "Wang Yu, what''s wrong with this? We should have come here long ago."


    Su Jingfei said with a low smile: "there''s nothing bad about it. If you have me with you, what''s more terrible for you? Besides, since we have come to the provincial capital, we always have to feel the life of the provincial capital, not to mention the lifestyle of our young people."


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan can''t help but catch a glimpse of Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei is 20 years old, he always acts like a middle-aged man. Unconsciously, he makes people forget his age.


    If Wang Yu is a little older than Su Jingfei according to his actual age, he would willingly call him elder martial brother Su Jingfei. That''s why.


    Now I suddenly hear Su Jingfei say that they are really not used to entertainment like young people. If there were not three doctors in front of them, they would certainly make fun of him.


    At this time, the leader Wang Bao already said with a smile: "Dr. Su, Wang Yu, Xiao Lan, this is the bar we often come to play in. We are very familiar with the people here. You wait a moment, we will go to the card seat now." With these words, he nodded to Chen Chuanqi and Li Gang to get used to them and take Su Jingfei with them.


    In fact, according to Su Jingfei''s idea, these three people really don''t pursue girls. Most girls don''t like men to go to nightclubs, but they have to bring two girls.


    However, from another angle, it may be easier to create opportunities. After all, it''s easy to get familiar in such an environment. It''s not too much to say that the three people have a mind. Su Jingfei has been secretly evaluating the three people in his heart. At least so far, the three people are still satisfactory.


    Wang Bao and his three friends are really familiar here. Their seats have been fixed for a long time. They are not far away from the dance floor and the bar. Looking at the young people on the dance floor, they are dancing and showing their youth. Even Wang Yu feels that the atmosphere is warm.


    "Dr. Su, don''t you go in and jump for a while?" Several people do well, Chen Chuanqi smiles to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei can naturally guess his mind. Even if he doesn''t put up a way to prevent them from pursuing the two girls, after all, he is not as good as he disappeared here. For such careful thinking, Su Jingfei secretly laughs that their wishes may fail.


    Without waiting for the other two to speak, Su Jingfei already said with a smile: "OK, come to the nightclub, there''s no one who doesn''t dance." Before the three of them showed their joy, Su Jingfei had turned to Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan and said, "since we have come to the nightclub, let''s go dancing. Let''s go together and feel the nightclub."


    With these words, they naturally pull them to the dance floor together, which makes the three doctors'' faces change. They don''t know that Su Jingfei deliberately doesn''t give them a chance, but they just feel that they are too anxious.


    As for Su Jingfei taking the two women''s hands to walk in together, they can only surmise that Su Jingfei must be a natural action. At most, they have a good relationship with each other. If it''s really dark, how dare Su Jingfei take the two women''s hands alone, and the two women are not angry.


    Su Jingfei did this not only because he didn''t want them to be alone with the two younger martial sisters, but also because he took the opportunity to bring the relationship between them closer. Since that day, he and the two girls had no way to be so close. Now is an opportunity.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are pulled to the dance floor by Su Jingfei, but they don''t feel wrong. They are attracted by this novel entertainment way, and their hidden madness is emerging, which ignores Su Jingfei''s behavior. As for the three doctors, they are tragically forgotten.

 Chapter 545

    Su Jingfei takes Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan to the dance floor. He is not a good dancer himself, but he once spent a period of time in the crew, getting along with two big stars day and night, and learning a lot, including dance.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are all versatile girls. They are also active in school. They just come to the nightclub for the first time and can''t let go.


    Su Jingfei gently twisted his body with the music rhythm, and said to the two women: "you don''t have to be too restrained. Anyway, it''s just fun to come here. With me by your side, there''s nothing you can''t let go. Everyone is very happy. You can jump up, too."


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are both young girls. Even though they can''t let go at first, after su Jingfei encouraged them all of a sudden, they have calmed down a lot, and their bodies unconsciously swing with the music.


    Feng Xiaolan is a lively girl. She quickly adapts to the rhythm here and is more relaxed. Her graceful posture has a sense of rhythm. Although her figure has not been fully opened, she also has a little sexy, especially her pure face, which is a unique charm and very moving.


    Wang Yu is quiet, but when she dances, she is somewhat different. Her face is a little shy, but she is very rhythmic. Only she is a little less daring than Feng Xiaolan. She has been dancing around Su Jingfei all the time. All the moving fragrance is sucked into Su Jingfei''s nose, which makes people crazy. If we don''t consider that this is a public place, and Feng Xiaolan is nearby, His hand had already caught Wang Yu''s waist.


    Even so, they are very close to each other and want to be intimate with others. However, they are not very conspicuous on the dance floor. After all, everyone is hi at this time and no one has time to pay attention to them.


    Su Jingfei began to dance with the music, so the three doctors were bored and soon joined the dance floor. However, there were more and more people on the dance floor. The three of them couldn''t get close to Su Jingfei, which made them very upset. They knew that they would move faster, and even regretted that the nightclub was not very good and there were too many people.


    Although they are not old hands of picking up girls, they are not stupid people without common sense. They all know that when dancing, it''s the easiest time to get close to each other. They really begin to envy Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know their chagrin. At first, his mind was still on Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, but soon his mind was a little floating, because there was a woman who had been wriggling close to his body, but this woman''s figure was very good, especially she was less dressed.


    Even if Su Jingfei was a gentleman, he would be a little upset when he faced such a woman. What''s more, he was not a gentleman. When he was rubbed by such a woman who twisted like a water snake for a few times, he felt that his blood was surging, but he didn''t dare to do anything. This was not his timidity. It was such an environment that Su Jingfei met for the first time, Besides, there are Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan.


    However, no matter how honest he was, the natural reaction of his body could not be changed. Originally, he was very close to the woman''s body, because of the changes in some parts, they almost had zero distance contact.


    The woman in front of him may have been writhing without feeling before. When Su Jingfei''s body changed, she naturally felt that her body was slightly stiff. Then she turned to look at Su Jingfei. This was the first time Su Jingfei saw the girl''s face in front of her.


    Originally, Su Jingfei was really amused by this woman, and his body was really hot. Just seeing this woman''s face, his interest suddenly disappeared, and his miraculous body returned to normal.


    It''s not because the girl in front of her is too ugly, but her make-up is too much. The whole face is just like human body painting, and the panda eyes also have all kinds of strange patterns. In a popular way, this kind of dress up should be killing Matt, and you can''t see the real face at all.


    Su Jingfei is a normal person. He likes beautiful girls. In fact, the girl''s face contour is good. If you remove makeup, as long as you don''t have any disability, your face should be good. But this kind of dress is really unbearable.


    He sighed in his heart that he was so blind. Su Jingfei instinctively retreated a little bit, which could not only prevent his eyes from being blinded, but also show that he was innocent. Everything he had done before was not intentional, but his actions made the girl misunderstand him.


    The girl was just stunned, then she glared round the panda''s eyes and said in an angry low voice: "boy, what do you mean, you want to run after taking advantage of my mother?"


    Although the girl''s voice was lowered, it was still beautiful. At least it was not as strange as she thought. However, this tone really made Su Jingfei a little speechless. I guess it''s also the so-called "come out to mix".


    In spite of this, Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "Miss, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to take advantage of you."


    When he talks to this woman, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan naturally stop dancing, but the people next to him just glance at it and continue to dance. There are so many things like this in nightclubs.


    The woman was already a little annoyed. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, her voice was obviously more annoyed, and her voice was a little louder. She said, "you''re the lady, boy. Do you want to die? Do you think I can bully Huofeng in Ronghua district? If you don''t ask, who dares to take advantage of me?"


    Su Jingfei looks at the girl in front of her. Although she is hotter than Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, she can''t flatter her face. She says it''s panda''s eye. What''s more, she calls her miss. She doesn''t mean anything else. It''s a really unfortunate misunderstanding. She''s about to explain, but Feng Xiaolan has already said it first.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s this? Didn''t you just dance with us? How can you take advantage of him? "


    Wang Yu also said: "yes, girl, have you misunderstood me? My elder martial brother danced well. How could he take advantage of you? I was just around and I could see clearly."


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan both like Su Jingfei, and they know his daily life very well. Although the girl in front of them is in great shape, her appearance is really unacceptable. Even if Su Jingfei is really eager, she is not going to take advantage of this girl. There are so many beautiful girls in the family. To say the least, even here, Which one of Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan can refuse Su Jingfei? Why should he be a sex wolf.


    In fact, Wang Yu said that when she looked at Su Jingfei, she didn''t say anything. Before Su Jingfei, because she was very close to her, she could see clearly what her hands were doing. She even saw that the girl was more and more backward. It should be the girl who bumped into Su Jingfei.


    The girl watched Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan speak for Su Jingfei. She didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she looked at Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan carefully. Then she said, "boy, you can. The horse is so beautiful." After a pause, he said angrily, "you have such a beautiful girl, and you dare to take advantage of me. You are a wolf!"


    Su Jingfei originally thought that there were two younger martial sisters to explain, but this girl would forget it. Unexpectedly, she insisted. She was angry and said with a smile: "I said, girl, do you have some villains to complain first? It seems that you bumped into me just now."


    "What? Even if I hit you, you just didn''t respond? Do you want to admit it now? " The girl''s panda eyes glared and said angrily.


    Su Jingfei did have a reaction before, but this woman has such a good figure, and she''s still rubbing her body. If she doesn''t respond, it''s abnormal.


    The girl''s words not only make su Jingfei speechless, but also Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan look at Su Jingfei. They naturally understand what the girl''s so-called reaction is. As a result, when they see that Su Jingfei doesn''t speak, their hearts jump. What did Su Jingfei really do just now?


    However, the two girls are kind-hearted. What they want is not su Jingfei to be a sex wolf, but whether his charm is so bad. The elder martial brother would rather take advantage of a girl who killed Matt than find himself.


    Su Jingfei took a deep breath, did not let the girl too proud, said: "well, even if I was wrong just now, I shouldn''t have reaction when you twisted your butt, I should give you two slaps, let you stay away from me." Pause for a moment, suddenly lying in the girl''s ear, whispered: "by the way, just when you rub, is there a reaction, this is not you take advantage of me?"


    Suddenly, the masculine air came to her face. The girl stepped back slightly. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she became angry. When she was bullied like this, she didn''t hesitate to lift her leg.


    Su Jingfei is also angry that the girl is too unreasonable. She is a normal reaction, but she turns into her own obscenity in her mouth. This is the only way to say that she wants to be angry with the girl, but unexpectedly she is so cruel and wants to abolish herself. What''s more important is that although the girl can react, she is really fast and ruthless, and her leg strength is really good.


    If you change to be an ordinary man, it is estimated that the girl''s foot will make him a eunuch. Su Jingfei is secretly angry. The girl must have come out to mix. It''s a pity that she met Su Jingfei. She just went out and grabbed the girl''s ankle.

 Chapter 546

    There is no doubt about Su Jingfei''s strength. She grabs the girl''s ankle with her hand. Generally, the girl''s normal reaction is to withdraw her legs or shout, but this girl is different.


    The girl''s foot was caught by Su Jingfei. Instead of being flustered, by Su Jingfei''s hand strength, her person soared into the air and her other leg kicked out fiercely. Her figure was very good. Not only her breasts and hips were enlarged, but her legs were also strong and slender. Especially after wearing black silk stockings, she looked very sexy.


    But when her leg kicks out, it won''t make people feel sexy any more. The power contained in that leg is really terrible, because Su Jingfei didn''t break away from her expectation and limited space.


    The girl''s leg hit Su Jingfei''s chest. In surprise, Su Jingfei instinctively released her grip on the girl''s leg, and was kicked back several steps by the strength of the foot before stopping. At this time, Su Jingfei looked at the girl in surprise, and the girl was really not simple.


    With Su Jingfei''s strength now, even if it is unexpected, it can make su Jingfei win the move and retreat, and the strength must reach a certain level. Of course, with the strength of girls, it won''t hurt Su Jingfei, but it''s enough to make him surprised.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are also startled. They are closest to each other. They have seen Su Jingfei how to deal with gangsters, and they have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s skills. In addition, Su Jingfei is still a common fighting master, not a martial arts master.


    Now this girl, who looks like a flying girl and kills Matt, knocks Su Jingfei back with one foot. Both of them almost fall on their chin. Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun seem to be less fierce than her.


    In fact, in terms of strength, Su Jingfei thinks that Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun should be better. At least from a flexible point of view, those two women will not be easily caught by themselves. However, in terms of strength, this girl should be better. He didn''t support her just now, so he retired.


    Su Jingfei''s heart is surprised, and the girl''s heart is even more surprised. She is very confident in her own strength. She thought that even if she can''t make su Jingfei coma and shock, she should at least cover her chest and squat on the ground. But she didn''t expect that Su Jingfei just wanted to do nothing. She patted the girl''s footprints on her chest and didn''t get much influence.


    She originally looked at Su Jingfei with a gentle little white face, and wanted to teach him a lesson. As for the previous things, who was right and who was wrong, it didn''t matter to her at all. Huofeng in Ronghua district was never a reasonable person, but the result was quite different from her expectation.


    The fight between the two men was very short. Even when Su Jingfei stepped back, he met the person behind him, but he didn''t pay attention to it. This made Su Jingfei feel very sad. The young man really didn''t care when he got crazy.


    "Boy, look at you. Today, I won''t agree with you. Get out of here." The girl didn''t know whether Su Jingfei was strong or more resistant to beating. She seemed to be a little hard to deal with, so she said, anyway, she had already kicked him.


    Su Jingfei is not at a loss either. If it''s not for the carelessness of her rival, she won''t be kicked by the girl. If she says so, she will nod her head and agree.


    Feng Xiaolan was very dissatisfied and said: "Hey, you kicked my elder martial brother and left like this. Is it too much? I just said that it''s not my elder martial brother''s fault. You''re still too much."


    Wang Yu also thought that Su Jingfei was injured, otherwise with his character, how could he not fight back, and then hummed: "you are too much."


    "What? You two still want to show him? I''ve never seen a woman like you. This guy is a coyote, and you still stand out for him. " Seeing Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu speak, the girl can''t help but stop and sneer.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan just stood up to speak because they were in love with Su Jingfei. Now they are pushed back by the girl''s words, and they don''t know how to refute them. They even can''t help thinking about the girl''s words. Su Jingfei is really a coyote, and the girl is right.


    Su Jingfei sighed that the two girls were still too simple. She gently pulled them behind her and said to the girl, "you go. Today''s business is over, and you kick me."


    The girl is less than 20 years old, and she is still outside. She is rebellious. If she wants to go, others can''t stop her. Now Su Jingfei looks magnanimous and seems to let him go. Instead, she is not happy and laughs: "what''s the matter? Little white face, you mean adults spared me a lot. Don''t think there are too many people here, I dare not deal with you. "


    Su Jingfei looks at the girl''s disdain of curling her mouth and staring at the panda''s eyes. He is really in a state of tears and laughter. He waves to her first, and then pulls Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan to squeeze them out. Today is originally for entertainment, but he doesn''t want to spoil his mood.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan all follow Su Jingfei''s arrangement. Now he doesn''t want to dance and takes the two girls back. They follow him obediently.


    The girl was so understated by Su Jingfei''s wave, and her face was even more ugly. When was Huofeng in Huarong District so despised, she didn''t open her mouth. In depth, she kicked Su Jingfei''s back.


    Because there was a conflict between the four people before, even if the dancers didn''t bother to meddle in their business, they also made a space for them. Even if Su Jingfei was pushing out, there was still a vacuum between him and the girl. She was three or four meters long, and her leg was on Su Jingfei.


    Before Su Jingfei belittled the enemy and let the girl put her foot in her chest. Even if she was not hurt, she was also in pain. Now she feels that the wind behind her is not right, so she knows that the girl has done something to herself.


    He was holding Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu in both hands. He couldn''t fight back, let alone dodge. Otherwise, the two girls would be implicated.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei''s internal force operation, block the girl kicked over the position, in the girl''s foot touched his back moment, that position suddenly become soft as cotton, the girl''s foot has no place to exert.


    This girl''s strength is really great. If she is replaced by someone else, even if she has some kung fu skills, she will at least take a few steps forward, or even fall to the ground. But it happened that she met Su Jingfei, who used his internal power to create the effect of overcoming hardness with softness.


    As a result, Su Jingfei keeps on walking with Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, but the girl''s body falls down naturally because she can''t exert herself with one foot, and her plump buttocks are almost flattened.


    Originally, in the plan, the girl kicked Su Jingfei''s back. When he rushed forward, she would use the help of somersault to fall to the ground steadily. This kind of technique is often used in daily fights. It is not only graceful and clean, but also highly lethal. People who were kicked by him would fall to the ground in disgrace.


    But who knows that Su Jingfei is so soft that she can''t help it. When the girl kneads her hips and stands up, Su Jingfei has already taken her two younger martial sisters into the crowd. Looking at some men around her staring at her plump hips, she is so greedy that she seems to want to change the girl''s hands into her own hands to rub them hard. The girl wants to tear Su Jingfei to pieces, But now he''s out of the dance floor.


    If the conflict between the two sides happens outside, there will be at least a lot of people around. But here, everyone is full of enthusiasm. At most, they meow a few eyes. When Su Jingfei takes the two girls away, they are automatically blocked behind him, and the girl can''t catch up.


    She stamped her feet hard. The girl cursed secretly. Then she glared at the guys around her who were looking at him rubbing his buttocks and drooling. She pushed in the opposite direction of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the girl will think, but she knows that after the previous kick, the girl will definitely fall to the ground, which can be regarded as a lesson to this arrogant girl, otherwise she really thinks she is a bully.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have no idea that the girl sneaked on Su Jingfei because they are back to the girl and the music is so loud. They also failed. They followed Su Jingfei out of the dance floor and went back to the card seat. They immediately asked Su Jingfei. The girl hurt Su Jingfei with one foot.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you have no confidence in elder martial brother. Do you want me to take it off and let you have an examination?" I''m going to take off my clothes.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was still in the mood of joking, Feng Xiaolan said angrily, "elder martial brother, you are too bad. We care about you, and you still tease us. That girl''s strength just now seems very strong."


    Wang Yu also agreed and nodded: "I can''t see that she is so young and powerful. I think her movements are better than those of the female soldiers at home."


    Su Jingfei knew that all the girls were getting along day and night. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu also had certain eyesight, so he nodded: "well, although this girl is young, she is really powerful and powerful, even compared with Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun."


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu cover their mouths together. They know that the best martial arts of the girls in the family are the two of them. The girl who killed Matt is so interested.


    Su Jingfei then explained: "I''m not saying that she is very good at martial arts, but her strength and reaction speed are very good. She doesn''t seem to know any martial arts. All this should be practiced by herself. It''s more like free combat or any kind of fighting skill, but she doesn''t have much to show."


    Although Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu often watch Girls practice at home, they have no interest in it. Knowing that Su Jingfei is OK, they turn to the dance floor and can''t find three doctors. Feng Xiaolan asks, "elder martial brother, when shall we go back?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it''s just the beginning. The three doctors are so kind. How can we all have a good time?" Just then, Su Jingfei frowned again and said, "it seems that it''s not easy for us to leave early. The trouble is coming again."

 Chapter 547

    When Su Jingfei talks, he looks at the distance. There are several people coming. The first one is the girl who killed Matt, and the young people who are with her are all in strange clothes. They seem to be the same non mainstream.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan sit opposite Su Jingfei, and they don''t see the girl coming. Now they see Su Jingfei looking at the distance, and they also turn to look at it together. Feng Xiaolan is surprised and says: "elder martial brother, it seems that this girl won''t give up!"


    "Elder martial brother, we''d better leave. They are bad girls. We don''t need to have the same opinion with these people." Wang Yu had been teased by gangsters. He didn''t like these gangsters. He was slightly disgusted by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei watched the girl come closer and closer, and with a proud smile on her face, she said to Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan slowly: "now we want to go. It''s not easy. Didn''t you see someone coming? This is a group fight. It seems that I have to exercise my muscles and bones. "


    When he talked about the back, the girl had come to the front of the three people. Naturally, the girl heard what he said. The girl''s panda eyes glared and hummed: "little white face, don''t look at me so unruly. When can I rely more on Huofeng in Ronghua district? I''ll pick you up, and I''ll pick with you. Don''t worry, our brothers and sisters have rules."


    After her words, a girl beside her said with a smile: "little white face, please accept your fate. The people we love from sister Huofeng can only follow her."


    Her words immediately attracted the size of several girls around her. The two men really turned their lips and seemed to disdain Su Jingfei. Huofeng really patted the girl''s head in shame and said: "go to die, you prodigal sister. When I see a man, I want to go up. I don''t want such a white face. I don''t want to give it away."


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan listen to the little sister''s words, suddenly look ugly, can''t help but want to open their mouth, but they haven''t opened their mouth, are su Jingfei pressed hand, Su Jingfei still don''t put such a little gangster in the eyes, smile: "what do you want?"


    "How? You just took advantage of me. Can''t you just let it go? " Huo Feng sneered and replied.


    "Oh, that''s right. How can I take advantage of you in vain?" With these words, he took out his wallet and turned over the money in it, saying: "touch one hundred, kiss two hundred, what..."


    Before he finished, Huofeng interrupted him angrily and said angrily: "little white face, you really think I''m a miss Huofeng. You''re really good. I won''t let you know my strength. I''ll change my name to yours later."


    "No, I''m not interested in you. My wife will be virtuous. I don''t like to kill Matt and non mainstream." Su Jingfei waved his hand quickly.


    "What does this have to do with your wife?" Huofeng was stunned and didn''t respond.


    "Sister Huofeng, you are so stupid. If you change your surname, it''s his wife. Don''t you know that your wife will follow her husband''s surname?" Another girl next to her said.


    Huofeng understood Su Jingfei''s meaning and was furious. When was Huofeng in Ronghua District teased like this? First, she patted her little partner on the head and was dissatisfied with her saying that she was stupid. Then she said to Su Jingfei coldly: "little white face, you have successfully aroused my anger. Today, if you can stand out of the bar, I will follow your name later."


    Su Jingfei teased Huofeng for the first time, but now he didn''t speak again. He could see that Huofeng was really angry. Before, he just thought the girl was a little sister, but he didn''t think she was a big sister. However, when he thought of her skill, he was relieved. This level is really to mix black, absolutely wrong opponent.


    Looking at Huofeng now, he is furious. If he is the only one here, Su Jingfei will not be afraid even if he is facing all of them. But Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are here, so he has more scruples.


    Thinking of this, he said: "well, you are Huofeng in Ronghua District, right? Since you are also a person of elder sister level, I''ll accompany you to do it. But don''t touch my two younger martial sisters. Since you don''t want to rely on more to win, you can''t use such means."


    "Nonsense, I just don''t like you. It has nothing to do with others. I like pretty girls too. I won''t hurt them." To Su Jingfei''s surprise, Huofeng happily agrees with her request, but her words make Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan a little nervous unconsciously. They have seen how much Dongfang Wenjun likes Han Shan, and they are just obedient.


    The key is that both women have normal sexual orientation. If a woman really likes it, they can''t accept it.


    Su Jingfei is also stunned, this girl really deserves to be out to mix, unexpectedly so generous admit, this is the so-called come out? This society is indeed distorted.


    Huofeng probably saw that Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan were looking at themselves in the wrong way. She explained: "don''t get me wrong. I don''t like men and women. Hey, I''ll explain why. Xiaobai Lian, don''t change the topic. Let''s fight."


    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng with some headache. Judging from the girl''s performance, she is not a vicious villain. She should be just a charming and willful little girl. She really has to work hard. Su Jingfei can''t bear it. But if she doesn''t have to work hard, it''s not easy to defeat this girl. Her skill is really good.


    Also because of the "homosexual" doubt, buffered the fire phoenix, the original cold voice has thawed, obviously did not have before that kind of immortal momentum.


    Huofeng''s friends know her character very well. They all gloat at at Huofeng''s angry looking at Su Jingfei. A man has sneered: "little white face, it''s still time for you to kneel down and beg for mercy for us, or you''ll be waiting to cry." Others echoed.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment, knew that this battle was inevitable, so he nodded: "well, since you have to do this, let''s go out. It''s too narrow to do it."


    His words are reasonable. Even if the space of the card seat is not small, if they really do it, they will not be able to do it. Moreover, they can easily become the object of others'' watching. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be a monkey. He is a low-key person. What''s more, he has nothing to be proud of when he does it with a girl.


    Fire phoenix listened to his words, but is a Leng way: "go out?"? Why go out? If you go out, how can you compete? "


    "Well? It''s too small to be used here. Of course, we have to go out. " Su Jingfei doesn''t understand the meaning of Huofeng. Is she going to compete with her own Kung Fu? Is she practicing Yongchun?


    Huofeng refused to let Su Jingfei think more and said, "drink a drink. What else can''t you do? Do you think you are a wine fairy? Drink and get drunk at the same time


    "Drink?" This time, not only did Su Jingfei get confused, but Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu didn''t understand. They all thought Huofeng was going to fight with them. Why did they suddenly turn into drinking.


    "Yes, it''s just drinking. Don''t you know that sister Huofeng is known as the first wine country in Ronghua district?" The girl who first wanted Su Jingfei to follow Huofeng is very proud to introduce Huofeng road. She looks very proud and proud. Obviously, she thinks Su Jingfei makes her proud.


    Su Jingfei and his two younger martial sisters look at each other, and they all see the inconceivable in each other''s eyes. The girl came here in a fierce manner. She didn''t want to fight at all, but to fight for wine. It''s a little worse. It''s unscientific!


    Three people''s surprise, in the eyes of Huofeng and others, all thought they were stunned, Huofeng hummed: "since you come to the bar to play, you don''t want to drink too much, we are all gentle people, so we should use the amount of wine to decide who should kneel down and beg for mercy. If I let you stand out, I will follow your family name later!"


    I don''t know if she''s never lost, or if they''ve been playing such a bet all the time. The last sentence is just a roar, which shows how determined she is.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. Originally, she thought that Huofeng was very good. When she came to look for trouble, she would fight. Unexpectedly, she used such a civilized way to solve the dispute. Is this still little sister? It''s too bad for those who are in the street, but after all, it seems that this kind of competition is not easier than hands-on.


    Only Huofeng is proud in secret at this time. On the surface, she looks pretty and willful. She always wants to fight with others, but she is also a smart girl. Before Su Jingfei fought against her, she had nothing to do with herself. Instead, she let Huofeng fall. She knew that Su Jingfei was willing to fight against her. She didn''t dare to say that she was definitely stronger than her, but she was definitely not easy to deal with.


    If she starts, she is not absolutely sure. Naturally, she has to change the way. Her other specialty is good drinking. Seeing Su Jingfei''s white face, she doesn''t believe that she can be worse than him.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Huofeng''s careful thinking. He is very confident in his martial arts, and also in his drinking capacity. He used to have a good drinking capacity, especially after practicing his internal skills. Otherwise, he can''t win the championship in Youmeng bar. Huofeng doesn''t know, or she must reconsider.


    When they were hesitating whether to agree or not, the three doctors had come back from the dance floor. Originally, the three were aiming at Su Jingfei. They pushed inside, but there were too many people and they couldn''t squeeze in. When they passed easily, Su Jingfei came back from the other side, which made them feel very boring and came out.


    When they came out, they saw Su Jingfei and a group of people who were obviously gangsters confronting each other, so they came quickly.


    When the three appeared, Su Jingfei saw them. When he saw them coming over without hesitation, he nodded in secret. They all seemed to have good qualities and didn''t flinch when they met things.


    "Dr. Su, who are you?" The first person to ask is Wang Bao. When he asks Su Jingfei, he looks at Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. It''s not impolite, but he''s worried about the damage to the two girls. Although Chen Chuanqi and Li Gang don''t speak, they show their concern.


    Su Jingfei has not yet opened his mouth to explain, but Huofeng over there is already surprised: "little white face, you are actually a doctor?"


    "It''s not just me. They''re all doctors. What''s the matter? Do doctors have preferential treatment? " Su Jingfei laughs and points to the other five people. He knows that the general gangsters don''t mess with doctors. After all, gangsters always turn to doctors for help.


    Huofeng listened to Su Jingfei''s words, but she turned her lips with disdain and said: "the doctor has preferential treatment, but you don''t have it. What''s the matter? Give me a happy word."


    "Than what?" Li Gang has a strong figure. Although there are five or six gangsters in front of him, there are only two men. He is not afraid. After listening to Huofeng''s words, he asks with great interest.


    "Of course, it''s more than the amount of alcohol. It''s the most interesting thing to play in a bar." A man behind Huofeng looked at Li Gang. He was not afraid of the crowd. He hummed coldly: "silly big man, get out of the way. It''s none of your business. Don''t make trouble for us Huofeng sister."


    As a doctor, Li Gang naturally has real talent and learning. How can he be a big fool? After hearing this boy''s words, he suddenly looks ugly and wants to do something. He also plans to pursue Feng Xiaolan. How can he bear to be ridiculed face to face.


    Fortunately, Wang Bao and Chen Chuanqi were calm. They grabbed Li Gang and asked Su Jingfei, "doctor Su, who are they? What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Jingfei shrugged and explained with a look of Innocence: "this is Huofeng sister from ronghua district. She thinks I''m too handsome and makes him look uncomfortable. Now she has to cry and shout to follow my surname. You know, I''m not a casual person. How can I promise such a request? So she wants to fight with me to decide the victory."


    His words are both narcissistic and ridiculous. Let alone the three doctors who didn''t know they were stunned, he said that Su Jingfei couldn''t really have such charm. Although Huofeng''s makeup is too personal, her figure is hot enough.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have already turned their faces away. They have long known that Su Jingfei can be a little rogue sometimes, but they never thought that he would talk nonsense in front of others.


    Huofeng and his friends are directly shocked by Su Jingfei''s words. Even Huofeng''s friends scan Su Jingfei and Huofeng''s body back and forth. What''s wrong with Huofeng''s being bullied? But sister Huofeng is not so crazy.


    Maybe the friends couldn''t bear it. Huofeng suddenly stood up, stepped on the tea table, pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "Su, since you want to die, I''ll help you. Waiter, give me a bottle of vodka. I''ll see if you can match this broken mouth."


    The girl''s legs are slender and strong when she steps on the table. The three doctors do not consciously take a look at her, especially the skirt with her legs. If it is not the angle, they can really see a scene.


    Su Jingfei was much luckier than them. He just sat opposite Huofeng. Huofeng''s action undoubtedly made him cheaper. He just saw Huofeng below.

 Chapter 548

    Su Jingfei''s action is not particularly obscure. After all, he did not expect that Huofeng would suddenly step on the tea table.


    At first, Huofeng thought that Su Jingfei was in a daze because she was oppressed by her own momentum. She was proud that she had enough deterrent power. But when she saw the position where Su Jingfei''s eyes were aiming, she suddenly felt bad.


    Although she''s a little girl, it doesn''t mean she''s casual. Otherwise, she won''t be angry because she has a little physical contact with Su Jingfei. I didn''t expect that she was angry, but this guy was peeping.


    Huofeng''s leg skill is really good, and her body''s center of gravity is not even stable. In a fit of anger, she sweeps Su Jingfei''s leg on the tea table. They are not far away, and her legs are slender. In this way, she can really get Su Jingfei''s legs. This is a lesson for the sex wolf.


    Although Su Jingfei''s heart was full of desire, he didn''t lose his vigilance. He was still thinking that Huofeng was really sexy. Unfortunately, with this good figure, he saw a slender thigh sweeping over.


    He didn''t react quickly at all. His hands pushed out naturally, just blocking Huofeng''s leg. In such a hurry, he didn''t use his internal force. His hands were numb when he was shocked by this leg. It can be seen how powerful Huofeng''s leg is. Of course, the force is always two-way, and Huofeng was pushed out by Su Jingfei''s hands.


    Huofeng took the other leg as the fulcrum and turned around in the same place. Then she glared at Su Jingfei and said, "you dare to peep at the dead sex wolf."


    Su Jingfei blocks Huofeng''s attack and realizes that his behavior has been discovered. In fact, he didn''t mean to do it before. He just looked at it from the right angle, but he didn''t expect Huofeng''s reaction to be so fierce.


    If it''s something else, he can deny it, but what just happened is too clear. Even if other people don''t understand it at first, they don''t know why Huofeng suddenly wants to kick Su Jingfei. After listening to Huofeng''s words, they can understand what''s going on. Three doctors look at Huofeng''s skirt and swallow their saliva. They secretly say that Su Jingfei is lucky.


    Several girls are looking at Su Jingfei strangely. This guy is really obscene. They have to seize such a chance to peep. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are very resentful. If they want to see it, they can show it to you. Why do they have to peep.


    Su Jingfei was very wronged. He just did what an ordinary man should do. He could only blame himself for his bad luck. He was caught by someone, so he coughed to hide his embarrassment and said, "don''t you want to fight for wine? I''ll accompany you to the end. You can tell me how to compare. "


    After Huofeng finished, she also regretted that everyone didn''t understand what was going on. When she said that, she didn''t mean telling others, especially her little friends. She even laughed at the secret between Su Jingfei and him.


    Now hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately clapped and said, "it''s very simple. I don''t bully you either. We fight. Whoever loses will drink until he gets drunk."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. She thought that she was just fighting wine. She had to fight boxing. She said: "in this case, I''m at a loss. I don''t know how to fight boxing. I seldom drink alcohol."


    What he said is true. Usually, he seldom drinks, and even less fights. However, the amount of alcohol he drinks is not directly proportional to the frequency of his drinking.


    Although Huofeng is not very old, he has been around for a long time since he can be a bit famous in a district. His eyes on people are not written yet. He can tell from Su Jingfei''s tone that he is not joking. He is secretly happy to see how I can kill you.


    But he turned his lips and said, "you are still not a man. A man can''t drink and can''t fight. If you recognize me, just call me Auntie three times, and I will let you go. And if others know you are the grandson of Huofeng in Ronghua District, they will give you face in the future."


    Even though Su Jingfei knows that Huofeng is using the method, she can''t help being angry. This little woman is so cruel that she can''t refuse it.


    Before waiting for him to speak, Li Gang next to him said: "doctor Su, promise him that we are all pure men. What are we afraid of? We are not familiar with what I teach you."


    Wang Bao and Chen Chuanqi also encourage Su Jingfei to agree. It seems that Huofeng''s words are a bit like map cannon. Although she talks to Su Jingfei, they also attract the resonance of the other three people.


    The three doctors didn''t see Huofeng do it, and they didn''t know how powerful Huofeng was. They just felt that Su Jingfei, a young man, had been run by a girl who killed Matt. It was very irritating. What''s more, he came with them. If he did, they would have no light.


    Huofeng didn''t stop them from opening their mouth, but disdained to look at three humanitarians: "although I want to share wine with Su, if you don''t agree with me, you can also participate. I''ll count you four together."


    Her age is not big, it seems that she is similar to Feng Xiaolan''s age. At this moment, she is domineering, but it is definitely different from Feng Xiaolan. This is the temperament that can only be raised when she has been the eldest sister. Even the three doctors are stunned. This girl is really arrogant.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t take the three doctors together. Let alone that they have nothing to do with it, he won''t accept that more is better than less. He said with a smile, "in that case, we''ll do it in the way you said. If we get drunk, we''ll lose."


    "That''s right." Huofeng points to the bar, and immediately a waiter brings a box of vodka. This is a kind of strong high alcohol. In addition to those specially made wine, vodka is also No.1 among the high alcohol. Now Huofeng asks someone to send a box of vodka, which shows her confidence.


    "Is this enough, and if it''s enough, let''s start." Waiting for the waiter to leave, Huofeng points to the wine and asks Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know how much you can drink. Let''s use such a box first. If we are not enough, we can call again. But you have to tell me which kind to use for rowing."


    Huofeng also no nonsense, nodded: "of course, the rules are always in front, let''s come to the ordinary stone scissors cloth, don''t say I bully you."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He looked at Huofeng in surprise. Now he didn''t know whether Huofeng was too proud or she was stupid. When he heard that he didn''t know how to play boxing, he took out the simplest way to guess boxing. It''s estimated that no one is easier than her.


    Not only Su Jingfei was surprised, but other people were also stunned. Even Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu were thinking, does this girl have any special idea about Su Jingfei, and don''t want to make it difficult for her?


    Only Su Jingfei''s face is slightly dignified. He is not an ordinary person. He has experienced a lot of things and knows clearly that the more seemingly simple things are, the more complex they may be. In the same way, it seems that the way of guessing boxing proposed by Huofeng is so simple, and she is not stupid. How can she choose the best way for herself.


    He paid attention to Huofeng''s little friends. They were not surprised, and they all seemed to be holding a smile. Su Jingfei thought that they were more alert.


    "How''s it going? If there''s no problem, let''s start. " Huofeng see Su Jingfei hesitated, immediately impatient way: "you said you don''t know how to guess, I chose a you will, you are not satisfied?"


    Su Jingfei smiles and suppresses the doubt in his heart and says, "OK, let''s start. Let''s call one, two, three


    Huofeng nodded and chose Wang Bao to see one, two, three. In this way, it was also a bargain for Su Jingfei. In fact, everyone knows that this advantage is useless for stone scissors.


    Although there were a lot of people on their side, they didn''t attract people''s attention. Wang Bao, as the person who started shouting, stood between them and saw that they were ready. Then he said, "now that I''m ready, I''m going to start, one two three."


    When he shouts out three, Su Jingfei and Huofeng reach out their hands together. They are both stones. Without waiting for Wang Bao to continue, they have continued to guess.


    Even the kindergarten can learn the stone scissors cloth, but few people can really guarantee that they always win. This requires strong observation and guessing ability, and even can guess what the other party can do.


    Huofeng may not have studied psychology, but she is an expert in guessing boxing. For so many years, when she was drinking, she used to cut stones and cloth with others. Although this kind of boxing rarely appeared on the wine table, Huofeng didn''t care about it.


    The first competition between Su Jingfei and Huofeng ended with Su Jingfei''s defeat. In fact, people expected that when Huofeng asked, Huofeng should at least be good at this aspect. According to the rules, Su Jingfei naturally had to drink a glass of wine, which was not wine, but vodka.


    He has a large amount of alcohol, originally had a few Jin Baijiu quantity, since the internal force to a certain level, the resistance to alcohol has a small increase, a cup of wine, except feel bad drink, everything is good.


    Huofeng saw Su Jingfei dry a cup of vodka, and then her eyes were still bright. She didn''t change because she drank the wine. She was very cold in her heart. Although this guy seldom drinks, it seems that he has a good amount of wine. If ordinary people come to such a cup, they will feel very uncomfortable at least.


    The three doctors also look at Su Jingfei with new eyes. They don''t see that Su Jingfei is so polite. He seems to have a good drinking capacity. Huofeng''s friends are also full of interest. It seems that the opponent she is looking for is not so weak.


    Among them, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are the most calm. Although Su Jingfei lost the first game, in fact, according to Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity and ability, there is always a chance to turn the tables. Su Jingfei never let them down.


    Su Jingfei put down the wine cup and said to Huofeng with a smile, "it''s not very delicious, but it''s just strong enough. Let''s continue!"

 Chapter 549

    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan don''t know how much Su Jingfei drinks. Until today, they have a little impression. The three doctors have been stunned by Su Jingfei. This guy hasn''t bathed in a wine jar since he was a child.


    Similar to their reaction, Huofeng and her friends were also stunned. After about half an hour, Su Jingfei was not as good as the experienced Huofeng. Of course, he drank more. Su Jingfei drank at least twice as much as Huofeng, but his eyes were still bright and not half drunk.


    Although Huofeng drank less, her eyes were a little hazy. She was the best drinker among her friends, and she lost the second place. Even so, she was much worse than Su Jingfei.


    "Su, do you cheat me that you drink so much and say you don''t drink at ordinary times?" Once again lost guessing, Huofeng felt cheated, doubted.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "I really seldom drink. If you ask my younger martial sisters, they almost never see me drink. As for the amount of alcohol, I don''t know. I haven''t been drunk yet."


    Huofeng glances at Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan first. Although they are nodding, she doesn''t believe them. They are all in the same group. After su Jingfei finishes saying this, Huofeng has the impulse to rush over and fight Su Jingfei. There are only two kinds of people who haven''t been drunk. They are very restrained and stop drinking when they reach the limit. The other is that they are very strong and can''t drink to the limit, Su Jingfei mostly belongs to the latter.


    At home, Huofeng is not sure to defeat Su Jingfei, so she chooses to fight with Su Jingfei. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity is so high. Huofeng has a sense of powerlessness, and she doesn''t know where such a small white face appears. What a pervert!


    Su startled but was laughing at the heart. His own amount of alcohol was originally two or three Jin baijiu. It''s all right now. With the internal force, the amount of alcohol is even worse. Even though he has drunk a lot, he is still sober. Of course, under the action of alcohol, he is definitely worse than usual, but he can not see the appearance.


    "Well, don''t say it''s useless. Let''s go on." Su Jingfei can see the chagrin in Huofeng''s eyes and says on purpose.


    Huofeng already felt that she might lose to Su Jingfei, but she was too confident to look down upon Su Jingfei. As a result, she couldn''t quit the situation.


    Her friends can only be anxious. Looking at Su Jingfei''s eyes, they can''t say whether they admire or are surprised. They can actually suppress Huofeng in the amount of wine. No wonder they dare to bully her. Now they all think that this boy won''t take a fancy to Huofeng. Huofeng is also a flower in the underground world of ronghua district!


    Su Jingfei couldn''t think of what they were thinking about, otherwise they would die of bleeding. This panda eye killer Matt can be regarded as a flower, but he is in good shape. His appearance is not flattering.


    When Huofeng wanted to continue, suddenly a flowing voice came from the side and said, "Oh, isn''t this sister Huofeng? Why do you come here to play today without informing me? It''s a shame With the sound, several young people came in.


    The first one is the person who just spoke. He looks like he''s in his thirties and strong. He should have given people a sense of stability. But when he opens his mouth, people can see that he''s very frivolous, especially when he''s wearing a pair of protective hair that is deliberately exposed and slapped in the face. It''s disgusting.


    Huofeng looked up at the man in front of her and was interrupted by others. She was actually happy to avoid such a stalemate. When she saw the man, there was a trace of disdain in her eyes, and then she hummed: "ah Zhong, I''m here to play. Do you need to know? Even if it''s your brother, you won''t say such a thing. "


    "Of course, sister Huofeng''s coming to our playground is to give us face. We don''t need to be informed. I just feel that I don''t treat sister Huofeng well." Monday smile, completely not because of Huofeng tone angry, but on the side of humanity: "you are really rubbish, Huofeng sister came, now just inform me."


    Su Jingfei and others look at each other and know that Huofeng and a Zhong are obviously from both sides. Although they seem to speak friendly, their attitude is definitely not like that. At least from their younger brothers and sisters, we can see that they have bad eyes.


    What surprised them was Huofeng. Originally, she said Huofeng in Ronghua district. She looked very respectable and everyone didn''t take it seriously. Now I know that Huofeng didn''t boast. This is not ronghua district. I can tell that a Zhong is a night club spectator. He has such an attitude towards Huofeng. She should be really famous.


    Su Jingfei knows Huofeng better than others. According to Huofeng''s skill, if she wants to live in the underground world now, she really should have a reputation. It''s no surprise that Huofeng has such face.


    They are still thinking, ah Zhong has said: "these friends are very familiar, are they all friends of Huofeng sister?"


    When ah Zhong said this, he was talking to Su Jingfei. Of course, he didn''t just see them. He just opened his mouth at this time, asking in his voice, but his eyes didn''t doubt. It''s hard to believe that he didn''t know the identity of Su Jingfei and others.


    Su Jingfei just feels that ah Zhong is a smiling tiger. He looks very insidious, but he doesn''t know what kind of idea he is making.


    On the contrary, Huofeng''s face changed and said, "ah Zhong, I''ll give you face. You''d better not mess around. Didn''t you see us drinking together? These are all my friends. "


    Ah Zhong swept Su Jingfei''s face. He was the only one sitting opposite Huofeng. After all, they were fighting for wine. After a while, ah Zhong said with a smile, "sister Huofeng, I didn''t expect you to be so good. We have a lot of white faces here. I can introduce them to you."


    Such a remark offends both sides. Whether it''s a joke or a girl''s anger, Su Jingfei is said to be a little white face and seldom gets angry. But now ah Zhong compares him with those special professionals and makes him frown.


    Huofeng is hotter than him. Ah Zhong said that she didn''t care about Su Jingfei. After all, the two sides were not very friendly. But now she has a bad temper with her. Her face, which was originally hard to see clearly, is as gloomy as water and is about to break out at any time.


    The bravest girl among Huofeng''s little friends, who once made Su Jingfei follow Huofeng, has roared to ah Zhong: "ah Zhong, what are you talking about? If you dare to say that again, sister Huofeng, be careful to be broken. "


    Ah Zhong didn''t mind her threat at all. Instead, he said with a smile, "Lulu, I think it''s all for the sake of Huofeng sister. After all, such a small white face is hard to satisfy people. It''s better for me to introduce it to you. The service is considerate and the endurance is long. It will definitely make you have a good night."


    This kind of obscenity, whether it''s su Jingfei or Huofeng, is a dramatic change of face. Su Jingfei can see that Huofeng is enduring the fire and understands that it''s a different underground force. Although a Zhong''s words are ugly, he plans to see Huofeng''s reaction.


    The five people on Su Jingfei''s side, except for Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, are all in Su Jingfei''s mind. They all listen to him. The other three doctors are secretly guessing whether they will fight. As a young man, they are not afraid. On the contrary, they have some expectations. It''s always exciting to fight in groups.


    Huofeng didn''t speak. Lulu rushed up, raised her legs and kicked her. She scolded, "serve your mother! Ah Zhong, you scabby dog. I''ve been upset with you for a long time. "


    Naturally, her skill is not like Huofeng, but she is also a frequent fighter. Jeans Shorts do not affect her action at all. Until then, many people noticed that the girl was wearing thin high heels. If she had enough strength, she could even be used as a dagger. They did not know whether she was for beauty or as a weapon.


    Now people can see that she is used as a weapon. When she kicks her foot, it is obvious that the heel of the shoe will touch the other party first, and her foot is also very fierce. The goal is the other party''s crotch. If she really hits, there must be a eunuch on the opposite side.


    Ah Zhong''s previous words were just to stimulate the Huofeng gang. Now seeing Lulu''s hands, he sneered in his heart. He dodged and winked at a strong young man around him. The young man immediately took action. His arm was as thick as Lulu''s leg, and he waved to Lulu''s leg.


    Su Jingfei is the only one on Su Jingfei''s side who is proficient in martial arts. Other people just feel that this young man is fierce and how powerful he is, but they have no specific concept. Su Jingfei knows that if Lulu''s leg is hit by this young man, it will be broken.


    Lulu is obviously just a girl who can fight. She doesn''t even have the chance to change her moves and retreat. Seeing the young man hit her in the leg with one punch.


    Su Jingfei could see that the young man was powerful. Naturally, Huofeng could see it too. Just when the young man was about to fight, Huofeng''s face changed. With her little hand on the seat, the whole person had already taken off.


    When the distance between the young man''s fist and Lulu''s thigh was less than a fist distance, Huofeng had already kicked the young man''s chest fiercely. With the strength of Huofeng, even if Su Jingfei got a kick, he could not help stepping back a few steps. Naturally, the young man had a hard time.


    The young man couldn''t stop. He flew out of the ground and fell more than three meters. It took him a long time to knead his chest and stand up, but he coughed a few times. This shows the strength of this foot.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Huofeng was so violent. Only Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan were watching Su Jingfei. They had seen Su Jingfei also get a kick from Huofeng. Before, they didn''t know how powerful Huofeng was. Now they know that the kick must be very heavy. They were worried about whether Su Jingfei would have internal injuries.


    Su Jingfei guessed the two people''s thoughts. When they were all staring at Huofeng, they patted the two women''s hands quietly to comfort them that they were OK, which also made them calm a little.

 Chapter 550

    Huofeng''s sudden attack also startled ah Zhong, especially when he saw that the young man was kicked by her, and his pupils contracted. He was obviously shocked.


    Because the movement here is a little big, people around also look at it. It''s just because the young people have already stood up. Few people have seen the aggressive moment before, and they turn their heads to see if there is any movement here.


    "Ah Zhong, you are more and more capable now. Your brother dares not drag me like this." Huofeng kicked the young man away. It seemed that she had done a trivial thing. She turned to ah Zhong and said with a smile: "you are so powerful now. If you become the eldest brother, do you want to extend your hand to ronghua district?"


    "Sister Huo Feng, you just saw that Lulu did it first. We just..." ah Zhong was a little weak, ready to explain, but he was soon interrupted.


    "But what? Even if my people do it first, you are the first to attract people. Besides, even if my moving is wrong, when is your turn? Do you think my Huofeng education is not good, little sister, or do you think you are qualified to manage people for me? " Huofeng''s eyes were sharp, and the panda''s eyes were not so funny.


    A Zhong was submissive under the momentum of Huofeng. He didn''t know how to fight back for a while. The previous flow was gone, and he was completely suppressed by Huofeng.


    Su Jingfei was really surprised at this time. Before, he just thought that Huofeng was a playful little girl. At most, he followed a few little friends to pretend that she was the eldest sister. He didn''t think that she was really the eldest sister in Ronghua District, but now it''s a bit beyond his expectation.


    Although this bar is not the most famous bar in the bar street, after all, the most famous one is Youmeng. It is definitely the largest one in the street in terms of scale, and the people who can watch the show here should be the biggest force in this area.


    Now, ah Zhong is as honest as Sun Tzu in front of Huofeng, which shows Huofeng''s usual prestige. This time, Su Jingfei really lost his sight.


    He was so surprised that the three doctors were directly shocked. Even if they often come to nightclubs, it doesn''t mean they are bad youths. They haven''t met any real underground forces.


    They are all smart people. Naturally, they can see that Huofeng is not an ordinary little girl. Otherwise, how can they suppress a Zhong who is watching the show like this? Of course, they also look at Su Jingfei with new eyes. This guy is too brave to fight with such a big sister.


    "Ah Zhong, the account at my table today is yours. Now get out of here and remember to say hello to my brother." After criticizing ah Zhong, Huofeng looks at Su Jingfei, and then says.


    Although ah Zhong''s eyes were full of hatred, he didn''t dare to show it on the surface. Instead, he said with a smile, "if sister Huofeng can come here to play, how can we let you spend money? Everything here is on my account. It''s my treat. Sister Huofeng can play. If it''s OK, I''ll be busy first."


    Huofeng had already sat down and didn''t lift her head. Well, with a sound, she showed the temperament of her eldest sister. However, a Zhong didn''t dare to be presumptuous any more and left.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t think that ah Zhong is OK. His expression when he just bowed his head was seen in Su Jingfei''s eyes. With his vision today, even if the light is dim, he can see a person''s expression and eyes.


    To be doctor Li Gang some unexpected way: "won''t it, so left?"? This guy is too much of a counsellor. " The other two also nodded.


    Looking at the situation just now, even if there is no real conflagration, at least it can''t end so easily. Huofeng really shows great skill, but after all, it''s a Zhong''s territory. How can they leave like this.


    Hearing Li Gang''s words, Lulu said, "ah Zhong is just a dog. What else can he do if he doesn''t know how to counsellor? Does he have the courage to challenge Huofeng?"


    The three doctors looked at the hot girl sitting there, but they thought she was a little girl before. Now, they really don''t know what she is. She is definitely good at it.


    Because of a Zhong''s interruption, the gambling is not easy to continue. Before, Huofeng had to compete. If Huofeng didn''t say anything, Su Jingfei couldn''t say anything. Now Huofeng naturally won''t be so stupid as to compare with Su Jingfei. She can see that Su Jingfei must drink more than her. How can she shame herself.


    "I''ve been interrupted by irrelevant people today, and we''ll compare later." Fire Phoenix in the heart thinks, a pair of very disappoint appearance way.


    Su Jingfei shrugs his shoulders, which is not too much. He and Huofeng have a little misunderstanding. Now that he is interrupted by a Zhong, he really has no interest. Then he opens his mouth and says to Huofeng, "sister Huofeng, since we are not competing, we should leave now. Do you have no opinion?"


    "Well? You''re not going to play anymore. Are you going to leave now? " Huofeng frowned slightly. Seeing Su Jingfei standing up, she couldn''t help asking.


    The three doctors knew that Huofeng really came out and didn''t want to have more contact with her. After all, they were all ordinary people. If they had too much contact with such people, they would inevitably be involved. Seeing Su Jingfei stand up, they also stood up.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan obey Su Jingfei in everything, just like two little followers. Su Jingfei wants to leave now, so they naturally have no opinions.


    They are not afraid of Huofeng. With their understanding of Su Jingfei, he doesn''t know how many more powerful people he has met, and there is nothing to worry about. They can understand that the reason why Su Jingfei wants to leave is that he is afraid of influencing them.


    Su Jingfei just wanted to say goodbye. The girl who said Huofeng was stupid over there already said, "sister Huofeng, I told you a long time ago that little white face has no good heart, so you don''t believe it. People see that you are a real elder sister, so they are afraid to leave. Before fighting, he shrinks. He is not a man."


    Although Huofeng didn''t speak, she frowned slightly. She obviously believed the girl''s words, but she had a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s skills. This man''s strength was not under her own, so she should not be afraid of fighting.


    Although Su Jingfei was not an impulsive young man, he was a little embarrassed to be told by an 18-year-old girl that he left. The three male doctors also looked at each other. NIMA, the girl was too poisonous to talk to. No man could bear it.


    No one can bear it. Su Jingfei hesitated a little and said with a smile, "this is a man. You only know if you have tried. If you haven''t tried, don''t talk nonsense."


    As soon as his rogue words came out, everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say such words. The three male doctors looked at each other and thought they underestimated Su Jingfei. This guy turned out to be a boring type. Maybe he didn''t have a simple relationship with Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, but he didn''t care about their pursuit of two girls, Is this guy a psychopath.


    If Su Jingfei knew that they thought so, he would definitely smoke them. Su Jingfei had confidence in the two girls.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are simple girls. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they just wring Su Jingfei in shame. This elder martial brother is so bad that he says so in front of them.


    Huofeng and others were stunned, then the girl who opened her mouth before said: "try it, don''t you are silver wax gun head, toothpick."


    Su Jingfei has always thought that she is not a gentleman, but she is not a real rascal. Sometimes a rascal is OK. When he meets a real rascal, he can only be defeated. This girl may have experienced a lot. For a while, Su Jingfei still doesn''t know how to say it.


    See him dumbfounded, the girl is very proud of the way: "see you know is an inexperienced chick, also want to play mother, even if I give you a chance, you are not a minute flaccid man."


    To tell the truth, although the makeup on her face is unacceptable, she has a good figure. Although she is not as hot as Huofeng, she is definitely a sexy girl. Especially, she wears less than Huofeng and looks more rippling. She says that it matches her figure very well, which makes people feel that she really doesn''t care.


    Su Jingfei is such a fake hooligan. When he meets a real hooligan, even if the other party is a woman, he can only admit his advice, so he has to smile bitterly and say, "OK, you are very good. I won''t go, but my younger martial sister should go back, and I have to go to work tomorrow."


    He had a lot of experience. He had long known that it might not be peaceful today. Originally, he didn''t want to be involved in it, but he couldn''t go any more because of what other girls said.


    "If you want to go back, go back. No one will stop you. Don''t make it as if we force you." When the fire looked at Su awesome and looked unhappy, the guy saw himself calm down. Now he finally saw his bitter smile, or his sister gave him strength.


    When the three doctors saw that Su Jingfei had been run, they were amused, but they doubted whether Su Jingfei wanted to stay and develop something with these girls. Although their make-up was a little strange, if they took off their make-up or covered their heads, the small figure really made men excited. When they thought about the identity of these women, their interest was much less.


    Su Jingfei then turned to them and said, "three, sister Huofeng wants me to have two more drinks with them. It''s hard to be gracious. Please send my two younger martial sisters home."


    The three doctors originally wanted to pursue Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. Naturally, they would not refuse such an opportunity, and they were very happy to accept it. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan opposed each other, but Su Jingfei stopped them with their eyes. After they had been together for a long time, the two women could understand what Su Jingfei said, so they had to follow the three doctors.


    Although they are simple, they also know how to judge the situation. When Su Jingfei is ready to leave, they guess what Su Jingfei must have seen. Now he is forced to leave by Huofeng and others with words. If he wants to leave, he has to step back and ask himself to leave first. They also know Su Jingfei''s ability. They can only be a burden here, They didn''t expect things to be like this today.


    Su Jingfei watched the two girls leave. She leaned back on the sofa and said to Huofeng, "sister Huofeng, you don''t want me to leave. I''m afraid you don''t want friends. You have so many people yourself."


    Fire phoenix surprised to see Su Jingfei one eye way: "you really beyond my expectation, you are more calm than I imagined."


    "Of course, I''m calm. I''ve been called impotent by your sisters. I don''t have the ability to be calm if I don''t want to!" Su Jingfei took a sarcastic look at the girl behind Huofeng, and then said, "to be frank, what''s the purpose of your running on me and letting me stay?"


    Although he is not clever, he saw the eye contact between Huofeng and several girls before, and then he got the girl''s fierce words. This is also the reason why he chose to stay. Of course, there are some men''s self-esteem.


    Huofeng''s evaluation of Su Jingfei is a little higher in her heart, and she rarely says seriously: "boy, I think you have good skills. Recently, the relationship between ronghua district and Fenghua district is not very harmonious. I need help. How about you help me? Just seeing what they mean, you should be a doctor, and I will give you more benefits."


    Su Jingfei didn''t dare to regard Huofeng as a little girl. She was not weak. Even though she was younger than she should be, she couldn''t be underestimated.


    The bar they are in is in Fenghua district. The meaning of Huofeng is very obvious. It seems that she doesn''t know that a Zhong has a grudge. Su Jingfei thought of this and asked with a smile, "since you don''t have a good relationship, what are you doing here? And you just trained a Zhong like a dog. Do you want to intensify the contradiction?"


    "Pa" hit a loud finger, Huofeng said with a smile: "I really did not see the wrong person, you even see my intention, of course, is to make the contradiction intensified, without a fuse, how can we really fight."


    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng with new eyes. If she is an ordinary little sister, she can''t think of so many. Even if she really thinks of it, she won''t have such a mind. No wonder she can become a big sister at a young age. But Su Jingfei doesn''t have much interest in their fight for territory. Just now, she is just a little curious about Huofeng.


    "Well, I''ll go too. It''s meaningless for me to fight for territory. Besides, you may have misunderstood that although I''m a doctor, I''m not short of money." Su Jingfei estimated that Wang Yu and others had left the bar, so he got up to leave. Seeing Huofeng, he said with a smile, "of course, if you need to see a doctor, you can go to the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of Yaoguang private hospital to find me. We have a meeting, and I will give you a 20% discount."


    "I want to make friends with anyone who has such a big face and can get preferential treatment." Su Jingfei was supposed to be a good time to avoid this muddy water, but he underestimated Huofeng''s influence here. When he finished his words, someone came by. It seemed that he was in his thirties and ah Zhong was following him.


    "Brother, I can''t imagine that you''ve come in person with such a big face. He''s just a little doctor. He talks big." Huofeng doesn''t wait for Su Jingfei to speak. She already stands up and says.

 Chapter 551

    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng in surprise. Huofeng''s words are to defend herself. Although he doesn''t know Huofeng''s attitude towards himself, he can at least see that Huofeng''s attitude towards herself is not very good. Now it''s really surprising that she defends herself so much.


    Brother AI obviously didn''t believe Huofeng''s words. He said with a smile, "when did Huofeng''s taste change and find a doctor to be a friend? Is it for the future?" After that, without waiting for Huofeng to answer, he said to Su Jingfei, "doctor, who can go to your hospital? As long as you mention your name, you can get a discount."


    Su Jingfei''s heart, this is not to boast, as long as it is their own words, let alone a discount, even if it is free treatment is no problem, who call ye is the boss of that hospital!


    Of course, on the surface, he said with a smile: "I''m really joking. I don''t have so much power."


    "If you don''t have so much power, you should stop talking nonsense and pretend to be a wolf with a big tail. Don''t you just want to soak in sister Huofeng? I look down on you little white faces and pretend to be 13 If you have no ability. " Ah Zhong sneered and said to Su Jingfei mercilessly.


    "Pa" a loud mouth sound rang out, Huofeng stood up, according to a Zhong''s face is a slap, and then do not look at him, staring at brother: "brother, when your people are so unruly, when we talk, have he to intervene?"


    Su Jingfei can see that when she raises her hand to smoke ah Zhong, there is a sharp flash in her eyes. Obviously, she wants to fight Huofeng, but because of Huofeng''s words, she puts the fire down again.


    Huofeng seems to be standing there at will, but Su Jingfei estimates from the angle of martial arts that as long as Huofeng wants to start, no matter from what angle, she can use the fastest speed to get out of her legs. Su Jingfei can probably guess that the most powerful thing of Huofeng is leg skill, which is not only powerful, but also fast, and has great lethality.


    "Sister Huofeng, why so much anger? Ah Zhong is just for the sake of sister Huofeng. If you are cheated by someone, isn''t that too pitiful?" Brother awkwardly quickly adjust mood, smiling way.


    Su Jingfei frowns secretly. What kind of person is he, and what kind of master he follows? Ah Zhong is a smiling tiger. This embarrassed brother is more insidious than him. He seems harmless to people and animals, but he always wants to stab people in the back. If he does not offend, he will die.


    Now Su Jingfei is not a college student who just went out of school at the beginning. After so many experiences, there are not a few murderers, and his heart is as hard as stone.


    "Well, don''t talk so much nonsense. Since sister Huofeng came to our bar today, we will treat you well." Then he poured a glass of wine and said to Huofeng, "sister Huofeng, I''ll make amends to you for a Zhong. He''s too ignorant."


    Huofeng is also on guard secretly. This guy is really calm. It can be seen that his city is very deep. Anyone who can mix in the road is not an idiot, but the person who can mix in today''s position is naturally a bit of a level.


    She took a look at Su Jingfei. Originally, she thought that with Su Jingfei''s strength, she could help herself and make her strength stronger. Now she is a little regretful. Before, she thought that Su Jingfei had the ability, but she forgot that it would be no good for him to involve Su Jingfei.


    In my mind, I picked up the wine cup handed over by my brother. As soon as I was about to drink, Su Jingfei jumped up and came to her side. He quickly knocked the wine cup to the ground and kicked my brother''s stomach.


    Huofeng''s strength is really strong. Su Jingfei is such an expert that she can react instinctively to her in a hurry. Even if the wine cup falls to the ground, she has evaded opening Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei''s goal is not the cup but her, she can only fail.


    Huofeng originally wanted to ask Su Jingfei why he wanted to do this. He saw that he was holding a dagger in his hand. Just when Su Jingfei kicked it, he looked at Su Jingfei''s leg.


    According to the situation just now, if Huofeng took brother Xie''s wine cup, he would stab Huofeng secretly. Looking at the length of the dagger, Huofeng would be dead. Brother Xie was smiling on the surface, but he was really cruel in the dark. What''s more, he was not afraid of being seen to kill himself.


    It''s a bar and nightclub. People are everywhere. It''s obvious that such a blatant killing has been arranged for a long time. Huofeng looks at Su Jingfei who has saved her. If it wasn''t for him, she would have died here.


    At this time, she was really sure that her judgment was wrong. Originally, she thought that he was worried about too many people and would not behave too much. Now she seems to underestimate him.


    "Boy, there''s nothing for you here. Get out of here, or you won''t even be a doctor in the future." The plot failed. Brother AI also knew that he was going to enter the stalemate stage. He hated Su Jingfei''s meddling, but he also looked at him with new eyes and said, "boy, there''s nothing wrong with you here. I think you''d better not interfere."


    As he spoke, the people who used to sit near them in the bar had already stood up. Just now they were just ordinary guests, but now they show their identity. They are all embarrassed people.


    Those real guests are retreating and letting out the middle space. We all know that something happened. However, fights are very common in bars, and no one is afraid to run away. They just wait and see.


    Su Jingfei didn''t look much. He just calculated roughly. There were about thirty people around him. On his side, there were only Huofeng and his friends.


    He didn''t answer his brother''s words, but said to Huofeng: "sister Huofeng, this time you seem to play big, so many people surrounded you, you have nothing to play here, you honestly in Ronghua district as your big sister, Fenghua district is not suitable for you."


    "Cut the crap. Now it''s not whether I want to come or not. It''s whether people want me to leave." Seeing that all of them were surrounded, Huofeng was not in a good mood. She scolded Su Jingfei and said to the brother in front of her: "brother, do you really dare to fight me? Do you want to detain me here today? Aren''t you afraid that Lord Wang will punish you? "


    "Mr. Wang? He''s old, and he can manage it for several years. But it''s you. Sister Huofeng''s figure is very hot. I don''t know if the man who''s been with you will be so devoted to you. I''m very interested and want to experience it. " The elder brother, who was a little bit imposing before, was obscene. He was more disgusting than ah Zhong.


    Huofeng''s face changed. Of course, it was her own feeling. Under the heavy makeup, other people couldn''t find it. She glared at her brother and said, "in that case, let''s see what we can do today." Then he winked at his friends and motioned them to protect themselves.


    Su Jingfei is watching. He doesn''t know much about the underground forces. It''s not a matter of S. in such a big city, the underground forces must be more complicated. What they said before about Wang ye should be a senior.


    Now that brother AI and Huofeng fall out, it should be something like grabbing territory. If they are not involved in it today, they really don''t want to meddle in their business. Moreover, he also found that although Huofeng''s friends seemed to be bad teenagers before, they should not be slow when it comes to the end.


    I''m not worried. When Huofeng and others put on a good posture, I said with a smile, "Huofeng, since you want to play in Fenghua District, I''ll let you stay in Fenghua District forever." As soon as he said that, he waved his hand, and several people jumped on him immediately.


    These people are all picked out by the embarrassed brother. Naturally, they are different from the ordinary little gangsters. They are not weak in their own strength. What''s more, they are ruthless and ruthless. They are not empty handed when they attack. Everyone has a dagger or a knife in their hand.


    If these people only attack Huofeng and others, Su Jingfei may not participate in it. After all, it''s an underworld conflagration, which has nothing to do with him. However, I didn''t expect that three of them actually attack themselves, one of them is a Zhong. This guy was slapped by Su Jingfei before. He knew that Huofeng was good at it and didn''t dare to offend him, but he found Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei sighs in his heart. He knows that he will be involved in it if he stays. He does not guess wrong. Fortunately, he is not confused and sends Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan back. He has no scruples. Even if all of them attack him, he is not afraid.


    Thinking that ah Zhong''s dagger had been stabbed, he said: "little white face, I''m going to waste you today. I''ll see how you can go to pick up a girl."


    The position of his hand is Su Jingfei''s chest, and he probably guessed that Su Jingfei would dodge. After all, he should have some ability to see his previous action, but he secretly kicked it between his two legs.


    He deserves to be an insidious man. He uses a dagger to attract Su Jingfei''s attention, and then quietly kicks. However, he is right. He really wants to abolish Su Jingfei. With his strength, if he really kicks Su Jingfei, he should be useless.


    It''s a pity that his mind is good, but his judgment is wrong. Su Jingfei has more than a little ability. It''s the most difficult bone to chew. Just when his dagger is near Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei suddenly puts his hand out and holds the dagger with two fingers. Although it''s only two fingers, it seems to be a thousand pounds, but ah Zhong''s Dagger can''t get into half an inch.


    Fortunately, a Zhong has the following kick. Although he is surprised by Su Jingfei''s strength and reaction speed, there is no pause at his feet. No matter how powerful you are, if someone kicks you in a weak place, he won''t bend down and become a shrimp.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei couldn''t let him get what he wanted. Su''s foot came first and kicked a Zhong''s ankle. Because he hated a Zhong''s shamelessness and insidiousness, the strength of this foot was not small. With a Zhong''s scream, Su''s foot broke a Zhong''s ankle bone. The person who was really abandoned was a Zhong. At the same time, Su Jingfei''s fingers holding the dagger were slightly forced, and with a bang, the dagger was broken by him.

 Chapter 552

    Su Jingfei breaks a dagger with his fingers. This scene can only appear in martial arts movies. In reality, it is very difficult to break a dagger with his fingers, even a stick.


    Ah Zhong thought Su Jingfei had some skills before, but he didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so interested. He even forgot the pain of ankle fracture, which made him silly.


    The two men who attacked Su Jingfei with him also had a good step. They thought they were wrong. Did they go to the wrong time and space? Did they come from ancient times?


    They are in pause, but Su Jingfei continues to do his own work. With a flick of the half dagger in his hand, he hit one of the stunned people''s wrists. Under the pain, the dagger in his hand can no longer be held stably. Moreover, because of the injury, he also lost the fight. Of course, part of the reason is that he was scared by Su Jingfei.


    When he was ready to deal with the last one who attacked him, the man threw the dagger aside and surrendered: "great Xia, let me go. I''m just passing by to make soy sauce." Then he quickly stepped back to one side.


    Although Su Jingfei is no longer a soft hearted Su Jingfei in the past, he will not kill him. Seeing that he has surrendered, he does not pursue him. Instead, he kicks a Zhong, kicks him to the man who surrendered and says: "don''t make soy sauce, take this guy away, and his feet will be useless later."


    For Su Jingfei, these people are gangsters. They deal with themselves just because they are with Huofeng. Su Jingfei doesn''t kill them. Just punish them. Ah Zhong is slightly injured.


    Because he was quick and neat, and he had stopped before the others were finished. As a result, the people watching outside found that the others were fighting in chaos. Huofeng was at least one person against two or three people. Fortunately, he had good skills. Although he could not take advantage of them, he did not suffer.


    But Su Jingfei''s side is very strange. He was surrounded by his brother''s people. In a flash, he became himself. Within three meters of his body, he seemed to have become a vacuum area, and there was no one.


    Most of the people who come out to hang out have bright eyes. Seeing Su Jingfei''s understatement of a Zhong, they all know that he is a powerful man. Moreover, it seems that he doesn''t intend to help Huofeng, so they are wise not to provoke Su Jingfei. Otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t end up better than a Zhong.


    Those little brothers are so timid that they don''t dare to provoke Su Jingfei. They are more powerful than them. They want to deal with Su Jingfei. This guy has abandoned his number one man, but now he is entangled by Huofeng and has no time for him.


    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng and others. Although they are besieged by many people, they can cope with them. Not to mention Huofeng''s Kung Fu. Her younger brothers and sisters have obviously practiced hard. At least one person can deal with three or four people. That is to say, the other party''s people are also good at fighting. Otherwise, they have already been cleaned up. No wonder she dares to bring so many people here to play, It turned out to be the bravery of a master of Arts.


    Just thinking about it, Huofeng pushes back a gangster who tries to attack him. Seeing Su Jingfei so leisurely, she says angrily: "you''re not a man surnamed su. You don''t want to fight when I''m being beaten."


    Her voice is not small. Now because of the group fight, the DJ has stopped the music. The onlookers have heard Huofeng''s words. Although they dare not speak too loud, they are also discussing it in a low voice. Naturally, they are all discussing Su Jingfei''s unkindness. They are watching their women besieged.


    If they were ordinary people, these people would discuss it. They couldn''t hear it at all. But Su Jingfei''s internal power was deep and his hearing was much better than others. Listening to these people, Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. That''s why the actors didn''t do anything, but they worried the audience to death. Is it because the emperor was not in a hurry and the eunuch was in a hurry?


    Despite this, Su Jingfei still feels that he is not cheeky enough to make so many people look at him and not do anything. It''s really embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, he jumped up and came between brother Xie and Huofeng. At the same time, he clapped his hand and forced brother Xie back. Then he came to Huofeng and said in a low voice, "smelly girl, you have to pull me into the water. I''m a good citizen. You want to kill me!"


    "Well, who told you to take advantage of me? Do you think I can take advantage of me for nothing? It''s no use if you want to deny it now. Everyone knows that you are my man. If you don''t work hard, you can only be laughed at. " Fire phoenix see Su Jing fly to help, know his face is not thick enough, very proud way.


    Su Jingfei looked at the girl''s panda eye, killed Matt''s face, kicked a little gangster who wanted to sneak attack again, and then sighed: "I said, little girl, you don''t look in the mirror, you are more ugly than ghosts, can I take advantage of you? You look down on my aesthetics Even so, she was very impolite and rubbed it on Huofeng''s buttocks. Su Jingfei was very satisfied with the soft and plump touch. This young girl is not old and has a good development.


    Huofeng was very angry because Su Jingfei said that she was ugly. She was touched by Su Jingfei and became more angry. Originally, she wanted to attack her brother, and immediately turned to blow her chest.


    Su Jingfei can''t avoid this punch, but he didn''t. After all, he touched someone else''s girl, so he had to give her some vent. He didn''t even release his strength. He can feel it from Huofeng''s boxing style. Huofeng''s main strength is in her legs, and her fist strength is much smaller.


    Even so, with his body flying back, he pretended to be seriously injured, stepped back, and even said aloud, "didn''t he just touch you? As for such a big reaction, it''s my wife''s


    This time, not only Huofeng was stunned, but even the brother on the opposite side was a little confused. He saw that Huofeng had been defending Su Jingfei. He didn''t want Su Jingfei to participate in the group fight. He thought Su Jingfei was really the man she liked. But unexpectedly, because Su Jingfei touched her, he was blown away by Huofeng. Of course, he didn''t see where he touched. He just guessed, I wonder if I misunderstood something.


    Huofeng looks as if Su Jingfei is flying out. She almost breaks her teeth. She naturally knows more about her strength than anyone else. Let alone her fist, even if she kicks Su Jingfei with her foot, it''s impossible to let him fly out. It''s obviously his intention. Isn''t this boy sincere and irritating?


    Now that he has been called Huofeng, his temper will not be very good either. Without waiting for his brother to figure out the relationship between Su Jingfei and Huofeng, Huofeng has already caught up with him regardless of what he has done.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about Huofeng''s fist, but he doesn''t dare to be careless. He doesn''t want to hurt Huofeng, so he can only dodge.


    As he dodged, Su Jingfei was also angry and said, "what''s wrong with you? Don''t you just touch your butt? It''s not that I haven''t touched it. As for what you''ve done to me, oh, you still come here. Hey, enough. Wipe it. It''s used to live a happy life with you. If it''s broken, you won''t be happy. "


    Su Jingfei dodges from left to right, and sometimes he has to open his mouth to annoy Huofeng. Especially when Huofeng kicks Su Jingfei''s belly, Su Jingfei deliberately speaks very loudly, and immediately forgets Huofeng''s anger. This guy is so rogue.


    Originally, people thought it was a group fight between the two sides. They were still guessing whether the more people could win or the less people could win. But with Su Jingfei, it was a mess.


    The elder brother also looked at the two people who started. He didn''t know what to do. It seemed that he was their enemy. How could they regard themselves as the air and have internal strife? He didn''t even know who to help.


    In her anger, Huofeng wanted to make this guy pay the price of her anger. She attacked with all her strength. Even the audience friends could see the strength of Huofeng. Especially when she saw Su Jingfei parry, she was kicked by Huofeng and was smacking her tongue. This girl is really powerful.


    Gradually, people feel that there seems to be something wrong with the scene. Every time Su Jingfei is kicked by Huofeng, he always retreats to a embarrassed man, and then evades Huofeng''s attack again, and Huofeng''s attack will just fall on that man.


    In the first few times, Huofeng didn''t think much about it at all. She just wanted to deal with Su Jingfei. As a result, her fists and feet fell on the man after su Jingfei dodged. Because she knew Su Jingfei was very powerful, she shot heavily. As a result, those people were unlucky. They were often beaten by Huofeng for a long time, and then they were beaten by Huofeng''s younger brothers and sisters.


    Just a few times later, Huofeng is not a fool. She can see that Su Jingfei does it on purpose. She can''t help but move in her heart. This boy is so bad that she uses this method to kill people. Naturally, she has a purpose.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. Huofeng is not stupid. He has already seen that Huofeng''s Kung Fu is not a big problem when she wants to deal with the embarrassed elder brother and others. After all, her strength can be recognized by herself. But those younger brothers and sisters are not optimistic when they are besieged by three or four people. Although they can support her now, after a long time, their physical strength will decline, and those people will suffer losses.


    He doesn''t like to be brave for a just cause, but since he has been involved in it, he naturally has to choose one side to help. Compared with the smiling tiger, Su Jingfei naturally chooses Huofeng, of course, because he is on the other side of Huofeng.


    When those younger brothers are affected by the fighting between them and lose their fighting power, if they can''t reflect it again, they will be really stupid. They roar: "Huofeng, surnamed Su, you are so damn insidious. If I want your life, I will kill you, and those who kill you will be mine."


    With his roar, all the people who were just holding daggers and knives pulled out their machetes from behind. Obviously, they had been prepared for a long time, but at first they just wanted to hurt people. Now they really want to kill people.


    The audience saw that they were going to die, and they didn''t dare to continue to look at it. Who knows if they would encounter any murders in the future, and they all pushed out. I didn''t worry. Since he opened his mouth and ordered to kill, he naturally had the ability to deal with the aftermath.


    Su Jingfei sees that the situation is not good, and he doesn''t play any more. With Huofeng kicking again, Su Jingfei says quickly: "let your people back."


    His body also floated to a little brother Huofeng who was a little weak. He grabbed a hand that wanted to cut him off, twisted it and broke it. The hand bone of the little man was broken immediately. Then he turned to the little brother Huofeng and said: "don''t play so hard in the future, overindulgence, physical decline, run quickly."


    After that, regardless of Huofeng''s reaction, he grabbed the little gangster''s hand and threw them down. Then, regardless of everything, he jumped to the next person again.


    At this time, Huofeng no longer pursues Su Jingfei. There were thirty or forty people on brother Xie''s side. After a period of chaos before, there are more than twenty people who can fight now, and two or three of them can fight against one. However, the pressure is much less than before. Because these people start to fight, other people are also injured except Huofeng and Su Jingfei.


    Huofeng''s strength is good, but after all, it belongs to the ordinary fighting level. She doesn''t have any internal skills. With her strength, it''s not a problem to fight five at a time. However, if there are more, she can only protect herself. After brother AI and others besiege Huofeng, she can''t help others any more.


    But Su Jingfei''s existence is just like a bug in the game. He is completely making trouble for his brother. He is not fixed in one place, but wanders among the people. Anyone he meets must have a broken tendon and lose his fighting ability.


    All the younger brothers who saved Huofeng were reminded by Su Jingfei to run out. Although these people can deal with two or three people, they are still cumbersome in general. At least because of their existence, Huofeng can''t leave easily, otherwise she can''t kill them.


    When the last Lulu is also thrown to the door by Su Jingfei, there are only about ten people left who can still move. The others are all relieved by Su Jingfei and Huofeng''s younger brothers and sisters.


    Among the remaining ten or so people, six are besieging Huofeng, and brother ban himself takes five people with him. Obviously, these people are also his elite men. Everyone has a certain strength. Even if they can''t compare with Huofeng, they are all young and strong. It''s not impossible to consume Huofeng''s physical strength.


    If Su Jingfei wasn''t here today, Huofeng might have been caught by brother Xie. No matter what happened, it''s possible that Huofeng''s ending is doomed to be miserable.


    Su Jingfei sighs. Even if he touches someone''s ass to pay the bill, Su Jingfei rushes into the battle group with a tiger going down the mountain to deal with ordinary people. Su Jingfei doesn''t use his internal power. Even so, he quickly and neatly puts down two people in an instant. His attack style is similar to fighting in the army, and the goal is to remove the opponent''s force.


    Huofeng takes a breath, but she can''t say how to express her help to Su Jingfei. She just turns around and has a look. Her brothers and sisters basically quit the bar. She knows that Su Jingfei did all this.


    Su Jingfei then urged Huofeng to say, "Why are you still so stupid? Hurry up and go. Can someone help you again?"


    "Want to go?" In his anger, he gave a grim smile and took out a pistol.

 Chapter 553

    According to the development of the general story, after taking out his pistol, he must threaten and then say something that he thinks is very dragging. This is the habit of the general villain, and so does Su Jingfei. It is because of this kind of habitual thinking that Su Jingfei''s action is half a beat slower.


    Brother AI didn''t smile, so he didn''t hesitate to shoot Huofeng. Although he knew that Su Jingfei was the most powerful person on the other side and should attack him first, his target was Huofeng. If he killed Huofeng, no matter how powerful Su Jingfei was, he wasn''t a gangster after all. All the sites would be his own, and even Wangye would not come out, Who will stand out for the dead!


    Huofeng also didn''t expect that without saying a word, she would shoot directly. Fortunately, she had practiced it, and her body instinctively dodged for a while. The shot she had originally shot at her heart was suddenly missed, but even so, Huofeng was shot in the chest.


    The power of the pistol is great, and Huofeng''s body can''t help flying back. Su Jingfei''s attempt to rescue is already half a beat slow, and Su Jingfei is immediately annoyed.


    The reason why he only hurt people and didn''t kill people before was that he didn''t want to put them too deep into the water, and he wanted to beat them all to death, so they couldn''t shout, but he didn''t think that he was really cruel.


    Besides, after brother AI shot Huofeng, he aimed the gun at Su Jingfei. He knew that Huofeng was not dead, but as long as he killed the doctor who was in the way, he would be ok if he killed Huofeng later. He can''t take the chance to run away. This guy has good Kung Fu and can''t keep future trouble.


    If he only attacks Huofeng and doesn''t aim at Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei will abandon him and leave him a way to live. Now it''s different. Su Jingfei won''t allow a person who wants to kill himself to enjoy his life.


    His speed is very fast. Without waiting for his brother to shoot, he''s like a ghost. He''s out of the line he''s aiming at. When he stops again, he has come to his side. In the distance between them, no one can see how Su Jingfei crossed.


    He was also shocked, but he made a quick response. He aimed at Su Jingfei and wanted to pull the trigger. At this time, he found that he could not press his finger in any case.


    When Su Jingfei came to him, his fingers were inserted under the trigger of his pistol like lightning. No matter how hard he tried, it was in vain.


    Without waiting for him to make other reactions, Su Jingfei''s other hand has already stabbed the long prepared golden needle into brother Xie''s body. Naturally, the golden needle method he learned is mainly to save people and detoxify, but he can also kill people. In an instant, he stabbed brother Xie''s first death.


    The reason why it''s so complicated is that Su Jingfei doesn''t want people to know that he killed his brother. There are many witnesses on the scene. Even if he has the ability to solve the problem, it''s better to kill him quietly.


    The name of the seven needles is Suoming needle, which is also very interesting because one hour after being punctured in this way, he will definitely want to find a woman. As long as he goes to find a woman, he will surely die because of the boiling of Qi and blood and the congestion of the brain. The symptoms are the same as the outbreak of cerebral congestion.


    Sometimes Su Jingfei wondered whether the thread bound book he got was written by a famous doctor or by a killer. Many of the things he wrote in it were very insidious. Whether it was pulse locking needling or life-threatening needling, they all killed people without leaving any trace. Modern science and technology could not reveal it. What''s more, it was hidden. Even though he had been stabbed seven times, he didn''t know, It''s just a pain.


    Of course, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Su Jingfei couldn''t leave after plotting. In the public''s eyes, Su Jingfei broke his wrist and pointed his gun at his brothers and said, "don''t come here. I don''t mind sending some to the West."


    Although these little gangsters have knives in their hands, they dare not wave at Su Jingfei. Let alone Su Jingfei now has a gun in his hands. Even when he doesn''t have a pistol, they dare not move. This is the man who can seize the gun with empty hands.


    The elder brother didn''t know that he still had an hour to live. Holding his wrists, he threatened with a grim smile: "boy, you are very powerful. If you have the ability, you will kill me. Otherwise, you will not see the sun tomorrow and offend me. No one can live comfortably. Aren''t you a little doctor? For a woman, is it worth it? "


    "Has the final say, brother, I advise you to go to the hospital earlier, or you will become disabled." Su Jingfei laughs. He doesn''t show any. He has plotted against him. He says and retreats: "don''t come here. I''ll kill anyone who takes the first step. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try."


    The insurance of the pistol has been opened. Su Jingfei can shoot as long as he pulls the trigger. Everyone is only five or six meters away. No one dares to risk going up. He can only watch Su Jingfei walk to Huofeng.


    At this time, although Huofeng was not in a coma, she was pale. She was shot and lost a lot of blood. She looked at Su Jingfei, who had already walked in front of her. She wanted to open her mouth, but Su Jingfei stopped her and said, "don''t talk. I''ll take you to heal first. You''re seriously injured." After a pause, he said with a smile, "but you''re so lucky that you almost went to see God. Oh, no, people like you should go to hell."


    Huofeng stares at Su Jingfei weakly. If she doesn''t lose too much blood, she will beat Su Jingfei. This guy dares to tease herself at this time.


    Even so, he didn''t resist Su Jingfei''s embrace. In order to let Huofeng leave safely, Su Jingfei just hugs Huofeng''s waist and holds him up. Moreover, because he was shot in the chest, he can''t hold Huofeng, so he can only use the princess''s embrace. But he has to threaten his brother with a gun.


    In fact, according to Su Jingfei''s normal strength, it''s not a problem to abolish all these people, but he doesn''t want to be in the limelight. No one is dead. Everyone is watching him. He is still an ordinary man now.


    Huofeng could see Su Jingfei hesitated, so she said in a low voice: "just hold me, I can walk, but I''m a little weak."


    Su Jingfei is relieved. He can only look at the part where Huofeng was shot from the outside. As for the injury, he can''t be sure. After listening to her, he knows that her life is not in danger.


    Moreover, because of the pain, Huofeng''s heavy make-up was slightly weakened. On the contrary, Su Jingfei felt that the panda eye killed Matt girl better than before. If he let Huofeng know his idea, it was estimated that Huofeng would bite him and would rather go out by himself.


    Su Jingfei grabs Huofeng''s waist and lets Huofeng avoid the wound as much as possible. He just helps Huofeng to go outside. The gun in his hand is indeed very stable and points to brother AI and others. No one will doubt that if he acts rashly, he will be hit by Su Jingfei.


    He is a man who has practiced the art of shooting. Although he doesn''t hit a hundred shots, his arm is very stable. Others think that this is the reason why Su Jingfei is good at Kung Fu. Only a real master of firearms knows that this is the result of a lot of practice. Holding a gun is also a knowledge. Unfortunately, there is no such person present.


    As he walked, Su Jingfei thought that the provincial capital was more chaotic than he thought. It was really surprising that nightclubs in downtown areas could fight group fights. Originally, he thought that public security in big places was much better.


    After all, he is not a gangster. In fact, the bigger the city is, the more powerful the underground forces are. As long as the top is well managed, it will be more rampant than a small place.


    In his wishful thinking, Su Jingfei has helped Huofeng to the door. Under the threat of his pistol, the people on his brother''s side dare not act rashly. They can only watch them leave.


    "Brother AI, it''s wrong to take other people''s things, but it''s too dangerous. I''ll accept it with smile. I hope brother AI can weigh it well in the future and bear my revenge when he attacks me. By the way, if I remember correctly, there are at least five bullets in this gun." The moment before Su Jingfei stepped out of the door, he threatened his brother.


    In fact, he knew that he would die soon, but if he was threatened like this, no one would doubt him. He was worried about his revenge in the future. How could it have something to do with his death.


    The elder brother didn''t know that he was going to die soon. His face threatened by Su Jingfei was ugly. He hummed: "little doctor, sooner or later you will regret it."


    Su Jingfei just smiles and doesn''t pay attention to it. He glances at all the people in the nightclub, except the embarrassed brother, who have run away. Then he helps them out of the nightclub and locks the door to them. His behavior is completely in line with the performance of a person who is afraid of revenge.


    When they went out for tens of meters, they heard the sound of banging on the door. It was obvious that they were worried about Su Jingfei and worried that Su Jingfei would fire a cold gun before they made sure there was no danger.


    After su Jingfei helped Huofeng out, he saw a few onlookers on the side of the road. These people probably knew what happened in the nightclub. They waited here to see the result. Su Jingfei didn''t care about them. Not far away, he saw Huofeng''s friends. They obviously didn''t trust everyone. They were waiting here.


    "Don''t be stunned. Hurry to find a car. Let''s go to treat your elder sister. She is seriously injured." At this time, Huofeng was already a little confused. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s secret use of the golden needle to limit the bleeding, Huofeng might not be able to hold on.


    Huofeng''s younger brothers and sisters didn''t see what happened later. They thought Su Jingfei could help Huofeng escape smoothly, but in the end, they escaped, but Huofeng was injured. Because Su Jingfei helped them before, they also knew Su Jingfei was powerful. Now they didn''t dare to say more after hearing Su Jingfei''s words. They told Lulu''s girl to drive a car quickly.


    Su Jingfei''s driving level is average, and his car recognition level is not too bad. He can see that the car is at least five or six hundred thousand. No wonder he has to come out to make money. He thinks that he has helped Huofeng to sit in.

 Chapter 554

    When Su Jingfei brought Huofeng out, it was almost midnight. Under such circumstances, Su Jingfei naturally would not take them to the hospital. Even if these injuries could be treated by himself, he did not want to let the people in the hospital know.


    In the end, Lulu decides that Su Jingfei is their life-saving benefactor, and he simply takes him back to Huofeng''s home.


    Huofeng lives alone in Ronghua District, which is not far from Fenghua district. Only a few people close to Huofeng know about this place. After all, there are many enemies who come out to mix, so it''s necessary to live in a secluded place.


    Lulu is the only one who comes with us this time. Other people don''t want to follow us. It''s really because today''s situation is a bit big. They have to go back and prepare for it. Su Jingfei doesn''t care about it. Anyway, they can''t help us when they come.


    On the way, Lulu is also very worried. She keeps asking Huofeng about it. Su Jingfei simply tells her that there should be no danger to her life.


    When she arrived at Huofeng''s home, Su Jingfei was really surprised. From the appearance of Huofeng, she was a bad girl. Even because of her dress, Su Jingfei thought she was a non mainstream girl with unique taste. When she arrived at her home, she knew that her aesthetic was normal.


    The house is not too big, with two bedrooms and one living room. The living room is clean and tidy, and the furniture is very simple, but it feels good. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether Huofeng cleaned it by herself or asked someone to clean it. One of the two bedrooms is a gym. You can see all kinds of fitness equipment inside from the outside. No wonder Huofeng''s Kung Fu is good. It turns out that Huofeng practices Kung Fu every day.


    The other one is undoubtedly Huofeng''s bedroom. Because he wants to heal Huofeng, he can only enter her bedroom. Huofeng''s bedroom is also clean and tidy. He suspects that he is not in the eldest sister''s home, but in a lady''s home. Even the tone of the bedroom shows the master''s gentle personality.


    At this time, Huofeng was in a coma. After he put Huofeng on the bed, he looked around. Lulu had already gone to find Huofeng''s medicine box. How could the people who were mixing on the road have no emergency medical equipment at home!


    "Well, it''s a surprise! We Huofeng family are good wives and good mothers. You''ve got a bargain. " Lulu just came in and saw Su Jingfei looking around. She said with a smile, "you see, everything here is arranged by our sister Huofeng. Isn''t it good?"


    Su Jingfei has no choice but to nod his head and agree. Although he has few chances to enter the girl''s boudoir, he has seen almost all the women''s rooms in the family. Not to mention Lin ruoke and Han Shan, who are so big and tidy, even the lively girls like Feng Xiaolan, whose rooms are not as tidy as Huofeng''s, sometimes they throw their underwear on the bed.


    Looking at Huofeng''s home, Su Jingfei really doesn''t feel that Huofeng is a big sister on the road. If he is sure that this is not the wrong room, he can''t believe it.


    Take back miscellaneous thoughts, suddenly think of Lulu before words, wry smile way: "Lulu ah, I and your fire Feng sister can have nothing, today by chance meet."


    "Well, I know you don''t have much, but who knows if there will be anything in the future?" Lulu looks like I know how to look. Before he can explain, Lulu suddenly says mysteriously, "doctor Su, I''ll tell you in secret, but our Huofeng sister is still a girl, and she hasn''t been touched by a man."


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumped. When a man heard this topic, he would have a little reaction. What''s more, Huofeng, a hot girl, just instinctively reflected it, and then he said, "Lulu, are you selling your big sister? I think we should treat her first


    "Yes, I''ll heal my elder sister''s head first. Seeing her sleeping quietly, I forget her injury." Lulu is obviously also a thick line, began to urge Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is very cold for Huofeng. The girl is too thick. Is Huofeng asleep? That''s because he lost too much blood leading to coma, but he didn''t want to talk to Lulu about it. Naturally, he could see that Lulu didn''t mean it.


    Huofeng''s first aid kit is quite complete. You don''t need to ask. It must be used frequently. After all, even if her Kung Fu is good, she will inevitably get hurt.


    Su Jingfei plans to take a bullet for Huofeng. In fact, according to the truth, Huofeng is so seriously injured that she should be sent to the hospital for surgery. Ordinary doctors do not dare to take a bullet for Huofeng like this. Fortunately, Su Jingfei is a special doctor who can stop the bleeding with a gold needle, or even make her temporarily unconscious.


    Lulu doesn''t know how Huofeng''s injury is. Otherwise, she dares not let Su Jingfei do it. He thinks the injury is not serious. Su Jingfei is a doctor and can deal with it!


    "Lulu, help take off Huofeng''s clothes. Don''t take off too much. Just show your chest." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and told lulu.


    "Oh, yes." Lulu didn''t have any hesitation at this time. She was obedient and began to take off her clothes for Huofeng, because today she was going to a nightclub. She wore less clothes, so it was not too difficult to take off her clothes.


    But when Lulu was around Huofeng''s chest, her hands gave a little pause, as if she suddenly woke up and said, "Hello, Dr. Su, are you on purpose? You also said that you have no intention to Huofeng, and now you want to see others. They are girls. They haven''t been seen here. Are you responsible for seeing them?"


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help it this time. He covered his head and said, "Lulu, do you want to kill your elder sister''s head? Even if I don''t want to see it, I can''t do it. Do you want me to close my eyes and touch it with my hands to heal her?"


    Lulu looks at Su Jingfei and feels like she''s really closing her eyes. After weighing it, she really lets Su Jingfei feel like she''s going to lose more money. What''s more, when she sees that Huofeng''s chest has been soaked with blood, she also knows that Su Jingfei is not joking, so she takes off Huofeng''s chest.


    "Well, you can come to treat my elder sister''s head. You can''t take advantage of it, or I won''t let you go." Lulu is not at ease, threatening Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t take Lulu''s words seriously. He was not afraid of Lulu at all. Even if he was really afraid, he had to touch some private parts. Who could call the injured position of Huofeng so embarrassing!


    Lulu is obviously an informal girl. In order to get Su Jingfei to treat Huofeng, she has taken off all the clothes on Huofeng''s upper body, which makes Su Jingfei, who originally thought Huofeng was in good shape, even swallow water after taking a look.


    Huofeng was injured on the left side of her heart to the right, which is close to her chest. At that time, the situation was urgent. She just had an instinctive reaction and didn''t think about which side to hide. Anyway, she was lucky to escape.


    In fact, Su Jingfei, a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, knows better that if the bullet is a little too far away, even if it can''t touch Huofeng''s heart, it may hit Tanzhong acupoint, which is also the key. Huofeng is lucky. The bullet is just in the middle of the two key points. Although it''s still very dangerous, it''s not life-threatening.


    Fortunately, now that she is stained with blood, even though she has been controlled by Su Jingfei, the position of the muzzle is still very obvious, and he is not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Lulu is watching with her little fist clenched. She is well prepared. If Su Jingfei makes any excessive movements, he will definitely punch him on the head. However, she doesn''t say much when she looks at Su Jingfei''s seriousness.


    Although there are many preparations on Huofeng''s side, there is no scalpel or other surgical equipment. There is one pair of tweezers, but such things can''t really poke into the meat to clip bullets. Not to mention the pain, Huofeng can''t stand it, and Su Jingfei is not so stupid.


    After thinking for a while, he said to Lulu, "you help Huofeng up. I''ll get her a bullet."


    At this time, Lulu actually saw that Huofeng was a gunshot wound. She didn''t ask for the details. She obediently helped Huofeng up, but she didn''t know what Su Jingfei was going to do. Isn''t it best for Huofeng to lie down and have an operation?


    Lulu, after all, is just an ordinary girl with no medical knowledge. Otherwise, she would have guessed that without a scalpel, she would not be able to take the bullet in the conventional way.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk much nonsense. He just points at Huofeng''s chest and nearly blinds her eyes. Su Jingfei secretly tells us that she will not touch her in the future. It''s too painful.


    After that, his hand stuck to the back of Huofeng. Without waiting for Lulu to ask, he suddenly breathed out and burst out.


    Huofeng snorted in pain, obviously very painful. At the same time, Lulu saw a bullet "bang" from Huofeng''s wound, hit the floor in front of her, and fell into it. It was even worse than a pistol.


    "What are you doing?" Lulu looked at Su Jingfei as if she were in the ghost. Anyway, she didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain. He quickly pulled out the gold needle and stabbed Huofeng several times in succession. The wound that just started bleeding because the bullet was forced out was controlled by Su Jingfei again. Su Jingfei quickly found the wound hemostatic drug from the medicine box, applied it to Huofeng, took out the gauze and said to Lulu: "Lulu, should you have no problem dressing the wound? You do it. I''ll go out and wash my hands. "

 Chapter 555

    When Su Jingfei returns to the bedroom again, Lulu has already put on Huofeng''s clothes. This is Huofeng''s room. It''s not difficult to find a coat. It''s a pity for Su Jingfei that the beautiful scenery on Huofeng''s chest can no longer be seen.


    "Don''t be in a daze. You can''t watch our eldest sister. Now Huofeng is still in a coma. If she knows what you have done, you will be in bad luck." Although Lulu is a careless little girl, her observation is not bad. Seeing Su Jingfei in a daze, she immediately exposes Su Jingfei impolitely.


    Su Jingfei shrugs. Anyway, he has not seen it. He is not embarrassed because of Lulu''s straightforward words. He sits beside Huofeng impolitely, grabs her wrist and begins to feel her pulse.


    Lulu doesn''t talk much when she looks at Su Jingfei''s serious appearance. Now she doesn''t know what doctor Su Jingfei is. The way he takes bullets before is like an expert in internal skill on TV. But the way he handles wounds is like an expert in surgery.


    Now when he went to feel Huofeng''s pulse, he seemed to be an old Chinese medicine doctor. She was a little confused. Which department was doctor Su.


    She doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is a freak. Although he is a traditional Chinese medicine, he is also very good at surgery because he practices martial arts. This is because Huofeng doesn''t have all the tools at home. Otherwise, he will directly perform an operation on Huofeng. He will not only take out the bullet, but also sew up the wound. Now he can only make do with it.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei said to Lulu, "there''s no big problem with Huofeng''s injury. It''s just a little bit of blood loss, but it''s not a problem. You can ask him to make up for it. There''s no need to go to the hospital for blood transfusion, so it''s easy."


    Lulu answers. Naturally, she understands Su Jingfei''s meaning. Their injuries can''t be seen at all. If Su Jingfei didn''t treat Huofeng, they would have to go to the black clinic. Lulu looks at Su Jingfei and calmly tells her some precautions. She is really in a trance.


    Su Jingfei saw that Lulu was a little distracted, so he could only remind her: "Lulu, are you not going to let Huofeng do well? You should pay attention to what I say, and you should remember the blood tonic and taboo food for her."


    "Oh, oh, yes, I have to write these down, or I''ll really forget." Lulu no matter Su Jingfei has no choice but to shake her head, she quickly takes out her mobile phone and asks what Su Jingfei should eat and what she can''t eat. It can be seen that she is very attentive to Huofeng, but it''s really speechless.


    Su Jingfei had to tell Lulu something useful and harmful to Huofeng. Huofeng''s current situation is not easy to see. The best way to replenish blood is to eat tonic. As for blood transfusion, forget it. Unless you are in a regular hospital, the black clinic is really not reassuring.


    "Well, it''s all written down. Dr. Su, I have a question for you." When Su Jingfei doesn''t say more, Lulu asks curiously.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think so much about it. Although today''s event happened suddenly, he didn''t regret to intervene. Anyway, it seems that Huofeng is quite decent. The people over there are not only insidious conspirators, but also rely on more to win. Let''s take it as a brave act.


    When he heard Lulu''s words, he nodded. His hand still didn''t leave Huofeng. Before, Huofeng''s injury was controlled by him, or at least he had to go for blood transfusion. Now he''s using his internal power to consolidate it, even if it''s a good thing to do in the end.


    "Dr. Su, when you just took the bullet for Huofeng sister, you slapped her on the back and the bullet flew out. What''s the matter?" Lulu hesitated for a moment, and finally asked curiously. Then she explained quickly¡° Don''t worry, Dr. su. I''m just curious. I don''t mean anything else. I won''t talk nonsense. "


    Since Su Jingfei let Lulu see her healing process for Huofeng, she didn''t want to hide it from her. She said frankly, "it''s a kind of Qigong. You should have seen it on TV, that''s it."


    "Oh, qigong, it''s amazing." Lulu got a positive answer, and she didn''t speculate any more. She took a look at the eye-catching people on the site unconsciously, and she was still scared. If she was really facing people, it would be no better than shooting. The people who can do Qigong are really terrible.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give him the chance to continue his curiosity and said, "Huofeng should wake up in a moment. There''s nothing for me here. You can help her clean the wound. Tomorrow morning you''ll give her medicine. Anyway, the wound is not big. I think you can deal with it. You know it''s not suitable for me." After thinking about it for a while, he continued: "you''d better not tell Huofeng about today''s events. You just say that I guided you to take bullets for her."


    Lulu was stunned, then quickly waved her hand and said: "no, even if I said that, she certainly didn''t believe it. We are all familiar with it. Everyone knows who has great ability. Anyway, you didn''t mean it. I was joking before. Sister Huofeng is reasonable and won''t be angry with you."


    Su Jingfei frowned. He was not afraid of things, otherwise he would not be involved in today''s affairs, because a girl would really show that she was a man with two sarcastic sentences, which was what Su Jingfei might have done ten years ago.


    Now that he''s finished swimming in the muddy water, it''s estimated that his brother has burst his blood vessels. He has a big family and many enemies. He doesn''t want to entangle with Huofeng any more.


    But Lulu said it was reasonable. If she did everything, Huofeng would not believe it. She sighed in her heart and said, "well, you can tell her I did it. The future depends on the situation."


    Lulu laughs in her heart. The pursuers of the eldest sister are in line. This guy seems to suffer a lot when he has such a chance to approach the eldest sister. What a fool.


    But she didn''t know that Su Jingfei didn''t like girls with such a style. The panda eye that killed Matt was enough to make su Jingfei sick. He didn''t lack women very much. He only had a good figure, and he didn''t have much interest.


    They were talking, which was slightly different from Su Jingfei''s expectation. Huofeng didn''t wake up after a while. While they were chatting, she woke up, hummed a little, and struggled to sit up from the top of the bed. Maybe because of her strength, she was involved in the wound, and then she snorted again and lay on the top of the bed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t use anesthesia before taking bullets and taking medicine for Huofeng. Now Huofeng wakes up and naturally feels the pain of the wound. She lies on the top of the bed again and sees Su Jingfei sitting beside the bed. Because of the angle problem, she doesn''t see lulu.


    Although Huofeng was so powerful before, she was no worse than a man. Now she suddenly saw herself lying on the top of the bed, and Su Jingfei was sitting beside her. She was still surprised and angry and said, "Su, where is this? How did you bring me here? Did you take off my clothes?"


    Su Jingfei hasn''t opened her mouth yet. Lulu has turned around to let Huofeng see herself. She says discontentedly, "sister Huofeng, you didn''t see me. I took off your clothes, otherwise I can''t get you a bullet!"


    Lulu is kind-hearted. She doesn''t know whether she doesn''t want to see the injured Huofeng angry or she is more grateful to Su Jingfei for saving Huofeng. At least she doesn''t want them to have a conflict immediately. It''s just because she comes out quickly that Huofeng''s mood is a little calmer. After all, it''s more reassuring to have people she knows.


    Huofeng was in a coma before. She didn''t know what happened. But she still remembered what happened before she was in a coma. When she thought that Su Jingfei had saved her life, she felt embarrassed about the question. At that time, she woke up and found that this was her home.


    Su Jingfei knew that Huofeng''s reaction was normal. She was not angry because of her questioning. Instead, she said calmly: "you were wounded by someone with a gun before. You lost too much blood and were in a coma. I can''t send you to the hospital. I can only take you home, take out the bullet for you, and deal with the wound a little bit."


    Without waiting for Huofeng to speak, he continued: "although I dealt with it in a timely manner, you are seriously injured this time. You should cultivate well for a period of time, especially don''t use force. Don''t mess around until your wound is healed."


    Su Jingfei talked to Huofeng in a very serious tone for the first time. Huofeng was not used to it for a while. Since they met Su Jingfei, although he was serious, he was not so serious. On the contrary, he made Huofeng think that Su Jingfei was actually a rogue. Now he was a little stunned.


    Lulu thought Huofeng was not very sober, so she quickly said: "sister Huofeng, doctor Su is not only good at medicine, but also Qigong. Just now I saw that he just slapped you on the back, and your bullet flew out."


    She also pointed to the bullet hole on the ground. Anyway, she was just an 18-year-old girl and a little sister. When she saw that Huofeng was ok, she was immediately attracted by new things. She did not forget to report to Huofeng. She learned all her skills from Huofeng. Naturally, she did not know what Su Jingfei''s skills meant.


    Huofeng''s eyes follow Lulu''s fingers to the floor. The panda''s eyes squint slightly unconsciously. The horror in her heart is self-evident. If the truth is as Lulu said, Su Jingfei is much more powerful than she imagined. No wonder he can save himself. He is also very glad that he made a correct decision today. If he didn''t want to pull Su Jingfei, Maybe I can''t leave that bar today.


    "Well, since you''re OK for the time being, I''ll leave. I''ll remember to do as I said. If the wound is inflamed, it''s troublesome. And, if you really need someone to see a doctor, you can go to the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of Yaoguang private hospital to find me, but you must pay attention not to let people know." Su Jingfei looked at Huofeng still silent, also don''t know what he thought, but feel that he has done a lot, get up to leave.


    "Why help me?" Fire phoenix see Su Jingfei want to leave, quickly open a way.


    Su Jingfei steps, and then said with a smile: "it''s not to help you. Normally, if you pull me into this muddy water, I should revenge you. However, I have to deal with him because he is really disgusting."


    Huofeng and Lulu are not stupid. They naturally understand that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to make them feel that they owe him. But Su Jingfei says so, but they think Su Jingfei is very righteous. After a moment''s silence, Huofeng says: "doctor Su, you offended my brother today, I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble in the future. Or... "


    Without waiting for her to go on, Su Jingfei said: "after all, he is a big brother. If you offend him, it will be a bit of trouble, but there''s no problem. Anyway, he doesn''t know me. I''m not afraid of his revenge."


    But he had already laughed in his heart. Now even if he wanted to revenge, I''m afraid he didn''t have a chance. He was very sure of his needling. Since he had only one hour''s life, he would not be able to live. Of course, if he could resist not looking for a woman, he would be relieved after 24 hours. But Su Jingfei believed that he couldn''t help it. This is human nature.


    Huofeng naturally didn''t know that her worried brother had gone to see the king of hell before her. After hesitating for a moment, she said to Su Jingfei, "doctor Su, I didn''t expect today''s situation to be like this, but it''s already like this. Why don''t you join us?"


    "Join you?" Su Jingfei was slightly surprised at first, and then understood the meaning of Huofeng. She must have been grateful for saving her. Now let her join them, and they can spare part of their strength to protect themselves.


    Although Huofeng looks like she has some non mainstream taste, she is more reasonable. The reason why she had trouble with herself in a bar before was that she was bored. Of course, there may not be any misunderstanding about Huofeng. After all, when she was behind her, her body had a special reaction.


    Huofeng didn''t know that Su Jingfei thought so much in an instant. Hearing Su Jingfei''s question, she immediately nodded and said, "yes, join us. At that time, you will be our people. No matter how arrogant my brother is, he doesn''t dare to make trouble in Ronghua district." After a pause, he said: "Er, I forget that you are not from ronghua District, but it doesn''t matter. As long as I let out my voice, you are our people. With your strength, no one should dare to trouble you."


    Su Jingfei smiles. Now that he understands Huofeng''s mind, he refuses to say, "well, sister Huofeng, I won''t join you. I''m a doctor. I have to go to work tomorrow. I''ll leave. Remember to change the dressing on time. The biggest problem with your wound is bullets. The wound will heal slowly."


    Then she got up and went out. Although he didn''t say much, Huofeng''s face was pale. If Su Jingfei simply refused, she would not think much about it. Now she thinks that Su Jingfei is a doctor, and she is a little ashamed.


    The doctor is also a very respectable profession. Huofeng thinks that she is just the eldest sister of an underground force. She can''t see the light at all, so she seems to think too much about it. How can other people be willing to join her? It''s all her wishful thinking.

 Chapter 556

    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know that Huofeng thought so much. After he said goodbye to Huofeng, he had already left Huofeng''s home. After such a long time of tossing, he went home in the middle of the night.


    Although he hasn''t got a family yet, he always has to worry about the feelings of so many women in his family, especially Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, who have a real relationship with him. Even if they are not his wife, their relationship is no longer different.


    Before he knew it, he had already regarded them as his relatives. No matter how powerful he was, no matter what level of rich he became, Su Jingfei had not received any special training. He was not a cold-blooded person, but an ordinary person. He had his own sense of responsibility and was very emotional. He would not change because of the change of status and strength.


    When he got home, all the people in his family didn''t sleep, which warmed his heart. He knew that everyone was worried about himself so late, but he didn''t regret today. After all, he saved Huofeng!


    "Master, you are back. You don''t have to be so late to go out and play. Are you picking up girls?" Han Shan has been open-minded. When she sees Su Jingfei coming back, she immediately says, "she knows Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu, but she doesn''t worry about her. She just doesn''t go to bed because everyone is there.".


    "Elder martial brother, you''re back. There''s no trouble." Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are both smart women. They may have guessed that Su Jingfei asked them to come back early. Something might happen. Then they wait for Su Jingfei with the others.


    Su Jingfei waved his head and said with a smile, "what''s the trouble? Don''t you think I''m back well?" Before he came back, he had disposed of the blood on his body.


    Wang Yu thought for a moment, but still couldn''t help asking: "elder martial brother, isn''t sister Huofeng hard for you? It seems to me that she really wants to trouble you, and that ah Zhong is not a good thing. "


    After they came back, they obviously told all the girls about it. At this time, Lin ruoke said, "Wang Yu, I don''t think that sister Huofeng is going to trouble president su. Maybe it''s the little girl who has a crush on him. He''s very charming and has a good relationship with women."


    She has a nervous personality, but she is very smart. After a word, not only Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, but also Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan''s pretty faces are slightly red. Even when people don''t pay attention, Nalan Xiuying''s face changes a little.


    Su Jingfei''s fate as a woman doesn''t need Lin ruoke to talk about it at all. Just look after these women at home, and you can understand that although everyone here performs their duties, in fact, everyone knows that it''s all because Su Jingfei exists. No matter what kind of feelings you have with Su Jingfei, it''s all because of him.


    Among them, Dongfang Wenjun, who has the most innocent relationship with Su Jingfei, doesn''t say much. He just sweeps all the women and sighs that Su Jingfei''s fate is good. In this room, all the women, even if they don''t like Su Jingfei, at least like him.


    Su Jingfei sees all the girls scanning each other. He feels that it''s not good and quickly turns the topic off¡° It''s so late. Don''t you have to work tomorrow? Now go to bed. " While walking in, he said, "I''ve been tossing about all day. Anyway, I''m a little tired. I''ll take a bath first."


    "This heartless man, we are all waiting for him, but he has nothing to do. He really wants to beat him up." Lin Ruo can see Su Jingfei''s tired and lazy appearance. He is very angry.


    Liang Xiuwen looked at Lin ruoke''s lovely appearance and teased her with a smile: "OK, if you want to beat him, hurry up. If you go fast, you can still see him take a bath."


    "Yes, I think in the bathroom, no matter how powerful Jingfei is, it won''t do anything to you. When you take advantage of it, you will really find it." Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen have a good relationship and help her, but as Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, it''s a bit intriguing for her to say so.


    Not only Lin ruoke was surprised, but Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan were also a little nervous. After all, we all know that Li hongsilk is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. If Li hongsilk is not happy, there may be a "war" at home.


    In fact, the structure of the family is very unstable. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, we would not be able to get along with each other. Of course, it was also because of Su Jingfei that they could live together. At this time, deep in our hearts, we didn''t want to admit that Li hongsilk was su Jingfei''s girlfriend. After all, we would have no chance.


    But in fact, she is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. As long as she is really angry, everyone will be worried. Sometimes women are also very depressed. They know Su Jingfei has a girlfriend, but they are reluctant to leave.


    I don''t know if she saw the uneasiness in everyone''s heart. Li Hongsi stood up and said, "well, it''s not too early. I have to go to work tomorrow. I''ll go to bed first, and you can go to bed earlier." Then he got up and went to his room. It seemed that he had no doubt about the relationship between those women and Su Jingfei.


    Everyone is a smart person. Li hongsilk can become a senior executive of a company, not only because she is close to Liang Xiuwen as a sister, but also because of her ability to handle affairs. How can a woman with such ability have too bad a mind? What''s more, a woman is always more sensitive than a man about the relationship between men and women. She can not lose her temper, so she obviously has different ideas.


    People don''t know what Li hongsilk is thinking, but since she can turn a blind eye to it, the girls are also relieved. Even Liang Xiuwen is no exception. After all, she is the boyfriend of her best friend. Sure enough, her best friend is unreliable.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the women are thinking. The reason why he left is not only that he wants the women to go to bed now, but also that he doesn''t want them to ask too many questions. Women are always gossipy, but he doesn''t want to tell them about the disputes between underground forces, so that they won''t worry.


    Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door in the bathroom. Su Jingfei was surprised. He didn''t know who was so bold. He knocked on the door when he was taking a bath. After a bath towel, he knocked on the door.


    The woman standing at the door was Li Hongsi. She told others that she had gone to bed. In fact, she came directly to Su Jingfei''s room. Everyone knew the relationship between them. Li Hongsi didn''t care to be seen. Anyway, even if she didn''t see them, everyone knew what they had done.


    "Why, don''t you let me in?" Li Hongsi''s attitude today seems to be different from that of usual. Her tone should be colder. Usually she and Su Jingfei are together, and the iceberg melts. Now it seems that she is a little frozen.


    Su Jingfei also noticed something wrong, first let Li hongsilk in, and then said: "you sit for a while, I''ll wash it right away."


    Just waiting for him to walk into the bathroom, when I was ready to rush out, Li hongsilk had already walked into the bathroom, and took off her clothes while walking. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to ask, she had already said: "you''ve been tired all day, let me help you rub your back."


    Su Jingfei is a little flattered. Although they have established a relationship for more than two months, they have been making out with each other for quite a few times. But when Li Hongxian is so active and enthusiastic, she really hasn''t, especially when she wants to take a mandarin duck bath.


    Since the last time Su Jingfei came back to s city from the provincial capital, they have not been intimate for nearly a week now. When the young people were interested, Su Jingfei only saw Li Hongsi take off her clothes and was already excited. What''s more, she was in a state of enchantment this evening.


    When I was in the bar, I was provoked by Huofeng. I was already a little angry. When I played a bullet for her, I endured all kinds of distractions. Although Huofeng was full of blood, it reflected her white skin. On the contrary, it had a special aesthetic feeling. It was very rare for Su Jingfei not to take advantage of it. How could she not suffer from suffering.


    Now I can''t help seeing Li Hongsi undressed and come in. Li Hongsi is not the best among all the women, but she is also slim and sexy. Although she is usually cold as an iceberg, she really takes off her clothes, but she is enthusiastic.


    Su Jingfei hugs Li Hongsi''s waist and kisses her mouth. They are both old wives. Their preferences are very clear. Li Hongsi doesn''t resist either. She hugs Su Jingfei''s neck and opens her mouth to let Su Jingfei''s tongue in.


    The original idea of rubbing her back was an excuse. No one knew what it meant. Su Jingfei''s hand climbed Li Hongsi''s commanding height without hesitation. As his actions became more and more rough, Li Hongsi had already entered the state.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what happened to Li hongsilk today. He is very enthusiastic. What''s more important is that he knows that everyone is not sleeping now. Li hongsilk is so active that she is blatant. No matter what other people think, it makes Su Jingfei feel more exciting.


    At this time, he thought that the reason why Li hongsilk did this was probably to announce her right of possession to others. After all, with so many women living at home, Li hongsilk had no idea, which was too abnormal.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any opinions on this. Everyone knows his relationship with Li Hongsi, and he doesn''t intend to hide it. What''s more, he really has deep feelings for Li Hongsi. Even if he guesses Li Hongsi''s thoughts, he won''t refuse.


    Especially when he combined with Li Hongsi, listening to Li Hongsi''s growing voice, Su Jingfei didn''t care so much. Anyway, everyone knew it. Let''s know it more thoroughly.


    The sound insulation effect of the villa is very good. Under normal circumstances, even if the noise of the two people is not small, people outside can''t hear it clearly. But Li Hongsi seems to be on purpose this time. She is very relaxed. Almost all the women hear the sound and know what''s going on here. All kinds of tastes are in her heart.

 Chapter 557

    Waiting for Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi to come out of the bathroom is an hour later. In this hour, in addition to Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei, all the other women in the villa did not sleep with their eyes open.


    Until the movement disappeared, all the women except Dongfang Wenjun, who didn''t think much about Su Jingfei, were relieved. They were finally finished. At this time, everyone began to guess that the reason why Li hongsilk went to see Su Jingfei at this time was obviously to make all the women understand their relationship.


    Liang Xiuwen and Nalan Xiuying have long accepted the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk. Although they are somewhat unnatural, they don''t have too many ideas. What''s more, they feel very sick after listening to the live broadcast for an hour.


    Lin ruoke has some regrets. She feels that she has made it very obvious before, which makes Li hongsilk take the initiative to find Su Jingfei. Although she also knows the relationship between them, she thinks that the more times they contact each other, the worse it is for her. Even if she doesn''t want to hurt Li hongsilk, she wants Su Jingfei to like her more. Her mood is very complicated.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are relatively simple. At first, they feel very shy when they hear the voice. They have never experienced this kind of thing, and their personalities are relatively simple compared with others. Now they suddenly hear it, and they are really stimulated.


    On the one hand, they are sad about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi, and on the other hand, they are very curious. This kind of thing is really so popular. Listening to Li Hongsi''s voice, they all feel hot and dry. They don''t know how to vent their anger. If they didn''t know Li Hongsi was in Su Jingfei''s room, they might have gone to find Su Jingfei.


    In fact, Han Shan is in the most complex mood. Her feelings for Su Jingfei are not so simple. She has a Confucian admiration for her master and a worship for Su Jingfei, a powerful man. Because their ages are not so different, it''s hard to guarantee the relationship between men and women. Now listen to the voices of Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi, She really felt that something she loved had been taken away.


    Even though she knew their relationship, she didn''t hear it and saw it with her own eyes. She didn''t feel very obvious. Now she knows that she''s uncomfortable. Han Shan is already thinking about whether to go home and live. It''s better not to see.


    Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk don''t know what people think outside. When they come out of the bathroom, Li hongsilk is held by Su Jingfei. With Su Jingfei''s super abnormal constitution, Li hongsilk can''t bear his impact at all.


    "You can sleep here today. Anyway, we all know our relationship." Su Jingfei put Li Hongsi on the top of the bed, then went up and hugged her, and said with a smile, "did you mean it just now? I think several female soldiers have heard it."


    Li Hongsi didn''t feel shy because of Su Jingfei''s words. In the face of others'' coldness, she didn''t pretend it on purpose. Instead, she really didn''t care what others thought. Since she had done it, she would not regret it.


    Now listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she said with a smile: "if I hear what I''m afraid of, even if I''m depressed, don''t they know?"


    Su Jingfei has long felt that today''s Li Hongsi is a little unusual. He looks at Li Hongsi sideways and says with a smile, "red silk, do you have something on your mind? Let me know. We are very busy recently and seldom talk."


    "What''s on your mind? Do I have one? You think too much. " Li Hongsi said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei looks at Li hongsilk''s charming eyes. He likes Li hongsilk''s beautiful eyes very much. Although this woman is usually cold in the face of people, it''s not because they haven''t achieved the ability to let her show their feelings. However, Su Jingfei knows that Li hongsilk is a woman with a cold face and a hot heart.


    Without waiting for Li Hongsi to say more, she gently hugged her, touched her behind him, and said with a smile, "I don''t understand what your character is. If you don''t have any ideas, it won''t be like this. What''s the matter, just say it."


    In fact, he had guessed that Li Hongsi might have a showdown with herself today. He sighed secretly that it was not so easy to think that she had brought so many beautiful girls to the villa. How could Li Hongsi not be aware of it? She had been conniving at herself. It seemed that she could not help it this time.


    But to Su Jingfei''s surprise, Li Hongsi didn''t say anything. Instead, she gently touched his chest with her little hand, a little bit down.


    Although she had been in the bathroom once before, Su Jingfei''s physique was different from that of ordinary people, and she didn''t enjoy herself at all. Although Li Hongsi was in good health, she was still a little worse in the face of Su Jingfei. When she was touched by Li Hongsi, Su Jingfei was full of energy.


    "Girl, you are playing with fire. Didn''t you just say you can''t stand it? Now you can''t be honest. " Su Jingfei hugs Li Hongsi tightly, and holds her little hand down to make her unable to move.


    However, Li Hongsi chuckled, wrists twisted, and added some strength. She was stubborn and not controlled by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei takes a deep breath. This woman is expected to be black and almost become a goblin. But he is a doctor after all. He knows a person''s body very well. With Li hongsilk''s constitution, if she does it again, she may be damaged.


    Although already very impulsive, Su Jingfei still restrained Li Hongsi''s hand and said helplessly: "red silk, don''t play. If you continue, it will hurt your body. We are still young and have many opportunities. We can''t indulge ourselves. This is not good for the future."


    After listening to Su Jingfei, Li Hongsi stopped her small hand and said with a smile, "Jingfei, your internal skill is getting deeper and deeper, and your physical fitness is getting better and better. It seems that I can''t satisfy you."


    Su Jingfei sighed secretly. Although Li Hongsi was laughing, he knew that Li Hongsi had something to say and her face was serious. He said seriously, "red silk, I''m with you. I don''t deny that I want to roll the sheets with you. This is a reaction of normal men. But I''m not just for this. What can I do if I''m not satisfied? What''s more, men and women are different, I''m already satisfied. "


    When he said these words, he didn''t cheat at all. He and Li Hongsi didn''t really get together just because of this aspect. They used to get along day and night, and their feelings were actually very deep.


    There are not so many vows, and there are not too many true feelings in need. That is to say, ordinary feelings are enhanced, but such feelings are the most real.


    Su Jingfei''s magnanimous eyes warmed Li Hongsi''s heart. Naturally, she could see that Su Jingfei was telling the truth. She raised her head and gave Su Jingfei a kiss to show her reward. Then she said with a smile: "although you have a point, although I''m not a doctor, I know that I''m always patient and it''s not good for men''s health."


    "I don''t have patience. I''m a temperate person." Su Jingfei was dumbfounded. Although he was not indulgent, he was not the kind of person who was holding back!


    Li Hongsi glanced at Su Jingfei and then said, "Jingfei, we are all young people, and I also know that you are not ordinary people. You look at so many girls at home, you..."


    Before she finished her words, Su Jingfei interrupted her and said, "I''m an ordinary person. Half a year ago, I was a silk hanger. You''re my goddess!"


    "You''ve learned to be smooth now." Li Hongsi gently touched Su Jingfei''s forehead, but the joy in her eyes made Su Jingfei know that she really liked talking to her.


    "I''m serious with you! No matter you are ordinary people or extraordinary people, but your physique is much better than ordinary people. I can''t satisfy you. I think the girls at home like you very much, or you can develop with them. Anyway, we are young, and you don''t have to worry too much. " Li Hongsi pauses and stares at Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    Su Jingfei sighed. It was really a showdown, and he was still trying. At this time, even if he was a fool, he knew he couldn''t admit it. He quickly said, "red silk, you''re not right. They and I are just friends. How can we make trouble? I can''t be sorry for you!"


    Despite this, I am secretly ashamed that I have broken through the relationship with Li Hongsi''s best friend Liang Xiuwen, because I can''t tell her from Nalan Xiuying by accident. Even if she is a little far away from her, Lin ruoke''s three daughters all have a showdown with her. But these can''t be said. Even if Li Hongsi seems to think about herself, if she admits it, The result may be different.


    After staring at Su Jingfei for a long time, Li Hongsi found that his face had not changed. Her guess was shaken, but she said seriously: "Jingfei, I''m not joking with you. I''m a woman. I have a very accurate feeling about women. They must have more feelings for you than friends."


    Su Jingfei sighs that women''s sixth sense is really terrible. In fact, she and them are very restrained in front of Li hongsilk, but it is hard to avoid sometimes showing some eyes. Li hongsilk finds it hard to do this kind of thing.


    Before waiting for him to speak, Li hongsilk suddenly said: "Jingfei, whether you are willing to admit it or not, Xiuwen''s feelings for you are absolutely not so simple."


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumped. Did he really face this first? Although guilty, but still forced to smile: "sister Xiuwen and I are very good friends, she is so excellent, how can you look at me."


    "Come on, Xiuwen is excellent. Who are you worse than? You''ve solved Lin ruofeng''s troubles. Obviously, he''s 100 times better than him. He''s Xiuwen''s ex boyfriend. Can you not be good enough? " Li Hongsi said arrogantly and angrily, "what''s more, you gave the roufeisi group to Xiuwen. Do you really have no other idea? Don''t try to cheat me, you know her first


    Li Hongsi''s attitude is very serious. She always stares at Su Jingfei. No matter what reaction Su Jingfei will make, she can guess Su Jingfei''s real mind for the first time.

 Chapter 558

    Su Jingfei had already thought about Li Hongsi''s question for a long time. Now he was asked by Li Hongsi, but he was not alarmed. Instead, he said calmly, "red silk, your calculation method is wrong. Roufeisi group is the Liang family''s industry. At most, I can help Xiuwen get back her share."


    Li Hongsi snorted, twisted Su Jingfei''s body, and said angrily, "don''t treat me as an ignorant girl. Xiuwen has already told me about the situation at that time. If you don''t have any intention to her, will you help her?"


    Su Jingfei complained in secret. Liang Xiuwen really told Li Hongsi everything. However, at that time, he and Li Hongsi had not developed to the present stage. Even if they had any ideas about Liang Xiuwen, they seemed to have no problem. Of course, he could not say that. He could only smile bitterly. Some things were not explained clearly.


    Just when he thought Li Hongsi would be angry, he heard Li Hongsi say: "Jingfei, Xiuwen''s figure is better than me, especially her chest. She is at least 35d!"


    Surprise words, let Su startled, instinctively retorted: "you are a professional, it is not 35d, others is 36d good, your is 35." Su Jingfei always knew that Liang Xiuwen was more perfect than Li hongsilk from this point of view. At this time, he answered without thinking.


    Just then he realized that it was bad, but it was too late. Li Hongsi twisted Su Jingfei''s waist and said angrily, "you said you don''t have the heart. You even know her breast size, and she said it''s bigger than mine. We''re all about the same, just different shapes." Say words, still deliberately chest in Su Jingfei''s body rub ah rub, let him a burst of blood churn.


    In fact, to be fair, Li Hongsi is not wrong. They are basically equal. It''s just because of the shape that Liang Xiuwen looks more chest girth. But this time Su Jingfei didn''t dare to talk.


    He knew that he had made two mistakes and inadvertently told the truth. He even said that Liang Xiuwen was bigger than her. Even if they were sisters, these things could not be compared. He was really unlucky. Su Jingfei thought that he must have been disturbed by Li hongsilk''s little hand.


    Try to make yourself calm, Su Jingfei quickly explained: "red silk, do you forget my identity? I''m a special underwear design consultant for Sophie. I''m a professional. I can estimate people''s body size at a glance


    Li Hongsi looked at Su Jingfei suspiciously. After a while, she said suspiciously, "can you really estimate?"


    "Of course, it''s professional. You can rest assured of my vision." Su Jingfei in order to let Li hongsilk dispel doubts, quickly guarantee that he is absolutely professional good vision.


    "Well, I''ll take you as true. If the difference between Keke and Xiaolan is too big, don''t hesitate, say it right away." Li Hongsi suddenly asked.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t think much and blurted out: "35d, 36B."


    Without giving him time, Li Hongsi asked again, "what about Wang Yu and Han Shan?"


    "Well?" Su Jingfei was stunned. Just as she was about to ask a question, Li Hongsi urged: "don''t hesitate, speak quickly."


    Su Jingfei just continued: "35C, 36C."


    "Hum hum, as expected." Li Hongsi hummed two times.


    Su Jingfei was relieved and said with a smile: "red silk, you can see that I''m professional. Now you should believe me. I used to be a underwear sales manager and a designer."


    Instead of following Su Jingfei''s words, Li Hongsi sneered: "just now, she said that she didn''t care about other people''s girls. Look at you. When I asked you, you didn''t even hesitate, so she reported the other people''s chest circumference. She didn''t dare to admit it. Tut tut, I didn''t see it. You even made up your mind about your own apprentice. Han Shan has always been very neutral, You know how old she is. "


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He wanted to slap his mouth. Before, he wanted to prove his innocence to Li Hongsi, but he forgot that even if he had a career as a cover, he couldn''t say anything.


    Of course, he didn''t expect that Li hongsilk had a trap in this problem. These women, except Han Shan, had been examined by himself. Naturally, he didn''t even need to hesitate in his mind to report the number. But this became his own handle. Li hongsilk is really a thief.


    As the second director of roufeisi group, Li Hongsi can keep the company in good order. If she is a simple woman, she will be laughed at.


    The reason why she always seems a little stupid when she is with Su Jingfei is that she doesn''t want to use a lot of thoughts with Su Jingfei, which makes Su Jingfei neglect for a moment, forgetting that Li hongsilk is actually a strong woman.


    "Well, well, you don''t have to look at me like this. I don''t blame you. There are so many beautiful girls floating in the room all day. You don''t care. On the contrary, it''s abnormal. I can understand that." Li Hongsi looked at Su Jingfei, who was stunned and staring at her, and said a little complacent.


    Su Jingfei was helpless and said with a bitter smile, "don''t tell me these girls are all mischievous. What''s floating all day long?"


    "Yo Yo, it''s starting to be maintained. What''s the matter? Don''t want to hear it? " Li HONGSI tut tut a voice, speak also mean up, like two people bickering that kind of situation.


    Su Jingfei knows that he is wrong. Although Li Hongsi doesn''t speak very well, it''s not easy to argue with her. What''s more, he thinks Li Hongsi is jealous. This kind of reaction is reasonable. At least it shows that Li Hongsi really likes herself, otherwise she can completely ignore it.


    But just as she comforted herself, Li Hongsi suddenly said, "in fact, I''m not so selfish. They are all my good sisters. If they all like you, I don''t mind sharing you."


    Su Jingfei first felt as if she had become something that could be used by them. Then she felt a chill in her heart. She just thought that Li hongsilk would be jealous only when she cared about herself. Now that people are not jealous, they have to share it with her. Doesn''t it mean that she is not so important in her heart.


    After all, although Su Jingfei''s first woman was Wu Yanli, her real first love was in the hands of Li hongsilk. Now she was careless and began to worry about gain and loss.


    Li Hongsi obviously didn''t guess that Su Jingfei''s mind was so complicated. She said solemnly: "Jingfei, in fact, I''m a possessive person and I want to occupy you, but you don''t give me such an opportunity. I don''t think I can control you."


    Su Jingfei was a little calm. Looking at Li Hongsi''s serious appearance, he opened his mouth and said, "red silk, I..."


    Before he finished his words, Li Hongsi covered his mouth, and then heard Li Hongsi say: "Jingfei, in fact, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t understand human feelings. I said before that, we are still young, and it''s still early to talk about marriage. It''s better to live a natural and unrestrained life while we are young."


    Su Jingfei guessed Li Hongsi''s mind, but he was not sure. He could only say, "you are not going to dump me."


    "To die, you want to be beautiful. I''ll throw you away. After a while, you''ll fall into other people''s arms." Li Hongsi once again pinched Su Jingfei, very dissatisfied with the way: "you are not ready to let me dump you, and then you go to other people, I will follow you."


    Although listening to Li hongsilk''s words, Su Jingfei felt uncomfortable, but he was a little relieved. He did have problems with other women, but he didn''t want to give up Li hongsilk. He thought he was greedy, but he would never correct it.


    "I just think we are still young. Don''t think so much. I know Xiuwen likes you very much. Why don''t you just follow her." Li Hongsi looked at Su Jingfei''s face a little better. She laughed a little and said a tough word again.


    It''s not the first time that Su Jingfei heard that. When she went to see Nalan Xiuying for the first time, she said it once. It was just a joke. But now that she said it from Li Hongsi''s mouth, the taste changed completely.


    I''m Li Hongsi''s boyfriend, but she let me go to another woman. What''s the situation.


    "Don''t stare at me like that. I''m serious." Seeing Su Jingfei''s surprise, Li Hongsi hesitated and said, "Jingfei, I''ve already told you to find someone to accompany you. Now I think it''s time to say that Xiuwen has done a lot for you. She almost regards you as the center of her life. She''s not an emotional person. Once she moves, it''s hard to change, What''s more, she may not meet anyone better than you.


    Don''t open your mouth. Listen to me. Xiuwen is my best sister. Although she says her husband can''t share it freely, I don''t think she is very lonely. If you want to harm others, you can only say that you are our nemesis. Don''t rush to deny it. I don''t believe you can''t feel it at all. " Li Hongsi pressed Su Jingfei''s mouth and said seriously.


    Su Jingfei sighed. How could he not know Liang Xiuwen''s feelings for himself? However, Li Hongsi still felt that it was very untrue for him to say this. Is his happiness for all people about to come true?


    Li Hongsi didn''t see any surprise from Su Jingfei''s eyes. She only saw that she was surprised and uneasy. If she saw that Su Jingfei was very happy, she would not be happy. Doesn''t that prove that Su Jingfei has been looking forward to it? She doesn''t know the true relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. She just feels that they are very close.


    After they were silent for a moment, Su Jingfei felt that he was a man and always wanted to speak first, so he said tentatively: "red silk, I can actually feel the feelings of Xiuwen sister for me, and I don''t hide it from you. I also like Xiuwen sister."


    Li Hongsi''s heart aches. Su Jingfei really likes Liang Xiuwen, but it''s not unexpected. The relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen can definitely reach this level, saying that they have not lived and died together, at least they have shared weal and woe, and that they can''t be worse than themselves in starting a business.


    Listen to Su Jingfei continue: "but my sister Xiuwen and I have never thought of regardless of your feelings, you let me go to her, then you are not too aggrieved."


    Although Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei have already broken through the last layer of relationship, they really don''t want to hurt li hongsilk. Liang Xiuwen is even willing to be su Jingfei''s junior, but they don''t want to turn against their sisters.


    Li Hongsi believes Su Jingfei''s words, but her heart is still uncomfortable, holding Su Jingfei''s soft meat, very wronged way: "I know you are a playful guy, you have long been interested in Xiuwen, you want to hide from me, do you think I can''t see it? The most pitiful is me


    Su Jingfei sighs that it''s really a tangled thing. He hasn''t found his playboy before, but with the increase of strength and success in his career, it seems that there are more and more women around him.


    Now looking at Li Hongsi venting her emotions on her body, he dare not hide. He can only hold her tightly. He doesn''t know how to do it.


    Fortunately, Li Hongsi has always been a very calm person. Although she is jealous, after all, she has thought about all this for a long time. After venting, she loves Su Jingfei. She thinks she is crazy. She loves Su Jingfei so much that she is crazy. However, her little hand rubs the place she twisted before.


    Su Jingfei felt that Li Hongsi''s mood was a little calmer. Then he tried again and said, "Hongsi, are you OK, that..."


    He wanted to ask Li Hongsi what he thought of the matter, but now he didn''t know how to say it. He just opened his mouth and didn''t ask. He felt that if he really asked, he would not care about Li Hongsi''s feelings.


    On the contrary, Li Hongsi said generously, "don''t do this and that. Now that I''ve said that, I''ve thought about it. Xiuwen and I have always been good sisters. We also said that we would marry a husband together. At that time, we just thought it was a joke, but now it seems that it will become a reality."


    Su Jingfei was a little embarrassed. He could see that Li hongsilk was not saying irony, but he didn''t know how to connect.


    "Well, don''t be so embarrassed. You are not an ordinary person in the future. You will certainly have your own big family. In the modern high-level society, the rich have only one wife. In fact, it''s a disgraceful thing. I''ll turn a blind eye to it. You and Xiuwen will develop secretly. I''ll treat you as nothing." Li Hongsi endured the bitterness to complete Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen.


    In fact, a long time ago, she saw that there must be feelings between Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei. Only because of her own existence, they didn''t have any development. At the beginning, she planned to quit, but she didn''t give up.


    Originally, if it was just like this, Li hongsilk would not really let Su Jingfei out. Now the situation is a little different. With more and more women around Su Jingfei, how could Li hongsilk not have any pressure? No matter how beautiful she is, after all, other women are not bad. Now her mentality has changed.


    Although everyone gets along well, the person she really trusts is Liang Xiuwen. She decides to find an alliance. She wants to catch Su Jingfei together with Liang Xiuwen. This is a little careful thinking of a woman. She is also very rational. She doesn''t think that she can make su Jingfei completely obey her own rules by playing tricks. That can only force Su Jingfei away earlier.

 Chapter 559

    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t know what Li Hongsi is thinking. However, after the showdown, they have reached a tacit understanding. Su Jingfei can develop with Liang Xiuwen in an open and aboveboard way. Li Hongsi can accept Su Jingfei''s two steps. Of course, she can''t do it in front of Li Hongsi. This is still outside the scope of acceptance.


    Although Su Jingfei thinks that it''s strange for Li hongsilk to accept it, he won''t oppose it. After all, he has long thought about how to let Li hongsilk accept the fact that Liang Xiuwen is also with him. It''s better for her to take the initiative.


    Of course, because of such understanding, Su Jingfei prefers Li hongsilk. No matter Li hongsilk''s slight resistance, Su Jingfei presses on her again.


    The night was not peaceful. No matter Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi, or other women, when they thought Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi should go to bed, they began to make trouble again, which made the women want to find out Su Jingfei and scold him. Of course, this is just thinking about it.


    It wasn''t until breakfast the next day that all the girls came out with dark eyes that Su Jingfei realized that she and Li Hongsi had affected everyone''s sleep yesterday, but Li Hongsi had nothing to do with her. She did it on purpose yesterday.


    During the meal, the girls naturally can''t find Li hongsilk''s trouble. After all, they are su Jingfei''s girlfriend, and everyone''s anger is on Su Jingfei''s head. After all, the culprit of all this is Su Jingfei. Of course, there are shy Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, who are too embarrassed to find Su Jingfei''s trouble.


    Being watched by many women, Su Jingfei felt uneasy. He thought whether he wanted to redecorate the villa and improve the sound insulation effect. But he already said to Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, "Wang Yu, Xiaolan, I won''t go to the hospital today. If director Pei asks, you will say that I''m going out for a visit. This is my first visit. She shouldn''t be difficult. She really can''t, Let Schumann come out. "


    "Elder martial brother, where are you going today? Is it because of yesterday?" Wang Yu thinks more than Feng Xiaolan. Su Jingfei didn''t say anything when he came back yesterday. Now he says that he wants to go out to see a doctor, so he immediately gets in touch.


    Su Jingfei saw all the girls coming over and shook his head and said: "no, yesterday''s matter has been solved. Of course, Huofeng is injured. If she goes to the hospital to find me, you can help me deal with it first. I''m going to Han''s today. By the way, Shan''er, you''ll go with me later."


    Han Shan was stunned and immediately said happily, "master, you''ve finally gone to my home. I haven''t been home for two days since I came back. If not, let''s go together. My parents are very hospitable."


    After listening to Han Shan''s words, all the women want to go to Han Shan''s home to have a look. Everyone knows Han Shan''s family situation. Even women from rich families like Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke also want to see how rich families are in the provincial capital. Only the No.2 female soldier has ever been there, so there is no indication.


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t take all the girls to the Han family. Originally, the Han family thought they were young and romantic. If they brought so many people back, they didn''t think they were a big sex wolf. Even if the facts were similar, he still wanted to hide.


    He glared at Han Shan and then said to all the women, "you should all go to work today. You should go to the hospital. I have something important to do in the Han family. I''m not a guest. Next time, if I have time, I''ll let you visit the Han family. How can I say that they are also landlords? It''s also right to ask them to have a good time."


    Almost all the women knew that Su Jingfei''s identity was very complicated. He said that if there was something important, it would be inconvenient for them to follow. However, when they heard what he said, they all responded warmly.


    Han Shan curled her lips and said discontentedly, "master, you are already a billionaire, and you always want to take advantage. Are you too stingy?"


    Su Jingfei said boldly: "even if I''m a hundred billion dollar rich, I earn every cent. Young man, if you want to be able to live, you can''t be extravagant." His words naturally attracted a white eye.


    Lin ruoke even more mercilessly said: "come on, just your wealth, it''s just extortion. There''s no effort. If you say the fastest-growing person, you may be in the top three of the year in the world."


    Compared with other women, Lin Ruo can say this is the most powerful. After all, the first part of Su''s awesome original funds comes from Lin family.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care at all. He said, "don''t make me look like a robber. You''re a millionaire now. Don''t you take my free ride? We''re just like each other."


    Lin ruoke is not worth more than 100 million now, but with the development of Su''s subsidiary, Lin ruoke''s wealth is certainly more than 100 million. Now Su Jingfei says so, and Lin ruoke can''t refute it. Although Lin''s family suffered a terrible fall in the stock market, she made a lot of profits, which can be said to be su Jingfei''s help.


    Liang Xiuwen then stood up and said, "well, well, what are you doing in the past? You can do what you should do today. Jingfei must have something to do with the Han family. Let''s go back and visit again."


    "Well, Xiuwen is right. The Hans are our good friends. We''ll visit them another day." Li Hongsi doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is going to the Han family today, but she doesn''t ask much about Su Jingfei''s complicated identities and what she wants to do. After all, some things are not convenient to say.


    Liang Xiuwen actually felt something was wrong in the morning, especially Li hongsilk. When she looked at herself, her eyes couldn''t say anything. She was uncomfortable anyway. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, she really wanted to ask Su Jingfei.


    Breakfast is over after Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi come out. Apart from Su Jingfei and Han Shan, where should everyone go? Even Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t ask to follow Han Shan. She really likes Han Shan because of her special sexual orientation, but she doesn''t stick to her all the time.


    When everyone left, Su Jingfei took Han Shan to Han''s home. When he came back from s City, he went directly to the hospital. His plan to go to Han''s home was slightly delayed. After yesterday''s event, he planned to go to Han''s home first.


    In the final analysis, the Han family is also a local leader in the provincial capital. Su Jingfei, a newcomer who just came to the provincial capital, doesn''t understand many things. He can only ask the Han family. The Han family is his most sincere ally and he trusts them. Today, he plans to talk to the Han family.


    Su Jingfei''s villa is not too far away from Han''s house. They can arrive in an hour. They arrived at Han''s house before 10 am. At this time, Han Sanfeng, the owner of Han''s house, has already gone to the company. There are only Han Siping and his wife at home.


    Before entering the door, Han Shan had yelled, "Mom and Dad, I''m back. Grandma, I''m back. Come out to meet Miss Shan''er. She''s home."


    Su Jingfei looks at his apprentice in amazement. Although he always knows that his apprentice is a little bit of a boy, he can''t imagine that the way she goes home is like this. He wants to cover his face. It''s too embarrassing.


    However, Han Shan''s voice really made everyone cry out. The first one was Mrs. Han, who had no internal injuries. She was in better health and had deeper internal power. She seemed to be five or six years younger, and she looked like she was in her fifties. From this we can see how deep Mrs. Han''s internal power is.


    Han''s third sister-in-law and Han''s fourth sister-in-law are always behind her. Han''s family has always followed the ancient rules. Their daughter-in-law has to serve their mother-in-law all the time. Besides, Han''s family has a very good family style. The family gets along well with each other, and the two daughters-in-law are also very filial.


    Han sisao is Han Shan''s mother. When she saw her daughter running in like a tomboy, she said angrily, "Shan''er, she''s a big girl, and she''s still chirping. It''s too bad."


    "Grandma, my mother said that I have been missing for so long." Regardless of Han sisao''s reproach, Han Shan looks very sad and looks for Mrs. han to play coquetry.


    Mrs. Han has always been the little granddaughter who loves Han Shan the most. After listening to her words, she took her hand tightly and said: "it''s OK. Don''t worry about her. Grandma will miss you. Let Grandma see if she is thin. Ah, it''s dark. Your master has trained you too hard."


    Su Jingfei is very speechless behind. At the beginning, they asked him to take Hanshan away, but now he is distressed. Moreover, he doesn''t seem to really let Hanshan practice hard, which is far worse than he used to.


    Fortunately, although Han Shan was playing coquetry with her grandmother, she didn''t forget to say a good word to Su Jingfei: "grandma, it''s OK to have black spots. If you lose weight, you''ll be better. My master taught me a lot of martial arts. I''m much more powerful than before. I don''t think I''ve practiced enough. I guess I can be as good as my father now."


    Mrs. Han fondly rubbed Han Shan''s head. Then she said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, I haven''t seen Shan''er for a long time. I''m so impolite. Don''t be surprised."


    In terms of seniority, Su Jingfei should be Mrs. Han''s nephew. What''s more, he still calls Han Sanfeng and Han Siping his third and fourth brothers. Mrs. Han doesn''t need to be so polite to him, but after all, he is Mrs. Han''s life-saving benefactor. The Han family has always been very respectful of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei waved her head and said with a smile, "you are too polite, old lady. I am very glad that Shan''er has been following me and practising hard. I think she will be my successor in the future. We are all family."


    "Master, don''t make yourself so old, OK? You''re only a few months older than me, and you''re a descendant. That''s very kind of you to say Han Shan is listening to her dissatisfaction. Su Jingfei and Mrs. Han talk in a tone as if they are both Han Shan''s elders, which makes her very uncomfortable.


    "This girl is really spoiled." Mrs. Han was so embarrassed by Han Shan''s words that she tapped her head and apologized to Su Jingfei: "this child has been spoiled by us, and Mr. Su has to bear with it."


    "Niang, don''t say it. Let''s let brother Su in first. It''s impolite to stand at the door." At this time, Han Sansao also said with a smile.

 Chapter 560

    When Mrs. Han was reminded by her daughter-in-law, she remembered that she had not let Su Jingfei into the room. She really hadn''t seen her granddaughter for a long time. She was very happy. At this time, she quickly said with embarrassment, "Mr. Su, please come inside. I''m really confused."


    "Don''t be so polite, Mrs. Han. I''m Shaner''s master and the brother of the third and fourth brothers. Please treat me as a younger generation. Please come first." Su Jingfei also hastens to be modest. The Han family helps Su Jingfei a lot, and the relationship between the two sides is really close. Su Jingfei also respects Mrs. Han.


    Although Su Jingfei is Mrs. Han''s life-saving doctor, he doesn''t dare to ask others to really treat him as a benefactor. What''s more, he is right. He is not only commensurate with Han Sanfeng and Han Siping brothers, but also Han Shan''s master. He is really a younger generation.


    After all, Mrs. Han is a martial arts practitioner, and there is not so much nonsense. She nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll trust the old lady. Let''s go in."


    Naturally, everyone is happy with the result. If both sides are too polite, they will become more distant. Both Su Jingfei and the Han family feel that it is better to be closer to each other. Su Jingfei is so young and has today''s achievements, so the Han family naturally look at him with new eyes.


    After everyone entered the hall and took their seats, Su Jingfei said to the Han family, "this time I bring Shan''er back, mainly because I''ve moved the company to the provincial capital for development. When Shan''er wants to go home, she can do it at any time, and there''s no need to worry about the distance. As for where she lives, it depends on Shan''er''s own meaning."


    The Han family is not surprised by Su Jingfei''s coming to the provincial capital. They don''t need to pay attention to Su Jingfei''s trend all the time, but the Han family is the second shareholder of Su style subsidiary''s relocation. How can they not know.


    Now listening to him, Han Shan''s mother loves her daughter and says to Han Shan, "Shan''er, since Jingfei has come to the provincial capital, you can come to live at home. Anyway, we are all our own people, so you don''t have to be too polite. Besides, your grandmother misses you very much, so stay with her more!"


    Mrs. Han also said with a smile: "yes, Shaner, grandma miss you. Stay at home for a while more."


    Han Shan doesn''t agree. Instead, she looks at Su Jingfei. It seems that she is looking at whether Su Jingfei agrees or not. But in fact, she wants Su Jingfei to say something. She doesn''t know why. She just doesn''t want to leave Su''s home.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t know what Han Shan thought. Seeing her look at it, she immediately said with a smile, "don''t look at me. It''s all your freedom. I just teach you Kung Fu, but I won''t limit your freedom. What''s more, you''ve been doing very well recently. You can come back at any time."


    Han Fu is an old man. Naturally, she can see better than Su Jingfei. From her granddaughter''s attitude towards Su Jingfei, she feels that something is wrong. She can''t help sighing in her heart.


    In fact, the relationship between Su Jingfei and Han Shan is just a verbal promise. There is no saying that they can be a teacher one day and a father all their lives. Even if they really have any development, it''s not too much. What''s more, in today''s society, the love between teachers and students is more common, and the Han family is not old-fashioned. Therefore, they are not against Han Shan''s approach to Su Jingfei.


    But the key is that Mrs. Han has known Su Jingfei for a long time. She knows that there are many girls around him, and even has open girlfriends. Her granddaughter doesn''t have a big chance. What''s more, she is probably not sure about her feelings.


    This is the eyes of the past. Hanshan really doesn''t know what she wants. Su Jingfei''s reply doesn''t satisfy him. She deliberately turns her lips and says, "master, you give me enough freedom, but I want to work for you. How can I go home? I have to live in the free dormitory you provide me."


    After hearing Han Shan''s words, Han sisao didn''t know what happened. She was slightly shocked and asked Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, what does Shan Er mean by working?"


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly, but Han Shan is really open-minded. It''s good to joke at home. On such occasions, how can we say this? We have to explain: "in fact, when I was in s city before, I asked Shan''er to go to the company to help after practicing. After all, Han''s family is also the second largest shareholder, so it''s better for her to exercise."


    "That''s right. Shan''er is very old. There''s no problem with her exercise." Mrs. Han nodded and glared at her own Han Shan.


    Han Sansao and Han sisao are also reasonable people. When they hear their words, they already understand what they mean. Naturally, they will not express dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei. They all complain in a low voice that Han Shan does not speak clearly.


    Han Shan interrupts Su Jingfei''s talk of letting him come back to live. She is satisfied. As for her mother and aunt''s words, they go in one ear and out the other.


    Three women are talking in a low voice, but Su Jingfei says to Han Fu: "old lady, in addition to visiting you today, I have something else to ask. I don''t know if I should ask."


    "Jingfei, why do you suddenly see the outside world? If you have any questions, just say hello. As long as it''s not a special secret, I''ll tell you." Mrs. Han feigns anger at Su Jingfei. Although he is not a member of the Han family, there may not be any result with Han Shan, but he has saved her life. Mrs. Han has taken Su Jingfei as her own.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "Madam Han, I know that your Han family is an ancient family with the surname of Han, and you have martial arts in your family. Every generation should have experts."


    "Well, it''s true that every generation has it. Even if it can''t be regarded as the top class in the world, it should at least be regarded as good. Does the question you want to ask have anything to do with these?" Mrs. Han nodded and did not deny it.


    "It''s really related. I don''t know if the Han family has any contact with the Japanese devils, such as those Bushido, ninjas and so on. I want to know their situation, and whether these people are very difficult to deal with." Su Jingfei has long wanted to know something about ninja. Now when she meets Mrs. Han, she can''t help asking.


    Instead of answering Su Jingfei''s words, Mrs. Han frowned and looked at Su Jingfei for a long time. Then she asked, "have you ever fought with ninja or Japanese warrior?"


    "Well, once I met four ninjas." Seeing that Mrs. Han had guessed it, Su Jingfei continued to explain: "at that time, four people besieged me. It took a lot of Kung Fu. Each of them was much worse than Shaner. But they soon used some very strange skills, and finally they ran away."


    Su Jingfei didn''t specify the process, but we all know that with his strength, we have to let a person run away. It can be seen that these ninjas must be very difficult to give birth.


    Mrs. Han also frowned. After a while, she said, "tell me about the Ninjas that day. What special means did you use? I have a certain understanding of those ninjas. If you tell me, I may know something about them."


    Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the ancient family is much better than ordinary people. When she comes to find Mrs. han to understand the situation, she finds the right person.


    Then he gave Mrs. Han a very detailed account of what happened in front of him that day. In order to make her sure, he also repeated the plot at that time. Of course, Su Jing couldn''t do that kind of difficult behavior. He could only describe it. When he saw Mrs. Han nodding, he continued.


    After a few minutes, Mrs. Han waved her hand to Su Jingfei and said, "OK, don''t continue. I can probably confirm who they are."


    Finish saying also don''t wait for Su Jingfei to open a mouth, active explanation way¡° If there is no accident, these ninjas must belong to yiheliu. According to the Ninja School of Japan, Yihe and Jiahe are more famous and widely spread, but there are some differences between them. Yihe''s Ninja is more weird, close to some evil arts, and Jiahe''s is more important than physical arts. "


    Su Jingfei has not inquired about these, but he usually sees them in animation and doesn''t know whether they are true or false. Now what Mrs. Han tells him is definitely not the rumor in animation, it must be true.


    Next to Han Sansao and Han sisao have been listening, Han Shan is also very curious, she did not know Su Jingfei and Ninja had a fight, now listen to them, can''t help but ask: "master, you really have a fight with ninja, they can drill into the ground?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but at that time I saw that they really got into the ground, and various means emerged one after another. If it wasn''t very difficult to deal with, I didn''t want to ask." Su Jingfei nodded and said seriously.


    "Jingfei, although these little devils are abnormal, they are really good at this skill. If you have practiced since childhood, the real top ninjas have unpredictable skills. Even the top experts in China should be very careful when they meet them. I think you should pay attention to it." When Mrs. Han heard Su Jingfei''s affirmation, she was worried.


    If you can make a master like Mrs. Han worry, you can see how powerful these ninjas are. Su Jingfei said with a wry smile, "it''s really not willing to cause trouble, but they are just looking for trouble for me. Today, I come to ask about it, and naturally I need Mrs. Han''s help."


    "You''re polite again. No, we won''t refuse anything as long as we can help you." Mrs. Han feigns anger and stares at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei nodded and explained: "the thing is like this. At that time, I fought with ninja and got poisoned by accident. Now, although I''ve been suppressed by me, I can''t completely solve the toxicity. Now I need Saussurea involucrata. I know that the Han family has certain channels, so I''d like to ask you to help me buy the one with more than 500 years, and the one with a thousand years will be better, Money is not a problem. "


    Before Mrs. Han opened her mouth, Han Shan ran to her and took Su Jingfei''s hand and said, "master, are you poisoned? What else are you running around, aren''t you a doctor? Can''t you detoxify it? " This time, let alone Mrs. Han, the other two women frowned.

 Chapter 561

    When Su Jingfei talks about her poisoning, Han Shan doesn''t wait for Mrs. han to say more. She has come to Su Jingfei''s side to care about her. Her action is very natural and too urgent. She doesn''t feel much about herself, but Han''s family frowns secretly.


    They don''t think that it''s wrong for Han Shan to care about Su Jingfei. It''s just that she is a little too intimate with Su Jingfei, which makes them feel that something is wrong.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think too much about it. When Han Shan was at home, the relationship between them was like this. He also thought that if he said something he didn''t understand, Han Shan would be very concerned.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. These poisons don''t have a great impact on my daily life. It''s just that if I meet a strong enemy, I may not be able to give full play to them. Otherwise, they may break out. I can''t solve this poison now." Su Jingfei patted Han Shan''s little hand.


    His action is exactly that kind of master''s kindness to his apprentice. The Han family are all smart people. Naturally, they can see that he doesn''t mean anything else. But the more he does, the more they frown.


    Han Shan was a little relieved when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, but she still asked, "master, you can''t force poison with your medical skills. The poison is too strong." Then he turned to Han Fu and said, "grandma, is this Yihe Ninja really so powerful? Isn''t this poison invincible? "


    "I don''t really know about this. I haven''t really met such people. What I said before was handed down from my ancestors. They have said that the weird means of those little devils really annoy people''s air defense." Mrs. Han shook her head.


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and added: "these heresies are hard to defend. Their martial arts are not good, but the poison is really strange."


    Instead of discussing the issue of Ninja, Mrs. Han said, "even if the poison doesn''t have a great impact on your daily life, it''s also a hidden danger. I will immediately mobilize the power of the Han family to help you collect snow lotus as soon as possible and remove the poison from your body as soon as possible. That''s the most important thing at present."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said gratefully, "old lady, I''ll trouble you this time. I really have a shallow foundation. I can''t do these things."


    "Look at you, you''re seeing the world again. Isn''t that right? Don''t say you saved me. Even if you are Shan''er''s master, I can''t help you. " Mrs. Han is satisfied. Su Jingfei is a modest and polite young man, but she still stares at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei knew that Mrs. Han didn''t want to be too polite, so she didn''t say much gratitude. The fact is the same. Although the Han family can''t say how powerful they are, at least they are much better than themselves in this aspect. It''s much easier for them to find Xuelian than themselves.


    With these words, Su Jingfei began to inquire again: "old lady, I''m new here, and I don''t know much about the situation of the provincial capital. Today, I just want to ask you about the power branches of the provincial capital. I know that there are always underground forces in a city, and they will have a great influence."


    "You really have a heart. You are right. Since there are white Taoist families like us on the surface, there are naturally some underground forces. This is a social structure. Although there will not be a real underworld in our country, some underground forces are inevitable." After listening to Su Jingfei''s questions, Mrs. Han was a little surprised. Then she nodded with satisfaction. The young man was thoughtful.


    Su Jingfei listened carefully. If he knew that Mrs. Han''s evaluation of him was so, he would not be able to laugh or cry. He didn''t know so much because he wanted to develop in the provincial capital.


    Although he is a master of martial arts and has his own armed forces, he only wants to develop his own forces, but he doesn''t really want to contact with underground forces. But what happened yesterday, he has to prepare for a rainy day. After all, a leader who is not small has been killed by himself.


    Mrs. Han didn''t ask Su Jingfei to wait for him. She explained to him in detail: "the provincial capital is much bigger than the s city before you, so naturally there are more interests, so it''s difficult to have unified forces. They are fighting for each other every day, and therefore the whole city is divided into four forces. As for the division method, it''s very simple, that is, four people support each other in southeast, northwest, and at present, No one has the power to break the balance. "


    Su Jingfei recalled what happened yesterday. Both ronghua district and Fenghua District, where Huofeng and conge are located, are located in the west of the provincial capital, so he asked, "among these four forces, is there a person in the West named Wangye?"


    "Mr. Wang?" Mrs. Han was stunned and looked at the two daughters in law. It seemed that she had never heard of this man.


    At this time, Han''s third sister-in-law first laughed, and then said to Han Fu: "mother, Jingfei should be talking about a Wang, but when there is a little power below, others will have a respectful name for him."


    "Oh, you say ah Wang is one. He''s a younger brother of the Western boss, but now he''s retiring because he''s old." Mrs. Han suddenly realized that Su Jingfei was talking about a Wang. She was really confused by Su Jingfei''s name.


    Su Jingfei is also embarrassed by Mrs. Han''s words. In fact, he doesn''t know who Mr. Wang is. He just listens to Huofeng and brother Bei. Unexpectedly, Mr. Wang in the two populations is Mr. Wang in Han Fu''s population.


    You can tell from the address that Mr. Wang is a powerful big man in the eyes of Huofeng and brother Bei. But when he comes to the Han family, he becomes a little gangster. That''s the spirit. From this, we can see that the Han family really has their strength for standing in the provincial capital for so many years.


    Mrs. Han saw that Su Jingfei was silent and didn''t disturb him. After a moment, she asked, "Jingfei, is there anything that a Wang has offended you? If he is really so unsophisticated, I can go to their elder brother."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand quickly. In his eyes, the underground forces were not worth mentioning at all. With a bitter smile, he said: "ah Wang didn''t offend me. I just met two underworld forces fighting for territory yesterday. I want to ask you today."


    "Oh, you say such things. Although the provincial capital has managed public security as far as possible, some things can''t be avoided. It''s not much novelty." Mrs. Han listened to Su Jingfei''s words and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t mention brother Xie and Huofeng. Even Mr. Wang couldn''t remember them. What''s more, his younger brothers and younger sisters didn''t worry about them. The reason why he asked Mrs. Han was that he was afraid that brother Xie''s people would deal with his family. Now that he knew that he was just a younger brother, he was relieved.


    But at the same time, he is also secretly smacking his tongue. The provincial capital is indeed the provincial capital. He used to think that he was a billionaire and already a rich man. Now he knows that he can''t rank in the provincial capital.


    Judging from the bar he owned yesterday, he has a personal asset of at least several hundred million yuan, which is not a big leader. If he is Wang Ye, he is worth at least over 100 million yuan. He thinks he has money, but in fact he is just as valuable as the big brother in a region.


    In fact, this is Su Jingfei''s mistake. He can''t calculate people''s value in this way. However, he is more determined to reach the level of the Han family.


    Thinking, Su Jingfei said curiously: "madam, who are the four big brothers of the underground forces? I live in Yaoguang district now. I''d better understand it first. In case of any contact in the future, I have to be prepared psychologically. "


    Mrs. Han nodded. Su Jingfei said that it was reasonable. Whether it was his status or martial arts strength, he estimated that he would really get in touch with underground forces one day. It would be better to know about it earlier.


    "The four forces in the southeast and northwest are Feng Yixiao of Dongcheng, which indicates that this person should be regarded as the power of the Feng family, but they all communicate secretly. In the eyes of outsiders, although they share the same surname, they are not the same family. This is also an inevitable means for the Feng family to control part of the power of the provincial capital." The first thing Mrs. Han said was the blockbuster.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He did not expect that one of the four forces belonged to the Feng family. He said helplessly: "the Feng family is really everywhere. Even the underground forces have a part of them."


    Han sisao said with a smile: "brother, you don''t think about it. If the Feng family is just a simple business family, why should they fight with us Han family?"


    Su Jingfei thinks that her words are reasonable. Feng ER Ming, Feng Siguang''s second elder brother, works in the provincial government. If he has some underground forces to support him, he can really take all the black and white. He can really have a more stable position in the provincial capital. However, the other three are really powerful when he thinks that he can fight against the Feng family.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help wondering whether one of these three forces belongs to the Han family, and they are qualified to be the backstage for any one.


    As if seeing through Su Jingfei''s mind, Mrs. Han shook her head and said, "although our Han family can be regarded as an ancient family, we have no interest in underground forces, so the other three forces have no share in us."


    This time, without waiting for Su Jingfei to inquire, Han Sansao explained: "the Han family is just an old family. We have always been business oriented. Of course, in today''s era, we must have a certain strength in the political axe, but the underground forces are not the right way after all. We never provoke them, but they never dare to trouble us."


    Su Jingfei has already guessed from what people said that if the Han family were in ancient times, they should belong to the Bai Dao family. Even if the Feng family is the green forest family, it''s not surprising that he didn''t contact the underground forces of the Han family.


    More importantly, he found that Han Sansao and Han Sichuan used to feel that they had always been housewives. Now when he talked about family strength and underground power, Han Sansao always explained to himself that he had a vague feeling that they seemed to be managing this aspect.


    These he can only guess, also embarrassed to ask more, can only continue the topic just said: "third sister-in-law, what is the situation of the other three, do they have any backstage?"


    "Such a big force naturally has a backstage in the provincial capital, otherwise they would have been cleaned up by the police many times." With a smile, Han San''s sister-in-law obviously didn''t regard Su Jingfei as an outsider. She explained, "the forces in the South should belong to the Niu family. Their eldest brother is the king of the south. Of course, this is what he changed after he became the eldest brother in that area."


    "Niu Jia? Is there a powerful family in the province called Niujia? " Su Jingfei''s heart moved and asked.


    "There is one family whose strength ranks in the top ten in the provincial capital. Even if they are not as strong as the Feng family and the Han family, they are not far away. Their main strength is not in business, but in politics. The old man of the Niu family is the third leader in the Province. Even if he is about to retire, there are other members of the Niu family in the political axe." Han Sansao nodded and explained to Su Jingfei.


    The reason why Su Jingfei cares about Niu''s family is that he thinks of Niu Shao. Before, Niu Shao was very arrogant. After being cleaned up by Su Jingfei, he became enemies with each other. Su Jingfei didn''t expect Niu Shao to come from such a big family. He just didn''t know whether he was a direct member of the family.


    Although Yaoguang private hospital originally belonged to the Feng family, it was located in Nancheng, that is, in the sphere of influence of the Niu family. It was no accident that Niu Shao went there to seek hegemony.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly in the dark. He has a bumpy road. He has just come to the provincial capital. He has not solved the threat of the Feng family, but he has a conflict with the Niu family. However, he is not too worried. Even if the Niu family has a three leader backstage, doesn''t he have a one leader backstage?


    Naturally, the Han family didn''t know that Su Jingfei had a conflict with the Niu family. When Su Jingfei thought about it, Han Sansao continued to explain: "the eldest brother of the west, that is, ah Wang''s eldest brother, is called long Baitian. He is also the largest of several forces, and of course the oldest. In fact, if he wasn''t the oldest, he might really be able to annex the other three."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. It turned out that the one he met yesterday was the most powerful one, and he had a little balance in his mind. Before, he thought that the four families were all at this level, so his value was not enough.


    He didn''t worry to ask, but thought in his heart that if calculated in this way, Huofeng should belong to the three generations of forces of long Baitian.


    "In addition to the north, their background is very mysterious. We Han family don''t know who their supporters are, and they are also very low-key. It seems that they are satisfied after they become the strongest power in the north. They seldom conflict with the surrounding forces, and it seems that they have made any agreement with them, and they don''t harass them." Han Sansao frowned a moment later and then said, "our Han family has no direct contact with underground forces. However, according to my guess, the forces in the North should have military background. Someone once said that their elder martial arts are very similar to those from the military. By the way, that elder martial arts is very mysterious and rarely appears."

 Chapter 562

    It has been a week since Su Jingfei came back from the Han family. During this time, his life is very peaceful. According to what she said with Su Jingfei, Wu Yanli came to the provincial capital and entered the Ministry of health. Naturally, the two met.


    Bai tou also greets Su Jingfei. He also becomes the head of 307 branch of the provincial capital. Naturally, there is Qingming who comes with him. As for others, Su Jingfei doesn''t care much. Instead, when there is no task, Su Jingfei doesn''t need to have any contact with 307 troops.


    Moreover, the investigation by Bai tou also confirmed the news Su Jingfei heard at Han''s home that the Japanese ninjas who robbed and killed Su Jingfei really belonged to yiheliu, and they had a close relationship with the Japanese company.


    Although Su Jingfei also thinks that things will not end like this, he has been very calm since this week. Every day he runs from both sides of the company hospital, and all the women are busy. This period of time can be regarded as a rare quiet period for Su Jingfei. It seems that he has always encountered all kinds of things in the past six months.


    Han Shan has lived at home for a week since she went home with Su Jingfei. As for what kind of education she received at home, Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all. Although he has a good feeling for this female apprentice, he doesn''t care about men and women.


    If Lin ruoke and Dongfang Wenjun are in charge of the company, it won''t be any trouble. Everything is developing steadily. As for Sophie''s Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, he doesn''t need to worry about them any more. Now he is mainly in charge of the hospital, and Nalan Xiuying is also in charge of the security company.


    Su Jingfei after a week of quiet period, finally something to find his head, but this is not a trouble, but a happy thing, nearly three months apart, Su Jingfei and Li Binbin finally meet again.


    At the beginning, Li Binbin hired Su Jingfei to be his bodyguard because he wanted to make a movie in s city. After the movie was finished, they returned to the capital. Although they still had correspondence, they didn''t have time to meet. This time, Li Binbin came to H Province purely for the rest after the movie was finished.


    She is not a real workaholic. Although filming is sometimes very busy, every time the movie ends, there will be a period of time to rest. Naturally, she will choose to find Su Jingfei.


    Although Li Binbin is a movie actor, she is still in love. When she is with Su Jingfei, it''s her first time. Naturally, Su Jingfei has become her closest person. Despite the absurd development, she still experiences the feeling of love. This time, she can no longer suppress her missing for Su Jingfei.


    At about 12 noon, Su Jingfei is finally at the airport and receives Li Binbin, who is wearing sunglasses and has made up. If Li Binbin didn''t take the initiative to find him, he would never have thought that the woman in front of him is Li Binbin, the big star.


    This time, because it''s a private trip, she doesn''t bring any assistant or agent. Even they don''t know that Li Binbin has come to H Province. The relationship between Li Binbin and Su Jingfei is completely secret. Of course, this secret can''t be hidden from Liu Yifei. The two girls have already become friends, which makes Liu Yifei envious and jealous.


    Li Binbin has been warm and generous all the time. When he saw Su Jingfei, he hugged Su Jingfei warmly and kissed her. At the same time, he got into Su Jingfei''s mouth mischievously.


    Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and then responded warmly. He didn''t expect that Li Binbin was so bold. Although he had made up, he might be recognized. Of course, he could also realize Li Binbin''s missing for himself from this kiss, which was really a bit guilty.


    Although Li Binbin can be regarded as his woman, the situation was chaotic at that time. In fact, he didn''t have deep feelings for Li Binbin. Even though they would ring during this period, they were not as good as several women around him.


    Now that Li Binbin is so enthusiastic, she knows that she misses her very much. Su Jingfei really thinks that she is cruel and responds more warmly.


    Their situation is not uncommon in the airport. At most, some people look at Li Binbin more. After all, she is also a beautiful girl. No matter how much makeup she has, her figure is also first-class. Many men are envious of Su Jingfei''s beauty.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei released Li Binbin. Her eyes were hazy at this time. After thinking about the intimacy for many days, she was finally in front of her. Li Binbin couldn''t control her emotions. She leaned over Su Jingfei''s ear and said, "fool, don''t you take me to the hotel."


    As long as a normal person hears such a clear hint, they will understand each other''s meaning. What''s more, Su Jingfei and Li Binbin have been making out for many times, and even played more special games. Now after listening to her words, they naturally feel hot.


    Heavy nodded: "we just go home, hotel or something, it''s too wasteful."


    Li Binbin was stunned. She once heard Su Jingfei say on the phone that he had come to the provincial capital for development, but she didn''t expect that Su Jingfei wanted to take her home, which was a little hard to reflect.


    As a woman, although she thinks she is much bigger than Su Jingfei, if she can have a home with Su Jingfei, she naturally likes it, but she is a little nervous now. Although she has known Su Jingfei has no family for a long time, now she still thinks that he is going to take him to meet someone.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain. He took Li Binbin to the parking lot. After Li Binbin got on the bus, he drove to a famous high-end community in the provincial capital.


    Although H Province is not Li Binbin''s hometown, she has a certain understanding of Su Jingfei. Naturally, she also knows that Su Jingfei is going to a more luxurious area. She is curious about where Su Jingfei''s home is and how far Su Jingfei has developed during this period. In fact, she is not very clear.


    Su Jingfei never likes to show off. He just told Li Binbin that he has started business, and the business is doing well now, and has developed to the provincial capital.


    Li Binbin once hired Su Jingfei. She knows that he is not a rich man. Otherwise, she doesn''t have to be a bodyguard. She even thinks that Su Jingfei used the Commission she once gave him to do business. Now she feels that she underestimates Su Jingfei.


    There was no waste of time on the road. When Su Jingfei took Li Binbin into a big house in a high-end residential area, he said with a smile, "sister Binbin, welcome home."


    Li Binbin is not a person who has never seen the world. He will not be a person. The price of the house in the provincial capital is far lower than that in the capital. This big house is not worth money. According to the location, this four room and two hall, which is close to 200 square meters, costs at least 3 million. Even for her star, it is not a small number.


    "Is this house yours?" Li Binbin forbeared for a long time, but did not. He was very surprised and asked.


    Su Jingfei smiles. First she takes Li Binbin to look at the house, and then she says with a smile, "sister Binbin, how about the decoration? I designed it myself, and then I found someone to decorate it."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be able to do this. Don''t you know martial arts and medical skills? When will it be decorated? " Li Binbin first made fun of Su Jingfei, and then said with satisfaction: "the atmosphere is elegant, luxury is not high-profile, it looks very tasteful, your ability is really not small."


    Su Jingfei laughs. Li Binbin is a person who has seen the world. She thinks so. She secretly appreciates all kinds of netizens. This is the netizens'' opinion. Otherwise, with his half level, how can he have such a good design.


    After taking Li Binbin here, Su Jingfei said to Li Binbin, "sister Binbin, do you like my design?"


    Originally, Li Binbin wanted to be intimate with Su Jingfei because of her missing, but now she was interrupted by Su Jingfei who took her to look at the house. When she strolled around the house, she also found that everything here was new and no one had ever lived. At this time, she listened to Su Jingfei''s words, but she said frankly: "the design here is very good, I really like it. "


    Su Jingfei took Li Binbin''s hand and said with a smile, "since sister Binbin likes it, would you like to be the hostess here?"


    Li Binbin had just been asked this question by Su Jingfei, and she had already thought that Su Jingfei would have something else to say. Now when she suddenly heard this, her heart beat faster, which seemed to be the precursor of an ordinary man''s proposal.


    Although she also wanted to promise Su Jingfei, the woman''s reserve made her unconsciously say, "I''d like to be the hostess, but what about Yifei?"


    "She''s the hostess of the house, of course!" Su Jingfei said without thinking, but also explained: "I actually intend to buy two houses, but this community, which meets my requirements, is the only one, and Binbin elder sister and Yifei are also affectionate sisters, so just let you live together."


    When he said these words, he didn''t notice a trace of sadness in Li Binbin''s eyes. Now she has understood Su Jingfei''s meaning, but she also thinks Su Jingfei''s words are reasonable.


    What happened to her and Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei has already doomed that they can''t have any one alone with Su Jingfei. The previous idea has disappeared. They originally wanted to be single, but now even if they are disappointed, it doesn''t have much influence.


    After adjusting his mood, Li Binbin said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "Jingfei, do you buy this house just for me and Yifei to live here?"


    "Yes, although you all have houses in the capital, it''s too far away from me after all. Besides, you are very busy. If you are busy filming every day and have a rest, it''s not convenient to come to see me. So I think it''s very inconvenient. I''ll just decorate a home for you in the provincial capital." Su Jingfei nodded and said frankly.


    He has been ready since he received the news that Li Binbin is coming. If the rich don''t play the golden house, it''s too shameless.

 Chapter 563

    Su Jingfei''s preparation is undoubtedly very moving. Although this kind of behavior seems to be Jinwucangjiao, Li Binbin doesn''t mind. After all, according to her identity, it''s very difficult to be with Su Jingfei openly. What''s more, there is another Liu Yifei. They have the same feelings as sisters. Naturally, they have already thought that their relationship with Su Jingfei must be unclear.


    The situation of Li Binbin and Liang Xiuwen is still different. They know each other well, and what happened with Su Jingfei together. They don''t mean to compete with each other, which makes Su Jingfei enjoy the happiness of everyone.


    Su Jingfei didn''t regard them as the objects of one night''s love. In fact, it''s very satisfying. Now she even wants to make a home for them. Li Binbin is actually very moved. She takes the initiative to hug Su Jingfei again and offer a kiss. She has accepted such a way of getting along with her.


    When Su Jingfei was on the plane, he was upset by Li Binbin. When he arrived at home, he had no scruples. He not only had a deep kiss with Li Binbin, but also got into Li Binbin''s clothes.


    It''s October now. Although the weather is still a little dry, Li Binbin wears a lot of clothes. In order to find his favorite position, Su Jingfei takes half a minute. In the end, Li Binbin helps him, and he really grasps the highest point.


    Li Binbin is not that plump type. She is slim, probably because she has practiced dancing. Her muscles and bones are softer than those of her peers. Su Jingfei likes her waist most, soft and smooth.


    "Fool, would you not take off your clothes first?" Probably because Su Jingfei''s power is a little big, Li Binbin hums a strange way.


    She didn''t really feel the pain, and even a little stimulation, but she saw that Su Jingfei''s hands were inconvenient, so she said with a smile. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to say more, she took off her coat gracefully.


    Before meeting Su Jingfei, Li Binbin was always making movies, but she was actually a very conservative woman. Otherwise, she would not have been with Su Jingfei for the first time. However, since she was with Su Jingfei, I don''t know whether it was because she opened the door or because she subconsciously wanted Su Jingfei to love her more, They are all learning how to make themselves elegant and sexy. Even a simple undress can make her more attractive.


    Before Su Jingfei and Li Binbin two girls intimate, because of special reasons, actually did not get along with them alone, now and Li Binbin alone, just realize Li Binbin''s attachment to himself.


    Li Binbin''s action is very elegant. It''s like dancing. Seeing that her clothes are less and less, she can''t help swallowing even though she is not inexperienced for a long time. Especially at that moment, she can''t control the change of her body.


    Su Jingfei is very close to Li Binbin. If his body changes a little, he can be found by Li Binbin. Moreover, Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to cover it up, so he looks at Li Binbin half kneeling on the ground and starts to help himself undress.


    Older women may know more about men and cherish everything in front of them. Li Binbin simply doesn''t have any bottom line to meet Su Jingfei''s various requirements. They have done everything between lovers, and now they will not forget the special service.


    Su Jingfei used to have a special psychology of making out with Li Binbin. No matter how much he doesn''t care, Li Binbin is also a goddess star. Thinking that so many fans can''t even get one of Li Binbin''s autographs, and enjoying Li Binbin''s special service here, Su Jingfei feels that the whole person is burning, especially Li Binbin is still kneeling on the ground.


    Li Binbin doesn''t feel that her behavior has gone too far. She just thinks Su Jingfei likes it very much, so she does it without hesitation. Until Su Jingfei excitedly holds Li Binbin up and throws him on the bed, she is more convinced that Su Jingfei likes it very much.


    Without waiting for her to think more, Su Jingfei had already jumped on her body and said with a smile, "sister Binbin, you are more and more charming. Let me check if you miss me for so long."


    "Oh? How do you check it! Can you take my heart out and have a look? " Li Binbin feels Su Jingfei''s enthusiasm and smiles with her eyes like silk. She deliberately straightens her chest. Although she is not the type of turbulent, she is not an airport, which is enough to make men deeply involved.


    Su Jingfei had no manners to master it. He said with a smile: "it''s not easy. It''s hard to see the heart, but I still need to have a deep understanding."


    Then he and Li Binbin rolled together. Li Binbin was already burning at this time. No matter how Su Jingfei played with her, she cooperated very much and let out her love for many days.


    Time passed quickly, and when the two stopped, it was two hours later. Li Binbin seemed to be in a loose frame. Even if she could not move her fingers, she could not make complaints about the animal''s constitution.


    She is not a young girl. Naturally, she knows men''s physique and the time of ordinary men. Su Jingfei completely broke this rule. Of course, Li Binbin even missed the days with Liu Yifei. At that time, she would not be so tired.


    Su Jingfei is lying on the top of the bed, embracing Li Binbin. Seeing that she slightly closes her star eyes, she can''t help kissing her forehead and stroking the beauty''s pink back. She smiles and asks, "sister Binbin, what do you think? If it''s not fun, I, I''m ok. Do you want to continue? " Then he made a look of embarrassment, looking very pure.


    If they knew each other, Li Binbin might believe that Su Jingfei was pure hearted. After all, his expression was in place, but now he was angry and smiling. Does this guy want to come again?


    She didn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s ability. At the beginning, she and Liu Yifei had been struggling with Su Jingfei all night. In the morning, Su Jingfei was still fierce. Now, how can she make him tired by herself? This makes her frustrated. How can she meet a man so easily.


    Thinking so, he twisted his hand around Su Jingfei''s waist and said angrily, "don''t pretend to be pure. You''re a bad guy. You''ll bully me. If you come back, I''ll hang up."


    Su Jingfei laughs. Li Binbin is hit by Su Jingfei. His eyes are flowing and his body is hot. This guy is really harmful. He can''t stand any action, but he can''t bear it. His body can''t bear it.


    In order to make su Jingfei honest, Li Binbin had to change the topic and said: "Jingfei, before I came here, you always told me that you were doing business recently, but what kind of business are you doing? Last time we met, you seemed to be a poor boy, and you had to work as a bodyguard for me to make money. I could support you. How can you be so rich now, I don''t think it''s really going to be covered. "


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that Li Binbin is joking, but he doesn''t explain it. Instead, he suddenly lies in Li Binbin''s arms and rubs two times in the soft position of the woman. When Li Binbin''s breath is a little short, he says with a smile: "sister Binbin, I don''t need a lot of money. I just want to sleep with her."


    "Go to hell. I don''t raise pigs. Be honest." Li Binbin laughed at Su Jingfei''s words. This guy is really a rogue.


    Su Jingfei looked at Li Binbin''s crying and laughing. He said with a smile, "sister Binbin, don''t look like this. I don''t want you to say that you have no choice but to be taken care of. You are really wronged."


    Li Binbin tut tut twice, and then said with a smile: "these days, there are many unjust ghosts, and you are not the only one. However, you do have the qualification to be a little white face. It''s better to consider this aspect and find a rich woman, and you can struggle for 20 years less."


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be depressed. In fact, his appearance is gentle and handsome, but it''s because he''s not a particularly handsome type, but he''s also very good-looking, and he has a little white face temperament. It''s not once or twice that he''s been ridiculed.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s depression, Li Binbin was proud and wanted to tease me. However, she didn''t continue to run Su Jingfei. Instead, she gave her a kiss on Su Jingfei''s mouth and said, "Jingfei, what kind of business do you do? Although I think men should have something to do, they must go the right way. If you are short of money, I can help you, I can still support eight million. "


    As a first-line star in China, she has been in line with international standards in recent years. There is no doubt that she is willing to spend so much money to support Su Jingfei. Obviously, she is deeply in love with Su Jingfei. Otherwise, how could a woman be willing to spend so much money to support a man.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood this truth and was moved in his heart, but he said very seriously: "sister Binbin, don''t worry. Although I''m not a good person, I have my own bottom line. I''m doing a legitimate business."


    Without waiting for Li Binbin to continue to ask, he began to explain: "I initially worked in roufeisi group. You should know, aren''t you still endorsing underwear? Later, with the help of Mr. Liang Xiuwen and Mr. Liang, I got some help from the Han family in the provincial capital. Then I got a lot of money from the stock market and started my own company. "


    Then he told Li Binbin how to make a fortune in S City, how to develop, and even how to own his own private hospital in the provincial city. Only some of the details were vague. For example, the origin of the hospital, he said that he was a great help to the Han family, so he was given the gift, although it was a bit too luxurious, But he did help the Han family a big favor, it does not seem too much.

 Chapter 564

    Li Binbin looks at Su Jingfei, a teenager younger than himself. When he first met him, he was just an ordinary college student. Now, less than half a year later, he has become a billionaire.


    It''s not that she has never met a rich man or an outstanding talent, but she has never seen or even heard of such a powerful person as Su Jingfei. It''s almost a myth that she started from scratch in this era. There''s no doubt that Su Jingfei is such a myth.


    "Sister Binbin, why are you looking at me like this? Are you handsome by me?" Su Jingfei sees Li Binbin in a daze, joking.


    "Bah, you are still handsome. At most, you are a little white face, OK?" Li Binbin''s pretty face flushed, and soon countered.


    Su Jingfei turned his lips and didn''t retort. He knew that Li Binbin was right. The most important thing in the entertainment industry was beautiful men and women. What he said just now was just a joke. Compared with those fancy men, he was really inferior to them.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t speak, Li Binbin thought Su Jingfei was angry. He gently rubbed Su Jingfei''s chest and asked, "how? Angry, you''re not so mean. Although you''re not as handsome as those people, you have a good temperament. Not everyone has the temperament of a gentle scum. "


    Su Jingfei originally listened to Li Binbin''s words, but there was something wrong with what he said. Is this a compliment?


    Unable to laugh or cry, he slapped Li Binbin''s buttock and rubbed it twice. He could feel that Li Binbin''s breath was all short. The woman''s buttock was also one of the sensitive positions.


    After such a long rest, Li Binbin''s physical strength has recovered. If she did it again, she would not be able to do it. She just thought of being tossed by Su Jingfei. She was really afraid. When she was free before, she also thought of monopolizing Su Jingfei. After all, people are all private.


    But now she Miss Liu Yifei very much, at least she can''t get out of bed, and Su Jingfei can be more satisfied with a woman sharing her own pressure. At this time, Li Binbin feels that her brain is broken.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei is just a slight punishment, and did not intend to really come once. Seeing Li Binbin can''t stand it, he stopped his action. Instead, he hummed: "sister Binbin, although there is no three obedience and four virtues now, at least be good, or I don''t mind doing something to punish."


    Li Binbin''s heart trembled. Knowing what Su Jingfei meant, he had to sigh: "Alas, I''m unlucky. I''m on your boat, but I can''t get off."


    Su Jingfei raises Li Binbin''s head and kisses him. After a while, he loosens his way: "sister Binbin, you are right. You are mine now."


    Li Binbin herself is a bit of Queen fan. Although it''s not so obvious, she hopes that someone can conquer her. Although Su Jingfei looks very overbearing, she likes her very much. This is probably the main reason why she has changed from obedience to obedience.


    They frolic for a while again, and finally got up to go out for dinner. When they came back from the airport, they had been tossing around at home. Now a day has passed. Even if Su Jingfei''s physique is special and doesn''t feel anything, Li Binbin is still an ordinary person.


    Near the high-end residential area, there are naturally supporting facilities. They find a restaurant with a good environment to eat in. During the meal, Su Jingfei thinks about it and asks Li Binbin, "sister Binbin, what''s your schedule these days? Will you be very busy?"


    "OK, but I can stay here for half a month this time. Are you busy recently?" Li Binbin thought for a moment, and then replied.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "the company has just come to the provincial capital, and the hospital is also initially stable. Although I have already found someone to manage it, I have to go to see it every day. However, if I have to say I''m busy, it''s not too bad. Anyway, I always have time to accompany you."


    "Well, that''s good, or I''ll be bored myself, but I can go to Xiuwen and join them!" Li Binbin has known the relationship between Su Jingfei and Li hongsilk for a long time. Of course, he doesn''t think the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen is simple. At this time, it''s just a joke.


    But Su Jingfei didn''t take her words as a joke. He thought for a moment and said, "OK, if I have something, you can go to Xiuwen or red silk. Anyway, you are also the spokesperson of the company''s products, and you are familiar with them."


    Li Binbin is slightly surprised, thinking in his heart, is he wrong, he has nothing to do with the two girls? Even if she wants to follow Su Jingfei with Liu Yifei, she is also jealous. Naturally, her targets are Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, both of whom are pretty girls.


    Su Jingfei is different from her. The relationship between herself and Li hongsilk has been made public for a long time. Instead of concealing it, it''s better to let Li Binbin know that her relationship with Li Binbin is doomed not to be exposed, which is not good for herself and her.


    As for Liang Xiuwen, it''s even simpler. Liang Xiuwen has already accepted the identity of Xiao San. It''s impossible for others to know that no one will be proud of being Xiao San. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen doesn''t want to hurt li Hongxian.


    These careful thinking, Su Jingfei naturally can''t let Li Binbin know, change the topic and say: "sister Binbin, I know you are a contract artist of Huayi Brothers, how are you in that company?"


    "OK, I can be regarded as the top three female stars in the company." Li Binbin doesn''t have to be modest and realistic with Su Jingfei.


    "Three? Who are the other two? They are as famous as Binbin. " Su Jingfei is curious to hear Li Binbin say that. In his impression, there are few young female stars in the mainland entertainment circle who can match Li Binbin.


    Li Binbin also knew that Su Jingfei was not familiar with the entertainment industry and did not hide it. He explained: "of course, it''s fan Binbin and Zhou Xun. Both of them are as famous as me. Even Zhou Xun''s film salary is higher than mine, and the advertising endorsement fee is almost the same. As for fan Binbin, they have always been the topic people, and their popularity is higher than mine."


    Su Jingfei suddenly doesn''t know much about these things. He knows that fan Binbin and Zhou Xun are very famous, but he doesn''t know that they are from the same family. Now when he hears Li Binbin''s words, he says in his heart that the entertainment industry is also a quack!


    "Sister Binbin, are you under great pressure in the company?" Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about the other two female stars, but in terms of acting skills, Li Binbin is naturally more powerful than them. At least she is the winner of two film queens and is really recognized as an acting school.


    Li Binbin nodded and said: "of course, there is a lot of pressure. Even if you don''t fight for many things, some people will arrange us together. Although we want to get along with each other well, there are always some things we can''t help ourselves."


    "Sister Binbin, have you ever thought about changing a company?" Su Jingfei heard Li Binbin say here, not from the heart move, asked.


    "Another company? Although this is not impossible, Huayi Brothers is the best entertainment company in the mainland. Even if we change it again, it will not be better than Huayi Brothers. " Li Binbin shook his head, helpless way: "but my contract is about to expire, I am hesitant to continue to sign, or open a studio of their own."


    "Sister Binbin, in fact, you and Yifei are always so far away from me. I don''t feel at ease, and they are always suffering like this. I don''t like it very much. It''s better to have me invest in purchasing an entertainment company, and then you come to be a contract artist for me. What do you think? As for the studio you want to open, you can open it, and it will be in the name of the company. " Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said to Li Binbin.


    Su Jingfei can confirm Li Binbin''s feelings for himself, which is the only way to be honest with Li Binbin. Otherwise, he may misunderstand that he values Li Binbin''s identity.


    Li Binbin was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to put forward such a suggestion. He didn''t believe it and said: "Jingfei, you don''t understand this business. If you venture into it, it''s easy to suffer losses. This business needs a lot of interpersonal relationships and distribution channels. If you don''t make good arrangements, you will lose money if you really start a company."


    He said that Su Jingfei naturally thought about it and immediately explained: "this is not a problem. I just said that I am not directly starting a company, but purchasing a company, so that I can make use of the contacts and channels of the original company."


    Li Binbin frowned. At first, Su Jingfei''s words made some sense, but it didn''t seem so easy to carry them out. He had to ask, "you said you wanted to buy them. Although this idea is easier to develop than opening a company directly, which entertainment company can let you buy them now?"


    "I''ve thought about this problem for a long time. Since I want to buy, I won''t buy companies from mainland China. No matter how well-known or competent they are, let''s go to Xiangjiang. Now that Xiangjiang''s film industry is not booming, some companies just can''t hold on. I''ll just use them. Moreover, I know more about Xiangjiang''s entertainment industry than the mainland." Su Jingfei said seriously, "I was a fan of Xiangjiang movies in those years. Naturally, I knew something about it."


    Li Binbin could see that Su Jingfei was serious, and frowned slightly: "Xiangjiang film has not been as good as before in recent years, but the company with real strength can still support it."


    "This is simple. We can buy it from any company. What we really use at that time is our internal manpower and material resources. We can borrow the venue to shoot movies. As long as we have a mature team, we can continue to do it. I think if you set up a studio, this problem can be solved." Su Jingfei waved his hand and pretended to be generous: "now, I''m just a fool with a lot of money, and I don''t know where to invest better. Since Binbin and Yifei are both in the entertainment industry, I''ll invest in an entertainment company, so that you can stay with me. Let''s discuss which company to buy."

 Chapter 565

    Su Jingfei''s bold plan really surprised Li Binbin at first. He thought Su Jingfei only wanted to keep himself and Liu Yifei around, so he did it. But after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he knew that he was serious.


    Li Binbin is already a famous star. Although the company pays her well, her fate is in the hands of others. Otherwise, she doesn''t want to open her own studio. In fact, it''s not just her. It''s the same with fan Binbin, who is almost as famous as her. It''s just that others move faster.


    Through talking with Su Jingfei, Li Binbin already knows that Su Jingfei''s value is different now. His personal assets are close to one billion yuan. Although being a large entertainment company still lacks something, if you just buy a company and then use the company''s contacts and channels to develop, you only need to have one hundred or two billion yuan, and with Su''s earning power, It''s a big entertainment company.


    For this plan, Li Binbin is also excited. The most important thing is that if this company is owned by Su Jingfei, she can stay with Su Jingfei all the time. Even if she wants to go to any other city because of filming, she can at least return to Su Jingfei after finishing the work, and her work and life will not be delayed.


    The reason why Su Jingfei came up with this plan is not only to make money, but also to bring Li Binbin and Liu Yifei to his side. At the same time, he also wants to expand his social influence. Perhaps in ancient times, the entertainment industry was not valued, but in modern times it is different.


    For the acquisition of entertainment companies, Su Jingfei just has a preliminary plan. As for which company to acquire, what form to use and how much to spend, it can only be decided after on-the-spot investigation. At the right time, Li Binbin has nothing to do, so she will do it well.


    After dinner, they go back to the hotel. At night, Su Jingfei naturally wants to accompany Li Binbin. Anyway, everyone in the family knows that Su Jingfei is very mysterious. There are always all kinds of things. Even if they don''t go back at night, no one is surprised.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know when his family has adapted to his mysterious identity. Especially after he knows that he belongs to the 307 army, he feels that his behavior is more mysterious and it''s not strange. This makes Su Jingfei free. At the same time, he can''t laugh and cry. If he disappears one day, it will take them a long time to know.


    From the next day, Su Jingfei continued to go to the company and the hospital and accompanied Li Binbin from time to time. However, Li Binbin had already used this holiday to summon his original studio staff to H Province and began to discuss the acquisition of a company in Xiangjiang.


    It took another week for the plan to decide which company to buy. It would cost about 120 million yuan. Since the plan was proposed by Li Binbin, she would be asked to implement it. Su Jingfei just had to pay for it. Anyway, he would be the boss of the company in the end.


    In fact, if Li Binbin is not su Jingfei''s woman, she should also participate in the shares. Now it''s her wife who works for her husband, so she doesn''t participate. However, Su Jingfei still gives her 10% shares in the company, which can be signed when Liu Yifei''s contract expires. It''s also 10% shares. Although it''s not too much, if the company develops and grows, That''s huge wealth.


    Liu Yifei doesn''t resist the transfer company. She is more straightforward than Li Binbin. After all, Li Binbin may still think that she is too old to be suitable for Su Jingfei. However, Liu Yifei has no worries about this. Su Jingfei is her only beloved man. For Su Jingfei, she has no opinions even if she doesn''t want money.


    Su Jingfei and Li Binbin understand this. Su Jingfei is moved and Li Binbin is pleased. Although their way of getting along with each other is a little strange, they get along happily. There is nothing better than this.


    Liu Yifei is filming. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have discussed everything over the phone. Su Jingfei has given all this to Li Binbin. If it''s not because Li Binbin is a top star and has great potential, Su Jingfei even wants to give the entertainment company to Li Binbin. She really has this talent.


    The acquisition of the company has been going on steadily. Naturally, it will not happen overnight. Su Jingfei hospital has finally won a patient who is expected but is very troublesome. She comes here mainly to find Su Jingfei, not to see a doctor.


    It has been nearly half a month since Huofeng reappeared in front of Su Jingfei. The person who came with her was Lulu who brought Su Jingfei back to Huofeng''s home last time. It is certain that these two girls are very good friends. Maybe it is because Lulu was present at that time that she knew Su Jingfei better.


    When the two girls were in the bar at night, they put on heavy makeup to kill Matt, and panda eye appeared in front of Su Jingfei during the day, but they had already removed their heavy makeup.


    At first, when the two girls appeared in the hospital, Su Jingfei didn''t recognize her at all. Huofeng''s figure was really good and unforgettable. But if she didn''t know her face, she couldn''t be sure that she was Huofeng.


    Huofeng''s age is 18 or 19 years old. She is younger than Su Jingfei. She has a very standard melon seed face. She is pink and white. She can''t see any non mainstream. She is originally hot and has a pure face. She can absolutely kill all men. She is pure in sexuality and sexy in purity.


    Before Su Jingfei thought that Huofeng was very sexy, but she didn''t dare to compliment her appearance. Now she''s really in a trance and can''t combine the two images.


    Similar to Huofeng, Lulu''s makeup that day was also very strong, which affected her overall image. She may not be as sexy as Huofeng. After all, she is a young girl with a good figure. Now she shows her true colors, and her round face is very lovely.


    "Dr. Su, you don''t know me and sister Huofeng." Lulu is very familiar with Su Jingfei. When she sees Su Jingfei, she opens her mouth.


    Su Jingfei is working in the hospital. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are nearby. They suddenly come in. At first, they all think about who Su Jingfei will let them practice and see a doctor, but they can''t imagine that the lovely girl takes the initiative to talk to Su Jingfei. Both of them are suspicious. Is this Su Jingfei''s romantic debt?


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that he has become a dissolute son in the hearts of the two women. Hearing Lulu''s voice, he thinks of it and says, "are you Lulu?" Without waiting for her answer, she looked at the pure girl and said, "are you a phoenix?"


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan don''t speculate any more. They are equally stunned. In terms of appearance, Huofeng is just like them. They are both beautiful girls, but they are more sexy than them. They are just like firewood girls, which makes them feel inferior. I don''t know how this girl developed, Of course, they also met Huofeng.


    This time Lulu didn''t speak, but Huofeng nodded and said, "yes, doctor Su, don''t you know me when I take off my makeup? Even if I make up, it doesn''t seem too much! You can''t flatter me with that look. "


    I don''t know if it''s because of different occasions, or because of the change of image, Huofeng''s temperament has also changed. Although she is still very cheerful, she doesn''t fly like little Taimei.


    Su Jingfei three listen to Huofeng''s words, roll their eyes together, she is not called heavy makeup, is heavy makeup dressed up as a monster? But to tell you the truth, the difference between Huofeng and that day is too big for anyone to recognize.


    Lulu chuckles beside her. Naturally, she knows that Huofeng is teasing Su Jingfei. How can she not remember the images of the two of them that day? No acquaintance can recognize them.


    "Huofeng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How''s your injury?" Su Jingfei decided not to continue to entangle with them. It''s really unclear. What''s more, he also wanted to know about Huofeng.


    After that day, he went to Han''s house to learn about some underground forces in the provincial capital. It seemed that he had nothing to do with these forces. Originally, Huofeng would come to find himself soon, but he never showed up. Now in the past half a month, he also wanted to know what had happened.


    When Huofeng heard Su Jingfei mention her injury, she thought that her chest had been seen by Su Jingfei, and two red clouds floated on her fair face. At that time, she was not very sober and didn''t react. Now she can''t know that Su Jingfei saved herself at that time. Of course, because of the awkward position of the wound, Su Jingfei must have touched it with her hand, although Huofeng was out to mix, In fact, I''ve always been clean. This is the first time I''ve been touched by the opposite sex.


    Su Jingfei looked at the shy Huofeng and marveled that the girl was more pure than other female students. She was a big sister. They couldn''t believe it. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan even suspected that the two women were fake.


    Huofeng didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, there was another Lulu beside her. She said, "Dr. Su, your medical skills are really not covered. Our elder sister stopped bleeding on the same day. Later, we just need to change the dressing. It''s almost good." Then he blinked at Su Jingfei. The meaning was very complicated. Su Jingfei was ashamed.


    The girl clearly revealed some other meaning, Su Jingfei quickly suppressed the thought of running away, and nodded seriously: "in fact, the injury of Huofeng girl is not a big deal, as long as you keep it well, you can recover quickly."


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei didn''t mention the details of the incident to his family. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan only knew that Huofeng was injured later. As for whether it was a gunshot wound or a knife wound, they didn''t know. They also knew that after su Jingfei dealt with it personally, they certainly had nothing to worry about.


    In fact, as Su Jingfei said, the biggest problem of Huofeng''s gunshot wound is the bullet. After su Jingfei took it out, it became an ordinary trauma. After half a month of cultivation, there should be no big problem.


    "Dr. Su, we''ve come to see you this time. We just want you to check sister Huofeng again to see if there are any other problems." Lulu first takes a look at Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. Then she says, but her eyes twinkle. Su Jingfei guesses that there is a lot of moisture in her words.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said to Lulu and Huofeng, "I think you look good. Let''s go out for a walk."


    Huofeng and Lulu answer. Su Jingfei is really smart. One look has understood their meaning. They immediately get up and walk out. Even if they have changed their temperament, their character has not changed. They don''t care about Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan''s opinions.


    "You two watch here. If you have a patient, treat him first. I''ll be back in a moment." Su Jingfei tells Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan to go out of the office.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan look at each other and see their dissatisfaction in each other''s eyes. They are clearly their own people with Su Jingfei, but they have something to say behind their back. They even suspect that Su Jingfei has an affair with Huofeng, and women always like to think wildly.


    Su Jingfei would rather let the two girls misunderstand than let Huofeng and Lulu talk in the office. It can be thought that Lulu''s inconvenient words are related to their identity. These Su Jingfei doesn''t want Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan to know.


    The three people walked out of the hospital together. It looked like they were going to spread. Su Jingfei and Huofeng walked side by side and said: "Huofeng, your injury is not very serious, but you can''t fight with others in a short time. Have you listened to me for half a month?"


    "Well, although I don''t know the medical skills, I know the pain. I don''t have to deal with people. I always touch the wound when I eat." After Huofeng''s cross dressing, people also appear more quiet and smile.


    Her appearance is pure and her figure is very hot. Just a simple smile can make people lost. Her purity is different from the real purity of Feng Xiaolan. She seems to have a kind of charm. Let alone a man, even a woman can''t help but want to bite her.


    Her smile happened to be seen by Wang Bao who was passing by. When he passed the bar last time, he felt that Su Jingfei and Wang Yu were very close to each other. At one time, he thought about giving up. But later, he could not help but continued to pursue them, only a few times.


    This time, he is going to find Wang Yu. On the way, he meets Su Jingfei, Huofeng and Lulu. He happens to see Huofeng''s smile. He is struck by lightning and forgets what he is doing here. He says to Su Jingfei, "Hello, doctor Su, are these two beautiful girls?"


    When Su Jingfei saw Wang Bao, he wanted to say hello, but when he saw Huofeng, he was struck by lightning. He sighed in his heart that Huofeng was so charming.


    "These two are my patients, and I''m talking to them about their condition now." Thinking about it in his heart, Su Jingfei explained that he didn''t expect Wang Bao to know the identity of Huofeng. After all, they had seen Huofeng before, and he also knew the identity of Huofeng. This is not a decent person.


    "Patients?" Wang Baoxian was stunned. He saw that the two girls were very healthy. Although he was a Western doctor, he also had some insight. However, since they said so, he didn''t ask many questions. Instead, he introduced himself: "Hello, two beautiful girls, I''m Wang Bao, i..."


    Before his introduction was finished, Huofeng interrupted: "Doctor Wang, don''t you recognize me? I''m the Huofeng in the bar, the one who asked Dr. Su for wine at that time. "

 Chapter 566

    Wang Bao is stunned. He looks at Huofeng and Lulu in disbelief. He feels almost the same as Su Jingfei. He can''t integrate Huofeng with the girl who killed Matt with panda eyes that day. The gap between the two images is too big.


    Huofeng, regardless of Wang Bao''s surprise, smiles and pulls Su Jingfei away. No matter what Wang Bao thinks about her relationship with Su Jingfei, Lulu naturally smiles and follows. They have long thought that it would be like this, and they also enjoy the feeling that others look at them and their chin falls to the ground.


    After Wang Bao was surprised, he was surprised to see Su Jingfei pulled away by Huofeng. Su Jingfei, a doctor with a bit of reputation in the hospital, knew that a good doctor had come to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine.


    But what really made him admire was su Jingfei''s eye for seeing people. At that time, when they were in the bar, Wang Bao and Wang Bao just thought Huofeng was in good shape, but even if she was not ugly, she couldn''t look good. In particular, the style of dressing was really unbearable to ordinary people.


    I didn''t expect that today''s girls will turn into beautiful girls. What''s more, the pure and charming temperament is rare.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Wang Bao''s feelings. He didn''t expect Huofeng to pull him away. Although not many people knew him in the hospital, he was still wearing a white coat. Doctors, nurses and even patients who passed by unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei more, which made him feel uncomfortable. Just stop.


    "Huofeng, where are you going to take me? Didn''t we say for a walk?" Su Jingfei is the president of the hospital. Even if he hides his identity, he still thinks that he should pay attention to the influence.


    Huofeng let go of Su Jingfei''s hand and naturally said, "I just want to take you for a walk, but the environment of your hospital is not very good. There are patients everywhere."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. If there are no patients in the hospital, then the environment is really bad. The business is gone, and there is no environment. However, he knew that there was no way to compete with Huofeng, so he had to say: "well, since you want to go out and spread, you always want me to change my clothes, or you can go out in this suit, I have to be sent to a mental hospital. "


    "Just send it. Anyway, you are also a doctor. It''s not the same in which hospital!" Lulu''s character did not change obviously after changing clothes. She laughed first, and Huofeng also laughed.


    Su Jingfei said nothing to them. He asked them to wait for him at the door and quickly changed their clothes. At this time, not to mention Huofeng was going to hold his hand. Even if he was carrying his arm, Su Jingfei didn''t care. Anyway, few people knew him.


    It''s a pity that Huofeng seems to have done it on purpose before. Now he changes his clothes, let alone holding his hand, and keeps a distance from him. This makes Su Jingfei want to slap Huofeng''s clever little butt and dare to punish himself.


    In fact, when he came to the hospital from Huofeng, he had already guessed that she couldn''t just come to see herself. Otherwise, when her injury eased slightly, she should come here instead of waiting so long. Su Jingfei was also very curious about what happened between her and why her life was so peaceful and undisturbed.


    The three kept a tacit understanding. Apart from chatting, they didn''t mention much about that day. When passing by a coffee shop, Lulu said, "Dr. Su, I''m a little thirsty after walking for so long. Let''s go and have coffee."


    "Yes, Dr. Su, you are really stingy. We haven''t poured a glass of water for us when we went to the hospital for so long." Fire phoenix follows to complain a way.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile, "Miss, it''s a hospital, not my home. You really think it''s a guest. Are you here to see a doctor? Now go up there and have some water. It''s my treat


    "Let''s go to your house next time. You can''t ignore the water!" Huofeng smiles and climbs up the ladder.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hear about it at all. The situation in his family is so complicated. He doesn''t want Huofeng to make trouble. Don''t say her identity is not suitable. Just look at her image and let her go. The women in the family are not so jealous that they are upset!


    It has to be said that although Huofeng is young, the charm revealed by her body is definitely not that of an ordinary mature woman, and I don''t know how this woman grew up like this. Even Lin ruoke, a child with a huge chest, is less charming than Huofeng. It''s not that she looks bad, but that she Charms men.


    Su Jingfei has come into contact with many women. He also knows that some women have natural charm ability, just because of the difference in degree. For example, Nalan Xiuying, a disaster in her family, is hard for almost all men to resist her charm. According to his estimation, if Nalan Xiuying hadn''t taken the initiative to keep a distance from Liang Aihong, she would have become the first lady now.


    In addition to Nalan Xiuying, Su Jingfei met many beautiful women, but naturally with sexy charm of women, Huofeng can be ranked second, this is a pure charm, and Nalan Xiuying is different from Nalan Xiuying, Nalan Xiuying is to attract all the opposite sex, Huofeng is to attract the kind of men who prefer pure little sexy girls.


    But Su Jingfei is such a person, he has always claimed to be a little fresh, like the woman is also the kind of pure girl, sexy of course will not like, relatively prefer pure, Huofeng is such.


    In my heart, Su Jingfei and his wife have already entered the coffee shop, because they come to work during working hours. Generally speaking, white-collar workers and petty bourgeoisie who are used to coming to the coffee shop are still working. There are very few people in the coffee shop, so they are very quiet. This kind of environment is just suitable for chatting.


    After they sat down and ordered a cup of coffee, Huofeng said, "thank you very much last time, doctor Su, otherwise I might not see the sun the next day."


    "Don''t be so polite. I was saving myself at that time. I cheated too much. I should teach him a lesson." Su Jingfei waved his hand quickly.


    Lulu chimed in at this time and said, "brother Xie is really arrogant. Even Lord Wang looks down on him. This is bad luck. He has been punished. After that, he has no chance to be arrogant. He deserves it."


    "Oh? Did Lord Wang come forward to clean him up? Such an arrogant guy should really clean up. " Su Jingfei asked knowingly.


    When Huofeng and Lulu say that brother Xie has no way to be arrogant and domineering, they always stare at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is just right surprised, so they can''t see anything different. Su Jingfei is the first time to hear about it.


    "It''s like this. That night, because he was over excited when he was sleeping with the young lady, he had a cardiovascular burst and died in the woman''s stomach. If he had been rescued at that time, he might have been saved, but the young lady ran away." Huofeng and Lulu couldn''t see anything unusual about Su Jingfei, so they began to explain.


    Su Jingfei is very confident in his needling. Naturally, he knows that he can''t survive that night. He just hears Huofeng''s words and says in surprise: "I''m young and strong. I need to take medicine. It''s too ridiculous."


    His surprise is true, but he didn''t expect that it would be like this. He was excited enough when he was stabbed by his own acupuncture, and he even had to take medicine to help him. He really thought that he didn''t die fast enough, but it''s also good, and no one would doubt himself.


    Both Huofeng and Lulu think that Su Jingfei will be surprised by the way brother Xie died, but they can''t imagine that he is surprised by the content. They both turn black together. Is that what men pay attention to?


    Su Jingfei pretended that he couldn''t see the two girls turn black and said with a smile: "I knew that when I was on the road, I had a lot of pressure, but I didn''t expect that it would be so big. It''s really a pity that my brother was so young that he died. I knew that he would not live long, so I wouldn''t beat him that day."


    Huofeng and Lulu murmur again. Su Jingfei''s words are sarcastic, but they don''t doubt Su Jingfei any more. That day, they heard that brother AI actually died like this. They both suspect that Su Jingfei did it. But the expert autopsy in the circle has confirmed that he died normally, and he won''t be a black hand at all, but it''s a coincidence.


    Huofeng and Lulu didn''t say it, but they all thought that it might have something to do with Su Jingfei. When they came to find Su Jingfei today, they felt a little tentative. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei had been prepared, but they didn''t see any flaws.


    "When brother AI died, his territory naturally disappeared. Since that day, we have already sent out to take over all his territory. Although I was injured a lot, it was also a blessing in disguise. Now I am the one with the most territory under Wang Ye." Huofeng couldn''t see anything, so she had to continue.


    "Congratulations. You''re a real big sister now." Su Jingfei thought that things would develop to this point, but he was just a little surprised. Then he asked, "have you been busy with this recently?"


    "Yes, I''ve been busy cleaning up the disobedient people in this area in recent days." Huofeng said here, with a little evil in her eyes: "when I was in charge of this site, I used to do pornography, gambling and drugs. It''s against the rules. I had to be a villain. I had to solve some things."


    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng and sighs that this girl is younger than herself, but she has adapted to this kind of life. It''s really hard for her. She doesn''t have any aversion to underground forces, but she just doesn''t want to participate.


    "By the way, today I come to see Dr. su. Besides thanking you for helping me, it''s because Mr. Wang wants to see you. If it wasn''t for you, I would not have the scenery today. Mr. Wang also wants to see the people who have helped me. You should have nothing to do today. How about a treat?" Huofeng see Su Jingfei silence, said today''s ultimate goal.

 Chapter 567

    Su Jingfei came to find herself from Huofeng. She had already guessed that she had other purposes. Now when she heard her words, she said with a smile, "Huofeng girl, I just said that I helped you, because my brother was too arrogant. You don''t have to be so polite. As for meeting Wang ye, I''m just an ordinary doctor."


    His politeness obviously didn''t come out of the expectation of Huofeng and Lulu. Huofeng then said, "Dr. Su, even if you think it was convenient at that time, in fact you did help me. I should thank you for that."


    "Yes, Dr. Su, what''s the matter with you even if you are a general doctor? Since you have saved our sister Huofeng, you are our friend. Anyway, Mr. Wang said that if we can''t invite you over today, we don''t have to go back. Do you have the heart to let us two weak women be punished? " Lulu is also helping.


    Su Jingfei rolled her eyes. Lulu really dares to say that the elder sister, who is called Huofeng, can even say that she is a weak woman. She doesn''t know how much stronger this woman is than a man. What''s more, even if they are really punished, it seems that it has nothing to do with her.


    He is not a person without human feelings, but after all, these things are not what he wants to contact. Otherwise, with his ability, it is very easy for him to lead a group of people to establish a power. Now he has no interest in meeting Wang Ye. Of course, he does not feel that Wang Ye''s identity is not enough.


    "I''ll take the kindness of Mr. Wang, but I still won''t go. If any of your people are injured and need medical treatment, you can go to the hospital to see me, or even visit me. I''ll give you 20% discount. That''s OK." Su Jingfei insisted on his own opinion and put it another way, but his attitude was obvious. Anyway, I just didn''t plan to go.


    Huofeng and Lulu looked at each other, then pretended to be miserable and said, "Lulu, I knew that I told you at the beginning that Dr. Su would not give us face. Who told us that we were black people? People despised us at all."


    Lulu also followed: "yes, sister Huofeng, I thought doctor Su had touched your chest and could read some incense, but who knows, alas!"


    Her words just finish saying, don''t say Su Jingfei embarrassed red old face, fire phoenix''s pretty face is also red, ruthlessly stare at Lulu, but Lulu is happy not afraid to blink to fire phoenix.


    That day, Su Jingfei really needed to touch Huofeng''s chest in order to heal her. Now she is teased by Lulu. She really has no way to explain it. No matter what the situation is, the result is the same. Besides, she tells Huofeng about it as if she confronts her face to face and abandons others.


    Su Jingfei sighed in his heart. Sure enough, he was very aggressive and could say anything. Of course, he saw Huofeng blush, but he didn''t know that Huofeng didn''t think of it. He thought they had colluded with each other.


    "Well, since you want me to see Mr. Wang, make an appointment with him. I''ll be there on time." Su Jingfei is really afraid that Lulu will say something that will make her face hot, so she has to agree. He belongs to the daring type of art expert, and he is not afraid of the other side''s disadvantage.


    Huofeng originally complained that Huofeng had run on Su Jingfei with such an embarrassing thing, but when she heard that Su Jingfei had agreed to the invitation, she put the idea aside and said with a smile, "our Lord Wang asked us to invite you, that is, we can see you at any time."


    Lulu quietly smiles at Huofeng, and then says to Su Jingfei, "doctor Su, sit down first. I''ll call Mr. Wang and come back immediately."


    Before they could speak, Lulu had already trotted out. She had seen Su Jingfei heal Huofeng. At that time, Su Jingfei wanted to help Huofeng. She was very serious and didn''t mean to be obscene.


    Both Huofeng and Lulu are pretty girls who come out to hang out. They know men very well. Su Jingfei was shocked by Lulu at that time for such a gentleman''s behavior. It turns out that there are such upright men in the world. As Huofeng''s good sisters, they naturally write down everything at that time.


    She knew that she didn''t look like Huofeng, and she was not a virgin. She couldn''t have any development with Su Jingfei, so she wanted to match Huofeng and Su Jingfei, otherwise she wouldn''t mention the healing plot from time to time.


    Although Su Jingfei has experienced a lot of women, she has rich experience in contact with women, but it''s the first time that she has really contacted such underground women. Especially when Lulu wants to create opportunities for them, Su Jingfei really can''t resist and can only be arranged.


    Although Huofeng is a big sister, her relationship with men and women is blank. Since she came out, she didn''t like men. It''s really because the men she contacted are either lusters or hooligans, and many of them are in a few boats.


    The first time she met Su Jingfei in a bar, the reason why she got into trouble with him was that she regarded him as a hooligan. Of course, it was also because Su Jingfei''s skill was unexpectedly good. Now that she was saved by Su Jingfei, she naturally changed and even felt grateful. Even if some parts of her body had been touched by Su Jingfei, she didn''t really get angry.


    But now Lulu throws herself to Su Jingfei, and they get along with each other alone. Huofeng doesn''t know what to say for a while. It''s not like her usual big sister.


    Su Jingfei sighed that Lulu was too narrow. As a man, he had to say, "cough, the coffee here is really good. Let''s do it."


    Embarrassed for a moment, he said the same thing in the bar carelessly. When he finished, he remembered that it was coffee instead of wine. He immediately wanted to change his words. He didn''t know why he was so impolite.


    But at this time, Huofeng was also confused. She didn''t know what kind of attitude she should take to face Su Jingfei. She heard Su Jingfei say "let''s do it". Conditioned reflex also took it as if she was in a bar. She picked up her coffee and said to Su Jingfei, "let''s do it together." Then he poured in a cup of coffee.


    Fortunately, at this time, because of chatting, the coffee is not hot, otherwise this time, Huofeng will really be scalded, even so, such a large cup of coffee down, Huofeng''s face is not very good-looking.


    Su Jingfei is even more stunned, even if he is stupid, Huofeng actually accompany him to be stupid, he didn''t think it is because Huofeng some confusion and make the wrong decision, still think she is to give his face, heart a man, can''t plant face in front of a woman, directly also drink coffee.


    Because there are only two tables of guests in the coffee shop, and they are all handsome men and women, the service staff of the coffee shop naturally pay special attention to them, and sometimes they turn around and look at them.


    The staff of the coffee shop were stunned by the two guests'' arrogant way of drinking coffee. For the first time, they saw someone drinking coffee as beer. The domineering picture was so beautiful that they were blinded by the 24K krypton gold dog eyes. Thousands of grass mud horses roared in their hearts. If every guest was as domineering as them, the income of the coffee shop would definitely double.


    Naturally, their coffee was drunk, and the waiter was also called to deliver new coffee. The appearance of the waiter also eased the atmosphere between them a little. Su Jingfei would not say such incongruous words as cheers.


    Su Jingfei had some embarrassment just because Lulu said she touched someone''s chest, then turned around and ran away. Now she was interrupted and calmed down. She quickly found a topic and asked, "Huofeng, I saw that you were very good and powerful that day. How many years have you practiced martial arts?"


    Huofeng also felt that she was too shameful before. Now she calmed down and was looking for a topic. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately replied, "I haven''t learned martial arts. Is there any real martial arts now? I learned to fight freely. "


    "Well? You just practice fighting. That''s what you got? " Su Jingfei frowned slightly, but he knew the power of Huofeng very well. At that time, even if she didn''t use internal power, she was not necessarily more powerful than him. At least her strength was not inferior to her apprentice Han Shan. If she could use internal power, she could even reach the level of Dongfang Wenjun.


    Huofeng didn''t know Su Jingfei''s evaluation of herself. She nodded and said, "I was an orphan when I was very young. Lord Wang raised me. I''ve been with him since I was a child, so I''ve been practicing fighting since I was a child. I''m about eight years old. Now it''s ten years."


    Su Jingfei nods and listens. According to the training time, Su Jingfei is similar to Huofeng. She started at the age of 11, but she knows that Huofeng is only 18 years old, which is very consistent with her appearance.


    Of course, he still thinks that an 18-year-old girl has such a hot figure. If she grows up a few years later, it will definitely be a devil''s figure. Of course, his appearance is also an angel''s. Su Jingfei secretly estimates that if Huofeng reaches the age of 245, she will not be inferior to Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi.


    There are many beautiful girls in my family. The top ones are actually Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk. Now Huofeng has the potential to reach that level, but it''s not yet.


    Huofeng didn''t know what he was thinking, and continued: "I wanted to study hard, but after all, the environment didn''t allow me. Moreover, I was born with great strength. When I was ten years old, I could have the strength of two adult men." Speaking of this, some embarrassed way: "do you think I''m a man''s mother-in-law?"


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that Huofeng was so powerful. It turned out that Huofeng was born with divine power. At the age of ten, he had the power of two adult men, so now he should at least double it. As for the words behind Huofeng, Su Jingfei quickly said, "of course not. Great power is a gift. How can you think that you are a man''s mother-in-law? Since you have such special power, If you don''t practice fighting, it''s a waste. You''ve chosen the right path

 Chapter 568

    Su Jingfei finally understood why Huofeng''s strength is so strong. She has a special constitution. Such a person is absolutely unique, especially her strength is still so terrible. She must be one in a million.


    Although he has the help of wired bookbinding, he is still an ordinary person. He only studies hard because he has more experience in childhood. In other words, he has stronger willpower than ordinary people, and his qualification is really inferior to Phoenix.


    Thinking about it in my heart, I heard Huofeng say: "I didn''t know this at first, but I didn''t want to be bullied, so I worked hard to exercise. Now I can be sure that most men are not my opponents. By the way, why aren''t you afraid of me?"


    When she said this, she thought that her own strength had no effect on Su Jingfei, which made her have to ask.


    Although there is no emotion between Su Jingfei and Huofeng, they can be regarded as suffering together after all. Su Jingfei believes that Huofeng will not harm herself. If she does, her character is too bad.


    "Well, I think Lulu has also told you that I will do Qigong. When you attack me, I can use a special way to unload your strength. Even if you have great strength, I can reduce the damage. Of course, if your strength is beyond my range, I can''t hold it." Su Jingfei explained in an easy way that he didn''t talk about internal skills, which was too mysterious.


    He could see that Huofeng was just a fighting master who had made great achievements because of her special physique. She didn''t know or even believed in real martial arts.


    As Su Jingfei thought, Huofeng frowned and thought for a while, then said, "this Kung Fu is really special. Does it need childish Kung Fu?"


    Su Jingfei is about to take a sip of coffee. She almost spits it out when she hears this sentence. The girl deserves to be a gangster. Her thinking is different from that of ordinary people. She actually thinks of childish Kung Fu.


    "Is there a problem?" When Huofeng saw Su Jingfei''s reaction, she guessed that she might have guessed wrong. Then she was a little embarrassed and said, "I don''t know much about these things. I just think your Kung Fu is amazing. You can not only be afraid of my attack, but also help me take out bullets, just like a movie."


    Su Jingfei knew that Lulu would tell Huofeng about that day. Even though he had told Lulu, it was no surprise that Huofeng was closer to her than he was. He just said with a smile, "it''s just the use of power."


    Huofeng and Su Jingfei talked about this topic, but they didn''t have the embarrassment before. With a bright eye, they asked with a smile, "Dr. Su, can you teach me this skill?"


    Su Jingfei''s heart moves. Huofeng is so powerful without any internal power. If her internal power is successful, plus her natural divine power, she will have no problem abusing herself under the same internal power.


    Although Huofeng and himself have no hostile relationship, they are not close friends. It seems that he didn''t teach her the benefits of internal skill. It''s not that he is too utilitarian. In fact, internal skill is precious. No one will be so generous.


    He shook his head and said, "I''m not sure about that yet. Let''s have a look later. If I think you have the ability to learn these skills, I will teach you."


    He didn''t finish what he said. Who knows what will happen to the relationship between the two sides in the future? He just thought of a reason and perfunctorized Huofeng first. Anyway, he also believed that Huofeng couldn''t force herself to teach her.


    Although she is very interested in Su Jingfei''s internal skills, Huofeng doesn''t know the requirements for learning these skills. Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she doesn''t know that he is perfunctory, nodding, and never mentioning it again. She is also a big sister. She was rejected once, and it''s no good to talk about it again.


    Lulu, who was watching outside, thought that if they were alone, there would be any development. After all, Su Jingfei had touched Huofeng, and Huofeng was very grateful to Su Jingfei. Maybe it would be a step closer.


    As Huofeng''s good sister, Lulu naturally knows Huofeng very well. Although the girl is in the underworld, she is actually clean and has a high vision. Most men don''t want to contact her at all. Even if she plays a joke with men, she wants to play with them. Just like at first, Huofeng wants to fight with Su Jingfei, but she just fails.


    Now it''s rare to meet Su Jingfei, who is very good at personal qualities and skills. It''s rare that Huofeng seems to have a little liking for Su Jingfei. At least she is grateful to him. If they can succeed, Lulu also thinks it''s a good thing.


    It''s a pity that after a long time, Lulu knew that there was no progress and she was speechless. She gave them such a good opportunity, which was wasted. She had to walk over and say, "sister Huofeng, Dr. Su, let''s go to see Mr. Wang now. He has already answered."


    Su Jingfei nodded and looked at Huofeng, who also nodded¡° Let''s go. Mr. Wang is not very busy at ordinary times. We should be at home when we go to see him now. "


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to despise Wang, who is one of Han Fu''s people. The Han family is a deep-rooted force in the provincial capital. Mrs. Han can ignore Mr. Wang, but Su Jingfei can''t. Even if he has strong personal skills, his power in the provincial capital is not strong.


    Huofeng didn''t expect so much. After hearing Lulu''s words, she took the initiative to take Su Jingfei out. The main purpose of their coming to find Su Jingfei today is to take him to see Lord Wang. Now it''s natural to act according to the plan.


    Wang Ye is a subordinate of long Baitian in Xicheng. He naturally lives in Xicheng. There are many high-end residential areas in the western part of the provincial capital. Wang Ye lives in this kind of high-end residential area, just like Su Jingfei. He built a villa alone, which not only makes him comfortable, but also shows his identity.


    Su Jingfei sighed secretly that the gangsters are also very powerful. They are only a second-class leader who can own such an industry. No wonder these forces want to compete for territory. Whoever has more territory will undoubtedly have more power, and the benefits will be more. Both the gangsters and ordinary people understand this.


    "When you see Mr. Wang later, you should be polite. Don''t treat me like that. Mr. Wang is an old man. If you don''t respect him, be careful that I''m not polite to you." Huofeng said that she was raised by Wang Ye. Thinking of Su Jingfei''s temper, she reminded and threatened her before entering the door.


    Su Jingfei shrugs and doesn''t speak. He doesn''t have any special reaction before he sees Wang Ye. As for the threat of Huofeng, she doesn''t care. Even if the girl is rude to herself, she can''t do anything about herself.


    Huofeng is a little angry. This guy is more capable than herself and is not afraid of her own threat. However, thinking of Su Jingfei''s character, he is not a Hun man though he is soft rather than hard, so he will not fight with Wang Ye. Huofeng is thinking and walking, and even considering whether he will rush at the first time if there is a real conflict.


    Lulu is Huofeng''s younger sister. She usually has no relationship with Huofeng. That''s because they have a good relationship. Now when she wants to see Mr. Wang, she is much more honest. She follows Huofeng behind her and seems very regular.


    Just from the reaction of the two girls, Wang Ye is not simple. He knows that Huofeng and Lulu are lawless people. Huofeng can be so honest because Wang Ye raised her. Lulu is pure afraid, which makes Su Jingfei re evaluate Wang Ye in his heart.


    The appearance of Wangye''s villa doesn''t look special. It''s just that after walking in, he knows that it''s heavily guarded. On the surface, Su Jingfei sees his fourth brother''s bodyguard, and he always feels that someone is staring at him secretly.


    "Miss Huofeng, you are here. Please come inside. The boss is waiting for you." One of the bodyguards came and said respectfully to Huofeng. Huofeng was raised by Wang Ye. In front of the bodyguards, she was the little princess. Now that she is back, they will be more respectful.


    As for Su Jingfei, it was not so easy. When he was ready to step in, the bodyguard had stopped him and said, "routine inspection."


    The bodyguard didn''t cover up his pistol, and even deliberately showed a corner to let Su Jingfei see clearly. Su Jingfei knew that he was asking himself not to act rashly, which was also a kind of threat.


    Although such scenes are often seen in movies, Su Jingfei''s experience is still the first time. Although he has enough ability to subdue him before the other party draws the gun, Su Jingfei still raises his hands to let the other party check. He doesn''t fall out because of this, not to mention his family''s routine check.


    Huofeng and Lulu look at each other without any special reaction. It''s obvious that such a thing is not that the bodyguards deliberately make trouble for Su Jingfei, but they don''t think much about it. They don''t believe Su Jingfei has weapons on him.


    Although they all know that Su Jingfei''s skill is extraordinary, they don''t know that Su Jingfei is actually a nominal military doctor of 307 army. They all think that he is just an ordinary person, let alone a gun. They don''t even have a knife with them. Su Jingfei didn''t plan ahead of time for his coming this time, and he didn''t prepare early.


    In fact, according to the truth, this time Su Jingfei came to see Mr. Wang, he was invited, so he was checked. Mr. Wang was not polite, but Su Jingfei was not angry. He could understand Mr. Wang''s idea. Maybe that was his downfall.


    Of course, Su Jingfei is also secretly observing that Master Wang is worthy of being a big man. Although he is not the most powerful person, he is more powerful in his position. Of course, because of this, he has more enemies. If he is not careful, he may see the king of hell one day.


    There was no accident in the routine inspection. Su Jingfei passed smoothly and followed Huofeng to go inside. Huofeng whispered to Su Jingfei: "sorry, Wang Ye has a strong sense of prevention."


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand." Although Su Jingfei is not angry, Huofeng''s attitude still makes him very satisfied. At least he can see that Huofeng is more concerned about her own ideas. As for Lulu, who is next to her, she has become a little sister. She can only be next to her, but she has no place to speak.


    Wang Ye''s villa is not as big as Su Jingfei''s. although he is a powerful man, he is much worse than Su Jingfei''s upstart, not to mention there are not so many people in his family.


    Nevertheless, the hall is also very elegant. I don''t know whether it''s because Mr. Wang is old or because he wants to show his taste. The furniture in the room is antique. It looks like he has entered an ancient family. In the middle of the room, there is a fat old man making tea quietly.


    There are four bodyguards in black standing behind the fat old man. Judging from their appearance, they should be more powerful than the bodyguards outside. Maybe they are elite bodyguards. When Su Jingfei came in, the old man not only didn''t raise his head, but also didn''t pause his hands. He was very stable.


    Huofeng and Lulu didn''t show any unexpected expressions. Su Jingfei guessed that Wang ye might prefer tea ceremony. He didn''t know much about these and was not familiar with the tea sets in front of Wang Ye. He just looked like a fat man in the movie underworld. He was full of momentum.


    According to the truth, as Wang Ye, he shouldn''t have such momentum. It''s not surprising to think that the old man has been in the underground world for so many years and should develop enough momentum.


    "Huofeng, you''re here. This should be Dr. su. Come and sit down, have a cup of tea, and try my craft." after a while, when the cup in front of Mr. Wang was full of tea, he looked up. It seemed that he found the three Huofeng and said.


    Huofeng and Lulu are Wang Ye''s subordinates. Naturally, they come to Wang Ye and sit down, but they don''t reach for the cup. They all know that the person Wang Ye really wants to greet is Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew it, and then he walked over and sat opposite to Wang Ye. Since Su Jingfei came in, Wang Ye didn''t have any special reaction. Now he sat down humbly, but his eyes showed a little appreciation, but it just flashed by. If it wasn''t Su Jingfei, his eyesight was far beyond ordinary people, he would not have noticed.


    From Su Jingfei to the villa, Wang Ye has been in the exploratory state, and he has the aura of Su Jingfei, want to see what kind of reaction Su Jingfei will do.


    The structure is unexpected. Although Master Wang has investigated and learned from Huofeng that Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person, he has never changed his face and is very calm. It is beyond Master Wang''s estimation. Now he has to face up to Su Jingfei and never treat him as a junior.


    "Dr. Su, I''ve heard Huofeng mention you for a long time, but I haven''t had time to meet you all the time. I''ll invite you here today for tea." Wang Ye looks like a hospitable old man. He doesn''t look like a gangster for many years.


    Su Jingfei was not polite, and he didn''t worry that the other party would poison him. He nodded and took a cup of tea directly. After smelling it, he said, "Mr. Wang is a good craftsman." Say and drink, no matter what kind of tea.

 Chapter 569

    Watching Su Jingfei chew peony and drink the tea that he spent a lot of time to make, Mr. Wang smokes from the corner of his mouth unconsciously. He says in his heart that he really thinks highly of this guy.


    Not only him, but Huofeng and Lulu almost laughed. When they saw Su Jingfei before, they always looked polite. They seemed to have a lot of self-restraint. I didn''t expect him to drink tea like this. Even if you don''t know how to taste tea, at least you look elegant!


    I don''t know that Su Jingfei''s heart is also turning his lips. He is a gangster and wants to make himself an intellectual. What''s the meaning of being mediocre and elegant? He really doesn''t know much about tea ceremony, but he doesn''t know what to do. He just doesn''t like it.


    "Mr. Wang, if you invite me, you don''t just want to have tea with me." Su Jingfei put down the tea cup, relaxed a little, looked directly at Wang Ye, and said straight to the point. At this time, he didn''t use any extraordinary pressure, but Wang Ye was just like ordinary people.


    His attitude is neither humble nor haughty. Huofeng and Lulu admire him secretly. He is really a man of ability. Although Wang Ye hasn''t done much on the road for so many years, he can almost compete with the four leaders of H Province now. If he hadn''t been reading long Baitian''s friendship with him for many years, he would not be able to become the fifth leader of H Province even if he worked alone.


    These Mrs. Han don''t know, but Huofeng and Lulu who follow Mr. Wang know that Su Jingfei doesn''t know, otherwise he will know why Mr. Wang has such momentum.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Wang Yeh said with a smile, "I heard Huofeng say that you saved her. Today, I invite you to come. Naturally, I want to thank you."


    "Mr. Wang is very polite. The affair between Huofeng and me is a private affair between us. It doesn''t disturb Mr. Wang. If you want to thank me, it''s a bit of a fuss." Su Jingfei smiles and looks at Huofeng.


    Huofeng is stunned. She doesn''t expect Su Jingfei to say such a thing. It seems that they are so close to each other. Lulu also looks at them by accident. She can''t imagine that their relationship has developed to such a stage. Su Jingfei can say that his affair with Huofeng is a private affair, that is, they are very close to each other.


    Wang had no special reaction. He just glanced at Huofeng and then continued: "anyway, Huofeng was raised by me. I treat her like my own daughter. Thank you very much."


    Su Jingfei turned his mouth secretly, and the old ghost spoke very well, but on the surface he said: "since Wang Ye is so sincere, I will accept it."


    Wang Ye was really stunned this time. He thought Su Jingfei had to be modest, but he just accepted the words he had prepared, but he didn''t know how to go on.


    Huofeng and Lulu are also very speechless. Is Su Jingfei really inhuman or intentional? It''s too bad. People pay attention to politeness. It''s you who come and I''ll go. Suddenly you''re not polite. How can Wang continue? Huofeng just stares at him and says to Wang: "Wang, I''ve already said that doctor Su won''t be too polite. I just thank him."


    Her intention is to ease Wang Ye''s embarrassment, but she is not the kind of delicate girl after all. Her mouth is on Su Jingfei''s side, and her sister Lulu is also a careless girl. She nods and says: "yes, Mrs. Su is good. She doesn''t ask for anything in return for helping us."


    "Oh? It turns out that''s true. I think too much about it. " Wang Ye seemed to know Su Jingfei and looked at him with new eyes. "In this case, I won''t be so polite, but since I''m here today, let''s have a meal together."


    Naturally, Su Jingfei would not refuse such a proposal. No matter what he came here to talk about today, it was mostly at the dinner table, and Su Jingfei did not reject it. It was even a kind of entertainment, but he didn''t know why Wang was looking for himself. He thought he wanted to woo himself, but it didn''t look like him.


    In my heart, Wang Ye has taken them to the dining room. The villa is big, and the dining room is not small. It''s comparable to the living room of other people. Now it''s time to eat. It''s estimated that Wang Ye is good at everything.


    "Since it''s Jingfei''s first time here, we''ll have a grand banquet." Entering the dining room, Mr. Wang suddenly clapped his hands and saw four women walking into the door. Each of them was young and beautiful, no less beautiful than Huofeng. The most special thing was that they all wore kimonos and came in small steps, though graceful.


    "People say that we are going to earn money from the United States and live in our country, but we have to marry the daughter-in-law of the Japanese nation. This shows that the women of the Japanese nation are the best servants. Today I will let them dress for you. Don''t be too polite!" Wang Ye didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to speak. He had already divided two women to sit on both sides of Su Jingfei. Although Huofeng and Lulu were confused, they didn''t say much. Of course, they didn''t have such service.


    Su Jingfei frowned when he saw these women. He didn''t expect that Lord Wang would treat him like this. When he came into contact with some underground Force leaders, there would be social scenes. Su Jingfei had thought about this for a long time, but he didn''t expect that it would be such a battle, especially Huofeng and Lulu.


    When the two women sat down, Su Jingfei didn''t act like a gentleman, but he wasn''t a coyote. He just glanced at the two women and turned away. With such a glance, he saw that there were no other clothes in their kimonos. That is to say, if Su Jingfei untied their kimonos, he could enjoy all the beautiful scenery.


    At this time, Su Jingfei had to admit that the rich people''s life was very extravagant, and such underground forces were more unrestrained. He just didn''t know if Huofeng and Lulu knew about these women.


    As the dishes came up, Wang Ye saw that Su Jingfei didn''t do anything to the two women. He put his arms around the two women and said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Jingfei, you don''t have to be so restrained. This is my home. They are all my people. You can do whatever you want. I can tell you that they haven''t been touched by any other men!"


    Even though Su Jingfei knows that he is bewitching himself, he can''t help but jump. Looking at the two green women around him with a gentle face, Su Jingfei really can''t help touching them.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who has never seen a pretty girl, but also has strong willpower. He soon put down his imagination and said to Mr. Wang, "Mr. Wang, in fact, you don''t have to be like this. Although I''m not a good person, I''m not a drinker. Let''s just say what we have to say."


    He estimated that Mr. Wang had put the battle out, that is to say, a showdown. As expected, Mr. Wang hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Jingfei, I wanted to talk to you after I finished eating, but since you are so anxious, let''s talk about it first." After looking at Huofeng and Lulu, he hesitated a little and didn''t avoid them. He said to Su Jingfei directly, "Jingfei, I heard Huofeng say that you are very strong. Huofeng has no fighting power against you. Is that right?"


    "Huofeng praised me too much. I''m just a little good at saving my life." Su Jingfei says it, but he unconsciously looks at Huofeng. He can''t imagine that Huofeng really thinks highly of himself.


    When Huofeng sees Su Jingfei, she has no reason to blush, but she turns her head aside. It seems that she doesn''t want to have anything to do with Su Jingfei, but her action is too obvious. On the contrary, it gives people the appearance that she and Su Jingfei are making trouble and don''t want to deal with Su Jingfei.


    As if Wang didn''t see this scene, he just said to Su Jingfei, "I think you should have a certain understanding of me and know what I do. I want you to follow me and fight with me. What do you think?"


    In fact, when he entered the door, all Wang''s actions had already made Su Jingfei understand Wang''s mind. What he did was that he wanted to stand up in front of him and let himself know his strength. Now it''s more effective to invite him directly than to ask him directly.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei never likes to be inferior to others, not to mention underground forces. Even if you are an underground force, at least you should be one of the four giants in H city. It''s obvious that you still have four above you.


    It seems that he is afraid of the disagreement of Su startled. Wang said, "look, you have the skill, plus the Phoenix, and then I has the final say in the west side. And even if Nancheng and North City are, we may also develop in the past, and even later development to the East city is not impossible."


    "Mr. Wang, you think highly of me. Although I have some skills, I''m just a little doctor. I''m not that powerful." Su Jingfei smiles and refuses to belittle himself.


    There was a flash of anger in Wang Ye''s eyes. He had talked to him so kindly that he didn''t give face. However, he thought that if Su Jingfei could help him, he would get twice the result with half the effort, so he held back his anger and continued to say to Su Jingfei, "you may not know how much you can do, but Huofeng told me that I''m very optimistic about you, You are still young. After a few years, my position will be yours. "


    For ordinary hot-blooded young people, maybe they will be charmed by his words, but Su Jingfei shook his head firmly and said, "I''d better forget it. I think it''s very promising to be a doctor. After a few years, I may be the first-class Dean."


    "It seems that Dr. Su can''t see the current situation clearly. If you can dominate the underground world of the city, let alone the president, even the director of health, you will have the chance to become a director. You can think about it. As long as you follow me, on the surface, you can accomplish everything you want to do." Mr. Wang was not discouraged and continued to encourage him.

 Chapter 570

    Mr. Wang''s words are really charming. He is worthy of being a big brother. If you change to be an ordinary person with little ability, you will naturally follow him and become his thug.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is not that kind of person with soft ears. What''s more, Wang Ye can''t give him everything he wants. His current personal strength is not inferior to Wang Ye, but he has just started to develop. In time, let alone Wang Ye, even if long Baitian comes, he will be crushed.


    "Mr. Wang, I appreciate your kindness. I think the promising profession of doctor is very suitable for me. I still don''t plan to change my profession." Su Jingfei still insists on his own opinion and simply refuses.


    Wang Ye''s face changed, but he finally said with a smile: "Dr. Su, don''t refuse so simply. Why don''t you give me a few days to think about it?"


    "No, Mr. Wang. I''m a very straightforward person. Since I''ve made up my mind, I won''t change it easily. I thank Mr. Wang for his love for me, but I''m not suitable for this profession. I like my present career very much." Su Jingfei waved his hand. He was never a muddler.


    Wang Ye''s face is really ugly this time. How can he be regarded as a big man? Now he has been rejected repeatedly by a young man, and even has no room at all. It hurts his face.


    Although Huofeng and Su Jingfei don''t have any special feelings, he saved himself after all. He quickly made up his mind and said, "Dr. Su, we Wang Ye value you so much, so you should think about it carefully and maybe change your mind. After all, the doctor''s profession really wrongs you."


    When she spoke, her eyes had been blinking quietly at Su Jingfei. The meaning was very obvious. She asked him to make a false promise first. After a few days, she said that he would consider it and then refuse. It was a step for Wang Ye. Everyone was easy to talk.


    Lulu also winks at Su Jingfei. She also thinks Su Jingfei''s refusal is too firm. It''s easy to make people feel embarrassed.


    But Su Jingfei didn''t seem to see it. He said to Huofeng with a smile: "Huofeng, today I came to see Mr. Wang just because of your face. I didn''t plan to join you. I''m not good at it. I''m satisfied with my job as a doctor. I don''t plan to consider doing anything else."


    What he said seems to be said to Huofeng, but in fact, he is more determined to refuse Wang Ye''s invitation. Even if Huofeng and Lulu''s faces have changed, they can''t understand why Su Jingfei is so determined.


    "Well, well, young people today are really interesting." Wang Ye suddenly clapped his hands happily, as if Su Jingfei was dealing with others, but then he said to Huofeng and Lulu, "Huofeng, Lulu, you go out first. I want to have a chat with Su Jingfei alone. Such interesting young people are rare."


    At this time, both Su Jingfei and the two girls saw the sharp flash in Wang Ye''s eyes. Although he was very happy, there was no smile in his eyes. Huofeng was awe inspiring and quickly said, "Wang Ye, Dr. Su has a straight temper. Don''t be angry!"


    Lulu also bravely said: "Mr. Wang, Dr. Su doesn''t understand the rules. Don''t be angry. Let''s go back and talk to him."


    "Get out, my words don''t matter? When a man talks, a woman will come in. " Wang ye put away his smile and glared at Huofeng and Lulu. The temperature in the room seemed to be three points lower.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Huofeng and Lulu to speak. He already sneered and said, "Master Wang, you don''t have to let them go out. If you have any words, you can speak directly."


    The reason why he refused Wang Ye so simply, and he didn''t leave any feelings, not only didn''t want to interfere in the affairs of underground forces, but more importantly, he found a very interesting thing, that is, there was something wrong with the two kimono women around him.


    He didn''t pay attention at first. After all, he didn''t care about the two kimono women, and he didn''t look at them more. But when Wang invited himself, Su Jingfei inadvertently glanced at the kimono women. Who told them to be by Su Jingfei''s side? As a result, he found their problems.


    Two women who were supposed to be waiters were not necessarily weak, at least they should be ordinary women, but there seemed to be some rules between their actions, and their actions were quick and neat. When he deliberately made an action that might encounter them, they could avoid contact with their bodies without any trace.


    Before I saw the two of them lean over and let them do whatever they want. I don''t care what they should be. But they can avoid themselves and easily get out of the way. Su Jingfei knew that the two women were unusual.


    Moreover, after observing in secret, he could see that the two women had some traces of practicing martial arts. Generally speaking, those who had practiced martial arts would always have some differences from ordinary people. The two women looked like ordinary weak girls, but their hands were turning over, which made Su Jingfei see some calluses, especially the position of hukou.


    Generally speaking, such calluses can only be rubbed out when holding things with both hands. He doesn''t think that the two women''s hands have such effects because they are doing farm work. Needless to say, they only have such effects when holding knives or swords.


    In fact, if Mr. Wang didn''t want to give Su Jingfei a bad impression from the beginning and make him more alert, he would not have found that there was something wrong with the two women from the details. As for the two opposite women, because they were a little far away, he didn''t see them clearly, but as long as they were there, they would be enough.


    If Wang Ye really solicits himself, he won''t arrange two such dangerous women around him. Su Jingfei doesn''t know their strength, but after Wang Ye knows his ability, he can arrange them to his side. It''s conceivable that at least he has certain assurance that the two women can restrain himself.


    Under such circumstances, Su Jingfei would be damned if he thought that Wang really wanted to recruit himself and promise him.


    Lulu and Huofeng don''t know what Su Jingfei finds out. They think that Wang Ye is really soliciting, and they want to say good things to Su Jingfei, but they are finally glared by Wang Ye and dare not speak more.


    "Since Dr. Su doesn''t drink and likes to drink, I''m not polite." Wang Ye saw Su Jingfei''s attitude, and he was sure that he would not waver.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "Mr. Wang, you haven''t let me eat the bar all the time, but I really want to know why you calculated me from the beginning. I didn''t feel your sincerity when I came in."


    Mr. Wang did not answer his words, but said as if reciting: "Su Jingfei was alone with his mother when he was young, and his mother died of illness in middle school. Later... He owned a su style subsidiary, Yaoguang private hospital, and he had excellent martial arts skills... He lived in Yaoguang District, and had a good relationship with the Han family."


    He told all the information about Su Jingfei from childhood to adulthood, except that he didn''t know the identity of Su Jingfei and his 307 troops in the backstage of the security company. He told all the other superficial things, even the conflicts with the Lin family and the Hu family were clear, but he didn''t say how to destroy the two families. This matter is relatively secret, he can only guess, There is no evidence.


    Huofeng and Lulu didn''t know what he said. At first, they didn''t feel anything. They just talked about Su Jingfei''s wealth and property, and their eyes widened.


    Originally, they only thought Su Jingfei was a doctor with some skills. Maybe he had good medical skills and was young enough to be regarded as a young hero. They didn''t expect that he was a billionaire. They also understood why they refused Wang Ye. Wang Ye could give him. They all had them. Why should they work hard.


    When Mr. Wang finished, Su Jingfei was a little surprised. It was not that Mr. Wang could know his own affairs, but that he could know so comprehensively. It seems that he usually kept a low profile and only kept a low profile in front of ordinary people. He even knew that he had a good relationship with the two female stars, which shows that he was not particularly low-profile at ordinary times, Mr. Wang paid a lot of attention to himself.


    "It seems that Lord Wang is very interested in me. He has investigated me so clearly." Su Jingfei saw that the other party had already understood his own situation, so he didn''t have to pretend to be an ordinary person. His momentum was no less than Wang Ye. His eyes were like hawk Falcon''s way: "since Wang Ye knows so many things about me, why do you still want to attract me? Do you think I can work for you?" Without waiting for Mr. Wang to speak, he looked at the two women around him and said, "Mr. Wang, do you think a person like me can be confused by everything in front of me?"


    "Ha ha, it''s su Jingfei. Someone told me before that I shouldn''t look down on you, but I don''t believe in evil. I thought you saved Huofeng, but I was interested in her and wanted to take you for my own use. It''s a pity that you didn''t know how to praise her." Wang yeha ha a smile, is also with Su Jingfei tit for tat.


    Huofeng''s face changed. She looked at Master Wang and said, "Master Wang, Dr. Su saved me out of morality. It''s not any other attempt at all."


    "Shut up, you elbow, don''t you see how people sweep my face? He even helped others talk. He raised me for nothing. I gave you to Feng Yixiao at the beginning. " Wang Ye glared at him and said angrily.


    "Wang Ye..." Huofeng looked at Wang Ye in disbelief.


    Mr. Wang snorted. Instead of looking at her, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you''re really good at it. My Phoenix seems to be dead set on you!"


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. Wang Ye was very hostile to himself. Everything before was acting. Now he just showed his true colors. He pondered: "Wang Ye, who told you about me? It seems that you are hostile to me!"


    "Who said that? I think you''ll find out soon. " Wang Ye a smile, and then suddenly face a change way: "start."

 Chapter 571

    Without waiting for Huofeng to persuade her, the two women beside Su Jingfei suddenly burst out. The kimonos they were wearing should be the kind of clothes that hinder their actions. But when they jumped up, they were already tightly tied to their bodies, and they were obviously prepared.


    They have been scheming for a long time, and they are ruthless. If they are ordinary people or don''t pay attention to it, they can definitely succeed. The two women are quick and merciless.


    It''s a pity that they met Su Jingfei. Not to mention that Su Jingfei had been on guard for a long time. Even without any preparation, they would not be hurt under the attack of the two girls. At most, they were in a bit of a mess. Now they are not even in a mess. He has been on guard for a long time.


    His person is like a top, one hand traction, one hand holding the shoulder, the whole person is spinning in place, and the traction force just falls on the two women who fight with him, they are involuntarily led by Su Jingfei to fall on his side, Su Jingfei''s move itself is derived from Taijiquan, the strength is to overcome rigid with softness.


    And he was more than that. At the moment when he pulled the two girls aside, he raised his legs and kicked them, without any pity. They were both middle feet in the abdomen. Before they landed, they flew out sideways, one of them hit the wall and stopped. However, there were blood stains on the corners of their mouths, and they obviously suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    At the moment of fighting, even blinking, he didn''t understand what had happened. Su Jingfei was unusually fierce. Wang Ye''s face had just changed, and the two girls around him also scolded and rushed to Su Jingfei.


    These two women are different from the two women just now. Maybe before, because they wanted to charm Su Jingfei, they didn''t wear much inside and it was inconvenient to hide secret weapons. The two women did stab Su Jingfei with a knife one by one, and the gesture of their hand was very likely a means of attack by Bushido. Su Jingfei was sure.


    From the clothes of several women, he began to doubt their identity. Now he is more sure of his own judgment.


    Su Jingfei didn''t fight with them. He quickly dodged away one of the women''s daggers. When the other woman was castrated, he reached out and grabbed her dagger with his middle finger. He cut down and stopped the other woman''s dagger.


    With a sound of "Ding", the two women''s knives collided and the attack stopped. But Su Jingfei didn''t stop. He twisted his wrist and broke the knife. He used this method in the bar.


    The short knife was broken. Su Jingfei held the broken knife about half a foot long and quickly made a stroke in the air. Everyone didn''t understand what was going on.


    Su Jingfei whistled with ease. The clothes of the two women in front of her body suddenly fell apart, leaving only the underwear on her body. The pretty girl has a good figure, white and sexy, and is very eye-catching.


    Although the two women pretended to be the women who were waiting on Wang Ye, they were assassins themselves. Now they suddenly came to light. They were furious. Regardless of the exposure, they drank "baga" together.


    This time, there is no need to guess. Su Jingfei also knows that his judgment is correct, but others are not surprised by the two women''s words. They just look at Su Jingfei in disbelief. As soon as Su Jingfei just scratched in the air, the two women''s clothes were broken. How many times did he do it!


    Su Jingfei now has a lot of internal power, and his hand is as fast as lightning. He splits the two women''s clothes, but they just see that he has a knife. When they want to understand Su Jingfei''s power, Wang''s face begins to turn white.


    "Mr. Wang, I can''t imagine that you are a big brother of the underground forces. You collude with the Japanese. These talents must be the main reason why you deal with me." Su Jingfei didn''t take the opportunity to pursue them. Instead, he stepped back two steps, kept a distance from them, and said to Wang Ye with a smile.


    Huofeng and Lulu just noticed that Su Jingfei didn''t do much about the attack, but they were both in a cold sweat. Even if Huofeng thought she was not weak, if she was suddenly attacked like this, she would not be able to escape.


    At this moment, Huofeng and Lulu have no confidence in Wang Ye. From his attitude towards them and his insidious means, they have no sense of security. If Wang Ye wants to deal with them, it is probably easier than killing a dog, and they will not hesitate.


    Mr. Wang didn''t look at Huofeng and Lulu. Instead, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you are really good. Did you guess? You''ve been on guard since you came in


    "Well, I didn''t take those things that you made me difficult seriously at first. After all, it''s a big guy. Be careful. There''s no problem. The key is that you shouldn''t send them out. Otherwise, I won''t think much about them. You''re smart but you''re mistaken." Su Jingfei can guess that Wang Ye is procrastinating, but he is not in a hurry. He explains with a smile.


    "They?" Wang Ye frowned slightly. At the beginning, he just wanted to make the woman close to Su Jingfei so as to sneak attack. What''s the flaw?


    Seeing that he didn''t understand, Su Jingfei nodded with a smile and continued to explain: "you may not know that the hands of those two women are different from those of ordinary women. You can see the position of the tiger mouth of their hands. It''s only those who often practice martial arts."


    "You can''t be so arbitrary. There are people who usually do farm work." Wang Ye was unconvinced and retorted.


    "It''s possible, but ordinary people are different from martial arts. Their reaction ability is many times higher than ordinary people. I don''t need to really use martial arts to test. Just a few small movements and their conditioned reaction are enough to let me know their identity." Su Jingfei was very patient, but then he almost irritated Wang to death and said, "Wang, you are old. You don''t have much strength. You still want to frame others. Obviously you have failed. This era doesn''t belong to you."


    Mr. Wang wanted to bear it and wait for his helpers to come. At this time, he couldn''t take care of so much. He said fiercely, "Su Jingfei, you deceive people too much. This era doesn''t belong to me or you. Come out. I want him to die."


    With a loud drink, four bodyguards came out from behind the screen behind him and shot Su Jingfei without hesitation.


    When Su Jingfei and others come in for dinner, Wang Ye has arranged his bodyguards outside in order to show his sincerity. Now four bodyguards suddenly appear. They are obviously ready for a long time. You don''t need to ask them to know that the purpose is not to protect them.


    Huofeng and Lulu are shocked to see the four people. They now know that Master Wang is ready for everything. Maybe his solicitation is sincere, but killing is also sincere. His purpose is to kill Su Jingfei if he fails in solicitation. Of course, it''s better to succeed, but he fails in the end.


    The four bodyguards are all professional gunners, and they have been following Wang for many years. They have done a lot of killing and arson. At this time, they don''t hesitate to shoot. It''s a pity that the person they met is Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s knife had already gone out when they appeared. Before he could shoot, his right hand had been cut off by Su Jingfei''s knife, and the trend was not decreasing. It was sharper than a nail and penetrated into his left chest directly.


    At this time, Su Jingfei certainly won''t be merciful. At the same time, he also fell to the other side, just to avoid the bullets of the other three shooters. And without waiting for the three of them to shoot again, Su Jingfei has begun to fight back.


    Before, when searching his body, Su Jingfei didn''t have any weapons on him. In fact, he really had weapons on him. It''s just that the way of hiding weapons is incredible and can''t be found at all. He can use his internal force to control the muscles of his body and hold the pistol completely with his muscles, so that it can''t be found on the surface at all.


    Of course, this is also because the weapon Su Jingfei chose is palm thunder, which is very small. Although his martial arts are very good, he is more and more cautious. He always carries two palm thunder from 307 troops, which is flexible, small and easy to hide.


    Now these two guns are in his hands when Su Jingfei falls out. There are two bullets in each pistol. When the three Gunners are preparing for the second attack, the thunder in the palm of Su Jingfei''s hand roars out. In an instant, the three bullets respectively penetrate into the eyebrows of the three gunners.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t hit a hundred shots now, but after all, the distance is so close. If Su Jingfei can''t blow their heads, his shooting skills will be in vain for so long.


    When his body fell on the ground, the three fighters also faltered on the ground. Lulu, who was a little slower, didn''t even see what happened clearly, so the four fighters had already fallen to the ground one after another.


    Wang Ye was also stunned. He never thought Su Jingfei would be so powerful, and he didn''t even know how to bring the pistol in. Fortunately, Su Jingfei could hit Wang Ye''s foot at most from this angle, otherwise he might be shot in the head by Su Jingfei.


    Before Mr. Wang spoke, Su Jingfei said: "Mr. Wang, I hope you''d better calm down and don''t ask your bodyguards to come in. They''ve just heard the gunfire and they''ll definitely come, but I think I can put this last bullet into your forehead before they come in."


    Su Jingfei said that, he stood up in no hurry, he believed that Wang ye would not mess, he is not a person who takes death as a matter of fact, in the face of his pistol, he also has a lot of pressure.


    Wang Ye is exactly what Su Jingfei thinks. From Su Jingfei''s shooting skills, he has guessed that Su Jingfei can definitely kill himself before the bodyguards come in. He doesn''t know what kind of pistol Su Jingfei uses, but he only fired three shots before, and there are enough bullets left to kill himself.


    "If you have something to say, why use a knife or a gun?" Wang Ye can''t frame Su Jingfei. Instead, he is threatened by Su Jingfei. He quickly adjusts his mind and laughs.


    Su Jingfei looked at Wang Ye like a chrysanthemum blooming face, sighed and said to Huofeng and Lulu: "Huofeng, Lulu, is that what you said about Wang Ye? Why is he different from what you described? I''m so disappointed. "


    Not only was he disappointed, Huofeng was also very disappointed with Wang Ye. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she turned to Wang Ye and said, "Wang Ye, what''s the matter with you? You were not like this before. Wang Ye, who raised me, is not as insidious as you. You let me down so much."


    Because he was threatened by Su Jingfei, Wang didn''t dare to go too far with him. Now when he heard Huofeng''s words, he immediately said angrily, "Huofeng, you dare to talk to me like this. Don''t forget, you were raised by me. What''s wrong with me? I''m now over 60 years old, and I can''t survive in a few years. If I don''t take advantage of my strength now, in a few years, I will not have the strength to take the position of dragon Baitian, and I will have the chance to destroy the other three families. I don''t want to be the fifth person, I want to be the first person of the underground forces. "


    I don''t know if he was oppressed by Su Jingfei''s momentum. Wang said crazily: "originally, I thought Su Jingfei you introduced would help me. Unfortunately, your charm is not enough and you can''t hook him. In this case, I will destroy him, otherwise he will become someone else''s helper and I will be finished."


    Huofeng looks at Wang Ye in disbelief and completely subverts his image in his heart. Even if he is as strong as her, he is already full of tears.


    Su Jingfei sighed and interjected: "Huofeng, don''t listen to Wang Ye. His purpose is not simple." Then he turned around and joked to Wang Ye: "Wang Ye, you don''t want to act. You are not so crazy. You just want to cover up the facts."


    "What do you mean?" Wang Ye was startled. He seemed so crazy before. He really wanted to cover up some things. Unexpectedly, he was seen through by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei holds the palm thunder in his hand and blocks it with the back of his hand. No one can see it, but no one doubts that Su Jingfei has a gun and can kill Wang Ye at any time. At this time, he stares into Wang Ye''s eyes and says: "Wang Ye, if you use your own thugs or gunners, I won''t doubt it, but if you use ninja, it''s different."


    "Ninja, what ninja, are you kidding? It''s all deceiving." Wang Ye''s heart jumped and quickly retorted.


    Su Jingfei sneered again. Nunu looked at the women in kimono. They were defeated by Su Jingfei, just like a group of losers. They gathered together as if there was no harm. Su Jingfei looked at them and said, "do you want to hide? Ninja girls. "


    Huofeng and Lulu don''t understand how things are developing. They unconsciously lean on Su Jingfei. Only here can they feel more secure.


    "Mr. Wang, they are all from Japan. It''s not the first time they have dealt with me. You''ve been fooled by them." Su Jingfei smiles and looks at Wang Yedao.


    Wang Ye''s face changed. Looking at the three women, he thought he was really fooled. Just as he was about to speak, a little cold star fell into his neck.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to open his mouth, he suddenly cuts Su Jingfei''s forehead with a knife light from the side. If it hits, Su Jingfei''s body will be cut into two parts. This is absolutely a fatal blow. The most important thing is the person who makes the shot. It''s really unexpected for Su Jingfei. It''s not four women in kimono who make the shot.

 Chapter 572

    Since Su Jingfei''s internal power increased, his body''s reaction ability has also been greatly improved. In case of emergency, he was able to make the best choice at first. Although it was very sudden this time, he still made the right choice.


    Because this knife came too fast, Su Jingfei couldn''t dodge at all, so he had to raise his hand to pick it up. Under normal circumstances, even if Su Jingfei used his internal power to pick it up, he would be injured. But now it''s not normal because he has a palm thunder in his hand.


    The palm of his hand was up. He parried the knife with the palm of his hand that had no bullets. His body rolled on the spot. He finally avoided such a dangerous knife without being injured. But the palm of his hand was cut into two pieces, and even the palm had blood marks. From this we can see the sharpness of the knife. If he didn''t have something in his hand, his palm would fall off.


    "Baga, Su Jingfei, you are really cunning." With a low drink, the man with the knife flew up again. At the same time, the four women in kimono followed suit and besieged Su Jingfei. They were all those deadly moves. Anyway, they could hold Su Jingfei down.


    Seeing everything in front of her, Huofeng was shocked. After su Jingfei was attacked by five people three or four times, she reacted and yelled, "Lulu, why do you want to attack Su Jingfei? Are you crazy?"


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He can''t imagine that Lulu is the one who almost killed herself. Now she is holding a samurai sword. Her hand angle is tricky, and it''s very fast. She is definitely a good hand with the sword, which puts great pressure on Su Jingfei. If it wasn''t for him, the four kimono women would have been cleaned up by him.


    Lulu just stands beside Huofeng and looks very afraid of Wang Ye. She comes to Su Jingfei''s side and stealthily attacks and kills Wang Ye. At the same time, she gives a hand to Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei dodges him cunningly.


    Now when she heard Huofeng''s words, Lulu showed a strange smile on her face and said with a smile, "poor mortal, you didn''t find that your friend was switched. It''s really stupid." Say words, the knife in the hand doesn''t stop to split to Su Jingfei, recruit to move to kill.


    Huofeng is stunned for a moment, but Su Jingfei quickly understands that Lulu has been silent since she entered Wangye''s house. At that time, he thought it was because Lulu was a little afraid when she entered Wangye''s house. Now he knows that it was a replacement.


    As for when to change it, he naturally didn''t know. After all, he was not familiar with lulu. Now he even began to doubt whether Huofeng was real or not. But from the previous performance, Huofeng should not be fake. Otherwise, this Huofeng is too real.


    Even so, he had to admit that this time they had to deal with themselves very well. It was just a series of things. From the beginning, Wang used his bodyguards to put pressure on him, and then he was ready to sneak attack with kimono women. When he failed, there were the shooters behind the screen, and all of them failed. There were the women with the killer''s mace incarnated in lulu. This was just a game in the middle, If you are careless, you will lose your life.


    Just thinking about it, Huofeng suddenly roared: "hateful little devil, return me lulu." Then he flew into the regiment.


    Huofeng may not have practiced martial arts, but she was born with divine power and had been fighting for many years. It''s no problem to abuse two women in kimono with her strength. Now in her anger, she is like a fierce tiger down the mountain.


    Originally, Su Jingfei was besieged by five people. When Huofeng arrived, she immediately took over three women in kimono. And judging from her strength, Su Jingfei could be sure that Huofeng was not arranged by the other party. Even if her appearance could be imitated, her skill could be imitated, but her talent could not be imitated. Huofeng''s natural power was absolutely unique.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei thought, Huofeng''s fist hit a kimono woman in the stomach, and her whole body flew up, even worse than Su Jingfei''s previous foot. When she hit the wall and slid down, pieces of internal organs even protruded in her mouth, and her breath was gone.


    Su Jingfei has to admit that Huofeng is not only fierce, but also cruel. Maybe it''s because she has been living in the underground world for a long time and is far more cruel than ordinary women, let alone angry.


    The other two kimono women were shocked and took advantage of the opportunity to let Huofeng get a punch and a kick. But her body just vibrated a little. Then she grabbed the ankle of the kimono woman who kicked her, and without hesitation, she fell straight down. When Su Jingfei heard the scream of the kimono woman, he saw that the leg of the kimono woman was bent forward from the knee, You don''t have to ask me if this leg is broken.


    Huofeng didn''t keep her hand. She resisted with her back and tried to rescue his kimono woman. She raised her leg and kicked her in the chest. The woman was hit by a train. She flew out and landed quietly. Her ribs were broken and her heart was pierced.


    The two people on Su Jingfei''s side have not been solved yet. Huofeng has killed two in an instant, which makes Su Jingfei admire. Her strength is not as good as her own, but her means are much more fierce than Su Jingfei''s.


    The rest of a kimono woman, when she saw that Huofeng was so fierce, she stepped back unconsciously. But at this time, because of the distance movement, Huofeng pulled a gunshot wound and suffered several times. She vomited a mouthful of blood unconsciously, and her face turned pale.


    When the kimono woman saw that there was an opportunity, she immediately took action. Unfortunately, she didn''t see a mocking smile on Huofeng''s mouth. She was really hurt, but it was not so serious. She just wanted to deal with a timid enemy. She could only lure the enemy in.


    Because the weapon had been destroyed by Su Jingfei long ago, the kimono woman only attacked empty handed, but it didn''t prevent her from killing people. She only made a fist, and then she found that there was no trace of Huofeng in front of her. Then she felt that someone had caught her on the shoulder and quickly hung a golden hook upside down to kick Huofeng''s forehead.


    Huofeng grabs kimono woman''s hand unchanged, slightly dodges his forehead, stiffly with his shoulder to resist each other''s foot, hot pain from the shoulder, does not let Huofeng retreat, but let her more fierce, a grasp of the woman''s foot.


    Huofeng''s natural power was fully expressed at this moment. Her hands held the kimono woman''s shoulder and ankle respectively, and then she swung people up and hit them down. If she just fell on the floor, even if she was injured, it would not be too serious. How could Huofeng let her go so easily.


    Just when the woman''s body fell to the waist height of Huofeng, Huofeng raised her right leg fiercely and knocked her back with a knee bump, which made her teeth ache. When the woman screamed and fell to the ground, she had become a ball of soft mud, not to mention the natural power of Huofeng, even a person who can only fight, Enough to break a woman''s spine.


    Huofeng killed three women in kimono. She was also injured and coughed up two mouthfuls of blood. Then she said to Su Jingfei, who was still swimming away: "doctor Su, you are too slow. I killed three women, but you still have one. Cough." Then he coughed up a mouthful of blood again.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. It''s not that he is not good at martial arts. It''s really because Huofeng is too fierce. She''s just in a rage. Fortunately, she is strong enough and gifted. Otherwise, she will die. But since she says so, Su Jingfei will not waste any more time. How can a man lose to a woman.


    In a moment, she dodged Lulu''s knife and turned to the back of the last kimono woman. Her hands quickly touched her back for more than ten times. The kimono woman only felt that she was bitten by a mosquito. It was strange that Su Jingfei was so light. But before she could react, she felt a series of sharp pain, The body shakes unconsciously.


    In Huofeng''s opinion, it was su Jingfei who lit a dozen times behind the kimono woman, and then the kimono woman was bleeding all over her body. She was forced to stay on the ground, and she could not live.


    Even if she had just killed three people before, Huofeng couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Su Jingfei''s way of killing was too weird. This way of death makes people shudder. The key is that she doesn''t know why she died.


    Fake Lulu is also surprised. She can''t see how Su Jingfei killed her men. Besides, her men are all dead. Although Huofeng is injured, she still has the strength of World War I. Su Jingfei has nothing at all, so she wants to run away.


    Now that Su Jingfei is dead, how can he let fake Lulu leave? His body turns like a ghost. He knows that fake Lulu should be a ninja. He must have a very strange method, and he will not keep it.


    In the past, Su Jingfei learned a lot of skills in online books, including body lightness skills, but his internal power is insufficient and can not be fully used. Now he has enough to master these body skills. When he really takes action, he is definitely not comparable to ordinary weird ninjas. Even if they want to use some means, they also need time. Su Jingfei just doesn''t give him this time.


    Fake Lulu has several Su Jingfei in front of her eyes. She doesn''t know which one is real, so she has to attack them all, but she doesn''t notice that when Su Jingfei passes her, she keeps taking out gold needles and stabbing them into her body. When she finds out, it''s too late.


    When Su Jingfei''s figure stood still, she was in front of fake lulu. But fake Lulu held a samurai sword in her hand, but she couldn''t chop it down any more. She couldn''t move her body at all. Then she clapped her hands and said, "fake Lulu, you don''t have to struggle. Your action has been controlled by me. Don''t try to resist. Even if you use your sucking power, you can''t move. Tell me, How many of you are here. "


    He wanted to ask for some information, and then he used the gold needle to restrict the action of fake lulu. But he didn''t expect that fake Lulu suddenly gave a strange smile, and the corners of her mouth showed black blood. He said in a ferocious way: "if you want to get information from me, you have a daydream."

 Chapter 573

    Su Jingfei originally wanted to catch the fake Lulu alive. Although she had guessed the origin of the fake Lulu, she didn''t know how many people they all came to, and she didn''t know their plan. Now, with the fake Lulu taking poison to commit suicide, all the plans are broken.


    Even though he has experienced a lot, he is not a special character after all. He did not expect that fake Lulu would kill herself by biting poison. This kind of bridge can only be seen on TV. Now that she is dead, all her plans can only be defeated.


    Thinking of this, I sighed. I''ll be more careful in the future. This little devil can''t be prevented. He even wants to go to Japan and push the company flat.


    "Well, Dr. Su, can you help me first? I''m too tired to stand up." Huofeng sees Su Jingfei, looks at the woman''s body and says nothing.


    Su Jingfei then remembered that Huofeng had just killed three women in kimono like a fierce tiger down the mountain. It was only because she was angry and got the result of the battle by exchanging injuries. If she could not kill the other two women as soon as possible, Huofeng might not be able to support her.


    Thinking of this, he quickly took back the gold needles that had been stabbed into the woman''s body. These gold needles had been contaminated with poison and could not be used naturally. However, he also wanted to take out and destroy them. Then he took out another gold needle and began to give Huofeng acupuncture.


    He is really lucky now that he has prepared a lot of gold needles for the convenience of action. As for Wang Ye''s bodyguards, they haven''t come in for a long time. It''s either Wang Ye''s arrangement or something happened outside. Su Jingfei doesn''t worry at all. Even if they all come in, he is not afraid of all the weapons and bodyguards'' pistols left here.


    Huofeng knew Su Jingfei''s medical skills. The reason why she was able to save her life last time was su Jingfei''s credit. At this time, she was not polite. While feeling her physical strength rising again, she asked, "doctor Su, how can we get out of here


    "That''s why you think about it! After a while, we''ll go out in a big way. There''s so much noise here that no one comes in. If we want to come here, something''s wrong. " Su Jingfei''s hands keep on, he doesn''t need to give Huofeng how complicated treatment, as long as temporarily suppress his internal injury, recover some of her physical strength is enough, there is something to go out again.


    As he stood up, he said to Huofeng, "Huofeng, let''s go now. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time at this time. I think there may be trouble later."


    With these words, no matter whether Huofeng regained her strength or not, he directly pulled her up and went out. He didn''t care about all the mess here. He would come out to solve it in the future. After all, the police can''t look at such a big scene and throw it here.


    As Su Jingfei guessed, after walking out of the dining room, he found that the living room was in a mess. All the bodyguards he had seen died here. Some were stabbed to death with knives, and some were dead in strange places. It seemed that the scene was very bloody. Fortunately, Su Jingfei and Huofeng were not ordinary people, or even leaving was a problem.


    "Dr. Su, how did these people die? Is there anyone else coming?" Huofeng just doesn''t like thinking, but she is not stupid. Looking at the tragedy here, she unconsciously asks Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said with a gloomy face: "in fact, I have long felt that the little devils would not just let it go. If so, they are going to kill people. That is to say, we just didn''t come out of the room, otherwise we would have been attacked. Now we should have escaped."


    His guess is really correct. Although the fake Lulu who attacked Su Jingfei before is one of these little devils, she is not the most distinguished one. Now the Lord''s emissary sees that she has failed and is not absolutely sure how to deal with Su Jingfei, so he has to change his strategy.


    Su Jingfei thought of this and pulled Huofeng''s hand to go out. He absolutely fought against time, no matter whether Huofeng could stand it or not.


    "Dr. Su, what are you going to do? We should find Lulu first. Since Lulu has been replaced, we should always find the real lulu. She is my good sister." Huofeng doesn''t want to leave. She wants to get Lulu back.


    Su Jingfei sighed in his heart. Normally speaking, with that fake Lulu''s character, she would never leave any sequelae. Maybe Lulu is dead now. It''s just that Huofeng is in such a hurry that it''s hard to understand. He had to advise: "Lulu has been with you and me since we came here. She must not have been switched."


    Huo Feng''s eyes lit up and said, "yes, I remember. When we were in the coffee shop, Huo Feng went out for a while, and then came back. It seemed that she was much more silent. So..."


    "Well, if you''re right, Lulu should still be in that cafe. Let''s go there and have a look." Su Jingfei nods and takes Huofeng away first.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know when the fake Lulu will become Lulu, but he knows that if he doesn''t go any more, he may not be able to go. With his super hearing, he has vaguely heard the sound of the police car.


    At this time, he can probably guess the meaning of the people who are plotting against him. First, kill all the people in the room, and then call the police. When Su Jingfei and Huofeng appear in the living room, the police car will follow them. At that time, even if they have a thousand mouths, they can''t say clearly.


    If there is a quarrel, Su Jingfei had better start because he can''t control his emotions, and the reason to catch him will be more sufficient. Unfortunately, people are not as good as nature. Su Jingfei''s reaction is too fast.


    Huofeng was too angry. She obeyed Su Jingfei''s arrangement and asked him to walk forward hand in hand until they were more than 100 meters away from Wang Ye''s villa. When they walked into the main street, they saw several police cars whistling by, and they knew that the target was Wang Ye''s home.


    Su Jingfei thinks about it for a moment. When the police car goes by, Su Jingfei takes Huofeng for a run. Although he and Huofeng fight back in self-defense, they do kill people. People with certain experience can always see through their problems.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s judgment is correct. The police car has already arrived at Wang Ye''s house. Su Jingfei and Huofeng take a taxi to the previous coffee shop. It''s inconvenient for Su Jingfei to move. Huofeng goes to the bathroom to check it. Fortunately, she doesn''t know whether it''s because of lack of time or because she thinks Lulu is not in danger. She picks up a life and is only helped by a fake lulu in the toilet.


    Even so, Lulu was so scared that she didn''t have the energy before. She sat down and drank ice water. When she heard that Wang Ye was dead, she raised her head and asked in surprise: "Wang Ye is dead? How can Lord Wang die? Who killed him


    Su Jingfei didn''t need to hide on this issue. He didn''t kill him at all. He explained: "it''s a Japanese little devil. I think he''s incompetent and has no use value. I killed him directly."


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Wang was so powerful that he was killed. What a pity!" Lulu listened and sighed involuntarily.


    "In fact, it can''t be regarded as pity. If it wasn''t for his ambition, and he couldn''t see through the Japanese Devils'' plot, he wouldn''t have lost his life. He could only say that he was too greedy." Su Jingfei shakes his head and corrects their views.


    Huofeng was raised by Wang Ye after all. Even though Wang Ye didn''t take her seriously, he couldn''t help feeling sad: "Wang Ye is so old that he should have had a rest long ago. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong partner. If he could choose to cooperate with Dr. Su, it wouldn''t be like this."


    "Come on, don''t say he doesn''t have this idea. Even if he has this idea, how can I cooperate with him? I''m not interested." Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile.


    "By the way, now that Mr. Wang is gone, the road is going to be in chaos. Although he is not the four heavenly kings of H Province, he has a lot of people and territory under his command. He can at least rank fifth in the underground world." Lulu suddenly looked up.


    Su Jingfei and Huofeng look at each other and think of this problem. All the time, Su Jingfei doesn''t care much about the underground world of H Province. After all, he is a businessman. Considering the influence of these people on Bai Dao''s business, he knows that if the underground world is very chaotic, his career development may not be better.


    When he was in s city at the beginning, in order to make the company develop well, and because he wanted to solve his personal grudge with Yu Wanli, he directly planned the underground forces in S City, which was beneficial to the people of s city. Unexpectedly, when he came to the provincial capital, he had to start from this aspect. Su Jingfei forgot whether he was a businessman or a savior, but if he didn''t care, I feel a little guilty. This mess is caused by myself.


    "Huofeng, since you are called the elder sister, do you have your own team?" Thinking of this, Su Jingfei asks Huofeng.


    Huofeng didn''t hide Su Jingfei''s meaning. She nodded and said, "because Master Wang has trained me since childhood, I also have some people of my own. Lulu knows that. Of course, the people you met that day are all my people."


    "Well, you should be a little leader with more status under Wang Ye." Su Jingfei continued.


    "What little leader, it''s so hard to say that Huo Feng is the best one under Wang Ye. Otherwise, how can we willingly follow Huo Feng?" Maybe after drinking a few glasses of ice water, Lulu has calmed down. When Lulu hears Su Jingfei''s comment, she is not willing to say.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about Lulu''s protest. He said with a smile, "it''s easy to do that Huofeng is so excellent. Since Wang Ye is no longer here, there''s always someone in charge. I think Huofeng is very suitable."


    "Me? Do you mean let me sit in Mr. Wang''s seat? I''m a girl, and I''m not qualified enough. They won''t accept it. " Huofeng was stunned at first, and then began to refuse. Although she usually likes to play, she naturally wants to shrink back when she is a big sister.


    "Don''t worry. If you have my support, you can do it." Su Jingfei said with a smile.

 Chapter 574

    Su Jingfei''s voice just fell. Huofeng waved her hand and said, "I can''t do it. I''ve never been the boss. I used to work for Wang Ye. Let me replace him now. I really can''t do it."


    Lulu also said: "sister Huofeng has always taken care of me, but we used to like playing. We didn''t really want to be the boss. It''s impossible for you to let sister Huofeng replace Master Wang. Besides, other people won''t be convinced."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "didn''t I say that? I support you. You have to think about it. You were taken care of by Wang Yeh at the beginning, and your life was ok, but you also offended a lot of people. If you don''t work hard now, what will those people do to you? You are all girls. I think your friends have many girls, too. "


    As Su Jingfei said, because of their playful personality, their main partners are girls. Even if there are some boys, those boys are just gangsters.


    Even Huofeng and Lulu have seen a lot of ugliness. Now they think of that end, and they still have a cold war. Because of their own strength, they may not be afraid of revenge, but their little friends will have bad luck.


    Su Jingfei saw that they had been shaken and laughed in his heart. Now that Master Wang is down, there must be a lot of people who want to sit in his position. But since this matter has something to do with themselves, Su Jingfei can''t watch others reap profits.


    He doesn''t want to have any status in the underground world, but now the provincial capital is in chaos, and four forces have divided the underground forces. If he wants to develop steadily in the provincial capital, he will inevitably contact with these forces. Even if he has a security company and looks at some secret things, it is not suitable for them to do.


    Therefore, Su Jingfei wants to take advantage of this opportunity to support his own power. He has this ability, which can be regarded as planning the underground power of the provincial capital. Just like s city in the beginning, even if it can''t bring peace to the provincial capital, it should at least change its present appearance. Su Jingfei is not a savior, and he doesn''t want to save the world, but he is within his ability, He still wants the provincial capital to be calm.


    Thinking of this, he continued to induce Huofeng to say, "Huofeng, think about it. You are now the most authoritative elder sister under Wang Ye. No matter whether you admit it or not, in other people''s hearts, you are Wang Ye''s successor."


    Huofeng''s heart moved. She looked up at Su Jingfei and didn''t speak. But Lulu said: "yes, Huofeng sister is Wang Ye''s adopted daughter in the eyes of outsiders, that is, the eldest lady. Wang Ye''s downfall now, and everything should belong to Huofeng sister."


    "Yes, isn''t that reasonable? Now that Mr. Wang has been killed, Huofeng stands up and reorganizes all his people. At that time, he will find an excuse to avenge Mr. Wang. Won''t he just inherit it? " Su Jingfei concluded with a smile.


    Although Huofeng and Lulu have always regarded themselves as little sisters before, they are not stupid. They are especially familiar with this kind of power strife and territory competition. After su Jingfei''s touch, they want to understand that even if they don''t have too much ambition and think about their sister''s future, they are also encouraged by Su Jingfei.


    "Dr. Su, you are right, but we are not qualified enough. Some of the people who fought with Mr. Wang in his early years will not be satisfied with our succession. What''s more, we don''t know who Mr. Wang''s enemy is!" Fire phoenix ponders for a moment, or hesitates.


    Su Jingfei unconsciously patted Huofeng''s head and said, "you are a silly girl. I''ve said that if I help you, even if those people don''t agree, what can you do? As for the enemy, it''s very simple. I know, the Ninjas of Japan Co., Ltd. of course, it doesn''t matter if they''re not. We''ll put it on them, and they can''t come to redress their grievances. "


    Lulu admires Su Jingfei''s words. She thinks Su Jingfei is especially suitable to be a boss. His style of speaking and handling affairs is more sophisticated than those of them.


    If Su Jingfei knew what Lulu was thinking, he would not be able to laugh or cry. Is he praising himself or scolding himself? He just wanted to induce Huofeng.


    He didn''t regard himself as a law enforcement officer. Otherwise, the most correct choice would be to mobilize the police or the army to wipe out Wang Ye''s forces. This would be the safest way.


    It''s just that the underground forces are like weeds. Even if they are swept away, the spring breeze will soon come back after this gust of wind. When Mr. Wang is gone, other people will naturally come. It''s better to find a spokesman to restrain Su Jingfei. Huofeng is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate for Su Jingfei.


    Of course, there is another point. He once heard Mrs. Han and Mr. Wang mention the name of a person respectively. That person is Feng Yixiao. This person is one of the four heavenly kings in the provincial capital. He should also be the representative of the Feng family.


    From his name, it can be inferred that he, Feng Erming and Feng Siguang should also be brothers. Since the Feng family has such a force in the provincial capital, he is the opponent of the Feng family. If he doesn''t have any defensive measures, he will really be at a loss in the future. Su Jingfei also takes the opportunity to prepare some backhand for himself.


    If it was su Jingfei before, he would never have thought so much. But after experiencing many times of life and death, he naturally thought further. Now that there are so many women around him, they are almost protected by themselves. If something happens to them, their future will certainly be hard. At least he believes that the Feng family will not let them go. Now only by strengthening themselves can they be the safest.


    In fact, he didn''t know when he had taken the responsibility of taking care of these women. After all, even though they had some secrets with themselves, not every woman belonged to him. Unfortunately, in the eyes of the Feng family, these women were his women, and he couldn''t admit it.


    He once threatened Feng mieqing, and the Feng family would not move these women, otherwise they would be retaliated. This is also out of his control, unless Su Jingfei cut off the relationship with them, which is obviously impossible.


    Huofeng doesn''t know that Su Jingfei thinks so much. When she hears that Su Jingfei is willing to help herself, she is more confident. Not only is Su Jingfei strong, but more importantly, she trusts Su Jingfei. He has saved herself several times.


    After a second hesitation, Huofeng confirmed: "since Dr. Su is willing to support me, let''s make this decision. I''ll take the position of Mr. Wang. If someone doesn''t agree, you can help me."


    Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "no problem. From now on, you are the real elder sister. And you don''t need to care about long Baitian''s opinion. You have no direct relationship with him. You will become the leader of the underground forces in this city."


    "Well? I don''t care about God. That''s not good. " Huofeng and Lulu are all in a daze. They thought Su Jingfei just supported Huofeng to sit on Wang Ye''s position.


    Su Jingfei affirmed: "although I don''t know how much influence he has in the provincial capital, I can guess that Wang Ye is not much worse than him. After all, the resources of the provincial capital are limited. If you want to do this position, you obviously have to be limited by him, unless you leave him at the beginning."


    Huofeng thinks that Su Jingfei''s words are reasonable. Naturally, they know more about the internal situation than Su Jingfei. They can also vaguely feel that Wang''s power is no longer under long Baitian. In particular, Wang''s ambition has been exposed before. It can be seen that if Huofeng sits in Wang''s position, she can completely separate from long Baitian. Of course, she can fight against the other three, It may be difficult.


    Su Jingfei naturally thought of this, comforted the two girls and said: "you don''t have to worry too much. Long Baitian, as far as I know, is no longer young. It''s time for him to retire. The future is the world of young people."


    Compared with Huofeng, Lulu is obviously a girl who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately nods and says: "yes, Huofeng sister, long Baitian is old, and everything will be passed on to his son. His son is a big sex wolf. He always makes your mind up. If you separate from long Baitian, will he dare to harass you?"


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be stunned. He just thinks that since he wants to support Huofeng, he naturally wants her to have the ability to be independent and dependent on long Baitian. At that time, she will listen to long Baitian. What''s the significance of supporting her.


    It''s not surprising that there''s such an inside story in it. Considering his age, long Baitian should not be younger than Wang Ye. His son is more than 30 years old and nearly 40 years old this year, and he still has the idea of striking Huofeng. No wonder Lulu is unfair to Huofeng. However, Huofeng is really beautiful and hot. As long as he is a man, he will be attracted.


    If it''s only Su Jingfei, Huofeng may still hesitate. Now after hearing Lulu''s words, she thinks that she was entangled by long Baitian''s son and Wang''s attitude is not clear. It''s really annoying.


    If I sit in the position of Wang Ye this time, and listen to long Baitian''s words, his son must be rude to me.


    "Well, Dr. Su, I''ll listen to you. I''ll stand on my own. I don''t think the Lord will want to do anything to me. After all, as long as I can gather all Wang''s people, I won''t be much worse than the Lord." This time, Huofeng didn''t hesitate. She said simply.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "don''t worry. It''s very easy to win over Wang Ye. As long as you show enough strength, it''s too simple for long Baitian. It''s good to break away from him directly. If he agrees, everyone will coexist. If he doesn''t agree, it''s not impossible to decapitate."


    Lulu and Huofeng are both smart people. Naturally, they can hear Su Jingfei''s murderous tone. Lulu doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s specific strength, but Huofeng knows Su Jingfei''s strength. If he really goes to assassinate long Baitian, he will be very embarrassed. He will even be assassinated by Su Jingfei, but he always feels that a doctor says such a thing, It''s full of disobedience.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care what the two girls think. Anyway, she has exposed a lot in front of the two girls. Moreover, if she is not strong enough, how can she make Huofeng believe herself.


    In fact, he has a general understanding of Huofeng''s character through contact. Although this girl has always claimed to be the eldest sister, she is not suitable to be a big man. After all, she does not have the heart of being a hero. Fortunately, she has her own helper, and he will hold Huofeng to the top.


    Huofeng naturally didn''t know so much. Now that she had agreed on a plan, she asked Su Jingfei, "doctor Su, since we have decided to do this, when shall we start? Now the news that Wang Ye is dead may have come out."


    Su Jingfei looks at the time. It has been more than an hour since he came out of Wang Ye''s house. No matter how slow he is, people who want to come to Wang Ye also get the news. After all, the boss is dead, which is a big event. Su Jingfei believes that at this time, no one knows how Wang Ye died.


    Su Jingfei takes Huofeng to leave. Wang Ye''s family is killed by ninja of the company. All the people who know Huofeng and Su Jingfei have been there are dead now, which saves a lot of trouble. Su Jingfei really has to thank those people for their caution.


    The reason why those people did this before was to make trouble for Su Jingfei and Huofeng, but they didn''t expect Su Jingfei and Huofeng to leave so soon. Now they are helping them to kill them. Now there is no evidence to prove their death. Even if Huofeng says that Wang was killed by aliens, it''s OK. Of course, no one will believe it.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "don''t worry. Although we are not the killers of Wang Ye, we have had some unpleasant things before. Why don''t we go back and clean up ourselves first, and then go."


    Huofeng and Lulu get a glimpse of Su Jingfei. They are all excited when they think about what they will do. They are young girls. Even if they know that they will die if they don''t do it well, they are more exciting. They are both rebellious girls and are very interested in this kind of thing.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s intention was temporary. He had never thought that Wang would lose his life when he met him for the first time, and he was not prepared to help Huofeng to become the real elder sister. However, now that he had agreed on the plan, he would not change it. Su Jingfei said that he wanted to prepare, so he couldn''t tell the two girls that he was going to load the palm thunder, After all, it''s a self-defense guy.


    Before the fierce battle with ninja, she broke a palm of thunder, Su Jingfei only left one, and only two bullets can be put in it. Su Jingfei thought for a moment, and said to Huofeng, "can you get a gun? I think there is a real conflict. Kung Fu alone can''t do it."


    Huofeng and Lulu look at each other and shake their heads. They just come out for fun. How can they have guns.


    Su Jingfei sighed: "OK, I''ll solve this."

 Chapter 575

    Su Jingfei is very serious about helping Huofeng this time, not only because he regards Huofeng as a friend, but also because if Huofeng succeeds, his future development in the provincial capital will be smoother.


    Although he hasn''t contacted Feng Yixiao yet, since he is a member of the Feng family, he will have to find his own trouble in the future. Things on the surface are easy to solve. If it''s a secret trouble, Su Jingfei is hard to solve. Now he needs some people like Huofeng to help.


    Thinking of the people he was going to meet, Su Jingfei knew that no matter he was a big brother, he would not be worse than he was. After all, he had to have certain strength to be a direct subordinate of Master Wang and have the ability to fight against Huofeng.


    In front of such a person, Su Jingfei doesn''t think that he can do everything by his kung fu. After all, unless his martial arts reach Su Jingfei''s level, the threat of guns is still very huge. Otherwise, Huofeng would not have been so seriously injured and almost lost her life.


    Huofeng heard that Su Jingfei came to handle it. She asked curiously, "doctor Su, where can you find a gun? Even if you have money, you can''t buy it for the time being!"


    She had heard Mr. Wang''s introduction of Su Jingfei before, and knew that although this man was a doctor, he was actually the boss of Yaoguang private hospital. Moreover, he was not only such an industry, but no matter which company, he was more formal and not related to guns.


    "You can rest assured about this problem. If I don''t have this ability, how can I help you if I help you?" Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t explain much.


    Lulu curls her lips. She doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s identity. She just knows that he is good at Kung Fu and can help Huofeng. Seeing Su Jingfei doesn''t say anything, she says discontentedly, "doctor Su, don''t make fun of me. I think those big guys should have guns. They may be in danger at that time."


    Su Jingfei saw that one of the two girls was suspicious and the other was curious, but he didn''t continue to arouse his appetite. Instead, he picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number and said, "Fenghua, you''ll take 12 people with you to Starbucks on road XXX. I''ll wait for you here. By the way, let them all take their own equipment. Oh, by the way, if you and Youmeng are free, come here too. Anyway, it''s just to join in the fun, not afraid of too many people."


    He said it lightly, and there was no special emphasis on it. It was just that kind of demeanor. He let the two girls know that he was not joking. Especially what he said, he called twelve helpers at once. Judging from Su Jingfei''s attitude, these twelve people should be good.


    "Well, we''ll wait for them. When they all come, we''ll see those people. It''s estimated that they should have arrived at Wang Ye''s house." Su Jingfei hang up the phone, very relaxed way, appears to have a plan.


    "Dr. Su, do you want me to call some more people? After all, the people I want to see this time are all the leaders of all parties." Huofeng hesitated and asked Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "don''t bother. Although these people are called big men, they are just gangsters with a little stronger strength. If we deal with these people, we should be so careful. Then how can we compete with long Baitian? Now it''s just a small field. You must support them."


    When Huofeng sees Su Jingfei''s easy talk, she''s a little nervous. After all, she''s only an 18-year-old girl. Even if she''s been out for a long time and suddenly wants to be the boss, she will be nervous.


    As for Lulu, although she was not afraid of everything before, she would be nervous when it really came to an end. Her strength was not like Huofeng. If there was a crisis, she might really have to take her life. At this time, she could see that she was different from ordinary girls after several years. Ordinary girls would have retreated, but Lulu still followed Huofeng, which made Su Jingfei secretly nod her head, It seems that Huofeng and Lulu have a good relationship.


    Before long, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng came to the coffee shop together, because there were not many people at that time. They soon saw Su Jingfei waving to them.


    Since they promised Su Jingfei to help him, they have rarely gone to the bar. Anyway, with Su Jingfei as the big money maker, they won''t be short of money. What''s more, they have to prepare to accept Su Jingfei''s task.


    "Boss, why are you so relaxed today?" Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are obviously a couple. Such a charming woman has strong natural resistance to such a beautiful woman as Huofeng. Just nodding politely, she laughs with Su Jingfei and says that he is much older than Su Jingfei, and he is not a pure superior or subordinate. He speaks freely.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t be angry because of his attitude. Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are not his subordinates. They shrugged and said with a smile: "this is not leisure. I have a task for you, and I want to go on the stage myself."


    After Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng sat down, they also asked, "boss, you asked us to take our hands. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, we''ll go to a meeting later, which may be a little dangerous. Your task is to protect Huofeng and Lulu. As for me, I don''t need to. If you really do it, you don''t have to be polite. As long as you don''t kill people, fight the disabled, fight the disabled, whatever you want." Su Jingfei knew Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng''s character, but he didn''t beat around the bush.


    Huofeng and Lulu look at each other secretly. They don''t know the origin of Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng yet. But they are surprised to hear Su Jingfei''s words. This tough style makes them feel that Su Jingfei is not simple.


    Zhao Fenghua is obviously not a lamp that saves oil. When he heard Su''s flying, he was not afraid of anything. Instead, he said with excitement: "what meeting is so awesome? It''s just that our people have never been in actual combat. Every day they train, they are getting rusty. "


    Dream white Zhao Fenghua one eye, open mouth to ask Su Jingfei way: "boss, this matter won''t have police intervention!"


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer. Instead, he turned to Huofeng. He really didn''t know much about this aspect. There were many underground conflicts, but every time he didn''t seem to be discovered by the police, which was also a skill.


    Huofeng didn''t disappoint Su Jingfei. She knew these things very well and said, "no, everything we do will be informed. Even if it really attracts people, we will try to cover it up. As long as we don''t die, everything will be easy to say. If we die, there will be some trouble."


    Su Jingfei nodded, looking at Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng, but the meaning was very obvious.


    Zhao Fenghua shrugged, Youmeng said with a smile: "in this case, we can rest assured that the safety of the two girls will be handed over to us. No matter what kind of meeting it is, you will be satisfied."


    Su Jingfei believes in the abilities of Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng. They are not the most loyal to themselves, but they are absolutely the most capable. They are not law-abiding people, and they are not too timid. They are just suitable for these unconventional events.


    "Well, now that everything is ready, let''s go to the meeting." Su Jingfei smiles and says to Huofeng and Lulu, "after a while, you''ll let Fenghua and Youmeng follow you. I''ll also be with you. Don''t worry, go and act according to the plan."


    When Huofeng and Lulu see that Su Jingfei is so well prepared, they are naturally very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s arrangement. Although they have been on the road for quite a long time, they are still young girls and don''t think too much about it. If they change a crafty person, they will know that Su Jingfei intends to support them.


    After su Jingfei decided to set out, Zhao Fenghua and three people went to a minibus outside. They couldn''t see what was going on inside. They only knew when they went in. They didn''t have to ask about the twelve people Zhao Fenghua had brought.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t pay much attention either. He pulls Huofeng and Lulu into the car. Twelve people on the car stand up and say hello to Su Jingfei.


    These people are selected from the security company to take part in the first actual combat, and these people are veterans of 307 army. After a period of training, although they have not recovered to their original state, they are enough to fight a small-scale encounter, especially their temperament. People can see that they are soldiers.


    After Huofeng and Lulu got into CMB, they looked at these people and muttered that Su Jingfei was not a soldier. These people''s temperament was full of iron and blood.


    "You don''t have to be stunned. They are all staff of the security company. With their protection, there shouldn''t be any problem. I think even if those people don''t agree, they don''t dare to do anything more." Su Jingfei saw the two women looking at the crowd and explained in a low voice.


    Huofeng and Lulu suddenly realized that these people were soldiers. They were all veterans and then went to work as security guards. However, the quality of these security guards was really high, and everyone was full of momentum.


    If Huo Feng plays alone, she naturally has the confidence to deal with any one of them, or even pick a few of them individually. But if all these people do it, Huo Feng believes that she is not half lucky. It''s just that these people are too oppressive.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t expect such exaggeration. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Sure enough, the 307 troops are all elites. Even though these people have retreated, after a period of practice, they still have to suppress the ordinary security guards.


    While they were talking, Zhao Fenghua had driven to Wang Ye''s home according to the address provided by Huofeng. He was also very satisfied with the security he brought.


    Born in an insurance company, they have the right to carry guns. Because of the convenience of movement, they can not carry large guns, and there are restrictions. However, it''s OK to have a pistol for each person. Their skills are good, and they are even more powerful with guns.


    Huofeng was a little worried that Su Jingfei''s support might not be enough, and eventually she might be defeated. Now when she sees these people, she immediately puts her heart down. Su Jingfei is so satisfying. Now she also looks forward to how those who don''t agree will be cleaned up.

 Chapter 576

    Huofeng is only 18 years old, and she has been a little sister for several years. In the final analysis, she is also a rebellious girl. Although she didn''t think she was suitable for Wang Ye''s position before, it was because she was afraid that she was not qualified.


    Now that Su Jingfei supports her and has so many helpers, she''s full of confidence. Even if it''s not for any benefit, or if she wants to sit in Wangye''s position, it''s enough to make her willing to do it. What''s more, if she sits in that position, her friends won''t be bullied.


    The people Su Jingfei takes can be seen from their appearance. They are absolutely powerful helpers. Even if they can''t see what weapons they bring, Huofeng can guess that these people are good at fighting. She is also an expert, and her eyesight is not bad.


    When Huofeng and others came to Wangye villa, the police had already withdrawn. Although things were very noisy, the owners here were not ordinary people after all. When they came here, there were many people here. Before getting off the bus, Su Jingfei did not forget to tell Huofeng: "no matter what happens, don''t panic, Don''t even show that you''ve been involved in this, understand? "


    Su Jingfei''s reminder is very effective. Even if Huofeng knows Su Jingfei''s support, she is somewhat nervous. She is different from Su Jingfei. She really knows more about the underground world than Su Jingfei, but she is far less tested than Su Jingfei.


    Now Huofeng sees Su Jingfei''s firm eyes, and her impetuous heart calms down. She''s very smart. Although she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to help her plan for the underground world, she knows that Su Jingfei will definitely help her. He has saved herself several times, so she is worthy of trust.


    The completely calm Huofeng and Lulu get out of the car first. Su Jingfei follows him as if he were his assistant. As for Zhao Fenghua and others, they naturally follow behind them. They seem to be bodyguards, and no one will think much about them.


    The man standing at the door of Wang Ye''s house was not surprised to see Huofeng coming. He said respectfully, "Miss, you''re back. Hurry in."


    Judging from the attitude of waiting for people at the door, the people inside certainly didn''t find that today''s events had something to do with Huofeng, and they didn''t want to deal with Huofeng for the time being, which made Su Jingfei feel more secure. Although he took a lot of people with him, there were fewer conflicts, so he was very happy.


    Huofeng nodded, didn''t do more, with people will go inside, Su Jingfei three people walk past, the guard is going to stop Zhao Fenghua and others, before the mouth of the person to Zhao Fenghua way: "please accept the search."


    "What do you want? They are my bodyguards. My bodyguards have to go through your inspection?" Without waiting for Zhao Fenghua to speak, Huofeng has turned back.


    After su Jingfei''s reminding, she has calmed down and knows that most of the things today can''t be done well. How can they search their bodies? She even doesn''t hesitate to rush in directly, otherwise she will be lower than others from the beginning and really fight for the position of boss.


    "Miss, at this time he Bo''s order, everyone who goes in must be checked, otherwise..." the person who is going to search wants to say more, but Zhao Fenghua interrupts.


    Zhao Fenghua didn''t open his mouth at all. He just shook it for a moment and cut a palm behind the guard''s neck. Suddenly, the guard fell to the ground. At the same time, Youmeng was also shot. Another guard was also put down.


    "You two will guard the door. If anyone comes, put them in, but the bodyguards should stay at the door. Be careful not to be plotted." Zhao Fenghua arranges two security guards to guard the door. The rest of the people walk into the villa surrounded by Huofeng. The security guards are all well-trained retired special forces. Their natural quality is better than that of ordinary security guards.


    Huofeng also has no objection to Zhao Fenghua''s method. She knows that this method can only be used in special times. She was surprised by Zhao Fenghua''s skill. Before, she thought that this ordinary looking man could only use a gun, but her Kung Fu was also good.


    Su Jingfei walked in and said in a low voice: "Huofeng, Fenghua and Youmeng are experts. The strength of the couple is not under you."


    Because she didn''t want to be heard, Su Jingfei said it in Huofeng''s ear. Huofeng felt the hot air blowing in her ear, and her heart itched. She quickly pushed Su Jingfei away, and said with a slightly red face: "you''ve been hiding all the time, and the person you''re carrying is so mysterious."


    After that, without waiting for Su Jingfei to open his mouth, he directly pushed the door and went in. The people in the room didn''t know what happened outside. It wasn''t because they were too vigilant. It was because they were quarreling here. If Zhao Fenghua didn''t hear the news, he would not be so reckless. He had more experience than Su Jingfei, so he would not be bothered by low-level mistakes.


    After Huofeng came in, he heard a man in his fifties say: "now that Wang Ye has been killed, we should avenge him instead of arguing about who will be the boss here. We can''t let Wang ye die in vain."


    As soon as his words were finished, a fat man objected: "how can a group of dragon without leader take revenge? Now we should select the new elder brother first. At least someone can lead us to take revenge for Lord Wang. What''s more, we don''t know who the enemy is now. We always have to investigate! It all takes time! "


    "Yes, if I agree with the fat man, we should first confirm our eldest brother. Otherwise, it will be hard for us to live in the future when we are sent by the Lord." A woman in her forties followed.


    There were two other people who wanted to open their mouth. When Huofeng came in, a man in his thirties who didn''t open his mouth immediately said to Huofeng, "sister Huofeng, you''re here. Have you also received the news that Mr. Wang has an accident? You''re Mr. Wang''s daughter. What should we do next?"


    With his words, everyone''s eyes have turned to Huofeng. Although they are puzzled about Su Jingfei and others, they don''t ask much. After all, there are bodyguards around. It''s just that there are a lot of people with Huofeng this time, which makes them feel that something is wrong. But the last old man who didn''t speak still said, "niece Huofeng, brother Wang was killed, We''re all very sad, but it''s not appropriate to have no one in charge at home. You should understand that the most important thing for us now is to hold our ground. "


    When Su Jingfei came in, he had already looked at all the people in the room. Each of them had two or three bodyguards, and they probably had guys on them. Everyone here had the same strength as his brother. Together, these people divided about one fifth of the territory of the provincial capital.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s support, Huofeng was not asked because she was young. Instead, she said calmly, "I already know the news that my godfather was killed. Isn''t that why I came back to see what everyone means? I just heard what your uncles, uncles, brothers and sisters said, and I know what you mean.


    As Mr. Wang''s daughter, I naturally want to avenge him. I think everyone here will help me. Thank you for this Phoenix. "


    Originally, the people who wanted to choose the eldest brother were ready to speak. They thought that Huofeng opposed to choosing the eldest brother, but Huofeng was the first to say: "revenge is certain, but he Bo was right. After all, it''s not right for a snake to have no head, and it''s not appropriate for a group of dragons to have no head. Just because everyone has arrived, it''s no problem to solve this matter first."


    At the beginning, those who opposed the election of big brother were obviously not ready. If they chose now, they would not be able to do it. But now, after listening to Huofeng''s meaning, she actually agreed to choose big brother. Before, her mind became clearer. Especially after looking at Su Jingfei and others behind him, she felt that Huofeng had been prepared.


    At this time, he didn''t look forward to choosing the new big brother as he did before. He didn''t see the person behind Huofeng until Huofeng came in. Now he hesitated and didn''t speak again.


    "What''s the matter? My uncles and uncles, big brother and big sister, I just want to choose a new leader? Why don''t you talk now? " Huofeng sees these people''s reaction and sneers in her heart. Fortunately, Su Jingfei helps her. Otherwise, these people will fight for each other, and she must be the one who will be unlucky. In her heart, she is determined to take the position of Master Wang.


    The fat man who was the first to choose the eldest one had no idea, so he said again, "niece Huofeng, you''re right. Let''s choose the eldest one first, at least to make our internal stability. I think hobold has high expectations and is also the first person to follow Mr. Wang. He should take this position."


    The woman also echoed: "yes, yes, I think he Bo is the most suitable candidate. I believe in him."


    "Fatty Cheng, Molly, although he Bo is the oldest, he is also the oldest. It''s not a good arrangement." When Huofeng and others came in, the man in his fifties, who was talking, immediately objected.


    This time, the man who called Huofeng his sister echoed: "yes, in today''s society, competition is so fierce. How can he be tired when he is old? What''s more, he has to avenge Lord Wang. I think we can''t push him out. He should enjoy the happiness quietly."


    It is probably because Mr. Wang has been killed, and their respective interests will be affected. Now these people are really starting to vote for the boss, and they don''t care about their face. They have already revealed their mind that whoever can best guarantee their own interests will vote for him.


    Naturally, the distribution of these people is also very obvious. Now the majority of people choose he Bo, three to two. You don''t have to ask that he Bo will choose himself. You can roughly see what he means by putting people at the door to guard. Su Jingfei and Zhao Fenghua have thought of this.


    As they expected, he Bo said with a smile after the middle-aged man finished his words: "a Liang, Hong Zai, although I am the oldest, I am still strong. In order to avenge brother Wang, I will take this burden, but it''s nothing. Who told us to fight together for so many years! Ah Liang and Hong Zai, do you think I''m old and useless? "


    At this time, he stood up and said that even a Liang and Hong Zai could not say anything more. Especially, fat Cheng and Molly looked at them respectively. It seemed that as long as they dared to say no again, they would start.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was curious to see them fighting like this. He thought these people would be hypocritical for a long time. He was really worthy of being a man in the underground world. Everything was based on strength. He didn''t need so many hypocritical things at all. As long as the minority agreed with the majority, the result would be settled. Otherwise, it depends on whose fist is hard.


    Hongzi, the middle-aged man named Huofeng Meizi, suddenly remembered Huofeng, who had been ignored by them. He quickly asked, "Huofeng, you are Mr. Wang''s dry daughter. Do you have any opinions on letting Mr. He take over Mr. Wang''s position?"


    Ah Liang also thought of this and said quickly, "yes, niece Huofeng, you are Wang Ye''s dry daughter. You have to have your own opinion on this."


    Huofeng naturally understood what Su Jingfei could understand. When she saw these people fighting for power and profit, she forgot about herself. Now she felt that the situation was not good for her. She thought of herself again, and she couldn''t help sneering.


    But before he spoke, Molly said with a smile: "sister Huofeng has never asked about these things. Brother Liang and hongzai, are you too cruel to push people out now? Do you think she and her friends still want to control the situation?"


    Although she is kind to Huofeng, in fact, there is disdain in her eyes. Huofeng and others are just a group of little girls and gangsters. If they don''t follow Wang Ye, they are not qualified to talk with them at all.


    Now that Master Wang is gone, they don''t have to give Huofeng face. If it wasn''t for her bringing a lot of people this time, they might have been kicked out.


    He Bo probably wanted to show his benevolence. He glared at Molly and then said to Huofeng, "niece Huofeng, don''t listen to Molly. You are the daughter of brother Wang. We still have to listen to your opinions. I love you very much and always treat you as my niece."


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Huofeng, waiting for her to declare her position. Huofeng had discussed with Su Jingfei and others on the way here. With Su Jingfei''s support, he had a bottom in his heart and said with a smile: "uncles and uncles, elder brothers and elder sisters, in fact, it''s meaningless for you to argue about these, don''t you feel it?" Without waiting for them to ask, he then said, "Lord Wang is my godfather. He is not here now, and he has no children. Should I inherit all the property?"


    We are all human spirits. Naturally, we can hear the meaning of Huofeng. Before we can get angry, Huofeng has continued: "although I don''t spend much time on the road, I can still understand the truth of inheriting my father''s career. Do you really think you can sit in this position?"


    I don''t know if it''s because she killed people today. Huofeng''s momentum is no less than that of the people present. Moreover, she is completely disappointed with these people, and even full of aggression. It seems that she will attack anyone who dares to raise an objection.

 Chapter 577

    Huofeng''s eyes are not sharp, and there is no oppressive temperament, but that kind of self-confidence, or let other people look sideways, they did not expect that a little girl who lost Wangye''s protection could talk to them like this.


    On weekdays, they all regard Huofeng as Wang Ye''s daughter. Although they don''t know that Wang Ye doesn''t care much about Huofeng, they can see that Huofeng is not expected to be a big brother every day. At least when people see Wang Ye being killed this time, no one thinks that Huofeng will want to sit in Wang Ye''s position.


    "Niece Huofeng, we don''t like to hear what you said. As long as we have strength, we will be able to settle down." He Bo is the most promising successor to Wang Ye. Now naturally, he will speak first.


    Huofeng didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, she looked at a Liang and Hong Zai. They were against he Bo before. Even if she didn''t fully understand the relationship between these people, she could see the contradiction between them. She said with a smile, "Liang Bo, Hong Ge, do you really think he Bo is suitable to be a big man?"


    "Bullshit, if we agree, I won''t stand up and say that although he Bo is the oldest, his brothers are not so convincing." Although they have seen some of Huofeng''s thoughts, when it comes to he Bo, Hong Zi''s hot temper, or the first to stand up and say: "on weekdays, he Bo''s behavior, we all know, yellow gambling and poison, which does not touch, if let him be a boss, then we will be two of the note invited to tea in three days."


    When Su Jingfei heard him say this, he was surprised. Generally speaking, in order to survive in the underground world, some illegal things must be involved. Otherwise, the brothers would not have paid the royalties. Hongzi could oppose him because he Bo was involved in gambling and drugs. It was a bit different.


    Fatty Cheng then said what Su Jingfei thought and pointed to hongzai and said, "hongzai, do you think your head is broken? We''re out to mix. We don''t get involved in pornography, gambling and drugs. Then how can you mix and show people every day and be a thug?"


    "Yes, Hongzi, you don''t look at the current world. If you don''t do it, others will do it. Your brother follows you every day. It''s worse than being a coolie. People are all romantic. Your little brother will be called by others. Do you want to be a big man like that?" Molly also fanned the flames nearby, and her mouth was full of disdain. Obviously, she didn''t like hongzai at all.


    When ah Liang saw that his ally was bullied, he immediately stood up and said, "Molly, fatty Cheng, don''t think that you two think that you are brothers. Even if we come out to mix, we have our own bottom line. One of you forces good men to be prostitutes, and the other is usury. Let others die. Don''t be afraid to die and go to hell!"


    "Lao Tzu was not a good man at all. What happened to usury? They volunteered." Chubby Cheng chuckled without caring.


    "Well, don''t quarrel. Do you still have time to play? Wangge just left. Now we should choose the boss and revenge Wangge." At this time, he spoke in a deep voice, then looked at Huofeng with a smile and said, "niece Huofeng, you just didn''t make a statement. What do you mean?"


    Although a Liang and Hong Zai are against he Bo, they don''t fight. They also look at Huofeng. They are not fools. They have already guessed the meaning of Huofeng, just to see what she says.


    Huofeng sees the quarrel just now in her eyes. Although a Liang and Hong Zi oppose he Bo to be the eldest brother because of their own interests, they are much better than the others. Even if they come out to mix, they still keep the bottom line of life, which is appreciated by Su Jingfei.


    Now listening to what he said, Huofeng said with a smile: "in fact, I''ve just made it very clear that my son inherits my father''s business. Although my godfather didn''t leave me any property, I still want to sit up if I have this position."


    Now that it''s this time, it''s meaningless to be more subtle. Huofeng doesn''t wait for them to speak, and continues: "maybe you think I''m still young, but I''m still in this position, and I can take revenge on Godfather. If you have any different opinions, you can say it now."


    Although they guessed the meaning of Huofeng, they still changed their faces and didn''t answer. Instead, they looked at the ten bodyguards standing at the door. As for Su Jingfei, they had been ignored automatically. From their appearance, they didn''t do any harm at all. They thought that Huofeng dared to speak in such a tone because of the bodyguards.


    "Niece Huofeng, although it''s reasonable for the son to inherit the father''s career, the position of Master Wang is related to all of us. You are so young, it''s not suitable for you." When he Bo said this, the three bodyguards around him had already occupied the favorable terrain. Once there was danger, they could protect the boss and evade for the first time.


    At the same time, several other people have arranged their bodyguards. Even if Huofeng has a lot of bodyguards, the bodyguards of other people are no less than her. Normally, Huofeng has to take this position first to deal with everyone.


    In fact, Huofeng''s attitude was beyond everyone''s expectation. They thought that in order to fight for the position, there might be a conflict, but they didn''t expect that the fuse of the conflict would be Huofeng. Huofeng always led a group of little girls and gangsters. They didn''t look like people with such momentum.


    When Su Jingfei saw Huofeng, she hesitated. She knew that even if she was pushed out by herself, she was still inexperienced and full of skills. She still couldn''t play her tricks.


    Since he wanted to support Huofeng, he couldn''t just ask for help. Seeing that she didn''t know what to do, he took a step forward and stood beside Huofeng. Although she was watched by others, she didn''t care at all. He said calmly: "Huofeng is Wang''s daughter. She should inherit everything from Wang regardless of her feelings and reasons, Do you want to bully sister Huofeng because Master Wang is not here? "


    When he comes up, he has to take advantage of the great justice first. Although everyone is out to get along, only those who ignore morality and justice can be completely reckless. Now there are so many people here, naturally, no one will do such a thing.


    In the face of Feng mieqing, who is almost the biggest boss of the whole provincial capital, Su Jingfei has no change in face of these people. Without waiting for everyone to speak, he said again: "liangbo, Hongge, we Huofeng sister always talk about morality and justice. If she sits in this position, she will let the brothers below touch less pornography, gambling and drugs as much as possible."


    His strategy is very successful. Although each of the five people in front of him has one side, they are not convinced with each other. A Liang and Hong Zai are obviously on the same side. Now Su Jingfei divides them.


    "Who are you? Is there anything you can say? Is the person of niece Huofeng so unruly? " He Bo is very crafty. He can see Su Jingfei''s meaning at a glance. He quickly opens his mouth. The young man doesn''t know who he is, but this kind of people''s attention makes him uneasy.


    His words immediately attracted the support of Pang Zicheng and Mo Li, who were originally supporting he Bo. What''s more, they could see that Su Jingfei was dividing them. If Hong Zai and a Liang rebelled to help Huofeng, it would be a trouble.


    Hongzai and a Liang don''t agree with he Bo''s succession. The main reason is to protect their own interests. Of course, they usually don''t think they can do anything. Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they can''t help but move in their hearts. Su Jingfei can not only protect the interests of the people, but also limit he Bo. They really have the idea of reversing the past.


    Comparatively speaking, although these two people also come out to mix, they are different from he Bo and others in mind. They also understand that if they really fight against he Bo and others alone, they are not strong enough. Now there is Huofeng coming out, but they are happy to watch.


    Everyone''s reaction is in Su Jingfei''s expectation. He doesn''t ask a Liang and Hong Zai to help him, which is obviously impossible. However, as long as they don''t care, they only need to deal with the three parties. The difficulty is almost half as small. This result is enough to satisfy Su Jingfei.


    Huofeng originally thought that the most important thing in this fight for power and profit was to fight. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a fight of wits and bravery. With a few words, Su Jingfei changed the enemy from five to three.


    Su Jingfei then said again: "it doesn''t matter who I am. I''m just a younger brother of Huo Feng sister. I just feel that Wang Ye is no longer here. We Huo Feng sister lead all the people to protect their interests so as not to be eaten by other people. You''ve been living together for many years, and you don''t understand this truth."


    His identity is really not very important. The key point is that he represents Huo Feng. After hearing what he said, a Liang and Hong Zi, who had been shaken, nodded secretly. The competition in the underground world is far more cruel than that in the surface world. As long as they don''t pay attention, they will be eaten. Now Su Jingfei''s words hit their hearts, but they don''t believe Huo Feng has this ability.


    Su Jingfei estimated everyone''s thoughts and said with a smile: "I don''t want to hurt the harmony. If you can accept our Huofeng elder sister''s sitting in this position, it would be better. If you don''t agree..." he deliberately lengthened his voice.


    Sure enough, fatty Cheng couldn''t help asking, "how about not agreeing? You want to kill us? "


    Su Jingfei''s smiling face turned back and said, "for some black sheep, sister Huofeng doesn''t mind clearing him out. I don''t know who will give me this opportunity?"


    In the end, he is also a master of internal skills, and he kills a lot of people. He Bo''s bodyguards have already stretched their muscles unconsciously, and their hands are all on the gun. Several big men have a very clear sense of Su Jingfei''s attitude. What he said is not a simple threat, but a sincere one. He absolutely doesn''t mind who he killed.

 Chapter 578

    "Young man, you have a good momentum, but you are a little too arrogant." He Bo wants to succeed Wang Ye. Now he is oppressed by Su Jingfei''s momentum and has to stand up.


    "Oh? Old man, everyone has said that you are old and it''s time to retire. What are you struggling with now? Can you bear it if something really happens? " Su Jingfei squints slightly, doesn''t mean to step back, looking at he Bo''s merciless way.


    "Presumptuous, you are what thing, talk with me like this, Wang Ge is very polite to me." He Bo felt uncomfortable by Su Jingfei, but he was still angry.


    Su Jingfei sneered and said, "you just said you are old. Now you depend on your old age to sell your old. Wang is polite to you. That''s to give you face. You really think you have something great. Ask liangbo and Hongge. Are you really respected?"


    A Liang and Hong Zai scold secretly in their hearts. Su Jingfei is too damaged. Even if he is aiming at he Bo, why should they pull him up.


    But their identity is the same as that of he Bo now. Seeing he Bo, they can''t show weakness and stare back. It gives people the feeling that they don''t pay attention to he Bo at all, just as Su Jingfei said.


    Before, Su Jingfei''s division was really successful. Originally, there were two groups of people with contradictions, but now it is completely split. Even now Huofeng uses violence to suppress, both sides must fight for their own. This is exactly what Su Jingfei wants. After all, it is difficult to suppress the five sides at the same time.


    This time Su Jingfei didn''t continue to talk nonsense, but said to he Bo: "he Yongchang, you used to follow Wang Ye to fight the world, but since you had your own territory, you started your own business. Not only do you sell drugs, open gambling stalls, but also abduct people to go abroad to be young ladies. It can be said that you are involved in all kinds of immoral industries. Maybe you are short of ways, otherwise you will smuggle arms."


    He said that there was no evidence for this. Lulu told him secretly just now. No matter what, Lulu was a little girl. She usually knew a little about these eldest brothers, especially the five in front of her. She was really famous.


    What do other people do? Lulu just secretly told Su Jingfei that although it''s not necessarily accurate, it''s OK to use it as an excuse.


    Before he Bo spoke, Su Jingfei quickly said: "red jasmine, you''ve done a good job. You''ve cheated women with he Bo. There are 800 women who have been sold to foreign countries. At the beginning, Wang Ye saw that you were his own. You''ve not constrained you. You''ve really made more progress."


    Lulu tells Su Jingfei about her collusion with he Bo. He''s just talking nonsense. Wang Ye is not a good man or woman. He doesn''t want to take care of her when he knows that Molly is doing this.


    Then Su Jingfei''s eyes turned to fat man Cheng. Fat man Cheng''s heart trembled. Sure enough, Su Jingfei immediately said, "fat man Cheng, among these people, you should be the most shameless one. With many brothers under his command, he not only opened gambling stalls, but also made usury, bullied men and women, killed many people and harmed many good women. I won''t tell you more, You scum want to be big brother? "


    Su Jingfei once again adds oil and vinegar, although these are not Lulu told him, he can infer some content.


    This time, don''t say it''s he Bo. Even Lulu is stunned. She doubts that Su Jingfei is really telling him? I seem to have simply mentioned what these people do.


    He Bo and others look ugly, and a Liang and Hong Zai don''t look very good either. Su Jingfei speaks mercilessly. They are really afraid of Su Jingfei.


    In addition to seeking wealth, Su Jingfei is just for a face. This is just the face of hongguoguo. Fortunately, Su Jingfei has always wanted to split up contradictions. When ah Liang and hongzai come to the end, they don''t talk about it any more.


    Although this kind of behavior is a little biased too seriously, a Liang and Hong Zai are grateful. Even if they see the light of what they have done, they can''t say it.


    "Boy, are you a cop or not? All the people you take with you are!" I don''t know if I want to get rid of embarrassment, or if I really misunderstand Su Jingfei''s identity, Su Jingfei just stops, and he Bo has already said in a deep voice.


    Everyone''s eyes are on Su Jingfei again, even a Liang and Hong Zai. They all do illegal business. If Su Jingfei is really a policeman, they will not let him go, especially Molly and fat Cheng. They even think that even if Su Jingfei is not a policeman, they can deal with him.


    "He Bo, you''ve seen a lot of Infernal Affairs. Everyone is a cop. You can rest assured that I have nothing to do with those people. I''m here today to support sister Huofeng in inheriting Wang Ye''s position. I hope there is no unnecessary interference." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Huofeng also said: "everyone, Su Jingfei is my friend. He is not a cop. You don''t want to frame him, or you will be my enemy."


    Her words just finished, a bodyguard behind fat Cheng raised his hand under his instruction and aimed at Su Jingfei. They were not decent men or negotiation table. They didn''t need to be called in advance. This is the real rule that they can live long in the underground world.


    Su Jingfei had already guessed that someone would have to do something first. Before his words, he offended them again. It''s strange that they could resist it. When he heard the gunshot, Su Jingfei didn''t need to respond at all. He jumped up and knocked the Phoenix down.


    He has been on guard for a long time, and others have always been on guard. Since someone started, everyone naturally began to find their own places to escape. With so many people in the room, who might be the target of the attack? Fortunately, there are many sofas here. Even if they can''t completely block the danger, they can also escape for a while.


    When Su Jingfei jumps at Huofeng, he has already released a bullet. His palm has been holding the palm of his hand. Since someone started, he is not polite.


    There are only two bullets in the palm of his hand. He doesn''t intend to waste them. The target of the first shot is fat man Cheng. Who asks him to shoot first will naturally become Su Jingfei''s first choice.


    Fat man cheng doesn''t look fat. After all, he''s been around for many years, and he''s not slow. Especially when he was the first one to be shot, he knew that he would be the target of public criticism. At the moment when the bodyguard shot, he dodged back. Su Jingfei''s shooting technique is really good, but there is still a big gap compared with his martial arts skills. Even if this shot was very fast, fat man Cheng still escaped, Su Jingfei sighed, It''s better to throw the pistol. It''s more accurate.


    When you guys Dodge, Zhao Fenghua also takes action. Although they haven''t spoken all the time, they can guess from Su Jingfei''s attitude that Su Jingfei''s target is he Bo, Molly and fatty Cheng. As long as a Liang and hongzai don''t fight, they won''t be attacked.


    The bodyguards are all well-trained special forces. Even if they are retired now, their strength is not weaker than these professional bodyguards. Even under Zhao Fenghua''s training, they react faster.


    For a moment, the strike didn''t stop, and the gunfire rang out. In a few seconds, there were three or four injured bodyguards in the room, all of whom were old men''s bodyguards.


    "Cease fire, cease fire, are you going to kill everyone?" After the gunshot was a little bit lower, he cried out that he was old after all, and he was more afraid of death than most people. This danger made him afraid. He saw that Huofeng really wanted to kill them.


    After that, he told the three bodyguards in a low voice: "if there is a cease-fire later, you will be desperate to kill Huofeng and the man who is talking. If you have spare strength, you will also kill a Liang and Hongzi."


    At the same time, Su Jingfei hid behind a sofa with Huofeng in his arms and whispered: "you talk to he Bo to attract attention. I''ll get rid of fat Cheng and Molly in the past. You must hold him back. Don''t let him find out the problem. Answer quickly." Said lightly patted on the fire phoenix''s buttock, eh, the handle is good.


    Huofeng thought that Su Jingfei was going to do something too dangerous, but because Su Jingfei patted his ass, she suddenly blushed. She forgot to blame Su Jingfei, and quickly said, "he Bo, you shot first."


    She just opened her mouth. Su Jingfei was like a civet cat. She rolled and flashed to the side. The speed was so fast that no one found out.


    He Bo is opposite Huofeng. Naturally, he can''t see Su Jingfei''s action. After listening to Huofeng''s words, he says, "it''s just that the bodyguard of fat man cheng lost his temper. It''s nothing. Do you want us all to die together?"


    When he talks, his original intention is to let fat Cheng explain. However, in the selfish ears, fat Cheng thinks that he wants to shirk his responsibility. Just as he is about to speak, he sees a shadow coming from the corner of his eye. When he talks to fat Cheng again, it''s too late and his mouth is covered by the shadow.


    Su Jingfei''s internal power is very strong. At this time, he doesn''t want to keep his hands. He pinches his hands on fat man Cheng''s neck and infuses his fingers with internal power. All of a sudden, fat man Cheng''s throat bone is crushed. Fat man Cheng''s eyes stare. He can''t believe that he has been killed.


    Chubby Cheng was originally surrounded by three bodyguards. One of them was killed in the random shooting. The first one who shot first was also killed. The only one was also knocked unconscious when Su Jingfei bullied him. Su Jingfei was merciful to the bodyguards. After all, they just took money to relieve the disaster.


    Huofeng and he Bo are still talking. It can be seen that fat Cheng hasn''t moved. He guesses that Su Jingfei may have succeeded. Now he is blocked by the sofa, and no one can see each other''s situation. However, he Bo secretly scolds fat Cheng for shrinking his head and doesn''t dare to talk to him.


    Molly also wants to speak, but she is afraid that women are always smaller, but she doesn''t know that Su Jingfei turns a sofa and comes to her side. Su Jingfei has deep internal power, especially after practicing some body techniques and lightness skills. She is as light as a swallow. Even when she comes to Molly''s back, she is not found until he easily puts down two bodyguards again, Molly felt that someone had come to her, but it was too late.

 Chapter 579

    Su Jing flies to Molly, not because she is a woman. Even if this woman looks mature and sexy, what she does is disgusting.


    He doesn''t think he''s a good person, but he has a bottom line. Even if he''s a gangster, he should have certain principles. This woman just ignores everything for money. Abducting and selling women is absolutely disgusting. When Molly finds him, Su Jingfei''s big hand has already grasped her neck.


    Molly and fat man are ready to shout. How can su Jingfei give him a chance to hold her neck, and the other hand twists and clicks on her head? When her bodyguard finds out that Molly has never had a chance to shout.


    Su Jingfei is ruthless and kills two people in an instant. It''s useless for them to take bodyguards with them. Although these people are known as big men, they are just ordinary people after all. They only have a group of brothers who can do some bad things. If they are faced with experts like Su Jingfei, they will be vulnerable.


    When two bodyguards find Molly killed, their first reaction is to avenge her. Even if they are employed, their employer is killed. If they can''t kill the murderer, they will be the first to do so.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast they are, they are not as fast as Su Jingfei. Before their pistols are pulled out, they have been pressed by Su Jingfei''s hand. His hand pinches their wrists, and they can''t move any more. With his current strength, it''s very easy to break their wrists.


    They are worthy of being professional bodyguards. Their wrists were twisted and they didn''t even say a word. They immediately punched Su Jingfei in the face at the same time.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. It seems that all those who are on the road have a strong force. Unfortunately, it''s not enough to have a strong force alone. Su Jingfei just turned his head slightly and dodged their fists. His internal power was released. Suddenly, the two bodyguards were shocked and withered to the ground together.


    Although his action was still very fast this time, he was finally discovered by he Bo because of the big noise. He immediately said, "Huofeng, let your people stop. If you continue, I''ll blow up the house, and no one can leave!"


    Huofeng and others were shocked. They didn''t expect that he Bo was ready to take the position of Wang Ye, but he still carried a bomb with him. Of course, he was cheating, but no one dared to verify it. Even Su Jingfei didn''t dare. He was still flesh and blood.


    "He Bo, don''t get excited. I just feel that some scum are not suitable to continue to muddle along and clean up the door." Su Jingfei thought for a while, knowing that Huofeng and others could not stand up in the face of the threat of the Gunners, he stood up.


    Huofeng is very anxious for Su Jingfei to come forward, but she doesn''t dare to go out. A Liang and hongzai admire Su Jingfei''s courage, but they also think he is stupid. If he stands up like this, he will become the target of the Gunners. They don''t know that Su Jingfei has actually killed fat Cheng and Molly. At most, they are facing he Bo.


    Su Jingfei dares to stand up, not only because he believes that he can avoid the shooter''s attack, but also because he does not dare to let people shoot him. After all, the situation is chaotic.


    "Young man, you are really brave, but you are too cruel. Are you hanging Molly and fat Cheng?" He Bo didn''t ask anyone to do it. Instead, he stood up and said, "don''t shoot casually. My people are bound with bombs. If you mess around, everyone will die together."


    Su Jingfei smiles and looks at he Bo standing up and slowly retreating to Huofeng. He says: "he Bo, I''m just cleaning up the door. You don''t have to be so nervous. You''re all senior and highly respected. I won''t do anything to you."


    "Boy, who are you? Look at your skills. You are from the special forces." He Bo is also a gangster on the road. He can see that Su Jingfei seems to retreat casually, but he is very well guarded. He believes that even if he shoots himself, he can''t hit Su Jingfei.


    As he Bo stands up, we all know that there will be no more conflict for the time being. A Liang and Hong Zai also stand up from behind the sofa. Huofeng also stands up with Zhao Fenghua and others, just in time to see Su Jing fly back.


    What happened between them was only more than a minute, but fatty Cheng and Molly couldn''t stand up any more. Even if they didn''t see them, they had already guessed their situation. At this time, a Liang and hongzai had to reevaluate Su Jingfei''s strength. This guy was too fierce. They also began to follow what he Bo said. Is this guy really a special forces.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know if he Bo was really ready. Anyway, knowing that it was impossible to deal with him today, he said with a smile, "he Bo, although my skill is still passable, it''s far from special forces."


    Hearing what he said, Zhao Fenghua and others turned their lips secretly. How can they not know how powerful Su Jingfei is? Let alone the ordinary special forces? Even the king of soldiers is not his opponent. Of course, there are some special talents, but those are not what ordinary people can see.


    He Bo knew that it was enough to give them some doubts. Instead of continuing this topic, he said to Huofeng, "niece Huofeng, your subordinates really have experts. It seems that brother Wang''s position is only you."


    This time, both a Liang and Hong Zai wisely chose to nod their heads and said, "yes, we in the underground world all depend on who has great ability. Since you have such talents to help, you must be very powerful. Moreover, you have also said that if you can limit the behavior of some people, we still support you."


    They are not stupid. Even if they don''t see the fate of chubby Cheng and Molly, they can guess the result. Su Jingfei can kill both of them in such a short time. You don''t have to ask. It''s easy for him to kill a Liang and hongzai.


    The existence of this kind of person is basically equivalent to a bug in the game. No matter how powerful people are, they don''t want to have such a person thinking about them every day. They don''t have the confidence to kill Su Jingfei before he kills them. What''s more, several people next to Huofeng are all fresh faces. Who can guarantee that they don''t have the same master.


    Huofeng saw that the outstanding person was willing to give in. She was sure that Su Jingfei would help her. Everything was no problem, so she said with a smile: "I didn''t want to sit in this position, but I thought that if I didn''t sit, there would always be some people with ulterior motives. Now that you all agree with me to sit in this position, should you treat me like Wang Ye in the future?"


    "Of course, sister Huofeng, if you become our elder sister, we will respect you in the future." Hongzai immediately declared his position, but added: "I still hope that Huofeng girl will straighten out, otherwise our ronghua district will eventually become the focus of police attention."


    "Yes, although we are out to mix, we can''t do anything too much. We just hope that Huofeng niece will straighten out. I am very supportive of you." Ah Liang was on the same road with Hong Zi. When Hong Zi made a statement, he immediately nodded his head.


    He Bo, who had the best chance to become the eldest brother, was lonely at this moment, and Su Jingfei was able to deal with fat Cheng and Molly who supported him.


    At this time, he didn''t want to fight with Huofeng. Su Jingfei threatened him too much. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "niece Huofeng, I agree with you to take brother Wang''s seat. Can I leave now?"


    Huofeng sneered in her heart. How could she not know what he was thinking? However, no one could say whether he had a bomb or not, so she said with a smile: "since he thinks I''m suitable, there''s no problem. Are you always in such a hurry to go home? Won''t you sit down for a while? "


    He Bo scolded secretly, little girl, don''t be too arrogant. If I don''t go back, I''m waiting for you to kill me here, but he said with a smile: "now that the new dragon head has been selected, I should go back and prepare to revenge brother Wang."


    "He Bo is right. Then I won''t keep you." Huofeng can also guess his mind and nods to see off the guests. As for the matter of fat man Cheng and Molly, everyone has not mentioned a word. They are all thinking about how to rob fat man Cheng and Molly from the ground. That''s a fortune.


    He Bo takes three bodyguards to walk out from the side, just passing by the position of fat man Cheng. He sees fat man cheng staring in his eyes, and the throat bone on his neck has been crushed. He tells Su Jingfei that he is cruel enough, and he is far away from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei sighs in secret that he is too cautious. If he is a little closer to himself, Su Jingfei doesn''t mind attacking him. Unfortunately, the distance is too far. As for Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng, although they are both good, they are also too far away to attack.


    "He Bo, in fact, I think you are quite old. The best choice should be to live at home. Fighting and killing are not suitable for you." When Huofeng was about to step out of the door, he suddenly said.


    After a step, he secretly gritted his teeth, but he said with a smile: "although I am old, I still have a group of brothers to eat with me. When I settle them down, I will go to the old age. Is my niece in such a hurry? It''s not like a big sister! "


    "I just want to know why he Bo is still energetic. I hope you will support me more in the future." Fire Phoenix a smile, seem to really in why Bo think.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Although Huofeng didn''t have confidence before, he really sat in this position and performed well. It''s really worth cultivating. Maybe he followed Wang Ye all the year round and learned a lot.


    He Bo hates in his heart. He is really respectful on the surface. Until he quits the house, he doesn''t relax his vigilance. Su Jingfei kills fat Cheng and Molly, which really shakes him. He doesn''t dare to start again when he can''t find out the way Su Jingfei came. He plans to go back and investigate again.

 Chapter 580

    Huofeng and Su Jingfei didn''t stop him when he left quietly. The old man claimed that he had a bomb on his body. They couldn''t verify it, so they could only watch him leave. Although Su Jingfei had the ability to subdue him in an instant, he still had three bodyguards, so he couldn''t take any risks.


    When ah Liang and Hong Zai see he Bo leave, they can''t help but worry. Although he has suffered a loss here, there is no doubt about his strength. With his heart, how can he be relieved to be crushed by Huofeng? When he goes back, he will arrange revenge.


    If he only aimed at Huofeng, they would be happy to watch the fun. Maybe they could make a profit. Since they came out to hang out, none of them had any ambition. But now they both clearly support Huofeng. Maybe he implicated them. Even if they were not afraid, they would lose something.


    Su Jingfei saw their thoughts and said with a smile: "liangbo, Hongge, now the people who are in the way are gone. Let''s discuss what we should do in the future."


    They didn''t despise Su Jingfei because he was the speaker. From Su Jingfei''s previous performance, they knew that he could represent Huofeng to a certain extent. With their simple thinking, they could guess that it must be Huofeng''s man. Now in the struggle for power, they naturally help Huofeng.


    Su Jingfei had long thought that they would have such a misunderstanding, so naturally they didn''t explain it. They thought that they supported Huofeng, so that Huofeng could sit more firmly. The underground forces valued strength most.


    Huofeng doesn''t speak much. She has absolute trust in Su Jingfei. She doesn''t care if she knows Su Jingfei''s intention to support her.


    A Liang and Hong Zai now show their support for Huofeng, even if they are Huofeng''s direct family. Even if they are worried that he Bo will find a way to retaliate against them, they are already riding a tiger. On the contrary, they are not as good as having a good relationship with Huofeng. At least they can cooperate with each other and eat he Bogen.


    Seeing that both of them were sitting well, Su Jingfei nodded secretly. After all, he came out to mix. He was used to seeing the dead and wounded, and they were able to calm down quickly, which made him very satisfied. If they had no cultivation value at all, Su Jingfei didn''t mind killing them.


    Now with his strength increasing, he is more merciless to the enemy. What''s more, the leaders of these underground forces don''t have many unjustly killed lives. Of course, Huofeng can''t count. She''s a little girl. At most, she''s a little girl. Su Jingfei even suspects that the women in kimono killed today are her first time.


    "Now the house is full of its own people. What we''re going to talk about next is the distribution of ronghua district. After all, some people have been cleaned up, and their sites can''t be left unattended." Su Jingfei first arranged for several people to drag out the dead body and dispose of it before he continued.


    We are all members of the elite army, so we don''t have to teach them how to deal with it. Ah Liang and Hong Zai look at the death of fat Cheng and Molly, and they are even more afraid of Su Jingfei. They fight and kill each other a lot, but one can kill each other quietly. Su Jingfei''s strength can be seen, especially his attitude after killing people is really chilling, They don''t want to be enemies with Su Jingfei.


    Huofeng also probably guessed Su Jingfei''s mind. His role is to deter. It''s Huofeng who is really in charge. Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to encroach on others. He helps Huofeng out, but he doesn''t want to really participate in the affairs of the underground world.


    "Liangbo, brother Hong, you two have always been Wang Ye''s right-hand men, and you are also the ones who come out to support me. I can''t let you suffer losses. Since fatty Cheng and Molly have been cleaned up, their territory is up to you. As for how to distribute it, you two should discuss it by yourself, but I hope you can be friendly, Don''t we come out for a bite? " Huofeng got Su Jingfei''s eyes hint, very generous way.


    A Liang and Hong Zi thought that Huofeng would take a big share in their territory, but they were not very enthusiastic. They were stunned when they heard Huofeng''s words. This is not a joke.


    Wang Ye''s strength can probably compete with long Baitian''s. although ronghua district is not big, it is very prosperous. If they share it with everyone, they can mix well. If they take over the territory of fat man Cheng and Molly, their strength will be doubled at least. This is definitely a big gift.


    Even if they thought that supporting Huofeng would not offend Su Jingfei, there would be many benefits in the future, but they were surprised to see such benefits immediately.


    "As you know, we need a lot of people to avenge Lord Wang. For the time being, we have no time to take care of the affairs on the site. We have to trouble you two." Su Jingfei secretly said that Huofeng was smart. He knew what he meant when he looked at his eyes. He said immediately.


    If this is said by others, a Liang and Hong Zai will not be happy, but also suspect that each other has ulterior motives. Su Jingfei is different. With Su Jingfei''s skill, he doesn''t need to play with these means at all. With his ability, even if they are on guard now, he should be able to kill himself. When the strength gap is too big, it''s meaningless to be on guard.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, they immediately said, "Huofeng, we won''t say anything superfluous. We will support you well in the future. If anything happens, we want money and people to give it to you."


    Huofeng and so on is this sentence, thanks to Su Jingfei remind to help himself, otherwise how can they have such an attitude, but said with a smile: "thank you for your support."


    Although a Liang and Hong Zai can''t call Huofeng sister because of their age, they are also respectful. Anyway, they have strength and treat their brothers fairly well. They really think it''s good to follow Huofeng. Of course, they are a little worried about Su Jingfei, which we all know.


    "Well, I now say the next thing, before Wang has been thinking of getting rid of the control of dragon hundred days, and the strength is enough. But it has already been done without independence. So we will not need to see the face of dragon again from today on. We will go out and do it alone, and we will has the final say in the ronghua district." Huofeng and the other two sat down and said what they had discussed with Su Jingfei.


    Originally, he thought that today''s meeting would be over, but Huofeng said that. Even though a Liang and Hongzi had been on the road for many years, they were still startled and quickly said, "Huofeng, it''s not good. Long Baitian has a lot of power. Wangye has just gone. We are going to leave!"


    Su Jingfei saw that a Liang and Hong Zai were so worried, but he didn''t despise them. After all, when they came out to hang out, they had already regarded themselves as the younger brothers under long Baitian. Now they suddenly rebelled, which really had a big impact on them.


    What''s more, Wang Ye is dead now, and fat Cheng and Molly are also cleaned up by themselves. It can be said that their strength is damaged. However, as long as Huofeng can integrate the rest of the people together, their overall strength will not decline, that is, they can still compete with long Baitian.


    Su Jingfei has long thought about breaking away from long Baitian. Otherwise, he has to support Huofeng to become the eldest sister and be controlled by others. Then he is not useless.


    "Liangbo, Hongge, you don''t have to worry about this. I have my own arrangement. You can directly accept the sites of pangzicheng and Molly. You can see what industry should be left and what industry should be cleaned up." Huofeng had discussed with Su Jingfei, but she didn''t panic at this time. She said with a smile, but she added: "by the way, I have to explain to you that Dr. Su is just a doctor, not a special force. Don''t think about it."


    A Liang and Hong Zai make eye contact secretly. It means that you have a ghost all the time. How can a doctor be so interested? But on the surface, he nods and agrees. They have the same mind as he Bo. When they go back, they have to check Su Jingfei.


    For their thoughts, both Su Jingfei and Huofeng can see it, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they are destined to support Huofeng. Besides, Su Jingfei is really just a doctor. They don''t have the ability to find 307''s hidden identity.


    "Well, you go back to tidy up your own territory. I have to deal with the things here. You don''t care what happens after that. I''ll deal with everything." Huofeng and other two people agreed, and waved them to leave. The rest of things really don''t need them. At this moment, Huofeng has gradually entered the role and become a new generation of elder sister in Ronghua district.


    A Liang and Hong Zai are thinking that they are twice as powerful now, and this time things are handled by Huofeng. It''s really easy and rich. They think it''s not a bad thing to follow Huofeng.


    When they left, Huofeng asked Su Jingfei: "doctor Su, this time things are so big, he Bo should not give up. Should we do some defense?" Just now she is not nervous, is false, of course, more exciting, she never thought it would be so prestige.


    When everyone left, she calmed down. Of course, she began to worry. He Bo was the oldest and had the most people under him. If he really wanted to revenge, it would be a headache.


    Su Jingfei thought about this problem when he Bo left. The hidden danger is always worrying. Su Jingfei said to Huofeng with a smile, "Huofeng, you are the real elder sister now. You should be calm when you encounter something. How can you say that there are a Liang and hongzai supporting you? What are you afraid of?"


    "They? They are unreliable. They support me now because you are very strong. If they feel that they have a chance, they will not hesitate to kill me. Who is honest when they get to this level? " Fire phoenix white, Su Jing flies a way.


    Su Jingfei continued with a smile: "it seems that I support you is the right choice, you are really suitable for such an environment, very clear headed."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already figured out how to deal with him. Such a person not only poses a great threat to you, but also gives me a lot of trouble. Usually, I have to use some special means to deal with trouble." Without waiting for Huofeng to speak, Su Jingfei has continued: "you tell me the address of he Bo, and there are some information about him. I think you should have them all."


    Huofeng is a smart man. Naturally, she understands Su Jingfei''s meaning and doesn''t have much to say. She immediately asks Lulu to get the information of he Bo. This is Mr. Wang''s home. Here are some information about his subordinates. Otherwise, Mr. Wang would be the eldest brother.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Jingfei pointed to Zhao Fenghua and others and said to Huofeng, "in the future, I will arrange a few of them to protect you around you until they survive the threat of dragon hundred days and really set up another door. You can rest assured that although they are not top experts, they should have no problem protecting you."


    Huofeng looks at Zhao Fenghua and others, but she doesn''t know about them. She was very confused before. Except for Su Jingfei, other people just fired a few shots. However, she believes Su Jingfei. He says reliable people won''t let people down, so she smiles and says to Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng: "brother Zhao, sister Youmeng, I''ll trouble you in the future."


    "It''s all our own. Don''t be so polite. Mr. Su''s friend is naturally our friend." Compared with Zhao Fenghua, Youmeng boss is naturally more sociable. He not only shows his attitude, but also sells well in front of Su Jingfei.


    The relationship between Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng and Su Jingfei is not purely superior or subordinate. Now she can show such an attitude, which makes Su Jingfei very satisfied.


    Even if they have received the task arranged by Su Jingfei to protect Huofeng and help her set up another door, although it seems a little difficult, it''s not difficult to have su Jingfei''s support and Wang Ye''s own inside information. After all, Wang Ye is gone, and his younger brothers will naturally turn to Huofeng.


    Huofeng used to be a little girl, but from now on, she has been designated as the real elder sister of ronghua district. After setting up a new portal, she is the fifth largest force in the underground world of the provincial capital.


    After arranging things at home, Su Jingfei also saw the information Lulu had brought and knew something about he Bo. After returning the information to Huofeng, he told her, "don''t tell anyone about Wang Ye. You should make an investigation first, and then you can determine that the murderer is from the company. Then you can arrange revenge. You don''t need to be too cruel, You are not their opponents yet. Just act like you are. I have to go now. Some things have to come to an end. "


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Huofeng knew what he was going to do. She just gently pulled Su Jingfei''s hand and said, "be careful with your own safety."


    Su Jingfei is not a martyr, but after listening to Huofeng''s words, she is more concerned about herself.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng naturally know what Su Jingfei is going to do. They are much more confident than Huofeng. They know Su Jingfei''s skills better. If he can''t solve the problem quickly, Huofeng''s position as the eldest sister should not be done.

 Chapter 581

    He Bo is a contemporary of Wang Ye. He always followed Wang Ye until he was a little older. Naturally, he is also the most powerful group under Wang Ye.


    His strength is stronger than that of his brother. In fact, he is in Fenghua district. He is not under Wang Ye''s direct control. Otherwise, Huofeng would not go there to make trouble or even rob the site. However, all of them belong to long Baitian''s subordinates and give each other some face.


    Now Su Jingfei is going to find he Bo. If this hidden danger is not removed, let alone Huofeng''s unstable position as big brother, Su Jingfei himself will be in trouble.


    Underground forces are different from big families. Su Jingfei can threaten the Feng family, but he has no way to threaten the underground forces. They may be afraid of their own strength and dare not do anything in public, but they can''t help but do it in secret.


    Now Su Jingfei is not the kind-hearted college student who just graduated. For such a hidden danger and a person who is harmful to the society, Su Jingfei will not have any kindness. He does not think he has a habit of moral cleanliness, but he does not mind eliminating the harm for the people when he has more than one stone.


    The reason why he asked Huofeng to divide the territory between pangzicheng and Molly to a Liang and hongzai has long been a plan. He Bo''s territory is bigger than pangzicheng and Molly. If he Bo is solved, this territory will naturally belong to Huofeng.


    He Bo has an accident. No matter a Liang or hongzai, they will guess that the person who started the operation must be arranged by Huofeng. They won''t jump out to rob he Bo''s territory when they get the territory of pangzicheng and Molly. Otherwise, it''s too immoral. All these are calculated by Su Jingfei. He suspects that he is about to become a conspirator.


    Because of one day''s action, when Su Jingfei started his action, it was already evening. After all, he Bo was the last big brother under Wang Ye, and he lived in a very good place. In another villa in the provincial capital, Su Jingfei was surprised that his place was not too far away from his home, which made Su Jingfei more comforted. He just went home to sleep.


    Probably during the day, he Bo''s family is well guarded. Su Jingfei doesn''t know what he usually does. When he comes to he Bo''s house, he sees bodyguards visiting the villa every five minutes, and even big dogs guarding the house.


    If you change to ordinary people, this operation will surely fail. After all, even if it is a real agent or killer, you can''t touch it quietly.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person. Because of his improved internal power, he has already broken through the ordinary people''s physical ability. His movements are fast and his body method is light. After a wave of bodyguards'' inspection, a floating body directly crosses the three meter high wall and falls to the ground quietly.


    In the past, when he didn''t learn internal power, he could jump two or three meters in the same place. Now that he has some light body skills recorded in the thread bound books, Su Jingfei can be regarded as high and high. Of course, there is still a big gap between flying on the eaves and walking on the wall.


    However, with his current skills, it is no longer a problem to feel into he Bo''s villa. After he landed, there was almost no pause. At this point, the man had been hanging on the second floor window. With the help of his fingers, the human body turned up. Landing again is the roof of the villa.


    At this time, Su Jingfei really realized the power of thread bound books, and the light body skills supported by internal force were really powerful. He could use almost all the movements he saw in the movies before, and he couldn''t make any sound.


    He had the experience of breaking into a private house overnight. The last time he dealt with Yu Wanli, he felt in the middle of the night, but he had the help of a white head at that time, and he didn''t have the strength now. Now he can work alone. He thought that he had come to the skylight position.


    He doesn''t have the tools of a professional thief, but he has the internal power that ordinary people don''t have. As long as he puts his hand on the glass and releases the internal power, the glass will break in an instant. Moreover, because of his skillful control, the glass first breaks into a cobweb, and then it turns into powder after su Jingfei makes a little effort. Su Jingfei has been prepared for a long time, quickly takes out a belt and catches the broken glass, It didn''t make a sound.


    All this needs to be very careful. Even if he enters he Bo''s villa, he is still very careful, and this kind of care is soon rewarded. From the outside, Su Jingfei can only see that there are people patrolling outside the villa, but he doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    Of course, when he landed in the corridor, he knew that there were people patrolling in the corridor. When he entered the corridor, a group had just come upstairs. If Su Jingfei''s movement was a little bigger, he would be found. Fortunately, he was careful enough.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to think more, the two bodyguards had already jumped up before they came up. Their hands and feet were stretched out, all on the wall, and their backs were tightly attached to the ceiling, just like spiders preying on each other. They looked down at the bodyguards passing under their bodies.


    The bodyguards only carry out routine inspection. How could they expect that someone would come in, especially someone who is so bold to hide on their head.


    Just as they were passing by, Su Jingfei made a quick decision to drop from the sky with both hands and feet, cut one of the bodyguards behind the neck with one hand, and then hit the other bodyguard''s temple with one foot, landing with a somersault.


    His action is quick and nimble. He doesn''t make any sound. Even before the two bodyguards fall down, he has already helped them. These things are all learned from movies, which are really practical. Although most movies are fictional, if one''s physical fitness really reaches the standard, it''s not impossible.


    He helped the two comatose people, gently opened the door of a nearby room, and dragged them in. He was very confident in his hand. They would not wake up in an hour, and one hour was enough for them to do anything.


    His ears are different from those of ordinary people, and his hearing is extraordinary. He has heard someone in a room for a long time. Su Jingfei flashes to the door of a piece, and then he hears the abusive voice of a man, the begging voice of a woman, and sometimes some blushing voice.


    The man''s voice is very easy to distinguish. It''s he Bo I''ve seen today. As for women, they don''t have to ask what they do, but it''s the lifestyle of these big men that makes Su Jingfei laugh and cry.


    Last time I went to find Yu Wanli, I met him playing. Of course, the picture was so beautiful that it almost blinded Su Jingfei''s eyes. Now, from the outside, there are only two people breathing. It seems that he Bo can''t play as well as Yu Wanli. This makes Su Jingfei feel better. He doesn''t want to see such exciting pictures any more.


    Probably because at home, the door of he Bo''s room didn''t lock. Su Jingfei opened the door without any effort. It was just two people playing games by the bed.


    A woman is wearing a very sexy underwear, tied to the top of the bed, and the voice of begging for mercy is from her. At this time, her body is full of whiplash wounds, which shows how fierce they play. Naturally, another man is he Bo.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. The last time I saw Yu Wanli, it was a multiplayer game, which almost blinded him. Today''s he Bo is not so abnormal, but it makes Su Jingfei can''t stand it. This guy actually plays binding games. Anyway, it''s heavy taste. For Su Jingfei''s little freshness, it''s really unacceptable.


    He didn''t know that he Bo was also limited by his body. After all, a 60 year old man''s ability in some aspects was not as good as before. He could only vent by such abnormal means.


    "Somebody, get out of here." At the moment when Su Jingfei was distracted, he Bo found that someone came in, probably because he was hi. He didn''t react. He thought that his own people came in, and he wanted Su Jingfei to get out. But he immediately felt that something was wrong. His people all knew their own situation. How could they disturb himself at this time.


    At the same time, Su Jingfei also reflected that he had time to wander when he came here to be a thief. When he wanted to speak a second sentence, he jumped like a roc bird.


    Although he knew that he Bo was doomed, he didn''t mean it. Before he came in, he had covered his face with black veil. He had to have a good model to learn from night walkers!


    At this time, he Bo couldn''t recognize that the man in front of him was su Jingfei, whom he had seen in the afternoon. But he didn''t dare to be careless. After all, he came out to mix. How could he have no skill? Su Jingfei''s blatant action gave him a chance to react.


    When Su Jingfei came, he rolled to the other side of the bed and grabbed the pistol under the pillow.


    After all, Su Jingfei is far away. When he comes to the bedside, he Bo has already got the pistol and shouts: "come on!" He pulled the trigger at the same time. It''s not the first time to kill.


    In his heart, he was annoyed that he was not a thief. Su Jingfei''s Dodge speed was not slow. With he Bo''s shooting ability, he couldn''t make su Jingfei any better. Even when Su Jingfei was a woman who flashed over the bed, his bullets poured onto the woman without hesitation.


    Su Jingfei originally thought that he could stop because the woman was on the shooting route. He would use this time to rush to kill he Bo, but he didn''t expect that he was so cruel, regardless of the woman''s life or death.


    The woman was tied to the top of the bed and couldn''t dodge at all. She was shot several times in succession. With a scream, she lost her life. However, he Bo didn''t blink and continued to shoot Su Jingfei.


    Even if he is cruel enough, he can react quickly, but the pistol bullets are very limited. When the sound of the empty chamber rings, the bodyguard enterprise has not arrived yet. He is finally desperate. He doesn''t know that the bodyguard who used to patrol has been solved by Su Jingfei first. Otherwise, his first reaction will be to leave the room. Unfortunately, it''s too late now, He will pay for his wrong judgment.

 Chapter 582

    As a big brother who has been living in the underground world for many years, although he is afraid of death, he is also fierce. In the face of Su Jingfei, who comes into his home in the middle of the night, he does not just dodge and run for his life. What he does first is to fight back.


    Such a choice is very correct. If he really turns around and leaves, it is already a dead body, but he still makes a wrong judgment, because this is his home. He thinks that as long as he holds on for a while, when the gun goes off, there will be bodyguards rushing up, but he knows how many bodyguards there are in his home.


    Even though he thought that there were bodyguards who were solved by Su Jingfei, he absolutely didn''t believe that he could solve all the bodyguards. As long as he could have a few bodyguards, he would be at ease.


    His idea is not wrong. He just underestimates Su Jingfei''s ability. As long as he stops shooting, he can completely solve he Bo in a few seconds. At this time, the bodyguard hasn''t come!


    When he finished shooting the gun in his hand, he was ready to take the second gun. He was afraid of death. How could there be only one pistol in his family for self-defense? It only took one second.


    But this second, let him no chance to turn over, Su Jingfei is a master, master can make several moves in a second, he Bo''s pistol has no bullets, Su Jingfei immediately burst, he is not directly rushed to the past, but in the process of jumping, first of all, he threw the woman on the bed, anyway, he was killed.


    Su Jingfei has always been a cautious person. Even if he guessed that he Bo had no bullets, he would not be in danger. First, he tried out with a corpse, and the result was very satisfactory. He obviously didn''t distinguish whether he was a man or a corpse, so he turned and ran.


    Later, Su Jingfei will not give him the chance to escape. Just before he BOCAI steps, Su Jingfei has fallen to his side. If he doesn''t have any extra words, he quickly points his finger on him. Then he doesn''t even look at it. He jumps out of the window of he Bo''s room.


    He Bo''s escape is still going on. He just feels as if he has been bitten by a mosquito on his back, but he doesn''t care. When he runs out of the room, he feels that the itch on his back begins to change, and then it becomes a sharp pain, and soon there is a scream.


    Su Jingfei is here to kill he Bo today. How can he let him go? And in view of he Bo''s character, Su Jingfei decides that even if he dies, he can''t be so happy. He points several acupoints behind him. In this way, he will surely die. The most important thing is that before he dies, he will feel that ten thousand insects eat his heart.


    This method was learned from the more insidious skills of online bookbinding. He originally meant to learn how to use the interrogation mouth in the future, but he didn''t expect to use it for the first time.


    When he Bo''s people came upstairs, they naturally saw he Bo lying on the ground and dying. He was not saved at all. He was still scratching all over his body, and his skin was scratched. It seemed that he didn''t realize it. The bodyguards were stunned. Finally, a more ruthless bodyguard gave him a good time.


    This is Su Jingfei''s first time to use it. He doesn''t know the specific effect, but he knows that he can''t live. When he leaves he''s house, he calls Huofeng immediately.


    Huofeng guessed Su Jingfei''s thoughts during the day, but everyone didn''t say anything. Now she is waiting for the news of Su Jingfei. When she sees his phone, she quickly takes it up and says, "doctor Su, where are you? Are you ok?"


    Su Jingfei is very pleased. He can tell from Huofeng''s tone that the girl really cares about herself. If Huofeng only cares about the result of he Bo, it will make people feel uncomfortable. Even if everyone knows what''s going on, the necessary care is indispensable. Huofeng undoubtedly makes Su Jingfei very satisfied. Even though she was born in the underground world, her character is very popular.


    "Huofeng, you will inform Fenghua and your own brother later. Now go to accept the property of he Bo. From today on, there is no he Bo in the underground world. Remember to regulate ronghua district." Su Jingfei thought to Huofeng: "remember not to be too low-key, now you are on the top, to frighten others."


    Huofeng is a smart person. She can see it at all. No matter Su Jingfei can''t see it at all, she nodded and said, "I''ll call them to act now. Be careful. It''s estimated that the underground world won''t be peaceful recently."


    "Why don''t you mess up? A lot of things are done by taking advantage of chaos. Huofeng, let go and do it. I''ll support everything. " Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Although Huofeng is not a man with a strong desire for power, once a man gets to this position, even for his brothers and sisters, Huofeng has to stay in this position. Now his only obstacle is he Bo. Now it has been solved. Why can''t he unify ronghua district.


    No matter what Huofeng thinks or what he does, Su Jingfei has paved all the way for her now. If she can''t do it well, it''s meaningless to support her. It''s worth supporting herself to foster an agent.


    According to his original plan, after solving these things, he can go home to have a rest. For a period of time, the underground world should not be peaceful, but he also thought that as long as it''s not absolutely impossible to solve the problem, he won''t come out again. Huofeng doesn''t have much experience, so he should exercise her. Anyway, with the help of Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng, he doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a man suddenly stopped Su Jingfei and said with a friendly smile: "Mr. Su, it''s hard to see you. Don''t you know if you have time to have a drink?"


    Su Jingfei came out from he Bo''s home at 8:00 p.m. and he didn''t take a taxi. He just walked on foot. Anyway, he was not far from his home. The man who suddenly appeared was in his thirties and had an ordinary appearance. If he didn''t come out suddenly, Su Jingfei would never pay attention to him.


    Seeing the timing of his sudden appearance, Su Jingfei is awe inspiring. He can''t see all the things he did in uncle he''s family. Although Su Jingfei is not afraid, he can''t help frowning.


    "Mr. Su, it''s still early. Don''t you give me such face?" Men see Su Jingfei frown, immediately smile again.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t keep silent, but shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know you. I''m not interested in drinking with strangers. If you have anything to say, please hurry up."


    "Well, I''ve heard that Mr. Su is a little unkind for a long time. It seems that he is. Even if we are strangers, we can only have two drinks and become acquaintances? It''s not so good that we don''t give any face. How can we say that we are all in the same boat? " A man''s indomitable way.


    "Fellow? Are you a businessman or a doctor? What do I have to do with you? " Su Jingfei is wary of whether he has any helpers in the dark, but says with a smile.


    "I''m not a doctor, I''m not a businessman, that''s what I share with you." The man suddenly smiles and says to Su Jingfei, "you don''t have to worry. I''m the only one. I didn''t expect that Mr. Su is not brave enough."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to a tree three meters away from him, which was thick and thin at the mouth of a bowl. The tree suddenly shook, as if it had been pushed by someone. You can guess that it was his palm style, which could release his internal force, indicating that his internal force had a certain degree of heat.


    In fact, Su Jingfei had already thought that this man must have some skills. Otherwise, he would stop himself in the middle of the night unless he had a hole in his head. However, when he saw his internal power, he could not help frowning. People who could do this were experts, but they were much worse than himself. If he was himself, he could definitely break it with one hand, This level is equivalent to the strength of Han Sanfeng and Han Siping.


    He doesn''t despise the person in front of him. If this person only has this level, it would be unwise for him to find his own trouble. He won''t be fooled.


    "Who sent you?" Think of ask, Su Jingfei think this guy is cheated.


    The man looked ordinary, but he was very smart. He heard Su Jingfei''s words and didn''t answer. Instead, he went to the tree that he hit and said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, do you think I can only let this tree shake? You really look down on me."


    As he spoke, he gently pushed on the tree, and the tree suddenly fell down. Originally, a vigorous little tree had withered inside. You don''t need to ask, you know that it was the result of the previous man''s hand.


    No matter how confident Su Jingfei is, he can''t help frowning and even shrinking his pupils. A man may not be the most powerful expert he has ever seen, but he is definitely the most bizarre opponent. He doesn''t know what kind of Kung Fu he can use to kill a tree in the air. But if he uses his palm on people, the consequences will be absolutely terrible.


    "Mr. Su, am I entitled to invite you to have a drink with me now?" The man can see Su Jingfei''s face becomes dignified, slightly smiling.


    Although Su Jingfei knew this guy was very powerful, he still said, "sorry, I''m still not interested. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    The man looked at Su Jingfei and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, I''m kind to you. You don''t give me face. Even if you can escape from the monk, can you escape from the temple? I''ve heard that you are a master, so why do you shrink back? "


    "What do you want?" Su Jingfei recognized his threat. If he didn''t follow him, he would even threaten his family.


    He is different from Feng mieqing because he has a large family. He must have a lot of worries and dare not do anything to his family easily. This man is different. He doesn''t know him at all. Even if he wants to revenge, he doesn''t know who to look for, so he has no scruples about using some mean means to himself.


    The man looked at Su Jingfei with a slightly angry look and immediately said with a smile: "this is a bit of a master''s meaning. If I were you, I would have been threatened like this. I would have broken out." With that, without waiting for Su Jingfei to respond, he has jumped up, rowed five meters, appeared in front of Su Jingfei, and clapped.

 Chapter 583

    The man''s hand is merciless, and he was smiling before, but his hand is a killing move. According to his previous vicious palm power, if he is patted on Su Jingfei''s body, he has absolutely no good result.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think that this man is trying to test his kung fu and doesn''t kill him. He doesn''t know the man''s Kung Fu and doesn''t dare to take it. He just dodges and secretly looks for countermeasures. Judging from this man''s strange Kung Fu, his strength is not stronger than himself, but it''s very dangerous.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s evasion, the man immediately followed him, waving his palms one by one, and constantly attacking Su Jingfei, as if he had to take Su Jingfei''s hand.


    Su Jingfei has learned the body method in the thread binding book. Although the man in front of him moves very fast, he can''t help him. He wants to see the man''s ability first, and then consider how to deal with it.


    The man failed to attack more than ten moves in a row. He was upset. He stepped back and said, "Su Jingfei, what do you mean? Will you run away?"


    Su Jingfei stopped, shrugged and said, "what do you want me to do? I don''t know who you are, what Kung Fu you practice, and how to fight with you? I don''t have a hole in my head


    "What do you mean, you look down on me?" The man''s face was ugly. He thought that Su Jingfei always dodged, which made people angry. He said fiercely: "Su Jingfei, if you don''t show your real skills, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll go to your home and talk with your family."


    Su Jingfei''s face suddenly sank down and said seriously: "I don''t care who you are. If you dare to hurt the people around me, I''ll chase you to the end even if I''m at the end of the world."


    The man can see that Su Jingfei is not joking. He can''t help trembling. Even if he doesn''t try to find out the specific depth of Su Jingfei, he can at least see that he is a person with real ability. If he is chased by such a person all the time, his life will be very sad.


    Even so, he said: "if you want to protect the people around you, you have to match them. It''s nothing to run away all the time."


    Su Jingfei said with a sneer: "well, everything is as you wish. No matter who you are, I will meet you well today."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense any more. He punches at the man. He knows the man''s skill is good, and he doesn''t need to keep his hand. What''s more, he sees that this man is desperate to force himself to do it. He''s really afraid of this guy going to his home.


    Dongfang Wenjun is the best at martial arts in her family. As far as moves are concerned, even if she is better than her, her internal skills are far worse. With her help, she has only achieved a little success now, which is worse than when she didn''t eat snow lotus.


    If this man really goes to his home, the result is unimaginable. Su Jingfei just killed someone, and his anger doesn''t go away, so this man appears. Su Jingfei has a heart to kill and doesn''t show mercy. Of course, even if he wants to show mercy, he''s not sure.


    The man felt the strength of Su Jingfei''s fist. He was not surprised but pleased. He said with a smile: "this is a bit like a man. It''s good to come." In the middle of the speech, he punches out, which means he wants to have a hard fight with Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei''s fist is powerful, he doesn''t have much strength. He can''t remember how strange the man''s internal skill is, how Su Jingfei confronts him casually, what''s more, he still has poison on his body. Once he uses too much internal power, he can''t suppress it, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    Just when the man thinks that their fists are going to touch each other, Su Jingfei''s body is just like being blown up by the wind. With a rotation in place, he comes to the man''s side and kicks the man''s stomach quietly.


    The man was shocked. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to attack him in this way. When he was frightened, he immediately responded. He leaned down with his left hand and patted it with his palm to intercept Su Jingfei''s foot. If Su Jingfei kicked him in the stomach, even if he died, he would be injured.


    Su Jingfei had been on guard for a long time. He guessed that the man couldn''t let himself succeed easily. The sole of his foot was stepping on the palm of his opponent''s hand, but his strength didn''t disappear. The man flew three meters away and fell on the ground.


    This blow, the man must be a stomachache for a long time, master moves often a inattentive will tell the outcome, but Su Jingfei is not so happy, because the sole of the foot and the other palm of the hand collide, a strange force along the sole of the foot into the body, with a burning pain.


    The man stood up from the ground, and just about to speak, he vomited a mouthful of blood, and then said with a smile: "it really deserves the reputation. Su Jingfei, you are really insidious, and you have deep skills. It''s a pity that you still hit my flame palm."


    Su Jingfei used his internal power to suppress the burning feeling. He finally understood why all the trees withered when he was hit by a slap. It turned out that his palm power had such an effect. He believed that even those who were more powerful than men would suffer losses when they met him. This kind of palm skill is really insidious.


    He didn''t mean to pay attention to the man. He believed that the guy didn''t dare to do it for the time being, and he was injured a lot just now. He thought in his heart that he quickly took out the gold needle from his body with both hands, and quickly penetrated his leg acupoints to help himself evacuate the injury.


    The man didn''t know whether he was short of force or internal force in a hurry. But in terms of internal force, the man was at least two grades worse than Su Jingfei. He was probably Ximen''s extraordinary level. In terms of internal force, Su Jingfei could crush him, but his internal force was strange, which made Su Jingfei more troublesome.


    However, as far as age is concerned, this man can be comparable to Simon''s extraordinary at such an age. It is estimated that he is also of extraordinary origin and has taken drugs to increase internal power. Otherwise, he could not have been so powerful.


    The man saw Su Jingfei dredge his meridians with a gold needle, and his eyelids jumped unconsciously. He felt that his estimation was wrong. He forgot that Su Jingfei was still a traditional Chinese medicine. As long as he was given enough time, he could cure his wounds at the same time. He must be the one who suffered the loss.


    In fact, it''s not that he forgot Su Jingfei''s identity, but he didn''t take it seriously at all. What skills can a young Chinese doctor have? And even if he knows the medical skills, as long as he doesn''t fight back, he won''t have time.


    As a result, he was injured by Su Jingfei and suffered from abdominal colic. He tried his best to use his internal power to recover. Now he is not unable to do it. He can agree to attack.


    But the combat effectiveness will certainly be affected. Even if he tries his best, the man may not be more powerful than Su Jingfei. When he is injured, he is even more uncertain. He thinks that he has to take out the elixir left by his master to heal his wounds, which is a gift from his master when he goes down the mountain.


    In order to recover quickly, he took the healing medicine, and immediately felt a cool breath into his throat, and the abdominal colic was slowly disappearing.


    Su Jingfei naturally saw that he had taken a pill. He couldn''t help but feel awed. The man was still carrying such a thing. It seems that there will be a bitter battle today. Even if he didn''t take it to see it, he guessed that it was healing medicine.


    Although he used the golden needle and the internal power of his legs disappeared, the injury there didn''t ease. After all, he just dredged the meridians. There was no problem in walking or even running. But if he used it against the enemy, he still couldn''t use too much strength. That is to say, Su Jingfei has become disabled and can''t kick people with his legs.


    "Su Jingfei, have you finished healing? Don''t delay, will you The man''s abdominal colic has not completely disappeared. He knows that his internal injury is still there, but he deliberately opens his mouth to Su Jingfei.


    He didn''t believe that Su Jingfei could talk with him when he was acupuncturing himself. Then he said, "you''d better forget it. My flame palm has been practising for many years, and the meridians of those who are hit by me will shrink."


    Su Jingfei already knows that the man is right. If he didn''t hit him with some internal injuries in this battle, he won the chance to heal himself. It''s really hard to protect his leg''s meridians if he delays his time. Now naturally, he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    He also ignores the man''s cool, hands quickly take out the gold needle in his leg, all put away, and then smile to the man: "your stomach still hurt? Let you feel the taste of pregnancy, good, tut Tut, men can have such an experience, you have to thank me


    The man originally wanted to be angry with Su Jingfei, but he made fun of him instead. He was a man with strong self-esteem, otherwise he would not come to Su Jingfei today. Although he still felt some pain in his stomach, he couldn''t help jumping in again.


    Su Jingfei knew that men''s palms were very powerful, so he didn''t fight with him any more. Relying on his sharper body method than ordinary martial arts, he moved around like a phantom. Every time he dodged his palms, he would fight back with a palm or a finger. At this time, his legs were not very flexible, so he could only run, but no longer attack.


    Men are also experienced. How can they not see that Su Jingfei''s legs are not as flexible as before? But even so, he still can''t find Su Jingfei''s figure. If he didn''t get hurt before, the man believes that he will be blinded by Su Jingfei''s body method.


    Think of here, also no longer keep, drink a "complacent", hands cross on the shoulder, the body quickly rotate up.


    Su Jingfei was shocked. As the man whirled, the temperature of his whole body was rising. The palm wind seemed to be all over his body. Close to the man''s body, it seemed to be drying.


    With a quick decision, Su Jingfei points his toes on the ground, and the whole person flies away. He plans to wait until the end of the man''s move.


    But the man didn''t give Su Jingfei the chance to quit. He rotated his body, and also pointed his toes to catch up with him. When he was in the air, he suddenly released his hands holding his shoulders and slapped Su Jingfei continuously.


    In fact, this move is not used when fighting alone. This skill is most suitable when being besieged. But now he uses it. The natural purpose is not to hurt people, but to force Su Jingfei back. Now his purpose has been achieved.


    Su Jingfei is in the air and has nowhere to exert himself. He can''t avoid the palm style he shot. In order not to hurt himself, Su Jingfei can only connect it hard. The man is full of confidence in his flame palm. As long as he connects it hard, he will have bad luck in the end.


    The development of the situation was completely in accordance with the man''s plan. Su Jingfei was in the air. He really couldn''t avoid it and could only wave his hand to greet him.


    They fought each other three times in a row in the air. Both sides flew out in the opposite direction because of the strength of the other side. When they stopped again, Su Jingfei felt the heat in his palms. He quickly used gold needles to stimulate acupoints to ensure that his hands could not be damaged.


    The man originally wanted to satirize Su Jingfei, but he found that his arms were numb. It was not the numbness suppressed by the force, but the sign of poisoning. But Su Jingfei did nothing, how could he be poisoned.


    He didn''t know Su Jingfei had poison skill. He knew that when a man forced him to fight, he had already thought about how to deal with it.


    Men''s flame palm is very domineering, which can make people lose their fighting power temporarily. But they also have the means to make men suffer losses. The difference between them is not very big. It''s impossible for Su Jingfei to solve him easily, but the poison palm is different.


    Now the man''s hands have begun to turn black. Su Jingfei''s poison palm mixed with several toxins is very domineering, and no one can solve it except him.


    "Su Jingfei, you are too mean to poison me. Get the antidote quickly." The man looks at the hands of the color more and more deep, some fear, the color is fierce to Su Jingfei way.


    "You want to be beautiful. You stopped me here, threatened me with my family and hurt me. Now if you want to detoxify, ask me for antidote?" Su Jingfei sneered and said, "unfortunately, there is no antidote for this poison. Within three minutes, you will die."


    "I don''t believe it, Su Jingfei. If you don''t give me the antidote, we will not let you go." Men''s hands feel more and more numb, can not help threatening.


    "Tiandaomen? Hehe, even if you are Jesus, you can''t be saved when you come. By the way, two minutes have passed since you talked to me. Now even if I save you, it''s useless. " Su Jingfei pulls out the gold needle in his hand as he speaks. Although he can''t fight any more, his action is OK. The man is dead. He doesn''t need to fight any more.


    In fact, according to the strength, if this man wants to escape, Su Jingfei will not catch him so easily, but he thinks about Yin himself. As a result, he is poisoned. Su Jingfei also uses poison to palm Yin people, and the effect is particularly ideal.


    The man knows that Su Jingfei is not joking. He already feels dizzy. Now he begins to regret that he was killed by others before his name came out. However, the more angry he is, the faster his blood flows and the faster his poisonous hair. Now even if he wants to threaten Su Jingfei, he can''t open his mouth.


    Su Jingfei looks at the man''s face getting darker and darker. He knows that he has been poisoned into the bone marrow. He is quiet in the dark. The poison skill he didn''t care about before is so overbearing.

 Chapter 584

    The mysterious man is really unlucky. His own strength is already very good. Coupled with his strange flame palm, Su Jingfei believes that he has rarely met an opponent among his peers. After all, Feng mieqing is so good that he is already 70 years old.


    It''s a pity that he met Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is also a person who can''t be measured by common sense. His kung fu is inherited from ancient times. What''s more, because of his medical skills, what he learned is different from ordinary martial arts. As a result, he was poisoned by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei got this poison skill for the first time so far. Usually, the enemies he met either had too many strong martial arts skills, or he couldn''t resist, so he couldn''t poison each other at all. This man was very hard to force.


    In any case, now that people have been killed, Su Jingfei doesn''t directly get up and leave, but goes to the man. Although the man is not particularly publicity, he is not a low-key person. He has been hanging a jade medal on his body. Su Jingfei has seen it for a long time. According to the experience of ordinary movies, it is mostly a thing to show his identity.


    Just as Su Jingfei thought, there are words on both sides of the jade plate. On the front, there are four words of "Heaven''s way" and on the back, there are five eagles. Su Jingfei understood his meaning after a little thought.


    From the man''s mouth, he should belong to what "tiandaomen". The four words "daozhengfa" on that day should be the password of their sect, and the five Eagles should be the identity of this man. Su Jingfei heard Mrs. Han mention that there are sects in modern society, but he has never heard of tiandaomen. He must go to ask the Han family at that time.


    As for the five eagles, Su Jingfei frowned. No need to ask the name of the number, it must be the number. I don''t know how many brothers this guy has. It''s really a headache if he comes to his own trouble in the future.


    He had found his own shortcomings before, and now he knows in his heart that he doesn''t know who invited him. He seems to have really offended a lot of people.


    Thinking in his heart, Su Jingfei directly threw the body of five eagles on the roadside, where it was not easy for pedestrians to find. He got up and left with a jade plate and destroyed the body? Su Jingfei doesn''t need it at all. He doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    Let''s not say that since Wu Ying was invited, if he died, someone would collect his body for him. Even if no one was found by the police, he would not be found. After all, he has nothing to do with Wu Ying, and it''s so close to he Bo''s house. I think the police would have something to do with him.


    As he thought about the tiandaomen, he had already returned home. After all, it was not far away. When he came back, he even caught up with dinner. The women at home didn''t know what Su Jingfei was going to do and didn''t ask much.


    Su Jingfei sees Han Shan at home and knows that he is back. As soon as she enters the house, Han Shan says to Su Jingfei, "master, my uncle is looking for you. If you have time to call him back, it should be something important."


    Han Shan''s husband is brother Han San Feng. This makes Su Fei wonder to make complaints about the problem. He had never thought of this question before. The two brothers were obviously the two brothers. The older one was called Han Sanfeng, the other was Han Siping. I really don''t know if Mrs. Han''s husband was particularly fond of three or four, making it seem that they were ranked third, 41.


    These Su Jingfei naturally can''t tell Han Shan, nodding: "I know, after eating, I''ll call him." But in the heart, it''s a coincidence that I just want to ask about tiandaomen!


    Many of the women are practicing martial arts. They are sensitive to Su Jingfei''s evil spirit. Among them, only Dongfang Wenjun is thoughtful. After all, she has been a killer. She is not new to this kind of evil spirit, but she doesn''t say anything. With the special personnel of Su Jingfei''s 307 army, he can kill people normally. Other people can basically sense it, I don''t know if it''s evil spirit.


    As usual, everyone is not curious about what Su Jingfei does in one day. After a boisterous dinner, Su Jingfei can''t help feeling that no matter what he experiences outside, he is so warm when he comes back home. It seems like two worlds, and his heart is very quiet, which also makes him want to protect his home, The Feng family can''t be afraid of their own threats. The same is true of tiandaomen. If they dare to hurt the people around them, he doesn''t mind breaking into tiandaomen.


    At the end of dinner, Su Jingfei comes to the study and calls Han Sanfeng. Han Sanfeng is different from Han Siping. Han Sanfeng is the current owner of the Han family and the chairman of the Han group. He won''t have any small things to find himself.


    "Brother, it''s not easy to find you. Shan''er has gone home and can''t touch you!" The phone just got through, Han Sanfeng began to complain.


    Although he is complaining, Su Jingfei''s heart is warm. Han Sanfeng is sincere to himself. Although he is a businessman because he is in business, he is still true to himself.


    "Third brother, you also know that I have a lot of personal information. Usually, because of special circumstances, I may not bring my mobile phone." Su Jingfei thought about it and said with a smile.


    Han Sanfeng has some understanding of Su Jingfei''s identity, and naturally thinks that Su Jingfei may have any action. It''s really inconvenient to bring a mobile phone. Even if you bring it, you must turn it off. He is relieved and says with a smile: "you say you have a large group of brothers and sisters and you have to do such dangerous things. Why can you quit? Anyway, you are not short of money."


    Su Jingfei was ashamed. He was absolutely young and romantic in the eyes of the Han family, and he didn''t intend to explain at all. He could only shake his head and said, "this is not going to leave. It''s not going to work. By the way, third brother, what do you want me to do?"


    Han Sanfeng just made fun of Su Jingfei. Since he changed the topic, he naturally said, "Jingfei, it''s like this. This time, the provincial capital business alliance will hold a charity auction tomorrow evening. All famous merchants in the provincial capital will participate in it. Come with me then."


    "Well? Charity auction? " Su Jingfei was stunned. He really didn''t think it would happen. Although he often saw such a plot in TV and movies, he didn''t experience it in reality. There was no way. He became rich overnight, which was not much.


    "Yes, it''s charity auction. As you know, in this era, there are many people fishing for fame. Especially after they have money, they want some good reputation. Moreover, there are always some people who say that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. If we don''t take out some money, it will give people a feeling of being rich and heartless." Han Sanfeng is full of complaints when he talks about the charity auction.


    Su Jingfei really nodded when he heard that. He was born in an ordinary family, and naturally understood Han Sanfeng''s meaning. Now people have a strong hatred for the rich. It''s clear that people earn money normally, but they want to fight local tyrants and share their land.


    Han Sanfeng continued: "this charity auction is not only a good opportunity for rich businessmen to make money and fame, but also a good opportunity for communication. At ordinary times, many rich businessmen have little contact with each other. It''s also a fraternity. You only have a foothold in the provincial capital, so it''s very suitable to come here."


    "Well, I understand. Are there any requirements and restrictions for this charity auction?" Su Jingfei can understand Han Sanfeng''s words. Charity auction is only a superficial act. Its real purpose is actually to communicate with merchants and expand their contacts.


    Han Sanfeng called on himself to help him. After all, he only came to the provincial capital and had few contacts. No one knew even though he was worth a lot of money. What''s more important is that this kind of charity auction does not need to ask. It must be someone with a certain identity who can enter. It can also be regarded as bringing himself into the circle of rich people.


    Even though he usually likes to keep a low profile, he still needs to experience this kind of environment for future development. What''s more, he is curious about what this kind of real auction looks like.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. The requirement is that you must have an enterprise in the provincial capital, and the assets of the enterprise must exceed 100 million yuan. This also saves everyone from participating in the auction, which reduces the level of the auction. The other requirement is that you participate in the auction and have at least 10 million yuan of deposit. I don''t need to say the reason." Han Sanfeng gave Su Jingfei two hard conditions.


    "Well, I understand that. Is there anything else?" Su Jingfei expressed his understanding.


    "Of course, there is also a voluntary condition, that is, every rich businessman participating in the auction can take out a piece of auction goods, and the proceeds from the auction will be donated to the hope project. I suggest you take out one piece, which is not too expensive, but can also be worth hundreds of thousands." Han Sanfeng replied.


    Su Jingfei is surprised. Although he doesn''t feel much about hundreds of thousands now, he still can''t help feeling that these rich businessmen are really rich people. They just take out hundreds of thousands of things for fun. However, he also agrees with Han Sanfeng''s suggestion. This is probably the hidden rule of their circle. If they are reluctant to take out hundreds of thousands of things, What kind of rich man is that!


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Han Sanfeng said in a low voice: "the products of this auction are not only provided by rich businessmen, but also some classical collections, modern scientific and technological products, or land, or even martial arts secrets. This is the focus of our visit."


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumped. He thought it was just a game for the rich businessmen, but he didn''t think the key point was here. He thought for a moment and asked, "third brother, are the people of the Feng family going to participate this time?"


    "Brother, you really deserve my mother''s attention. It''s true that not only the Feng family, but also other families may participate in the auction. This kind of auction is not an annual one. There are all kinds of treasures to be auctioned. At least once in five years. You are very lucky."


    Su Jingfei wants to tell Han Sanfeng that he just wants to ask about the trend of the Han family. He doesn''t really guess anything, but he is very interested.

 Chapter 585

    Su Jingfei is honest in the hospital the next day to see a doctor. Those who see a doctor will not be distrusted because Su Jingfei is young. Even Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have many people registered.


    Since the three of them came to the hospital, the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of Yaoguang private hospital has been getting better and better. With several expert level traditional Chinese medicine doctors who had discussed with Su Jingfei coming to the traditional Chinese medicine department, now the traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine of Yaoguang private hospital can keep pace with each other, and even the plan of separating the traditional Chinese medicine department into a Chinese hospital is in progress.


    During the day, he went to see a doctor for everyone. No one would have thought that the young man killed several people by himself yesterday, and directly changed the underground world pattern of ronghua district with his own efforts. Su Jingfei estimated that Huofeng would be busy planning ronghua District these days. He was not interested in these things. He thought about going to the auction in the evening.


    This auction, because Su''s subsidiary is only a subsidiary of roufeisi group, it is not qualified to be invited. It is Han Sanfeng''s private invitation that he can attend the auction.


    As for roufeisi group, Liang Xiuwen received the invitation and decided to go with Li hongsilk. Su Jingfei basically didn''t intervene in the company''s affairs, and the two girls didn''t inform him. Su Jingfei didn''t want to go with them, and he decided to let Dongfang Wenjun go with him, thinking that he would definitely meet the Feng family this time.


    The woman with the highest martial arts skills in her family is naturally Dongfang Wenjun. What''s more, with Dongfang Wenjun''s shrewdness, it''s absolutely suitable to be a secretary beside her. A big boss who doesn''t bring a secretary always feels that it''s not decent enough.


    This time, Su Jingfei''s four people went to the auction. They were separated. They also sat separately. Su Jingfei would sit with the Han family.


    After work in the evening, Su Jingfei goes to take Dongfang Wenjun with her. Han Shan, who knows that Su Jingfei is going to attend the auction this evening, is very dissatisfied. She wants to join the fun with her master, but Su Jingfei takes Dongfang Wenjun with her.


    Although Han Shan is also a pretty girl and can work as a secretary, her attitude towards herself is too close, not that of a lover, but that of an apprentice clinging to her master. They are both young people. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be misunderstood as having any special hobby, so Dongfang Wenjun is better able to control the propriety.


    No matter how sullen Han Shan is when she comes home, Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun come to the place where the auction will be held. Today, this is the largest auction in the whole province. Naturally, the place chosen is also very particular.


    International Convention and Exhibition Center is a place often chosen by provincial capitals to hold major business conferences. Today, it has naturally become a place for auction.


    Su Jingfei is not a car lover. He usually drives an ordinary Audi A6. For ordinary people, this car is good, with good appearance and good performance, but for Su Jingfei''s identity, it''s far from good.


    They didn''t come to the International Convention and Exhibition Center early. There are many people here. It''s like an auto show in the parking lot. All kinds of famous cars blind passers-by''s eyes. It''s a rare good car. Today, it''s like a lot of goods. Every car has millions or even tens of millions.


    Generally speaking, the cars here are not for the best performance, but for the highest price. If you drive a Japanese car, you are embarrassed to park it in the parking lot.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about that. When she drives into the parking lot, Dongfang Wenjun is not the kind of woman who cares about other people''s eyes. She follows Su Jingfei calmly. Su Jingfei has told Dongfang Wenjun what happened tonight. Dongfang Wenjun is very competent and shows the appearance of a deputy secretary.


    Dongfang Wenjun is actually a woman with the weakest sense of existence in Su Jingfei''s home. After all, she has the furthest relationship with Su Jingfei. In terms of her ability to handle affairs, she is definitely not inferior to Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk. What''s more, she has martial arts skills. Sometimes, Su Jingfei prefers to let Dongfang Wenjun go out with her, but she has never had a chance. Today is the first time.


    The two of them are very calm, but the staff in the parking lot are not calm. Although they don''t know which company these two people belong to, they secretly despise each other. It''s estimated that they can''t even get into the car with such a high value.


    Su Jingfei and his wife found a place to park their car and went to the hall together. Although the staff of the parking lot secretly despised them, no one did anything too much. It can be said that the management system of the International Convention and Exhibition Center is relatively strict.


    There are many in the International Convention and Exhibition Center. Men are all dressed in famous brand clothes, and women are all dressed in fashionable and beautiful clothes. Precious jewelry on the body shows the lady''s temperament. Of course, don''t measure it by appearance. There are many women here who are not young.


    "I told you to dress up a little bit. You see, you are blind now for your beautiful appearance." Although Su Jingfei doesn''t want to admit it, he has to say that Dongfang Wenjun''s appearance is quite popular with these women, but his professional clothes are really poor.


    "Mr. Su, you asked me to be your secretary, not your girlfriend. What am I dressed like that? Besides, who gave me the money? " Dongfang Wenjun has been living in Su Jingfei''s home for several months. He knows Su Jingfei''s temper and doesn''t speak very politely.


    Su Jingfei said that this woman was quiet before, like a classic pretty girl. Now she must have been bad at learning from Han Shan, and dare to refute herself.


    But he has no way. Dongfang Wenjun is right. Those women are the female companions of male guests, not secretaries. What''s more, Dongfang Wenjun is right. She really has no money. The salary she gives her is not low, but it''s absolutely not enough for her to buy hundreds of thousands of jewelry, and he doesn''t prepare for it. After all, he doesn''t have any experience.


    When Dongfang Wenjun saw Su Jingfei speechless, he laughed to himself. This guy is usually mature and steady, which makes people almost forget his age. At this time, he finally shows a little bit of Hang Si Qi.


    No matter how much money Su Jingfei has now, he is more like a nouveau riche than the children of those aristocratic families.


    "Mr. Su, in fact, don''t talk about me. Your clothes don''t look like local tyrants. It''s a shame for you upstarts." Dongfang Wenjun feels that Su Jingfei is very funny when he is embarrassed, so he adds another sentence.


    Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and then he felt that Dongfang Wenju''s words were very awkward. If his clothes were not expensive, he would disgrace the nouveau riche. If they were expensive, he would be a nouveau riche? This is not like boasting.


    Dongfang Wenjun chuckles. Su Jingfei is probably new to this kind of environment, but she is not quite used to it. Her brain reaction is slow, but Dongfang Wenjun is more adapted than him. In fact, when she was studying abroad, for some reasons, she attended upper class parties. Such auctions are similar to those upper class parties in nature, and she has been able to cope with all emergencies.


    When Su Jingfei was depressed, the Savior finally came. Of course, the one who invited him to the auction was Han Sanfeng. Han Sanfeng also came with his secretary, but his secretary was a man in his thirties, not as popular as Su Jingfei.


    "Brother, you didn''t come too early, but the lady you brought is the most beautiful lady in the room." Han Sanfeng has a good relationship with Su Jingfei. He always thinks that he is young and romantic. Now seeing Su Jingfei bring a beautiful girl he has never seen, he naturally thinks that he has a new lover. He laughs.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood his meaning and said with a strange smile: "third brother, this is Miss Dongfang Wenjun. She and Shan''er are good friends and senior executives of our company. How can you get to know the second shareholder?"


    Han Sanfeng smiles and says hello to Dongfang Wenjun. Although some of Su''s subsidiaries are owned by Han''s group, Han Sanfeng doesn''t care much about Su Jingfei. Naturally, he doesn''t care much about Dongfang Wenjun, a senior executive. However, it''s said that she''s a friend of Han Shan''s and is more polite. After all, she''s his niece.


    But before his smile subsided, Su Jingfei had been lying in his ear and whispered: "third brother, Miss Dongfang is very much in love with Han Shan and has been pursuing her."


    Han Sanfeng was stunned. He wanted to tease Su Jingfei, but he was surprised by Su Jingfei''s words. Although Han Shan is Su Jingfei''s apprentice, she has no real kinship with Su Jingfei. Han Sanfeng is Han Shan''s uncle, and he loves her very much.


    It''s strange to know that Dongfang Wenjun is actually Hanshan''s pursuer. The orientation of their generation is very normal. He looks at Dongfang Wenjun in the wrong way, but he doesn''t know what to do.


    Dongfang Wenjun looks at Su Jingfei and says a few words in Han Sanfeng''s ear. He stares at himself and naturally guesses what Su Jingfei said. However, unlike ordinary women, she is very calm. Her love theory shocked Su Jingfei at the beginning, and now he doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Han Sanfeng looks at the woman calmly and nods in his heart. He is not only a warrior, but also the boss of a big group and the head of a family. Even if he doesn''t deliberately show his momentum, ordinary people can''t resist his own pressure. This woman can face herself so calmly, Sure enough, the women around Su Jingfei didn''t have vases.


    "She''s a martial arts practitioner." Han Sanfeng thought for a moment and asked Su Jingfei in a low voice.


    Su Jingfei didn''t deny it. Knowing that Han Sanfeng could see it, he nodded and said, "well, her martial arts are better than Han Shan, and many of her. Among the women in my family, he has the highest martial arts."


    After listening to this, Han Sanfeng looks at Dongfang Wenjun seriously again. He knows that the people Su Jingfei can recognize are definitely worthy of attention. What''s more, he is still the pursuer of his niece. When he thinks of this, he feels very painful. It seems that the people who have relations with Su Jingfei are a little different.

 Chapter 586

    When Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun meet Han Sanfeng, they naturally want to enter the main venue. Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun are two young people, but they let Han Sanfeng come out to meet them. Other people who see them are guessing Su Jingfei''s identity.


    Han Sanfeng is different from Su Jingfei. No matter how valuable he is, he is an old celebrity in the provincial capital. Many people know him. Along the way, he sees Han Sanfeng greeting others. Of course, while greeting, Han Sanfeng will introduce Su Jingfei to others, which can be regarded as a help to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also knows that even if he is a rich man, he has far more influence in the provincial capital than those people, but he is still very modest to greet the public. In this era, the relationship is the basis of survival, and he doesn''t know who will be used one day.


    He never thinks that he is superior to others. Besides, the people here are all powerful people. Now he really seems to be a nouveau riche and lacks the accumulation of inside information. Even if Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t tease him, he knows that Su Jingfei really knows a lot along the way.


    While walking, Han Sanfeng inquired: "Jingfei, I told you before that when I come to the auction this time, most people will take out one of their own things to participate in the auction. It''s not necessarily precious. It''s just to let their name go up." After a pause, he said with a smile: "of course, the more valuable things are, the more attention they attach to charity, and the more famous they will be. What did you take?"


    Su Jingfei smiles. After Han Sanfeng reminds himself, he knows that he will do what he says. He doesn''t ask whether he brings it or not. He just asks what he brings. He is probably just curious.


    Instead of saying what he was going to auction, he asked Han Sanfeng with a smile, "third brother, your family has a big business. What did you take for auction this time?"


    Han Sanfeng listened to his words, and immediately said with satisfaction: "I really love your words. Our Han family has a big family and a big business. Of course, there are some good things. This time, I took out an antique jade horse. This horse is from the Song Dynasty. Although it is not a very good jade horse, it should not be a problem to sell it for a million and eight hundred thousand yuan. If there is competition, Maybe there will be a higher price. "


    This kind of auction, tens of millions of things are not rare, but generally sponsored things, are not too expensive, even in order to be famous to do good deeds, no one is willing to throw too much money, can sell millions of things is good.


    Su Jingfei secretly nodded, Han family is not rich, but in such an occasion, there is a big family style.


    "Do you know what the Feng family put up for auction?" Su Jingfei naturally cares about the Feng family. He inquires curiously that the Feng family is even above the Han family in terms of financial resources.


    Han Sanfeng said, "who knows, this kind of auction is actually confidential. Only when the results of the auction are announced can we know who has put out what. Of course, I think the items of the Feng family''s auction will not be less than one million. At our level, if we put out less than one million, it will be a shame."


    "Well, that''s also true. When local tyrants divide their fields, those who do less are misers." Su Jingfei nodded and said yes, which made Han Sanfeng stare several times.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak again, Han Sanfeng has asked: "you quickly say that you took something. Don''t pretend to be poor with me. I know that you are now a local rich man. Even if you are not as rich as our whole Han family, you must have surpassed me. If you take out something worthless, it''s too humiliating."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. No matter who says it, he is a local tycoon. But he has prepared for it, and he doesn''t say much. He asks Dongfang Wenjun to take out two jade bottles and give them to Han Sanfeng.


    Han Sanfeng took these two jade bottles and said with some doubts: "although these two jade bottles are made of jade, I think they are ordinary jade bottles. Even if the material is not bad enough, they are not antiques. You can''t be cheated."


    "I won''t be cheated. I bought it specially. It''s two thousand yuan for a bottle." Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile.


    "I wipe, you can''t, you take this thing out for auction? Have you made a mistake? You think the people at the auction are all dead. They have a professional appraiser. You can see that your bottle is worthless. You''d better not bring it out for shame, or I''ll ask someone to bring you something from home. " Han Sanfeng glared at Su Jingfei, and said: "I asked you to prepare the auction, but you are so stingy. It''s a pity that you are a local tyrant."


    Su Jingfei is really crying and laughing this time. Is this a compliment? I had to stop Han Sanfeng, who really wanted to find someone to go home to get something, and explained, "brother, what are you in a hurry? I don''t want to sell this bottle. No matter how stupid I am, I know that this thing can''t be auctioned. It''s too embarrassing."


    "Just know. Then why do you show me this bottle?" Han Sanfeng did not have the good spirit to hum a to ask a way.


    "Third brother, you''re really grumpy. Don''t you know this bottle can hold things? What I''m selling is what''s in the bottle. " Su Jingfei has no choice but to continue to explain patiently.


    "What''s in the bottle?" Han Sanfeng was stunned and looked at the bottles in his hand. Each bottle is just like a small Red Star Erguotou bottle. How many things can be contained in such a bottle? Is it really old wine?


    This time Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Han Sanfeng to ask. Although he is the head of the family and an old celebrity, he is a martial arts practitioner after all. He is far from delicate in mind. If he thinks about it any more, he may take it as something.


    "Well, brother three, don''t forget that I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. Even if I''m not a medical expert, at least I know some common sense about medicine refining. These are pills that I prepared all day today." Su Jingfei said.


    "The medicine you made?" Han Sanfeng first had some doubts in his eyes, and then he was overjoyed and said, "did you really make it yourself? What kind of medicine is this


    He didn''t forget Su Jingfei''s medical skills. Mrs. Han, who thought she would die, recovered after su Jingfei''s treatment, and her skills were further improved. It''s no exaggeration to say that Su Jingfei''s magic hand revived. The pills that Su Jingfei used to participate in the auction are absolutely not common.


    In modern society, traditional Chinese medicine is not as important as it used to be. It is also believed that the refining of traditional Chinese medicine is useless. Moreover, in ancient times, many alchemists killed themselves by eating pills made by them. More people thought that this kind of thing was deceitful.


    But the real traditional Chinese medicine can basically refine pills. Su Jingfei''s medical skills come from thread bound books. Naturally, he is not bad at this aspect, but he seldom does it at ordinary times.


    At this auction, Su Jingfei didn''t have anything special to sell, so he just wanted to make something special, which led to the appearance of these two jade bottles. One of them is the pills that Su Jingfei refined today.


    "These two bottles of medicine are Huichun pill and Yangyan pill. They are effective! Let me sell it first. " Su Jingfei just simply said the names of the two medicines, but he didn''t say the effect. He was deliberately amused. When he saw Dongfang Wenjun, he also listened to them with a smile in his heart.


    Han Sanfeng was ready to know the effect of these two bottles of medicine. As a result, Su Jingfei said half of it and stopped. He said angrily: "brother, you are so unkind. What''s the effect of this medicine? Is it valuable?"


    "Well, I''ll tell you later. I''m not sure if it''s worth money, but the effect should be very good. At least it''s more effective than the drugs sold on the market, and the effect is very fast, especially when taking the first pill." Su Jingfei said while briefly introducing: "in these two bottles, each bottle has ten pills, and the effect of one pill should be one year, that is to say, these two bottles can be used by one person for ten years."


    "So powerful? Even if you don''t know the effect, this medicine is powerful enough. You can still have such alchemy level in this era. You really surprised me. " Han Sanfeng is not a man without knowledge, he said with a thumbs up.


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t understand this, but a drug with a shelf life of 10 years is powerful enough. Now she wants to pry Su Jingfei''s head open to see what''s in it. It seems that the things he knows are a little out of tune with the times, but all kinds of skills are very practical.


    While speaking, they have come to the place of the person in charge of the auction, where they are responsible for receiving the guests. Their auction items will be put here for appraisal, and then the starting price and the amount of each bid will be determined.


    When Han Sanfeng came with Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun, a man in his forties said with a smile, "Mr. Han is in such a hurry to go out. Is that to welcome this gentleman and this lady?"


    "Yes, Mr. Li, this is my brother, Su Jingfei and miss Dongfang Wenjun who have just come to the provincial capital for development." Han Sanfeng said with a smile, "brother, this is Mr. Li, the organizer of this auction. He is a man of ability. You will come and go often in the future."


    Both sides politely say hello, because of Su Jingfei''s company name, Han Sanfeng has no specific information about him, but Mr. Li does not dare to neglect Su Jingfei because Han Sanfeng is a brother. Anyway, he will have a chance to know about him in the future.


    "By the way, Mr. Li, my brother brought some good things. We are going to participate in the auction this time. You can give us an estimate." Han Sanfeng and President Li are obviously familiar with each other. After they exchanged greetings, they began to talk to President Li.


    Mr. Li knows that Han Sanfeng can call Su Jingfei a brother. He either has talent or has an extraordinary background. Mr. Li speculates from Su Jingfei''s age that he should belong to the latter. What such a person brings out should also be valuable. Let Su Jingfei go in as soon as possible, and there are Appraisers of various items in it.


    As Su Jingfei walked in, he inquired: "Mr. Li, what I brought is medicine. I don''t know if you have a pharmacist here."


    Although Mr. Li was surprised that what Su Jingfei brought was medicine, he nodded: "yes, I have experts specially invited from the capital. They have profound knowledge in all walks of life, including medicine. Some people also want to auction medicine. I don''t know what kind of medicine Mr. Su is, Millennium ginseng? Polygonum multiflorum or Saussurea involucrata? "


    In his opinion, Su Jingfei''s so-called medicine should be these treasures. After all, it''s rare in modern society to refine pills.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile: "I don''t have those natural resources and local treasures. This is a pill made with an exclusive formula. Let the experts have a look later. The effect should be pretty good."


    President Li heard that it was made by Su Jingfei himself, and his evaluation immediately dropped three points. He didn''t look down on Su Jingfei. After all, people who can be brothers with Han Sanfeng can''t be ordinary people. He just doesn''t think the pills in Su Jingfei''s hands have any powerful effect, and their value is certainly limited.


    Su Jingfei is very good at observing words and colors. Although the contempt in general manager Li''s eyes just flashed away, he also caught him, and he didn''t say much about it. Some things can''t be seen with his own eyes, and no one can believe them.


    Soon a group of people came to the appraiser''s office. There were three appraisers in this room, each of whom was 60 or 70 years old. Obviously, they were all experienced.


    "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Liu and Mr. Wang, someone has sent medicine again. Please identify them." Mr. Li obviously respects the three people and speaks very politely. He doesn''t have the boss''s direction at all. This makes Su Jingfei secretly nod his head. No wonder he must be a man of both right and left who can hold such a big auction.


    The three elders, all wearing glasses, scanned Han Sanfeng and others. Then Mr. Zhang nodded and said, "well, what kind of medicine are you taking?"


    "It''s a pill I made myself. Please show it to Sanlao." Although Su Jingfei''s medical skills were good, he was young after all. Facing the three drug experts, he respected them and handed them two jade bottles.


    "Well? A pill made by hand. " They were a little surprised. Seeing the medicine bottle handed by Su Jingfei, they nodded and said, "although I don''t know your level of refining medicine, I know how to keep it in a jade bottle, and your technique should be in place. Have a good teacher."


    They are all experts. Naturally, they know something about the preservation of some pills. Seeing Su Jingfei''s way of preservation, they know that he is not a layman, so they are interested in it.


    "Young man, what are the names of these two bottles of medicine and what are their effects?" Wang did not directly open the jade bottle, but asked Su Jingfei.


    After Han Sanfeng and Dongfang Wenjun raised their ears, Su Jingfei explained: "these two bottles are Huichun pill and Yangyan pill. The efficacy of each pill is one year, and there will be no side effects. The effect of Huichun pill is specially for men. I don''t think you can think of the specific effect. It can definitely return to the level of 20 or 30 years old, Yangyan pill, as the name suggests, is specially used for women. It can''t really restore youth, but it can delay youth and old age. At least the body function can keep people at the moment of taking pills. The limit is ten years. "

 Chapter 587

    "Is that true?" Sanlao was thrilled by Su Jingfei''s words. No matter which one of these two bottles of medicine, if the effect is really as Su Jingfei said, it is absolutely valuable, and countless people will be crazy about it.


    Han Sanfeng and Dongfang Wenjun are also stunned. As a girl, Dongfang Wenjun forgets to hear the medicine''s effect. It''s really that this medicine is a little too greasy. If it really has such an effect, no matter men or women, who doesn''t need this magic pill.


    Mr. Li also can''t believe it. How does Su Jingfei feel like there is such a magic pill in the myth.


    Regardless of the surprise, Su Jingfei nodded: "there should be no problem with the effect. Of course, taking medicine alone is not enough. For example, Huichun pill can only restore a man''s energy to his twenties or thirties, but it can''t improve him. If he doesn''t know how to control, he will soon lose the effect, or he used to be a fast shooter, He will still be


    Dongfang Wenjun really spat out this time. Su Jingfei said it a little too plainly. Although this is true, he is still a big yellow girl. This guy ignored himself completely. However, seeing Su Jingfei winking at him secretly, he was so angry that Dongfang Wenjun''s teeth itched. This bad guy obviously did it on purpose.


    Several other people were shocked and didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s little actions. Looking at the bottle of rejuvenation pill, Mr. Zhang tut sighed: "even if it doesn''t have that kind of promotion effect, it''s a rejuvenation effect, which is enough to make people flock to it. Are there any other restrictions? This kind of medicine is not suitable for all ages. It''s too powerful. I don''t know if you are immortal. "


    Everyone heard his ridicule, in fact, it is also a kind of don''t believe meaning, all eyes on Su Jingfei''s body.


    Su Jingfei calmly explained: "naturally, there are restrictions. If you can''t give them to people over 65 years old, it will not only have no effect, but also have adverse effects. After all, people''s potential is limited. The effect of my medicine is to stimulate people''s potential. People over 65 can''t stand it. Of course, if people over 64 take it, it will have adverse effects, It''s OK to take it for ten years. "


    People understand that Su Jingfei''s so-called limitation is not only his age, but also his health. If his health is too bad, he is not suitable to take it. Suddenly, the value of this medicine drops from elixir to ordinary elixir.


    But even so, there are still many people who want to get it. After all, most of them are people in their 40s and 50s. If they can be reinvigorated, one pill can last for a year, and this bottle can prolong their life for ten years.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t be questioned. He said again: "the biggest limiting effect of this medicine is that it can be taken for ten years at most. After ten years, it will not be used. Of course, there are no side effects. Taking other types of medicine will not affect it at all. The same is true of the other Yangyan pills. The effect of taking this medicine is to keep the body function for ten years, but to keep the appearance, Still need some skin care products, but after taking medicine, it should be able to ensure that the face is ten times slower than usual


    This time, Sanlao didn''t want to ask Su Jingfei. They had already opened the jade bottle. Su Jingfei said that the effect was too amazing. They had to identify it in person to determine the effect of the pill.


    Su Jingfei also knows that the efficacy he said is too magical, and people may not believe it, but he doesn''t worry. At most, these people can only identify the efficacy of these drugs. As for the effect, they can''t estimate it without experiment, so they can only listen to themselves.


    These pills are seen by him from the current book. It is true that there will be no side effects in ten years, but there will be changes in twenty years. After all, it is the ability to stimulate potential.


    However, whether men or women, after 20 years, the impact is not too great, and the side effects of this drug are not too big, but after 20 years, the use of any similar drugs, there will be no effect.


    He has known for a long time that there are such medicines. The reason why they are not mass produced is that they have this side effect. Moreover, they are rare and expensive. Only a small amount is valuable. If mass produced, they will be as common as health care medicines and can not reflect their value. Su Jingfei has long thought about this.


    The formula of these two drugs is not too complicated, just common drugs, otherwise he can''t refine the pills in such a short time.


    Thinking in his heart, Sanlao had studied two kinds of pills for a long time, and then Liu Lao said, "Mr. Su, we have studied your drugs almost, and we can only determine the efficacy of the two drugs. As you said, as for the duration and specific efficacy, we can''t estimate them. How much do you think they are worth?"


    The three of them have really tried their best, and even scraped off a bit of the medicine foam to taste it. They still can''t determine the value of the pill, which is really hard to judge.


    Mr. Li knows the three people very well. They are state-level drug experts. If they are not related to each other and can''t invite them, they can determine the efficacy but can''t set the price. This is the first time he meets them.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about these. He hesitated for a moment and said, "well, one million for each bottle, one hundred thousand for each bid, bundle sales. Do you think this is OK? If you sell separately, the effect is not as good as bundling. I don''t quite understand. You decide. "


    What he thought in his heart was the jade horse Han Sanfeng had said before. His jade horse was worth only $1.8 million, so Su Jingfei didn''t plan to surpass Han Sanfeng.


    The three elders looked at each other and evaluated the price in their hearts. If Su Jingfei said that the efficacy was true, even if there were many restrictions, ten pills would be worth more than one million. After all, there were too many rich people and they didn''t care about the money. The key was that the efficacy was true.


    Mr. Li hesitated and asked: "Mr. Su, are you sure the efficacy of this thing will be so beneficial? After all, this is something imported. If we are not absolutely sure, we dare not take it out for auction. You should understand that if something goes wrong, it''s not just your problem. "


    Although he is always on the right and left, he still has to make his words clear at the critical moment, which makes people look up to him. Li is always a typical businessman. It''s good for everyone to put the ugly words in front of him.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, you can get a letter of authorization. If there is any problem with these drugs, I am fully responsible. As for the efficacy, there is no problem." He is very atmosphere of the East Wenjun said: "Wenjun, I prepared things out."


    Dongfang Wenjun nodded. In the eyes of people''s doubts, he took out a few more and took out a small jade bottle. According to the size, it can hold two pills at most. Su Jingfei took it over and handed it to Mr. Li, saying, "Mr. Li, I have two rejuvenation pills in this bottle. The effect is the same as that of that bottle. You can take one and then give the other one to Sanlao research. You can take it directly."


    Su Jingfei had thought that people would not believe it. Fortunately, the first time he took this medicine, it would be very obvious. He wanted people to experience it.


    President Li is also a man of four, and his body is beginning to be weak in some aspects. If Su Jingfei says the medicine is so good, he naturally needs it, but now looking at the jade bottle in his hand, he hesitates. It''s medicine. Who dares to take it casually.


    The three experts have no worries about this. They have been studying drugs all their lives. Naturally, they attach great importance to these things. Only Wang Lao, who is under 65 years old, took them directly without hesitation.


    When President Li saw that he had eaten all of them, he took the pills in his hand. Su Jingfei appreciated his courage. No wonder a person with such a status can have such courage. Most people have long been afraid of death and dare not take these things casually.


    In less than a minute, Mr. Wang and Mr. Li''s eyes widened. There was no change in their body surface, but the feeling was very obvious.


    Huichun pill is not a general health care drug. It can not only help men recover some abilities, or it can immediately revive their vigor. It is to tap the human potential and let men''s spirit return to the world. They don''t feel the change in that aspect. This effect can only be achieved at a specific moment. They only feel that the spirit is different from before, and the effect is very obvious.


    And there is no discomfort in this effect. It''s a super tonic. They all feel that they are several years younger.


    "What''s the effect?" This time, Han Sanfeng is curious. He knows Su Jingfei''s medical skills very well. He is not a quack who sells fake medicine. His medicine must be genuine. The key is the level of effect.


    Mr. Li said in disbelief: "I feel like I''m several years younger. I''m so tired from my work. It''s amazing."


    Wang also followed: "I have been feeling that I can''t keep up with my spirit for many years, but now I am full of energy. It''s amazing. The effect is very good. It''s hard to imagine."


    Both sun and Liu are over the age of taking medicine. Looking at Wang, they are surprised. Apart from envy and curiosity, they can''t help it. However, only through personal experience can we believe the effect of Huichundan. Yangyandan comes out of Su Jingfei''s hands, and the effect will not be worse than Huichundan. The value of this medicine can be seen.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, is the price of this pill acceptable?" Su Jingfei saw that they approved the efficacy, and immediately asked with a smile.


    "Approval, absolute approval, not to mention a year''s efficacy, if there are half a year, one pill will definitely be worth 100000 yuan, but they can make money very quickly. They can earn at least tens of millions of dollars a year. By the way, the price of this medicine is set at 2 million yuan, 200000 yuan each time." Mr. Li was very sure of the efficacy of Huichun pill, and immediately doubled the price Su Jingfei said, otherwise he felt sorry for such a good medicine.

 Chapter 588

    Mr. Li''s pricing didn''t come as a surprise. Let alone the other effects of these drugs, they can restore people''s energy and spirit, which is enough for people to buy at a high price.


    Maybe Mr. Li is just an ordinary person who doesn''t know medicine, and three experts do study medicinal materials all his life. Mr. Liu personally knows that Mr. Wang''s body will, and naturally there will be no mistake. He fully believes that the medicine is absolutely OK. Now he would like to buy ten pills with Su Jingfei in private, but the price is really prohibitive.


    Su Jingfei can tell from their state that they both want their own medicine. Unfortunately, if they take too much of it, it''s not worth the money. Moreover, Liu and sun obviously can''t take these pills. He can''t favor one over the other.


    "Well, brother, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Let''s not talk about the auction price. It''s just that the reserve price of these two bottles of medicine is four million. You''re really generous. Let''s go. The auction will start soon." Han Sanfeng naturally also saw these people''s thoughts, he will not let Su Jingfei suffer losses, immediately pull Su Jingfei out.


    Now that the appraisal work here is finished, Mr. Li also accompanies Su Jingfei to come out. He hesitates in his heart, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Su Jingfei and others came out of the identification room, and then nodded to Dongfang Wenjun. Dongfang Wenjun took out a small bottle. After su Jingfei took it, he handed it to Mr. Li and said, "Mr. Li, this is a little of my heart. There are five rejuvenating pills in it."


    Mr. Li originally wanted to buy some pills with Su Jingfei. He didn''t know whether these things needed precious medicinal materials. However, judging from the effect, it was estimated that it would not be too easy. Unexpectedly, before he spoke, Su Jingfei took the initiative to send five pills. According to the price just set, it would be one million.


    One million is not a big sum for Mr. Li. The key is that he can''t buy it even if he has money. Su Jingfei can give this big gift when he meets for the first time, and Mr. Li''s favor for him is greatly improved.


    If Su Jingfei sent something else, President Li might refuse it. It was totally irresistible. After a little hesitation, he took it and said, "brother Su, I''ll keep this gift in mind. If there''s anything I need to help in the future, it''s a matter of words."


    "Then I''m not welcome. Brother Li has something to use in the future. Don''t mention it." Su Jingfei saw that Mr. Li had become a brother with him, so he followed his way.


    Su Jingfei is not a pure businessman, but he is still very clear about this kind of intimate means between businessmen. Anyway, it''s not a very precious thing. Su Jingfei has prepared a lot of things, but he has already considered the occurrence of such things. Of course, it''s not a schoolbag, so it''s really worthless.


    Han Sanfeng looks at Li and Su Jingfei, and they say they are brothers. He can''t help nodding his head. Although Su Jingfei is young, he is very good at being a man. Even if Li doesn''t go through fire and water for Su Jingfei because of these pills, he won''t refuse if Su Jingfei finds him. What''s more, Su Jingfei said that a person can take ten rejuvenation pills, He only gave five of them this time, obviously with a hand.


    If the effect of Huichun pill is really like what Su Jingfei said, if it''s not good, Mr. Li will ask to go to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei has a good hand.


    Since he and Mr. Li are brothers, the location of the auction will be very good. Under normal circumstances, according to Su Jingfei''s reputation, he should be behind three or five rows. Now Mr. Li has directly arranged him in the first row, sitting next to Han Sanfeng.


    On such an occasion, even if Han Sanfeng and Su Jingfei have a good relationship, if the organizer does not arrange them together, there is no way. Before Han Sanfeng can find a way, Su Jingfei will have solved it.


    Mr. Li brought them into the auction. Naturally, there were other guests to greet, so he left naturally. Su Jingfei also saw the big venue of the auction. As expected, it was the most suitable international convention and Exhibition Center in the provincial capital. It was very spacious and the number of participants was only over 100. There was an auction table in front of it.


    "Brother, you don''t see that there are only more than 100 people coming, at least half of them haven''t arrived. There are more than 100 million people in the provincial capital. Not all of them are invited this time. Generally, they come only when they have a certain relationship." Seeing Su Jingfei looking at the hall, Han Sanfeng explained: "this kind of charity auction involves all walks of life, and the guests here have complicated identities."


    Su Jingfei sees Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi in the middle. They are so beautiful and conspicuous. They are members of roufeisi group. Even if they are new to the provincial capital, roufeisi''s name as the number one underwear in China is still highly valued.


    He didn''t say hello to the two women, and followed Han Sanfeng to the first row. Su Jingfei didn''t ask what Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk were going to auction. He believed the two women would handle it very well.


    As he walked in, Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and explained to Han Sanfeng: "brother three, although there are no direct side effects, people taking Huichun pills will be immune to all similar products in 20 years, so I didn''t prepare for you and brother four this time. I''ll give you something better when I have something better."


    He knows that Huichun pill has no direct harm to people. That''s because ordinary people in their 60s and 70s don''t need this ability. But Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are different. They are martial arts practitioners. When they are in their 60s and 70s, they may still be at the level of 40s and 50s. Eating Huichun pill has a greater impact.


    Han Sanfeng didn''t feel bad because Su Jingfei didn''t give him Huichun pills, but now he heard Su Jingfei''s personal explanation that he was in a better mood. He said with a smile, "brother, I don''t know you. If you have something good, you will give it to me. If you don''t give it to me, there must be a reason. Besides, it''s still ok if you don''t use that thing."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curls. Han Sanfeng is in his forties. Even if the martial arts practitioners are strong, they are going downhill, but he doesn''t dare to refute.


    After all, Han Sanfeng has been a big boss for a long time, and his ability of observing words and colors is also good. Seeing Su Jingfei''s disbelief, he immediately blew his beard and glared: "do you think I''m bragging, or we''ll go to the club and have a try later?"


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. Han Sanfeng does not change his recklessness. Is this comparable? He even saw Dongfang Wenjun smirk and cover his face.


    In order not to embarrass himself and Dongfang Wenjun, he coughed quickly and said, "third brother, I didn''t think you were bragging. You are old and strong, old and strong, old and strong..."


    "Stop, stop, don''t bully me. I have no culture. What you said is really a compliment, but am I old?" Han Sanfeng quickly interrupts Su Jingfei, dissatisfied.


    As soon as Su Jingfei was about to explain with a smile, a voice next to him said, "don''t you know? Do you want to pretend to be a young man when you are old enough? "


    With the sound, a group of five people came from behind the three people. The first one was about 50 years old, less than 60 years old, and the four people behind were all in their thirties. Among them was Feng Siguang, who Su Jingfei knew. The first one didn''t have to ask Su Jingfei to guess his identity.


    "Feng Xinian, are you still qualified to talk about me? You are about ten years older than me. You are a thief if you are old but not dead Han Sanfeng is not polite, tit for tat reply.


    Su Jingfei secretly picks the thumb. Although Han Sanfeng is more reckless, he is not polite when he harms others. Feng Xinian, Feng Siguang''s father, is really older.


    Besides, he can''t say that an old lady in the Han family is also old. After all, there is a Feng mieqing in the Feng family. She is much older than the Han family, and the Feng family doesn''t take advantage of her age.


    After being robbed by Han Sanfeng, Feng Xinian''s face was not good. He snorted: "I don''t have the same opinion with Mangfu. I knew you would come today. It''s really bad luck. Every time there is such a thing, you are indispensable. You love to show off too much. No wonder the Han family has such a high profile in the past two years!"


    "I like to be in the limelight. What''s the matter? Lao Tzu is such a character. If you bite me, you will come up with it. You won''t be able to make it in a few years Han Sanfeng did not hide the contradiction with the Han family.


    The conflict between the Han family and the Feng family started from the previous generation. What''s more, they were almost killed by the Feng family recently, thanks to Su Jingfei''s help.


    Feng Xinian feels that he can''t fight with Han Sanfeng. This guy completely ignores his identity. Maybe if he goes on, he will scold. Even if he loses face, he is also ashamed. He snorts and goes ahead.


    Several other people followed him. When Feng Siguang arrived, he stopped, looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, long time no see. I didn''t expect that we would meet again in such a place. How have you been recently? The price has doubled


    Su Jingfei has never been fond of this guy with special interests. Hearing him say so, he also said with a smile: "OK, it''s not that I''ve met a kind-hearted person with double value. If there is no free subsidy from others, I can''t make it."


    Feng Siguang''s eyes flashed with cold light. Su Jingfei''s words stimulated his nerves. Naturally, the Lin family and the Feng family were the sponsors of Su Jingfei''s development. In the stock market, he made money from the Lin family and the Feng family. Now Su Jingfei says that Feng Siguang wants to kill him, which is nearly a billion.


    He didn''t open his mouth. A middle-aged man who was several years older than him looked at Su Jingfei and asked Feng Siguang, "Siguang, is that what you mean by Su Jingfei?"


    Without waiting for Feng Siguang to answer, the man turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, I''ve heard so much about you. I''m Feng Yixiao. I think you''ve heard about me. By the way, it''s said that you and Huofeng are good friends. It''s really surprising. Remember to bring a good friend to Huofeng."

 Chapter 589

    Feng Yixiao''s age is slightly older than Feng Siguang''s, and their looks are only a little similar. If they didn''t walk together, Su Jingfei would not believe that they are brothers. However, according to their age, they should not be father and son, that is to say, Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang may be cousins.


    This is not the point. When Su Jingfei meets Feng Yixiao, he can feel a kind of temperament from Feng Yixiao. Only a real martial arts practitioner can have the temperament when his martial arts reaches a certain level.


    The Feng family is similar to the Han family. They are also a big family. The difference is that their rise time is relatively short. However, according to the level of experts of the Feng family, there should be at least a few people with good strength in their family. For example, Feng Xinian should not be inferior to Han Sanfeng.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei has heard the name of Feng Yixiao not only once, but also one of the four heavenly kings in the underground world of the provincial capital. He is also the main person he wants to deal with when he gets involved in the underground forces. Unexpectedly, he met here for the first time.


    "Everything is fine with Huofeng. Mr. Feng doesn''t have to worry about it any more. Under my care, she is happier than before." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, but he said with a smile on his face, and then said, "when it comes to Mr. Feng, you should be more careful. The world is not good recently."


    Su Jingfei has a good memory. He remembers that when he first met Wang Ye, Wang Ye once regretted saying that he didn''t give Huofeng to Feng Yixiao. From this sentence, Su Jingfei speculated a lot of things. Feng Yixiao knew that there was no accident with Huofeng. He must have paid some attention to Huofeng. Yesterday''s thing, after today''s day, he must have got the news.


    What''s more, he guessed that Feng Yixiao was the one who was really thinking about Huofeng. It''s just that Mr. Wang didn''t give Huofeng away. As long as he talked about the relationship between himself and Huofeng, he would be stimulated.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei guessed, Feng Yixiao has always been concerned about Huofeng. When he mentioned Huofeng before, he just wanted to stimulate Su Jingfei, but he didn''t expect that he was stimulated by Su Jingfei. Looking at Su Jingfei''s face when he mentioned Huofeng, he wanted to slap it in the face. This boy must have hit Huofeng, which is the woman he likes.


    If it wasn''t for many years'' experience of being the boss, it would have been a long time ago. Let alone continue to smile now. Even so, there would have been no smile in my eyes.


    Su Jingfei secretly nodded, it seems that his calculations are all correct, anyway, he and the Feng family have long been unable to solve the grudge, at this time, he is not afraid of Feng Yixiao''s grudge against himself, and continued with a smile: "Mr. Feng, your people have already gone there to sit well, you can''t go there, if there is anything, you can find me in private."


    Feng Yixiao''s eyes flashed a trace of lethality, but it was still a good cover up. He said with a smile, "Mr. Su, we''ll meet again later. We''ll meet again later." Said to keep up with the pace of the Feng family.


    Waiting for him to leave, Han Sanfeng, who was watching, said to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, this guy is the real big brother. It seems that you are quite familiar with him."


    "It''s the first time I''ve met him. I just heard the old lady mention it. It''s really worthy of living in the underground world. The skill of hiding a knife in a smile is really not simple. He would like to stab me to death and talk with me with a smile. It''s really admirable." Su Jingfei turned his lips. I don''t know him!


    Han Sanfeng nodded and said, "the most promising person in the third generation of the Feng family is him. Although he is in the underground world, it seems that he is a disgrace. In fact, he is very comfortable. With the Feng family as his backstage, he is very stable in the provincial capital."


    "It''s easy to get mixed up with someone''s support, if no one''s support!" Su Jingfei doesn''t think so and asks Han Sanfeng.


    Han Sanfeng was slightly stunned, and soon understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. He quickly said: "Jingfei, don''t be too impulsive. It''s not a matter of one day to deal with the Feng family. If they are easy to deal with, our family won''t fight them for so many years."


    "Third brother, it''s a matter of time to deal with them. I also know that we can''t act too hastily. You can rest assured." Su Jingfei smiles and comforts Han Sanfeng.


    Han Sanfeng nods. He''s really afraid of Su Jingfei''s impulsivity. Although Su Jingfei is really good at martial arts, he can only decapitate his head in this era. But Feng mieqing''s martial arts of the Feng family are obviously more powerful than Su Jingfei''s. If Su Jingfei dares to act rashly, he will be the one who will be unlucky.


    Naturally, he also knows that Su Jingfei and Feng mieqing threaten each other. They have many relatives and friends around them. If they hurt their relatives, they can''t afford each other. So now Su Jingfei and Feng''s family are at peace.


    Su Jingfei naturally understands these reasons. He won''t directly attack the Feng family, but he has many cards in his hand. Business, official and underground forces can make trouble for the Feng family. A little makes a lot of trouble, and more and more troubles. Sooner or later, the Feng family will not be able to hold on.


    As they spoke, they took Dongfang Wenjun to the first row of the auction. Their position was just like an aisle with the Feng family, as if the organizer deliberately let both sides see each other.


    When they are all seated, the auction will begin soon. The auctioneer is a man in his fifties. He came to the stage from me and said, "good evening, ladies and gentlemen. I am Zijing, the official auctioneer of today. The auction jointly held by Rongshi group in Beijing and Lishi group in provincial capital will begin soon."


    He then began to talk about some matters needing attention in the auction, such as the way of raising a card in the auction, such as some trading methods, and how to put the final auction proceeds into charity.


    These Su Jingfei didn''t pay much attention. Han Sanfeng has whispered to Su Jingfei: "Fang Zijing is an international auctioneer. He has been an auctioneer in many large auctions. Rong''s group is the top 20 in China, and Rong Baichuan is the top 10 in the Forbes rich list. It''s really enviable that Li''s group can cooperate with them."


    Han Sanfeng didn''t explain Li''s group to Su Jingfei. After all, he had only met Mr. Li before. Su Jingfei knew that this group should be the family business of Mr. Li, but he didn''t know his status in the Li family and the return of his investment.


    When the auctioneer introduces the auction as a routine, naturally many people are whispering, and the content of the auction is also inseparable.


    When he finished the rules of the auction, he coughed and raised the volume a little. "Next, we''ll start the auction. The first auction item is an ancient painting provided by President Wu of Yongsheng real estate company. The bottom price is 150000 yuan, and the price will be raised 10000 yuan each time. Now we start."


    As Han Sanfeng said before, every time an item comes up at this auction, it will be reported to the person who provides it. This is also a way to improve the popularity of the auction, so everyone has come up with some good things.


    The auction is also divided into several parts. The first part is the auction of ordinary items, which are generally provided by guests, and the value is not too high, but not too low.


    The second part is the auction of some special items, which may not be too expensive, but often have this special significance and effect. They may sell at a sky high price. It all depends on the guests below.


    The third part is to sell some precious items. The reserve price is very high, and its own value is certainly very precious. Su Jingfei''s Huichun pill and Yangyan pill are one of them. As for Han Sanfeng''s Yuma, it''s hard to say whether it can enter the last link. After all, the price is one million yuan, which can only be regarded as relatively high, but it''s not really valuable.


    In the last part, there are only one or two items, that is, the auction of final items. These items are basically confidential, and no one will mention them. As for the proceeds from the auction, not all of them belong to charity.


    The first part of the auction items are the most common, and the bidding price is not too high. Generally, they are higher than the reserve price. If they are called two or three times, no one will call them again. Things are quite common. The reason why they are called is to give the organizer a little face. Su Jingfei even called several times, but when others raised the price again, he didn''t open his mouth.


    The items offered by the guests are various, each of which has a good value, but it is not very high. It''s quite routine and the auction speed is very fast. It''s only more than an hour since the second part of the auction. In the first part, nearly 50 items have been sold, which is very much.


    Su Jingfei didn''t see Liang Xiuwen''s and Li Hongsi''s auctions in the first stage, which made him very curious. He didn''t know what they would offer. The second part was special items, and the third part was valuables. Su Jingfei guessed whether they offered something special or very valuable. No matter which one, Su Jingfei was looking forward to.


    This kind of expectation didn''t last long. Su Jingfei was still guessing what the two women were offering, but he heard the auctioneer say: "here''s the second part. The first auction item was provided by Liang Xiuwen, President of roufeisi group."


    Su Jingfei''s ears stand up. Han Sanfeng knows the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. He unconsciously takes a look at Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. Then he is curious to know what kind of auction items these two women offer, which can actually rank first in the second part.


    Han Sanfeng is different from Su Jingfei. He has a certain understanding of the auction. The auction items are not from low level to high level. Generally, the first item of each part is the middle level of this part, just like the first item of the first part. The price is in the middle of the first part. So should the items provided by Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongxian.


    When the auctioneer talked about the auction items before, he didn''t stop. This time, he stopped for a few seconds, which seemed to be tantalizing, but his eyes swept Su Jingfei, which made Su Jingfei feel bad.


    This feeling came into being, and the auctioneer already said with a smile: "President Liang provides an opportunity to see a doctor, that is to say, if someone has any disease, you can go to President Liang. President Liang provides him with an opportunity to see a doctor, and he is responsible for all the expenses, including all the drugs and recuperation after illness."


    After hearing this, some people immediately put forward their opinions and said, "Mr. Fang, can such qualifications be auctioned? Isn''t that a bit of a joke? "


    There are all rich people present. Who can afford to pay less to see a doctor? If he has a terminal disease, no matter how much money he has, it''s useless. If Liang Xiuwen gives this qualification to ordinary people, they will naturally be very happy. For rich people, it doesn''t make much sense.


    Only Han Sanfeng''s eyes set on Su Jingfei and said tentatively, "brother, they don''t auction your chance."


    Su Jingfei wry smile, helpless way: "I think so."


    As they both said, Fang Zijing naturally had a corresponding explanation for some strange auction items. When he heard people''s questions, he immediately said with a smile, "please be calm. I''ll explain to you that this medical opportunity provided by President Liang is not an ordinary one.


    The opportunity they provided was a mobile phone meeting of Su Jingfei, one of the Honorary Presidents of the Provincial Association of traditional Chinese medicine. Maybe you don''t know much about this expert. He once personally treated a patient with advanced cancer, and the art of acupuncture and moxibustion was superb. If you can get his own treatment, it is likely to make a terminally ill patient recover. "


    "Even if the doctor''s skill is very good, it can''t be auctioned. We don''t have no money to cure. We can find him completely." Another objection was raised.


    Apart from the Feng family, no one really knows which onion Su Jingfei is. However, his name is very big. He is one of the Honorary Presidents of the provincial Chinese Medicine Association. Judging from this name, everyone believes that his medical skills must be good. Such old Chinese medicine doctors should at least have some real talents. If they know that Su Jingfei is only 20 years old, they should cry.


    Since Fang Zijing can become an auctioneer, his on-the-spot reaction is naturally not a problem. Moreover, the official acceptance of the auction item is also after some investigation, and there is no panic when questioned.


    "Well, you may not know much about this expert su. He is not a full-time doctor, and his family is also very valuable. It''s not that anyone who wants to seek him for treatment will do it. His medical skills are affirmed by almost all famous TCM doctors in the province. For the treatment of all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases, no one in the whole province or even near several provinces can do it, All this has been investigated. You can rest assured. " Fang Zijing is just advertising for Su Jingfei.


    This immediately made those who questioned shut up. Even Han Sanfeng looked at Su Jingfei in surprise. Although he knew Su Jingfei''s medical skills were very good, he didn''t expect that he could make so many famous doctors admit it. After all, he didn''t know much about Su Jingfei''s participation in the TCM exchange meeting.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly in secret. Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk are so mischievous that they put themselves up for auction. Although it''s just a chance to sell, Su Jingfei still feels that he has become a commodity.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi can see Su Jingfei laughing bitterly in the back. If the environment didn''t allow them, they would hug each other with a smile. The reason why they took out such strange auction items is to revenge Su Jingfei for taking Dongfang Wenjun to the auction. The big sex wolf, who clearly has two beautiful girls, still takes others.

 Chapter 590

    Naturally, Su didn''t know that because Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk were jealous, they were put on the auction table. Although they didn''t auction Su Jingfei, they were able to auction Su Jingfei.


    However, as Fang Zijing said, if you want Su Jingfei to see a doctor, you really can''t just have money. Although Su Jingfei''s money now can''t be said to have no desire, at least he doesn''t need to rely on medical skills to make money. Now that he is a doctor, he is basically supporting his own hospital.


    What''s more, many rich people are not benevolent for their wealth. Su Jingfei is still a little angry youth in essence. If he knows that this person is not good at ordinary times, he will give him an emergency rescue at most, and he will never spend too much time.


    Now it''s different. If the right of treatment is sold this time, even if the person is very upset, he will treat the other person unconditionally.


    At first, after listening to Fang Zijing''s explanation, the doubters did not say more. Before, they only doubted whether the right to treat the disease could be auctioned, not the reputation of the auction.


    Now that people have given a more clear explanation, people naturally have nothing to say, and they will not question Su Jingfei''s expert authority. After all, things that can''t be determined in the auction can''t be said in public. This is a risk. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how Liang Xiuwen made the auction completely believe.


    Fang Zijing saw that there was no voice below, so he said, "Su experts have the right to treat diseases. The base price is 500000 yuan, and each time he asks for 20000 yuan. From now on."


    Although I already feel that the right to treat the disease can be auctioned, it''s a bit unexpected that the reserve price is so high. Many people are considering whether the price is worth selling. Even if they believe the auctioneer''s explanation, they still doubt that Su Jingfei can really treat all the diseases?


    If Su Jingfei can really cure all the difficult and miscellaneous diseases, the 500000 yuan is absolutely cheap. After all, a life is more than 50 million for these rich people, but if it can''t be so magical, the 500000 yuan will be wasted.


    It''s not much money. It''s mainly about face. They will feel cheated. If they don''t have enough face, they will be in trouble. That''s what rich people care about most.


    "By the way, don''t hesitate. I just forgot to mention a statement. It''s very clear that except for the diseases that must die, or those who are dying, they can all be treated. If they can''t, they will return half of the money to the right to treat." Fang Zijing saw the hesitation and threw a heavy bomb again.


    No matter how hesitant people were, they were moved. Not to mention the courage of others, but to say the confidence was enough to prove that Su Jingfei really had real talent and learning.


    Han Sanfeng whispered to Su Jingfei with a smile: "it seems that President Liang is really confident in you. Your medical skills are really reassuring. But nonsense, with such a limited one, the right to treat the disease will definitely sell at a high price."


    Before Su Jingfei could speak, the auction price had risen to 700000 in just one minute. The people who participated in the auction were not because they could reduce the risk by half, but because they saw the determination of the auctioneer. It was almost the same as telling everyone that they could not cure without money.


    When the price reached 800000, Feng Siguang, sitting opposite Han Sanfeng, suddenly said, "one million." All of a sudden, 200 thousand.


    One million is actually a watershed in such a auction. After one million, the auction items are considered top quality, and after two million, they are high-quality products. At the beginning, people were still doubting that the right to medical treatment was promoted to one million, which surprised everyone.


    Feng Siguang, as the chairman of century Fangyuan, naturally knows many people about him. He also knows that the Feng family has a lot of energy. What he can buy for one million is naturally a good thing. As a result, many people compete to bid, even more positive than less than one million. In an instant, he broke through 1.5 million. The fear of death of the rich can be seen.


    Su Jingfei and Han Sanfeng look at each other and frown. They don''t understand why Feng Siguang wants to raise the price. Isn''t this helping Su Jingfei in disguise? What kind of medicine does this guy sell in the gourd.


    Before they could solve their doubts, Feng Siguang said again, "two million." This has raised the right to medical treatment to a higher level.


    When the meeting was quiet, they all looked at Feng Siguang. At first, people thought that Feng Siguang just wanted to fight for a try, but now he suddenly raised the price so much that his determination was obvious.


    It''s unwise to offend the Feng family for the sake of an uncertain right to medical treatment. What''s more, two million is not a small amount. It''s wasted here. If there are more tangible things behind, you can''t buy them.


    Of course, there are also some people who don''t care about the Feng family. After all, although the Feng family is strong in the provincial capital, it''s not enough to cover the sky. After a moment''s silence, someone yelled: "2.02 million."


    What he added was only the lowest price, but it was definitely more than Feng Siguang. He looked at the person who was calling for the price and frowned slightly, but he continued: "2.1 million." His spirit is much bigger. If he adds it up directly, he still has great momentum.


    The man seemed to be against Feng Siguang and continued with a smile: "2.12 million." It''s still 20000 yuan.


    Every time Feng Siguang raised 100000 yuan, he immediately raised 20000 yuan, and soon the price reached 3 million yuan, which was absolutely unexpected to anyone before. Even Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi began to frown.


    Su Jingfei is even more frowning. It seems that the man is fighting against Feng Siguang. But if he can''t cure the patient provided by Feng Siguang, he still has to bear half of the cost, which is the misfortune of himself and the Feng family. Similarly, if the man gets the right to treat the disease, he still has to bear at least 1.5 million risks.


    Even if he was rich, no one could stand such a loser. He turned around and asked Han Sanfeng, "third brother, who is competing with Feng Siguang? Does this guy have a grudge against the Feng family?"


    "If you say you have a grudge, it''s a grudge, but it''s not a big one." Han Sanfeng had seen the man who was calling for the price. Most of the people who could enter here were celebrities in the provincial capital. They all knew each other. Han Sanfeng lowered his voice by three points and said to Su Jingfei, "this man is called Niu Zhengyi. Of course, he is not just at all. He is a member of the Niu family in the provincial capital. He fought with Feng Siguang for a woman before and even fought for it, It turned out to be the end of the story. "


    Su Jingfei narrowed his eyes and watched Niu Zhengyi still compete with Feng Siguang. The price is nearly 3.5 million yuan. He thought, is it really such a coincidence that he just wants to make trouble for Feng Siguang?


    When Niu Zhengyi called out 3.52 million yuan again, Feng Siguang, who was expected by the public, didn''t continue to raise the price. Instead, he said to Niu Zhengyi, "Mr. Niu, it seems that there are patients in your family who need emergency treatment. In this case, I''ll give you the opportunity. We are all friends in the business field. Don''t hurt our friendship. I give up."


    People looked at Feng Siguang''s momentum of raising the price. They didn''t expect that he would quit halfway. Niu Zhengyi was a little stunned, and then he said with a smile: "in that case, I''ll take it. I don''t know if anyone will continue to raise the price."


    After fighting for so long, no one would fight with him. Fang Zijing decided to sell the right to treat the disease to Niu Zhengyi.


    Su Jingfei was shocked by Niu Zhengyi''s passing by. He also saw that he didn''t really want to get the right to treat the disease. He just wanted to disgust Feng Siguang when he raised the price. Unexpectedly, the sly Feng Siguang retreated. It seemed that he won, but the result was not what he wanted.


    Feng Siguang didn''t look dejected. Instead, he said with a smile to Su Jingfei, "Dr. Su, congratulations on the high price of your medical treatment right. If I work so hard, will you give me a 20% discount in the future?"


    His voice is not small. People sitting in the front row can hear him. People''s eyes unconsciously turn to Su Jingfei. Before, because Su Jingfei followed Han Sanfeng and came to the auction as a guest, they didn''t expect that he was a doctor. Now they know after listening to Feng Siguang''s words.


    Su Jingfei is in his early twenties. No matter how calm he looks, he is still too young. Although the people who participated in the auction before didn''t look very good, they are all secretly glad that such a young man, even if he has good medical skills, can''t be so powerful. It seems that the right to treat the disease is worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. Now Niu Zhengyi is at a big loss.


    Of course, they are also thinking about whether the doctor will take this opportunity to publicize himself, and it seems that he has a good relationship with Feng Siguang. What happened just now will not be acting, but the price is too high. If he can''t cure the Niu family''s patients, he will lose nearly two million yuan, and how much money a doctor will make in his life.


    No matter what people think in their hearts, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi regret it. This time they seem to have played a big game. They may not only lose two million yuan, but more importantly, Feng Siguang''s run makes Su Jingfei fall into a passive position.


    Su Jingfei was watching, but he was not in a hurry. When he found that Niu Zhengyi''s eyes were shocked, he had prevention in his heart. After listening to Feng Siguang''s words, he also said with a smile: "Mr. Feng, although we know each other, after all, the right to treat the disease is in someone''s hands. Now you give up the auction, but you come to me for a discount. It seems a little inappropriate, But if you have any patients in your family, you can send them to my hospital, and I will certainly help you with the treatment. "


    In an understatement, Feng Siguang''s hatred is immediately drawn to him. It means that Feng Siguang has played a trick on Niu Zhengyi. He knows himself and deliberately gives up the auction. He wants to sell a good bargain here. It also makes people feel that Feng Siguang is good at calculation and is very insidious.

 Chapter 591

    Su Jingfei''s words immediately attracted people''s attention. Except for some pure brainless rich second generation, most of them are very smart. Before, because Feng Siguang was too friendly to Su Jingfei, people thought they might be together.


    Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they all think about it in their mind. They think Su Jingfei''s words are reasonable. Most of Feng Siguang''s people know that he is not the one who helps others casually. Su Jingfei''s words are more in line with the truth.


    Su Jingfei said to Feng Siguang, "Mr. Feng, let''s continue to participate in the auction. Don''t delay other people''s auction."


    Although he was still young, his demeanor made the audience secretly nod. No wonder he became the honorary chairman of the Provincial Association of traditional Chinese medicine at a young age. He was very experienced in dealing with people. At this time, people didn''t realize that Su Jingfei was also one of the rich people.


    Feng Siguang knew Su Jingfei was very cunning, but he didn''t expect that he could be so calm under so many people''s eyes. It''s no wonder that he was defeated by him before. He really despised the enemy. Feng Yixiao also held his hand.


    Fang Zijing saw that Feng Siguang didn''t continue to talk, so he started the following auction. I don''t know if it was because the first item in the second part sold at a sky high price, which stimulated everyone''s auction enthusiasm. Starting from the second item, each item sold at a good price.


    The second part of the auction is full of strange items. There are collections, scientific and technological inventions, medicines, and even a female star donated a costume she once wore. This is not the key. The key is that the suit is bikini, that is, a full set of close fitting clothes. According to the truth, this kind of clothes can be worth tens of thousands of yuan, She was actually taken by a rich fan of hers for 500000 yuan.


    For such a person, Su Jingfei can only look down on him like many rich people. In today''s society, it''s not easy for rich people to keep a few little stars. As for spending so much money to get a bikini worn by others?


    This is just a small episode of the auction. Since some people put it up for auction, naturally some people will take it away. With other people''s professional vision, they will not take an item that may be sold out for auction.


    In the second part, because there are many strange things, Su Jingfei also pays more attention to them. Maybe he will meet what he wants here. After all, just like the antique market, some things are very valuable. People who don''t have enough eyesight can''t see their value.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Fang Zijing began to auction the next item. It was in a long box. Instead of introducing the item, Fang Zijing opened the box and took out a three foot green peak from it. Then he began to introduce it: "this is an ancient sword. According to experts, it''s a collection about 1000 years ago. It''s sharp and tough, Blow hair and break hair


    With these words, he nodded to the emcee. The emcee casually pulled several hairs out of his long hair. As Fang Zijing took over his hair, in order to let people see clearly, the camera immediately focused on Fang Zijing''s hand, and the scene of this moment also appeared on the big screen.


    Because of the high-definition lens, people can clearly see Fang Zijing''s hair in his hands. He gently put his hair on the blade of the sword, and then breathed in the public attention.


    After all, with the ancient steel-making technology, it is absolutely valuable to have such a sword.


    If such a sword was in ancient times, it would have been impossible to buy it with money. However, in the era of hot weapons and declining martial arts, such a weapon is not very valuable. Its real value lies in the value of antique collection.


    It''s just that there are more than one or two people practicing martial arts in the audience. Although those things will make people look at them more often, they are just curious at most. Seeing this sword, the people practicing martial arts are really excited. If a person who can do martial arts has a good weapon, he can be as powerful as a tiger. The only drawback is that the sword is too long.


    It seems to see what people who are interested in buying this sword are thinking. Fang Zijing smiles mysteriously, holding the tip of the sword with one hand, the handle with the other hand, and bending his hands. The sword turns into a circle.


    It was unexpected that the blade of such a sharp sword was so flexible. Fang Zijing loosened the tip of the sword again, and the body of the sword was taut.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you must have seen the uniqueness of this sword. It is not only very sharp, but also can be used as a soft sword. Because of its long history, it is also a very good antique collection. The base price is one million, and the price is one hundred thousand at a time. From now on." After Fang Zijing introduced the sword, he began the auction.


    This sword without a name is definitely not a famous sword in ancient times. However, such a sword is not inferior to those famous swords, especially because it can be used as a soft sword and is easy to carry. On the contrary, it surpasses those famous swords, which makes everyone on the scene immediately excited. Not only martial arts practitioners but also collectors.


    "Jingfei, it''s a good thing. I think you can fight the enemy with your bare hands for a while, or I''ll give you this sword." After Han Sanfeng saw the characteristics of the sword, he immediately thought of Su Jingfei and said to him with a smile.


    For Su Jingfei, a handy weapon can really increase his combat effectiveness. His usual weapons are all gold needles. Although they are also very sharp, they are still insufficient. Now seeing this sword, he is really excited. Hearing Han Sanfeng''s words, he nods with a smile and says: "brother, I''m not polite to you, so take him."


    Han Sanfeng is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. The more impolite he is to himself, the more he regards himself as his own person. The reason why he has not been interested in Su Jingfei''s right to treat his illness before is that he knows that Su Jingfei will not hesitate to help when he sees someone in his family is sick.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said: "two million". At this time, the price of the sword has risen to 1.8 million, and Han Sanfeng directly doubled it.


    Two million did not make people flinch. After all, there are too many rich people present. In a few minutes, the sword has reached three million. However, by this time, the people with the idea of collecting it no longer say anything. After all, the sword is only a thousand years old, and the people who continue to bid for it are all martial arts practitioners.


    After three million bidders, there are only four people left. One is Han Sanfeng and the other is the Feng family. There are a lot of martial arts practitioners in their family. This time, Feng Yixiao is shouting. He should have good Kung Fu.


    The other two Su Jingfei only know one Niu Zhengyi. He seems to have a fight with the Feng family. Of course, he may be really interested in swords, but he doesn''t know the other family. It''s a middle-aged man in his forties who sits next to an old man in his sixties.


    "Han Sanfeng, we are bound to win this sword. You''d better give up. It''s not worth spending too much money for such a sword." When the price reached 4 million yuan, Feng Xinian sneered at Han Sanfeng, who continued to raise the price.


    Han Sanfeng saw that after 4.1 million yuan, he turned to Feng Xinian and said, "a pile of waste in your family, surnamed Feng, even if you get this sword, it''s also a waste. Don''t make trouble. Besides, even if I give up, the Niu family and the old dragon head will not give up. You are a muddy water."


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. He was really excited about the sword, but when he saw the competition among the four companies, he knew that the sword would definitely sell at a super price. He patted Han Sanfeng gently and said in a low voice: "brother three, we''ll stop bidding later and don''t continue shooting. The price is not suitable. I don''t particularly like to use the sword. Besides, who do you think the old leader is?"


    Han Sanfeng was not very happy and said, "brother, do you look down on me? If I don''t pay attention to the eight million, the old dragon head is naturally a hundred days old. You don''t know him! "


    Su Jingfei looked at the 60 year old man. He was really calm and had a great bearing. But he didn''t expect that this was the Dragon Baitian he and Huofeng had been talking about. He supported Huofeng''s independence, which was against long Baitian. He didn''t expect that the first time he met long Baitian was on such an occasion.


    When Su Jingfei was looking at him, the man next to long Baitian signaled again: "4.8 million." Obviously, I want to continue.


    Niu Zhengyi originally wanted to make trouble by shouting "the price of five million". This is the highest price of all the auction items today, and the last one with high price was also arranged by Niu Zhengyi, which is Su Jingfei''s right to treat the disease.


    When he finished, it was Han Sanfeng''s turn to speak. Su Jingfei saw that Han Sanfeng had to speak again. He knew he couldn''t stop him. Without waiting for Han Sanfeng to speak, he had already called out "six million". This time, he was more ruthless, and directly raised one million, which was a reserve price of the sword.


    Originally, in order, it was Feng''s turn to shout. Feng Yixiao didn''t even hesitate for a moment, so he called out 5.2 million. As a result, when he finished shouting, he found that Su Jingfei was shouting 6 million. He quickly changed his words.


    He didn''t expect that he would lose face at this time. He glared at Su Jingfei fiercely. If he didn''t pay attention to his identity, he would have scolded him. He thought Su Jingfei was deliberately biting him, not only him, but also Feng Siguang. He thought Su Jingfei was really insidious.


    Han Sanfeng even gave Su Jingfei a thumbs up and said in a low voice, "brother, you are really bad. You can give him a hand in this way."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. He calls a high price just to make them retreat. After all, according to the price, the sword won''t be too high. It''s already very high to reach six million. Moreover, he has increased the price by one million at a time, and his momentum is also very high. But he didn''t expect that Feng Yixiao thought that he was negative and continued to increase the price without even thinking about it.

 Chapter 592

    Su Jingfei is now worth nearly one billion. To some extent, even in the provincial capital, he is a rich man, but after all, he belongs to the type of upstart. For him, so much money is not different from a group of figures.


    He originally thought about raising the auction price to 6 million yuan. The span of 1 million yuan is already very huge. If the money is put in an ordinary family, it is absolutely a huge sum of money. Unfortunately, in the eyes of real aristocratic families, 1 million yuan is nothing at all. It just depends on whether the money is worth it.


    The Feng family is also a lot of masters. Their love for the sword is not inferior to that of the Han family or Su Jingfei. The collection value of this sword will not exceed three million yuan, but because of its characteristics, even if it is doubled, it is still acceptable.


    What''s more, in this auction, the four participating companies absolutely didn''t care about the amount of money. The key is to fight for breath. This is something Su Jingfei, an explosive family, can''t understand. It didn''t make the Feng family shrink back, and even the other two families didn''t mean to defend.


    No matter whether Niu Zhengyi really wants the sword or not, his mind to stir up the situation is self-evident. He yelled 6.1 million yuan at Feng''s house, and then he burst out 6.2 million yuan. When he arrived at long Baitian, he didn''t hesitate and continued to raise the price.


    It seems that the four people have a tacit understanding. They bid according to a fixed order. As long as someone asks, the other one will catch up. The other rich businessmen have already seen that the four companies intend to compete, and naturally no one will interfere. Everyone knows the four companies, and none of them is easy to get into trouble.


    When it''s Han Sanfeng''s turn to speak, Su Jingfei grabs Han Sanfeng''s hand and refuses to let him speak this time. Even though he and the Han family are not short of money, it''s really unnecessary to participate in this situation. After all, the ultimate profit is from the auctioneer.


    Han Sanfeng is not a pure reckless person. Otherwise, he can''t be the owner of the Han family. Before, because he competed with the other three, he would not care about the price. Of course, he didn''t mean to show it in front of Su Jingfei. Although we are good friends, we can''t say it less.


    Now that Su Jingfei insists on not asking for a price, Han Sanfeng naturally doesn''t follow suit. The value of a sword is not low, but it''s not worth raising the price. Han Sanfeng can count on it.


    "I gave up. This sword is too expensive. I wanted to buy an antique sword and go back to cut fruit. Now I find that I am still too poor." Han Sanfeng shrugged and said with a smile to Feng Yixiao who was waiting for him to bid. He didn''t think he was too poor at all.


    Whether it''s the Feng family or the audience, there are tens of thousands of grass and mud horses whistling by. Who dares to say that the owner of the Han family is poor? It''s definitely water in the head. You have to use antique swords worth millions to cut fruit. How dare you shout poor?


    Su Jingfei also turns around and pretends that he doesn''t know him. He always thinks Han Sanfeng is straightforward and suitable to be a friend, but he doesn''t think he has such a time. Even if you don''t want to continue to participate in the auction, at least find a more reliable reason.


    Han Sanfeng really doesn''t care. He quits in the four auctions, so he has no face. Other people don''t know that he wants to buy a sword for Su Jingfei, and he also means to give up the auction.


    Anyway, face has been lost, Han Sanfeng simply behaved a little rogue, and the attention of the public has been diverted. As Han Sanfeng thought, the result is satisfactory.


    Feng Yixiao didn''t ridicule Han Sanfeng because of this. He is not Feng Xinian. He can''t be equal to Han Sanfeng in terms of qualification. He can only continue to raise the price and shout out the price of "seven million".


    One out of the four, the remaining three did not become dull because of the lack of people, but became more intense, and the price rose again to 8 million.


    This time, Niu Zhengyi didn''t follow suit. His purpose was to make trouble. Eight million is a bit too high, and the other two families may give up at any time. At that time, it will be his own misfortune. He won''t forget that the Feng family cheated him before.


    Seeing that the price was still rising, Feng Yixiao felt that it was not worth it, so he turned to long Baitian and said, "God, this sword doesn''t seem to have much opinion for you. I don''t think there''s any need for us to fight. If I can accept it, it''s mine. If not, it''s yours. What do you think?"


    Generally speaking, Feng Yixiao''s saying this is to break the rules of the auction. Otherwise, if everyone talks about buying things, it will be the auctioneer who will have bad luck.


    But in front of these two people, whether Feng Yixiao or long Baitian, although they are sitting here in suits and shoes, people will not forget that they are the leaders of one side. As long as they don''t do too much, who will go to their trouble? In the end, it will be their own trouble.


    Long Baitian looked up at Feng Yixiao for a few seconds, then nodded his head and said, "as long as this sword doesn''t exceed 10 million, I''ll follow it all the time. If you want to buy it, 11 million."


    He is a big guy. Even if he doesn''t do anything, his temperament of not angry and self willed will make people believe his words. This is also his first time to speak, full of domineering.


    Feng Yixiao frowned. People can tell him the bottom line directly, but the price is too high. It''s not that the 10 million Feng family can''t afford it. Feng Yixiao can take it out casually, but it''s not suitable for such a sword.


    After a moment''s hesitation, seeing Feng Xi Nian shaking his head at him, he had to say, "God is rich and powerful. I think this kind of sword is suitable for God."


    His meaning is very clear. He gave up the competition and was not willing to spend 10 million to buy a sword. Of course, he did not continue to bid. The actual auction price of the sword was 8 million, which was a pity for the organizers.


    In fact, we all know that as long as the price offered by long Baitian is not acceptable to the Feng family, the sword will be worth only eight million yuan. On the contrary, if the Feng family accepts it, the price of the sword will increase a little bit. It''s a pity that the Feng family are very crafty and didn''t raise the price.


    "Well, the winner of this sword is Mr. long Baitian. The transaction price is 8 million yuan. Thank you for your support for charity." Although we know that long Baitian is a big man of the underground forces, we still have to say a compliment.


    Long Baitian didn''t say much. He just nodded to the auctioneer as a sign of respect. Then he kept a low-key silence. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Su Jingfei couldn''t integrate his image with the image of a big man. However, Su Jingfei had a good impression of him. He likes people who are low-key and don''t make public.


    Since the sword was successfully auctioned, the auction will naturally go on as usual. From the beginning to now, the auction has been going on for more than two hours, and it will be over in about an hour. Now it has reached the end of the second part.


    Sure enough, as everyone thought, the auctioneer took out a square box, which was not too big. The top layer was made of glass. Looking down from the top of the box, he could see what was in the box. He stood the box up and said to the public: "at this time, a snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain has been identified for 980 years, and it is still 20 years away from being a thousand year old snow lotus, If you have some medical knowledge, you should know that the base price of this snow lotus is 2 million yuan, and it costs 100000 yuan each time. Those who want to start quickly. "


    Saussurea involucrata is a well-known good thing, and the Millennium Saussurea involucrata is one of the best. This kind of medicinal material is not very useful for ordinary people, but it is absolutely a panacea for doctors or some patients.


    Although the price of 2 million yuan is not low, if Xuelian is used in the right place, it will definitely exceed this value. It is similar to Su Jingfei''s right to treat diseases. The most important thing is that it is different from the right to treat diseases. It is illusory and may not be cured, but the quality of Tianshan Xuelian is absolutely guaranteed.


    People don''t doubt the authenticity of the snow lotus. The reputation of the Li family''s auction is absolutely not bad. Although it''s still 20 years away from the millennium, who can be sure that it''s not the level of the appraiser? After all, it''s too accurate to be able to make an object accurate to 980 years. Even if Su Jingfei comes to test it, he can guess its approximate age at most.


    Tianshan snow lotus is sealed in a box. You can''t smell the quiet fragrance outside, but it doesn''t affect everyone''s enthusiasm. After a simple turn, the price has reached 3.5 million. The Feng family and the Niu family are also bidding.


    Su Jingfei did not wait for Han Sanfeng to open his mouth this time. He already called out: "five million."


    In a daze, Su Jingfei immediately raised the price to five million yuan, which almost doubled the price. Everyone doubted whether Su Jingfei''s head was broken. Only the Feng family were thoughtful.


    Han Sanfeng knows why Su Jingfei suddenly shouts such a high price. He wants to suppress those people who join in the fun with his own attitude of potential. Although the snow lotus is precious to others, it is not as good as Su Jingfei''s.


    Not to mention that he is a powerful traditional Chinese medicine, he can use the Millennium Saussurea for many purposes. The most important thing is that Su Jingfei still has residual toxins. In his body, the most needed medicine is Tianshan Saussurea. Now the Han family are all helping to buy it, but I can''t expect to see it here today.


    Fang Zijing didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would improve so much at once. Seeing that he was a little cold, he immediately asked, "Tianshan snow lotus is five hundred thousand times. Is there any more?"


    Seeing that he was about to knock the second time, Han Siguang finally responded and immediately offered a price of "5.1 million". They didn''t know that Su Jingfei was injured and poisoned, but they didn''t want Su Jingfei to get Xuelian. According to his medical skills, who knows if he would study anything better? They think Su Jingfei is the purpose.


    Fang Zijing looked at the sound of price shouting again and said with a smile: "look at Su Dafu''s situation. I think this snow lotus is really a good thing. Let''s make an offer quickly."


    His words were like a fuse, which ignited the auction enthusiasm in people''s hearts. As we all know, Su Jingfei is a traditional Chinese medicine, and he can buy this snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain. This snow lotus must be very different. This is equivalent to Su Jingfei identifying snow lotus face to face, and then he thinks it''s worth it, so people think it''s worth it.


    After all, Su Jingfei is young. I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing in the auction. Fang Zijing is also a well-known auctioneer. In a few words, he used Su Jingfei to make an advertisement. I have to say that he is very intelligent.


    This time is different from the last sword. Although Su Jingfei likes it, he doesn''t have to get it. Tianshan snow lotus is different. He is related to his own life.


    When it was his turn, the price of snow lotus was just called to six million by him. The price of snow lotus has doubled several times. People who can participate in the auction are really rich. It''s like they don''t want money to sell things.


    "Dr. Su, it''s not very nice. We''re also very interested in such a good thing. We''ll pay $7 million." When it''s Feng''s turn, Feng Siguang smiles at Su Jingfei and raises his salary by one million yuan. Everyone can see that both of them are interested in Tianshan snow lotus, full of gunpowder.


    The people who were going to take part in the competition were shocked by Feng Siguang''s words. When the price reached seven million, no one raised it again. Fang Zijing frowned. The Feng family didn''t follow the rules. They made trouble last time.


    He is just like the last time he broke the reserve price. If Su Jingfei retreats, Xuelian is theirs. If he doesn''t want to retreat, he will pay a higher price to buy Xuelian. That''s what Feng Siguang means. If he can force Su Jingfei to retreat, it will make him feel more comfortable.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know Su Jingfei''s yearning for snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. He didn''t have much nonsense. After Feng Siguang''s voice fell, Su Jingfei firmly said: "7.1 million."


    Feng Siguang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Su Jingfei was tied with himself. Then he went on and said happily: "eight million."


    "8.1 million." Su Jingfei followed suit.


    "Nine million."


    "9.1 million."


    "Ten million."


    "10.1 million."


    Soon the price has reached 12 million. Su Jingfei''s bid is 100000 more than Feng Siguang''s. It''s like fighting on purpose, but he is not soft every time.


    Fang Zijing was very happy to see the competition between the two sides. He thought it would end like last time, but he didn''t expect that they really wanted to compete this time.


    As an auctioneer, he will commission the proceeds from the auction. Even if it is used for charity, his income will not be affected. In fact, we all know that charity is just a cover, and it is not clear whether it can be done in the end.


    Feng Siguang called 12 million yuan, then sneered at Su Jingfei. According to the value of Xuelian, 12 million yuan is absolutely worth it. However, he can see that Su Jingfei really wants this Xuelian. As long as Su Jingfei speaks again, he will give up. He estimates that Su Jingfei has spent at least one third more, which can be regarded as a breath.


    But just waiting, Su Jingfei seems to be asleep. He doesn''t mean to speak any more. Even if Fang Zijing is worried, is this guy playing with Feng Siguang?

 Chapter 593

    Su Jingfei suddenly stops talking. Both the Feng family and Fang Zijing are a little worried. Feng Siguang wants Su Jingfei to shout again, but he stops shouting. Although Xuelian finally falls into Su Jingfei''s hands, he spends at least one third more. Even if this money is nothing to the rich man, it''s a shame for him.


    Fang Zijing wanted to watch the two people continue their shopping, and his commission would be more. Thinking of this, he tapped on the table and said, "now the price of snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain is 12 million, 12 million times."


    He means to force Su Jingfei. If she wants to, she must quickly shout out the price. But when he deliberately prolongs the time "12 million times", Su Jingfei still doesn''t respond. Fang Zijing probably sees Su Jingfei''s intention. This guy just wants to pit Feng Siguang.


    Feng Siguang''s face is not very good-looking. Twelve million is really nothing to him. But he thought Su Jingfei wanted it very much before, but now he didn''t open his mouth, which made him have to doubt that Su Jingfei was Yin himself before. Although Xuelian is a good thing, it''s not worth twelve million in his hands. He lost a lot.


    Han Sanfeng doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s mind. He can''t help looking at Su Jingfei. There''s no doubt that Su Jingfei needs Tianshan snow lotus. Otherwise, he won''t let his family buy it. However, he''s very calm and not worried.


    Fang Zijing saw that Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth, so he had to comfort himself secretly that he shouldn''t be too greedy. In fact, 12 million is already a sky high price. He felt more comfortable when he thought about it, so he said, "12 million is sold. The winner of the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain is Mr. Feng Siguang of the Feng family."


    Although Feng Siguang is bleeding in his heart, spending too much money and losing face, anyone with a little brain can see that he is put together by Su Jingfei, but he has to smile at the camera lens.


    At the end of the deal, Fang Zijing said, "here''s the third part of the auction. The first item was provided by Mr. Han Sanfeng of the Han group. A batch of Han Baiyu BMWs were sold thousands of years ago. The starting price was one million, and each bid was 50000." With these words, he took out a batch of jade horses for people to watch. Both the shape and the craft can be displayed on the big screen.


    In fact, Han Sanfeng doesn''t know where his auction items will be put. Unexpectedly, it''s the first item in the third part. However, it''s understandable that according to the price, the items over a million are often put in the last part. It''s not surprising that they can be put here.


    He doesn''t care about the auction price, and the range will not be very high. This kind of thing has a fixed price and only has collection value. Even people from several big families won''t fight for it. Who doesn''t have such a pile of things in their family.


    "Jingfei, you want Xuelian so much. Why do you give up? According to your financial resources, you won''t give up. As long as you give another 100000, Xuelian will get it." Because the auction continues, people also focus on the auction. In addition to Feng Siguang, who is itching with hatred, he also pays attention to Su Jingfei, who has long been forgotten by others.


    At this time, Su Jingfei is no longer like sleeping. He smiles and says to Han Sanfeng, "I really need Xuelian, but I have many ways. There''s no need to compete with that Kaizi. He''s willing to suffer losses. That''s his preference."


    After a pause, without waiting for Han Sanfeng to continue to ask, he took the initiative to accept: "besides, Xuelian is useless in the hands of the Feng family. There''s no need to worry about them wasting Xuelian. Of course, if they are dying of poisoning, Xuelian will be useful, but who can guarantee such a thing!"


    He is not an ordinary college student. He has profound medical attainments, and has a much better understanding of Saussurea involucrata than ordinary people. Its main function is detoxification, and it is not bailing. Only through some other herbs can it have absolute effect.


    Han Sanfeng has no doubt about Su Jingfei''s self-confidence. Although Su Jingfei is young, he is definitely a very calm young man. He doesn''t do anything he''s not sure about.


    Between the two chatting, Han Sanfeng''s jade horse was finally collected by a collector with 1.85 million yuan. Although it''s not a very high price, according to this jade horse, it''s quite a lot. Han Sanfeng''s auction items are in line with his identity, not stingy and not publicized.


    Han Sanfeng''s auction items didn''t attract people''s attention. After all, in the third part, they are all valuable items. Moreover, with Han Sanfeng''s auction items, it seems that the prelude has been opened. The prices of each item are much higher than before, and the people who provide these auction items are also much higher than before. They are all the owners of well-known enterprises.


    Su Jingfei has not been idle during this period of time. No matter whether he is useful or not, he also casually calls the price several times. Every time he doesn''t call the price too high, he will always be surpassed, and the people who surpass him most times are the Feng family.


    I don''t know if Su Jingfei once overcame me me before. Whenever Su Jingfei starts to ask for a price, they must follow him. They don''t know what they are interested in. However, as long as they can push Su Jingfei down, they will be very happy. If they meet something Su Jingfei really needs, it''s best to press him with the price so that he can''t get it.


    Of course, they are also very restrained. As long as Su Jingfei doesn''t speak any more, they won''t follow suit. After all, they are not interested in these things. If they just keep on shouting, they might buy them.


    "This article is provided by Mr. Niu Zhengyi, chairman of Zhengyi group. It is a piece of development land near the Third Ring Road in Ronghua District, which can be used for commercial development or residential construction. The specific information is located on the map." Fang Zijing took out an introduction of the auction item, and then a map appeared on the big screen, showing the size. Su Jingfei estimated that it would not be a problem to build a building on this ground.


    Although ronghua district is not the center of the city, it is also a good area. Niuzhengyi is willing to buy such a piece of land. Of course, it is not very valuable because of its small size.


    "The rock bottom price is five million, two hundred thousand at a time. From now on." Fang Zijing and others watched for a while before bidding.


    Because the auction goods were provided by Niu Zhengyi, he naturally would not participate in the auction. There were no troublemakers with the Feng family, but Su Jingfei began to bid the first price: "5.2 million." This is also the first time that he has asked for a price.


    You don''t have to ask the person who followed you. It must be Feng Siguang. It''s just like a conditioned reflex. When you hear Su Jingfei''s voice, you shout: "5.4 million."


    There are many real estate businessmen on the scene. Naturally, they can roughly estimate the price of the land. If it really works well, five million is definitely worth it, or even ten million can be accepted. Feng Siguang is also a real estate developer. Although he followed suit, he didn''t regret it. Moreover, he also thought about why Su Jingfei was the first to bid.


    Although the affair between Su Jingfei and Huofeng has just happened, in the eyes of some big families and forces, it is no secret at all. When Feng Yixiao met Su Jingfei, he once hinted that he knew the relationship between Huofeng and Su Jingfei.


    Since he can know, Feng Siguang must also know, and ronghua district is Huofeng''s sphere of influence. No wonder his first bid must be related to Huofeng.


    Feng siguangton, who was just interested in the land, was in the market. He could not let Su Jingfei succeed. He guessed that maybe Su Jingfei wanted to buy the land just to please Huofeng.


    Although he has never met Huofeng and is not interested in Huofeng, he knows that Feng Yixiao once had the idea of Huofeng. Naturally, he knows that the girl must be very beautiful. He will do anything that can make su Jingfei sick. Anyway, this land has certain value.


    Everything was as he expected. When the price rose to 7 million, Su Jingfei said again, "7.2 million."


    Although he didn''t bid every time, looking at Su Jingfei''s firm appearance, Feng Siguang was sure of his guess that Su Jingfei must want to take down the land to please Huofeng. He didn''t hesitate, so he continued to shout: "7.4 million."


    Feng Yixiao frowned next to him and said, "fourth brother, don''t worry too much. Be careful if you fall into Su Jingfei''s trap. I think he is very cunning."


    "Brother, have you forgotten Huofeng? He is also in Ronghua district. Do you think they have nothing to do with each other? " Feng Siguang sneered. He was also very cunning. Er, no, he was very wise. Then he said, "what''s more, if this land is developed and utilized, it will be worth tens of millions."


    Feng Yixiao can''t say how much he likes Huofeng, but after all, he has said that Huofeng doesn''t agree with him, and he still gets mixed up with Su Jingfei. It''s absolutely unbearable for him. What''s more, people in the Feng family know the agreement between Su Jingfei and Feng mieqing.


    They can''t find Su Jingfei''s troubles, or Su Jingfei will make Feng''s family uneasy. They don''t dare to touch Su Jingfei''s people until Su Jingfei is absolutely solved, which means that even if Huofeng throws another hug, because this hug is Su Jingfei, Feng Yixiao still has to worry about three points, which is really angry, Su Jingfei doesn''t know that he has added a protective circle to Huofeng.


    When he saw Feng Siguang''s price increase, he also called out: "eight million."


    Originally, there were several people who wanted to fight with each other, because Su Jingfei did not raise the price according to the normal way. They were worried. It was obvious that Su Jingfei was against the Feng family again. They didn''t know where the resentment came from, but looking at their posture, the price of the land was going to exceed the standard again.


    As people predict, the land price is increasing rapidly. Unless the people who want to buy the land are helpless, Niu Zhengyi is also very sorry. He had known that the two people had such hatred, so it would be better to leave such auction items in some commercial auctions. Even if the land is sold to 100 million, they will not get it.

 Chapter 594

    The contest between Su Jingfei and Feng Siguang did not stop at the time of 10 million. Su Jingfei did not increase as little this time as he did when he was fighting for Tianshan snow lotus. Basically, Feng Siguang raised the price once, and he directly increased it to the whole number. He also called out 10 million.


    It is because of this that Su Jingfei can see that he is a must. It seems that he doesn''t care about his money, just to get the land.


    At first, Feng Siguang felt that Su Jingfei was playing a trap for some time. However, his reckless price increase removed the suspicion. Even Feng Yixiao thought that Su Jingfei was really fighting for the land. Especially when Feng Siguang called "10.2 million" and Su Jingfei called "11 million", they were more sure.


    Because they think that Su Jingfei really wants this land, they are merciless. Every time Su Jingfei calls out the whole number, they will add 200000. Until Su Jingfei calls out "14 million", the Feng family completely believes it.


    Su Jingfei''s fight for this land is not afraid of being overcast. Obviously, he wants to get this land. His purpose is nothing more than to please Huofeng. They just know that Su Jingfei and Huofeng have a close relationship, but they don''t know what''s going on. In fact, even Lulu doesn''t know very well. Now they naturally think that Su Jingfei is pursuing Huofeng, They infer from the number of women around Su Jingfei that Su Jingfei is a lecher.


    Speaking of lust, Su Jingfei never denies it, but he and Huofeng are not really caused by lust this time, but he certainly won''t explain it.


    Feng Siguang and Feng Yixiao discussed in a low voice when they were bidding. According to the value of the land, which is about 10 million, it is now close to 15 million. If they use it for development, they will definitely not make money. But if they let Su Jingfei go, it will not give Su Jingfei a chance to show. They decided that as long as it does not exceed 18 million, they will get the land, If they do, they will be surprised.


    Su Jingfei didn''t discuss with anyone. As long as the Feng family raised the price, he followed. When Su Jingfei called for 18 million yuan, the scene was very quiet, which was the highest price today.


    Feng Siguang and Feng Yixiao looked at each other, and then Feng Yixiao nodded. Feng Siguang called out his last price of "18.2 million." Their intention is very obvious. Now that it has exceeded 18 million, they intend to give up this land. It''s good for Keng Su to fly. Since he has lost money, he will lose face.


    According to the previous bidding state, everyone turned their eyes on Su Jingfei. It was his turn to bid. But after waiting for a long time, Su Jingfei pretended to sleep again, closed his eyes and kept silent, as if he really fell asleep. But we all know that this guy never fell asleep. A minute ago, he was still fighting with the Feng family. How could he go to sleep so soon.


    Feng Siguang and Feng Yixiao''s face suddenly changed. Su Jingfei''s performance now is exactly the same as when he was fighting for Xuelian. This boy has made a hole in them again. It''s too cloudy, and how can he judge so accurately.


    Fang Zijing also saw Su Jingfei''s meaning. People had already expressed that he was not greedy this time. After all, the land price had nearly quadrupled, which was very considerable. He began very calmly: "now the highest price of the whole court is 18.2 million. Is there anything higher, 18.2 million times, 18.2 million times, This development land in Ronghua district was obtained by Mr. Feng Siguang of the Feng family. Congratulations. "


    His tone is not fast, even a little slow for a few seconds. Although he doesn''t want to force, he still hopes that Su Jingfei can ask for a price. After all, every time he opens his mouth, he can raise one million yuan, but he is still disappointed. Only congratulations to Feng Siguang.


    The old story repeats itself. As before, Mingming''s heart is dripping with blood, and he is not happy to be congratulated at all. However, Feng Siguang has to put things away with a smile and bid with Su Jingfei twice, losing at least tens of millions. No matter how rich the Feng family is, he still wants to tear Su Jingfei apart.


    At the end of the auction, Su Jingfei opened his eyes, looked at Feng Siguang and Feng Yixiao, and got a good bargain: "eh? Why don''t you bid? Did I get 18 million? "


    Han Sanfeng had seen Su Jingfei''s mind for a long time. He said with a smile: "brother, you said that you should control your nightlife. At the critical moment, you fell asleep. This land has been bought by the Feng family at the price of 18.2 million."


    "Oh, no way." Su Jingfei was so shocked that he glared at Feng Siguang and Feng Yixiao and said, "Mr. Feng, it''s really unkind of you to rob my things while I''m asleep. It''s so insidious."


    Nima and Feng Siguang almost vomited blood. They''ve seen shameless people. They''ve never seen such shameless people. It''s you who pretended to sleep. They all know that Su Jingfei is a martial arts practitioner. Even if his nightlife is not too abstemious, he can''t fall asleep suddenly. What''s more, you''re insidious and have to talk about yourself.


    After all, Feng Siguang was not an ordinary person. Although he wanted to tear Su to pieces in his heart, he still said with a smile: "it turned out that Dr. Su was asleep. I thought you didn''t want it? How about I sell you the land again? According to the normal auction price, we have a loss of 18 million. What do you think? "


    Although he had discussed with Feng Yixiao before that the bottom line was 18 million, it fell into his hands in such a way that he was angry and suffered losses. He thought that he might as well sell the land to Su Jingfei. Even if he could not stop him from flattering Huofeng, at least he would not lose money.


    If it''s normal, Su Jingfei really wants the land. Now Feng Siguang agrees to give it up. Su Jingfei should be very happy, but he says, "Mr. Feng, what do you mean? Do you think second-hand goods can still be sold to me at the original price? Your business is very good. Generally, the price of second-hand goods is halved. I''m not black on you. If you want to sell 10 million yuan, I''ll buy it. "


    Feng Siguang couldn''t control his mood even if he could bear it any more. He pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "I bought a watch last year. I won''t sell it to you even if I leave the land unused."


    Because he was so excited, his voice was a little loud. The swearing words even overtook Fang Zijing''s words, which immediately made everyone look sideways. Originally, he and Su Jingfei didn''t have a big voice, and other people didn''t hear them. Now everyone is just looking at Feng Siguang, and they don''t know what happened.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Feng, business can''t be done. What do you scold me for doing? You robbed my land. I want to buy it back, but you don''t agree. It''s too beneath your dignity."


    He took the land as his own. Although it was a bit unreasonable, it was not wrong in other people''s eyes. After all, if Feng Siguang didn''t speak, the land would be him. What Su Jingfei said made people dissatisfied with Feng Siguang. Even if there was any contradiction between you and Su Jingfei, if people wanted to buy the land and you didn''t sell it, you can''t swear, I''m a high-class person. How can I be so low-quality.


    Feng Siguang was really mad this time. He almost choked to death. Although he finally survived, he didn''t say a word because he was angry, which further confirmed what Su Jingfei said. Even those who had a good relationship with Feng Siguang before secretly despised him for his lack of quality.


    What Su Jingfei said is not wrong. It''s true that he wants to buy it and Feng Siguang doesn''t sell it, but he hides one of the important concepts, that is, price. If he buys it at a normal price, Feng Siguang won''t swear even if he doesn''t sell it.


    He knows people''s psychology very well. On such occasions, whether they are envious and jealous of Feng Siguang''s publicity, or really just looking at Feng Siguang''s displeasure, they will also think that Su Jingfei must have been bullied by Feng Siguang. What''s more, there is truth in the lies, the truth is mixed with lies, and the important information is hidden. Su Jingfei uses this superb lying skill very well.


    "Feng Siguang, you said that you are also the chairman of the board of directors of Fangyuan for a century. You are the only one in the Feng family, but you are not so qualified. I really blush for you!" The Feng family was despised, and Niu Zhengyi naturally came forward to criticize.


    "Shut up, Niu. I haven''t settled with you. Don''t come out and pretend to be a wolf with a big tail." Feng Siguang was in a state of anger. At this time, he was in a daze. He was so excited that he left Su Jingfei, the culprit, on the other side. Instead, he took the initiative to find Niu Zhengyi, a provocative man.


    Niu Zhengyi was not afraid of him and tut tut said: "Yo, Feng Siguang, you''ve lost your temper. It''s not fun to bully a young man. Do you still want to bully me? Ask Feng Xinian next to you. Does he dare to talk to me like this? "


    Feng Xinian is Feng Siguang''s father. He has been very silent all the time. He seems to be an old man who doesn''t care about anything. Now when he heard Niu Zhengyi speak, he immediately looked at him and snorted: "Niu Zhengyi, you really owe me a beating. It seems that you forgot how I smoked when I was young."


    Su Jingfei looks at them tit for tat and secretly laughs. Before, he heard that Niu Zhengyi and Feng Siguang had a grudge against each other for robbing a woman. Now he feels even more confused. These two generations are still fighting for a woman, and it seems that Niu Zhengyi and Feng Xinian still have old grudges. It''s really a surprise that they inadvertently pick up the contradiction between the two, Su Jingfei felt as comfortable as drinking ice water in June.


    Compared with Su Jingfei, the contradiction between the Feng family and the Niu family is obviously deeper. When they quarrel like this, they even forget Su Jingfei. If Fang Zijing didn''t remind them to continue the auction, they might really fight.


    The items at this auction are provided by the Feng family, and their value is naturally higher than that of Han Sanfeng and Niu family.

 Chapter 595

    The Feng family is not second to none among the rich. However, compared with the Han family and the Niu family, the Feng family still has some advantages in wealth. According to the situation of the auction, the more the auction items are put behind, the higher the price will be. When the Feng family''s auction items are put out, the higher the value will be.


    "This is an auction item provided by the Feng family. It''s also a piece of real estate. However, compared with the previous one, although the area is similar, the location is very different." Fang Zijing showed the auction items to the public, and the real estate sold by the Feng family is also small. After all, it''s just for charity. They can''t sell a lot of land, but the location is really good. It''s downtown, and there are houses on it.


    "The reserve price of this piece of land is six million, and the price is raised by 300000 at a time. If anyone likes to own a piece of land in the city center, start bidding." Fang Zijing finished, waiting for everyone to speak.


    In fact, in general, people here are rich, and naturally they are not very interested in real estate. In the past, Su Jingfei and Feng Siguang competed for Niu''s real estate, otherwise the price of that piece of land would not exceed 10 million. Now, even if the location of this piece of land is better, it will not arouse people''s great interest.


    However, since he came, he always wanted to speak. Some people started shouting according to the price, but only increased the price twice. Su Jingfei suddenly jumped out and said: "seven million."


    This time, not only those auctioneers were stunned, but even Feng Siguang was stunned. Is Su Jingfei so short of land? The land of my family is not in Ronghua district. Even if I want to please Huofeng, it''s useless. If the Feng family can take out this land, they naturally know that the potential of this land is limited.


    There will be no commercial or public land. Most of this land is for the construction of shopping malls or residential buildings, and the development potential will not exceed 10 million. For the Feng family, this is equivalent to waste land.


    Su Jingfei still wants to bid at this time. It''s really puzzling. Does this guy want to open a real estate company? Although Su''s subsidiary also involves real estate, it will never operate such a small site. Feng Siguang and Feng Yixiao can''t understand what Su Jingfei is doing.


    According to the rules of the auction, the Feng family is the supplier of auction goods, so they can''t participate in the auction. In addition to the Feng family, other people really don''t want to compete with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei once doubted Niu Zhengyi before. Seeing that he and the Feng family had a quarrel like that, he also knew that he and Niu Shao couldn''t affect Niu Zhengyi. Sure enough, this time he didn''t ask the price himself.


    If only Niu Zhengyi didn''t speak, people would understand. But after su Jingfei called seven million, no one would speak again. Feng Siguang and Feng Yixiao''s face began to look ugly.


    They all know the value of the land. Even if the potential is not so good, it should not be a problem to have tens of millions of dollars. At least a few of them are real estate companies in the field. They know the value of the land very well, and they certainly know the value of the land. No one even asks. What''s the situation.


    Fang Zijing didn''t respond for a long time. The price of this piece of land is not very high. It''s only 6 million yuan, but the increase is 300000 yuan each time. This shows that the appraisers are more optimistic about this piece of land. The last piece has sold for 18.2 million yuan. Although there are factors of competition between the two sides, it can at least exceed 10 million yuan. This better piece of land has not moved for 7 million yuan.


    But they don''t understand the psychology of the people. The contradiction between the Feng family and Su Jingfei is very clear. Fang Zijing, as an auctioneer, has an insight into everything. He also sees that the two sides are personal grudges.


    But other people don''t know. They don''t know the grudge between Su Jingfei and the Feng family, and they don''t know whether Su Jingfei really needs land. The first time Su Jingfei bid for the land of the Niu family, people thought he was going to fight against the Feng family. But now the Feng family can''t speak, and he still offers a high price for the land, People instinctively think that Su Jingfei really wants a piece of land.


    Then I think that Su Jingfei has just come to the provincial capital for development. Maybe he really wants to build a base. There are smart people on the scene, and no one wants to offend Su Jingfei.


    Although we all know that he is a doctor, maybe he doesn''t have much money, but Su Jingfei sits next to Han Sanfeng, so they have to think more about it. According to the mindless price increase before Su Jingfei, even if they win against him, it will not be cheap. In this way, in order not to be trapped by Su Jingfei, no one will speak.


    Fang Zijing was worried, but he could only say in accordance with the rules: "now the highest price is 7 million. Does anyone continue to increase the price, 7 million times, 7 million twice? Is there no one? OK, deal. Congratulations to Su Xian for getting this land. "


    He didn''t speak fast enough to give everyone time to think, but no one spoke. Fang Zijing found that every time he had a relationship with Su Jingfei, he worried himself. This guy either didn''t bid, or no one argued with him. Did this guy come to stir up the situation?


    No matter what he thinks, it is an unchangeable fact that the land was taken away by Su Jingfei at the price of $7 million. This is the fact that all the rich people handed over the land to Su Jingfei.


    Those who can come here to participate in the auction are all rich people, but money doesn''t mean they can squander freely. They don''t want to compete with Su Jingfei, who has no brain to increase the price.


    Su Jingfei had thought of this for a long time. Although he was not sure, he still wanted to try it. As a result, he was oppressed. These people really retreated. He didn''t know the specific value of the land, but he knew that it was definitely more than seven million. It should be said that he made a profit, and this was the first thing he bought, at least three or five million.


    Now the people who want to vomit blood most are undoubtedly the people of the Feng family. Even Feng Xinian, who has always been a God, doesn''t look good. The land su Jingfei photographed originally belongs to the Feng family.


    Naturally, they didn''t want to take the land back, but it was clear that a piece of land with a transaction price of at least ten million yuan was finally taken by Su Jingfei. The price was pitifully low, and it didn''t mean to fight for face at all.


    Auction items are provided by the public. The initial pricing can naturally explain the price of the items, but the real final transaction price is the measurement standard.


    Not to mention that they are inferior to the land provided by the Niu family, or even to the snow lotus. This is a loss for their wife and a loss for their soldiers. This is a big loss for them. This is a loss in front of the famous people in the whole province.


    It seems that it''s not enough. After su Jingfei successfully obtained the land ownership, he said to Feng family with a smile: "thank you for your generosity. In fact, if you have too much land, you can talk to me in private. I''m absolutely fair in price. I don''t cheat people. I won''t cheat people."


    Feng Siguang originally felt humiliated by Su Jingfei. When he heard that he got a good deal, he immediately said angrily, "bullying your sister, you have to be shameless." Still because of anger, the voice is too loud, the whole audience heard.


    "Mr. Feng, you scold me again. It''s too much. You can''t buy and sell. It''s benevolence and justice." Su Jingfei continued to act pathetic and looked at Fang Zijing and said, "Mr. Fang, you don''t care if someone swears like this at the meeting? Is it that you have to be scolded every time you photograph something? "


    Niu Zhengyi just seized the opportunity and then said, "yes, the auctions of Rong''s group and Li''s group have been famous all the time. Can someone be allowed to be so mischievous, which makes us auctioneers dare not continue to bid? Alas!"


    Feng Siguang wanted to turn his head and scold the old man. It''s really hateful to add oil and vinegar. But he was still held by Feng Xinian. He looked at Niu Zhengyi coldly and said, "old Niu, you''d better be careful when you talk. Now you don''t have time to deal with you. Don''t think we Feng family are really afraid of you."


    "Yo? Mr. Fang, you see, I just said a couple of fair words. I was threatened. Can I have a good auction? " Niu Zhengyi is still not afraid and continues to put pressure on Fang Zijing.


    Fang Zijing really has a headache now. These people are all rich and have a certain say in the auction, but it''s difficult for them to fight. Fortunately, at this time, Mr. Li in the back gave him a sign, which made him feel relieved and said to Feng Siguang: "Mr. Feng, please pay attention to your words and deeds, or we will ask you to leave ahead of time."


    "Are you driving me out?" Feng Siguang''s anger just came up when he was crushed by Feng Xinian. Su Jingfei had high martial arts and Niu Zhengyi had a deep family background. He had no choice. An auctioneer dared to speak to him like this. When did the Feng family come to the point of being bullied.


    Feng Xinian, however, was much older and hotter. He caught Feng Siguang and glared at him. Then he said with a smile to Fang Zi, "Mr. Fang, Siguang is young and vigorous. You''d better continue to auction."


    Then he turned to Feng Siguang and said in a low voice: "Siguang, you should be calm. There are many opportunities for revenge. Don''t make trouble here. The guy of the Li family is backstage just now. We can''t mess with the joint auction of the Li family and the Rong family, otherwise the ancestors will not be able to protect you."


    Feng Siguang was just too angry, but he was not really stupid. When he heard that President Li was behind, he immediately calmed down a lot. He glared at Su Jingfei and said nothing more.


    Su Jingfei shrugs nothing about what happened in front of him. Although he and Niu''s family are not friends, this time they are also friends. He also waves to Niu Zhengyi in a friendly way, but Niu Zhengyi ignores everything and even turns his face aside.


    "Come on, don''t pay any attention to that old bull. This guy is a typical brainless and reckless person with high self-esteem. They just want to attack the Feng family. It''s nothing to do with you. You''d better not feel good about yourself." Han Sanfeng saw Su Jingfei was ignored, can''t help but smile to persuade.


    "The cattle family is really not a good thing. I''m still too young, but there aren''t many things below." Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. When Niu Zhengyi doesn''t see that he will have bad luck sooner or later, he doesn''t forget that Niu family has the right to treat the disease once.

 Chapter 596

    Han Sanfeng listened to his words, nodded and said: "there should be few pieces. The value has reached more than six million. Even some big families can''t afford it. But why haven''t you auctioned the two million yuan Huichun pill and Yangyan pill?"


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I didn''t communicate with Mr. Li, but this should be their arrangement. I''ll see later."


    While they were talking, Fang Zijing already took out another box and said with a strange smile, "this is the last item of the third part of our auction, which is provided by Mr. long Baitian. It''s very interesting."


    At this point, he made a deliberate pause, which seemed to arouse people''s curiosity. Then he said, "just now, I remember that Mr. long won an ancient sword, and this auction item they provided has another function, which is defense."


    On the other hand, Fang Zijing finally took out what was in the box. It was a piece of clothing made of gold wire. It was obviously a kind of inner armor worn by men. If this kind of thing was valuable in ancient times, it would not look good in modern times.


    However, most men are a little interested in this piece of gold armor. As long as it''s a man, who can''t have a great Xia dream? Even if he doesn''t know the effect of this piece of gold armor, it can be used as a final product and is definitely worth the money.


    Fang Zijing didn''t let people wait too long. He began to introduce: "the specific age of this gold wire armour should be about 1500 years. It''s not too much to say that it''s a precious treasure. What''s more important is its defensive type. It''s invulnerable. It can''t reflect its value at all. It''s even inviolable. Through experiments, our appraisers found that there are no more than five kinds of items that can damage this gold wire armour, As for what they have, I''ll tell the buyer. After all, it''s a life-saving thing. I can''t tell you anything about it. "


    It''s no surprise to everyone that he said so. If you tell others all your weaknesses, what kind of safety can you have? Although this golden armor is really not suitable for modern society, people will not be moved by Fang Zijing''s words.


    We are all rich people, and the rich people are most afraid of death. With this golden silk armour, even if we can''t say that we have no worries about our lives, at least we can have more lives.


    Only those who really know something like golden silk armor know that the most powerful function of this kind of life-saving armor is to block the palm power of the inner family, and the real life-saving function is only useful for martial arts experts. After all, if you use guns to attack these days, you can not only hit your heart, but also blow your head.


    Su Jingfei and Han Sanfeng do not consciously look at long Baitian. How can he be willing to auction such a treasure? After all, he is the big brother of one power and more dangerous than others.


    Fang Zijing didn''t care so much. He was not an expert either. He was shocked to see the property of the gold wire armour. Now the introduction is very detailed. After everyone whispered, he said: "the base price of this gold wire armour is 8 million, and the price is no less than 400000 each time."


    This is definitely the most valuable auction item this evening. It can be seen from the reserve price of the auction. After all, all the belongings are fake. It is most important to protect one''s life.


    In fact, the main reason why Su Jingfei came to the auction was to feel the atmosphere, but he didn''t expect to see a lot of unexpected things here. If the golden silk armour falls into the hands of the right person, it''s definitely worth the money, and he is obviously that kind of person.


    As a martial arts expert, it''s hard to avoid fighting with others. When he meets Feng mieqing, he suffers a loss. The main reason is that his internal power is not as good as his opponent''s. If he wears such a golden silk armor, he will definitely win by two points.


    What he can think of, others can naturally think of it. The Feng family are already stupid and ready to move. They also want to get this gold armor.


    Fang Zijing seemed to feel that the atmosphere was not enough. He said with a smile: "Mr. long Baitian just made an ancient sword. He also cut iron like mud and broke his hair by blowing hair. I just don''t know whether this sword can destroy the gold wire armor."


    People don''t think of this problem consciously. It''s like a contradictory prophecy. No one can say who is better. Of course, the best way is to have a try, but no one will be so stupid as to think that this can be realized. When Fang Zijing makes a bid, people begin to bid enthusiastically.


    This is the last auction item in the third part. Of course, it''s also the most valuable person. At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t have to think about why his Huichun pill and Yangyan Dan were not auctioned. It was obviously one of the final two items, which was quite surprising.


    There are many people who are interested in this gold wire armour. After all, it is a rare Collectible besides its life-saving effect. It has been more than 1500 years, and it can still be intact. It has already explained some problems. At this time, the collectors also made a rude bid, and the price of gold wire armour soared like a fire arrow.


    When it was Feng Siguang''s turn to speak again, he called out, "fifteen million." The scene was suddenly quiet.


    The previous price was only 12 million yuan. No one can see that he is sure to win again because of this domineering price increase. Today, the domineering performance of the Feng family is really impressive.


    It''s just that the price didn''t frighten people. Not only Niu Zhengyi raised the price for him, but also a middle-aged family followed suit. It seems that this middle-aged man didn''t open his mouth this evening. Now he finally saw what he wanted and immediately began to bid.


    "Third brother, what''s the origin of this man? It''s very fierce. The price is up to 17 million. " Su Jingfei looks at the man and asks Han Sanfeng.


    Han Sanfeng frowned and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it. It''s estimated that it''s the representative of which company. It''s increased by another 400000. Don''t you bid yet? You''re not interested in it?"


    "Don''t worry, 20 million can''t be stopped. Who doesn''t want the life-saving things? I''ll talk later." Su Jingfei is not in a hurry at all. He estimates the limit that everyone can bear.


    As Su Jingfei thought, the price didn''t stop at all. In the competition among the three companies, it soon reached 20 million, and when it reached 20 million, Niu Zhengyi would no longer fight. He just wanted to make trouble for the Feng family. Of course, if the Feng family couldn''t bear it, he didn''t mind taking it. When it reached 20 million, he didn''t want to play.


    At this time, there were two people left in the competition, one was a middle-aged stranger, and the other was the Feng family. Both sides wanted this thing. Su Jingfei suddenly raised his hand and said, "25 million."


    This is the highest bid tonight, and it''s the first time that Su Jingfei has spoken. This time, not only people are surprised, but the Feng family and the middle-aged man are also silent. It''s not because they can''t afford the money, but because they see the way Su Jingfei moves, which makes people feel more uneasy.


    The middle-aged people may think of Su Jingfei''s auction and finally choose to give up. After all, they don''t understand Su Jingfei''s bottom line, but the Feng family doesn''t have so many ideas.


    The Feng family''s piece of land was scared away by Su Jingfei by raising the price fiercely. In the end, the reserve price was obtained. How could the Feng family let him do the same thing again? What''s more, they had a deep grudge with Su Jingfei. They knew that if this gold silk armor fell into Su Jingfei''s hands, it would have a more amazing effect, and even the ancestors could not do anything about it.


    Thinking of this, Feng Siguang continued to raise the price and said, "26 million." At their level, it''s natural that the price will rise by millions.


    Su Jingfei had already guessed that they would not give up. Just as he was preparing to speak, Liang Xiuwen suddenly said, "thirty million." It''s not the first time that she spoke, but it''s the first time that she shot at the last moment.


    She herself is the best pretty girl, and now she is even more aggressive, which immediately attracts people''s attention. Except for the Feng family and Han Sanfeng, other people don''t know the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei. They all think that Liang Xiuwen is fighting with Su Feng. They are very happy. This time they have a hot look.


    Su Jingfei, who originally wanted to open his mouth, saw Liang Xiuwen''s offer and moved in his heart, so he didn''t open his mouth again, and the price was really high.


    Feng Siguang frowned. He couldn''t figure out what Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen were up to, but he calmly called out "31 million". For people of their level, sometimes money doesn''t matter and they can earn it back at any time.


    They don''t care. Naturally, the upstarts don''t care. Liang Xiuwen is very calm and says with a smile: "35 million." It seems that what she said is fast.


    Originally, Su Jingfei and Feng Siguang raised the price by 5 million each time, which has been admired by people. Liang Xiuwen''s way of raising the price is even more ruthless, with no increase of 5 million, which is enough to buy several previous auctions.


    Even Fang Zijing didn''t expect that the final auction item of the third part would be so exaggerated. He earned enough Commission. Now the people he wants to thank most are su Jingfei and Feng Siguang. Several high prices are the result of their competition.


    In fact, although there are many things in the whole auction, the real total is less than 100 million, and this one has already reached one third of the total, which is really astonishing to the guys. But this is not over yet. Even if Feng Siguang frowns, he can only increase the price. She and Su Jingfei are a family, and they can''t get it.


    You come and I go, and the price finally reaches 50 million. This is what Liang Xiuwen yells out. After all, she adds five million to the price. The people of the Feng family are deeply afraid of Su Jingfei. If he gets such armor again, it will definitely be a disaster.


    "Fifty five million." It''s probably due to less and less patience, and Feng Siguang also directly increased by 5 million.


    Liang Xiuwen is about to open her mouth, but she sees Su Jingfei shaking his head and frowning slightly, but she still adds: "60 million." He seems to be very persistent and must get this gold wire armour.


    Feng Siguang has been secretly paying attention to Su Jingfei. When he sees him shaking his head, he moves in his heart. It should be that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to spend money, but Liang Xiuwen still offers. He can understand that Liang Xiuwen must want to buy the golden silk armour and give it to Su Jingfei. In this case, it should be the bottom line of Su Jingfei, but Liang Xiuwen is not reconciled.


    In this case, Feng Siguang no longer hesitated, immediately said: "70 million." This time, the direct increase of 10 million, many people in the field are low breath, is the money really turned into white paper?


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Liang Xiuwen to speak. He already called out: "75 million." It seems that he doesn''t want Liang Xiuwen to interfere.


    Feng Siguang sneered in the dark. He was at the end of the storm, and he still wanted to support himself. So he went on. Anyway, the money was still in the range. He followed Su Jingfei and cried: "80 million."


    It''s not that he didn''t think that Su Jingfei was worth nearly one billion, and that he should be able to get this money. It''s just that he thought that Su Jingfei''s company, Liang Xiuwen''s company, plus the current hospital, his expenses are not small. Even if he has a lot of working capital, he can''t spend too much money. After all, his inside information is too poor.


    In the final analysis, Feng Siguang looked down on Su Jingfei in terms of financial resources. He was just a nouveau riche. If he really wanted to fight with the Feng family, it was far from enough!


    Just as he thought, after he called out 80 million yuan, Su Jingfei didn''t raise the price any more, and Liang Xiuwen didn''t mean to continue to raise the price. The price was the highest this evening, and everyone was shocked. No one expected such a high price.


    Fang Zijing had already been satisfied, but seeing Su Jingfei didn''t speak, he reminded him: "now the highest bid for this gold wire armour is 80 million. Is there anything higher? 80 million times, 80 million twice. OK, 80 million deal. Congratulations to Mr. Feng Siguang for getting this gold wire armour."


    Because of his excitement, he spoke a little faster this time, but no one thought he was wrong. After all, everyone could see that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen would not speak. Feng Siguang also succeeded in winning the golden silk armour, and the Feng family were very pleased.


    Although they bought the gold wire armour at ten times the price, the Feng family also felt that everything was worth it. If it fell to Su Jingfei, the loss would be more than 80 million. This gold wire armour fell to the Feng family, and it would be much easier to deal with Su Jingfei in the future.


    "Brother, are you short of money? If you are short of money, you can tell me how to let the Feng family get it!" Han Sanfeng also knows Su Jingfei''s level. If there is such a piece of defensive gold armor, it will definitely add wings to a tiger. It can''t be measured by money at all. Now that it is taken by the Feng family, Han Sanfeng regrets it. It''s better to fight for it by himself.


    Su Jingfei is very calm, whispered in Han Sanfeng''s ear: "this gold armor is not all-round defense, you are not listening to Fang Zijing said, there are five things can hurt it?"


    "Brother, even if there are five kinds, we don''t know what they are. Besides, we don''t have to think about them. They must be very difficult to find." Han Sanfeng said helplessly that it has become an established fact now. No matter how upset he is, the gold wire armour has become the property of the Feng family.


    But Su Jingfei said with a mysterious smile: "third brother, you still don''t know me very well. If I''m not sure, can I let them succeed? Don''t you see that I''m pitching them. The value of that gold wire armor won''t exceed 20 million. Believe me

 Chapter 597

    Su Jingfei''s words immediately left Han Sanfeng in a daze. After a while, he said in disbelief: "how can it be possible that this gold silk armor can add a life to a person, and how can it be worth 20 million yuan? You don''t think it is an ancient thing. For safety, people today can wear it properly or not."


    "The value of this thing is only 20 million, not because of its shape. Modern rich people are afraid of death and even wear bulletproof vests at any time." Su Jingfei shook his head and laughed.


    "Then why do you say it''s worth 20 million yuan? It''s not too much for a rich man to have a life of more than one billion yuan." Han Sanfeng doesn''t understand and continues to ask.


    Su Jingfei said to Han Sanfeng with a smile: "this thing is indeed as Fang Zijing said, invulnerable and inviolable, but it doesn''t mean it''s priceless. If it''s really so valuable, how can they just price eight million."


    "That''s right. I remember that if it''s really valuable, the price is too low. They have no reason not to think that the rich will spend money on it." Han Sanfeng is not a fool, and he soon understood the problem.


    Su Jingfei then said: "actually, I thought this gold silk armor was a treasure. Later, when I thought of his source, I knew the problem." Without waiting for Han Sanfeng to speak, he has continued to explain: "its role is beyond doubt, but the real problem lies in the five things that restrain it. Although I don''t know all of them, I have a way to break them."


    "Well? You have a way to break the defense. How many do you know? " Han Sanfeng was a little curious this time, and he didn''t ask about the origin of Jinsi Jia.


    Su Jingfei''s voice was lower, and said to Han Sanfeng, "it''s a kind of liquid medicine. It needs seven kinds of herbal medicines to refine. As long as you use the weapon coated with this liquid medicine to attack the golden silk armour, the defense of the golden silk armour is as fragile as a piece of paper."


    "No, it''s so powerful. Doesn''t it mean that golden silk armour is almost useless as long as it can refine that kind of liquid medicine?" Han Sanfeng said in surprise.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "it''s not so easy. These seven herbs are not easy to find, but those who have the heart and know the method can''t ignore this golden silk armor, which reduces its value."


    "But you said, this is not easy, so its value is still very high!" Han Sanfeng held a different view.


    Su Jingfei then said: "of course, it''s more than that. In addition to the five kinds of things to restrain the golden armor, there are also ways to break the defense." Su Jingfei didn''t hide it. He said seriously, "if you meet a person wearing such a gold armor, in addition to attacking the parts protected by the gold armor, another way is to hit the gold armor 13 times. For example, if you stab the gold armor 13 times in a row with a sword, you can break the defense, or you can use your palm and finger."


    Han Sanfeng gaped at Su Jingfei and said for a long time, "brother, it''s not that I don''t believe you. Let''s not say whether your method can really succeed. As you said, attacking the same place for 13 times in a row is basically impossible. Who can let you hit a place so many times in a row?"


    "So, this kind of gold wire armor only works very well for ordinary people. A real expert can hit the same place 13 times, even 20 times or 30 times. This gold wire armor can only hold ordinary people''s lives. For a real expert, this gold wire armor is not as powerful as he thought, but it has a little effect, That''s why I said it''s worth 20 million at most. " Su Jingfei smiles and says his conclusion.


    This time, Han Sanfeng stopped talking. Looking at the jubilant Feng family, he didn''t know whether he should congratulate them for their extra life support or laugh at them for buying a chicken rib.


    Just as Su Jingfei said, the golden silk armour has no defensive power in front of the real experts, but the opponent they choose is Su Jingfei. Let''s not talk about Su Jingfei''s strength first, just because he knows the way to crack the golden silk armour, surprise is enough to kill them.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei is really the kind of master who can hit the same part of a person in a row. Unless this golden armor is worn on Feng mieqing, it can cause some trouble to Su Jingfei.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help laughing: "brother, do you mean to give them a shade? This time, it''s powerful enough. It''s worth 60 million. If I didn''t make a profit in the stock market, I would be heartbroken. I really want to know if the Feng family would want to cry when they know the weakness of this golden silk armor. "


    Su Jingfei also said with a smile: "in fact, I really wanted to buy it at the beginning. Later, when I remembered the origin of this gold silk armor, I changed my mind. Isn''t it better to kill the Feng family? But I don''t think the auctioneer will know that either. "


    He was really interested in getting this gold wire armour before. After all, it was a life-saving thing. But when Liang Xiuwen interrupted his bidding, he thought of the origin of this gold wire armour. It was recorded in the thread bound book. In the miscellaneous studies section, some famous swords and precious armours would be recorded. This gold wire armour was listed.


    At first, Su didn''t react because he hadn''t seen the real object. When Liang Xiuwen interrupted him, he calmed down and thought of this armor. It''s really good to protect his life. If the Feng family doesn''t compete with him, he will take it. After all, not everyone knows this way to break the defense. Unfortunately, the Feng family won''t let go of it, so Su chose to continue to pit them, Even in the view of the Feng family, 60 million is not a small number. If they don''t want to limit Su Jingfei, how can they give up 80 million.


    They murmured in a low voice, but others didn''t hear them. They all felt that Su Jingfei had been robbed. They didn''t seem to be angry at all. This time is different from the previous times. Some smart people can see that Su Jingfei is in the pit of the Feng family. This time, Su Jingfei''s performance is very serious, but why can he do so after losing the auction.


    No matter what people are thinking, Fang Zijing finished the third part and took a break for two minutes. Then he went to the podium again and said, "today''s charity auction is very successful. Then we will show you the details of the charity auction and where the money went. Now we are going to start the auction of the last two precious special auction items. Are you ready?"


    As we all know, this is the end of the auction. Of course, the final product is also the most precious one. Otherwise, how can people put it up for auction? Everyone is guessing what it is.


    Only Su Jingfei three people can confirm the two most precious special items in this auction. One of them is Su Jingfei''s Huichun pill and Yangyan pill. Although I don''t know why they can be included in the final part, I think Mr. Li must have his consideration. Su Jingfei can''t sell this time. It''s just time to watch the fun.


    They didn''t make everyone wait long. As Su Jingfei and Han Sanfeng expected, he took out two jade bottles directly. These two jade bottles are not su Jingfei''s ordinary goods, they are all good ones. At least they look like that. They know the importance of packaging very well, which is much better than Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei nodded in secret. He should have learned packaging as well.


    "You must be very surprised why I took out a pair of jade bottles. Do you all think that this auction item is this pair of jade bottles?" Perhaps today''s auction was very smooth, and Fang Zijing''s words became more relaxed. He even joked: "this is a special part of the auction. Such a common jade bottle is not qualified to be selected."


    People can''t help but be more curious because of Fang Zijing''s words. It''s not this pair of jade bottles. Why do you take them out to amuse us!


    They didn''t express their dissatisfaction. Fang Zijing was very good at controlling the rhythm and said, "this auction is a pill in a jade bottle, which is a rare pill in modern times. As for the effect, let me explain it to you slowly."


    "This bottle is called rejuvenation pill. It''s specially for men. I think all men should understand what it means. The effect of a pill is one year, without any side effects. It can make you return to the state of 20-30 years old immediately, but don''t increase it. If you are not in good condition when you are young, the effect will not work." Fang Zijing is more and more humorous.


    Everyone watched him open the small bottle and let the camera take a close-up. Everyone could see the small pills in the bottle. They were not big, but all the men knew what the small pills were for.


    Originally, Su Jingfei just wanted to take out a special auction item in this auction, but he didn''t think about the situation of these people present. Some men who are more gentlemen, even if they have money, don''t mess around, and more people do rely on their own money, spend time and wine, indulge in excess, and are usually looking for medicine.


    But now the auction is so open to sell drugs, which makes them a little confused. Is it still a high-end auction?


    No matter what people think, Fang Zijing continued to introduce: "this bottle is for women. If you take the pills in it, it can not make you rejuvenate, but it can keep you young. If you are 30 years old, take ten pills. When you are 40 or 10 years old, you will look like you are 33 or 34 years old."


    When he read these introductions, he was also very suspicious, but according to the identity of the appraiser, it was impossible for people to auction them without confirmation, and they were still one of the treasures.


    He is still thinking, someone has questioned: "do these drugs really have such an effect? It''s impossible for people who produce this kind of products to make a profit. "


    Fang Zijing shook his head and said, "all the auction items have been appraised by experts. If you believe in Rong Group and Li group, you should believe our appraisal results. By the way, I don''t know whether it has made a profit. You can ask its supplier, Mr. Su Jingfei. These two kinds of pills are provided by Dr. Su Jingfei."

 Chapter 598

    In a word, Fang Zijing draws everyone''s attention to Su Jingfei. It has to be said that Fang Zijing is not only an excellent auctioneer, but also a good host. He knows what to do when and how to adjust the atmosphere.


    When everyone''s eyes focused on Su Jingfei, Fang Zijing said with a smile: "as we all know before, this doctor Su is the honorary chairman of the Provincial Association of traditional Chinese medicine. In addition, he is also the president of Yaoguang private hospital. This time, he can come to our auction, but the guests, not others, are the Huichun pills and Yangyan pills he provides, Also after expert appraisal, absolutely no problem


    This is the first time that people face up to Su Jingfei. Before, they just thought that he was an ordinary doctor. It was only because he was with Han Sanfeng, the Han family, that they dared to challenge the Feng family. They even thought that Su Jingfei was pushed by the Han family.


    Now, after listening to Fang Zijing''s words, I know that I have been belittling Su Jingfei. No wonder he let the auctioneer sell his medical treatment right as an auction item. They can also hear that Fang Zijing is explaining to you that Su Jingfei can come here because of his qualifications, not his entourage.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t pay much attention to this. If Fang Zijing doesn''t introduce his identity, he is also happy to keep a low profile. However, he can understand the auctioneer''s mind. If he can''t get enough evidence, Huichun pill and Yangyan pill can''t be sold at a high price, and they may be questioned. This is not what the auctioneer wants to see. Now with Su Jingfei''s identity certificate, Naturally, there is a lot more convincing.


    After a discussion in the dark, Fang Zijing said, "Huichundan and yangyandan can only be taken ten times at most, which means they can keep you young and radiant in ten years. Therefore, this auction is also packaged. The bottom price of ten pills is five million, and each bid is not less than 500000."


    This price is not very high, at least much lower than the previous two pieces of land and gold silk armour, but the price increase is the highest so far, which should also be the characteristics of the treasure, not necessarily high reserve price, but the auctioneer is optimistic about the appreciation space of the auction, which is also the main reason why they put Huichun pill and Yangyan pill in the treasure auction.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t know one thing, because treasures are different from ordinary goods, and according to the previous charity fund has exceeded 100 million, the general income of this auction belongs to the supplier, which is the rule of the conference.


    After all, there are only two treasures at a time. Without enough assurance, no one will send out his really good things. If he can''t be selected, it doesn''t mean that his good things will be wasted. So Han Sanfeng didn''t provide too good things this time. Of course, he forgot this rule.


    Su Jingfei remembers very clearly that according to Li''s plan, these pills not only can''t enter the treasures, but also have to be much lower in price. I don''t know how they suddenly raised the price.


    Mr. Li has been watching it backstage for a long time. In fact, the golden silk armour was one of the treasures, but later he got all the information about Su Jingfei''s identity, so he changed his mind. Su Jingfei is definitely worthy of his attention. What''s more, these two kinds of pills will never make him suffer losses.


    The development of things is exactly the same as Mr. Li''s imagination. He can become the president of a large company and stand out from his family. How can he not have such foresight.


    When Fang Zijing announced the start of the auction, immediately someone began to increase the price. The first item on the auction was ten Huichun pills. Fang Zijing has already mentioned the effect of this kind of pill. Now it is clear that this kind of pill is just a blessing for men. Which man doesn''t want to gallop on his bed.


    There are many rich people present, and most men need such drugs. Young rich people''s children may be overindulgent when they are young, and without the help of drugs, they are not men at all. Older men, because of their age and physical decline, certainly need such drugs, and one pill can guarantee a year''s rejuvenation. This is the gospel of men.


    The Huichun pill provided by Su Jingfei has a special effect and is destined to have a wide audience. At least at this auction, almost all men are excited, especially those who have lost their ability or indulged in excess when they were young.


    If Huichun pills are sold in other places, they may be questioned, but they won''t be sold at this auction. After all, the Li family and the Rong family jointly identify them, which is absolutely guaranteed.


    Su Jingfei and Han Sanfeng didn''t expect that they didn''t care much about the small pills before. Within a few minutes of auction, they had already exceeded 10 million. They also underestimated the pursuit of these rich people for this special ability. They simply didn''t care whether they were rich or not.


    "Brother, you are famous this time. Look at these guys, they are hungry and thirsty. They are going to be crazy. I guess someone will come to you after the auction." Han Sanfeng saw prices continue to rise, sighed.


    "Well, yes, there are so many rich people. Although this kind of medicine has no side effects in 20 years, it will definitely fail after 20 years, but in general, almost all people will fail after 20 years." Su Jingfei first sighed, and then said, "in the future, even if someone comes to buy it from me, it must be limited, or it won''t be worth the money."


    Han Sanfeng and Su Jingfei murmured that the Feng family didn''t speak this time. Whether it was because they didn''t need the medicine or because the auction item belonged to Su Jingfei, they would not participate.


    Previous auctions, whether land or weapons or armor, were very oriented because of their particularity. In the end, although they sold at a high price, they were all caused by Su Jingfei and the Feng family. Under normal circumstances, the increase would not be too large. As for the 80 million gold wire armor, it was entirely because the Feng family was prepared for Su Jingfei to get it.


    However, Huichun pill quickly broke through 20 million because many men were interested in it. After all, the price increase of this auction item was too high. As long as you shout, it will increase by 500000. Naturally, the value-added speed is very fast.


    When Huichun pill reached 23.5 million, Niu Zhengyi finally said, "40 million."


    The scene stopped for a moment. Under the competition, no one would doubt that the auction item could reach 40 million yuan. But the key is that Niu Zhengyi has been promoted so much that people can''t accept it. At the same time, they are all considering that Niu Zhengyi is so domineering, can''t he?


    Niu Zhengyi also felt that people''s eyes were a little wrong. Because of his age, he was really a little weak. Seeing such a product in front of him, how could he not be moved and put a high price.


    It''s just that after the silence, some people immediately began to raise their prices. There are many rich people, all of whom are worth more than 100 million yuan. There are also several people who are worth more than 1 billion yuan, and tens of millions are not in their eyes. If they can revive their momentum, it''s worth spending some money, although only ten years is enough.


    After 40 million yuan was quiet for a while, it was soon drowned out. When it reached 50 million yuan, there were only three competitors left. Niu Zhengyi and two other rich businessmen, both of them had industries in the provincial capital, but they also had businesses in other places. They were similar to the upstarts like Su Jingfei. They didn''t lack money at all, and they didn''t take money seriously, It''s just that they didn''t have what they wanted before.


    In an auction, what the auctioneer likes most is such tit for tat competition. After all, it is the auctioneer who raises the price and makes the final profit. In the same way, the auctioneer is most afraid of such a situation and the price will increase infinitely.


    The role of Huichun pill is really to make men excited. After several rounds of competition, it finally ended up with niuzhengyi, a local snake. The price was set at 85 million.


    This price is completely beyond everyone''s expectation, including auctioneer Fang Zijing. According to the previous situation of gold wire armour, even in a competitive situation, it has only sold ten times the price. Now the ten pills have sold nearly 20 times the price, which is really against the weather.


    In fact, after more than 50 million yuan, Niu Zhengyi''s bidding is also distressing. It''s enough to make people feel distressed that a pill can guarantee themselves for one year, that is, five million yuan. However, it''s also very good to keep it for ten years without any side effects.


    After spending so much money, whether it''s worth it in the end depends on the efficacy. He believes in the auctioneers. Since they guarantee it, they don''t have to worry about any problems. What''s more, Su Jingfei, the drug supplier, is here, and he still owes his family the right to treat the disease once, so he can''t run away.


    "Huichun pill was finally sold at the price of 85 million. Congratulations to Mr. Niu." Fang Zijing was surprised. It seems that treasures are treasures.


    Since the Huichun pill has been auctioned, the next step is naturally the beauty pill, because it has been said before that this kind of medicine is only suitable for women to take and keep their appearance. This competition is mainly for female guests.


    Don''t look down on women. No matter the ladies behind their families are not sparing to increase their prices, those rich businessmen who bring women are encouraged by women to continue to raise their prices. Originally, people thought that Huichun pills would be more popular, but they ignored the madness of women in shopping.


    At the beginning of yangyandan''s auction, it was as if the women''s money had turned into paper, and the price was constantly rising, while the men could only participate in the auction together.


    Originally, the bidders of Huichun pill were all men, and the radiation area was very large. Yangyan pill was more exaggerated, and men and women ate it all. Both men and women had to pay for the auction. For a moment, the auction meeting seemed to encounter goods without money, and everyone raised the price one after another.


    This time Niu Zhengyi didn''t speak, but it was the Feng family who spoke. Although they were enemies of Su Jingfei, they believed Su Jingfei''s level. They didn''t need Huichun pills. Yangyandan was different. Once they bought it back, the women in the family would be very happy. It was the same as Huichun pills. It was a good news for women, and the Feng family had to admit Su Jingfei''s strength.


    Because more and more people participated in the auction, the yangyandan finally burst the watch, and a rich woman bought the ten yangyandan at a high price of 100 million yuan.


    Originally, the Feng family had a chance to win, but they had spent nearly 100 million before, and this time they could only go home and give it to women. Several masters of the Feng family gave up at 70 million.


    At the end of the auction, not to mention Fang Zijing, a professional, was speechless. Su Jingfei, who originally made Huichun pills and Yangyan pills, was also blinded. The cost of this medicine was only a few hundred yuan. How many times is the reward? Su Jingfei couldn''t think of it, but she had to say that in order to be beautiful, women could ignore everything. Two bottles of medicine sold for 185 million, which was faster than robbing the bank for money, even more than the sum of today''s auction.


    Fang Zijing announced the ownership of Yangyan pill. The rich woman was not depressed because she spent a lot of money. Those who could not put down holding Yangyan pill were looking forward to its rejuvenation. It had to be said that the rich woman was really good-looking. If she could be a few years younger, it would be more moving. No wonder she was so persistent.


    Han Sanfeng and Su Jingfei are also speechless. They both underestimate the enthusiasm of these rich people. In their view, if they can recover their youth, or even their physical function, it is far more worthwhile than having money and doing nothing.


    "It seems that you can really make a big fortune. I''ve seen at least four people coming to you. I can''t imagine that you''ve opened up another way to make money." Han Sanfeng scanned the whole room and found that some people who failed in the auction were looking at Su Jingfei. They were stupid and ready to move. They all wanted to buy Huichun pills and Yangyan pills from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry, he also saw these people, can only helplessly way: "this financial road I really didn''t think of, but they want, also must pay the price."


    Even if his material is only a few hundred pieces, Su Jingfei will not be soft hearted. After all, he wants to die, but he can''t make it. That''s too immoral.


    Su Jingfei''s auction items have warmed up the end of the auction again. If the first treasure is taken away and the price is so high, then the last one should be more precious, and of course the price will be higher.


    Su Jingfei, as a very successful auction today, didn''t show anything in front of the public. He just waited for Fang Zijing to take out the last auction item, as if he really came for the auction and was very interested in any auction item. This picture made those who pay attention to Su Jingfei itch.


    No matter how stupid they are, they know that Su Jingfei played Feng Siguang several times before. He is absolutely cunning. They won''t take Su Jingfei''s attitude seriously.


    "Well, congratulations on the high price of Mr. Su''s elixir. To tell you the truth, if I''m not an auctioneer and have enough money, I''d like to buy some elixirs, even if I can''t use them for the time being, I''d better reserve them for use!" When Fang Zijing saw that the auction was over, the crowd was a little quiet and said with a smile.


    People who thought they didn''t need Huichun pills and Yangyan pills did change their face after hearing Fang Zijing''s words. Now they are young and don''t need them, but everyone has an old day. Why didn''t they expect to reserve them? They all began to be annoyed.


    Fang Zijing didn''t know that his words annoyed many people. He began to smile and say, "let''s show the last auction today."

 Chapter 599

    The Huichun pill and Yangyan pill provided by Su Jingfei sold at a sky high price, which was completely beyond the expectation of the public. Now the last treasure, naturally, has improved its level. People are very interested in knowing what the last treasure is.


    Fang Zijing also guessed people''s thoughts. Instead of busy taking out the auction items, he introduced: "this auction item is provided by Liu Wufeng, chairman of LiuXu group. It''s definitely a very special auction item. At first, we planned to put it in the second part of the auction, but after the final appraisal, we still put it in the last part."


    People were curious. Now after listening to Fang Zijing''s words, they kept guessing what was so special. After the final identification, it became a treasure. In fact, it was similar to Su Jingfei''s experience in pills.


    "Third brother, who is Liu Wufeng? Why haven''t I heard of him, and the catkins group?" Su Jingfei has been in the provincial capital for some time. He has heard about some famous companies in the provincial capital, but he has never heard of the catkins group. How can an unknown group provide treasures of such a scale!


    Looking forward to Fang Zijing''s treasures, Han Sanfeng said with a smile to Su Jingfei, "it''s not surprising that you don''t know. In fact, LiuXu group is a very special company. It''s just like a leather bag company. It has only one name, but it doesn''t have industry. It''s just that he has a very strong strength."


    "Well? What''s the matter? It sounds strange! " Su Jingfei was stunned and didn''t understand what it meant.


    Han Sanfeng further explained: "it''s very simple! Their company is virtual, that is to say, they only use the name of this company when they face some things. In fact, their real identity is the underground power in the north, and Liu Wufeng is the overlord of the underground world in the north, the provincial capital as famous as long Baitian and Feng Yixiao. "


    "No, Mrs. Han said that the identity of the northern underground overlord is very mysterious?" Su Jingfei really didn''t expect to be like this and asked in surprise.


    "Their identities are really mysterious. What I''m talking about is the real identity behind them, not himself. Because of his identity as the chairman of LiuXu group, he doesn''t appear at ordinary times, but I don''t know why I didn''t see him today, and there was a person who followed to shoot jinsijia. I think that''s Liu Wufeng." Han Sanfeng knows that Su Jingfei is deficient in this aspect, and can give Su Jingfei a detailed explanation.


    Su Jingfei nodded and looked around. The underground forces in the provincial capital are mainly divided into four forces: Feng Yixiao, Niu''s, long Baitian, and Liu Wufeng. He did not expect to see them all at an auction. Although Niu''s family is not the leader of that force, Niu Zhengyi is now the owner of Niu''s family, It is equivalent to seeing the supporters behind the Niu family.


    Before he got to know Huofeng, he didn''t have much contact with them even though he knew something about the underground forces. But after Huofeng became the fifth largest force, he had to meet these people. Su Jingfei had to pay more attention to them.


    The provincial capital and s city are very different indeed. Although the underground forces here can be regarded as black forces, they can operate in the public. Even if the rich businessmen know their identity, they will still cooperate. Anyway, as long as there are interests, they will not be excluded. If they don''t want to live in S City, black is black, white is white, and the division is very clear.


    From this point of view, big cities do have the style of big cities. Almost all of these big guys have a face-to-face identity, which means that they will not be afraid of the police.


    "Well, let''s not lose our appetite. Let''s reveal the true face of the last auction item." While Su Jingfei is thinking about this, Fang Zijing is finally going to take out the last auction item to meet the public.


    This time, it''s still a box. People guess, is there any precious weapon or body armor in it? Look at that box. It shouldn''t be big enough. Maybe it''s really gold wire armor.


    Sure enough, as everyone guessed, Fang Zijing took out a handkerchief, which seemed to be made of gold wire. People wondered, what is it for? It''s very precious?


    Fang Zijing was in doubt. When the silk handkerchief was opened, people could see the contents. It was a pattern, and there were some words on it. But the words were special, and people couldn''t understand them at all. Suddenly, people guessed that it was an antique, and those words were ancient words.


    Everyone is guessing that only Su Jingfei''s body was shocked. He has seen these words. Although he has only seen them once, he is sure that they are the words he has seen. On the last page of the thread bound book, there is a page like this. Just because the words are very special, he can''t understand them at all. Later, he didn''t pay attention to them. I can''t imagine that he saw this kind of words here again.


    It''s like when he saw the golden silk armour before, he was surprised. After all, it existed in ancient times, so he didn''t have a big shock. Now it''s different. It''s certainly not a common thing to have this kind of writing.


    "This is a treasure map. At first, we just thought it was a special ancient embroidery map. Later, we invited professional archaeologists to confirm the words on it. Part of the meaning shows that there is a treasure recorded on it. We can''t be sure what is in it. Experts can''t translate all the words, but the specific content will be given to the person who gets it, I''ll just tell you more. " Fang Zijing let the audience see very clearly before introducing.


    Treasure map, whether it''s male or female, we all have such illusions. We have a treasure map to get a huge treasure or something beautiful. Of course, these are mostly illusions. Now that there is a treasure map here, we can''t help thinking more.


    And immediately someone asked, "are you sure it''s a treasure? This kind of thing seems very difficult to determine


    They all nodded. This picture is just an ethereal thing. Archaeologists can''t translate it completely. Whoever buys it back may not be able to use it. What''s more, who knows what the treasure is? If it costs a lot of money, it may lose money. This is the auction jointly held by the Li family and the Rong family. Otherwise, some people may have begun to question them.


    Fang Zijing was obviously prepared. He explained with a smile: "this is a remnant map, not all of it. In fact, even if someone buys it back, it may not be able to get the treasure. But we have confirmed that it is a treasure map through the above words. However, because of the incomplete information, we can only guarantee that it is a treasure map, and we can''t guarantee anything else. So when bidding, Let''s see. "


    This time, people can''t help but discuss it in a low voice. This is a form of auction that no one has ever experienced. People understand it very clearly. They don''t guarantee the consequences at all. Anyone who is not afraid of losing will take the auction. It seems a bit irresponsible.


    But Fang Zijing also made it very clear that this is the remnant picture, and it is impossible to determine the content of the treasure. The people who are really attracted by this picture must be those who like to take risks, or those who are interested in antiques. This is really a strange thing.


    Han Sanfeng and Su Jingfei also said: "brother, this thing is really fun. I don''t know who will bid. It''s put together with your elixir for auction. I don''t know what Mr. Li thinks."


    When he spoke, he also held the idea of watching the excitement, and did not pay attention to Su Jingfei''s dignified face. Although he was not sure whether it was a treasure map, he had seen the words on it. According to the magic of thread bound books, what he could put in the last place was absolutely worth fighting for.


    "Well, everyone, this is the last auction item today. Because we are not sure of its value, we set a base price of one million for him. Each bid is not less than one million. Now we can start." Fang Zijing announced the start.


    After listening to his words, everyone was in an uproar. The reason why treasures are called treasures is not necessarily how frightening the initial reserve price is. The key is the amount of price increase. Su Jingfei''s Huichun pills and Yangyan pills are the highest price increase before, which is only 500000 yuan each time. This treasure map is worth a million yuan at a time.


    This also means that the auctioneer is very optimistic about this item. If the price is raised so high, it will be sold to people who know the goods or are interested in it. The reserve price is of little significance to this item.


    Because of the particularity of the auction items, Fang Zijing announced that he would start bidding, but no one spoke for a long time. He could not help but worry secretly. In fact, although he introduced the items to the public with a smile, he also felt that the auction items were really unreliable, but the auctioneer had to insist on that. He thought that this item would not be the first item of this auction.


    Fortunately, after a while, someone began to raise the price. After all, in the eyes of the rich, it''s not a big deal for millions to play with. Although not many people increase the price, because the price increase is relatively high, after several times, it has reached five million.


    When everyone thought that the last item might not be sold at a high price, Su Jingfei finally couldn''t help but said, "ten million."


    Everyone''s eyes can''t help looking at Su Jingfei. Even if Han Sanfeng looks like hell, he doesn''t understand why Su Jingfei opened his mouth, and he even doubled the price.


    Originally, those who opened their mouths just wanted to buy a treasure map to play with. Now they are promoted to 10 million by Su Jingfei, and the people who opened their mouths before no longer open their mouths.


    Fang Zijing breathed a sigh of relief. Although 10 million yuan is much worse than Su Jingfei''s Huichun pill and Yangyan pill, it is ten times higher than the reserve price. It is also good. Now he really likes Su Jingfei. Today he is satisfied with his income mainly because of Su Jingfei''s existence.

 Chapter 600

    Su Jingfei''s sudden price increase is indeed beyond many people''s expectation. Before, every time Su Jingfei made a move, he was very practical and valuable. He had never opened a mouth for some interesting entertainment items, let alone doubled the price.


    Just a moment later, the crowd came back to their senses, and the four lights of the wind immediately followed and called out, "eleven million."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. Feng Siguang is a mad dog. He is just against himself. If he doesn''t increase the price, he doesn''t mean to do it at all. If he does, he will increase the price.


    In fact, just as Su Jingfei thought, Feng Siguang had been run by Su Jingfei several times before, and he always looked for opportunities to retaliate. This time, he really didn''t intend to take action. It can be seen that since Su Jingfei has already spoken, he will increase the price. Even if he doesn''t buy it, he must pit Su Jingfei.


    If it''s just the Feng family, Su Jingfei doesn''t think it''s any good. The big deal is that they fight each other. Finally, the Feng family pits Niu Zhengyi. But Niu Zhengyi has a grudge against Feng Siguang. He doesn''t care whether Feng Siguang really wants this item or not, and raises the price.


    Everyone knows that if two people raise the price, one side will lose and the other side will spend more money, but it''s simpler. But the fight between the three is more cruel than that between the two. After all, it''s more difficult to defeat two opponents than to defeat one.


    The result of the three people''s struggle was that the price soon rose to 20 million. After all, every time the price was increased, it was 1 million, and it rose very quickly.


    Other people think today''s auction is very interesting. It''s still fun for these companies to compete for prices. Even some intelligent rich people are thinking about whether they can set up an auction and invite these guys. They will certainly raise the price very high.


    But after 20 million, the three did not mean to quit, but some people kept on shouting 21 million before the three.


    Everyone can see that this is the result of three people''s personal grudges. Most people won''t speak any more, but now there are still people joining in. This person doesn''t know if he is looking for bad luck. He is just running with him.


    When they saw the person who spoke, they were silent. It turned out that it was the middle-aged man around long Baitian. According to his status, long Baitian didn''t belong to any big power family, but he still controlled a quarter of the underground power in the provincial capital. No one dared to ignore his energy.


    Su Jingfei frowned secretly. He didn''t expect that it was just a remnant picture that people didn''t know its value very well. Four people had already sold it. If the auctioneer was Liu Wufeng, then the five underground forces in the provincial capital were all involved, and he was also a member of Huofeng. This was something Su Jingfei hadn''t thought about before. It was the auction of the rich businessmen, But it has become a struggle of underground forces.


    He didn''t know if other people had thought of this, but now he was a little bit difficult, so he had to continue to follow, not only because he wanted to get the remnant picture, but also because everyone''s secret identity was just a competitive relationship.


    With one more company, the price naturally increased faster, and soon exceeded 30 million yuan. Even Fang Zijing was a little stunned. He didn''t think that Su Jingfei''s price increase caused so many people''s competition. Although he was very happy to make a fortune, he was still stunned.


    But this is not the most lively time. When the price exceeds 30 million yuan, a woman''s voice in the back row suddenly said, "it seems that this is a really good thing. Since there are so many people, I''ll join in, 35 million."


    Her voice is a little hoarse, but it has a magnetic attraction. Especially when she raises her price very quickly, people unconsciously look at her, and they unconsciously say something in their hearts.


    This woman is in her thirties, but she doesn''t look old. Even sitting, people can see her height is not low.


    There were a lot of beautiful women on the scene, no matter Liang Xiuwen or Li hongsilk, they were all top beautiful women. Naturally, they were three points better than this woman in appearance, but they were far less attractive to men than this woman.


    Dongfang Wenjun around Su Jingfei is also a first-class pretty girl. She is better than this woman in appearance, but in temperament, she is quite the opposite. Dongfang Wenjun is like a classical lady, and this woman is more like a brothel woman.


    No matter what temperament this woman belongs to, the most amazing thing is her generosity. The seats for the guests here are generally arranged by general manager Li, and they are also allocated according to their respective status in the provincial capital and personal assets. This woman sitting in the back row is supposed to belong to the guests with ordinary financial resources. Her mouth opening is 35 million, which has to be looked at with new eyes.


    Su Jingfei didn''t ask the price, but asked Han Sanfeng: "third brother, what''s the origin of this woman?"


    Han Sanfeng frowned, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know the identity of this woman. However, according to her situation, she is mostly from other provinces and cities. Otherwise, she won''t be sitting in the back row. Her hand is 35 million, and her financial strength won''t be too weak."


    Su Jingfei knows that this auction is not only for the local rich in H Province, but it seems to be the first time that people from other provinces and cities have offered high prices.


    Feng Siguang and others frowned, but Niu Zhengyi said with a smile: "pretty girl, since you want to buy it, I won''t fight with you. I''ll give it to you. But after the auction, can you have a snack together?"


    The current owner of the Niu family, no matter what the occasion, invited him so openly. Now Su Jingfei finally understands why he can still have a grudge with Feng Siguang. I heard that they had a grudge with women before. It seems that Niu Zhengyi is really special in this respect.


    As Su Jingfei guessed, Niu Zhengyi, the owner of the Niu family, is not particularly outstanding, but he is OK. Otherwise, he will not be the owner of the Niu family. His biggest weakness is lust.


    The woman listened to Niu Zhengyi''s words and didn''t answer, but she ran away with a wink. Suddenly, the soul of Niu Zhengyi was almost gone. In fact, people didn''t promise him anything.


    Long Baitian also looks at this woman, hesitates for a moment, and stops the middle-aged man around him, which means he won''t speak, and he doesn''t know why he made such a decision.


    In this way, two families have given up, leaving Su Jingfei and the Feng family. The Feng family mainly depends on whether Su Jingfei gives up.


    "Little handsome doctor, are you going to make an offer?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s hesitation, the woman said to him with a smile: "if you don''t bid, this treasure map is mine. You should think about it quickly."


    Then he turned his head and said, "Mr. Feng, it''s not easy for me to open my mouth once. You might as well give it to me." Then he gave Feng Siguang a wink.


    If Niu Zhengyi changed his eyes, he would be gone. But Feng Siguang felt disgusted. Don''t forget that his hobby is different. His favorite is Lin ruofeng. No matter how beautiful the woman is, he has no interest in it.


    Although there are many women around Su Jingfei, he is not a pure lecheron. All the women around him have had a lot of feelings with him. Even if the woman is beautiful now, he will not be confused. The reason why he hesitates is to see the attitude of other families.


    Now that everyone has made their stand, he is not polite. He continues to reach out and signal, "36 million." Obviously he won''t give up.


    Feng Siguang saw Su Jingfei open his mouth, sneered, and then cried: "37 million."


    The woman saw that both of them didn''t give her face. She snorted and then cried, "forty million." This woman''s way of increasing the price is a bit like the way Su Jingfei and Feng Siguang competed before.


    Su Jingfei frowned secretly, but he still followed suit. Feng Siguang didn''t hesitate. He also followed suit, and the price was quickly called to 50 million by women.


    At 50 million, the woman snorted: "the price has exceeded the value of this treasure map. If you continue to increase the price, I will give up. You two are wasting money."


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that she would say such words. She didn''t understand what the woman meant, but she would not continue to increase the price because she was suppressed.


    Feng Siguang had been cheated by Su Jingfei several times before. At that time, he was deeply afraid that Su Jingfei would pit himself again. Fifty million yuan was not a small amount. According to the price of this picture, Su Jingfei was absolutely lost. When his purpose was achieved, he would not follow suit.


    The Feng family''s retreat was really unexpected. Now we can be sure that the reason why Feng Siguang increased the price was to pit Su Jingfei. It seems that he succeeded. Su Jingfei''s price was 51 million yuan, one million more than that of a woman. I just don''t know whether this woman will continue to ask for the price.


    "Well, it seems that you really want to be a big wrongdoer. Take that picture. I have made it very clear that if it is more than 50 million, this picture is not worth it. I won''t waste any more money." The woman did not look at Feng Siguang''s retreat as many people thought, and he would offer a higher price to continue to fight with Su Jingfei. Instead, she really did what she said and thought that the price exceeded the expectation, so she immediately stopped increasing the price. This is impressive. A woman can be so calm.


    Su Jingfei frowned. He always felt that this woman was not so simple. However, Su Jingfei was very satisfied when she got this treasure map. Compared with some previous things, although she was interested in them, it was definitely not as valuable as this treasure map. Maybe to others, it was a remnant, but to Su Jingfei, it was the real treasure map, Who calls himself a wired book!

 Chapter 601

    The auction ended because Su Jingfei took the treasure map with his last shot. Although this treasure map may be related to the real treasure, it is only a remnant map after all. No one expected that Su Jingfei would spend $51 million to buy it.


    At this time, the Feng family were secretly proud. This evening, they were killed by Su Jingfei. Now they finally got revenge. They thought that this was what they estimated to make. Now this result cost Su Jingfei more than 50 million yuan. Although this kind of money will not hurt Su Jingfei''s muscles and bones, and he can take a breath from the yard.


    Of course, no one knows who the mysterious woman is. Niu Zhengyi, who gave up because of the woman''s hand, wanted to go to her after the auction and have a talk with this woman.


    But because the crowd was in a mess during the three games, when he got outside, he didn''t see the mysterious woman again.


    After all, Su Jingfei is an expert in the martial arts, and his insight is naturally better than that of ordinary people. At the end of the show, he saw the woman turn around and leave. He didn''t know who the woman was, and he didn''t know whether the woman was deliberately raising her price or whether he really knew the value of the treasure map.


    Under the pressure of speculation, Han Sanfeng is complaining about Su Jingfei: "brother, I know you have money, and it''s easy for you to get it, but this treasure map is really not worth 50 million. It''s not a small number. You have too much fun."


    The thread bound book is Su Jingfei''s most secret. Naturally, he won''t explain it too much. He just said with a smile, "it''s impossible. You didn''t see the Feng family competing with me like mad dogs. How can I think of counseling? It''s just like spending money to disgust others. Anyway, it''s not too rich."


    Han Sanfeng wanted to tell Su Jingfei that this time he was overcast. Su Jingfei was so smart that he was really confused for a while. Before he spoke, Feng Xinian, who happened to come by, already hummed: "young people should be more polite."


    Su Jingfei immediately pretended to be embarrassed and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Feng. I shouldn''t be so explicit. I''ll be more subtle next time."


    How can Feng Xinian not hear Su Jingfei''s words? Although there are many contradictions between them and Su Jingfei, and even hatred of life and death, he is the current head of the Feng family. He is very concerned about his identity, and he doesn''t compare with Su Jingfei. Just don''t turn your head and walk out.


    Compared with Feng Xinian, Han Sanfeng is also the head of the Han family. Looking at his appearance, he said, "pretend to be a wolf with a big tail. You still play tricks in front of Han Sanfeng. Even if your Lao Tzu comes, I will still cut him."


    Su Jingfei really takes Han Sanfeng''s plagiarism seriously. Of course, he forgets that even if Feng mieqing comes, he won''t be afraid. Feng mieqing should be the person with the highest status in the Feng family. Otherwise, Feng mieqing was threatened by Su Jingfei, and the Feng family won''t be afraid. That''s what Feng mieqing means.


    Although Feng Xinian is also good at Kung Fu, he is not as good as Han Sanfeng. After all, Feng''s family is different from Han''s. Han''s family is an old-fashioned family. Practicing kung fu is a compulsory course. Feng''s family is a nouveau riche. The older generation have real skills. Some of the younger generation know kung fu, while others don''t. for example, Feng Siguang hasn''t practiced Kung Fu, and now he is run by Han Sanfeng, Feng Xinian can only make his stand coldly.


    However, Feng Siguang took the opportunity to walk up to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you are really smart. You spent 50 million on a million broken treasure map. You are really a wise man!"


    "The Lord is rich. I''m burning every day. I don''t care what you do." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and fought back mercilessly: "even if I lose my family again, at least I''ve bought something I like. Do you? I''ve been bidding without saving money. "


    As soon as Feng Siguang''s face changed, he did spend some money wrongly before. Now he was run by Su Jingfei. Naturally, he was also very angry. If he didn''t know that he couldn''t beat Su Jingfei, he might have started.


    He was speechless, but Feng Yixiao said at this time: "at first, I heard that Mr. Su helped Huofeng sit in the position of elder sister of ronghua District, but I still don''t believe it. Now after seeing Mr. Su''s performance, I really think it''s too condescending for you not to come out."


    "I''m not interested in these, but I''ve heard about them for a long time. Mr. Feng Yixiao is worthy of being Mr. Feng Siguang. He has a much stronger demeanor. In the future, you should be the head of the family." Su Jingfei completely ignores Feng Yixiao''s hypocrisy and stirs up dissension.


    Although he is not at home, he knows the minds of these people very well. Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang are smart people, but they are also unwilling to be subordinated to others. Otherwise, they would not become the president of the company and the big brother of underground forces.


    The current owner of the Feng family is Feng Xinian. Although the specific age is not clear, he should be nearly 60 years old. In the future, the owner of the Feng family will definitely be chosen from the next generation. The most promising estimates are Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang.


    Feng ER Ming is in politics, so he won''t fight for Feng San. Su Jingfei hasn''t heard of Feng San, but he hasn''t seen him. He doesn''t think he''s very good. Then the two brothers are most likely to fight for the succession of the family leader. Even if they are brothers, Su Jingfei doesn''t believe they have no contradiction in the face of the real power position.


    Feng Yixiao, as a big brother of the underground forces, is naturally deep in the city. He just slightly raises his eyebrows. He has no expression and says with a smile: "Mr. Su, don''t bother. It''s not good for our brothers to sow dissension."


    Su Jingfei shrugged innocently and said with a smile: "I didn''t sow dissension. I just feel that you, the elder brother, are much better than the younger brother. If he had your mind, we wouldn''t have so many misunderstandings." Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped for a while, and said to Feng Yixiao in a mysterious low voice: "by the way, I want to ask, if the next owner of the Feng family is a person with special interests, is it suitable?"


    Originally, when he first provoked dissension, he was just mean and wanted to make trouble for them. However, he found that Feng Siguang''s eyes were a little erratic, so he probably guessed some of them. This time, he openly praised Feng Yixiao and belittled Feng Siguang.


    Although Su Jingfei has never studied psychology, he knows very well the role of people''s subconsciousness. He doesn''t think he can sow dissension between them at once, but he just needs to bury the seed. What''s more, Feng Siguang is really narrow-minded. It''s estimated that this is a common fault of men who love them very much.


    And his so-called special hobby is also in Feng Siguang''s pain. This is his deepest secret. Even if his family doesn''t know much about it, of course, because of this problem, he is unlikely to inherit the family business.


    "Su Jingfei, I''ll kill you." Feng Siguang endured for a long time, but finally he didn''t. After all, it really hurt to be exposed face to face.


    Fortunately, Feng Yixiao quickly grabbed Feng Siguang and glared at him. Then he said with a smile to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, you really know how to joke. We don''t have to worry about the affairs of Feng''s family. You''d better think about Huofeng."


    "Feng Yixiao, don''t threaten me. You should know the agreement between me and your family. I hope you also remember that the people around me don''t move casually. Otherwise, I expect your family will often have funerals. There are too many funerals these days, and it''s very expensive." Su Jingfei hears Feng Yixiao''s threat and immediately tit for tat squints his eyes.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t show any momentum at this time, Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang also felt that their backs were chilly. As his descendants, they naturally didn''t know how powerful Feng mieqing was. But Su Jingfei, who could make Feng mieqing compromise, was also more powerful. As he said, no one could kill him.


    Feng mieqing is really powerful, but he can''t always protect his descendants. When he doesn''t completely surround and kill Su Jingfei, the Feng family can''t find Su Jingfei''s trouble for the time being.


    However, as the eldest brother of underground forces, Feng Yixiao, even though threatened by Su Jingfei, did not completely retreat. He just said with a little deep meaning: "Mr. Su, you need not be so nervous. Ronghua district is far away from us. How can we have any conflicts? What''s more, I also appreciate Huofeng."


    Although Su Jingfei wanted to slap Feng Yixiao in the face, he also considered the surrounding environment. Some of the guests didn''t leave the meeting. What''s more, the Feng family didn''t dare to touch the people around them, and they couldn''t do anything to the Feng family. Otherwise, they would piss off Feng and make it hard for them to clean up. In fact, he and the Feng family were afraid of each other.


    Han Sanfeng has been standing beside Su Jingfei, watching the three young people fighting. He even feels that he is old. They almost have hidden traps in every sentence, and they have been fighting. But now it seems that Su Jingfei has suffered a loss.


    He wanted to help Su Jingfei say a word, but let Su Jingfei take the lead: "Feng Yixiao, I heard you have been very interested in Huofeng, but she is my person, let you down, originally I don''t want to say, but you are still a thief, I have to tell you."


    His words are very sudden, Han Sanfeng are stunned, he did not expect Su Jingfei will come up with such a sentence, for a time, Su Jingfei and Feng Yixiao seem to become jealous.


    But Su Jingfei''s words are very lethal. Feng Yixiao heard Su Jingfei''s words, although he didn''t scold them, his fake smile disappeared, and his fist was clenched. He could see that he was trying to bear it. He thought he was not su Jingfei''s opponent, so he stopped.


    Su Jingfei is not an unscrupulous person, but he will use different means to deal with different people. Seeing Feng Yixiao''s emotional performance, he secretly nods his head. He really guesses right, so he continues to say: "I hope Mr. Feng Yixiao, remember Feng mieqing''s words, Huofeng is my person, who moved my person, you should understand the end without me."


    Feng Yixiao is much older than Huofeng. He''s already in his thirties. Naturally, he won''t have true love for Huofeng. However, the woman he likes is robbed, which is as unbearable as being cuckold.


    What''s more infuriating is Su Jingfei''s attitude, which is just like Su Jingfei''s saying, "I''ve cheated your woman, and you have to bear it."


    Even if ordinary people encounter such things, they can''t bear it. What''s more, Feng Yixiao is a big brother in the underground world of the provincial capital. He can control other people''s life and death at ordinary times, and he is forced to do so.


    When he wanted to start, Feng Siguang, who had been stopped by him before, quickly grabbed him and said in a low voice: "brother, don''t get excited. Someone will deal with him."


    Feng Yixiao is just in the mood for a while. He is stopped by Feng Siguang and gradually relaxes. He is also a big brother of Fang. He is very deep in the city. Before he was angered by Su Jingfei, it''s really because they met today and started to fight each other. This time, he has fallen behind. Now he calms down and doesn''t want to fight any more.


    Su Jingfei thinks that he can calm down so quickly. It''s a pity that if he really does it, he will teach him a lesson. This can be regarded as venting his anger for Huofeng. Who wants you to be a little girl at your age.


    It''s a pity that there are enough people in the city to calm down so soon. Su Jingfei is also on the alert. The more such people are, the more dangerous they are.


    "Mr. Su, I''m just reminding you to pay attention to safety. Don''t forget that Huofeng is not the real elder sister. He belongs to longbaitian. Even if you want to grow up with Huofeng, will they give you a chance?" After Feng Yixiao calmed down, he began to fight back.


    "It''s the same sentence. I don''t want you to worry about it." Su Jingfei knows that he has no chance to teach Feng Yixiao today, and he will not stimulate him any more.


    Feng Yixiao did not end, but looked at Su Jingfei''s back and said, "Mr. Su, I''m just a kind reminder. Even if you don''t let me worry, there''s no way to change the fact. Now someone is looking for you, I won''t disturb you. We will always have the chance to meet."


    With these words, he and Feng Siguang keep up with Feng Xinian and his two secretaries who are waiting in front of him. Before leaving, Feng Yixiao smiles at Su Jingfei.


    When Feng Yixiao looks behind Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei already feels that someone has come behind him. Now that Feng''s family leaves, Su Jingfei naturally has to look back. In fact, he has already guessed who is behind.


    Han Sanfeng has been standing beside Su Jingfei, because he is leaning. In fact, he sees long Baitian in the back. The Feng family is talking to Su Jingfei. Long Baitian has already come to Su Jingfei''s back, and he doesn''t mean to disturb them. However, Feng Yixiao takes the initiative to leave with the idea of watching the play in mind.


    Long Baitian looks like he''s in his sixties. He is followed by the middle-aged man who is in charge of bidding. He just looks at Su Jingfei quietly, but he doesn''t speak. He gives off his momentum.


    Although he is not the head of a big family, and he has never heard of any financial support behind him, he is a big man with strong momentum. If ordinary people stand before him, they will not dare to look at him. This is a kind of psychological oppression, but Su Jingfei does not flinch and looks at this big man.

 Chapter 602

    Su Jingfei and long Baitian looked at each other for a long time. Long Baitian nodded and said, "as expected, you are the one who can assess the civil strife in Ronghua district. You didn''t let me down."


    Although Su Jingfei has guessed that long Baitian should also have got the news of Huofeng, after all, Feng Yixiao knows all the things, he has no reason not to know, but the first sentence he met said so, Su Jingfei also had some accidents, but also secretly alert.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this. I know exactly what a Wang has done. Even if you don''t do it, I will clean up the door. Although we are underground forces, we won''t collude with little devils. A Wang has no bottom line." Long Baitian, after all, is an old man. He saw Su Jingfei''s defense at a glance and took the initiative to speak.


    "God, I didn''t expect to meet you here for the first time. It really surprised me." Everything Su Jingfei had done before was known by long Baitian, and he was quite calm.


    Long Baitian''s satisfaction flashed by, and then he said, "even if we don''t see each other today, we will meet soon. Isn''t that good?"


    Su Jingfei nodded. Since he wanted to let Huofeng leave longbaitian, he would face longbaitian face to face. Both sides knew that he didn''t have to deny it. On the contrary, he was too guilty.


    "It''s not too early today. I just want to get to know you. After all, I want to get to know the fifth big man of the provincial capital in the future." Long Baitian can see that Su Jingfei still has some precautions against him, and there is not too much nonsense. He smiles and walks towards the door.


    "God, I think you misunderstood me. I help Huofeng sit in today''s position, not that I want to set foot in the underground world. I have my own things, and I won''t ask too many questions. The fifth eldest brother in the future is not me." Although Su Jingfei wanted to support Huofeng and let her plan the underground world of the provincial capital, she didn''t really plan to enter the environment by herself, so she gave an explanation.


    "Not in the underground world?" Long Baitian''s footstep is tiny Dun, then seem a little not happy way: "how can a man not have a little domineering, although Huofeng is good, but she is young after all, still a girl."


    Su Jingfei didn''t understand why long Baitian was suddenly unhappy, but he said seriously: "although Huofeng is a little young and a girl, her ability and brain are enough for her present position, and I really have no interest in the underground world."


    "Su Jingfei, do you think I came here to talk with you? Huofeng wants to separate ronghua district. I can''t hide this from her. At that time, ah Wang was powerful enough to work alone. Unfortunately, he still had too much appetite. " Long Baitian directly broke the words and said, "Huofeng has always been a playful child. If you didn''t support her, do you think she can be today? Do you want to deny it?"


    Su Jingfei is silent. Long Baitian is right. Huofeng''s achievements today are all due to her own help.


    Long Baitian doesn''t care if Han Sanfeng and others are nearby. He says seriously: "the underground world is not so fun. If you don''t want to help Huofeng, don''t let her continue to sit in that position. I don''t care if she wants to go out on her own, but other people won''t let her go."


    "You say Feng Yixiao and them?" Su Jingfei was a little surprised that long Baitian agreed to Huofeng''s separation of ronghua district.


    "Feng Yixiao is one of them, Niu family and Liu family. Do you think they are all spectators? Before I was there, they would have some scruples. As long as Huofeng separated, you can see if they will take action. " Long Baitian, after all, is a big man who has been mixed up for many years. He sees things more deeply than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei frowned. As long Baitian said, Feng Yixiao can limit herself. The Niu family and Liu Wufeng can''t control themselves. Facing them, Huofeng''s strength is much worse. Only her own help can make her stable.


    However, long Baitian seems to have misunderstood his own meaning. It''s not that he doesn''t interfere in the underground forces, that is, no matter Huofeng, he still needs some necessary help.


    Long Baitian obviously didn''t plan to give Su Jingfei a chance to speak. Instead, he asked the middle-aged man to give Su Jingfei a long box and said, "Su Jingfei, I''m also the eldest brother of Huofeng. Although she wants to leave, she hasn''t, and I appreciate you very much. This is the gift I gave you. Don''t let me down."


    Su Jingfei frowned and didn''t pick up the long box. He knew what it was, but refused: "God, I don''t know what you hope for me, but I can''t accept this gift."


    "What? I''m afraid I''m buying people''s hearts? You can inquire about my long Baitian''s character. I say one is one and two is two. Since I agree with you to leave, I won''t talk much. You don''t want to think about these foreign affairs. I give this to you because I appreciate you. No matter how you say it, you are also your own. You are closer to me than the Feng family and the Niu family. " Long Baitian''s brow is erect, and he is discontented.


    Su Jingfei wanted to open his mouth, but Han Sanfeng said: "Jingfei, you can accept it. Brother long is famous for his words. Since he said so, he will do it." He still winked at Su Jingfei.


    Although Han Sanfeng is not extremely smart, he is not slow to respond. He naturally knows what the long box is. It''s a good thing. He never thought that long Baitian would give it to Su Jingfei. Now Su Jingfei still wants to refuse, which is really speechless.


    Long Baitian took a look at Han Sanfeng and said with a smile, "Han Sanfeng, long time no see, you are still so cheap."


    "I dare not take advantage of others. I can''t let go of your advantage. Who knows when I can take advantage of you next time." Han Sanfeng said as he picked up the box from his middle-aged hand.


    Su Jingfei seems to be familiar with the way they talk. He surreptitiously guesses their relationship. He also understands why long Baitian turns a blind eye to the Han family''s owner. In fact, they are already familiar with each other and should not care about this. Moreover, from the conversation, he feels that the relationship between Han Sanfeng and long Baitian should be good.


    Long Baitian didn''t think so much. Seeing Han Sanfeng take over the box, he nodded in secret, and then said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, we''ll have a chance to drink together in the future. Tell Huofeng that I''ll promise her to leave."


    After that, without waiting for Su Jingfei to say more, he left with the middle-aged man. In a few words, even if the pattern of underground forces in the provincial capital was changed, Huofeng broke away from long Baitian and became the fifth big man of underground forces. Although she broke away from long Baitian according to her strength, Huofeng would be slightly weaker than other forces, but because of Su Jingfei''s help, She''s not afraid of other people.


    Originally, he thought that this separation might have to start with long Baitian. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be like this. Su Jingfei said that he was not surprised. He was absolutely deceiving. More importantly, he didn''t know what kind of person long Baitian was.


    Just thinking about it, long Baitian suddenly stopped and turned to Su Jingfei and said, "yes, I just forgot to tell you that you must be careful of one person in the future. That''s Liu Wufeng''s wife."


    "Liu Wufeng''s wife? What''s wrong with her Su Jingfei frowned and said in doubt.


    "She''s nothing, just to tell you, it seems that the leader of the northern forces is Liu Wufeng. In fact, it''s his wife, black widow, who is the wife of the former leader of the northern forces, but she mixed with Liu Wufeng and killed him. In fact, Liu Wufeng was just a young master of a nightclub before." When long Baitian said that the black widow was afraid, he said that Liu Wufeng was full of unremitting efforts.


    "Black widow, master of nightclub!" Su Jingfei''s identity and name are really wonderful. He didn''t expect it to be like this. It seems that it''s different from the news Han family gave him. He can''t help but look at Han Sanfeng, who is also in a daze.


    "Well, I''ll see you later. I''ll give you another piece of news. Today you met the black widow, the last woman to bid." This time, long Baitian doesn''t give Su Jingfei a chance to speak. He turns around and takes the middle-aged man out of the hall. He walks very smartly, but leaves Su Jingfei and others full of doubts and surprise.


    When long Baitian left the middle of the mountain, Han Sanfeng said with a bitter smile: "this old man really scared people to death when he opened his mouth. The woman who finally raised the price was actually the real leader of the northern forces. This is too unexpected."


    Dongfang Wenjun, who had seldom spoken, suddenly said, "Mr. Han, must what long Baitian said be true?"


    "Well, I''ve known long Baitian for a long time. He''s very trustworthy and has a lot of words. Since he can remind me, it''s certainly not false news, but no matter how much, let''s take a look at this sword. I can''t believe that long Baitian gave him to Jingfei." Han Sanfeng nodded and then busily opened the box.


    At this time, the people in the hall basically left. Han Sanfeng took out the sword and handed it to Su Jingfei, saying, "it''s really a good thing. Old man long has done a good thing. It should belong to you."


    Su Jingfei held down her thoughts about the black widow and Liu Wufeng, and took the sword that was patted by long Baitian. He was really moved at that time, but he was patted away by long Baitian. Unexpectedly, the sword finally came back to his own hands, and now it''s in front of him.


    A complete set of Swords is not just a sword. There is also a scabbard. It is humanized and designed as a belt model. The position of the sword tip and hilt is designed as a spring buckle, which can be used as a belt. I really don''t know whether this is the original situation of the sword or the scabbard designed by someone later according to the characteristics of the sword. No matter how it is, it is absolutely convenient to carry.

 Chapter 603

    In H Province at the end of October and the beginning of November, it was dark very early at night. The auction was over. It was already 11 o''clock. It was dead of night. The Feng family and their party came home from the auction. They could not say that they had made a profit in this evening''s auction, but they were really angry.


    "Dad, Su Jingfei, that guy is so arrogant, let''s forget it?" When the car was almost home, Feng Siguang, who had endured all the way, finally couldn''t help it and told Feng Xinian.


    Feng Xinian is still so quiet, just slightly glanced at Feng Siguang and said: "Siguang, I know why you hate Su Jingfei so much, but as a man, you can''t just look at the front of your eyes. Later, the Lin family is too late. I hope you can correct your mind."


    "Dad, even if the Lin family is finished, Su Jingfei has cheated us a lot of money, and there is Yaoguang private hospital, which is clearly our industry. Now it''s all his." Feng Siguang was not reconciled and continued.


    "Si Guang, don''t talk nonsense. Yaoguang private hospital was given to them by mieqing grandfather. Are you questioning mieqing grandfather?" Before Feng Xinian opened his mouth, Feng Yixiao had already stopped and said, "four lights, don''t forget whose words are most useful in your family. In this case, you''d better rot in your stomach."


    "Elder brother, although you are my uncle''s son, my father has always treated you as his own son, and I didn''t treat you as my cousin. Look how arrogant Su Jingfei is now. Why doesn''t mieqing grandfather cut him off?" Feng Siguang complained angrily.


    Feng Yixiao narrowed his eyes and hummed: "Su Jingfei is no more than a clown. His grandfather will kill him sooner or later." Then he stopped and walked out first.


    Feng Xinian didn''t say much. He just said to Feng Siguang, "Siguang, you should learn from your elder brother. You are in your thirties. Be calm."


    He goes out with Feng Yixiao, but he doesn''t pay attention to the venom in Feng Siguang''s eyes. The hatred between him and Su Jingfei is not just about money. Lin ruofeng is different from others. He is his beloved.


    When he was about to go out, he saw a dark shadow on the tree at his door across the night sky and appeared over Feng Yixiao and Feng Xinian. Although he had a big opinion on both of them, they were Feng Siguang''s father and brother after all, so he couldn''t help saying, "little heart."


    There are not many people in the third generation of the Feng family practicing kung fu, but Feng Yixiao is one of them. Although he is not top-notch, he is not weak. As the second generation, Feng Xinian naturally has more Kung Fu in his body. He feels that something is wrong and has made a response.


    Although the speed of the shadow was very fast, Feng Yixiao rolled forward and Feng Xinian dodged, but he also avoided the attack. However, the speed of the shadow was obviously faster, and his toes were just a little bit higher. Like an eagle falcon, he flew to Feng Siguang with one leg outside the car.


    Feng Siguang had never practiced martial arts before. He was naturally frightened in the face of such an attack. Fortunately, he had some insight. Although he was panicked, he was not too confused. He quickly shrunk his head and pulled his legs, hid in the car and closed the door.


    His speed was very fast. When the shadow came, the car door blocked all the attacks. Feng Siguang saw that the man in black was wearing a mask, and his palm slapped on the car door fiercely. There was a loud bang from the car door, and the car body even shook. It can be seen that the strength of the palm. If there was no door blocking, Feng Siguang believed that he had gone to see the king of hell.


    Because of the delay, Feng Yixiao and Feng Xinian also have time to calm down. When they see that the shadow is aimed at their third brother, they guess that it''s a killer sent by the shadow, and they don''t forget to shoot at the same time.


    They all know that Feng Siguang doesn''t have martial arts. If they don''t do it and let the shadow take Feng Siguang out of the car, he will die.


    When they started, the two assistants they brought with them also appeared together. They were called assistants, and they were actually bodyguards. They were both very good at using guns, but they were caught in a scuffle here, and they were not good at shooting.


    Black shadow''s skill is very good. He moves around in the attack of four people. He is reasonable and strong. When he takes charge, Feng Xinian and Feng Yixiao can only avoid and dare not take over.


    It''s not that they are too resourceful. Anyone who sees two bright fingerprints on the car door won''t give him a hard hand.


    They are all rich people. The car they drive is not an ordinary car. Even if they collide with an ordinary car, there will be no problem. However, the shadow can leave two handprints on the door. How powerful the martial arts are.


    While dealing with Feng Xinian''s four people, Heiying goes to the car door, which makes people guess that his main target should be Feng Siguang, otherwise he won''t be so reluctant. Among these people, only Feng Siguang can''t do martial arts. Once he finds an opportunity, he can definitely kill Feng Siguang.


    "Si Guang, run from the other side to find mieqing grandfather and let him clean up this man." In an emergency, Feng Yixiao doesn''t care whether he means he will hear him or not. Anyway, the four of them are pestering shadow, and he has no chance to stop them.


    Feng Siguang was really scared at first, but now he calmed down a lot when he saw that people could stop the shadow. He not only climbed out of the other side of the car, but also picked up the auction items. In one small box was a thousand year old snow lotus, and in the other was a golden silk armour.


    He was holding two things at this time. Of course, it was not because he thought they were more precious than him, so he wanted to protect them well, but because the golden silk armour could save lives, and the Millennium snow lotus was just convenient.


    When he was running out, he was even wearing gold wire armor, which was a life-saving thing. Although he had never learned martial arts, he knew what kind of palm power a group of people would use. Judging from the strength of the shadow, he might really have such ability.


    In fact, the Feng family is also a villa. When the shadow appears, it is at the door of the Feng family. This is also because he appears too suddenly and moves too fast. Otherwise, the Feng family would not be so embarrassed. Now Feng Xinian and Feng Yixiao are entangled with him. Feng Siguang finally has a chance to run and cry: "help, somebody, there is a killer."


    His cry for help pierced the night sky. Suddenly, the door of Feng''s house opened and two people shot out of it. Seeing Feng Siguang, they jumped to the place where the shadow was. They were all experienced people. Naturally, they saw that the shadow was a killer.


    Feng Xinian and Feng Yixiao are relieved when they arrive. Feng mieqing is the best martial arts in the family, but they are not weak. At least they are much stronger than them. After all, they have a lot of distractions and their Kung Fu is poor.


    Two hands together, black shadow not to be outdone double palms meet, Feng Xinian and Feng Yixiao together shout: "be careful."


    Although they yelled very fast, the three of them were faster. When their voices fell, the three of them had already made a fight. The two Feng family members trembled and stepped back involuntarily. Their faces were full of horror. They could not imagine that the other side''s internal force was so powerful. However, under this impact, the shadow did not slow down, but hit the car with the reaction force.


    When he hit the car, he didn''t hit his back at all, but raised his right foot. That is to say, when he hit the car, his right foot just kicked on the car, and then, in the eyes of the crowd, his body shot out like a shell. The target was Feng Siguang more than ten meters away.


    His speed was too fast. The two team leaders who failed were a little bit slower because of his strength. The shadow went through between them and didn''t catch him at all.


    If he was a martial arts master, he would be able to run into the house in such a short time. Unfortunately, Feng Siguang did not know martial arts. He was overtaken by the dark shadow in a short distance of more than ten meters. At the same time, the door of the house cried angrily: "rat dare you." Then I saw a man with the strength of ten thousand soldiers rushing over.


    Black shadow was shocked by the thunderous roar. He moved a little slower and missed the opportunity to kill Feng Siguang. He had time to clap Feng Siguang on the back and take away the snow lotus in his arms.


    The appearance of Feng mieqing will definitely change the situation of the war. He is just like a fierce tiger going down the mountain. With a few simple palms, the shadow can''t hold on, let alone be an enemy. The shadow''s slap on Feng Siguang can''t be sure that he is dead. It''s more or less unwilling.


    But after pestering with Feng mieqing, two other masters of the Feng family have come. If they don''t leave, they will have no chance. They have to make a feint, feint at Feng Siguang, and immediately lead Feng mieqing to protect Feng Siguang. However, he points his toes and runs to the back of the tree on the other side. If he does, he will not catch up today, According to this person''s background, even Feng mieqing can''t catch up with him.


    Because Feng mieqing wants to protect Feng Siguang, his action is naturally slower. It''s too late for him to catch up with the shadow. When a master of the Feng family touches the hat that the shadow is wearing, he can''t do anything else.


    However, it''s not that it doesn''t work. The attacker is too fast and of moderate stature. He has no characteristics at all. Even if he wants to find him in the future, he can''t be found. Just because the Feng family''s speed is not slow, they grab each other''s hat, which makes people see his characteristics for the first time.


    It''s a bit unexpected that this man is bald. The Feng family are a little stunned. The shadow of bald has disappeared behind the tree.


    Feng mieqing said: "don''t chase me. This man is very good at martial arts. You two can''t catch up with him. It seems that our Feng family has not enough deterrent power recently. Someone dares to come to our door and kill people."


    This kind of thing has never happened to the Feng family. Otherwise, the shadow will not succeed. Feng Xinian and Feng Yixiao are all here. What they care about is how Feng Siguang is. They clearly see that the shadow slaps Feng Siguang. With that man''s strength, Feng Siguang may not live.


    "Si Guang is lucky. His internal power is not enough. Although he loves him, it''s not particularly serious. It seems that he should belong to the type of killer with light body. We should take more precautions in the future." Feng mieqing could see feng Xinian''s and Feng Yixiao''s thoughts, so he said to them: "four lights should be the primary target of the killer. He is in a coma now, so he should think more about his enemies recently."


    "Grandfather mieqing, did you say that the man just had insufficient internal power?" Feng Yixiao and other Feng mieqing finish, can''t help but ask.


    "Well, you can''t kill an ordinary person who can''t do martial arts with one hand. His internal power is limited." Feng mieqing is not arrogant. If he wants to kill someone, he doesn''t need to be shot by himself. Even if he is shot across the air, he can kill an ordinary person.


    "Grandpa mieqing, you have a look at this." Feng Yixiao smiles bitterly. Although Feng mieqing is a grandfather, he is a little arrogant and points to the driveway.


    Feng mieqing is very satisfied with his great grandson. He has good martial arts skills, is smart and has made a lot of contributions to his family. Although Feng Yixiao is refuting his words, he is not angry. He looks at it through his fingers.


    Originally, he didn''t take it seriously. He just wanted to know what Feng Yixiao wanted him to see. When he saw the fingerprint on the door, he suddenly changed his face and said, "this fingerprint was just left by the killer?" With these words, he had already walked to the car, and he wanted to observe it carefully.


    "It''s really the man who left it. He came up to kill four lights. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and blocked it with the door." At this time, Feng Xinian said with a bitter smile that he had really scared them.


    Feng mieqing didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he raised his hand and patted it on the door. A handprint also appeared on the door, which was much lighter than the one left by the man, and it wasn''t so clear. Feng mieqing''s face suddenly became gloomy and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Grandfather mieqing, this man''s martial arts..." Feng Yixiao also felt that the situation was wrong, and asked tentatively.


    Feng mieqing took a deep breath and affirmed: "very strong, very strong. His internal skill may not be as good as mine, but it''s definitely not far away. What''s more important is his identity, which is unexpected!"


    "His identity? What is his status? " Feng Xinian''s heart jumped and asked quickly.


    "Of course, I don''t know his specific identity, but judging from his martial arts style and his bald head, this man should belong to the secret sect. I guess it''s the legendary secret sect''s big fingerprint. I can''t imagine that such martial arts really exist."


    "The big hand print of Tantric school?" Feng Yixiao is a young man. After hearing this, he almost jumped up and said in disbelief, "isn''t that only in movies? In reality, some people really know about the big hand print of Tantric school. It''s too exaggerated. Is time and space disordered? "


    "Idiot, there are many people who say that Kung Fu is no longer good. What will we do? If this person is not a member of Tantric school, how can he have such a strong hand skill? If his internal power is too deep to cause such an effect, none of us can run today. He should have used special martial arts, which can only be achieved by Tantric school''s big fingerprints. " Feng mieqing snorted, and then said, "go back and find out if there is any monk or Lama in our H Province. We must find out this man, or we will have trouble sleeping and eating."

 Chapter 604

    The Feng family is in a mess. Behind another villa 50 or 60 meters away from the Feng family, Su Jingfei, disguised as bald, meets Dongfang Wenjun, who is waiting.


    Su Jingfei is the first choice for those who have such high martial arts skills and like to get into trouble with the Feng family. Although there are some experts in modern society, it''s unreasonable for them to come up with one at random, but this time Su Jingfei is also very insidious to mislead the Feng family.


    "Have you got it?" When Dongfang Wenjun saw Su Jingfei coming back, he immediately took off the fake headgear and turned his eyes. This guy is too bad.


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, raised the box in his hand and said, "now that I''ve made a move, how can I come back empty handed? Let''s go now. The Feng family dare not come after me, but who knows what will happen later."


    Dongfang Wenjun nodded. They immediately disguised themselves as a couple and went to the outside of the villa to stop the car. Even if someone saw them, they would only think that they were going to open a house. Who would have thought that Su Jingfei had just made a mess with the Feng family and almost killed Feng Siguang.


    What just happened was a scene directed by Su Jingfei and starred in by himself. They came out later than the Feng family, but after all, the Feng family had to go to the organizer to ask about the weakness of the golden silk armour, that is, the things that both sides came out were almost the same. Moreover, because Su Jingfei had a plan to do all this, he naturally controlled the speed and could ambush here earlier than the Feng family.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know where the Feng family is, but Han Sanfeng is very familiar with them. They are all old enemies. They don''t know where they are.


    Han Sanfeng never thought that Su Jingfei was so bold to go to the Feng family for trouble. He told Su Jingfei the address and joked about Su Jingfei. If he could assassinate the Feng family, the Feng family would not dare to be arrogant.


    Naturally, he was joking. He didn''t say that there were several experts in the Feng family, but only one Feng mieqing, which Su Jingfei couldn''t deal with.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much. Although Han Sanfeng has a good relationship with himself, it''s better to do such things by himself. As for Dongfang Wenjun, she can be trusted now. Just as she is, this woman has no family and family. She''s alone. She''s the closest person to him.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t disappoint him either. This time, he acted with him and played a sentinel role. It''s always convenient for him to have an accomplice to do bad things. This is also the person who can attack the Feng family without worries.


    The real purpose of his action is of course Tianshan snow lotus. If it wasn''t for this idea, how could he let the Feng family win the auction.


    Su Jingfei is not a gentleman. What''s more, the Feng family is still their enemy. Su Jingfei doesn''t mind doing things that harm others and benefit himself. Moreover, the Tianshan snow lotus is a very important thing. If he has the Tianshan snow lotus, the toxins in his body can be completely removed. He doesn''t want to wait any longer. The toxins in his body are absolutely dangerous time bombs.


    As for his snatching of Feng Siguang, everything is calculated. He looks like he''s going to kill Feng Siguang, and then forces him to wear gold wire armour. The normal person''s reaction must be to take Snow Lotus with him.


    Feng Siguang didn''t disappoint himself. He did it as Su Jingfei speculated. As a result, there was a subsequent chase. As for a slap on Feng Siguang, it wasn''t Su Jingfei who ignored the defensive effect of gold armor, or didn''t have a chance to kill Feng Siguang in a hurry. It was totally intentional.


    Feng Siguang was the main cause of his grudge with the Feng family. If he had the right chance, he didn''t mind killing the guy who resented himself. However, in the situation at that time, it was better to kill him than hurt him.


    If he really killed Feng Siguang at that time, and Feng mieqing came out, he would never die, and he would catch up with himself. Even if he was very fast, he would not be sure to get rid of a crazy Feng mieqing. At that time, he might not be able to steal a chicken.


    But it''s different to hurt him. If Feng Siguang is injured and does not die, the Feng family will not be too crazy, and they will focus on treating Feng Siguang, so that they will not track themselves.


    Before the action, Su Jingfei had already calculated what to do at every step, and the reaction of the Feng family was included in Su Jingfei''s calculation. This was no less than a robbery with high intelligence. Of course, the key point was to hide one''s identity.


    Since he left a clear handprint on the door for the first time, he has misled the Feng family and let them know that he is a master of palms.


    He once met with Feng mieqing. Although he knew that he was inferior to him, he didn''t know what he was good at. What he learned from his online book was very complicated. He didn''t know the big hand print of Tantric school, and he didn''t know the King Kong palm of Shaolin in novels. But he knew another kind of martial arts, which was called thunder palm.


    This palm technique is really domineering. Its power is not inferior to the other two kinds of martial arts, but it has a fatal weakness, that is, it consumes a lot of internal power, and the person who can exert the most power must be a child. These two points are unacceptable.


    Su Jingfei can''t really practice this Kung Fu, but it''s enough to confuse the real with the fake. It''s just a strong consumption. That''s why Su Jingfei, if you change ordinary people, doesn''t dare to be so bold. If you do all this under Feng mieqing, you may lose your life at any time.


    When they got out of the car, Dongfang Wenjun asked curiously, "do you really escape from Feng mieqing so easily? Feng mieqing is not that weak. "


    "He is more than weak. He is very strong. According to my guess, I should have had enough time for Feng Siguang to be seriously injured. Who knows that when he came out suddenly, I had to run away at all. This made Feng Siguang get a bargain. This time, he could take medicine for several days at most." Su Jingfei sighed, and then he was not reconciled.


    Although Dongfang Wenjun can''t be 100% sure of Su Jingfei''s power, he has at least a rough estimate. Feng mieqing can make su Jingfei run away when he doesn''t dare to take the move. Feng mieqing''s strength can be seen.


    But she doesn''t think Su Jingfei is weaker than Feng mieqing. They are two generations apart. At least Feng mieqing doesn''t have the assurance to keep Su Jingfei. Otherwise, he won''t be threatened by Su Jingfei. Feng mieqing is not so tolerant.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Our plan is a success tonight. We''ve got the Tianshan snow lotus. Not only have I lost millions to the Feng family, but also I have the herbs I need. I kill two birds with one stone." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Dongfang Wenjun rolled his eyes and said mercilessly: "don''t talk about us. The most I can do is to be cheated by you to be a helper. All the ideas are in your mind. You are the worst."


    Su Jingfei said with a shy face and a smile: "Oriental girl, if you don''t cut me off, how can I succeed? Isn''t it said that behind every successful man there is a woman? You are the woman. Thank you very much for your support. "


    At this time, he was in a good mood. Naturally, he didn''t have the door to speak. He had been with girls for a long time, and he always came here unconsciously. Now it''s the same. What''s more, Dongfang Wenjun is still as good as Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk.


    Although her hobby is more special, she is a pretty girl anyway. Su Jingfei couldn''t help it for a while, but she was turned white again.


    "Who''s the woman behind you? There are so many women behind you. I''m just your assistant. By the way, you have to pay me more. Today''s assistant''s appearance fee can''t be less."


    Although Su Jingfei''s bones are crumpled by Dongfang Wenjun''s charming white eyed dart, she still hasn''t lost her mind. She doesn''t continue to come to Dongfang Wenjun. This girl is a real one who dares to use a knife. Even if she is not afraid, she can''t really annoy her. No, Su Jingfei is very modest.


    "I''ll give you a salary increase when I go back. Today''s bonus and salary increase will definitely satisfy you. Who can tell me that I''m in a good mood today?" Su Jingfei guarantees that the hidden danger in himself will be removed at last.


    Dongfang Wenjun was not happy with Su Jingfei''s complacent appearance. He couldn''t help but hit him and said, "you don''t call me ye anymore. You''re old, and you''re not afraid to say you''re old." Without waiting to refute, he had already broken his fingers and quietly calculated: "I saw a LV bag last time when I went shopping. The bonus this time should be enough. By the way, it seems that I want both. Is the money enough?"


    Su Jingfei''s sweat has come down when he hears Dongfang Wenjun''s words. Su Jingfei is a rich man, and he is definitely not stingy. Although Dongfang Wenjun is an employee of the company, his salary is not calculated according to the company''s employees. Even so, Dongfang Wenjun seems to be not enough. This woman should be a loser!


    He saw that Dongfang Wenjun was still calculating. He asked weakly, "Wenjun, I treat you well every day. Even if you want to buy all kinds of LV bags, you should have money. How can you still think about a little bonus?"


    Dongfang Wenjun gives Su Jingfei a stupid look. Seeing that Su Jingfei doesn''t understand, he hates the iron but not the steel: "Mr. Su, how many times have I told you to improve your level, otherwise it will always give you the feeling of a nouveau riche. Don''t you know that LV has many models? And all kinds of limited edition and so on, the price is very high, if I buy everything, my usual salary is not enough, and I''ve been tight for a long time. "


    Su Jingfei was criticized by Dongfang Wenjun. He was taught modestly, but he didn''t understand it very well. Does his grade really go hand in hand with how many styles LV has?


    But he also heard from the words of Dongfang Wenjun that this chick is a bag collector. It is estimated that not only LV, but also other brands will have a collection. He has never been to Dongfang Wenjun''s room. He doesn''t know her hobbies. The loser bag collector really can''t afford to hurt her!

 Chapter 605

    Su startled is still feeling that the general manager can not make complaints about the package. The East Wenjun has already led the way into the house. She has no sense that sue is flying into love.


    There are many beautiful girls in the family. In terms of personality, Dongfang Wenjun is naturally the most special one. She not only has oriental classical beauty, but also has a special hobby. She has a special love for Han Shan. Now she knows that she has a hobby of collecting bags. OK, only the last one is more like a girl.


    When they went home, it was already more than 12 o''clock, but to his surprise, the hall was full of beautiful girls, and none of them even slept.


    "Hey, everyone, why are you so energetic tonight? You haven''t gone to bed so late!" When she walked into the door, Su Jingfei felt something was wrong. She quickly laughed and said hello to all the women. During the time when she came to the provincial capital, unless there was something important, people seldom stayed up so orderly at night.


    "You''re back. Did you have a good time?" Among all the people, Na lanxiuying is naturally the highest in terms of identity. However, in front of other women, she will not show too close to Su Jingfei. Naturally, Liang Xiuwen takes the initiative to speak.


    In fact, according to the relationship between people and Su Jingfei, the first person to open her mouth should be Li hongsilk. But she is indifferent by nature, so she certainly won''t open her mouth, and people have been used to it for a long time. It seems that they have already arranged the order imperceptibly in this room, including Su Jingfei himself, who doesn''t realize this problem.


    Liang Xiuwen''s words made Su Jingfei''s back cool. Although Liang Xiuwen was smiling, behind the smile, it was sour. No matter how stupid Su Jingfei was, he could feel something. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Dongfang Wenjun is more natural. She has nothing to do with Su Jingfei, and because of her special hobby, she is a little slow to respond to this kind of love between men and women. Immersed in the joy of Su Jingfei preparing to give her bonus, she smiles to Han Shan quietly: "Su always wants to give me a bonus. We''ll go back and buy the bag."


    Han Shan works for Su Jingfei. Although she is the representative of the Han family, she can''t get a share at all. According to the salary system, she is completely affected with Dongfang Wenjun and belongs to the relatively poor group. She is happy to hear Dongfang Wenjun''s words and whispers with him.


    If it is in peacetime, the two women will not have any problems, but there are more people present, paying attention to Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun. Although Dongfang Wenjun said it in a low voice, because the hall is quiet, others also heard it.


    This time, Lin ruoke was not calm at all. He snorted and said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, you are going to give bonus. Now you are more and more like the boss."


    She always quarrels with Su Jingfei, and she is not very polite. There is discontent in her tone. Of course, if she is jealous, it''s fair to say that she has a big opinion on Su Jingfei''s only taking Dongfang Wenjun instead of herself.


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have deep feelings. Even if she says a few words, they won''t retort. But Lin ruoke is different. They are used to bickering. Listening to her words, they naturally retort: "what''s the matter? As a big boss like me, I still decide who to give bonus to. Ruoke, you don''t give me face."


    "Yo, President Su''s face is getting bigger and bigger. Don''t forget, I''m the CEO!" Lin ruoke is totally fearless.


    Su Jingfei is also a man. He has a good temper at ordinary times. Now Lin ruoke says so. He is a little embarrassed. He was in a good mood. Now he looks at the fire in the backyard and feels a little irritable.


    If there are only a few girls here who are not familiar with Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei may really get angry. Fortunately, there is also Na LAN Xiuying. Her relationship with Su Jingfei is underground, and she never thought about having any future with Su Jingfei, or occupying Su Jingfei.


    Now seeing that Su Jingfei''s backyard is going to be in chaos, he sighs that Su Jingfei is really not a worry, and hastens to say, "Jingfei, is there something wrong with you coming back so late?"


    Her inquiry not only delayed the conflict, but also awakened Su Jingfei. Why did everyone have such an attitude? Although she complained about Su Jingfei''s playfulness, she could not bear his embarrassment.


    Su Jingfei is also a smart man. He suddenly thinks why these women seem to have been knocked over. When the auction is over, he and Dongfang Wenjun go to Feng''s house for more than an hour. During this time, he is alone with Dongfang Wenjun.


    As long as you are a normal person and spend an hour alone, no matter what you do, you will have enough time. No wonder people think much about it. If he and Dongfang Wenjun go out to work alone, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi know the end time of the auction. In this way, they can go out to have a private meeting with Dongfang Wenjun.


    These thoughts only flashed in Su Jingfei''s heart, and he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It seems that the women in the family are not very good, and all things are in people''s calculation. Even if he wants to go to trouble, he should pay close attention to them.


    Dongfang Wenjun is also a smart person. She just didn''t pay attention to it before. Now she feels that the atmosphere is not right. She wakes up from the joy of getting a new bag. Before Su Jingfei speaks, she has explained: "before the auction ended, President Su and I went to do a very important thing, which is very important to him."


    In fact, she used to call Su Jingfei by her first name, but now her name has changed in order to indirectly express the innocence of her relationship with Su Jingfei.


    It''s just that women are not reasonable when they are jealous. If Dongfang Wenjun always calls Su Jingfei by her name, they won''t have any idea. It''s because she calls Su Jingfei by her name that they are even more upset.


    After all, Zi once said that he has a secretary to do during the day and nothing at night. Now Dongfang Wenjun is Su Jingfei''s secretary.


    What''s more, although Dongfang Wenjun''s explanation was vague, he said that he was going to do something important. Is there anything that we can''t know? Women''s weird thinking immediately complicates things.


    Su Jingfei saw that after Dongfang Wenjun finished speaking, the girls'' faces became worse and complained secretly. Dongfang Wenjun really lacks experience in men and women''s communication. Isn''t her explanation more troublesome?


    He also understood that Dongfang Wenjun said this for the purpose of keeping secrets, but this kind of thing can''t be kept at all. Anyway, it''s all her own people, and he doesn''t intend to hide it. As for Dongfang Wenjun, he believes that it''s her instinctive reaction to hide secrets, which is her habit. Otherwise, when she first cooperated with Ximen Chaofan, she would have suffered a loss.


    "In fact, at the auction, didn''t you see me competing with the Feng family for a snow lotus?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and began to explain: "later, I gave up. The Feng family got the Tianshan snow lotus, and that snow lotus was very important to me. I went to the Feng family at the end of the auction."


    At first, the girls had a little taste of food. They really suspected that Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun had a private meeting. Although Dongfang Wenjun always wanted to be with Han Shan, they are more like friends now. They are totally different from their lovers. They have a little guess whether Su Jingfei has a relationship with Dongfang Wenjun. Today, when they go out alone, they are even more suspicious, But I don''t know that the current relationship between Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan is totally influenced by Han Shan. Dongfang Wenjun is not in a hurry. She can be together. Her best friend is good. After all, she is not really psychopathic.


    Now listening to Su Jingfei''s words, people are a little calm. Although Su Jingfei is usually a little playful, he doesn''t joke when he is serious.


    After thinking about it for a while, Li Hongsi, who was more generous in her heart, first asked, "what''s the result of your going to Feng''s house? Are they willing to give you Xuelian?"


    "Of course not. They just want me not to get snow lotus." Su Jingfei shook his head.


    This time, Lin ruoke didn''t make trouble, but frowned and said, "since you know they won''t give it to you, why do you still go to them? Is Tianshan snow lotus really so important to you?"


    Su Jingfei was afraid of the girls and didn''t tell them about himself. Now I hear that Su Jingfei wants snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain very much and doesn''t understand it.


    "Did you need Saussurea involucrata as the main ingredient for your previous rejuvenation pills and beauty pills?" Liang Xiuwen had a flash of inspiration in his mind. He thought that snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain was a very good medicinal material. He thought of the "elixir" that had been sold at a sky high price before and asked.


    If it wasn''t for today''s special situation, he would certainly praise Liang Xiuwen''s "sagacity", but now he can''t joke about it, and still says solemnly: "it has nothing to do with that. It has something to do with my practice." "I didn''t want to tell you, but you have to ask. I''ll tell you the truth. I went to Feng''s house to rob Xuelian," he explained


    This time, all the women were really surprised. Except for a few women from 307 army and Han Shan, they had not done anything against the law and discipline.


    Before Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi came back, they naturally talked about today''s auction. They also introduced several auction items that Su Jingfei focused on. Su Jingfei robbed the snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain for its millions of value. If the police knew about it, it would be a big crime.


    Of course, all the women present are of their own, and there won''t be any problems. Now the women have some regrets. Although it''s obvious that they won''t sell some things, the fewer people they know, the better. If they had known that, they wouldn''t have asked Su Jingfei.


    Since Su Jingfei spoke, he would not keep it. He told everyone what happened this evening, even how he hid his identity and how he teased the Feng family. This made people worried, but also funny. How did the Feng family say that they were all the top families in the provincial capital? They were so teased by Su Jingfei, I don''t know if they will shed tears if they know the truth.

 Chapter 606

    Su Jingfei told the public what he was going to do with Dongfang Wenjun this evening, and they immediately gave up their jealousy. Although Su Jingfei said it lightly, they could imagine the danger at that time.


    Whether they are Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongxiu and Na lanxiuying, who have long been really close to Su Jingfei, or Lin ruoke, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, who have thoughts about Su Jingfei, they all care about Su Jingfei from the bottom of their hearts. If Su Jingfei goes wrong, what do they mean by their little vinegar.


    Han Shan is different from them. She is a member of the Han family. She practices martial arts. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, her eyes suddenly twinkle and she says, "master, you are too good. Why don''t you take me next time? I want to see the Feng family played by you."


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Na lanxiuying said angrily, "Shan''er, why do you encourage Jingfei to take risks? Don''t do this kind of thing in the future."


    Han Shan is a lovely girl. After all, she likes stimulation. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she thinks about stimulation, but forgets that Su Jingfei is in great danger. Other women don''t know, but she knows Feng mieqing.


    As the little princess of the Han family, even if she has little knowledge, she knows more or less about the old enemy of the Han family, who is in the Feng family. Feng mieqing is the person who can''t be offended in the ranking, not to mention herself. Even her grandmother, Mrs. Han, is not sure to deal with him. In fact, if we follow the facts, it''s either uncertain or impossible.


    Su Jingfei also knew that Han Shan was just excited and didn''t think about it so much. When she calmed down, she told people, "in fact, I''m not going to tell you these things, but if I don''t make it clear, there will be a big misunderstanding."


    "Who told you to take Wenjun around in the middle of the night without going home? We all care about Wenjun." Lin ruoke likes to quarrel with Su Jingfei. After listening to him, he makes excuses. Of course, everyone knows that she is not really worried about Dongfang Wenjun. She is worried about Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t want to explain either. Anyway, Su Jingfei has made it clear. What''s more, she doesn''t care about this misunderstanding.


    "Don''t say so much. It''s not too early now. Let''s go to bed. When we go to work tomorrow and practice, no one will delay our work." Su Jingfei doesn''t compare with Lin ruoke. It''s better not to offend the proud girl.


    "Don''t rush to sleep. We have something to ask you now." Liang Xiuwen stops Su Jingfei who wants to leave, and the others stop.


    Su Jingfei murmurs that Liang Xiuwen can find out what is the matter with him. With their relationship, they can wait until there is no one. It seems that this matter is more important, and it will not be ignored.


    Thinking about it, he nodded on his face and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s about Huichun pills and health preserving pills. You made them by yourself, but they sold at a high price. What kind of refining do you use? Is the effect really so exaggerated?" I don''t know if women are very interested in age and appearance. When it comes to these things, even Li hongsilk, who is usually a little cold, is full of expectations.


    "Well, the effect of this pill is really not deceptive. If it''s not used, even if it can''t completely maintain the appearance and completely restore the man''s demeanor, the effect is very obvious." Naturally, Su Jingfei was very positive about his pills.


    "Of course, these effects actually have certain consequences. After all, if you advance your potential, you will suffer a little in the future." Before he finished his words, Su Jingfei immediately turned around and said, "the ultimate effect of this pill is that after 20 years, people who take it will not be able to control their facial aging and functional deterioration."


    "No? It''s really flawed, so why can it be sold at such a price? Does the auctioneer hide this? " Liang Xiuwen reacted quickly and immediately frowned.


    Su Jingfei patiently explained: "the auctioneer didn''t hide this information. The one who conceals it is me. The people who can spend money to buy Huichun pill Yangyan pill must be very old. If it''s another 20 years, what will it be like? Needless to say, you should understand that this kind of secret is nothing to it."


    All the women have heard about the functions of Huichun pill and Yangyan pill. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they think that it''s the same truth. Most of the people who need this kind of medicine are older. Even the young ones must be deficient in this aspect. Su Jingfei''s selling medicine will affect them. It''s not a black heart druggist.


    Su Jingfei knew that everyone was smart, and he didn''t hide it. Otherwise, it would be bad for them to think that they had problems with their character. Even if he didn''t want the girls to think that he was perfect, he didn''t want them to think that he was very dark.


    Liang Xiuwen thought for a moment and asked again, "Jingfei, can you mass produce this kind of medicine? Is the material very precious?"


    Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen were very familiar with each other. After listening to her words, she immediately thought of some. However, she shook her head and said, "this kind of medicine is not very precious. The key is that if it is mass-produced, it is not worth money. Compared with other auxiliary drugs, the effect is absolutely adverse. Even if there are side effects, no one will resist it. But if there are too many, The price will go down a lot. "


    Liang Xiuwen frowned slightly. When she saw the business opportunities, she naturally saw the problems. As Su Jingfei said, the reason why the items he auctioned for the first time were so expensive was that they were rare. If there were similar products in the market, they would be worthless.


    After Liang Xiuwen''s silence, Lin ruoke turned his eyes and asked, "Su Jingfei, if you weaken the efficacy of the same product, you can manage it for a period of time and reduce the price. Do you think this is feasible?"


    "Less effective, lower prices?" Su Jingfei is not busy answering, thinking seriously.


    Huichun pill and Yangyan pill are actually two special drugs, both of which have a very popular effect. But the side effects of this effect are not small, so this kind of drug can not be produced casually. But if you weaken the effect of the drug, what will it be?


    The reason why Su Jingfei can learn the contents of thread bound books is that he not only needs all kinds of reference text research, but also has a very good talent. Otherwise, he can''t become a talent by self-study, and he won''t have today''s achievements.


    Lin ruoke just said a little thought, and Su Jingfei suddenly brightened his eyes and said: "yes, it''s completely feasible. Now Huichun pill and Yangyan pill are refined according to the longest effect. If I weaken the dosage, the effect will be reduced naturally, and the effect will become a month, a week, or even a day. These are all controlled by me."


    With a snap of his fingers, Lin ruoke said with great satisfaction: "this is a good solution. You can produce some weak versions of Huichun pills and Yangyan pills. You only need to make them for one week and one month. When the price is fixed, we will find a specialist. Naturally, it won''t be as high as the auction, so that the average rich can afford them. As for the poor, Well, forget it. "


    She doesn''t look down on it. According to the price of Huichun pill and Yangyan pill, even if the price of Huichun pill and Yangyan pill is one week, it won''t be a low-cost item, and it doesn''t need to consider the consumer group of ordinary people.


    "If you can, tell me what you think." Su Jingfei has probably guessed their mind, or unconsciously asked.


    Lin ruoke said with a curl of his mouth: "I''ve already guessed it and pretended I don''t know. It''s hypocritical. We can bear you. If we were other people, we would have cursed you for being struck by thunder."


    Su Jingfei feels his nose a little awkwardly, and sees that the women headed by Liang Xiuwen are laughing. Lin ruoke really doesn''t save face for himself, but this is Lin ruoke''s more lovely side. Although he is a little nervous like a woman, he is actually straightforward.


    "Our Su style subsidiary is involved in all walks of life, including pharmaceutical industry. It''s just that we haven''t paid much attention to it all the time, because we don''t have excellent drugs. If you hadn''t become the president of Yaoguang private hospital, we would even sell this pharmaceutical factory. Now that you have such interests as Huichun pills and Yangyan pills, we might as well use them as our main products, That''s a lucrative business. " Lin ruoke didn''t make su Jingfei very embarrassed and explained seriously.


    Although Su Jingfei is the real boss of Su''s subsidiary, he is very straightforward. He really doesn''t know what''s in the name of the company. After listening to Lin ruoke''s words, he suddenly realized.


    He even suspected that they had talked about all this, otherwise other people would not be surprised, but Su Jingfei didn''t expect that they would make other time effective pills.


    "In fact, the items you sold at the auction are the first step to make your reputation. When the time comes, I think some middle and high-level people will be attracted by your reputation. You can also refine the new year''s list and give it to some really rich and powerful guests. In this way, you can not only make more money, but also build a better relationship." Liang Xiuwen added.


    Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke both have a strong female side. The plan they arranged is absolutely the best plan for Su style subsidiary. Su Jingfei has no doubt about such a plan and can only nod his head and agree.


    He knew that these women didn''t go to bed so late today. Apart from being jealous of being with Dongfang Wenjun, of course, the most important thing is to discuss this with him. Now he suddenly felt that there were many women in his family. Although they were easy to catch fire in the backyard, they made him more relaxed, especially when these women were not small.


    Without these women, how can I be a shake off shopkeeper? Besides, they are all very capable. I''m very lucky.

 Chapter 607

    The plan has been decided, and the specific implementation will be handed over to Lin ruoke and others. Su Jingfei only needs to be responsible for the drug research, which is not very difficult, as long as the dosage is controlled.


    When everyone goes back to bed, Su Jingfei also tells them not to disturb themselves. They also guess that since he has got the snow lotus, he naturally needs to solve his problems. Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun, who are really practicing martial arts, understand that Su Jingfei must be poisoned, otherwise he would not care so much about the snow lotus.


    In fact, since he felt his own shortcomings, Su Jingfei has never been lax. Otherwise, his internal skills would not have improved so much. The more masters he contacts, the more he will feel his own shortcomings. This is different from the ordinary young people who are successful.


    Today, he didn''t have a direct confrontation with Feng mieqing, but he also has a certain feeling about Feng mieqing''s strength. Although he can''t be said to be overwhelming, Su Jingfei knows that he is definitely not his opponent. Only when he is more powerful, can he face the pressure of Feng mieqing without changing his face.


    Su Jingfei goes back to his room and closes the door. Now he''s going to use snow lotus to force poison. The reason why this kind of thing is so valuable and rare is that it can be used as the main medicine of many prescriptions, and it also has the effect of detoxification and skill improvement. However, the effect of detoxification is that everyone can have it, but it''s different to enhance the skill. You have to achieve a certain degree of internal skill, It can also transform its medicinal power into internal power.


    This skill is rarely possessed by modern martial artists. When he was in the Han family, Su Jingfei mistakenly took a snow lotus. As a result, his internal skill was greatly improved, and that snow lotus was not as good as the one in Su Jingfei''s hand. It can be imagined that Su Jingfei was excited now.


    The power of Saussurea involucrata lies not only in its efficacy, but also in its particularity. Different from other herbs, it must be boiled or refined. Saussurea involucrata can be taken directly, and the effect is also very good.


    After closing the door, Su Jingfei opens the box containing the snow lotus. As mentioned before, this snow lotus has been at least 980 years, and it will be a thousand years in less than 20 years. This kind of treasure is really available, but Su Jingfei can''t wait for him for 20 years.


    Although there is only a difference of 20 years, there is a great difference in these 20 years. When Xuelian reaches the millennium, there will be a qualitative change. According to the thread binding book, if Xuelian reaches the millennium, as long as the user practices internal skill, he can improve at least one Jia Zi''s internal skill, that is, 60 years'' internal power. For example, Su Jingfei is 20 years old now. After the promotion, he can improve his internal power, It is equivalent to that he has such deep internal power when he was 80 years old. It can be seen how terrible he is.


    Now it''s no longer possible. Since it hasn''t reached the millennium, there will be no such effect. As for how much it can be improved, there will be differences according to different users. Su Jingfei can only wait until he takes it.


    In order to absorb the medicine better, Su Jingfei takes off his whole body, and then eats the snow lotus without hesitation. According to his usual internal skill, he lets his internal power flow through his whole body. Suddenly, his whole body is wrapped in a fire, but he doesn''t feel uncomfortable. He is very comfortable.


    The internal skill he cultivated is naturally different from the one he gave to 307 troops. His internal skill is the best one in the thread bound books. Because he has enough skill, he can cultivate more advanced internal skills. What''s more, after he got the second thread bound book, he referred to each other and naturally got twice the result with half the effort. With the help of Tianshan snow lotus, Su Jingfei had a better understanding of this internal skill.


    Although Su Jingfei knows that snow lotus can improve his ability, he can''t let it use this effect. He goes to rob snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain mainly for detoxification. The toxin sealed in his body is an absolute hidden danger. Who knows when it will come out to find its own trouble. Snow lotus is a panacea, even if it is stubborn.


    Naturally, the process of detoxification is very hard. If he detoxified when he was poisoned at the beginning, it would be a little painful at most. Now he is sweating unconsciously, just like ten thousand insects eating his body. It''s really hard for ordinary people to bear.


    While detoxifying, he secretly gritted his teeth. The little devils of the Co., Ltd. must look for opportunities to make them look good. These people are so disturbing. They not only send people to deal with themselves, but also want to extend their influence into H Province. Su Jingfei won''t spare them, whether it''s personal resentment or the mind of the little angry youth.


    Normally speaking, when detoxifying, you should never be distracted, but now Su Jingfei can''t help it. If you don''t distract, you can''t bear the pain at all. It''s just unbearable.


    Fortunately, at this time, he was in a settled state because of his skill operation. Even if his body was in great pain, he could pull away his spirit and even control his internal power to drive away the poison, which could slightly relieve his pain. Even so, it was really painful to force the toxin in his body to his mouth and spit it out.


    Su Jingfei is busy driving away the poison while cursing in his heart. He doesn''t know what''s going on in the TV. The poisoned person can easily detoxify the poison without suffering at all. Or someone forces the poison out of his fingers. It''s pure bullshit.


    Despite the pain, there is no doubt about the efficacy of Saussurea involucrata. No matter how slow it is, Su Jingfei can still feel that the toxin has moved out slowly. After about an hour, Su Jingfei has been sweating heavily, and finally he can''t recognize the blood.


    After spraying out the dirty blood, Su Jingfei''s whole body relaxed. Although he was very painful, he had a good mind and finally got rid of the hidden danger of his body.


    This poisonous blood containing speed is naturally well disposed of by Su Jingfei. With the poison of this poison, it can''t survive if it is touched by others. The poison skill of these ninjas is really strange, that is, when they meet themselves, they may die.


    When Su Jingfei''s forcing poison was over, the efficacy of Saussurea involucrata didn''t dissipate. Without detoxification, it began to provide su Jingfei with strength. Naturally, these forces can enhance his internal skill.


    He didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly used his internal skill to guide and slowly turn these forces into his own use. Naturally, the process was also very slow, but compared with the previous detoxification process, Su Jingfei even felt that he had entered heaven. Now he only needed to consume his mind, but he would not suffer.


    Su Jingfei can clearly feel that the internal forces flow through the channels, which are wider than before. It''s not the kind that is full at once, but the amount increases continuously.


    In this process, Su Jingfei''s ears don''t hear the things outside the window, and he is almost isolated from the outside world. Su Jingfei doesn''t know these things. He just wants to quickly absorb the efficacy of Saussurea involucrata. This is a very rare treasure, almost a thousand years old Saussurea involucrata.


    Immersed in the practice, Su Jingfei doesn''t know the passage of time, and he doesn''t have any special feeling. The ancients said: one day in the mountains, the world has been thousands of years. Although it''s a little exaggeration, of course, if it''s the world of cultivation, it may be so, but it''s illusory after all. In the real society, Su Jingfei is not so powerful, but one time of cultivation, he directly works hard for a week.


    During this period of time, the women in Su Jingfei''s family are very worried about Su Jingfei, and they all enter Su Jingfei''s room one after another to see him. Although Su Jingfei has locked the door, as the most powerful woman in the family, how can Nalan Xiuying not have a key? As a result, when people see Su Jingfei practicing, they have to withdraw.


    Some of these women know martial arts better, especially Dongfang Wenjun. She guessed that Su Jingfei might be at the key point of practicing martial arts, not purely detoxifying. She also explained the attention to the women, and they were a little relieved.


    In addition to visiting Su Jingfei every day, the women''s lives are on the normal track again. It has to be said that the women around Su Jingfei don''t have a vase. Even Nalan Xiuying, who is usually only in charge of housework, goes to the security company from time to time. People there don''t know Nalan Xiuying''s real identity, and even think Nalan Xiuying is the boss''s wife.


    Of course, because of her peerless youth, she soon conquered the security guards of the security company. They all thought that it was too happy for the boss to have such a boss for years, so they were very obedient.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Na lanxiuying''s prestige in the security company is higher than her. From the seventh day, the efficacy of Saussurea involucrata in Su Jingfei''s body has been almost consumed. His internal power is at least twice as big as before, which is a terrible growth.


    Before, he was weaker than Feng mieqing because of the lack of internal power. Now, even if Su Jingfei is weaker than Feng mieqing, he should be weaker. This is the wonder of Xuelian. But Feng mieqing can''t use this kind of medicine.


    Of course, Su Jingfei can''t rely on Xuelian to improve his strength. It''s not only that his internal skill is not refined enough. In the future, Su Jingfei will continue to temper in order to really improve his level. Naturally, the effect of increasing internal power is not so exaggerated, but more refined.


    There is also a problem, that is, the effect of external aids will decline every time. The last time Su Jingfei took Tianshan snow lotus, his level improved, but this time only increased his internal power storage. In fact, the improvement was not very great.


    These people at Su Jingfei''s level are already very clear. Although they are very happy to improve their skills, Su Jingfei is not overjoyed. He has not even forgotten to measure the gap between himself and Feng mieqing. Su Jingfei estimates that as long as he refines these internal forces, he will not be a one-sided failure even if he fails to fight Feng mieqing.


    Feng mieqing, the most powerful figure in the Feng family, is not just saying that. Mrs. Han is afraid of him.


    Su Jingfei absorbed all the medicine by himself. At last, he finished his work slowly and kept sitting all the time. Naturally, he was very uncomfortable. He stretched out involuntarily. A sound of bone movement came from his body immediately, which almost scared Su Jingfei. He just practiced for a while, and his body didn''t rust.

 Chapter 608

    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he had disappeared for a week. In his opinion, it was just a night at most. It was daybreak outside. Now it was about ten o''clock in the morning.


    He moved his body for a while and felt that his body was a little inflexible. This was the result of keeping a posture for a long time. He thought how his body could not stand sitting all night. Was he old? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but laugh. He was only 20 years old.


    He thought that he had already walked out of the room, and almost all his abilities were self-taught. He didn''t know that a person would have been in meditation for such a long time. When he went out, she saw Nalan Xiuying and looked at herself in surprise.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Others, are they all at work? " Su Jingfei doesn''t know the situation at home. Although Nalan Xiuying is in front of her, she can''t be presumptuous.


    Nalan Xiuying is actually going to see Su Jingfei. She didn''t expect Su Jingfei to come out of it. Instead of answering Su Jingfei''s words, she went over and looked at him carefully. Then she checked him to see if he had any questions.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Nalan Xiuying was so enthusiastic and took the initiative to make out with him. Similarly, he thought that there must be no one else at home. With a smile, he hugged Nalan Xiuying and said, "Xiuying, how can I take the initiative today? I can''t help it if I haven''t made out with you these days."


    Nalan Xiuying is held in her arms by Su Jingfei. She feels that her big hand is carefree and rubs her hips. She is angry and funny. Doesn''t this guy know how long he has been in it? He wants to do something bad when he goes out.


    Mature women and girls are naturally different. They have had intimate experience with Su Jingfei for a long time. Nalan Xiuying doesn''t resist Su Jingfei and still leans on his arms. However, she says angrily, "you silly boy, don''t you know what day it is today. Don''t move."


    Su Jingfei could feel Nalan Xiuying''s plump and moving body. She could do whatever she wanted in her arms. She wanted to carry her back to her room. After listening to her words, she was a little stunned and said, "isn''t today the seventh? What''s wrong with that. "


    "Seven? Today, it''s the 14th. You fool, you''ve been in for seven days. We''re all worried. If you still have the heart to go out, you should not give up treatment! " Nalan Xiuying is right. This guy really doesn''t know the passage of time.


    Su Jingfei''s hands were stiff. Even though he was very interested at this time, he forgot to take advantage of it. He was surprised and said, "Xiuying, don''t make fun of me. It''s been a week? I''m just detoxifying. "


    "It''s really a week. When you went in, we all thought you would come out soon. Who knows you haven''t been moving all the time. We would go to see you every day. You just sat cross legged on the top of the bed. We don''t know what''s going on. No one dares to disturb you except to be sure that your body is OK." Because Su Jingfei woke up, Nalan Xiuying was in a happy mood and explained with a smile on her face.


    Su Jingfei let go of Na LAN Xiuying, patted her head and thought about it carefully. However, she couldn''t imagine that this week had passed in a muddle. Moreover, it was just a practice. If every time she practiced Kung Fu in the future, there would be wonderful time passing by, it would not be a good thing.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is worried about it. Although his internal skill is a little special, it''s not a super magic Kung Fu against heaven. This time, it''s all because of the effect of snow lotus, and this kind of thing can''t be copied.


    "Well, well, don''t be so surprised. Since you''re OK, there''s nothing big happening this week. Everything''s been handled very well. By the way, how''s your detoxification going? It''s OK to see your face red." Na LAN Xiuying naturally doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is worried about and comforts her.


    Although the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying has long broken through the last layer, they are actually 20 years behind each other. Nalan Xiuying is not only a sister but also an aunt to Su Jingfei. Her comfort is very effective.


    Su Jingfei kneaded his forehead. He didn''t expect this kind of thing, but it shouldn''t affect him too much. After all, there are so many capable women in the family, and many of his worries are solved by others. If there are important cultivation situations in the future, it should be OK to arrange things first.


    He is also a nervous person, otherwise he can not experience so much suffering, but also strong to live, after thinking, the mood is relaxed.


    Because of the end of the training, she is full of energy. Before that, she was moved by Nalan Xiuying''s active approach. Thinking of these "capable" women, Su Jingfei naturally can''t let Nalan Xiuying down.


    Nalan Xiuying saw that Su Jingfei was silent. She wanted to comfort her, but she didn''t expect that Su Jingfei picked up Nalan Xiuying and ran into the room. She closed the door without looking back. Then she said with a smile: "Xiuying, now that there is no one, we can try a new posture, but I''ve been thinking about it for a long time."


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t expect Su Jingfei''s mood to change so quickly. She didn''t react to it for a moment. She opened her mouth slightly to express her surprise.


    When Nalan Xiuying is at home, she naturally wears loose clothes. Su Jingfei''s hands are very flexible, just a kiss. When Nalan Xiuying wakes up from her intoxication, she has found that she has become a lamb to be slaughtered, and nothing can resist Su Jingfei.


    They seldom get along with each other alone. What''s more, this time Su Jingfei didn''t show up for a week. Su Jingfei was in the final stage, but she didn''t feel very obvious. Nalan Xiuying was really worried about Su Jingfei after a week. Now she sees his energetic appearance. Although it''s still a little too sudden, Nalan Xiuying has completely accepted Su Jingfei''s rush.


    It''s not the first time they''ve been intimate for a long time. They know each other very well. Nalan Xiuying takes the initiative to send them to the door, and Su Jingfei naturally gives vent to his excessive energy.


    All the girls have gone to work, and there are only Nalan Xiuying and two twins at home. Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying are unscrupulous, and their voices almost lift the room up. Who calls Su Jingfei very brave at this time? Even Nalan Xiuying can''t bear it.


    No. 4 and No. 5 female soldiers, who have practiced Kung Fu themselves, naturally have their own unique features in monitoring after hard training. They are already alert when the voice comes from upstairs.


    Originally thought that something had happened, but when the two women went to the door and wanted to break in, they heard Su Jingfei say: "turn around and lie there. I like this one best." Then there was Nalan Xiuying''s cat like voice, and the two girls suddenly blushed.


    They are the only people in the house who know about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying. It''s not the first time that they have seen this kind of thing. They dare to break into the house and even leave quietly. The boss is really a prostitute. It''s too bad.


    But think of Su Jingfei gentle little white face, but has a good figure, two women don''t know why, don''t hate Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying don''t know the passage of time until Nalan Xiuying can''t bear it. They just end it. Su Jingfei has already got up and dressed, and Nalan Xiuying still feels weak and doesn''t want to move.


    In fact, Su Jingfei wants to spend more time with Na lanxiuying, but after all, he has disappeared for a week, and many things need to be dealt with by himself. He just can''t help being enchanted and crazy for a while. Now that he calms down, he should deal with them.


    "Xiuying, I''ll deal with some things first. If you''re tired, just go to sleep for a while. I''ll ask them to deliver lunch to your room later." Su Jingfei puts on her clothes and takes Nalan Xiuying back to her room.


    Nalan Xiuying naturally knows what Su Jingfei means. After all, the relationship between them can''t be seen. She sighs in her heart and is quite satisfied with Su Jingfei''s thoughtfulness. At least he doesn''t mention his pants to leave, otherwise she will really kill the villain. Of course, she doesn''t have the strength now.


    Weakly waving her hand, Nalan Xiuying began to feel sleepy and said, "go and deal with your own affairs. You don''t have to worry about me. There are No. 4 and No. 5 to take care of me."


    "Well, I''ll go first." Su Jingfei nodded, but followed by a step, asked: "you say the fourth and fifth at home?"


    "Yes, they always follow me. Since I''m at home, they don''t go out." Nalan Xiuying didn''t know why Su Jingfei asked, but she nodded.


    Su Jingfei said with a wry smile: "no wonder I just felt that someone came to the door, but there was no danger. It was the two of them!"


    Now his skill is improved, and his perception is much sharper than before. In fact, when he went upstairs from the 4th to the 5th, he noticed it, and he could even feel whether the other party was hostile. Before, he had no such ability. He didn''t guess the identity of the other party, as long as there was no danger.


    Well, in fact, Su Jingfei can admit that he was quite excited at that time. He didn''t want to stop because of outsiders.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, her face was burning, and she didn''t know where the strength came from. She smashed Su Jingfei with her pillow and said, "you bad thing, get out of here. You killed me. How can I face them in the future?"


    Su Jingfei caught the pillow and said with a smile, "this is not the first time. Anyway, they have known our relationship for a long time."


    Of course, Nalan Xiuying is not really angry. It''s just that Su Jingfei wakes up. It''s embarrassing that she tosses about with him. It''s like how much she yearns. Of course, she won''t admit it. In fact, she also wants to make love with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei no matter how na LAN Xiuying deals with the next thing, with her wisdom, there must be no problem. After finishing her clothes, she walked out of the villa.


    When he passed the first floor, he could feel another two pairs of eyes secretly looking at himself. He knew that they were female soldiers No. 4 and No. 5. Although their martial arts were not particularly strong, they were good bodyguards. At least they were very alert. He found them when he passed here.


    "Protect Xiuying well at home. You can go out to play at ordinary times, but you''d better not go out together." Su Jingfei knew that the two women might be embarrassed because of the embarrassment before, so she said with a smile.


    The female soldiers No. 4 and No. 5 knew that they had been discovered by Su Jingfei, and they no longer secretly looked at Su Jingfei. They came out to stand at attention and saluted: "boss, don''t worry, we will complete the task."


    Su Jingfei knew that their military habits were just broken by others, which was somewhat awkward. Despite her previous experience, Su Jingfei still didn''t want to communicate with them. She looked at two very similar women, laughed, turned and walked out of Su''s villa.


    Two women see him go out, are secretly relieved, don''t know why, just by Su Jingfei saw two eyes, in the heart flustered.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei doesn''t know the trouble he has brought to the two girls. When he comes out of Su''s house, he takes out his mobile phone. After making love with Nalan Xiuying, he has found that there are several missed calls in his mobile phone, among which Li Binbin and Wu Yanli make the most calls. Although they don''t meet Su Jingfei every day, at least they have contact every day and suddenly disappear for a week, Naturally, they are worried.


    Secondly, the phone calls of Liu Yifei and Huofeng appear most frequently in the mobile phones, and there is also a message about Liu Yifei, which probably means asking Su Jingfei what he is doing and never answering the phone.


    She is different from Li Binbin. Her schedule is full and she usually has less time. She hasn''t seen Su Jingfei since she left her last time. If she says her mind is on Su Jingfei, she must be afraid that Su Jingfei will ignore her. It''s a bit like a sign of abandoning her.


    As for Huofeng, she is also very worried. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to call. She also guesses that she must have no bottom in her heart. It is Su Jingfei who sends people to support her. Without Su Jingfei''s support, Huofeng has no confidence at all.


    Now a week''s disappearance is enough to make Huofeng feel guilty. Fortunately, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng have been around Huofeng all the time, and they also send people from the security company to help. Otherwise, Huofeng really thinks that Su Jingfei doesn''t care about herself, and all this is arranged by Su Jingfei.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei didn''t think that he would disappear for a week. He only asked Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng to help her in order to make Huofeng develop better. But he didn''t expect that, so he let Huofeng feel a little relieved.


    Among these people, who is more anxious and who is more important, Su Jingfei naturally knows. Wu Yanli and Li Binbin are both in the provincial capital at this stage, and Su Jingfei is not in a hurry to explain the past few days with them. Liu Yifei is far away and needs more comfort. Su Jingfei picks up the phone and dials Liu Yifei.

 Chapter 609

    Su Jingfei dials Liu Yifei''s phone and thinks it will ring at least a few times. Unexpectedly, the other party gets through the phone immediately. Even at the first time, Liu Yifei asks, "Jingfei, where have you been these days?"


    Liu Yifei has always been a gentle girl. Even during the cold war with Su Jingfei, she didn''t show much emotion. Now this question is full of anxiety and grievance. From this, we can see that she is worried. Maybe she always has her mobile phone in her hand.


    She is not an ordinary girl. She is a first-class star in China. Even among the younger generation of actresses, she is the most popular. If she can hold her mobile phone all the time, you can know how worried she is.


    Su Jingfei is not a man with a heart of stone. In the final analysis, when he and Liu Yifei are together, they actually start from misunderstanding and accident. Even if they have some feelings, they are far inferior to Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and others. Now because of Liu Yifei''s attitude, his heartstrings fluctuate. He knows that he is a playboy, but he is even softer.


    "Yifei, I have nothing to do these days. I just put in too much practice before. I don''t know. Seven days have passed. You don''t have to worry about it." Su Jingfei''s voice was so gentle that he didn''t notice.


    Liu Yifei is not very smart, but he is not stupid. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he is not at ease, but more worried: "are you really just practicing? What kind of skill can you practice? I don''t know for the past seven days. Jingfei, are you hurt? You''re hiding it from me? "


    Su Jingfei lamented that the woman who fell in love had zero IQ, so he had to patiently explain: "I was hurt a little at the beginning, but I recovered soon. I really practiced martial arts again."


    His voice is very serious, Liu Yifei did not doubt this time, but said: "well, since you said nothing, then I want to see you."


    "See me?" Su Jingfei was stunned, and then thought that the shooting function of the mobile phone is very good now. After a while, he would send a MMS, and promised, "OK, I''ll take a handsome picture for you right away. I''m sure it''s OK."


    Su Jingfei didn''t say it, but he was thinking that he was not only OK, but also energetic just now. Seeing that Nalan Xiuying couldn''t even get out of bed, he had already proved it. However, these things naturally can''t tell Liu Yifei. Even if she can accept Li Binbin, it doesn''t mean that she can accept all the women.


    Just thinking about it, Liu Yifei said: "I don''t want to look at photos, I want to see people."


    Su Jingfei''s train of thought was interrupted. He was in a daze. After a while, he said, "Yifei, where are you? I''ll go to buy some tickets right away. I''ll run to you as soon as possible. It''s good enough."


    He thinks that Liu Yifei is a little girl. Girls always have the qualification to be proud. Of course, he is not joking. If Liu Yifei wants to see himself, when he meets Li Binbin and Wu Yanli, he can go to find Liu Yifei. He is really moved by Liu Yifei.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Yifei is not coquettish, but very serious way: "I am in Yaoguang District, XXX community, XX building, 605, you come now, I want to see you in the shortest time."


    Su Jingfei was really surprised at first. When Liu Yifei finished the address, she immediately laughed. The girl really played with herself. This is clearly Li Binbin''s current address. This is the house she bought in order to meet Li Binbin. You don''t have to ask. Liu Yifei must have heard Li Binbin mention it.


    "Yifei, you really tease me. Don''t you forget that this is sister Binbin''s place. Even if you want to cheat me, you should choose a place I don''t know." Su Jingfei laughs. He really thinks Liu Yifei is joking.


    It''s a pity that Liu Yifei didn''t mean to smile at all. He said seriously: "come here, I''ll be here. If I can''t see you in half an hour, I''ll run to your house. Don''t think I don''t know. There are a lot of beautiful girls in your house. You certainly don''t want to see me go to your house." When I said that, I was full of jealousy.


    I rub, Su Jingfei heart beast whistling, suddenly had a bad premonition, while quickly toward the garage, while the way: "Yifei, you are serious, you are really in Binbin sister home?"


    "Bullshit, come on, now it''s three minutes past, you don''t have much time." Liu Yifei finished, but he hung up directly.


    Su Jingfei is so stupid. This chick has come to the provincial capital, and the car starts quickly. Although he doesn''t think Liu Yifei will really be limited to half an hour, or he will make trouble at home, he is a trustworthy person and won''t let Liu Yifei down.


    On the way, he thought about how Liu Yifei came to the provincial capital quietly. But on second thought, it seems that he is not silent. People want to inform themselves that they should be able to answer the phone. After a week''s disappearance, it is reasonable that something happens.


    Thinking of this, he could not help wondering whether Liu Yifei had time to come to the provincial capital, or was he anxious because he was missing during this period?


    If he had time, he would come to the provincial capital. Although he missed himself, he was far less moved than worrying about his coming. Just thinking of this, Su Jingfei couldn''t help laughing. He was really greedy. It showed his friendship that people could come to the provincial capital. He still had to let people take time to come.


    In his wishful thinking, he had already arrived at Li Binbin''s door in 20 minutes. According to the distance, Su Jingfei didn''t choose too far away. In Yaoguang District, Su Jingfei had already left his home, so he arrived very quickly.


    Su Jingfei actually had the key to Li Binbin''s house. When he came out, he was too anxious, but he forgot to bring it, so he had to ring the door.


    His hearing is extraordinary. When the doorbell rings, he hears Li Binbin saying, "go and open the door. Your prince charming is coming. I''ve been saying for a long time that good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. How can there be any problem with such disasters as Su Jingfei?"


    Although Liu Yifei was moved by her worries, she was also full of black lines. How could she become a disaster? Su Jingfei didn''t think she was such a person. Well, there were many women planted in her hands, but she didn''t abandon them all the time!


    Just thinking about it, Liu Yifei has already blamed Liu Yifei, so she runs to open the door. Obviously, she can''t wait to see Su Jingfei. Not only is she worried, but they haven''t seen each other for several months. After repressing the yearning for so long, it''s out of her control now.


    When the door opened, Su Jingfei saw her fair face again. Liu Yifei was the first female star in mainland China. Even though she was no longer a girl, she was still so pure that people did not dare to blaspheme her.


    Of course, it just makes ordinary people feel ashamed. Su Jingfei doesn''t have this worry. The door just opens. Su Jingfei has already opened her arms and hugged Liu Yifei in her arms. Even before she reacts, she has blocked Liu Yifei''s mouth with her big mouth.


    Su Jingfei holds Liu Yifei as he walks in and lifts his legs to close the door. He feels that Liu Yifei is a little plump, but he is still very slim. He puts his hands around the pretty girl''s pink back and sucks on her mouth.


    Liu Yifei was surprised at the beginning and instinctively wanted to struggle, but she was soon occupied by Su Jingfei''s overbearing kiss. She also missed Su Jingfei very much. At this time, her lover was in front of her, and she gave up resistance. She didn''t want to struggle until her breathing was not smooth.


    Ten minutes later, Su Jingfei was not willing to let go of Liu Yifei. After such a long time of kissing, Liu Yifei''s mouth was red and swollen. What''s more, it was because Su Jingfei''s dishonest hands and soft body. Without Su Jingfei''s support, he might not be able to stand steadily.


    "Well, you two don''t show your love in front of me. You young people don''t know how to control. How can I be ashamed of this old woman?" Li Binbin seems very jealous, dissatisfied with Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, but there are some eager look in his eyes.


    Su Jingfei is a master, and she is good at observing words and colors. Naturally, she guesses Li Binbin''s mind. Although she is over thirty, her face is actually twenty-four or twenty-five years old.


    Star maintenance has always been very concerned about, especially the female star, and there is such a boyfriend, Li Binbin himself is young, maintenance, from the appearance, it is not much older than liang Xiuwen Li Binbin, that is, one or two years old, it is the best time for a woman, how can she be regarded as an old woman.


    Although Su Jingfei knows that Li Binbin is not really jealous, he goes over and kisses her. Anyway, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have been frank with each other for a long time. They know each other better than Su Jingfei, and they will not be jealous because of Su Jingfei''s intimate action.


    Su Jingfei also has to lament that sometimes women are just so strange. Some things are just like window paper. If they are pierced, they will be completely different. In the past, although Li Binbin and Liu Yifei had a good relationship, they were not as good as they are now.


    When the two girls were ready, Su Jingfei sat down opposite them. Then he asked Liu Yifei, "Yifei, aren''t you filming? How come I''ve come to the provincial capital again? I''m not really worried about me. Then I''m really flattered. "

 Chapter 610

    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei despise this affectation guy together. He is not sure how proud he is now. Now it''s all a bargain.


    "Jingfei, what have you been doing these days? There is no sound letter for seven days. If I didn''t know something about your special identity, I would really think you are missing. If you don''t show up again, I will go to your house. Anyway, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi know me." Li Binbin didn''t let Su Jingfei continue to be proud and asked.


    Su Jingfei is a matter of the 307 army. He can keep secrets from ordinary people, but naturally people around him will not hide. Although this army is special and can be regarded as a special force, it is not the kind that needs to be kept completely secret. What''s more, he is not a formal person. For the convenience of his usual operation, the women who are close to him all know that he is a major of the 307 army.


    Now Li Binbin seriously inquires, and Liu Yifei also listens. What Su Jingfei said before, she is only dubious. Now she wants to listen to Su Jingfei''s specific explanation.


    Although Su Jingfei likes to play with the two girls, she is not heartless. Naturally, she can''t make them really worried, so she patiently explained: "I told Yifei before that I did this time because I practiced martial arts for a long time. I didn''t know anything about the outside world. I didn''t even know that seven days had passed."


    Both Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have made a lot of action movies and martial arts movies. They are not unfamiliar with the vocabulary of practicing martial arts and entering the final stage. They have even read some martial arts novels, and there have been a lot of such situations.


    It''s just that there are some differences between novels and the real world. They think that those are fictional. No one is sitting there practicing martial arts and knows nothing about the outside world. Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they think that there may be something. They don''t know martial arts, but they know something about Su Jingfei and he won''t cheat people on such things.


    "You said you were hurt before. What''s the matter now?" Li Binbin thinks of the things mentioned by Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei when they talk, so he can''t help asking.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you see, I''m like the wounded. Since I''ve been able to settle down for such a long time this time, no matter what kind of injury, I''m fine. I don''t ask who I am. Not only that, but also my skill has greatly improved."


    The last time he met two girls, he just got in touch with internal skills, but now he is very deep. In half a year, he has changed completely.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei don''t understand these. Naturally, they don''t know that Su Jingfei is not joking. They blame each other together. Liu Yifei even denounces: "you are a nuisance. You are not well cared for when you are injured. You come out to pretend to be normal!"


    Su Jingfei is sweating. Even if she is injured, she is not abnormal. The girl''s thinking is really incomprehensible to ordinary people. However, she can see that Liu Yifei is very concerned about herself, so she smiles and affirms: "I have completely recovered. I don''t need to cultivate. You don''t know martial arts, but you can always watch movies and TV. Internal skills can heal injuries."


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei nodded together. They didn''t see such a person in reality, but they heard that if Su Jingfei really had deep internal skills, he could really heal.


    "By the way, if you don''t say that, Yifei, aren''t you filming now? How come I have time? Seriously, I thought I could see you at least during the Spring Festival Su Jingfei brings the topic back again.


    Liu Yifei sighed this time: "originally, I was going to make a film, but because there was an actor in the play who couldn''t make it through for the time being, I had to change the time to shoot, or change the actors, so I had to stop playing for the time being. It''s just in time for you to disappear, so I came to have a look."


    Su Jingfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and Li Binbin has already scrambled to say: "Yifei, you are honest. It''s clearly yesterday that there was a problem in your crew. You''ve been here for three days, and you''re worried about this heartless guy."


    "Sister Binbin, you betrayed me." Liu Yifei''s lies are exposed, and he pours on Li Binbin with shame.


    Su Jingfei is so funny that he looks at the two women entangled together, but he doesn''t mean to pull them apart. There will always be some places for the beautiful women entangled together. He just likes to appreciate them. What''s more, he is really moved by Liu Yifei''s concern for himself now.


    It has been said before that Liu Yifei is arrogant, cold and not easy to approach. In fact, it''s all an illusion. Only people who don''t know her think so. They are famous before they are 20 years old and are popular all over the country. Naturally, they will be difficult to approach. After all, if they are less than one level, how can they give you face so easily!


    Although Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are together, she is sincere to Su Jingfei. How can su Jingfei not be moved when she meets such a girl.


    They quarreled for a while. Seeing Su Jingfei, they didn''t mean to dissuade him. Instead, they drooled and looked at them. It was estimated that they couldn''t afford to be cheap for nothing. They soon sat up straight and even straightened their clothes to make sure they didn''t go away.


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. He doesn''t know how many times he has seen them without clothes. Now he has to tidy up their clothes. Of course, he won''t tell his heart. Anyway, he decides to take off their clothes at night to see who is in charge of the family.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei can''t read their minds. Otherwise, they must go and beat Su Jingfei. This guy is too bad.


    After they had sorted out, Liu Yifei said: "Jingfei, maybe I''ll trouble you again this time. Before I came here, I just wanted to see why you disappeared, but now when I listen to you about internal skills, suddenly an idea flashed by..."


    Before his words were finished, Su Jingfei and Li Binbin had already guessed it. Li Binbin interrupted him and said, "you don''t want Su Jingfei to play in a movie."


    Su Jingfei sighs. Li Binbin and himself think of it together. It''s probably not wrong. Li Binbin knows Liu Yifei better than herself. She only says half of it. Li Binbin has already got this meaning.


    Without hesitation, Liu Yifei nodded and said, "yes, now our production team is having a headache for this actor. They have several alternatives, among which Wu Xiubo is the most suitable one. But because he is also filming for the time being, he may have to wait for half a month or so. In fact, such a long time is the loss of the production team."


    "What kind of movie are you going to make this time? Why are the actors'' schedules not well coordinated? According to reason, there should not be such a problem!" Su Jingfei is a little curious and puzzled.


    "Well, there''s no way. This time, the investment company is a well-known enterprise in China. They don''t have any special requirements. They just want to get a role in the play, that is, the related account. Originally, it''s nothing. But the actor went to another play temporarily, and as a result, we were delayed. They are investors, so we can''t do much, We have to choose another role. " Liu Yifei sighed.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. It turns out that there are so many connections in the entertainment industry. What''s more important is that all the people in a drama group have to wait for him. It''s really frustrating, but it seems that the investors are not really unreasonable. Their own people are running away secretly, and they don''t intend to stop the drama group from changing people.


    In fact, Liu Yifei is speechless. The cast of this drama group is good, but there are too many problems with the investors. If not everyone is familiar with it and likes the script, she really doesn''t want to continue shooting.


    "Another role, the most suitable person is Wu Xiubo, but he also needs some time, according to the investor''s character, may wait half a month, but the future is certainly not easy, so I want to let you go, anyway, your skill is good, acting is also OK." Liu Yifei continued to explain.


    Su Jingfei''s face was a little black. He didn''t accept Liu Yifei''s suggestion. Instead, he said discontentedly, "what''s acting skill? It''s OK. I think my acting skill is very good. I''m not a movie king. At least I want a first-line star."


    This is not a joke for him. He fought with his opponent and cheated him many times. For example, when he killed Lin Kefeng, he directed and starred himself. At least no one suspected that he had used his own means.


    It''s a pity that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are not clear about his own affairs. After listening to what he said, they sneer at him together. This guy is really cheeky. He has only made one film, and he is a supporting role without too many parts. To be more precise, he dares to say that he is a star on the front line. Of course, in terms of martial arts, he is definitely beyond the front line.


    "Well, don''t make trouble, Jingfei. I think Yifei really needs your help. Anyway, it''s not the first time you''ve made a film. It''s just a rescue." Li Binbin winked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei and Li Binbin have a tacit understanding. After all, they have been together all this time. They suddenly wake up and say to Liu Yifei, "Yifei, I can do it, but where is your production team? I have a lot of things recently. It''s too far away for me to go."


    "It''s simple. Our crew originally co filmed with Xiangjiang in the mainland. Because the actor problem has not been solved, the shooting location has not been determined. I can suggest that they put the shooting on the side of the provincial capital." Liu Yifei said with a smile: "by the way, because of the shift of the crew, you rich man, you must make some efforts to provide the crew with some shooting conditions. I think you should have no problem with this."


    If Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Liu Yifei really likes and cares about himself, he will even think that Liu Yifei is soliciting sponsorship, but he doesn''t mind that, and he''s just in the mood.


    He is not calculating Liu Yifei, but she doesn''t know her own situation. After thinking for a while, he said, "first, tell me what you are shooting, who is the investor, and what role I want to play. At least I need to understand. And think about it, can your director agree to let me play?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. If I ask you to play, the director will certainly agree. Besides me, there are people in the crew who are familiar with you and will definitely agree with you." Liu Yifei was curious to see Su Jingfei, but he didn''t introduce him. Instead, he was hanging his appetite.


    If it''s not a serious moment now, Su Jingfei really wants to rush to turn Liu Yifei over and slap her on her buttocks. When did the little girl learn so badly? Well, Su Jingfei admits that she''s lustful and wants to touch others. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Su Jingfei is really upset by the little girl.


    Su Jingfei is not a person who likes filming, and has never thought of becoming a movie star. However, it''s not a problem to be a guest star once in a while. What''s more, Liu Yifei suggested that she care about herself so much that she should give this face.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. Can''t I tell you the truth?" Liu Yifei looks at Su Jingfei staring at herself. She doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is thinking in the wrong direction. She thinks he is really angry, so she has to honestly introduce to Su Jingfei: "this movie is called" four famous captors ". You may have read a novel. The original work is martial arts master Wen Ruian."


    Su Jingfei and Li Binbin look at each other unexpectedly. They didn''t expect that this is a movie changed according to the novel, not to mention a martial arts movie like this. According to the truth, it is now the 21st century, and such a movie won''t have a good box office.


    "Yifei, how can you agree to make such a movie? The martial arts style is out of date, and you can hit the street." After all, Li Binbin is an insider, and he is more worried about Tao.


    Su Jingfei nodded beside him and said, "although I don''t know much about when and what style of movies will be popular, I heard that martial arts was popular in the 1990s, but it''s not now."


    "You don''t understand that. People think it''s impossible to shoot. If we shoot one once in a while, it''s very special. The box office should not be bad. What''s more, they are all stars, and the script has been changed to be original. I still have some confidence." Liu Yifei smiles and affirms.


    Su Jingfei and Li Binbin have never seen the script. Now that Liu Yifei is so confident, there is no accident. However, they feel that Liu Yifei should not be wrong because he is so confident.


    "I''d like to introduce you to the shooting staff and stars. I think you all have heard of the director. Chen Jia, the famous director of Xiangjiang, has made many films, almost all of which are blockbusters of Xiangjiang. He can be regarded as the great God of the directing world. You should have confidence in him." Liu Yifei first introduced the director and saw that they all nodded. Then he continued: "the remaining actors are Deng Chao, Zou Zhaolong, Zheng relay, Huang Qiusheng, Jiang Yiyan and Deng Cuiwen."


    As an insider, Li Binbin naturally knows what these actors stand for. There are so many stars. No wonder Liu Yifei is so confident that even the star effect can earn the box office.


    Su Jingfei is not very familiar with these actors. He has heard of them all, but he pays more attention to one of Liu Yifei''s actors. He says with a smile, "brother Zou is also here. No wonder you say someone will support me. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Is brother Zou OK?"

 Chapter 611

    Su Jingfei thinks of Zou Zhaolong, the good man who took good care of himself in the "king of Kung Fu" crew, and he smiles unconsciously. At that time, although Cheng Long and Li Lianjie also took good care of themselves in the crew, they were not as good as Zou Zhaolong. After all, he was just a guest star and served as the second martial arts director.


    Although Zou Zhaolong always plays a negative role in movies, he is generous and amiable. He has a good relationship with the crew, and he can be regarded as a person with a great contrast between reality and movies.


    Hearing his question, Liu Yifei also thought of Zou Zhaolong''s care for Su Jingfei and said with a smile: "brother Zou is very good. Although he doesn''t have many opportunities to play the leading role, or even positive roles, he has a wide range of theatrical skills, and usually plays a lot. It is said that Chen and the director personally coordinate this time, so that his schedule can be transferred."


    Su Jingfei nods. He has a certain understanding of this situation. Zou Zhaolong is not a popular star, but because of his excellent kung fu, he is often asked to guest star or play supporting roles in many action plays. There are many of his plays.


    At this time, Li Binbin also said: "the lineup is really not simple. Deng Chao, a popular young student in the mainland, has a good influence. Besides, he has a good reputation in the film and song circles, and many fans. Let alone Huang Qiusheng, the old movie king and the other two female stars are not as famous as Yifei."


    The main reason for her introduction is that Su Jingfei is not clear. In the final analysis, he is just an ordinary audience and is not familiar with their circle.


    And her explanation really makes Su Jingfei know more about the weight of the play. He doesn''t know much about the inner circle. There are so many things in his life that he seldom watches TV. He knows who the actors are and the two female stars. He doesn''t even know what they''ve played. I''m sorry that Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about them.


    "That''s why I want Jingfei to take part in the show. Even if he can''t be the most dazzling star, he can at least have a little fame and become a star addict." Liu Yifei knew that Su Jingfei didn''t want to be famous, so he used joking language.


    Because it was Liu Yifei''s proposal, Su Jingfei didn''t mind at all. He just nodded and said, "if you can persuade the crew to come to the provincial capital for filming, I will not only participate in the performance, but also provide some shooting materials, such as the studio and venue, and so on."


    Naturally, he won''t say that he will provide accommodation, which is solved by the crew themselves. If he can provide some shooting help, it''s good.


    Liu Yifei doesn''t expect Su Jingfei to help too much. She mainly takes Su Jingfei to film together. In addition to thinking that Su Jingfei can play well, she naturally hopes to increase the chance of being alone with Su Jingfei in her heart. Women don''t have any idea.


    After su Jingfei finished, Li Binbin continued: "another problem is that when we provide help, we must use the name of the company. According to the sponsor company, we don''t ask for any joint shooting, but we have to write on the subtitles of our company. If we don''t support something, we won''t participate in it. How about that?"


    Liu Yifei was stunned and said for a long time, "Jingfei, do you want to be a sponsor and use the film to advertise?"


    "The meaning is similar, but exactly speaking, it''s not me who want to do this, it''s sister Binbin, and the company is also her." Su Jingfei smiles and points to Li Binbin.


    "Well? Sister Binbin, do you have your own company? What kind of company? Why don''t you tell me that you are so different from me? " Liu Yifei was first surprised, and then very dissatisfied with Li Binbin. She was not jealous. They had a special relationship, and they were absolutely best friends.


    "Didn''t I have time to talk to you? We are just ready. Jingfei and I acquired a film and television company in Xiangjiang. Although it is a second tier company, we have invested a lot in it. Now it has been reborn. It can be regarded as a new company. You just need some fame. You come here to find Jingfei. Let''s seize this opportunity to see the influence of your films, It should bring some fame to the company. " Li Binbin smiles and explains.


    Liu Yifei was really stunned this time. After a while, he said, "you actually opened a film and television company? Jingfei, do you want to enter the entertainment industry? "


    "No, it''s all that sister Binbin wants to play with. Let''s go and do it. We have to tell you that your contract is about to expire? Why don''t you come to our company and let you be the boss and the most famous artist. " Su Jingfei digs Liu Yifei''s corner with a smile.


    Liu Yifei rolled a white eye, hummed a way: "come on, you are so insincere, in case I really listen to you, I really become your wage earner, when the time comes, I will do what you want me to do, it is not sold to you."


    Su Jingfei is very cheeky. He doesn''t care about Liu Yifei''s words. Instead, he says with a smile: "little girl, even if you don''t sell it to me, it''s not what I want to do. You have to do with me. What''s the difference?"


    "You, you big rascal." Liu Yifei didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so cheeky. Her pretty face turned red. After holding on for a long time, she was embarrassed.


    Li Binbin just chuckles beside him. The relationship between the three is special. It''s true that as Su Jingfei said, Liu Yifei will accompany him to do what Su Jingfei wants to do. She has no ability to resist at all. Of course, she will not.


    Seeing Li Binbin smiling, Liu Yifei is even more embarrassed. After all, she is young and not as generous as Li Binbin. If she is not still talking about business, she will go back to her room. Even so, she doesn''t know how to pick up the following topic for a long time, so she has to be silent.


    "Yifei, when your contract is full, you can discuss with your agent. Come to our company. When the time comes, our sisters will do it together. We will certainly do a good job in the company. Besides, we have the support of this local rich man. What are you afraid of?" Li Binbin is considerate and doesn''t embarrass Liu Yifei any more. He decides her future directly. It''s not too much to do so with their relationship.


    Liu Yifei doesn''t resist this proposal. The key reason is that the company belongs to Su Jingfei. This is his own man. If he works in his company, he will definitely have less trouble.


    She agreed, but Su Jingfei was really upset. How could he not be a rich man or a rich man in the eyes of the public?


    Regardless of Su Jingfei''s dark face, Li Binbin asked Liu Yifei with a smile, "since you invited Su Jingfei to play in a movie, what role do you plan for him? I know four famous captors, ruthless iron hand, cold-blooded pursuit of life, four leading roles, do you make su Jingfei look in the eyes? Merciless or pursuing life! Both are about the same age. "


    Su Jingfei is also in front of his eyes. Naturally, he has a martial arts dream. Otherwise, he won''t get the thread bound book. The first thing to practice is martial arts. Now I hear that he really wants to play a great Xia, and I''m looking forward to it.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Yifei shook her head and said: "although the age and temperament of ruthlessness are similar to Su Jingfei, according to the script, ruthlessness is a female role, so this role is designed for me."


    "I''m Shaler, you''re the heroine! How to play the hero? The script has changed a lot Su Jingfei couldn''t hold back his surprise and blurted out for a moment, but it''s true that he is a male role, and now he has become a female role, and she is still the number one woman.


    Liu Yifei gave Su Jingfei a white look and said, "if you don''t innovate, you always take the original work. Who can still watch it, but when I look at the script, the content is reasonable."


    "Well, I''m too conservative. Who should it be, cold-blooded? It''s OK, cold-blooded seems to be the most handsome one. If I play cold-blooded, I deserve it. " Su Jingfei first sighed, and then narcissized.


    This time, even Li Binbin has a look at Su Jingfei. The boy''s temperament is very special, but he is definitely not handsome. He is too narcissistic.


    "Cold blooded also did not have your share, Deng Chao how to say is also a front-line Xiaosheng, certainly is his." Li Binbin did not wait for Liu Yifei to speak. Seeing that she just shook her head, she immediately guessed the answer.


    "Yes, sister Binbin is smart." Liu Yifei affirms with a smile.


    "No, is it iron hand? It is said that he is thirty-five years old. Have you adapted him into a young man? That''s OK. Anyway, my palms are good. " Su Jingfei said, and saw Liu Yifei shake his head, frown and continue: "no, I play chasing life? The guy who drinks every day and runs errands everywhere? Well, I''m working hard. I''ll admit it. "


    Only when he finished his words, he saw Liu Yifei shaking his head, and suddenly he seemed to be trampled on his tail. He said discontentedly, "I said Yifei baby, if you don''t play like this, the four famous captors all have candidates. There''s nothing wrong with me. What else can I play? If the villain has brother Zou, I won''t be a little brother."


    "Who told you that brother Zou is a villain." Liu Yifei heard Su Jingfei''s name, and her pretty face became more red. However, she was very sweet in her heart. She just heard what he said behind her. She could not help looking at him and hummed: "brother Zou plays the iron hand."


    Su Jingfei is surprised. Zou Zhaolong is like an uncle and can take care of people. Now the iron hand is a bit similar to him. That is to say, he can finally act as he is, but immediately he has a premonition that something is wrong, as if he has missed something.


    At this time, Li Binbin also realized that something was wrong. Looking at Liu Yifei in surprise, she also thought of the lineup.


    "It seems that you have thought of it. There''s nothing wrong with it. Although Zheng''s acting skills are not very good, people are very popular. He can only play a positive role, that is, the rest of the pursuers are most suitable for him." Looking at their expressions, Liu Yifei guessed what they thought. She pursed her small mouth and said with a smile, "the only other heavyweight actor is the villain on the opposite side. He is not only very good at martial arts, but also a good talent. This role is tailor-made for Su Jingfei. I don''t think anyone is more suitable than you."

 Chapter 612

    Although Su Jingfei has reached his own position, he is still full of black lines when he hears Liu Yifei''s words. Let him play a negative role. Why should he add a sentence that is most suitable for him? What''s the theory.


    Li Binbin was really happy and said with a smile: "it''s a good role. It''s a very important role to be able to play the No. 1 opposite in such a star studded movie. Jingfei, you''re a good move to enter the performing arts circle. Maybe you''ll be popular with it!"


    Liu Yifei also quickly pursed his lips and said with a smile: "yes, yes, that''s what I think. Although Jingfei is a little different from the opposite age in the original work, if the director agrees to play, he should be able to change the script."


    "You mean the director may not be able to promise me to play?" As soon as Su Jingfei''s eyes brighten, he doesn''t have to play a positive role, but no matter who he is, he has the heart to be a positive protagonist. If he plays a negative role for the first time, it''s really a headache.


    How could Liu Yifei not guess Su Jingfei''s mind, and didn''t point him out, just said with a smile: "I just said that, our director is very good to speak, as long as your schedule can be appropriate, he will agree, who calls your martial arts high!"


    Su Jingfei is not even a star, and there is no schedule. If he uses the company or business too busy as an excuse, Liu Yifei must know that it is an excuse. People treat him so well, but he finds a reason to shirk. Su Jingfei really can''t do such a thing.


    Liu Yifei obviously could see that Su Jingfei was embarrassed to shirk, so he said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about it. The opposite side of that movie is not that kind of crazy. It''s not only good at martial arts, but also not too annoying. It''s just that the two sides have different positions. Although you play well, with your martial arts, you can definitely make people satisfied."


    Even if Su Jingfei is not in the performing arts circle, he knows that the performing arts circle today is different from that of the 1980s and 1990s. At that time, actors could basically master some real Kung Fu to make action movies. Nowadays, most of them are computer-generated, and even if they can''t master martial arts, they can play in them.


    Different from the last movie "king of Kung Fu", it''s a real kung fu movie. Even if there are special effects in it, it mainly sells the actions of Cheng Long and Li Lianjie. The demand for real Kung Fu is relatively high, which also makes Su Jingfei''s position in the crew at that time not low. This movie is obviously different from before. It seems that his kung fu is not so important, Naturally, it is also the credit of Liu Yifei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know if he doesn''t know Liu Yifei, what''s the future direction of the film? Anyway, he already knows her now, and the No. 1 villain of the film should be his own. He believes that director Chen Jiajia will accept Liu Yifei''s recommendation.


    "Well, don''t hesitate. You can help Yifei to support the scene. I think Chen Jia and the director must take good care of you for your performance in" king of Kung Fu ". Anyway, you usually have nothing to do. Just have a rest at that time. I also want to see your performance!" Li Binbin looks at Su Jingfei and laughs in his heart.


    Li Binbin and Su Jingfei have agreed to run a film and television company together, but Su Jingfei is used to being a quitter. In the end, Li Binbin is sure to be the boss. If it is not for her relationship with Su Jingfei, she would not care about it. She is very popular in China and has been recognized by some foreign directors. It is estimated that in the near future, She''s going international.


    But because she has a company, if she wants to take care of the company, she has to postpone her plan to go international. She didn''t tell Su Jingfei about all these. Maybe because she is older, Su Jingfei has a lot of money. Li Binbin prefers to pay silently.


    If Su Jingfei can become famous because of a film "four famous arrest", even if he makes fewer films in the future, he can also become a more famous artist in the company. In addition, Liu Yifei and himself, who are about to turn over, will have at least two supporting stars in his own film company. As he becomes famous, he will sign more stars, and the company will slowly develop.


    In the past, I always heard people say how difficult the company is to operate. In fact, the main reason for the company is that the company''s foundation is not enough and the stars can not be signed. This problem will not become an obstacle in Li Binbin''s film and television company.


    The company''s capital is provided by Su Jingfei. Although it may not be too much in the early stage, it is enough to sign some stars who are not too popular, but also have certain popularity. The most important thing is that their company has several top stars, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, who are the most popular in the mainland, have two acting skills in the mainland, and Su Jingfei, who may become popular because of the new film, The company has good strength.


    The film and television company is only a part of Su Jingfei''s industry. If it wasn''t for his relationship with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, he would not have developed this industry. Naturally, he didn''t think much about it as Li Binbin, but he would not have any objection to Li Binbin''s opinions.


    "That''s it, Jingfei. I''ll call director Chen in a moment. I''m sure he''ll agree. You''re ready." Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Liu Yifei knows that he has no problem. She wants to call director Chen Jiajia as soon as possible.


    In her understanding of Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei would try her best to do everything she promised. She didn''t want to wait for Su Jingfei to repent, but she picked up her mobile phone, thought about it for a while, and then stopped and said, "by the way, our drama group still needs martial arts guidance. Although director Chen can also take a part-time job, but he is very busy, so he has to disperse too much energy, You might as well be our martial arts instructor. "


    Su Jingfei used to be the second martial arts director in the movie king of Kung Fu. He was very satisfied with the design of martial arts, even yuan Baye.


    Director Chen Jia is a famous all-round director of Xiangjiang. He has very good directing ability in both literary and martial arts dramas and comedy dramas. He can also do action design himself. But if he works part-time, he always distracts his energy. Isn''t Su Jingfei the best choice?


    Su Jingfei likes to keep a low profile, but he doesn''t hide himself casually. When he heard Liu Yifei''s words, he was a little stunned and asked, "even if Chen Dao doesn''t have the energy to be a martial arts instructor, he can find someone from Xiangjiang."


    "That''s what I said. Can''t I find it? Both the Hongjia class and the Chengjia class are responsible for their stars. Liu Jiaban is too old, and Yuan Jiaban is the same reason. They are a little older and don''t want to move around. You don''t know much about these things. " Liu Yifei shakes his head and tells Su Jingfei about Xiangjiang.


    Although Su Jingfei is not a filmmaker, he also knows something about Chinese movies. Once the most brilliant movie Wang chaoxiangjiang, with a generation of old movie stars withdrawing from the film circle and the invasion of American blockbusters, Xiangjiang movies are now in a more and more recession. This time, the four famous captors should be regarded as the cooperation between the mainland and Xiangjiang, It''s probably not going to be filmed.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment, then asked: "well, if director Chen is willing, I''ll be a martial arts director for him. It''s not that I haven''t done it before. What''s more, it''s still such an ancient costume film. Even if it''s a little exaggerated, it should be OK."


    Liu Yifei is very happy to hear Su Jingfei''s promise. As for what he designs, as long as it''s not too exaggerated, it should be acceptable. What''s more, costume movies are more exaggerated than action movies. Liu Yifei is more relieved. According to Su Jingfei''s previous experience as a martial arts director, Chen and the director will also be satisfied.


    Originally, Su Jingfei wanted to make out with Li Binbin''s two daughters. They had been separated for a long time. He really missed the scene of making out with everyone. They were the only ones among so many women who could make out with each other.


    It''s just that Liu Yifei is obviously not so crazy in this aspect, and he wants to finalize the matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, when Wu Xiubo has time, Su Jingfei will have nothing to do. After all, people are more or less a star. Although they don''t have kung fu, they can completely rely on stunts to solve it!


    Su Jingfei is not anxious either. Since Liu Yifei is so anxious, she will be busy first. As for Li Binbin, they are often intimate and can''t help it. Finally, Su Jingfei chooses to leave Li Binbin''s home.


    Despite some disappointment, Su Jingfei didn''t feel depressed because of it. She made out with Nalan Xiuying in the morning. According to Liu Yifei, she will stay in the provincial capital for some time, especially if the crew may come to the provincial capital. In that case, every day is an opportunity, so Su Jingfei is not worried.


    In addition to meeting Liu Yifei, one of his purposes here is to reassure Li Binbin. Now that he''s finished together, his next goal is to find Wu Yanli. He hasn''t forgotten that he disappeared. Wu Yanli has also made a lot of calls to herself these days.


    Wu Yanli works in the Ministry of health of the province and is Su Jingfei''s direct superior. Although Wu Yanli is not the biggest figure in the Ministry, the hospital where Su Jingfei works is also under her jurisdiction, which makes Su Jingfei secretly happy that someone in the court likes to be an official. Now Su Jingfei is directly going to Wu Yanli''s department to find her.


    Although the telephone can also report safety, it''s definitely not as reassuring as seeing himself in good condition. Seeing Liu Yifei, he knows how worried his women are about him.


    Wu Yanli went to work today. When Su Jingfei arrived, she was not very busy in the office. Her secretary in Pingshan County also came to the provincial capital. It was considered that she was transferred alone. Although it was a bit out of order, everyone knew that Wu Yanli''s backstage was a brother in the province, so everyone turned a blind eye. How could they think of Wu Yanli''s so-called backstage, In fact, it gives Su Jingfei face.


    Wu Yanli has been worried about Su Jingfei these two days, but she didn''t expect that he suddenly appeared today. She didn''t respond for a long time. Her secretary''s quick reaction woke her up.

 Chapter 613

    Su Jingfei''s sudden appearance made Wu Yanli not react. This guy disappeared for a week. It was so sudden when he appeared. If it wasn''t for the Secretary, she would be in a daze for a long time.


    Today is actually Su Jingfei''s first visit to Wu Yanli''s office. Usually, they meet in private. Su Jingfei can''t wait for Wu Yanli to get off work now. Anyway, the Ministry of health is also its own superior organization. It''s good to come and have a look. In fact, it''s all excuses. He doesn''t care about the hospital at all.


    "Su Jingfei, where have you been these days? I can''t get through to you." Although Wu Yanli is also mature and sexy, she is different from Nalan Xiuying and Li Binbin''s gentle and generous. Her character is consistent with her appearance, and she is a bit spicy.


    It may also be that she is in the officialdom. If she is weak, she is likely to suffer losses. Now Wu Yanli is surprised to see Su Jingfei, and then she starts to ask questions.


    Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei have known each other for a long time. Among all the girls around him, except Lin ruoke, they are the first to know each other, and they are also his first woman. Although they are not together at ordinary times, Su Jingfei still has special feelings for Wu Yanli. After hearing her questions, she can only smile bitterly.


    The female secretary is Xie Bingxin, who has a lot of opinions on Su Jingfei. At that time, she thought Su Jingfei was a heartbreaker, and she always gave him a cold shoulder. Now she knows that it''s her own power, so her attitude towards Su Jingfei is naturally better.


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli seem to have some inconvenient things to talk about. She is also very witty and says, "Su Jingfei, you can chat with Yanli. I''m out."


    She used to call Wu Yanli county magistrate, but now she is no longer in this position, and she is more and more familiar with Wu Yanli. Now she also starts to call her name directly, which shows that they have a good relationship.


    For Xie Bingxin, who is good at Kung Fu and is good at handling affairs, Su Jingfei smiles gratefully. The elder sister finally gives herself a quiet space.


    Xie Bingxin gives Su Jingfei a straight look. Although she knows that Su Jingfei is not a real heartbreaker, he always disappears. She can only visit Wu Yanli once a few days. She is still very dissatisfied. Her attitude can only make su Jingfei smile bitterly. It seems that her impression in her heart is really good.


    When Xie Bingxin goes out, Su Jingfei quickly explains that Wu Yanli is still waiting for her own answer!


    "Sister Wu, this time things are more complicated. I didn''t expect that it would take so long. The situation is like this." Su Jingfei talked about the past few days in detail. Wu Yanli didn''t know much about martial arts. If he didn''t say it in detail, she couldn''t understand it.


    When he finished, Wu Yanli was too surprised to close her mouth. She used to know that Su Jingfei had some skills. Maybe she had some abilities she didn''t know at all, but now when she heard him finish, she felt like she was listening to a story.


    "Sister Wu? What''s the matter with you? Do you understand what I just said? " Su Jingfei was shocked to see Wu Yanli, so he had to remind her.


    Wu Yanli nodded and said, "I understand. You said that you didn''t know the passage of time because you practiced martial arts, so you didn''t hear from me for a week. It''s not your intention."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. I don''t want to." Su Jingfei saw that Wu Yanli understood what she meant and took a long breath.


    Wu Yanli also sighed, and then suddenly her eyes glared and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you guys have learned to cheat people. You think I''m a silly girl. You tell me this from what novels. Why don''t you say you''re a master of repairing truth? In fact, you''re hundreds of years old. To be honest, what are you doing?"


    Su Jingfei stares at Wu Yanli, who has changed her face. A moment ago, he thought Wu Yanli understood what she meant. Now he knows that she doesn''t believe what she said. However, if she changes her position, he may think that the other party is cheating, and he finds such fresh and refined reasons. It''s better to say that she is actually cultivating immortals.


    With a wry smile, Su Jingfei said: "sister Wu, don''t be angry. I can prove it to you. Don''t blink, look at it!" Su Jingfei looked at the office. There was really nothing that could show his ability. He picked up a pencil on the desk.


    Wu Yanli knows that Su Jingfei has some skills. It''s not that she doesn''t believe Su Jingfei at all. She just feels that his words are too mysterious and his credibility is a little low. Now that Su Jingfei is so serious, she doesn''t say much. Instead, she stares at Su Jingfei''s pencil.


    "This is the pencil you just used. I think it''s not fake. Look at it!" Su Jingfei said, just holding the pencil with one hand, and then using internal force to destroy the lead of the pencil. Then Wu Yanli saw a very mysterious scene.


    The pencil in Su Jingfei''s hand didn''t change at all from the appearance, but the lead had turned into powder and fell down the hole of the lead. Soon the lead of the whole pencil became black lead foam, and the pencil was directly hollow.


    This kind of skill is also a new ability that Su Jingfei had after his internal power was improved this time. In the past, even though his internal power was relatively deep, his external ability would not be too much, and his control power was also very different. At most, he would crush the pencil, but he could not just make the pencil lead into powder like now.


    Wu Yanli''s little mouth is really wide this time. She has watched all this happen with her own eyes. The pencil she has just used naturally knows that the quality of the pencil is OK.


    After a long time, Wu Yanli said: "this, this, how is this possible, you, how do you do it?" With these words, he snatched Su Jingfei''s pencil, which had no lead in his hand. He could clearly see that the lead was hollow.


    Su Jingfei could see that Wu Yanli couldn''t believe it. However, she could prove that she didn''t cheat any more, so she said with a smile, "sister Wu, many things can''t be explained by science. I told you that I''m really practicing these days. This is the result of my practice."


    "What kind of Kung Fu do you practice? What are the merits of those banned laws? It''s forbidden by the state. You can''t mess about. " Wu Yanli has been convinced that Su Jingfei will be very magical, but still worried about the reminder.


    Su Jingfei is full of black lines. He wants to let Wu Yanli know some of her skills, but he doesn''t expect to show too much. Wu Yanli misunderstands herself. Let alone say that the skill is deceptive. Even if it''s true, she can''t practice it. That''s inhuman.


    In order to make Wu Yanli feel at ease, she had to popularize the problem of internal skill cultivation. For example, it was clear that she was not using any magic, but a kind of use of strength, just breaking the lead core.


    Even if Wu Yanli is a woman, her eyes are shining. If Su Jingfei didn''t add at the critical moment that she must be a child when practicing martial arts, Wu Yanli would have let Su Jingfei teach her. Who says that women don''t want to have great skills, especially when they look so dazzling.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t tell the truth. He didn''t have to practice from a young age. In particular, he had many kinds of internal skills. He could find a kind of internal skill suitable for becoming a monk on the way, but he didn''t want Wu Yanli to practice.


    Internal skill is a very time-consuming skill. At the beginning, there is only a little internal skill, which will not have any effect at all. Moreover, if you want to practice internal skill, you need appropriate external skill cooperation. Otherwise, you can''t become an expert. Wu Yanli obviously doesn''t meet the requirements of practice.


    She can''t practice Kung Fu wholeheartedly, and she doesn''t have time to practice external skills, which is more important. But Su Jingfei doesn''t think that Wu Yanli can achieve what she has achieved in a year and a half like herself. If she wants to reach his present level and practice by herself, she can''t achieve it in 20 or 30 years. Isn''t that a waste of time? Let''s get rid of her idea.


    Wu Yanli is just happy with what she sees. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she gives up the idea. However, she has already believed Su Jingfei''s words, so she can''t help worrying: "next time you practice, will you suddenly disappear again? It''s not very good. It''s always worrying."


    "Not in the future. This is a special case." Su Jingfei shakes his head. He knows it''s because he takes snow lotus. He doesn''t really practice for a week.


    According to Su Jingfei''s meaning, it''s time to make out with Wu Yanli. It''s half a month since they made out with each other last time, and it''s what men want to do to play with office charm. Wu Yanli is also a warm woman, and she can certainly accept it.


    But before waiting for his action, Xie Bingxin said: "I''m sorry, Minister Wu has something to do today. You''d better go back."


    Su Jingfei frowns. It''s obvious that someone is coming. It seems that Xie Bingxin is not very popular yet. He thinks that maybe someone wants to pester Wu Yanli. When she was in Pingshan County, Xie Bingxin always did such things. Wu Yanli is so beautiful that she can''t miss her pursuers when she comes to the provincial capital.


    However, it was the first time he heard that Wu Yanli was a minister. Of course, he knew that Wu Yanli was definitely not a minister, or she would not be here. Of course, this minister was not at that level, but from the Ministry of health.


    Su Jingfei is not familiar with these positions, but he knows that this position is definitely higher than that of the county magistrate of Pingshan County.


    But before he had finished his thought, he heard a voice from outside, with three points of frivolity and seven points of obscenity, and said, "it doesn''t matter. Minister Wu has something to do. Let''s talk about it. You are probably the most beautiful assistant in this department."


    His voice is not small, a pair of unbridled appearance, Su Jingfei heard the voice, the corners of his mouth will not consciously show a smile, really where life does not meet.

 Chapter 614

    When Su Jingfei heard the sound from outside, he knew who the visitor was, and his face became strange. If he didn''t hear the sound again, he would forget the visitor. He didn''t expect to see him here.


    Wu Yanli doesn''t notice Su Jingfei''s face. Instead, she quickly steps to the door. It''s obviously not the first time that people from outside come to Wu Yanli. She also knows what kind of person that person is. Even if Xie Bingxin stops outside, she can''t solve the problem. She''d better go out by herself.


    If she used to be in Pingshan County, although she was not the Secretary of the county Party committee, she was not the biggest leader in the county. At least no one dared to offend her easily. Even if she had a harder backstage, she did not dare to go too far.


    It''s different in the provincial capital. Wu Yanli is at most a middle-level leader here. As long as she has a little backstage, she will be tougher than her. Therefore, Xie Bingxin will be somewhat constrained in the face of some rich second generation and official second generation. If she had been, she would have taken measures to bring them down.


    When the door opened, Xie Bingxin was glaring at the three people outside. The first young man was reaching out to touch Xie Bingxin''s face. As he said, looking at Xie Bingxin, he wanted to tease her.


    From the heart, Xie Bingxin is not the most beautiful girl, that is, she looks good. However, because she has been practicing martial arts for a long time, her figure is very standard. If only according to her figure, she is definitely a first-class pretty girl. Her good appearance and standard figure make it reasonable for hooligans to move their mind.


    Just then, the door opened, and Wu Yanli appeared in front of the crowd and said angrily, "Niu Shao, please pay attention to your words and deeds. Do you really think I dare not call the police?"


    "Call the police? Wu Yanli, you''re too naive. We are Niu Shao in the police station. What''s the use of calling the police? Besides, we didn''t do anything. It''s just Niu Shao wants to invite you to dinner. " Next to Niu Shao, he immediately said with a smile.


    After Wu Yanli went out, she was just able to block Su Jingfei''s figure. What''s more, when Wu Yanli appeared, she attracted everyone''s attention. Naturally, no one noticed Su Jingfei.


    The people outside are Niu Shao and Xiao Ming, whom Su Jingfei met in the hospital. Besides, he doesn''t know who it is. He didn''t see Niu Shao and Xiao Ming since he went to the hospital to make trouble last time. He didn''t expect to meet Niu Shao here. He didn''t see Niu Shao again, but he met Niu Zhengyi, the owner of the Niu family, at the auction. He also auctioned off his right to treat his illness once. I don''t know that he didn''t care, It''s the health of the Niu family. They haven''t found themselves yet.


    He doesn''t know the relationship between Niu Zhengyi and Niu Shao. He is not a father and son, but also an uncle and nephew. After all, Niu Shao is the third generation of Niu family, otherwise he can''t be so unscrupulous.


    Su Jingfei laughs when he sees Niu Shao. At that time, he was taught a lesson in the hospital. Although he didn''t beat Niu Shao, Xiao Ming suffered a lot.


    Without waiting for Wu Yanli to open her mouth, Su Jingfei has stepped out and appeared beside Wu Yanli. He grinned at Niu Shao and Xiaoming and said, "Niu Shao, Mr. Xiaoming, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you''ve had a good time!"


    His sudden appearance startled Niu Shao and others. The three of them didn''t notice that there was someone in the room. What''s more, they didn''t expect that the man in front of them was the doctor surnamed su.


    Speaking of Niu Shao''s hatred for Su Jingfei, it''s no worse than killing his father and wife. Although Su Jingfei just made him lose face, who is Niu Shao? The third generation of the most beloved young master of Niu''s family is Niu''s darling. Who dares not give him face!


    If it wasn''t for the recent period, he had just hired a little star and would have taken revenge on Su Jingfei. Of course, because he had a good time, he forgot Su Jingfei for a while. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei appeared in front of him at this time.


    Niu Shao''s eyes seem to be red, but Xiao Ming next to him shrinks his neck. He can''t forget Su Jingfei''s fierce skill. At least he wants to fight with Su Jingfei himself. Ten or eight people are expected to be beaten by him. He instinctively hides from the person next to him.


    When Su Jingfei comes out, he is really talking to Niu Shao, but what he pays attention to is another person who doesn''t speak. That person came here with Niu Shao and Xiao Ming before and has never spoken.


    He seems to be in his twenties but not in his thirties. He is silent and has no sense of existence. However, Su Jingfei feels that this man''s temperament is very similar to that of the white head and others. He does not mean that he is like a man in 307 troops, but refers to a soldier in general. It is very likely that he is a veteran.


    You don''t have to ask to guess that this person is probably Niu Shao''s bodyguard, and obviously it won''t be retired by ordinary troops. Niu family is not the kind of person who arranges bodyguards casually.


    "Su, you dare to appear in front of me. You''re very good. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. It''s really nice to see you today." After the initial surprise, Niu Shao soon calmed down. Instead of being afraid of Su Jingfei''s good skills, he was very excited.


    When Wu Yanli and Xie Bingxin see Su Jingfei come out, they know that today''s affairs are not so simple. Especially when they hear the dialogue between the two sides, they are surprised. They don''t know each other, and they seem to have grudges.


    Su Jingfei signals Wu Yanli and Xie Bingxin to return to the office. He can see people around. After all, this is the political department. If there is a conflict, it''s not good for Wu Yanli. He has Liu Dingbang as the backstage, but he can''t find him for everything. People don''t look at his face. Su Jingfei knows this very well.


    When the three returned to the office, Niu shaosan naturally followed him into the office. Although he was a dandy, he was not a fool. He wanted to clean up Su Jingfei, but he was more or less afraid in public. Now Su Jingfei takes the initiative to enter the room. Naturally, he can''t get it. Even he is still guessing whether the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli can be broken through.


    After all, Wu Yanli is an important leader of the Ministry of health. Her office is relatively spacious. Even if there are six people coming in, she doesn''t seem crowded. Su Jingfei nods secretly. After a while, even if there is any conflict, she can control it.


    After entering the door, Su Jingfei stood in front of Wu Yanli and Xie Bingxin and said to Niu Shao with a smile: "last time I said goodbye, I haven''t seen Niu Shao for a long time. I thought Niu Shao was bedridden. Now I''m surprised to see you alive."


    Niu Shao was still thinking about how to use the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli to see if he could get Wu Yanli. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he was suddenly hit by fire. He can clearly remember that Su Jingfei said that he had kidney deficiency.


    If it was before, he certainly didn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words, but recently when he wrapped up the little star, he really didn''t follow his heart. If it wasn''t for taking medicine, he would never be able to survive. Even so, sometimes he still couldn''t play very well. Sometimes he could obviously see the disdain in the eyes of the little star, but he couldn''t get angry.


    Su Jingfei is just exposing his scar. If he doesn''t have another idea, he will let the bodyguard beat him now, but his face is very gloomy. He sneers and says: "don''t think I dare to do anything to you, Su? Did you come through the back door today? Although Wu Yanli is a vice minister of the Ministry of health, he does not have so much power to give you any title, or do you want to transfer your job? If you give me an apology now, I may be in a good mood and help you to do things


    Niu Shao originally wanted to investigate Su Jingfei. The doctor dares to do it by himself. Maybe there is something backstage. However, because of the delay, he forgot to investigate Su Jingfei.


    Now seeing him here, it''s natural to think that Su Jingfei is looking for Wu Yanli through the back door. Niu Shao thinks it''s a good opportunity to humiliate him.


    What he said was a bit unexpected to Su Jingfei. They didn''t expect Niu Shaohui to think so. In fact, it''s reasonable. There are a lot of people looking for Niu Shaohui to do things. Naturally, he thinks so.


    When Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are together, although Wu Yanli is older than him, she always listens to Su Jingfei. Now that Su Jingfei comes out, she naturally doesn''t say much. She just looks at how Su Jingfei solves the problem. What''s more, she also knows that Su Jingfei''s backstage is not afraid of cattle.


    "Niu Shao, I''m afraid I can''t find you for the things I want to do. I''ll take your heart and be busy." Su Jingfei smiles and refuses.


    If he speaks in a better tone, Niu Shao will think that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to help himself. But Su Jingfei''s tone is that Niu Shao wants to help himself. As a result, people think that he is not competent enough, so he refuses, which makes people feel angry.


    Niu Shao''s eyes widened. He felt that he was looked down upon by others. He said angrily, "what do you want to do? I don''t believe that I can''t do it with my ability?"


    Xiao Ming is beside him, intending to remind Niu Shao. It seems that the topic is a bit off track, but he is afraid of Niu Shao''s anger, so he has no choice but to keep silent. Anyway, it is the doctor surnamed Su who irritates Niu Shao. Unfortunately, he has not forgotten how Su Jingfei treated himself. The more unfortunate he is, the happier he is.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t care about Xiao Ming''s idea of being a valet. Seeing Niu shaoshun''s words, he says, "you really can''t do this. It''s not that I look down on you. No matter how big your ability is, you can''t do it."


    The more he said that, the more annoyed Niu Shao was. In the provincial capital, Lao Tzu is a person walking horizontally. What else can I do? Niu Shao is not a fool, but the dandy is used to it. He forgets his business and even ignores Su Jingfei''s identity. He just feels that he has been despised, which makes him feel very shameless and can''t bear it.


    "Tell me, I don''t believe there are things I can''t do." The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Niu Shao waved his hand and said, "I really don''t know what I can''t do in this provincial capital."


    Su Jingfei laughs in his heart that this guy is really a dandy. His IQ is definitely tough. He is obviously led by himself, but he doesn''t realize it.


    Wu Yanli and Xie Bingxin also want to laugh. Niu Shao has always been outstanding. In fact, her IQ is not enough. Why can''t they see that Su Jingfei is playing tricks on him? I feel sad for his family.


    Su Jingfei did not continue to entertain him. He nodded his head and said, "well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you. Wu Yanli and I were a happy couple when we were young. But someone always made trouble. I''m very angry. I want to deal with the troublemaker, but his influence is not small. I can''t deal with him. Can you help me with this?"


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Niu Shao laughed and said, "I think it''s something. It turns out it''s such a simple thing. If you tell me who that person is, I''m not afraid to settle things for others."


    He''s very happy. Aren''t you a bull? If you are bullied by powerful people, you will be helpless in the end. This is the time to show my young master.


    Because Su Jingfei had taken him around several times before, he had already got into Su Jingfei''s trap. He was not a real fool, but he was preconceived and ignored the problems in Su Jingfei''s words.


    Xiao Ming sees clearly, and naturally understands Su Jingfei''s meaning. Hearing Niu Shao''s words, he has covered his face. The next picture is too beautiful for him to see.


    Sure enough, as Xiao Ming guessed, Su Jingfei has already answered Niu Shao''s words: "the man who made trouble for us, surnamed Niu, claims that no one can cause trouble, and stares at who is pregnant. It''s terrible. Can you solve it?"


    Niu Shao was stunned and said to himself, "my surname is Niu, and I have the same surname. Is it our family? No one can stare at who is pregnant?"


    Fortunately, he is not really a fool. He just pondered it a little and then reflected that Su Jingfei scolded himself roundly? But also to play their own, this is simply IQ crushing.


    Su Jingfei and others also bear to laugh. He was caught in such a simple trap. Is this boy used to running wild? He used to use his brain too little, and his IQ has dropped. Even if he made a move, Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Niu Shaohui would cooperate so well. This boy''s IQ really makes people catch chickens.


    "I wipe, Su, you have the guts to play tricks on me. Aren''t you good at it? I''ll let you know that you''re really good at cooking. " Then he said to the man who had never spoken to him: "Ah Xiang, break his leg."


    The man glanced at Su Jingfei and nodded to the cow. After a slight step, he jumped up and rushed to Su Jingfei. Although the room was spacious, the distance between them was two meters. He could easily come to Su Jingfei.


    Xie Bingxin''s Kung Fu is not bad, and his reaction speed is also very fast. He wanted to make a move, but he saw that Su Jingfei just stepped around and dodged Ah Xiang''s attack. Even before Ah Xiang changed his move, his hand had cut to Ah Xiang''s posterior carotid artery.


    Ah Xiang is also quick to respond. He fails in the attack and has naturally avoided the opponent''s counter attack. Even if Su Jingfei''s shot is clean, he still doesn''t touch him, and his foot kicks out at the same time. The goal is Su Jingfei''s key. He is decisive and doesn''t care about the rules. As long as he can knock the opponent down, he can achieve the goal.

 Chapter 615

    Su Jingfei naturally won''t let him succeed. He has long seen that this person should be a veteran, and the way he moves is to determine his identity. For such a person, he doesn''t intend to use internal power.


    He has never been a swagger. After all, the ability of internal power is not well known. When he can beat the opponent with his fists, he still doesn''t want to expose his ability easily. What''s more, he is still a member of the Niu family. Niu Shao''s IQ is tough. He doesn''t think ah Xiang is such a person.


    He doesn''t have the possibility of killing people. Ah Xiang will definitely report his situation to Niu Zhengyi when he goes back. He doesn''t intend to make his ability clear to everyone. It''s better to leave some cards behind.


    Of course, what''s more important is that even if Su Jingfei relies on his fists, Ah Xiang is not an opponent. The improvement of Su Jingfei''s internal power is not only a deeper internal power, but also an improvement of his overall strength. For example, his reaction speed and the strength of his fists will be improved. Even if he doesn''t surpass the human limit, he is at least much more powerful than ordinary people.


    Ah Xiang''s Kung Fu is very good. Although he doesn''t know what army he came from, it depends on his skill. At least he should have the strength of a general soldier king. This is not what Su Jingfei expected. If a family like Niu family doesn''t have one or two skilled people, how can he fight with other families? Han Sanfeng once told Su Jingfei that even if Niu family can''t match Han family, Not too far.


    This is Su Jingfei. In the face of an opponent like a Xiang, ordinary people can''t think wildly and suppress a Xiang at the same time. A Xiang''s eyes are also surprised. The young man in front of him is more powerful than he imagined. Although he doesn''t attack much, he can make himself more embarrassed every time.


    Niu Shao and Xiao Ming are not fighting masters. In their eyes, Ah Xiang is just fighting Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is not bad. He can fight back from time to time, but he can''t do anything about Ah Xiang.


    "Ah Xiang, don''t be merciful and break his leg. I will bear all the consequences." Niu Shao thinks Su Jingfei is in a mess. Especially seeing Wu Yanli''s concerned expression, he immediately urges Ah Xiang. Even if he is a dandy, sometimes his brain can''t reflect it, but now he can see that the relationship between Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei is definitely different.


    Ah Xiang smiles bitterly in his heart. Although he is not a cruel person, he will try his best to accomplish the tasks given by his boss. But now he wants to abolish Su Jingfei, so he has to have that ability!


    With the speed of their fight getting faster and faster, Ah Xiang even feels that he can''t keep up with Su Jingfei''s consciousness. Every time he makes a move, he is very tricky. If he doesn''t carry 12 points of caution, he is really likely to be hit, and as long as he is hit, the result will be very tragic.


    Wu Yanli doesn''t know martial arts, and she doesn''t know whether to win or not. Looking at Su Jingfei, she seems to be more passive. She can''t help but look at Xie Bingxin. She knows Xie Bingxin''s ability is good and wants Xie Bingxin to help.


    Xie Bingxin understood Wu Yanli''s mind, just gently shook her head, whispered in her ear: "you don''t have to worry, your little lover is more powerful than you think, you don''t think he seems to suffer, in fact, now he has the upper hand, a few minutes later, the unfortunate one is Niu Shao."


    Wu Yanli naturally believes in Xie Bingxin. After listening to her words, she also feels relieved. But her name for Su Jingfei makes Wu blush. Although she is usually generous and shrewd, Su Jingfei is also her first love and first time man. When she mentions Su Jingfei, her heart is in a mess. How can she behave so freely as usual, Now by Xie Bingxin ridicule a, the heartbeat has accelerated.


    Xie Bingxin looks at the change of Wu Yanli''s face and sighs in secret. Love can really change a person. In her eyes, Wu Yanli is an example that all women should learn. Her only weakness is Su Jingfei. She will be upset when it comes to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s hearing is different from that of ordinary people. What''s more, his opponent is actually very weak, but he doesn''t want to be too strong. Wu Yanli and Xie Bingxin listen to him. They both appreciate Wu Yanli''s care for themselves, and they also look at Xie Bingxin with new eyes. Before, they just knew that this woman had good skills, but they didn''t know exactly how much. Now I want to come, This woman is at least three points more powerful than Ah Xiang.


    As an ordinary girl, she is either gifted or learned at home. Those gifted are more like Huofeng. They are young and powerful. Those learned at home are like Hanshan and Dongfang Wenjun. They are all powerful girls. I don''t know what kind of Xie Bingxin belongs to.


    Despite the distraction, Su Jingfei didn''t give Ah Xiang a chance to continue this time. After all, Wu Yanli shouldn''t be so worried. Thinking of this, when Ah Xiang kicked over, Su Jingfei suddenly changed his shape and turned directly behind Ah Xiang. Suddenly, the speed of Su Jingfei increased several times, Even with the eyesight of Ah Xiang and Xie Bingxin, they just didn''t see how Su Jingfei finished the action.


    Xie Bingxin stares at Ah Xiang, and Ah Xiang is also shocked. When Su Jingfei kicks Ah Xiang''s ass, they flash an idea at the same time. Su Jingfei keeps his strength all the time. This is the real outbreak.


    They don''t know how much strength Su Jingfei has retained. If Su Jingfei can have such speed every time, Ah Xiang can''t walk through three moves in Su Jingfei''s hands. Although Ah Xiang falls to the ground, he doesn''t feel pain at all. Instead, he is upset and doesn''t understand where such a powerful person comes from.


    They don''t know Su Jingfei''s real ability, otherwise they will be more shocked. Su Jingfei''s moving down and changing his shape is completely physical strength, and he doesn''t add any internal force at all, otherwise the speed will be ten times faster. That is to say, if Su Jingfei uses internal force, he has already broken through the limit of human function, which is also the biggest role of internal force, If he uses his internal power early, he can kill Ah Xiang in one move. This is not a contest at all.


    Ah Hsiang failed. Niu Shao and Xiao Ming were not much better. It seemed that ah Hsiang had the advantage just now. But in a flash, Su Jingfei kicked ah Hsiang out of the air. He just mastered his strength. He just let ah Hsiang fall, but he didn''t damage any furniture.


    Even if Wu Yanli and Niu Shao, who don''t know martial arts, can feel this accurate calculation of strength, it can be seen that Su Jingfei didn''t really want to hurt people.


    "I think you''re also a soldier. I''ll let you off today. I hope you don''t make trouble for the tiger in the future. Being a dog to such a villain really buries your ability. You can do it yourself." Su Jingfei is also a major in the army. Even if he doesn''t take it seriously, he still shows some mercy to the soldiers.


    Ah Xiang didn''t speak much. He just took a deep look at Su Jingfei. He bowed his head and walked to Niu Shao''s side. He didn''t reflect any more how Ren Niu Shao glared at him.


    Su Jingfei is also very kind to Ah Xiang. If he dares to do things by himself, he will have to spend at least one of his hands and feet. Now with the improvement of his strength, people''s self-cultivation has also improved, and his temper seems to have become better. This is something Su Jingfei didn''t find.


    "Su, you are so cruel that even my people dare to fight. You really don''t know how to write dead words." Without a Xiang''s help, Niu Shao''s sense of security immediately drops a lot. Although he resents Su Jingfei in his heart, he doesn''t dare to move casually. He wants to say something about the scene, and is ready to take Xiao Ming and a Xiang with him.


    At ordinary times, if you hear this, you will know that the other party has accepted the advice. It is estimated that he wants to leave. Even those who are unhappy with Niu Shao may not do it again. After all, Niu Shao has a background and doesn''t want to offend him.


    It''s a pity that he met Su Jingfei today. He was a brave man, and he was also very strong. What''s more, he was not afraid of the Niu family. Maybe he would have a conflict with the Niu family in the future when he developed in the provincial capital. If he supported Huofeng, he would be doomed to be the enemy of the Niu family.


    Since he was the enemy sooner or later, how could su Jingfei give Niu Shao face? After Niu Shao finished speaking, Su Jingfei stepped forward. Although the room was not small, he was only two meters away from Niu Shao. In one step, he came to Niu Shao. Without waiting for Niu Shao''s reaction, he had raised his hand and slapped it on his face, and Niu Shao''s face suddenly swelled with five finger marks, There were even a few teeth flying out.


    In fact, when Su Jingfei moves forward, Ah Xiang has already reflected that he is Niu Shao''s bodyguard. He instinctively wants to resist Su Jingfei''s attack, but he has this consciousness. Su Jingfei has slapped Niu Shao in the face, so he has no time to resist.


    At this time, he also fully realized the gap between himself and Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei wanted to clean up Niu Shao, even if he did his best, it would not help at all. Niu Shao was the one who should never be offended.


    Niu Shao was slapped by Su Jingfei, and he was almost beaten. After a little reflection, he felt the burning pain on his face. He instinctively wanted to open his mouth to scold. Only when he opened his mouth, Su Jingfei''s hand swung back again. This time, it was the other side, and his strength was no less than before.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t kill Niu Shao here. He''s not so crazy yet, but it''s inevitable to teach him a lesson. After ten slaps, Niu Shao suddenly turns into a pig''s head.


    "Xiao Ming, a Xiang, take this guy back. If there''s anything, you can tell Niu Zhengyi that it''s su Jingfei who beat him. You don''t have to worry about other things." After smoking less cattle, Su Jingfei doesn''t look at him, but tells Ah Xiang and Xiao Ming.

 Chapter 616

    Su Jingfei is merciless. After beating Niu Shao, he asks a Xiang and Xiao Ming to take him back. He even tells them that if they want revenge, let Niu Zhengyi come to him.


    Niu Shao is a dandy. He doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s identity and strength. However, Niu Zhengyi has seen him compete with the Feng family. Even though he is a drunkard, he is not a fool to be the head of the family. How can he not recognize Su Jingfei''s strength.


    Although you can imagine it, even if Niu Zhengyi wants to get revenge, you should at least be afraid. Su Jingfei is not afraid of Niu Zhengyi''s trouble.


    Niu Shao has been beaten as a pig by Su Jingfei. Naturally, he won''t say any more cruel words. Ah Xiang is not su Jingfei''s opponent. Xiao Ming has already been scared. This doctor surnamed Su is too brave.


    A Xiang and Xiao Ming help Zhu touniushao and leave soon. When they leave, a Xiang just takes a deep look at Su Jingfei, but says nothing.


    In fact, as a major, Su Jingfei still hopes that Ah Xiang will not be a dog of others. Even if he wants to be a bodyguard or a thug, he should find a better boss.


    When they left, Wu Yanli was a little worried and said, "Jingfei, this Niu Shao is the favorite young master of the Niu family in the provincial capital. If you beat him, should you tell secretary Liu, or the Niu family will get revenge, but it''s more troublesome!"


    Knowing Su Jingfei''s support, she naturally won''t worry too much about Su Jingfei, but if Liu Dingbang comes forward, all problems can be easily solved.


    Xie Bingxin doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s background. Listening to Wu Yanli''s words, she unconsciously thinks, who is the Secretary surnamed Liu? This kind of surname is quite common. She never thought it was Liu Dingbang.


    But Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t need to use this relationship. If I can''t solve such a dandy, I don''t want to have a foothold in the provincial capital. I''ve contacted Niu Zhengyi, the owner of the Niu family. I think as long as I know about this, I won''t let this cow get away with it."


    According to Wu Yanli''s understanding of Su Jingfei, he is definitely not the kind of person who talks big. Since he is not worried, Wu Yanli is naturally relieved. She thinks that Su Jingfei and Niu Zhengyi have a little friendship and can handle this matter.


    But I don''t know what Su Jingfei means is that he doesn''t mind making enemies with Niu family. After all, it''s a matter of time. Moreover, Niu Zhengyi knows his own strength and will not offend himself easily.


    Originally, she wanted to do something closer to Wu Yanli, but now she was disturbed by Niu Shao, so she had to find another time. When Su Jingfei thought of this, he said to Wu Yanli, "sister Wu, I''ll go back first, and I''ll come back to you in two days. Next time, if I have anything, I''ll let you know in advance. Don''t worry."


    Wu Yanli was not interested by Niu Shao at this time. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she nodded and said, "well, you go. Don''t disappear for no reason."


    Only Xie Bingxin looks at Su Jingfei. She always thinks that Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei are at a loss together. Although today she thinks Su Jingfei''s behavior is very manly and his kung fu is also good, he is not satisfied with his attitude of turning around and going away and not eating a dinner.


    Su Jingfei takes it for granted that he doesn''t see Xie Bingxin''s face, turns around and leaves Wu Yanli''s office. He didn''t plan to have dinner with Wu Yanli today. This time, his disappearance has a great impact, and he has to continue to appease others.


    Li Binbin and Wu Yanli are worried about Su Jingfei because their feelings are in place. Naturally, Su Jingfei doesn''t want them to continue to worry, so they run to see them. There is another person who is worried about Su Jingfei. She doesn''t know how much her feelings are, but without Su Jingfei, she will feel insecure. This person is naturally Huofeng.


    This time can sit on Wang Ye''s position, all rely on Su Jingfei''s support, if she ascends the upper position, the result Su Jingfei no longer supports her, she will be more dangerous, even more dangerous than before.


    In the evening, Su Jingfei still felt Huofeng''s home. Although she sat in the position of Wang Ye, Huofeng did not really live in Wang Ye''s villa. After all, many people died there. Even if Huofeng was not superstitious, she would not feel comfortable living in her heart. It was better to go home.


    Because now she has become the eldest sister, there are not many opportunities to live at home. Usually, she may live in a shop or a sister''s house. She has been very busy all this time.


    Until Su Jingfei tells Zhao Fenghua about long Baitian''s attitude, Huofeng can expand her mind. She doesn''t even have to think about how to deal with long Baitian''s attitude. People don''t have any opinions about the independent things, so the four forces in the provincial capital have become five forces.


    Today, it''s not rash for Su Jingfei to go directly to Huofeng''s home. Even if Huofeng is not at home, he can let Huofeng go home immediately. After all, it''s much more convenient in Huofeng''s home than elsewhere.


    He only came once. Fortunately, Su Jingfei had a good memory and didn''t go wrong. When he rang the doorbell, he heard the footsteps inside the door. He said that he was lucky. Huofeng was really at home. It seemed that he could give Huofeng a surprise.


    After waiting for a minute, Su Jingfei hears the sound of the door opening inside. Su Jingfei shows his most handsome smile and wants to surprise Huofeng.


    But when the door opened, the woman inside the door exclaimed, and Su Jingfei almost jumped up. At first glance, the strange colors on the woman''s face were really startled, and the most handsome smile became a horror expression.


    After exclamation, Huofeng is so happy that she pours directly on Su Jingfei. No matter what clothes she is wearing, it''s really a surprise, but Su Jingfei feels different.


    The appearance of Huofeng is very abrupt, and because the color on her face is too exaggerated, Su Jingfei didn''t notice anything else. Only when Huofeng pours on her body, Su Jingfei finds that Huofeng is not dressed at all, just wrapped in a bath towel. The girl is obviously taking a bath.


    "Brother Fei, you''ve come at last. You miss me so much. I thought you didn''t want me anymore. I''ve been scared these days. Where have you been?" Huofeng doesn''t care about her current image. She hugs Su Jingfei tightly for fear that he will run away. It can be seen that she misses Su Jingfei very much these days.


    Because her voice was a little loud, the door opposite Huofeng opened, and a man in his twenties came out. When he saw Huofeng in a bath towel hanging on Su Jingfei, he was stunned.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a pretty girl!" Huofeng doesn''t change her usual little sister''s character. When she was talking to Su Jingfei, a man suddenly stares at her. She stares at the man and looks at her. She is obviously angry that she was interrupted.


    The man in his twenties is also a dead house. He was choked by Huofeng. Instead of flinching, he said with disdain: "I really haven''t seen pretty girls, especially pretty girls singing Hualian. And ah, would you please keep your voice down? Excuse me, we are fighting in the regiment. You are so surprised that our regiment is destroyed. Can you bear the responsibility? "


    Huofeng has to continue to talk. Su Jingfei has already pulled Huofeng into the house, but she has to admire her. The house is doomed to be lonely for a lifetime. Their lifelong partner can only be a game. Although Huofeng''s image today is a bit exaggerated, she is really a standard pretty girl.


    As her neighbor, she didn''t know that Huofeng was a pretty girl, and mocked that she was a face singer. Even if she couldn''t see her face, she could at least see her figure. Huofeng''s figure was enough to make people snuff, and the dead house turned a blind eye to her.


    After entering the door, Huofeng said indignantly, "I''ll find someone to light his house tomorrow. I dare to say that I''m a Hualian singer. I''ll let him sing Qingyi and Huadan, so that he can''t be a man. I''m so angry." Look at that meaning. If Su Jingfei hadn''t stopped her, she would have called someone.


    If it was Huofeng before, Su Jingfei naturally knew that Huofeng was just saying a few words to vent her anger. Today''s Huofeng is not such a person. If she did make a phone call, the dead house would be on the street tomorrow.


    "I said Huofeng girl, can you pay attention to it? How do you say now that you are the real elder sister in Ronghua district? You are not the little sister Huofeng before." Su Jingfei covers her forehead. At the beginning, Huofeng had some elder sister''s style in Wang Ye''s house. Unexpectedly, when she got home, her self-consciousness was gone.


    I feel shy of brother Su, and I am surprised by the fire. I am sorry to hear that, "I feel shy. When the elder sister is too short to fit in, I am not making a mask. It''s not pleasant to say that. "


    At this time, Sue surprised and saw that the strange color of the Phoenix face was not the first heavy makeup, but the mask, which he could understand. When women make facial mask, they always feel a bit weird.


    But he still had to remind: "Huofeng, don''t you think it''s too cool now? It''s November now. "


    "Well? Cool, no, I think it''s very good. The heating has been turned on, but it''s still very warm. Oh, by the way, Feige, you come in from outside. Then warm up quickly, or I''ll turn on the air conditioner. " After all, Huofeng is not an ordinary girl. Sometimes she is just an enlightener.


    Su Jingfei is really speechless about Huofeng. What she means is to let her change her bath towel. It''s not appropriate for her to chat with her like this. According to her figure, Huofeng is definitely a man''s favorite type. Otherwise, when she first meets in a bar, Su Jingfei will not be able to react, and Huofeng will find her. Now this woman is opposite, He doesn''t want to lose control of himself.

 Chapter 617

    Su Jingfei''s uneasiness is in her eyes, but she pretends to know nothing. As a beautiful woman, how can she not know her charm.


    Huofeng is just rebellious. She is not really nervous. She is different from Lin ruoke. She grew up in the home of an underground power elder brother. She is in contact with all kinds of gangsters. In such an environment, she can keep herself clean. If she doesn''t have enough ingenuity, she won''t know what it''s like to be ruined.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei took a fancy to Huofeng. She just thought that Huofeng had good skills and had the qualification to be the head of elder sister, but she didn''t see through Huofeng. She was not a woman with simple mind and developed limbs, otherwise she would not have adapted to the position of the head of elder sister so quickly at that time.


    Huofeng is very clear that she can have today''s status because of Su Jingfei. Even though she is good at it, she can''t go against the sky. Only Su Jingfei can help herself to be the eldest sister, and she can be sure that this is long Baitian''s attitude towards herself.


    Before she and long Baitian mentioned that she wanted to be independent, Su Jingfei had already done everything. Of course, she didn''t know that long Baitian found Su Jingfei and thought that Su Jingfei had solved the problem for her.


    This also changed her mentality. Her name for Su Jingfei has become Feige. She even took the initiative to rush in. Besides some, she also wanted to take the initiative to get close to Su Jingfei. Huofeng is far more mature than Su Jingfei.


    Of course, Huofeng doesn''t just want to use Su Jingfei. Since Su Jingfei saved her and helped her so much, she has already had Su Jingfei''s shadow in her heart, which is also caused by her feelings.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that Huofeng was thinking so much. Seeing that Huofeng didn''t seem to understand what he meant, he coughed and moved his eyes as far as he could. Then he said, "Huofeng, how can you say that you are also the eldest sister of ronghua district now? Although you can''t say that you are proud and your meat is expensive, you should pay attention to your own safety! I suggest you don''t live here by yourself in the future. "


    Huofeng doesn''t open her mouth. She just looks at Su Jingfei, but she laughs in her heart. He can see that Su Jingfei is resisting her own charm, but she clearly remembers the physical contact she had with Su Jingfei, and the change of Su Jingfei''s body.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. Seeing her staring at her, she seemed to disagree with her words, so she had to continue: "although you are the eldest sister in Ronghua District, you are not dominating the provincial capital. Even if you are the biggest, you can''t take it lightly.


    You see, just now you came to open the door for me, you should be a little vigilant. It''s better to look at it from the cat''s eye. What''s more, if you dress like this, how to do it in case of danger, your vigilance is too bad. "


    At first, Su Jingfei just wanted to divert his attention, but he said it seriously: "I might as well tell you that I have not only seen long Baitian, but also Liu Wufeng''s wife. I have also seen Feng Yixiao and Niu Zhengyi. No matter which force is, I guess I''m eyeing you. Your position is not stable."


    Although he guessed these things, at least from Liu Wufeng''s wife''s attitude, Feng Yixiao was his own enemy. If he hadn''t deterred them, he would have done something to Huofeng.


    As for Niu Zhengyi, although the Niu family is the weakest in their own eyes, they can monopolize one side after all. Others always have certain influence and have to defend.


    Huofeng is not a person regardless of weight. At first, she was still thinking about it. Now, after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately looked solemn and said in a deep voice, "now ronghua district is full of our people. It''s not easy for other forces to reach out to me. Those big guys, if they really want to deal with me, they should have some scruples."


    "It''s good for you to have such a clear mind, but it''s hard to say about these forces. If you live by yourself, even if you have good skills, it''s not safe. You''ll move from tomorrow, and at least three bodyguards will protect you." Su Jingfei shakes his head. Even though he doesn''t know how other forces deal with Huofeng, he knows that Huofeng''s safety must be guaranteed.


    Huofeng knew that all this was for her own good, but she snorted: "brother Fei, there are at least three bodyguards to protect me. What about my freedom? I''m not comfortable with three men following me every day."


    Su Jingfei is not unreasonable. He thinks that he is a little cranky in the face of Huofeng. If those bodyguards follow him, they may be distracted. Huofeng is right. After all, she is a girl and is followed by three men. It''s really inappropriate. He thinks that there are not many female bodyguards in the security company, so he should be able to transfer them.


    Just thinking about it, Huofeng took the initiative to go to Su Jingfei''s side. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to react, she actually sat in Su Jingfei''s arms, put her hands around Su Jingfei''s neck, breathed out in his ear, and said: "brother Fei, although you didn''t say anything, I knew that I was already your person since you helped me, You don''t want other men to follow me. I''m a weak woman. "


    Su Jingfei wants to turn his mouth. Women like Huofeng are weak women, so men don''t want to live. However, Huofeng''s figure is too good. Even if he sits in his arms like this, he can''t help but feel helpless.


    Even if the mask on the face of Feng Feng still exists, Sue still can''t resist the charm of the Phoenix. After all, he has seen the true face of the Phoenix and knows that she is beautiful.


    Su Jingfei''s nose is filled with the girl''s unique fragrance, which is very comfortable. The fragrance of Huofeng is obviously not made by hand, but the real body fragrance. Su Jingfei has more contact with girls, so he can distinguish it naturally.


    The most important thing is that Huofeng doesn''t wear much. Sitting in Su Jingfei''s arms like this, the bath towel is almost loose. Although it''s still on her body, it can''t cover her too much. As long as Su Jingfei lowers her head a little, she can see something she shouldn''t see. The white flowers make su Jingfei''s nose itch.


    Huofeng didn''t really want to make su Jingfei. She just wanted to be more intimate with Su Jingfei. Now their relationship is not in place, and the relationship may become difficult to deal with.


    But now to see Su Jingfei try to restrain themselves, fire phoenix instead heart strange, originally to Su Jingfei not shallow feelings, is burst out.


    As a pretty girl, she has seen many men who want to possess themselves. If they were not very good at their own skills and were more careful, they would have been bullied long ago. It''s rare to meet a man who is more polite to them.


    Huofeng is now the eldest sister of ronghua district. She naturally has a certain understanding of Su Jingfei. Even if she doesn''t make a deliberate investigation, she has seen a lot of information about Su Jingfei. As long as people are not stupid, they should think of checking Su Jingfei. They can''t give their fate to a mysterious person.


    Therefore, she also knows that there are many women around Su Jingfei. Although Huofeng wants to develop something with Su Jingfei, she doesn''t want to occupy Su Jingfei. In her eyes, being the eldest sister is actually a road of no return. She and Su Jingfei are not like ordinary lovers, so it''s better to maintain a certain relationship.


    This is what Su Jingfei thought of during her practice. As Huofeng said, since Su Jingfei supported her, she has regarded herself as Su Jingfei''s woman.


    Su Jingfei wants to regulate the order of the underground world by supporting Huofeng. How can Huofeng not feel it at all? She knows that Su Jingfei is using herself, but this kind of utilization benefits both sides. He doesn''t really use himself as a tool. He even arranges various helpers for himself, which can be regarded as a real support.


    Now sitting in Su Jingfei''s arms, Su Jingfei is trying to restrain herself. The more dishonest Huofeng is, her plump and strong legs are tightly attached to Su Jingfei''s thighs, still slightly rubbing.


    If you are an ordinary person, you need to wear at least autumn pants in November, even if you don''t need to wear cotton padded clothes. It''s a pity that this person is Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei, who has a successful internal skill, says that it''s not too much to wear winter and summer. At this time, he only wears a pair of single pants.


    Two people''s thighs are separated by a pair of trousers, there is no big obstacle at all. Although they can''t feel the smoothness of Huofeng''s legs, they can feel the elasticity there.


    This is not the most fatal. Since Huofeng''s thighs are not honest, her body will naturally twist, and her buttocks will follow. This is really bitter for Su Jingfei. Huofeng is sitting in Su Jingfei''s arms.


    A woman is sitting in a man''s arms, and their physical contact is very close. The twist of their hips is enough to make a man burn.


    Su Jingfei is not a gentleman, and deep in his heart, he never treats Huofeng as his own woman. Now Huofeng''s initiative makes him feel a little dry in the throat. His hands, which were originally placed on his side, unconsciously caress Huofeng''s waist.


    When he was in the bar at the beginning, he appreciated Huofeng''s waist most. It was like a snake''s waist. It was soft and smooth. It was definitely a man''s favorite type.


    When he put his hand on Huofeng''s waist, Huofeng''s body was slightly stiff. This feeling was the first time. She had never been so touched by a man. Although it was not a key part, it still made her heart beat faster.


    Su Jingfei also because Huofeng body stiff, slightly ease the agitation of the heart, big hands around Huofeng''s waist, with a smile: "Huofeng, you these behaviors are and who learn, can''t be Lulu that girl, you don''t think about how to expand the strength, just want these heretical ways."


    He is deliberately changing the topic, in fact, it is not devious. If it was not for Su Jingfei who didn''t want to happen to Huofeng so soon, he would have thrown Huofeng on the bed.


    Although Huofeng has a lot of scheming, she is still a young girl. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately says unhappily: "why should Lulu teach me? She is not experienced. I think it''s all right? Brother Fei, am I not beautiful? "


    The girl''s competitive heart at a glance, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "very beautiful, more beautiful than many women."


    "Then I''m not sexy?" Huofeng deliberately straightened her chest, which was not strictly covered. Now she is almost exposed to Su Jingfei, so Su Jingfei unconsciously looks more.


    "It''s sexy." Su Jingfei swallowed the saliva, very honest way.


    "Then why can you hold it back? I feel like you already have an idea." Fire phoenix mouth said, also unconsciously twist body, let Su Jingfei idea more obvious.


    Su Jingfei grins bitterly. The girl really doesn''t stop. Does she really want to let herself beat him down? There are many women in Su Jingfei. When they are intimate, they take the initiative. But when they take the initiative, they take the initiative for the first time after they have been intimate. Huofeng is still the first one.


    As a normal man, such a hot woman sitting in his arms, Su Jingfei if there is no heartbeat, the body has no reaction, it is simply abnormal.


    But as a normal man, he didn''t care about everything. He went up to the front when he saw a woman. What''s more, Su Jingfei didn''t touch a woman for a long time.


    Huofeng saw that Su Jingfei was silent and didn''t continue. She just hugged Su Jingfei''s neck and gave him a kiss on his mouth. Then she said with a smile, "brother Fei, don''t worry. I''ve just said that since you started to save me, I''m your man."


    Su Jingfei laughed bitterly and had to explain: "Huofeng, I didn''t mean to save you at that time. You know..."


    Before she finished speaking, Huofeng blocked her mouth. She said to Su Jingfei seriously: "brother Fei, I''ve been lonely since I was a child, and I don''t have any intimacy. From small to large, you''re the best to me, and I''ll be your person. Don''t refuse, or I''ll hurt my self-esteem."


    Su Jingfei saw the sincerity and firmness from Huofeng''s eyes. He knew that if he refused, he would really hurt Huofeng. Moreover, in his heart, such a woman of the level of beauty, who admitted that she was her own woman, could not refuse. It was too hypocritical. Of course, he had some secret joy in his heart. It seemed that he had enough charm.


    Thinking, I can''t help but move my hand down. Since it''s my own woman, even if I eat her, there seems to be no problem. Now that I have admitted this relationship, Su Jingfei thinks that I shouldn''t be too patient.


    But his hands began to move. When he was about to touch the butt of the torrent, the fire suddenly jumped up. Even when the leaping started, the bath towel was arranged. When she fell on the ground, the whole body was wrapped again and again. Then she flew to sue and smiled. "Flying brother, you sit there for a while, the time of the mask is almost gone, I''ll wash it away."


    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng floating away. This time, she really shakes her head and grins bitterly. No matter how stupid he is, she can see that Huofeng has played a trick on herself. She doesn''t want to sacrifice herself at all. She just wants to express her feelings.

 Chapter 618

    When the Phoenix came out of the bathroom again, not only did the mask on the face have been removed, but the clothes were even changed, though it was a simple home furnishing, which was much more than the previous bath towel.


    Now Su Jingfei can''t even see his legs, let alone see what he sees directly, which makes him smile bitterly again.


    This Huofeng is just a goblin. She used to look like she could do whatever she wanted. But when she wanted to incarnate as a beast, she went away. It was really bad enough.


    Of course, he didn''t think Huofeng was intentional, and then he stepped away and kept aloof. He still had some confidence in Huofeng. She wasn''t the type who relied on her own beauty to deceive others. All he could say was that this chick deliberately treated herself like this. After all, Huofeng had the ability to be a little girl for such a long time.


    "Brother Fei, what have you been doing these days? You didn''t tell me!" Huofeng is very regular sitting in Su Jingfei''s opposite, also can''t see before that kind of charm.


    Huofeng''s figure is very outstanding. No man can be faultless. In fact, her appearance is also very beautiful. Now, with big eyes open, she can''t tell. Kawaii is the type with hot figure and pure appearance.


    According to the appearance of Huofeng, even if you really do something to yourself, just look at her pure face, you may calm down. It''s like now, I was almost out of control by Huofeng before, but now I''m calm.


    "I just wanted to tell you that you didn''t give me a chance to talk!" In order to completely forget the previous idea, Su Jingfei tells Huofeng that he can''t call back because of practicing martial arts, and makes it clear to Huofeng that he won''t ignore Huofeng.


    Su Jingfei feels that the abnormality of Huofeng today is absolutely due to the lack of a sense of security. Although he can''t say how deep he and Huofeng have feelings, she is a girl pushed by herself after all. According to the sense of responsibility, Su Jingfei will not give up.


    Huofeng is really worried that Su Jingfei doesn''t care about herself, but she won''t do such extraordinary things today. As Su Jingfei guesses, the reason why she just did it is because Su Jingfei can''t see her face. No matter how clever she is, in the final analysis, she is still a girl.


    If she doesn''t have a mask on her face, she really feel shy about flying Sue. She is also embarrassed. Today''s opportunity is really rare. The mask has become her natural protection.


    Now when I hear Su Jingfei talk about the reasons, I''m quite sure. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to take care of himself, but because he has problems.


    Of course, another curiosity also appeared in her mind. Huofeng couldn''t help asking, "brother Fei, what you said about practicing kung fu is really like those martial arts experts in the novel. After training, you can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall, and even pick up things from the air. Can you hurt people by splitting the air?"


    Su Jingfei himself is a master, and his internal skill has reached a certain level. Although it is far from the legend that he takes things from the sky and flies over the eaves and walls, he can do it. It is estimated that as long as he has a suitable method, the other two can do it.


    Hearing Huofeng''s question, he nodded and said, "well, although I haven''t reached that level yet, as long as I continue to practice, I should be able to achieve it. At least I have great hope."


    As soon as Huofeng''s eyes brightened, she continued to ask, "is it difficult to practice


    "Is it difficult?" Su Jingfei was a little surprised. This time he was really stunned. From where he practiced, Su Jingfei knew that it was very difficult to cultivate his internal skills. But it didn''t seem to be very difficult to really practice. What''s more, it took him half a year to use Xuelian twice, which achieved the effect of decades of painstaking cultivation of others.


    But if it''s not difficult to cultivate internal skills, why are other people''s internal skills so poor? Even Feng mieqing, who is older than his own internal skills, is 80 or 90 years old. That is to say, he has spent 70 or 80 years of cultivation to be similar to himself. In this way, it should be difficult to practice internal skills.


    Huofeng didn''t open her mouth when she saw Su Jingfei. She thought it was very difficult. She sighed and said, "brother Fei, it should be very difficult. In the movie, it''s said that internal and external skills complement each other. I also said that you should teach me. Then I will be even more powerful."


    She''s really disappointed. She''s not acting for Su Jingfei. After all, as a little girl, she''s also a Kung Fu learner. Naturally, she doesn''t read too many martial arts movies or novels. She''s long heard that the cultivation of internal skills should start from childhood. Although Huofeng is young now, she has grown up very late.


    Her words made Su Jingfei''s mind move. He could give the secret of internal skill to 307 troops. Although he didn''t know the effect of their cultivation, he should be much better than their hard Qigong.


    Since those who have no real relationship with themselves can get their own help, why don''t they give what they know to the people around them.


    Han Shan has her own internal skill. Su Jingfei only guides her in this aspect, but does not teach her anything new. Other people around him, Su Jingfei does not teach her either. He just thinks that internal skill is not easy to cultivate, and everyone''s practice is in vain.


    Now I''m reminded by Huofeng''s words that I seem to have been in the wrong area all the time. Internal skills vary from person to person. The same skills and the qualification of practitioners can also affect the effect. If I give these to my family, they may learn them. Even if they can''t become experts, self-protection should not be a problem.


    All along, he just wanted to protect the people around him, but he forgot that he could still protect himself. The Huofeng in front of him is a test object, so he can pass his internal skill to her.


    At the beginning, he once wanted to let Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng do this experiment, but later too many things were forgotten, and what''s more, they were not given the best internal skills. Now Huofeng is different from them. Although there is no real relationship between them today, it has been made clear that Huofeng is Su Jingfei''s woman.


    Since she is one of her own, she can give her some excellent internal skills. What''s more, Huofeng is gifted and doesn''t practice internal skills. She is already so powerful. If she can master internal skills, she can really practice both internal and external skills and get twice the result with half the effort.


    Huofeng doesn''t interrupt Su Jingfei''s thinking. No matter how stupid she is, she can see that Su Jingfei is thinking about something very important. Just watch him frown.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said to Huofeng with a smile, "Huofeng, are you very interested in this kind of internal skill? I said I practice this kind of internal skill."


    "Yes, I was very curious before. I heard Lulu say that your internal skill is just like that on TV. It''s very magical. I think it''s fun." Huofeng didn''t hide it either. After she confessed in disguise today, she felt that she and Su Jingfei were close to each other, and her words were more frank.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I was just thinking that you have passed the best age to practice. If you are allowed to practice, the effect may not be very good. So... "


    "I understand. I don''t have to learn. I''m just curious." Huofeng was very disappointed. She thought Su Jingfei couldn''t teach herself, but she still said, "brother Fei, your martial arts are high enough. You can solve everything. It doesn''t matter whether I learn or not."


    Su Jingfei could see Huofeng''s disappointment, so he had to finish saying: "no, I don''t mean you can''t practice. I mean I can teach you, but it may be painful to dredge the meridians with gold needles."


    Huofeng''s eyes lit up again. Originally, she thought Su Jingfei meant that she couldn''t practice Kung Fu. Now it''s said that she can practice internal skills, and it''s not a problem to suffer a little sin. Because of her unique talent and practicing some free fighting, Huofeng has rarely met her opponent. Most boxing experts will suffer losses when they face her.


    If a real master in the family meets Huofeng, Huofeng can only be beaten. Now her position is less than the top and more than the bottom. If she didn''t meet Su Jingfei, she would not have such a feeling. It''s just that she has seen a master in the internal skill.


    Since Su Jingfei is such a person, Huofeng naturally doesn''t think that only one person can master internal skills. Who knows, she won''t meet the same master in the future.


    These careful thinking Huofeng didn''t tell Su Jingfei, but as a more and more mature elder sister, how can she not think about it? She walks in a different way from other girls, and her life is in danger at any time!


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Huofeng would think so much. He said patiently, "because you are an adult, and your body''s meridians are probably fixed. If you start to practice now, if you don''t have the golden needle to dredge your meridians, you will get twice the result with half the effort. Only let me help you dredge your meridians, can you have a good effect."


    "I see. You don''t have to worry. If I can really improve myself, I''m willing to suffer a little. When will it start?" Huofeng sees that Su Jingfei is afraid that she can''t stand the pain, so she quickly guarantees.


    Also so Su Jingfei slightly headache way: "because want to dredge the meridians, you must take off the clothes, so the effect is better, but in this case..." his words some hesitation, don''t know how to go on.


    Huofeng was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Su Jingfei to give her acupuncture. She had such a problem. However, she quickly responded and blushed: "brother Fei, you''re really bad. If you want me to take off my clothes, you can directly say that I''m yours sooner or later. If you want to take it off very much, why do you find such an excuse?"


    Su Jingfei''s head is full of black lines. This time, she is really suffering. The two people had been ignorant before, and now she put forward such a request. It''s really easy for people to misunderstand. However, heaven and earth''s conscience, although she wants her to get rid of it, she doesn''t intend to use this excuse!

 Chapter 619

    After thinking about it, Su Jingfei really wants to teach Huofeng''s internal skills. It''s just that she missed the best period of practice and wants to achieve better results. She can only help her dredge her meridians. She really doesn''t want to take advantage of it.


    Huofeng''s coy appearance made Su Jingfei very painful. How could she feel that she had become a big wolf who cheated the little girl? She had to explain seriously: "Huofeng, I really don''t mean anything else. It''s for the sake of acupuncture effect. You can wear clothes, but the effect will decline."


    Huofeng quickly interrupted Su Jingfei and said, "brother Fei, my people are all yours. It''s nothing but taking off my clothes. I won''t object to it."


    Su Jingfei is even more helpless. Doesn''t he look like a good man? He didn''t know whether Huofeng really misunderstood or intentionally did so. Anyway, he couldn''t explain clearly, so he had to nod his head and say, "well, you can understand it best. Anyway, except for a little pain, there won''t be any discomfort."


    Huofeng''s head drooped lower, and her voice was also very small. "I know that it hurts for the first time. Don''t worry. I will be obedient. I can endure everything."


    There are more black lines on Su Jingfei''s head. This chick doesn''t speak at the same frequency as herself. Now she can''t explain it clearly. Forget it, let her misunderstand it. Today, Huofeng doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She thinks wildly. Does a woman have a fixed period?


    When he was helpless, he couldn''t see the smile in Huofeng''s eyes. She was a little girl, not a lady from a big family. If Su Jingfei always regarded her as a clever girl, she was doomed to be unlucky.


    She is also a famous elder sister in Ronghua district. Although she was not really powerful at the beginning, at least she has a good reputation. There are countless little gangsters and hooligans she has played. She has been able to stay in this circle for so many years without any loss. What she relies on is not only her identity.


    At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t realize that when he met Huofeng for the first time, Huofeng almost lost her life although she was a little bit fierce. Later, he experienced the affairs of Wang Ye. In his heart, Huofeng was actually a strong and simple girl. The reason why she could grow up safely was that she was considered to be Wang Ye''s dry daughter, but ignored her character.


    At a loss, Su Jingfei didn''t know that Huofeng was demonic. He was still speechless because of Huofeng''s attitude. Even if he really wanted to do something, he just said it directly. He didn''t have to beat around the bush.


    He did not intend to explain clearly, but said to Huofeng: "now you take off your clothes. You don''t have to take off all of them. Just leave your underwear. It''s just to radiate the heat of your body. You may have seen it in the movie, just like Yang Guo''s Little Dragon girl."


    Huofeng nodded first, then asked curiously, "isn''t Yang Guo XiaoLongNu naked? Is it inconvenient to wear underwear? Do you have any other hobbies, brother Fei


    Su Jingfei was stunned for two seconds, then he said with a headache: "girl, don''t think about it, OK? I''m just trying to dredge your channels. "


    "Oh, I see. You just dredge my channels. I believe you." Huo Feng said that she believed Su Jingfei, and she took off her coat in shame. She didn''t believe that.


    Su Jingfei took a deep breath. She thought that she had to restrain her emotions when she watched Huofeng take off her clothes. Unexpectedly, there was no such chaotic mood at this time. What''s more, she had a headache. The girl decided that she had some bad intentions.


    Just now, she was so generous that she was almost seen by herself. Now she just wanted to take it off. How can she be so shy? What''s the difference between this and wearing a swimsuit.


    If Huo Feng takes off her clothes generously, she won''t have any problems. What''s the meaning of such a shy and timid look? Is she so like a sex wolf?


    Su Jingfei really has no way to deal with this Phoenix, but he is still a pretty girl. Even though he has been telling himself that he has no intention, when he sees such a pretty girl take off her coat, there will be some waves in his heart.


    It''s not the first time for Su Jingfei to see Huofeng undress. Whether it''s the last time he treated Huofeng or this time he saw Huofeng wrapped in a bath towel, in fact, Huofeng''s body is not strange to Su Jingfei, but it doesn''t mean that Su Jingfei won''t be interested in her. As long as it''s a man, he will be interested.


    What''s more, there''s a truth that always exists. What you don''t get is always the best. That is to say, even if Su Jingfei has seen Huofeng several times, as long as they don''t break through a certain relationship, Huofeng still attracts him a lot.


    Of course, according to Huofeng''s appearance and hot figure, even if they really have something, Su Jingfei can''t resist it. It''s like a dead proposition. Anyway, Huofeng will make su Jingfei''s imagination uncontrollable.


    Huofeng takes off her clothes very slowly and seems to be very shy. However, her every movement is so natural that she always inadvertently shows her most beautiful side to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei can''t help but wonder how Huofeng''s waist can be so thin. She often practices boxing, so she has no muscles. Her skin is so delicate, It''s so white. It''s unreasonable!


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know why he thinks so much. He doesn''t have time to pay attention to Huofeng''s demonic quality. This girl is on purpose.


    Huofeng didn''t expect that some of the skills Lulu taught herself were so effective. She did have ideas for Su Jingfei, but more importantly, she wanted to tease Su Jingfei. From Lulu''s mouth, she knew that she had been seen a lot by Su Jingfei when she was healing.


    She is not a traditional girl, and she doesn''t think she will marry him as long as she is seen. But Su Jingfei really makes her heart beat. In this case, she will take the initiative.


    Huofeng pretends to be shy, but every action is very moving, which almost makes Su Jingfei forget what he is going to do. Fortunately, he is not an ordinary person. He has seen a lot of beautiful women and has strong willpower. When Huofeng only has underwear, he has controlled his mood.


    "Well, it''s almost over now. Go to the top of the bed and lie down. I''ll give you acupuncture." Su took a deep breath again and adjusted his mood. Once he calmed down, Su soon entered the doctor''s state.


    Huofeng listens to Su Jingfei''s words, oh, it''s like walking to the bedroom. In fact, when she is at home, she occasionally runs around in her underwear, even without clothes. Now even if Su Jingfei is watching, she is not affected.


    But it''s just such a natural action, and the charm is invisible. Huofeng''s figure is very good. She''s not fat or thin. She''s very fit. Her back is even more beautiful than her front.


    Although Huofeng has her back to Su Jingfei, with the special intuition of women, she can feel Su Jingfei staring at her back with saliva. Even if she has never been close to other men, she naturally knows where she is most attractive.


    Her body is very flexible, just like the natural divine power. Huofeng is a real talent. She has extraordinary strength, but also has a congenital soft constitution, which is the whole reason for her success.


    If she acquired and practiced the skills in thread bound books, Su Jingfei would be more powerful than Su Jingfei at the same time, which is her innate advantage.


    Of course, Su Jingfei also has his own advantages. He has a good understanding and works hard enough to achieve today''s success. Even he can learn medical skills and other miscellaneous subjects such as Xuanxue. Although he is not very proficient, he also knows something. Otherwise, he can''t fool Liang Aihong into cutting roufeisi group to Liang Xiuwen.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about Huofeng. He only knows that Huofeng is born with divine power. When Huofeng enters the bedroom, Su Jingfei wipes his mouth. He can''t let Huofeng see that he is drooling. Otherwise, it''s even more unclear.


    Then he took his own gold needles and walked into the bedroom. The gold needles had already been replaced, because Su Jingfei''s gold needles were used too much and were updated faster. However, he could keep 36 gold needles every time. In this way, it was enough to use them no matter how to cure the disease or fight and detoxify.


    After entering the door, he saw Huofeng lying flat on the top of the bed. Su Jingfei nodded secretly. No matter whether Huofeng was because of her relationship with her or wanted to learn martial arts, she was very clever.


    Su Jingfei is a little excited. Even if he and Huofeng haven''t taken the last step, their relationship has been confirmed. If it wasn''t for the sake of proving a little guess in his heart, and Su Jingfei is not anxious, they would have broken through the last step long ago. Su Jingfei believes that Huofeng will accept himself in the end even if he has a little resistance.


    Huofeng doesn''t know that Su Jingfei thinks so much. He thinks Su Jingfei is a decent man. He may be excited in the face of enchantment, but he can control himself very well, which makes her feel better about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei came to Huofeng and said seriously, "Huofeng, I''ll dredge your meridians later. Because you are an adult, this process may be painful, but you must be patient. As long as you dredge your meridians, you can get twice the result with half the effort. Even if you don''t practice, you can be a little more powerful than before."


    "Well, don''t worry, Feige. Whatever you want to do to me, I will bear it. I won''t let you down." Huofeng nodded firmly, then closed her eyes.


    Nima, Su Jingfei almost scolded. You trust me and are very clever. I am very grateful. But what''s the meaning of your expression? Do you really think I will jump on it? What''s more, you blush? I''m just like a coyote cheating a little girl with an excuse? Su Jingfei felt that his face was blacker.


    Although Su Jingfei''s actual heart is a bit like drooling, such a beautiful girl, even if she has a package of clothes, it is just a hand can be pulled away, saying that it is absolutely false.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei hasn''t really lost his mind. He sighs that he has nothing to look for. He must go back to Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. Today he is suffering too much. If he represses again, he will not be able to control when he sees other women tomorrow.


    In my heart, I tried to think about other things to distract my energy. Finally, I began to give Huofeng acupuncture, which is still a special acupuncture method. It stimulates the vital points of the human body. If I change people, it may be fatal. But Su Jingfei can stimulate the potential of the human body.


    Huofeng doesn''t think it will hurt when she closes her eyes. Even if she doesn''t know the medical skills, she has heard that acupuncture experts won''t make people too painful. The reason why she closes her eyes is that she''s afraid to see Su Jingfei''s forced smile. She has seen that Su Jingfei is very serious and wants to help herself. She''s so embarrassed by herself.


    It was only when she stopped laughing that Su Jingfei''s first needle stabbed her. She felt that it didn''t hurt. She murmured in her heart that Su Jingfei was exaggerating, but when the second needle fell, she felt that it was wrong.


    There is a distance between the two gold needles, which is the scope of dredging. Within this scope, Huofeng feels burning pain, and even cries out unconsciously. Su Jingfei quickly comforts: "bear it, it will pass, and you will be very comfortable."

 Chapter 620

    If you hear Su Jingfei''s words and Huofeng''s painful cry from the outside, you will surely think wildly. For example, a certain dead house has been misunderstood now, and he says, "it''s really a couple of dogs and men.".


    Huofeng didn''t care if other people misunderstood her. She thought it was just a little bit painful, and even thought it would be OK for a while. But she didn''t expect that with Su Jingfei stabbing her body needle by needle, she couldn''t control her emotions, and her voice was getting louder and louder.


    This is the first time that Su Jingfei has dredged his channels. At first, he really wants to restrain his thoughts. After all, there is a beautiful girl in front of him, but gradually he forgets this emotion.


    He wrapped his internal force in each needle and stabbed it into some key points of Huofeng. As long as he was careless, his life might be in danger. He worried about Huofeng''s psychological burden and didn''t tell her. Moreover, he was confident that he could stop the moxibustion before he hurt Huofeng.


    However, he did not know that acupuncture would be so painful. After the ninth acupuncture, Huofeng''s body was as if it had been fished out of the water. It could be seen that Huofeng was suffering so much.


    In addition, at the time of the sixth stitch, Huofeng''s mouth was already blocked with clothes, not for fear that her voice would be too loud to be misunderstood, but for fear that she would bite her tongue. Su Jingfei was a little regretful. If he had known such exaggeration, he should have let Huofeng fall asleep first. Now it was too late.


    Of course, the dead house next to Huofeng was stunned. He marveled that Su Jingfei and Huofeng were moving too much, and unconsciously opened a banned playback software for a period of time. He also wanted to have a good communication with his sisters in the computer.


    When Su Jingfei stabbed the tenth needle, everything began to change. Huofeng''s feeling was not clear to Su Jingfei, but from the appearance, Huofeng''s body had some stains, and even had a bad smell. Fortunately, Huofeng was lying now, otherwise she would be ashamed to death, but she bathed every day, how could she still have dirty things.


    For these stains, Su Jingfei didn''t dislike them at all, but was very surprised. According to the theory, when the tenth acupuncture is used to dredge the meridians, the recipient will have the effect of cutting hair and washing marrow, and the impurities in the body will be discharged.


    Huofeng''s reaction is just like this. It seems that her medical skills really have the effect of cutting hair and washing marrow. Although it is not as magical as in ancient times, there is no medicine, but now the effect is still very significant. The impurities on Huofeng''s body have been eliminated.


    As a martial arts practitioner, even though she doesn''t practice internal skills, she only practices fists and feet, but her physical quality is far better than that of ordinary people. Moreover, as a little girl, she doesn''t have too many bad habits and doesn''t have too many impurities in her body.


    Since the body began to remove impurities, Huofeng''s pain has also been alleviated. The first nine needles are actually a process of removing impurities. After all, impurities deposited in the body for many years have to be removed, so the process is very painful. Su Jingfei knew this for a long time, but he just didn''t know the specific degree.


    When Su Jingfei''s twelve gold needles were all punctured into the fixed acupoints, the preparation for dredging meridians had been completed. Next, twisting needles and penetrating blood vessels. This requires not only strong internal power, but also profound medical skills.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether other people will have both. He is the best candidate. If he had been, he might not have been able to complete it because of his poor internal power. Now his internal power is greatly improved and his medical skills are more exquisite. Although he still consumes a lot of energy, he can complete it.


    Twisting needle is different from piercing. When piercing, because it is the process of pulling out impurities, Huofeng feels pure pain. Twisting needle is different. The pain is three points numb and itchy. For a time, Huofeng is even worse than before.


    Originally, Huofeng just screamed in pain, but now it became a low hum. As long as the hum was from men and women, it would be confused. Huofeng didn''t care so much about it. At this time, if she didn''t make any noise, it would be very uncomfortable. In fact, she didn''t know that her own noise was easy to be misunderstood.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction to Huofeng is really speechless, and her cold sweat is flowing down. The girl is simply leading her to commit a crime, but he can guess that it''s not Huofeng''s intention.


    Fortunately, Huofeng is covered with a layer of black material because it removes impurities, which greatly reduces her aesthetic feeling. Even though Su jingfeiming knows that this girl is actually beautiful, she doesn''t have many ideas. This should be regarded as a blessing in misfortune. Otherwise, if she can''t control it halfway, she will not only give up her previous achievements, but also have bad consequences.


    Of course, the change of Huofeng''s voice will make a dead house next door misunderstand, and it won''t make su Jingfei care. When he twists the needle for Huofeng, he consumes a lot of internal power.


    Huofeng''s pain became more and more intense with the increase of Su Jingfei''s twisting time, and her voice was naturally louder. At this time, Huofeng even regretted that she had never felt so hard in her life. It was not a simple pain or numbness, it was itching to the bone, and even shouting could not be relieved.


    When Su Jingfei saw that Huofeng was going to be unable to hold on, he could only comfort him and said, "Huofeng, you have to hold on. It''s going to be OK. You''re going to become a real Wulin expert. You have to hold on!"


    Although Huofeng was not restricted by Su Jingfei, she always insisted on not moving. When she couldn''t hold on and wanted to move, she heard Su Jingfei''s words. When Su Jingfei spoke, she mixed some internal forces, which could calm people''s mind. Huofeng calmed down a little and restrained her actions with her will again.


    Su Jingfei comforts Huofeng and guesses that she can''t hold on for too long, so she increases her internal power output regardless of consumption. Suddenly, Huofeng''s pain is more intense, her eyes are red, and it seems that she is about to explode.


    With a sigh, although Huofeng is not that kind of delicate girl, she must have never suffered this kind of pain. She thinks that it''s almost done anyway. Even if the effect is slightly worse, there should be no problem. She secretly decides that if she dredges the channels for the women around her in the future, she should make them coma first.


    Think of here, just before Huofeng really broke out, with a wave of both hands, Huofeng''s golden needle was instantly put away by him. This hand is also su Jingfei''s unique skill, which can always make those traditional Chinese medicine amazing.


    "Well, you can get up and feel better." Su Jingfei put the gold needle away, and immediately felt Huofeng''s body for a while, and his whole body seemed to relax.


    Huofeng''s pain was suddenly reduced. It was as if she had entered heaven from hell. That feeling was almost speechless. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she didn''t even bother to speak. She just nodded. She wanted to recover her strength.


    Just because Huofeng was suffering, Su Jingfei and Huofeng were quite nervous and didn''t pay much attention to the situation around them. Now they all relaxed and found that there was a special smell in the room. Although it was not particularly pungent, it was enough to make people frown.


    After all, Huofeng is a girl, and this is in her room. She has the strongest reaction. She frowns and asks Su Jingfei, "brother Fei, what''s the matter? There''s a strange smell in this room."


    When Su Jingfei smelled it, he already knew the problem. When he heard Huofeng say so, he coughed and reminded him, "Huofeng, don''t you feel very uncomfortable now? You should take a bath. After a while, you should open the window for a while, and there should be no smell."


    Huofeng didn''t realize that the problem was on her. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she thought that she was in such pain and sweating a lot. She also thought that she should take a bath, so she struggled to sit up. She just suffered a lot and was still a little weak.


    Just sitting up, he saw that he was covered with a layer of black things. He suddenly exclaimed, staring at Su Jingfei and said, "brother Fei, what is this? What have you put on me?" The girl for beauty, to wipe some things on the body, is not without, she was not too shocked, only the smell is from the body, she continued to frown: "the smell is so bad, Feige, how can I not see you to these things?"


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t want to tell Huofeng this cruel fact, he still had to cough: "this is not what I brought, this is the impurity in your body, this is the effect that I dredge the meridians for you."


    Huofeng was stunned for a moment, and then jumped up and rushed into the bathroom with a cry of surprise. At this time, she could not see any weakness. Sometimes the girl''s attention to her image could surpass her physical ability, and because she jumped up, Su Jingfei''s eyes lit up unconsciously.


    As a person without internal skill, Huofeng would not be so light and elegant even though she was vigorous and vigorous. What''s more, she had just experienced such a painful process and was even weaker.


    Just now, Huofeng''s movement looks very elegant, and the movement is complete at one go. The twisting body in the air completely violates the laws of physics, but she is not reluctant. Because Huofeng is nervous, she doesn''t pay attention at all, but Su Jingfei can see it. At least he believes that Huofeng can''t twist her body into that angle before.


    Huofeng just accepted Su Jingfei''s idea to dredge her meridians, and she has already improved her physical fitness. If she adapts and cultivates her internal power, the effect will be more obvious. Maybe she will really cultivate a new martial arts master.


    Su Jingfei''s method of dredging meridians is to learn from thread bound books. It''s specially for those who miss the best period of practicing. Although he practiced martial arts relatively late, he practiced martial arts in thread bound books since he was a child. He doesn''t need to dredge meridians, but others are different.


    Today, taking Huofeng as an experiment is not only because Huofeng is eager to learn, but also because she has good quality. Now she is beginning to see results. Naturally, Su Jingfei sees hope.

 Chapter 621

    When Huofeng reappeared, Su Jingfei almost couldn''t believe his eyes. Just take a bath, Huofeng changed completely.


    As a pretty girl, no matter her figure or appearance, she is top-notch. Although she is not as mature and beautiful as Liang Xiuwen and Li Xiuwen because of her age, she is absolutely top-notch among her peers.


    Huofeng''s appearance and figure are better than those of Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. The main reason is that she practices martial arts on weekdays and is gifted. Her figure is better than those of the two girls and her appearance level is almost the same. Huofeng is absolutely a rare pretty girl. Otherwise, how can Feng Yixiao, such a big man, keep thinking about it all the time.


    But just because she practices martial arts, even though she is gifted, there are still some disadvantages that can''t be avoided. If Huofeng has been practicing internal and external skills since she was a child, and complements each other, there won''t be any problems. It''s just that she has practiced external skills.


    Even because she only practises fighting skills, she can''t even count her martial arts. Even if she can''t see it on the surface, she will be affected to a certain extent.


    For example, her fist position on the back of her hand often strikes sandbags. Although it is not obvious, it can be seen that there are four cocoons on that position, which is the result of frequent friction. In addition, she usually fights with people, so it is inevitable that she will be injured. Even if she is cured later, that position will leave traces.


    Su Jingfei didn''t see Huofeng''s gunshot wound location for the second time, but even if he didn''t see it, he could guess that the bullet hole location would leave at least a small scar.


    Similarly, as a girl, because of her different experiences, even if Huofeng is gifted, her skin is slightly worse than other girls. It''s not very rough, but it''s not so smooth and delicate. If she doesn''t have a pure and incomparable face, she will definitely feel like a woman.


    But now from the bathroom out of the fire phoenix, it is completely reborn, originally the fire phoenix skin is not black, can be regarded as white, now it is more like ice skin, don''t really touch, you can feel the fire phoenix smooth.


    Ordinary people may think that this is an illusion. Su Jingfei''s strength has already exceeded the limit of human beings. It''s impossible to have such an illusion. Huofeng''s skin is a bit whiter, delicate and full of luster. We can see that Huofeng is very healthy.


    "Brother Fei, why are you staring at me like this? Haven''t you seen enough?" When Huofeng came out this time, she was quite generous and didn''t change her clothes. Anyway, she had just been seen almost. She was still wearing underwear, but she had changed a suit.


    I don''t know if it''s because of her mentality change or because she is aware of her skin change, she put on a set of black underwear, adding a third of charm.


    At ordinary times, Su Jingfei must pay more attention to the style of Huofeng. Maybe he can''t control it. But now he''s not in such a mood. It''s just that Huofeng has changed a lot.


    The person who knows the body of Huofeng best in the world must be herself, followed by Su Jingfei. As a doctor, he must have carefully observed the changes of Huofeng when he dredged her meridians. Now Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to evaluate the changes of Huofeng.


    Now hearing Huofeng''s words, he nodded unconsciously and said, "the change is too big. You are just like a new person. The effect of this skin care product is better than any other skin care product, just like a newborn baby."


    "Feige, you are so bad. You want to take advantage of others." Huofeng misunderstands Su Jingfei''s meaning. Her pretty face is slightly red and angry.


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. This is true, but when you think about it carefully, it seems that your words really mean to deceive the little girl. She smiles bitterly in secret. She has been reduced to the obscene uncle at any time.


    Had to seriously way: "Fire Phoenix, don''t you notice your change?"? Your skin is more delicate and white, and if your muscles are coagulated, it''s just like that! "


    Although Huofeng is not illiterate, she doesn''t like reading since she was a child, and her cultural level is not high. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she said unhappily, "brother Fei, are you bullying me? I haven''t read many books. I''m very literate."


    Su Jingfei was helpless. He really didn''t consider the education level of Huofeng for a while. He didn''t mean to despise Huofeng, so he quickly explained: "it means that your skin is really smooth, smoother than before, and full of elasticity. Don''t you realize it?"


    Fire phoenix eyes a bright, surprise way: "really? Feige, I just feel it, but I think it''s a happy occasion. I don''t think too much about it. Do you see the change? I''m really more beautiful than before? "


    Anyway, Huofeng is a young girl. She is very concerned about her figure and appearance. She is very happy to hear that she is more beautiful than before.


    Su Jingfei nodded with certainty: "the appearance has not changed, but the beauty index has increased by at least 30%. This is a great exaggeration. You are a pretty girl, but now you are absolutely a pretty girl."


    Huo Feng was overjoyed and forgot that she was very sparsely dressed. She immediately put a kiss in Su Jingfei''s arms and rubbed it on Su Jingfei''s chest. She didn''t mean it this time. She was really excited and grateful. Her change was definitely from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei guessed that Huofeng would be a little excited, but he didn''t expect her to be so excited. As a man, he can''t understand the degree of women''s attention to skin and appearance, but he can''t resist such kind of throwing himself in the arms.


    Because Su Jingfei''s changes are too shocking, Su Jingfei ignored the charm of Huofeng for a while. Now Huofeng rushes up to taste the sweetness of Huofeng''s mouth. Her hands that originally hung on her side unconsciously caress Huofeng''s pink back. She only has underwear on her body, but there is nothing behind her.


    The skin of Huofeng has completely changed. Because of the martial arts practice all the year round, the skin of ordinary people will become a little tight. Although the skin of women will be softer, it is far less than that of ordinary girls.


    Now Huofeng''s skin is different. When Su Jingfei touches it, it''s almost like making a fine brocade. It''s smooth, delicate and elastic. It''s definitely the first woman Su Jingfei touches. It''s not that Su Jingfei belittles other women, it''s really because the collateral effect of dredging meridians is too exaggerated.


    Su Jingfei even couldn''t put it down for a moment, forgetting that it was easy to brush the gun and go off. His strength even increased invisibly, and his tongue unconsciously reached into Huofeng''s mouth and ran around.


    Although Huofeng had tried to test Su Jingfei, and almost succeeded, Huofeng had no intimate experience with men.


    Su Jingfei and Huofeng are hugging each other tightly now. Even at ordinary times, if a girl has such close contact with him, his body will change. What''s more, the skin of Huofeng''s body changes now. If you twist it gently, you will feel a slippery body drilling around.


    Huofeng is gifted and has a soft waist, just like a water snake. Now when she twists like this, Su Jingfei really feels that she is holding a beautiful female snake. Of course, the beautiful female snake is not dangerous, but full of fatal charm.


    After several charms in a day, Su Jingfei''s eyes began to turn red when he was really angry. This chick is deadly!


    At this time, Huofeng could not control herself. She tried to leave Su Jingfei''s mouth and said gently in Su Jingfei''s ear, "brother Fei, take me to the top of the bed. It''s my first time. You should be gentle."


    There is nothing more exciting than such encouragement. Su Jingfei, who didn''t want to control himself, walked to the big bed with Huofeng in his arms without saying a word.


    I don''t know whether it''s not suitable for a man to marry a woman today, or it''s not the right time for them to get married. When they get to the bed, Su Jingfei remembers that Huofeng is dredging her meridians here. The impurities she removes are not only on her body, but also on the bed. When she went out of the bedroom, she forgot to change the sheets.


    In fact, if they really go on, they just need to change the sheets or go to the sofa outside. But once this kind of thing is interrupted by something, their interest will drop, especially Su Jingfei, who is determined, is easier to calm down.


    In fact, Huofeng is ready to give her life. No matter Su Jingfei''s help or her love for Huofeng, she is willing to become Su Jingfei''s woman. She originally wanted to change a sheet. Anyway, it''s just like this. She can feel Su Jingfei''s excitement.


    But Su Jingfei stopped Huofeng and said seriously, "Huofeng, we are not in a hurry. I almost forgot that. Now you can''t break your body."


    "Why?" Huofeng thought that Su Jingfei had retreated again. She admired Su Jingfei''s determination. She didn''t know that his body had changed. She could resist it. It was too exaggerated.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "before dredging the meridians, it''s OK for you to do anything, but now that acupuncture has passed, at least you can''t break your body until you have laid a good foundation. It''s not good for you to cultivate internal skills. It''s also good for you in the future. After you have laid a good foundation, you can do anything."


    Huofeng has a bitter face. It turns out that there is something like this. Although she knows that there must be a lot of requirements for practicing internal skills, she can''t imagine that it is still so troublesome. However, since Su Jingfei says so, Huofeng can''t object to it.


    But she still concerned about the asked: "brother Fei, but you are now like this, do not do is not good for the body ah!"


    Su Jingfei released Huofeng awkwardly and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Men are so excited and calm. After a while, you start practicing, I can calm down. You don''t have to worry."


    Huofeng is different from other girls. She has many experiences. Even if she doesn''t really do anything, her friends will always mention it. Naturally, she knows Su Jingfei''s words. She chuckles and says: "brother Fei, you are really wronged. Let''s not let my younger sister meet you regardless of everything."


    With that, Huofeng also threw out a small eye. Although she looks pure, her present dress is not pure at all. Just a small eye has made Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster.


    Su Jingfei sighs that he has always been wrong. Huofeng has the temperament of a little witch. He knows that he is afraid to do anything because he cares about her body. However, he has to say that as long as he puts down his worries, he has a completely different mentality. If he was before, he would not be like that. Now he is in Huofeng, and he can''t control it.


    Fortunately, he is successful in internal skill, and has experienced many women, and all of them are superb. He has strong resistance in this aspect. Take a deep breath and recite bingxinresolutely. If his heart is clear and the sky is falling, he will calm down in a moment.


    Huofeng is a little stunned about the realization of Su Jingfei. She met her in a bar before and thought Su Jingfei was a lewd coyote. Now it seems that Su Jingfei is not only a coyote, but also a gentleman. Of course, the premise is that when something has to be done, if conditions permit, Su Jingfei can''t be a gentleman.


    "Well, stop making trouble. I''ll teach you how to practice Kung Fu and consolidate your achievements this evening by taking advantage of the effect of dredging meridians." After su Jingfei calms down, he corrects Huofeng.


    Huofeng is also a person who knows the weight. Su Jingfei is so serious. Huofeng also listens to Su Jingfei''s instruction.


    Now that the channels have been dredged, although the current Huofeng is not as good as the real newborn baby, the situation of the channels has at least returned to before ten years old, even three points better than Su Jingfei''s original channels. What Su Jingfei teaches Huofeng is his own internal skill.


    Different from self-study, Su Jingfei not only teaches her internal skill cultivation methods, but also her own experience. In this way, Huofeng cultivation naturally gets twice the result with half the effort. She was able to settle down a few minutes after su Jingfei taught her.


    This kind of situation, can''t help but make su Jingfei very surprised. He was quite good at the beginning, but it''s not the first time that he can have such an effect. Now Huofeng can do it. It can be seen that Huofeng''s future achievements are certainly not money. If she has snow lotus to absorb, maybe she can surpass herself.


    He thought in his heart, half an hour later, Huofeng woke up, her eyes seemed to be three points brighter than before, looking at Su Jingfei''s excited way¡° Feige, I feel better now than before. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to have such a strong effect, so he asked: "how do you feel? Do you have internal power? "


    Fire Phoenix a smile way: "which can so exaggerate, but already had the spirit feeling." Then, in Su Jingfei''s unexpected eyes, he sat down in Su Jingfei''s arms and said with a smile: "brother Fei, I remember that in addition to really doing it, there seems to be a way to satisfy you, or I''ll try?"


    Su Jingfei was shocked. He didn''t expect Huofeng''s thinking to jump so fast. When he saw Huofeng pointing to his mouth, he immediately understood her meaning.

 Chapter 622

    Su Jingfei finally stayed at Huofeng''s home in the evening. Although Huofeng''s skills are not flattering, Su Jingfei was very satisfied with that kind of raw feeling.


    Although he does not regard Huofeng as his forbidden woman, after all, she has no experience, and her vanity as a man will be very satisfied.


    Huofeng originally regarded herself as Su Jingfei''s woman. After what happened tonight, she confirmed the relationship between them. If it wasn''t for the need of practice, their development would be more than that.


    No matter whether Huofeng is a traditional woman or not, she is absolutely clean. If she didn''t really want to be su Jingfei''s woman, she would not be like this to her.


    Does it matter whether Su Jingfei has other women? As a little girl who has been living in the underground world for so many years, if you can''t see through this, don''t go out and play every day.


    She can be a big sister in front of everyone, but in front of Su Jingfei, she is just a pretty little woman. Su Jingfei is much better than him, and Huofeng also hopes to find a strong boyfriend in essence. Su Jingfei can satisfy her in any way.


    Su Jingfei and Huofeng embrace each other and sleep. As for whether it will cause other adverse reactions, Huofeng has already done it once. If it''s too big to do it again, they will be very satisfied as long as they don''t bear it.


    According to Su Jingfei''s constitution and internal power, he doesn''t need sleep to replenish his energy, but he is still a normal person after all. He doesn''t want to lose his interest in sleeping. What''s more, there are beauties in his heart. No matter which man, he probably won''t want to sit down all night to practice.


    It can''t be said that Su Jingfei lost his mind by playing with things. He can only say that he had a proper rest. He would never admit that gentleness is a hero''s grave.


    At dawn the next day, she would make love with each other. After su Jingfei''s instruction, Huofeng became flexible and had a lot of fun. However, the happy time was always short. Su Jingfei had to go to the hospital. He hadn''t been to the hospital for more than a week, and he couldn''t let go of the hospital.


    What''s more, Huofeng is now the eldest sister of ronghua district and the fifth largest force in the provincial capital. Although she is not busy every day, at least she has a lot of things to do. She can''t spend a day with Su Jingfei.


    Before leaving, Su Jingfei constantly tells Huofeng to practice hard. As for the problem of Xuelian, if he meets the right one, he will think about Huofeng. He doesn''t tell Huofeng that he got Xuelian''s help by accident. As for whether there is any problem of unstable foundation, Su Jingfei doesn''t know at all.


    Huofeng is now beginning to practice her internal skills. She is full of interest. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t remind her, she will speed up her practice. Of course, she hasn''t forgotten Su Jingfei''s suggestion, that is, to move.


    Today is different from the past. As the eldest sister of the fifth largest force, Huofeng is full of all kinds of dangers. Who knows when she will be plotted. The best way is to add some bodyguards around her. Of course, Su Jingfei provided these bodyguards, and asked Zhao Fenghua to choose some good female bodyguards.


    In the past, Su Jingfei did it just to make Huofeng more convenient. Now it''s out of men''s heart. Her women are always surrounded by a group of men. Even if there''s nothing, it''s uncomfortable.


    After everything was arranged, Su Jingfei got up and went to the hospital. Yesterday, he just told everyone that if he didn''t go back, they wouldn''t ask more.


    Su Jingfei is a little grateful to the white head. With the identity of 307 troops, many things don''t need too much explanation. The women know that these are confidential and won''t ask.


    He disappeared for a week. Su Jingfei of 307 army naturally wanted to explain it. All the women took it for granted.


    The reality is that Su Jingfei only needs to say hello to the white head. When there is no need to do a task, Su Jingfei doesn''t need to report. These are the things that the women at home don''t know.


    White headed Qingming is not a talkative person. Even if Qingming thinks Su Jingfei is more playful, he will not interfere in his housework. After all, Su Jingfei is their good friend. Whoever asks for help can be distinguished even if Qingming is a woman. This makes Su Jingfei very satisfied.


    After a cool and leisurely night with Huofeng, it''s already ten o''clock in the morning when we arrive at the hospital, and everyone has already gone to work. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are not surprised to see Su Jingfei come to the hospital. When they went home yesterday, they knew that Su Jingfei had passed the customs.


    Just after entering the door, Feng Xiaolan said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "elder martial brother, you have disappeared for a week. Some people think about it day and night. They almost miss you so much that they can''t sleep."


    Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and naturally turned his eyes to Wang Yu. In his mind, Feng Xiaolan must have made fun of Wang Yu next to him. Moreover, with Wang Yu''s gentle and quiet personality, he can''t sleep. Maybe, he knows that Wang Yu has deep feelings for himself.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Yu quickly waved his hand and denied: "elder martial brother, Xiaolan didn''t tell me that I''m not so promising."


    Without waiting for the question mark in Su Jingfei''s head to come out, Feng Xiaolan has revealed: "you haven''t been unable to sleep, but your appetite has been significantly reduced these days. Sometimes you are in a daze while eating. If not, you almost make a wrong diagnosis several times."


    Wang Yu was misunderstood by Su Jingfei, so he blushed a little. Now he is Yan Hong. His small face is still burning. He said angrily, "Xiaolan, you said it was a mess. I don''t have it. What''s more, we discussed it. How can you say it instead?"


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot, elder martial brother. Some people miss you so much that they can''t sleep." Wind Xiaolan a pair of suddenly realized appearance, to Su Jingfei again way.


    Su Jingfei looks at Feng Xiaolan with tears and smiles. The girl is on purpose. She doesn''t see that Wang Yu is almost too shy to look up. In Su Jingfei''s guess, Wang Yu is Li hongsilk''s half sister, but the two sisters are so different in character.


    Li Hongsi is as cold as ice. She can be calm under any circumstances, except when she meets Su Jingfei, the hit killer. Every time she sees him, Li Hongsi can''t control her mood. Wang Yu is different. She is gentle and quiet. Although she is close to Liang Xiuwen in temperament, she is actually very shy and gives people a feeling of bullying.


    Su Jingfei originally thought that Wang Yu had little social experience and was relatively simple. Unexpectedly, she had been a doctor for nearly half a year, but she still didn''t change. She was always bullied by the naughty girl Feng Xiaolan.


    He shakes his head secretly. Wang Yu is so easy to be bullied. Of course, he also sees Feng Xiaolan''s mischief. Huofeng has the potential to be a demon girl. Feng Xiaolan is very strange. Anyway, it''s enough to give people a headache. But relatively speaking, Feng Xiaolan is more simple, and she''s also a younger martial sister. She''s more clever.


    "Xiaolan, you''d better stop beating about the bush. What you''re talking about is who thinks so much about me. The people in my family should not be as good as me." Su Jingfei is really a little curious about who Feng Xiaolan is talking about.


    People in the family see themselves every day. Even if they are worried, they will not be unable to sleep. Wang Yu''s influence on eating should be exaggerated. Among the women in the family, Wang Yu should be the most emotional and easily affected. It seems that there is no one else except her.


    "Here comes the man I said, and she comes here every day." Feng Xiaolan did not explain, but Nunu mouth.


    Su Jingfei takes the opportunity to see that shumanya is about to come in. He suddenly understands who Feng Xiaolan is talking about. He just doesn''t understand what the beautiful lady Dean is doing with her, and he can''t sleep?


    He and shumanya, there have been some dark things, say no feelings, Su Jingfei himself do not believe, but if shumanya can not think of their own tea, this Su Jingfei how will not believe, shumanya is not particularly emotional girl, she is very rational.


    Just thinking about it, shumanya came in, saw Su Jingfei, and immediately said: "my Dean, you''ve finally come back. I can''t sleep well these days, and you''ve disappeared too simply."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth is open unconsciously. Just after Feng Xiaolan, shumanya thinks that she can''t sleep. She still doubts it. Now shumanya actually admits it.


    Just for a moment, he felt that something was wrong. They couldn''t sleep in their breath. It seemed that their meaning was not the same. And looking at Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s snickering, they knew that they had been fooled by two girls, and they were getting worse and worse.


    Suppressing the impulse to beat two women''s little farts in my heart, I said doubtfully: "President Shu, now the hospital is on the right track. Even if I don''t come to the hospital, there should be nothing wrong. I have some things this week, but I didn''t come. What''s the matter?"


    Shumanya sighed and said helplessly: "even if my Dean is on the right track, there are some things that need to be dealt with by you. Although Mr. sang and I are also in charge, sometimes they don''t recognize me!"


    "Who else? Who do you think it is? Is anyone looking for me? " Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect anyone to find his head.


    "Of course, the leaders of the province will come to our hospital for inspection, and they are the most senior minister of health. They want to see our president by name and surname, and they also need to focus on the inspection of the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. If they are not qualified, the traditional Chinese medicine hospital of our hospital can not be expected to open." Shumanya explained.


    "How can it be like this, why I don''t have any news, when it happened." Su Jingfei frowned and saw Wu Yanli only yesterday. There''s no reason why he didn''t know about it!


    When shumanya saw Su Jingfei, he was relieved. After listening to his inquiry, he patiently explained: "this matter has been arranged for a long time. I didn''t want to see you before, but people suddenly changed their mind. They didn''t mention to see you before. It''s enough to have me and sang Lao, but now they have to see you."

 Chapter 623

    The people of the Ministry of health suddenly changed, which was beyond shumanya''s expectation. Originally, it was OK for the vice president in charge of hospital affairs to come forward, but now he wanted to meet Su Jingfei by name, and something was wrong.


    Su Jingfei also felt that even though he was the president of this kind of hospital for the first time, he knew that there were some things he didn''t need to do. He was a private hospital and didn''t pay so much attention to public hospitals. Although he still had to deal with the upper class, it was definitely not a kind of flattering relationship.


    "Manya, tell me, who are the people who come here this time? Are they beautiful girls who are so interested in me?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked Schumann with a smile.


    This sentence not only brought Shuman''s eyes, but also Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s lips. Elder martial brother is getting worse and worse.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t like it either. He knows that shumanya will definitely tell himself that shumanya won''t learn from the naughty girls around him in important things, and he knows the importance.


    "The people who came for the inspection this time are mainly from the Ministry of health. Among them, a minister surnamed Liu asked to see the president by name, and a secretary surnamed Niu said he had heard about your reputation for a long time. If you want to come and have a look, I can only say that you have asked for leave. Since you are here today, how can you go to see me? I think if you don''t go, there will be no trouble." Shumanya did not disappoint Su Jingfei, and quickly replied.


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, and said: "is it really so coincident that his surname is Niu?" Then he said to shumanya, "well, you go to tell them that I will come in the afternoon and let them come directly to the large conference room of the hospital. I also want to see the top leader of the provincial Ministry of health."


    Shumanya has no objection to Su Jingfei''s words, as long as he agrees with the provincial leaders. As for other things, she doesn''t want to ask more. After all, her relationship with Su Jingfei is still one level behind, and now they are superior and subordinate.


    When she goes out, Su Jingfei doesn''t take shelter. Xiaolan and Wang Yu call Wu Yanli directly. They both know Wu Yanli, and they are doing business. Su Jingfei is not afraid of them thinking too much. When her mobile phone rings twice, she hears Wu Yanli smile: "Jingfei, I saw you yesterday, so I think so!"


    Su Jingfei smiles. Because Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are here, he is not good at teasing Wu Yanli. He says straight to the point: "sister Wu, I have something to look for you. It has something to do with your Ministry of health."


    Wu Yanli also called Su Jingfei at ordinary times, but at that time it was mostly you and me. She seldom talked about business, but often talked about business, which was more important. Now after listening to him, her voice became more serious, and she asked, "what''s the matter? Our Ministry of health has nothing to do recently?"


    She knows that Su Jingfei is the president of Yaoguang private hospital. If she has anything to do with the Ministry of health, it''s mostly on the other side of the hospital, but she hasn''t heard anything to do with Yaoguang private hospital.


    Su Jingfei had already heard some meaning from her words and sighed: "sister Wu, recently the provincial Ministry of health came to check our hospital. It''s said that it''s a health check. Since you are in the office of the provincial Ministry of health, you don''t know at all. These people really don''t pay attention to you!"


    He is not trying to stir up dissension, but to tell the truth. Although Wu Yanli is in the Ministry of health, she was promoted because of her. The name of the minister is just nice, and the actual power is far less than that of the real minister.


    Wu Yanli''s success today is entirely due to the influence of Liu Dingbang, and Su Jingfei has also increased her performance. Even so, it is against the rules for her to be transferred to the provincial Ministry of health. Now these people directly pass Wu Yanli, and Wu Yanli has no way at all.


    In the final analysis, Su Jingfei has no experience in officialdom. Even though he knows about some rank problems, he doesn''t know much about the specific situation. Originally, she thought that someone in the court is good at being an official, but Wu Yanli is her superior. It''s always convenient. Now it seems that she is too naive. She didn''t want to use her relationship to get Wu Yanli through some joints before, but it turned out to be really wrong, Su Jingfei has changed his mind.


    Wu Yanli didn''t know Su Jingfei was thinking so much. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she was immediately surprised and said, "did you say someone wants to check your hospital? I don''t know at all. I should be responsible for these things! "


    Su Jingfei sighed: "silly sister, don''t you understand what''s going on? Let me ask you two questions first. Do you have a minister surnamed Liu


    "Well, there is a minister surnamed Liu. Although he is a deputy and in charge of many affairs, I should be regarded as his subordinate. However, for some reasons, he doesn''t care much about me. You should understand that reason." Wu Yanli quickly replied that in the hidden part, she believed that if she didn''t say it, Su Jingfei also understood it.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood what she meant and didn''t say much. He just continued to ask, "well, that''s right. It''s the minister surnamed Liu who wants to check us. Besides, there is another person. Does Minister Liu have a secretary surnamed Niu?"


    Wu Yanli, who has been able to keep herself clean for so long in officialdom, is naturally a smart person. She immediately understands the implied meaning of Su Jingfei and doesn''t answer directly. Instead, she says, "wait a minute. I''ll ask Bing Xin to check. You know some things I don''t know very well. I haven''t been here long."


    Su Jingfei was not worried. He said, "I know that if there is such a person named Niu, I think you should think of something."


    Soon a letter came back from Wu Yanli. Sure enough, there was a secretary surnamed Niu. Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli understood what it meant. Wu Yanli said that she wanted to come and have a look. Su Jingfei stopped him. If she couldn''t make up her mind about this matter, she would not come to her hospital any more.


    After hanging up, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu said with concern: "elder martial brother, is someone deliberately looking for trouble? Is Niu the old guy? "


    They both saw Niu shaolai making trouble and were taught by Su Jingfei. Naturally, they were deeply impressed.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it''s the idle cow who doesn''t have any trouble. But you don''t have to think about it. It will be solved soon. If I don''t have the ability, dare to open a hospital at will?"


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu don''t know how Su Jingfei came to the hospital. They are a little relieved to hear him say so. Su Jingfei has never let people down. Now they don''t think Su Jingfei will be embarrassed by a cow. Just as a patient came in, they began to treat the patient.


    Su Jingfei is probably the most irresponsible expert in all hospitals. Although he is wearing a white coat, when the patient comes in, he turns a blind eye to him. Instead, he goes out and makes the patient think that he is a visiting doctor from other departments.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are not surprised at Su Jingfei''s incompetence. In fact, they also know that Su Jingfei gives them an opportunity to exercise. No matter how well educated they are, they can''t become good doctors without practice. If all the patients are treated by Su Jingfei, and they follow and watch, they may learn Su Jingfei''s skills, But it''s not as good as diagnosing yourself.


    The two women have such a state of mind. Even if Su Jingfei runs away during working hours, they don''t complain. Of course, if they know Su Jingfei''s mind at this time, they will definitely bite him.


    Su Jingfei just doesn''t want to waste his time in the hospital. He wants to find something beneficial to him. Since these people are clear about finding fault, they must be prepared. How can there be no problem in such a big hospital? If we don''t study deeply, everything will be OK. If someone is careful to investigate, naturally there will be problems.


    Now it''s unrealistic how to deal with the hospital''s affairs, so we have to find a new way. Since the Niu family has to deal with themselves, it''s not good for them. We don''t need some means.


    When he got out of the hospital, he called Baitou directly. Without waiting for Baitou to speak, he said with a smile: "Baitou, now you have something to trouble your old man. Check the background of a secretary in the Ministry of health in Niujia for me, and the minister surnamed Liu in the Ministry of health for me."


    Baitou had heard Su Jingfei say what it was like to disappear these days. Now he got Su Jingfei''s call and wondered how he found himself again. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he was speechless. This boy really thought he was an intelligence officer.


    Helpless way: "big brother, you really don''t put their outsider ah, our 307 troops, have become for your service personnel, you can really worry about, this time what''s the matter ah, cow family is not so simple, people in the provincial capital at least ranked in the top ten!"


    "This time, it''s not too big. It''s just that the Niu family are looking for trouble for me. They want to operate on my hospital instead of being rude. You don''t have to check too much for me. As long as there are things that they fear, I don''t even need evidence. I don''t want to do anything about them. I just want them not to mess around. As for dealing with them, I have many ways." Su Jingfei did not care about the complaint of the white head and said his request again.


    The relationship between Bai tou and Su Jingfei is not only a comrade in arms, but also a good friend. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t say these requirements, he will help Su Jingfei. He just complains.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Bai tou still didn''t forget to remind him: "Jingfei, you are now in the same situation with the Feng family. Before you get rid of the Feng family, you''d better not make too much trouble with the Niu family, or you will suffer from enemies. Even if you have Han family to help you, you will have a hard time!"


    Su Jingfei knows that Bai tou cares about himself. As the person in charge of 307 army provincial capital, how can he not know his own affairs? But he still says with a smile: "you can rest assured that when I have a problem with my work, the people of Niu family don''t have to be killed, but they have to be deterred at all."

 Chapter 624

    Su Jingfei is ready for everything. It''s almost the afternoon. Instead of going to the traditional Chinese medicine department, he comes to the dean''s office. First of all, he has to receive the inspection from the superior as the dean.


    Even private hospitals can''t be separated from the management of the Ministry of health. At most, it''s personnel appointment and other work, which has nothing to do with the Ministry of health. Now people say they want to come to check, but he can''t refuse. This kind of thing is not common. After all, his hospital has reached a certain scale.


    It''s just that someone plays tricks behind the scenes, and the situation is different. Even if they know it''s against the rules, some people will do it.


    Su Jingfei thinks so. Shumanya has brought several people in. The first one has a big stomach. If Su Jingfei didn''t know he was a man, he would have thought he was pregnant. This shows how exaggerated the fat man''s figure is.


    Behind the fat man were several middle-aged people, including a woman who, though not as good-looking as schumannia, was already pretty, probably a female secretary or assistant.


    Su Jingfei sneers in secret. According to the rules of the country, it is impossible for a cadre of this level to be equipped with a female secretary. Even if she is not a secretary, she is also a member of some other positions, and she must have come in through the back door. This is not su Jingfei''s deliberate thinking, but the eye contact between her and the fat man is not right.


    Perhaps for ordinary people, their movements are very secret, but in the eyes of a master, no matter the other''s movements or eyes, can be very good grasp, otherwise how to deal with other people''s attacks!


    These Su Jingfei naturally won''t tell shumanya, and he doesn''t look at shumanya any more except for the fat man who always stares at him. He has a preliminary impression of him in his heart. He pays more attention to a person around him, just like he saw Feng Erming for the first time.


    This man is not so dazzling, but he looks familiar. He looks a little similar to Niu Zhengyi, and his age is naturally much different. This man is no more than 40 years old at most. Therefore, Su Jingfei guesses that he and Niu Zhengyi may be the same generation, but they are Niu Zhengyi''s younger brother. As for the specific relationship, he has to wait for the white head information.


    When he looked at the people across the street, they were also looking at Su Jingfei. There was a young man in the dean''s office, which was a bit unexpected. When the young man saw them, he didn''t have the enthusiasm of ordinary people. When they were unhappy, they strengthened their purpose of coming here.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s attitude, shumanya secretly sighs that Su Jingfei is indeed a hardline. If you are an ordinary person and see the superior leaders come to check, you will smile even if you don''t want to. Only Su Jingfei is so calm.


    But she didn''t know that Su Jingfei had thought that this time they were aiming at herself. Although shumanya also vaguely guessed that something was wrong this time, she didn''t know the specific situation. At this time, she dutifully introduced to both sides: "Minister Liu, this is the president of our hospital, President Su." Then he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "President Su, this is president Liu of the Ministry of health, this is secretary Niu, this is assistant Wang, this is..."


    She introduced Su Jingfei one by one, among which minister Liu and Secretary Niu were the two people who had offered to see Su Jingfei before, and the other one was the woman.


    It''s not because this woman has done something special, it''s just because she has a special identity. Shumanya herself is a smart woman. She has worked in the position of president for so long and has a better understanding of human nature. Obviously, this woman has a different relationship with Minister Liu. If she focuses on her, she will naturally satisfy her vanity.


    It has to be said that shumanya is more and more exquisite. According to the character of the women around Su Jingfei, no one else will be like shumanya.


    Su Jingfei, with shumanya''s introduction, smiles and shakes hands with all the people. Now, before he tears his face, he still needs to have the necessary greetings. This is not the first time that Su Jingfei has faced a superior leader. Even the Secretary of the provincial Party committee has talked in private, so he will not show any flattery.


    Although Minister Liu was dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s insipid attitude, he had to nod his head in secret. Su Jingfei is definitely a talented person who can sit as the president of the hospital at this age. Maybe he is relying on the strength of his family or other people''s help, but it''s very rare for him to be so humble, at least few of his peers.


    Even so, he didn''t forget what he was doing today. After shaking hands, he said in a strange way: "Premier Su, it''s not easy to see you. You are so busy."


    As soon as shumanya''s face changed, she wanted to explain to Su Jingfei. After all, she said before that Su Jingfei couldn''t come for a while, but Su Jingfei took the lead and said, "there''s no way, Minister Liu. There are more patients in our hospital, and all kinds of affairs must be handled by someone. There''s president Shu in the hospital, and I''ll be responsible for other things, which is better than President Liu!"


    His words are very vague. If he means to envy Minister Liu that everything has been solved and he can rest easy, that''s why he envies him. It''s understandable. If he envies him only when he has nothing to do every day, it''s reasonable.


    In a word, Su Jingfei''s words are ambiguous. People can''t tell whether he is flattering or sarcastic. Schumann Ya secretly admires this art of speaking. He has to learn from Minister Liu''s words. He is not satisfied with Su Jingfei and is not on call. In fact, Schumann Ya is also very unhappy. He is not his subordinate, so why should he be on call.


    Now Su Jingfei''s words almost made Minister Liu unable to continue to speak. Fortunately, Secretary Niu said, "I heard that a young and promising president has come to Yaoguang private hospital for a long time. I''ve heard so much about him. I finally met him today. It''s really a pleasure to meet you."


    His smile seems to be sincere. It seems that he has been admired for a long time, but Su Jingfei doesn''t believe it. When he sees many smiling tigers, it seems that people from these big families, as long as they are not pure dandies, will smile and stab people in the back. Except for the Han family, it seems that none of the aristocratic children Su Jingfei has ever met with is true to people.


    However, he couldn''t just face Secretary Niu because of this and said with a smile, "Secretary Niu is joking. I''m just an ordinary doctor. My reputation is not that big, that is, Secretary Niu is well-informed."


    His meaning is very clear. I''m not so famous at all. You''ve heard a lot about a Mao. I heard his name from Niu Shao.


    He didn''t deliberately distort the truth. Su Jingfei did take over Yaoguang private hospital, but the people who were really in charge were shumanya and sang Lao. In some people''s eyes, there was no su Jingfei in this hospital at all.


    Although his identity is not very secret, it is not known to all. Secretary Niu said that he had heard so much about him, which is absolutely bullshit. Although Su Jingfei didn''t say it clearly, he didn''t appreciate it at all. Of course, in other people''s ears, this should belong to Su Jingfei''s modesty and politeness.


    Even Secretary Niu actually thinks so. He sneers in the dark and pretends to be modest. He will make you cry in a moment. Niu Shao is his nephew. His nephew pursues Wu Yanli, the new comer in the Department. He is actually stopped by this boy. He really wants to die.


    After a few simple conversations, Su Jingfei said all kinds of ambiguous words without any trace, which seemed to follow their meaning and satirize them. Minister Liu and others always felt that Su Jingfei''s words were very harsh, but they couldn''t find any trouble for Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei didn''t mean to satirize them.


    They didn''t think of these situations in advance. They thought that even if Su Jingfei was not servile, he would at least follow their wishes, but they didn''t want others to be indifferent, as if they were facing ordinary people. This made them a little powerful and useless. Even if they had the right to inspect the work of the hospital, they didn''t have the direct power to order the hospital, They are not really leaders.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the useless ones. I remember president Su seems to be a traditional Chinese medicine, and he is also the honorary chairman of the Provincial Association of traditional Chinese medicine. Why don''t you take us to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine? I''ve always wanted to see the skills of President Su!" Secretary Niu feels that if we continue to talk about the lack of nutrition, time will be wasted, so we need to change the topic.


    Before that, he proposed to see Su Jingfei in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine. This time, Su Jingfei sneered to see what they had to do.


    In fact, most of Su Jingfei''s identities are put on the table. If Secretary Niu wants to deal with himself, there will be an investigation. Even if he doesn''t know that he is a member of 307 army, he should at least know that he is the boss of Su''s subsidiary. Moreover, he should know the origin of the president. This time, Su Jingfei thinks that there may be Niu Zhengyi in dealing with himself, I want to knock myself.


    But I don''t know that Su Jingfei totally overestimated Secretary Niu. Secretary Niu just wanted to vent his anger on his nephew. He did something about the investigation, but he was just a political axe official. He didn''t have the information network of 307 troops. He just knew that Su Jingfei was the president of Yaoguang private hospital and an expert in traditional Chinese medicine.


    As for how he got Yaoguang private hospital, Secretary Niu didn''t know. Instinctively, he guessed according to the family''s idea that someone in the Su family was rich and bought the hospital. Then he asked Su Jingfei to register.


    Secretary Niu, the honorary chairman of the Chinese Medicine Association, doesn''t believe it at all. These days, if you want to have such a reputation, you can do it as long as you have money. If you want to do so, there''s no problem for the Niu family. As for medical skills, he believes Su Jingfei is strange. What kind of medical skills can you have when you are so young.


    If he had really told Niu Zhengyi about it, he would not have made such a hasty decision. Moreover, he would have dragged Minister Liu into the water. Niu Zhengyi met Su Jingfei at the auction.


    Su Jingfei''s qualification as honorary chairman of the Chinese Medicine Association was investigated by the Li family and the Rong family. It''s absolutely impossible to fake it. When Secretary Niu wants to move Su Jingfei, Niu Zhengyi will definitely stop him. Unfortunately, this kind of aristocratic family has long been arrogant and has not thought so much about it.


    It''s just the president of Yaoguang private hospital, which is under his jurisdiction. If he can''t vent his anger on his nephew, it''s too humiliating.


    His idea is very good, and things are developing according to his expectation. Although Su Jingfei is not very enthusiastic, he has to cater to himself and Minister Liu. In this way, he is inferior. Secretary Niu feels very comfortable. As soon as the plan starts, Su Jingfei is ruined.


    In my mind, I see Minister Liu continue to pester shumanya. Although it is not too explicit, his intention to see shumanya is self-evident. Other problems of minister Liu are not too serious, but he is very lustful.


    Although shumanya is not the best in the world, she is also a beautiful woman. What''s more, she is still a beautiful woman in doctor''s clothes, full of charm in uniform. From the first day of meeting, Minister Liu has a strong ambition for shumanya, but shumanya has always been true.


    Secretary Niu once assured Minister Liu that as long as she was in Yaoguang private hospital, she would not recommend herself to a pillow? This is also a major reason why Minister Liu promised to help.


    Although shumanya is very disgusted with Minister Liu, she can''t say too clearly that she can only place her hope on Su Jingfei. This young man is very magical. She believes that Su Jingfei won''t let herself suffer losses. Although there are many women around Su Jingfei, shumanya doesn''t really develop with him, but she knows that Su Jingfei won''t let herself suffer losses.


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t really let shumanya suffer a loss. He sneers in the dark. He has received the information about minister Liu and Secretary Niu from white hair. They must have something to do with it.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to go to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, Su Jingfei found an excuse to go to the bathroom, and then looked at the information on his mobile phone. He was more confident in dealing with Minister Liu and Secretary Niu.


    When he returned to the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, in addition to Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, other patients had gone out. Minister Liu and Secretary Niu were also talking with several other experts. He started to develop the Department of traditional Chinese medicine from Su Jingfei. Several experts who had participated in the exchange meeting arrived. The Department of traditional Chinese medicine had begun to take shape, otherwise shumanya would not want to open a hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are obviously a little surprised. They are not the first time to come to Yaoguang private hospital, but only after su Jingfei took over. The development of traditional Chinese medicine has been beyond their expectation.


    According to the strength of the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of Yaoguang private hospital, it is enough to open a small hospital. What''s more, there is Su Jingfei, the honorary president of the traditional Chinese Medicine Association. Maybe Secretary Niu can''t believe Su Jingfei''s medical skills, but he has been recognized by authoritative people.


    He secretly calculated that when he saw Su Jingfei come in, Secretary Niu said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "President Su, I heard that you are the honorary president of the Provincial Association of traditional Chinese medicine. Naturally, your medical skills are very excellent. Why don''t you show us?"

 Chapter 625

    Su Jingfei has known for a long time that this examination is a cover, and the real purpose is still for himself. Now Secretary Niu is about to test his medical skills. At the same time, he has a little doubt in his heart. Since Secretary Niu is a member of the Niu family, doesn''t he know his medical skills?


    He used to take the right to cure diseases as an auction item at the auction, and was sold by Niu Zhengyi. Although he may not think that this power has much effect, his medical skills should be affirmed. Now Niu''s secretary means that he doesn''t believe it!


    He also considered that maybe it was the Niu family''s trial, but it was totally wrong on such an occasion. After all, he could see that Secretary Niu wanted to humiliate himself, which was not a simple trial. He vaguely felt that maybe Niu just didn''t know about it.


    "Well, since Secretary Niu is interested in this, I''ll see a doctor for the patient. Minister Liu, if you don''t mind, will you sit next to me for a while?" Su Jingfei thought in his heart, but he said with a smile.


    Minister Liu has discussed with Secretary Niu for a long time. Now when he heard Su Jingfei say so, he said with a smile: "don''t mind, don''t mind. President Su is self-supporting. I need to see more. It''s very rare. What''s more, you are the honorary president of the Chinese Medicine Association."


    He has the same idea as secretary Niu. At Su Jingfei''s age, how can he really have real talent and learning? The identity of the honorary president is uncertain. What''s more, he also knows Secretary Niu''s background and the people he wants to deal with will naturally support him. At that time, he will definitely get a lot of benefits. The president surnamed Su is not very respectful to himself, We should give him something to look good at.


    Since Su Jingfei agreed to their request, the treatment naturally had to be carried out normally, because the TCM Department of Yaoguang private hospital is becoming more and more famous. Some patients who believe in TCM come to register every day, and there are not many people waiting for treatment.


    After the normal treatment started here, someone came in immediately. Su Jingfei just looked with his eyes and guessed the patient''s condition. This is also the basic ability of traditional Chinese medicine, but some doctors with poor medical skills did not reach this level.


    The two men who came in were a couple in their fifties. The patient was obviously his wife, but Su Jingfei could see that it was a common disease. He nodded to Feng Xiaolan and let the patient go.


    "Premier Su, aren''t you going to see a patient? Why did Dr. Feng come? " For Su Jingfei''s behavior, Minister Liu was puzzled and asked.


    Minister Liu is lustful. Naturally, he has known Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu for a long time. It is said that they are su Jingfei''s younger martial sisters. While they are envious of Su Jingfei''s beauty, they are also dissatisfied and deliberately seek trouble.


    Su Jingfei laughed and simply explained to minister Liu, "well, since the two of you want to see me treat the patients, at least the patients have to reach a certain level to let me do my best. This elder sister is just a small problem. Let my younger martial sister come. She is better at these diseases."


    The couple who came in were really surprised to see so many people in the Department. Now they are even more shocked to hear each other''s names. The young man is the Dean, and the fat man is a minister. They are all ordinary people, and they have long been afraid to speak more. The young Dean calls the beautiful girl in front of him as the younger martial sister. They certainly have the same medical skills, and they have no complaints, What''s more, they know it''s all small problems.


    Su Jingfei''s words are reasonable. Although Minister Liu wants to embarrass Su Jingfei, he has no suitable reason, so he has to nod his head and say, "OK, let other patients come in."


    In fact, everyone''s mind has been tacit since they must ask Su Jingfei to see a patient. Minister Liu doesn''t cover up much and directly let the patients outside come in. This time, a beautiful girl in her twenties came in. Although she is worse than Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, her appearance is also good.


    At least in terms of the aesthetics of a lecherous person like Minister Liu, this plump body, if pressed under the body, should feel good.


    After she came in, the woman was also stunned. She didn''t expect so many people in the room. However, she saw Feng Xiaolan feeling the pulse of a middle-aged woman and understood that she was seeing a doctor. She thought that minister Liu and others were in line. She didn''t think much about it and asked, "who is expert Su? I''m an expert."


    Naturally, when Su Jingfei came in, she also looked at the situation of this woman. Her problem was a little more serious than that of middle-aged women. It was a common problem of women. However, this kind of disease was not suitable for diagnosis and treatment at this time, and it didn''t need to be too difficult. Wang Yu was just idle and thought, so he arranged this woman for Wang Yu.


    According to minister Liu''s idea, such a beautiful woman came in. As a young doctor, Su Jingfei should be interested in it. Unexpectedly, he said to the woman, "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei. Although you are an expert, the real treatment is my younger martial sister Wang Yu. Her medical skills are also very exquisite."


    The woman is obviously not afraid of things. She stares at Su Jingfei and says, "what do you mean? I''ve got the expert number. Do you want the general doctor to show me how to cheat money?"


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are delighted that this woman is so cooperative that they can find an excuse to clean up Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t mean to be flustered at all. He pointed to minister Liu and others and said with a smile: "this is the situation. This is Minister Liu of the Ministry of health of our province. Today, he came to our hospital to inspect my medical skills. Your condition is not so serious. My younger martial sister can be treated."


    The woman was still dissatisfied. When she heard Su Jingfei''s introduction to minister Liu, she didn''t dare to say more. However, when Minister Liu came to see her, she was secretly pretty.


    Minister Liu didn''t expect that this woman was so bold and stimulating. If he didn''t worry about her identity, he really wanted to give a good response and let Secretary Niu next to her secretly shake his head. This fat pig is too lecherous. It''s just a mother. This woman is obviously not a good one.


    But now Secretary Niu needs Minister Liu''s help, so he coughs and says to Su Jingfei, "President Su, you always give the patients to others. Isn''t that good? You can''t shirk the patients who come later."


    Su Jingfei sneered in the dark. I didn''t cooperate with you and pretended to be very dissatisfied. But he said with a smile: "OK, anyway, my two younger martial sisters are busy. Even if I want to push, I can''t help it. Let the next patient come in."


    When they asked Su Jingfei to show his medical skills, Su had already guessed that Secretary Niu and Minister Liu had an arrangement. Otherwise, how could they be so sure that they would have problems.


    And according to the general arrangement, the most advanced patient will not be deliberately arranged, even the second one will not. This is Su Jingfei''s inference. Sure enough, the two patients who come in are in general condition. Then according to the law, the next is the actor. Su Jingfei follows their meaning.


    In my mind, there are three young people outside. The one in the middle is completely supported by two people around him. It seems that even walking is a problem. Moreover, when they come in, they make a subtle eye contact with Secretary Niu.


    If you are an ordinary person, you can only think that this is a patient, but Su Jingfei is different. He has been psychologically prepared for a long time, and he is also a martial arts expert. How can he not see this? Secretary Xindao Niu and Minister Liu really took great pains to deal with themselves, so they can''t let them down.


    The young man''s body looks thin and weak, as if he had been really ill for a long time. His complexion is turmeric, and he is very sick. Niu MISHU immediately tut tut tut: "Premier Su, it seems that the young man''s condition is not light. It depends on your wonderful hand."


    Minister Liu also nodded his head and said, "this young man doesn''t know what his illness is. It''s a problem to walk when he is young."


    Su Jingfei wants to laugh at them very much. Even if you want to be Yin yourself, don''t be so obvious, OK? The doctor didn''t speak. They made a conclusion first.


    However, he is the only one in the room who has the bottom of his heart. Other people, except Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, have no medical skills. Looking at this young man, he really seems to be terminally ill. He doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong with what Secretary Niu and Minister Liu said. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are also seeing the patient, and they have no time to see this young man.


    In this room, only Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu know what Su Jingfei''s medical skills are. Shumanya also knows something, but he doesn''t know what he has achieved.


    With the help of two companions, the young man walked along and said, "doctor, please show me. I feel sick all over. I don''t know what happened." His voice was also feeble, and the two companions beside him also said: "yes, our brother suddenly fell ill today. I don''t know what happened."


    When they talk, their eyes twinkle, which makes Su Jingfei shake his head secretly. The actors should also have the basic qualities of actors. The two extras are obviously not qualified.


    Secretary Niu and Minister Liu don''t know that Su Jingfei is still commenting on their acting skills. They look at each other and sneer at each other secretly. Even if Su Jingfei is really capable, he must be humiliated today. Then they will find an opportunity to play Yaoguang private hospital badly and make su Jingfei shameless.


    According to the scale of Yaoguang private hospital, it''s not so easy to collapse. After all, it''s not just the traditional Chinese medicine department, but it''s very easy to change Su Jingfei''s reputation. If a dean''s reputation is bad, the hospital will be ruined. This is the plan of secretary Niu and Minister Liu. Their intentions are not malicious, but they are unlucky, I met Su Jingfei.


    With the help of two partners, the young man sat in front of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth and looked at the young man dignified. It seemed that he really found that the other side had some incurable disease.

 Chapter 626

    Su Jingfei looks at the sick young man with a dignified face. He looks like he is seriously ill. Even if he doesn''t say anything, others can see that the young man''s condition is very difficult.


    Secretary Niu and Minister Liu look at each other and say that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are very good. Is this kind of level also very good? This young man was secretly arranged by them. Naturally, the purpose was to embarrass Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei really had the ability, how could it be such an expression.


    The young man on the left side of the patient looked at Su Jingfei, staring at his companion so solemnly, and asked timely: "doctor, how is my brother''s illness? Why does he suddenly faint?"


    "I''m still observing this. Don''t worry." Su Jingfei looked very serious about seeing a doctor for the patient, and then asked, "does this gentleman have any genetic history? Has this ever happened? What did you eat today? "


    His appearance is no different from that of ordinary doctors. When Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu see a doctor for a patient, they will simply ask about it, but shumanya thinks something is wrong.


    Shumanya was familiar with Su Jingfei when she was in s city. She also saw Su Jingfei when she was seeing a patient. In his impression, Su Jingfei never talks nonsense when she was seeing a patient. At least before asking, she would feel the pulse for the patient first. Today, instead of feeling the pulse, she asked directly.


    Although she thought Minister Liu and Secretary Niu would make trouble for Su Jingfei, she didn''t expect to arrange for fake patients. She didn''t know the medical skills and couldn''t see whether the young man was really ill.


    Su Jingfei''s performance did not cause other people''s doubts. The person on the right side of the patient said: "my brother is in good health. He is usually a good sportsman. We had lunch in KFC today. Although the food there is called junk food, it is not food poisoning."


    He is talking about popular fast food, and there is really no problem. Secretary Niu and Minister Liu are laughing secretly. Since they have to deal with Su Jingfei, these things have been made up for a long time. How can su Jingfei find an excuse.


    He said, the patient also followed the feeble way: "doctor, my family has no genetic history, my family''s health is very good, my disease is really strange ah, recently this period of time have not felt bad, suddenly not."


    Su Jingfei nodded, suddenly very strange asked: "look at your age, you are 22 years old, do you have a girlfriend now?"


    Naturally, they didn''t discuss this issue in advance. At this time, it depends on the adaptability of the actors. Young people dare not think too much about it. They shake their heads and say, "I''m still young now. I''m not in a hurry about my feelings. I''m single."


    He thought, I don''t even have a girlfriend now. What else can you say about me? I can''t say that I''m overworked and kidney deficient.


    Since he dares to pretend to be ill, he naturally has some medical knowledge. The manifestation of kidney deficiency is body deficiency and fatigue. He thinks that Su Jingfei can''t judge whether he has been suffocating for too long. It''s ridiculous.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction was still incomprehensible. He nodded and did not continue to talk. He said as a routine: "now, let me feel your pulse. I''ll see what''s going on with your illness." His posture is very full, like an old Chinese medicine.


    Su Jingfei went through all the necessary procedures of TCM treatment. On the surface, there was no problem at all. Only Secretary Niu and Minister Liu scoffed. No matter how well you did it, it was useless and no problem could be found.


    The patient behaved very well. He extended his hand and asked Su Jingfei to feel his pulse. Instead of putting his hand on his wrist, Su Jingfei took out three silk threads from his pocket and put them on the patient''s wrist. Then he closed his eyes and began to feel his pulse.


    This kind of mystifying behavior made Secretary Niu and Minister Liu confused. Minister Liu even asked: "President Su, do you still need to do this when you feel someone''s pulse? Can''t you just press it on your wrist? "


    Su Jingfei didn''t open his eyes. He said seriously, "since you two want to see my medical skills, I naturally take out the way that I am best at and can best reflect my ability to see a doctor for the patient. I think you two should have heard of hanging silk pulse. That''s it. The effect won''t be bad."


    Not only Secretary Niu and director Liu didn''t know how to speak, but other people''s eyes also unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei. Even people from Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s side also looked at him. For a moment, Su Jingfei became the focus of people''s eyes.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that everyone is looking at himself, and no matter what people think of him, he is just honest to feel for the young people.


    A moment later, everyone wanted to wait for Su Jingfei''s answer, but Su Jingfei said: "I have made a preliminary diagnosis of your condition, but I''m not sure, so next, I''ll use some unique methods that belong to me."


    Secretary Niu and Minister Liu almost laughed. Su Jingfei really knows how to make excuses. If he can''t make a diagnosis, he just says it sounds good. But they''re not afraid that the young man is not sick. Even if he has the ability, he can''t make the young man sick. That''s too mysterious, but they don''t know Su Jingfei''s ability.


    The patient had long thought that Su Jingfei would use some means, but he didn''t think much about it. He nodded and said, "then I''ll trouble the doctor. How can I cooperate with you?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense, just said: "it''s very simple, you will go to the top of the bed and lie down, I will give you acupuncture, ten minutes later, there should be results, acupuncture will be a little painful, you have to endure."


    Even if young people have not had any serious illness, they know that acupuncture does have some pain, but the pain is not very painful. They take people''s money to relieve the disaster. Now that they have become actors, they naturally have to pay some. Compared with their own reward, this pain is nothing.


    With the help of his two companions, he soon lay on the top of the bed. Su Jingfei didn''t make him look too ugly. He just asked his companions to help him take off his coat. Anyway, the heating in the hospital is sufficient, and it won''t make people feel cold.


    It''s just that when Su Jingfei took out his own gold needle, everyone took a breath. If the nearly foot long gold needle really penetrated into the human body, I think it''s necessary to pray for God, but I can''t die. Both middle-aged people had experience in acupuncture. They were shocked to see such a long gold needle. The secret experts are different.


    Other people who have not seen Su Jingfei''s golden needle are equally shocked. Secretary Niu and Minister Liu are also secretly congratulated. Fortunately, they choose to find someone to pretend to be sick instead of using themselves to test. Otherwise, they will be in agony when the needle is so long.


    Seeing the needle, the young man felt numb on his scalp. He tried to make su Jingfei change his mind and said, "doctor, is there any other way to detect it? I''m afraid when I see such a long needle when I carry the needle."


    "Don''t be afraid. The needle won''t be pierced completely. Then you won''t be pierced. Don''t worry." Su Jingfei comforted him.


    The young man felt at ease, thinking that he would bear with the money.


    His two companions were still jealous before, and he took more money. Now they see that he is going to face such "torture", which means that they have a psychological balance. They even step aside, which is a bit of schadenfreude.


    Su Jingfei put his first acupuncture point into the young people''s acupoints in the public''s attention. In addition to Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu who are proficient in medical skills, other people naturally don''t understand, and they don''t know what effect Su Jingfei''s acupuncture point has. However, the two women''s expressions changed a little and soon returned to normal.


    They know that Su Jingfei has a special acupuncture method, and the acupuncture points are unusual. At first, it was a little strange why Su Jingfei would stab this acupoint, but then they thought, maybe it was the elder martial brother''s strange array.


    Young people originally thought that a needle would be very painful, but they found that there was no pain at all, even the feeling of itching and numbness. They could not help asking, "doctor, I don''t have any feeling. Are you in the wrong place


    What he means by saying this is not only that he is strange, but also that he wants to express a meaning to others. The doctor has no real talent.


    Sure enough, Secretary Niu understood his meaning, and then said, "no, President Su is an expert. How can you mess around? It''s even more impossible to tie in the wrong place. He is the honorary chairman of the Provincial Association of traditional Chinese medicine!"


    His intention is very obvious. Shumanya''s three daughters all frown in secret, but the other patients don''t know the situation. There are some changes in Su Jingfei''s eyes. There are too many people fishing for fame. Su Jingfei is too young to think about.


    Su Jingfei was not moved. He followed Secretary Niu''s words and said, "Secretary Niu, I''m flattered, but it''s true. I didn''t put it in the wrong place. It''s just the first injection. Then you will feel it."


    He said that the second needle had already been pricked down. With his needle going down, the young man felt a little pain in his body, and it was not too uncomfortable. He snorted: "well, this needle has a little feeling. It seems that experts from Laisu are still at a certain level."


    "Well, my acupuncture is basically in the right position, so I''ll start testing you next." Su Jingfei smiles, and without waiting for others to speak, the needle in his hand quickly penetrates the young man''s body according to the established acupoints.


    He had said before that the acupuncture was only ten minutes. If it was delayed any longer, the time would pass and his goal would not be achieved. He did not care that his action was too fast and would blind Secretary Niu and Minister Liu''s Kryptonian eyes. He just welcomed him and finished twelve needles.

 Chapter 627

    Su Jingfei''s action is very fast. People only see Su Jingfei''s hands flash, and the patient''s body is covered with gold needles.


    That is to say, there is no real master in this room. Otherwise, if you only see Su Jingfei''s brilliant hand, you will look at him with new eyes. Su Jingfei''s hand speed is much faster than many people.


    Now people''s attention is not on Su Jingfei''s body, but on the patient''s body. After su Jingfei''s 12 gold needles are all penetrated into the patient''s body, the patient''s expression is no longer as relaxed as before, but begins to twist, just like being rubbed on his face.


    It''s just that he is so sad, but he can''t make a sound. It''s like he has become dumb for a moment. When others can see his face distorted, they always think he should be very painful. But now he has no voice, and others are not sure what''s going on.


    "Premier Su, what''s the situation? It seems to me that this patient is suffering a lot! " Both Minister Liu and Secretary Niu saw that they were wrong and asked on their own initiative.


    Su Jingfei naturally nodded and said: "acupuncture will have some pain, and I have just said that this is an examination, and naturally it will be more painful. Now the patient must be trying not to cry out. This perseverance is really admirable."


    Secretary Niu and Minister Liu don''t know about acupuncture. Naturally, they don''t know if Su Jingfei''s words are wrong. They just wonder, didn''t they say that they must go to death to kill Su Jingfei? At this time, if you scream, you can take the opportunity to find Su Jingfei''s trouble. If you have nothing to do, the tragic actor immediately makes Secretary Niu and Minister Liu dissatisfied.


    Now the actor of the patient is in agony. He doesn''t care what Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are thinking. When he got the first two injections, he just felt a little numb. But when all the twelve injections went into his body, it was like he was in the end.


    His whole body was aching. He wanted to scratch it, but he didn''t have the strength to raise his arm. He wanted to scream, but he couldn''t make any sound. Even because it was too hard, his thinking was affected, and he couldn''t reflect it. Why did it happen.


    Now that he has entered the pain of heart eating, if he is allowed to choose between death and continued suffering, he will definitely choose death.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei won''t give him such an opportunity. The reason why he''s positioned in ten minutes is that he wants him to suffer some crime, but he won''t die. It''s just that he suffered some serious crime this time.


    The people who want to frame Su Jingfei are Secretary Niu and Minister Liu. Although they are su Jingfei''s enemies, these guys who give money to others for acting are definitely not good things. I don''t know how many people they have harmed and how to solve their hatred without a little punishment. Su Jingfei has never been generous.


    What''s more, because of this kind of person, traditional Chinese medicine is not always valued by people. Generally speaking, this kind of person is a disaster to traditional Chinese medicine. Su Jingfei thinks that his punishment is not serious.


    Secretary Niu and director Liu don''t know what acupoints Su Jingfei pierced into the patient. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are specialized in learning medical skills. They can''t know all the parts of Su Jingfei''s needling, and they can also recognize seven or eight acupoints. After all, some of Su Jingfei''s positions are based on thread bound books, which general Chinese medicine doesn''t know at all.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are about to sympathize with the patient. These are the most painful points in the human body. There are also some points that can make people itch. Although they don''t understand why Su Jingfei pricks these points, they don''t want to say more. How can they not tell who is close? In fact, when Su Jingfei first pricks them, They don''t feel right.


    The reason why Su Jingfei''s first needle didn''t make the patient feel pain is that the acupoint didn''t make people feel pain at all, but it has another effect, that is, it can make the patient''s body ten times more sensitive than usual.


    That is to say, Su Jingfei''s first acupuncture is doomed to make the patient feel uncomfortable. Otherwise, even if he uses the back needles, the patient''s pain will not really be worse than death. After all, unless Su Jingfei wants his life, some acupoints can''t be punctured. Of course, one of the twelve needles makes the patient lose his voice.


    At first, Su Jingfei didn''t intend to learn these medical skills. After all, his main purpose was to cure diseases. Later, with the improvement of medical skills, he learned more and studied more about the medical skills in the thread bound books. He began to study some special acupuncture techniques, such as the life-threatening gold needle and the pulse breaking acupuncture, which were all studied later, Now this needling method is mainly used for extorting confessions, but the patient bumps into it without opening his eyes. Let him experience it first.


    Secretary Niu and director Liu don''t know the inside story, but they are still making eye contact. They don''t understand what medicine Su Jingfei is selling in gourd. The patient''s face is distorted, and even his eyes begin to turn white. They look like they are dying.


    Su Jingfei also saw this situation and knew that it was enough. If he continued, the patient would be tortured to death. He sneered in the dark. If he wanted to frame the young master, he had to weigh his own ability. Now Su Jingfei is much worse than before, and they deserve their bad luck.


    He thought that he had pulled out the gold needle from the patient by waving his hands quickly. Then he sighed: "I can basically see what kind of patient he is now. Help him over."


    Now the patient''s voice has recovered, but he has no strength to scream because he has suffered too much. Now he doesn''t even know whether Su Jingfei intended to do it or really wants to test himself. Who told him that he didn''t know the medical skills at all? This time, he can only know the pain.


    The two actors next to him didn''t know what their companions were suffering, so they went up to help them. Only when they met the patient, the patient screamed and pushed them away.


    "Premier Su, what''s the matter?" Seeing something wrong with the patient''s reaction, Secretary Niu''s eyes lit up and asked Su Jingfei what to say.


    Su Jingfei did not raise his eyelids and said, "Oh, because he just had a gold needle test, his body is more sensitive than usual. You should not use too much force, otherwise he will be very painful."


    "President Su, you can''t do harm to the patient by doing this. I think his voice just screamed is very painful." Minister Liu is not a good person either. He immediately raises a question. As long as he catches Su Jingfei''s handle, he will throw out a set of plans, which will make su Jingfei breathless.


    But Su Jingfei didn''t care: "harmful? Of course not. Can''t Minister Liu recognize how loud the patient''s voice was just now? It''s definitely more confident than when he came forward. "


    His words immediately moved everyone''s heart. We were all adults and had enough judgment. Before the patient came in, he was very weak. Whether it was real or pretended, he was absolutely dying. But the scream just now was mixed with anger, anger and pain, but in a word, he was full of confidence.


    This time, it was not only other onlookers who thought Su Jingfei''s acupuncture was effective. Secretary Niu and Minister Liu''s face changed. Su Jingfei almost exposed the patient through casual acupuncture. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help staring at the patient.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, the patient wants to hold Su Jingfei''s collar and ask him why he is doing so much harm to himself, but he can''t say so. He is here to pretend that he is ill. Except for himself, other people don''t know. If he says so, he is exposing himself.


    He didn''t know whether Su Jingfei intended to explain it or he really wanted to explain it in this way. Now he was stared at by Secretary Niu and Minister Liu. He could only eat Coptis, but he couldn''t say what he had suffered. Of course, he didn''t forget to curse Secretary Niu and Minister Liu. He had suffered a terrible loss this time. Knowing that he would suffer such a crime, he would never accept the employment. Now it''s too late to say anything, We have to keep acting.


    Thinking in his heart, he didn''t dare to let his companion help him. He had just been fattened by his companion, and now he could only walk by himself.


    What he meant was that he was afraid that his partner would help him to suffer, but he didn''t know that this kind of behavior would fall into the eyes of the public, that is, he had recovered a lot, but when he came, he even needed help walking.


    Minister Niu and others secretly resent the actor''s incompetence, but others secretly say that Su Jingfei''s great medical skills. Before, a patient who had a problem walking could walk just by acupuncture. Moreover, what he said was just a test. If he really began to treat people, how terrible it would be!


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu''s idea is to discredit Su Jingfei on purpose to make people think that he is not worthy of his name. At that time, they don''t need to do more. Su Jingfei has no face to continue talking about his medical skills.


    But I didn''t expect to be self defeating. It didn''t discredit Su Jingfei, but also made Su Jingfei''s medical skills seem very brilliant. Let alone their depression.


    Su Jingfei didn''t just want to do this. He looked at the patient and said, "sit down. I''ll tell you about your illness. There''s a reason why you suddenly fainted. I''m not sure. I''ve just been completely sure."


    After the patient sat on the chair, he looked at Su Jingfei and said that he had a kind of impulse. He pointed to Su Jingfei and scolded him. You are a quack doctor. You are killing me. Now he wants to say that I am sick. I am very healthy. I only had a physical examination yesterday. It depends on what you say.


    Secretary Niu, Minister Liu and others also have bright eyes. They saw the young people carry out various data tests with their own eyes yesterday, and there is absolutely no problem. Now Su Jingfei really dares to say what''s wrong with the young people, so they directly enter the trap.


    No matter how Su Jingfei behaves before, as long as he can make sure that the young people are ill, he will have bad luck. These people are very looking forward to it.


    In fact, other people are also very curious about what ails the young man. It''s the first time to judge whether a person is sick. When Su Jingfei is ready to speak, other people are quiet.


    Su Jingfei didn''t let the people wait too long. His voice was slightly low and said, "you''re sick. You can''t be saved. Although I don''t want to tell you the truth, I can''t bear to hide it from you."


    "What do you mean? What does it mean that my illness has not been saved? Am I terminally ill? " The patient pretended to frown and asked, but in his heart, he was very happy.


    Secretary Niu and Minister Liu are also in full bloom. If they can''t be cured, it means that their medical skills are not good at most. If they are misdiagnosed, the trouble will be great. Especially if they say that people are incurable diseases, the problem will be even greater. They simply give the patient a death notice. This bad influence makes them feel excited.


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to feel the malice at all. He nodded his head and said with certainty: "it''s really hopeless. My medical skills are not good and I can''t save you. According to the truth, I should tell your relatives, but your relatives are not here and it''s not appropriate to tell your friends. I''ll tell you directly. Anyway, Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are here, and I won''t hide it from you."


    The patient was happy in his heart, but he was depressed and excited. He said bitterly: "doctor, you say I have a terminal disease. What is it?"


    "In fact, we all understand this disease, but if I say it now, it may not be good for your reputation. Let''s say it in private." Su Jingfei suddenly seems to want to keep a secret, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Ha ha, don''t be funny, doctor. You don''t care about my reputation. Your reputation will be in trouble." The patient couldn''t help looking at Liu. He nodded and understood what he meant. He stood up and pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "you are a fraud. You are a quack doctor. I only had a physical examination yesterday. There is no problem with my health. You actually said that I have a terminal disease, and I can get a terminal disease in one day. Are you bullshit, honorary chairman of the Chinese Medicine Association, It''s a fake. "


    His words changed everyone''s face. Except those who already knew the inside story and Su Jingfei, others unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei. The people on Su Jingfei''s side were worried. They all saw that Su Jingfei must have entered a trap. Those patients really felt awe struck. This doctor is a quack, and whether the two doctors around him are not good at medicine, Misdiagnosis is a problem.


    Shumanya now wants to smoke this patient. It''s obviously Minister Liu''s and Secretary Niu''s Bureau. The purpose must be Yin Su''s surprise. Let alone there are three patients here. Even if there is no one, the news can spread.


    If it comes out that Su Jingfei is misdiagnosed, not only Su Jingfei''s reputation will be ruined, but also the reputation of the Department of traditional Chinese medicine in Yaoguang private hospital will be lost.


    Su Jingfei gave a death notice, which was a big medical accident. She couldn''t help worrying about Su Jingfei. How could she make such a wrong judgment with Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    Everyone wants to see what Su Jingfei will do. His friends worry that minister Liu and others gloat, but the disguised patient is very proud. Didn''t he frame me just now? Now let you know that I''m very powerful. It''s hard to be ruined. This is retribution!

 Chapter 628

    Su Jingfei''s reaction was unexpected. He was not flustered because the patient suddenly admitted that he was healthy. He looked at the patient calmly and said nothing.


    "What? Doctor, I have nothing to say about whether I have exposed the fact of being a quack doctor. " Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t speak, the patient was even more proud. He turned to minister Liu and Niu MI and said, "Minister Liu, Secretary Niu, you see, this Su expert, President Su, actually gave me a death notice for a person who was not ill."


    At this time, Minister Liu and Secretary Niu were very happy. They didn''t care that the patient was too familiar with them. Anyway, even if someone saw that it was a trap, it could be said that it was a test set by them.


    In any case, Su Jingfei is a quack, which is not worthy of the name. They are not afraid of what others say, although the three patients have begun to doubt.


    "Premier Su, alas, what did premier Su ask me to say about you? Young people are really not calm!" Minister Liu sighed a pity, and then continued: "if you don''t know what his disease is, don''t talk nonsense. You can give a death notice casually, which will cause great harm to the patient."


    Secretary Niu also said: "yes, Dean Su, I know you want to keep your reputation. But compared with a person''s name, your reputation is far away. You are really harming others and yourself by doing so!"


    His words seem to be for the sake of Su Jingfei, but he emphasizes the purpose of Su Jingfei''s doing so, which shows that he deceives the world and steals fame and does everything for fame.


    At first, the three patients suspected that it was a trap. After all, the patient and Minister Liu were a little too familiar with each other. However, after listening to their words, they thought about Su Jingfei''s actions. Maybe they were testing Su Jingfei on purpose! Suddenly, the impression of Su Jingfei is even worse.


    Although shumanya and others didn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s character, they also shook their heads secretly. Su Jingfei was a bit reckless this time. He couldn''t see any disease, so he just admitted it. He shouldn''t conclude that he couldn''t be cured.


    The patient became more and more proud. He laughed and said: "originally, I found such fake goods. I should go to fight 315. Now that minister Liu and Secretary Niu are here today, it''s time to save my business. Su, you''d better not harm people here. What kind of hospital are you going to open? A bunch of mediocre doctors."


    He was upset by Su Jingfei. Now he can finally vent his anger and speak without scruple. He not only discredits Su Jingfei, but also talks with the hospital.


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are happy to see Su Jingfei in a mess, but no matter what the patient says, the more serious he says, the more interesting he is. Minister Liu even thinks that Schumann Ya will take the initiative to find himself for the sake of the hospital? Looking at shumanya''s moving figure, he felt that his heart began to heat up.


    At this time, Su Jingfei finally opened his mouth and said calmly: "Minister Liu, Secretary Niu, is this what you want to see?"


    "Well? What do we want to see? What we want to see is a real expert. To see a doctor for a patient is not a quack who deceives the world Looking at the scene, Su Jingfei has completely fallen into a passive position. Liu''s head even avoids covering up and says with a smile.


    Although Secretary Niu didn''t speak, it was obvious in his eyes that you were the cheater.


    The patient then yelled: "Su, don''t change the subject. I''m not sick, but you tell me I have a terminal disease. How do you want to solve it? Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are in charge here. If you don''t give me a good solution, I don''t mind going to the court to solve it."


    "Minister Liu, Secretary Niu, it seems that this patient is very familiar with you. It''s up to you to decide for him." Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to the patient. He suddenly said to minister Liu and Niu MI with a smile.


    Su Jingfei must have guessed something, but what''s the matter? Even if he knew that it was all arranged by himself and himself, he couldn''t resist, and the boy could still laugh at this time. No wonder he was so successful at a young age.


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are not stupid when they can get to their present position. Minister Liu even coughed softly and said, "President Su, this is not right. Do I have anything to do with this patient? In such a case, I will stand up for him. I am the Minister of the Ministry of health. Under my jurisdiction, there is such a big problem, Shouldn''t I make the decision for him? "


    What he said was very reasonable. Even if the other three patients nodded their heads secretly, at first they thought that the fat man was ugly and should not be a good man. Now that he was so fair, maybe he just got fat normally.


    The patient was ignored by Su Jingfei again and again, and supported by Minister Liu. He immediately yelled: "Su, you will judge me dead, but Lao Tzu is in good health. You can tell me what to do about it. If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation about it today, it will be endless. Even if I lose my property, it will ruin your reputation."


    If he said that, he looked very sad and indignant. In fact, he was threatening Su Jingfei, which also pushed him into a corner.


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are watching and nodding secretly. Although the boy''s acting is a little poor, he is still very smart at the critical moment. Don''t you see that all the people surnamed Su dare not speak now?


    Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei suddenly turned to the patient and said, "I advise you not to be too impulsive. It''s not good for your condition."


    "Illness? I wipe, your head is not funny, at this time, also want to use this excuse, I have no problem, today just want to try you this famous doctor, you also feel the pulse and acupuncture, the result told me no help, you quack doctor The patient was stunned for a moment, then laughed and mocked Su Jingfei.


    The other three patients are also dissatisfied. The dean is too hard mouthed. They have already said that they were all healthy only after yesterday''s examination. Even if you misdiagnose them, you still insist that they are sick. It''s too much.


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are happy to blossom, but Su Jingfei is so. The more reason they have to deal with him, Su Jingfei is forcing himself to death.


    Shumanya and others are secretly worried that Su Jingfei should have his own assurance in doing so, but the patient is clearly alive, how can he be sick, which is different from the previous sick appearance.


    "Well, since you are so afraid of death, I won''t say much, but since you are here to see a doctor, I will tell everyone about your illness." Su Jingfei surprised everyone again and said calmly: "originally I wanted to tell you in private, but now I can only announce it in public."


    "Well, just say it. I just want to hear what you can make up." The patient had no fear and didn''t believe what Su Jingfei could say.


    Su Jingfei was watching and said to the patient, "well, I''ll tell you if you have dizziness, weakness, sore throat and joint pain. Although it''s not too serious, you have some of these feelings."


    The patient really didn''t feel it carefully before, but instinctively, he thought about it, as if he really felt it. As for whether he had it before or now, it''s not clear. Since he was acupunctured by Su Jingfei, his whole body has actually become a little slow.


    Su Jingfei''s acupuncture effect is that in the process of acupuncture, it will be ten times more sensitive than usual, but after acupuncture, it will become ten times more dull, at least 24 hours before the effect can pass.


    After waiting for a moment, they didn''t wait for his answer. They guessed that he should be thinking about it. After a moment, they found that the young man''s face had changed. Even Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, who were the least observant, understood his mind.


    Su Jingfei''s words must be right. How can a person in perfect health have so many symptoms, even though they are only mild.


    He is a doctor. He can''t just talk about his symptoms casually. Even though Minister Liu and Secretary Niu feel that something is wrong, Su Jingfei can turn the situation around in a word.


    Thinking of this, Secretary Niu could not help but say: "President Su, even if these small problems, it should not be a big deal, even ordinary people will be like this." His purpose is not to refute Su Jingfei''s words, but to remind patients.


    Hearing this, the patient brightened his eyes and said in a loud voice, "yes, I was almost fooled by you. These problems are common to normal people, OK."


    Su Jingfei was not worried, nodded his head and said: "well, some problems are common to ordinary people. It''s not a problem. You have other symptoms. Do you feel nauseous and your lymph nodes begin to swell?"


    This time, without waiting for the patient to answer, people''s eyes had already unconsciously looked at the patient''s neck. Because of Su Jingfei''s words, the patient seemed to feel nauseous and had an urge to vomit. Now he could no longer keep calm and realized that something was wrong.


    His voice had changed. He said with a slight tremor, "Dr. Su, what''s the matter with me? Am I really ill?"


    His name for Su Jingfei has changed. He really has all these problems. If he is in peacetime, he can say that he has a cold, fever and other small problems. But people have told him clearly that he has a terminal disease. He thought he was a quack before, but now his attitude is completely different.


    Others are also surprised to see Su Jingfei, is he not misdiagnosed? Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are even more incredible. It''s just a bit out of the blue. The person they were looking for yesterday was absolutely healthy. How could they suddenly get sick? How could su Jingfei see that? This is bullshit. Does the patient really have any genetic history and suddenly break out today?


    In Su Jingfei''s surprised eyes, Su Jingfei is still very calm, looking at the young man, slowly said: "Congratulations, you have AIDS."

 Chapter 629

    AIDS! Also known as AIDS, an infectious disease, and the current medical level, simply can not cure the disease.


    Su Jingfei suddenly said the name of such a disease, not to mention the patient himself did not expect, even the onlookers also did not expect, all of them were stunned, then instinctively separated from the patient.


    The two brothers who were standing beside him were as pale as ashes. They had been supporting the patients. If he really got AIDS, it would definitely infect them.


    "You, you alarmist! You''re making excuses for yourself Although the patient''s heart has a little believe, it is really before Su Jingfei said too much like, but still a hard way.


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu were a little calm after their initial shock. After all, they were people who had seen the world. Although they kept a distance from the patients, they still said, "President Su, you can''t make nonsense about this diagnosis. Yesterday, he was still healthy. How can he have AIDS today? Can you say that he can get sick in one day?"


    The patient thought of his test results yesterday, his heart was a little stable, and then said: "yes, I was healthy yesterday, today is AIDS, you are deliberately slandering it."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s no surprise. Many people were healthy the day before yesterday and died in the twinkling of an eye, but it''s not strange to get sick."


    Without waiting for them to speak, Su Jingfei suddenly said to the two companions of the patient: "by the way, you have lunch together today. You haven''t eaten anything with the same tableware. He is sick."


    Two people''s faces are more ugly, one of them said: "at noon we eat hot pot, but also mandarin duck pot."


    His words are self-evident, they not only use the same tableware, but also eat in the same pot. Although they are all boiled water, no one has heard that HIV can be killed by hot water, that is, they may also be infected.


    Su Jingfei laughs in his heart. He wants to pit himself. How can he not pay a price? Although the two guys are not patients, they are also actors. How can they make them feel better? Since they are going to have bad luck, let''s come together. Su Jingfei has never been soft on his enemies.


    "It''s hard to do. You two will check with him later. You may be in the incubation period. Anyway, it''s better to prepare early." Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile.


    At first, Su Jingfei was absolutely passive. When he told us about the disease, the situation had changed. No matter whether the patient really had AIDS or not, people instinctively kept a distance from her. After all, if this person really had AIDS, everyone would have to worry.


    Of course, the real spread of AIDS, is not so exaggerated, not through simple contact and air transmission, but this is who are afraid.


    When a patient looks at people''s looks, it''s like looking at an AIDS patient, pressing a little bit of belief in his heart, struggling: "impossible, I''m in good health, how suddenly I got AIDS, you must have lied to me, right?"


    "Well, you don''t believe it at this time. Well, I''ll tell you." Su Jingfei pretended to strategize and said: "when you come in, I see your eyes are blue and your face is slightly yellow. Then I know there is a problem. In addition, when you speak, your tongue is purple and black. This is the symptom of illness. That''s why I attach so much importance to it."


    When he said these words, he was full of nonsense, but who could know that there were only three people who were really proficient in medicine in the room. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan were far worse than Su Jingfei. What''s more, they could not betray Su Jingfei.


    As for the others, Minister Liu and Secretary Niu colluded with the patient. Naturally, they thought Su Jingfei''s appearance before was a sign of ignorance and pretending to understand. They didn''t expect that people were serious about treating the patient. In fact, Su Jingfei was pretending, but not pretending to understand.


    Su Jingfei saw that people had some faith in their own words, so he continued: "I asked you once if you had a girlfriend. If you said no, I knew you might have this problem. When I felt your pulse, I used hanging silk to feel your pulse, and when I was acupuncturing, I used gold needle. I didn''t touch your body. Don''t you have any feeling?"


    When he said this, people remembered that Su Jingfei had never touched his body since he began to examine the patient. At that time, he said that he had guessed, but he was not sure. Even Minister Liu and Secretary Niu asked him why he wanted to use hanging silk to feel his pulse.


    At this time, people understood Su Jingfei''s intention, and the more he said that, the more people felt that Su Jingfei really saw the problem, which was the effect Su Jingfei wanted. He had already started acting since he guessed that the other party was pretending to be ill. He was never afraid to compete in acting skills. He had really been an actor, and he would soon become the No.1 opposite of a movie.


    When the patient heard this, his face was really black. He always thought Su Jingfei was pretending to be emotional. People found his problem from the beginning. No wonder he was different from the general Chinese medicine all the time!


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu also look ugly. They didn''t expect to set up a bureau to frame Su Jingfei, but they found an AIDS carrier. They have been imperceptibly influenced by Su Jingfei''s words and believe his words. After all, Su Jingfei''s performance all the time is really to guard against patients!


    "Although it is said that in the route of transmission, simple contact will not have an impact, but I have to be careful. I can''t be sure until the end of acupuncture. Unfortunately, you still don''t believe it." Su Jingfei sighed. Seeing the disappointment of being distrusted, he actually relaxed his facial muscles. Otherwise, he estimated that he would laugh, especially when the patient looked like a dead father.


    "I don''t believe it. I''m going to have an examination. I''m going to the West hospital. You are a quack." The patient couldn''t stand the sight of others and wanted to leave.


    Su Jingfei was not worried at all, and said: "it''s the same effect where you go. I don''t think the medical skill is particularly excellent, but this kind of diagnosis is not bad." Having said that, he suddenly turned to the middle-aged couple and the woman who saw the doctor and said, "you three have been watching the opera for a long time. Now you''d better leave. This patient is an infectious disease."


    The three patients had been shocked by what happened in front of them for a long time. Now hearing Su Jingfei''s reminder, they suddenly remembered that they were not safe here, and they didn''t dare to say anything. They turned around and ran away.


    Not everyone knows the route of transmission of AIDS. We just know that this infectious disease is very serious. We all instinctively keep a distance from AIDS patients. If the situation is not right now, all the people brought by Minister Liu want to leave quickly. Even if they don''t go, they also keep a distance from the patients for fear of being infected.


    The departure of the three patients makes people believe that the patient is suffering from AIDS, not ignorance. It''s really that Su Jingfei said it too much like that. He gave people all kinds of psychological hints from the beginning, but he lost his judgment at this time.


    At this time, the remaining people in the ward were the hospital headed by Su Jingfei and the Ministry of health headed by Minister Liu. The patient and his partner were also considered to be Minister Liu''s people. In this way, there was no one in this department, and naturally the treatment for the patient stopped.


    Patients do not believe that they are AIDS, trying to say with their friends, but the two partners also stepped back two steps, even if they may be infected, but after all, it has not been shown, they also have a fluke in mind.


    Su Jingfei sneers in secret. It''s not so easy for him to pit himself. Thinking of this, he takes out his mobile phone and says to minister Liu, "Minister Liu, you must be very curious about why this man was very healthy yesterday, but today he has become an AIDS patient."


    Minister Liu is now full of chagrin, how to find a person to pretend to be a patient, but it is a real patient, and it is still such a terrible disease. After hearing Su Jingfei''s inquiry, he didn''t think much about it, so he asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. This young man doesn''t have a girlfriend, but every man at this age will always have some needs, so what''s the solution?"


    If you are an ordinary person, you will not say such a thing in front of the political axe staff, but Su Jingfei is different. He has read the information given to him by Bai tou, so he says so.


    Baitou''s information for Su Jingfei is very comprehensive. There are not only the experiences of minister Liu and Secretary Niu, but also the records of what they went to do yesterday. It is noted that minister Liu and Secretary Niu went to a nightclub last night, accompanied by several young people. At first, seeing this, Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it.


    But when he saw the fake patient coming, he thought of it together, and the plan in Su Jingfei''s mind was directly formed. At this time, Su Jingfei was wondering whether he was a born schemer and how he could find a way so soon.


    Sure enough, as he guessed, when he finished, Minister Liu and Secretary Niu''s face changed, and their color was no better than that of the patient''s two partners.


    Su Jingfei seems to think that it is not enough, and continues to add: "although the current crackdown is very strong, some professionals can not be eliminated at all, and also because our country''s system in this respect is not perfect, and the health status of such practitioners is not easy to say. It is completely possible to carry some germs."


    By the time he said this, the patient''s face had completely turned dead gray. If he had been lucky before, he would be dismissed by Su Jingfei. He did find a young lady yesterday.


    He had the same idea, including Minister Liu and Secretary Niu. They all looked ugly and died together, because in addition to the patient, several other people also found young ladies, and these young ladies were all together. Who can guarantee that only the patient was shot.

 Chapter 630

    From the people''s faces, Su Jingfei has guessed what they are thinking. This is also the effect Su Jingfei wants. If he wants to look good, how can he let them go? Now it''s just an appetizer.


    "Dr. Su, if you have such a serious illness, should you find an instrument to check it?" After a while, Secretary Niu, who was relatively calm, said.


    In his impression, AIDS is not a traditional infectious disease. Although traditional Chinese medicine is very powerful, it is not as good as western medicine in the diagnosis of this disease. He still has some fluke in his heart. In case the patient really wins the lottery, he and Minister Liu should be careful.


    "Well, since Secretary Niu said so, we''d better check it in a scientific way." With these words, he turned to shumanya and said, "Dean Shu, go and arrange for this patient to have an examination."


    Su Jingfei didn''t worry at all. He deliberately made the patient''s symptoms similar to AIDS. Even if he wanted to see the problem, it would take at least 24 hours, and they certainly couldn''t wait 24 hours. During this period, even if he used western medicine, he would be misdiagnosed.


    This is Su Jingfei''s ability now, and it''s unknown. Even Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu don''t know. They are both relatively simple. Su Jingfei hopes that they will always be like this. He doesn''t intend to let them participate in these intrigues.


    Shumanya naturally didn''t know that all this was arranged by Su Jingfei. She was just surprised that Su Jingfei was so lucky. Anyone with a clear eye could see that the young man was arranged by Secretary Niu and director Liu to pretend to be ill, and had a physical examination yesterday. She didn''t expect that she was ill today, and it was still such a serious infectious disease.


    As the medical staff of the hospital, they naturally know more about the transmission route of AIDS than the general public. They are not as afraid as ordinary people. They nodded to the patient and his companions and said, "come with me and have a check."


    At this time, even if it is not sure whether the patient has acquired AIDS, looking at Su Jingfei so serious, shumanya can only assume that he is really ill, and his two partners who eat in the same pot can guess without asking, it is very likely that he has also been infected.


    It''s related to their own life and health. Although they felt guilty, they followed Schumann to have an examination. In fact, they were scared when they heard about AIDS, and they didn''t know much about the disease.


    In fact, this disease has a relatively short incubation period. Even if it is a relatively short incubation period, it will not be found only yesterday. Today, it can be detected by Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei scares them all. Of course, it mainly makes Secretary Niu and Minister Liu feel guilty.


    When they went out, Su Jingfei said with a smile to minister Liu and Secretary Niu, "what do you think of my medical skills? Is that to your satisfaction? "


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu have so many thoughts about Su Jingfei. They are all thinking about whether the patient is AIDS or not, and whether they will also be affected.


    Now hearing Su Jingfei''s inquiry, Minister Liu perfunctorily said: "we all admire president Su''s medical skill, but I want to ask, is that patient really AIDS just now? It''s not a minor illness. If the patient''s life is in danger. "


    Su Jingfei pretended to be displeased and said, "Minister Liu, do you have any opinions on my medical skills? Although I''m not a living doctor, I still have some confidence in my medical skills. " But then he said with a sigh: "Alas, people nowadays just don''t love themselves. If they don''t go to those places, why do they have such problems? You say so, Minister Liu."


    It seems that what he said is patient, but Minister Liu and Secretary Niu feel that their faces are very painful. Isn''t that smoking their faces? They went with the patient.


    Su Jingfei knew their thoughts very well, and all these were the effects he wanted. Seeing that they were speechless, he suddenly said, "Minister Liu and Secretary Niu, if you really can''t believe my medical skills, why don''t you let me show them? If you have a disease, you can prevent it if you don''t! "


    If Su Jingfei had said that before, he would have been rejected and dissatisfied with him. Now he says that, but it makes Minister Liu and Secretary Niu''s eyes shine. Now they are worried that they are also ill, but they are embarrassed to ask Su Jingfei to check. Now that Su Jingfei can take the initiative to come up with it, they naturally want to agree, but they turn around and think about it, It seems that this is not appropriate. If Su Jingfei knows the situation of the two of them, there will be no secret. He hesitates for a moment.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t think of their thoughts, so he said with a smile: "you two don''t have any scruples, it''s just equivalent to physical examination."


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu were really frightened by the patient''s condition before. They were not worried about Su Jingfei. Now what they need to pay more attention to is their physical condition. They looked at each other and nodded to Su Jingfei.


    The situation has taken a turn for the worse. The people brought by Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are stunned and don''t know what to do. Although they don''t know their plans, they can also vaguely guess their thoughts. They absolutely want to find Su Jingfei''s trouble. How can they suddenly change their taste.


    This kind of thing, even the confidants, two people can''t tell them, these people also didn''t think that the patient pretended to be their director, and naturally they didn''t think that they took a stone and smashed their feet.


    Su Jingfei''s plan started step by step. Now it''s time to close the net. He said to minister Liu without moving his face: "Minister Liu, I''ll check you first. I think you usually have a physical examination and have a certain understanding of your body. If what I said is wrong, please point out!"


    He said very politely, but he took out the silk thread impolitely. Seeing that he meant to feel the pulse, he immediately made Minister Liu almost jump up.


    Nima, Su Jingfei''s rhythm is not right. Before he took it out to feel the patient''s pulse, he didn''t want to contact the patient. As a result, he is an AIDS patient. Now what does Su Jingfei mean by taking out the silk thread? Does he have a problem.


    Secretary Liu''s eyebrows also jump. Su Jingfei''s pulse diagnosis is not a good omen. If the final conclusion is that minister Liu is ill, he may not be able to run.


    Other people are also moving in their hearts. Their eyes are changing when they look at Minister Liu. Especially with the female assistant, this woman has a special relationship with the fat minister. If Minister Liu is a patient, she will not be well. Her body even shakes a little, and her heart keeps praying.


    Su Jingfei saw everyone''s reaction in his eyes. On the surface, he put the silk thread aside. He took Minister Liu''s fat and thin face and said: "although the accuracy rate of hanging silk is very high, it''s not as good as the traditional method of pulse diagnosis. Minister Liu''s status is noble. I must take this silk thread seriously. I don''t need it."


    Minister Liu is secretly relieved. Su Jingfei''s performance really makes him want to slap him in the past. He wants to scare people to death. He doesn''t know whether Su Jingfei does it on purpose or really wants to feel his pulse directly.


    Before, he thought Su Jingfei might have seen the plan of himself and Secretary Niu. Now it doesn''t seem like that. He has already felt that his brain is not enough. He has gone through ups and downs several times. Now he doesn''t know what attitude to face Su Jingfei.


    Secretary Niu is a bit of a dog headed strategist. He is calm and wise at ordinary times. Today''s plan is also his idea. However, Su Jingfei''s unexpected performance makes him confused.


    No matter how smart people are, they will be flustered in the face of life and death. What''s more, AIDS may not directly kill people, but the psychological pressure on a person is very huge. Secretary Niu doesn''t want to get such a disease. Now he doesn''t think about dealing with Su Jingfei.


    They don''t want to deal with Su Jingfei because they cherish their lives too much, but how can su Jingfei let them go easily? He can''t deal with them openly, but it''s not a problem to use some small skills.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart. He slightly narrowed his eyes and said to minister Liu, "Minister Liu, it''s time to lose weight. Your blood pressure is a little high, and your cholesterol is not low. Fortunately, your blood sugar is not high, but your liver is not very good. Besides, do you occasionally feel dizzy and weak recently, and your body is hot, and you can''t do what you want?"


    Listening to the previous words, the fat minister has already unconsciously nodded his head. Su Jingfei''s medical skill is really not boastful. When he has a physical examination, he naturally knows what his index is on the high side. But such examination is usually carried out through various instruments. People just feel the pulse and know this. It can be seen that the medical skill is still convincing and worthy of being an expert, Then he had no doubt.


    Just hearing the words behind, I unconsciously fought a cold war. This line seems to have been heard before. Who did Su Jingfei say that to?


    At the same time, Secretary Niu''s hands are a little chilly. He is calmer than Minister Liu. Su Jingfei later mentioned several symptoms, as if he had asked the patient before, and even the phenomenon he says now is more detailed. What''s the rhythm?


    Su Jingfei sneered in his heart, and then he broke into a cold sweat. However, he just started. He frowned slightly on his face and said, "Minister Liu, is it difficult to answer the question I asked? Well, I''ll ask again, do you sometimes sleep poorly at night and have nausea in the morning


    This time, it''s more like before. Minister Liu is really in a cold sweat, and even shivering: "yes, there are times like this, but not often, occasionally."


    "Well, I know, just occasionally, so congratulations." Su Jingfei gave a strange smile and said something that made Minister Liu almost fall down.

 Chapter 631

    Su Jingfei''s words made Minister Liu almost sit on the ground, not because it was too terrible, but because it was too far from his imagination. Just when he was full of worry that Su Jingfei said that he also had AIDS, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Congratulations, Minister Liu, you are just kidney deficiency, there is no big problem."


    This sentence not only made Minister Liu break out in a cold sweat, but also the Secretary Niu sitting next to him almost scolded his mother. If you ask about kidney deficiency like AIDS, you will be scared to death even if the patient does not die. This is too bad.


    Minister Liu''s kidney deficiency, whether he or secretary Niu, has no doubt. He eats, drinks and plays every day. The women around him change one by one, become bridegroom every day, and change bride every night. For a man in his fifties, it''s strange that he doesn''t have kidney deficiency. Su Jingfei knows even if he doesn''t have a diagnosis.


    At the same time, they calmed down a little and felt that Su Jingfei was not wrong. All the questions he asked before were common phenomena of kidney deficiency. It was only their preconceived ideas that linked aids with kidney deficiency.


    After a false alarm, they were also thinking that maybe the patient was just kidney deficiency, and Su Jingfei had a good chance of misjudgment. As he just asked, the symptoms of the two diseases were similar. After they had no physical problems, they began to think about others.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t give them a chance to be at ease. He continued: "the reason why I congratulate Minister Liu is not to congratulate you on your kidney deficiency, but to congratulate you that your kidney deficiency is not too serious now. If you didn''t meet me today, it would not be impossible for other kinds of diseases to be serious."


    His words, once again let Minister Liu''s heart up, with his poor medical knowledge, can know that even if kidney deficiency is serious, it will not become AIDS, but this is the root of men, even if it is not AIDS, other diseases do not want to get ah!


    Kidney deficiency can be compared, even if it can''t be said that the effect is much better, at least it can make him insist on having fun, but if it causes other diseases, it will definitely be unbearable.


    "Premier Su, how should I treat this disease? Is it acupuncture?" Now, Dean Liu is very polite when he asks for help from others, and it''s related to his own health, so he doesn''t dare to be an official.


    Su Jingfei quietly looks at Minister Liu. This guy is full of brains. At first sight, he is a foodie. Today, he is able to take the position of vice minister. There is a certain truth. At least he knows current affairs better, knows when to do something, and never pretends to be 13. This can reduce his resistance in officialdom.


    If he doesn''t find his own trouble this time, he may have a good time for many years. Unfortunately, he met himself.


    No matter where he is, no matter what kind of power he holds, the disease will not look at him with new eyes. In the end, he will seek help from the doctor. Now Su Jingfei is deeply thankful that he chose to study medicine at the beginning, which is really the destiny of others.


    Naturally, he would not tell Minister Liu about this. Looking at his long-term expectation, he deliberately smacked his tongue and then said, "Minister Liu, although this may make you feel bad, I still have to say that you have rich experience in some aspect over the years. If you use it too much, you will not be able to help yourself. Now it is estimated that it will be three minutes."


    Although he said it more obscure, except for Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, who are two simple girls who have no experience, others understand it, especially the female assistant. At this time, she was surprised unconsciously in her eyes. It is obvious that Su Jingfei was right.


    Others want to laugh but dare not. When they turn to 50, it''s not easy to be in battle, and it''s understandable to lose too early.


    Minister Liu didn''t expect Su startled to be so straightforward. He looked at the old man''s face and thought that he could solve this problem. He might have some way to solve it for himself. No matter how others looked at it, he nodded his head. "The president''s skill is really fierce, indeed, as you said."


    Su Jingfei nodded. The minister was really able to see the situation clearly, so there was no more nonsense. He nodded and said, "well, I have a prescription that can develop a medicine for you. This medicine has no special effect, that is, it can make you return to your youth. What I''m talking about is ability. It can return to your twenties. There is no effect of improvement or increase, It''s going to last about a year. "


    When he said this, his voice was relatively low, and only Minister Liu and Secretary Niu could hear it. It seemed very secret. As a master of internal skills, it was easy for him not to let others hear him.


    Although his voice is at the bottom, Minister Liu and Secretary Niu are shocked, as if they were struck by thunder. They may not be very good in other aspects, but they are very proficient in eating, drinking and playing.


    Su Jingfei just said a word, and they understood the effect of this medicine. Minister Liu was a little unskillful, and asked in surprise: "is there such a medicine? Which country developed it? If President Su has a way, he might as well get some. "


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to open his mouth, the Niu secretary next to him already whispered: "you''re talking about Huichun pill?"


    This time, Su Jingfei took a look at Secretary Niu. He had heard about Huichun pill. It was Niu Zhengyi who told him. Since Niu Zhengyi could talk to him about this, they should be closer.


    He didn''t know that Niu Zhengyi and Niu secretary were brothers, but now he guessed that they were close to each other, and his plan changed a little.


    "It''s true. Since Secretary Niu has heard about it, it''s more expensive, but there''s no problem with the efficacy. A person can take up to ten pills, which guarantee ten years. You can consider it." Su Jingfei smiles and admits what Secretary Niu said.


    Secretary Niu''s face suddenly became strange, and now he has regretted that he was able to participate in the auction jointly held by the Li family and the Rong family. It was the head of every family or group. Su Jingfei was actually the doctor who sold medicine in the big brother''s mouth. He had a deep background, and even could be comparable with the Niu family.


    Although I was in a high position in Niu''s family, I was not qualified to participate in the auction. I had to find Su Jingfei''s trouble. It was really a bit too much for me.


    He also complained about Niu Zhengyi. He didn''t know whether it was because Niu Zhengyi didn''t like Su Jingfei, or because of other reasons. He didn''t mention Su Jingfei''s name at all. He just said that he was a doctor selling medicine. Secretary Niu didn''t connect the two people at all. If he had known that, he would not agree with his nephew.


    Minister Liu originally wanted to doubt that Secretary Niu''s words had dispelled his doubts. At this time, he immediately said: "Premier Su, if there is such a panacea, I''ll take ten first."


    "Minister Liu, the price is not low!" Su Jingfei''s heart is so true. For those who are lustful, this kind of medicine is more precious than life-saving medicine.


    "Money is not a problem, as long as you have medicine." Liu only wants Su Jingfei''s medicine, and no matter what it will expose, he has promised that even if Secretary Niu wants to stop it, it''s too late.


    "Well, now that there are many people and many eyes, I won''t say more. Since Secretary Niu has heard of Huichun pill, let Secretary Niu tell you in private. I don''t want more. 80% of the auction price. If you are still interested, you can prepare money." Su Jingfei took a look at Secretary Niu and said to minister Liu, "now I''ll give you some medicine. After you don''t get the Huichun pill, you can make it up first. The effect is definitely better than eating something carelessly."


    Su Jingfei''s purpose is to let Minister Liu use money. Even if such a minister''s salary is not low, how can he afford to buy Huichun pills without foreign money? Su Jingfei thinks that such a person is not suitable for his position.


    Naturally, he has nothing to do with the people of the Discipline Inspection Commission, but he can''t stand it. As long as he has the evidence of minister Liu, he can be removed. The white head and others can find out what he has to do with him. If he doesn''t take any action, the white head and others can''t help the officials at this level. Su Jingfei just gives them an opportunity.


    These in-depth plans, not to mention Minister Liu, even Secretary Niu has guessed that Su Jingfei''s background is not simple, and he can''t think of it as far-reaching. Who would have thought that Su Jingfei''s one link by one plan is ultimately aimed at exposing Minister Liu''s tail of corruption.


    As for prescribing medicine, it''s simpler. This kind of medicine is really tonic. After eating it, a man must be very strong, but he will also become depressed after venting. The more so, it will make him look forward to Huichun pill. The purpose of doing this is to be afraid that minister Liu will regret it when he comes.


    After su Jingfei cheated Lin Kefeng last time, he became more sophisticated and planned more carefully. Step by step, he was completely blind to his purpose.


    In fact, in his plan, Secretary Niu is not suitable to continue in his present position, but now I guess that Secretary Niu is so close to Niu Zhengyi. Even if they do something, they have a way to stabilize themselves. They might as well do something on Secretary Niu!


    Thinking that the prescription had been written, he handed it to minister Liu and said, "this is your tonic. Remember to take it once a day. Don''t use it more or break it. At least it can ensure that your health will not decline, and you can recover to a young state temporarily at some time." Of course, Su Jingfei will not talk about the sequelae, and Minister Liu will not be aware of it.


    Minister Liu''s attitude towards Su Jingfei has completely changed now. He doesn''t know whether Su Jingfei is courting himself or because of the doctor''s medical ethics. Anyway, if he can make himself back to his old state, he won''t look for Su Jingfei''s troubles in the future.


    Su Jingfei dealt with Minister Liu''s problem, and then turned to Niu Mi''s book beside him and said, "Secretary Niu, now I''ll show you?"


    After the fake patient and Minister Liu, Secretary Niu now believes Su Jingfei''s medical skills. This guy is definitely a master of traditional Chinese medicine. Even if he can''t reach the national level, he should be qualified to be an honorary chairman of the Provincial Traditional Chinese Medicine Association.


    Of course, because of Su Jingfei''s superb medical skills, Secretary Niu also has some expectations. Maybe he has some problems that Su Jingfei can see, and he can be impatient for treatment, especially when he was worried about HIV infection before. Now let Su Jingfei check it, it''s always right.


    Even though he was usually very suspicious, now he was led by Su Jingfei several times, and he lost his usual thinking ability. After a little hesitation, he stretched out his hand.


    Su Jingfei didn''t use any special method to make them nervous this time. Instead, he put his hand on Secretary Niu''s pulse gate and slightly narrowed his eyes. He looked like he was seriously feeling his pulse.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "it seems that Secretary Niu pays more attention to exercise on weekdays, and his body is pretty good. At your age, it''s very rare to maintain such a state. Although he has a little fatty liver, it''s not a big deal, but it''s relatively mild."


    As he spoke, everyone could see that Secretary Niu''s face was showing off at first. After all, everyone would be more happy to be praised. It was just that Su Jingfei said that later, he had already shown his face.


    Secretary Niu checked a week ago and found out that he had moderate fatty liver. Although it wasn''t serious, he didn''t dare to drink any more. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei knew his physical condition just by putting his finger on the pulse. He didn''t admire this.


    What''s rare is that although Su Jingfei is a traditional Chinese medicine, he doesn''t have the habit of traditional Chinese medicine. He doesn''t speak obscure words. He directly uses the words that are easy to understand and very popular. It makes people feel that Su Jingfei may also know western medicine better, which makes people admire him even more.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not really well versed in Chinese and Western medicine, but some diseases are also interlinked between Chinese and Western medicine. It''s easier for us to understand Su Jingfei''s words.


    Secretary Niu didn''t feel happy because Su Jingfei said this. He was still staring at Su Jingfei. Minister Liu was an example. After su Jingfei finished his illness, he came up with the idea of kidney deficiency.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei didn''t disappoint Secretary Niu. Just when he looked at it, he had already turned around and said: "however, although you are in good health, there is a problem. You are strong in the outside and strong in the middle. How to say, you look good in appearance, but there are hidden dangers."


    As expected, Secretary Niu''s heart is sinking. Now we all believe in Su Jingfei''s medical skills. How can Secretary Niu not worry about Su Jingfei''s hidden dangers.


    "Premier Su, what''s the hidden danger in my body now?" Secretary Niu was secretly worried and asked.


    "The situation is similar to that of minister Liu, but you are younger than him after all. You can''t use Huichun pill, and the decoction is not suitable for you. I can only prescribe another medicine for you, and I need acupuncture once more." Su Jingfei is very happy. It seems that the problem of secretary Niu is not big, and there is not too much nonsense.


    When Secretary Niu heard that it was just kidney deficiency, he immediately felt relieved. Although he was not as lustful as secretary Liu, he had more social activities, and kidney deficiency was normal. There was no accident. As for what Su Jingfei said later, he didn''t care at all, as long as he had a way to make it up.

 Chapter 632

    After su Jingfei diagnosed that Secretary Niu''s condition was similar to that of minister Liu, he began to give Secretary Niu acupuncture. He didn''t intend to make Secretary Niu feel miserable this time. He was different from a fake patient.


    It seems that a regular acupuncture, Secretary Niu didn''t even feel any pain, it was over, completely didn''t know Su Jingfei''s calculation.


    Su Jingfei can use a gold needle to set the time of death for Ichiro Watanabe. It''s not easy to pick up a secretary Niu. Of course, he won''t kill him just because Secretary Niu has found his own trouble. Su Jingfei is not so cruel.


    But for this kind of person, Su Jingfei naturally won''t make him feel better. The effect of acupuncture on Niu''s secretary is that after half a year, his physical fitness gradually declines. Even if he is checked, he won''t doubt his body. He can only say that he is overindulgent. Don''t forget, he will prepare soup for Niu''s secretary!


    Su Jingfei guessed that with the attitude of minister Liu and Secretary Niu towards themselves, they would not believe in themselves very much. They would certainly find someone to verify the medicine they prescribed, and they would be very careful when prescribing it.


    The ingredients of traditional Chinese medicine obtained by two people are definitely tonic effects. Even if other traditional Chinese medicine doctors see them, they will not doubt that the real problem lies in the quantity.


    It''s true that the drug is divided into three poisons. One more is the antidote, and one less may be the poison. When Su Jingfei studied traditional Chinese medicine, he would also learn how to make all kinds of drugs. Naturally, he paid great attention to the weight of all kinds of drugs.


    Let alone those who don''t know Su Jingfei''s prescription, even if they can, if they don''t know the difference in weight, they probably can''t see the problem. This is Su Jingfei''s most powerful point. Fortunately, he is not a killer, otherwise he will step on the bones of a bunch of people.


    Minister Liu and Secretary Niu, who have no idea that they have entered Su Jingfei''s trap, are not grateful to Su Jingfei, but they have no idea of looking for trouble.


    More importantly, when both of them were ready to leave, shumanya finally brought the patient back. Looking at his dead father, there were two other people who were also sad. They knew that the diagnosis must have been made, and they all kept a distance from them unconsciously.


    Shumanya personally took people to have a physical examination. Naturally, the efficiency was very high. Now no one sympathized with the condition of the fake patient. This guy suffered everything on his own. Minister Liu and Secretary Niu avoided it and would not entangle with him any more.


    Su Jingfei knew that the patient didn''t really have AIDS, but he had the effect himself. As for what he would do in the future, Su Jingfei didn''t care about him. Anyway, he had many ways to repair the fake patient, which would not kill him, but it was enough to make him feel worse than death.


    When everyone left, shumanya looked at Su Jingfei as if he were looking at a monster. After a long time, he said, "you''re really going against the sky. People come here in a fierce manner. It seems that they all become grandchildren when they go."


    She didn''t see Su Jingfei playing with Minister Liu and Secretary Niu between applause, but she was very strange about Su Jingfei''s ability.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t tell his secret to shumanya. He just shrugged and said with a smile, "I told you so long ago. Don''t worry. Shanren has his own plan." As a result, she changed her eyes, which made Su Jingfei miss the gentle and quiet secretary. How could she become the dean? The gentleness disappeared.


    Although the hospital affairs were resolved by Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei deeply felt that he was not strong enough. If he had enough strength, let alone a health minister of the Niu family, even a brother and two brothers in the province, he would not dare to move himself. This is the problem of foundation. Su Jingfei felt that his career development needed to be faster.


    After returning home, he began to arrange for Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke to fully expand the business of ruofesi group and Su''s subsidiary in the provincial capital, especially Su''s subsidiary, because it has shares in Han''s group, so as to carry out in-depth cooperation with them and strengthen the company''s industry competitiveness.


    The real estate industry is basically dominated by Feng''s century Fangyuan group. Even if other companies want to enter, they will be affected. Naturally, Su Jingfei can''t get involved, but other industries have begun to penetrate.


    At the same time, Su Jingfei''s Huichundan and yangyandan, Zhoudan and yuedan, also began to study. In the name of Yaoguang private hospital, they cooperated with the pharmaceutical factory of Su''s subsidiary, and began to sell this kind of medicine with single effect but adverse effect.


    At first, it wasn''t sold in the whole market. After all, not everyone could afford it. It was just a small-scale sale to some people with good economic strength. After the social reaction was good, it began to sign agency agreements with various pharmacies. Finally, in order to make this kind of pill more common, it also began to sell Tiandan, that is, the effect can only be controlled for one day, Of course, this pill only sells Huichun pills. Yangyan pill can''t be used in one or two days.


    The Tiandan of Huichun pill is the auxiliary medicine of changing direction, but its effect is better than that of ordinary medicine, even no less than that of small blue pill, but its price is much lower.


    For a moment, people in the whole provincial capital are boiling. Rich people will be interested in Zhou danyuedan. Ordinary people will want to buy Tiandan. There are even some very rich people who once participated in the auction. Knowing that there is niandan, they directly go to the pharmaceutical factory for customization. Naturally, the price will not be much lower than the auction.


    Originally, Su Jingfei didn''t want to sell the medicine so soon, but he thought that his strength was not enough and needed primitive accumulation. This kind of medicine was so profitable that there was no reason not to develop.


    The prescription is in the hands of Su Jingfei. The medicinal materials are collected by the pharmaceutical factory. All kinds of drugs are refined separately. In the end, they just take the most trustworthy people to synthesize the final product. Although there are a few people who have a slightly larger workload, they are all operated by machines, which is not too hard.


    The key is that the prescription is very important, and people can''t know it. After all, it''s not very difficult to make this kind of thing. The key is in the formula. Without the formula, even a high-level pharmacist can''t restore the medicine, but with the formula, it''s over.


    Su Jingfei is not a business genius, but he is cautious. This way of division of labor has existed for a long time. Su Jingfei likes this way very much, and it is safer.


    What Minister Liu wants is Nian Dan. Although the drug company can also sell it, the price is much higher than Su Jingfei''s. Nian Dan''s price is very high, and 20% can save him a lot. This also gets into Su Jingfei''s trap. When he embezzles money, he was found and reported, and finally he was sentenced to 20 years for embezzlement.


    If these things were in peacetime, Secretary Niu and others might contact Su Jingfei, but now the storm of Huichun pill and yangyandan is too big, which conceals Su Jingfei''s light. What''s more, they don''t know Su Jingfei''s relationship with 307 troops, so they can''t contact Su Jingfei. Minister Liu even doesn''t know why he has done a lot of such things, How could it be reported this time!


    Su''s subsidiary was transferred from s city to the provincial capital. Although its assets were not bad, it was very low-key. The major companies in the provincial capital did not pay much attention to Su''s subsidiary. Who told him that Su''s subsidiary was only a subsidiary under the name of roufei group.


    It was not until this drug storm that people began to pay attention to Su''s subsidiary. After investigation, they also knew that although he was under the name of ruofesi, the relationship between the two was not big. Lin ruoke, the CEO of Su''s subsidiary, had a good relationship with Liang Xiuwen, but he was not a superior or subordinate.


    At the same time, people began to pay attention to roufeisi group. At first, people thought it was an ordinary underwear company with some fame. Until they paid attention to it, they knew that other people''s underwear had sold well all over the country, even health care underwear. It was also a well-known product abroad. People were surprised that wolves had come, especially the underwear industry, such a powerful competitor, I found out so late.


    At Su Jingfei''s instigation, in only half a month, roufeisi group and Su''s subsidiary showed amazing strength, and became the new business tycoons in the provincial capital at one stroke. The two companies with assets of more than one billion. Moreover, because of their best-selling products, they are still increasing in value, and can be ranked among the first-class enterprises in the provincial capital.


    In fact, the earliest roufeisi group has been enough to enter the public eye, after all, can participate in the rich auction, at least has been affirmed.


    At that time, people looked at the Rufus group and Su''s subsidiary together. Now people can see that this group company is actually two companies, at most one in name.


    Some well-informed people already know that the reason why the two companies are in the same name is because of one person, Su Jingfei, the president of Yaoguang private hospital. He can keep a low profile in the hospital and play an ordinary expert doctor in front of ordinary people. But it''s those rich people and big families who don''t know that Yaoguang private hospital is Su Jingfei.


    This news also shocked people in the circle. We all know that the backstage of Yaoguang private hospital is the Feng family, but I don''t know when this company has become Su Jingfei''s private property.


    With the passage of time, when Liu Yifei''s crew entered the capital of H Province, many people picked out Su Jingfei''s story. They were once again surprised to find that Su Jingfei''s relationship with the Han family of the Han group was impenetrable. Even Han Shan, the third daughter of the Han family, often went to Su Jingfei''s villa. People could not help guessing the relationship between them.


    Some black-and-white consortia, families, and even take the relationship between Su Jingfei and Huofeng out. For a while, in the upper circle of the provincial capital, in half a month, the most talked about young man is this newly rising man. Whether it''s his value, experience, or many beautiful women around him, they all become the target of these people''s curiosity, Su Jingfei is more and more stable in the provincial capital, but at this time, he is receiving Liu Yifei''s crew.

 Chapter 633

    The sudden rise of Su Jingfei has made some wealthy businessmen and families in the provincial capital finally pay attention to Su Jingfei. Although it will bring some inconvenience to Su Jingfei''s life, it also makes those people with ulterior motives converge.


    After all, it''s still a society ruled by law. Although some people will be less constrained by the law after they have certain abilities, generally speaking, no one dares to trouble Su Jingfei again. For example, Niu Shao, who doesn''t have enough weight, hasn''t thought about asking Su Jingfei again since Niu''s secretary went back home.


    At this time, the rich businessmen and families in the provincial capital realized that this young man, who had not been paid much attention to, had such strong strength. He was not only worth one billion, but also had a secret relationship with Huofeng, one of the five giants in the underground world.


    In modern society, no matter what kind of city it is, there can be no large-scale underground forces. After all, some of them are inconvenient for the police to manage. These underground forces are very impressive. Su Jingfei has now been divided into a strong category.


    But this is not su Jingfei''s security company. The relationship between Su Jingfei and a brother in the province is relatively secret. Others don''t know about it. Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t take the initiative to tell others that everyone has to keep a little card.


    Of course, Su Jingfei''s biggest trump card is the identity of major of 307 army, which is no more noble and powerful than the identity of the first elder brother in the province, but it is more convenient, especially the good relationship with Baitou. Su Jingfei can do a little bit of power for personal gain.


    When all the forces in the provincial capital re examined Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei had already met with the four famous troupes from Xiangjiang. Although they came late, they were full of sincerity. Almost all the troupes had arrived. Only some of the troupes had fewer parts, and there were still some people who couldn''t get off schedule. This also made Su Jingfei see all the troupes, Most of them are familiar faces.


    Naturally, the meeting place can''t be in Li Binbin''s home, but in an office building. This is the company branch opened in the capital of H Province after Li Binbin acquired a Xiangjiang film and television company. Since it is in the name of sponsoring the four famous captors this time, it''s natural to entertain people in the branch.


    Li Binbin is different from Su Jingfei. After all, she is an insider and knows a lot of people. Almost all of the four famous actors in the arrest know each other. It''s better for her to entertain them.


    The reason why the crew can come here is Liu Yifei. She recommended Su Jingfei to play the villain. She also said that they can provide shooting scenes for the crew in H Province. Anyway, the scene demand of this film is not too high, and many things need post production.


    Su Jingfei as long as they can find a suitable location to shoot, the crew also agreed, not to mention Li Binbin''s sponsorship, which even investors have no reason to refuse.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei doesn''t know, but in fact Liu Yifei''s face is very big. The crew asked her to play the heroine, and even wrote a script for her, which shows how much they attach importance to her. After all, everyone has read the novels of the four famous captors. None of the four famous captors is a female character at all, but Liu Yifei has become one of the ruthless ones, which shows the crew''s great love for her.


    When Su Jingfei came to Li Binbin''s company, the crew had already arrived. Of course, the leader was the film director Chen Jiashang. He was a very powerful director. He could shoot both civil and martial arts dramas, as well as comedies. Most of the films he made were guaranteed at the box office. There were few such directors in Xiangjiang. He was the one su Jingfei wanted to work with this time, One of the top directors.


    Chen Jia''s director is not only not handsome, but also a little obscene. When he saw Su Jingfei, he couldn''t help looking at him. His obscene eyes made Su Jingfei tremble unconsciously. This guy doesn''t have any special hobbies.


    "You''re the Feizi Yifei said. It''s good. It''s pretty enough. It looks like you''re eating this bowl of rice." Looking at him for a moment, Chen Jia nods his head and speaks Mandarin in a strong Xiangjiang tone. It''s very uncomfortable to listen to him, but I can tell that he is more optimistic about Su Jingfei. At least he has a lot of impression.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance is definitely not a fancy man in the performing arts circle. After all, he is just a little white faced type with a little temperament. But most directors see more handsome men and beautiful women. In fact, he doesn''t care too much about this aspect. He values Su Jingfei''s temperament more. I don''t know if Su Jingfei''s internal power has improved. The whole person has a kind of air bearing and is full of self-confidence, Let a person see, there is a kind of quiet feeling, more importantly, Su Jingfei is more in line with the character''s temperament.


    After his words, without waiting for Su Jingfei to be polite, the middle-aged man standing next to him said with a smile, "director Chen, I have told you that Jingfei is a good young man among the young people I know. Unfortunately, he didn''t want to be in the entertainment industry at the beginning, otherwise he would have become famous now. Brother long and brother Jie have a good opinion of him."


    The person who can praise Su Jingfei so much and know the attitude of Cheng Long and Li Lianjie towards Su Jingfei is undoubtedly that good old man Zou Zhaolong. Although he always plays opposite roles in movies, he is popular in reality.


    "Zhaolong, you told me from the beginning how good the Feizi was. Did you take advantage of him?" Chen jiapai''s mouth, not polite to Zou Zhaolong.


    Su Jingfei looks at Chen Jiajia and seems not very happy, so he wants to open his mouth, but Liu Yifei beside him holds Su Jingfei and says with a smile: "it''s OK. The director always goes against brother Zou. It''s not once or twice. They are old acquaintances. They won''t really make trouble because of you."


    Sure enough, Zou Zhaolong said with a smile: "director Chen, what you said makes me sad. Am I such a person? Besides, even if I want people to give gifts, I have to have someone willing to do so! " Then he winked at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He and Zou Zhaolong get along well with each other in the king of Kung Fu drama group, and they have become very good friends. Now Zou Zhaolong is obviously teasing himself. It is estimated that Zou Zhaolong and Chen Jiajia should really be good friends. Otherwise, on such an occasion, how can they still be in the mood to joke with themselves.


    Chen Jiajia was joking. After listening to Zou Zhaolong''s words, he said with a smile, "Zhaolong, when you become a director, you can ask him to give you a gift. If you don''t give you a gift, let him play the opposite. It''s like this time, if he didn''t give me a gift, I''ll let him play the opposite and save you. Otherwise, this character should be yours, alas, You''ll get away with it. "


    Everyone laughed at his words. Su Jingfei was the opposite. Everyone knew that. Of course, everyone knew that this was not the reason for not giving gifts. However, Chen''s words immediately made the atmosphere more harmonious.


    At this time, following Chen Jia, a man who is a few years older than Zou Zhaolong, calm, but somewhat weird, smiles and goes out to Su Jingfei and reaches out his hand and says, "Hello, Feizi, I''ve been listening to Yifei and Zhaolong praise you for your Kung Fu, and I''m good at acting. I''m very happy to meet you in the cast this time. I''m Huang Qiusheng."


    Hearing the speech, Su Jingfei quickly reached out to shake hands with him and said with a little emotion: "Uncle Huang, I grew up watching your movies. Among the Xiangjiang actors, you are the one with the most personality. It''s really my honor to see you today."


    Huang Qiusheng is a little surprised. Su Jingfei''s address to him makes him a little uncomfortable. When he meets his friends in the mainland, he doesn''t seem to call others that way. What''s more, he doesn''t expect Su Jingfei to claim to be a fan himself. He knows that he has many fans in the mainland, but he can''t imagine that this young man is one.


    When Su Jingfei talks, he really doesn''t joke. Unlike Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, although they are famous all over the world, they have been criticized for their acting skills. Even Cheng Long has never been a movie king.


    Huang Qiusheng is different. More than ten years ago, the film king who has won the Xiangjiang golden statue award twice, although his roles are somewhat abnormal, his acting skills are praised. Moreover, he is the only actor who won the Xiangjiang golden statue award because of the three pole film. It can be seen that his acting skills are so bad.


    In addition, although Huang Qiusheng''s appearance is somewhat weird, it''s his characteristic of being half blood. In fact, he is quite good. At least everyone in the circle knows that he is more loyal. Su Jingfei naturally likes such an actor very much.


    Li Binbin is also a person who has won the title of Queen of the film. However, the situation is different. Although the mainland''s Queen of the film award is also very heavy, there is always a gap compared with the Xiangjiang golden statue award more than ten years ago. That is to say, in terms of acting skills, his level is at least one level higher than that of Li Binbin.


    Su Jingfei''s enthusiasm for Huang Qiusheng makes him feel uncomfortable, but he doesn''t feel like Su Jingfei. After all, he cares more about his fans and stars.


    At this time, a girl standing nearby could not help but stand up and say: "Su Jingfei, Hello, I''m Jiang Yiyan. You can''t see your idol, you can''t see the beautiful girl at all."


    Her character is obviously more cheerful and young. Although she is a little older than Liu Yifei, she is not much older than Liu Yifei. Obviously, he is familiar with the crew, and others will not be dissatisfied because she suddenly stands up. Huang Qiusheng even said with a smile, "Feizi, this is your fault. How can you be an old man for me, And ignore other people''s pretty girls! "


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. Huang Qiusheng pushes himself into the fire pit. He is not too excited to see him. After all, his favorite movie king appears in front of him, but he helps Jiang Yiyan.


    According to the normal bisection, although Jiang Yiyan is not that kind of beautiful girl, she is a little worse than Liu Yifei and Li Binbin, but she is definitely a beautiful girl, especially her expression of squinting and smiling, which has a very small feminine charm and makes people feel good.


    Obviously cheerful Jiang Yiyan saw Su Jingfei looking at herself and said with a smile: "how? Now you''re paying attention to me? It''s too late. I remember you


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about Jiang Yiyan. At this time, her attitude makes her not know how to deal with it. She turns to see Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, both of whom are her own women. They can''t make themselves look too embarrassed.


    Sure enough, Liu Yifei loved her man and said with a smile, "sister Yan is your opponent in this movie. Almost all your opponent plays with women are made with sister Yan. Moreover, sister Yan is a girl in Beijing. You should know that all girls in Beijing are straightforward. If you offend her, please help yourself."


    Although she is introducing Jiang Yiyan, on the surface, she is on Jiang Yiyan''s side. The relationship between Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei has not been exposed yet. She doesn''t want to make people suspect that they have any close relationship.


    Su Jingfei understood and saw Jiang Yiyan''s slightly upturned mouth. He quickly pretended to be pitiful: "sister Yan, my little brother has eyes and doesn''t know what to do. Please let him go. How can I say that he is a new person who has just entered the industry? You can''t bear to make me sad."


    Although he said that, people could see that he was just putting on a show. They could see that it was a joke. They unconsciously nodded to Su Jingfei. He had no stage fright of a new man.


    If Su Jingfei really cringes because of Liu Yifei''s words, they will look down on him instead. If they have no desire, they will be just. The truth is clear everywhere. The more worried he is that others will make trouble for him, the less he will be valued by others. Su Jingfei is so magnanimous, which makes people feel good about him.


    Chen Jia chuckled and chimed in: "in fact, Feizi, you don''t have to be so afraid of Yanyan. Even if she wants to revenge you, it''s useless. In the play, you can be her master, and she will listen to you!"


    Su Jingfei is shocked. He has not read the script yet, so he naturally does not know what his part is. It is estimated that this is the first time that he has been directly cast by someone without reading the script. What''s more, he is still a newcomer. From this, we can see how much influence Liu Yifei has on the crew.


    Jiang Yiyan Du mouth, slightly discontented with Chen added: "Chen guide, how can you so quickly expose the bottom, I also said to help you to train a new person!"


    Chen Jia waved his hand and said with a smile, "no need to adjust. I''m very satisfied with Feizi. I believe he can play well."


    Su Jingfei can''t see whether Chen Jia and Jiang Yiyan have any special relationship. It seems that he has always thought that the entertainment industry has hidden rules. Neither of the two troupes he joined has appeared. He doesn''t know whether he should be disappointed or lucky.


    Before he had finished his thought, Chen Jia said, "I thought that Feizi, a martial arts practitioner, would grow up to be five big and three rough, which is not in line with the characters in the play. Now I''m relieved to see him." After a pause, he said to Su Jingfei: "although you are handsome, you are not that kind of heroic. It happens that my character in the play is a good-looking person, but occasionally a little feminine. Your temperament is very consistent."

 Chapter 634

    Before Su Jingfei came to the cast, he didn''t know what kind of role he was going to accept. He just heard Liu Yifei say that the role this time is No.1 villain. Although he has a heroic dream, he also knows that villains are indispensable in a movie.


    Even sometimes in a movie, the villain is very good and can grab the limelight of the protagonist. He doesn''t mean to grab the limelight, but he doesn''t have any dissatisfaction with the role. It''s just that when I hear Chen Jia''s introduction to the role, it''s not good. How can he be a sissy.


    Liu Yifei probably guessed Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei looks like a little white face, this boy is very strong. Although it can''t be said that male chauvinism is very strong, it''s absolutely manly.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to ask, Liu Yifei has explained: "don''t get me wrong, it''s not the kind of sissy you think, but some movements are a little feminine."


    "Yes, Feizi, don''t get me wrong. There is no sissy in my novel, because this character is always in the powder pile, and some of his movements are a little feminine." As a director, Chen Jia''s ability to see people is very strong. As soon as Su Jingfei''s face changes, he can understand what he is thinking.


    His first impression of Su Jingfei is good. Even though Liu Yifei and Zou Zhaolong have said a lot of good things for Su Jingfei, his final feeling is still to see me. Now that he sees me, Su Jingfei is not disappointed.


    If it wasn''t for the protagonist, it would have been decided, and Su Jingfei was really not suitable for playing that kind of tough voice. In terms of image, Su Jingfei is actually very suitable for playing the leading role. As for acting skills, in fact, in some commercial films, acting skills are far less important than image, which is the trend of modern film.


    After listening to Chen Jiajia''s words, Su Jingfei felt a little relieved. Although he didn''t exclude playing the opposite side, playing the opposite side of a sissy was not enough for him.


    Next to Jiang Yiyan has already said with a smile: "you are quite picky. Unexpectedly, you are still a male chauvinist. Director, why don''t you show him the script so that he doesn''t have to think about it all the time."


    She is the No.2 woman in the play. Although she is worse than Liu Yifei, she is so familiar with the public that she dares to say and do.


    Since Chen Jia was able to choose her to play No. 2, she naturally appreciated this woman. Of course, it was not the kind of unspoken appreciation. Su Jingfei could see this from their simple eyes.


    After listening to Jiang Yiyan''s suggestion, Chen Jia immediately asked the drama manager to give Su Jingfei the part of the script that belongs to Su Jingfei. This kind of film must be shot by scenes, and the script is also taken to its own part. It''s not distrust of the actors, it''s just convenient for the director to shoot.


    Of course, this is also part of the hidden rules for making movies. It is also to ensure that the movie is kept secret. Otherwise, before the movie is released, the plot is completely exposed. Who will guarantee the box office at that time.


    Su Jingfei is not a professional actor, nor does he plan to take root in the entertainment industry, and he is not in charge of his agent. However, Li Binbin has already made arrangements. At the beginning, he and Liu Yifei have said that they intend to make him and Liu Yifei the number one stars of their film and television company, so naturally they have agents for Su Jingfei.


    This agent was used by Li Binbin before. Now Li Binbin is in charge of the company. He doesn''t take over the play for the time being. He happens to be in charge of Su Jingfei''s acting.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about these complicated things, but he knows that Li Binbin''s agent has rich experience, and everything will not make him suffer losses. At that time, he just needs to tell himself how to do it.


    When Su Jingfei got the script, he didn''t worry about it. Instead, he asked curiously, "director Chen, it seems that there are still several actors who are not in place today."


    "Well, it''s true that they haven''t come yet. The cold-blooded actor, that is, Deng Chao, the hero of the film, Zheng relay, the life chasing actor, and Deng Cuiwen, the boss''s wife, haven''t come yet. They will be two days late, and you should be able to see them in a few days. I think you should have a certain understanding of them." Chen Jia nodded.


    Su Jingfei smiles. Although these three people are not as admired as Huang Qiusheng, they are at least well-known stars. How can they not know each other.


    I guess these three people are probably due to the schedule adjustment, especially Deng Cuiwen. She doesn''t have many parts in the play, so she can shoot this film and other episodes at the same time.


    These things are not what he should worry about, and he didn''t say much about them. Instead, he said to Li Binbin: "sister Binbin, whether the shooting locations are all arranged, let''s take the crew after lunch and let director Chen see if he is satisfied. If not, we can change places as soon as possible."


    Li Binbin nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. Let''s arrange lunch now. I know the crew will definitely arrange your daily life, but since we are here today, let''s make a host of it."


    Chen Jiashang and others naturally know that the boss of the company is Li Binbin, but they don''t know that the real boss behind the scenes is Su Jingfei, and Zou Zhaolong doesn''t know either. When he first met Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei was Li Binbin''s personal bodyguard. He never thought that Su Jingfei could become a rich man worth more than one billion in a short half year.


    Apart from Zou Zhaolong, other people are actually curious about the attitude of Su Jingfei and Li Binbin. When Su Jingfei and Li Binbin talk, they are not much like discussions, but more like orders. Although they have no feelings, they secretly guess the relationship between them.


    So far, Li Binbin has never married, or even heard of a boyfriend. They wonder if this man is Li Binbin''s boyfriend. Jiang Yiyan is more interested in Su Jingfei, and women are inevitably more gossipy.


    Although there are a lot of crew members, the main actors, directors and screenwriters who will really have dinner together, after all, those idle actors in the play are not qualified enough, and there is a strong class level in the film crew, otherwise some actors would not have feuded for No.1 and No.2.


    Although H Province is not the most developed city in China, it is also economically developed. The person li Binbin invited the crew to dinner is not particularly luxurious, but has local characteristics. This is very new to Chen Jia, director and Huang Qiusheng from Xiangjiang. Although Zou Zhaolong is also from Xiangjiang, he has made a film in s city, Already familiar with a lot.


    At the same table, there are only directors and actors. Li Binbin, whether he is Liu Yifei''s friend or the sponsor''s boss, will accompany him. With such a beautiful girl, even if he doesn''t have any special thoughts, several men will naturally welcome him.


    Naturally, Chen Jia is in the main seat, next to him is Huang Qiusheng, the respected movie king, and then the others sit next to them. Zou Zhaolong sits next to Chen Jia and on the other side, next to him is Su Jingfei. Liu Yifei does not sit next to Su Jingfei, but sits next to Huang Qiusheng, All in accordance with the identity of the crew sit down.


    What surprised Su Jingfei was that Jiang Yiyan was sitting next to him. The girl No.2 was sitting next to him, which made Su Jingfei frown secretly. In fact, he thought Li Binbin should be sitting here, and Jiang Yiyan should be sitting next to Liu Yifei.


    He is not very clear about the situation in the cast, but he also knows that this should be the rule. Generally, the director in the cast is the boss, and the leading actor or heavyweight guest actor is sitting next to him. As for some number two or three, he is the last one. Although he is the number one villain in the play, he is the lowest actor because he has more leading roles this time.


    Of course, the lowest position is among the actors who can sit at the first table. If not for the absence of several leading actors today, he may have to sit at the door, which makes Su Jingfei have a deeper understanding of the cast.


    He has always been a low-key, this strong rise in the provincial capital, just to show the strength of those big families and rich businessmen, otherwise there are always some small fish and shrimps to find their own trouble, it''s very annoying, but in this crew, he is a complete newcomer, so just be the newcomer!


    Although the crew is well-organized, everyone''s quality is good. Chen Jia''s appearance is slightly obscene, but he is very straightforward. After a few drinks, he speaks half baked Mandarin and chats with people. Even Su Jingfei''s mood is taken care of very well, which shows that he is usually a good communicator.


    As for Huang Qiusheng, he is relatively calm. After all, he was a movie king in his early years. Although he was not an idol star, he was very magnanimous, which is quite different from his image of being either negative or abnormal.


    Su Jingfei''s greatest admiration for him is that he became famous. Before he became a movie king, he almost played the opposite or abnormal protagonist. But he won two Golden Awards for such a character. It''s really unusual in the entertainment industry.


    In addition to him, Xiangjiang also has a golden horse movie emperor, which is of a similar type. That is Wu Zhenyu, the evil god movie emperor. Every time he plays a slightly neurotic role or a negative role, he also becomes a movie emperor because of the excellent number of portrayals.


    He appreciates these two character actors. Today, he can have dinner with Huang Qiusheng, and in the future, he will act on the same stage. It''s really a little exciting to think about it. Su Jingfei, at the dinner table, unconsciously pays more respects to Huang Qiusheng. People also know that he is Huang Qiusheng''s Fan Si. It''s not surprising that Huang Qiusheng has a stronger liking for Su Jingfei.


    With his sophisticated eyesight, it is natural to see that Su Jingfei does not take the opportunity to please himself, but really likes his own movies. He can see the enthusiasm of fans in his eyes.

 Chapter 635

    Huang Qiusheng''s affection for Su Jingfei has improved. Naturally, he also wants to know Su Jingfei better. After being offered a toast by Su Jingfei again, he says with a smile, "Feizi, you want me to get drunk one after another?"


    Su Jingfei has his own sense of propriety. He doesn''t always respect Huang to win. The director and Zou Zhaolong also have to take care of him. He''s not the kind of dumb kid who just came out of the woods. He forgets everything when he sees his idol star. This can only be criticized. How can su Jingfei do this kind of thing.


    Just because of his admiration for Huang Qiusheng, he was a little more enthusiastic. Now he listened to Huang Qiusheng''s words, touched his head, and said with a smile, "isn''t it exciting to see an idol? Uncle Huang, I believe in your capacity


    Huang Qiusheng''s face is bitter. Although this little guy calls himself uncle, it''s quite reasonable according to his age, but it always feels so awkward. What''s more, it''s like we''re drinking for the first time, but he can''t say more because he''s his own noodle.


    Fortunately, Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng had known each other for a long time. Knowing how much he drank, they began to smile and said, "Jingfei, don''t be busy toasting. I heard Yifei say that I have introduced you as the martial arts director of our movie?"


    His words immediately attracted people''s attention to Su Jingfei. In fact, except for Chen Jiajia and Zou Zhaolong, other people didn''t know about it. Liu Yifei was once the king of Kung Fu, and almost all the movements were designed by Su Jingfei. She naturally knew Su Jingfei''s martial arts guidance skills, so she introduced them to Chen Jiajia.


    Su Jingfei is an actor recommended by Liu Yifei. She will certainly appreciate Su Jingfei more. But the director can''t just listen to one side of the story. He finds Zou Zhaolong who has a certain understanding of Su Jingfei to ask, and finally gets the affirmation.


    Of course, he is familiar with director Xu Ke, star Cheng Long, Li Lianjie and famous martial arts director yuan Baye. Out of a serious and responsible attitude, he also went to ask these people.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei''s performance in the king of Kung Fu group was very satisfactory. If he didn''t want to join the entertainment industry, then director Xu Ke wanted to take Su Jingfei with him, and he was expected to be another king of Kung Fu in the future. Yuan Baye once thought about bringing Su Jingfei into the yuan family class, and maybe he would become the leader of the young generation in the yuan family class! It can also be seen that they attach great importance to Su Jingfei. As for Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, as superstars, they are more reserved, but they are still optimistic about Su Jingfei.


    If one or two people think so about Su Jingfei, they can only say that those people have a better relationship with him, but if everyone says so, it can only show that Su Jingfei''s performance is really satisfactory.


    Chen Jia also decided to let Su Jingfei be the martial arts director of the film after synthesizing his personal opinions. Although it''s not a small risk to use such a bold newcomer, Chen Jia is different from other directors. Many stars in Xiangjiang are popular only after they cooperate with him, and they are ordinary actors before they cooperate with him.


    He is confident that he can grasp everything. Even if Su Jingfei''s performance is not very satisfactory, he can make the film complete well. He is also an excellent martial arts director.


    Now when people hear Zou Zhaolong''s words, although they look at Su Jingfei, they are waiting for Chen Jiajia to reply. After all, only he can decide this matter.


    Chen Jia, the director, naturally won''t let people down. He said with a smile, "I haven''t told you about this yet. Feizi used to be the assistant martial arts director of the king of kung fu movies. It is said that the parts of Yifei and Binbin are mainly his action design." After a pause, he nodded to Li Binbin, the current sponsor, and then continued: "I think you''ve all seen the action plays among the king of Kung Fu, which are rare in recent years, especially Yifei''s fighting plays, which are completely consistent with her role. From this we can see the martial arts guidance skills of Jingfei."


    This time, the only people here who don''t know Su Jingfei are Chen Jia, Huang Qiusheng and Jiang Yiyan. Zou Zhaolong and Liu Yifei have cooperated with Su Jingfei, let alone Li Binbin. At this time, Huang Qiusheng and Jiang Yiyan can''t help but look at Su Jingfei with new eyes when they hear Chen Jia''s words.


    Before, they just thought that Su Jingfei was a new actor. Anyway, the main attraction of this film is the main character. Even if the negative actor chooses a new actor, the influence is not too big, and they don''t think much about it.


    Now I know that there is a certain reason why Chen Jia changed his mind to let Su Jingfei play the role. First of all, Su Jingfei''s image is still in line with the characters in the play. More importantly, it is estimated that his martial arts attainments. He can not only play, but also guide.


    In the early Xiangjiang movies, especially those martial arts movies or kung fu movies, the characters in the plays have good Kung Fu, and the actors also have certain skills. For example, Huang Qiusheng, in order to make movies, worked hard to eat porridge overnight to practice Kung Fu. He practiced the great sage cleaving the door. Although he was not an absolute master, his own strength was also good, at least it was not a problem to play action movies.


    Modern actors don''t work as hard as they did more than ten years ago. Most action movies rely on special effects. It''s rare for young people like Su Jingfei to have real kung fu.


    Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong have known each other for many years. How about the Kung Fu of this old friend? He knows in his heart that in the whole entertainment circle, there are few people who want Kung Fu better than him. Although he always plays the opposite role, in fact, his kung fu is very sharp. At least Huang Qiusheng thinks he is not an opponent.


    A young man who can make him sure of his ability is not bad. He immediately became interested and said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Feizi, I can''t see that you are still an expert. I''ve seen the movie king of Kung Fu. I thought Yifei''s action play was designed by Mr. Yuan Baye, but I didn''t think it was designed by you. If director Chen didn''t tell me, I forgot the martial arts guidance of that movie, It seems that you really have your name


    Compared with Huang Qiusheng, Jiang Yiyan naturally doesn''t look at the king of Kung Fu so carefully, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand. In order to shoot the four famous films, she has also learned boxing for a period of time. Although it''s just HuaQuan and embroidering legs, it''s also very hard.


    Thinking that Su Jingfei, who is much younger than himself, can actually become a martial arts director, and is still such a big investment movie, I can''t help but feel more curious. This young boy has good skills. No wonder he can be recommended by Liu Yifei to play the No. 1 role in the opposite, and he is also recognized by director Chen.


    When Su Jingfei arrived at this time, he could only modestly say: "Uncle Huang, brother Zou, how can I say that I''m good in front of my predecessors? I just like it since I was a child and have practiced for several years."


    Everyone could hear that he was modest, but his address to Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong was really painful. Zou Zhaolong was a generation younger than Huang Qiusheng.


    Chen Jia thought that talented people could be proud, but Su Jingfei was very modest, which made him very satisfied. He nodded and said, "it''s good for young people to be so modest, but you have the ability, and don''t belittle yourself all the time. Your attainments in martial arts guidance can satisfy Mr. yuan, which shows that you are really excellent. The action play of this film is very good, It''s up to you. "


    In a word, Su Jingfei''s position as a martial arts director has been confirmed in public. He is only a vice martial arts director in the king of Kung Fu opera group. After all, with Mr. Yuan in his position, his position is naturally not high enough. What''s more, other people are really better than him.


    Now the four famous troupes, he directly from the vice to the chief, although there is no lack of public support, but also shows that his own ability is recognized.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s speed of improvement is rare in the entertainment industry. His first movie performance was a dragon show with few lines, and now he has directly become a major villain.


    In addition, he started as a vice martial arts instructor, and now he has directly become a formal martial arts instructor. Besides, he has also invested heavily in movies. Su Jingfei has to lament that in fact, in the entertainment industry, his luck and contacts are often higher than his own ability. No wonder some people soon become popular, and some people run dragon tricks all their lives.


    This time, he was directly designated as a martial arts director by the director, and his identity changed from anti-1 in a previous movie to a guest performance. After all, the identity of martial arts director should be respected.


    The movie audience may be most concerned about the movie stars and even the singers of the theme song, but they don''t pay attention to the people behind the scenes. However, people with a little experience, such as film directors and martial arts directors, will all pay attention to them. To a certain extent, they are less exposed than the actors, but they are famous.


    The actors are different. They must have enough respect for the people behind the scenes. Otherwise, if they are not satisfied, the actors will not have a good time in the crew. Especially in martial arts movies, the position of martial arts director is second only to the director. Whether they can make a success in the movie depends entirely on the actions designed by martial arts director. Offending him is not much different from offending the director.


    Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity is very good. Even if he is drunk, he will drink to the glass. What''s more, with the improvement of internal power, Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity is increasing. After drinking several cups with everyone here, his eyes are still bright. Even if Liu Yifei and Li Binbin join in the toast, he is not afraid. Of course, the two women love him and won''t do that.


    I have to go to the shooting site this afternoon. Of course, I can''t really get drunk. Even so, Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity is very admirable. They all drink together often. We all know who has the drinking capacity.


    Generally speaking, people who practice martial arts drink a little better than ordinary people. Su Jingfei drinks with three men and a woman, Jiang Yiyan. He can still keep sober and is very straightforward. No one will refuse to drink. This time, Su Jingfei won everyone''s favor. Everyone likes to make friends with this kind of sincere people.


    After thirty days of wine and five flavors of food, the crew left the hotel, thinking about the shooting location arranged by Li Binbin. Everyone knows that they will be stationed here in the next few months.

 Chapter 636

    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t know the shooting location Li Binbin arranged for the crew. When he handed it over to Li Binbin, she was completely responsible for it, just like he left Su''s subsidiary to Lin ruoke.


    Su Jingfei wants to be a very thorough shake off shopkeeper. He almost doesn''t want to care about anything, which is always ridiculed by those women.


    After Li Binbin and the crew came to the shooting site, Su Jingfei suddenly realized that Li Binbin was really powerful. He even arranged the shooting site here. Moreover, he knew for the first time that Li Binbin had always been in touch with the women in his family.


    Although the capital of H Province is also a good city, it has no outstanding achievements in film and television. Naturally, there will not be any shooting base. If you want to shoot an ancient costume film, you can only shoot it in the suburbs.


    On Li Binbin''s way here, Su Jingfei has already felt something, but he can''t be sure. He has been waiting for him to see Han Siping before he can confirm his guess.


    "Jingfei, Miss Binbin has said hello to us for a long time. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. We''ve arranged everything. Let''s see if it''s all right." Han Siping is closest to Su Jingfei. When he sees Su Jingfei, he smiles and says to him.


    As a martial artist, he is very fond of some action martial arts movies, and Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng are no strangers to him. However, he has passed the age of chasing stars, so he will not lose his temper because of meeting them, which fully reflects the bearing of a big family.


    Su Jingfei has gradually understood the situation of the Han family. Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are responsible for each other. Han Sanfeng is responsible for the company outside, and Han Siping is mainly responsible for the family.


    "Fourth brother, I didn''t expect that the place where Binbin arranged the shooting was hanjiacun, but thank you for your support! Let me introduce you. " Su Jingfei was really moved. He didn''t expect such an arrangement, so he took Han Siping to Chen Jiashang and others.


    "Director Chen, this is Mr. Han Siping. This time we can come to Hanjia village for shooting, it''s all the support of the Han family." Although he didn''t know the specific process, now he also knew the general situation, and then he introduced to Han Siping: "this is Chen Jia director, this is uncle Huang Qiusheng, this is Zou Zhaolong, this is brother Zou, this is sister Yan, Jiang Yiyan, they don''t need me to say more, fourth brother should also know!"


    When Chen Jiashang and others came to Hanjia village, they were already very satisfied. Different from the hustle and bustle of the city, probably because of the inheritance of the ancient family, some of the buildings in Hanjia village are antique and have a sense of ancient village, which is very consistent with the subject matter of this shooting. What''s more, they can see a large shooting base on the east side of the village, although because of the temporary construction, It''s not so perfect. I know the support.


    They have investors to make films. If there is no accident, they should have gone to the film and television base to make films. Now they can make films here. Needless to say, it''s all arranged by Su Jingfei. All this can be regarded as a reward for Su Jingfei''s presence in the film.


    This makes people more satisfied with Su Jingfei. In fact, as Liu Yifei, she recommends Su Jingfei to play No. 1 in the opposite. Chen Jia will also give him this face. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s martial arts guidance ability is also good, so that she can obtain two talents at the same time.


    Thinking in his heart, Chen Jiajia already said with a smile to Han Siping: "Mr. Han, thank you for your support to our crew. We have to disturb you during this period of time."


    Since you want to film here, you naturally have to live in hanjiacun. Of course, the cost of food and accommodation is indispensable. Otherwise, the investor of the film will be changed to hanjiacun, which everyone knows.


    Han Siping has seen a lot of films, and Chen Jiajia has also seen a lot of films directed by him. When he heard Chen Jiajia say so, he immediately said with a smile, "director Chen is so polite. I can almost be regarded as your fan. The films directed by you are very good. I have watched Li Lianjie''s Jingwu hero no less than five times. It''s really wonderful. It''s a textbook for modern kung fu films."


    Chen Jia''s eyes are bright. He knows which one of his films is more wonderful and which one is more recognized. This martial arts hero is really a textbook for Kung Fu films at all times and in all over the world. Many critics think highly of it.


    Although he didn''t know Han Siping, Han Siping''s bearing was extraordinary, and he was certainly not an ordinary person. Naturally, what he said was different. Chen Jiaxing was very happy that he could praise his own movies so much. He said with a smile, "ah Jie''s Kung Fu is the best way to achieve such an effect."


    Han Siping said with a smile: "don''t be modest, director Chen. I''m also a martial arts practitioner. I haven''t seen Li Lianjie himself, but I have an estimate of his martial arts strength. If it wasn''t for director Chen, this movie would become a pure martial arts movie. How could it be so wonderful now? Although I don''t know about movies, I know that the level of directors determines the quality of movies.


    He saw that Chen Jia was brought by Su Jingfei, and he didn''t need to hide his family''s situation. There were many people practicing martial arts in the Han family. Although he was suspected of Li Lianjie''s Kung Fu, he met Chen Jia completely.


    Originally, I thought Han Siping was different from other people. His calm demeanor was not comparable even to himself. His praise was different from other people.


    After a few words of modesty, Han Siping once again exchanged greetings with Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong. Han Siping was not very enthusiastic about Huang Qiusheng. Among the movies he liked to watch, none of Huang Qiusheng''s was. His movies are very personalized and not everyone can like them.


    But in the face of Zou Zhaolong, his face is much more dignified. Zou Zhaolong is different from other actors. He is a real master. He has never practiced internal power, but his outer Kung Fu has reached a certain level. Even if he doesn''t show it deliberately, the interaction between the masters makes Han Siping look more.


    "Mr. Zou, I thought all the actors in the movie were fake. When I saw you, I knew I was wrong. There were really experts among the actors and they had the opportunity to discuss with each other." Han Siping thought in his heart that he and Zou Zhaolong had already said with a smile.


    He has family martial arts. Naturally, he has both internal and external skills. Even if he is not as powerful as Su Jingfei, he is not weak among his peers. Although he is polite, he really means to compete with Zou Zhaolong. If it is not the wrong occasion, he will even fight.


    Han Siping is not a belligerent. At least Su Jingfei has never seen him fight. Of course, Han Siping has never met a suitable opponent. When he first met Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s strength was a little weaker than him. Later, when he saw Su Jingfei again, Su Jingfei had made great progress, which was beyond his understanding. Even if he wanted to compete with others, he would not find Su Jingfei.


    Han Siping can feel that Zou Zhaolong is unusual. Naturally, Zou Zhaolong can also see the difference of Han Siping. Even some villagers in this village show signs of practicing martial arts, which makes him secretly nod his head. He has long heard that talents from the mainland are gathering. It''s really good.


    Fighters from all over the world have always said that they are authentic and powerful. In fact, the really powerful experts are all in the mainland, but the people here are too low-key. For example, there may be big experts in this village!


    He thought, nodding in response to Han Siping''s words: "Mr. Han is too polite. We must not disturb him in the future. We can learn from each other when we have time." His personality is very good, meet fellow people, naturally a bit more enthusiastic.


    Su Jingfei chuckles. Although Zou Zhaolong is not Han Shan''s martial arts maniac, he respects martial arts practitioners. That''s why he took care of himself.


    Chen Jiajia is not a real martial arts practitioner, but he has a good vision and is smart. From Zou Zhaolong''s attitude towards Han Siping, we can see that Han Siping is more powerful than he imagined, which makes him unconsciously have some ideas. Some supporting roles in the play that need acting can be performed by Han Siping and others!


    It not only makes your movie better, but also saves you the trouble to find some supporting roles. Anyway, some roles don''t need any lines.


    Just thinking that Han Siping had been polite to others, he turned to Chen and said, "director Chen, you can come to our village to make movies. We welcome you very much. People in our village like martial arts movies and action movies very much. If you need mass actors, you can let them go. You don''t need any pay. Just let them have fun."


    Chen Jia was a little stunned, and then he thought of this. Han Siping actually took the initiative to come up with it. No matter how small the scene is, the mass actors can''t be few. He originally wanted to hire local people directly, but he didn''t expect that Han Siping wanted to help for free. How could he not be willing to do such a good thing.


    Although mass actors also need certain acting skills, they are very good at training. Anyway, as long as they make requirements for them at that time.


    Next to him, Su Jingfei said with a little surprise: "fourth brother, if people in your village want to make a movie, they still need to work so hard! You can directly invest in making a movie, even the leading role. "


    "Brother, you don''t know that although it''s easy to make a movie, it''s totally different to be able to enjoy the movie directed by Xiangjiang. What''s more, there are so many stars, but there are not so many opportunities!" Han Siping laughed and then said in a low voice that only a few people could hear: "brother, to be honest, my mother won''t let us get involved in the entertainment industry. Our family should keep a low profile. This time you invite people, otherwise there will be no such opportunity."


    The words in the front are very high sounding. Others really think that''s what happened. After listening to what he said in the back, several people realized that the truth is just like this.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. They all wanted to participate in the performance. In the end, they had to use their own guise. It was really hard for the people in hanjiacun. Of course, they also appreciated the special treatment given by Mrs. Han.

 Chapter 637

    Su Jingfei arranged for the crew to live in Hanjia village. Although it was a village, because of the existence of the Han family, all the facilities here were complete. The crew lived here, which was no worse than living in a hotel.


    What''s more, making movies is different from vacationing. In many movies, even in the desert, these actors are used to suffering. However, Su Jingfei knows that the Han family''s hospitality to the crew is certainly not bad. Although they should pay for accommodation and food, they are very moved by the villagers'' enthusiasm for them.


    The people in this village are not necessarily fans of these actors and directors, but they are very supportive of their shooting tasks. As Han Siping said, there are too many family rules, so they rarely have such opportunities.


    Chen Jiashang and others are naturally more satisfied. Such mass actors and all kinds of obedient temporary workers simply can''t afford to spend money. Now they can''t pay them the performance fee, which is regarded as the welfare provided by Su Jingfei. How can they not like Su Jingfei more!


    Naturally, there is a certain limit to the investment of the crew. There is no problem with normal shooting. However, if there are some problems, additional investment will be made, and the investor may not be willing to. Now to reduce expenses, we can put the money where we need it more.


    For these, Su Jingfei does not need too much care. After all, Han Siping is here. He believes that everything will be arranged for Han Siping.


    When things over here are over, he gets up and leaves. He has to go back to familiarize himself with the script. His family is in the provincial capital, so naturally he won''t live with the crew. Li Binbin is not a member of the crew either. It''s normal for him to leave with Su Jingfei.


    Liu Yifei has a good relationship with Li Binbin, and she won''t mix in the cast. When she arrives at the provincial capital, she wants to live with Li Binbin. Of course, it''s not enough for outsiders to make it convenient for someone, but this reason is soon cut off, because Jiang Yiyan also wants to live with her two daughters.


    It''s true that there are no actresses in the cast, but those are either supporting actors or dragon sets. Only Liu Yifei has the same status. Moreover, the two play against each other quite a lot and have never cooperated before. Now it''s natural to increase their tacit understanding.


    In this way, when Su Jingfei left, he took three women with him. Chen Jia didn''t object to these. Anyway, Jiang Yiyan and Su Jingfei also have a lot of opposite plays. Their familiarity is very helpful for shooting. What''s more, he doesn''t know that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are su Jingfei''s women, so he won''t think much about them.


    For such an arrangement, Su Jingfei actually doesn''t matter. Anyway, if you want to be familiar with the script today, you can''t really do anything with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. It doesn''t matter if you have another Jiang Yiyan.


    The reason why the crew accepted Liu Yifei''s recommendation is not only because of Liu Yifei''s face, but also because of the schedule. The shooting time of the crew is tomorrow. Su Jingfei is not the first one to appear. He is not in a hurry, but he must be familiar with the script and figure out the characters early.


    Su Jingfei is neither a professional actor nor a genius. If he doesn''t work hard, how can he perform well? He is not famous. Just for Liu Yifei''s sake, he has to play the role well. What''s more, if he plays the opposite side of the movie well, he is also brilliant.


    Because he will go to the production group tomorrow, Su Jingfei doesn''t plan to go home today. He tells his family about himself, so he and Li Binbin come to Li Bingbing''s home. The house here is big enough to receive Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan. In fact, Jiang Yiyan is the only guest. Su Jingfei usually sleeps in the master bedroom.


    Although she has been in contact with Jiang Yiyan, she knows that she is a straightforward woman. When she is on the road, she is still a bit unbearable. She always asks some gossipy questions, such as how to do martial arts, where to work, whether she has a girlfriend or not, which is more than the matchmaker wants to ask. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei do not help, But he was still laughing.


    Su Jingfei is not clear about the situation, but the two women are from the past. Although Jiang Yiyan asks this question, it''s a bit too gossipy. In fact, she wants to know more about Su Jingfei. Li Binbin hasn''t seen the script, but Liu Yifei has. Jiang Yiyan can be said to be Su Jingfei''s main opponent. In this way, their tacit understanding becomes very important.


    When they came to Li Binbin''s home, Jiang Yiyan shrugged and said, "I really don''t know how this wooden man can get along with you so well. This boy is too amorous."


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei looked at each other, then nodded his head in Su Jingfei''s slightly innocent eyes and said, "he really has no interest. He just runs around every day and is busy. He doesn''t know where so many things come from. By the way, don''t underestimate him. His medical skills are good!"


    "Oh? Just now, you didn''t say that you are good at medicine, and I just seem to remember that you are only in your twenties. Why do you seem to know everything? Have you graduated from university? " Jiang Yiyan asked Su Jingfei a lot of questions before, which I really forgot.


    Su Jingfei is calm in appearance. Naturally, he is a little older than the age shown. He looks like he is in his twenties or twenties. When people first contact him, they always ignore his age. Now Jiang Yiyan asks, not to know Su Jingfei''s education, but to be surprised that Su Jingfei seems to have a lot of things.


    For this curious baby like Jiang Yiyan, Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly and say: "I really graduated, but I''m just a junior college. I graduated in June this year."


    Jiang Yiyan waved her hand and said, "it''s not important to have a bachelor''s degree. I just want to know that you are so young, but you know everything. It''s too exaggerated. Do you learn all kinds of skills every day? No wonder you are so uninteresting. You don''t have a girlfriend yet. "


    She has already asked this question, but Su Jingfei skilfully dodged it. Su Jingfei can answer any question calmly, but he can only avoid this girlfriend''s question.


    It''s not just that Li Binbin and Liu Yifei can''t admit anything. In fact, in his heart, he can''t determine which woman is the most important in his heart. He loves which woman very much, and he won''t abandon another woman because of which woman. This question makes him unable to answer at all.


    And his silence, in Jiang Yiyan''s view, must be guessed by himself, and then said with a smile: "little brother, don''t worry, how old are you? When you grow up, you don''t need to find a woman, and women will find you."


    Her original intention naturally has no other meaning, but in Su Jingfei''s ears, the taste is so wrong. The key is that Jiang Yiyan''s name for Su Jingfei is easy to be misunderstood. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have personally experienced whether Su Jingfei has grown up, and their pretty faces are unconsciously red.


    Jiang Yiyan''s original intention is that Su Jingfei has become a big star. Naturally, there are a lot of women looking for him. But Su Jingfei and others hear that it means something else. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei both agree with it. Su Jingfei really has this charm. Besides making Su Jingfei laugh and cry, she can only say nothing in secret. Jiang Yiyan really has no words to hide.


    Said that this woman is not the top beautiful woman, but every smile has a kind of gentle and charming, if you do not understand her character, it is easy to be attracted by her small amorous feelings.


    However, after real contact, I found out that the girl''s character is not so straightforward. She is different from a woman, but is really that kind of straightforward temperament, which is somewhat similar to Han Shan, but Han Shan is more inclined to be a boy, but Jiang Yiyan is a very soft and charming little woman.


    This makes Su Jingfei a little trance. This woman is really different from her appearance, and it''s easy for people to have the illusion. It''s not that she is hypocritical, it''s really that her image and character don''t match.


    Jiang Yiyan sees Su Jingfei staring at herself, her small face is slightly red, and she looks at Su Jingfei angrily and says: "boy, you won''t have any intention to me. Let me tell you, sister, I don''t have a love brother complex. I like a man who is older than me, so I don''t have to think about any love brother."


    Let alone Su Jingfei, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are also stunned. It''s not because Jiang Yiyan is too narcissistic. The main reason is that it''s so surprising and terrible.


    Seeing the three people''s expressions, Jiang Yiyan''s eyes suddenly narrowed into a slit, and said with a smile: "look at your damn expressions, I''m just joking. I''m going to play in the cast tomorrow. Don''t you practice in advance? Jingfei, you are still too young to practice! "


    Then he patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said, "Jingfei, go back and have a good look at the script. You must try to figure out the character''s heart. At that time, don''t be too ng and let people down." After a pause, he said to Li Binbin, "sister Binbin, where''s the bathroom? I''ll take a bath first. It''s been a day today. I''m really a little tired."


    Li Binbin looked at the familiar Jiang Yiyan with a little speechless, pointed to the bathroom, motioned that her bathroom was over there, and then said, "there are brand new toiletries in the cabinet in the bathroom. Take out a set."


    "I knew sister Binbin was a little housewife. You didn''t disappoint me." In the three people''s gape, Jiang Yiyan has no sense of the guests, and in the process of walking to the bathroom, he kisses Li Binbin on the face.


    Until the figure of Jiang Yiyan disappeared in the bathroom, the three people looked at each other and laughed bitterly together. This woman is really full of personality.


    But before they finish laughing bitterly, Jiang Yiyan suddenly comes out from the bathroom and says to Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, "sister Binbin, Yifei, please watch Su Jingfei for me. Don''t let this guy peep. Single men are not very honest."


    As she spoke, her smooth shoulders were exposed, and she was obviously undressed. It was more obvious that she was funny than noticeable.


    She doesn''t know the design of Li Binbin''s house. Su Jingfei bought the house, and the design was inspired by the original underwear store. Su Jingfei designed the bathroom door as a special door that can see the outline of the inside from the outside.


    This is the same as the original underwear shop. The people inside didn''t know what was going on outside. That is to say, Jiang Yiyan didn''t know that she was sticking on the door. After talking with the people outside, the people outside could see her outline from the door. The two men and a woman outside could basically see that she had no clothes on her body. The exquisite and proud outline was very obvious.


    Jiang Yiyan thinks that the effect of the prank is good. She looks at the three people in a daze. She smiles and closes the door again. She doesn''t know that the outline of her proud body has been seen by Su Jingfei.


    Men see women, in fact, do not have to take off each other''s clothes, the kind of hazy beauty is more feeling, Su Jingfei is now.


    Jiang Yiyan''s figure is different from that of the women around Su Jingfei. She has a proud posture. She is a little delicate. Just like her, she is graceful and charming, but not the sexy and charming type.


    Su Jingfei''s outline from the outside is slim and weak, but the proportion is very harmonious. Even with his professional eyes, he can measure her circumference. It''s not particularly prominent, but it''s quite suitable for her height. If a part is too high, it doesn''t match her temperament.


    "Hey, bad thing, are you stunned?" Liu Yifei saw Su Jingfei in a daze, and slightly jealous twisted Su Jingfei.


    As a warrior, Su Jingfei is not so easy to be attacked by others. Liu Yifei''s little hand was immediately caught by Su Jingfei. Before Liu Yifei could react, she pecked at her little mouth and said with a smile: "I''m jealous so soon. She''s the most common partner in my opponent''s play. If we have a kiss play or something like that, Then you''re not dead


    Liu Yifei is relatively simple. After being kissed by Su Jingfei, she blushes and doesn''t know how to fight back. She can only watch Su Jingfei angrily.


    On the contrary, Li Binbin couldn''t see it any more. He said, "you''re a dead sex wolf. You know you want to do something beautiful every day. Even if I didn''t read the script, I know it''s impossible. It''s the four famous captors. It''s not a romantic drama."


    Liu Yifei read the script, immediately in line with the way: "yes, you don''t say and her, you and no one kiss, you dream less."


    Su Jingfei pretended to be disappointed and said, "no, it''s a pity. Otherwise, I''ll go to Director Chen to add it. I think such a bridge may increase the box office, and director Chen will agree."


    "To die, you are not satisfied with us, and you want more. You are really bad." Liu Yifei is jealous and glares at Su Jingfei angrily.


    "Alas! Yifei, originally I wanted to ask director Chen to add our kissing scene. Since you are not willing to do so, it''s OK. Besides our pure girl, whose kissing scene can attract the box office so much! " Su Jingfei sighed and said, "it''s a pity.".


    Liu Yifei didn''t expect Su Jingfei to think so. He didn''t know what to do. He was silent for a long time.


    Li Binbin couldn''t see it any more. He poked Su Jingfei''s finger and then said to Liu Yifei with a smile: "silly girl, Su Jingfei is a villain. He wants to kiss you. When can''t he? He has to go to the movie. This guy is a villain."

 Chapter 638

    Jiang Yiyan takes a bath in the bathroom of Li Binbin''s house. She doesn''t know that she can''t completely block Su Jingfei''s eyes here. Although she is not completely exposed, she has been able to let Su Jingfei have a look, at least her figure can''t.


    In fact, this kind of perspective is nothing in modern society. Which girl hasn''t passed the bikini, but the hazy feeling is totally incomparable. In particular, there is a kind of black fun of peeping. This is what Su Jingfei originally meant by designing this door.


    It''s just that at the time of design, Su Jingfei didn''t think that any woman other than Li Binbin and Liu Yifei would take a bath here. After all, what he planned at that time was to hide her in a golden house, so he would not publish it here.


    But as Li Binbin becomes the head of the company, the situation changes. Li Binbin plans to live in the provincial capital for a long time. At least she won''t leave until Su Jingfei leaves the provincial capital. This will become Li Binbin''s home. If Li Binbin has any guests, she can entertain them here.


    Now Jiang Yiyan is also the first guest to Li Binbin''s house. As a result, she chose to take a bath as the first thing, which can''t help saying that it was Providence.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are both women of Su Jingfei. Although they are not jealous of each other, they do not mean that other women can accept them. The development of their relationship has violated the secular moral law, but it is also the development of a blunder. They all accept the current relationship.


    Now the arrival of Jiang Yiyan makes Liu Yifei jealous. In order not to make Liu Yifei angry, Su Jingfei has to turn his back to the bathroom door, chat with the two girls and read the script.


    The whole movie lasted less than two hours, and Su Jingfei didn''t play much part in it. Although he was No.1 on the opposite side, after all, he mainly played the four famous captors in the movie. He only appeared when he needed opponents. However, several of the plays were more important, such as showing that he was behind the scenes, playing against Jiang Yiyan, and naturally the first battle to eliminate the big boss, He will fight with the four famous captors separately.


    Although Su Jingfei''s plays are not many, in fact, the requirements are quite high. There are literary plays and martial arts plays. Generally speaking, people who do not have any acting experience can not be accepted to participate in this film. This should be Liu Yifei''s face.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts performance is naturally not a problem. Even if he doesn''t use computer special effects, he can still shoot the effects of computer special effects. After all, he has deep internal power now, and he can fly over the eaves without the help of Weiya, which is not comparable to any movie actor.


    As for Wenxi, after all, it''s su Jingfei''s weakness. In particular, some of her rival plays with Jiang Yiyan are very demanding. Jiang Yiyan is not a post movie actress, but she is a professional actress after all, and her acting skills are also very good.


    In the process of film shooting, it is easy to have a problem, that is, when the opponent plays, his acting skills are completely crushed by the other party, and then he is taken away by the other party. If this situation occurs between the leading role and the supporting role, it is better for the leading role to take the supporting role, and vice versa.


    If the protagonist is reasonable, it can only be said that the supporting role is too eye-catching. If he is really crushed, he may have to be ng, or even unlimited ng. In this case, not only the actor is suffering, but also the director is very upset.


    There are several places in Su Jingfei''s script that are so dangerous. As the No.1 on the opposite side, he has to be more eye-catching than Jiang Yiyan in these places and show the image of the boss behind the scenes. Only in this way can people feel that he is a boss. On the contrary, there is no sense in this film. How can a man who can''t even hold a female No.2 be a big boss.


    Seeing these plays, Li Binbin said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Jingfei, it seems that this script is very challenging. Yifei has chosen a good role for you."


    She is a post-film actress. She can see the problem straight to the point. If Su Jingfei plays well, she may be popular. If she doesn''t play well, she may be implicated in the film.


    "Well, I just think Jingfei has the potential to act. The role he has been given this time is also a test. If I can stimulate his potential, I will certainly be brilliant at that time. As for the problem of failure, don''t worry. Director Chen won''t give you this opportunity." Liu Yifei said with a smile, but he was a little sly.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He thinks that he is the most individualistic one among the rich people in the provincial capital. He should be the most leisurely one among the rich people in the provincial capital. He can leave everything to others to take care of and make his own movies. In other words, he is also the busiest one among all the rich people. As long as they look at their business every day, they can eat, drink and spend their time, I have to make a movie when I go. I really don''t know whether it''s time to envy or say I''m second.


    But anyway, since he promised to shoot the film, he would do his best with his heart. Su Jingfei is always a serious person. This is also the reason why those women are willing to stay with him even though they know Su Jingfei has some fickleness. Su Jingfei never laughs in business.


    While the three were discussing the script, the bathroom door opened, and Jiang Yiyan''s voice followed: "Su Jingfei, are you studying the script? Did you see the scenes we played together? Don''t let me disturb your rhythm then


    She also knows Su Jingfei''s situation. After all, she has talked a lot before. Su Jingfei only participated in the performance of a small bridge section of the king of Kung Fu, and he didn''t have too high requirements for acting skills, mainly reflecting his martial courage. Now, for the first time, he is making a film, which is such a role to test his acting skills. Su Jingfei''s pressure is not small.


    If Jiang Yiyan said this jokingly at ordinary times, people would not feel too much. Su Jingfei could even have a few words with her, but now the situation is different. After all, Jiang Yiyan just finished taking a bath.


    Li Binbin''s home has prepared a lot of bath products. After all, in addition to living by herself, Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei also come to live occasionally. For convenience, she has been prepared. Now Jiang Yiyan washes the dishes and comes out with a big bath towel wrapped in it. Her figure is small and thin. A big bath towel is like a big Pajama and will not go out.


    It''s just that Su Jingfei once saw Jiang Yiyan''s figure through the bathroom door. Now he sees Jiang Yiyan with wet hair and a bath towel. Even though he is used to seeing beautiful women, he can''t help but his heart beats faster. This kind of soft and charming little woman is the first time he sees her, especially her smile and squint.


    Liu Yifei found that Su Jingfei''s eyes were a little straight. She twisted Su Jingfei behind him quietly. Su Jingfei was in pain. Then she woke up and said with a smile: "sister Yan, my acting is really not very good. I hope you will be merciful at that time."


    When Jiang Yiyan came out, she saw Su Jingfei staring at her for a moment, and her eyes flashed with amazement. It was not the first time that she saw this kind of expression. Naturally, she probably guessed what Su Jingfei was thinking, but she didn''t expect him to wake up soon. She was really impressed by Su Jingfei''s determination, but she didn''t see it, In fact, it''s all thanks to Liu Yifei.


    She doesn''t know the secret. On one side, Li Binbin is very clear. She laughs at Su Jingfei for looking for bad luck. Liu Yifei is not so generous, but he says to Jiang Yiyan: "Yan Yan, Su Jingfei has acting potential, but he hasn''t played it. This time, you really need to take care of him."


    Jiang Yiyan doesn''t look like a small woman, but she is very generous. After listening to Li Binbin''s words, she squints and says with a smile: "sister Binbin, you can rest assured. As long as he really works hard, I won''t rob him. I''m not the first time to play in a movie."


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumps, not because Jiang Yiyan is too charming, but because this woman squints, which makes people alert. This woman doesn''t tell the truth at all. If she gives her a chance, she certainly doesn''t mind taking herself askew. He sees the embarrassment in this woman''s eyes.


    This woman is not playing tricks to grab the camera, but more like trying to make fun of herself. No matter who is an actor, as long as she has not very little experience, she knows that the director may not approve of the snatch, but it''s easy to be disliked by the director. Jiang Yiyan obviously won''t make such a mistake. If she still wants to snatch the movie, she just wants to make fun of herself. Su Jingfei easily thinks of this.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are not as vigilant as Su Jingfei. However, it''s very tiring to think that if Su Jingfei is robbed and has to shoot repeatedly.


    "Yanyan, do you think it''s good? Anyway, there will be a trial play tomorrow. It''s still early today. Why don''t you and Jingfei play together to make him familiar with the script. Just be your elder martial sister and younger martial brother. He''s not graduated from the class. You''ll be his elder martial sister if you take part in the performance for the first time." Li Binbin everything for Su Jingfei good, want to Jiang Yiyan road.


    Not to mention that Li Binbin is the sponsor of the film, but to say her position in the Mainland performing arts circle, Jiang Yiyan will not refuse Li Binbin''s request. What''s more, they have a good relationship. She nodded and said, "well, since sister Binbin says so, I''ll teach this little younger martial brother."


    Su Jingfei is very speechless. She doesn''t know whether Jiang Yiyan is cheerful and likes to make jokes, or whether she doesn''t think she has any problems. Every time she talks, it''s so easy for people to associate.


    Liu Yifei is not jealous this time. After all, she will not object to the idea that the purpose of the play is to make a better film. Moreover, she has seen the script of the two. Although some parts of the script are slightly intimate, there is no real intimate play, and there is no need to worry about the sparks between the two. In fact, it is very easy to fall in love when shooting a film, Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan should not, Liu Yifei secretly think.

 Chapter 639

    As rivals, Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan have several scenes. Su Jingfei plays an shigeng, the biggest villain in the film, who is also the host of Ji Yaohua, the No.2 woman played by Jiang Yiyan.


    An shigeng in the movie is known as the God of wealth. He appears to be a businessman, but in fact he is a villain with great ambition. He is also the behind the scenes agent of the four famous arrest and investigation cases. Ji Yaohua is the big woman he designed and arranged to join the six doors and become his own spy.


    This film, with the suspense of investigation and the psychological battle, is a great test of people''s heart. Therefore, some parts of it are a great test of the acting skills of the actors. Undoubtedly, an shigeng, played by Su Jingfei, needs to show his insidious boss.


    And all this needs to cooperate with Ji Yaohua, who is played by Jiang Yiyan. Now they have to practice these plots.


    "Which part of the play do you think will make you perform best?" Jiang Yiyan has been given the script for a long time. She has already thought about how to interpret it. Now she proposes to let Su Jingfei choose it. She is obviously very confident in her role.


    Su Jingfei''s role as an shigeng was finally decided. In fact, there are not many plots for him. Even if he gets the script a little later, it''s not a big problem. Anyway, he can shoot it separately. When his part is finally shot, he can have a few days to study the script. Of course, if he can get into the role as soon as possible, the director will be more happy, After all, it would be more convenient to shoot along.


    After reading the script, without waiting for Liu Yifei and Li Binbin to give suggestions, Su Jingfei already said, "shall we shoot the last scene? I think this place should be the most difficult. As long as I can play well, other parts of the bridge will be easier. "


    "The last scene? Are you sure you want to film this place? " This time, not only Jiang Yiyan was surprised, but Liu Yifei and Li Binbin also looked at Su Jingfei in disbelief.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "yes, I think this scene should be practiced more, or I will be robbed of the limelight by sister Yan at that time, and my boss will be really scum."


    What he said, the three women all understand that Su Jingfei''s choice of the last scene is naturally the plot''s final plot, the plot is exposed, and the plot is cornered by the four big names. This is also the place where acting skills are most needed. After all, the last big reversal of the play, that is, the final injury in Jiang Yiyan''s hands, is unbelievable, there are some relief, and even a plot, A very complex scene, not everyone can play well, this is the ultimate test of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei, however, chose to practice this scene. It''s not something that ordinary people dare to challenge. This kind of scene often requires actors with certain experience to perform well.


    If he filmed step by step, as long as he passed the front, this scene should also pass. At most, his performance would not be brilliant, there would be no mistakes, but there would be no problems.


    But if you come up to play this scene, not to mention Jiang Yiyan, even Liu Yifei and Li Binbin are very confident in Su Jingfei, and they don''t think he can play this scene well directly. If they don''t respect Su Jingfei''s decision, they definitely suggest Su Jingfei to step by step and don''t worry too much.


    On second thought, there''s nothing wrong with this. If he feels hard in acting and can''t perform well, he can pay more attention, which is also good for Su Jingfei''s acting skills.


    After a moment''s silence, Jiang Yiyan nodded to Li Binbin and said, "sister Binbin, our acting skills here are not as good as you. You can help us to have a look and be a director. If we don''t play well, you can call card at any time. What do you think?"


    In doing so, she does not ignore Liu Yifei''s feelings, but we all know that with the identity of two movie queens, Li Binbin''s acting skills are naturally better than Liu Yifei''s. Liu Yifei knows that if Jiang Yiyan asks her to be a director, she will also ask Li Binbin for help, so it can be seen that Jiang Yiyan is really a smart man.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have a strong liking for Jiang Yiyan, but she doesn''t have a bad impression. This woman is as soft and charming as men like, and she''s also very smart. What''s more, she has a straightforward personality. She doesn''t need to pretend to be silly and cute. She shows her wisdom completely, but it doesn''t make people feel that she has a plan.


    It''s not easy for such a woman to become No. 2 in such a drama group by relying on her not so big fame.


    In fact, after reading the script, I know that although Liu Yifei plays one of the four most famous captors, Ji Yaohua, who has a dual identity, is also brilliant. As long as she plays well, it''s not impossible to surpass Liu Yifei. After all, Ji Yaohua is more demanding in acting skills.


    Li Binbin was obviously very satisfied with Jiang Yiyan''s attitude, nodded and said: "OK, after a while, you and Jingfei will fight each other. I''ll call action here, and you''ll start. It''s the same as regular shooting, OK?"


    Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan nodded together. They are no strangers to each other. Even if Su Jingfei only played in a movie once, he had such experience.


    However, before the beginning, Liu Yifei coughed and said to Jiang Yiyan, "sister Yan, although you look very beautiful now, I still suggest you change your clothes. If I remember correctly, it seems that you are going to be held by Jingfei, such clothes..."


    Before she finished her words, Jiang Yiyan exclaimed, remembering that the scene was really in Su Jingfei''s arms. If she wore a bath towel like this, even if it was tightly wrapped, she would be seen inside by Su Jingfei, who was close at hand. It was really gone, so she ran into the room to change her clothes.


    Liu Yifei seems to be reminding Jiang Yiyan that he doesn''t want Su Jingfei to take advantage of him. This sex wolf is not only charming but also lustful. Who knows if he will seize the opportunity to do something.


    Li Binbin is amused. Because of her age, she didn''t want to marry Su Jingfei, so she is relatively generous. She also vaguely guesses the relationship between the women in Su Jingfei''s villa and him, but she just doesn''t know anything. She can feel Su Jingfei''s love for herself, which is enough.


    In fact, relatively speaking, although she is single, because she has been in the entertainment industry for a long time, her attitude is similar to that of Nalan Xiuying, and she doesn''t want to affect Su Jingfei''s life.


    Liu Yifei is different from Su Jingfei. She is still young, and she is very compatible with Su Jingfei, so she is even more jealous. If it is not for filming, Liu Yifei may want to get tired of being around Su Jingfei every day. This time, Liu Yifei can cooperate with Su Jingfei out of her heart. From this, we can see that Liu Yifei has deep feelings for Su Jingfei.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei can''t fail to understand Liu Yifei. He is very funny and moved about her jealous performance. He really just wants to make a movie. He doesn''t want to take advantage of it. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, This idea is not too much, Su Jingfei murmured in his heart, looking for various reasons for himself.


    Not long after, Jiang Yiyan has changed a set of clothes for her family. Although it''s still relatively simple, there will never be a problem of going away. She comes to Li Binbin''s house with her clothes and doesn''t worry about not having any clothes to change.


    When she came out, Jiang Yiyan''s face was still a little red. She was obviously embarrassed for thinking too little before. But when Su Jingfei saw it, she gave Su Jingfei a hard look, which made her puzzled for a long time. Why did the girl stare at her.


    "Su Jingfei, did you choose this play on purpose? You know I just had a bath and wanted to hold me. The attempt is too obvious." Jiang Yiyan quickly gives Su Jingfei the answer and tells him why he stares at her.


    Su Jingfei saw Liu Yifei and Li Binbin''s suspicious eyes, and quickly explained: "sister Yan, you want to add crime. Why do you have such a mind? I really think this play is the most suitable for practice. Besides, even if you just take a bath and wear clothes, I can take advantage of it."


    He was trying to explain what he said in the first place, but what he said later was to himself. However, because the three women in the room were very young, their hearing was very good, and they all listened to each other.


    "Do you mean I''m wearing too much?" Jiang Yiyan''s soft eyes narrowed into a line, like a cat, full of danger.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei also look at Su Jingfei with a smile. Even if they don''t say anything, they make su Jingfei feel the meaning of the two women. It seems that as long as Su Jingfei doesn''t explain clearly, there will be bad things to play, which makes Su Jingfei swallow his saliva unconsciously.


    People say that three women make a play, but the three women are not in the same way. Jiang Yiyan has a bad complexion and doubts that she wants to take advantage of it. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei also have this expression, which makes it a bit confusing.


    Of course, when women are jealous, they are totally unreasonable. Su Jingfei also knows that he can''t say anything about Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, so he has to admit his mistake and say, "I''m wrong. I really don''t have any other meaning. I really just want to practice opponent play. If you look at me like this, can you still play well? Don''t treat me like a sex wolf."


    Jiang Yiyan was not really angry. Seeing Su Jingfei''s sad face, she gave him a white look and said with a smile, "well, since you have said that, younger martial brother, I think you think so."


    Su Jingfei wants to say that he really thinks so, but when he sees Li Binbin and Liu Yifei''s expression of "you are a sex wolf, it''s strange to believe you", he wisely chooses to shut up. Anyway, Jiang Yiyan is not ready to investigate, so don''t explain. This kind of thing is more and more black.


    He just wanted to ask who said that he was very happy among women. How could he feel lonely and cold among women now!

 Chapter 640

    Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan finally start to play each other. No matter Su Jingfei or the third daughter, no matter how playful, the business will not be delayed. In order to better cultivate the tacit understanding, Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan must play each other.


    As one of the four, Li Binbin, who has the most acting experience and good acting skills, took the script and said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you will start from here in a moment. You will help Yi Yan up and say that you want to go home with her. Then she will stab you at the opportunity, and the dagger will replace you with a banana. You must show that you should be unbelievable, confused and free, Later, there will be a strange plot, which must make the audience feel that they are still in the end. Obviously, there will be a sequel to this kind of design. "


    Her view is absolutely straight to the point. I dare not say that she can match the experienced directors. But if she is allowed to direct some relatively simple films, it will be no problem. This makes Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan secretly nod beside.


    Liu Yifei and Li Binbin have been close friends for a long time. They understand each other and naturally know her skills. Jiang Yiyan doesn''t have much contact with her. Now she is also admired in her heart. She is worthy of being a post movie actor. After only watching the script once, she knows how to express herself. After watching it, she knows that the last scene of an shigeng needs so many emotional changes.


    This is very difficult, let alone a new actor. Even an experienced old actor, if he wants to show it all, he will not be able to do it for a while. This is the biggest test for Su Jingfei.


    I don''t know whether Su Jingfei''s natural potential is good, or because he is used to being cautious in his daily life, and sometimes designs some plots to deal with the enemy. For this period, Su Jingfei is not very difficult to understand. He can''t feel the emotion of hiding the plot in the end, but he can feel other emotions.


    The reason why Li Binbin can feel the final hidden emotion is that his final end is not to be killed, but to commit suicide. With his ability, he should not die so easily.


    As for the fact that Ji Yaohua was not killed by an shigeng in the end of the play, it''s hard to say whether he has real feelings for Ji Yaohua or has follow-up means, which is not reflected in the script. It needs the actors to figure out for themselves. In fact, even the screenwriter is not sure about this.


    The whole plot of the film is complete. The ending can be used as the end of the play or as the connection of the subsequent plots. Whether a sequel is made or not depends entirely on the box office results.


    Of course, the script for the second one has not been written yet. At least Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan are not sure whether there is a second one, let alone Su Jingfei.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s explanation, Su Jingfei was silent for a moment and said to Jiang Yiyan, "sister Yan, next you need to take me and let me find the feeling of entering the play."


    "Well, I''ll try my best, but don''t be too reluctant. It doesn''t mean that all filmmakers can do it, especially new people. It''s better for you to think about how to express your emotions first. In fact, it''s very difficult for us actors with certain performance experience to enter the stage. I think sister Binbin should have more experience." Jiang Yiyan nodded first, then said to Li Binbin.


    When it comes to acting, Jiang Yiyan''s attitude is totally different. She is very serious. It can be seen that she cherishes this performance very much. After all, it''s a rare opportunity to cooperate with so many famous stars, especially her part in this performance.


    Li Binbin didn''t answer Jiang Yiyan''s words, but just smile. Although she is young, because she helps Su Jingfei manage the film and television company, her film and television works will be less and less in the future, and almost all of them will be in a semi retired state. Now she doesn''t look forward to becoming a more popular star.


    Under Jiang Yiyan''s flattering words, her mood fluctuates little. She is calmer with more experience. However, the more her attitude is, the more atmosphere she feels. At least Jiang Yiyan already admires Li Binbin.


    Although Liu Yifei has always been known as the first lady in the mainland, she really can''t rank among the mainland actresses in terms of acting skills. That is to say, she has acting skills, but there is still a long way to go before she gets the film. Even purely speaking of acting skills, Jiang Yiyan is even higher than her.


    Now she is here to watch their play. Besides supervising Su Jingfei, she also wants to learn. After all, in this environment, she can''t always rely on her face.


    "Well, let''s start now. After I called action, you will start. That means that you are no longer Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan, but an shigeng and Ji Yaohua. Yan Yan, you should drive Su Jingfei." Li Binbin gives way to the center of the living room, goes to the sofa and sits down.


    Jiang Yiyan pretends to be injured according to the script. Su Jingfei wants to help her up. Before this scene, he will have another scene, which should be regarded as the most positive confrontation between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. However, he doesn''t need to show how to perform this scene, as long as Liu Yifei stands in front of him, wants to kill and then turns around.


    Liu Yifei, for Su Jingfei''s sake, naturally has to play with her. She is ready. She stands beside Ji Yaohua and stands opposite Su Jingfei in a merciless way. An shigeng, played by Su Jingfei, puts her hand on her neck.


    "All right, the actors will, right away, action." Li Binbin can''t play the board, but she can clap the table. With a command, the three people''s play will start immediately. Su Jingfei enters into the state instantly and shows a cruel expression. Before waiting for her to speak, Li Binbin shouts: "card.".


    Su Jingfei is stunned and unconsciously looks at Li Binbin. He doesn''t understand that he hasn''t even shown his lines and state yet. How Li Binbin shouts the card? It''s too emotional.


    But before Li Binbin opened his mouth, Jiang Yiyan next to him said: "Jingfei, there is a problem with the understanding of the characters."


    Liu Yifei''s experience and acting skills are a little weaker, and she focuses more on Su Jingfei. She really belongs to the kind of girl who is in love and has a negative IQ. As long as Su Jingfei comes to perform, she thinks it''s very good-looking and in place.


    Although she usually behaves colder than Li Binbin, in fact, according to her feelings, she is no worse to Su Jingfei than Li Binbin, only in different forms. What''s more, she is still young and naturally needs to have some small arrogance. Now when she hears Jiang Yiyan''s words, she is puzzled and says, "what''s the problem? Su Jingfei is a big boss in the opposite direction. If she wants to kill me at this time, she should be a bit fierce!"


    "It seems that you still don''t see an shigeng. When I read the script for the first time, I didn''t feel much about him. But I just looked at it carefully. In fact, an shigeng''s lines are very few, and every play''s lines are very interesting, even very literary." Li Binbin sees Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei puzzled and explains.


    Of course, when she explained, she had to look at Jiang Yiyan with new eyes in her heart. Although this woman is not particularly popular, she is really attentive to acting. She not only has a good command of her own parts, but also has a good understanding of her opponent''s plays.


    Relatively speaking, Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are a little different. Su Jingfei''s difference lies in her experience and Liu Yifei''s difference lies in her mind. It doesn''t mean that she didn''t pay attention. She became famous very early and became very popular earlier. She must lack some exercise in her acting skills. Naturally, she will use less mind, which is understandable.


    Su Jingfei listened to Li Binbin''s words and seriously thought about the scripts he had read. His lines are really not many. In fact, the total number of lines is only fourteen or five. Because of the lines, even if his scripts arrive late, the director is not afraid that he can''t recite the lines.


    He is mainly Acting, which is also said at the beginning that this role requires a little higher acting skills, which is different from the general negative role.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei thought carefully about an shigeng, the opposite boss of literature and art. He really felt that the person who could say such a line was always very insidious and ugly.


    What''s more, if he is really cruel, how can he let go of ruthlessness? His personality is really special. If he can''t show this, he will be scolded by the audience, and he will catch the ruthlessness. How can he not kill him? Su Jingfei has potential, and because of his success in internal skill, his memory and understanding will be improved. He soon thought of the problem.


    He said to Su Jingfei, "well, sister Binbin has a point. Let''s do it again. Sister Binbin, if it''s not right, we''ll continue to shout cards." Then he said to Jiang Yiyan, "sister Yan, please."


    "It''s nothing. We''re practicing in private. No matter how many cards we shout, it''s nothing. As long as we don''t wait for the real shooting, the director is always dissatisfied with it. This really delays the shooting process of the whole crew. That''s unpleasant!" Jiang Yiyan shrugged, no matter the way.


    Su Jingfei took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that it would be so difficult. He hasn''t really started acting yet. He has been called a card. It seems that he is a bit demanding to choose the most difficult scene.


    Liu Yifei doesn''t need to brew too much emotion. She has been familiar with the script for a long time. She has a bottom in her heart about how to do each scene. What''s more, this scene mainly focuses on Su Jingfei. She behaves appropriately and has no problem at all. She doesn''t have much room for development.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, Li Binbin said again, "attention, actors, start now, action." Then he patted on the table.


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s relaxed expression changed, Liu Yifei was caught by Su Jingfei''s neck. Her expression was a little panicked, but she soon calmed down. It seemed that the teacher and student died of nothing. She performed very well, which can reflect the character''s temperament. The next step is to see Su Jingfei''s performance.

 Chapter 641

    Su Jingfei''s performance is totally different from that of the previous Yin ruthless. It seems that he suddenly changed a person. His expression is not only not Yin ruthless, but also a little cute. Even though he knows that he is the opposite boss, he can''t hate him.


    Su Jingfei is a pretty little white face. Although he doesn''t have makeup now, fan xiaoqingxin''s state of art is very good. If he doesn''t know that he is a boss in the opposite direction, he still thinks that an shigeng is joking with ruthlessness. Of course, no one can see his intention to kill him.


    "Woman!" Su Jingfei said his few lines, then loosened Liu Yifei''s neck, turned to Jiang Yiyan, squatted down and said to Jiang Yiyan, "let''s go." Then he put his hand around the woman''s shoulder.


    Su Jingfei''s performance has almost met all the requirements of the script before. His literary and artistic style and complex personality have emerged, and the kind of sprouting from time to time has also been shown. Although it''s only the second audition, he has already shown such performance, which makes Li Binbin secretly nod his head. Su Jingfei really has potential.


    But when he wanted to cuddle Jiang Yiyan, he had a problem. I don''t know whether it was because he was a woman or because it was practice and he didn''t really put in. Although Su Jingfei''s hand could show his tenderness, it also showed his hesitation. Maybe he was hesitating, whether he should hold his shoulder or his waist. In the process of shooting, How can we tolerate such hesitation.


    "Ka, Jingfei, what are you doing? She''s a pretty girl. She''s your pawn in the play. No matter what your relationship is, do you still have to hesitate at this time? Are they snakes and scorpions? You are afraid of her Li Binbin calls the card directly.


    She is not a professional director. She doesn''t intend to explain to Su Jingfei what she should do. She just tells Su Jingfei how she feels.


    Although Liu Yifei didn''t open her mouth, she also saw Su Jingfei''s problem. However, she was different from Li Binbin. Instead, she was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance. No matter what the purpose of Su Jingfei''s hesitation was, at least she didn''t want to take advantage of women. This is very comforting.


    Jiang Yiyan laughs in her heart. In fact, she can understand Su Jingfei''s situation. Almost all the filmmakers are intimate. It''s the most difficult to shoot the scenes. Su Jingfei''s performance is normal. This is the reaction of a new person. Although it''s not really intimate, this kind of cuddling lens will also have some hesitation. Her idea is similar to Liu Yifei''s. Su Jingfei can do this, It shows that he is not the type who wants to take advantage of women. Actresses generally like such rival actors.


    Su Jingfei thinks differently from other women. He is not a real procrastinator, but he hugs another woman in front of his two women. Even though he knows it''s acting, he is also a bit awkward.


    If he was really shooting, he would be very happy, but now he can''t do the audition, but I didn''t expect that because of this, he was called a card. Su Jingfei laughed bitterly in secret. It''s not so easy to be a gentleman these days.


    Now there is a certain difference between shooting and real shooting. When shooting, everyone has to put on costumes. Because it''s an ancient costume drama, they have changed a pair. Let alone cuddle with each other. Even if they deliberately touch each other, they will not have any special feeling. The costumes are too big and thick, so naturally they can''t take advantage of each other.


    But now it''s different. Jiang Yiyan has just taken a bath. The fragrance of her body keeps getting into Su Jingfei''s nose at such a close distance. Moreover, she''s dressed simply. Even though she can''t walk away, she''s very thin. If they have physical contact, they will be closer. In that case, Su Jingfei doesn''t guarantee that she has any special feelings.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. She still can''t really enter the play. She thinks too much. As Li Binbin said, the woman in front of her is not a snake or a scorpion, but a chess piece in her play. Her fate can even be controlled by an shigeng. She can''t hesitate at all.


    "Well, sister Binbin, I know what to do." Thinking for a moment, Su Jingfei nodded and said firmly in the waiting.


    "Well, that''s good. In that case, let''s do it again." Li Binbin nodded, and then to the three humanitarians: "attention, actors, start immediately, action." She continued to beat the table as a board.


    With her command, the three enter the state again, still starting from Su Jingfei grabbing Liu Yifei''s neck. This is the beginning of a scene. Su Jingfei''s three start from here. Su Jingfei has the previous experience, and this time he performs better, and displays a contradictory boss''s character incisively and vividly.


    Li Binbin and Jiang Yiyan nodded in the side. After only two attempts, they could find this feeling. Su Jingfei''s acting potential is absolutely good, and he has obvious progress.


    "Woman", finish this line again, Su Jingfei came to Jiang Yiyan''s side, put her in his arms, this time without any hesitation, very firm and powerful to Jiang Yiyan in his arms, and then helped her up, voice is very gentle way: "let''s go."


    "Card", his words just finished, Li Binbin again called card, Su Jingfei Leng for a while, feel the whole person is not good, just he did not have any hesitation ah, and everything is in accordance with the script in the play, where is the problem.


    This time, even Liu Yifei looks at Li Binbin with puzzled eyes. Just now, she also thinks Su Jingfei''s performance is OK. Although it can''t be said that the film King''s performance is at least in line with the script, Li Binbin is not satisfied with anything. This time, Liu Yifei, the onlooker, is also in a fog.


    Unexpectedly, before Li Binbin spoke, Jiang Yiyan had admitted her mistake and said, "sorry, I was a little distracted just now. Sister Binbin, let''s do it again."


    Since Jiang Yiyan voluntarily admits her mistake, Li Binbin doesn''t say anything more. Although she and Jiang Yiyan are friends, they are not so close. People can accompany Su Jingfei in the audition, which can be regarded as helping Su Jingfei. Li Binbin naturally blames Jiang Yiyan a lot, but the scene before her is really wrong.


    Li Binbin is different from Liu Yifei. Her current role is a director. Naturally, she should pay attention to the progress of the play. She watches the performance of the three people. If anyone''s performance is not in place, she will shout cards, but Liu Yifei only has Su Jingfei in her eyes.


    Before, Su Jingfei was called by Li Binbin because she hesitated to embrace Jiang Yiyan''s shoulder. This time, when Su Jingfei embraces Jiang Yiyan''s shoulder, she is a bit absent-minded. Although it''s only a matter of a second or two, Li Binbin still captures that filming is not the same as real life. Every minute is very important, just a absence, It may be criticized.


    She doesn''t know how Jiang Yiyan can be absent-minded. Normally, with her acting skills, she won''t make such a mistake. However, Li Binbin doesn''t study deeply, as long as she understands that she is wrong.


    Jiang Yiyan''s mood is not as calm as it appears. She didn''t think much about it before. She just thinks that it''s just a scene of acting. She can completely control it. It''s just that when Su Jingfei really takes her into her arms, she can''t control her physical and mental feelings.


    Su Jingfei is not only a young man, but also a master of internal skills. She has a strong masculine atmosphere. Jiang Yiyan only feels a strong masculine atmosphere coming to her face. When she hasn''t been in touch with a man for a long time, her heart suddenly ripples.


    No matter Su Jingfei himself or the women who come into contact with him, they are not very clear about this. The women who are with him like him very much, and they often have physical contact with him. Naturally, they don''t know Su Jingfei''s change. His breath is more and more powerful because of his improved internal power and stronger vitality. But for a woman, this kind of breath is more and more powerful, It''s also very attractive.


    It''s not that Jiang Yiyan has never been in touch with any actor or had some physical contact in making a movie, but every actor doesn''t feel as strong as Su Jingfei. She almost forgot that she was making a movie.


    And Su Jingfei is a little thin on the surface, but actually he is very strong. At least Jiang Yiyan is held in his arms and feels more steadfast than ever. It seems that as long as he is in Su Jingfei''s arms, he doesn''t have to worry about any problems. The man around him is responsible for everything.


    No one thought of these changes. It turned out that Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei were worried that Su Jingfei would be attracted by Jiang Yiyan when they were in contact with Jiang Yiyan.


    Li Binbin, who didn''t know the specific situation, didn''t think much about it. He announced once again: "actors, it''s going to start right away, action."


    When the three return to their original position, Su Jingfei still starts from grasping Liu Yifei''s neck. This time, his performance is still no worse than before. With experience, he naturally knows how to proceed, and the process is smooth. After three or four times, he can''t make any mistakes in the same position.


    "Woman!" After a sentence, Su Jingfei came to Jiang Yiyan again, helped her up and said, "let''s go." She half embraces Jiang Yiyan''s fragrant shoulder, does not show too intimate, also does not alienate, just right.


    From this point of view, Su Jingfei''s mastery of acting propriety is still in place, which makes Li Binbin secretly nod his head. Although it''s not so wonderful, at least this level of interpretation will not be called card, which is not easy for Su Jingfei.


    Naturally, the following is to show that people surround Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan, but Su Jingfei is not afraid. In the face of the crowd''s encirclement, he will calmly let these people go away. At this time, he has to show a little domineering of the opposite boss, but also a little fresh demeanor. At this time, Su Jingfei really starts acting, and then he knows that this role is very difficult to play, and he will make a good performance, I''ll be scolded if I fail.


    In order to make su Jingfei feel, Li Binbin, the director, can only step forward and act as a mass actor surrounding Su Jingfei. Although she is the only one, just feel it.


    Su Jingfei understood and didn''t disappoint Li Binbin. He half hugged Jiang Yiyan and walked forward step by step. When he came to Li Binbin, it was as if there were a large group of people in front of him. His voice was not loud, but he was full of domineering words: "get out of the way". It seemed that if the people in front of him didn''t get out of the way, they would kill him.


    He is a master himself. Although he can''t really let go of his momentum in the face of Li Binbin, he can only show a little bit, which can make people feel afraid. Li Binbin unconsciously takes two steps back, which is just like the situation in the play. With the strength of an shigeng before, even the four famous captors are not his opponents, Those who surround him are naturally afraid.


    Li Binbin didn''t know that Su Jingfei really let out her momentum. She just thought it was due to her acting skills. She would exclaim at Su Jingfei''s acting talent. It''s too powerful. Just from an expression and an action, she could feel the real pressure. What a good acting skill it is.


    Li Binbin would not have such a strong feeling if she was just a mass actor in front of her, but she was a actress, and she had participated in many films, and many top stars cooperated with her, but it was su Jingfei''s real pressure that made Li Binbin''s eyes bright. At the beginning, she wanted to train Su Jingfei to be the first male star in a film and television company, It''s very wise.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that his performance makes Li Binbin so satisfied. He uses a little pressure to force Li Binbin away. He is already guilty. He is never very gentle with his woman. This time, he has to do so in order to act. He is really afraid that Li Binbin will be scared by himself, but he forgets that Li Binbin is also a movie queen with strong anti pressure ability.


    As the actors retreated, Jiang Yiyan and Su Jingfei also stood opposite each other. They were close at hand. Jiang Yiyan took the opportunity to stab Su Jingfei with a dagger in the heart of his left chest. Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment. Then he was full of disbelief and some grievances. At the same time, he asked, "why?".


    At this moment, Su Jingfei''s performance makes Liu Yifei, who is watching beside him, feel distressed. He even forgets that Su Jingfei is the opposite boss, and thinks that Su Jingfei is a poor man who was betrayed by his beloved woman and stabbed.


    Because the lens is back to the mass actors, that is, back to Li Binbin, she can''t see this scene, but from Liu Yifei''s expression, he can see that Su Jingfei''s performance should be very good. After all, it can make professional actors show their heartache expression. Su Jingfei, a literary boss, is definitely a success.


    Jiang Yiyan is also stunned by Su Jingfei''s acting skills. She feels as if she has become a bad woman. Even if she doesn''t want to film, she unconsciously holds Su Jingfei in her arms. She seems to want Su Jingfei to rest in her arms.

 Chapter 642

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to have such an embarrassment with Jiang Yiyan. It''s not that Su Jingfei has no determination. It''s just that the stimulation is a little too much. This woman doesn''t wear underwear. It''s too generous!


    Over the years, many actors have been filming with her, but these people just have a little physical contact in the process of filming, and because they are in the process of filming, they naturally don''t think so much, but now the situation is a little different.


    Although they are also acting, after all, they are just auditions, no cameras, and no crew. Even if they try to mobilize their emotions, the actual situation is still different. It is inevitable that there will be distractions, and it is easy to feel the difference between them. It is not that Jiang Yiyan has never been in love, but she immediately understands Su Jingfei''s mood at the moment.


    She didn''t mean to do this to Su Jingfei. After all, she can go to bed after a shower, and she doesn''t wear underwear. It''s more comfortable. She thinks very well. Now it''s near the end of winter. No matter who is in it, she should at least wear a jacket. Even if they hug, Su Jingfei won''t feel too obvious. Who thinks Su Jingfei is a blame to her, He was also very thin.


    Nevertheless, as a professional actor, even if there are some strange things in his heart, he still controls his emotions and says in Su Jingfei''s ear, "I''ll make up the next story myself."


    This is what an shigeng originally asked Ji Yaohua in the script. Now she says the same thing to an shigeng. An shigeng first shows a sudden, then smiles, and then has a very classic line. At this time, the requirements for an shigeng''s actor are even higher. She must show her mood at that moment and say this line with great emotion, At least let readers feel.


    If there is no previous embarrassment, Su Jingfei must have said this sentence, but he is a little embarrassed. Jiang Yiyan is still whispering his lines in his ear. Even if he understands that it is a line, he is still a little out of control, and even more in a trance.


    Jiang Yiyan has the tenderness of a little woman. Even if she is far away from her, she will be unconsciously attracted to her. In this way, she will be more attractive when she speaks in her ear. Among the women Su Jingfei knows, there is no such type. She can''t say how much she likes it, but she will inevitably be moved. If he doesn''t hold Jiang Yiyan, she will also block her body, Liu Yifei, opposite Su Jingfei, must have found his physical changes.


    Now, although he was not found, Su Jingfei''s absence appeared. Li Binbin was behind him. After waiting for a long time, Su Jingfei didn''t speak. He could only frown and say: "Ka, Jingfei, what''s the matter with you? It''s your turn to say your lines? Isn''t the feeling not in place, can''t say? "


    It''s like knocking a kind of police in his mind. Su Jingfei suddenly wakes up and knows that he shouldn''t be stunned at this time. Like him, Jiang Yiyan, who has already blushed in his heart, already knows why Su Jingfei stops. His body is very honest.


    In order not to let others see the problem, Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan have a very tacit understanding that they don''t separate their bodies. It''s like they are too involved in the play and forget to separate. Jiang Yiyan pretends not to think about it. Looking at Li Binbin, Su Jingfei also turns back to face Li Binbin. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei don''t notice Su Jingfei''s change because they still hold a hug posture.


    "Su Jingfei, this period is really a bit difficult for a new performer. The brewing of this kind of emotion is quite demanding, but it''s also a place for you to excel. You must grasp it well." Liu Yifei saw Su Jingfei turn, also did not signal them to separate, directly to Su Jingfei way.


    As a woman, it''s uncomfortable for them to hold each other like this. However, in order to play well, they can cultivate tacit understanding. Li Binbin turns a blind eye to this.


    Liu Yifei didn''t think so much about it. Su Jingfei performed very well before, but she got stuck here. She also thought Su Jingfei couldn''t control her emotions at this time. After all, even experienced actors didn''t do it so easily, and she didn''t have so many ideas to be jealous.


    Su Jingfei listened to the two women''s words, also felt the two women''s concern and support for themselves, before that kind of uncontrollable emotion, naturally also convergence some, the body soon returned to the original.


    He secretly apologized to Jiang Yiyan for her slight aggression. Then he released Jiang Yiyan and said to Li Binbin, "sister Binbin, do it again. It''s my first time to play such a plot. It''s not suitable. It seems that the actor is not so good. I used to see this too easily."


    "You know it''s hard to perform. If Yifei didn''t give you a chance to perform, you probably don''t know how tired we are." Li Binbin white Su Jingfei one eye, not angry way.


    Liu Yifei also said: "you always think that those people in the movie just play it casually. It''s not so easy. Even if the expression is not in place, the director will shout cards. OK, let''s do it again. If you know the hard work, you can work hard. You don''t have to let me down on your cultivation, little comrade."


    Su Jingfei looks at Liu Yifei with tears and smiles. The girl even says that she is a little gay. She seems to be younger than herself, but it has to be said that from the perspective of actors, people are really seniors.


    It''s the attitude of the two women that makes Su Jingfei relax a lot. Jiang Yiyan over there adjusts her mood and prepares to do it again with Su Jingfei. Although she said that Su Jingfei had obvious reaction before, she also had reaction, but as a woman, outsiders can''t see it. However, she feels that she is still a little different from Su Jingfei, and she seems to be too easily attracted by him.


    All this can only be said to be su Jingfei''s skill. As a man with deep internal skills and full masculinity, he really has a fatal attraction to a little woman like Jiang Yiyan. Even if he wants to be a literary man, his real temperament can''t be concealed, especially after physical contact.


    Therefore, from the beginning of Li Binbin''s shouting again, Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan made several mistakes one after another. Each time, either Jiang Yiyan''s look was wrong, or Su Jingfei''s feeling was wrong, or they were distracted occasionally.


    When waiting for the seventh time, Li Binbin said to Su Jingfei before he started: "Jingfei, this is the last time. If you still can''t do it, you can practice other bridge segments first. Sometimes you can''t do it in one position, especially because you don''t have enough acting experience. You don''t have to improve to this level all at once, and it''s not too early."


    We are all actors. It''s nothing to get stuck ten or eight times. It''s just that it''s not too early now, and it''s really always in the most difficult period. It''s not a good thing to get half the result with twice the effort.


    Su Jingfei also understood this truth, solemnly nodded: "I strive to do well this time, sister Yan, you take this time, we strive to complete."


    Jiang Yiyan knows that although Su Jingfei didn''t say it clearly, she knows very well why they made mistakes. This is because they are always affected by some special circumstances and are distracted from time to time when they are together. Although it is said that they must wear costumes when they are officially shooting, that situation may not happen, but who can say that if they can''t overcome it, There will always be problems.


    "OK, let''s fight for it once, sister Binbin. Let''s go." Jiang Yiyan takes a deep breath and secretly tells herself to strive for success, but you can''t fail any more. You can''t make waves any more. What are you thinking about!


    The two people''s mood changes in the eyes of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, secretly nodded, Li Binbin followed: "OK, all actors pay attention, now, action." Then she patted again on the table, and then she stood beside her and continued to act as a mass actor. Su Jingfei played for more than ten times, and she was already familiar with the front.


    Su Jingfei pinches Liu Yifei''s neck, nods his head slightly and sells her cute. After Liu Yifei changes from a little panic to calmness, he looks at Jiang Yiyan beside him and says in a deep voice: "woman!", Then he released Liu Yifei and came to Jiang Yiyan. He helped her up and said softly, "let''s go."


    The next plot, just like the practice before that move, Ji Yaohua soon stabs the dagger into an shigeng''s heart. An shigeng looks at Ji Yaohua in disbelief, feels the blood flowing from her heart and asks, "why?"


    Ji Yaohua didn''t answer his question. Instead, she held her and whispered in his ear, "I''ll make up the next story myself."


    An shigeng''s eyes twinkled with a clear and free look. He took a breath, and then used a very special language in Ji Yaohua''s ear: "the edge is deep, the edge is shallow, the road is long, the road is short, just see it." Then he said with a smile, "come on, let''s go." Very intimate in Ji Yaohua''s forehead flick, the look in the eyes heartbreaking, like an injured literary youth, small fresh fan full.


    Then according to the script, Su Jingfei has a rear vertical, ha ha in the air. According to the script, he should hang Weiya to do special effects, but in this room, he can only go straight back.

 Chapter 643

    Su Jingfei flies back and forth in the air, then tumbles in the air and lands on the ground. The last scene is over. Although Li Binbin''s living room is not particularly spacious, with Su Jingfei''s skill, he will not encounter any furniture. He has this sense of propriety.


    It''s just that after he landed on the ground, the three of them haven''t recovered for a long time. It''s not that Su Jingfei''s last action is too amazing. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have seen Su Jingfei''s skills, so it''s no surprise. They even learned from Su Jingfei. At that time, Su Jingfei designed their movements for them, and it''s very difficult to design them for good looks, Now, even if his movements are more flexible, they won''t be too bad.


    They were really shocked by Su Jingfei''s acting skills. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed that the last scene could be performed by an actor who took part in the performance for the first time.


    In particular, Liu Yifei, who stands opposite Su Jingfei, is almost conquered by Su Jingfei''s acting skills. At this moment, Su Jingfei is the attachment of an shigeng in the play. She can feel an shigeng''s mood. She thinks the villain is not hateful at all, and even likes him. This is also the villain of the script arrangement, even if Liu Yifei is not a director, Also know that if Su Jingfei can maintain such a level, the director will certainly be satisfied.


    Li Binbin and Jiang Yiyan both turn their backs to Su Jingfei. They can''t see the change of Su Jingfei''s expression, but they can hear his voice. Not only does Su Jingfei''s voice fully meet their impression of the script''s requirements for an shigeng, but also because of his relatively small and fresh actions, they feel that Su Jingfei''s performance is better than the script''s requirements.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was just acting with his feeling. He didn''t know what he was doing. Seeing the three people in a daze, he couldn''t help laughing: "what''s the matter with you, looking at me like this? Although my last action is very handsome, I can teach you! "


    Although he is a bit joking, he actually thinks so. He knows that his skill must be very shocked in the eyes of ordinary people. It''s reasonable for the three women to look at themselves like this. He doesn''t know that they are because of their acting skills. Now he hasn''t reached the level of judging their acting skills.


    "Jingfei, you are so powerful. How did you do it?" Liu Yifei was the first to wake up. She had deep feelings for Su Jingfei, but now she has become a cult. It''s really amazing that a non professional actor can perform like this.


    She felt that she really did not see Su Jingfei wrong. She always felt that he had the potential to act. Now his performance is really satisfying, which is beyond expectation.


    Jiang Yiyan is also Lengleng looking at Su Jingfei. Is this the new performer who made her feel embarrassed before? Just now, I almost exposed my embarrassment because of my interference? How can you become so powerful in a moment? This acting skill is more powerful than yourself.


    "Yifei, I''ve always been very good. You don''t know. In fact, there''s no difficulty. As long as you practice, you can always succeed. You forget how I taught you to flip..." Su Jingfei misunderstood Liu Yifei''s meaning.


    Li Binbin steals Su Jingfei''s words and says: "Yifei means that your performance in the last paragraph is really too strong. You can live all the characters in the play. Who doesn''t know you can somersault? Don''t show it in front of us, Wulin master."


    Su Jingfei knew why the three people were stunned. He was slightly surprised in his heart. His previous performance shocked the three people? In fact, when he was performing, he imagined himself to be an shigeng, then went directly beyond the script and performed some small actions, which he just acted by instinct, that is to say, it was on-the-spot performance, and he didn''t have any other ideas at all. As for not being called a card in the end, he was glad!


    Jiang Yiyan also nodded and said: "Su Jingfei, you surprised me so much. You were always called cards before, but now you''ve been called cards again and again, and it''s so wonderful. I think even if the director saw it, he will cheer for you. As long as you can keep the same state as before, the director will have a new surprise."


    Su Jingfei touched his head and said with a smile, "I really don''t know what I just did. I just think it should be like this, so I''ll go along with the performance. I didn''t think that sister Binbin would shout cards."


    "Well, it''s really more irritating than others!" Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei are about the same age, and their relationship is very close. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said: "I have been acting for so many years, and I don''t really get into the state many times. You actually get into the state in your usual practice. It''s really enviable."


    "This is the beginning of the play?" Su Jingfei questions and looks at Li Binbin and Jiang Yiyan.


    Li Binbin nodded and said, "almost. Although you are not really in the play, you have almost found a state. Moreover, this state is better than in the play. If you are in the play too deeply, there will be a bad result, that is, you can''t get rid of the role for a while, which is not good."


    Jiang Yiyan nodded with a smile and said, "yes, if you really get involved in the play and regard yourself as an shigeng, we''ll have bad luck."


    "Yes? If I enter the play, will I treat you as my slave girl Su Jingfei was praised by several people. He was in a good mood and laughed at Jiang Yiyan. Because he had hugged Jiang Yiyan several times before, they were familiar with each other a lot, so they didn''t have to worry about joking.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei have no special feelings about such jokes. In the play, Ji Yaohua always calls an shigeng the host. If there is no special feeling between them, it doesn''t make sense.


    After all, Jiang Yiyan is not a little girl. She doesn''t flinch because of Su Jingfei''s teasing. Instead, she says with a smile: "it''s hard to say that you are playing this part now. After an shigeng is plotted by me, she turns around and leaves, and then disappears. If you want to get into the play too deeply, maybe you want to commit suicide. We weak women can''t stop you."


    Su Jingfei thought of that possibility, and could not help shaking. If he really got into the play too deeply, forgot what he was doing, and then killed himself, it would be a big joke. He was always cautious, and he had been lucky all the time. Finally, because he played a movie, he put his life into it. Even Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng would jump out of the coffin with a smile.


    Li Binbin''s three daughters saw Su Jingfei''s face changed dramatically, and they all laughed wildly. Liu Yifei couldn''t control it and said, "Jingfei, you really believe it! Sister Yan is joking with you. Even if you really can''t pull away for a while, you won''t turn around and die. That doesn''t mean you''re too involved in the play. It''s called being possessed. "


    When Su Jingfei saw the smiling faces of the three, he knew that he had been fooled, but he said, "no, I remember the famous actor Xiangjiang and superstar Zhang Guorong. It''s because he couldn''t get away from acting that affected his later life?"


    "That''s a special case. His character is a little close to the characters in the play, and he is only affected. It took at least ten years for the problem to appear. Your character is far from that of an shigeng. You''re not a little fresh of literary style. You won''t be affected by him. Don''t think so much." Li Binbin explains with a smile that Su Jingfei is so stupid and naive sometimes.


    Su Jingfei was very dissatisfied with Li Binbin''s evaluation of himself and argued: "how can it be possible that I am xiaoqingxin, a literary fan? Well, even if you want to attack me, you can''t change this fact."


    This time, the three girls rolled their eyes together. Su Jingfei, according to his appearance, said that there was no problem with xiaoxinxin. Moreover, he didn''t smoke. Although he had a good amount of alcohol, he didn''t have the bad habit of drinking alcohol. He really had a good habit. But Liu Yifei and Li Binbin knew that this guy was not xiaoxinxin.


    How could Xiao Qingxin want two women to be intimate with him? What else do you want to play? On the moon night of the 24th bridge, where can the jade man teach Chui Xiao, or play with the merchant girl who doesn''t know how to hate the country''s subjugation and who still sings houtinghua across the bank? It doesn''t seem very fresh at all.


    Jiang Yiyan naturally doesn''t know how the three of them usually get along with each other, but she thinks that when she hugs Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s body reaction, this guy will not be so fresh, or at least he should be a gentleman. This guy doesn''t look like a gentleman. Even if he is honest, his body is not honest.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what the three girls thought of themselves. Seeing that they didn''t quite accept the fact that they were xiaoqingxin, they also wisely changed the topic and said with a smile: "sister Binbin, I just performed. Can I satisfy people? If we play in this way when we are shooting, will the director shout cards?"


    "Anyway, if I''m a director, I''m sure I''ll let you pass. Of course, if the director is not satisfied, it doesn''t matter. As long as you keep in shape, you''ll also improve. Besides, you won''t come up to this scene. In the previous plot shooting, you will have new insights. When the time comes, you can integrate these into the just performance. I think if you officially shoot, It can be better Li Binbin thought for a moment, very pertinent way, Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan''s acting is worse than Li Binbin, but there is no doubt about her words, nodded together, just Su Jingfei''s performance has shocked them.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei''s acting skill has surpassed that of the movie king. It''s not realistic at all. It''s just that as a newcomer, he can perform to such a degree that people admire him enough. His performance can even reflect the mood of the characters in the details, which is very amazing. They believe that even the experienced old actors will not be more brilliant than him.


    Su Jingfei was in a good mood when he saw the three people''s affirmative eyes. He waved his big hand and said, "well, since it''s over, we''ll go to bed. We''ll go to the cast together tomorrow." When he said this, he felt confident.

 Chapter 644

    Su Jingfei overfulfilled her task in her first audition. The three girls thought that although Su Jingfei had the potential to act, she would have to practice for a period of time at least, but they didn''t expect to have such a performance for the first time. Even Jiang Yiyan, who had good acting skills, was compared by Su Jingfei.


    When he announced that he was going to sleep together, it naturally caused a white eye. Although two of the three women had already had a super friendly relationship with Su Jingfei, and another one was slightly ambiguous, they could not really sleep with him.


    In the end, Su Jingfei can only sleep in the living room by himself. In fact, Su Jingfei originally meant to let Li Binbin and Liu Yifei sleep together. Jiang Yiyan has his own bedroom, and then he pretends to sleep in one of the rooms. In this way, no one knows what to do at night.


    But now I don''t know if it''s the tacit understanding between Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, or I don''t want to be seen by Jiang Yiyan. In the end, there are three women in one bedroom, and Su Jingfei can only guard the living room.


    For Su Jingfei, who has been in the habit of suffering since childhood, sleeping in the living room is not unbearable. The only thing is that it''s not convenient to steal incense and jade in the living room. This makes Su Jingfei uncomfortable, but he can''t help it. He thinks that it''s really inconvenient if Jiang Yiyan lives here in the future.


    No matter how he thought about it, he could only sleep in the living room by himself. Fortunately, Li Binbin''s sofa was very good, and there was no problem with the bed in the room.


    When everything was arranged, Jiang Yiyan yawned lazily and said with a smile, "it''s almost 12 o''clock. If you have any entertainment activities, just do it. I''ll go to bed and go to the cast tomorrow. I don''t want to wear two dark circles. Good night, everyone."


    Although she has a good relationship with Liu Yifei, she is not particularly close to Li Binbin. She has just met Su Jingfei, especially when some embarrassing events happened during filming. At this time, she consciously went to bed first.


    Jiang Yiyan is undoubtedly a smart woman. Although such a woman will make people feel a little scheming, she will never be annoying. When you feel that she has a lot of scheming, she has done things to make you very satisfied. Before you have too many ideas, people will put away the side that may make you unhappy.


    If the three women are put together to charm men, Su Jingfei is sure that Jiang Yiyan will win. Although she is not more beautiful than Li Binbin and Liu Yifei in appearance, her caution and women''s small tenderness are definitely the most acceptable inducements for men. Su Jingfei sighs secretly that she wants to play opposite roles with her at this time, It''s a real headache.


    Even so, I can''t help thinking that Jiang Yiyan is thin and slim, but she has no lack of hand feeling. When she just held her, she almost couldn''t control her mood several times.


    When Li Binbin and Liu Yifei see Jiang Yiyan go to bed, it''s not easy to get along with Su Jingfei alone. Even if they don''t do anything, it''s not good for Jiang Yiyan to think wildly. Li Binbin takes the lead in saying to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you should go to bed early. The crew should be together tomorrow. I won''t follow you when it''s time. You can go with Yifei."


    "OK, I understand. You can go to bed too. Yifei, we''ll go together tomorrow." Su Jingfei nodded and said to Liu Yifei.


    Liu Yifei nodded, didn''t say anything more, turned back to his room, it seemed that he was really going to sleep, which made Su Jingfei secretly pity, such a good cabbage is in front of him, he didn''t have the chance to start, all blame Jiang Yiyan this light bulb.


    Li Binbin looks at Su Jingfei''s unwilling appearance, smiles in his heart, quietly pulls Su Jingfei''s hand, kisses Su Jingfei''s mouth quickly, and says: "little coyote, I can''t bear it all night. When Yan Yan goes to the theater, it''s not whatever you want."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened, and he said with a smile, "sister Binbin is the best to me, or I''ll sleep with you."


    "No, you have to be honest and stay here today. If Yanyan knows that you ran into our room, there will be no secrets. I don''t care if I get there, but what about Yifei?" Li Binbin stares at Su Jingfei. If she doesn''t think a certain action is not a lady, she may have to pinch Su Jingfei''s tools. This guy really doesn''t care about anything when he is impulsive.


    Su Jingfei is just joking. He doesn''t really run to Li Binbin''s room regardless. Although Jiang Yiyan is very smart and has a sense of propriety, she is an outsider after all. Su Jingfei is still very attentive.


    Now that they have decided how to distribute, Su Jingfei and other Li Binbin and Liu Yifei go into the room and lie down on the sofa and cover the quilt left by Li Binbin. In fact, with his present internal power, he is not afraid of the cold and heat. Even if he doesn''t cover anything, it''s no problem. He always likes to sleep like this.


    If Su Jingfei is in his own home today, he may practice all night. Now he won''t. He should take it as a holiday for himself.


    Even so, the energetic Su Jingfei couldn''t fall asleep so quickly, so he practiced his internal mental skills silently in his heart. The main source of his internal skills was using Xuelian twice. Even if his skills were improved, he was not pure. Compared with Feng mieqing''s internal skills, which had been practiced for decades, his level was a little lower.


    As far as the amount of internal skill is concerned, Su Jingfei is not much worse than Feng mieqing, but he believes that if it''s just pure internal skill competition, he will still be defeated, which is not pure enough.


    Now Su Jingfei doesn''t need to improve his internal power to practice every day. He just needs to refine his internal power. In fact, the process is more difficult than the real improvement. This is also the reason why Su Jingfei''s recent practice is less, but it doesn''t affect his kung fu.


    The cultivation of internal skill is to run the real Qi in the body. In this way, I don''t know the passage of time. I don''t know how long it took. After running the real Qi in the body for a week, Su Jingfei heard the door ring.


    Su Jingfei''s hearing and eyesight are different from ordinary people. When the door rings, he knows it''s Liu Yifei''s door. His heart moves. Does this little girl go to the bathroom in the middle of the night? He doesn''t have any special hobbies. Naturally, he won''t take the opportunity to peep or have fun with Liu Yifei. Even if they have a special relationship, they always need some private space.


    Just as he thought about it, he heard Liu Yifei''s footsteps getting closer and closer to him. Su Jingfei narrowed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He wanted to see what Liu Yifei was going to do.


    Liu Yifei comes to Su Jingfei and hesitates for a moment. He still leans over to cover the quilt for Su Jingfei. Before, because Su Jingfei practiced martial arts, the quilt is not so tight, and he is not cold at all. The quilt is also very casual. It seems that Liu Yifei is worried about Su Jingfei''s cold and cares about him.


    Su Jingfei was deeply moved. Although Liu Yifei usually showed indifference to everyone, even to himself, he would be a little arrogant. However, he knew that this little girl had deep feelings for herself. At this time, he secretly showed his concern.


    He is still hesitating whether to pull Liu Yifei to sleep with him. Liu Yifei suddenly lowers her head and kisses Su Jingfei on the mouth while Su Jingfei squints. This is probably Liu Yifei''s love for Su Jingfei. In the dead of night, she expresses her feelings for Su Jingfei.


    She didn''t know that Su Jingfei was awake. She thought he didn''t know anything. She was a bit guilty. After kissing Su Jingfei, she was ready to flee back to her room. This kind of little girl''s mood was very moving.


    Su Jingfei had always liked Liu Yifei very much. After they became friends, they naturally felt deeper. Now Liu Yifei takes the initiative to send them to the door. How can he let them go.


    Before Liu Yifei gets up and leaves, Su Jingfei has already taken advantage of her inattention to put her tongue directly into the mouth of the other party, and cleverly grabs her tongue and constantly sucks it up.


    Liu Yifei was startled by Su Jingfei and almost screamed. However, Su Jingfei''s action was too fast. She put her arms around Liu Yifei directly and blocked Liu Yifei''s mouth with her overbearing mouth. She could only make a whine sound. Although it was still a little dynamic, it would not affect anything at all.


    After a while, when Liu Yifei can''t bear it, Su Jingfei releases Liu Yifei''s mouth. At this time, Liu Yifei''s eyes are intoxicated, and he is completely attracted by Su Jingfei''s overbearing kiss.


    "Little girl, if you don''t sleep in the middle of the night and come to the living room to talk to me, you won''t be afraid that I will eat you!" Su Jingfei released Liu Yifei''s mouth and whispered.


    If Liu Yifei is at ordinary times, he must have turned his little face away with a snort. Now he is going to breathe out, and LAN whispered: "if you want to eat, you can eat it. Anyway, in your eyes, I can always let you have fish."


    "Yo, girl, you don''t know that I''ve always been a gentleman. How can you say I''m so evil?" Su Jingfei laughed.


    Liu Yifei turned his lips this time, and said with disdain: "this gentleman, when you want to show your honesty, please take back the hand that rubs my chest, and take advantage of other people''s girls while boasting."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "cough, this, this is a habitual action, who told you that you feel so good there, I didn''t control it for a while."


    When he hugged Liu Yifei, his big hand had already reached into Liu Yifei''s pajamas, and he rubbed it back and forth in the plump position. Although it was a habitual action, he couldn''t help being enchanted. Every time they were intimate, he would take special care of it.


    Listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Yifei has nothing to do but roll his eyes. This guy is thick skinned. He is used to his actions, but he doesn''t mean to take his hands away. He just likes this feeling very much. He''s too angry and he''s not angry. He has no way to deal with this bad guy.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think Liu Yifei was rolling his eyes. The eyes were too soft and moving. He moved his big hand down a little and said with a smile: "Yifei, you said we haven''t been intimate for such a long time, you don''t think I have!"


    Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei have not been intimate for a long time, but in such an environment, Liu Yifei is also touched by Su Jingfei.


    Li Binbin and Jiang Yiyan are in the next room. They are tired of being in Su Jingfei''s arms. Although she usually looks like a lady, she is only in her twenties. She is always a little rebellious of a young girl. Liu Yifei''s body begins to heat up at the thought of doing such exciting things.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei have been together for such a long time. Naturally, he knows what Liu Yifei''s physical changes mean. He doesn''t ask any more. He just whispers: "this sofa is very big. There''s no problem for us to do anything here. Even if they come out, as long as I cover the quilt, no one will find out. How about sleeping with the master?"


    Liu Yifei is already excited, thinking that it''s more than two o''clock in the middle of the night now. It''s estimated that Li Binbin and Jiang Yiyan are also in deep sleep. There should be no problem. When someone comes out, they will do it according to Su Jingfei''s method.


    Thinking of this, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she reached out to Su Jingfei''s clothes. When Su Jingfei came here today, she couldn''t change her pajamas in front of Jiang Yiyan. After all, there was no way to explain the appearance of men''s pajamas in Li Binbin''s home. Now Su Jingfei was wearing a T-shirt and didn''t take off her clothes at all. Liu Yifei''s action was to help Su Jingfei take off his clothes.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood Liu Yifei''s suggestion, no more nonsense, but also helped Liu Yifei take off his clothes. They knew each other very well for a long time. This kind of action was not hard, and they soon entered the state.


    When the old husband and wife are intimate, they don''t talk too much nonsense, and their words and deeds are full of tacit understanding. In order to keep quiet, Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei kiss together. Although this is particularly exciting, Liu Yifei doesn''t make any special sound. They are really afraid of attracting other people''s attention.


    It''s just that many things in the world can''t be predicted at all. For example, Liu Yifei thinks that Li Binbin and Jiang Yiyan should fall into a deep sleep in such a short time. In fact, there is a certain deviation from her idea.


    As an actor, Jiang Yiyan''s life is not very regular, and she doesn''t go to bed on time when filming. As a result, her sleep is very shallow, and she seldom gets a stable sleep. Now she has a new environment, and because she was stimulated by Su Jingfei tonight, she has been half asleep and half awake.


    At more than two o''clock, she heard something moving in the living room. She couldn''t help wondering that there would be no mice in such a high-rise building, and the living room was where Su Jingfei was. She was curious and unconsciously opened a small crack in the door.


    She didn''t want to go out directly. After all, there was a young man sleeping outside. She just wanted to have a look. As a result, she was struck by lightning. She didn''t know what reaction she should have. She saw Liu Yifei sitting on Su Jingfei''s body.

 Chapter 645

    It was already eight o''clock in the morning when the sunshine came into the living room. Su Jingfei stretched out and sat up. Looking at the three bedroom doors closed, she couldn''t help laughing. The secret intimacy last night was really good for her physical and mental health. She was energetic today.


    Liu Yifei came to cover Su Jingfei''s quilt in the middle of the night. As a result, she was caught by Su Jingfei and didn''t let her go. She didn''t let her go until more than four o''clock. Now she must still be sleeping. Su Jingfei didn''t feel guilty for such behavior. If she hadn''t been kissing Liu Yifei yesterday, Li Binbin and Jiang Yiyan would not have gone to bed last night.


    Thinking about it, Su Jingfei decided to go out and buy breakfast. After breakfast, everyone would go to the cast. All three of them are big stars. Su Jingfei doesn''t expect the three of them to get up and make breakfast for himself, even though Li Binbin is in a good mood.


    Thinking, he got up to leave, and after he went out, Jiang Yiyan''s door quietly opened. If you have a heart, you can see that Jiang Yiyan''s eyes are a little black.


    After Jiang Yiyan came out, she looked at the folded quilt and put it on the sofa. She couldn''t help recalling the scene she saw last night. It was a complete shock. She didn''t expect that the truth would be like this. If these were known by gossip reporters, she would be crazy.


    As a mature woman, Jiang Yiyan naturally knows what Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei were doing yesterday. Even though they were very vague, Liu Yifei''s expression at that time was very clear. She had such experience and knew what it represented.


    She just looked at it for a while, and then quickly went back to her room. She was not only worried about finding it, but also felt that Su Jingfei''s figure always flashed in her mind. While blaming herself for nothing, she thought about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. They were actually lovers!


    At first, Liu Yifei helped Su Jingfei so much. She just thought that Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei had become friends in the king of Kung Fu drama group, and Liu Yifei was very optimistic about Su Jingfei''s potential, so she recommended him. After yesterday''s audition, Jiang Yiyan also recognized Su Jingfei''s potential. As for saying that there might be some ambiguity between them, it''s not a big problem, After all, Su Jingfei is the same age as Liu Yifei.


    But as the first lady in the mainland, Jiang Yiyan never thought that Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei had developed to this stage. She was not a real gossip, and she would not reveal secrets casually. However, finding this big secret still made her sleepless, which was enough to turn Liu Yifei''s fans from pink to black.


    In fact, at the earliest time, she also thought that the relationship between Su Jingfei and the two girls was not right, but what she thought was that Su Jingfei and Li Binbin were closer. As a sensitive woman, she could feel li Binbin''s care and love for Su Jingfei. It was definitely not the relationship between her sister and brother, and she had never been in love. He understood this feeling, On the contrary, Liu Yifei seems a little distant, and the result is unexpected.


    The first thing Jiang Yiyan wakes up from a sleepless night is to make up and cover up her dark circles. She decides to keep this secret in her heart. She really wants to be a heroine, but she absolutely doesn''t want to destroy Liu Yifei and snatch the No.1 heroine by relying on this kind of information. What''s more, people treat her very well.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei came out of their rooms respectively. Li Binbin asked with a smile, "Yan Yan, did you sleep well here? Do you have the habit of choosing a bed


    Jiang Yiyan looked at Liu Yifei with complicated eyes, and then said with a smile: "it''s OK, I''m a little worried. I can fall asleep when I lie down, and I can sleep soundly."


    Liu Yifei was obviously a little sleepy at this time. After listening to Jiang Yiyan''s words, he said: "that''s good. Only if you sleep well can you perform well. I''m so sleepy. If you have a rest today, you have to go to the cast. It''s Deng Chao and Zheng relay who blame them for coming too late. If you came yesterday, you may have a rest today."


    "Well, don''t complain. If you let them know you''re talking about them behind their back, they''ll be angry." Li Binbin smiles. She knows that Liu Yifei is familiar with them. It''s nothing to complain about.


    To Jiang Yiyan secretly funny, Liu Yifei of course hope to have a rest today, who told her not to sleep well last night to be a thief, think of her this "grass picker" affected his sleep, for her now sleepless appearance, really a little evil Schadenfreude, Jiang Yiyan feel himself is not good, do not know is affected by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei, who takes breakfast back, sneezes unconsciously and says in his heart: "if you think about it, scold it and talk about it, it must be another pretty girl who thinks about me." Happy Zizi go back, do not know that he was Jiang Yiyan abdominal Fei.


    The three girls in Li Binbin''s family had already finished washing, which seemed to remind them of something. Li Binbin suddenly said with a smile, "how did the three of us seem to have forgotten something? Didn''t you remember?" In fact, she had long thought of forgetting something, but she said with a smile to the two girls.


    Liu Yifei was not very conscious, and he was a little slow, so he said unconsciously, "what did you forget? I don''t think so. "


    Jiang Yiyan pretended not to react and shook her head.


    Li Binbin laughingly looks at the two girls. She can''t imagine that Jiang Yiyan, because of yesterday''s embarrassment and the discovery of secrets, deliberately evades things related to Su Jingfei. She smiles and says to the two girls, "you are really OK. Don''t you forget that Lord ANN in the movie is gone?"


    "Yes, where did Jingfei go? He didn''t see him when he got up in the morning. He couldn''t have run away by himself." Liu Yifei wakes up all of a sudden. She is very concerned about the things that have something to do with Su Jingfei.


    Li Binbin and Jiang Yiyan sigh together. Li Binbin thinks that Liu Yifei is trapped too deeply. Of course, she is not shallow. Jiang Yiyan thinks that Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei have been in love for a long time. He didn''t feel it before, so he is really slow.


    At this time, the door rings, and Su Jingfei comes in with breakfast. Su Jingfei has a special charm, especially the man with breakfast, which makes women feel warm.


    Li Binbin, Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei have been used to living together for a long time. When they see Su Jingfei, they naturally take things for him. No one can see any problem. However, their actions are too casual and not polite, which makes Jiang Yiyan''s heart move. It seems that they often encounter this kind of situation.


    If yesterday''s event had not happened, Jiang Yiyan would not have thought much, but now she has more thoughts. She doesn''t doubt how Su Jingfei and Li Binbin are. What she pays more attention to is the look between Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that the relationship between himself and Liu Yifei had been exposed. He said with a smile, "you all have breakfast now, while it''s hot. After eating, I''ll take sister Yan and Yifei to the production team. Sister Binbin, you can go to the company, just to arrange the investment in the production team."


    His actual identity is Li Binbin''s boss. When he said that, he had already made a request for Li Binbin. Li Binbin would not refuse Su Jingfei''s words no matter for his personal relationship or his position in the company. He nodded and began to eat breakfast.


    Liu Yifei knew the details of the company and didn''t feel anything. He nodded and began to eat breakfast.


    Only Jiang Yiyan''s doubts are getting deeper and deeper. Su Jingfei is an ordinary young man. It is said that he was Li Binbin''s bodyguard before, and he is also a college graduate this year. Now Liu Yifei''s introduction to the cast should be regarded as a turning point in his life. No matter whether he can get a big hit in the end, at least in the future.


    But such an ordinary young man is not only favored by Liu Yifei, but also speaks with Li Binbin in a tone of superior to subordinate. Since she contacted Su Jingfei, she knew that he was not the kind of bossy person. Even if Li Binbin liked him, he would not do that to Li Binbin.


    She didn''t understand what was going on. She began to think about the relationship between the three people. It seemed that there was something she couldn''t see through.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Jiang Yiyan was thinking. Seeing her staring at herself, she said jokingly, "sister Yan, why don''t you eat? Is it not to your taste? Or do you think I''m not hungry? In fact, I also know that beautiful men like me can be beautiful, but I will be embarrassed if you look at me like this. "


    Jiang Yiyan was spotted by Su Jingfei and stared at him. Her pretty face was slightly red, but she was still staring at him quickly and said, "I just want to see your little white face. How can you get such good acting skills? My psychology is not balanced."


    Although there was some cover up, Liu Yifei nodded and said, "yes, originally I thought you had to practice for a long time. You went there again and again."


    Liu Yifei nodded her head when she thought of Su Jingfei''s sudden acting outburst in yesterday''s practice. Yesterday, she was probably influenced by Su Jingfei''s performance at that time, so she took the initiative to go to Su Jingfei in the middle of the night. At that time, she also thought about what to do if Su Jingfei woke up, but her deep heart was hoping that Su Jingfei would wake up.


    Li Binbin is more careful than Liu Yifei. She didn''t feel the difference of Jiang Yiyan before. She thought she was very good, but now she always lost her mind when she saw Su Jingfei, which made Li Binbin think more.


    But she can''t imagine what happened yesterday. She thinks whether Jiang Yiyan has any idea about Su Jingfei because of her performance yesterday. Even if she doesn''t think she can monopolize Su Jingfei, she won''t be jealous. Su Jingfei is also his first man and will be his last.


    "Forget it, you are a little white face at most and a beautiful man. If the actor of Bangzi country knows it, he doesn''t know how to laugh at you!" Li Binbin thinks in the heart, did not have the good spirit white Su Jingfei a way.


    "Bangzi country? Those guys who are not male or female are all made up by plastic surgery. Fortunately, they call themselves huameinan. Besides brain powder, there are normal people who like them. If they are huameinan like this, I''m not as good as that. I''m a pure man and a true straight man. " Su Jingfei curled his lips and said with disdain.


    No matter Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, who are related to him, or Jiang Yiyan, who is slightly ambiguous, all agree with him. They not only agree with Su Jingfei''s evaluation of bangziguo''s actors, but also admit that Su Jingfei is a pure man. Having tried his two girls, they naturally know how many animals he has. Jiang Yiyan started from yesterday''s contact and eavesdropping in the middle of the night, I also have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s cattle.


    Four people talk and laugh, a good atmosphere breakfast is over, in the process of eating breakfast, Jiang Yiyan always unconsciously observe the relationship between the three people, always feel that they get along very well.


    If nothing happened yesterday, she would think that the friendship between the three people is very deep, but now she doesn''t feel right. According to the normal recommendation, Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are lovers, and Li Binbin seems to be a little interested in Su Jingfei. Liu Yifei should be jealous, but the relationship between her and Li Binbin is absolutely a good friend. Can''t she feel so dull, But it shouldn''t be!


    More importantly, a woman like Li Binbin, who is a best friend with Liu Yifei and a friend with Su Jingfei, should know more about their relationship. Is it really good for them to get along like this? Jiang Yiyan couldn''t figure out what the situation was.


    She is almost Li Binbin. Although she talks and laughs while eating breakfast, she still has a thought. She is observing Jiang Yiyan. She thinks Jiang Yiyan pays too much attention to Su Jingfei. Every time she talks, she almost looks at Su Jingfei. She obviously pays attention to Su Jingfei''s words and deeds. This rhythm is not right! Li Binbin''s misunderstanding of Jiang Yiyan is deeper.


    After breakfast, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei take the initiative to pack things. Originally, Jiang Yiyan wanted to help, but Li Binbin refused because the guests didn''t need to reach out. When she and Liu Yifei entered the kitchen, she whispered to Liu Yifei: "Yifei, do you know Jiang Yiyan''s love life?"


    Liu Yifei was stunned. He did not expect that Li Binbin would suddenly put forward such gossip. After a little thought, he said, "I don''t know much about it, but I heard that she once talked about a boyfriend. Later, because she entered the entertainment industry, they broke up."


    "You mean she''s been single for a long time?" Li Binbin thought for a moment and asked.


    "It seems so. At least I haven''t heard of her falling in love with anyone, and her style is decent. Otherwise, I won''t have a good relationship with her. She takes her career seriously and plays with great care." Liu Yifei nodded and said.


    "Well, although I don''t have much contact with Jiang Yiyan, she is a good person and I get along well with her." Li Binbin nodded first, then pondered for a moment and said, "but ah, I think she pays a little too much attention to Jingfei. You should have a look at it more when you are in the cast, otherwise we will have another sister."


    Liu Yifei was startled. She would have been a little jealous yesterday. As a result, her vigilance dropped because she was intimate with Su Jingfei in the evening. Now after listening to Li Binbin''s words, she suddenly woke up and quickly nodded: "sister Binbin, don''t worry, I will pay attention to it."

 Chapter 646

    Su Jingfei takes Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan to hanjiacun as agreed. Today, the cast will be together. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t have many parts, he has almost every actor''s opponent. He always needs to meet and get familiar with each other. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome when shooting. What''s more, he is the martial arts director of the film.


    When he came with the two girls, the crew was already busy, and the set, makeup and lighting photographers were walking back and forth. Even though Hanjia village felt like an ancient village, some scenes still needed special arrangement.


    More or less make complaints about the movie, but try to avoid mistakes. The more investment movies are, the more prudent the arrangement is. Especially the ancient costume, there is no modern element. Otherwise, it will be easy to be tucking away by the audience.


    When Su Jingfei and his wife came to Hanjia village, they naturally didn''t need any reception. They went directly to Chen Jiajia''s house because they lived in the village. They lived in the farmyard which has been popular in recent years. Although the conditions were not as good as hotels, they had a different taste. When they left yesterday, they already knew which yard Chen Jiajia was arranged in, In fact, this is also a residence of Han Siping.


    Sure enough, when the three came, Han Siping was there. He was mainly in charge of Hanjia village, while Han Sanfeng was in charge of Han group.


    Seeing Su Jingfei and her two girls coming, Han Siping said with a smile: "brother, I talked with my mother yesterday about you. She said that it is estimated that everyone in the whole provincial capital circle will not like you. How can you be so idle and sometimes make movies?"


    Su Jingfei''s identity is not clear to all the people present except Liu Yifei. Because hanjiacun''s performance is relatively low-key, they are not connected with the Han group. They just think hanjiacun''s development is very good.


    Now they are puzzled to hear Han Siping say "in the circle". Chen Jiajia obviously knew Han Siping very well yesterday, and then he said, "what circle are you talking about, fourth brother? Is it your medical circle? I heard that Feizi is good at medicine. "


    "Oh, this is not a medical circle. I don''t know Chinese medicine, but Jingfei''s medical skills are really good. He cured my mother''s old illness. If you have any discomfort, you can ask him for help." Han Siping, though simple and honest in appearance, is actually a fine man. Seeing that Chen Jia doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation, he deliberately staggers and doesn''t mention it. Instead, he talks about Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    Although Chen Jia is more optimistic about Su Jingfei, it''s also because Su Jingfei can be a martial arts instructor himself, and Liu Yifei recommends it. Although he has some good feelings for Su Jingfei, he doesn''t care too much about it.


    Han Siping deliberately digs the topic, and he doesn''t take it seriously. It''s just that he''s talking about the circle of friends and so on. He certainly doesn''t think it''s the circle of the rich.


    "It''s a good thing. When the crew gets sick, it''s going to trouble feizai." Chen Jia thought in his heart and said with a smile that he knew Su Jingfei was a traditional Chinese medicine, but he didn''t know what level he had reached.


    Zou Zhaolong told him that Zou Zhaolong had seen Su Jingfei heal Huang Xiaoming, but there were some things that he couldn''t understand without seeing and experiencing with his own eyes. Chen Jia thought that Su Jingfei would not think that he looked down on himself. After all, he was a bit unreasonable.


    Liu Yifei understands Su Jingfei and naturally knows how powerful Su Jingfei is. Now that she doesn''t speak, she doesn''t mean to boast.


    Jiang Yiyan''s curiosity about Su Jingfei is three more points. Su Jingfei is young. She not only has good martial arts, but also attracts Liu Yifei. She is even willing to associate with him secretly. Now she hears that he has good medical skills and his acting potential. Now she has a little understanding of why Liu Yifei can take a fancy to Su Jingfei.


    Apart from Su Jingfei, who is not so handsome as to shake the earth, Su Jingfei is 100 times better than many of his peers. Of course, Su Jingfei''s appearance is also good, at least worthy of the audience.


    Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong come in from the courtyard while they are chatting and laughing. They don''t live together with Chen Jia. The director of another family has the qualification to live in a single house. What''s more, living in Hanjia village, the consumption is much lower than that of the hotel. They can find their own place to live.


    "Jingfei, you are here. I thought you would arrive this afternoon, but you didn''t drink much yesterday." Zou Zhaolong sees Su Jingfei and takes the initiative to say hello. Although Su Jingfei always calls Huang Qiusheng uncle, it''s him who really looks like uncle.


    Huang Qiusheng also said with a smile: "Feizi, yesterday we were still guessing whether you are the kind of person who reacts after drinking. Now it seems that you are really good drinkers."


    Su Jingfei was dumbfounded. He didn''t know that these two people would talk about their drinking capacity. Yesterday, of course, he drank the most among the people, but with his drinking capacity, even if it doubled, it would be no problem. Today, he drove by himself!


    Just as he was about to speak, a man with a heavier accent than Chen Jia and Huang Qiusheng said, "is this Feizi, our martial arts director?"


    With the sound of the words, a man who is not handsome but has a pair of unique single slit eyes walks in. Yes, either Danfeng eyes or single slit eyes. The two eyes squint together like a slit, which shows how small the eyes of the comer are.


    In fact, he is not really a small eye, that is, when he squints, he will become a slit. If a woman is like Jiang Yiyan, she will be a little bit more gentle and charming, and a man will be a little bit awkward. Such a person is easy to feel like a thief.


    This man is also accompanied by a charming half old Xu Niang. As she walks, she says, "director Chen, brother Sheng and brother Zou, we''re here. We''re not late."


    Su Jingfei knew both of them. Although they met for the first time in reality, they were often seen in movies and TV. He knew that they would come today, but he didn''t expect that they would arrive first. He looked at them carefully and found that Xiangjiang had a strong flavor. Obviously, there were few opportunities to come to the mainland. However, they didn''t have any airs and should be easy to get along with.


    When Chen Jia saw them, he said with a smile, "Cuiwen, relay, you''re here. I said that if you don''t come so late, you won''t forget me." After Deng Zhonger laughed and Deng Cuiwen gave him a look, he said, "here, let me introduce you. This is Feizi, the martial arts director of the future play. Although he is young, he is the vice martial arts director of the king of Kung Fu. Of course, he is also the actor of an shigeng, the big boss of our play."


    Then he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "what''s up? They don''t need me to introduce them, Zheng Zhongyi and Deng Cuiwen. I think they are household names. "


    When Su Jingfei was in the king of Kung Fu Group, he actually had a feeling that when he worked with these Xiangjiang filmmakers, he had a clear hierarchy of who was in charge of what job and what was in charge of. He must have very regular rules and clear division of labor. If something went wrong in any link, he could be directly kicked out of the group.


    In private, the relationship between us is more like a friend. Even the director will mix with us. Even many film directors have to make guest appearances in the play. The original director Xu Ke is a typical one who likes to make guest appearances. Chen Jia doesn''t have this habit.


    Now I saw Zheng relay and Deng Cuiwen, I immediately shook hands with a smile and said, "brother relay, I''m naturally familiar with him. I grew up listening to his songs, and sister Wen is also familiar with them. I''ve seen many TV dramas starring her, and I still remember that I''ve wanted to see you for a long time, and now I''ve finally achieved my wish."


    According to her age, Deng Cuiwen is nearly 40 years old, similar to Nalan Xiuying. However, although she is an actress, she is not as rebellious as Nalan Xiuying. She can not be old. Although she has a good temperament and lingering charm, she can see the traces of her age. However, Su Jingfei still thinks that she should be called a sister. If she is called an aunt, she will not be happy.


    As for Zheng relay, who is in his thirties, he is in the rising stage of his career development. He is full of high spirits. It is absolutely no problem to be called brother.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei''s name made Deng Cuiwen feel good. The handsome boy''s mouth was still sweet, so he said with a smile: "yesterday we heard that there was a new martial arts instructor in the crew. I thought I was not young, but I was still a handsome boy. Unfortunately, I didn''t have an action play. I didn''t need you to design it for me."


    Zheng relay, however, pretended to be distressed and said, "Feizi, although I know you are young, it''s exaggerating for you to say that you grew up listening to my songs. I don''t seem so old."


    Deng Cuiwen listened to his words, and without waiting for Su Jingfei to explain, she already said with a smile: "relay, don''t take this seriously. He also said that he grew up watching my TV series. I''m not angry, but very happy."


    "Sister Wen, you are older than me, and you have become famous much earlier than me. Of course, it''s OK for him to watch your TV series, but I''m so young that I''m called an old man. I don''t have a balance in my heart!" Zheng relay continued to express his dissatisfaction, then turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Feizi, am I really old? I think I''m still young! "


    Zheng relay is only thirty to forty-five years old this year, which is definitely not old. However, in terms of the time when he became famous, he has been famous for more than ten years. Su Jingfei is only twenty years old this year. It''s not too much to say that he grew up listening to his songs.


    Su Jingfei wants to explain, next to Chen Jiajia has already said with a smile: "relay, you are naughty again. His age is not growing up listening to your songs. We all know that you have become famous early, so don''t get cheap here. When the time comes, you will frighten our Martial Arts instructor. You will compensate me!"

 Chapter 647

    Su Jingfei is listening to Chen Jia and Zheng relay joking. He is full of black lines. What is "mischievous again". If you remember correctly, it seems that the Tang monk said Monkey King, but it can be seen that they have a good relationship.


    After a brief understanding, Zheng Zhongjie took Su Jingfei''s shoulder and said with a smile: "Feizi, since you always said that you grew up listening to my songs, you can be regarded as my fan. When it comes to action design, you must make me very handsome. I seldom have such prestige in costume dramas."


    Su Jingfei looked at him in amazement. He really didn''t expect that Zheng relay would make such a request. In his heart, even if Xiangjiang actors are not so cool, they should at least feel like big names. Zheng relay is a little subversive.


    Huang Qiusheng, who was next to him, said with a smile: "Feizi, the relay is like this. Don''t feel strange. Just listen to him and make him handsome."


    "Qiusheng uncle knows me best, Feizi. We know each other. When you come to Xiangjiang, I''ll show you the colorful nightlife of Xiangjiang. How about it? It''s enough for you to be loyal." Zheng relay smiles at Huang Qiusheng and charms Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei now has a little understanding of his character. All he thinks about is looking at him. He once heard of a gossip. Zheng Zhongyi''s success today is entirely due to his family. He is a rich second generation. His acting career should have been regarded as an entertainment activity for him to play with tickets, but it was an accident that he took this road directly.


    Looking at the relationship between Huang Qiusheng and him now, it''s definitely not the ordinary relationship with the members of the cast. When I think of this gossip, maybe it''s true.


    At this time, Zou Zhaolong interposed: "relay, if you look for Jingfei to design actions for you, you are looking for the right person. If you have seen the king of Kung Fu, especially the action plays in which Yifei and Binbin are brilliant, you will know how his skills are. They are almost all designed by him."


    "So powerful?" Zheng relay was just joking and wanted to enhance the friendship with Su Jingfei. Now he was really shocked by Zou Zhaolong''s words.


    Although stars can''t watch all kinds of movies, it''s natural for them to watch more famous movies. At that time, the king of Kung Fu was making a stunt of the first cooperation between the two major Kung Fu stars in China, and now it''s not long since it''s released, so Zheng Zhongyi naturally saw it.


    Naturally, the two leading actors are the most brilliant and popular in the film, followed by the two actresses. They are not only the top beautiful women, but also their action plays are very good-looking, which are in line with the identity of the characters in the play, and reflect their different aesthetic feelings. At that time, many audiences doubted whether the two women really learned Kung Fu in order to make films.


    Since Zheng relay knows these things, he naturally knows Su Jingfei''s martial arts skills. He is also an actor and has a certain understanding of these things.


    In the past, he jokingly asked Su Jingfei to design beautiful things for himself, but now he really wants Su Jingfei to design them. After all, no matter which man or who doesn''t want to be a great Xia, he is also a kind of handsome and romantic great Xia. The opportunity is just around the corner, so Zheng Zhongyi can''t let it go.


    "Nah, Feizi and Zou are so sure of your level. If you don''t design more handsome movements for me, I won''t agree. Oh, by the way, you know who I''m playing, chasing life, that very decadent handsome guy." As he said this, he pretended to be a man of vicissitudes. According to the original book, he pursues his life, drinks like his life, has great leg skills, and has unique tracking skills. He is really a decadent uncle who attracts young girls.


    If a more famous decadent melancholy handsome man to play this role, a little make-up, you can be popular with thousands of girls, but this person may be worse.


    Zheng relay''s appearance is not ugly, but because of his unique single slit eyes, it''s hard to have the righteous spirit of a great Xia. As for the decadent uncle, Su Jingfei can''t feel it. Zheng relay is only thirty-four or fifteen years old.


    Even if Su Jingfei thought so, he couldn''t say it directly. He had to turn his eyes for a moment, and then said, "relay boy, it''s OK for you to ask me to design actions for you. It''s also his duty. If you just want to complete the movie shooting, you don''t need too much trouble, but if you want to be very handsome and cool, Then you have to work harder. "


    "What do you say?" Zheng Yi asked with a slight frown.


    At this time, Chen Jia also finished talking with Deng Cuiwen, and just heard them talking. They were also a little curious. Now it can be said that Su Jingfei showed his martial arts guidance skills for the first time. Chen Jia also wanted to see them with his own eyes.


    Su Jingfei saw that everyone was looking at it, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable. He said with a smile: "brother relay, the real martial arts is different from performing martial arts. If you want to make movies, you can easily complete those actions with the help of props, but if you want to be handsome and real, you can attract attention, It''s about combining real Kung Fu with acting Kung Fu. "


    "It''s hard for you to say so complicated." Zheng relay was not an actor of the older generation. Naturally, he didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s words and asked again.


    Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong have appeared in many movies and kung fu movies. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they nodded secretly, and Chen Jia nodded. Although Su Jingfei said basic knowledge, it was also the fundamental truth. Not every martial arts master could do video martial arts guidance.


    Su Jingfei knew that there was more than one Zheng relay who didn''t understand, so he explained in detail: "for example, I''ll punch you." He did not use his internal power, but there was a "crackle" sound in the air, which startled Zheng relay. He unconsciously stepped back and found that Su Jingfei was standing in the same place, a little red faced.


    His reaction was not noticed. Chen Jia and Huang Qiusheng in the crew are all experienced people, and Zou Zhaolong is an expert in Kung Fu. They all smack their tongue in the dark when they see Su Jingfei''s free blow. Zou Zhaolong squints his eyes slightly. Su Jingfei is much better than half a year ago. I really don''t know how he practices.


    Han Siping is very familiar with Su Jingfei. He has known Su Jingfei''s strength for a long time, but he is not surprised. Liu Yifei and Deng Cuiwen don''t know the strength of Su Jingfei, so they have no reaction.


    Su Jingfei had already guessed people''s thoughts and continued: "brother relay, you can see that. If it''s a real fight, what we pursue is strength and speed. We try our best to knock down the enemy with one blow. It won''t let people see clearly the route of my fist. But if we make a movie, we should do this action well. Although the action will be very fast, we should pay attention to the angle, Even with the body shape to match the performance Then he punches again.


    This time, his speed seems to be very fast, but because his body moves with it, and the angle of his fist is just the side that can let people see clearly, the same action seems to be pleasing to the eye.


    Zheng relay, because he is facing Su Jingfei, can feel the strength and speed of Su Jingfei''s fist. He can''t tell the difference between the two times, but he can see how to punch the second time. He believes that no matter which time he punches, he will be knocked down by Su Jingfei before he responds.


    He knows that Xiangjiang has many actors and action directors, all of whom have real kung fu. But Su Jingfei is so young, has such good skills, and has such strong guidance ability, so he secretly admires Su Jingfei.


    When everyone saw his movements clearly, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "brother relay, let''s talk about it. I can design very good-looking movements for you, and they look very real, but it needs your hard work. That is to say, during this period, you need to practice leg skills with me."


    "Practice? No, it''s said that martial arts should be practiced from a young age? I''m middle-aged. " Zheng relay a Leng, surprised way.


    "You don''t need to be an expert, as long as you can meet my requirements. The movements I design must meet my requirements. Otherwise, even if you have props, it will be very ugly." Su Jingfei explained with a smile: "Yifei has a lot of experience in this matter. At the beginning, she practiced a lot of skills in the cast of the king of Kung Fu. I don''t believe you let her perform."


    People turn their eyes to Liu Yifei. Liu Yifei''s pretty face turns red instantly. She doesn''t expect that Su Jingfei will direct people''s attention to herself. However, she thinks that this is an opportunity for Su Jingfei to establish prestige, and soon calms down.


    Nodding, in the crowd watching, she stepped back a few steps. Without waiting for the crowd to speak, she suddenly made a forward somersault, followed by a test somersault. She was beautiful and slim. These movements were very graceful and dexterous. She was very pleasing to the eye.


    At this time, Jiang Yiyan, who was just gone, just came back and looked at Liu Yifei''s action in amazement. She was a girl. She didn''t expect that Liu Yifei had such skill. Maybe she didn''t know how to do it. But these times, it''s definitely not common for girls to do it.


    "These simple movements were taught by Jingfei in the Kungfu King drama group at the beginning. They don''t practice very well these days." Liu Yifei finished his performance and stood in place. He was not uncomfortable except for his blush, and he was still saying good things for Su Jingfei.


    In the eyes of ordinary kung fu masters, her movements are absolutely nothing, but as an ordinary actress, she has such agile skills, and is for the sake of filming talent. Su Jingfei''s guiding ability can be seen.


    Before waiting for someone to speak, suddenly a good voice came from the door: "Yifei''s skill is really good. It seems that you have made a lot of efforts to make a movie!"

 Chapter 648

    With the sound of the words, several people came in from the outside. The first one was handsome, and he was not the kind of pretty girl, so to speak, he was tough. His skills followed several people, obviously should be assistants or accompanying staff.


    This man is no stranger to everyone. It''s Deng Chao, the leading actor in the film, who is also a frontline student in the mainland. In particular, he shot the assembly number directed by Feng Xiaogang not long ago. His popularity has improved a lot. Although he was not the leading actor at that time, he was also very brilliant. It is estimated that this is the main reason why he can be recommended to this crew.


    Of course, Su Jingfei also remembers that Liu Yifei once said that he is the leading role designated by the investor. Su Jingfei knows very well that although such a person is not completely related, he has more confidence than himself.


    He first praised Liu Yifei, then walked up to Chen Jiajia and said with a smile, "director Chen, I''m late. You all came before me."


    "You''re welcome. You''re not late. Haven''t we started shooting yet?" Chen Jia smiles at Deng Chao, which shows that he values Deng Chao more. Su Jingfei once heard Liu Yifei introduce him. Deng Chao''s acting skills are very good, which can be counted among the younger generation.


    Then Deng Chao greets Huang Qiusheng and others with this. From this point, Su Jingfei can also see that Deng Chao understands the interpersonal relationship in the drama group very well. Everyone comes in order. Whoever has the highest qualification, he goes to the first one.


    After all the people he knew had said hello, he looked at Su Jingfei. He was a little curious and puzzled. Obviously, he didn''t guess the identity of Su Jingfei. He just came in and saw Liu Yifei perform. As for who she learned her skills from, he didn''t know.


    "Deng Chao, let me introduce you." Seeing Deng Chao''s puzzled face, Chen Jia pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "this is Su Jingfei, who plays the No.1 villain an shigeng in our movie. He is a new man. You have to take care of him more then." Su Jingfei has been recognized by Chen Jiajia and will naturally take care of him.


    Deng Chao looked at Su Jingfei and said, "don''t you want Wu Xiubo to play the role of an shigeng, director Chen? How did you make a temporary change? "


    "This is not a temporary change of roles. Xiubo''s play has not been finished yet. We are in a hurry here. Yifei recommended him. I think he is quite suitable. Let him play the role." Chen Jia explained.


    "It turns out that''s true, but I remember an shigeng should be in his thirties, and he has a high demand for acting skills. Su Jingfei is too young, and he''s a new director. Do you think it''s really suitable?" Deng Chao looked at Su Jingfei, but he didn''t avoid Su Jingfei. He added to Chen.


    His words made the crew think Su Jingfei is good, especially after seeing his martial arts guidance skills, several people who appreciate him frown secretly. Deng Chao is now twenty-six or seven years old, and he is even involved in the performing arts circle. Why doesn''t the city government have this point? Even if they have opinions about Su Jingfei and feel that he is not suitable, they can privately talk to Chen Jia and the director, and now speak in front of Su Jingfei, It''s a shame.


    Su Jingfei''s face doesn''t change, but he sighs in his heart. He has long seen on the Internet that Deng Chao''s personality is too straightforward. He speaks regardless of other people''s feelings and is most likely to hurt people. Now it seems that he is. He is a little too stunned in front of himself. Relatively speaking, he likes Huang Xiaoming better.


    When I met Huang Xiaoming in the king of Kung Fu Group, he was also a popular contemporary student. He was much more experienced in speaking and doing things than Deng Chao, at least not annoying. They were about the same age, so Huang Xiaoming walked much more smoothly.


    Chen Jia didn''t expect Deng Chao to say that in front of the crowd. He was a little stunned and didn''t answer in time. Liu Yifei, who was next to him, said: "there should be no problem with age in filming. I believe a little make-up is enough to make up for it. As for acting skills, I believe Jingfei will do well."


    "Believe it? Yifei, I''m not questioning you, nor disrespectful to Mr. Su Jingfei. I just think that every character in such a big investment movie should be carefully selected. " Deng Chao seems to have a slightly better attitude towards the actress. Although he frowns slightly and is not satisfied with Liu Yifei''s words, he expresses his meaning more tactfully. Of course, this time it''s not bad. He doesn''t forget to explain that he doesn''t mean anything to Su Jingfei.


    But what he does, nothing will think that he has no malice to Su Jingfei. He questions the acting skills of an actor in the cast as his No.1 actor. Whether it is his identity or the investor he represents, it will affect the director''s decision. In doing so, he simply wants to kick Su Jingfei out of the cast.


    Originally, Su Jingfei just thought that he was straightforward, but now he frowned secretly. Deng chaoming met him for the first time. How can he aim at himself? Even if he doubts his acting skills, he can try the play. There''s no need for such obvious opposition.


    Chen Jiajia''s face is not very good-looking. Deng Chao doubts Su Jingfei. In fact, he is indirectly dissatisfied with Chen Jiajia. After all, he decided to let Su Jingfei play the No. 1 man of the opposite side. However, he has to admit that Deng Chao''s words are reasonable. Is he really a little hasty.


    At this time, Huang Qiusheng and others wanted to help Su Jingfei, but because they had no confidence in Su Jingfei''s acting skills, they were not good at speaking. On the contrary, Jiang Yiyan, who had never opened her mouth, suddenly said, "director Chen, this problem is easy to solve. Is it suitable for Su Jingfei to play the opposite side? Isn''t it in acting skills? We can definitely choose a scene and let him try it, and then we will have the result! "


    Her words made Chen Jia''s eyes brighten. In fact, we all understand this method, but caring is chaotic. For a moment, everyone didn''t expect that. It seemed that the girl was more careful, and immediately nodded: "I think this idea is also good. Why don''t we try it?"


    Deng Chao took a look at Su Jingfei, nodded and said: "this is the best, more persuasive."


    Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan look at each other and make eye contact secretly. They both understand each other''s meaning. If it was before yesterday, they would worry that acting is Su Jingfei''s weakness. After yesterday, they would know that Su Jingfei''s potential is OK, even if he is not the kind of person with very strong acting skills.


    Moreover, Jiang Yiyan thought more deeply than Liu Yifei. After Deng Chao agreed, he said with a smile, "let''s let our No.1 man choose a play for Su Jingfei. Who is his opponent at that time? Just cooperate."


    All the people present, except Han Siping, are members of the cast. They have seen the script and naturally know what parts of Su Jingfei''s play are. Except for Deng Chao, everyone will help Su Jingfei. It has to be said that Su Jingfei impressed people very well at first.


    And there are very few cold-blooded opponents with Deng Chao, the No.1 male in the film. They quarrel and fight almost every time because of their positive and negative sides. This kind of play is the least difficult in the film, not to mention the deduction of action play, which requires the lowest acting skills. All this is good for Jiang Yiyan. Otherwise, how can she stand up and say such things.


    And we don''t know what happened at Li Binbin''s home yesterday. We all think Jiang Yiyan is very considerate and focuses on Deng Chao.


    As Jiang Yiyan thought, in fact, the best person to test Su Jingfei is Deng Chao himself, but their opponent''s performance is too low, so he has to step back and choose another scene. Since he wants to make su Jingfei''s performance insufficient, he naturally has to choose the most difficult scene. Thinking of this, he immediately makes a decision in his heart.


    "The script of this film is very wonderful, and whether it can be brilliant or not, the demand for the opposite side is very high, as we all know, so I choose to let him try the most important part of this film, that is, the last part, the scene in which an shigeng is surrounded by people, which should test his acting skills most." Deng Chao quickly said his decision, and then looked at the people: "for a while, the people who need to cooperate are Yifei and Yiyan. Is that ok?"


    "Deng Chao, isn''t that good? The most difficult part of this movie is this point. It doesn''t have that kind of artistic conception, and it''s not after many days of running in. It''s not easy for people with rich acting experience to perform well. It''s a bit difficult." Huang Qiusheng, as an old movie king, has a thorough understanding of the movie script. He naturally knows which position in the movie is the most difficult and raises his own objection.


    "Yes! Feizai is also a newcomer. He has to adapt to the crew for a period of time before he can shoot this scene. " Zheng Zhongyi, who was very fond of Su Jingfei before, followed suit.


    Deng Chao''s eyes twinkled, and then he said with a smile: "brother Sheng, brother relay, do you say that? Are you a little too insecure about Su Jingfei?"


    Huang Qiusheng and Zheng Zhongyi can''t speak again. Although they know that he is running on them, there is a certain truth in their words. After all, if they are really confident, they won''t worry about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looks at Deng Chao with a little deep meaning. The things on the Internet are deceiving. Who says he is upright and speaks without thinking? He is always misunderstood like a big boy. Ordinary people can''t compare with him for this trick. Who says he is upright? It''s really head watering.


    However, Su Jingfei has to look at Jiang Yiyan with new eyes. This woman is too smart. She must have thought that Deng Chao would choose this scene in order to make it difficult for her. After all, this is the most difficult part of the film. But it happened that she had practiced this part more than ten times yesterday, and finally stunned Li Binbin''s three daughters. Rather than testing him, she let him perform well, Su Jingfei sees Jiang Yiyan''s snicker and is secretly grateful. He looks at the people who are slightly worried, and then sneers at Deng Chao to see how he can complete this gorgeous reversal.

 Chapter 649

    Su Jingfei didn''t flinch in the face of Deng Chao''s difficulties, and he unconsciously fell into the trap that Jiang Yiyan prepared for him, which is naturally the best opportunity for Su Jingfei to perform.


    "Well, since you want to test my acting skills, I''ll play this scene, and I''d like to ask Yifei and sister Yan to help me with the play." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, and nodded his head in other people''s slightly worried eyes and agreed to Deng Chao''s request.


    Deng Chao sneered in his heart. Naturally, he had seen the script. Which part of the film was difficult to perform? He naturally knew that the play No. 1 on the opposite side was almost the most difficult part in the whole film. He didn''t think that a newcomer could perform well, but he was also very clever. He could see that the crew had a good impression on Su Jingfei. They would surely let him go later.


    Think of here, also to the public humanity: "since Su Jingfei has promised to audition, then you will be a notary, if his acting skills pass, this role by him, I don''t say anything, if not appropriate, still hope you fair treatment."


    In fact, his words were not very pleasant to everyone. It was obvious that he was afraid of everyone''s bias. The Xiangjiang actors headed by Huang Qiusheng all frowned unconsciously, but for the sake of the harmony and stability of the film crew, they didn''t say anything.


    Only Zheng Zhongjie, who was familiar with nature before, said: "Feizi, it''s not easy for new people to perform well. This opportunity is rare. You must grasp it. Maybe you will be popular because of it. When I become famous in the future, I don''t have to be questioned all the time. I sing as soon as I come out, and I don''t have any acting skills. Now I''m not recognized?"


    His words can be described as his own voice. As a singer, he began to play in movies. Naturally, he was criticized for his acting skills. He was criticized many times for his lack of acting skills, but his acting path became wider and wider, and his voice of questioning became less and less.


    At this time, he said such words, in fact, it has some swept the face of Deng Dynasty, but Deng dynasty did not say anything. In the final analysis, Zheng relay is different from Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is just a newcomer. Zheng relay is at least a senior. He has no opinion on Zheng relay, so he will not offend others casually.


    Su Jingfei said to Zheng relay with a smile: "brother relay, don''t worry. I will play it with my heart. You can see it later."


    "Yes, that''s what we men should have. You''ve never let us down. This time, you have to perform well." Zou Zhaolong had the best relationship with him in the crew. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he didn''t hide the friendship between him and Su Jingfei.


    Huang Qiusheng and Deng Cuiwen both nodded to Su Jingfei to show their support. Although they didn''t have much contact with Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei said before that they were fans of the two people. Whether they were true or false, they had made a good impression on them.


    Chen Jia sees that things have come to this stage, and there is no other way. What''s more, he also wants to see Su Jingfei''s acting skills. He really has high requirements for film actors. If Su Jingfei really has no potential, he can only change people, regardless of Liu Yifei''s face.


    In fact, he was also worried about new people playing this role before. After all, it''s different from the past. The audience''s demand for the film is getting higher and higher. But Wu Xiubo''s quality can''t be changed for a while, so he has to wait for him. Moreover, Su Jingfei''s image is similar to the characters in the play. Although there is a gap between his age and temperament, he agrees. Now he is questioned by Deng Chao, He had to end it himself.


    "Well, in that case, let''s start. I''ll call action later, and you''ll start acting. Remember your lines." Chen Jia thought to himself that he was very grateful to the three actors who were going to play.


    Su Jingfei nodded before she could speak. Jiang Yiyan suddenly said, "director Chen, since we want to really try the play, should we make up so that we can better enter the situation. For a new person, giving him a good situation can be more conducive to his play, right?"


    Chen Jia is a little surprised. Usually the audition doesn''t need to be so complicated. The situations are all his own feelings, but now Jiang Yiyan''s proposal is reasonable.


    Su Jingfei''s audition is different from the ordinary audition actor. He is actually the No.1 negative actor. It''s not good to let others audition now. It''s a bit hard to say if he doesn''t give some discount. It''s just that Deng Chao is the investor and the No.1 man. He means to take care of him and unconsciously looks at him.


    Deng Chao didn''t believe that a newcomer could perform the play well. He was so happy that people felt magnanimous. He shrugged his shoulders with a smile and said, "Yi Yan has a point. Let''s do it. Please make-up artist."


    In addition to making trouble for Su Jingfei, he is polite to others. As a front-line student, he can have such an attitude. Su Jingfei also knows why he is highly appraised on the Internet. At least he is not the kind of person who is too straightforward and easy to offend others. He has a lot of scheming.


    Although makeup artists are not the soul of the movie, everything in the movie will be affected by them. If they want to, they can make a famous actor look very ugly all the time. Of course, they can also make an actor shine. Such a character, even the leading actor in the crew, does not dare to offend easily. No one wants to be plotted by makeup artists, So was Deng Chao.


    Of course, the director doesn''t have to worry about so much. The director is the most powerful person in the modern drama group. If the Xiangjiang drama group ten years ago, the biggest one is the producer, not the director.


    "Well, now you three go to make up, and then the scene will depend on your performance." Chen Jia nodded and asked the three to make up.


    In fact, before the beginning of the cast, the makeup artists also designed every character in the script. Now they just put makeup on the actors in advance. They have no contact with Su Jingfei, and they don''t know whether Su Jingfei''s character is good or bad. They just need to change the character according to the script.


    This time is different from the official shooting. There is no need to elaborate. Just outline the image. It will take time. Anyway, just put on wigs and clothes. Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan even need to change their hairstyles.


    No matter how the images of the two women change, they are all beautiful women in ancient clothes. People don''t expect much. Su Jingfei is different because his age is different from the characters in the play, and he also has to wear wigs. They don''t know what Su Jingfei looks like in ancient clothes. Even Zou Zhaolong has no idea. The last time Su Jingfei appeared, he was dressed as a military general, A completely different concept.


    The makeup artist''s action is very fast. Half an hour later, Jiang Yiyan and Liu Yifei come out one after another. Liu Yifei is as young and beautiful as ever. Moreover, because she plays ruthless, she is always colder in ordinary days. She can be regarded as the real character, and shows the coldness of ruthlessness incisively and vividly.


    Although she didn''t say anything more and didn''t need to do anything, as long as she stood there, everyone felt the faint coldness. People unconsciously nodded in secret. The director''s eyesight was really good. It''s really appropriate for her to act ruthlessly.


    In contrast to her image, Jiang Yiyan plays Ji Yaohua, who has a complex personality and sometimes makes a cold-blooded tease. She looks gentle but has a deep heart. Every time she squints and smiles, she will show the tenderness of a little woman, but when she is cruel, she is just as ruthless as a cat.


    The makeup artist may have studied the character carefully. Jiang Yiyan was originally the type that exudes the soft and charming little woman. When the makeup is over, her gentle and charming is highlighted, which is more in line with the character image in the film.


    Both of the two women are ancient costumes. Now that everyone is in front of them, they also recognize their roles. No matter how the acting skills are, their images are at least in line with each other.


    The makeup artist''s attainments are not shallow. Naturally, people are looking forward to Su Jingfei''s appearance. Even Deng Chao has to admit that although Su Jingfei''s acting skills are not necessarily good, his image is still good, with a little fresh taste. If he has enough literary and artistic style during the performance, this role can really be performed by him.


    However, he was not worried that if anyone who had not studied acting could play an shigeng, a literary villain with complex character, he would not have studied in vain for so many years.


    They didn''t wait too long. Although Su Jingfei''s make-up was a little more complicated than the two girls, it didn''t take too much time. Soon Su Jingfei came out.


    Su Jingfei''s ancient costume is different from others. In this movie, all the attendants are simple black and white and gray. Only he is special, probably to highlight his literary and artistic character. His clothes are all red and purple. Now he is wearing gorgeous clothes, especially the red cloak, which is very characteristic.


    Although this kind of dress looks a little feminine, it''s not the kind of sissy that makes people feel particularly disgusted. Especially in Su Jingfei''s body, it''s really not the kind of sissy that people can''t stand.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance has changed a little. Naturally, his contour is still his, but his face has a little more sense of vicissitudes. Virtually, his age has been raised to about 30 years old, and the most characteristic is his white hair. It seems that he should be very old, but his face is young. I don''t know whether it''s an illusion, or because of Su Jingfei''s investment, people can even see from his eyes, See the vicissitudes of age.


    Who said that men would not be amazing? Who said that men would not attract men? At this moment, everyone present, including Deng Chao, who has an opinion on Su Jingfei, has to admit that Su Jingfei''s appearance is absolutely satisfactory.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t need any performance. He''s just a disguise, which has left people speechless. People who have seen the script have thought about what kind of image an shigeng should be. Until they see Su Jingfei, everyone''s heart is sure that this man is the one in their heart.


    He is the biggest villain in the film, but this villain is definitely not the kind of disgusting and demented abnormal. Although he has some strange skills, he is full of the joy of literature and art.


    Su Jingfei is just a show, has conquered the public, at least they use a professional perspective, Su Jingfei''s image is absolutely no fault.


    "Feizi, you really surprised me. I thought your image was very suitable before. I didn''t expect that after making up, it was just like coming out of the play. It was so beautiful." As a director, Chen Jia''s understanding of the script is still above the others. After a while, he unconsciously sighed.


    Huang Qiusheng also nodded and said: "the image of Feizi is more in line with the plot, which I believe everyone will not question. I think what makes people recognize you most is the look in your eyes. It''s almost like the spirit."


    People unconsciously nod their heads. Huang Qiusheng is the best actor of the acting school. He pays more attention to the shape and eyes of the characters. Su Jingfei''s image is in line with his appearance, and his demeanor is graceful. It''s not like the restraint of a new actor, just like the old man an in the play. Even if he is surrounded by officers and soldiers, he still follows. It''s very difficult.


    Not to mention the new actors like Su Jingfei, even the older generation of actors, in the audition, just because of a make-up, they can bring out the character''s temperament, and few of them can.


    The most striking thing is Su Jingfei''s eyes at the moment. Those eyes can talk. They can tell you directly how much he has experienced and how contradictory his character is. Even if he is not the great uncle of vicissitudes, no one will doubt that he really has the vicissitudes of the past.


    Su Jingfei took himself into the role at the moment of his appearance and was affirmed by everyone. Now after listening to Huang Qiusheng''s words, he immediately separated from the role and said with a smile, "since everyone thinks this image is suitable, let''s start playing."


    As soon as he left the role, people''s impression of Su Jingfei changed again. He seemed to be the new actor Su Jingfei again. Just because of his make-up, he became more mature. The feeling of facing an shigeng was gone. Even some old actors nodded in secret.


    However, Deng Chao feels that it''s not good. Su Jingfei can enter the role and then leave it instantly, which shows that he has a good control over his role, which is not a good thing for him.


    He thought Su Jingfei couldn''t play the role of an shigeng well before. Now that he can grasp the character''s character so well, he''s not sure that this guy can really play that scene. He doesn''t think Su Jingfei can play this role well, but if he can play some flavor of that role, the director and others will obviously give him a pass.


    After all, as a new actor, if the audition part can show the taste of the role, it will be qualified. By then, through the shooting of the whole film and the improvement of acting skills, we will have a greater grasp of the final act.


    Thinking that he couldn''t give Su Jingfei too much time to adapt, he said to the public: "Jingfei is right. Now that she has put on her make-up, let''s start acting."

 Chapter 650

    Su Jingfei''s appearance is really amazing. Even Deng Chao, who had some opinions on him before, felt a little worried. Everyone was preconceived. Su Jingfei''s image is very consistent with his role. He would add a lot of points for Su Jingfei. Even if his acting skills are slightly poor, he would be recognized.


    "Let''s start now, Su Jingfei. You''re going to play the last part. The onlookers will surround you and show you your best performance. Let me see how your acting skills are." Chen Jia announced to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei nods and looks at Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan. The three have played such a scene for more than ten times. The last time Su Jingfei was satisfied, and he already had a certain tacit understanding. He only looked at Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan, and they already knew how to do it.


    Liu Yifei stands directly in front of Su Jingfei and shows the beginning posture of this scene, that is, he is mercilessly caught by an shigeng. This scene does not need Liu Yifei''s many interpretations, just an expression is enough.


    As for the actor of Ji Yaohua, Jiang Yiyan has naturally pretended to be injured on the ground beside her. The gesture at the beginning of this scene is the beginning of the following performance.


    Chen Jia nodded. Seeing Su Jingfei indicating that he was ready, he raised his hand and said, "all the actors are in place. Now, action." He doesn''t need to hit the board either, just feel like that.


    Su Jingfei called out "action" in Chen Jia and the director, and the whole person''s expression changed dramatically. This is a habit formed after many exercises yesterday. As long as the director says to start, he will enter the play immediately and forget his real identity. He is an shigeng now.


    Except Han Siping, who was not an actor, everyone else had rich experience in acting. In a moment, everyone knew that Su Jingfei was the same, which had to make everyone surprised. Deng Chao''s face changed. Even the performance students who graduated from the class could not do it before they had experience in praise. But Su Jingfei did it, and everyone could see that, He didn''t pretend, he really changed a person.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care what other people thought of him. He just did what he rehearsed yesterday. He was not only a bit cute, but also showed his literary style incisively and vividly with a little action. Just a crooked head made people secretly nod.


    As a director, Chen Jia''s eyes are even brighter. When he sent the script to Su Jingfei, he didn''t give any hints to Su Jingfei. That is to say, how the role is, because there are not many lines, it''s all up to the actors to figure out. Su Jingfei is just a small action, which has made him very satisfied. This is what he wants.


    He knows that Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are good friends. Maybe when he gets the script, Liu Yifei will give Su Jingfei some hints, but after all, she is not a film director or screenwriter. According to her understanding, even if she tells Su Jingfei a play, it will not make him play well. Maybe Jiang Yiyan can also help Su Jingfei, but it is Su Jingfei who can really grasp the role.


    In this way, Su Jingfei''s acting skills may not be as good as the actors who graduated from the class, but his potential is absolutely satisfying. Chen Jia basically recognized Su Jingfei just from one action.


    Other people are not as comprehensive as he thinks, but they all think that Su Jingfei''s performance is very different. The original villain is either ferocious or insane, which should at least make people hate him. I hope he will not die well without a good end, but Su Jingfei''s performance is completely different.


    His little literary action, his expression and his words are all so simple, with only the word "woman". People really can''t hate him.


    At this time, Su Jingfei has released Liu Yifei and comes to Jiang Yiyan. In the previous lens, if there is a camera, Su Jingfei will be in front of the lens. The actual situation is that he is facing the people. People can see his actions, but they can''t see his eyes clearly, and they don''t know whether his performance is in place.


    Now, standing beside Jiang Yiyan, it becomes a positive crowd, and everyone can see Su Jingfei''s positive face clearly. At this time, everyone who can see his expression is slightly shocked. From Su Jingfei''s eyes, it seems that he can''t see the eyes that belong to Su Jingfei, and has completely become the literary hero an shigeng.


    Although he gently said to Ji Yaohua, "let''s go," people''s feelings about him are very complicated. Since the characters are surrounded by people, can they go as soon as they want?


    With the help of an shigeng, Ji Yaohua stands up and looks at him all the time. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After making up, Jiang Yiyan''s feelings have changed. Yesterday, when they were rehearsing, they were all dressed in ordinary clothes. Even if they entered the role, they were still easy to pull away.


    Now she has already felt that she is Ji Yaohua with a complicated character. Her eyes have become more complicated when she looks at an shigeng. She doesn''t resist the help of an shigeng. She stands up with him.


    An shigeng hugged Ji Yaohua''s fragrant shoulder and walked slowly to the people, as if the people in front of him were the enemies who surrounded him. He didn''t panic at all, and his face was calm and full of domineering way: "get out of the way." It seems that they are not the enemies who surround them, but the masses who stand in the way.


    Of course, some people may think that Su Jingfei didn''t get involved in the play and said this when they saw the crowd. However, none of the real experts would think so. Su Jingfei''s arrogance was like substance.


    If Su Jingfei''s previous performance makes people feel very potential or bright, now his performance is a bit surprising, especially director Chen Jia. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to show the temperament of No. 1 on the opposite side directly. It''s really not easy. He didn''t say anything more than asking for his lines. It''s all expression and tone.


    There are few actors in the entertainment industry who can naturally show their domineering spirit. The most famous one is Zhou Runfa. His king spirit doesn''t need to be shown at all. You can feel that Su Jingfei is naturally inferior to him, but it''s very rare for him to show his domineering spirit at such an age.


    Chen Jia was worried that the acting skills of the new actors were not enough. Now he is looking forward to seeing if Su Jingfei can bring more surprises to him.


    Deng Chao''s face is more ugly. No matter what Su Jingfei''s performance is, his performance is enough to make people admit that he plays this role. After all, even if Wu Xiubo plays it, he can''t surpass Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei can perform this scene well, other plays will certainly not be a problem.


    No matter what his character is, his acting skills are all first-class. Now he has no other hope. He just thinks that Su Jingfei can''t perform well in the future, which is a comfort.


    Unfortunately, Su Jingfei is doomed to disappoint them. With the cooperation of all the people, the key part of the play comes. In the process of retreating, an shigeng and Ji Yaohua turn their backs to the audience, while Ji Yaohua suddenly stabs an shigeng in the heart with a dagger, and the fresh blood spurts from an shigeng''s chest.


    These are the props prepared when they make up. Now that they are in the production group, they say it''s a real rehearsal, and the props master has prepared the corresponding props for them, this scene is very real.


    An shigeng obviously didn''t expect Ji Yaohua to stab herself. He touched the wound with his hand. Seeing the blood, he said with disbelief and slight grievance: "why?" Look at his expression, you can see how sad he is. It seems that he doesn''t know how painful it is to be stabbed.


    Su Jingfei''s performance is very up to standard. When he performed yesterday, he conquered Liu Yifei with this expression, even made her feel sad. It also led to Liu Yifei''s feeling out in the evening. Now he has more experience than yesterday, and the influence of environment and clothing makes him more involved in the play. He is just like an shigeng.


    According to the camera, Su Jingfei and Ji Yaohua should be back to the mass actors at this time, but they are facing several leading actors. The effect is that Ji Yaohua is back to the public. After all, she has to disguise, so people just see Su Jingfei''s facial expression.


    Chen Jia almost cried out to be good. It''s not that he hasn''t seen a good actor, but it''s the first time he''s seen him in the audition. What''s more, Su Jingfei has only played a dragon suit actor, and there is absolutely no chance to play the leading role. Even if the Dragon suit is only played once, he doesn''t doubt Liu Yifei''s introduction to Su Jingfei.


    It''s very difficult for such a person to show everything before. It''s hard for many old actors to grasp this shot, but he has already shown such a performance. Chen Jia has made up his mind that this role is Su Jingfei''s, and no one can oppose it.


    Su Jingfei''s performance is very good, and Jiang Yiyan is no worse than him. With her back to the public, Jiang Yiyan is like Ji Yaohua, the character in the play. With her four famous captors on her back, she lies in Su Jingfei''s ear and whispers: "I''ll make up the next story myself."


    In fact, in the play, people naturally don''t know what he''s talking about, but they can see an shigeng''s expression. They only see Su Jingfei''s eyes move and seem to be listening to something. Then they suddenly smile, which makes them feel relieved and clear.


    Just one expression has made people like this very characteristic negative No. 1. Even Huang Qiusheng, a very good actor, nodded secretly. He is absolutely optimistic about Su Jingfei''s performance. Although he has never seen Deng Chao perform, he believes that even Deng Chao will not surpass Su Jingfei, even because of the nature of the role, He may not be as good as Su Jingfei, but he won''t say much because he is the leading actor.


    At this time, Su Jingfei finally said his most classic lines in the public gaze: "deep edge shallow, long road, short road, just see, come." Then he took Jiang Yiyan''s hand and pulled out the dagger with a little force.

 Chapter 651

    Su Jingfei''s hand, firm and powerful, holds Jiang Yiyan''s hand, and her hand holds a dagger. Although there is no close-up of the camera at this time, people unconsciously look at the position where they shake hands. Both of them have blood on their hands. Although they are props, they seem to really see an shigeng stabbed by Ji Yaohua.


    "Let''s go" an shigeng smiles and nods on Ji Yaohua''s forehead. He steps back a few steps. According to the script, he should fly away with props at this time.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s play has come to an end. Chen Jia is ready to express his appreciation for Su Jingfei. The last scene of Su Jingfei''s play is surprisingly wonderful. Chen Jia even regrets that he didn''t shoot the scene directly. It can be used in the movie, even without cutting.


    This is not a joke. In Chen Jiajia''s eyes, they all think that this scene is wonderful. Deng Chao''s face can be imagined. He also knows that he''s lost his eye. Su Jingfei''s acting is great, even no less than himself.


    If he knew that Su Jingfei was the result of hard practice, he would be full of resentment towards Jiang Yiyan. He was calculated by Jiang Yiyan.


    But just when Chen Jiajia wanted to step forward, Su Jingfei''s body seemed to be dragged by something, and the whole person soared up and flew backward. This kind of action against the common sense made Chen Jiajia''s step no longer go out. In his mind, he was just thinking about how the Taoist master was so good at Su Jingfei, and he did special effects for him, but he didn''t ask for it!


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he found that there was nothing special about Su Jingfei. That is to say, the reason why he flew out was not the means of the propman. He was puzzled. How did Su Jingfei do it.


    This time, not only the onlookers were stunned, but Jiang Yiyan and Liu Yifei were also stunned. Yesterday, when they saw Su Jingfei leave, it was a back somersault, which was not so contrary to the common sense. It gave people the feeling that he was flying, and there was no place to borrow. It really seemed that he had wings, which was unscientific.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s movement is nothing special. He just floats backward. If it is normal, his movement will be very fast. When people have an idea, he floats back a few meters. Yesterday, he used the back somersault in Li Binbin''s house because of the limited space. Now it is in the yard, so he naturally has to show it well.


    Since I have thought about beating Deng Chao in the face before, how can acting be enough? After all, relatively speaking, even if I perform very well, people will not think that I am stronger than Deng Chao. This is also a preconceived idea.


    However, no matter how he can act, Deng Chao is just an actor, but he has another identity, that is, martial arts director. This position in the martial arts film crew is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary actors. His status is even lower than that of the director. Some famous martial arts directors even have to give some face.


    Su Jingfei''s work this time is not particularly magical. He just uses his internal skill to drag his body outward. He should move quickly so that he can hold on for a second or two in front of the public. This is definitely not the highest level. The higher level is to walk slowly and quickly into the air. With his strength, he can walk at least five steps.


    It''s not that he can walk slowly in the air, but that he can make fast action and slow lens, which makes a visual error for people. However, it''s a bit too shocking, so he naturally won''t do that. This is actually a means of fighting with people.


    Even so, he was stunned by his friends. Even Zou Zhaolong and Han Siping, who knew Su Jingfei had excellent martial arts skills, were stunned. Su Jingfei was just against common sense of martial arts. Most people do their own actions faster. The faster they move, the more their opponents can''t react. The better they are. However, Su Jingfei used such a slow action to finish this retreat, They don''t know how Su Jingfei did it. They can only express their shock in their hearts.


    Su Jingfei''s action shocked people who know martial arts, and people who don''t understand it were also shocked. It''s really his action is too ornamental. After all, no matter how good the stunt in the movie is, everyone knows it''s fake, and it won''t be as smart as Su Jingfei. Now in the live action version, anyone who thinks Su Jingfei is not suitable for this role will be killed.


    "Director Chen, is my performance OK?" Su Jingfei didn''t appear proud because of his performance. He ran from afar very diligently and asked director Chen Jia with a smile.


    "Feizi, you really give me a big surprise. This role is tailor-made for you. Haven''t you ever made any other films?" Chen Jia didn''t care about Deng Chao''s face at this time. He was really optimistic about Su Jingfei. He was very satisfied with his acting skills and martial arts. Although he didn''t know martial arts, he couldn''t see how powerful Su Jingfei was if he could be a martial arts instructor.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "director Chen, you forget that I''ve been a guest star in the king of Kung Fu theater."


    Chen Jia glared at Su Jingfei, feigned anger and said: "who said this? I said you played the role formally. Have you never played it? Your acting is not very like that! " His words also made others nod. If Su Jingfei really didn''t play any other role, but could get such comments from professional actors, it would be really a genius.


    Unfortunately, Su Jingfei just wanted them to be speechless today and said with a smile: "director Chen, I really haven''t acted in other troupes. I was still in school before. If I hadn''t joined the Kung Fu King troupe last time, I would have nothing to do with movies in my whole life, let alone playing roles. Oh, by the way, brother Zou was also there, He knows that my acting is really bad. "


    People unconsciously look at Zou Zhaolong. Although Zou Zhaolong always plays the opposite side, he always has a good Kung Fu. Over the years, his acting skills have been honed. Seeing people''s eyes, he says with a smile: "Jingfei didn''t cheat people. At that time, he really didn''t know how to act, but he had a good understanding."


    Su Jingfei shrugged at the crowd, saying that he was like this at that time, and this also confirmed Su Jingfei''s potential. Chen Jia was happy to see such a malleable talent, and he was more likely to be popular in his own hands. How could he not be happy? His generation cooperated with many stars, and a few stars were so popular because of his cooperation, He likes to be such a bole.


    "Everyone has seen the performance before Jingfei. Who has any objection to his role as an shigeng?" Chen Jia affirms Su Jingfei in his heart, and then he turns to the public.


    Although he is asking people questions, we all know that Su Jingfei asked Deng Chao. Before, he was the only one who questioned Su Jingfei.


    Although they didn''t go to see Deng Chao, they all looked at him from the corner of their eyes. At the same time, they didn''t forget to shake their heads to show that they had no opinions. Especially Zou Zhaolong and Zheng Zhongyi almost held Chen Jiashang''s hand to show how supportive they were.


    Deng Chao''s face was not very good-looking, but he soon said with a smile: "director Chen, Su Jingfei''s acting skills are really good. There should be no problem in playing this role. As long as he can maintain this level, I think the film shooting progress will be very fast." Then he came to Su Jingfei and said, "welcome, you will be one of us. I hope we can cooperate happily."


    Although he meant to be a bit of a showman, Su Jingfei had to reach out and shake hands with him. In this environment, although people like him, they will not fight Deng chaoming face to face. The performing arts circle is very complex, and many contradictions can not be superficial.


    "Well, now that the character problem is solved, let me introduce Feizi again." Chen Jia saw the two shake hands, no matter whether they really reconciled, or the surface situation, quickly.


    Deng Chao also didn''t care. The reason why Chen Jia was so formal was that he wanted Su Jingfei to be recognized.


    However, Chen Jia said, "Su Jingfei has been recognized by everyone. He is an actor who plays an shigeng. Besides, he is also the martial arts director of our film. You have seen his guiding skills before. Here, I don''t need to say any more. I hope you will have a good cooperation in the future, To make our films better. "


    Deng Chao was really surprised this time. He also regretted that he had made trouble with Su Jingfei before. He was too radical and showed his dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei. He thought he was just a little actor. He didn''t expect that his real identity was martial arts director.


    Deng Chao didn''t care much about the identity of the actor, but the identity of the martial arts director was different. This is a martial arts film. The role of martial arts director is very important. Before he started shooting, he offended the martial arts director.


    Even if he is as young and vigorous as Deng chaozhe, he begins to feel uneasy. He is the leading actor, and he can''t really treat himself like a hero. However, it''s certainly no problem to give him some hardships, but he can''t raise any objection. Although he doesn''t see his level of martial arts guidance, just look at his strange retreat, he knows that he must have the ability, Chen Jia will not replace such a person even if he opposes it.


    The first confrontation between Su Jingfei and Deng Chao in the crew ended like this. Although it seemed gentle, no one could say what happened in the end. However, Su Jingfei succeeded in beating Deng Chao in the face. It is obvious to all that according to Deng Chao''s temper, he would not be so popular. However, Su Jingfei''s performance was really unexpected.

 Chapter 652

    Su Jingfei won the recognition of all the members of the cast through his superb eyes and martial arts. Even Deng Chao, who questioned him, had nothing to say.


    The only thing that worries people is his acting skills. However, the most difficult scene can be said to be a perfect performance. Even Deng Chao himself can''t say that he can surpass it. What''s more, Su Jingfei is still a martial arts instructor. He can only accept Su Jingfei.


    In fact, even if Su Jingfei''s acting skills are really not very good, the crew will keep him. After all, Su Jingfei''s acting skills are not very good, but he must be competent as a martial arts director. At least after he finished this scene, Zheng relay has been chasing Su Jingfei and asked him to design a charming and handsome action play.


    Su Jingfei''s unconventional performance before, people who don''t know martial arts may not know how powerful he is, but Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng in the crew have practiced martial arts, and their own strength is not weak, so they naturally know how powerful Su Jingfei is.


    At the same time, they lamented Su Jingfei''s strength and told people some of the more difficult things. Only then did they know that Su Jingfei was a real martial arts expert, even though he was young. At least there were few people who could be more powerful than him in modern society.


    "Feizi, you have good Kung Fu. You are also very handsome. I''m always sorry to design my movements too poorly. I have a lot of action plays." Zheng relay once again incarnated himself. When the crew was ready to start shooting the first act, he took Su Jingfei''s shoulder and looked around. He found that everyone was busy with their own affairs, so he secretly said to Su Jingfei, "Feizi, if you design smart and handsome movements for me, when you get to Xiangjiang, I will definitely take you to a good place to play, Causeway Bay and Yau Ma Tei have a lot of interesting places over there


    Zheng''s eyes become a crack when he laughs. Now he is even more obscene than Chen and the director. Especially where he talks about, he probably knows the influence of Gu Huo Zai on the mainland. What he talks about is the place names that appear in it. Naturally, it also reminds people of some content.


    Everyone is a man. Su Jingfei naturally understands the "red light district" in his subtext. With his obscene expression, Su Jingfei wants to tell him that he is very much like a man of a special occupation, of course, a soliciter.


    However, he also knows that Zheng relay said it on purpose. In fact, even if he wants to go to entertainment, he will basically go to some high-end places. It''s not that people''s identities are high or low. It''s really that as a public figure, if he is exposed, he will be finished. Xiangjiang''s paparazzi are frightening to all people in the entertainment circle.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart and sighed to Zheng relay: "brother relay, it''s really not that I don''t give you face. Even if I design many movements for you, you can''t do them. For example, can you twist your body to the back and then kick it to your shoulder?"


    "Well? You say it''s strange. What should I do? " Zheng relay a Leng, don''t understand of way.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s it." With these words, the body seems to have no bones. One twists, the upper part of the head twists to the back, and then one kicks back, and even kicks to the shoulder. The whole person seems to be twisted.


    Zheng Zhongji looks at Su Jingfei in a daze. This action may appear in some acrobatic performances, or in some jujitsu performances. But Su Jingfei''s action is not only weird, but also incomprehensible. How can su Jingfei''s bones be so soft? At this time, Zheng Zhongji also understands Su Jingfei''s meaning. Many actions are not designed, and actors can do them, In fact, it all requires a certain amount of skill.


    Unlike Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong, Zheng Zhongyi is only a part-time actor in movies. He has never worked hard. Now he can only cry and say, "Feizi, won''t you design some simple actions for me? It''s a man without bones. "


    When he saw Su Jingfei''s stare, he quickly said: "I mean you design something for me that I can come out of. I don''t say you don''t have bones, misunderstanding, pure misunderstanding."


    Su Jingfei can see that although Zheng Zhongyi is nearly middle-aged, he has the same personality as young people. He likes to joke. This kind of person is also better to be friends. After all, even if Su Jingfei is a boring person, he can also be active with him. This kind of person can activate the atmosphere most. No wonder he can become a professional artist from the second generation of rich people who play tickets. This circle is very suitable for him.


    "It should be OK to design some relatively simple actions. Don''t worry. Since I am a martial arts instructor, I will design some action plays that are more suitable for you." Su Jingfei nodded with a smile.


    "I know that you are a person with enough loyalty, Feizi. If you come to Xiangjiang in the future, I''m afraid it will be on me." Zheng relay patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder.


    Su Jingfei knows that Zheng relay is so close to him not only because he can design more handsome movements for him, but also because he can see his potential value. His acting skills are not bad, and he can guide martial arts. He is sure to make achievements in the performing arts circle in the future. Now he has a good relationship early, and maybe there will be more cooperation in the future.


    Zheng relay is not a schemer. He can only say that he is more optimistic about Su Jingfei and has more contact with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei doesn''t think there is anything wrong with such a person. If everyone wants to make enemies casually like Deng Chao, the future road will be more difficult! Think of here, Su Jingfei heart move.


    "Brother relay, let me ask you a question. Today is the first time that Deng Chao and I met. Why does he seem to be aiming at me?" Su Jingfei inquires Zheng relay tentatively.


    In fact, in the entertainment industry, it''s a taboo for him to ask someone he doesn''t know very well. After all, in the entertainment industry, it''s impossible to tell who has a close relationship with whom. However, Su Jingfei saw Zheng''s attitude towards Deng Chao before, which is not close. Now asking him like this is also a way for Zheng to express his position, even if it''s not a distribution system, At least we should see who is closer.


    Zheng relay didn''t know whether he didn''t see Su Jingfei''s meaning, or he didn''t really like Deng Chao. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he said with a smile: "you don''t know that."


    "Of course I don''t know." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. If he wanted to know what he was doing, he asked him why, which was obviously a diversion.


    Zheng relay is not too much, hahaha said with a smile: "in fact, the thing is very simple, but you don''t know, do you know who is playing your role this time?"


    "I know. Didn''t you say you wanted to invite Wu Xiubo? But because of his schedule problem, he needs to wait for a while, so this time Yifei recommended me and let me come. " Su Jingfei nods and answers. He has a guess in his heart, but he is not sure yet. He just waits for Zheng to answer.


    "That''s right!" This time, Zheng relay did not lose his appetite, but whispered: "I have a good relationship with Director Chen. I know a little bit about it. The reason why director Chen can pay attention to Wu Xiubo is not because he is excellent, but because of Deng Chao''s recommendation. Of course, Wu Xiubo is also quite good, but without Deng Chao''s recommendation, director Chen would not have thought of this actor." After a pause, he said with a smile: "if you think about it, the people recommended by others have been pushed out by you, and you are still a new person, people will naturally be dissatisfied with you. If they don''t trouble you, they will be too tolerant."


    Su Jingfei frowned. He didn''t expect that there was such an inside story in it. It''s understandable that Deng Chao was looking for trouble for himself. Although he didn''t do anything, it was a disgrace to him, and his perception of him changed a little.


    Zheng relay looked at Su Jingfei''s face and asked with a smile, "do you think it''s not a big deal that Deng Chao is looking for trouble for you? It''s human nature?"


    Su Jingfei nodded. He thought that Zheng Zhonghe said this to ease the contradiction between them. He said: "if it''s because of this, it''s human nature. After all, I''ve knocked out the people he recommended, and Wu Xiubo is really powerful. I''ve seen his movies and TV series, and his acting skills are more sophisticated than mine."


    "Feizi, you are still too young. What I''m telling you is just one of the reasons." Unexpectedly, Zheng relay suddenly smiles and says to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is puzzled for a while. He looks at Zheng relay with a twist of his eyebrow. He doesn''t know what he means. Is there any other reason why Deng Chao is in trouble with himself? He can''t say that he is aiming at himself because he sees that he is younger and more handsome than him. Of course, Su Jingfei forgets that no one is handsome and is a little narcissistic.


    Zheng relay did not explain, but with his eyes to show him to look at Liu Yifei, because Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei had put on makeup before, and they were buried in the script there, thinking about what they should do next. After the merciless action play, there were only a few in front, so Su Jingfei didn''t need to specially design actions for her, and the distance between them was not close.


    Su Jingfei looks into Zheng''s eyes and sees Liu Yifei sitting there, while Deng Chao is sitting beside him. They seem to be talking about how to make a movie. After all, they are No.1 male and No.1 female, and they are nothing special.


    If it is in peacetime, Su Jingfei certainly will not think much, but this is Zheng relay signal to see, the situation is a little different.


    "See? Deng Chao would discuss the plot with Liu Yifei when he had time. Although we were on the production team for the first time, we had met before. According to my observation at that time, Deng Chao''s attitude towards Liu Yifei was a little too attentive. Of course, this is my personal opinion. But think about it, you are recommended by Liu Yifei. What should your relationship look like in other people''s eyes? As a man, That... "Zheng''s little eyes blinked. Although he didn''t finish, his meaning was clear.


    Su Jingfei''s eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously. He didn''t think of this. After all, he didn''t know much about the entertainment industry, and he wouldn''t doubt that Deng Chao had any idea about Liu Yifei. However, as the first jade girl in the mainland, many people like her, but this is the first time he met someone who is interested in Liu Yifei.


    Last time in the king of Kung Fu Group, Huang Xiaoming and Liu Yifei, who are almost as famous as Deng Chao, have a good relationship. However, they are just simple friends, and there is absolutely nothing else. This also makes Su Jingfei mistakenly think that most of the people in the performing arts circle are friends, and they rarely go beyond this relationship.


    Now I think that I''m too young. In other circles, men and women of the same age will inevitably have ideas together. What''s more, if this is the reason for such a complex circle, Deng Chao can understand it very well.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Zheng Zhongyi said with a smile, "Feizi, I guess some things. I can''t do it right. But it''s always right for you to have more thoughts when you are shooting in this production group. Although we only know each other, you are right to my appetite. I don''t want to see you suffer."


    Su Jingfei takes a deep look at Zheng relay. With his experience in wind and rain, and his insight as a warrior, he can be sure that Zheng relay is not provoking dissension. His eyes are clear.


    If Zheng relay''s acting skills have reached the level of movie king, Su Jingfei is not sure of his acting skills. Zheng relay really does not have that level, which may have some other meaning. But when he said these words, Su Jingfei believed that he did not cheat, so he nodded: "brother relay, you can rest assured, although I am not a person who likes intrigue, But it''s not that easy if someone wants to get in touch with me. "


    "Feizi, you''ve got it. It''s not as good as that, but there will be some troubles. For men, it''s not a matter. Everyone in the crew will help you. I think brother Qiusheng and brother Zou feel good about you, and sister Wen obviously feels good about you." Probably seeing Su Jingfei''s trust in him, he became more frank and even stood by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei smiles and nods. He doesn''t talk about this topic any more. He knows it well. If Deng Chao doesn''t have other ideas, he and he probably have a little friction. If he really has ideas about Liu Yifei, they are doomed to be enemies.


    In other people''s opinion, Liu Yifei can recommend Su Jingfei to the cast. They must have a good relationship. Maybe they just doubt that they will be a little vague. But actually, Liu Yifei is his woman. Su Jingfei''s possessiveness is not particularly strong, but if someone wants to pursue his own woman in front of him, Su Jingfei won''t be polite to him, What''s more, he took the initiative to find his own trouble.


    "By the way, brother relay, Deng Chao is not young. Doesn''t he have a girlfriend or something? He is also very handsome!" Su Jingfei thought of this and asked curiously.


    "He! It seems that there are still a few people who are not familiar with him, but recently they are said to have dumped each other. They are single Zheng Yi''s lips curled and replied.

 Chapter 653

    Su Jingfei knows Deng Chao''s inner story. Although he can''t be 100% sure, he can''t get away from it. Su Jingfei is a smart man. He won''t deal with Deng Chao too blatantly. After all, even if he is a Wuzhi, he is still the number one man!


    Thinking about it in my heart, I said to Zheng with a smile: "brother relay, the movie starts with your action play. Let me design a more gorgeous action for you first. Although it''s difficult, at least with the help of the props engineer, you can still do it. It can make you handsome. Brother, I try my best."


    Su Jingfei''s behavior can also be regarded as a kind of reciprocation. Zheng relay naturally understands that his frank confession has made Su Jingfei accept his friendship. For such a potential stock, Zheng relay still attaches great importance to it.


    Xiangjiang is different from the mainland. There are a lot of star artists there. No one dares to say that he is definitely a big shot in the world. On the contrary, he is more modest than those film and television actors in the mainland who play star temper when they have nothing to do. They are more like ordinary people. Zheng relay''s temper is also good. Otherwise, he would have been bossing around in the crew for a long time. He can be regarded as a star singer.


    "Feizi, it depends on your design if I can make a success. If I am scolded for my poor Kung Fu, you will lose face." Thinking in the heart, Zheng relay smiles to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also smiles and nods. He is also full of affection for Zheng relay. From the beginning, Zheng relay has been close to him. Now he doesn''t care about Deng Chao telling him something. It can be said that he has gained his friendship. He naturally wants to provide more help to his friends when he can.


    After he is determined to be a martial arts director, he will benefit from the director to set martial arts actions for each actor. Of course, several leading actors and supporting actors are naturally in charge of others. In fact, there are not many martial arts scenes in this film.


    He pursued the life of the ruthless and cold-blooded iron hand, and designed martial arts that were more in line with his status. Originally, he set everyone''s level at one level. Of course, because of the particularity of ruthlessness, it was played by Liu Yifei. The design was slightly different from others. It wasn''t for her to be brilliant, everything was done according to the script.


    Zou Zhaolong knows martial arts and has done some martial arts guidance. In fact, he doesn''t need to worry about his movements. He can even discuss with him. What''s more, Zou Zhaolong and Su Jingfei are still friends, so his movements will undoubtedly be more beautiful.


    The rest of Zheng Zhongyi and Deng Chao, who had never seen Su Jingfei yesterday, were basically at the same level in their action design. But now, because of their different attitudes towards Su Jingfei, there will be some differences in their action plays. As actors who don''t understand martial arts, they can''t see the real differences. Only when they have finished shooting can they feel it.


    At that time, people will just think that their actions are cool, but their cold-blooded actions will make people feel a little affected, and Zheng''s actions are very real.


    These are all ideas that Su Jingfei came up with temporarily. With his understanding of martial arts movements, it''s not difficult to achieve this. After all, what laymen watch is lively, and they want to make the audience make mistakes. This is one of the basic skills of martial arts guidance. But when shooting, it won''t make anyone feel wrong.


    In fact, this is what the general martial arts director will do. Which actor has a better relationship with himself will naturally make his movements look more handsome. Su Jingfei just complicates this behavior and makes it more hidden.


    In his mind, he overturned the previous plan, but some simple actions were quickly handed over to Zheng relay. Even with the help of the props master, some basic actions still need to be done by himself. Even if they can''t be done well, the appearance must be done, so as to achieve the best effect. We all know this, Zheng relay is also very obedient in accordance with the requirements of Su Jingfei to do.


    After his arrangement, Su Jingfei came to Chen Jia and said, "director Chen, I''ve designed an action play for Deng Chao. Do you want him to have a try? Do you think it''s suitable?"


    Chen Jia takes a look at Su Jingfei and nods. He is also a smart man. The reason why Su Jingfei can teach Zheng relay alone and never ask for his own opinions is that Su Jingfei and Zheng relay get along well with each other. The situation of Deng Dynasty is different. It seems that they have just changed their swords into jade and silk, but they can discuss the details of their actions together in a twinkling of an eye. I don''t think they are so casual, It''s understandable that Su Jingfei found himself.


    As a director, in addition to making a good film and coordinating the relationship between the staff, it is also a must. As a martial arts director, Su Jingfei still needs to control the relationship with the actors.


    Chen Jia understood Su Jingfei''s meaning and waved to Deng Chao, who was sitting next to Liu Yifei. "Deng Chao, Feizi has designed your action play. Do you think you can do it well? If the action is really complicated, you can let the props engineer help you use special effects to achieve it. The main thing is that the action should be good-looking and ornamental."


    Deng Chao, who is not the first time to perform martial arts, naturally knows that Chen Jia takes good care of himself. If ordinary actors can''t do martial arts guided movements, they all need to practice. Chen Jia can say that, obviously, they don''t need to suffer by themselves.


    After thanking Chen Jiashang for his care, he said with a smile to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, you are really a professional martial arts instructor. You can design actions for me so soon. Let me have a look. If I can''t do it, I''d better go to the props teacher for help, so that this scene can be successfully completed."


    In his opinion, Su Jingfei must bear a grudge against himself, and the designed movements will be more difficult to complete. I don''t see that Zheng relay has a good relationship with him, but do you have to practice hard? Or he would like to think that Su Jingfei, in order to make himself have no characteristics in the film, will make a not so good-looking action to perfunctory himself. He thinks that this is not a problem. Everyone''s eyes are bright, and Chen Jia can''t watch Su Jingfei revenge himself.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain too much. He just took out a prop sword from the side and began to dance in front of Chen Jiajia and Deng Chao. His movement was very slow. Although it was not beautiful, it was very attractive. The light of the sword was dazzling. No one would doubt Su Jingfei''s perfunctory design.


    Deng Chao looks at Su Jingfei unexpectedly. Although Su Jingfei''s sword moves are dazzling, the difficulty is not high. He believes that with his vigorous skills, it is not difficult to complete these moves.


    And Su Jingfei did well. He also knew that it was not su Jingfei who designed it casually. He guessed in his heart, is Su Jingfei really so generous, and the previous things are gone? However, this is also good. If Su Jingfei could be so generous, he would be much less worried. Offending Wu Zhi was not a wise choice.


    Su Jingfei not only didn''t deliberately make things difficult for Deng Chao, but also made a detailed analysis of the movements he designed for him. He taught Deng Chao which movements he should pay attention to.


    His performance made Chen Jia secretly nod his head. Although he didn''t know martial arts, he had good eyesight. Although the action play designed by Su Jingfei for Deng Chao didn''t completely conform to the original work, it could reflect the characters in the script. It seemed that Deng Chao bent over in cold blood. From this point of view, Su Jingfei was very competent.


    What makes him more satisfied is Su Jingfei''s attitude. Thinking of Deng Chao''s making trouble for him before, Su Jingfei should have some resentment against Deng Chao, whether it''s deliberately aimed at him or in order to make the crew better.


    But now what he has done, it is absolutely impossible to see that he has any resentment. Chen Jia appreciates Su Jingfei more. This young man is very magnanimous, and he can put aside his personal grudges for his work. Let alone a young man in his twenties, even if he is himself, he can''t be so magnanimous.


    When Su Jingfei came to Deng Chao, many people guessed in their hearts whether Su Jingfei would take this opportunity to create some trouble for Deng Chao, but no one could see the problem.


    Some of them think that Su Jingfei is unfair and generous. These people are relatively close to Su Jingfei, such as Zou Zhaolong and Zheng Zhongyi. Others secretly nod their heads. Su Jingfei is generous and can not delay his work because of personal grudges. They are really good teenagers, such as Huang Qiusheng and Deng Cuiwen.


    Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan feel different from others. One of them knows Su Jingfei better, and the other thinks she has a good eye for people. Even if Su Jingfei is not a chicken bellied person, she should not be a person who returns good for bad.


    Su Jingfei never said that he was a gentleman, not a villain, but he had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, and his attitude towards Deng Chao was a little too good.


    No matter what others think, as Su Jingfei teaches Deng Chao about action drama, Deng Chao doubts whether Su Jingfei is really so selfless. In order to make a good movie, he can not care about his previous difficulties. He can feel that the action designed by Su Jingfei is not too difficult. If he practices it well, it is absolutely dazzling, I didn''t affect myself because of what happened before.


    Su Jingfei takes everyone''s attitude in his eyes and sneers in secret. If he really can only put everything in the light, it will be a failure. At that time, he will not only be ungrateful in the crew, but even Liu Yifei may think he is a chicken in the stomach.


    But he believes that as long as he has finished designing these actions, and when the movie is released, everyone will feel that this cold-blooded, that is, there is no place for Deng Chao, the No.1 man, to be brilliant at all, and the action play is also more fake.


    The strength of this action is that it looks very handsome when shooting, but when it''s released, people will only think that it''s all computer special effects, and the actors have no real skills at all. At that time, even if the crew see such comments, they won''t blame Su Jingfei''s design. After all, Su Jingfei''s design at that time is obvious to all, Even Deng Chao himself would be confused.

 Chapter 654

    Su Jingfei, in the eyes of many people, is absolutely a man who does not do his job. After all, as a rich man, he dishonestly makes money to expand his power. As a doctor, he does not want to cure patients and save people. He manages the hospital well, but he has nothing to do and goes to make movies for half a month.


    In the past half a month, Su Jingfei went back to his home to get close to a few women, and occasionally went to the hospital. Almost all of them spent time in the drama group. Although he didn''t have much drama, he had a lot of work.


    He has to arrange the action plays of several main characters. It''s not difficult to design the actions. What''s more difficult is to let these people act out. After all, his position is called martial arts director, but he doesn''t have to design it well, and he has to guide the actors how to act. In this way, he can only stay in the drama group often.


    Fortunately, the shooting of the film is different from that of the TV series. According to the sequence, it can be shot in different scenes. In the past half a month, Su Jingfei has also shot a lot of his own scenes. Generally speaking, Su Jingfei''s acting tasks are not many.


    Su Jingfei will play with Jiang Yiyan and Liu Yifei because he has nothing to do. Some of the more sad parts have been practiced for many times. When he was shooting, ng didn''t have many times. It didn''t look like a new actor at all, which made the crew very satisfied. After all, the shooting was smooth, and the staff would be more relaxed. Because he was kind and friendly, for half a month, He seems to have become the most popular person in the crew.


    As for Deng Chao, who is against Su Jingfei, although he can''t be liked by everyone like Su Jingfei, at least he is a good man. Different from the rumor, he is not straightforward and always offends people. When he offends people, he doesn''t really quarrel with anyone according to the situation and occasion.


    Su Jingfei always keeps the same attitude as before. For all Deng Chao''s action plays, he designs actions that look fancy and make people feel fake. Even if yuan Baye comes, there is no flaw in this level of action design. This is not the ability of guidance level, but the experience of an expert to a certain extent. If Su Jingfei is a person of the same level, You can see the problem.


    It''s a pity that Deng Chao has no such chance in his life. He is neither a martial arts director nor a martial arts expert. He can''t understand the problem at all. He can only be fooled by Su Jingfei in action design. In this movie, his highlights will be completely covered up by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei feels that he is getting more and more dark now, but for this kind of person, especially his rival who can be regarded as a rival in love, Su Jingfei has never been soft hearted. However, he has clearly noticed that every time he has a rest, Deng Chao wants to find Liu Yifei to brush his favor. If it is not for his relationship with Liu Yifei, maybe this guy has a chance!


    It''s a pity that now he is doomed to waste his efforts. From the first day when Deng Chao was against Su Jingfei, Liu Yifei was very upset. Although she didn''t explicitly fall out with Deng Chao, she just kept a distance. She was full of Su Jingfei. Even if she offended herself, she couldn''t.


    It''s also the first time that Su Jingfei has really worked hard since he graduated. Other times, he is a bit of a ticket player, which makes him know more about the film crew. Many people just see the shining side of the stars, but they can''t see it in hard times, The crew''s life is really not what ordinary people can bear. He secretly decides to wait until the filming of the crew is over and hand over the content to Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, otherwise these two women will work too hard.


    Another thing that makes Su Jingfei not know whether it''s a headache or a blessing also happened in the past half a month, that is, the relationship with Jiang Yiyan is getting closer and closer. They already have a lot of rival plays. When they practice, they also get along in private. Even Liu Yifei doesn''t have the time she and Su Jingfei have together for a long time.


    Because on the first day of filming, he and Jiang Yiyan had some ambivalence. Now, because they have been together for a long time, this ambivalence has increased a lot. Unconsciously, a special tacit understanding has formed between them.


    That kind of tacit understanding is that when there is no one, two people can do some relatively close actions, in front of people, they are ordinary friends.


    This kind of special relationship, I don''t know how it came into being, but it really exists. Because of this relationship, the shooting of their opponent''s play was very smooth, which made Chen Jia praise them. He even joked that they cooperated perfectly, which made Liu Yifei jealous for a long time.


    Although Jiang Yiyan is not a beautiful woman, she is very feminine, especially when she is smiling. Su Jingfei was originally a strong willed man, but after so many women, her resistance to beautiful women is also declining. In the face of Jiang Yiyan''s expression from time to time, he can''t resist, so he can''t control it and becomes a dark relationship, Su Jingfei himself has some headache, he really peach blossom life?


    In fact, different from his feelings, Jiang Yiyan really starts from curiosity. With her understanding, she gradually has a good feeling for Su Jingfei. She peeks at the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, and secretly pays more attention to Su Jingfei.


    After all, the man who can make the mainland''s first lady fall in love with can''t be a mediocre person. As he hit Deng Chao in the face the next day, he performed better than before in rehearsal, and even took Jiang Yiyan into the play. There were some changes in her feelings towards Su Jingfei that she didn''t pay attention to.


    And during this time, Jiang Yiyan has been very used to the tacit understanding with Su Jingfei. It seems that without the cooperation with Su Jingfei, she doesn''t know how to act. She will be relieved to see Su Jingfei.


    She knows that she seems to have a different feeling towards Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t want to admit it. After all, Su''s girlfriend is Liu Yifei, so she can''t fight for love. Sometimes there are problems in acting, and every time there are problems, it''s time to play with Deng Chao.


    Every time she sees Deng Chao, she will secretly compare her appearance with Su Jingfei. In terms of appearance, she has to say that the image of Deng Chao''s tough little life may be more popular with women. Although Su Jingfei is gentle and handsome, she is not particularly outstanding.


    If you ignore Su Jingfei''s temperament, Deng Chao will be better in appearance, and his acting skills are also better. He has been acting for many years, and he also has many excellent performances. After training, he is much better than Su Jingfei, a new comer. But in the same way, comparing their performances, Su Jingfei''s acting skills are still slightly immature, However, Su Jingfei has more potential than Deng Chao. In this way, Su Jingfei can surpass Deng Chao.


    In this movie, Jiang Yiyan can almost see the performance of the people. Although there are several actors in Xiangjiang, the real star is Deng Chao. That is to say, according to the truth, none of the actors in Xiangjiang can be better than Deng Chao, but Deng Chao can''t be better than Su Jingfei. She boldly predicts that Su Jingfei will be the one who will make the final success of this movie, It has to be said that she has a sharp eye.


    That is to say, Su Jingfei would become famous earlier and achieve higher achievements than Deng Dynasty. In this way, Deng Dynasty is even worse than Su Jingfei.


    Jiang Yiyan is a calm woman, smart and resourceful. As a result of this comparison, Jiang Yiyan thinks Su Jingfei is outstanding, and her heart is even stronger for him. If she is not rational enough, she will be willing to fight for a man with Liu Yifei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Jiang Yiyan''s attitude towards him. He just feels that he and Jiang Yiyan are getting more and more tacit understanding. The two people''s plays together can basically pass two or three times. If Chen and the director are not picky, they may all pass once. He doesn''t think it''s his own credit, but Jiang Yiyan''s cooperation.


    The close relationship between Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan naturally made Liu Yifei very alert. Before, Jiang Yiyan would follow Liu Yifei back to live with Li Binbin. Later, he probably felt his identity as a light bulb and took the initiative to stay in the crew, which made Liu Yifei feel at ease.


    Even so, as long as Su Jingfei lives in Li Binbin ''.


    But as a result, Su Jingfei has abnormal physique. The two women do everything they can. In the end, they must be conquered by Su Jingfei and admit defeat. Su Jingfei can guess the two women''s thoughts and enjoy the happiness of the whole people. His internal skills can enhance their physique. Naturally, they are not afraid of the two women''s wheel fight. Unfortunately, they don''t know and think their methods are very effective!


    In addition to going home to reunite with the girls, Su Jingfei is busy in the production group every day. After half a month, he only goes home two or three times. Everything at home is safe and stable. With the strong rise of Su Jingfei in the provincial capital, the trouble around Su Jingfei is also much less. This is the function of deterrence.


    Just as Su Jingfei threatened Feng mieqing at the beginning, those who have some status in the provincial capital do not have many industries or a big family support. When they know Su Jingfei has such strength, no one dares to touch him lightly. If they can get Su Jingfei done at once, it''s OK. As long as they are given a chance, they will come back to revenge. Who dares to say they are not afraid, With Su Jingfei, the more powerful he is, the safer he is.


    In fact, this is what Su Jingfei has long expected. The key reason why so many big families and forces coexist is that the reason why Su Jingfei joined the ranks of these people is to create a stable development environment for Liang Xiuwen and others.


    Half a month later, Su Jingfei''s life in the crew was finally disrupted by a phone call. That is Niu Zhengyi, the owner of the Niu family. He has the power to treat Su Jingfei this time. This time, he called Su Jingfei to exercise this power. He has determined that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are really good.

 Chapter 655

    Su Jingfei was not surprised by Niu''s invitation this time. Since he once had the right to treat the disease, he was paid a high price by Niu''s family. If he didn''t make good use of it, he would not be Niu''s family.


    They have been able to stand in the provincial capital for many years. Even if there are some dandies like Niu Shao, there will be no shortage of smart people. Otherwise, they would have been squeezed out of the provincial capital by other families. At least if they can fight against the Feng family, it shows their ability. Su Jingfei did not refuse and agreed to Niu''s invitation.


    The status of the Niu family in the provincial capital is slightly weaker than that of the Feng family and the Han family. After all, these two families are modern giants and inheritors, but they are definitely among the top ten in the provincial capital. Su Jingfei has been in contact with such a family, that is, the Li family, who held the auction. The Li family is not weak in its own strength, but also has a dark relationship with the big families in the capital, The Li family is also the top family in the provincial capital.


    Although Su Jingfei has risen up, he is a rising star in the provincial capital at most, which is inferior to those rich and powerful families. However, no one dares to underestimate Su Jingfei any more. At least, he has to admit his existence before he is sure to deal with him.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is in the provincial capital. There are few people who really offend him. Only the Han family is his real opponent. Even the Niu family is just a Niu Shao who has conflicts with Su Jingfei. On the whole, the Niu family has no grudge with Su Jingfei. Of course, this premise is that Su Jingfei has no intention of unifying the underground forces in the provincial capital.


    Otherwise, he will have a feud with the Niu family and Liu Wufeng in Beicheng. As for the Han family, they are enemies and have nothing to do with it. However, Su Jingfei still firmly believes that if he wants to develop well in the provincial capital, there must be a good environment. Since the underground forces in the provincial capital are not unified, then this environment should be created with his own hands, He has not yet taken action because he is not strong enough. When he has enough strength to fight against Feng mieqing, he will do it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t tell anyone about his thoughts. Even Huofeng didn''t know Su Jingfei''s ambition, and the Niu family didn''t have any defense. In their eyes, Su Jingfei was just a new comer who had a certain strength and had his own skills, but it was far from their family.


    Since they don''t care much about Su Jingfei, the purpose of the Niu family''s visit to Su Jingfei is to see a doctor for the patient, and the identity of others is there. Naturally, they have to do their best to send a car to pick him up.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t need to make a turnover when he is on the production team. He can just ask Niu''s people to come to the production team to pick him up. The production team is located in Hanjia village, which makes Niu''s people suddenly realize that Su Jingfei can rise in the provincial capital and can''t be separated from Han''s family. He was with Han Sanfeng at the auction.


    It has to be said that Su Jingfei''s careful thinking has an immediate effect. In addition to being lazy to go home, he wants the Niu family to know their relationship with the Han family, which can be regarded as a kind of borrowing. Su Jingfei knows his strength, which is not enough to make a big family completely afraid. If he has a close relationship with the Han family, they will have more concerns.


    Before he had absolute strength, he wanted to make those people dare not disturb his own development. Su Jingfei experienced a lot of intrigues, and he was no worse than others.


    I don''t know whether the Niu family has always been a bit of a snob, or because they want to show some face in front of Su Jingfei this time. The car they came to pick up Su Jingfei is actually a Bentley RV. This kind of car can be regarded as an aristocratic car, which is very rare in provincial capitals. Generally speaking, many people have seen sports cars and luxury cars, but few of them can really see Bentley. At least most of the cast members don''t know Bentley.


    Xiangjiang actors are naturally different from these people. Almost all of them know this car, and this car is specially designed to pick up Su Jingfei, which makes people who don''t know Su Jingfei''s background surprised. What''s su Jingfei''s identity? Someone actually came to pick him up like this.


    In the eyes of the public, the Bentley car stopped at the entrance of the village. The driver stepped down from the car and came to Su Jingfei respectfully. He saluted Su Jingfei with a more elegant gesture than the real nobleman and said, "Su Shao, our master has been waiting at home. Please get on the bus."


    Su Jingfei naturally knows all this. Looking at the eyes of the people around him, he laughs in his heart. If they know their own strength, there''s no problem to do it, but for a car and a driver.


    The more he thought about it, the more indifferent his attitude was. He nodded with a smile, and then added to Chen: "director Chen, I have something to deal with here. Today''s action plays have been arranged, and there is no play for me. I will go first, and I will come back tomorrow."


    Chen Jia is not likely to be driven by such a car. He has seen even more shocking scenes. It''s just that this incident happened to Su Jingfei, which surprised him a little. He doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s real identity.


    Now hear Su Jingfei''s words, also can nod, Su Jingfei arranged the work well, also can''t count because of private affairs delay work, but still don''t forget to tell a way: "tomorrow you remember to come early, have you a scene, then you want to cooperate with brother Sheng!"


    "I see. I''ll go first." Su Jingfei nodded with a smile, and then said to Liu Yifei, "Yifei, I won''t come here today. After the filming, go to Binbin''s house by yourself."


    He takes Liu Yifei to Li Binbin''s house every day. In the eyes of the public, Su Jingfei is just on his way. Naturally, they can''t imagine that Su Jingfei also lives in Li Binbin''s house. Every time he takes Liu Yifei away, it makes Deng Chao envious. Why don''t they do it by themselves.


    Liu Yifei had heard about what Su Jingfei was going to do today, so he nodded and said, "OK, you can go. I''ll go to Binbin''s home myself. Remember to go home early!"


    Su Jingfei nodded, then followed the driver into the car, and waved with the crowd. At this moment, although Su Jingfei didn''t wear any gorgeous clothes, in the hearts of the public, Su Jingfei''s identity has become mysterious, and no one thinks that Su Jingfei is a simple ordinary actor.


    Before Liu Yifei''s words, everyone thought it should be a polite one, but it was so awkward to hear. It seemed that his wife told her husband, especially Deng Chao''s face had changed. In fact, everyone didn''t know it. Everyone thought it was the truth. Only Jiang Yiyan knew it. Su Jingfei''s words were true, just like his wife told her husband, She didn''t know whether she sighed that she was not qualified to say this, or sighed that everyone didn''t know the inside story.


    When the Bentley disappeared, Chen Jiashang said to Zou Zhaolong, "Zhaolong, are you sure Su Jingfei is just an ordinary actor? Last time in the cast, he just made a guest role in a dragon suit, and what he did was a vice martial arts finger?"


    Zou Zhaolong was also surprised by Su Jingfei''s pomp. He clearly remembers that half a year ago, Su Jingfei appeared in front of him as Li Binbin''s bodyguard. If he is really rich, it is not necessary to be a bodyguard for others. It is brave not to find someone else to be his bodyguard.


    Although he didn''t mean to look down on Su Jingfei, he didn''t think that he was a rich man. Hearing Chen Jiajia''s question, he subconsciously said, "yes, he was Li Binbin''s bodyguard when I saw him at that time."


    "Li Binbin''s bodyguard?" It''s not the first time that Chen Jia heard Zou Zhaolong''s introduction. He didn''t care much about it before, but now he frowns and says, "Zhaolong, is this Su Jingfei''s bad taste? In order to have a good relationship with Li Binbin, he deliberately hides his identity. I don''t think he is an ordinary person!"


    "No, does Su Jingfei like this tune?" At this time, Zheng relay came over, heard Chen Jiashang''s words, and said with a smile: "even in our Xiangjiang, those rich young masters will not do such things, let alone Su Jingfei."


    "It''s not good to say that the mainland is different from Xiangjiang. Xiangjiang is not a big place. Almost every young master of a rich family is well known. Even if someone wants to play such a game, he will be recognized quickly. The mainland is different. Maybe Su Jingfei is such a person!" Huang Qiusheng smiles. Although he is joking, he also has some speculation.


    Su Jingfei''s identity was originally very simple. People only thought that he was a college graduate recommended by Liu Yifei, who had good exercise potential and good martial arts guidance skills. Unexpectedly, he was a bit mysterious at this time.


    Liu Yifei listens to the discussion, but just laughs. When Su Jingfei tells Liu Yifei that he is going to the cow''s house, he has already guessed the people''s guess. He tells Liu Yifei in private to see what everyone can say. Sure enough, everything is in Su Jingfei''s guess. Liu Yifei says, can I tell you that Su Jingfei is actually the youngest rich man in the provincial capital? Can I tell you, this time Li Binbin sponsored their movie, is actually Su Jingfei''s money?


    She is the only one in the crew who knows Su Jingfei''s details best, but she pretends not to know. This makes her feel a little depressed that she has nowhere to vent. She secretly plans to find Su Jingfei to vent her anger when she comes back.


    Jiang Yiyan listens to the discussion of Su Jingfei. Her eyes are lost and her eyes are not focused. She is also thinking. He knows that Su Jingfei is not the kind of person to act like that. The person who came to pick up Su Jingfei this time must have a different identity, and he doesn''t know what kind of person he is. Someone would send such a show. That car should be nearly ten million.


    Su Jingfei is just a very simple careful thought, but it makes everyone in the crew feel uneasy. Especially Deng Chao, who has been looking at Su Jingfei, thinks a lot about whether Su Jingfei is pretending to be a pig or a tiger, or pretending to be 13. What Su Jingfei shows makes him feel uneasy. He seems to have suffered a lot in Liu Yifei''s pursuit, Looking at the relationship between him and Liu Yifei, I feel that it is not simple. How should I deal with it!


    Even though people think of all kinds of possibilities, they just can''t imagine that Su Jingfei is a doctor. People are just looking for a doctor. They really don''t know Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    Zou Zhaolong once saw Su Jingfei doing acupuncture for Huang Xiaoming. He knew that Su Jingfei was good at medicine, but he couldn''t see what level he could reach. At most, he thought Su Jingfei''s medicine was just fine. He never knew that Su Jingfei had almost reached the level of the living dead, which was the method of ancient doctors.


    The crowd guessed and talked about it as gossip. Anyway, it happened to be a rest event. However, there were always more active people among the crowd. Zheng and them made random guesses, but without any result, they ran to Liu Yifei and said, "Yifei, you and Feizi are most familiar with each other. What''s his identity and who''s coming to pick him up this time? It looks very unusual!"


    Liu Yifei really wants to despise Zheng relay. She knows that this guy has a lot of money in his family. Although he doesn''t rank at the top in Xiangjiang, he is definitely no less than the Han family in a city like the provincial capital. At least he is much better than Su Jingfei now. However, she puts on such an example that her acting skills are too pompous.


    Without exposing him, Liu Yifei said with a smile, "how can I know that Su Jingfei''s personal actions won''t tell me, but I remember that Su Jingfei is a graduate of this year. When he graduated more than a month ago, we met in the Kungfu King troupe. At that time, he was sister Binbin''s bodyguard. Later, he was found to have martial arts guidance potential."


    Zheng relay was disappointed and failed in gossip. Whether it was Liu Yifei who didn''t know, or she didn''t say it on purpose, it was obvious that she couldn''t get anything to satisfy her curiosity. Thinking about it in her heart, she wanted to turn around and leave.


    Liu Yifei then suddenly said with a smile: "but I know that he is familiar with the people of the Han family, so we can shoot in the Han village. He has a good relationship with several other families. It is estimated that which family invited him to be a guest. I don''t know exactly."


    "Han family, and others?" As the second generation of the rich in Xiangjiang, Zheng relay is sensitive to some positions, such as which family, which family, it''s easy to think of.


    "Yes, such as the Han family, the Li family, the Feng family, and the Niu family. These are well-known large families in the provincial capital, which are equivalent to the Huo family and the Li family in Xiangjiang." Liu Yifei naturally nodded, but also in order to let Zheng relay understand the meaning of these families, he specially compared Xiangjiang family.


    Zheng relay was really surprised this time. He knew what this meant. Naturally, the financial power of these families was not as strong as that of Xiangjiang, but it was obvious that these families had a very high status in the provincial capital.


    "Isn''t this Hanjia village a village? How did you become a rich family? " When Deng Chao heard this, he frowned.


    Liu Yifei and Deng Chao filming together, naturally will not show too much ostentation, secretly despise the way: "Han village is just a village? In a city like the provincial capital, such a village also has its own characteristics. Can the Han family entertain a drama crew? Do you really think that Han SiGe is an ordinary village head? They are the top three families in the provincial capital. "

 Chapter 656

    Su Jingfei left a lot of doubts to the public, but he drove to Niu''s house in the luxury car that Niu''s family had prepared for him. He secretly laughed that the crew would have a good guess.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t like cars very much. He doesn''t even know much about cars because of his poor driving skills. If the women in his family didn''t occasionally show him some famous cars, he didn''t even know the name of his car was Bentley. What''s more, he didn''t know what Bentley meant.


    Although Su Jingfei has become a billionaire, worth at least more than one billion yuan, he is not a nouveau riche because of his childhood experience. They always jokingly call Su Jingfei a nouveau riche. In fact, he doesn''t spend a lot of money.


    Sitting in such a saloon car, with all kinds of leisure facilities, listening to music and tasting red wine, Su Jingfei sighs that this is the life that aristocrats should have. As a result, there is a big gap between such an upstart and such a big family with many years of precipitation. He still has a long way to go.


    Of course, he also forgot that Niu Zhengyi is more like a nouveau riche. At least he can''t see the bearing of the Feng brothers. Whether those guys are his own enemies or not, Su Jingfei also admits that their superficial Kung Fu is very good.


    Thinking about the situation of each family, I soon came to Niu''s family. Niu''s family and Feng''s family are almost the same. They are all the families that have sprung up in recent decades. Different from Han''s family, they live in a villa area, which is not too far away from Feng''s villa area, or even from Su Jingfei''s home. Who let this be the place where rich people gather in the provincial capital!


    Bentley came to a villa a little bigger than Su Jingfei''s house. It was very good. The driver quickly came to the door and opened the door for Su Jingfei. He was respectful and full of servant fan. Su Jingfei nodded secretly and was well-trained!


    Su Jingfei smiles at him, then walks out of the car and looks up at Niu''s villa. He knew that he was going to deal with Niu''s, so naturally he knows the location of his home for a long time, but there has been no real conflict. Naturally, he has not been here. This is his first time to Niu''s villa.


    He once visited Feng''s villa in the evening and robbed Xuelian, but no one knew Su Jingfei had done this except for his family.


    His arrival had long been discovered by the Niu family. He just looked at it. The door of the villa was opened and Niu Zhengyi had won from it. Different from seeing old man se that night, the style of Niu Zhengyi is no worse than Feng Xinian.


    "Mr. Su, you''re here. I''ve been asking you to come to my house for a long time, but I haven''t had time. I just want to ask you this time, so I''ll ask you to come. Please come inside as soon as possible." Niu Zhengyi smiles all over his face, as if he really welcomes Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei turned his lips secretly. Such kind words are too fake. It''s true to ask me, but he won''t break them. With his false smile, he said, "Oh, master Niu is really polite. I''m a younger generation. In fact, I should visit you, but I''ve been too busy. I''m really wrong to wait for the master to invite me this time. I don''t want to ask you, As long as it is within my power, I will try my best. "


    Niu Zhengyi also turns his mouth. This boy is totally talking about ghosts. He tosses his son and brother like that, but he has no time. Have you taken all your incidents to deal with others?


    However, as the head of a family, such social skills are the basic skills. He quickly said with a smile: "Mr. Su, what you said has moved me too much. I have known Mr. Su''s noble demeanor for a long time. Now, if it is so, I hate to see you too late. We must have a few drinks later."


    Su Jingfei felt that the corner of his mouth was about to twitch. This guy was more shameless than himself. When he said this, his teeth almost fell down. He turned his eyes and saw Niu Shao standing beside Niu Zhengyi. He quickly opened the topic and said, "eh, isn''t this Niu Shao? Long time no see. Where did you get rich recently? Has kidney deficiency been cured by someone? Have you taken my advice and become abstinent? "


    He has long speculated about the relationship between Niu Shao and Niu Zhengyi, but he has never been sure. Now seeing that Niu Zhengyi actually takes him with him, he guesses that most of them are father son relationship.


    However, even if they have guessed, now the Niu family is asking for help from themselves. If they don''t try their best to put on a high profile, they will feel that they are afraid of the people of the Niu family. As for the Niu family, if they want to turn over in the future, will they still care about the threat of a Niu family at that time?


    Niu Shao''s face is ugly. The people who welcome Su Jingfei this time are not only Niu Zhengyi and him, but also his brothers. Listening to Su Jingfei say so in public, if not in front of Niu Zhengyi''s face, he wants to scold Su Jingfei.


    Unfortunately, now I can only bow my head and bear it. I seem to be ashamed and say, "what doctor Su said, I naturally keep it in mind. I''ve been at home recently."


    He didn''t cheat on this point. At the beginning, Su Jingfei took care of Niu''s assistant and knew Su''s background from Niu Zhengyi. Niu Shao gave up the idea of asking Su Jingfei for trouble. He can''t deal with someone who can talk to his father. What''s more, he has several brothers. No one can say who will inherit the family business in the future. If he offends Su Jingfei, It''s like digging your own grave.


    Now even if Su Jingfei teases him, he doesn''t dare to get angry, which makes his other brothers gloat at at him. This unfortunate guy has offended Su Jingfei. Don''t you know that Su Jingfei is the hope of the rise of the family?


    Niu Zhengyi naturally knows the grudge between Su Jingfei and Niu Shao. It''s Niu Shao''s fault. However, as his father, he naturally turns to his son. Now that he asks Su Jingfei for help, he has to write down the account secretly. Before he is sure, he must not make su Jingfei angry.


    "Mr. Su, my senior is just a guy who doesn''t want to make progress. If there''s anything wrong with him, please let him off in my face." Niu Zhengyi sighed, for the sake of his family, he had to swallow his anger.


    Su Jingfei''s heart is dark. He is not proud of Niu Zhengyi''s attitude. Anyway, he is full of vigilance, and the opponent who is able to bend is a headache. What''s more, this man is still the owner of his family. He either hides a knife in his smile or turns to himself for help. It''s very difficult for him to do this. Otherwise, he has seen Su Jingfei, who is arrogant and arrogant, I really don''t understand why he should be so humble to himself.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t speak, Niu Zhengyi gave Niu Shao a wink. Niu Shao understood Su Jingfei and said, "doctor Su, I didn''t know what to do. I''ve caused you a lot of trouble. Please forgive me."


    "Don''t be so polite. We are all young and vigorous. Let''s let things pass." Su Jingfei was wary of Niu Zhengyi and said with a smile.


    Niu Zhengyi doesn''t want Su Jingfei to be discontented and not to do his best. Niu Shao''s brother is willing to watch him have bad luck. Anyway, the worse he is, the more chances other people will have.


    Su Jingfei was not interested in the intrigue between these big families. As Niu Zhengyi came into the living room, he sat down and exchanged some hypocritical politeness with each other. Then he said to Niu Zhengyi, "master Niu, please come here this time. I don''t know what can I do for you?"


    This is what he asked. Niu Zhengyi clenched his teeth in secret, but said honestly: "my father, Niu Baisui, the last owner of his family, was a former martial arts practitioner. He once loved martial arts, which our family did not inherit. However, his kung fu is very good, and his chance can shock the provincial capital, but later he fought with Feng mieqing of the Han family, oh, Maybe you don''t know that Feng mieqing is the highest generation of the Feng family.


    As a result, the two sides fought fiercely for a long time, and my father was defeated in the end, but this is not a game. Who knows that Feng mieqing''s old thing is too insidious, leaving my father with an incurable injury. Recently, my father''s old injury has become more and more serious. I don''t know if Mr. Su has a way to solve it. "


    Su Jingfei frowned. He didn''t expect that it was such a disease. He was a doctor and a martial arts expert. In fact, it was the most appropriate way to treat such injuries. However, if Niu Baisui was cured, he would not be a strong enemy. Now with the Feng family in front of him, the Niu family wouldn''t want to take the initiative to deal with him. In case he dealt with them, Isn''t it necessary to face such a fierce enemy.


    He is very clear about Feng mieqing''s strength. If he can fight against Feng mieqing, he will only be injured in the end. It can be seen that this man''s strength, at least, will not be worse than himself now. Niu Baisui is also an expert.


    The Feng family has the ancestor Feng mieqing, the Han family has the wife Han, and the Niu family also has the Niu centenarian. You don''t have to ask who the Li family must be. They are very powerful. It seems that all the famous families have the treasure of the town family, otherwise they can''t stand still. Each of these people should not be weaker than themselves. They really belittle the Niu family and the Li family, I thought they were just ordinary business families!


    Niu Zhengyi didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. He thought he was considering whether he could cure the disease. He said quickly, "Mr. Su, I don''t want to restrict you with the right to cure the disease, but I hope you can use it if you have a way. No matter what the cost, we can discuss it."


    Su Jingfei can see that Niu Zhengyi is really worried. It is estimated that Niu Baisui is the same as Feng mieqing. He is the flag of a family. If this person falls down, the family will be in danger. At least the hostile families will fight against them. Now, although the Feng family has a grudge against themselves, they are definitely not their first enemy. They have to deal with the Han family and the Niu family, no doubt, It''s hard to deal with the Han family because Mrs. Han has recovered. The half dead Niu Baisui here should be their target.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei also knew what he should do. He said with a smile, "master Niu, take me to see the patient first."

 Chapter 657

    Su Jingfei came to Niu''s house, but he was not embarrassed, and was also asked by Niu Zhengyi. To tell the truth, it was a bit beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. According to Niu Zhengyi''s arrogance before, even if the Feng family was not in his eyes, he didn''t expect Niu Zhengyi to be so polite to himself.


    He even asked Niu Shao to apologize to him. Although Su Jingfei would fight against the Niu family sooner or later, it didn''t prevent him from doing what he wanted to do now. Anyway, his right to treat his illness was bought by others. As a young and old businessman, Su Jingfei really didn''t want to destroy it. The only thing that worried him was Niu Baisui, an expert who could compete with Feng mieqing, If he really cured his internal injury, will it become his resistance.


    When he hesitated, Niu Zhengyi said: "Mr. Su, you don''t have to worry about not being able to cure my father''s injury. His internal injury is not young. We have also looked for many famous doctors, and the results are the same. As long as you can make my father''s injury moderate, even if you have fulfilled the previous promise, we will not force you to cure him."


    Su Jingfei saw that he misunderstood his own meaning, but he didn''t point it out. He nodded and said, "well, since the owner of the cow family has said so, let''s see the old man Niu. I''ve seen how his injury is."


    "Yes, I should go and have a look first. This injury has tormented my father for many years. If you can alleviate his pain, it will be a great help to us." Niu Zhengyi is obviously able to bend and stretch. He doesn''t feel that there is any problem in his polite talk with Su Jingfei. If he asks for help, he needs a courteous corporal. In this regard, he deserves to be the head of the Niu family. However, when Su Jingfei flew in, he said casually: "Mr. Su, it''s said that you don''t have a good relationship with the Feng family."


    Su Jingfei stepped forward without hesitation and said with a smile: "yes, I have a little contradiction with Feng Siguang of the Feng family. Now that I have come to the provincial capital, the contradiction will come with me."


    Even though he didn''t know what investigation the Niu family had done, he thought that it would be impossible to investigate some things with the strength of the Niu family. What''s more, now he is regarded as a new rich man in the rich circle of the provincial capital. More information will appear on the patriarch''s desk of each family. As for the contradiction between himself and Feng Siguang, all the major families must be aware of the gratitude and resentment between himself and the Feng family, It should also be the focus of other families.


    Now that Niu Zhengyi says so, Su Jingfei simply admits that sometimes when you can''t be hypocritical, don''t pretend to be stupid. In that way, other people won''t be stupid, only you can be stupid.


    Su Jingfei''s reply was obviously not beyond Niu Zhengyi''s expectation. If Su Jingfei could not tell when to say what, he would not have achieved what he is today. He could not tell what he would be like. He immediately said with a smile, "the Feng family has always been arrogant and domineering. Relying on their ancestors'' ability to destroy love, they have made countless enemies. If the Feng family bothers you, Mr. Su, The Niu family can do a little bit. "


    When Niu Zhengyi said these words, his eyes seemed to be shining. Su Jingfei was more alert to him. He always thought that Niu Zhengyi was a lecherous guy, otherwise he would not give up the auction because he saw the beauty of the black widow in the auction, but now his impression of Niu Zhengyi has changed.


    He thought that Niu Zhengyi''s behavior at that time might be to find an excuse to withdraw from the auction. Everything he showed was an illusion and wanted to be despised.


    As a homeowner who can make his family stand up in the provincial capital, he is really not a simple person. If anyone thinks that he is not worth mentioning, he will be really unlucky. If he wants to come to the Feng family, he has never despised Niu Zhengyi. Su Jingfei quickly turns these ideas around in his heart. It''s really tiring to associate with these big families.


    "Master Niu, I appreciate your kindness, but I don''t think the Feng family will trouble me. Although I''m a little powerful, I don''t put it in the eyes of the Feng family." Su Jingfei thought, while modest way.


    Niu Zhengyi doesn''t talk much. He doesn''t take Su Jingfei''s modest words seriously. If Su Jingfei is really weak, how can the Feng family allow Su Jingfei to rise in the provincial capital? He knows the Feng family very well. The Feng family will never let you go just because you are weak.


    Su Jingfei chatted all the way and soon came to Niu Baisui''s room. Because of his poor health, he had been living in the backyard. At this time, Su Jingfei realized that there was a backyard in Feng''s villa, and the villas in this area belonged to Niu''s family, which was the style of a big family. Although there were many people in Su''s family, they could never become a family, That is to say, the population can''t be compared with others. Su Jingfei constantly compares the gap between himself and the real big family.


    At this time, a woman in her forties came out of Niu''s room. When she saw Niu Zhengyi, she was worried and said, "Zhengyi, the master''s health is still not very good. Just now, she felt a little uncomfortable."


    Niu Zhengyi nodded to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, this is my wife. The master she just said is my father." Then he said to the woman, "Shulan, this is Dr. su. He is very famous in the provincial Chinese medicine circle, and he is the honorary president of the Chinese Medicine Association. I asked him to show him to his father."


    Shulan first looked at Su Jingfei suspiciously, and then said, "Dr. Su, please show him. His health is really worrying."


    Su Jingfei walks out of the room from Shulan. He has been observing Niu Zhengyi and Shulan. They speak naturally and sincerely, and they care about Niu Baisui from their heart. This makes Su Jingfei secretly nod his head. The Niu family may have unbearable children, and Niu Zhengyi may be really lecherous, but this kind of relationship between relatives is satisfying after all.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that they are worried that Niu Baisui, the pillar of the Niu family, will fall down and be retaliated by the Feng family. After all, Niu Baisui''s existence is the reason why the Niu family can develop safely in the provincial capital. As soon as he falls down, Feng mieqing will have no scruples.


    It doesn''t mean that anyone with better martial arts can really crush each other. If Feng mieqing and Niu Baisui fight each other, Niu Baisui will seriously hurt Feng mieqing. Naturally, Feng mieqing won''t do such a thing. In fact, as far as Su Jingfei is concerned, he hopes that Feng mieqing will be impulsive. If Feng mieqing is seriously injured, Su Jingfei is sure, It''s a pity he won''t be so irrational.


    Now, what is in front of us is to cure Niu Baisui so that he can contain Feng mieqing. He figured out that compared with the Niu family, his threat to the Feng family is far less. If the Feng family wants to deal with it, it must be the Niu family. It is very important for Niu Baisui to recover.


    Su Jingfei was questioned by Shulan, but he was not angry. He saw a lot of such eyes. He just laughed and followed Niu Zhengyi into Niu Baisui''s room. Only Niu Zhengyi and his wife came in, and others were outside.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the specific age of Niu Baisui. Since he can fight against Feng mieqing, he must be in his 70s or 80s. From the antique furniture in the room, we can see that Niu Baisui should be a more conservative person. In fact, most martial arts practitioners follow some old-fashioned habits. Su Jingfei is not surprised. Mrs. Han''s room is also in a similar state.


    Sitting on the sofa of the room is an old man. He can''t tell his age. His hair and beard are white. He is obviously of different ages. Although he doesn''t look very good, he is doing it steadily and is closing his eyes.


    "Justice, did you and your daughter-in-law bring the doctor to see me again? This time, it''s a famous doctor. " Niu Baisui didn''t wait for Niu Zhengyi and his daughter-in-law to speak. He asked voluntarily. Although he closed his eyes, he heard the footsteps of the three people coming in and distinguished their identities. It can be seen that the old man is really extraordinary.


    "Dad, this is Dr. Su Jingfei, the youngest TCM doctor in the provincial capital and the honorary chairman of the Provincial TCM Association." Niu Zhengyi is very respectful to his father. Although Niu Baisui didn''t open his eyes, he still bowed himself.


    Niu Baisui opened his eyes to see Niu Zhengyi and his wife and Su Jingfei. Then he continued to close his eyes and said, "Zhengyi, although I don''t doubt Dr. Su''s medical skills, you even invited famous doctors in Beijing, but my injury is still not good. If you invited a Provincial TCM doctor, it won''t have any effect. Let Dr. Su go back."


    If an ordinary arrogant young man is so despised, he will turn around and go away, but Su Jingfei is not an impulsive person. What''s more, he knows that Niu Baisui is really a master, and he can be regarded as a senior. Whether he is the head of the Niu family or a master of Wulin, he has reason to take such an attitude towards himself. Su Jingfei is not angry because of this, Just smile at Niu Zhengyi and see how he answers.


    Niu Zhengyi expected his father''s opinion. He didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he explained: "Dad, this doctor is different from others. He is also an expert himself. Even Feng mieqing doesn''t dare to despise him."


    "What? You said Feng mieqing didn''t dare to despise him. Is this young man really so powerful? " Maybe Feng mieqing is his old enemy, or maybe the information is too amazing. Niu Baisui''s eyes suddenly open, and two rays of light shine on Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei seems to be able to feel the heat in his eyes.


    For an old man who has been injured for many years, if he can burst out such energy in an instant, it can be seen that his internal skill is very deep. Su Jingfei secretly estimates that even if Niu Baisui is not as good as Feng mieqing, it is not far away.


    The amount of internal power may not be inferior to that of Feng mieqing and Niu Baisui, but it is far less pure. However, Su Jingfei doesn''t shrink from Niu Baisui''s gaze, and his internal power is only slightly weak. However, in the face of today''s Niu Baisui, Su Jingfei doesn''t shrink back, and even wants to fight. Su Jingfei is 80% sure to defeat him.

 Chapter 658

    "Not bad, not bad." Niu Baisui stares at Su Jingfei for a moment, takes back his momentum, closes his eyes, and becomes the sick old man again. If it''s not for his real experience, he won''t believe that the old man in front of him is the expert who just exudes great pressure.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t flinch in front of him because he was defeated, when he regained his momentum, Su Jingfei was relieved. Niu Baisui not only had the pressure of the master''s internal power, but also had the pressure of the leader.


    In this respect, although Su Jingfei has become a rich man, his success is not obvious. Fortunately, his internal power is not weaker than that of the old man, and he is not oppressed. Although he secretly praises the strength of the old man, he does not respect him.


    As a master, you can use this method to test others, that is, you meet yourself. If you change to be an ordinary person, your strength is slightly inferior, you may leave a hard to find bed in your heart, and your internal power will not increase in the future.


    Different from his feelings, even if Niu Zhengyi is Niu Baisui''s son, the pressure just released by Niu Baisui is no different. He is also shrouded in it. Even if he knows that it is not aimed at himself, Niu Zhengyi can''t help sweating. This is why he is in awe of his father. Although his father is old, he is still as powerful as a tiger.


    Of course, Niu Baisui''s evaluation of Su Jingfei is just right. He finds that Su Jingfei''s face doesn''t change and his heart doesn''t jump. It seems that he is facing an ordinary patient and old man with a dark heart.


    At the beginning of the investigation, Su Jingfei didn''t lose ground in the face of Feng mieqing. Niu Zhengyi thought the investigators exaggerated. Now when he saw the real Su Jingfei, he knew that Su Jingfei might be more powerful than in the report. Although Niu Baisui was hurt by Feng mieqing, there was no significant difference in their actual skills.


    Even if Niu Baisui didn''t fight with Su Jingfei, he just competed with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei didn''t shrink back at all. Niu Zhengyi knows exactly what the strength of such a person is.


    "Mr. Niu is in a good spirit. It seems that the owner of the Niu family was too worried about him." Su Jingfei has no respect for Niu Baisui. If he didn''t want to use Niu Baisui to contain Feng mieqing, he might have turned around and left. Nevertheless, he can''t help but make a sarcastic remark.


    Su Jingfei is still a young man in the final analysis. No matter how calm he is, he will not have a good temper. What''s more, he has the power to compete with the other side, so there''s no need to look at the other side''s face.


    Niu Baisui didn''t get angry because of Su Jingfei''s sarcasm. Instead, he said with a smile, "Dr. Su, I''m in good spirits. In fact, I can''t last long. Don''t think that if the righteous boy doesn''t tell me, I don''t know my own situation. Since he says you can face Feng mieqing without flinching, I think you know something about him. I''ve been injured by him for many years, and I''m in good health, You can guess. "


    Su Jingfei can naturally guess Niu Baisui''s situation. If Mrs. Han hadn''t met her at the beginning, she might have died at home, just like Niu Baisui. At the beginning, Mrs. Han was also injured by Feng mieqing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei can''t help admiring Feng mieqing. They are the leaders of each family. However, both Niu Baisui and Mrs. Han are hurt by Feng mieqing. That is to say, Feng mieqing is more powerful than the two. But his opponent is Feng mieqing. It''s a bad fate.


    With a wry smile in his heart, Su Jingfei said: "master Niu is looking up to the younger generation. Although I didn''t flinch from Feng mieqing at the beginning, I knew it was not his opponent, but if I wanted to run, he couldn''t catch me."


    Niu Baisui nods and agrees with Su Jingfei''s words. After just testing, he knows that Su Jingfei may not be as good as Feng mieqing, but it''s not far from him. Feng mieqing can''t keep Su Jingfei unless he''s fighting for a serious injury. Even so, he also believes that if Su Jingfei does it by himself, nine times out of ten he will suffer a loss, I don''t know where such a little monster came from.


    "Well, master Niu, I''m not here to discuss Feng mieqing today. Let''s take a look at your injury first." Su Jingfei doesn''t want to talk about martial arts any more. As a modern man, he always talks in ancient Chinese. He thinks he has passed through it!


    Because Niu Baisui knew Su Jingfei was powerful, he also had more confidence in him. There were many doctors who treated him, but none of them were really proficient in internal skills. He was at a loss for his internal injuries.


    He nodded, and Niu Baisui didn''t want to die. It was easy for him to live by his skill. Now he saw a glimmer of hope, so he stretched out his wrist and said, "Dr. Su, please show me if my injury can be saved. Feng mieqing has been torturing me for many years."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes secretly. The more he said that the old man had more ancient tunes, and he was almost assimilated. He quickly said, "I''ll have a look first. Listen to master Niu, the old man''s injury has been for many years. I have to check it before I can make sure."


    Niu Baisui nods and says nothing. He looks at Su Jingfei to feel his pulse. As a martial arts expert, he can hand over his wrist to other experts of the same level. In fact, he has full confidence. Su Jingfei can''t help feeling secretly that it''s good to have strength. If he can''t stand firmly under his power, he won''t be qualified to see a doctor.


    No matter how he thinks about it, Su Jingfei doesn''t delay checking Niu Baisui''s condition. Niu Baisui''s internal injury is very serious. Although his internal force is deep and suppressed, his meridians have shrunk. No wonder Niu Baisui feels dead. He estimates that it''s not easy for Niu Baisui to walk on the ground now.


    He once treated Li Hongsi''s grandfather. His grandfather''s physical function also degenerated. However, his life, old age, illness and death were normal development. The present centenary of Niu was different. He was attacked by human hands, and the meridians in his body were destroyed.


    "Mr. Niu, I have to say that it''s not easy for you for so many years. Feng mieqing''s method is powerful enough to destroy the meridians in your key parts. Although you can suppress them with deep internal force, you can''t stop them from shrinking completely. After so many years, you can''t suppress them any more." Su Jingfei finished the inspection and sighed.


    Now we all know that each other is a martial arts practitioner, and Su Jingfei doesn''t need to hide it. After all, although there are few martial arts experts in modern society, it''s not a secret between big families. What''s more, Niu Baisui''s illness is really like this.


    Niu Baisui was shocked. He asked Su Jingfei to check himself for his martial arts. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei not only had excellent internal skills, but also had good medical skills. If he was just an ordinary martial artist, even if he checked himself, he would not know his problems so well. He had to be a master of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Niu Zhengyi had heard his father about his illness for a long time. He secretly came to Su Jingfei. He was really right. He couldn''t help asking, "doctor Su, how should my father treat this illness?"


    He didn''t ask whether it could be cured. Instead, he directly asked about the method. He saw that Su Jingfei just frowned, not said anything frustrated. He already saw that Su Jingfei had a way. If he didn''t have this look, he would be a white pawn, but he was still looking forward to the answer.


    Su Jingfei does know how to solve Niu Baisui''s problem. Although it must be more serious than Mrs. Han''s problem at the beginning, she is not dead yet. At least 80% of Niu Baisui''s current skills hope to recover. He is really afraid according to Niu Baisui''s strength. Su Jingfei doesn''t think too much about it, but he must fight with Niu family in the future, He frowned unconsciously.


    Niu''s father and son don''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking. When they see him frowning, they feel a little stuttered. Even Niu Baisui, who has always been calm before, can''t help asking nervously in the face of his own life safety: "Dr. Su, is it very difficult? Although our Niu family can''t be said to be a top-level family, we still have the ability, as long as you have any needs, please put forward it, We''ll all try to do it, and if you can cure me, we''ll owe you a favor. "


    Niu Zhengyi opened his mouth and wanted to say that the right to treat this time was bought by himself at the auction. Even if Su Jingfei did, it was not that the Niu family owed him.


    But he finally chose to be silent. Although he bought the right to treat the disease from the auction, he could not keep his promise because of Su Jingfei''s value. The big deal was to give the money back to the Niu family. What he said at the beginning was that Su Jingfei could treat the disease if he could, and if he could not, he would refund the money. If people would rather return the money and say that he could not treat the disease, it would be self defeating.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t like Niu''s father and son very much, but because he has a common enemy, Feng''s family, Su Jingfei has a good opinion of them. After thinking about it for a while, he said: "in fact, Niu''s injury is too serious. Ordinary herbs can''t be cured, but it takes a long time for genuine precious herbs. I''m worried that it will take too long, Mr. Niu may not be able to hold on. This problem is more troublesome. "


    "Need precious herbs? What precious medicinal materials do you need Niu Zhengyi was slightly surprised, and then hurriedly said.


    Su Jingfei saw that he had already said this, but he didn''t hesitate any more. He nodded his head and said, "we need precious medicinal materials, such as the thousand year old snow lotus, black jade intermittent cream, and some auxiliary medicinal materials. They all need more than 500 years, at least four kinds. I''ll write to you later, and everything should be ready within half a year, or even I can''t help it, Of course, if you can find a better doctor, there is hope


    Looking at the name of the medicine written by Su Jingfei, the father and son of the Niu family unconsciously gasp. Niu Baisui is a martial arts expert, and Niu Zhengyi is the head of a big family. They don''t know how precious the medicine is, but they don''t reflect much.


    As for Su Jingfei''s last sentence, the two of them have a bad stomach together. Su Jingfei is the most powerful doctor they can find. If there are other more powerful doctors, Niu Baisui''s injury won''t have to wait until now.


    Su Jingfei wrote down the name of the medicine, and then said to the two people: "as long as two of the main medicines are found, the other auxiliary medicines can be replaced, but the two main medicines can not be changed. One is the holy medicine for internal injury, and the other is the necessary medicine for connecting the broken arteries. Otherwise, even if the internal injury is cured, the broken meridians will still deteriorate slowly, As a result, it can only continue the life of Mr. Niu, but it can''t cure him. "


    Niu''s father and son nodded together. No matter whether Su Jingfei could really be cured or not, he just looked at his professional statement, which made them believe three points. However, Niu Zhengyi wiped his forehead and said, "doctor Su, we all know what it is, and it''s not difficult to find it, but what is this black jade intermittent cream?"


    "Well, it''s actually very easy to say that it''s a kind of herbal medicine that often appears in martial arts movies in movies and novels. It''s black and has powerful therapeutic function." Su Jingfei then drew a sketch on a piece of paper and explained: "in fact, black jade intermittent cream is not a kind of herbal medicine, but a kind of herbal medicine mixed with other kinds of Chinese medicine. As long as you find this Chinese medicine, I can refine it, and you can even reserve it."


    Niu Baisui and Niu Zhengyi look at each other face to face. Now they fully believe that Su Jingfei can treat Niu Baisui. Most people have never heard of this thing, but they say it''s true. That''s the skill.


    After drawing the picture, Su Jingfei continued: "now I''ll give Mr. Niu an injection once, which can probably guarantee that he won''t get worse in a month. In the future, he will come once a month. Every time you find one of these two herbs, come to me. Internal injuries and meridians can be treated separately."


    As soon as Niu Baisui and Niu Zhengyi''s eyes brightened, Su Jingfei thought that they were happy that the injury would not worsen. Niu Zhengyi already said with a smile: "doctor Su, to be honest, today is really a coincidence. We can''t find the black jade intermittent cream you said, but we have the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain for thousands of years. We can treat my father''s internal injury now."


    "Well? There''s one at home. What a coincidence? " Su Jingfei was surprised that the Millennium Saussurea is very precious. Before he invited the Han family to buy it and snatched it from the Feng family, it was only a little bit short of the millennium. After the millennium, the concept of the Millennium Saussurea is completely different from that of the Millennium Saussurea. It not only has different efficacy, but also doubles its value.


    Niu Zhengyi was surprised to see Su Jingfei, and said with a slight improvement: "we do have one in our family. Because of my father''s injury problem, we have been collecting all kinds of precious herbs. Naturally, Tianshan snow lotus is one of them, but we don''t know how to use it to maximize the effect. We have never been willing to use it. Unexpectedly, it''s just one of the herbs you need."


    Su Jingfei''s heart is full of thousands of grass mud horses whistling by. But he remembers that Niu Zhengyi and the Feng family fought for the Tianshan snow lotus at the auction. It''s not clear that he deliberately stirred up, which led him to rob the snow lotus.

 Chapter 659

    Niu Zhengyi tells Su Jingfei that there is a snow lotus at home. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to ask, he immediately orders Shulan to bring it. Only their husband and wife and Niu Baisui know where it is, and this place is in Niu Baisui''s study.


    The safest place for Niu''s family is Niu Baisui''s house. Let alone the thieves outside, even the snitch can''t steal things from Niu Baisui''s eyes. Everyone in Niu''s family knows this.


    Su Jingfei was surprised for a moment, suddenly shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I really didn''t expect that the cow family had such a quality elixir


    Although he was proud, Niu Zhengyi said with a smile: "Dr. Su, it''s not that you don''t know much about our Niu family. In fact, our Niu family has a part of the industry, which deals in medicinal materials. We are the suppliers of most hospitals in the provincial capital, so it''s not a problem to have some good medicines. We have drug nurseries all over the country."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that he just knew that these families were more powerful and which family was in charge of what. In fact, he didn''t really know that Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke were responsible for these things.


    Niu Zhengyi seemed to think that Su Jingfei was just surprised and could not be satisfied. He said with a smile, "Dr. Su, if I remember correctly, it seems that you Yaoguang private hospital also cooperated with us. Doesn''t president Su remember?" Then he couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, knowing that his father''s illness was saved, Niu Zhengyi was in a good mood. He also began to tease Su Jingfei. Although there was no malice, he really poked Su Jingfei''s lung.


    Anyone who has investigated Yaoguang private hospital knows that in this hospital, although the president of the hospital is Su Jingfei, and usually the main experts in traditional Chinese medicine are led by Su Jingfei, the real manager is shumanya. She manages the daily work of the hospital, and the doctor part is in the charge of Mr. sang. Su Jingfei is a shopkeeper.


    Su Jingfei secretly grits his teeth. Niu Zhengyi dares to make fun of himself. He is the oldest man who has been hanged for a long time. He is a little embarrassed about what he was going to do, but now he has no scruples.


    He is not a person who has to pay back, but Su Jingfei naturally has to give something in return for such ridicule, but he has an embarrassed smile on his face.


    Niu Zhengyi didn''t really want to offend Su Jingfei. Knowing that enough is enough, Shu Lan also brought the snow lotus, so she took the opportunity to give it to Su Jingfei and said, "doctor Su, you can see if this snow lotus can meet the condition of healing my father."


    Su Jingfei nods and takes over the jade box. In it lies a snow lotus, crystal clear, and its petals seem to be transparent. Su Jingfei recalls the description of snow lotus in the thread bound book. From the appearance, it should meet the requirements.


    However, he didn''t make a direct assertion. Instead, he opened the jade box and suddenly a fragrance floated out. Hearing this, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "yes, this is the snow lotus of the millennium. It should have been around 1100 years. Maybe there is a slight deviation. It won''t be more than 10 years."


    He was very confident in his own judgment, which made Niu Baisui and Niu Zhengyi almost amazing. Their own snow lotus naturally knew this year. When experts identified it, it was almost the same as Su Jingfei''s.


    However, he found several experts to make a comprehensive appraisal, and then he came to such a conclusion. But Su Jingfei just looked and smelled, and then he came to such a conclusion. If Su Jingfei''s tone was not very firm, they would think Su Jingfei was guessing.


    "Dr. Su is really powerful. Just looking at it, I know the year of this snow lotus. I really admire it." Niu Baisui doesn''t know too much about Su Jingfei. He just knows that this young man can cure his old wounds and has a good attitude. He smiles and compliments Su Jingfei.


    "Yes, I''ve heard that Dr. Su is very powerful for a long time. I saw him today and he was really extraordinary." When Niu Zhengyi said these words, he meant a little flattery.


    Su Jingfei turned his mouth secretly. The identification method he used was beyond their understanding. Naturally, he was more powerful. Because of this, Su Jingfei was more mysterious. Of course, he used the following methods better.


    "Now that Xuelian is here, I''ll make medicine immediately. It''s the best thing that the old man''s injury can recover as soon as possible. I need a room, and there are some herbs I need. You should be able to prepare them for me." Su Jingfei doesn''t want to waste the incident any more, and is just to Niu.


    Niu Zhengyi now through Su Jingfei''s performance, has already believed that he really has the real ability, naturally does not doubt has him, hastens to say: "no problem, you need the medicinal material to prepare, I will prepare immediately."


    "Well, these are all the herbs I need." When Su Jingfei said that, he wrote down a lot of medicinal materials. Some of them are precious, but most of them are common medicinal materials. With the strength of the Niu family, they will be ready soon, and at the same time, a training room will be prepared for Su Jingfei to practice medicine. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t say anything in particular, but after entering the room, he still checked carefully. He didn''t want anyone to put any monitoring equipment. Although no one could learn his own technique, he still couldn''t be careless.


    I don''t know if it''s the Niu family''s intention or whether they think they can''t learn Su Jingfei''s skills. There''s nothing special in the room.


    When the people of Niu''s family had prepared the medicinal materials, Su Jingfei said to them, "it should be enough for you to wait for me outside for two hours. After that, Su Jingfei went into the room. Niu''s family had been instructed by Niu Baisui and Niu Zhengyi not to interfere with Su Jingfei''s actions. Anyway, there was nothing special in the room, They are not afraid of Su Jingfei''s intention.


    What''s more, they all know that Su Jingfei is a smart man. It''s not good for him to do so. They believe Su Jingfei won''t use any means.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t use any means. He also wanted to treat Niu Baisui''s internal injury and use him to contain Feng mieqing, but there was still a problem, which was the use of Tianshan snow lotus.


    Snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain is a holy product for healing, not to mention a thousand year old snow lotus. It takes up to half to make medicine, and the remaining half will fall into Su Jingfei''s pocket. For ordinary people, snow lotus on Tianshan mountain can only be used for healing. For Su Jingfei, it is an internal skill.


    He had taken Xuelian twice, but now he hasn''t completely digested it, so he can''t take it again, which has no effect. But there are so many women around him, and he just needs such good things. Since the Niu family has contributed, he will accept it. He didn''t expect that the Niu family could find the Tianshan Xuelian so soon, which is also a surprise.


    When he was refining medicine, he added half of the Saussurea involucrata into it, and the rest of it was hidden in the jade bottles he carried with him. Since he refined the rejuvenation pill and the beauty nourishing pill, he would take the jade bottles with him for standby. Today, it will work, and the people of the Niu family will not turn him over, unless his brain is flooded.


    Su Jingfei laughs. This half of the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain should be regarded as the reward for his own treatment. Su Jingfei is never a generous person. If it is not for such benefits, how can su Jingfei work so hard.


    Two hours later, when Su Jingfei appeared in front of people again, he was dragging a small bottle with two pills in it. Although they couldn''t see it, they also understood that this small bottle was filled with affirmation of Su Jingfei''s achievements in these two hours. Niu Zhengyi was even more excited. With the pills refined by Su Jingfei, his father''s injury would be saved.


    "Master Niu, the two pills in this bottle, combined with my acupuncture, the old man''s internal injury should recover in half a month. Fortunately, you have a thousand year old snow lotus in your family, otherwise it''s really hard to do." Su Jingfei saw Niu Zhengyi and said fluke.


    Niu Zhengyi said with a little excitement: "Dr. Su, do you mean that my father only needs to take your refined pills to recover internal injuries?"


    "In theory, as long as you don''t get hurt again, you should recover. The most important thing for you is to make sure that Niu Laozi is safe during this period of time." Su Jingfei nodded, and then solemnly said: "you should find a way to solve the problem of the old man''s meridians as soon as possible. Even if the internal injury recovers and the meridians can''t be solved, you can at most continue your life."


    "I understand. I''ll find some medicine as soon as possible. If I can continue my life, at least I can increase the treatment time." Niu Zhengyi happily takes Su Jingfei to Niu Baisui''s room and says, this is what he has the heart to doubt whether Su Jingfei is cheating. As long as he can cure Niu Baisui''s disease, it''s OK to send Su Jingfei a snow lotus. Of course, this is not what Su Jingfei wants, but it''s not clear with Niu''s family.


    Seeing Su Jingfei coming in with a small bottle, Niu Baisui repressed his excitement and said, "doctor Su, is the medicine ready?"


    "Well, it should be no problem. Now you just need to take medicine, and then I''ll take acupuncture. The internal injury should recover in half a month, and you won''t have to be tortured by internal injury in the future." Su Jingfei nodded and handed the bottle to Niu Baisui.


    Niu Baisui was holding the vial, and he was filled with emotion. He had been pestering himself with internal injuries for many years and thought that he could not be saved. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei could cure himself only with two pills in the vial. If he had met Su Jingfei a few years earlier, er, he thought that Su Jingfei would be a child a few years earlier.


    Anyway, seeing the hope of recovery, Niu Baisui was very excited and said to Su Jingfei, "Dr. Su, in this case, you can start treatment. If I can recover, the Niu family will owe you a favor. At that time, as long as Dr. Su has a request, our Niu family will try our best to complete it and won''t let you down."

 Chapter 660

    Su Jingfei didn''t use any means in the process of treating Niu Baisui. Even if the father and son of the Niu family didn''t know the medical skills, the Niu family didn''t have a doctor. As long as they saw the problems in the process of their treatment, they always had to expose their mind.


    He has always been cautious. How can he have such a handle for others? What''s more, he really wants to make Niu Baisui''s internal injury heal. His real backhand is not in the process of treatment.


    Niu Baisui''s problem is not a simple internal injury. What is really serious is the gradually shrinking meridians under the influence of internal injury. After su Jingfei cured Niu Baisui''s internal injury, his condition will not worsen, and even the previous meridians can be improved under his profound internal skill effect.


    However, as long as his meridians are not cured, Niu Baisui will not be able to recover his health, and his strength can recover 80% at most. It''s no good to deal with Feng mieqing, but the containment effect is enough. After all, Feng mieqing doesn''t dare to force Niu Baisui too much. If he recovers a little more, Feng mieqing will be more scared, which has fully met Su Jingfei''s requirements.


    Even if they go to other traditional Chinese medicine or pharmacists, they won''t see any flaws. The only problem is that this kind of medicine basically belongs to the level of genius treasure. It''s almost impossible to find it within a year.


    To say the least, if you arrange so much, the cow family can still find this kind of medicine, it can only be said that it is the fate of Niu Baisui. Su Jingfei has studied metaphysics, but he still believes in it. If God doesn''t want Niu Baisui to die, he will become a beautiful man. If he can''t find it, he can''t blame himself. It''s God''s will.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have no other way to treat Niu Baisui, but that will consume his internal power. Su Jingfei is not generous enough to sacrifice his internal power in order to save a patient who is destined to be the enemy in the future.


    Now he seems to have been used to all kinds of intrigues and tricks. He can use any method to deal with his enemies, and even can''t prevent them. Su Jingfei sometimes worries about his blackening, but there are too many people threatening him. If he is too kind, he may be eaten to pieces. Su Jingfei also knows what level is higher, The difficulties are even more difficult.


    His acupuncture and moxibustion is not a hidden thing. Almost all the Chinese medicine practitioners who have attended the TCM exchange meeting have seen him perform it with their own eyes. Only a few people really know the twelve golden needle methods. Su Jingfei is not afraid of exposure, so he directly uses the most direct method to treat Niu Baisui.


    With the pills refined from Saussurea involucrata and Su Jingfei''s acupuncture and moxibustion, Niu Baisui''s body lightened as if he were several years younger.


    "Dr. Su, you are a great doctor! I feel like I''m back to where I was a few years ago. I''m in great shape. " Although Su Jingfei has said that he can recover from internal injury in half a month and the acupuncture is over, Niu Baisui still stands up and looks around and twists his body in disbelief. This feeling has not existed for a long time.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "it really makes you feel back a few years ago, but it''s also a temporary feeling. Before the internal injury is healed, you still need to pay attention to your body and don''t practice, so as not to affect the internal injury."


    Then he said to Niu Zhengyi: "master Niu, you should remember what I said before. Master Niu can''t do it with others in half a month now. I don''t need to teach you how to do it. I think Feng mieqing knows about my coming to your house. As for whether he will act, I dare not say. You can decide for yourself."


    Anyway, everyone understood what they said. Su Jingfei didn''t have to cover it up. Then he continued: "as for this treatment, you''d better not make it public. It''s good for everyone."


    Niu Zhengyi understood and nodded: "I understand, Dr. su. My father''s soldiers will be fine in half a month?"


    "Well, there should be no problem. Remember the prescription I prescribed before? You can drink it for master Niu twice a day. After half a month, the internal injury should be cured. In addition, you should send someone to look for the herbs you need, otherwise master Niu''s meridians can''t be recovered. "


    At this point, the visit is coming to an end. Niu''s father and son also heard Su Jingfei''s subtext. Niu Zhengyi nodded and said, "everything will be done according to doctor Su''s instructions. I''ll send someone to see you off."


    "No, you have to keep it a secret. Naturally, I can''t let people know that I''m sure I can cure master Niu''s disease. It''s unnecessary to send me." Su Jingfei shakes his head. He doesn''t want to make too much publicity. He cures Mrs. Han and Niu Baisui. Even if Feng mieqing is not sure to kill himself, he will definitely find himself. He is too dangerous to him.


    Su Jingfei didn''t lose his mind because he was appreciated by the Niu family. Now he is not strong enough. He doesn''t need Feng mieqing to kill him. As long as he entangles himself, the people around him will be in danger.


    Niu Zhengyi doesn''t know Su Jingfei has so many concerns, but he understands Su Jingfei''s words. Since his family wants to keep secrets, he can''t let people know that Su Jingfei can treat Niu Baisui''s internal injury. He thinks for a moment and says, "I''m sorry this time. Doctor Su, you can leave by yourself."


    "It doesn''t matter. In the future, you cow family and I don''t need to be too close. We''ll get back to the previous relationship. As for the old man Niu''s injury, when you find the herbs I need, you don''t need to find me at ordinary times." Su Jingfei thought about it for a while and told him in detail that he would not worry too much when he wanted to deal with the Niu family.


    Su Jingfei is the person behind Huofeng. The Niu family knows this, but they certainly don''t think that Su Jingfei''s purpose is to unify the underground forces in the provincial capital. Now Huofeng''s forces are still relatively weak, so they won''t worry about Su Jingfei.


    Niu Zhengyi and Su Jingfei were not really friends. Now Su Jingfei could arrange it like this. He nodded his head and said, "everything is according to your arrangement. If someone in the Niu family offends Dr. Su, please show mercy."


    Su Jingfei looks at Niu Zhengyi with a smile. The owner of Niu family is really not simple. He doesn''t lose his mind because of his words. At least he remembers that they can''t really offend themselves. Moreover, according to his own strength, no one in Niu family can really do anything about himself.


    Niu Baisui looks at them with some doubts in his heart. According to the truth, Su Jingfei can cure his illness, and the relationship between his family and Su Jingfei should be very harmonious. But now, looking at the dialogue between his son and Su Jingfei, it seems that the relationship between them is not very harmonious. However, he has long ignored family affairs and has not talked much. He just waits to ask Niu Zhengyi.


    Su Jingfei finally talked with Niu Zhengyi about how to get along with him later, and then he left Niu Baisui''s room. Only Niu Baisui and Niu Zhengyi knew what had happened here before, and others were waiting outside. Although they saw Su Jingfei refining medicine, they didn''t know the final result.


    When they came out, they could see that Niu Zhengyi''s face was not very good-looking. Although Su Jingfei didn''t have much expression on his face, his eyes were a little annoyed. He seemed to be worried about failure.


    In fact, Niu Shao is the only one who has conflicts with Su Jingfei. Other people don''t know Su Jingfei. Everyone knows that Su Jingfei is not the first and doesn''t think much about it. However, Niu Shao sneers in secret and can''t save his grandfather. This time, my father can''t stop him from getting into trouble with Su Jingfei.


    When he came to the public, Niu Zhengyi was very good. He seemed to try his best to hide his disappointment. He said to the public, "Dr. Su has used his magic medical skills to relieve your grandfather''s pain. In the future, all the children of the Niu family will thank Dr. su."


    He looks as if he is forced to smile. People believe in his own judgment. As for Niu Zhengyi''s words, it is estimated that it is also to make people feel at ease.


    Su Jingfei also just right slightly embarrassed modesty way: "is the cow old man in good health, as long as the cow old man continues to use medicine, will soon recover as before, I will leave first."


    "OK, thank you so much for coming to see my father. It''s not far away." Niu Zhengyi looks polite, but he is very perfunctory.


    When Su Jingfei came, he sent a luxury car to pick him up, but when he left, he didn''t send him far away. As long as anyone with a little brain knows, all this indicates that Su Jingfei failed to treat Niu Baisui. No one believes that if Su Jingfei can treat Niu Baisui, Niu Zhengyi dares to treat him like this.


    There was no response to Niu Zhengyi''s indifference. He just gave a dry smile, nodded to the people around him, turned around and left, which made people feel very embarrassed.


    It was only after he turned around that Su Jingfei''s mouth began to smile. The play between him and Niu Zhengyi was in place. He even felt that his acting skills had been improved. At least everyone on the scene believed that he had not cured Niu Baisui. In this way, the news could not be hidden.


    He has seen that among the big families, many so-called secrets are public. What happened in the Han family is so secret that the Niu family knows it. The Feng family has no reason not to know what happened in the Niu family.


    Feng mieqing knows that he can''t pose a full threat to him. Naturally, he should relax his vigilance. In this way, he will be relatively safe. In fact, Niu''s family will be relatively safe. If Feng mieqing knows that Niu Baisui has the hope of recovery, he may patronize him. Feng mieqing is really here. He just wants to hurt Niu Baisui again. The Niu family can''t bear it.


    Although Su Jingfei looked embarrassed when he left, in fact, he could do everything and get all the benefits. Many of them have already been done. It can be said that this time he came to Niujia, he gained a lot.

 Chapter 661

    Su Jingfei left Niu''s house without any delay. He went straight back to his villa, which is close to his home, and he didn''t go home for a few days. He couldn''t leave the women in his family in the cold because of filming.


    At this time, he also felt that there were more women and more things to do. But as a young man with ability and future, how could he ignore so many women who like him for fear of trouble? Of course, Su Jingfei also knew that this idea was not worth beating, but he just wanted to be good and bite me!


    Su Jingfei''s coming home happened to be dinner time. All the women in the family were there. It was no accident to see Su Jingfei coming back. Su Jingfei has been in the production group recently, and we all know that she has time to come back.


    Everyone is used to the fact that Su Jingfei has changed from a college student to a doctor, from a doctor to a billionaire, and now a good billionaire is not good enough to become an actor. Su Jingfei''s affairs can never be measured by common sense, but the more frustrating he is, the more he says that Su Jingfei has the ability, as long as he doesn''t suddenly become a human demon, Other things women can take for granted.


    Every time I see Su Jingfei come back, Han Shan always shows the most enthusiasm. Unlike other women, she is not su Jingfei''s woman, but in terms of relationship, she is no worse than other women. She can be regarded as Su Jingfei''s real relative.


    In ancient times, there was a saying that Han Shan was a teacher and a father for life. The relationship between Han Shan and Su Jingfei was recognized by the Han family. They did not become ordinary friends because they were the same age. Just like those ancient masters and disciples, Han Shan had more admiration for Su Jingfei than a feeling between men and women of the same age.


    Seeing Su Jingfei, Han Shan immediately went up and said, "master, why don''t you come back so many days? No one has taught me my kung fu. What kind of movie do you want to make? Don''t you be a quiet billionaire?"


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. For the children of these aristocratic families, although acting in movies or movie actors is a legitimate industry in modern times, in their eyes, it has never been a high status. At least for Han Shan, it''s OK to make movies and have fun, so it''s unnecessary to use so much thought.


    But at the same time, he also said that Han Shan''s progress in martial arts practice is quite impressive. She will arrange part of her training tasks for each event. If she can complete her assigned tasks on time, her strength will certainly improve very quickly. She is different from herself. Her learning content is a bit against the sky, so she can improve rapidly. If she practices the same skills as Han Shan, I guess it''s not as good as Han Shan now. Who can tell that they have a Han family background.


    Before he could speak, Lin ruoke said sarcastically, "Shan''er, you still don''t understand Su Jingfei''s heart. But I heard that there are not only Liu Yifei, the most beautiful girl in the mainland, but also Jiang Yiyan, a rare beauty. They don''t like Shu."


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. Lin ruoke''s mind is all about herself. There''s no doubt about this. Otherwise, she won''t help her run the company without complaining. Even if she is a shareholder, after all, shareholders don''t need to work so hard.


    But every time, she would make trouble for herself. Just after she finished, all the women looked at herself. Except for Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan who came late, others knew that they knew each other well. When they were in S City, they worked together in the production group.


    Dongfang Wenjun is not su Jingfei''s woman, but she is also very fond of this man, and she admires him very much. Let alone her own ability, he is much better than many men in dealing with the relationship between so many women.


    Although she also thinks that Su Jingfei is fickle, it''s great that a fickle man can keep all the women steady. Even if Lin ruoke is jealous from time to time, she can''t make any trouble. It has to be said that Su Jingfei''s personal charm is a bit against the sky. Of course, she also thinks that these women are stupid. She forgets, In fact, I am a member of Su Jingfei''s family.


    Nalan Xiuying is the most gentle woman to Su Jingfei. Although she looks like a disaster to the country and the people, it''s just her natural appearance. But after she really falls in love with Su Jingfei, she thinks about everything for him.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei a little embarrassed, he immediately said with a smile: "Jingfei, sit down and have a meal first. You can see that everyone is actually thinking of you. At dinner every day, they will leave you dishes and chopsticks. When you come, you can eat directly. Sit down and have your favorite dishes."


    As she spoke, her eyes could not help glancing at Li Hongsi, who was still cold. The meaning was self-evident. Su Jingfei had been communicating with her many times secretly, and one look had already understood what he meant.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is very moved. Generally speaking, if a person is not at home, he will not be given a place at the dinner table. In doing so, they clearly think that Su Jingfei will come back at any time. When Nalan Xiuying looks at Li hongsilk, Su Jingfei knows that this must be Li hongsilk''s meaning.


    Although Wu Yanli is Su Jingfei''s first woman, their relationship hasn''t been exposed. It''s not really a relationship between a boyfriend and a girlfriend. Li Hongsi is Su Jingfei''s first girlfriend. Even a female president like Liang Xiuwen can only be a junior.


    "Come on, eat. Eat first. I have something to tell you later." Su Jingfei winked at Li Hongsi, saying that he understood her mind.


    Li Hongsi is cold and indifferent. She always feels like an iceberg when she faces Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. Now she is blinked by Su Jingfei, but her face is slightly red. In addition to feeling Su Jingfei''s gratitude, she naturally knows that this guy is going to touch his bed this evening.


    She just has a cold personality, but she is not cold in other aspects. When she thinks about things at night, she has a feeling that her heart beats faster. She is poisoned deeply. Every time she thinks about Su Jingfei, her mood is different.


    Among all the women, except Li hongsilk, Liang Xiuwen was the one who had the best relationship with Su Jingfei. After listening to him, Su Jingfei sat down and asked, "is there anything important? Can you think of the company when you stay in the cast every day? "


    She is different from Lin Ruo. Lin Ruo is really jealous. She is making trouble for Su Jingfei, but Liang Xiuwen laughs. Although she is also jealous, she is different from others. She has made a little three for Su Jingfei herself. She doesn''t know and doesn''t have a small mind. Now she is purely curious about what the so-called thing is, Every time Su Jingfei personally asks about something, it''s no small matter.


    Su Jingfei looked at Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, but with a smile, he pretended to be mysterious: "eat first, we''ll talk after dinner. You don''t have to think about it. I can''t guess my mood. It''s a good thing."


    All the girls gave Su Jingfei a white look. This guy was trying to be appetizing. If there was anything he could say after dinner, they had to say it in advance. However, all the girls knew that they could not ask what Su Jingfei didn''t want to say. Fortunately, he would say it later. Otherwise, these women had to rebel.


    Because they all Miss Su Jingfei''s words, all the women will eat a lot faster. Su Jingfei just laughs at this, and women''s curiosity is really strong.


    Dongfang Wenjun, the only outsider, sighs. Although Su Jingfei is always away from home, his influence does not decrease at all. If other women are so appetizing, at most, they will not discuss this topic, but they will never speed up their meal.


    In fact, according to Su Jingfei''s previous requirements, female soldiers from the 1st to the 6th can also eat together, but these women have to perform their duties. They were originally sent by Su Jingfei from 307 troops to protect Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter and Li hongsilk. Compared with the life of 307 troops, Su''s life is paradise. They have a special training room, Food and housing conditions are countless times better.


    And Su Jingfei asked them to be bodyguards, naturally, it can''t be free. After all, this kind of industry is also high-risk. The salary he offered to six people is absolutely the highest in the same industry, which can also be regarded as respecting their status as elites.


    Now six women live in the villa and usually go out with three women. If they are at home, they will be responsible for the safety of the villa. Especially with Su Jingfei''s increasing popularity, the villa has higher requirements for safety, and they have also raised their vigilance. They don''t want to betray Su Jingfei''s trust in them because of their negligence.


    As for whether these women have other feelings for Su Jingfei, they can only understand that they will not tell Su Jingfei their thoughts.


    Now that the six women are not here, it can be said that all of them are on the table. The main purpose of Su Jingfei''s coming back today is to have a family meeting. All the women quietly speed up their meal. With Su Jingfei''s heart, they were going to have dinner for more than an hour, but it took half an hour to finish in silence.


    After dinner, Su Jingfei took all the girls to the living room and said, "I don''t treat you as outsiders. You are all my closest friends. You know that I have been my own since I was a child, so your safety is also my top priority. I don''t want any of you to be in danger." Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment, and his eyes naturally swept over Lin ruoke, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan.


    Compared with other women, the relationship between the three women and themselves is not far away, and they are not as close as the others. After all, the three women are just in the dark with Su Jingfei, and they have not yet broken the final relationship. Su Jingfei needs to see their reaction.


    Three women don''t know is to discuss, or since came to the provincial capital to think through, and didn''t express objection to this, seems to have acquiesced oneself is Su Jingfei''s woman.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with this. He doesn''t want to tell people other than women about the next thing. After all, it''s too shocking, and the resources are limited. If he doesn''t want to be with him, he won''t do it. He doesn''t care so much about cultivating an excellent daughter-in-law for others.


    As for Dongfang Wenjun, she has always been herself. She lives in Su Jingfei and follows Han Shan. She has already acquiesced that she is a member of Su Jingfei''s family. Even if she is not su Jingfei''s woman, she will not go to other people''s side. She is an alternative.


    People don''t know about the relationship between Nalan Xiuying and Su Jingfei, but they can all vaguely guess that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen determines that he will take Nalan Xiuying as his own person. Only Nalan Xiuying''s subtext is Bai Su Jingfei''s smile. This is their secret.


    Su Jingfei looked around the crowd for two times. Seeing that they didn''t say much, he nodded and said, "OK, no nonsense. What I want to say now is related to your future. It''s no exaggeration. It''s hard to believe. But please believe me, I''m not joking with you. Of course, confidentiality is necessary. I can trust you, You won''t let me down


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Can you say it directly? Don''t you know the reason why I was struck by thunder? " Feng Xiaolan is a simple girl. After waiting for a long time, Su Jingfei continues to say that she can''t help being angry.


    Her words immediately got other women''s response, and they were angry one after another. If they were not reminded by Feng Xiaolan, they would have forgotten Su Jingfei''s words. They were just hanging their appetite. Who told him to be too serious? At least since they knew Su Jingfei, except for the big problem of life and death, he has never used such a tone, but it seems that the situation of life and death has not appeared!


    "Keke, Xiaolan, you are so impatient. My mood of giving a speech was destroyed by you." Su Jingfei coughs two discontented ways, which of course attracts all the women''s eyes.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to say: "talk less, the book then text." Seeing the trend of women''s outburst again, he quickly said, "well, I''m sure you know the relationship between Shaner and me. We are masters and apprentices, and Wen Jun is a martial arts expert. You also know the skills of these people. I don''t know if the rest of you are interested?"


    Wang Yu is the most gentle girl in front of her eyes. In fact, she has always been envious of these skills. Only after listening to Han Shan''s saying that adults practice martial arts twice as much as they used to, she gave up the idea of learning. She thinks that if she has martial arts skills, she can be stronger. Now she listens to Su Jingfei''s saying, and her eyes are fixed on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei felt her eyes and knew that other women were looking at him, so he said with a smile: "I always tried to find a way to let you all have the ability to protect yourself, but I didn''t have the chance. Now I finally see the hope."


    "What hope?" This time, Dongfang Wenjun, who has the highest martial arts among all the women, spoke. She never thought Su Jingfei said such a thing. It seems impossible!


    "I have enough assurance to let you have internal skill, and at least have internal skill for ten years." Su Jingfei has a clear mind.

 Chapter 662

    Don''t mention Su Jingfei''s words. Dongfang Wenjun, who knows martial arts, is surprised. Even those who don''t know martial arts are also surprised. Ten years of martial arts is not a joke. Even those who can really have ten years of martial arts need to practice hard.


    Dongfang Wenjun learned martial arts from his family. He once practiced internal skills. However, because internal skills are not practiced by everyone, both skills and talent are indispensable. Now Dongfang Wenjun''s martial arts are really the most powerful among the people. Except Su Jingfei, her internal skills are not ten years old. Now Su Jingfei suddenly says so, and she thinks she has heard it wrong.


    "You don''t have to be so surprised. The reason why you didn''t do this before is that the conditions are not allowed. Now the conditions are available, it only takes a little energy, and you have to endure some pain. It''s voluntary. Those who want to improve their skills can come to me." Su Jingfei saw all the girls staring and said with a smile.


    People don''t know what the pain Su Jingfei said, but they secretly decide to go to Su Jingfei because of their expectation of ten years'' skill. Although Dongfang Wenjun has no real relationship with Su Jingfei, he can''t resist such charm, so he secretly decides to go to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei saw the reactions of the women, and knew that they would never have imagined how exaggerated the pain of having internal skills was. If he had not tried it on Huofeng, he would not dare to use this method on the women around him.


    Of course, he won''t tell the public that he has practiced on other women, but in order to prepare the public, he doesn''t wait for the women to find himself. First, he says to Han Shan, "Shan''er, come here. You are my apprentice. How can I say that I have no internal power and I have no face? You don''t have to consider it. No matter whether you agree or not, you must be reformed by me."


    Han Shan said with a very frank smile: "master, how can I disagree? I don''t know which place should be ranked for such a good thing!" It''s self-evident that she unconsciously scratched the women''s faces.


    Su Jingfei can see that Han Shan is teasing herself. With a slightly embarrassed cough, she stares at Han Shan and says, "you are my apprentice. Naturally, you are the first to enjoy this treatment. Of course, you are also the first to bear such pain. Don''t laugh now. Don''t cry later."


    "Master, don''t underestimate me. I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child, and I''ve never suffered anything. Don''t worry, I won''t disgrace you." Han Shan is not afraid of Su Jingfei at all. She smiles carelessly.


    Other women are just curious about how Su Jingfei makes Han Shan have internal power. They can''t imagine and don''t think much about the pain. They are all watching.


    As for Su Jingfei''s first choice of Han Shan, the girls have no opinion. As Su Jingfei said, Han Shan is not the first in terms of kinship, but in terms of martial arts, she really represents Su Jingfei''s face. It doesn''t matter if others don''t learn, but she has to improve her skills.


    Even Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen don''t think Su Jingfei''s choice is wrong, but they are all thinking that if they have ten years of skills, they can help Su Jingfei do more things?


    They don''t have much common sense in this aspect, but they often chat with each other. They also know from Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan that the so-called Kung fu masters are usually fist and foot Kung Fu. There are very few people who can really master internal skills. It''s very difficult to have several masters with profound internal skills in a large family.


    Su Jingfei now means that they can mass build such masters. Even if they don''t know the difficulty, they also know that the Su family may really rise in the provincial capital.


    According to Su Jingfei''s request, Han Shan sits on the sofa and takes off her coat. Anyway, the heating at home is sufficient. Han Shan just wears simple clothes.


    Most of the people present were women, the only one was su Jingfei. He had seen everyone in bikini, and now it was nothing. What''s more, Han Shan didn''t reject Su Jingfei at all. Even if she wore less, she didn''t care, but she didn''t dare to say that.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. He just wanted to let the girls have a look at it. In fact, the best effect is to take off their clothes, just like Huofeng did at the beginning, but now he can''t. fortunately, he later studied that it''s OK to take off all the clothes, but it''s just a little uncomfortable. Especially with the help of Xuelian, he can dredge the meridians for the girls better, And it can also improve your skills.


    He is proficient in pharmacology, and has a good grasp of internal skills. This calculation means that everyone can achieve ten years of skill, which is also in line with the age of many people. People who have a certain internal skill foundation will get better results. For example, Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng, who have begun to practice internal skills, can get higher internal skills.


    As for Han Shan, although she also practices internal skills, because she is relatively weak, the effect may only be slightly stronger than ordinary people, but it won''t be more than ten years.


    "Well, I''ll start right now. You watch me treat her. If you want to come later, just stand in line. I''ll try my best to transform you tonight." Su Jingfei looked at the crowd looking forward to it, and slowly explained: "because Shan''er is a martial arts practitioner and has certain advantages in this respect, she should suffer less pain, and ordinary people should bear three to five times her pain."


    The girls were full of expectations before. Now they hear that Su Jingfei is so solemn and feel real pressure. They don''t know what the concept of three to five times pain is. But Su Jingfei has stressed it several times, which is definitely not simple.


    When Su Jingfei saw that all the women were paying attention to her, she said no more, but to Han Shan, "are you ready, Shan''er? I''ll follow the route I taught you. Don''t use your family''s internal skills for the time being. Only in this way can you better cooperate with me to dredge your meridians and absorb snow lotus. " Then he took out the snow lotus.


    Han Shan was stunned at first, and then asked, "Xuelian? Do you need another one? "


    Other women are also puzzled. All the women know that Su Jingfei once took snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain, but it seems that it was the medicine used to cure Su Jingfei''s injury at that time. Do they need snow lotus to practice?


    This time, even Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan don''t understand. Their internal skills can''t absorb snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain at all. They think snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain is just a holy product for healing, but they don''t know how to increase their skills. This is a long lost method, that is, only Su Jingfei, a rebellious guy, can use it.


    "Didn''t I just say that you need conditions to improve your skills? The first condition is the knowledge I have learned. I can do it now. The other key condition is that I have to use the Millennium Saussurea. I didn''t think about it before. Now I got it by accident, so I can use it. " Su Jingfei didn''t hide from everyone, but didn''t mention how he got it.


    Just as he said, before, he had thought about improving the strength of all the women to enable them to have the ability of self-protection, but the conditions really do not allow. The Millennium snow lotus is not available at all. Even if the snow lotus for hundreds of years is stolen from the Feng family, this kind of thing is too precious.


    The girls watched as Su Jingfei took out the snow lotus from the jade bottle. Because there were still half of the snow lotus in Niu''s house, ordinary people couldn''t take too many. He just needed a flower.


    At the beginning, the Saussurea involucrata that Su Jingfei took for serious injury was less than a thousand years old. Otherwise, if he took the whole Saussurea involucrata, it would explode and die. The efficacy of the thousand year old Saussurea involucrata would be even more domineering. Even if Niu Baisui was seriously injured, he only needed half of the Saussurea involucrata and some other herbs to neutralize the drug. Now, when he takes it directly, Su Jingfei has to consider the amount of the Saussurea involucrata.


    A small piece of snow lotus is given to Han Shan. Su Jingfei says, "I''ll dredge your meridians for you first. When my twelfth acupuncture enters your degree, you''ll take this small piece of snow lotus and use your internal power according to the route I guide you."


    Han Shan stressed the point and said, "master, don''t worry. I will do what you say."


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Han Shan''s attitude. Although Han Shan is always fighting with her, she is very clever at the critical moment. She is definitely the most intimate disciple of master. He spared no effort to build this disciple.


    Han Shan didn''t care about the pain Su Jingfei said. As a martial arts practitioner since childhood, practicing martial arts would have been more painful. What else can make her unbearable? As long as she survives, she will surely become an expert like a master. In her impression, the gap between her father and her uncle is internal skill. If she has enough internal skill, she will become a master, Even better than them. At that time, I had more face when I went home.


    She is still thinking that Su Jingfei has already started acupuncture on Han Shan. Just as she did acupuncture on Huofeng at the beginning, she wants to be reborn. Naturally, the pain she suffered is not tolerable to ordinary people. Han Shan didn''t feel it at first, but when Su Jingfei was halfway through, Huofeng was already breathing out of pain unconsciously.


    As Su Jingfei said, because of her martial arts practice, her body meridians are relatively easy to dredge, and her pain is much lighter than that of Huofeng. Even so, she is still sweating and pale.


    All the girls look at Su Jingfei''s actions. Although they don''t know how painful Han Shan is, they can see her face and cry. All the girls seem to be held by a hand in their heart. They don''t forget Su Jingfei''s words. Han Shan''s pain is three to five times less than they have to bear. If they come by themselves, how will it hurt?


    At the critical moment, Su Jingfei didn''t dare to think about it. When the last acupuncture came into Han Shan''s body, he said, "take Xuelian and start exercising."

 Chapter 663

    Although Han Shan is in pain, she hasn''t lost her mind. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she almost uses all her strength to put Xuelian in her mouth.


    I don''t know what magic power Tianshan snow lotus has. It''s easy for her to melt at the entrance. In an instant, she felt a magical force supporting her. It seemed that her pain was alleviated a lot. She immediately began to exercise along the exercise route that Su Jingfei had guided in her body before.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the effect of taking Xuelian. She just knows that Xuelian is enough to make her meridians more unblocked and her internal power will be improved a lot. Now that Han Shan has entered a state of cultivation, she secretly laments the magic of Xuelian. At the same time, she is also relieved. Sure enough, people who practice martial arts are different from ordinary people. Han Shan''s pain is much lighter than Huofeng''s, and that''s why, He was a little more worried about the rest of the family.


    Although Huofeng hasn''t practiced internal skills, she has at least practiced Kung Fu. Her constitution is stronger than that of ordinary people, and her endurance is better. Even she almost left. Su Jingfei doesn''t feel at ease with these women in her family.


    However, he said to the women: "you see the situation of Shan''er. The pain she has just suffered increases three to five times, which is what you will bear. If you still want to accept it, you can stand here. I''ll reform your physique, and you will become female masters in the future."


    When he talks, Han Shan''s body surface also begins to remove impurities. Everyone can clearly see the black substance on Han Shan''s body. At the same time, the smell in the room also begins to emit.


    "You don''t have to think about it. It''s Shan er''s magazine in excluding her body. It''s a process of cutting hair and washing marrow. Although it''s painful, the effect is really good. Not only the internal skill increases, but also the skin becomes more delicate." Su Jingfei saw that everyone was frowning. Although they didn''t dislike Han Shan, they certainly flinched away from the black thing with a disgusting smell.


    He knew that if he didn''t explain it clearly, women would have resisted this side effect. As he thought, he explained it clearly, and the women who had hesitated had firm eyes.


    To be a master is what many women expect, but they naturally pay more attention to the latter than to become more beautiful. In fact, except for Han Shan and Dong Fang Wen Jun, Su Jingfei should have told all the women that this can help them lose weight and beauty or delay aging. Su Jingfei estimates that they can endure any pain.


    For women, to be more beautiful and have a better figure, they need to suffer, but in different forms.


    "Su Jingfei, please come to me first. I''m also your classmate. Even if I can''t be better than you, I can''t be worse than you. I usually get scholarships at school." Lin ruoke, as a woman who dares to love and hate, is the first to stand up. Her reason is very strong, so she can''t let Su Jingfei go down.


    Su Jingfei smiles. No matter Lin ruo''s excuse, he really thinks so. Anyway, he is very pleased to stand up and nods: "you are still better than me now. It''s thanks to you to take care of Su Shi''s subsidiary."


    Although Lin ruoke snorted haughtily, his little face was raised high, which was obviously praised by Su Jingfei.


    Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen looked at each other, stood up and said with a smile: "we both accept the transformation. How can you say that we are all our employees? There is no reason that our senior management is worse than you, otherwise we will become your burden in the future."


    When Su Jingfei first joined the company, Liang Xiuwen was the president and Liang Xiuwen was the senior manager. They were all his superiors. Now, although it''s only the past six months, it seems that Su Jingfei has changed a lot. However, speaking at this time, it''s really a bit different. It''s full of Wen Xin. Su Jingfei also knows their thoughts.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are both his women. He specially prepared four bodyguards for them. Although they can see that he attaches great importance to them, they also put a lot of pressure on them. They both feel that they have been delayed by Su Jingfei, and he has to distract them to find someone to protect them. Today, they have great hope to obtain self-protection ability, even if they will suffer some pain, They will also be transformed.


    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan have always been good sisters together. In Su''s villa in S City, they even live together. Now they all stand up and the two girls step forward. Feng Xiaolan says, "elder martial brother, I always call you elder martial brother. Now you not only need to be a elder martial brother in medicine, but also need to teach me martial arts."


    Wang Yu then said with a smile, "yes, elder martial brother, please teach us how to practice in the future."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "you two can''t run away. Now that you are your elder martial brothers, you must learn martial arts from me. Now that you have such an opportunity, you should take part in it, but you must stick to it."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. We can all hold on. We don''t want to delay you. We will help you in the future." Feng Xiaolan said with certainty.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t want to fight with the girls. When they all stood up, she came out and said with a smile, "I don''t have so much thought, but just startled, doesn''t it mean that I can make my skin better? I''m an old woman. I need maintenance more. I''m one of them. "


    After listening to Nalan Xiuying''s words and looking at each other, all the girls sighed. If Nalan Xiuying was not Liang Xiuwen''s mother and had been taking care of everyone at home, they would have rolled their eyes. A generation of enchantresses like Nalan Xiuying would dare to say that they are old and that others can''t live. She looks like everyone''s sister regardless of her appearance and temperament, It''s not old at all.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows what Nalan Xiuying means. She is also her own woman. Other women stand up, so she can''t shrink back. Moreover, Su Jingfei knows her very well. Because she has a special constitution, she can keep her face naturally. She is also absolutely a special physique for practicing martial arts. She is her favorite person for Su Jingfei, Even if you don''t take any medicine, at the age of 40, your internal skills will be even more profound than yourself. This is the difference between physical talents.


    But now there is no pity. What she has done this time is to transform one''s meridians. As long as Nalan Xiuying begins to practice, she will go a thousand miles a day, which no one else can match.


    When all the girls finished, Su Jingfei looked at Dongfang Wenjun and said with a smile, "Wenjun, don''t you want to change your constitution? When Shaner''s cultivation is over, you are no longer his opponent. " Su Jingfei doesn''t like this woman with classic temperament and special personality, but she has a good impression on her. She has outstanding ability. If she can follow her, she will be a good helper.


    Su Jingfei has many women. Although Dongfang Wenjun is also a top beautiful woman, he doesn''t have the heart of possession. After all, people like her, but since she likes Han Shan, Su Jingfei will draw her to her side.


    Dongfang Wenjun could see the sincerity in Su Jingfei''s eyes and said with a smile, "they are precious to you or your relatives or friends. Do you still have my share?"


    She can say so, Su Jingfei is more gratified, Dongfang Wenjun did not forget his identity because of charm, this kind of woman is actually very principled, and also the same, as long as you are good to her, she will not be bad to you, this kind of woman Su Jingfei can be more at ease.


    Thinking about it, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "since you live in our Su villa, I don''t regard you as an outsider. What''s more, I have said it in front of you. Can I exclude you?"


    "Count me in." Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile.


    In fact, all the women on the scene can guess Su Jingfei''s attitude. Dongfang Wenjun must be in Su Jingfei''s calculation. Dongfang Wenjun also understands this truth. But if she can ask like this, it still makes people more satisfied. If a person always takes some benefits for granted, it makes people uncomfortable!


    The process of transforming people is naturally very painful, but relative to the final benefits, such pain is also worth it. At least when people make a statement in public, Han Shan''s action of jumping up gives people full confidence.


    Han Shan took Xuelian and ran it for a week according to Su Jingfei''s exercise route. It didn''t take long. After all, her meridians were unblocked. It was just when they were unblocked. After a while, she woke up and gently propped her palm on the sofa. She wanted to stand up, but she felt light and uncontrollable.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei now has deep skills and quick reaction. She quickly floats to catch Han Shan. Otherwise, the girl will definitely fall and suffer a lot. It''s easy for her to get hurt if she falls.


    "Master, what happened just now? I seem to be floating." As soon as she was shocked, Han Shan stood beside Su Jingfei, unable to understand the Tao.


    "You''ve improved your internal power, but you''re still not quite used to it. You''d better take a bath first. If you have anything to do, you can come back." Su Jingfei smiles, explains, and reminds Han Shan that she should take a bath. The magazine on her body really doesn''t smell good. At least all the women are frowning.


    Han Shan was stunned. At first, she didn''t react. However, when she smelled the smell and found that it came from her, she rushed into the bathroom with a cry of surprise. Girls were born to love clean.


    "As you can see, the change of Shan''er should be very obvious, and this is just the first experience." Su Jingfei waits for Han Shan to enter the bathroom before he shows humanity to the public.


    Everyone can see clearly that when Han Shan floats up, it''s really different from usual. That kind of feeling is very wonderful. They even think that Han Shan will. In the face of such an example, no matter whether they will suffer or not, they are more determined to accept Su Jingfei''s transformation, and none of them can be less.

 Chapter 664

    Su Jingfei won the Tianshan snow lotus. Although it''s not the whole one, it''s enough as a supplement to improve the physique of women. After all, everyone was ordinary people, and their meridians are different from those who have been practicing martial arts for many years, so they can''t bear too much power.


    The work of snow lotus is also very magical. If it is used as a medicine, it will increase the effect of many drugs. Take it directly. By using Su Jingfei''s special skills, these people can improve their skills. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s internal power, he would want to take it.


    However, Su Jingfei, who learned martial arts from ancient secret books, knew that this kind of auxiliary goods could only be temporary assistance, and could not be the root of improving his martial arts. After all, only his own martial arts was the most fundamental.


    Even if there is no defect now, after many years, those who rely solely on auxiliary materials will surely not be able to beat those who have been refined for many years. This is the case with Su Jingfei. Only in terms of internal power reserves, Su Jingfei has surpassed Feng mieqing and Niu Baisui, but he is not sure that he is stronger than them.


    Su Jingfei is now improving the skills of the women. According to the truth, it''s not scientific. After all, they suddenly improve their skills, but they can''t control them. It''s not a good thing.


    However, he still did it. The reason is very simple. People around him are more or less dangerous. If they improve their skills, they will have stronger self-protection ability. What''s more, Su Jingfei won''t let them take part in the battle immediately. He will teach them how to purify their internal power. In the future, they only need to purify their internal power and master it.


    In his estimation, Han Sanfeng and Han Siping of the Han family can be regarded as experts in the family, but their internal power is not very strong. Otherwise, Zou Zhaolong, a pure external expert, can be different from Han Siping, which shows that their internal power is not too deep.


    It''s estimated that the effect of these people''s internal skills is not very good. Su Jingfei has seen people with profound internal skills. They are all 70 years old and 80 years old. Therefore, he speculates that as long as the women around him have internal skills for ten years and then learn fighting skills, at least not many people will threaten them. This can make su Jingfei feel at ease. Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to let them fight and kill, Just protect yourself.


    Su Jingfei''s plan goes smoothly. Han Shan is the first to try it, because she has a certain internal power. Although it seems to be negligible to Su Jingfei, she has experience after all, and the effect is very satisfactory.


    After Han Shan went in, all the women also said that they wanted to participate in the transformation of their physique. No matter whether such transformation can turn them into real masters, the beauty effect has already made women excited, especially when they saw Han Shan''s almost flying appearance before, it has obviously become a lot worse, and all the women would rather suffer than accept the transformation.


    In fact, Su Jingfei also understood that these women had nothing to do with themselves except Dongfang Wenjun. All the other women held the attitude of helping themselves. When they were moved, he naturally began to spare no effort to reform the physique of the people.


    Next to Han Shan''s, naturally, she can''t be the eastern Wenjun. It''s not only the difference between being close and distant, but also because her strength is a bit stronger than Han Shan''s. naturally, she suffers much less pain. He doesn''t want to give other women an illusion. In fact, it''s not too hard, otherwise they can''t help it and they will be in trouble.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said to Lin ruoke, "ruoke, our classmate for three years, you are my vice president, and we are not outsiders. You can come first. I can remind you that you are suffering much more than Han Shan."


    "Don''t worry. No matter what kind of pain, I will endure it. I want to be a martial arts expert." Lin Ruo can see that Su Jingfei is the first to choose herself. A little surprise flashed in her eyes. She knows that there are at least Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen in this room who are closer to Su Jingfei than herself. Unexpectedly, he is the first to choose himself.


    No matter how big her nerves are, she is also a woman. She has been taking care of Su Jingfei''s company. It can be said that she is the woman behind Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei doesn''t get any return, she will be cold hearted. Now she thinks it''s always worth it.


    Su Jingfei is the first one to come to her, not only because of her support all the time, but also because he thinks that Lin ruoke should be a strong girl and very independent. Otherwise, he can''t hide his identity for three years in University. Besides, his family has been destroyed by himself, and he can distinguish right from wrong and stay with himself all the time, even if other girls don''t hate him, It will never be so strong.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei said that she was heartless. We all know what the Lin family looked like at the beginning. No one would think that her choice was wrong. At least she can guarantee a good life for the Lin family now.


    Lin ruoke learns from Han Shan and sits on the sofa. Although there is still a strange smell here, no one cares. They already know what''s going on. Anyway, everyone will eliminate impurities in the future. No one needs to laugh at anyone. They have to watch carefully. After all, if they can''t do it well, they will waste Su Jingfei''s painstaking efforts.


    "Well, if you can, hold on, I''m going to start." Su Jingfei takes a deep breath. This is the first time to reform a person''s physique who has never been trained. Su Jingfei is more nervous than before when he reformed Huofeng and Han Shan.


    On the contrary, Lin ruoke was more relaxed and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, how can you be worse than me? What are you nervous about? Most of all, it''s a pain. I haven''t experienced any pain for so many years. I don''t believe that this pain is more painful than that of a woman once a month. Just do it."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and almost broke out in a cold sweat. Lin ruoke was as nervous as usual and always spoke so fiercely. Did the girl forget that there were many people watching here? Really when two people chat in private?


    But because of Lin ruoke''s words, Su Jingfei relaxes. Even if her mind can''t be completely effective, as long as Lin ruoke insists on it, she can''t be worse. She''s nervous. She''s the third one to be transformed. She''s absolutely sure. When she''s in pain, just let her squeeze her hand.


    Thinking of this, the golden needle penetrates Lin ruoke''s body in order. He is afraid that Lin ruoke will suffer too much and delay taking the Millennium snow lotus. Su Jingfei doesn''t let her take the snow lotus. He plans to wait until the end of the acupuncture and feed it to her. Not only Lin ruoke, but also other women. After all, Han Shan, who has a good knowledge, almost has no strength to take it.


    At first, Lin ruoke could deal with it with a smile, but with more and more gold needles, the pain became more and more intense. Lin ruoke finally couldn''t smile. He was sweating and grinning: "Su Jingfei, do you want to revenge on my mother, it''s killing you."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. The girl doesn''t forget to quarrel with herself at this time. However, the name is so messy. It''s probably too painful. It''s also a way for people to vent their pain.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei thought, although Lin ruoke said that she couldn''t stand the pain, she didn''t mean to let Su Jingfei stop. Although everyone could see that his face was pale and his knuckles were white, she still insisted. Later, her voice had changed. Originally, she was still talking, but then she turned into a cry of pain and no strength to scream.


    Unlike Han Shan, Lin ruoke, who doesn''t have any experience in cultivation, has more difficulty in transforming her meridians, and naturally suffers more pain. She really feels as if she has been cramped and skinned. If she knew it would be so painful, she would not have taken the initiative to stand up before, but now she can only hold on.


    Fortunately, although the pain is strong, it doesn''t take long. When Su Jingfei''s last needle falls, Lin ruoke''s pain is at the end. At the moment when she opens her mouth, Su Jingfei''s finger flicks. Xuelian has already been shot into her mouth. The entrance of Xuelian melts and suddenly turns into a heat flow, which reduces Lin ruoke''s pain, Su Jingfei quickly said: "according to the air movement I flow in your body, I can dissolve the power of Xuelian."


    Lin ruoke has no experience in practicing martial arts. She doesn''t know the route of practicing martial arts, but she can feel a heat flow in her body. She starts to guide the heat flow according to Su Jingfei''s guidance, and the efficacy of Xuelian is slowly beginning to be resolved.


    Su Jingfei watched Lin ruoke close his eyes and enter the cultivation stage. He said to the girls, "OK, if he has entered the state, let''s go in turn. You can probably see her pain. Everyone will experience the same pain. If anyone wants to quit, he will have time, but he won''t have to survive."


    "Elder martial brother, you are so kind. If we all stand up, we won''t quit." Wind small orchid small mouth a Qiao, discontented way, other people are also a piece of echo.


    "Well, in that case, let''s start. Xiaolan, you come first." Su Jingfei called the roll directly, regardless of Feng Xiaolan''s bitter face. Although she had thought of it for a long time, she was still trembling in her heart. Fortunately, Feng Xiaolan was also a firm girl. She didn''t hesitate and stood up obediently and sat on the sofa beside her.


    The living room of Su''s villa is very big. In fact, it''s no problem for everyone to carry out the physical transformation together. Before, he just asked the girls to see the transformation process first, and he had a good preparation in mind. Now if Lin can enter the state, he will start the next one.


    It''s not a simple matter to transform one''s physique. It requires not only energy but also profound skills. Otherwise, he won''t be able to persist until the end. Fortunately, in addition to filming, he also refined his internal power during this period. Otherwise, according to his internal power when he transformed Huofeng, he really can''t support so many people to transform together, and he has to do it in batches, Now we can do it one by one.


    The process of transformation for Feng Xiaolan is also very smooth, and he has already had some psychological preparation. Although the pain is still there, he has survived to the end, which makes Su Jingfei more gratified.


    Then there are Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Wang Yu. Their three daughters all come out one after another. Naturally, Su Jingfei doesn''t favor one over the other. Even Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi have no special care, and of course they have no way to take care of them. Otherwise, they can make all women suffer less pain. As a result, when everyone enters the cultivation, they seem to get out of the water, The whole body was soaked with sweat.


    In the process of his transformation of Feng Xiaolan, Han Shan has taken a bath, changed her clothes and walked out. Her skin, which can be broken, immediately makes other women envious. As Su Jingfei said, while improving her internal skills, her skin is more delicate. This is what all women are looking forward to most, and it also strengthens the determination of several people to participate in the transformation, Even Dongfang Wenjun, who likes women, looks forward to it more. In addition to the pain, there are too many benefits of such transformation.


    In order, it should be Nalan Xiuying who ends up with Liang Xiuwen, Li hongsilk and Wang Yu. But Su Jingfei didn''t ask her. Instead, he asked Dongfang Wenjun to come first. Dongfang Wenjun is a martial arts practitioner with a certain foundation and suffers less than Han Shan. She is the lightest among all the women to complete the transformation.


    When everyone was over and Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan, two women who had entered the transformation in the early days, went to take a bath, Su Jingfei said to Nalan Xiuying, "you are a little older, and you have a special constitution, so you may suffer more, so I will leave you alone, and I will teach you something, otherwise you will not be able to hold on."


    Nalan Xiuying sighs that although she doesn''t want to be, she is older than others, so it will be more difficult. She didn''t think about it before, but she hasn''t been confirmed by Su Jingfei. She is still a little lucky. Now she is.


    "You don''t have to think about it. If you have my way, you won''t have any problems." Su Jingfei has to. Nalan Xiuying is middle-aged, and her meridians are more difficult to reform than others. Moreover, Nalan Xiuying has a special physique, so she must give her special skills. Otherwise, even if her reform is successful, the effect will not be very good.


    Nalan Xiuying nodded and said, "everything depends on you. Anyway, I can bear the pain."


    Su Jingfei nodded and taught Nalan Xiuying a special internal skill in his memory. In addition to the thread bound book that Su Jingfei learned, there are also some partial internal skills. One of them is specially for women with special physique. He thinks it''s very suitable for Nalan Xiuying, who is not old. He just takes this opportunity to teach her.


    People who don''t have training experience will not be able to understand the martial arts secret script so easily. They need Su Jingfei''s guidance. When they get ready, other women have already gone to take a bath.


    Su Jingfei said to Han Shan, who has been experiencing her new skills nearby: "when I give her acupuncture, you are responsible for holding her down. Her pain may make people crazy. As long as I don''t let you go, you must use your internal power to suppress her, and she may burst out with force that ordinary people can''t bear."


    Han Shan and Nalan Xiuying were stunned for a moment. They didn''t expect this. However, Han Shan nodded quickly and assured, "don''t worry, master. I will do it as you ask."

 Chapter 665

    Su Jingfei treats Nalan Xiuying differently because her constitution is different from that of ordinary people. Although he does not understand why Nalan Xiuying is young, there is something special about it. Su Jingfei does not dare to treat her as an ordinary woman.


    As for Han Shan, she was full of admiration for Su Jingfei originally, but now she is more obedient to Su Jingfei''s advice. After practicing martial arts for so many years, the effect of Su Jingfei''s acupuncture is not as good as Su Jingfei''s one-time acupuncture. It has to be said that Su Jingfei is a magical person. Han Shan can''t slack off what he''s telling himself now.


    Nalan Xiuying saw that Su Jingfei and Han Shan were ready, so she took off her coat and sat on the sofa like others. She said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you can start now. I''m ready. If I can''t stand it for a while, I should be able to knock me out."


    When she said these words, she was also guilty. It was su Jingfei''s overemphasis on herself that put her under great pressure. She always felt that her constitution was special, but she didn''t know why.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "it''s not a good thing to knock out. That will affect the effect. Anyway, you can stick to it. Try to stick to it.


    Nalan Xiuying nods and doesn''t speak any more. She is a little nervous next to Han Shan. She only has internal power now, and she can''t master it. When Su Jingfei is about to start acupuncture, she asks anxiously, "master, I can''t control my hand well now. What if I hurt her?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve thought about this problem for a long time. If she breaks out, she will be very powerful. In addition, I''ll protect her from injury. Just let it go."


    Everything is ready. Su Jingfei begins to transform the meridians for Nalan Xiuying. They have been intimate for many times. Su Jingfei knows Nalan Xiuying''s body very well, but he is shocked to really transform her meridians. Usually, he doesn''t want Nalan Xiuying to practice internal skills, so he won''t check his meridians. Now he knows how special Nalan Xiuying is.


    If ordinary people''s meridians are compared to hair, the meridians of his reformed women have been widened like embroidery needles. LAN Xiuying''s meridians are naturally matchsticks, that is to say, her meridians are wider than ordinary people.


    If Nalan Xiuying had practiced her internal skill since she was a child, it would be more terrifying than Su Jingfei''s imagination. At her age, her internal power would even surpass Feng mieqing''s old monster, which is absolutely a gift. It''s a pity Nalan Xiuying has never practiced it, and her meridians are wasted.


    Not only that, Nalan Xiuying''s meridians don''t know whether they are born or not because they haven''t been cultivated the day after tomorrow, but there are nine blockages in her broad meridians. The biggest obstacle for Su Jingfei to transform Nalan Xiuying''s meridians is these nine blockages.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly in the dark. She didn''t expect that Nalan Xiuying has such a physique. The reason why she is young is that her meridians are different from ordinary people. However, she doesn''t make use of her special physique. This time, Su Jingfei will give Nalan Xiuying a chance.


    From the first injection, Nalan Xiuying had a stronger reaction than others, and the pain was more unbearable. However, she was stronger than others. Instead of crying out because of the pain, she clenched her teeth, clenched her fist and forced to endure.


    She knows that although she is in pain, Su Jingfei will not be better. Su Jingfei should not only pay attention to her own situation, but also spend energy on acupuncture. After a hard night, Su Jingfei has consumed a lot of energy now. If she cries out again, it will cause great pressure on Su Jingfei.


    Of all the women in her family, Nalan Xiuying is naturally the most mature one. Even though other women have many experiences, she is still young after all. Nalan Xiuying is also the most considerate one. Although she occasionally plagiarizes, she is most considerate of men. She would rather endure more pain than let Su Jingfei worry about herself, This thought can be seen from her closed mouth and clenched fist.


    Su Jingfei can guess what Nalan Xiuying is suffering now. Her blocked meridians are very stubborn. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s confidence in her twelve golden needle techniques, she would not dare to dredge Nalan Xiuying''s meridians.


    At that time, Nalan Xiuying was the first beneficiary of twelve golden needle methods. Her constitution was obviously more adapted to this kind of acupuncture method, which made Su Jingfei focus on acupuncture for Nalan Xiuying without any extra trouble.


    The meridians have been blocked for decades, even more difficult than those women who have not practiced any internal skills. When Su Jingfei stabbed the fourth needle, Nalan Xiuying was already in a cold sweat with pain, and the tendons on her hands burst out.


    When the sixth acupuncture goes on, Nalan Xiuying can no longer help but make a sound. It''s too painful. If she doesn''t let it out, she will lose her mind.


    At the time of the eighth stitch, Nalan Xiuying finally screamed, her body almost shrank into a ball, her eyes began to turn red, which showed how intense her pain was, and Su Jingfei''s forehead was sweating.


    When the tenth needle went down, Nalan Xiuying''s body was ready to jump up in a conditioned reflex. At this time, she absolutely exceeded her usual strength. Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s eyes and hands were fast. She pressed Nalan Xiuying''s shoulder and said to Han Shan, "Shan''er, no matter how hard you use, before I take Xuelian for her, Don''t let her move. "


    Han Shan can''t think much. She does everything according to what Su Jingfei has done. Now she has ten years of skill. Even if she doesn''t go out to do her best, she has hundreds of pounds of strength. She is very quiet, but she is still struggling. This is a reflection of instinct.


    "Master, she''s so powerful. She''s almost breaking away from me." Han Shan is shocked. No wonder the master attaches great importance to Nalan Xiuying. Her physical strength is so terrible. If she has internal power, her strength is absolutely above herself, but Nalan Xiuying has no experience of cultivation.


    Su Jingfei motioned to Han Shan to press Nalan Xiuying no matter what, and then quickly put the last two needles into Nalan Xiuying''s acupoints. These two needles echoed the previous ten needles, which broke away Nalan Xiuying''s blocked meridians for many years. At the same time, Nalan Xiuying suddenly drank violently, her arms trembled, and Han Shan threw out, There''s no chance to react.


    For the strength of Nalan Xiuying, not only Han Shan was shocked, but even Su Jingfei, who had some psychological preparation, was also very surprised. Nalan Xiuying was also too strong. Fortunately, Su Jingfei had finished it for a long time.


    Su Jingfei takes a step forward and pats the back of Nalan Xiuying''s head. Nalan Xiuying unconsciously raises her head and opens her mouth. The Tianshan snow lotus that Su Jingfei has prepared for a long time is immediately put into her mouth. Moreover, because Nalan Xiuying is special, she takes two pieces of snow lotus, more than others.


    The snow lotus in Nalan Xiuying''s mouth melts, and immediately turns into a heat flow to her whole body. At this moment, Nalan Xiuying''s eyes are clear again. She looks at Su Jingfei with a little confusion, and obviously doesn''t know what has just changed.


    "Don''t ask. Now control the heat flow in your body according to the direction I''m leading. This is your future practice route. You must remember it." Although Su Jingfei told Nalan Xiuying how to do it, it must be guided by Su Jingfei for the first time. Otherwise, when Nalan Xiuying finds out by herself, the effect will be much worse. This is what he did to other women before.


    Nalan Xiuying''s skill is different from other people''s. Su Jingfei has never practiced this skill. He just goes to the route. The final effect depends on Nalan Xiuying''s own efforts.


    Nalan Xiuying is gifted, similar to Huofeng, but their performance is different. Nalan Xiuying''s internal meridians are different. It can''t be reflected without touching internal skills. Huofeng is really born with divine power. Even if she doesn''t practice internal skills, she can see that she is very powerful. Once she practices internal skills, Nalan Xiuying''s advantages will be reflected, and she can completely surpass Huofeng.


    Su Jingfei saw that Nalan Xiuying had entered the normal cultivation state. She was relieved and said to Han Shan: "Xiuying''s constitution is different from ordinary people, even beyond my budget. You don''t have to worry about her strength just now."


    Han Shan nods, but she is still scared when she looks at Nalan Xiuying. Nalan Xiuying has always taken care of people, just like a big sister. Unexpectedly, at the moment when she suddenly burst out of power, Han Shan was a little afraid. Even if she didn''t pay attention to it, in fact, people who don''t have any experience in cultivation shocked her, It is enough to show that Nalan Xiuying is powerful.


    People don''t know that there is so much noise outside. When they come out after taking a bath, Nalan Xiuying has opened her eyes. Although there are impurities in her body, she is much less than others. She just has blocked meridians. Unlike other people, she doesn''t have too much peculiar smell.


    "Thank you very much, Jingfei. Now I know that it''s full of power." After Nalan Xiuying stands up, she looks at Su Jingfei gratefully regardless of the people''s eyes. The relationship between her and Su Jingfei doesn''t need much gratitude. They both understand each other''s mind. Nevertheless, Su Jingfei has a kind of amazing feeling.


    Nalan Xiuying herself is a generation of enchantress, among all the women is the most charming one, but now Nalan Xiuying''s charm still exists, but there is a trace of sanctity, ordinary people in front of her, even feel ashamed, comprehensive appearance and temperament, has completely surpassed Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, which is unexpected.


    This kind of feeling, like Nalan Xiuying was originally a charming flower, but it didn''t bloom. Now it is fully blooming, but it exudes a different breath from before. There is holiness in the charm, and it is very strange in the holiness.

 Chapter 666

    The charm of Nalan Xiuying, let alone Su Jingfei as a man, is amazing. Even other women are stunned. They were more beautiful than before because they were dredged by Su Jingfei, but now they feel inferior to her.


    Originally, the most beautiful women in Su Jingfei''s family are undoubtedly Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. Because of the special temperament of Dongfang Wenjun, they can also be regarded as the same level. Nalan Xiuying is also a beautiful woman of this level, but because of her charm, people always ignore her appearance and feel that her appearance is not as good as Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi.


    But now the situation has changed greatly. Nalan Xiuying hasn''t gone to take a bath and changed into good-looking clothes. As for her present image, they are not as good as herself. That is to say, Nalan Xiuying has left their level. At least Su Jingfei thinks that no one among the women she knows can surpass Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t know about her changes. Seeing the people staring at her, she blushed and said with a smile, "I''m very dirty. You talk first. I''ll take a bath and talk later."


    Then, with a slight jump, the whole person has floated to the bathroom door. The sofa is at least five or six meters away from the bathroom, but she just jumps to the door, and doesn''t mean to be difficult to control at all. It''s like she would have been the same, which is many times better than Han Shan before.


    It''s not only women''s surprise, but also su Jingfei''s unconscious squint. Nalan Xiuying''s strength has not only increased her internal strength for ten years, she can even easily control her newly acquired strength. It seems that people with special physique are different. Su Jingfei is a little depressed. She is tired to death, and her income is not as good as others, People are more popular than people.


    When Nalan Xiuying went to take a bath, Liang Xiuwen asked Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, what''s the matter with my mother? It seems that she is different. It''s not only a matter of internal skill, but also a matter of temperament and appearance."


    After all, Liang Xiuwen is a woman, more careful than Su Jingfei. When she said this, Su Jingfei remembered it and said with some doubts: "yes, if you don''t say I haven''t noticed, it seems that it''s really different. It''s not only more beautiful than before, but also different."


    Li Hongsi then nodded her head and said, "yes, I thought something was wrong before. Now I finally remember that Aunt Nalan used to have seven points similar to Xiuwen, but now it seems that only three points are similar. What''s the matter?" Listening to her words, others don''t look at Su Jingfei. They wake up, just like Li hongsilk said.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "how can I know what''s going on? Just now Shan''er was watching. I''ve done everything to her, which is different from you. However, her constitution is different, and her meridians are much wider than ordinary people. I think she has gained at least 20 years'' skill, which is the lowest estimate."


    All the women exclaimed that they had gained the skill for about ten years. Naturally, they knew how effective this skill was. Especially Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun, martial arts practitioners, heard that Nalan Xiuying was so powerful, and they unconsciously looked envious.


    Su Jingfei is quite satisfied with the reaction of the women. Although these people are surprised and envious, no one is envious. This shows that Nalan Xiuying is popular, and the women are kind-hearted. He doesn''t want to be competitive or even hurt his family. Fortunately, he is lucky, and these women are not like that.


    At this time, Feng Xiaolan said: "elder martial brother, do you think it will affect some balance of the human body because you dredge the meridians, and then lead to the change of Xiuying''s appearance? From the perspective of Western medicine, it''s also possible!"


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. His medical skills were self-made. If he liked it, no one could be better than him. But when it comes to western medicine, he knew a little bit about it, which was worse than Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, who were professional medical students. Now when he heard Feng Xiaolan''s words, he unconsciously turned to Wang Yu.


    Seeing Su Jingfei, Wang Yu first blushed, then nodded and said, "elder martial brother, it''s really possible. Although the probability is not high, it''s also possible."


    "Well, what do you think? Even if sister Xiuying has changed, she is still sister Xiuwen''s mother and our sister Xiuying, and she has become more beautiful. What''s wrong? Is it a waste of time for you to discuss here?" If Lin could see that they were thinking, he could not help saying.


    Han Shan also followed suit and said, "yes, you seem to be wrong. Now what you should care about is how to make good use of your present skills."


    Su startled the old face, but just couldn''t blame him. It was enough to make people feel confused. The current nelan Xiuying had even been unable to describe it with her elated city.


    Now Han Shan reminds Su Jingfei: "what Shan''er said is right. When you get this kind of power, you will not be able to control it. So in the next period of events, you should first adapt to your own body. When you go back, Shan''er will take you to the gym to practice well. You must adapt as soon as possible. I will teach you matching skills according to your different personalities, Even if you can''t be a martial arts expert, there should be no problem with self preservation. "


    "Jingfei, do you think that if we all become martial arts experts, we need to care too much about the Feng family in the future? They don''t seem to have many experts Liang Xiuwen knew why Su Jingfei was so anxious to improve his internal power, so she couldn''t help asking.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "although the Feng family''s people are limited, their family members have been practicing since childhood. Even if their strength is not as good as yours, they are all experienced in all kinds of battles. If you have no actual combat ability, don''t mess about."


    After a pause, he continued to explain to the girls: "the main reason why I want to improve your skills is to protect yourself. Our people have more than enough self-protection and less attack. This is enough. I am responsible for the attack. You just need to protect yourself. The people of the Feng family want to deal with you. After you get used to your strength, unless Feng mieqing comes by himself, You two can beat anyone in the Feng family together. "


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about the Feng family, but according to his own estimation, as long as two of the women join hands, there will be no more powerful people in the Feng family. What they lack is actual combat experience. As long as they have enough events, they can overcome this shortcoming.


    Of course, if Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun join hands, even in the face of Feng mieqing, it''s not a problem to want to escape. After all, Dongfang Wenjun is very powerful, but lacks the corresponding internal power. Now she has the conditions to be an expert.


    "Master, with my present internal power, who will suffer if I fight with my father?" Han Shan smiles and asks Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t take this as a joke. He thought about it seriously, and then said, "if you can adapt to the strength you have now, consolidate it a little, and calm down when dealing with the fourth brother, I think your winning rate is at least 60%!"


    "Master, are you serious?" Han Shan was stunned, and then asked in surprise, "are you kidding me? My father has been practising martial arts for 40 years. If I can beat him now, it''s a bit exaggerated."


    "Don''t belittle yourself. Don''t forget who your master is. Your external and boxing skills are very good, and you have a lot of fighting experience. What you lack is strength support. Now I''ve improved your internal power for ten years, and I won''t lose to the fourth brother. I''m not afraid to tell you that although your Han family''s internal skill is good, it''s far behind what I taught you, Naturally, the results of cultivation are very different. " Su Jingfei gives Han Shan a detailed introduction.


    Han Shan, after all, has practiced her family''s internal skills. Compared with the internal skills of her family, the internal skills she taught Su Jingfei are more powerful. The ten years'' internal power of this internal skill is definitely no less than the twenty years'' hard training of the internal skills of her family.


    It can be seen that as long as Han Shan doesn''t have stage fright and plays normally in the face of Han Siping, she really has a large part of the winning rate. Han Siping doesn''t know what Han Siping knows, but Han Shan knows what Han Siping knows. In this way, Han Shan has a great advantage. Su Jingfei''s thinking is very realistic and does not exaggerate at all.


    Han Shan didn''t want to fight for supremacy, but as a girl''s worship of her father, she has always regarded surpassing her father as her goal. Now that this goal is possible, she can''t wait to adapt to the new power immediately.


    Just as people continue to discuss how to adapt to the internal skill, Nalan Xiuying has come out of the bathroom after taking a bath and changing her clothes. Suddenly, the voice around her quiets down again. Nalan Xiuying is not radiant, she is gorgeous at all. That kind of natural holiness and the charm of holiness is gorgeous, and even women are attracted by it.


    I don''t know whether it''s self talk or real emotion. Dongfang Wenjun said unconsciously, "I find I''m attracted. Sister Xiuying, I want to have a baby for you."


    Su Jingfei Khan, do not say the words of Dongfang Wenjun is very bold, just say what she said, also can''t realize! Two women, no matter how hard they try, can''t have children, OK?


    But it doesn''t hinder the scene in his mind. It''s exciting to think about it.


    Nalan Xiuying was originally a pretty girl. Now she came out and was looked at like this. She didn''t feel uncomfortable. She said with a smile: "are you all right? Why are you all in a daze?"

 Chapter 667

    Nalan Xiuying knew her change, but she didn''t expect it would bring so much shock to everyone. She said with a smile, "don''t look at me like you don''t know me."


    Naturally, Liang Xiuwen is the closest to her. After hearing what Na LAN Xiuying said, she immediately said with a smile: "mother, you are more beautiful. If you are not my mother, I will feel inferior. Your appearance can turn all living beings upside down. The more I say, the more I envy you."


    "I''m not that old. Do you think I look old?" Na LAN Xiuying stares at Liang Xiuwen. She is dissatisfied with Liang Xiuwen. In the eyes of the public, she is charming.


    But Nalan Xiuying''s words are right. Now Nalan Xiuying''s face will never be more than 25 years old. If anyone dares to say that she is old, it will be nonsense. Of course, Nalan Xiuying is the oldest among all the people. This generation of enchantresses is not old.


    Su Jingfei is the one who knows Nalan Xiuying best except Liang Xiuwen. After all, the relationship between him and Nalan Xiuying is somewhat different. She feels that Nalan Xiuying is smiling when she talks, but she has some strange taste. He can''t tell what''s going on, that is, she feels that Nalan Xiuying is smiling, but it doesn''t seem to come from her heart. But now she has success in internal skill, and her face is not old, Why not?


    At this time, other people didn''t see Nalan Xiuying''s problem. They congratulated Nalan Xiuying one after another. They all got their internal skills, but no one was as good as Nalan Xiuying. After the bath, Nalan Xiuying could completely control her internal skills. Even Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun were speechless. They still couldn''t control their strength well.


    Su Jingfei looked at the time and said to the girls, "you see, it''s not too early. Should you have a rest? After you get up, you can exercise at home with Shan''er in your spare time and get familiar with your new internal skills."


    In fact, the girls are too excited to sleep now, and according to their current constitution, they don''t need to sleep, but Su Jingfei wants them to calm down first. Excessive excitement is not a good thing, and he also has some things to find Nalan Xiuying. Nalan Xiuying''s success is the highest among the people, so he needs to know more about it.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t usually give orders in Su''s villa, but every time she says something seriously, all the women will do it. Now people see that Su Jingfei is very serious, and they have no objection.


    As for whether they really want to go to bed, only they know. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are also thinking about whether Su Jingfei will touch their room at night. But when they look back, they see that Su Jingfei stops Nalan Xiuying who wants to go back to her room.


    The girls don''t know Su Jingfei''s mind, and they don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying. They don''t think much about it. Judging from today''s transformation, Nalan Xiuying''s effect is better, so it''s right for Su Jingfei to pay more attention to it.


    At this time, Su Jingfei was saying to Nalan Xiuying, "Xiuying, I''ll talk to you about how you feel after you are transformed."


    Nalan Xiuying was left alone by Su Jing. In fact, she was a little surprised. However, she didn''t think much when she heard Su Jingfei''s question. She honestly replied, "I feel very good. She is full of strength and light as a swallow. I don''t need special control. It seems that this part of strength already belongs to me."


    "Well, that''s because your constitution is different from that of ordinary people. Your own meridians are much wider than those of ordinary people. After I dredge you, your strength is like your own. You don''t have to adapt like them. As long as you exercise a little, you will become a real expert."


    Without waiting for LAN Xiuying to ask, she said to herself, "and because your current internal skill cultivation method is my exclusive skill for you, you will get twice the result with half the effort in the future."


    Nalan Xiuying nodded and said, "I understand. I feel that the skill you gave me is very suitable for me. Although I have no experience in training, I can feel that it is very suitable for me. At least I can receive all the power smoothly now. The effect of this skill is very obvious."


    "Well, I''ve said so much to tell you that I need real experts. I have many enemies. Although I dare not act rashly for a while, it''s because of my deterrence. Once they have a way to deal with me, everyone in the family will be in danger. Now they have a certain self-protection ability, but they still have no way to deal with real experts, So I hope you can be my best helper. " Su Jingfei''s face was very serious when he spoke this time.


    Nalan Xiuying sighed: "in fact, I have known for a long time that my family is in danger. When I go to the security company, I naturally hear some things. The competition among the families in the provincial capital is very fierce, especially the contradiction between the Feng family and us is so big that the Feng family will definitely not give up."


    "Well, so I hope you can grow up as soon as possible and become a master who makes the enemy afraid." Su Jingfei nodded and said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry. This family is also mine. They are also my family. I won''t let them suffer losses. Anyway, I have more time. I will spend more time on practicing martial arts, and I won''t let you down." Nalan Xiuying also nodded solemnly. She could see that Su Jingfei was really worried.


    Su Jingfei nodded again and said, "that would be fine, but I just saw that you didn''t seem very happy, not as excited as them. Can you tell me why?"


    Nalan Xiuying was slightly stunned at first, and then said, "you have found my subtle expression changes. I didn''t expect you to be so careful."


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the transformation? Give me your hand and I''ll check it for you. It''s a big deal. If you delay, there may be serious sequelae. You''re really relieved. " Su Jingfei''s face changed and he was angry.


    Nalan Xiuying can see that Su Jingfei is concerned about herself, and she is very moved: "Jingfei, it''s not my own body that has problems, but because of this pain stimulation, I think of some things I forgot before."


    "Have you ever had amnesia?" Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Xiuying in surprise. She has only heard of this kind of thing, but has never seen it.


    "I don''t know whether it''s amnesia or not. It''s just that some of my memories have been forgotten before and I remember them just after being stimulated. Moreover, this part of my memory is very important. I forgot because I was stimulated." Nalan Xiuying''s face is not very pretty.


    "So what is this part of memory?" Su Jingfei looks at Na LAN Xiuying''s face and thinks that this part of her memory should not be very good, but she still can''t help asking.


    Nalan Xiuying can see that Su Jingfei is not only curious, but also concerned. She sighs: "in fact, this part of the memory itself is not a bad thing for me, but the things about Xiuwen are hard for me to accept, and I forget such important things."


    This time, she didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to ask. She slowly explained: "this is what happened. About 20 years ago, when Xiuwen was four or five years old, I eloped with Liang Aihong from the capital and met a mother and daughter on the way. At that time, she gave us a lot of help. Even in order to save me, the mother lost her life, and the girl was Xiuwen."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t wait for Na LAN Xiuying to continue to say, but he has whispered: "no, sister Xiuwen is not your own daughter? How can this be possible? From your appearance, you are your own sisters


    "This is the crux of the problem. We met the mother and daughter at the beginning because I was somewhat similar to Xiuwen''s biological mother. The reason why I was stimulated and forgot part of the content was that Xiuwen''s biological mother lost her life in order to save me. Although Liang Aihong was not very kind to our mother and daughter, at least he had human nature and always regarded Xiuwen as a daughter." Nalan Xiuying sighs and talks about the past.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t expect such a thing to happen. No wonder Liang Aihong was inferior to her son to Na lanxiuying and Liang Xiuwen. At that time, he just thought Liang Aihong preferred boys over girls. It turned out that there was such a secret text in it.


    But this part of her memory was forgotten by Nalan Xiuying, and Su Jingfei even suspected that Nalan Xiuying''s vein obstruction was also related to it. Depression could also affect her own meridians. Unexpectedly, she dredged her meridians and dug out the old memories.


    "Sister Xiuwen was also four or five years old. Doesn''t she have any memory?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked.


    "I don''t know if she remembers. Maybe it''s because we covered it up well at that time, or maybe it''s because I look similar to her biological mother. She doesn''t remember that I''m not her biological mother." Nalan Xiuying first shook her head, then estimated.


    Su Jingfei was silent, thinking that no wonder nalanxiu was 40 years old and Liang Xiuwen was almost 25 years old. It was not that nalanxiu was too young when she gave birth to Liang Xiuwen, but that they were not their own mother and daughter at all.


    This news is too shocking. No wonder when Liang Xiuwen and Nalan Xiuying talked just now, her face was also a little strange. No one can be calm when such a thing happens. Nalan Xiuying always thinks that Liang Xiuwen is her own daughter, but she suddenly becomes an adopted daughter. And that part of her memory is forgotten because of stimulation. It''s really fatal.


    This is what Na LAN Xiuying has experienced for so many years. If she were an ordinary woman, she would not know how to do it. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei had no choice but to say, "don''t tell sister Xiuwen about this. Anyway, your mother and daughter have been working for so many years. It''s better not to be born in person than in person."


    Nalan Xiuying nodded and said, "that''s what I think. Xiuwen has been with me for 20 years. Our mother and I have been depending on each other all the time. Although we are not biological mothers and daughters, our feelings are not worse than ordinary biological mothers and daughters. If you don''t see the problem, I want to keep this matter in my heart." "But to be honest, I''m not sure Xiuwen has this part of his memory," he said


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, then guessed: "according to normal, four or five-year-old children, even if the memory is relatively clear, some things may not be able to remember, not to mention you and Xiuwen sister''s biological mother looks similar."


    "Well, that''s good, but anyway, seeing Xiuwen''s attitude towards me is that I''m my own mother." Nalan Xiuying obviously still attaches great importance to this mother daughter relationship. Although she feels that it''s a bit self deceiving to think so, she still thinks that Su Jingfei''s judgment is very appropriate. Liang Xiuwen always treats herself like her own mother.


    Su Jingfei sighs. In fact, after listening to Nalan Xiuying''s words, he is already doubting Liang Xiuwen. With Liang Xiuwen''s smart mind, she must have remembered things when she was four or five years old. That is to say, she should remember who her biological mother was.


    As for Na LAN Xiuying, she thinks that Liang Xiuwen is too small. Because of her similar appearance, she regards Na LAN Xiuying as her own mother, but this possibility does not exist. However, even if Liang Xiuwen knows that Na LAN Xiuying is not her own mother, and her mother has always been dependent on each other, it''s better not to be her own mother.


    It''s just that Su Jingfei was deeply moved by this secret news. She didn''t expect that such a bloody plot would appear beside her. She was really an actor of destiny. She not only made movies in reality, but also lived like a play. Of course, she would not interfere in this matter. Since Nalan Xiuying wanted to keep it secret, she thought she had not heard anything.


    Su Jingfei is still thinking, Nalan Xiuying suddenly said: "yes, I think of a thing, in fact, there is nothing wrong with this."


    "Well? What do you think of Su Jingfei was stunned. Unexpectedly, Nalan Xiuying suddenly said that it was also a good thing. She asked curiously, "although it''s a good thing for you to restore your memory, it''s not necessarily a good thing. How do you think it''s ok?"


    "If you think about it, the relationship between you and me, as Xiuwen''s mother, I always feel guilty. Now, Xiuwen and I are not biological mothers and daughters, so I feel much more relaxed." Nalan Xiuying didn''t know whether it was because she was completely transformed after the transformation, or she really figured out the problem. She exuded a special charm all over her body. She made Su Jingfei''s eyes straight.


    "Ah, talking to you, you look at me in a daze and do what." Nalan Xiuying sees Su Jingfei staring at herself, discontented and angry.


    Although Su Jingfei is greedy for Nalan Xiuying, this is the hall, so he doesn''t dare to do anything. He just nods and says, "if you do that, it''s true. You and Xiuwen are not biological mother and daughter, so it''s nothing."


    However, he sighs in his heart. In fact, every man has a bit of evil taste. Even if Su Jingfei thinks that he is xiaoxinxin, he can''t avoid being vulgar. Now he knows that Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen are not his own mother and daughter. He thinks that evil people seem to lack any taste. Su Jingfei thinks that he is becoming more and more black.

 Chapter 668

    Su Jingfei has no mental preparation for Liang Xiuwen''s not Nalan Xiuying''s own daughter. Originally, she looked at them with similar faces, but she never thought it would be like this. However, as Nalan Xiuying said, whether Liang Xiuwen knows these things or not, he plans to keep his mouth shut.


    After she has finished her thoughts, Nalan Xiuying doesn''t want people to think that she has a special relationship with Su Jingfei. She quickly goes back to her room to adapt to her internal skills. Even if she is easy to adapt, she should make good use of them.


    As Su Jingfei said before, the only women who can eventually become Su Jingfei''s helpers are Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun. Nalan Xiuying benefits most from dredging channels because of her unique talent. With a little training, she can become a real master.


    The internal skills Su Jingfei taught Nalan Xiuying can not only make her become an expert faster, but also bring her own charm to the extreme. He didn''t tell Nalan Xiuying that he was afraid Nalan Xiuying would resist.


    In fact, that skill is owned by an ancient so-called demon sect, which is specially for women''s study. Nalan Xiuying has the power of enchantment. If combined with this skill, Su Jingfei believes that even an old monster like Feng mieqing can''t help being distracted from his enemies. What''s more, she can''t distinguish men from women in mind. It can be said that it''s evil martial arts.


    The reason why he dares to let Nalan Xiuying practice is because of the evaluation on it in the thread bound book. This skill is very special. As long as it is practiced by the right person, there will be unexpected results. However, there is no problem with martial arts. Evil is evil when used, and right is right when used. It mainly depends on people. He believes Nalan Xiuying''s mind.


    After Nalan Xiuying is arranged, Su Jingfei naturally has to go back to rest. It''s easy to say that it''s easy to transform the meridians for so many women today, and the internal power and spirit consumed are not a little bit. If he steals jade and incense today, he will not be able to get up tomorrow. Fortunately, both Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk are busy adapting to their internal skills, so they have no mind to deal with Su Jingfei, That''s why Su Jingfei doesn''t need to be treated as a kind of wood.


    The next day, things at home were as usual, except that Su Jingfei gave them an extra task to practice Kung Fu with Han Shan for half a month. They didn''t need to learn how advanced martial arts they were, as long as they could learn a posture from the Kung Fu they taught Han Shan.


    They have internal skills to protect the body, and have a shelf of martial arts. Their strength is at least as good as that of the general special forces. Internal skills are not only cosmetic effects, but also can comprehensively improve the skills of all parts of the body. Their hearing, vision and physical reactions have surpassed those of different people.


    Su Jingfei planned what the girls would do for a period of time in the future, so he went to the crew again. Yesterday he went to Niu''s house, and today he has a part of the play to play. This part is also a more important part in the film. In addition to the last part, some of the main characters in this part of the play have to be present, that is, the part at the banquet.


    This is the first time that Su Jingfei and Huang Qiusheng are playing against each other. Not everyone has such an opportunity. Even if Su Jingfei is so calm, he will be a little excited.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he got to the production team, he heard that today, because Huang Qiusheng had some things to deal with in Xiangjiang, he had to go back for three days, so this part of the play could only be put in the back, and other parts of the play were advanced. Because Su Jingfei''s negative part is really not many, today he can only be used as a martial arts guide.


    Because of what happened yesterday, Su Jingfei became mysterious in the hearts of the cast. They all secretly guessed what Su Jingfei was, and they could let people pick him up with such a luxury car. Even Deng Chao, who has been looking down on him, became more careful. He is just an actor, not a rich second generation. If Su Jingfei is really a rich second generation or an official second generation, I''d better leave him alone.


    Of course, he didn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. He was still attentive to Liu Yifei''s performance. However, when Liu Yifei saw Su Jingfei, he immediately ran over and asked, "Su Jingfei, what did you do yesterday? You didn''t go home at night!" Her voice is not big, only Jiang Yiyan can hear her.


    Anyway, Jiang Yiyan also knows that Su Jingfei may live in Li Binbin''s house at ordinary times, and Liu Yifei is not afraid of what she hears. In fact, she doesn''t know that Jiang Yiyan feels normal when she sees Liu Yifei talking to Su Jingfei like this. They are lovers!


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t think Liu Yifei is doubting herself. She knows that she just simply inquires and doesn''t hide anything. She says with a smile: "in fact, a patient wants me to go to his home to see a doctor. I go home after dinner in the evening. It''s not a big deal, and it worries you."


    Liu Yifei knew Su Jingfei had good medical skills, nodded and said, "well, how''s your patient? Is it cured? If you don''t go back next time, at least make a phone call! "


    Su Jingfei then remembered that he was anxious to go home to reform the meridians for all the girls yesterday, but he forgot to call Liu Yifei and Li Binbin and quickly apologized: "I really forgot yesterday. I will pay attention next time." After a pause, Jiang Yiyan, who was eavesdropping, said with a smile: "as for my patients, it should be said that there is no problem. At least the old problems have been cured, and the rest is recuperation."


    At this time, he doesn''t need to act any more. Anyway, Liu Yifei and Niu''s family are two people in the world who can''t fight with each other. Jiang Yiyan, who is next to him, also knows that he''s been found eavesdropping. Instead, he says with a generous smile, "doctor Su is so powerful that he can pick up the car and deliver it, and he can get rid of it."


    "My medical skills are OK. After all, I can''t wait for the crew to eat all the time. I starved to death long ago. It''s also a way to earn some pocket money." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Jiang Yiyan turns her lips and doesn''t say much. Su Jingfei''s tone is really good. From the car that picked him up yesterday, we can infer the situation of the other family. How can such a family not find a good doctor but come to pick up Su Jingfei? It''s obvious that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are very good.


    As for what he said to make pocket money for people''s medical treatment, Jiang Yiyan naturally did not believe it. If such medical skills can only earn pocket money, how can those expert doctors survive? Do they have food and clothing problems now?


    She doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is not joking at all. Although Su Jingfei is an expert, he doesn''t have much income for people to see a doctor. His main income is the company, and he hasn''t taken the dividend from the hospital. After all, the hospital has to expand, and it''s only accepted for a few months. The hospital can get some salary at most.


    Liu Yifei is clear about these things, and she certainly won''t explain them to Jiang Yiyan. After listening to Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan, Su Jingfei whispered to Su Jingfei: "I''ll be in my play soon. I''ll shoot later. You remember to go home tonight. Yesterday, sister Binbin was very dissatisfied with your behavior of not calling. If you can''t coax her well, You don''t want to go to bed with her in the future. "


    Su Jingfei knows that Liu Yifei loves him, but he laughs and says in a low voice: "it doesn''t matter. Sister Binbin won''t let me go to her bed. I''ll just go to your bed. Anyway, you can meet any of my requirements."


    Liu Yifei''s face turned red, and Su Jingfei''s breath was blowing on her little ears. When she thought of their sentimental scene, her heart beat faster and she said angrily, "you''re going to die. If you let sister Binbin know that you say that, she''ll drive me out of the house. You''d better think about it honestly. I''m going to film. I''ll talk about it later."


    With these words, some of them run away in confusion. Looking at her appearance, it is clear that she has been moved by Su Jingfei. Her pretty face is so cute. Su Jingfei thinks that Liu Yifei is very funny and laughs heartlessly.


    Jiang Yiyan doesn''t know what Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei said. Their voices are very low. However, seeing Liu Yifei''s appearance, she knows that Su Jingfei must have amused her. She looks so angry that she gives Su Jingfei a look. Then, regardless of Su Jingfei''s surprise, she hums: "men really don''t have a good thing, they know how to bully people." Then he twisted his waist and went to Liu Yifei.


    Su Jingfei was shocked. The aunt didn''t offend herself. What''s the matter with her? However, she couldn''t help but feel excited when she saw Jiang Yiyan walking around and driving her hips up and down. Although this woman is not a particularly sexy type, she has a different taste and really wants to touch it.


    What happened between Su Jingfei and the two girls was just a few words, but it all depends on Deng Chao''s eyes. He doesn''t care about what happened between Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan. Besides, they are the two actors with the largest number of opponents. They feel that filming will be more tacit.


    He is concerned about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. When Liu Yifei left, he was shy and timid. He didn''t know what Su Jingfei said to her, and he was jealous.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care what Deng Chao thinks of him at all. Everyone in the crew is busy and is about to start shooting the next play. He has designed everything well and doesn''t need him to worry too much. He just needs to watch the people filming. He calculates in his heart that he will go to Li Binbin''s home this evening and transform the meridians for Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, They will be able to protect themselves.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help thanking the Niu family in his heart. This millennium snow lotus is just his own welfare, which can improve the meridians of all his women.

 Chapter 669

    Su Jingfei is watching Liu Yifei finish today''s film. To be honest, Liu Yifei''s acting skill is not as good as Jiang Yiyan''s in terms of acting skill. However, the film today is different from that ten years ago. Acting skill is not the most critical condition for becoming a star.


    Compared with Jiang Yiyan, no matter her age or appearance, Liu Yifei has to be a little better. Naturally, even if her acting skills are not very good, she is also competent for the role of No.1 woman, and even more attention will be paid to it. This is the problem of popularity.


    As a matter of fact, from a professional point of view, Jiang Yiyan is more brilliant. Unfortunately, few of the current movie audiences see an actor from his acting skills, which is one of the main reasons why Chinese movies are not as good as foreign movies.


    When the shooting here is finished, Liu Yifei naturally goes to Su Jingfei and says, "Jingfei, let''s go. Today we finish work earlier. We can have a good meal with Binbin. By the way, do you want to coax Binbin?" After a period of shooting, the previous shyness has long been forgotten.


    Su Jingfei did not continue to tease Liu Yifei, but seriously nodded and said: "Yifei, I prepared a surprise for you today, which was just to tell you. Now we go to find sister Binbin to make you happy at night." Then he took Liu Yifei to the car. He usually took Liu Yifei to Li Binbin''s house in a car. People had been used to it for a long time.


    Jiang Yiyan looks at their back as they leave. She thinks deeply. Judging from Su Jingfei''s attitude towards Liu Yifei, it is estimated that some mysterious and exciting things will happen in their private meeting. Unfortunately, she has been unable to participate.


    Deng Chao, who passed by, just saw this scene and said to Jiang Yiyan jealously: "what''s the matter? Does Yiyan want to play with her? "


    The two are familiar with each other in the movie. Jiang Yiyan said with a smile: "even if I want to play, I should find a handsome guy like Deng, but I have to go back to recite tomorrow''s script and go shopping with you when I have time." Then he went to his house.


    Deng Chao is the No.1 man in the cast, and Jiang Yiyan is the No.2 woman. Naturally, Deng Chao has a higher status between them. Jiang Yiyan has always been very polite to him, but not too close to him.


    It''s a common thing to please the No.1 man and woman in the cast, but now that Jiang Yiyan has reached the position of No.2 woman, it''s impossible for him to please Deng Chao, and Deng Chao can''t be dissatisfied with Jiang Yiyan. Seeing Jiang Yiyan leave, he looks at the direction Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei leave again and turns away with a hum.


    Although Jiang Yiyan has already left, her eyes still notice Deng Chao''s reflection, and she turns her lips in her heart. Although Deng Chao is a handsome man and more famous than Su Jingfei, she is totally different from Su Jingfei in her human nature, and the gap is not a little bit.


    Although Su Jingfei looks like a little white face, she feels like a spring breeze when she comes into contact with him. Moreover, his ability is not small, but he doesn''t have any pride. He is not mature enough for his age. In front of Su Jingfei, Jiang Yiyan even feels that she is a girl, and she doesn''t know why she has such a feeling.


    Jiang Yiyan has already guessed what is the reason for Deng Chao''s dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei. She knows that all Deng Chao''s thoughts are in vain. Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are not likely to be lovers at all. They are lovers at all.


    I can''t help but think of the scene I saw that day, which makes people blush. Especially when I think of Liu Yifei''s expression at that moment, it makes me envious as a woman. But she knows very well under what circumstances Liu Yifei can show that expression. People''s bones are almost crisp.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that when he and Liu Yifei leave, Deng Chao and Jiang Yiyan are in such a complicated mood. Even if they know, he doesn''t care. If Deng Chao doesn''t come to provoke him, it must be him who is looking for trouble.


    As for Jiang Yiyan, although Su Jingfei has a heart, she doesn''t cause too much trouble. This woman is different from other women. She is more sophisticated. Even if she has something to do with her, she won''t follow her wholeheartedly. This may be the sorrow of a smart woman. Su Jingfei thinks it''s better for her and herself to have a secret.


    Now Su Jingfei thinks about Li Binbin. On the way back, Su Jingfei has called Li Binbin and asked her to wait downstairs. Today, we''ll have a good dinner together.


    Although Li Binbin was dissatisfied with the fact that Su Jingfei didn''t have a phone call yesterday, she doesn''t mean to refuse it now. She can''t bear it at all. What''s more, because Su Jingfei has his own career, Li Binbin doesn''t have much binding force in his freedom.


    Recently, she hasn''t been filming. She has been busy with the company. Suddenly, she has changed from a movie queen to an urban beauty. She really doesn''t adapt. When Su Jingfei saw her, she was Li Binbin in all her work clothes.


    Although she has a similar image on the screen, it''s really different to see Li Binbin in reality. If she is not afraid of the people around her, Su Jingfei wants to go up and hug Li Binbin, but she still laughs and praises: "sister Binbin, you are really beautiful in such clothes, which is more fashionable than your usual ancient costume image."


    "Why are you so sweet today? Are you feeling guilty?" Li Binbin is happy to be complimented by Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t smile and gives Su Jingfei a white look.


    Su Jingfei didn''t take it seriously. He opened the car door for Li Binbin with a smile and said with a smile: "sister Binbin, what you said is wrong. My mouth is very sweet any day. Don''t forget, you and Yifei often fight for a kiss. I didn''t say what I said, my Yifei baby." With these words, he turned to smile at Liu Yifei.


    "You''re dying. You''re getting worse." Liu Yifei did not expect that Su Jingfei suddenly turned his head to tease himself. With an angry voice, he turned his head to one side, and his ears seemed to be red.


    Li Binbin is more generous than Liu Yifei, who is easy to be shy. When Su Jingfei looks at him, he says: "you are a rascal, you know how to bully me and Yifei. When you are not strong, you still say that we are fighting. You really think you are a baby. Hurry to drive. You are starving."


    Su Jingfei laughs and doesn''t retort. He starts the car directly. For Li Binbin, he knows that this is a typical woman with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. That''s how they first met. Li Binbin is very considerate.


    Li Binbin didn''t mention what happened yesterday. She wasn''t a fussy person. She just asked curiously, "Jingfei, Yifei, you finished work so early today. It seems that the shooting is going well. Where are we going to eat? I haven''t seen you so interested in it. Don''t you all go home to eat? "


    "The shooting is relatively smooth. I can''t use my part for the time being. I''m relatively free." Su Jingfei explained while driving.


    "I don''t have to go home to eat today to save trouble. Today Jingfei said that he would surprise us and go out to have a good meal. It''s OK. Although life in the crew is pretty good, it''s boring every day. Let''s have a good meal today." Liu Yifei followed.


    "You, you make movies every day, and you don''t know how to pay attention to your diet. Your figure is very important." Li Binbin does not have the good spirit to complain Liu Yifei, is an actor, she naturally knows these actors'' taboo.


    Liu Yifei spat out his tongue and said with a smile: "don''t worry, sister Binbin. I''m not born fat. Besides, I''m just having a meal. It should be OK. It''s really not good. It''s no big deal. We have Mr. Su Jingfei. He should be able to help us keep fit, isn''t he?"


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. He is also a famous master of traditional Chinese medicine in the provincial capital. Many rich people want to see their own doctors, but they may not be able to do so. However, Liu Yifei regards himself as a personal doctor to lose weight, which makes people laugh and cry.


    But he was very cooperative with the way: "don''t worry, Binbin elder sister, with me, as long as you are not overeating, your figure is sure to be able to guarantee, and I said, to give you a surprise, this surprise is that you can always keep your figure in the future, and there will be few minor ailments and pain in the future."


    This time, the two girls were really surprised. They looked at each other and then asked, "Jingfei, you can''t find any panacea. We can still understand how to keep fit, but it''s exaggerating that you can''t get sick."


    "It''s not that I don''t get sick, it''s that I don''t have any minor ailments, such as colds and fevers. I don''t think so." Su Jingfei tries to correct it.


    Li Binbin still said in disbelief: "I understand, but even these minor diseases, how can not, is that people will get sick, even if the two of us are in good health, it is inevitable that we will have a fever or cold every other event, and occasionally we will have a sore throat."


    Although Liu Yifei didn''t speak, her eyes were full of disbelief. It''s not that they doubted Su Jingfei. They just didn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words. This is the real world, not the fantasy world. How can it be so magical.


    Su Jingfei, with a mysterious smile, said with a smile, "no matter what you think, this is a surprise. I''ll tell you when I go home."


    The two women hate to look at Su Jingfei. This guy is so hateful. He always keeps his mouth shut when he''s trying to attract people''s appetite. They don''t have any chance to listen to the news. However, they also know that since Su Jingfei is so mysterious, most of them are not joking. In this way, they are even more curious.


    When Su Jingfei saw them like this, he laughed in his heart. If he transformed their meridians, he would have at least ten years of internal skills. As a martial arts practitioner, his body would be far more than ordinary people, not to mention internal power. At that time, let alone common ailments, even some serious diseases, the two girls would not get it. This is also the main reason why martial arts practitioners live a long life.


    Because they miss Su Jingfei''s surprise, they are absent-minded when they eat. Even though today''s food is really delicious and the service is very considerate, they are not in the mood. In the end, they have to finish their dinner and go home.


    On the way back, Li Binbin said fiercely to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, you made us have a bad meal today. If you give us a surprise and make us dissatisfied, you should think about how to put out our anger. We are not easy to provoke."


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re so hateful. You''re in no mood to eat because you''re so appetizing." Liu Yifei followed suit.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "well, well, if the surprise I give you makes you dissatisfied, you can eat me as dinner today. It''s OK."


    "Cut, what do you have to eat, old arm old leg." Liu Yifei didn''t even think about it. She immediately retorted, but soon saw Li Binbin''s face was strange.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei already said with a smile, "don''t you know what I have to eat? You and Binbin are competing for food at ordinary times. I don''t need to continue to talk about it. I''ll be embarrassed. "


    Liu Yifei opens her mouth and reacts quickly. Suddenly, Hongxia looks on her face and nests in Li Binbin''s arms. She doesn''t dare to look up. Although she and Li Binbin and Su Jingfei have been making out with each other on the bed many times, her character is still a little simple. At this time, she is still shy when talking about such a topic.


    Li Binbin stares at Su Jingfei and comforts Liu Yifei in her arms. She can''t help Su Jingfei either. When they are alone, Su Jingfei can be a hooligan sometimes, but this bad character is very popular.


    Su Jingfei didn''t continue to pester about this topic. He soon returned home with the two girls. After entering the door, he said solemnly: "I don''t want to joke with you now. I''ll tell you seriously that I can turn you into martial arts experts, but there will be some pain. Are you willing to accept my transformation?"


    The two women were stunned together. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say something like this suddenly. Li Binbin even said in silence: "Jingfei, don''t make trouble. You''re so scary. You won''t be a member of any cult."


    Su Jingfei''s face suddenly collapsed and said helplessly: "sister Binbin, don''t affect my mood. I mean I''ll transform your meridians, and then you''ll have ten years of internal power, that is, you''ll become a martial arts expert like me, but you''ll have some pain."


    "Just like you? Really? " Liu Yifei''s eyes lit up and automatically ignored the content behind Su Jingfei.


    "Well, it means the same thing. Of course, I have less internal power than myself, but I will definitely become a martial arts expert. You know what I do, and I offend a lot of people. I''m worried about you, so I want you to have self-protection ability. If you are not afraid of pain, I will transform your channels." Su Jingfei is very serious and does not smile.


    The two women looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. Then they looked at Su Jingfei firmly and said, "as long as you can do it, we all believe in you. We don''t want to be a burden to you. You can do what you say."


    "Well, take off your clothes first." Su Jingfei said the words that make two women dumbfounded.

 Chapter 670

    Su Jingfei''s words made the two women''s pretty faces red together. Li Binbin said angrily: "Su Jingfei, we all talk to you seriously. How can you let us take off our clothes? Even if you want to, you can say it directly. Why do you cheat us?"


    Although Liu Yifei didn''t speak, she also glared at Su Jingfei. She was still thinking, is there any special way for Su Jingfei to play?


    Su Jingfei saw the misunderstanding between the two girls and explained with a bitter smile: "well, you need to take off your clothes to practice martial arts. Only in this way can you have a better effect. If you are dressed and hindered, you must take off your clothes."


    Two women know that they misunderstood Su Jingfei''s words, some embarrassed, but let them immediately take off their clothes, or some embarrassment, Su Jingfei quickly added: "you can only take off in the living room, transform the meridians, the body will eliminate impurities, when the time comes, if there is a taste, you can directly break, in the bedroom, don''t sleep today."


    His relationship with the two women is different from that of the women in the family. After all, some women in the family have nothing to do with him. Now, even if the two women take off their clothes in front of him, it won''t have much influence.


    The two women looked at each other. Although they were a little shy, they didn''t hesitate any more. They took off their clothes together. Li Binbin was fit and more sexy. Even after seeing her many times, Su Jingfei almost got angry in her eyes. If she didn''t think about business in her heart, she would have jumped on her.


    But Liu Yifei is thinner, her skin is fairer, and she seems to feel very good. Su Jingfei said with a smile: "girl, come and give me a smile."


    Liu Yifei was shocked by Su Jingfei''s touch, and then angrily said: "I hate it, you dead sex wolf. Don''t touch me. Please transform our meridians."


    Su Jingfei didn''t go too far, just said with a smile: "don''t worry, this process may have some pain, you must try your best to be patient, you''d better keep awake, so that the effect is the best, and after acupuncture, you should guide your internal force according to the method I taught you, so that you can have the best effect."


    The two women don''t understand this, but when they see Su Jingfei put away his smile, they know that it''s more important. They all remember that they are actors who have played many ancient costume films. Although they don''t know much about some common sense, they have also heard of it. It seems that Su Jingfei wants to teach their internal power, just like Yang Guo XiaoLongNu in the divine carving swordsman. Of course, if they face Su Jingfei alone, This is more like a couple. Now the situation of the three is a little strange.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much more. She let the two women sit on the sofa, then took out the gold needle and said to Liu Yifei, "Yifei, you should hold sister Binbin first. She is a little older. This transformation has a greater impact on her. After a while, her reaction should be more intense. You must hold her down and don''t let her move."


    Liu Yifei nods to Su Jingfei. She and Li Binbin are sisters. Naturally, she is more concerned. She obediently presses Li Binbin''s arms, and then nods to Su Jingfei, indicating that she is ready.


    Li Binbin looked at Su Jingfei''s bright golden needle, took a deep breath and nodded: "Jingfei, come on, I''m ready, I want to be a Wulin expert."


    "Well, it''s coming soon. Don''t worry. I''m sure you can resist it. If it''s really painful, just cry it out. It should be better." Su Jingfei was already familiar with this method, nodded and stabbed the first needle.


    Li Binbin is over 30 years old. At this time, her meridians are more difficult to transform than those of the women in Su Jingfei''s family. Even if she is not as good as Nalan Xiuying, she needs to spend a lot of energy on Su Jingfei. What''s more, Su Jingfei needs to use her internal power to heal her pain in order to make Li Binbin more effective, otherwise she may not be able to bear it.


    Unlike Nalan Xiuying, they are gifted. Although they are suffering, the final effect is much better than that of ordinary people. Li Binbin is just an ordinary physique, and the effect after the transformation can only reach the level of other women, and they suffer more than them. This is because of the problem of age. Su Jingfei has no specific explanation, But I know that Li Binbin will suffer more than others.


    Liu Yifei presses Li Binbin''s hand on one side. She can feel that she is struggling. If Su Jingfei didn''t remind her before, she might not be able to hold on. But now she is not only concerned about how Su Jingfei gives Li Binbin acupuncture, but also pressing Li Binbin. She can''t let her struggle.


    Li Binbin felt like she was in the fire when Su Jingfei stabbed her fifth needle. She felt that she had not suffered as much in her life as she did today. If Liu Yifei hadn''t pressed her arm, she would have struggled. Even so, she was still exerting herself unconsciously, and she screamed uncontrollably, and her face began to turn white, The cold sweat gradually increased.


    Liu Yifei looked distressed and said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, can you make sister Binbin feel better? I don''t think she can hold on now. She''s sweating."


    "I want to have a way. I''ve already used it. Don''t look at her now. After a while, you''re not much better than her. You should be prepared. I''m not giving you pressure. You can be easier than sister Binbin, but it''s almost the same. You can''t help it. Don''t blame me for suppressing you with force."


    Liu Yifei was startled. She had heard Su Jingfei say that this process would be very painful, but she didn''t expect such exaggeration, and her heart began to empty. Liu Yifei was a young girl, and she was afraid of pain.


    Su Jingfei kept on holding the gold needle, turned to Liu Yifei and said: "Yifei, I don''t hide it from you. You two are not the first batch of my transformation. I have transformed others before. You should understand this. I have to make sure that I can use it safely. Feng Xiaolan, you remember, she is still younger than you. She has successfully insisted on it. Can you be worse than her?"


    Liu Yifei was still worried that she couldn''t bear it. Now when she heard Su Jingfei say so, her heart moved. She naturally had the impression that she was a simple girl. Other girls who were younger than herself could bear it. What could she bear.


    She is a little confident, but unconsciously ignores the meaning of Su Jingfei''s words. Su Jingfei deliberately takes Feng Xiaolan as an example, which can be said to cheer Liu Yifei up. It can also be understood to mislead Liu Yifei. Liu Yifei will think that Su Jingfei only transformed Feng Xiaolan''s meridians, so it won''t be too serious to be jealous.


    If Li Binbin can still think calmly now, she will surely find out the problem. Although Feng Xiaolan is Su Jingfei''s younger martial sister, she is definitely not the closest person. Compared with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi should be closer to Su Jingfei. If he is sure that he can transform other people''s meridians, they will benefit first, but now she can''t protect herself, There is no mind to be jealous.


    Just after su Jingfei encouraged Liu Yifei, Li Binbin was lying on the sofa paralyzed. At this time, Su Jingfei did not continue the needling, but quickly put the Tianshan snow lotus into Li Binbin''s mouth and said: "sister Binbin, along with the route of my exercise in your body, I will give full play to the medicine, and soon it won''t hurt."


    Li Binbin has a lot of trust in Su Jingfei. He starts to guide Su Jingfei''s internal skills without thinking about it. In this way, Li Binbin soon enters the cultivation, and the pain naturally begins to decrease. Tianshan snow lotus is an auxiliary medicine.


    "You see, sister Binbin has survived. Now it''s your turn. Let''s start. We must hold on." Su Jingfei arranges Li Binbin and tells Liu Yifei that he knows Liu Yifei''s heart is a bit empty because he has seen Li Binbin suffer. He can only worry about her constantly and can''t give up halfway.


    Liu Yifei hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "well, let''s start. If I can''t stand it, you must hold me down. I don''t want to fail. I can''t be your hind leg."


    Su Jingfei was moved in his heart and said with a smile: "you are my baby. How can you say you are my hind legs? You can rest assured that I will make you successful. You become martial arts experts. We are martial arts lovers. It''s easy to talk about it. Sit down and I''ll start."


    Liu Yifei looks at the bright golden needle and tries to make herself smile. Then she closes her eyes to bear the pain. At this time, Su Jingfei doesn''t have any fancy. She just wants Liu Yifei to stick to it.


    Just when he thought that Liu Yifei would be unbearable, he suddenly found that although Liu Yifei was not a natural talent of Nalan Xiuying, and her meridians were not wider than ordinary people, her body''s meridians were relatively smooth. Although she wanted to bear the medicinal power of Tianshan snow lotus, it was easier to transform than ordinary people.


    Liu Yifei doesn''t know whether she is born with a good physique or the day after tomorrow. Su Jingfei estimates that her suffering can be reduced by at least 30% compared with other people, which is very rare for a woman who has no experience in cultivation.


    She is not a special physical cultivation, but her body is absolutely pure. It can be seen that Liu Yifei, the first lady in the mainland, is really worthy of the name. Not only her usual personality, but also her living habits are rarely polluted. In such a society, this kind of woman is too rare, even the simple Feng Xiaolan can''t compare with her.


    Even so, when Liu Yifei finished acupuncture, she was also in a cold sweat. Her face turned pale and her little fist clenched. She almost fainted. She felt like she had gone through hell.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hesitate. He took Xuelian to Liu Yifei and led her to practice. In this way, Liu Yifei''s transformation task was completed, which made him very happy. He didn''t live up to the two girls'' trust in him. In particular, Liu Yifei finished it even though she was afraid, and there would be two more reassuring experts around him.


    If it wasn''t for the limited number of Saussurea and the transformation of Wu Yanli, Su Jingfei wanted to arm all the people around him. Of course, he could also buy the Millennium Saussurea, but it was very difficult.

 Chapter 671

    When Su Jingfei left Li Binbin''s house with Liu Yifei the next day, she was really fresh and fresh, and the two girls were also in high spirits. This was the first time for her. Generally, if Su Jingfei stayed overnight, the two girls would not be in good spirits the next day. After all, the sleeping time was too short.


    But now it''s different. As long as they practice meditation for more than half an hour according to Su Jingfei''s requirements, they can relieve their fatigue for a day. I have to say that in this respect, they have a cheating device.


    Su Jingfei also thinks of all the women in her family. These women have at least ten years of internal skills now. As long as they work hard, they not only need not worry about their self-protection ability, but also don''t worry about their lack of physical strength. Su Jingfei actually feels that she has seen a very happy life.


    This is something Su Jingfei didn''t think of before, but now with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei as examples, he has thought of this. Of course, he hasn''t thought about doing anything with other women, otherwise he will find out sadly that it''s his own misfortune. Because of all kinds of exercises and internal skills, his physique is different from ordinary people, and seems too strong for ordinary women.


    Now, because the women have also improved their physique, they have narrowed the gap with him. Although he is still much better than them, if there are too many of them, he will not be able to resist.


    Su Jingfei admits that he has begun to blacken, but he is not evil enough. He has never thought of doing too much. Now he just feels very happy.


    For the next two days, Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei also went to Li Binbin''s house every day. During the day, they went to the production team to make films. Because the two women''s physique changed, even if they sang songs at night, they would not delay their work during the day, so they became more casual. Su Jingfei could be said to have enjoyed tenderness. At this time, it is estimated that if they gave him a throne, he would not be moved. Anyway, the emperor had something, Liu Yifei and Li Binbin are not only human characters, but also top stars!


    The benefits of internal skills are more than that. Because Su Jingfei came step by step, he didn''t feel very obvious. He just knew how to strengthen his physique and energy. As for the rest, he just knew that he had become powerful.


    But Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are different. They have suddenly acquired such powerful internal skills. Although they have only ten years, Su Jingfei has used a special method and dredged the meridians in these ten years. It seems that they have started to practice from a few years old, which is almost the same as child Kung Fu.


    This kind of skill is very pure. It''s no worse than some of the inherited children of Damen sect. Naturally, it''s good for them. In addition to their appearance and skin changes, their energy and physical quality have been very abnormal.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei can hardly sleep every day. As long as they practice meditation properly for one or two hours, they can be energetic in one day. Their physical fitness has definitely surpassed that of world-class athletes. At this time, they also understand that Chinese people like to hide their clumsiness. If real martial arts masters go to participate in world competitions, they will lose face if they don''t win the championship.


    However, this idea was finally corrected by Su Jingfei. This kind of exerciser who surpasses the ordinary human body is certainly not only his own country. At least Su Jingfei knows that the Japanese devils have this kind of abnormal ninja. Their physical fitness surpasses the ordinary people, but they won''t appear in the international competition field. That''s the competition field of ordinary people.


    Although they can''t take part in any world-wide competition just because they know martial arts, and Liu Yifei and Li Binbin don''t mean to be athletes, they are much better than before.


    Let''s not say that after practicing martial arts, they are radiant. It seems that their appearance and temperament have increased by one point. Let''s say that what they do every day is completely different.


    Li Binbin used to be healthy, but after a day''s work, he would be very tired with backache and backache, but now it''s different. After a day''s work, he seems to have nothing to do. At night, he hasn''t done anything he likes to do, such as sentimental with Su Jingfei or fitness.


    Su Jingfei didn''t ignore the two girls because they had internal skills, and gave each of them a set of martial arts. Although it''s not very complicated, it should be no problem to use it for self-protection. He doesn''t want his own woman to have high eyes and low hands, but he can''t use her extraordinary strength. Han Shan has her at home, and he doesn''t worry about it. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are different, They have to teach by hand.


    Li Binbin practices the martial arts taught by Su Jingfei every day. Liu Yifei doesn''t need to be so troublesome. They are in the same crew. Moreover, because there are many action plays, Liu Yifei can find an excuse to learn action plays with Su Jingfei and let Su Jingfei teach her to practice martial arts. After all, they are martial arts instructors.


    The two women''s internal skills have improved, and their memory and comprehension seem to have improved. In the past, many lines were difficult to remember, but now they are very easy to write down. At this time, Liu Yifei understood why Su Jingfei had no experience in acting, but he could enter the role quickly. He had extraordinary comprehension and abnormal memory, He can well understand the requirements of the director, and remember what he missed, so that he can correct a little bit.


    In fact, Su Jingfei wants to tell Liu Yifei that she thinks too much about it. She doesn''t practice martial arts all at once. Although her memory and comprehension are not born, at least in terms of transformation, she is far worse than them. She has to admit that she is a little envious.


    Both Liu Yifei and Li Binbin have experience of practicing martial arts. Although they are just putting on airs, it''s easier for them to learn moves than others. Moreover, they have ten years of skill, not to mention only ten years. In modern society, it''s already quite profound.


    As long as they can give full play to their own strength, even people with good strength like Han Sanfeng and Han Siping will not take advantage of them when they meet them. Although there are experts in Feng''s and Niu''s families, they are limited in number after all, and the two stronger than Li Binbin and Liu Yifei can''t be sent.


    No matter which family in the provincial capital has the strength to fight against Su Jingfei, the primary target is Su Jingfei. As long as Su Jingfei can''t be dealt with, even if all the women in Su Jingfei''s family are killed, it''s useless. It can only increase too much hatred for him. At that time, he has to be ruined by Su Jingfei, a dangerous element. No big family wants to see this.


    Those who don''t know Su Jingfei feel that he has a lot of money at most. Only after the highest level of the Feng family and the Niu family have contacted Su Jingfei can they be very afraid of him.


    Feng mieqing and Niu Baisui are the two most powerful men. They think that they can''t resist Su Jingfei''s attack with all their strength. But similarly, if Su Jingfei tries to run away with all their strength, neither of them will be able to catch him. Moreover, once they let him run away, their family will be in bad luck. Except for them, no one can do anything to Su Jingfei.


    Now Su Jingfei secretly turns her women into martial arts experts. In the future, even if the Feng family and the Niu family send most of their forces to deal with Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei will have no worries. Anyway, after these people send their experts out, if they want to find trouble with these women again, they can only say that they are looking for bad luck, but they may be cleaned up by these women.


    From the changes of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, Su Jingfei can know the changes of the women in the family, because these women are taken by Han Shan, practicing martial arts every day, and compared with each other, the effect may be better than Liu Yifei and Li Binbin.


    Su Jingfei as a little fresh, naturally won''t admit, in fact, sometimes he provoked two women, he stubbornly thought it was two women changed color.


    In the past two days, Su Jingfei not only made love with the two girls, but also guided them. He not only taught them how to practice, but also practiced with them, so that they could improve their strength as soon as possible. He didn''t say why he did it, and the two girls didn''t ask. They didn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. They just thought that Su Jingfei hoped they wouldn''t waste their strength.


    The relationship between Su Jingfei and the two girls is relatively secret. The three have never told anyone. After all, this kind of relationship can''t be exposed. If it wasn''t for H Province, which is not a province with a developed film and television industry, and the provincial capital doesn''t have a permanent paparazzi, otherwise they would have been exposed for a long time.


    After two days of adaptation, the two women can basically master their own strength, which makes Su Jingfei feel again. Sure enough, the internal skill has not only changed a person''s physique, but also improved his comprehension. He also has more confidence in the women at home, and their performance will not be inferior to that of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. He does not expect these women to really help him in the future, As long as they can protect themselves, Su Jingfei is very comforted. Now it is obvious that they should meet the requirements.


    On the third day, that is, three days after Huang Qiusheng returned to Xiangjiang, according to the previous director Chen Jiajia, he also came back from Xiangjiang, and his return to the crew also means that Su Jingfei''s martial arts guidance task will be suspended, and he will start his reverse No.1 task.


    Su Jingfei has been ready for this scene long before. It can be said that except for the ending, the most important part, almost all the important roles, will appear in this scene.


    In fact, the opening of the film is also a scene where people gather. Only in that part, Su Jingfei didn''t directly participate in it. He just showed his magic skills later. Chen Jia was very satisfied with that scene. Su Jingfei''s martial arts play is basically impeccable.


    On the morning of Huang Qiusheng''s return, Su Jingfei brought Liu Yifei to the crew. He knew that he had an important play today, and he also attached great importance to it. He asked the makeup artist to make up for himself early.

 Chapter 672

    Su Jingfei has a lot of lines and high acting skills in this play. If he had not practiced for a period of time and performed well during this period, such an important drama might have to be arranged at the end.


    However, because of the large number of actors in this scene, if it is shot in the later stage, it may affect the shooting progress, so we have to shoot it this time. Anyway, Chen Jia has already made preparations for several times. After all, there are so many people, and any actor who does not perform well has to come back.


    Theoretically speaking, this play is the key point of Su Jingfei''s performance, but every actor dare not relax. Moreover, there is another scene in which an shigeng, played by Su Jingfei, meets Deng Chao''s cold-blooded character for the first time. At this time, everyone is thinking that there was a contradiction between them. This time, Su Jingfei and Deng Chao, who is more brilliant? This is also an opportunity for Su Jingfei to fight back against Deng Chao.


    In fact, according to the key point of the play, Su Jingfei has more opportunities to perform than Deng Chao, and he has more lines. But similarly, if he can''t control his characters, he will only perform mediocrity, and he may make a fool of himself. On the contrary, he is not as good as the cold blood with less scenes and lines.


    Su Jingfei is not too nervous about this. He is a newcomer and works very hard. He has practiced with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei almost all of the key parts. Although the environment is different and the people he faces are different, he feels a little bit worse when practicing. But he only needs to be familiar with the mood of the characters at that time. He believes that when he is officially shooting, It will only be better.


    He is not a crazy character, but he is a stage actor. That is to say, when it comes to formal performance, the more he can play at a higher level. This is probably because he has experienced a lot of things and has a better mentality.


    This scene should be a night play, but because there are many shots and it is difficult to shoot, we set up a studio directly. Now we shoot indoors, and then we make up some shots at night. Although it''s a bit troublesome, it can save time. Sometimes, in order to speed up the shooting progress, the crew can shoot the play upside down during the day and at night.


    After su Jingfei''s make-up, the realistic version of an shigeng reappears. For Su Jingfei''s appearance, whether he is a director or a screenwriter, or even every actor in the crew, he is very approbated and absolutely impeccable.


    That kind of small fresh fan, but without losing the negative boss''s domineering temperament, even if others want to learn, especially Su Jingfei usually treats people gently, if he really wears costumes, no one will think he is a bad guy, which makes Su Jingfei laugh and cry, playing the opposite himself, actually makes people feel very decent.


    When he finished his make-up, he saw the director talking with two people. Before he could speak, Chen Jiajia stopped Su Jingfei and said, "Feizi, come here and introduce you to two predecessors. Later, they are also your rival actors. They haven''t been in the crew before. You have to get to know them. If you don''t have a tacit understanding, you can''t shoot."


    Su Jingfei actually knows the two actors in front of him. Even if he has seen them, he has also seen their movies. Especially Mr. Li Zixiong from Xiangjiang, who is an old man and even older than Huang Qiusheng, is one of the most famous traitors in Xiangjiang, especially the villain in the heroism. He is really hated, But his acting skills are impeccable and admirable. His other roles are also in place. Even without the title of movie king, his acting skills are absolutely not bad.


    And he is the actor of Wang Ye in this film, because his part is relatively small, he just came here at this time, just to make up a few scenes. He also has his own things to do in Xiangjiang.


    Another actor is not as well-known as Li Zixiong, but he is also a famous actor in the mainland, Cheng Taishen. His acting skills are definitely not inferior to Li Zixiong, but most of his films are literature and art films. He is the first time to take part in the shooting of films like the four famous captains, and his role is also more important, the six gate headquarters is the first one to catch the gods.


    According to the plot, he should have been here very early, but he also has a lot of things, but this role is still very important, so he can only put off his play.


    Although they don''t have a lot of plays, they are also important. However, they have one thing in common. In this movie, both of them have only literary plays, but no martial arts plays. That is to say, except for their opponent''s play with Su Jingfei, they have almost no contact. This is the only scene that Su Jingfei has a chance to cooperate with them.


    "Brother Xiong, brother Shen, I''ve watched your movies since I was a child. I don''t need director Chen to introduce you. I know you too. I grew up watching your movies." Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Chen Jia to introduce him. The information of the two men flashed through his mind and immediately went forward. Although he didn''t say this set of words for the first time, he still seemed very sincere. After all, his age is here, and their films can really grow up with Su Jingfei.


    Li Zixiong has been an actor for nearly 30 years. Although Cheng Taishen is not as good as him, there are still many young people. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Li Zixiong said with a smile: "I''ve heard that there''s a good kid in the cast. It seems that your image is very consistent with the play. It''s very good."


    Although he always plays the role of villain, he is a good man. What''s more, Su Jingfei is also a villain now. Naturally, he has more intimacy and a real smile.


    Cheng Taishen was obviously deep. He nodded to Su Jingfei and said, "young people have such acting skills. I think you are very good. I''ve seen what you played before. The role of an shigeng seems to be tailor-made for you. I look forward to your better performance."


    Although there seems to be a lot of preaching, it''s hard to avoid appreciating Su Jingfei. Mainland actors are different from Xiangjiang actors. Although Xiangjiang actors are also dedicated, they are more casual, while mainland actors are much more serious. It''s a strict habit to come to the crew to see the shot first.


    It seems a bit rigid, but I have to say that the serious attitude of mainland actors is very admirable. At least when Xiangjiang actors cooperate with mainland actors, they are very satisfied with their shooting attitude.


    Chen Jiajia was very satisfied with their attitude towards Su Jingfei. He said with a smile: "Taishen, ah Xiong, you don''t have any martial arts play this time. I''m not sure. Feizi is not only an shigeng in the play, but also our martial arts director. His action design is blind. We can''t imagine many bold actions without him, What''s more, the movements he designed are easy to complete and don''t need to waste too many props. "


    "Oh? There are also such things. We just heard that he is a martial arts director, but we don''t know his skill!


    Li Zixiong has performed many martial arts dramas. Naturally, he has a better understanding of the role of martial arts guidance in action movies. Besides, Chen Jia is also an expert in this field. He is full of praise for Su Jingfei. It can be seen that he really has amazing skills.


    Cheng Taishen doesn''t open his mouth. He just takes a deep look at Su Jingfei. He doesn''t know whether he wants to see through Su Jingfei or to keep Su Jingfei in mind.


    Chen Jiajia said with a smile: "you just watch the sample film. You don''t understand it. You''ll know it after a few days in the crew. I dare say that Feizi''s martial arts guidance is no less powerful than Xiangjiang''s team. The key is that he is young and has many fantastic ideas."


    Su Jingfei saw that they still wanted to continue to praise, even if it was very comfortable to listen to, but he did not dare to be too proud, and quickly said: "director, you see brother Sheng, they are here." Su Jingfei emphasizes that it''s just right for Huang Qiusheng to stop calling him uncle.


    Chen Jia looked up and saw Huang Qiusheng, Deng Chao and other leading actors coming, because there was nothing wrong with Zou Zhaolong in this scene. He didn''t need to make up for the time being, just watching.


    As for Liu Yifei and Zheng Zhongyi, they both have the front and back parts. They wait for their shooting to finish before they do anything else. Moreover, because they are the most important plays, everyone wants to see their performance. However, as a more important female character, Ji Yaohua, Jiang Yiyan also comes over with her make-up.


    In this movie, the only new actor is Su Jingfei, but in terms of popularity, Jiang Yiyan is naturally the lowest in the cast, and she will be more diligent. Su Jingfei is still an amateur guest star, but Jiang Yiyan is a professional actor.


    Chen Jia watched the crowd come together, and after they exchanged greetings with each other, he said, "OK, now let''s go to make up, and we''ll start the first act. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, we''ll shoot Feizi''s play first. The propman is ready, and the lighting man adjusts the light. We''ll start right away."


    Because the play to be shot starts with Su Jingfei, and the people who go to make up are not worried. First, let''s see Su Jingfei''s performance. After all, this is a purely literary play. People are also curious about what Su Jingfei can shoot.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what people were thinking. He really thought that they were all going to make up. When he took off his coat and lay on the top of the bed, he saw the people behind the camera staring at him. Su Jingfei almost didn''t hold tight. These people don''t go to make up honestly. Why do they take off their clothes here!


    At the beginning of the play, Su Jingfei massages people and talks with Qian Jian. The actresses who are in charge of massaging him are all dragon sets. They don''t even have lines, but they all have a positive lens, which is a good dragon set.


    The two women are well-dressed and in good shape, which can attract the audience''s attention, not because they are not beautiful enough, nor because they wear too much. It''s su Jingfei who gives people a strong shock.


    Su Jingfei looks like a gentle little white face from the outside. Before the shooting, Chen Jia was worried that Su Jingfei took off his clothes and showed his ribs. After all, he was facing the audience. His figure was too bad to look good.


    After all, as a director, if he can''t shoot his own ideal picture, he can let the actors go to fitness or change the lens. Su Jingfei''s figure is quite satisfactory to him.


    People didn''t think much about Su Jingfei at first. They just wanted to see how Su Jingfei was acting. When they saw the first scene, they were already subdued.


    As male actors, they can''t imagine that they will be attracted by a man''s figure. Su Jingfei doesn''t have excessive muscles or aggressive tattoos. It''s just that the lines are explosive. When two women massage him, everyone seems to realize how hard his muscles are, The hands that the two women felt could not be pressed down.


    Among the people, only Liu Yifei has experienced Su Jingfei''s body. Looking at him, her pretty face has become red secretly.


    As a woman, Jiang Yiyan is a little crazy when she looks at Su Jingfei''s figure. She has had intimate contact with Su Jingfei several times, but they are all separated by clothes. She can''t see Su Jingfei''s figure either. She can only feel that he is very strong and gives people a good sense of security. Now she knows why.


    Su Jingfei''s body is really perfect. It doesn''t look fat. It doesn''t look fake muscles, but it''s absolutely full of strength. There are also people practicing fitness. At least Deng Chao and Zheng relay go to the gym from time to time.


    But they secretly compare themselves with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s body is really powerful. At most, they can keep their body not fat and have a little more beauty. Deng Chao, in particular, used to take photos, but now they are embarrassed to take off their clothes compared with Su Jingfei.


    This is just a long-distance observation. If they can touch Su Jingfei''s skin with their own hands, they will be even more surprised. Su Jingfei''s muscles are tight and his identity is smooth. As a man, his skin is so good that he is absolutely envious.


    At least the two actresses in charge of massage are trembling when they press their hands on Su Jingfei''s body. If they are not rational, they are even willing to recommend pillows. For such a man, they don''t need any money, which is enough to attract any women. This is a kind of charm, and this is what Su Jingfei has not found.


    Chen Jia is secretly proud of himself. My eyes in selecting actors are absolutely unmatched. What do you mortals know? When Su Jingfei plays such a scene, you don''t have to say anything. It''s enough to make a lot of audiences drool.


    He didn''t forget that Su Jingfei was recommended by Liu Yifei. He just felt that he had a good eye for pearl, but he didn''t forget his work. While observing the reaction of the people, he began to shoot. At this time, the supporting actor who played Qian Jian also appeared in front of Su Jingfei, and the scene officially began.


    The words Su Jingfei and Qian Jian said before were all lines. They didn''t need much acting skills. The real test of Su Jingfei''s acting skills was that Su Jingfei stood up and asked two massage girls to wait after dressing.


    He was dressed in a bright red dress. When he was dressed, most of his back was exposed, which shocked people again. The visual impact of his back was definitely stronger than that of his shoulder. People thought in their hearts that after the shooting of Su Jingfei''s film, it should be time to go to the photo album.

 Chapter 673

    Su Jingfei never thinks that he is an idol star, and his appearance can only be regarded as relatively good. There is still a long way to go compared with a real idol star. Otherwise, people will directly take him as the hero of an idol drama instead of playing the opposite role.


    However, from his appearance to his figure now, Su Jingfei is almost the same as an idol star. Not to mention the future audience, even many famous actors think Su Jingfei has the potential of an idol star. At least from the appearance, he is very satisfactory.


    Su Jingfei put on a big red coat, and did not like others think that there will be a little mother, I do not know if it is the reason for martial arts practitioners, Su Jingfei''s body is always more than a heroic.


    Fortunately, although an shigeng is a little fresh, and sometimes his movements are a little feminine, he is not a real sissy, and he also has some magical skills. Su Jingfei''s temperament does not affect the character''s image, but makes the character more attractive to the audience.


    It wasn''t until Su Jingfei began to speak that people came out of Su''s image. Although they knew that Su was just saying his lines, his smiling face and smiling face really made people feel like an shigeng.


    Su Jingfei is always at Li Binbin''s home to practice with her two girls. Although Liu Yifei''s acting skills are not particularly good, after all, she has a lot of acting experience, so it''s enough to play for Su Jingfei. Li Binbin is also a post movie actor, so her acting skills are naturally speechless. Her mastery of the role is even better than that of Chen Jia and the director, Su Jingfei will play this role better.


    His acting potential is good, with Li Binbin''s teaching and Liu Yifei''s cooperation. After performing a play several times, he will find a feeling. Even if he does it again, he can only do better in the details.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be famous, but he is used to doing everything seriously and has full perseverance. Otherwise, he can''t teach himself the contents of thread bound books. He not only becomes a martial arts expert, but also has excellent medical skills. So is acting. Since Su Jingfei has promised to play, he will show his best.


    Of course, part of it is because of being stimulated by someone. People think their acting skills are not good, so they have to be satisfied with their acting skills. It has to be said that when there is pressure, the motivation will increase.


    When Su Jingfei pretended that he almost landed the silver ticket and was so scared that Qian Jian reached for the ticket, the smile on Su Jingfei''s face felt like a prank. He showed it just right. Chen Jia almost slapped him. As a director, it''s not easy to be so excited. I''ve seen this kind of scene in shooting, but it''s actually for Su Jingfei several times, The new actor is so unexpected.


    Then, Su Jingfei''s smile slowly converged, and the facial expression was very hierarchical, which made the actors outside sigh in the dark that Su Jingfei was not a professional actor, but his acting skills were so incredible.


    At this time, Su Jingfei completely entered the role, laughing and scolding, which is an shigeng. Moreover, with the previous rehearsal becoming natural, he also has a strong sense of lens. It''s as if he has calculated which position should have a close-up. He hardly makes the photographer work hard. This is the basic quality of a good actor and smart actor.


    In fact, generally shooting is to catch up with the actors, but the really good actors basically know how to cooperate with the cameraman, which not only saves the trouble of the cameraman, but also helps the actors form good habits.


    Su Jingfei is not a genius without a teacher, but he has a Li Binbin and Liu Yifei to help, which is no worse than those professional actors. Now his usual hard work is reflected. Liu Yifei is proud to watch, and everyone is sure that she is in the eyes of Su Jingfei, as if all this is his own appreciation.


    When the scene stopped, Chen Jia said with satisfaction: "Ka, Feizi, your performance in this play is good. After one time, we''ll shoot the play of people in the restaurant next."


    When Su Jingfei heard the director''s voice, his spirit relaxed and he slowly pulled away from the role of an shigeng. Su Jingfei''s psychological quality was very good. Even if he really entered the role, he was not affected. I was still sober. As Li Binbin said, from the director''s call for action, you are no longer yourself, but when the director calls for Ka, you will be yourself.


    For Li Binbin''s words, Su Jingfei naturally believes in it, and he did it in this way, which won the recognition of the members of the cast. Su Jingfei''s professionalism is very good.


    There are many people who want to appear in the play, but Su Jingfei is not the first one to appear. After he comes down, he goes to Liu Yifei and says with a smile, "Yifei, what just happened? Is her husband very satisfying?" Then he sat beside Liu Yifei like no one else.


    As we all know, Su Jingfei is recommended by Liu Yifei to the troupe, and they have a good relationship. Those who think more about them will think that they are friends. Liu Yifei recommends him to the troupe when he sees that Su Jingfei is restrained by acting.


    Some people who know Su Jingfei''s relationship with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei will think that Su Jingfei is actually Li Binbin''s friend and Liu Yifei and Li Binbin are good sisters, so they recommend him. After all, we all know that Su Jingfei was Li Binbin''s bodyguard.


    However, no matter whether there are other elements, it is an indisputable fact that Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei have a good relationship. When they sit together, no one is surprised. It''s just that people like Deng Chao are full of jealousy.


    Jiang Yiyan naturally knows the real relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, but it''s none of her business. Next, she has her own play. She can only put her mind on the play. As for caring about Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, she only pays attention when she''s free, and her career is heavier.


    Deng Chao and her situation is almost the same, will appear soon, even if how jealous, can only hate to the restaurant.


    Su Jingfei''s words are sweet in Liu Yifei''s ears. She doesn''t care what others think of Su Jingfei and herself. In her heart, Su Jingfei is her own man. If not for her unusual status, she would like to tell everyone that there is nothing in her heart that Su Jingfei is not worthy of her own concept. Su Jingfei is absolutely the best.


    Liu Yifei has met a lot of young people, young Junyan. She doesn''t think she can match Su Jingfei no matter in the performing arts circle or in the financial department. Of course, she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so excellent. In this way, she has to thank Lin ruofeng. If it wasn''t for him, she and Su Jingfei might still have a cold war!


    Thinking of these, he said: "whose husband are you? Go to find sister Binbin."


    Su Jingfei saw Liu Yifei''s haughty appearance, itching in his heart. He said in a low voice with a smile: "I don''t know who yelled at her husband at night. Please forgive me. How can I remember that girl''s name..." before he finished his words, Liu Yifei, who was blushing, interrupted.


    Fortunately, when they whispered, everyone had already begun to prepare for filming, but they didn''t pay attention to it. Otherwise, everyone could see that Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei were too intimate. In particular, Liu Yifei''s coquettish expression didn''t appear on her face.


    Su Jingfei teases Liu Yifei. She is in a happy mood. At home, Liu Yifei is not as enthusiastic as Li Binbin, but she is also very relaxed. But outside, she is shy again. This girl is really cute. Su Jingfei likes to attract Liu Yifei when she''s free, to see her shy appearance.


    Between them, the play in the restaurant has already started. Huang Qiusheng takes Deng Chao into the camera. Among them are the dignitaries and dignitaries. The restaurant is very busy. Some of the mass actors are selected from hanjiacun.


    Although the people in Hanjia village are villagers, they are not poor in economic conditions, and they have a lot of experience. Although their temperament is not so outstanding, they are still more than enough to play these roles, especially because they are very curious about filming, and they all put their heart into acting, and there are no problems.


    It can be seen from the previous shots that the Han family are very serious, and the director does not have any hesitation in deciding that the role of the Dragon suit is based on local materials, and there are serious actors without spending money. Any director will be very happy.


    There are many characters in the play, but only a few of them really have lines. Huang Qiusheng and Deng Chao talk, seemingly chatting, but because of a few simple scenes, we can see the relationship between the characters in the play. The catch God becomes Taishen, the female Constable Ji Yaohua, and the eye contact between the people are very good. The opening lines of the play are not many, but each actor needs to perform them carefully.


    Huang Qiusheng and Deng Chao are both male stars of the acting school. Even if Deng Chao''s acting skill is a little weak, he is still more than enough to control the scene in front of him. Cheng Taishen and Ji Yaohua have no problem. The shooting of this scene is very smooth, and Chen Jia is very satisfied.


    At the end of the opening play, Chen Jiajia immediately said to Su Jingfei, who was resting beside him: "Feizi, it''s your play right now. Go up and play the opposite play with Taishen. You should be careful!" He is more and more satisfied with Su Jingfei now. He will take care of her before filming.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "OK, director Chen, I will learn from brother Shen."


    Although his modest attitude has not been clearly praised by the public, Cheng Taishen''s eyes have become a lot more friendly. Whether Su Jingfei really wants to learn or not, his attitude is very satisfactory for his predecessors.


    In a place like the film and television industry, not only the roles of the crew are clear, but also the seniority of the acting qualification also needs attention. Although Su Jingfei is a newcomer, he doesn''t have the impetuousness and arrogance of the newcomer. He looks very calm and gives a good impression. Now he has a humble attitude. No matter how picky he is, he will have a good impression on him.

 Chapter 674

    Su Jingfei''s appearance this time is to play against Cheng Tai''s deep eye. He points to the props in the hands of the Dragon set actors next to him and says, "a little heart, you must accept it and add some new belongings to the brothers of six doors." After a pause, he took out the props, handed them to the God, and said with a smile, "this is also a good thing for you."


    When he was performing the play, he tried hard to figure out the character of the character. At this time, he was very kind and gave gifts to his friends. If he didn''t know that he was the villain in the movie, people might be confused by him!


    Just when Cheng Taishen wanted to take over the telescope, Su Jingfei suddenly took back his hand and said with a smile, "I''ll use it to see your female Constable first." As the lens turns around, Su Jingfei starts to look at the female captors behind him. Naturally, the lens will also turn to the perspective of a telescope. These will be edited during post production. Su Jingfei just wants to make this action.


    Su Jingfei looked and laughed, and said, "it''s much bigger." At this time, Su Jingfei showed an shigeng''s invincibility and Xiao Qingxin''s literary style incisively and vividly. Anyone who sees him will be impressed.


    Especially against the backdrop of actors like Cheng Taishen and Jiang Yiyan, Su Jingfei is more skillful. There is no new actor''s acting skill. Even Cheng Taishen, who is opposite, nods secretly.


    Only at this time, he added a meaningful way: "if one day, the captains of the capital are changed into women, the capital will look much better." In this way, if it is usually said, there is no big problem, but in front of the God, say such words, it is not to God face.


    However, because of his background, the God catcher can''t retort more. When the camera turns, Huang Qiusheng, the key character of the play, also appears in front of Su Jingfei with Deng Chao.


    Su Jingfei saw them, as if talking to himself, but his voice could be heard by others. His tone was obviously not very happy and he said: "this man looks too annoying." This person naturally refers to Huang Qiusheng, the role he plays, Zhuge zhengi.


    He soon dropped his telescope and put the distance far away. He said with a moral: "that''s much better." Then he gave the telescope to the God catcher with a smile.


    Su Jingfei''s series of expression changes are completely in line with the character of the characters in the play. Originally, Chen Jia didn''t expect Su Jingfei to perform in one go, and even prepared to shoot several more times. However, Su Jingfei surprised him again. He could handle such an emotional change in such a way that he had to say Su Jingfei was very powerful.


    But he seems to really enter the play. He looks at Ji Yaohua, who is played by Jiang Yiyan. No matter what people are watching, he walks quietly beside her and whispers in her ear: "how can he not die? When will you be able to kill him? We still have a lot of things to do! I haven''t seen you for three days... "


    When he said these words, his actions were vague, just like the whispers between lovers. When he said these words, he reached out to touch Ji Yaohua''s face.


    According to the script, it''s time to be cold-blooded. Naturally, it''s Deng Chao who plays cold-blooded. This is also the first time Su Jingfei and Deng Chao play opposite roles. Deng Chao walked up to him without hesitation and interrupted him: "what do you want to do?"


    Su Jingfei looked at Deng Chao and said calmly, "do you like him?" His expression is very rich, which can make the audience have many kinds of ideas. Compared with Deng Chao''s expressionless face, his acting skills at this moment are just like Deng Chao is a new man. At this time, even Huang Qiusheng has to sigh, and Deng Chao is also unlucky.


    The hero of the whole play is Deng Chao. Judging from the whole movie, his shots are the most and should be the most brilliant. But now in this scene, Su Jingfei plays an shigeng, which is the most popular one. Moreover, this part also tests the actor''s acting skills. Su Jingfei''s light has completely covered up Deng Chao.


    This can be felt by both the bystanders and Deng Chao. In the first round, Deng Chao was completely defeated, and Su Jingfei''s greatest strength is that he can express his heart even with his own expression.


    This is not something that ordinary newcomers can do. If it wasn''t for Li Binbin''s teaching and Liu Yifei''s training, Su Jingfei couldn''t do it. But others don''t know. They all think that all this is Su Jingfei''s potential. They all think that Su Jingfei will definitely become a new generation of young movie stars through this shooting.


    Jiang Yiyan, who is close at hand, feels that the two young actors are in front of her. She can see their own thoughts from their expressions. When they are in the focus of their eyes, they do have a confrontation, which is different from the confrontation of the characters in the play, just like the eye contact in reality, In Su Jingfei''s eyes, the disdain of the characters is Su Jingfei''s view of Deng Dynasty in reality. In the final analysis, Deng Dynasty is not in Su Jingfei''s eyes at all.


    Just because of the need of the plot, Deng Chao can''t get angry. Jiang Yiyan thinks that Deng Chao''s tone is calming down. However, in the eyes of Chen Jiashang and others, it''s just right. He still secretly nods his head. Although Su Jingfei''s demeanor is superior to Deng Chao''s, Deng Chao deserves to be a front-line actor, and his acting skills are very good.


    Su Jingfei, in his first encounter with Deng Chao, easily finished him. At this time, he turned his head and saw Huang Qiusheng coming up. He tilted his head and said, "ah. You Then he walked up slowly, supported Huang Qiusheng''s shoulder, and laughed very happily. It seemed that something funny happened to him, and he said very hard: "I think you are pretty at first sight..." after a pause, he continued to smile: "but at second sight..." and then he bent down with a smile.


    Stand straight again when the waist, the smile on the face has disappeared, eyes cold way: "I didn''t invite you?"


    Huang Qiusheng said with a smile, "I didn''t invite you. I''m Zhuge. I''m here uninvited."


    Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at Huang Qiusheng with a sudden expression on his face. Although he didn''t speak, everything was silent. The audience could guess what Su Jingfei was thinking.


    At this time, a servant came to report that the LORD had arrived, and Li Zixiong, who played the role of the Lord, appeared on the stage. He was full of style and was surrounded by many people. An shigeng came forward to greet him.


    The play between Su Jingfei and Li Zixiong is relatively stable. There is nothing special to show. It is relatively easy. The next scene is about to reach the key part of the plot. Qian Jian just came down from upstairs. Zhuge Zheng and I unconsciously looked at him. Everyone knew that he was a clue.


    Su Jingfei also felt people''s attention at this time, and quickly pointed to Huang Qiusheng and said: "Hey, you, the uninvited one, why don''t you go?"


    As a prince, Li Zixiong explains to Huang Qiusheng that his identity is under the command of the emperor, and he wants to make an shigeng sell his face. Although Li Zixiong didn''t play the opposite role this time, he also shows the character very well, worthy of being an old actor.


    People are also worried about Su Jingfei''s insufficient performance in front of such an old actor, but Su Jingfei calmly said: "I give you face, but he doesn''t give face to Cai Xiang." In a word, you can be so calm in the face of a prince. Only a boss can do it. Su Jingfei didn''t let people down.


    Huang Qiusheng then walked out of the crowd and said, "Lord, don''t disturb everyone''s interest. I''ll leave first." Then he turned down the stairs.


    According to the development of the plot, the scene is over here. Su Jingfei suddenly points to Huang Qiusheng who left and says, "you look disrespectful for the old. You braid your beard."


    "Ka" Chen Jia immediately called Ka here. Before he could speak, Deng Chao, who had been holding his anger, said discontentedly: "Su Jingfei, you don''t have this sentence in your lines. Are you discontented with brother Qiusheng, or what do you mean? How can you add your lines randomly?"


    This sentence of Su Jingfei also startled Liu Yifei. According to the script, there is no sentence behind it. Su Jingfei boldly added words to confuse the original scene.


    If Chen Jia gets angry, he will not only make people remake his part of the play, but also cut his part because of Su Jingfei''s good ideas. If it''s serious, it will affect Su Jingfei''s position in the play. Su Jingfei''s doing so is absolutely thankless. Liu Yifei wants to intercede with him.


    Zheng Zhonghe, who has a good relationship with Su Jingfei, first said, "director, Feizi is still young. Sometimes he has some fantastic ideas. He has been shooting very well before. Would you like to make up one last shot?"


    He is also familiar with Chen Jia and wants to plead for Su Jingfei. He has been in contact with Su Jingfei these days. He feels that it''s quite appetizing and can''t bear to see him punished.


    But Huang Qiusheng said to the point at this time: "I think this sentence is well added. It''s better for the onlookers to laugh, which can better reflect the arrogance and arrogance of an shigeng and the flattery of other officials. Moreover, this line is also very wonderful, which is in line with the character."


    When others think about it carefully, it really means something like that. Su Jingfei''s line is very witty, which is very close to his literary and artistic image.


    Chen Jia didn''t directly say what he meant, but asked Su Jingfei: "Feizi, this sentence was not originally the content of the script. Why did you suddenly say such a sentence? Do you really think the image of brother Qiusheng is worth mocking?"


    Su Jingfei was not flustered by Deng Chao''s questions and Chen Jiajia''s questions. Instead, he said calmly, "I don''t have too many ideas. I just think that if I just let brother Qiusheng leave, it would be dry and he was too calm. I''ve read the script, which is not in line with Zhuge Zheng''s situation." Without waiting for people to nod, Su Jingfei said, "I should be the leading role in this scene."

 Chapter 675

    Su Jingfei''s words are amazing. No one expected that he would be so many. Since he joined the cast, Su Jingfei has always been more modest and respectful to the older actors. From where he looks, he is a very regular newcomer with good acting skills. Everyone likes him very much.


    As the opposite No. 1 of the film, although it is very important, it can never be more important than the leading role of the film. But at this time, he suddenly said that he was the leading role. Even if he just said this scene, he was very bold and arrogant.


    Deng Chao is the No.1 man in the movie. Su Jingfei''s words are like a direct provocation to him. Without waiting for others to speak, he has sneered and said, "Su Jingfei, you take your own life too seriously. You want to be the leading actor, you seem to be in a bit of a hurry. You are still a new man."


    His face is not very good-looking, even if Su Jingfei will eventually be regarded as self-sufficient, but he does this, also has an impact on his prestige, he is a hero, is face-to-face provocation, it is no face.


    Su Jingfei glances at him and doesn''t speak. He just stares at Chen Jia. He doesn''t have any special meaning. He just doesn''t bother to explain. But in other people''s eyes, Su Jingfei is very arrogant and disdains to talk to Deng Chao. When he thinks about Su Jingfei''s entry into the production group, Deng Chao is hard for him. People think that this is an outbreak of contradictions.


    Although Liu Yifei thinks that Su Jingfei''s words are a little overdone, she can''t help but feel excited when she sees Su Jingfei''s domineering manner. She likes Su Jingfei''s domineering manner. At the beginning, she and Li Binbin were schemed by Lin ruofeng and almost had an accident. It was this man who made people feel safe that stood up and saved them.


    Now she has a clear idea that Chen Jia can''t be partial to Deng Chao, or she will give up. If she doesn''t care about the influence, Liu Yifei is even willing to give up her acting career and live with Su Jingfei. Er, no, it should be three nights and three flies. Li Binbin''s relationship with them is already entangled, so she can''t be thrown together, This is also a good friendship between sisters.


    People don''t know that Liu Yifei and Hu Si think about this step. They are all looking at Chen Jia. As the most powerful actors in the mainland and Xiangjiang, Huang Qiusheng and Cheng Taishen don''t say anything. Li Zixiong doesn''t say no, but just looks at Su Jingfei with a little thought. Zou Zhaolong and Zheng Zhongyi, who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, are worried. Deng Cuiwen also feels good about Su Jingfei, Also want to say two good words for Su Jingfei, but do not know how to say, Su Jingfei''s attitude is too arrogant.


    Jiang Yiyan is a smart woman with a lot of ingenuity. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she was surprised at first and then calmed down. She appreciated Su Jingfei''s boldness very much. This is the real man. Compared with Deng Chao over there, Su Jingfei is much better than him.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what other people''s opinions are. The real key is director Chen Jia. Now it''s not the supervising system. The director is almost the most powerful person in the crew. In addition to considering the investors'' opinions, other things can be decided.


    He knows more about movies than others, and he also needs to have a more accurate grasp of actors. When he hears Su Jingfei''s words, his eyes are already bright, just like Su Jingfei''s words come into his heart. In the eyes of everyone, Chen Jiajia finally expresses his opinions.


    "Feizi, as a newcomer, your attitude, I have to say, really makes the old actors uncomfortable. Young people should always keep a low profile." His voice just falls, the public wants to beg for Su Jingfei.


    Obviously, he was not very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. Besides, he sighed, as if he was sorry for Su Jingfei. It means that he was very optimistic about Su Jingfei, but his attitude made people not very satisfied. Deng Chao was very happy, and now he was finally in Su Jingfei''s turn. He had been waiting for this opportunity for more than half a month.


    But before waiting for someone to speak, Chen Jia said with bright eyes: "similarly, I still have to say that you surprised me so much. You just added that line, which is just a magic stroke. I always feel that if the script is in Zhuge Zheng, I turn around and leave, it will be very stiff, and this scene will be a tiger head and snake tail.


    What''s more, young people should really keep a low profile and learn from their predecessors, but no matter who they are, they all come from their youth. As a young person, they should never lose confidence. They should have the heart to become a superstar, and they should express it properly. They should not be arrogant or impatient, and they should not belittle themselves. That''s what a new person should have


    Chen Jia said in his half baked Mandarin. He spoke very fast, but everyone heard him very clearly. At first, everyone thought he was going to blame Su Jingfei, but later, it turned into praise.


    He is different from other people. Although he is the beginning of his career, his turn is very sudden. Deng Chao''s proud expression has not even closed. Chen Jia began to praise Su Jingfei, which makes his facial muscles twitch. It''s too fast for him to keep up with his reaction.


    Without waiting for others to interrupt, Chen Jiashang quickly said in a slightly excited tone: "Feizi is right. He is the leading role in this play, and he is worthy of the leading role. Whether he is brother Qiusheng or brother Shenge, even ah Xiong, Deng Chao, you are all his foil. Everyone is to make su Jingfei fully show an shigeng, If he didn''t have the idea that I was the main character, the play would not have been successful. "


    What he said was a complete affirmation of Su Jingfei''s performance. At this time, no matter what Deng Chao thought, Su Jingfei''s performance in this scene is remarkable, which is definitely more brilliant than Deng Chao''s performance.


    He didn''t think that Deng Chao''s acting skills were not good. After all, he had only one line and one expression, and he couldn''t express too much. But Su Jingfei''s performance here was really amazing, not to mention that he was just a newcomer. Even an old actor, it was not easy to grasp it.


    He was ready to shoot such a complicated scene repeatedly. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei shot all the scenes well, and because of his temporary changes, the film became more vivid. At that time, as long as he added a scene of laughter, this scene could be regarded as a perfect ending.


    In the whole movie, the most complex scene of the relationship between the characters is the scene in front of us. Although the movie is the most important in the end, we all know the relationship between the characters, but we don''t have as much demand for acting skills as this scene.


    At this time, Chen Jia also had a better understanding of the script. He thought an shigeng was just a villain, but through Su Jingfei''s interpretation, he suddenly felt that an shigeng could become the highlight of the whole play. It''s rare that Su Jingfei could grasp the character so well, just for this role.


    People can''t imagine that in addition to affirming Su Jingfei, Chen Jiajia even takes Su Jingfei seriously. People who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei are relieved that Su Jingfei won''t be punished by Chen Jiajia.


    Moreover, some old actors encouraged Su Jingfei to say something. Su''s performance before was really satisfying, and he didn''t shout because of him. Generally, such new actors only appeared in movies more than ten years ago. At that time, the quality of actors was relatively high, especially Huang Qiusheng and Li Zixiong. If the quality of old actors in Xiangjiang was low, There will not be Xiangjiang film in that era.


    Of all the people, Deng Chao was the most ugly. He was provoked by Su Jingfei. He thought he had a chance to deal with Su Jingfei, but he didn''t deal with him. He also asked Chen to praise him.


    He was just like a clown to Su Jingfei before. Now he is not only jealous of Su Jingfei, but also resentful. He fights for women with himself and makes himself lose face. He thinks that he won''t let Su Jingfei go. He leaves the crew without saying anything. Today, it''s mainly this scene. He can have a rest after passing it once.


    This is the main scene in the play. As long as this scene is shot, you can have a rest. In addition to Deng Chao, other veteran actors also leave. Only the mass actors who need to make up the lens stay. This scene only needs the laughter and smiling faces of the people. It doesn''t need to be too complicated. It''s just a matter of time.


    The rest of the editing problems are solved by the crew members. The actors don''t have so many things at all. Next, there is no su Jingfei''s problem. Su Jingfei greets Chen Jia and leaves the crew.


    He is different from Liu Yifei and others. Although we don''t know what his job is, we know that he is from the provincial capital. After filming, he can not stay in the crew.


    Today, Su Jingfei''s performance in the troupe has virtually improved his position in the troupe. Originally, he had to ask for leave to leave, but now he can go in and out of the troupe at will, just like he was in the king of Kung Fu troupe. It''s not that he had a high position in the troupe at that time, but that he was a part-time man at that time.


    For Su Jingfei''s freedom, people don''t know whether they are envious or envious. Anyway, they all think that Su Jingfei may rise in the cast through today''s events.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have so many ideas. He has to find Wu Yanli today. All the women around him have been transformed. Now there is only one Wu Yanli left. How can he rest assured if he doesn''t promote her to an expert? What''s more, his Millennium snow lotus can''t be preserved for a long time. It''s so delicate!


    If he wants to reform Wu Yanli''s physique, he can''t go to her office. He has to go to her home. After Wu Yanli came to the provincial capital, she lived in the place arranged for her by Zhengfu. Although it''s not very good, it''s enough to live alone.


    Su Jingfei thought of this, he wanted to call Su Jingfei, but he hadn''t dialed yet. His mobile phone had already remembered that Su Jingfei was so clever. He didn''t know who called. He looked at the strange number and frowned slightly, but he still answered the channel: "Hello, who are you?"

 Chapter 676

    There are many people who know Su Jingfei''s phone number, but most of them are familiar people. Most of the unfamiliar numbers are salesmen. Su Jingfei is more polite to these people. Of course, he is not sure that the other party must be salesmen.


    When he finished his inquiry, a deep man''s voice came from the opposite side and said, "Hello, are you Mr. Su Jingfei?"


    Su Jingfei is really looking for himself. Fortunately, he just picked up the phone, but he replied, "I''m Su Jingfei. Who are you? What can I do for you?"


    "Just fine. Our boss wants to see you. I don''t know if you have time." The opposite person doesn''t know whether he is relaxed because he has finished the boss''s task or because he has found Su Jingfei right. He can hear the change in his tone.


    "I have time, but you must tell me who your boss is." Su Jingfei is a little speechless. Why doesn''t this man report to his family.


    "Our boss wants to see you. If you have one, you can see it. As for who our boss is, I think you will know. Now we still can''t disclose it." The opposite man is relaxed, but his mouth is tight.


    If ordinary young people hear what the other party says, they will agree to the other party''s request even if they satisfy their curiosity. Anyway, they are idle.


    But Su Jingfei is different. He has many enemies and is in danger. Su Jingfei, who has always been cautious, won''t let himself fall into danger because of his curiosity. He doesn''t talk nonsense at all and says, "since you don''t tell the identity of your boss, it''s OK." Say words, very simply hang up the mobile phone.


    The person opposite was stunned for a long time with his mobile phone, and then said: "how can this guy be so grumpy? Is there any basic trust between people?"


    Even so, he had to dial the phone again, but Su Jingfei simply hung up the phone and didn''t answer it. Didn''t he want to be a bit of an appetizer? He doesn''t know who the other party is, but he knows that the other party wants to see him. Su Jingfei is not afraid that the other party won''t find him.


    After three times, Su Jingfei was still calling from the opposite side. Su Jingfei knew that the other side must want to see him very much. He answered the phone with a snort and said, "this gentleman, everyone is very busy and has no time to fool around with you."


    Because Su Jingfei was hanging up all the time, he was angry. Even if he was ordered by his boss, he wanted to vent a few words, but he didn''t expect that he hadn''t said anything. Su Jingfei had already complained. He was a little confused. He was always hung up, but he had to be complained.


    Su Jingfei chuckled. This guy pretended to be deep before, and he didn''t need some means. He really thought that he could take the initiative by pretending to be mysterious. Knowing that the other party was a little stunned, he said impatiently: "you don''t talk, right? I''ll hang up if you disturb the phone."


    "Don''t, don''t, why are you so grumpy." The person on the opposite side of the phone has some helplessness. If Su Jingfei hangs up again, his task will not be completed. He stops Su Jingfei immediately. No matter whether Su Jingfei makes people angry or not, he says quickly, "Mr. Su, don''t hang up. Our boss really wants to see you."


    "Well, since you are sincere, tell me who your boss is." Su Jingfei didn''t embarrass each other any more. Anyway, the initiative is already in his own hands. This time he said it more seriously.


    Although the person opposite can''t see Su Jingfei''s face, he can also hear it from his tone. Maybe if he refuses to explain again, Su Jingfei will hang up, and there won''t be any chance to answer his own phone. People who can come out to do business naturally have good brains.


    But under, opposite person has to sigh, oneself and boss underestimated Su Jingfei, this guy''s temper seems not very good.


    "Well, Mr. Su Jingfei must have heard of Liu Wufeng''s name. Our boss is Liu Wufeng, the king of the north. Our boss wants to invite you to dinner. Can you give us face?" The people on the other side obviously think that Su Jingfei has a bad temper, and this time he is more gentle and respectful.


    "The king of the north?" Su Jingfei was slightly stunned, and then he understood what he meant. The underground world of the provincial capital was divided into four parts. Originally it was southeast, northwest and northwest, but now suddenly there was a Phoenix, which could be regarded as a part of the strength. However, according to the strength, the Phoenix was much worse than them. Of course, the premise was not to count Su Jingfei''s help, otherwise it would not be under other forces.


    It''s just that the title is still painful. It''s just that Liu Wufeng, the elder brother of an underground force, is a bit arrogant. But it doesn''t matter. The key is that he was surprised that Liu Wufeng came to find himself.


    He thought a little in his heart, but the person on the other side couldn''t hold his breath. He quickly said, "Mr. Su, our boss really wants to meet you. This time, he asked me to invite you. You don''t have to worry too much. We are in Ronghua hotel in the center of the provincial capital. We all have dinner in public."


    He thought Su Jingfei was worried about safety. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he was very honest. Sometimes the initiative is very important. If Su Jingfei followed the other party''s will, he would not be so nervous.


    Su Jingfei is not arrogant, but in the provincial city, there are so many known experts. Although he is not invincible, no one in the provincial city is sure that he will stay. Feng mieqing and Niu Baisui should have no problem. But if they can join hands, Su Jingfei will recognize him even if they catch him.


    As for whether Liu Wufeng has a master under him, Su Jingfei is not sure. He just wants to be able to compete with other underground forces for so many years, so he must have his own skills. According to the secret strength of the provincial capital, he should also have a master around him.


    "Well, since your boss is so sincere, you can tell your boss. I''ll be there now and I''ll be there in half an hour. No problem." Su Jingfei is also curious about Liu Wufeng. After thinking about it, he replies.


    No matter how many people there are, he is relieved that he can finish the task. Before, he thought Su Jingfei should be a good talker. Now he knows that everyone with ability has his own temper. Before, he looked down on others. He thought, hang up the phone and report to the boss.


    Su Jingfei once heard Han Sanfeng mention Liu Wufeng. This man is the leader of the underground forces in the north of the provincial capital. He is in charge of the underground forces in the north of the provincial capital, but his reputation is not very good. It is said that before he became the leader, he was a young master in a nightclub.


    The reason why he became the boss now is entirely due to the help of his wife, black widow. That woman is said to have military background, and her own ability is outstanding. At least she has the ability to fascinate men. As for the young master Liu Wufeng, it''s not enough for outsiders to know whether she is favored because she is her guest of arms.


    Su Jingfei has never met Liu Wufeng, but she has met the black widow. Although that woman''s charm skill is not as good as the special skill of Youmeng, her natural charm can definitely make men obsessed.


    She can''t compare with Nalan Xiuying, and it''s not the result of Youmeng''s skill. This woman is like a real black widow, mysterious and sexy, and full of danger. Anyway, ordinary men can''t control it. As for how Liu Wufeng has been married to her for many years, and has achieved her present power, Su Jingfei guesses that people have the ability.


    While thinking about it, I came to ronghua hotel. It''s not a very big hotel, but it has a good reputation. The main business here is local characteristics. The skills of chefs are up to standard. It''s a pity that if you come to the provincial capital and don''t go to this hotel once.


    Liu Wufeng chose to eat here, one reason is that public places can reduce each other''s vigilance, and the other reason is that it is polite enough to entertain Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei has his own residence in the provincial capital, as long as people know him, they all know that he is not from the provincial capital, or even from H Province, so they still use some thoughts to entertain him with special dishes.


    When Su Jingfei came to the hotel, he didn''t find anything special. As a big brother of underground forces, he didn''t really make a special show of himself. What''s more, he was the most low-key one among the four forces.


    Just as he was thinking about whether to call someone who asked him to come, he saw a middle-aged man in his thirties walk up to Su Jingfei and say, "Mr. Su, you are so punctual. Our boss has been waiting in the private room. Now come up with me. Our boss wants to have a good drink with you."


    The middle-aged man has a steady gait. When he walks, he doesn''t move his shoulders. Su Jingfei nods his head secretly. Although he hasn''t practiced internal skill, he has a solid foundation of Kung Fu. He must have practiced it for many years.


    This middle-aged man is the one on the phone before. He can hear each other''s voice. When he looks at the middle-aged man, in fact, the middle-aged man is also looking at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei doesn''t know what he''s thinking, otherwise he''ll go and knock him on the head. Now he''s thinking, it seems that everyone who can be a big brother is a small white face, like his boss, So is Su Jingfei.


    He had already taken Su Jingfei to the private room. The private room was not big. There were only three of them. One of them was about 30 years old, and the other two were 20 or 30 years old. They were full of energy and seemed to be practicing family.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have to ask to guess that the man in his thirties, white faced and gentle, should be Liu Wufeng. On the surface, he has no sign of being a young master in a nightclub. Maybe he has been a big brother for many years and has changed. Just because he is also a little white, Su Jingfei is not happy, The boy looks more handsome than himself.

 Chapter 677

    Liu Wufeng is a person Su Jingfei has heard of for a long time. When we meet for the first time today, we can not say how impressive he is, but we can see that this person is not as calm as the rumor outside.


    "Boss, this is Mr. Su." The middle-aged man who led the way before came to Liu Wufeng''s side and said respectfully.


    Liu Wufeng nods. He naturally knows that the man in front of him is Su Jingfei, a rising star in the provincial capital. Recently, he has always heard about Su Jingfei. Although he can''t say that he is very familiar with Su Jingfei, he would not want to see him.


    In fact, the reason why he was like this is also a kind of performance. He didn''t show excessive enthusiasm, but nodded politely to Su Jingfei and said in a flat tone: "Hello, Mr. Su Jingfei, I''m Liu Wufeng."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think Liu Wufeng''s attitude is too cold. After all, they don''t have any intersection at all. Today, he finds himself for an unclear purpose. If Liu Wufeng is too enthusiastic, Su Jingfei will be very alert. How can Liu Wufeng have the identity of a big brother of northern forces? Even if he used to be a young master of a nightclub, it''s just the past.


    "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei. What can I do for Mr. Liu Wufeng?" Su Jingfei used the same tone, usually with no wind.


    Su Jingfei''s current status is in the provincial capital. He doesn''t need to be too polite to anyone. Of course, this is about business and underground forces. On the official level, Su Jingfei''s relationship is invisible, and others don''t know. For example, when someone with a higher official position is present, Su Jingfei should be polite even if he is polite on the surface.


    Liu Wufeng is not dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. Even if he asks too directly, there is no accident. On the contrary, because Su Jingfei is frank, he is polite to Su Jingfei. As expected, he is a rising star in the provincial capital. He is really a little energetic. He just doesn''t know what his strength is. Liu Wufeng is not worried. He waves his hand to Su Jingfei and asks for a seat.


    Su Jingfei''s impression of Liu Wufeng has changed again. Liu Wufeng is obviously not a talkative person. Although such people are not necessarily deep-seated, they are definitely not impulsive.


    Su Jingfei didn''t refuse Liu Wufeng''s invitation either. He nodded and sat down opposite Liu Wufeng. In the room, except for him and Liu Wufeng, other people were standing, no matter beside or behind Liu Wufeng. It can be seen that the people around Liu Wufeng were very regular, which is probably the characteristic of underground forces.


    After waiting for Su Jingfei to sit down, Liu Wufeng told the middle-aged man who was leading the way to leave. Then he said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, I know that you should be a very cautious person. How can you come to my appointment? You are so bold, you don''t have a bodyguard, and you are so generous in front of me. You should know what I do, Don''t you worry? "


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Liu Wufeng didn''t mention what to do with himself. Instead, he said so first and said with a dumb smile: "since Mr. Liu is looking for me, there must be something. If you want to plot against me, why bother? I think people around you have already started."


    "That''s not necessarily true. We all know that you are good at it. Maybe I want to say it when you are careless." Liu Wufeng didn''t let Su Jingfei go and asked again.


    "If you are such a person, and I have accepted my life, and can use myself as a bait to deal with the enemy and be in danger at any time, it can only be said that you are a brave and resourceful opponent. Even if you lose, I''m not at a loss, which means that you are more skillful." Su Jingfei naturally won''t be asked by Liu Wufeng and says with a smile.


    For such a problem, Su Jingfei really wants to tell him that he is very strong, and he is not afraid of plotting against him. As soon as people in this room come in, Su Jingfei can see that there are no experts in the family. These people can only be abused as dogs if they are empty handed and do it by themselves. If they use guns, Su Jingfei is also not afraid of them, My days in 307 army were not a leisurely holiday.


    Liu Wufeng didn''t know that Su Jingfei was a brave artist. Listening to Su Jingfei''s analysis, he couldn''t help nodding and saying, "I''ve heard about Mr. Su''s rise as a provincial capital all the time, and I think you''re lucky. Now it seems that you''re really reasonable."


    As for Liu Wufeng''s way of speaking, Su Jingfei said that his egg hurts and he can''t speak well. He really thinks that when he becomes a big brother, he has to be very resourceful. Don''t forget that you are only in your thirties and you look like an old man in your forties and fifties. It''s really unbearable.


    He didn''t know Liu Wufeng''s original character, but he felt tired talking to him. He didn''t set too many traps, but his way of speaking was full of various problems. Every time he didn''t pay attention, he would catch him.


    "Well, let''s not talk about those. The dishes are good. You can try them too." It''s probably that Su Jingfei is not very impatient with his questions. Liu Wufeng changes the topic at the right time. From this point, we can see that Liu Wufeng''s ability to grasp the opportunity is good. He doesn''t wait to change the topic completely.


    At this time, the food had already been delivered, and Su Jingfei was not polite. He had a special constitution and had a resistance effect on common poisons. As for what kind of medicine, although it didn''t have much resistance effect, it would never attack before he ran away. This was su Jingfei''s card. Even when he was in danger, he had enough internal force to support him, Su Jingfei can always escape to a safe place.


    Su Jingfei didn''t continue to ask Liu Wufeng, but in Liu Wufeng''s introduction, he ate all kinds of small dishes. Let alone, no wonder ronghua hotel has been able to stand in the catering industry of the provincial capital for many years. The local small dishes here are so authentic that Su Jingfei even forgot that the purpose of coming here is not to eat.


    Looking at Su Jingfei, who is very delicious, Liu Wufeng is also speechless. He even wants to ask Su Jingfei, does he really look so harmless? I''m not afraid that the food is poisonous. Su Jingfei''s courage is a little too big.


    But he didn''t really plan to deal with Su Jingfei. At least he doesn''t have this idea at this stage. Su Jingfei''s food is very clean. Liu Wufeng is a little depressed. How can he say that he is the elder brother of the northern forces? In other people''s eyes, Su Jingfei seems to be an NPC, which can be ignored. He doesn''t pay much attention to his own food.


    "Well, it''s a good meal today, Mr. Liu. Why are you looking for me? If you don''t say it again, I''ll go home. Thank you for your hospitality." When Liu Wufeng sighs at random, Su Jingfei, who is full of wine and food, wipes his mouth, smiles at Liu Wufeng, and acts up.


    Liu Wufeng was stunned for a moment, and quickly said: "Mr. Su Jingfei, don''t worry, you always have to drink some tea after dinner, not to mention the incident is still early, we still have a lot of things to talk about."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curls vaguely. Liu Wufeng''s attitude before is relatively flat and tepid. It''s like seeing himself with no special purpose. Now that he''s leaving, he starts to worry. This makes Su Jingfei secretly despise him. If he doesn''t force him, he just doesn''t have any initiative.


    Liu Wufeng saw that Su Jingfei didn''t mean to get up, so he immediately asked people to change the leftovers. He felt that he had been very calm all the time, but in the face of Su Jingfei, he couldn''t be calm any more. Is this guy really twenty years old?


    Su Jingfei''s appearance at the age of twenty-four or twenty-five is a little beyond his own age. This is not to say that he is not old enough, but because he has experienced a lot of things and has mature temperament. Liu Wufeng always thinks that he should be over twenty, which is the first impression.


    If you look at the other person''s bearing and mentality, you can''t compare with him at the age of twenty-five or twenty-six. He is more calm and calm than most people. If you are yourself, you will never be in the mood to eat so well when you are divided into friends and enemies.


    Liu Wufeng was not in the mood to spend any more when he thought of his meeting with Su Jingfei. When Su Jingfei was already enjoying his tea, he finally said, "Mr. Su, I invite you here this time mainly to talk about the underground world in our provincial capital. You know what I do."


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Liu. Although I know what you do and have heard some legends, what does it have to do with me? I''m just an honest doctor, and I''m just a businessman. Do you want to charge me for protection? But I don''t seem to be in Beicheng. " Su Jingfei smiles, pretends that he doesn''t understand anything, and interrupts Liu Wufeng''s words.


    Liu Wufeng wanted to slap Su Jingfei''s smiling face in the past. This guy''s ability of pretending to be a fool is higher than himself. Before, he wanted to show his predecessor in front of him, but now he doesn''t take himself seriously.


    The middle-aged man who follows Liu Wufeng laughs bitterly in secret. He was once tricked by Su Jingfei. This guy is very crafty. It''s not easy to take advantage of him. Unless the boss is more calm than him, he will definitely be taken by Su Jingfei. But the boss asked Su Jingfei to come. He really has something to do and can''t spend it.


    Su Jingfei was not sure what Liu Wufeng wanted to do at first, but through his contact with Liu Wufeng and a series of previous performances, Su Jingfei knew that Liu Wufeng would not be bad for himself, even if he didn''t ask for his own, so he naturally felt relieved to eat, drink and joke boldly. Anyway, the final result was that the initiative must fall into his own hands, Su Jingfei is not afraid of what Liu Wufeng does.


    Liu Wufeng really has no way to Su Jingfei. He really needs Su Jingfei''s help, and he can only smile patiently and say: "Mr. Su, we Ming people don''t tell lies in front of us. We all know the relationship between you and Huofeng. You can be regarded as the big brother of the underground forces."


    "Mr. Liu Wufeng, although you invite me to dinner today, I still want to warn you that as the eldest brother of the underground forces, he is always at risk. Don''t you know that the political axe is very strong now? You''d better restrain yourself! Besides, I have a good relationship with Huofeng, but I''m not a big brother. I''m a law-abiding citizen. " Su Jingfei looked at Liu Wufeng with righteous words and said dignified words.


    Liu Wufeng was stunned for a long time. He didn''t know what to do. He never expected Su Jingfei to say such a thing. What he was prepared for was that he couldn''t go on for a moment.


    Su Jingfei almost didn''t laugh. He just wanted to interrupt Liu Wufeng''s speech rhythm. The more problems he had, the easier it was for him to show his horse''s feet. Su Jingfei didn''t think Liu Wufeng was a big brother who was not careful enough. Otherwise, he would have died many times. In order to let Liu Wufeng show what he didn''t normally show, Su Jingfei naturally wanted to annoy him for a while.


    Pretending not to understand the reason why Liu Wufeng was stunned, he tut tut said: "Mr. Liu, the tea is good. You can think about my advice. I should go back. Alas, it''s so late."


    "Miss your sister, you stop for me, Su Jingfei, can you still do it? The LORD came to you to talk about cooperation with you. How can you educate me and leave? It''s nothing!" Liu Wufeng sees that Su Jingfei really wants to turn around and leave. He can''t help it any more. He stands up and points to Su Jingfei''s nose and scolds him.


    Su Jingfei looks at Liu Wufeng''s light appearance, with a slightly angry expression, and makes Su Jingfei secretly nod his head. This should be Liu Wufeng''s true colors. Since he wants to cooperate, he should not be empty. Now it''s better.


    Su Jingfei didn''t get angry, and he didn''t plan to stand up again. Lao Shen sat on the chair and said, "Mr. Liu, since you want to cooperate with me, you can say it directly. You have to beat around the Bush to do anything. It''s all men. It''s so unpleasant to say something. Alas, I''m a softhearted person. Please tell me how to cooperate."


    Liu Wufeng saw that Su Jingfei was said by himself. He soon realized that he must have been surrounded by Su Jingfei. He quickly calmed down, and he could be a big man. Besides his wife''s help, he would not be too bad. Before, Su Jingfei was too angry, so he didn''t hold back the outburst. Now he is sad to see Su Jingfei''s look, The evaluation of Su Jingfei is higher.


    As a big brother of underground forces, he has contact with all kinds of people, and few of them can unconsciously make him unable to control his emotions. Su Jingfei must have been able to do this for a long time. He certainly won''t hurt him, and he is sure that he can''t stand his anger. After all, Liu Wufeng is a big brother, even if he doesn''t boast, I will be proud in my heart.


    Want to understand these, Liu Wufeng this time is very sincere to Su Jingfei bow hand way: "Su Jingfei, I really convinced you, you this guy''s mind is too deep, deeper than the old well, it seems that many people underestimate you."


    Su Jingfei turns his eyes. Liu Wufeng doesn''t know whether he praises or damages himself. Anyway, it''s very uncomfortable to listen to him. However, he also understands that this should be Liu Wufeng''s sincere evaluation after he has figured out what he has done. Liu Wufeng should face himself up to it this time.

 Chapter 678

    Liu Wufeng did not dare to underestimate Su Jingfei. His original power was enough for Liu Wufeng to pay attention to him. Before, he thought Su Jingfei was young and not calm enough.


    Now I know that Su Jingfei not only has strong strength, but also is not as clever as other young people. Liu Wufeng definitely regards Su Jingfei as an opponent of the same level. He calms down a little. Liu Wufeng solemnly says, "Mr. Su Jingfei, I was rude before. I''m sorry."


    Su Jingfei did not continue to treat Liu Wufeng with the same attitude as before this time. He said with a smile: "it''s inevitable that people will be impulsive sometimes. You are still young. I can understand that people with good temper can get along better."


    Nima, Liu Wufeng almost wants to rush over and call him in the face again. This boy is a cheap girl. What do you mean I''m still young? Can you be older than me? Fortunately, now Liu Wufeng has seen that Su Jingfei is not so simple on the surface, and can only suppress the anger in his heart.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. What he said before was just a test. Liu Wufeng is not the kind of guy who eats soft food. As a young master of a nightclub, he can be the elder brother of the northern forces, which shows that he is very powerful. The hero does not ask where he came from. Although it is not so exaggerated now, the past is the past after all, Liu Wufeng in front of Su Jingfei is not simple.


    Since he saw Liu Wufeng, he has seen all the underground forces in the provincial capital. Although he has not seen the leader of the underground forces of the Niu family, he has seen the leader of the Niu family, Niu Zhengyi.


    The Niu family is different from other families. There are many experts in the Feng family. Feng Siguang has many brothers of the same generation, and it seems that each of them is very powerful. That''s why Feng Yixiao is in charge of the underground forces. Long Baitian and Liu Wufeng specialize in the underground forces. Only the underground forces of the Niu family are closely related to the interests of the family. It can be said that Niu Zhengyi is really responsible.


    Su Jingfei, as the behind the scenes emissary of the fifth force, has a chance to be on an equal footing with these people. Feng Yixiao won''t have any superiority in front of him. Niu just asks for himself. Long Baitian, the only one who can''t tell his enemy and friend clearly, also shows his favor and gives himself a soft sword to tie around his waist at any time.


    Now Liu Wufeng comes to cooperate with him again. Su Jingfei suddenly feels that he is good. Now the provincial capital has become a very important role. He has been a shake off shopkeeper all the time. He really doesn''t realize that he has changed so much.


    "Well, Mr. Su Jingfei, we won''t talk so much nonsense. I came to you today just to cooperate with you. I''m not very satisfied with the distribution of underground forces in the provincial capital." Liu Wufeng doesn''t know that Su Jingfei thinks so much. Seeing Su Jingfei''s silent look at himself, he can only speak first.


    "Oh? What do you mean Su Jingfei eyebrows pick, he heard Liu Wufeng''s meaning before, but the specific situation is not clear, asked back.


    Liu Wufeng didn''t make a detour this time. He said simply and clearly: "we won''t discuss the relationship between Su Jingfei and Huofeng. Let''s talk about the underground forces in the provincial capital. Originally, the Fengs, NIUs, longbaitian and Liu Wufeng lived in the southeast and northwest. But the coexistence of these four forces always led to the conflagration of underground forces, mutual consumption and disorder of public security, Let the provincial police crack down on us again and again, and if we go on like this, our living space will be smaller and smaller. "


    Su Jingfei saw this at the beginning, which is also the reason why he once wanted to unify the underground forces in the provincial capital. If the underground forces in the provincial capital are too chaotic, it''s not easy for him to develop his own commercial strength in the provincial capital. What''s more, he is also a minor of 307 troops, and it''s his duty to organize local public security.


    But if he let the white head know his self-consciousness, he would keep rolling his eyes. I''ve never seen such an incompetent major as him. The army is basically out of sight, and the company doesn''t do a good job, but he went to make a movie.


    Liu Wufeng finished a lot of words. Seeing Su Jingfei pondering and having a play in mind, he immediately said: "originally, we were all forces of the four sides. We had mutual consideration, and no one dared to attack anyone first. The Niu family and the Feng family had background forces, which was very serious. But there were many contradictions between the two families. Long Baitian and I were not afraid of them, but now it''s different. You and Huofeng appear, This impasse will be broken. "


    "Well? It seems that Huofeng and I are just in Ronghua district. " Su Jingfei frowned and asked.


    "Of course, it does matter. Huofeng was originally the daughter of a Wang. After she became the eldest sister of ronghua District, she took over a Wang''s people and territory directly. Because of long Baitian''s laissez faire for many years, his strength is close to that of long Baitian. Now Huofeng is the fifth largest force in the provincial capital. I don''t believe you don''t know." Liu Wufeng sneered, as if he was dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude and attitude.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much of it and didn''t refute his words. He just continued to ask: "even so, the most important thing is to make the division of underground forces in the provincial capital clearer, so as not to affect the whole situation."


    Liu Wufeng can see that Su Jingfei''s words are from his heart, that is, he doesn''t know the current situation at all. He secretly says that Su Jingfei is not an underground power after all. Even if he has the means and strength, he doesn''t have a single mind in this aspect. He can''t help thinking about what Su Jingfei has done recently. He really feels that he has gone to make a movie, How big is his heart? Doesn''t he know he has a lot of trouble?


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what he thought. He just felt that Liu Wufeng''s face was strange and asked, "Mr. Liu, is there anything wrong with what I said? It''s too obvious that you don''t agree. "


    "I don''t agree. I don''t agree at all." Liu Wufeng also found out that he and Su Jingfei didn''t have to say so many empty words. The more frank he was, the more prosperous he was. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to continue his writing, he simply said to himself, "don''t you know Feng Yixiao''s desire for Huofeng? Haven''t you heard that Feng Yixiao has always wanted to take over Huofeng? "


    Su Jingfei nods this time. Feng Yixiao doesn''t think about Huofeng for a day or two, and he doesn''t avoid others. If he denies it, it''s too fake. Since Liu Wufeng confesses, he doesn''t want to play tricks.


    Liu Wufeng took a look at Su Jingfei with your understanding eyes, and then explained: "in this case, we know that Feng Yixiao is sure to win Huofeng. Now he is not only ready to take action against Huofeng, but also contacts the power of the Feng family in the capital to fight against the Niu family.


    Once he gets Huofeng and takes the power of Huofeng''s subordinates, his overall strength will surpass the other three, and then he will attack the other three. The reason why he contacts the Fengs in Beijing is to fight against the NIUs, you don''t know. "


    Liu Wufeng''s news really calms Su Jingfei. Let alone hearing about these things, Su Jingfei doesn''t even think about it. He once thought that it should be long Baitian who would take the initiative to trouble Huofeng. After all, she is independent from long Baitian. But after long Baitian takes the initiative to make love, Su Jingfei knows that long Baitian is OK for the time being.


    He wanted to develop his strength slowly. When Huofeng''s strength was improved, at least his own strength should be regarded as an expert. Then he could start to invade other forces and complete the unified plan.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the Feng family wanted to take the initiative, even to resist the pressure of the Niu family, he had to unite with the Feng family in the capital.


    He has never been to the Feng family in the capital, but he has heard that the Feng family is more powerful in the capital than the Feng family in the provincial capital, that is to say, there are more powerful masters in the capital than Feng mieqing. This is absolutely bad news. Su Jingfei can fight against the Feng family in the provincial capital, but he is not sure to face the Feng family in the capital.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei said in a deep voice: "Mr. Liu, the news you said is too shocking. I want to know the source of the news. I must make sure that the news is reliable, or I''d rather take the risk to investigate and make a decision."


    Liu Wufeng snorted: "if I''m not sure, how can I talk nonsense? Since you have a good relationship with the Han family, you must have a certain understanding of my background. All the major forces in the provincial capital have a certain background, but they are different. The background of our northern forces is the military. In fact, it''s not a secret. We all vaguely guessed it."


    Su Jingfei nodded, did not speak, Liu Wufeng also very tacit understanding of the self-conscious way: "as for what army, I can''t tell you the exact name, can only tell you, we actually have relations with the capital side, this time the capital Feng family''s movement, is there."


    Su Jingfei estimated that even the families in the provincial capital didn''t know about the news. Liu Wufeng was sincere enough to get to the bottom with him. He didn''t go too far. He just nodded: "well, since the news is true, how do you plan to cooperate with us to carve up the provincial capital? Or let me help you unify the power of the provincial capital, and then divide me into a place. "


    Liu Wufeng listened to Su Jingfei''s words and said with a bitter smile for the first time: "Su Jingfei, you really look up to yourself. The Fengs unite with the Fengs in the capital to deal with the underground forces in our whole provincial capital. It''s good that we can protect ourselves. Of course, if we can defeat Feng Yixiao, we can distribute his territory equally. There are NIUs and longbaitian, It is estimated that they will also fall into it. If we can seize the opportunity, we can unify the underground forces in the provincial capital, and then we can redistribute them. What do you think? "


    These things are uncertain. After all, there are many flukes in it. No one can say whether it will succeed. Su Jingfei doesn''t take advantage of him. Anyway, it''s not so easy for him to take advantage of it. Considering all kinds of gains and losses, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "OK, cooperation is settled. When will it start, please let me know."

 Chapter 679

    Su Jingfei and Liu Wufeng have a long talk, and they understand each other''s thoughts. Finally, because they are facing the same enemy, they choose to cooperate. As for the distribution of interests, it depends on whether they can resist the attack of the Feng family.


    Liu Wufeng is the leader of the northern forces in the provincial capital. He has a military background. He is afraid of the Feng family. It can be seen that the other party must have sent out more powerful personnel this time. Su Jingfei never thinks he is invincible, and he will not be arrogant. Although he cooperates with Liu Wufeng and seeks the skin of a tiger, Liu Wufeng has no grudge against the Feng family at least.


    Su Jingfei grew up with something different from orthodox education. In his eyes, there is no pure distinction between good and evil. It is impossible for everyone to distinguish between good and evil. At most, he has a clear conscience.


    Liu Wufeng''s comments on the wind are not clear to Su Jingfei. At least since he came into contact with Liu Wufeng, Liu Wufeng can still let himself accept it. So let''s cooperate. As for the future, Su Jingfei didn''t think so much about it. After a year and a half, Su Jingfei didn''t have anyone to be afraid of.


    Su Jingfei''s total internal power is no less than Feng mieqing''s, but it''s not pure enough. As long as he purifies the internal power and increases it for half a year, he believes that he can even ignore Feng mieqing''s threat.


    Now the emergence of Liu Wufeng is the key to providing himself with a year and a half buffer period. Naturally, he will not refuse to cooperate.


    Everything is settled, and the dinner is basically over. Liu Wufeng gets up and says to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, since the cooperation has been confirmed, I''ll go back and arrange it. If the Feng family attacks, I''ll inform you in advance. Now I can also give you a message that there are experts in the Feng family who have arrived in the provincial capital."


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. Liu Wufeng is really a cunning man. He has been telling himself about the threat of the Feng family until he agrees to cooperate. Finally, he reminds himself that if he doesn''t agree, there will be nothing wrong with him. They are well-informed and have to admit that they need their skills.


    Thinking in his heart, he nodded and said, "well, don''t worry, Mr. Liu. I know everything in my heart. Although I''m not going to kill the enemy and win, I can always protect myself."


    Liu Wufeng doesn''t question Su Jingfei''s confidence. Through previous contacts, Su Jingfei is not a arrogant and arrogant young man, otherwise he won''t change from active to passive.


    He didn''t say any more words. He left with Su Jingfei politely. As for how Su Jingfei dealt with the experts from the Feng family in the capital, it was not something he had to consider. He considered more things. Compared with Su Jingfei, he had to face more enemies, but in different forms.


    When Su Jingfei leaves ronghua Hotel, her original plan to find Wu Yanli has changed. Anyway, she''s from Zhengfu. For a while, there will be no one who will be difficult for him because of going there. There are not many people who know their relationship with him. At least they don''t know the real relationship. Even if they want to deal with themselves, they will choose the people who are closer to them.


    Now he is very lucky that he has improved the strength of his women. Unless everyone in the Feng family is a master, they will be defeated in their own home.


    As long as these women have the courage to do it, even Feng mieqing, who is an expert at this level, will not necessarily be able to take advantage of so many women. Moreover, Su Jingfei estimates that if there are experts in the provincial capital, they will also target themselves and Niu Baisui.


    Among the Feng family''s experts, those who don''t reach the level of Feng mieqing will definitely deliver vegetables if they appear in the Su family''s villa, and will eventually become the target of all the women''s training. This is an absolute secret and their own card.


    In such a battle, the 307 troops and the first brother of the province are basically useless. They are not at the same level at all. Relatively speaking, Liu Wufeng''s sudden appearance helps Su Jingfei a lot. Su Jingfei is not clear about his hidden strength. He is just a big brother in the north of the provincial capital. How can he be worse.


    Even so, Su Jingfei still dials Zhao Fenghua''s phone and asks him to take pictures of some more capable special forces bodyguards. He should be alert near Su''s villa and protect Su''s villa all the time.


    Moreover, due to the separation of the operation between the company and the security company, Su Jingfei also needs to pay Zhao Fenghua the employment fee in order to hide his eyes and ears.


    Su Jingfei''s rise is relatively fast, and his wealth is clean before. Even if there are some family investigations, he only investigates his superficial things, and it''s easier to investigate things related to various families. No one can find those that are really hidden underground. After all, not everyone can be a detective.


    When he left ronghua Hotel, he naturally wanted to find Huofeng! At this time, Huofeng had already lived in the villa, and Huofeng''s home was too unsafe.


    Huofeng is a girl. When she lives in a villa, the decoration becomes much more warm. Even if she is the elder sister of ronghua District, she is still a girl.


    In addition to some bodyguards and servants living in the villa, there are only Huofeng and her sisters who have a good relationship with each other. They will stay in Huofeng''s house when they have nothing to do. Today is no exception. When Su Jing came, she saw several girls playing and chatting there.


    I don''t know if it''s because Huofeng doesn''t want to make su Jingfei jealous, or she thinks that as the eldest sister, she should keep a certain distance from the younger brothers and sisters below. Except for the sisters who mixed with Huofeng at first, she didn''t follow anyone else. If only from the surface, she is still a little sister.


    But today''s little sister''s image has changed greatly. She is no longer a non mainstream costume like killing Matt. Now she has the temperament of big sister''s head, and the girls around her have become quite pure.


    When Su Jingfei came here, she really surprised Huofeng. She knew her current situation. Although Su Jingfei was good to herself, she couldn''t always come to see her. She could feel that Su Jingfei had great ambition. Moreover, he cared about his image and didn''t want to contact the underworld too much.


    If it was before, Huofeng would think that Su Jingfei was making use of herself, but now it is different. Su Jingfei is the person she likes. She can give everything for Su Jingfei. This is probably an additional attribute for her to come out and mix. It''s really good for Su Jingfei.


    "Huofeng, are you at home every day Su Jingfei looked at the girls playing and singing, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction. He just asked casually.


    Huofeng has not yet opened her mouth. Lulu, who is familiar with Su Jingfei, has already said with a smile: "brother Fei, do you want to have a drink? We will find something to do when we live in the villa every day. But you can rest assured that our sister Huofeng is the eldest sister in Ronghua district now. We won''t disgrace her."


    Lulu is the best sister of shanghuofeng. In the past, they were all dressed up with panda eyes. Most people can''t see their looks clearly. Now, although they are also dressed up, they are very light and pure.


    Although Su Jingfei knew that Lulu should be good-looking several times before, she still nodded secretly today. Lulu was not a pretty girl, but she was absolutely pleasing to the eye, especially her youthful temperament. It was estimated that no man would refuse her request. Even though she had no lust, Su Jingfei took a glass of wine from lulu.


    As he took a sip of wine, he looked at the girls around him who were quiet because of their arrival. There were only six girls in the room, including Huofeng and Lulu. Su Jingfei didn''t know if she had ever seen them before. Now they are back to their true looks, and Su Jingfei can''t take the right seat.


    All the women are curious when they look at Su Jingfei. No matter whether they have met Su Jingfei or not, they are all murmuring about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Huofeng.


    When Su Jingfei entered the door, he didn''t ask anyone to inform him. Instead, he walked straight in. When he talked with Huofeng, he didn''t have the respect of other younger brothers. Even sister Lulu took the initiative to pour wine for Su Jingfei. This man seemed harmless to people and animals. How could he have such prestige.


    Su Jingfei can turn a blind eye to all the women''s attention. After all, there are so many women in the family, and with the improvement of her status, Su''s self-cultivation is getting better and better.


    "Huofeng, I have something to do with you. Let your little sister play first. Let''s go to the study and talk about it." Su Jingfei pondered for a while, but did not avoid these women. He turned to Huofeng and said that his voice was very calm, and he could not say whether it was an order or a discussion.


    Huofeng did not hesitate, nodded: "you play first, I''ll talk to Feige about something, you don''t make too much noise!"


    Her tone is similar to Su Jingfei''s, but all the girls know that this is an order. Even Lulu will not violate Huofeng''s meaning in this respect. As Huofeng becomes the eldest sister and begins to cultivate her internal power, her high-ranking temperament becomes more and more obvious. In the past, all the younger sisters listened to her very much, but now they even have no mind to oppose it.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Huofeng''s performance. This girl has her own skills and can control her subordinates. It''s the right choice to let her be the eldest sister. At least he doesn''t think she will be better than Huofeng.


    In my mind, I have already gone to the study with Huofeng. Before Su Jingfei came to the villa many times, she is no less familiar than Huofeng. This makes the girls who don''t know their relationship outside even more moved. When Su Jingfei and Huofeng leave the living room, all the girls immediately ask lulu. It''s obvious that she knows Su Jingfei.


    Lulu is surrounded by people. She tells them about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Huofeng. Of course, it''s necessary to add fuel to it. It''s natural for women to gossip.

 Chapter 680

    Su Jingfei and Huofeng, regardless of what the people behind them said about them, walked all the way into the study. All the books here were arranged by Mr. Wang. Huofeng didn''t use this study at ordinary times. Only Su Jingfei came here and talked about things here.


    After entering the door, Su Jingfei sat down. Huofeng had turned into a fragrant wind and nestled in Su Jingfei''s arms. She put her arms around Su Jingfei''s neck and offered her lips. There was a little momentum of underground power elder sister. She looked like a little woman who wanted to be loved by a beloved man, but it matched her pure face and excellent figure. No matter what man could refuse.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei is not a wooden person. This woman has long been destined to be her own. Although she has not broken her body yet, it is because she wants Huofeng to have a good foundation for practicing martial arts. Otherwise, Huofeng would have been Su Jingfei''s real woman.


    At this time, Huofeng throws her arms and kisses her. Su Jingfei naturally takes in her arms and embraces Huofeng''s boneless waist. Huofeng and Su Jingfei stick closer together. Su Jingfei''s big mouth is also printed on Huofeng''s pretty mouth. Her tongue rushes through and entangles with Huofeng''s tongue, constantly sucking.


    Huofeng''s little nose made a whine sound, but it was full of fragrance, which made Su Jingfei want to smell it. He just held his big hand uneasily, and slowly felt Huofeng''s soft breast. Even though he was across the clothes, he still accurately pinched the key parts, and Huofeng''s body seemed to be pulled away from Su Jingfei''s body, It''s spread on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help laughing. The girl came in and asked for a kiss. The result was so unbearable that she just made a slight move, which made her unable to control herself. He could even feel Huofeng writhing.


    She sat in Su Jingfei''s arms, a simple twist, plump round buttocks on Su Jingfei''s body friction, Su Jingfei also a little can''t hold down his anger, and this seems to encourage Huofeng, her movement floating bigger, small hand is more dishonest downward.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. The girl is so enthusiastic that most people can''t stand it. Fortunately, she has been tested for a long time and has great talent. Instead of letting Huofeng succeed, Su Jingfei grabs the little hand with her big hand.


    Huofeng''s small mouth does not leave Su Jingfei. She just looks at Su Jingfei with a slightly resentful look. It seems that Su Jingfei refuses her and makes her very aggrieved.


    Su Jingfei let go of Huofeng''s little mouth and said with a dumb smile: "how can you suddenly become so colorful and not let you mess around? You are not satisfied. I haven''t come these days. You see something unhealthy."


    "Feige, don''t treat me wrongly. I didn''t have any special hobbies even before." Fire phoenix dissatisfaction, Du mouth, and then said: "I this is not a long time no see you?"? I haven''t been waiting on you all the time. Now I want to make you comfortable when I see you here. Brother Fei, I''m very loyal. "


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry even more when she listens to Huofeng''s nondescript words. Although Huofeng''s wronged appearance is lovely, ordinary people have been immersed in her tenderness for a long time, but Su Jingfei knows that this chick can''t change her nature at all.


    Huofeng''s temperament has indeed changed a lot. Unlike the little sister, the things she can touch and the habits she has formed are not so easy to change. How can the affection and intimacy between men and women be linked with loyalty? Huofeng''s words have exposed the fact that she is occasionally a violent woman.


    Su Jingfei didn''t let go of Huofeng, so he hugged Su Jingfei and played with Huofeng''s towering position through his clothes from time to time. At the same time, he had a good time. The Huofeng was really defenseless to himself.


    Although he was satisfied, Su Jingfei didn''t act too much. Instead, he said with a smile, "you don''t have to always think about accommodating me or waiting on me. I didn''t ask you to do so. We get along very well and we are all equal. I''m so embarrassed that I bully you like a landlord or a rich man."


    Even so, she instinctively pinched Huofeng''s chest. Huofeng whispered and said, "brother Fei, you are the landlord and I am your concubine. You bully me every day." Then, without waiting for Su Jingfei to reply, he took Su Jingfei''s hand with his little hand and put it on his fleshy buttock. Then he stuck it on Su Jingfei''s ear, licked it, and said in a slightly gasping voice, "I like to be bullied by Feige. Feige, you are a bad rich man."


    Not to mention the extremely beautiful girl like Huofeng, even a good-looking woman is so charming to a man. If the man is indifferent, there must be some psychological or physiological problems.


    Is there anything wrong with Su Jingfei? There is no doubt about this problem. He is not only OK, but also in good health. A series of words and deeds of Huofeng are like adding fuel to the fire. After a while, Su Jingfei''s whole body has been burning. No matter where Huofeng learned these, he is no longer polite.


    To comply with the requirements of Huofeng, Su Jingfei pinches Huofeng''s plump buttocks, which immediately leads to the sound of Huofeng barking like a cat. This estimation is a bit exaggerated, but Su Jingfei doesn''t care so much at this time. This little girl is just charming herself.


    It''s not that there is no intimacy between the two. Naturally, Su Jingfei is not too unfamiliar. Soon, Huofeng is rubbed and played by Su Jingfei as if she has no bones. It''s all supported by Su Jingfei''s holding. In fact, even if Huofeng is on purpose, she will lose to Su Jingfei in the end.


    Su Jingfei is not an experienced person, but he is too attractive to Huofeng. If Su Jingfei had not been rational now, he would have put Huofeng in the right place. Even so, Su Jingfei still let Huofeng provide special services to him.


    Until half an hour later, Su Jingfei took a long breath, pulled up the half kneeling Fire Phoenix and said, "you little goblin, who taught you this?"


    Huofeng knelt for nearly half an hour, and her legs were numb. That''s why her Kung Fu is very good, or she can''t stand it. Even so, she was still tired of Su Jingfei''s arms and said with a smile: "brother Fei, don''t care who I learned from. Do you like it or not?"


    Su Jingfei patted Huofeng''s buttocks lightly, feigned anger and said, "goblin, you''re going to squeeze it dry. It''s getting more and more attractive."


    Huofeng was beaten by Su Jingfei. She twisted a few times, but said with a smile: "I just want to hook you, otherwise you don''t want me. I can''t leave you now."


    Su Jingfei glared at her, hugged her and said, "you silly girl, we can''t separate our feelings and interests. It''s meaningless to talk about too much reality, but actually, where can I find such a clever girl like you?"


    Huofeng''s status has changed dramatically from being a rebel to being a big sister of underground forces. However, her heart to Su Jingfei has not changed. The only change is that she has become more enthusiastic and fond. Even if Su Jingfei is a wooden man, she will not be moved.


    Su Jingfei has always been not purely using Huofeng. At the beginning, he just had this idea, which changed Huofeng''s life. Huofeng not only appreciates Su Jingfei, but also adores and loves her. That''s why she has the present relationship.


    Huofeng can feel Su Jingfei''s feelings for herself. She is sweet in her heart. She smiles strangely and says to Su Jingfei, "brother Fei, your things seem sweet."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and didn''t react. Seeing Huofeng''s enchanting tongue licking her, she immediately understood what she meant. The enchanting action almost made Su Jingfei look up again. This girl really wanted to make herself eat her to be happy.


    She slapped her little ass again, feeling plump, soft and full of elasticity. Su Jingfei regretted it. It was a punishment, just a charm to herself.


    In order to calm himself down, Su Jingfei had to take a deep breath. Then he said to Huofeng, "Huofeng, don''t make trouble. I''m looking for you today. There''s something important, but it''s related to life and death. Not only you, but I have to deal with it carefully."


    Although Huofeng wants to play the game of love and affection with Su Jingfei, she is not an ordinary little woman. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, her eyes suddenly recover and she is in the underground power. If she doesn''t even have a sense of danger, the best choice is to abdicate. Su Jingfei has solemnly said that, obviously things are not so simple.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Huofeng''s reaction. If Huofeng is not sure about her weight, she may not be long. Su Jingfei might as well take her home and be a woman. Such a dangerous position is not suitable for her.


    "Feige, what happened? Is it the Feng family or the Niu family who want to fight? " Fire phoenix is not just a change of attitude, but also a change of mind.


    Su Jingfei was more satisfied. He nodded: "I can''t say we''re fighting, but we''ve already taken action. The Feng family applied for aid from the capital this time. I got the news that they are going to fight against other forces in the provincial capital, which means they are going to unify the underground forces in the provincial capital."


    "Unification? Do they have such strength? Although we are the weakest of several forces, I think we can also control the forces of one or two districts. Even if the Feng family is powerful, there are only three or four districts. Can many people help them in the capital? " When it comes to the distribution of the major forces and their basic strength, Huofeng is obviously right after investigation.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Huofeng''s quality at this time was really satisfactory, but she said patiently: "in fact, it doesn''t need to be so complicated. Although the Feng family''s influence is not small, if it is hard to resist with other forces, it is still inferior, but they have their own way. They take the high-end route."


    "High end route?" Huofeng frowned slightly at first, and then quickly responded¡° Brother Fei, do you think the Feng family wants to use decapitation? "


    "That''s almost what I mean. I learned from the news that the Feng family in the capital provided experts this time. It''s not necessarily worse than the old man of Feng mieqing. It''s used to deal with people like Niu Baisui and me. As long as we fall down, the chance of the Feng family will come." Su Jingfei knew that Huofeng must know something about these, but he didn''t explain much.


    Sure enough, Huofeng immediately frowned after hearing Su Jingfei''s words and said, "as far as I know, Feng mieqing and Niu Baisui are already very powerful people. I don''t know what they are like, brother Fei. It''s really troublesome if people from the capital are so interested."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said solemnly: "Feng mieqing and Niu Baisui are only above me, not below me. Of course, I won''t suffer any losses. No one else can do anything. If Feng mieqing has more experts of the same level, I will be more dangerous.


    Fortunately, in addition to us and the Niu family, Liu Wufeng and long Baitian are also involved. Since we have been able to compete for so many years, there must be experts in these two sides. The Feng family is not so easy to succeed. " Su Jingfei smiles and turns.


    Huofeng is now completely calm down. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she ponders: "brother Fei, although Liu Wufeng and long Baitian are involved in it this time, they don''t have to do it. What if people want to enjoy the benefits of fishing? People in the underground world have their own small abacus."


    "Of course I thought of that, so I came to talk to you today." Su Jingfei continued with a smile: "this time the initiators are Feng Yixiao, and the target is you. Why don''t I tell you? So you have to do this time. You have to find Shanglong Baitian to talk about cooperation with him and deal with the Feng family together. After the successful resistance, we will discuss the distribution of interests. If we can''t resist, we will play together. As for Liu Wufeng, I''ve already talked about it, and he agreed to work together. "


    Su Jingfei doesn''t say that Liu Wufeng is looking for him. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Huofeng. For such a thing, Su Jingfei feels like he knows it by himself. The relationship between Liu Wufeng and himself is not a friend. Don''t misunderstand Huofeng.


    Huofeng didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was not only well-informed, but also able to win over Liu Wufeng, the most mysterious of several forces. For a moment, Su Jingfei was not only worshipped by Huofeng, but also became more and more mysterious. Women felt that men were mysterious, so they would be more and more attracted. Huofeng was more and more unable to extricate herself.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that his pretending to be mysterious has this effect. Otherwise, he will choose to talk about long Baitian. In this way, Huofeng will definitely become his fanatical powder and brain powder. Although it doesn''t sound good, who doesn''t want someone to like him so crazy? Of course, the premise is that this person should have Huofeng''s appearance and her ability, More importantly, she won''t do stupid things.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s arrangement, Huofeng has no hesitation. She is in the underground world, and her psychological quality is far better than that of ordinary people. Although she is less than 20 years old, she is very calm. This is a bit like Su Jingfei. With more experiences, people naturally mature faster, and society is always the best environment for training people.

 Chapter 681

    When Su Jingfei came out of Huofeng''s home, it was already late at night. If she was alone in her family, Su Jingfei didn''t mind staying overnight, but now the situation is different. With so many women in the family, he still didn''t want to let people know his definite relationship with Huofeng.


    Of course, Su Jingfei is not afraid that he can''t bear Huofeng who has become a demon. Among the women around Su Jingfei, only Huofeng and Nalan Xiuying are gifted, while only Huofeng is virgin.


    She is just a genius in martial arts now. Su Jingfei believes that after ten years of cultivation, Huofeng will be more powerful than Nalan Xiuying. Before the foundation of Huofeng is not stable, Su Jingfei can''t do anything destructive. He can only solve it with Huofeng in other ways, and can''t let her mess.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei had only three pieces of snow lotus left. Originally, she only wanted to use it for Wu Yanli, and then left two pieces for use. It''s not easy to get the holy product of healing and detoxification.


    Today, when I saw Huofeng, I remembered that she didn''t use any auxiliary drugs when she was transforming her meridians. Now I give her a petal of snow lotus. I don''t know what effect it will have. It''s estimated that it will also have unexpected benefits. Su Jingfei gave her a petal when she left and asked her to take it immediately.


    Su Jingfei has never been a stingy person, not to mention to his own woman, and although the Millennium snow lotus is precious, it is not impossible to get it. Otherwise, where does the Niu family get it from? However, this kind of thing is not as good as self-cultivation and should not be used more.


    In my heart, Su Jingfei walked out of the Huofeng villa. Before he got to the car, he saw a shadow in the corner of his eye. The shadow was as fast as lightning. Only people at Su Jingfei''s level could react. Even ordinary special forces could not react.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have time to think about it. He touched the ground on his toes and floated out five meters. It turned out that there was a deep hole in the place where he was standing. It was a stone floor. It was very hard. We can see how powerful the shadow was.


    Although it was at night, Su Jingfei could already see things at night. He could see that the shadow was actually a stone, only the size of a fist. Such a stone could have such impact. It was obvious that the thrower''s wrist strength was also very considerable. This idea just flashed. Su Jingfei had already seen two shadows flying over the tree not far away.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes are like electricity. He clearly sees that this stone is similar to the previous one, and the target of these two stones is not himself. The other party may know that he has found him, and the plot fails, so his target becomes Huofeng''s villa.


    Although Huofeng''s villa is not an illegal building, it is absolutely not bulletproof equipment. According to the power of this stone, it can absolutely destroy Huofeng''s villa. This is not only the problem of destroying the house, but also several people inside. Maybe they will be injured. Su Jingfei hates it.


    He didn''t know whether the stones were specially made or ordinary. When it was too late, Su Jingfei didn''t dare to be careless. He sprang up in anger. He wiped his hand on his waist in the air, and the sword he had been carrying came out. Two electric lights flashed in the air, just like standing up in the night sky and shaking people''s eyes, The stone thrown in the dark was also split in half by Su Jingfei to remove his strength.


    The sword in Su Jingfei''s hand is the soft sword that long Baitian bought at the auction. It blows hair and cuts iron like mud. At that time, he gave the sword to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei always takes it as a belt. As a warrior, with such a weapon, it is absolutely as powerful as a tiger, and its combat effectiveness is improved by three points.


    Also because he has this sword, in fact, even in the face of Feng mieqing, as long as the full hand, he is not empty, but it is easy to get hurt.


    The man in the dark obviously didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so sharp. He was so surprised that he wanted to turn around and leave. But Su Jingfei had already jumped up and was a little away from the man. How could he escape like this? He raised his hand.


    Su Jingfei is less than ten meters away from the attacker. Su Jingfei''s palm is powerful, and the cry comes to the man''s eyes.


    That person is also a person who knows how to buy goods. Seeing Su Jingfei''s hand, he probably guessed his strength. He didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly gathered his internal power and responded with one palm. They fought each other across the air, making a very dull "touch" sound.


    Su Jingfei had nowhere to exert himself in the air, and naturally fell down. The man was also beaten back by Su Jingfei. The man saw that Su Jingfei was powerless to succeed, but he said with a sharp smile in the air: "humanity is Su Jingfei''s young master. I think it''s just like this. It''s just a false name."


    If this person doesn''t say this, he''ll leave. Su Jingfei won''t be able to chase after him. Now listen to him, Su Jingfei''s pride rises in his heart. Although you don''t say it, he''s very proud.


    Su Jingfei is not an arrogant and arrogant person, and he is not the kind of person who is particularly proud. However, he has a pride in his heart, and the merits he cares about most are questioned by people. How can he not get angry? He was a man who dreamed of being a great Xia since he was a child, and his martial arts were questioned.


    Think of here, originally downstream of the breath a turn, people in the air to the sword on the ground a little, people have followed the sword bending force catapult out, the speed is even faster than the person to escape three points.


    The distance between them is only ten meters. One ejection is enough to make up the gap. Of course, the result is that Su Jingfei is very angry. If he can''t catch up with the man, he will have no chance to catch up with him when he lands. This is also a risky method. If he is not stimulated, Su Jingfei won''t use it.


    He was surprised to leave. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to pursue himself in such an exaggerated way. He was also an expert in his family. Naturally, he knew how much lightness skill he would achieve if he did so.


    In his impression, it seems that no one has such lightness skills in modern society, and he doesn''t know where Su Jingfei''s metamorphosis comes from. He doesn''t know that Su Jingfei''s learning from thread bound books, although he doesn''t dare to reproduce ancient martial arts, at least many skills are not possessed by modern martial arts.


    The most popular saying is that, sooner or later, Su Jingfei''s catapult has reached the top of the attacker. He doesn''t care about the sword move or the sword move. The man splits down in the air with a soft sword. Huashan splits down against the attacker''s head, not to mention that he''s a sword that cuts iron like mud. Even if an ordinary kitchen knife falls into Su Jingfei''s hands, it''s just a sword, It''s enough to cut each other open to air.


    Su Jingfei is not a cruel and bloodthirsty man, but he is always ruthless to the enemy. If he goes down with this sword, he wants to see blood.


    The escaped man was in the air and had nowhere to exert himself. He did not expect that Su Jingfei would come after him like this. He was about to become a ghost under the sword. The attacker did not dare to keep it. With a sharp roar, he suddenly put out his right palm. It seemed that his normal sized palm had grown two or three times.


    And then Su Jingfei saw that he had a pair of gloves made of gold wire on his palm, and he didn''t know what the material was, so he used this hand to grasp Su Jingfei''s sword.


    Su Jingfei''s sword is so sharp that he knows it very well. The person who runs away should also know it very well. But he dares to take it with his hand. Either he has the idea of losing his life or he is very confident in his hand, or maybe his gloves. Su Jingfei is confused at this time, but he has no chance to change his move.


    Everything happened between the lightning and the stone fire. Su Jingfei''s sword soon cut into the palm of the man''s hand and made a "Ding" sound. As Su Jingfei guessed, the opponent''s gloves were really special, and the sword could not be cut.


    They fight in the air. Su Jingfei floats back with his help. The man falls to the ground because of his sword. They meet five or six meters apart.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t succeed in breaking the gloves of the runaway man, he could see his opponent''s gloved hand constantly moving. His previous sword seemed to have brought him a lot of pain. I can''t say that because the blade of the sword was too thin, it also caused a lot of damage to his hand nerves!


    "Who are you and why did you attack me?" Su Jingfei keeps his soft sword around his waist. In face-to-face situations, Su doesn''t need to use a sword. Although he learns to write by thread, he doesn''t have a strong sword skill.


    The man in front of him was a masked man. He was of medium height and could not see his age. His right hand continued to move. His voice was low and hoarse, and he didn''t hide it. Gaga said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I''ve heard that you are a young master and you are catching up with the older generation. I didn''t believe you before. I didn''t disappoint me by your performance. I really have some skills."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Young master asked who you are and who asked you to introduce me. I know myself better than you." Su Jingfei pretends to be reckless.


    The person on the other side didn''t speak, but the look in his eyes was cold. He was obviously very dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude, but he didn''t know how he was hiding. It made people feel even worse. At least Su Jingfei thought he was a shameless guy.


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, I''ll beat you up." Su Jingfei knows why the other party is silent, but he deliberately distorts his meaning and even clenches his fist. He looks like Lao Tzu asked you to say your identity. It seems that in his eyes, violence is the solution to all problems.


    The person on the other side looked colder and hummed: "it''s really Mangfu. The old ghost Feng mieqing said that you are a character. He really thinks highly of you and let you die. I''m green devil. I''ll go underground later. Don''t forget to report my name. Otherwise, you will be a confused ghost. The Lord of hell will be dissatisfied, Gaga." With these words, the color of his eyes had turned blue.


    Su Jingfei disdains on the surface, but in his heart is dark Lin. this man really has special skills, and he has to deal with them carefully.

 Chapter 682

    Su Jingfei''s skill of the attacker has been tested. Although it''s very good, it''s not better than himself. He is not afraid of the attacker in his heart.


    From this man''s performance, Su Jingfei can see that the other side has no helper. In fact, even if he really has a helper, he doesn''t worry. With his current ability, he can''t keep him unless he can be more powerful than him.


    Although he is not a member of the Wulin in modern society, he has met many people. There are not many people who can reach his level. If he is much better than him, it should not be easy. At least Su Jingfei thinks that there is such a master, and he will not attack himself. He is not an enemy if he makes a direct and honest move.


    Modern society is different from ancient times. In the era of hot weapons, people have despised physical training. Otherwise, in today''s era, one can not be regarded as an expert if he practices some boxing.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s calm appearance, the attacker felt despised and angry. His right hand with Golden Gloves began to turn blue. His golden gloves were almost transparent. Su Jingfei could see clearly the changes of their palms. This is Su Jingfei. Ordinary people can''t see clearly at night.


    "Boy, I''ll let you know why your grandfather is called green devil." The attacker giggled and danced to Su Jingfei with his right hand.


    I don''t know whether his gloves are special, or the Kung Fu of the green devil''s hand is very special. When his palm dances in the air, there is the sound of gold and iron. No matter how powerful it is, it has at least achieved the effect of being the first to win.


    Unfortunately, Su Jingfei was not afraid of him. His eyes were calm and he sneered: "my grandfather''s name is not green magic hand, but I can consider calling my grandson this name in the future. Although it''s not very nice, it''s at least a kind of memorial. Otherwise, no one will know that there''s a guy named Green magic hand who''s disgraced here today."


    Su Jingfei speaks very fast. When he finishes these words, he has already played several moves with the green devil hand. He will not really touch the palm of the other hand before he finds out the situation of the other party. He has to try.


    The palm of the green devil''s hand is like steel, which makes a lot of noise, like metal waving in the air. Su Jingfei estimated that it should be the effect of gold gloves, while the place where his palm passes has a fishy smell. Su Jingfei, who is experienced, judged that the green devil''s hand should be a kind of poisonous palm.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei finds it hard to understand. As a normal person, if he doesn''t practice good martial arts, he has to practice poisonous skills. All the medicinal materials are poisonous, and the ultimate damage must be himself. No matter what kind of medicinal materials he uses or what kinds of poisons he uses, it''s very harmful to his body. What''s the purpose of this kind of cultivation, even if he is king and hegemony, No chance to enjoy it.


    These are not what Su Jingfei cares about. What he wants to know most is whether his poison palm can defeat the opponent''s green devil hand when he fights with this guy.


    He used to absorb a lot of toxins in his body. Now he can also use martial arts like poison sand palm. The effect is better than that of Ximen. The internal skill of the attacker in front of him is deeper than that of Ximen. Su Jingfei is not sure.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s evasion, the attacker sneered: "what''s the matter? Pretending to be a grandson? Wasn''t it arrogant just now? "


    They made a mistake again. The attacker didn''t know whether it was intentional or he didn''t grasp the power well. When he slapped his hand on the ground, it didn''t have the effect of chopping the air and landing. The floor began to melt, just like someone poured a cup of sulfuric acid.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. He could guess that this should be the power of the green devil''s hand. The Golden Gloves can''t have this effect, and the palm wind can be so domineering. This guy is really a pervert. It seems that he can''t be soft handed. Otherwise, he can''t defend himself by poisoning the people around him in the future.


    The green demon hand just wanted to let Su Jingfei know his strength, but unexpectedly, it aroused Su Jingfei''s killing heart. Su Jingfei was not a novice without killing. He made a quick decision. When the green demon hand slapped it again, he didn''t dodge any more. Instead, he wiped the soft sword on his waist immediately and stabbed it straight out, just like a poisonous snake spitting out a message. The point of the sword was straight on the palm of the green demon hand, The internal power penetrates the sword tip, and a foot of green awn can be seen by the naked eye.


    Su Jingfei had a deep skill, and his hand was as fast as lightning, especially when he made a decisive move without hesitation. When the green demon hand found something wrong, Su Jingfei''s sword tip had already touched his palm.


    "Su Jingfei, you are so mean." The green devil exclaimed. He thought Su Jingfei would not take out weapons when he was fighting the enemy empty handed. This is also the default rule of the people in the Wulin. Unfortunately, the guy in front of him is not a Wulin person at all. He thinks that he will use any way to defeat the enemy.


    What''s more, both sides are already enemies. They still have to talk about so many rules. Do they have to wait for others to kill themselves? This is not the result that Su Jingfei is willing to accept.


    The Golden Gloves of the green devil hand are systematic. They once fought each other. Su Jingfei didn''t directly split each other''s gloves, but it was uncomfortable to cut the thin blade on his hand. At least Su Jingfei thought that the green devil hand just used this special poisonous palm Kung Fu to solve the difficulty of his hand.


    Su Jingfei was aiming at his golden glove this time. Originally, he could only pierce his opponent''s glove with the sharp point of his sword. But Su Jingfei knew that it might not be big, and he didn''t know what the golden glove was made of. It was extremely strong.


    He condenses his power and releases it in the form of sword Qi. As a result, when the point of the sword is at the point where the opponent''s golden glove can''t break the defense, the sword Qi will invade the opponent''s glove and directly hurt the palm inside. Su Jingfei doesn''t believe that it can''t hurt him.


    No matter how tough the armor is, even if it is said to be invulnerable, it is only because the damage it has suffered does not exceed its own endurance. Su Jingfei himself has a sword that cuts iron like mud in his hand, and it is very difficult for the Golden Gloves to resist.


    Su Jingfei can''t resist the quality and invisible sword Qi. The green devil''s hand suddenly cries out in pain, and his right palm is distorted. It''s obvious that the pain is in the meridians. If he hurts the meridians, he will hurt the root. Even the poison palm needs to use the meridians to transmit internal power. Now that he''s hurt, his first idea is to escape.


    Unfortunately, since he hurt him, how could su Jingfei let him leave? Su Jingfei flew up on the tip of his foot, leaped over the top of the green devil''s hand, and returned with a sword. This time, the goal was the throat of the green devil''s hand.


    The green devil''s hand is quick to react. His right hand is injured, and he is not in the mood to blame Su Jingfei for suddenly using weapons. After all, it''s meaningless to say that at this time. In fact, he also has weapons, but in front of his opponent''s sharp sword, he can only be chopped up. He can only dodge as far as possible.


    Su Jingfei''s sword move changed from a fatal move to a full swing. Sometimes he even stabbed a sword in the place where the green devil''s hand was not. People didn''t understand what he was doing. The green devil''s hand even thought that Su Jingfei didn''t know any sword skills at all. He stabbed all his instincts. The reason why he couldn''t escape was that Su Jingfei was too quick.


    Su Jingfei looks in the eye and smiles in his heart about the doubts of the green demon hand. If he changes a person, he may not understand what he is doing. In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t do anything special. He just follows one of the martial arts introduced in the thread binding book: Twelve trapped Swordsmanship and gold needle.


    After learning the content of thread bound books, Su Jingfei has roughly guessed that the person who wrote the books should be a disciple of twelve schools, or all the martial arts of their school are twelve schools, and this sword move is also something of their school.


    There are only 12 moves and 36 swords in total. The effect is not to hurt or kill people. Of course, if the opponent is weak, killing is OK, but if the opponent is weak, he can''t use this move. The purpose of this sword move is to set a net formed by sword Qi around the opponent, so as to trap some crafty enemies.


    Su Jingfei''s every move seems to have nothing to do with him, but when the last sword comes out and the internal force detonates the sword net, the green devil''s hand seems to be caught by an invisible net, even if he wants to move, he has no chance.


    This Kung Fu is very strange. It''s the same as the twelve golden needle techniques, except that one is to cure the disease and save the people, and the other is to trap the enemy. Although Su Jingfei used it for the first time, he has deep internal power, and the effect is really satisfactory. This trapped sword technique can trap the enemy for at least ten seconds.


    Let''s not talk about the skirmish. Even if ordinary people fight, if they are trapped for ten seconds, what will be the result? Of course, the effect depends on the strength of the trapped people. If it''s Feng mieqing, Su Jingfei can''t even be trapped for a second, he will break the barrier violently. For the experts of that level, Su Jingfei''s use of the twelve trapped swordsmanship can only give him time to escape.


    Su Jingfei uses strange tricks unexpectedly, and the green demon hand is caught immediately. Before he can speak, Su Jingfei has stabbed the green demon hand in the throat. For such a person, he can''t be merciful. Anyway, as he has a good relationship between the underground and the ground, it''s not a problem that he wants to deal with the body of the green demon hand.


    Although it''s not so famous, at least there is a certain ominous green demon hand actually died in Su Jingfei''s hand. Even from his appearance to his death, it took only a few minutes. It can be said that it''s a very big trick. It''s no use just appearing. Su Jingfei looks at the body of the green demon hand and smacks his tongue. Now he''s really more and more cruel. He doesn''t even blink an eye.


    While laughing at himself, Su Jingfei lowered his head to get the green devil''s golden glove. It can resist the sharpness of his sword. It can be seen that it is a treasure. As for whether it is poisonous, is this still a question? Su Jingfei is an expert in detoxification, but at this time, a burst of applause came from a distant tree.

 Chapter 683

    Su Jingfei is shocked. From the attitude of the green demon hand, Su Jingfei infers that there is no one else around him, but he can''t imagine that he just killed him here, and someone clapped in the tree.


    Judging from the direction, the person clapping should be in a tree 20 meters behind the green devil. Fortunately, there are many trees in the villa area. Otherwise, there are not so many people hidden. Although Su Jingfei didn''t notice this person because of the long distance, he still made Su Jingfei alert. This person is definitely not simple.


    Su Jingfei did not continue to pick the green devil''s Golden Gloves, but put the soft sword back to his waist. He was surprised and said to the tree, "after watching the play for so long, it''s time to show up. Who are you?"


    The man hiding in the tree obviously wants to show his face, otherwise he won''t clap and clap. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he jumps down from the tree. This man is of medium height, and his face is not covered with any props. Su Jingfei can see his face clearly, but when he sees this man, he just smiles bitterly.


    When Su Jingfei used twelve trapped sword techniques before, Su Jingfei compared him with the green demon hand. Unexpectedly, this man appeared in a flash. Su Jingfei didn''t expect to be here. When he saw him at this time, he was of course Feng mieqing.


    Feng mieqing has the highest martial arts and seniority of the Feng family in the provincial capital. He suddenly appears here, which makes Su Jingfei wonder if the Feng family is ready to do it by themselves. But if so, Feng mieqing should not come alone. However, he remembers that the young devil said before that he came here because of Feng mieqing.


    Feng mieqing saw that Su Jingfei was silent and said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, are you surprised to see me? I thought you would be shocked!"


    "I''m really surprised to see you. I can''t imagine that the father of the Feng family actually wandered here in the middle of the night. Is it because he didn''t want to sleep for a long time, and your father is also homesick?" Su Jingfei is not afraid of Feng mieqing. He is just worried about the chain reaction of Feng mieqing.


    Feng mieqing was not angry. He said with a smile: "I want to, but I''m old and can''t do what I want. It''s you. Young people have to be moderate. It''s easy to have problems when they are always looking for flowers and willows." As he spoke, he looked at Huofeng''s villa.


    Su Jingfei knew that Feng mieqing asked him to meet him here. Naturally, it was not a coincidence. He must have guessed the relationship between himself and Huofeng. Su Jingfei''s face remained unchanged, but he was worried about Huofeng. However, he still said to Feng mieqing with a smile, "Feng mieqing, don''t worry so much. You don''t tell lies in front of the Ming people. This material is from you?" Then he kicked the body of the green demon hand on the ground.


    Feng mieqing looked at the body of the green demon hand and tut tut said: "he didn''t send it. He wanted to come by himself. When I chatted with him, I just mentioned that you were more powerful. He couldn''t help coming to see it and ran out."


    "That''s it? Feng mieqing, do you think I''m a fool, or do you think everyone is a fool? " Su Jingfei curls his mouth and doesn''t believe in Tao.


    Feng mieqing said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you really know me better. In fact, I just said that your strength is no less than me. Besides us old guys, I think we have no rivals."


    Su Jingfei wanted to spit on his face very much. The old man obviously fanned the flames and said that he was innocent. It''s not easy for an old man to be so cheeky. No wonder he has lived so freely for so many years. Niu Baisui and Mrs. Han almost died of him. This also shows that the old man is very cunning.


    Feng mieqing could see Su Jingfei''s mind, pretended not to know and continued to smile: "although I know your strength will be improved, I can''t imagine that you let me see a different you. Last time the Han family left, I want you to make great progress!"


    Su Jingfei said with a plain smile: "all this is thanks to you. If you didn''t urge me all the time, I would not have achieved what I am now."


    The relationship between the two sides has been put on the table for a long time. Su Jingfei doesn''t need to hide his emotions. If he doesn''t think he''s not sure how to deal with Feng mieqing, he really wants to kill the old man. It''s estimated that Feng mieqing is also in the same mind.


    Feng mieqing really didn''t mean to do it. He just looked at Su Jingfei and laughed, as if he was in a good mood. This made Su Jingfei feel more and more uneasy. He tried to play his listening ability to find out if there was something wrong with Huofeng. Feng mieqing should have a conspiracy.


    They looked at each other and were silent. After a moment, Feng mieqing said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you don''t have to be so nervous. We had a gentleman''s agreement before. I don''t touch the people around you, and you don''t touch the people of our Feng family. I think this agreement is good, and you won''t take the initiative to destroy it. Don''t worry, the woman behind you is OK, so don''t be so nervous."


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t trust Feng mieqing, he also thinks that Feng mieqing shouldn''t cheat himself at this time. With his ability, he may not be able to catch himself. It''s not a problem to trap himself for a while. In this way, everything he wants to do should be enough.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to come here to see if the green devil can kill me? Or do you want to see my progress? " Su Jingfei is a little relieved, but he still sneers that Feng mieqing is too insidious. Although he is an old man, he is definitely a typical example of disrespect for the old.


    Feng mieqing shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "I really just came to see. After all, the green devil is here to work for our Feng family. How can I rest assured to him? As for whether he can kill you, I never doubt that if he can kill you, he will be able to kill me. As for your progress, I don''t have to look and guess. I just want to have a chat with you."


    Su Jingfei didn''t doubt Feng mieqing''s words in front of him. He just heard what he said behind him and said, "you want to talk to me. What''s wrong? You have to be in such a night? You have too much leisure and elegance


    "It''s OK to chat at ordinary times, but we can''t talk about the topic we want to talk about today. This is the most suitable environment." Feng mieqing laughed happily.


    Su Jingfei always feels that Feng mieqing laughs inexplicably. Today, even if he has enough confidence to deal with himself, he doesn''t have to be so happy. What''s more, he doesn''t have enough confidence now. What''s the meaning of Feng mieqing laughing like this.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Feng mieqing has taken the initiative to explain: "Su Jingfei, do you know why I am so happy when you see my smile? Because I know you''re going to have bad luck, and it''s very bad luck. We have an agreement that if I don''t deal with the people around you, you can''t deal with my family. I always abide by it, and you can''t violate it! "


    "Feng mieqing, what do you mean and what do you want to say? Just say it. Don''t beat around the Bush here." Su Jingfei frowned. Feng mieqing''s words made his heart more and more uneasy.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. In a word, do you know who the green devil hand is? Do you know what will happen if you kill him? " Feng mieqing doesn''t continue to entertain himself. Instead, he gloats at Su Jingfei and wants to see Su Jingfei cry.


    Su Jingfei''s heart is sinking. When Feng mieqing appears, he feels that something is wrong today. Before Feng mieqing is sure to deal with himself, he should not appear. But now he appears. That''s the problem.


    Now hearing Feng mieqing''s words, Su Jingfei remembers that he has neglected a problem. Not all of them are self-taught like himself. That is to say, most of the martial arts of others are inherited. Whether they are taught by sects, families or other independent masters, there must be a backstage.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. In the end, he is not a Wulin person. He doesn''t have this concept in his heart. He forgets that there must be a master who can become an expert. It''s impossible that no one can teach him such martial arts. After all, thread binding books are rare, or they can''t be regarded as cheating devices, Sure enough, Feng mieqing''s article was written in this place.


    Just as Feng mieqing said, he didn''t take the initiative to provoke Su Jingfei''s family, but it doesn''t mean that he used other means. At the beginning, the two sides agreed that the Feng family would not trouble the Su family, but they didn''t say in this way.


    Moreover, he did not dare to play with Feng mieqing. He took the initiative to find the trouble for Feng''s family. There were so many women around him, who would hurt him.


    Feng mieqing looks at Su Jingfei. His face is cloudy and clear, and he is in a better mood. Over the years, he has many enemies, which make him helpless. There are also some enemies who are very upset. But Su Jingfei is the only one who feels threatened because he is so young and has such great potential.


    What''s more important is that this guy is different from his other enemies. They all have families and have scruples. Su Jingfei is really barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes. He has no relatives except a group of women who have good relations.


    Feng mieqing has a common misconception that although women are necessary members of the family, they are far less important than family men. They think that Su Jingfei will not give in because of his own women. If Su Jingfei is really forced, Su Jingfei will come to the Feng family to make a big fight. Even if she is finally suppressed, the loss will be very huge.


    If he knew that Su Jingfei''s weakness was actually those women, he would not have tried so hard to set up a trap. Just because he didn''t know, he was very happy now. Looking at Su Jingfei''s ugly face, he gloated and said, "the green devil is not a decent person or a heretic. He has his own school, Moreover, the strength of our school is not weaker than that of the Feng family. In parenthesis, it is not weaker than that of the Feng family in the capital. Because of what, I think you should think about it. "


    Su Jingfei naturally thought that although the young devil was not his opponent, he was superior to Simon in terms of strength, and even more powerful than the first old man Feng with deep internal skills he met.


    According to the skill conjecture, even in the Feng family, the green devil should be able to enter the top three. Among his schools, he is not the leader, and there should be some people with strength above him, who can be similar to the strength of the Feng family in the capital. The strength of this school should be very strong.


    "I''ll tell you something. The master of the green devil hand, the red devil hand, is a myth of our generation. When the Japanese little devils invaded, they killed countless people, which should be regarded as a hero. But in his later years, he cultivated his mind and didn''t come out to walk. His favorite apprentice was the green devil hand, otherwise he would not be given such skills, You''re lucky to kill him now. " Feng mieqing made no secret of his schadenfreude.


    Su Jingfei gritted his teeth, looked at Feng mieqing and said, "Feng mieqing, you are very good at killing people with a knife. Are you not afraid that his master will blame you?"


    "Blame me? Of course, how can the short guard be so reasonable? He will certainly blame me, but what''s the matter? Although he is powerful, I''m not afraid of him. The key problem is that the murderer is not me. Even if he has anger in his heart, the object of venting is you. I will bring him to you. " Feng mieqing was so confident that his beard curled up with laughter.


    Su Jingfei is silent and has to say that Feng mieqing''s move is vicious enough. Even as an enemy, Su Jingfei has to admit that Feng mieqing is absolutely insidious. No wonder Niu Baisui and Mrs. Han are calculated by him.


    Feng mieqing was a little disappointed. He didn''t see the worry in Su Jingfei''s eyes. He just saw him thoughtfully, so he had to say again: "although the green devil''s school is the red devil''s most powerful, in fact, he still has some brothers. Although it''s not clear how many of them are, I think if they know that the green devil''s hand is dead, they will all go out. Please help yourself, I remember the gentleman''s agreement between us. I didn''t do anything to the people around you, and you don''t want to do anything to our Feng family, otherwise you should understand the consequences. "


    Su Jingfei looks at Feng mieqing''s expression. Now he has vaguely guessed the purpose of Feng mieqing''s coming here today. Besides gloating and deliberately blocking himself, the most important purpose is to warn himself not to mess around.


    Feng mieqing is the highest ranking person in the Feng family in the provincial capital. When dealing with the enemy, he must take care of the safety of his family. This is no different from Su Jingfei''s consideration of the women around him. Su Jingfei is the kind of unstable factor in his eyes. He is afraid that if Su Jingfei is in a hurry, Su Jingfei will find the Feng family.


    No matter how insidious and cunning he is, as the elder of a family, if he can do so, he will not be an unforgivable villain. If both sides had not come to this stage, Su Jingfei really didn''t want to make enemies with such people.


    "Feng mieqing, thank you for the gift you gave me today. Don''t worry, I''m not a mad dog. As long as you don''t do it to the people around me, I won''t find the people of your Feng family. I''ll solve it," Su Jingfei said in an expressionless way.


    Feng mieqing is dark Lin, and Su Jingfei is still so calm at this time. It''s right to deal with him by himself, but he says with a smile: "you''d better keep your promise."

 Chapter 684

    Su Jingfei and Feng mieqing fight for the second time. Although he didn''t fight, he failed. It''s not that Su Jingfei''s martial arts are not as good as Feng mieqing''s, and his scheming is not as insidious as the old fox, so he fell into his plan.


    When the green demon hand came here, he said that he knew Su Jingfei was more powerful because Feng mieqing said that Su Jingfei didn''t expect Feng mieqing to follow the green demon hand and watch him be killed by himself, just to beat the red demon hand to get revenge.


    According to Feng mieqing, the red devil''s martial arts are definitely not better than Feng mieqing''s, and even higher. If such a master does not care about everything, he or others will be hit hard.


    This is not a joke. Feng mieqing may have a lot of scruples. People like the red devil hand are different. His apprentice has been killed by himself. He must kill himself quickly. If his other foundation is close to or better than the green devil hand, it will be useless for his women to have ten years of skill.


    Not to mention that they can''t make good use of it at all, and they don''t have any experience against the enemy. Their current skills are far worse than those of other masters who have been practicing hard for decades.


    Su Jingfei is also very depressed. He has worked very hard to improve the skills of the women around him, but he still can''t keep up with the changes of the situation. Feng mieqing is so fierce that he can find someone at will, which is enough to make him anxious. In the end, he still has a poor foundation. If he is given several years to develop, let alone the Feng family or the Red Devils, even if they join hands, Su Jingfei didn''t care.


    It''s a pity that what he lacks most now is time. He thinks that Su Jingfei leans down to pick the Golden Gloves of the green devil''s hand. Since he has offended the other party, Su Jingfei naturally won''t leave such a good thing to them.


    Although Feng mieqing is Su Jingfei''s enemy, he can''t help admiring him for his bravery. He has set up such a strong enemy. He still has the heart to take away other people''s things. What''s more, he is still here. He really has no fear. Does he think he really dare not break the previous agreement? The so-called agreement is that Su Jingfei abides by it only when he exists. If he is killed, there is no agreement.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t look down on Feng mieqing either. He thinks he doesn''t dare to fight. When he takes off the Golden Gloves of the green devil''s hand, his whole body is in defense. If Feng mieqing wants to attack himself secretly, he can make any reaction with a distance of nearly ten meters between them. He is never a reckless person.


    "Su Jingfei, I think you''d better leave the gloves. This is the treasure of the red devil hand. It''s specially given to your apprentice. It''s too much for you to kill his apprentice and take away other people''s things. You''re not afraid that the red devil hand will tear you to pieces!" Feng mieqing looks at Su Jingfei''s leisurely appearance. He really can''t help it.


    Su Jingfei sneered: "it''s like if I don''t take this glove, the red devil doesn''t want to break me up. Feng mieqing, don''t you think everyone is so innocent?"


    "Well said, young man, I''m very optimistic about you. You are still a person who dares to say Feng mieqing like this. Other people who have said such things are probably dead." Suddenly, a voice came from a distance. When the sentence was finished, the speaker also came to the two people. The speed was amazing. At this time, Su Jingfei also put away the Golden Gloves of the green devil''s hand.


    The visitor is about sixty years old. He has gray hair, but he is in a good spirit. His face is red and his whole body is red. He looks very eye-catching at night. If it wasn''t for the shock of his appearance, others would think he was a psycho!


    When Feng mieqing saw the old man, he didn''t speak much, but just snorted. Su Jingfei didn''t know who he was. Seeing his strange clothes and bold words, he thought he was a swordsman of some kind. He said politely: "you really praise this old man. Feng mieqing is not a great beast. Why can''t people say it?"


    "Feng mieqing, see? I''ve already said, don''t look like Lao Tzu is the best in the world every day. There are many people who are not afraid of you. Isn''t this boy in front of you?" The old man in red laughed and said to Feng mieqing. Then he stepped forward and said to Su Jingfei, "young man, I appreciate your attitude towards Feng mieqing. I''m optimistic about you."


    His step is very big. Unconsciously, he is no more than five meters away from Su Jingfei. With his ability, in such a distance, he can definitely arrive in an instant.


    Although Su Jingfei was a little confused because of the old man''s praise, he didn''t take it lightly. He unconsciously stepped back two times to keep a distance from the old man. He didn''t know the origin of this man, but he was sure that he and Feng mieqing should know each other.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s appearance, Feng mieqing snorted: "is this your good boy? I don''t need to go there. I''m scared away. "


    From their attitudes, it seems that Feng mieqing and the old man in red robe are not very harmonious. No matter how cautious Su Jingfei is, he doesn''t have much experience. He thinks in his heart and naturally slows down a little. At this time, the old man in red robe takes another step and says to Feng mieqing, "Feng mieqing, don''t talk nonsense and work."


    Then he went to work, and his body rushed out. The target was su Jingfei. The speed was three points faster than before. The distance between them was only five meters. One Feipu was enough to reach Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was already very careful, but he could hardly bear the momentum of the old man in red robe. What''s more, the wind from the old man in red robe still had some fishy smell. Su Jingfei''s brain turned quickly, and suddenly realized that it must be poisonous. Generally, the smell of poisonous gas would have fishy smell. It was the extraction of toxins from animals and plants.


    Feng mieqing, who had just been standing there, suddenly burst into a rage. His movements were simple and rough. His hands clawed at Su Jingfei''s throat.


    Even though he was not clear headed, Su Jingfei still flashed through his throat by instinct, but he was torn off two pieces of meat by Feng mieqing on his shoulder. The wound can be seen from the bottom. It can be seen that Feng mieqing''s claw skill is profound. This is also su Jingfei. If he were an ordinary person, he might die directly.


    Feng mieqing misses, but the old man in red robe takes the opportunity to slap Su Jingfei on the chest. Su Jingfei''s body immediately flies more than ten meters like a shell, and even rolls twice on the ground after landing.


    "Feng mieqing, your strength has declined. You can miss so much. You really let me down." The old man in red robe watched Su Jingfei fly out and made fun of Feng mieqing. Then he sighed: "it''s a pity that Xiaoqing just wanted him to try this boy, but unexpectedly he died like this."


    Feng mieqing sighed. For the first time, he knew that a master was so cruel. In order to kill Su Jingfei, he even watched his apprentice die, and he could cooperate with him to carry out the serial plan to trap Su Jingfei. Although he was always his own leader, this guy was also cruel.


    Just the idea just turns over, the facial expression changes a way: "no, Su Jingfei can''t die, this guy''s internal power is not weaker than you and me." Compared with the old man in red robe, Feng mieqing knows Su Jingfei better. How can this boy be defeated by them so easily.


    Sure enough, as he said, Su Jingfei, who had not moved on the ground, jumped up and went into Huofeng''s villa after several ups and downs, which made people unable to react.


    Su Jingfei hears the conversation between Feng mieqing and the old man in red robe, and guesses the identity of the old man in red robe. This old man is obviously the master of the green devil hand, the red devil hand. Originally, Su Jingfei thought that the red devil hand should have a red glove like the green devil hand. Now he knows that people are not like that at all, but he has a big red robe.


    Before, Feng mieqing had always been gloating, saying that today''s event was a trick of killing people with a knife. He thought it was so. After all, it was more reasonable, and it was easier to believe that Feng mieqing was totally reasonable to do such a thing, but he didn''t expect that it was the middle of the game. Schadenfreude might be true, but the real killing move didn''t come in the future, The Red Devils are in the neighborhood.


    Feng mieqing let Su Jingfei relax his vigilance, and then let the Red Devils attack unexpectedly. Both of them are half better than Su Jingfei. They can kill Su Jingfei when they are unprepared.


    The plot develops as expected. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t completely believe in the red devil, he is a little relieved of the red devil. He will suffer from the lack of experience in the world. The two men''s efforts are enough to kill Su Jingfei, but Feng mieqing doesn''t hurt Su Jingfei, and the red devil is too confident. When Su Jingfei fell to the ground, he was really killed.


    If either of them is not at ease to pursue him, Su Jingfei doesn''t mind to use the means of losing both sides, but who thinks that if they only focus on chatting, there is no reason why he doesn''t run.


    Now Feng mieqing and the red demon hand are very angry, which makes Su Jingfei run away. They are masters, and they have already died an apprentice. Feng mieqing and the red demon hand look at each other, and then they follow Su Jingfei into the villa without any hesitation. There is no real master here. Even if Su Jingfei wants to sneak attack, they can take care of each other and have enough assurance.


    Different from them, Su Jingfei didn''t hesitate at all after he entered the villa. He grabbed the Phoenix in it, then ran out of the rear window and ran away immediately.


    As for the other women in the villa, Su Jingfei can''t manage them. Not to mention that they are not important roles, they are not necessarily dangerous. Even if they are, Su Jingfei''s current situation can''t take everyone away. Only Lulu and he are familiar with these girls. At this time, Su Jingfei can only let her ask for more happiness.


    Huofeng was captured too fast. All the girls saw Su Jingfei''s back. No one else understood what was going on. Then they saw two old men rush in. One was about eighty or ninety years old, and the other was sixty or seventy years old in red robes.


    The momentum of the two of them rushing in is not like that of an old man at all, which is definitely more powerful than that of ordinary young people. After they came in, they just looked around the room and saw that the rear window had been knocked open. The old man in red robe said "run from here", and then jumped out of the window. In addition, the old man just answered and went out.


    All this is over, the women just react, and before waiting for someone to ask, Lulu has quickly said: "let''s go, Su Jingfei and elder sister have problems, we''re not safe, let''s go."


    She''s also a smart girl. After all, she''s been with Huofeng for a long time. She knows Su Jingfei''s ability. The people who can make su Jingfei so embarrassed are absolutely powerful. If they stay here, they will be killed. Isn''t it right to kill them? Lulu doesn''t want to end her young life in this way. Other women all act according to the orders of Huofeng and Lulu. Now Huofeng is not here, and Lulu means the highest order. All of a sudden, they disperse in a crowd and find a place to hide.


    Although Feng mieqing and the Red Devils don''t want to expose their tracks and intend to kill others, what''s more important is to catch up with Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei''s speed is obviously very fast, and he stops bleeding for himself in the process of moving.


    After a long time, the two men failed in their pursuit. After standing together, Feng mieqing said: "red devil, Su Jingfei should be seriously injured this time?"


    "My red devil hand is not joking. His chest is in the palm. He should not live for three days. If he can''t catch up, he can''t catch up. Let''s go back and wait for the news, or go to the Su family to make trouble?" The red devil hand said confidently and asked about the next action.


    "Let''s not rush to make trouble in Su''s family. When the news of Su''s death comes out, many people are watching Su''s industry. We need to share a piece of it. We don''t have to go to Su''s family. It''s not good for so many people." Feng mieqing, after all, is the ancestor of the Feng family. Even if he wants to wipe out everything about Su Jingfei now, he has to consider his reputation.


    The red devil turned his mouth and didn''t speak any more. Instead, he went back to Feng''s home with Feng mieqing, waiting for the news of Su Jingfei''s death.


    Half an hour after they left, Su Jingfei came down from a nearby tree. He was seriously injured before, but his mind was very clear at that time. Not only could he not be caught by Feng mieqing and the red devil, but also Huofeng could not be caught by them. Otherwise, he would be in a disaster today.


    He pulls Huofeng away regardless of everything, holding her is a rush, but even if he is abnormal, after all, he is flesh and blood. Holding a person under the injury, he can''t avoid the pursuit of Feng mieqing and red devil.


    In the end, he chose to take risks, holding Huofeng in his arms and hiding it in a tree. At the same time, he took out a gold needle, which not only sealed his wound with blood, but also stung Huofeng. Then he used guixigong to avoid the two men''s pursuit. After they left, Su Jingfei finally couldn''t hold on.


    He pulled out the gold needle that controlled Huofeng. After she woke up, he said weakly, "send me home, let them save me, no matter what way."

 Chapter 685

    Su Jingfei is in a coma, and Huofeng is in a panic. Since she met Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei has always been very strong. Even though she has been smiling, she can play with any hostile forces.


    Don''t mention Mr. Wang. Even long Baitian is managed by Su Jingfei quietly. Although she hasn''t become the most powerful underground elder sister in the provincial capital, Huofeng believes that as long as Su Jingfei helps herself, it''s not difficult. It''s just a matter of time.


    Huofeng doesn''t understand what happened before Su Jingfei. When Su Jingfei pulls her away, she has no explanation at all. Later, she is chased out. In order to keep Huofeng from being found, Su Jingfei stabs her with a gold needle.


    Now he suddenly fell into a coma. Huofeng didn''t even know what was going on. Fortunately, although she was flustered, she didn''t know what to do. Su Jingfei asked her to send herself home before she fell into a coma. There must be someone at home who can know how to do it quickly.


    The benefits of being in a special environment are immediately revealed. Huofeng is different from other girls. She is totally confused when she encounters something. Huofeng has a special constitution. Su Jingfei doesn''t care about her weight. She holds Su Jingfei in her arms, distinguishes the direction, and runs to Su Jingfei''s villa. Although she hasn''t been to Su Jingfei''s home, she can be regarded as a man, How can she not know where Su Jingfei lives.


    The provincial capital is not very big. Although the villas are not all together, and the distance between them is not too far, Huofeng simply holds Su Jingfei and comes to Su''s villa, which is not too difficult for the transformed Huofeng to come.


    Huofeng came to Su''s home for the first time. Unexpectedly, it would be like this. She was stopped by a beautiful woman at the door and asked, "who is it?"


    This is a woman who can even be a model elsewhere, but here she is wearing tight clothes. It seems that the whole person is very alert and can react at any time in case of danger.


    It''s time for the third female soldier to be on duty. When the six female soldiers are at home, they actually patrol in turn. Although this is not a military camp, as bodyguards, their vigilance must be maintained all the time.


    Now I suddenly see a woman in the middle of the night. She seems to want to break into the Su family with someone in her arms. She is sure to stand up. Although she has a grand mind, she is not big and brainless. Otherwise, she will not become the elite of 307 troops. Moreover, when she comes to the Su family, she can be valued by Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is not just greedy for beauty.


    Huofeng didn''t know the identity of the other party, but if the other party could be here, she immediately said, "I''m looking for Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen. Su Jingfei asked me to come."


    At this time, by the light, the third female soldier also saw that the person in Huofeng''s arms was su Jingfei. In her heart, Su Jingfei was just like a God. Although she could not be said to be invincible, there were not many people who could hurt him. Now Su Jingfei was obviously in a coma. This kind of situation simply collapsed for the Su family.


    The third female soldier could not keep calm any longer. She came to Huofeng and said, "are you holding our boss? You give him to me. Let''s go in. "


    Huofeng was not sure who number three was, but probably guessed it. She just didn''t expect Su Jingfei''s family to have such a beautiful bodyguard. Hearing the words of number three, she shook her head and said, "take me to see Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen first. I''ll hold him. He''s in danger now. Don''t turn around."


    No. 3 female soldier is dignified and doesn''t say much. Although she hasn''t seen this woman, she can be sure that Huofeng is really worried with her own ability of observing her words and colors. Especially when it comes to Su Jingfei, she frowns slightly and is obviously very worried. This makes No. 3''s heart and hair heavy, and she can''t help but turn her mouth. Su Jingfei is really a big sex wolf. There are so many women in her family, There are so many beautiful women out there.


    To be fair, Huofeng is not a super beautiful girl. At least she is half a chip behind Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen. But she is definitely a beautiful girl. The key is her figure and slender waist, which can make men intoxicated. At this time, number three forgot that she can also make men intoxicated.


    Because there are so many people in the Su family, they rest late every day. Although it''s already midnight, they haven''t had a rest yet. When the No.3 female soldier brought Huofeng in, all the women looked in their eyes, and the laughter was clear.


    "Wang Yu, Feng Xiaolan, come and see what happened to Su Jingfei." Huofeng knows something about Su Jingfei''s family, but she can''t tell who the woman is. Fortunately, she still remembers Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, whom she met at the bar.


    Huofeng remembers Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, but they don''t know Huofeng. At that time, Huofeng''s heavy makeup and unconventional style of killing Matt can''t be compared with today''s pure and arrogant woman. If Huofeng was just a little girl at that time, now she can be regarded as a beautiful woman from heaven. They can''t imagine that this woman was the little girl at that time.


    But it didn''t make them hesitate. They didn''t know Huofeng, but they knew Su Jingfei. Now Su Jingfei''s face is very ugly because she is in a coma. Her face is turmeric and her lips are blue. Let alone traditional Chinese medicine, even several other women can see that something is wrong.


    Although Huofeng is calling Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, other women don''t rush up. Even Li Hongsi, who is usually cold as ice, is just the same as other women at this time. Her expression of concern is full of pretty faces. Liang Xiuwen even opened her mouth and said, "Miss, you put Su Jingfei on the sofa and let Xiao Lan and Wang Yu check him. What''s the matter with him."


    I don''t know who the woman is, but she can stand up and speak at this time. At least she is the woman who can make the decision. Huofeng put Su Jingfei on the sofa and said, "I don''t know. At that time, Su Jingfei pulled me out of the house and ran away, and made me unconscious. When I woke up, he just asked me to send him here, and then I was unconscious, I know he must be injured. As for what happened, I can only wait until he wakes up. "


    At this time, the girls didn''t ask about the relationship between her and Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei could trust Huofeng so much before she was in a coma, and the girls had no reason to doubt her motives. At least Su Jingfei''s eyes were believed.


    Nalan Xiuying is the oldest of all the girls, but usually she just manages the family affairs. In case of major events, it''s Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi who make up their minds. Lin ruoke sometimes puts forward some of her own opinions. After all, she is Su Jingfei''s most effective assistant. Now after su Jingfei is on the sofa, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan begin to diagnose Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei used a gold needle to stop the bleeding of her injured shoulder before she was in a coma. Because Huofeng came in a hurry, she didn''t notice. She just knew that Su Jingfei might be injured, but didn''t know where.


    Now Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan begin to check. One checks Su Jingfei''s body, the other finds his injury and begins to bandage him. Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s constitution is special. Although he is seriously injured, he doesn''t bleed too much after emergency treatment. It''s just the wound that Feng mieqing seized. The flesh on the wound turns out to be terrible.


    "Shifu, you''ve been hurt. You''re so overbearing. With Shifu''s skill, you can be hurt so much." Han Shan couldn''t help, but she took a cold breath.


    Dongfang Wenjun also nodded: "well, this person''s strength should not be under Su Jingfei''s. It''s hard for him to suffer such a heavy injury. We all know Su Jingfei''s strength, but we can see his strength from this."


    She is the most skillful among all the women. It''s only based on the strength comparison between the two sides, but she doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is not facing an enemy at all, and she is still being plotted by others. It can be said that she has suffered a lot.


    Huo Feng is listening. She is shocked. She always thinks that Su Jingfei''s eldest sister, who is an underground force, will fight and kill. Although the women in his family have their own skills, they are ordinary women''s skills at most. Maybe some of them can do business and see a doctor, which can''t be compared with themselves.


    Now when I listen, I know that everyone around Su Jingfei seems to be familiar with martial arts, and it seems that they all have two skills. After careful observation, I find that these women''s skin is too good, just like when she was transformed by meridians. If Su Jingfei was not in a coma, she would be very depressed, After all, I think the advantage has become everyone''s ability, everyone will be more depressed.


    In fact, she is also a little self abasement, because she has a special physique. Even if everyone has ten years of skill, the final cultivation effect is not as good as her except Nalan Xiuying. Moreover, she has rich experience in fighting. Among all the women Su Jingfei has, only Dongfang Wenjun can compete with her, Han Shan can''t, but unfortunately she doesn''t know about it, And he was immediately attracted by the words of Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan.


    "Elder martial brother, the main problem this time is not the shoulder injury, but the palm print on the chest." Wang Yu is dressing Su Jingfei''s wound. Feng Xiaolan opens Su Jingfei''s clothes and says to all the women, "I don''t know what kind of martial arts this man is. You can see that the seal on the elder martial brother''s chest has not been released, which shows that this man''s palm power is very strong and profound. Now even if the elder martial brother is not injured, he has no chance to recover, And I found that the heart beat of elder martial brother is one third lower than that of ordinary people. I don''t know whether it is the effect of injury or the instinct of elder martial brother to protect himself. "


    Although she graduated from medicine and studied a lot with Su Jingfei, she was helpless with such symptoms.

 Chapter 686

    Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan both graduated from the College of traditional Chinese medicine, and they also learned some medical skills from Su Jingfei. They only talk about medical skills, treating diseases and saving people. Their methods are not much worse than those of the ordinary famous traditional Chinese medicine, and they even surpass some experts in some aspects.


    But they mainly treat diseases, and they don''t have a deep understanding of this kind of internal injury, especially the high-end internal injury like red devil hand.


    Not to mention that they don''t know how to treat the disease, and they can''t even be sure how the disease is. It can''t be said that their medical skills are poor. It can only be said that they have specialized skills. If they practice their internal skills for a few more years, they will understand it more.


    Lin ruoke, listening to Feng Xiaolan''s words, frowned and asked: "Xiaolan, don''t talk about how Su Jingfei made it like this. Now let''s talk about how to save him. I can''t let him save himself. I can''t help him now. I''m afraid he can''t do without external help."


    "Well, the key problem is here. I know that I have to use external force to wake up my elder martial brother. But I don''t know how to use it. Elder martial brother hasn''t taught me!" Wind Xiaolan sighs and says with a bitter smile.


    Lin ruoke could not quarrel with Su Jingfei at this time. Speaking of her feelings, she was no worse than anyone present. Otherwise, she would not have been at Su''s house all the time, but now she really couldn''t use it. She didn''t know the skills of medicine, and she only had internal skills, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi look at each other and look at Han Shan together. Although they don''t speak, the meaning is very obvious.


    Han Shan looked at the two girls and said with the same bitter smile: "sister Xiuwen, sister hongsilk, don''t look at me like that. I don''t know how to do it. Some time ago, my internal skills were not good, and I was not proficient in using them."


    Liang Xiuwen shook his head and said, "we don''t need you to tell us what to do. We mean to go to your house. I think the third brother, the fourth brother and the old woman should have a way. After all, your family must have a better understanding of these things than us. If you are in a hurry here, you might as well go to your house."


    "Right, right, let''s hurry home now. Even if my grandmother can''t help it, there are still very powerful traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in the village. They must have a way." A language awakens the dreamer, Han Shan hastens to open a way.


    "Well, it''s not only because of this. I think the enemy can hurt Jingfei like this. Maybe they will deal with us. I think the Han family will be the safest place at present. Not only Jingfei has to go, but all of us have to go together. Otherwise, if anyone has a problem, Jingfei will be in trouble." Li Hongsi was really the calmest of all, she suggested.


    All the girls have no opinion. Li hongsilk then looks at Huofeng and says, "Miss, I don''t know who you are or what it has to do with Jingfei, but since he is holding you in such a critical moment and trusts you so much, I think you should go with us."


    "No problem. I''m also worried about his injury. My name is Huofeng. Su Jingfei and I are partners. Let''s talk about it later. In fact, he supports me to do something." Huofeng quickly introduces herself.


    As a little girl of underground forces, she has seen a lot of people, and knows what will happen if a man has many women. These women in Su Jingfei''s family seldom get along well. Although she always wants to be an underground lover for Su Jingfei, it doesn''t prevent her from trying to make friends with other women.


    More importantly, in the underground world, Huofeng is also a cautious person. She doesn''t want to make these women hostile to herself when Su Jingfei is in a coma. That''s what stupid women do, so she tries to get rid of the relationship with Su Jingfei.


    Most of the women''s thoughts are on Su Jingfei. Except for Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk who smile meaningfully, other women don''t care much about Huofeng''s words. Even if she really has a dark relationship with Su Jingfei, what''s the problem? There are seven or eight women like him here. Do you care about one more?


    What''s more, if Su Jingfei has any physical problems, no matter how many women there are, they are not in the mood to be jealous. They immediately prepare a car to go to Han''s home.


    This time, it can be said that the whole family moved, which was also a helpless move. Until then, the women also realized a problem. Even if the women had the ability to protect themselves, if Su Jingfei had a problem, they still seemed to lose their backbone. Usually, although Su Jingfei didn''t do anything, in fact, as long as he existed, they were invisible umbrellas.


    At this time, even the six women soldiers felt that Su Jingfei played an important role in the family. Once Su Jingfei had a problem, the Su family would fall into chaos. The six women felt that Su''s life was very comfortable, and they already regarded it as their home. The only man in the family was Su Jingfei. Everyone hoped that he would wake up quickly.


    Before getting on the bus, Dongfang Wenjun, who had not opened his mouth, said, "let me sit with Su Jingfei. You don''t know enough about internal force. My family has passed on some methods. I can stabilize her injury."


    All the women looked at each other and immediately nodded their heads. Although Dongfang Wenjun''s origin is mysterious, after so long time together, they can be sure that Dongfang Wenjun has no malice and has made a lot of contributions to the Su family. At this time, no one doubts that she has any other intentions.


    Dongfang Wenjun also has a point. Among the people, she is the one who has the most understanding of internal skills. It''s good if she can stabilize Su Jingfei''s injury. However, in Su''s family, she has the furthest relationship with Su Jingfei, and everyone is not used to it. She suddenly stands up. In fact, her identity is very special.


    Huofeng doesn''t know about this. Anyway, as long as people have a way to save Su Jingfei, as long as Su Jingfei is there, the relationship between herself and these women can''t be too bad. She sits with Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. They want to ask about Su Jingfei''s attack. Although Huofeng doesn''t know the details, she should be able to guess some, At least know Su Jingfei should be injured near her home.


    Nalan Xiuying, Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei are together. Dongfang Wenjun has the deepest understanding of internal skill, but Nalan Xiuying has the deepest internal skill. They work together to give Su Jingfei some support so that his injury will not worsen.


    Hanjia village is not in the villa area of the provincial capital, which is relatively far away. Su Jingfei has several cars at home, and the people still show up in Hanjia village an hour later. It''s late at night now. Except for the troupe''s night play, the other villagers have had a rest. Few people know that a motorcade has entered Hanjia village.


    Han Shan is naturally familiar with her way home, and takes the people to her yard directly. Because she is in Hanjia village, Han Sanfeng and Han Siping''s home, she doesn''t need to find someone to guard her. There is no place safer than here in the whole province.


    As a martial arts practitioner, Han Siping and his sister-in-law were alert to sleep. When Han Shan opened the gate, they had already put on their coats and came out. They just saw Han Shan leading a group of people into the yard. There were several cars parked not far from the gate. They were surprised what the girl was going to do.


    "Shan''er, how did you come back? What''s this Han sisao looked at Han Shan, who was still in the courtyard. She could not help asking.


    "Mom, don''t talk about so many things. Hurry to tidy up the guest room. My master is here. Dad, hurry to find my grandmother and uncle. You''d better find our uncle song. My master is seriously injured." Han Shan did not answer her mother''s words, but told her parents.


    Han Siping and his sister-in-law didn''t care. They saw Su Jingfei who was carried in. The young man, who was full of spirit before and didn''t change his face in the face of Feng mieqing, was carried in now.


    Han Shan saw her parents staring at Su Jingfei, and hastened to say, "Mom and Dad, what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up, my master is in a coma."


    A word wakes them up. Han sisao is busy greeting people to enter the guest room, and quickly prepares the bedding to let Su Jingfei lie on it. Han Siping is also surprised and runs to find Han Sanfeng. He also finds out the seriousness of the problem.


    For the Han family, Su Jingfei is not only a life-saving benefactor, but also a powerful ally. Not to mention his financial resources, but also his own martial arts, which is enough for the Han family to pay attention to. Su Jingfei is a person who can fight against Feng mieqing. Even if he can''t defeat the other side, he can also let him worry about it. Otherwise, if Su Jingfei offends the Feng family so many times, how can he still be smart in the provincial capital.


    This time, Su Jingfei''s injury is absolutely of great importance. If you are not wrong, Feng mieqing must be involved in Su Jingfei''s serious injury. Feng mieqing is the only one who can seriously hurt Su Jingfei in the provincial capital.


    Han Siping went to invite someone, but the people here were arranging for Su Jingfei. At first, because of confusion, Han sisao didn''t pay much attention. Until Su Jingfei was lying on the bed, and Dongfang Wenjun and Nalan Xiuying took good care of Su Jingfei, she calmed down and looked at the women in the room. She picked out one, none of them was under Han Shan, and even some of them were human roles.


    I''ve heard about this brother for a long time, but I didn''t expect him to be so romantic. Han sisao is also a woman who has seen the world. She has seen a lot of famous ladies and ladies, but few of them have really reached the level of these women. If it''s not the right time, Han sisao even wants to gossip. How can su Jingfei take in so many women, But also can let them get along so well, she did not see any woman has jealous performance.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I really want to trouble you this time. Jingfei''s injury is very sudden. We don''t know what to do, so we have to come here." After everything is arranged, Li hongsilk, Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, apologizes.


    From the previous conversation, Han sisao already knew that she was Li hongsilk, Su Jingfei''s real girlfriend, and she could be regarded as a sister-in-law. She quickly said, "don''t say that. Everyone is a family. If you don''t come to our Han family, it''s our dissatisfaction."

 Chapter 687

    The Han family is closely related to Su Jingfei, and the Han Siping couple of the Han family are closer to Su Jingfei. After all, Han Shan is Su Jingfei''s apprentice, and they are brothers, so they are close friends.


    After Han sisao finished, Han Shan said: "yes, sister red silk, you''re welcome. It''s natural for the master to come to our house if he''s hurt. If he doesn''t come, we''re not happy. We''re all a family. Don''t talk about two families. Mom, let me introduce you first."


    Because she was busy before, she didn''t introduce them. Now Su Jingfei has nothing to do for the time being, so she begins to introduce them to the public, from Na lanxiuying to Huofeng. Although she doesn''t specifically introduce the relationship between the girls and Su Jingfei, she also reflects the degree of intimacy between them in the order of introduction. Han sisao is Han Shan''s mother, so naturally she can hear it.


    She has heard the names of Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are clever, which makes Han sisao like them. They are about the same age as her daughter. Lin ruoke''s doll like image is also very popular, but the girl has been watching Su Jingfei and is obviously very worried.


    As for Huofeng, Han Shan didn''t know about it, and the introduction was not so detailed, which made Han sisao misunderstand that his relationship with Su Jingfei should not be too close, but she didn''t know that her relationship with Su Jingfei was far beyond Feng Xiaolan''s, second only to Su Jingfei''s three women. Of course, Han Shan didn''t know, Otherwise, she would be more forward.


    As for the six female soldiers, Han Shan''s introduction is more simple, but Han sisao knows the No. 2 female soldier. She can remember that Su Jingfei came to Han''s home for the first time, and the woman she brought with her was No. 2 female soldier. At this time, she knew that the woman was actually a bodyguard. No wonder this woman''s strength of Wing Chun was not weak at that time!


    In fact, among all the women, Han sisao thinks that the most strange ones are Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun. Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother in Han Shan''s introduction, but she is not very similar in terms of appearance and age.


    After meridians transformation, the difference between Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen''s looks is getting bigger and bigger. If they don''t get along with each other day and night, people will suspect that Nalan Xiuying has been switched, but her charm is growing day by day. It''s probably the special attribute of internal skill. Her charm is not only difficult for men to resist, but also attractive for women, Now Han sisao feels comfortable with Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiuying looks like she''s always in her twenties. If Liang Xiuwen didn''t transform her meridians, she looks younger. When they are together, people who don''t know her inside story will think Liang Xiuwen is her sister!


    Another strange person is Dongfang Wenjun. When Han Shan introduced her before, she ranked second only to Huofeng. That is to say, among all the girls, she is the most distant from Su Jingfei. But now she is always close to Su Jingfei. Although it can be said that she is to relieve Su Jingfei''s injury, what do you think, They don''t feel estranged from Su Jingfei.


    Han Shan introduced her according to her own understanding. In fact, Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei are not alienated. She can only say that they are not so obscure. Moreover, because Dongfang Wenjun has always said that she likes Han Shan, she instinctively avoids introducing her.


    Han sisao didn''t know the complicated relationship between the women in this room and Su Jingfei, but she thought it was better not to study deeply. No matter Su Jingfei was young and romantic, or her charm was infinite, anyway, these women were all conscious.


    At this time, she didn''t realize her daughter''s feelings for Su Jingfei. In her mind, Han Shan is Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. Even if she has feelings, she''s just like admiring her. She won''t have anything to do with these women. However, she has a lot of teachers in the future, and they are all of the same age. Maybe she''ll be embarrassed to call out.


    While they were talking, Han Siping, who went out to invite people, came back, and Han Sanfeng came back with him. Before he came in, he heard Han Sanfeng say in a loud voice: "where is my brother? What''s the matter? Who hurt him?"


    He was yelling to enter the door, only to probe, see a group of yingyingyanyan in the room, and are all big and small pretty girls, his words also stopped suddenly, if not to see Su Jingfei on the bed, even thought he had gone wrong, even so, or Leng for a while, just came in, said the voice also became softer, said: "what''s the matter in the end."


    Don''t worry about Han Sanfeng''s age. After all, he is still a man. In the face of so many beautiful girls, how can he consciously keep his mind, but he is thinking about it. He heard that Su Jingfei had many beautiful girls around him before, and now it seems that this is true.


    "Uncle, I don''t know. Shifu doesn''t know who hurt him. He''s unconscious." Han Shan heard Han Sanfeng''s question and immediately replied.


    Han Sanfeng''s face was dignified. As he walked over, he asked, "don''t you have a startled younger martial sister? Have you checked him? Is there any way to treat it? How is the injury? " He just heard about the Su family, but he didn''t know about it.


    Feng Xiaolan shakes her head and says, "third brother, Wang Yu and I have examined him. We just know that he is seriously injured, but there is no way to cure him."


    Han Sanfeng looked over and saw Feng Xiaolan nodding with a gentle and pretty girl beside him. Instead of saying any more, he asked Han Siping, "old four, is uncle song coming soon?"


    "I''ve been looking for it. The old man is old and needs to clean up before he can come, but he should come right away. With his old man, he should be able to help his brother out of danger. My mother will come soon. She has deep internal power and should be able to help." Han Siping replied quickly.


    After listening to what they said, the girls felt a little relieved. The Han family moved quickly. At the same time, they were confused by their names. They were two brothers, but they sounded like four brothers. If they didn''t understand, they thought they had other brothers and sisters.


    While speaking here, Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun have been using their internal power to stabilize Su Jingfei''s injury. Although Dongfang Wenjun has the deepest understanding of internal power, her strength is slightly weak, so she has to withdraw her hand and begin to fight back on one side. Nalan Xiuying can support her for a while, so she insists on it all the time.


    In fact, with Su''s current injury, even if they don''t stabilize Su''s injury, Su will not die for a while and a half. It''s just that the injury will get worse. They are worried that Su can''t hold on, so they will do it, at least until they come up with a way.


    Han Sanfeng and Han Siping check Su Jingfei, but they just know that he is injured, but they don''t know what to do. Fortunately, at this time, Mrs. Han and an old man with white hair come in. No matter who they are, they have to salute the old lady respectfully. They are old people of grandma''s generation. Except Nalan Xiuying, who can''t do without Su Jingfei, they can only smile, and others are very respectful.


    When Mrs. Han came in, she was startled by many beautiful women in the room. She was also a beautiful woman when she was young, but she saw so many beautiful women all at once, and there were more beautiful women than when she was young. She was really calmed down, and she took a breath for a moment. Strange people, strange things, Su Jingfei''s ability, Yanfu are far more than others.


    "Sanfeng, how about Jingfei''s injury?" After Mrs. Han calmed down, she immediately inquired that Su Jingfei was her life-saving benefactor, and she naturally cared.


    "Niang, the situation is not good. We haven''t seen brother Su''s injuries, but they are very serious. They have hurt neifu." Han Sanfeng shook his head, and then said to the old man behind his wife, "Uncle song, you can show brother su. It''s up to you. You are the most powerful expert in treating such injuries in our family."


    As an ancient family, the Han family also has martial arts inheritance, which naturally has its own characteristics in the treatment of internal injuries. Although it is not as magical as Su Jingfei''s, it is also very powerful. Otherwise, Mrs. Han would not be able to survive being tortured by internal injuries for so many years.


    Uncle song''s age is estimated to be at least 80 years old. After listening to Han Sanfeng''s words, he rubbed his eyes and said with a smile, "Xiao Feng, you''ll give me some soul soup. If I can''t cure him, you should blame me again. You''ve been a thief since you were a child. Now you still want to cheat me. It''s not so easy. I''ll do my best, old man."


    Han Sanfeng was slightly embarrassed when he was exposed face-to-face, but the relationship between their families was harmonious, and uncle song made a great contribution to the Han family. What''s more, the old man watched himself grow up, and he could only listen to a few words of ridicule.


    Although they were worried about Su Jingfei''s injury, they still laughed at the old man''s words, which made them feel less worried. They also thought that uncle song was an expert, and Su Jingfei''s injury should be solved by some means. They were all one of the big stones in their mind before.


    After the joke, uncle song and Mrs. Han come to Su Jingfei''s side. They don''t need to feel their pulse. They directly open Su Jingfei''s chest clothes and look at the palmprint on his chest. Mrs. Han and uncle song''s face changes greatly.


    "Did any of you see the man who hurt Su Jingfei?" Instead of opening her mouth directly, Mrs. Han turned to ask about the humanity around her.


    All the women didn''t see the person who hurt Su Jingfei. They only knew that the person was sent by Huofeng. They unconsciously looked at her. Even though she had said it several times before, they still had some hope instinctively.


    "I didn''t see it either. When Su Jingfei pulled me out, he was already injured. Later, I didn''t see the people chasing him. He made me dizzy." Being looked at by the public, Huofeng had to explain again. After that, she said helplessly: "the person chasing Su Jingfei should be very powerful, otherwise he would not do it. I wanted to call my sisters, but they all turned off. I don''t know if they are in danger."


    Mrs. Han shook her head and said, "you don''t have to worry. Unless the level is high enough, the people who hurt Su Jingfei won''t kill anyone before they are sure that Su Jingfei is dead."


    "I didn''t expect to see this old monster again for so many years. He hasn''t died yet." Uncle song checked Su Jingfei again. After the final diagnosis, he said with emotion that when he spoke, his brow was already wrinkled.


    "Uncle song, who hurt Jingfei?" From Uncle song''s tone, Han Sanfeng heard that he already knew who did it.


    Han Sanfeng''s question is also in people''s mind. Su Jingfei''s injury is very serious, and it''s also very strange. The red handprint is still there. It''s obvious that this handprint is destroying Su Jingfei''s body, but people don''t know what the situation is.


    "Red hand, the red hand that has disappeared for nearly 30 years has reappeared." Uncle song didn''t have any appetite, he explained.


    Except for Mrs. Han, everyone was at a loss. They didn''t know who this person was, but they didn''t notice that Dongfang Wenjun, who had been adjusting his breath, was shocked and then recovered immediately.


    "Uncle song, is this red devil very powerful? Can my master''s injury be cured? " Han Shan and uncle song naturally know each other and ask quickly.


    In his reign of terror, uncle song slowly explained, "no, I has the final say, but thirty years ago, his poison palm caused a lot of blood and rain. Many people wanted to get rid of him. He thought he was removed. I didn''t expect him to appear again. And Mr. Su was also injured by this palm injury. I could really help alleviate the injury but I could cure it. I can''t do it. "


    His words made people feel very sad. First of all, if you don''t know how powerful the red devil hand is, you can''t cure it with Uncle song''s words, which makes people despair. With the strength of the Han family, you can''t find anyone to treat Su Jingfei. It''s more difficult to treat Su Jingfei.


    Han Sanfeng frowned and said, "Uncle song, if you can''t cure Jingfei''s injury, where should we find someone to treat him?"


    "In fact, he should be able to cure himself. After all, he can cure his wife''s illness, but the key is that I can''t wake him up. Before he was in a coma, he protected his heart with his internal power. I can''t open it. Even his wife, he can''t do it. It''s not a matter of strength, it''s a matter of method." Uncle song sighed and explained.


    Mrs. Han heard that she had nothing to do with it, and her eyes were dim. But she said for sure, "it''s OK. Let''s relieve the injury first. Let''s go to the best doctor to cure Jingfei. As long as his injury doesn''t get worse, there will be a way."


    "I''m afraid the red devil hand won''t give us time. Since the red devil hand has started on Jingfei, it''s not far from our Han family." Han Sanfeng interrupts Mrs. Han''s words, with a dignified face. As the owner of the Han family, he wants to be farther than others. He can guess that there must be no reason for this, otherwise how can the red devil deal with Su Jingfei for no reason.


    They were shocked, and then they thought of what Su Jingfei''s injury represented. Su Jingfei was an ally of the Han family. Su Jingfei''s injury was equivalent to breaking the Han family''s arm. Maybe the other party would deal with the Han family next.


    When people were worried, Dongfang Wenjun, who had been silent, suddenly said: "if Su Jingfei''s injury is really caused by the red devil''s hand, I know a way to treat Su Jingfei. Although I haven''t used it, it''s from my family. I''m confident."

 Chapter 688

    Dongfang Wenjun''s words make people focus on her. She is the one who has the furthest relationship with Su Jingfei in her family. After all, other women are su Jingfei''s friends, his women, or what they like.


    She is different from other women. She doesn''t like Su Jingfei. She just has an idea about Han Shan. Of course, most people can''t accept this idea. She''s not even a friend of Su Jingfei.


    If it wasn''t for the recent period, Dongfang Wenjun''s performance made people trust her, and people even had to guard against her. At this critical moment, the Han family''s traditional Chinese medicine couldn''t help it, but Dongfang Wenjun said that he was sure to treat Su Jingfei''s internal injury. People couldn''t help but estimate the truth of Dongfang Wenjun''s words.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t flinch because of people''s eyes. Instead, he said generously, "I know what you are thinking. But now Su Jingfei is so badly injured, and uncle song is not sure that he can cure Su Jingfei. Besides believing me, it seems that you have no other choice. Uncle song can only try his best to relieve Su Jingfei''s injury, as to whether you can wake up, He''s not sure


    Listen to her say so, all women unconsciously look at Uncle song, want to hear his affirmative answer.


    Uncle song didn''t know about the relationship between these women and Su Jingfei, but he was very discerning. He could see that these women didn''t trust Dongfang Wenjun very much, but it wasn''t that kind of complete distrust. The relationship was a little complicated, but he admitted frankly: "I''m not sure about the Savior Su Jingfei. The most I can do is to relieve his injury, In the end, it''s up to him to save himself. "


    Even though the girls had heard uncle song''s answer once, they still felt heavy when they heard it. Liang Xiuwen gazed at Dongfang Wenjun and said, "Wenjun, this is not a trivial matter. You know Jingfei''s status in the Su family. If his life is short, the family will be broken."


    For Liang Xiuwen''s statement, the girls do not have any objection. Although these women are not sisters, they have been together for a long time, and they are well coordinated.


    Even though women''s jealousy is inevitable occasionally, they have deep feelings. Even six female soldiers feel that Su''s family is very comfortable. Now Liang Xiuwen says the concept of Su''s family in public, and all the women have no opinion. This makes Han''s family gasp in the dark. Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are thinking about whether to ask Su Jingfei for advice when he wakes up, It''s just that when Han sisao''s eyes swept them, they immediately gave up the idea.


    Dongfang Wenjun had already thought about it for a long time. Now hearing Liang Xiuwen''s question, he did not hesitate. He nodded his head firmly and said, "I have been here since the founding of the Su family. I know more about the Su family and the weight of Su Jingfei in your hearts. Now Su Jingfei is in a coma. In fact, I am very anxious, believe it or not, He''s the only one who gives me stability. "


    Her words are not mixed with the feelings of men and women. No matter who can hear it, she is simply grateful to Su Jingfei. Such feelings are more difficult than the feelings of men and women. After all, this society is not a grateful society. Dongfang Wenjun''s words are even more convincing than saying that I like Su Jingfei.


    After all, if it is hypocritical to say such words, people will always see something, but Dongfang Wenjun is calm, obviously what she said is from the heart.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi look at each other. They have always been the leaders of all the women. What''s more, they are basically Su Jingfei''s girlfriends recognized by all the women. They are also the eldest and second wives occasionally nicknamed by the women in the family. They can decide many things.


    Seeing that they were still hesitating, Dongfang Wenjun suddenly said with a smile: "you can consider it, but Su Jingfei''s injury will not wait for you, and I also want to ask, do you have any other choice? Uncle song is not sure about the Savior Su Jingfei. The people who hurt Su Jingfei are still covetous. It seems that there is no other choice but me to save him. "


    This sentence choked everyone''s throat. As the saying goes, they went to the doctor when they were sick. Even if they didn''t trust Dongfang Wenjun completely, they couldn''t help it. Now he is the only one who can treat Su Jingfei.


    In fact, many women are too concerned now. Dongfang Wenjun''s performance all the time, except that he had a conflict when he first met her, has been doing well since then. Otherwise, Su Jingfei and others would not trust her. It''s just that women''s small temperament always makes them suspicious at the critical moment.


    Finally, Nalan Xiuying said, "Xiuwen, red silk, let her have a try. Wen Jun has proved to be a reliable person for many days. We don''t have to doubt her. We believe in Jingfei''s eyes."


    The girls looked at each other and finally nodded. Han Shan also said to Dongfang Wenjun, "Wenjun, you must wake up the master. Don''t let us down."


    Dongfang Wenjun laughed and nodded: "I''ll try my best. If there''s no accident, according to my family''s skills, this problem should be able to be solved. In fact, I thought the injury was similar before, otherwise I can''t relieve it for him, but I haven''t seen the symptoms of red devil''s hand and can''t confirm it. I heard uncle song''s words, Only then did I know that this is the injury of the red devil''s hand. I''m sure. "


    The people of the Han family have reached an agreement on the opinions of all the women. Although they have guessed what happened between Dongfang Wenjun and these women, they have no doubt. This can be regarded as a private matter of Su Jingfei''s family. However, the people of the Han family have come to an agreement, and the people of the Han family have breathed a sigh.


    Apart from Su Jingfei''s women who care about her, Han''s family are onlookers. They can see that Dongfang Wenjun is more real and has no impurities in his eyes. They just want to wake up Su Jingfei. But they can''t say that all the women have to decide for themselves. Fortunately, they didn''t make the wrong choice. At least Dongfang Wenjun won their trust, Su Jingfei has a better chance of waking up.


    "Well, since it has been decided that Dongfang girl will wake up Su Jingfei, let''s start. Do we need to prepare anything?" Mrs. Han made a quick decision and said immediately.


    The women looked at Dongfang Wenjun again. They knew his family skill, but they didn''t know what it was. They wanted to hear what he said.


    Dongfang Wenjun laughed, did not avoid the eyes of the public, simple way: "do not need too complicated preparation, just give me a quiet room, and then I need several herbs ready, there is no too precious herbs, with the Han family''s ability, should be ready soon."


    Then he wrote down the names of some herbs in front of all the women. Among the people, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are both traditional Chinese medicine, and uncle song is an expert in this field. He just looked at the names of the herbs and nodded to find someone to take them.


    The Han family is a big family. Naturally, there is no lack of quiet rooms. There are many training rooms. Mrs. Han immediately arranged a quiet room for Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei. The furnishings inside are similar to ordinary bedrooms. This is what Dongfang Wenjun asked for. She said that she would use her martial arts to treat Su Jingfei.


    As for the healing process, Dongfang Wenjun didn''t let the public see it. He couldn''t show his family skills and had reason to refuse the girls. Now that the girls have chosen to believe in Dongfang Wenjun, they can only let her act.


    Dongfang Wenjun is more satisfied with the wisdom of the women. After all, if they don''t have enough trust in themselves, they won''t make such a choice. Of course, they may be dead horse doctors. Now Su Jingfei is in a state of hopelessness. With such a glimmer of hope, it''s worth the risk.


    Before long, the Han family had already brought the Herbal Medicine Dongfang Wenjun needed. Dongfang Wenjun nodded to the people, turned and walked into the room, locked the door. Obviously, he didn''t want to be known what he was doing outside.


    All the women are worried that whether Su Jingfei can wake up is very important, and whether Dongfang Wenjun can wake up Su Jingfei is not clear to them.


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t care if the people outside are looking at her. She walks into the room and looks at Su Jingfei who is unconscious on the bed. She sighs. In fact, she has seen that Su Jingfei''s injury is a red devil''s hand for a long time. She also knows how to solve his injury. But the cost is relatively high. She doesn''t want to do it. She still has a little luck in her heart in case someone in the Han family can treat it, You don''t have to come out on your own.


    But she didn''t expect to be disappointed in the end. The red devil''s palm technique is really vicious. Most people can''t cure it. In the end, they still need to do it by themselves. She can''t help laughing at herself. Her father died, leaving so many shackles for herself.


    Accompanying Simon to finish the task is the first task to restrict his behavior. Fortunately, he met Su Jingfei and others, or he might still be a killer. The other one is to deal with the red devil. The red devil is her father''s enemy, so his father specially developed a way to restrain the red devil, but the cost is Dongfang Wenjun, She thought she couldn''t use this method. Things are changeable. Now Su Jingfei is really hurt by the red devil.


    She thought that she had quickly crushed the herbs and squeezed out the juice. The effect of these herbs was not to cure the disease, but to arouse Su Jingfei''s vitality. The most important thing was that she wrote so many of the three herbs, which were just the eyes and ears of the Hun people. Otherwise, three people who knew Chinese medicine outside would know how to do it.


    While using his mouth to feed the medicine juice into Su Jingfei''s mouth, he said in his heart that his first kiss was wasted. Then he began to take off Su Jingfei''s clothes with a sigh. He was still struggling about what first kiss he had. He immediately estimated that there would be nothing left at first. Unexpectedly, he was not interested in men all the time, but one day he appeared for men.


    Su Jingfei has no consciousness. He lets Dongfang Wenjun do everything. He doesn''t know Yanfu is approaching him step by step.

 Chapter 689

    Su Jingfei feels that he has had a long dream. Since he was injured by the red devil''s hand, he has been dreaming all kinds of dreams, including the days when he was dependent on his mother in his childhood, the life of being bullied in the Su family in the capital, and the hard time when he was alone.


    In the end, everything turned into a burning pain, just like a flame burning his heart in his chest. Su Jingfei couldn''t vomit out his pain, and he couldn''t vent his discomfort. Su Jingfei felt that he was going to be unable to bear it.


    At this time, an iceberg came close to Su Jingfei, which alleviated Su Jingfei''s discomfort. As the iceberg got closer, Su Jingfei felt very comfortable. The comfort was different from the comfort of the body, as if it came from the soul. Moreover, the combination of the cold of the iceberg and the heat on his chest made Su Jingfei feel different, as if he was refining gold by bathing in fire, The whole body sublimated in an instant.


    When he finally felt the most comfortable moment, Su Jingfei suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. Before he knew what was going on in front of him, he heard a woman''s groan.


    Su Jingfei feels confused that there is a woman sitting in front of him. Bai Huahua''s body almost blinds Su Jingfei''s krypton dog eyes. However, he reacts quickly and puts his arms around the woman who is lifting her back. At the same time, he finds that he is not wearing any clothes, so is the woman. The moment they stick together, the woman hums again.


    This scene let Su Jingfei the whole person all muddle, oneself is not already injured? How can there be such a scene? Are you crazy because of injury? What kind of horrible things have you done?


    But according to the scene of waking up before, it seems that the active one is Dongfang Wenjun? Under the confusion of mind, Su Jingfei blurted out: "Dongfang Wenjun, you won''t take advantage of my coma to strengthen me. This is a big loss. Why don''t you say it? I can follow you!"


    Originally, because Su Jingfei woke up suddenly, some Dongfang Wenjun, who didn''t know what was wrong, was still thinking about how to explain to Su Jingfei. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he almost burst into tears. He was very angry and said with a smile: "I can do whatever I want to do to you. Don''t worry about me. Don''t say you''re confused. Even if you''re dead, I don''t want to let you go, you can''t run away."


    Su Jingfei was struck dumb by Dongfang Wenjun''s words. He was not a real fool, but just a little silly. Now he calmed down and said with a smile: "I don''t mean that. I don''t want to activate the atmosphere? What''s the matter with this, this! "


    Dongfang Wenjun looks at Su Jingfei with disdain. This guy''s excuses for being stupid are so bad, but she is not really angry. She just said that when she was angry with Su Jingfei.


    Now Su Jingfei calmed down a little, and Dongfang Wenjun calmed down, but he said coldly, "I think you should take your hands away before you ask a question."


    Su Jingfei is a little surprised. He just suddenly embraces Dongfang Wenjun and holds his arm around her waist, but his big hand is on her plump hips. However, Su Jingfei can swear to heaven that this is only an instinctive action, not an intentional advantage. Cough, he can swear that he just instinctively wants to put his hand in a higher position.


    In fact, they are keeping the most intimate posture. It''s a trivial matter to touch each other like this. However, since they have already spoken, Su Jingfei has to let go of them. They just sit face to face together without separation. The scene is very strange.


    I don''t know if Dongfang Wenjun is a woman with a personality attack, or I feel that they have already taken that step between them anyway. They don''t need to cover up too much. They just put their beautiful pride in front of Su Jingfei''s eyes and didn''t cover it up.


    Su Jingfei was sober at this time. Looking at the body of Dongfang Wenjun, a classical beauty, he could not control his excitement even though he had no idea. Dongfang Wenjun was not a beautiful girl of Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen''s level, but also belonged to the first echelon at home.


    But because of Dongfang Wenjun''s special hobby, Su Jingfei never thought about how to develop with Dongfang Wenjun. Who knows that after he was injured, when he woke up, they actually became husband and wife. Su Jingfei didn''t even know how to ask.


    Dongfang Wenjun probably also guessed Su Jingfei''s mind. Although she was not shy by Su Jingfei, she was very clear about Su Jingfei''s physical changes. After all, they were not separated yet. Dongfang Wenjun''s body even climbed up to Hongxia. She just had a special interest. It didn''t mean that her body was abnormal. She also had the reaction of normal people.


    In order not to make the scene more embarrassing, Dongfang Wenjun quickly explained: "I think you should still have some memories of what happened before your coma. You were seriously injured, and the person who hurt you was the red hand, you know?"


    "Well, I know that the man in the red robe should be the red devil hand. He and Feng mieqing conspired against me." Although Su Jingfei looks at the beauty of Dongfang Wenjun and wants to drool, when it comes to business, Su Jingfei tries to recall it.


    "Well, you just remember. You were seriously injured by the red devil''s hand. Huofeng took you back to the Su family, and then we brought you to the Han family." Dongfang Wenjun nodded with satisfaction, and then began to introduce what happened after su Jingfei''s coma.


    Until the end, Dongfang Wenjun said: "my father once had a grudge against the red devil. He specially developed a way to use the pure Yin essence of virginity to dissolve the evil and ferocious spirit of the red devil. But I still use this method. You have taken great care of me for a long time, and I''ll repay you for your help."


    Su Jingfei sighs about what happened when he was in a coma, and he is stunned. He and Dongfang Wenjun are keeping intimate posture now, but it seems that they have nothing to do with each other. This woman''s personality is speechless.


    It seems that she has no reason to refute it. A long time ago, Dongfang Wenjun said that she only likes women and has been pursuing Han Shan. Although Su Jingfei is confident that women are good friends, she did not think that Dongfang Wenjun would like herself. She should repay her kindness by doing so.


    It''s just that when Su Jingfei looks at the plum blossom on the bed sheet, he wants to stop talking. Even if he wants to repay him, it seems that the price is too high. He can''t say so much kindness to Dongfang Wenjun. At first, he wanted to put Dongfang Wenjun under house arrest.


    Dongfang Wenjun looks along Su Jingfei''s eyes, and her pretty face suddenly blushes. No matter how indifferent she is, she can''t be completely relieved once she loses something that has been preserved for more than 20 years. She still has to open her mouth to see Su Jingfei, and quickly says: "you don''t have to think about it. It''s all my voluntary. Only you can give me a stable life. I don''t want you to have an accident.


    What''s more, you are also Han Shan''s master. I don''t want her to be sad. Of course, in the future, the Su family must have a place for me. I already regard the Su family as my own home. As for today''s things, you are not allowed to tell others. "


    Su Jingfei sighs and looks at Dongfang Wenjun silently. He can feel that Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t have any feelings for himself. This time, is it out of gratitude or for other purposes? Dongfang Wenjun is completely moved. A woman''s most precious thing can be taken out to save herself, even if it''s not feelings for men and women, It''s OK to think of her as a pure self.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about today''s affairs, but I really thank you this time. If there is anything that needs to be compensated in the future, just tell me, and I will never refuse." Su Jingfei''s heart is filled with emotion, very firm way.


    Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile: "if you really want to do this, give me more opportunities to catch up with Han Shan. I''ll become your apprentice''s daughter-in-law. You''ve achieved great success, and you don''t have to owe me. Anyway, I like women, and this film is not worth money. I''ll bribe the master ahead of time."


    Su Jingfei smokes from the corner of his mouth. Dongfang Wenjun''s fallacy is so powerful that he feels speechless. Of course, such a statement is a very good result for Su Jingfei.


    In any case, Su Jingfei was the one who got the biggest advantage. And depending on the situation, Dongfang Wenjun didn''t plan to leave. He couldn''t help asking, "what are we doing now? How should we continue or separate? "


    "You''re a pig. I can''t leave now. Besides, your treatment is not finished. You think it''s OK to wake up, and you still have to heal!" Hearing Su Jingfei''s question, Dongfang Wenjun suddenly exploded. He seemed very unhappy, but he had to stick it to Su Jingfei''s arms and said: "I''m cheap today. I''m just moving. I''m tired. Now you come here. I''ll be my mother today. I''ve whored you. You''re good to serve me and let me be a real woman."


    Su Jingfei was frightened by Dongfang Wenjun''s harsh words. However, looking at Dongfang Wenjun''s appearance of "I''m the eldest", he suddenly became angry. Whoever loves to bear it, I can''t bear it anyway. No matter how it ends in the end, Su Jingfei feels that if he doesn''t act this time, he won''t be a man.

 Chapter 690

    When Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun appear in front of the public again, they come out intact. If they didn''t see Su Jingfei in a coma before, they thought Su Jingfei was just staying with Dongfang Wenjun for a while. Of course, this time is a little long.


    It took Dongfang Wenjun about four hours from taking Su Jingfei into the room to coming out. People outside don''t know what happened during this period. These are not the key. The key is that Su Jingfei came out of the room healthily. Besides, he looks not like the injured people, even healthier than Su Jingfei when he went in.


    "Jingfei, are you ok?" When Mrs. Han saw Su Jingfei come out, she asked in disbelief. Among the people, she had the highest internal skill and the strongest feeling. She found that Su Jingfei seemed more calm than before.


    Su Jingfei takes a look at the people waiting outside. The people here, including Huofeng who sent him home, are the people he trusts most. At the critical moment, Su Jingfei already knows the performance of the people. In addition to healing, they will naturally talk about other things in the room. Su Jingfei can''t help but be moved by the performance of these women.


    Other women are also looking at Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun. Although Dongfang Wenjun said he could cure Su Jingfei, they think it''s very difficult for Su Jingfei to wake up. Uncle song is helpless. Dongfang Wenjun, a person who doesn''t know how to cure him, but the fact is that Su Jingfei doesn''t look like a patient.


    Su Jingfei unconsciously looked at the side of Dongfang Wenjun, but he didn''t respond at all. He had to sigh in a dark voice: "it''s almost OK. Although I''m seriously injured this time, Wenjun''s treatment is very good. I''m fine."


    Dongfang Wenjun wants to kick Su Jingfei. This guy doesn''t forget to tease himself at this time. Isn''t it a good way? He is cool and takes advantage of it. He is tired of it all by himself. He clearly said that he would serve himself later. On the contrary, his whole body is sour and weak, and he is almost unstable.


    Although she is usually very aggressive, and her love view is also very special. She really has no experience in this aspect. This time, she has no choice but to use this method. In fact, she did not reject it later, but she decided in her heart that this time, she and Su Jingfei would return to their previous relationship. Anyway, this kind of thing is also a woman''s experience, It''s better for Su Jingfei than a cucumber.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Dongfang Wenjun thinks so. Otherwise, he will beat her up and compare himself with cucumbers. Now he is a little complicated to Dongfang Wenjun. He can''t be responsible for Dongfang Wenjun, but he can''t do it with her as before.


    The only gratifying thing is that Dongfang Wenjun''s view of love is special, and he won''t go to other men. Su Jingfei''s possessiveness can be satisfied by comparing prices.


    When Su Jingfei told them that he was ok, he really wanted to tell them the real situation. However, if he talked about his real situation, he might have to explain why it happened, and he would also tell them the relationship between himself and Dongfang Wenjun.


    This injury can be said to be a real blessing in disguise for Su Jingfei. His internal power is not pure enough. If he wants to purify it, it will take at least a few months or even half a year, and he doesn''t plan to compete with Feng mieqing so early.


    Who knows that Feng mieqing can''t wait so long. He uses a trick to plot against himself with the Red Devils. As a result, he is seriously injured and in a coma. If Su Jingfei''s internal skill is pure enough, he won''t be in a coma at all, but now he can only be in a coma. This is also the disadvantage of his internal power is not pure enough.


    This time, Dongfang Wenjun used a special method handed down by his family to treat Su Jingfei''s internal skill of red devil''s hand. Because of virgins'' pure Yin and soft internal power, Su Jingfei not only cured his internal injury, but also went to a higher level.


    His internal skill is not only purified, but also becomes the pure internal power equivalent to his years of hard training. He also builds a bridge between heaven and earth and breaks through the life and death barrier. That is to say, the two pulse of Ren and Du in the novel is broken. This is absolutely unexpected, let alone Su Jingfei, even if Feng mieqing is still far away.


    Once the two channels of Ren and Du are opened up, the internal force in the body will continue to circulate. Maybe the total amount of internal force doesn''t change much, but the endurance becomes very abnormal. Even before the end of internal force squandering, the new internal force has been added. After su Jingfei, he won''t be afraid of the wheel fight, unless the opponent''s strength is too much stronger than him, Otherwise, he doesn''t have to be afraid of people.


    Getting through the meridians doesn''t mean that you can do it with deep internal power, but it also needs some chance. Many people''s internal power is so deep that they still can''t get through the meridians. Su Jingfei''s ability to get through the meridians in his twenties is unprecedented, at least very rare. If Feng mieqing knows this, he will probably vomit blood.


    It''s the help of Dongfang Wenjun that can have such an effect. His father developed this method in order to dissolve the burning power of the red devil''s hand. He died without using it. He and Dongfang Wenjun didn''t know it would have such an effect. Of course, this effect can only be effective on Su Jingfei. His internal skill is special.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know who the author of the thread bound book is. However, he knows that this skill is mostly related to medicine. His internal skill is full of vitality. Otherwise, he can''t make use of the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. Similarly, the pure Yin and soft internal power from Dongfang Wenjun can also be used by him.


    When Mrs. Han saw Su Jingfei, she found that his momentum was stronger than before. She didn''t feel wrong. The total amount of Su Jingfei''s internal skill didn''t improve, because the purification even had to be reduced. However, if Su Jingfei was promoted at least one level in terms of strength, and the heaven and earth gate, Ren and Du were connected, Su''s internal skill would be better, This progress can be said to be leaping.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill, if purified, can basically reach the same level as Feng mieqing and Niu Baisui. Now he has not only achieved it, but also surpassed it. That is to say, Su Jingfei doesn''t have to be afraid of Feng mieqing anymore.


    This is what Su Jingfei didn''t dare to think before he was injured. Mrs. Han and others didn''t think of it at all. They think it''s very rare for Su Jingfei to wake up and get better. How dare they have too many extravagant hopes? Even if Su Jingfei says he''s OK, Mrs. Han still asks uncle song to check Su Jingfei.


    After he checked, he nodded and said: "Su Jingfei has no problem. He is in good health. Dongfang girl is really serious. The internal injury of red devil''s hand has been cured."


    Looking at his meaning, I really want to ask Dongfang Wenjun how he cured Su Jingfei. It''s just that such a secret text is hard to speak, and Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei can only think that they don''t understand anything. If you tell him such a secret, he won''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun.


    The people of the Han family naturally see the meaning of Uncle song, but they all know it''s hard to talk about this kind of thing. Seeing Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun don''t say anything, they can only let uncle song die. Han Sanfeng has already said with a smile: "brother, you are really lucky. Someone can treat such intractable internal injuries. If the red devil knows, he will surely die of depression."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "third brother, it''s still thanks to your Han family this time, otherwise I''ll be in danger. As for the red devil hand, he doesn''t just want to be depressed, he will have more feelings, and I believe he will soon know that I''m ok."


    Han Sanfeng and Han Siping met Su Jingfei for nearly half a year. After seeing Su Jingfei''s whole history of making a fortune, they knew that this brother was a superman. Since he said so, the two brothers looked at each other quietly and knew that something must have happened. Han Siping unconsciously said, "brother, what''s your plan? You can wait until you recover completely. You can''t act too fast, Feng mieqing also participated in this time. "


    "Well, I was just about to tell you that this time Feng mieqing wanted to unite with the Feng family in the capital to integrate the underground forces in the provincial capital. The red devil might be the master they invited. Unexpectedly, a red devil just came to deal with me. I was defeated by Feng mieqing and the red devil." Su Jingfei didn''t hide it. The Han family is trustworthy. He told everyone what he knew.


    Han Sanfeng said solemnly: "Jingfei, you don''t know the situation of the Feng family. In fact, the Feng family in the provincial capital and the Feng family in the capital are not very harmonious. This time, Feng mieqing went to the Feng family in the capital to get help. It can be seen that they are bound to win this time."


    "Well, Jingfei, the red devil hand was full of evil thirty years ago. It''s not wrong for you to fall into his hands." Mrs. Han also said: "in terms of skill, the red devil''s hand should be slightly inferior to Feng mieqing, but in terms of yin and poison, it is above him. You are very lucky to be injured and not die."


    "Lucky? Yes, I''m really lucky to have Wenjun to help me this time. Since I''m so lucky, there must be some people who are going to have bad luck. It seems that I should also collect some interest. " Su Jingfei smiles and looks at Dongfang Wenjun. Then he says that the cold light in his eyes doesn''t hide. Everyone can see his mind. Su Jingfei has suffered such a big loss this time. How can he give up.


    "Brother, we can''t rush this matter. Let''s take a long-term view." Seeing the cold light in Su Jingfei''s eyes, Han Sanfeng quickly advised him.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile, "third brother, you don''t have to worry. I know what the Feng family has done to me this time. I won''t forget. By the way, third brother, I''m a little hungry. Prepare a meal for me. Let''s eat first. You won''t be stingy."


    Han Sanfeng sighed. Knowing that Su Jingfei didn''t want to say more about his thoughts, he didn''t ask any more questions. He said with a smile, "ha ha, you''re still a foodie. You''re going to eat right away. When you come to our Han family, how can you be hungry."

 Chapter 691

    After su Jingfei wakes up, he lives in the Han family. Anyway, the Han family is safer than the current Su family. Although he is in a better state than usual, people are not at ease. Only after su Jingfei has a comprehensive inspection of Uncle song in the Han family can they be at ease.


    When Su Jingfei woke up that day, it was already the morning of the day. Up to the evening, Su Jingfei didn''t show any difference, so everyone was relieved. Naturally, some of the girls were curious about how Dongfang Wenjun saved Su Jingfei.


    But the girls couldn''t find out the way. Dongfang Wenjun didn''t say it. Su Jingfei lied that he didn''t know it. He only knew that Dongfang Wenjun had rescued him. It was estimated that someone else had used some ancestral secret recipe. If he didn''t tell the people, it would be a secret. But he said that at these times, he would always wink at Dongfang Wenjun from time to time, in exchange for pretty girl''s white eyes.


    He broke through the last layer of relationship with Dongfang Wenjun, but because the relationship is not in place, it is not a couple, but there are some ambiguities. Unfortunately, Dongfang Wenjun has some special interests, otherwise they will really develop with the trend.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t deny that he is a playboy. Since he owns Dongfang Wenjun, he also wants Dongfang Wenjun to follow him all the time. However, Su Jingfei can''t change his personality. Dongfang Wenjun is a member of the Su family, but he doesn''t enter the harem of Su Jingfei. Instead, he enters Hanshan''s harem, which reminds Su Jingfei, There are also some people who can''t laugh or cry.


    In addition to Dongfang Wenjun, Su Jingfei formally introduced Huofeng to the public on the same day. All the women he trusted were here. He did not hide from the public, telling them that Huofeng was the eldest sister of one of the five major forces in the provincial capital, and she was also the spokesperson of her own underground world.


    This time, he made no secret. When Huofeng admitted her thoughts, anyway, sooner or later, Huofeng would know about them. This time, it was just the right time.


    Although Huofeng once thought that Su Jingfei would not satisfy the power of ronghua District, she could not help but be shocked when she heard that Su Jingfei''s ultimate ambition. No wonder Su Jingfei had such achievements at a young age. Other people''s eyes were unusual, and he was not arrogant. It is not impossible for Su Jingfei''s strength to achieve his goal.


    At least Huofeng knows that with Su Jingfei''s strength background and his influence in the underground, their cooperation is not weaker than that of the Feng family or the Niu family. After all, Su Jingfei is a rising star who can compete with the two families. Now Huofeng knows the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Han family, so she will not worry about it.


    One day passed quickly. All the girls lived in the winter vacation, so they came to visit the Han family. The Han family didn''t think much about it. In the evening, they warmly entertained Su Jingfei and his party, which was a rare big party.


    Because Su Jingfei himself is also a part-time martial arts instructor and No.1 actor in the production team. During the day, he has to go to the production team. Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s production has been almost finished during this period, and he has arranged the rest of the action plays. He doesn''t need to be too busy for the time being. He comes back after chatting with the people in the production team for a while.


    Liu Yifei is familiar with the girls and is also drawn by Su Jingfei to meet them. Naturally, people she knows get close to each other, and people she doesn''t know are friendly. They don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. They just know that they have a good relationship.


    Of course, there are also some people who are not happy. That person is Lin ruoke. But Su Jingfei once told Lin ruoke that the relationship between himself and Liu Yifei is not simple. Moreover, if Lin ruoke loses, he wants to be su Jingfei''s lover. Although Lin ruoke also likes Su Jingfei, if he really loses, he will lose face.


    But she looked at the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, as if they were not so innocent. She really had to think that Su Jingfei was not joking with herself.


    Su Jingfei has long forgotten the bet. Naturally, he doesn''t know Lin ruoke''s careful thinking. Besides Wu Yanli and Li Binbin, the women around him are here today. It''s rare that they are still harmonious with each other. Although the main reason is that they don''t know their relationship with each other, it''s a good start.


    When Liu Yifei saw all the women, she was also surprised. So many beautiful women gathered together, which was more exaggerated than the beauty pageant on TV. More importantly, some of them were not so beautiful even in the beauty pageant.


    Especially when she saw Nalan Xiuying, she was astonished. Liu Yifei was also a top beautiful girl, and her fans were all over the country. Even abroad, many people thought that she was the representative of traditional Oriental women, the mainland''s first beautiful girl. In fact, she also said that she was the mainland''s first beautiful girl, but this statement was not recognized, but it also showed that she was very beautiful.


    But in the face of Nalan Xiuying, she is still a little unsure. Nalan Xiuying is not only beautiful, but also has her temperament, which is holy in demons and charming in holiness. Let alone men, even women can''t help but move their minds when they face such a peerless enchantress.


    When Liu Yifei meets Nalan Xiuying, she even thinks that if she is a man, she must catch up with this woman. She is the beautiful woman that men dream of. Unfortunately, she is just a woman, and she has some regrets.


    It''s just that when she knows the true identity of Nalan Xiuying, she''s not good at all. Nalan Xiuying is a beautiful girl and a matchless enchantress, which is acceptable. But why is she 40 years old? It''s unscientific. From the appearance, Nalan Xiuying will never be older than liang Xiuwen.


    Liu Yifei is in the entertainment industry and has seen many well maintained female stars. Some of them can even keep their 40-50 years old at about 30 years old. Some of them can even perform 18-or-19-year-old girls as 40-or-50 years old. But they all have traces to follow, and they have to go through very complicated make-up to achieve the desired results. LAN Xiuying is totally different.


    Nalan Xiuying is always at home now, so she doesn''t need make-up at all. What''s more, for a beautiful girl of her level, make-up will even destroy her original posture. She doesn''t have make-up at all.


    The more plain the face is, the more beautiful a woman is. Nalan Xiuying''s natural beauty has reached this level. Liu Yifei doesn''t know how to describe her mood. This woman is definitely a generation of enchantress. Being young is only a woman''s dream, but it is best interpreted in Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei as a man, in fact, is unable to understand the importance of women for appearance, of course, he also likes beautiful women, but do not know how much women spend on appearance.


    The time in the Han family is the most relaxing time for Su Jingfei. Although the Han family is not absolutely the top family, there is still a certain gap compared with some top families in China. At least many families in the capital surpass the Han family. But in places like the provincial capital, even the top families, it is not so easy for the Feng family to move the Han family.


    Han Sanfeng and Han''s wife have already left after seeing Su Jingfei is OK. Because Su Jingfei is related to master Han Shan, he naturally wants to live in Han Siping''s home. Han Siping has nothing to say about Su Jingfei, the brother and daughter''s master. He is very happy that he can live in his own home.


    When women chat and have a rest, Su Jingfei is taken aside by Han Siping to have tea. Su Jingfei also happens to have something to ask Han Siping. Women have their own things, so he doesn''t have to worry about them. Women''s topics are often out of his mouth.


    "Brother, you are really lucky this time. I didn''t expect that Dongfang girl would treat the injury of the red devil''s hand." After sitting down, Han Siping smiles and says to Su Jingfei. Although he has already expressed his feelings once before, he still can''t help seeing that Su Jingfei has no sign of being injured.


    Su Jingfei said with a light smile: "this can be regarded as good luck. When he took in Dongfang Wenjun, I didn''t expect that there would be today."


    When he said these words, the proud body of Dongfang Wenjun appeared in his mind. His injury was healed, and he had a romantic night. This was really unexpected before. The key is that Dongfang Wenjun, a woman, is obviously completely submissive to herself. This is the happiest point of Su Jingfei.


    "Brother, have you ever thought about what you are going to do with the Feng family?" Han Siping changed the topic with a smile and said with a slightly serious face: "brother, since the Feng family dares to fight against you, they are fully prepared. You can''t take it lightly!"


    Su Jingfei did not answer, but looked at Han Siping for a moment, then said with a smile: "fourth brother, do you have something to say? If you have anything to say, we are not outsiders."


    "You are still smart. The fourth brother is a rude man. But I just heard the elder brother say that the Feng family is serious this time. People have been sent down from the capital. We Han family are not at ease. They have sent people to help us. If you can bear it for a few days, and with the help of our Han family, you don''t dare to come to the Feng family any more." Han Siping first laughs and then corrects himself.


    Su Jingfei knew that Han Siping was able to tell himself this, which was very loyal. It was all the secrets of the Han family, but he still said with a smile: "fourth brother, you look down on me. I always do my own things. Although I have a good relationship with your Han family, I can''t stay in your family all my life!"


    Han Siping sighed: "well, my mother has already said that it''s useless for me to persuade you. If so, well, my mother said that if you want revenge, just go ahead. If you need any help, just tell me that the fourth brother will help you."


    Su Jingfei knew that Han Siping was a happy man, but he didn''t expect him to say so directly. He just declined, so he immediately changed his words. If he didn''t know his temperament, he thought he was playing with his heart. He laughed and said: "brother four, you can rest assured. If you need Han''s help, I''ll definitely bring it up."

 Chapter 692

    After talking with Han Siping, Su Jingfei didn''t mention anything about the Feng family. Han Siping just thought that Su Jingfei planned how to deal with the Feng family in his heart. He didn''t think much about it. He continued to treat Su Jingfei well in the evening.


    Until the end of dinner, Han Siping and other Han family left, Su Jingfei had nothing wrong. Only when they left, Su Jingfei said to the girls, "you have a good rest tonight. I want to go out and do something. No matter what happens, you should not leave Han family."


    Among all the women who know him best are undoubtedly Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. They are all worried and want to dissuade Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei said earlier: "don''t worry. I won''t mess with you. Just take care of yourself."


    Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun are two other women who have a special relationship with Su Jingfei. Nalan Xiuying is graceful and gentle. Since Su Jingfei wants to do it, she will not stop her. She tells Su Jingfei to be careful. Dongfang Wenjun has a classic and beautiful temperament. Cough. As for her, she doesn''t have so many ideas about Su Jingfei. She doesn''t seem to hear it at all.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect Dongfang Wenjun to show as much concern for her as other women. After all, her situation is quite special. Besides, she didn''t give up for the first time the night before. What else can she ask for.


    Other women also expressed concern, but they were all pressed down by Su Jingfei. They told them to be careful at home and left Han''s house.


    Su Jingfei was already very powerful. He left the Han family without special vigilance and would not disturb others at all. This is why Feng mieqing and others came to the Han family at the beginning. They didn''t realize a truth until they had to fight.


    At that time, the people Feng mieqing brought with him were not as good as Su Jingfei. Now Su Jingfei leaves without disturbing anyone. Today is the time to go to the Feng family to collect debts. He doesn''t intend to involve the Han family. Moreover, he is well prepared this time. Everything at home is well arranged, and he has no worries.


    Su Jingfei has never been a gentleman, and he doesn''t know what a gentleman''s revenge is. It''s not too late ten years ago. He doesn''t have such a good disposition. He prefers villain''s revenge all the time. As long as he has enough assurance, Su Jingfei never flinches.


    The Han family is located on the edge of the provincial capital. There is still a long way to go to the villa area of the Feng family. Fortunately, Su Jingfei has a blessing in disguise and runs through the bridge between heaven and earth. His physical strength consumption can be ignored. It doesn''t take him much time to get to the villa area directly on foot, which can be regarded as an additional benefit.


    Su Jingfei has come to Feng''s villa for the second time, but his mood is totally different. Last time, his purpose was to rob Xuelian, but he didn''t dare to show his true face. This time, he came to the house openly. It''s only more than a month ago. The change is really so great. Today, he not only has to face Feng''s family, but also wants to find the red devil, He''s the one who almost killed himself.


    The villas of the Feng family are also in a villa area. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t know who these residents are, he probably guesses that most of them are the Feng family. Just like the villas of the Niu family, the big families live in groups.


    Su Jingfei sighed a little, took a deep breath, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. It''s time for the Feng family to charge some interest on what they have done. It''s the Feng family that has always been looking for trouble. Now it''s their turn to look for trouble, but I don''t know whether the Feng family can bear the trouble this time.


    In my heart, Su Jingfei strides to the door of Feng''s villa without hands. Su Jingfei directly raises his leg to the door of the villa, and since he is here to play, Su Jingfei doesn''t know what gentleness is.


    When Su Jingfei didn''t practice his internal skill, his physical strength was far greater than that of ordinary people. After his internal skill was successful, he was even more powerful. The strength of one leg was not blocked by a door at all. As he watched the door fly, the anti-theft door with a weight of tens of kilograms flew into the living room. A servant couldn''t dodge and was just hit by the door. He screamed and fell into the dust.


    Also because of this scream, the laughter of all the people in the room suddenly stopped. They were all calmed by the sudden impact, and didn''t respond for a long time.


    Although the Feng family is not a forbidden area, it has been a top family in the provincial capital for decades. Let alone someone who broke into the door, even those who offended the Feng family have disappeared for many years. Now the door of the house has been kicked by someone. This kind of scene makes everyone lose their voice. They just look at Su Jingfei, an uninvited guest.


    Su Jingfei seems to have just done a trivial thing. He doesn''t look at the servant lying on the ground. He walks slowly into the room, looks at the familiar and unfamiliar faces in the room, and says with a smile: "I''m sorry to come uninvited. I''ve always wanted to come to the Feng family. Today I finally have a chance to disturb you. Please forgive me."


    If he is very polite to come to the door, although his words are neither fish nor fowl, they just smile. Su Jingfei seems to be an uninvited guest.


    But the way he came now is too unacceptable. It''s impolite to come uninvited. He even kicks the door in. When other people are looking at you with hell''s eyes, you seem to be a guest. Who can accept such a guest, unless there is a bag on his head.


    There are many people in the hall of the Feng family''s villa. Recently, when the Feng family has to deal with other underground forces in the provincial capital, there are meetings every day. Among them, the main members of the Feng family are also here. Most of these people know Su Jingfei. They naturally know why Su Jingfei is troubling the Feng family. Feng Yixiao, Feng Erming and Feng Siguang look at Su Jingfei with angry eyes and kick his door, It''s like slapping in the face in public.


    Next to the three of them sat a strong man with a similar face. Su Jingfei didn''t know him. He was Feng Sanliang, who was in the order of the three men. He was the most low-key of the Feng brothers.


    In addition to the brothers of the Feng family, Feng mieqing and Feng Xinian naturally know Su Jingfei. They are also very surprised to see Su Jingfei come to the door. Feng Xinian is surprised by Su Jingfei''s boldness. Feng mieqing is surprised that Su Jingfei is still alive, and his eyes unconsciously look at the red magic hand beside him.


    The red devil''s hand is also a ghost. He is still in a red robe, but his red robe seems to be a little dejected at this time. Su Jingfei kicks the door of the room. Both Feng mieqing and the red devil''s hand can do this. Even people with a little good internal skill can do it. Maybe it''s not easy to do it as easily as Su Jingfei, not to mention that Su Jingfei should have been injured, Even if he is healthy, he should not be so leisurely.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t even know your old friends? That''s a real disappointment to me. " Su Jingfei had long thought of how the Feng family would react when they saw him. Seeing that he had finished speaking, they ignored him and asked with a smile.


    He looks like an old friend coming to the door, but he is not recognized by his friends. Su Jingfei has been trained in film shooting. Even if he can''t say that he is a movie king, his expression is very good. If he doesn''t know the inside story, he will really believe him!


    However, it''s a pity that his acting is obviously a white show. The people who can sit in the hall of the Feng family are either members of the Feng family or friends invited by the Feng family. No matter who they are, they all know that he is a troublemaker. Of course, they don''t think that he is a friend. If such a way of appearance is a friend, then friends of this era are too hard to entertain.


    "Su Jingfei, I can''t believe that your life is not small. You can still live under my red devil''s hand. Since you have escaped by chance, you don''t have to find a place to hide your name. You dare to come here. It seems that you really don''t want to live." The Red Devils swore to Feng mieqing that Su Jingfei was dead, but as a result, the others appeared in front of the crowd and kicked the door of the Feng family. The slap not only made the Feng family''s face hurt, but also made the Red Devils feel embarrassed. He said at first.


    Su Jingfei listened to the words of the red devil hand. He was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile: "red devil hand, you really think you are the running dog of the king of hell. You can harvest people''s lives at any moment. To me, you are the red crisp hand at all. You don''t feel strong enough to tickle me!"


    Red devil''s hand is satirized by Su Jingfei as sissy. Women are not as good as her. She is so angry that she is about to rush to her. Fortunately, Feng mieqing stops her. He thinks Su Jingfei dares to stand up and has something to rely on.


    Feng mieqing is old and crafty. Otherwise, he can''t be in a favorable position in the family struggle for so many years. He stopped the red devil and said to Su Jingfei in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei, is it too much for you to make trouble in our Feng family and kick our Feng family''s door?"


    "Too much? No, I just came to Feng''s house uninvited. Of course, you can ask the police to arrest me. It''s trespassing or disturbing the public order? " Su Jingfei smiles, then looks at Feng Erming and says, "by the way, there''s a secretary Feng here. I remember that you seem to be an official of the political axe. You can also find someone to catch me. I think these are just one sentence things."


    His words were full of sarcasm. He knew that the Feng family had a certain strength in the official face. Otherwise, how could the Feng family have been standing in the provincial capital for so many years? He only knew that the Feng family would not do so.


    Of course, Feng ER Ming can''t use his own power. This kind of family private affairs will be handled by the family naturally. If the matter is really solved by the police, the Feng family will be disgraced in the provincial capital. This is a manifestation of incompetence. The big families also have their own hidden principles of behavior.


    He doesn''t move, which doesn''t mean no one moves. All along, he only heard about how powerful Su Jingfei was and how it made people headache, but Feng Sanliang, who had no real contact with Su Jingfei, gave a roar and said in depth: "smelly boy, come to the Feng family to make trouble, and dare to be so arrogant. Let''s see how your third master will deal with you."


    He spoke very quickly. When he finished, his fist was in front of Su Jingfei. It can be seen that Feng Sanliang''s martial arts are actually good, at least better than Su Jingfei who didn''t practice his internal skills.


    He speaks fast and moves fast. When Feng mieqing shouts: "liang''er comes back", he sees that Feng Sanliang really goes back, even three points faster than the speed of throwing out. If he doesn''t see clearly, he will pick his big finger secretly. He deserves to be the third young master, and his reaction is quick.


    Only those who really saw what was going on took a breath. When Feng Sanliang''s fist was less than one centimeter away from Su Jingfei''s nose, Su Jingfei suddenly kicked out his right leg.


    His leg is definitely much later than Feng Sanliang''s, but his last leg is absolutely as fast as lightning. Feng Sanliang even feels that his fist touches Su Jingfei''s nose. Only a few millimetres short of it can make su Jingfei''s nose bleed. Just a few millimetres, it becomes as far as the end of the world, even farther and farther away.


    Su Jingfei stepped on Feng Sanliang''s stomach. Then he experienced the feeling of flying in the clouds. He flew out for at least five meters before landing on the ground. After falling, he couldn''t stand up any more.


    Feng mieqing''s face changed and he quickly went to check. Su Jingfei looked at the Feng family, and of course the people invited by the Feng family. The key point was the red devil hand. His eyes were full of provocation. He seemed to be waiting for the red devil hand to come forward at any time. It was clear that he was the only one, but his aura suppressed all the people present.


    "Su Jingfei, you are so cruel. Liang''er''s martial arts have been abandoned by you." Feng mieqing''s voice was soon heard, and the hatred was very obvious. It was obvious that he was really angry.


    "I''m here as a guest. He doesn''t welcome me so much, and he has to beat me with his strong martial arts. For my own safety, I''m going to kill him. Otherwise, when he stabs me in the back, I can''t cry." Su Jingfei a smile, mix don''t care of way: "Oh, if you still have who so unhappy, I can come up to advise."


    "Su Jingfei, you are too arrogant. You think I really have nothing to do with you." Feng mieqing''s grandson was abandoned. Even though he was very crafty, he was still angry and his voice was three points lower.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said with a smile: "I know you have the ability, but am I really arrogant? Why didn''t you say that when you united with this old man to cheat me? This old man has been famous for decades, but he secretly plotted against a new man. You old people are still alive? I''m all ashamed of you. "


    He began to talk with a smile. Later, his tone became more and more angry. In the end, he turned into pointing his nose and swearing. Su Jingfei would not be merciful just because he wanted to be a gentle man. These two old guys are too insidious.


    Feng mieqing is the ancestor of the Feng family, and the red devil hand is a sect leader. They are both 80 or 90 years old. They are humiliated by a 20-year-old baby in public. No matter how good their forbearance skills are, they can''t help it. Feng mieqing doesn''t stop the red devil hand any more. The red devil hand jumps to Su Jingfei with a cry, and the hand is already red in the air.

 Chapter 693

    Su Jingfei didn''t flinch because of the red devil''s momentum. His eyes were cold and he drank "Lai Hao". He didn''t dodge and met him.


    The Red Devils are in the air. When they see Su Jingfei trying to make a hard contact with them, they immediately feel happy. They attack with great strength. In addition to their own strength, they also have impact power. He really doesn''t believe that Su Jingfei can catch his hand. Of course, even if he catches it, his actions will be affected.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he saw Su Jingfei''s palm shining with gold, and he realized that something was wrong. It wasn''t Su Jingfei''s weapon, but Su Jingfei was wearing a pair of gold gloves.


    Feng mieqing and the red devil''s hand have a general idea of Su Jingfei''s internal skills. Although they can''t compare with them, they are not far behind. If the red devil''s hand and his body impact, Su Jingfei can''t bear it.


    But now it''s different. Su Jingfei''s hand is wearing golden gloves. The gloves were handed over by the red devil hand to his apprentice, the green devil hand. He knows better than anyone. He can not only be invulnerable, but also reduce internal skill damage. It can be said that he is a rare treasure. That day he plotted against Su Jingfei. He wanted to get the Golden Gloves back, but he ran away.


    In his opinion, anyway, Su Jingfei is dead. Sooner or later, he can get the Golden Gloves back, but he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would use them against him here.


    Although the red devil''s hand is powerful, he has no good way to deal with such a treasure. After all, unless Su Jingfei is killed, he can''t get back the Golden Gloves, and he has no weapon to destroy the Golden Gloves.


    Although they thought a lot, their palms soon met in the eyes of the public. After a dull sound that made people feel uncomfortable, Su Jingfei did not move, but the red devil''s hand floated out in the air, faster than his speed. Moreover, after landing, he stepped back unconsciously. Every step back, there was one more footprint on the ground, The hard floor was trampled seven or eight footprints by the red devil.


    There are many people practicing martial arts in the Feng family. They all pay great attention to the building materials. In this case, the floor can be trampled by the red devil''s hands. It can be seen that Su Jingfei''s palm power is so frightening that he needs to take off so much power.


    Although the red devil''s hand was not injured, it was also slightly shaking. Obviously, it was under great pressure. What''s more, it was hard to suppress the horror in the heart.


    Su Jingfei and he once had a fight, although it was very short, but at that time Su Jingfei absolutely did not have such strength, otherwise it would not be so easy to escape, at least to fight off one of his and Feng mieqing, but at that time Su Jingfei just blindly escaped.


    In fact, people are just shocked by the withdrawal of the red devil, ignoring Su Jingfei''s reaction. They think that the red devil is so old, how can he be defeated by Su Jingfei? But in fact, the red devil is really in a mess.


    If someone looks at it carefully, Su Jingfei''s palms are blue and blue. Obviously, he is also under great pressure. His clothes are even cracked, and his feet are deep into the floor. If he has not become more serious than before, this will be enough to hurt him.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s internal power level is almost the same as that of the red devil hand and Feng mieqing. His advantage lies in that he runs through the bridge of heaven and earth, breaks through the two veins of Ren and Du, and has super sustained combat ability. However, in the process of single challenge, his advantage is not obvious. If it wasn''t for this time that Su Jingfei used Golden Gloves, he would not dare to take the hand of the red devil hand.


    Under normal circumstances, before the Red Devils and Su Jingfei do not win or lose, others will not interfere. Su Jingfei also thinks the same way, but he underestimates Feng mieqing''s shameless personality.


    People may ignore Su Jingfei''s situation because of the embarrassment of the red devil hand, but Feng mieqing didn''t miss it. After the red devil hand quits, he has stepped out and slapped Su Jingfei head-on. At this time, Su Jingfei''s arm is numb and can''t react.


    Feng mieqing, a master of this level, is quick and slow, which means that he has no chance to make a new reaction. Su Jingfei secretly scolds Feng mieqing for being mean, and immediately adjusts his internal power to concentrate all his internal power on his chest.


    Before he came here, for the sake of safety, he practiced a special life saving skill in the thread binding book. Otherwise, he would have explained it here. He had intended to use it in the end, but he was forced out by the sinister Feng mieqing at the beginning.


    The principle of this life-saving skill is to concentrate half of your internal power in a certain position, which can resist the attack of 12% of your internal power. This is definitely a very powerful life-saving method, and the cost is not small.


    Su Jingfei and Feng mieqing have almost the same internal power. Even if Feng mieqing does his best, he can''t break Su Jingfei''s defense. His reaction is fast enough. Feng mieqing also feels that he has seized the opportunity and directly mentions 100% of his internal power. They fight each other once in public attention. Of course, what they see is Feng mieqing clapping Su Jingfei.


    "Open it for me!" When Feng mieqing''s hand slaps on his chest, Su Jingfei suddenly drinks. His upper clothes seem to have been torn by brute force and turned into strips of cloth. Every strip of cloth is no weaker than ordinary concealed weapons.


    The onlookers of Feng''s family react quickly to avoid the cloth strip, which is used as a concealed weapon. They react slowly and even get hurt. Feng Erming and Feng Siguang have no experience in practicing martial arts. Fortunately, Feng Yixiao and Feng Xinian react quickly and pull them apart. Otherwise, at least one of them will be cut by the cloth strip.


    No one could have imagined that Su Jingfei was unexpectedly fierce under such circumstances. Indiscriminate attacks were always lethal. Anyway, all the people here were Feng''s family or their friends, and Su Jingfei was not afraid of being hurt by mistake.


    No matter whether they avoid Su Jingfei''s attack or not, they all see feng mieqing slapping Su Jingfei on the chest. They also think that this is Su Jingfei''s dying struggle. But at this time, they see that the place where Su Jingfei was hit by Feng mieqing''s palm suddenly bulges, and the muscles of his body seem to be concentrated there.


    Feng mieqing feels the most obvious when shooting Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s chest is like a steel plate several feet thick. It''s so hard that his hands hurt. Moreover, with the strength of Su Jingfei''s body, his body can''t help flying out.


    And people in the air, that force seems to be unable to dissipate, still wave after wave of impact, Feng mieqing, he fell to the ground, and the red devil hand in general, constantly backward, each step left a deep footprint on the ground, that feeling disgusting, but can not vent, he is no better than the red devil hand.


    Red devil hand and Feng mieqing, a positive hard skill, a chance to sneak attack, the result is almost the same, were defeated by Su Jingfei, and are very embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei also had a hard time. The first time he beat back the Red Devils, he took advantage of the Golden Gloves. The second time he beat back Feng mieqing, it was a real manifestation of Kung Fu. Such a strike cost at least 50% of his internal power. If he hadn''t broken through the bridge of heaven and earth and broken through Ren Du''s pulse, he wouldn''t dare to play like this. If he couldn''t recover quickly, He can''t leave alive today.


    In the end, he underestimated the red devil hand and Feng mieqing, not their strength, but their shamelessness and meanness. In front of the younger generation of the family, Feng mieqing attacked himself regardless of face. Su Jingfei never thought of such a thing.


    "Feng mieqing, you are really an old man. You attack me every time. I used to look up at you. You really live on the dog for so many years." Sue startled and looked at Feng''s death with a smile.


    Su Jingfei is very strong, which makes red devil hand and Feng mieqing suspicious. He even resists Feng mieqing, and his face doesn''t change. He also shakes Feng mieqing away. Is this guy going against heaven? But they are still very uncomfortable now, and no one wants to test Su Jingfei.


    They don''t know that Su Jingfei has already broken through Ren Du''s two pulse, otherwise they can guess that Su Jingfei is adjusting his breath, and they won''t give him any chance. Now they just want to ease up, and then deal with Su Jingfei two to one.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t talk so much nonsense. The way to defeat the enemy is a good one. People who preach to save face have been dead for many years." Feng mieqing didn''t feel that his behavior was shameful at all. Instead, he sneered. His family also nodded secretly. It seems that the thoughts of the Feng family are almost the same.


    Su Jingfei didn''t show great anger, but slightly narrowed his eyes and said: "Feng mieqing, I remember your words in my heart. You also gave me a vivid moment. I might as well tell you that I came here today to collect money."


    "Collection? If you want revenge, say it. Don''t make yourself so righteous. " Feng mieqing snorted.


    "Well, I don''t mind if you have to say revenge, but this time I''m mainly looking for the red devil. Although you have a grudge against me, your Feng family is powerful, and I still have some scruples. As long as you hand over the red devil, I''ll leave immediately. I won''t move your Feng family." Su Jingfei''s tone suddenly changed into a tone of discussion.


    His words changed the face of the red devil hand. Although he felt that Feng mieqing would not be so stupid to believe Su Jingfei''s words, he felt that Feng mieqing was not so credible. After all, they were just cooperative relations. He didn''t even dare to look at Feng mieqing''s eyes for fear that he would see anything bad.


    "Feng mieqing, you don''t want to listen to this boy. He is a strong man on the outside and a strong man in the middle. If you want to divide us, we can kill him together." Red hand for their own safety, not from the mouth.


    Su Jingfei sighs that the old devil is really smart. He has guessed what he means, but he is not strong outside but strong in the middle. He is fighting for time. Of course, it is necessary to divide them. The more they look like each other, the more helpful they are. Now he is not worried about being broken by the red devil.


    If he dares to say that, it will naturally have a certain effect. Feng mieqin is a cunning person, and cunning people will be more suspicious. Su Jingfei doesn''t need him to really hand over the red devil''s hand. As long as he has a seed in his heart, he and the red devil''s hand can''t really work together, so there''s no problem with them. Su Jingfei doesn''t ask much, just needs them not to work together.


    Feng mieqing really guessed Su Jingfei''s intention, but he thought more about it than the red devil hand. If the Feng family''s sons were defeated by the silence, no one but himself would be able to bear it. If the red devil hand was handed over, Su Jingfei would not dare to move the Feng family.


    But then he thought that if he handed over the red devil''s hand, Su Jingfei would not kill the red devil''s hand, and the red devil''s hand would retaliate against the Feng family. He also had the same risk. Comparatively speaking, he naturally believed in the red devil''s hand more. Of course, he had already loosened his mind unconsciously, but he could never show it at this time. The red devil''s hand still had use value.


    "Su Jingfei, you want to blind your dog''s eyes. The red hand is my ally. How can I give my ally to you?" Feng mieqing was awe inspiring and said coldly, "boy, you should die."


    After he finished, he immediately made a dash out, but his steps didn''t move. The red devil''s hand didn''t think so much. He was angry with Su Jingfei, and his hand was merciless. What''s more, he had to take Feng mieqing with him. He was afraid that Feng mieqing would have superfluous ideas. He couldn''t say that he was not sure if he faced Su Jingfei alone, but according to the strength he showed, I''m going to be miserable.


    Now he has no mind to consider why Su Jingfei is so interested suddenly. He just needs to kill Su Jingfei and leave Feng''s family. Feng mieqing is too unreliable.


    Su Jingfei has seen the cracks from the two men''s actions. He sneers in his heart that the interest relationship is really unreliable. It''s just a small provocation, so he can''t work together. Even if they have enough strength, they can''t play their due strength.


    In fact, what Su Jingfei doesn''t fear most is to join hands. What''s more, they are two seemingly identical allies. If they don''t push each other to the pit of fire at the critical moment, it''s good. It''s far from helping each other.


    Su Jingfei and his wife soon formed a group in the hall of the Feng family. Fortunately, the hall of the Feng family is very spacious. Although they are all masters, they are not unable to use it. However, the furniture of the Feng family is miserable. Each of them has a deep internal skill. The furniture is beaten to pieces by the wind of their hands from time to time, and all the antiques and cultural relics are destroyed.


    The onlookers were still around, and gradually they all crowded to the wall. It was too much for the three people to bear. At this time, people who knew Su Jingfei knew what a perverted guy Su Jingfei was. He was not afraid of his grandfather, but even let him and an elder with the same strength besiege him.


    As the three men fight more and more fiercely, Feng mieqing and red demon hand are shocked to find that their internal power will be less and less consumed. But Su Jingfei is more and more fierce in Vietnam. He seems to have endless strength. He is not weak at all. This is definitely not the reason why Su Jingfei is young. They are both old people. They are shocked to find that Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected.

 Chapter 694

    Feng mieqing and red devil hand are old men who have been practicing for many years. Although they haven''t reached that level, they have heard that Ren Du''s two channels are smooth, and what is the effect of building the bridge between heaven and earth.


    They always think that this is a legend, at least in reality, among the people they know, those who have not reached this level, if anyone really does, it is estimated that they are all old monsters who are easily invisible in the ancient sects and families. Those people don''t think about anything else all day long, just think about how to improve their strength and prolong their life.


    Su Jingfei''s current situation, they had not thought what was going on before, but in the face of their siege, not only did they not fall into the disadvantage, but they became more and more brave. They seemed to have endless strength. Apart from this explanation, there was no other explanation at all. In particular, Su Jingfei''s confident expression made them believe their own judgment, Su Jingfei''s expression is definitely not made up. They can perform even if they are cheated.


    Feng mieqing and the red devil hand are different from Su Jingfei. Even though Su Jingfei has the skills recorded in the thread bound book, his experience and life experience are far less than those of the two old foxes. They just guess Su Jingfei''s condition from his state.


    Under normal circumstances, Su Jingfei and any one of them, as long as they insist on hundreds of moves, will have the upper hand. If they work together, he will still be in the downwind. But now they have their own ghosts. Even if they don''t take advantage, Su Jingfei will definitely attack and defend without losing at all. This is the effect of his acting as governor.


    His current state is a state of supporting the war with war. With his fighting with the two men, his physical potential is constantly stimulated and his internal power is constantly growing. As long as the two men can''t work together, Su Jingfei will not be defeated, but will become stronger in the Vietnam War.


    Red devil hand and Feng mieqing both see Su Jingfei''s situation. If they really work together, they will want to kill Su Jingfei so as not to let him really beat them. Unfortunately, they all have their own ideas and want to let each other fight. As long as Su Jingfei is injured, he has nothing to fear.


    Under such a negative attitude, it can be imagined that just when Su Jingfei''s strength reached its peak, Feng mieqing turned around, and then the red devil''s step on the attack slowed down a little. Su Jingfei seized the fleeting opportunity to insert his internal force between the two men and was hit by the red devil''s hand. His hand had already formed, He pressed Feng mieqing hard.


    Su Jingfei used the method of fighting to consume his internal power and resisting the enemy''s attack. He consumed a lot of internal power. After such a long time, he has recovered. Using it again will not affect his action.


    Feng mieqing and red devil hand don''t know Su Jingfei has such a way to protect his life. When red devil hand sees Su Jingfei''s empty door behind him, he naturally won''t let it go, and his palm power is also increased to 100%. As for whether Feng mieqing will be killed by Su Jingfei, red devil hand doesn''t worry. How to say, he is no weaker than himself.


    The three people line up in a straight line. Feng mieqing turns to leave at the front. Behind him is Su Jingfei who appears in an instant, and finally the red devil hand who pursues him. The three people almost make a sound at the same time. Only Feng mieqing screams, Su Jingfei drinks, and the red devil hand laughs. But before the smile is completely sent out, it becomes a cry of horror.


    Su Jingfei takes aim at the right time, so he will not be merciful. Even though Feng mieqing tries to dodge because he is aware of something bad, he still doesn''t escape completely and is patted by Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei estimates that even if he doesn''t die, he will at least be seriously injured and vomit blood. In a short time, he won''t be better than Niu Baisui and Mrs. Han.


    At the same time, the red devil''s hand was also shaken away by Su Jingfei''s internal force. Unlike the last time, when Feng mieqing was shaken away by Su Jingfei, it was because Su Jingfei was in a hurry to gather his internal force.


    This time it''s because of preparation. Su Jingfei''s internal power not only has defensive effect, but also has anti injury effect. The palm power of the red devil''s hand attacked Su Jingfei''s back. Similarly, he was also shocked by Su Jingfei. People were already bleeding in the air. Su Jingfei won''t use the same method. How can the red devil''s hand do without paying a price for the second time.


    Su Jingfei surprised himself and hurt both of them in a moment, but he didn''t feel well either. His blood was churning and he was pressed down for a long time. If he hadn''t premeditated, he would have been beaten by the Red Devils'' hands and spat blood.


    Even so, he couldn''t do it again for a while. Fortunately, Feng mieqing and red devil''s hands were not lightly injured, and they didn''t dare to attack Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t really kill them this time, he was very satisfied with the result. They were two top experts. At the beginning, any one of them could make su Jingfei have no confidence, but now he can hurt them at one stroke.


    It would be the most perfect result if he had no damage in this battle. However, he also knew that he could not do it with his current strength. The reason why he had such a result was that he was surprised and they didn''t work together. They changed two same masters and worked together. He could only be beaten by others.


    Su startled did not take advantage of the chase, he secretly in the interest rate, to make himself faster recovery, just suffered some internal injuries, and the internal consumption huge, he did not think that Feng died and the red devil hands will stop.


    Because Su Jingfei kicked the door of Feng''s villa, now the door is open, and the house is in a mess. Su Jingfei''s face to Feng''s family is very powerful, but it is also full of danger. After all, in addition to Feng mieqing, Feng''s family also has powerful experts, but they are restrained by themselves.


    In fact, Su Jingfei has always wondered why the Han family is not as good as the new Feng family. Later, Mrs. Han once explained to him that the Han family is an ancient heritage, but because it is a branch, its strength is not strong. However, the Feng family is different, because a Feng family is born in the sky, and the provincial capital Feng family is relatively strong, In this situation, the strength of the Feng family is slightly stronger than that of the Han family.


    Now Su Jingfei looked at the Feng family and thought with a smile: "Feng mieqing, what are you thinking about now? I said that as long as you hand over the red devil hand, I will not continue to be the enemy with you. The enmity between our two families can be calculated later, but I will decide the life of the red devil hand today."


    Although he doesn''t seem to have any influence now, in fact, if he really goes to the Feng family to kill the Red Devils, he still can''t do it. This is not the gap in strength, but the consumption is too much.


    When Su Jingfei said it before, it just moved the Feng family. Although Su Jingfei was tough when he came, they still believed that Feng mieqing, the ancestor of Feng, was the only one who could get rid of it every minute. But now Su Jingfei once again handed over the red devil''s hand, the Feng family felt different.


    As soon as the red devil''s face changed, no matter what face he had, he had seen Su Jingfei''s terrible strength. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he also knew that if he was handed over, he would have no good result.


    Regardless of his face, he called out to Feng mieqing, "Feng mieqing, I''m here to help you at your invitation. Are you not afraid of being laughed at when you hand me over? After that, who dares to help the Feng family? It''s just a suckling boy. Does it force us to be like this? "


    Feng mieqing''s face is gloomy. In fact, he is very contradictory now. According to the interests of his family, he should sacrifice the red devil. But intellectually speaking, it''s very improper to do so. Let alone being a bit treacherous, what''s more important is that Su Jingfei really gets rid of the red devil and doesn''t deal with the Feng family? This is also an unknown number. His understanding of Su Jingfei shows that this boy has a dark stomach and is definitely not a gentleman.


    The more he hesitated, the more worried the red devil was. At this time, he had to take out his mace and said to Feng mieqing, "Feng mieqing, don''t you always want that picture? If you join hands with me, except for this boy, I''ll give you my picture. "


    Feng mieqing was shocked and said in a deep voice, "is this really true?"


    Fearing that Feng mieqing didn''t believe it, the red devil took out a picture from his arms and said, "the picture is here. As long as you and I join hands, this picture is yours."


    This time, not only Feng mieqing''s eyes lit up, but Su Jingfei''s eyes lit up. He had seen the picture. At the auction, Su Jingfei had taken a remnant picture. At that time, he didn''t know what the picture was. He just saw the words on it as recorded in the thread bound book, so he was excited to take it.


    I didn''t expect to see another part now. How many pieces of this picture are there? Su Jingfei still doesn''t know, but as long as he gets more pictures, he will always know the content.


    And from Feng mieqing''s expression, we know that he must have such a picture. That is to say, Su Jingfei can not only get part of it from the hands of the red devil, but also get part from Feng mieqing. Yes, Su Jingfei has already taken the picture of the red devil as his own.


    As for Feng mieqing, he just wants to divide them now. How can he let him go? By then, that part of the picture in his hand must be his own.


    At this time, Feng Yixiao suddenly called out: "grandfather mieqing, I''ve seen this picture. It appeared at the auction. The person who captured the remnant picture is Su Jingfei. He also has one in his hand."


    Red devil hand and Feng mieqing were still trading. Hearing Feng Yixiao''s words, they all turned to Su Jingfei. This time, it was hongguoguo''s desire. Obviously, they all attached great importance to this picture and wanted to take Su Jingfei''s share.

 Chapter 695

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. The remnant picture he had taken before was actually in the hands of red devil hand and Feng mieqing. He just didn''t know if he could have the complete picture if he concentrated the remnant picture in their hands.


    Similar to his idea, red devil hand and Feng mieqing obviously don''t know how many copies this picture is divided into. They probably knew each other that they had one copy in each other''s hands before, but now they know more about Su Jingfei''s share. No matter how many copies they have, the more pictures they have, the closer to the truth.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei suddenly also heart way: "if you are willing to put your hand in the residual picture, I can let you go, red devil hand, you and I have no hatred."


    His words are very light. If people don''t know the inside story, they really think that Su Jingfei and the red devil hand are fighting for each other''s morale. But one of them killed the other''s apprentice, and the other almost killed him. They can be regarded as real enemies. But Su Jingfei has the cheek to think that nothing happened in order to get this remnant picture.


    This reflects the difference between the older generation of martial artists and modern businessmen. In the businessmen''s view, handing over the remnant map to Feng mieqing may not be able to deal with Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei really gets the map, it''s a wise choice to write off everything before and give it to Su Jingfei. But the idea of martial artists is that they would rather join hands with Feng mieqing than hand over the map to Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s wishful thinking obviously doesn''t work. The red devil hand is such a person.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak again, the red devil hand already hummed: "Su Jingfei, you look down on me. My red devil hand has been famous for decades. How can I surrender? Come and get it if you have the ability." Then he immediately turned to Feng mieqing and said, "don''t worry, I won''t give you the picture afterwards. I''ll give it to you now and put it away."


    The red devil''s hand did not hesitate to throw the remnant picture to Feng mieqing, as if he didn''t care at all. When he threw it, he deliberately used a clever technique, almost sticking to the farthest distance Su Jingfei could reach.


    If Su Jingfei can''t help snatching, everyone will enter the scuffle again, and because there is something to fight for, Feng mieqing won''t be lazy any more. He is sure to go all out. But it''s certain that the two will join hands to deal with Su Jingfei. Although the red devil''s hand is a simple move to throw out the remnant picture, it takes all possibilities into account.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is not a reckless person. Although he is interested in the remnant map, he must ensure his own safety. Otherwise, people can''t live. What''s the use of taking the remnant map by himself? He is different from Feng mieqing. People have children at least. Even if he does hang up, his descendants can enjoy happiness!


    Su Jingfei doesn''t do it, but Feng mieqing doesn''t hesitate to step forward and catch the picture. He just looks at it for a moment to confirm that it''s the real one. He immediately waves to the Red Devils. The target is Su Jingfei.


    If it was before, Feng mieqing still wanted to push out the red devil''s hand. When the Feng family in the capital came, they would always be able to deal with Su Jingfei. But now it''s different. Let''s not talk about the grudge between this guy and himself. Let''s say that he has a remnant picture in his hand, which is enough to make people moved. Instead of waiting for him to revenge later, it''s better to get rid of Su Jingfei now.


    Today''s Feng mieqing is in a mood of ups and downs, but he finally chooses the direction that is most consistent with his own goal. Because Feng mieqing is no longer cheating, even if he is seriously injured, he also brings more pressure to Su Jingfei.


    Although the strength of red devil and Feng mieqing is slightly inferior to Su Jingfei, their experience is far superior to Su Jingfei. With concerted efforts, Su Jingfei still can''t cope with it. Fortunately, this is not a martial arts competition. Fighting for life and death, they naturally don''t pay so much attention to it. After su Jingfei realized his shortcomings, his sword wrapped around his waist finally came out, Although his sword technique is not particularly powerful, his internal skill is deep enough to make up for this defect.


    At this time, people also know that Su Jingfei is desperate. At the same time, people also find that Su Jingfei is really terrible. He didn''t do his best before, which has embarrassed Feng mieqing and red devil. Now Su Jingfei is serious, isn''t it more terrible?


    Of course, they don''t know. In fact, Su Jingfei''s strength against the enemy with weapons is similar to that with empty hands, but it''s the best choice to deal with the siege with weapons. In particular, the weapons in his hands are still as hard as mud. Even if he doesn''t care, his opponents should be more careful.


    Su Jingfei didn''t use his right hand. He wore the Golden Gloves sponsored by the green demon hand on his right hand. He was invulnerable. It was enough to use his palm to fight the enemy. He used a sword in his hand.


    Su Jingfei is a traditional Chinese medicine. Sometimes acupuncture and moxibustion need to be done with both hands. That is to say, to a certain extent, Su Jingfei''s hands are quite flexible. Even if Su Jingfei uses his left hand to carry sword, he will not be affected too much. On the contrary, his enemies will be more awkward.


    With his left sword and right palm, Su Jingfei once again showed his extraordinary strength. At the age of 20, he fought against two 70 or 80 year olds. If this kind of thing is spread, even those real ancient sects will look up to Su Jingfei. What''s more, he doesn''t fall behind at all in such a situation, which is even more difficult.


    The pressure created by Feng mieqing and red devil hand has been completely destroyed by the moment Su Jingfei takes out his sword, but they are not in a panic. If Su Jingfei is not the governor, they will be exhausted.


    As long as the pressure is enough, they believe that Su Jingfei will not be able to hold on. They want to grind Su Jingfei to death. This is a crucial moment. It doesn''t matter what means to use. The key is to win.


    Su Jingfei didn''t see their thoughts at first. When he found that they always dodged and seldom attacked with all their strength, he guessed their thoughts and sneered in secret. They were really cunning, but he was not stupid.


    At this time, after half a day''s breathing adjustment, Su Jingfei''s internal power has been restored for the second time, and he can work hard again to consume his internal power, and even if Feng mieqing and the red devil hand have the ability again, they can''t compare with Su Jingfei in this aspect. What they learn is inherited from their family, but because of the decline of modern martial arts, they are not as good as Su Jingfei, They don''t know that Su Jingfei''s method can be used repeatedly as long as he has enough energy.


    In the process of fighting again, Su Jingfei gradually showed some disorder, and tried to do it very obscurely. It gave people the feeling that he was not strong enough, but he had to cover it up. This also made Feng mieqing and red devil''s eyes bright.


    Since Feng mieqing and the Red Devils have made concerted efforts to kill Su Jingfei, their cooperation is more tacit. After making eye contact, Feng mieqing screams and punches. Suddenly, Su Jingfei faces more pressure and the Red Devils are more active.


    Su Jingfei could see their meaning. Since they were a little tired, they naturally wanted to take advantage of the victory to pursue them. In their opinion, they resisted their two attacks. No matter how hard they were, they would certainly be injured.


    He sneers in his heart and wants to calculate himself. How can he not satisfy them? He deliberately uses the open and close sword moves. If he doesn''t know the inside story, he just thinks that he is covering up his fatigue, and doing so just to push them back, which makes him more and more strong in the outside, not to mention that Feng mieqing and the Red Devils perceive that Su Jingfei has a problem, even those who are watching, I also think Su Jingfei''s moves are too fierce.


    Under the siege of Red Devils and Feng mieqing, it''s not easy for them to insist on both attacking and defending. But Su Jingfei still dares to fight back. It''s a bit exaggerated, obviously acting.


    They don''t doubt that Su Jingfei is in Yin either. Red devil hand and Feng mieqing are both experts for many years. Naturally, they all have their own pride. They don''t think Su Jingfei can calculate even under the fierce attack of the two of them. That kind of Su Jingfei is too rebellious. Unfortunately, they don''t know what kind of abnormal Su Jingfei is.


    Once again, Su Jingfei swept out with one move, and the sword Qi could even be seen with the naked eye. This was what Su Jingfei could do after penetrating Ren Du''s two veins. But half of this move was sent out, and then he took it back. It could be seen that his internal power could not be continued. Red devil hand and Feng mieqing didn''t even need to communicate, so they knew that Su Jingfei couldn''t bear it. It was as if they had rehearsed countless times, The two attacked together.


    At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t have time to dodge, so he could only raise his hands to connect them. His left hand held the handle of the sword, and his right hand held the blade, so he used his sword to resist the four palms of the two, and the four palms of the two were also on the sword.


    Even if Su Jingfei wanted to act, he couldn''t control his body at all. It was like a kite flying out of the air. People were in the air, and the blood had already gushed out. It seemed that Su Jingfei had not let out much air, and he was about to fall into the dust.


    Feng mieqing and the red devil are no exception. They didn''t let Su Jingfei go because he flew out. What''s more, the direction he flew out was just at the door. They didn''t forget Su Jingfei''s ability to escape. They kneaded themselves and won''t let Su Jingfei run away today.


    When they had nowhere to borrow, Su Jingfei, who was supposed to fall on the ground or run away, suddenly turned back and waved, and suddenly a few cold stars flashed in the air.


    Red devil hand and Feng mieqing both want to take advantage of the opportunity to kill Su Jingfei, but they don''t expect that he has more strength to fight back. They are surprised in the air, but they still try their best to avoid.

 Chapter 696

    Su Jingfei''s surprise attack, even Feng mieqing and the red devil can''t escape. He is a master himself, and when the other party thinks he must be injured and run away, he can''t imagine that Su Jingfei is actually cheating.


    Although Feng mieqing and red devil hand are not particularly proud, they think that it is entirely possible for them to hurt Su Jingfei. What''s more, they hurt Su Jingfei only after su Jingfei clearly couldn''t support him. As a result, they paid a price for their self-confidence.


    Su Jingfei''s sword technique may only be regarded as ordinary. After all, modern people can''t practice sword technique assiduously. His palm technique is quite good. He usually confronts enemies empty handed, but his most powerful needling technique is beyond doubt.


    He learned both martial arts and acupuncture. The golden needle became his best tool. He was not only proficient in all kinds of acupuncture techniques, but also familiar with the golden needle. Before there was no sword, Su Jingfei''s weapon was the golden needle. But after all, the golden needle was relatively short. It was too dangerous to use it when fighting with an expert, so he changed the golden needle into a sword, People who fight with him think that he is a master of using sword, but they don''t know that his golden needle is the killer.


    Several points of cold light flashed in the air, and the golden needle, which Su Jingfei used as a hidden weapon, appeared in front of red devil hand and Feng mieqing. Although they tried to avoid it, they even waved and slapped, but they couldn''t avoid it completely.


    Su Jingfei usually has 12 gold needles that can be used as concealed weapons. Feng mieqing and red devil hand have six, no more or no less. Neither of them can avoid four gold needles, and the remaining two naturally hit him. Because of their different angles, the injured position is also different.


    Feng mieqing''s position is relatively forward, and his winning position is his right leg and left cheek. Su Jingfei''s gold needle is not so slender and powerful as ordinary swords. His leg suddenly loses consciousness, and he falls to the ground naturally. The gold needle on his left cheek is even more domineering. It goes straight through his face and cuts a terrible hole in his face. Maybe the injury is not serious, But the appearance is very frightening, which can be regarded as disfigurement.


    He is the ancestor of the Feng family. Although he is not so good-natured, he is very elderly. Even when he is angry, he makes people feel that he is very magnanimous. But now he is completely destroyed by Su Jingfei. Even if he is magnanimous again, it will be very ugly if he is cut open on his face. The pain of Feng mieqing''s body is far less than that of his mind, He was disfigured by others, but it''s not the time for revenge. He saw Su Jingfei stand up.


    The red devil''s hand was not disfigured, but his situation was more miserable than that of Feng mieqing. He was also short of two gold needles. One of them was not in his eyes, but shot through his palm. The main practice of the red devil''s hand was palm Kung Fu. The gold needle just passed through his palm and didn''t cause much damage.


    But the other needle is more deadly. The red devil can''t dodge. He is shot blind by the needle in his left eye. If he didn''t catch the needle quickly and pull it out, his end would be even more miserable.


    Su Jingfei''s golden needle focuses on internal power, which is just like a sword flying up. Once the golden needle passes through his head, he will die. The red devil''s reaction is very fast, but the pain of one blind eye still makes him scream. When Feng mieqing sees Su Jingfei standing up, he also sees it and wants to escape with two legs.


    It''s a pity that the red devil''s hand is not as fast as Su Jingfei''s. Su Jingfei''s original intention is to feign defeat and escape. How can he escape at this time? Compared with Feng mieqing, who has the support of the Feng family and is slightly injured, the red devil''s hand is Su Jingfei''s more like the target.


    The red devil not only nearly killed himself, but also threatened himself even more. When Su Jingfei found out that he was blind, he was already flying. It was true that he was flying. His action was too fast, as if gravity had lost its effect on him. Moreover, he was in the air, and his sword was faster. He flew over and said, "go, Let the sword fly for a while. "


    Su Jingfei was a man who wanted to be a great Xia since he was a child. So with the thread bound book, he did not hesitate to practice the martial arts recorded above. Although he did not become a real great Xia, he was very skilled. Now with the support of internal skills, he is even more rebellious.


    But the most popular thing in modern society is not swordsmen, but immortal swordsmen. Watching those people flying all over the sky, Su Jingfei once thought that if he could do this one day, it would be too windy. But he is a more realistic person and knows that such things can''t happen.


    This time, Su Jingfei shot out his sword. Of course, he wanted to kill the red devil hand, and he also wanted to do the pulling action of flying a royal sword. This was just his bad taste. It also showed how happy he was to hurt Feng mieqing and the red devil hand.


    After the sword, his speed is no slower than that of the sword. If his eyesight does not reach a certain level, he really can''t tell the order. It looks like Su Jingfei flies to the red devil hand on the sword. At this moment, Su Jingfei''s rebellious behavior shocked all the Feng family. Does this guy really get any inheritance and cultivate the legendary Taoist magic formula?


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he was so overbearing. He just wanted to have a look, and that was the fastest way. He could give Feng mieqing a chance to breathe, but he didn''t want to let go of the red devil.


    Before the pain of the red devil''s blindness relieved, he saw Su Jingfei flying against the common sense. Although they were only a few meters away from each other, the domineering momentum still scared the red devil''s hands out of their courage. Even if they hated each other, they couldn''t resist. No matter why Su Jingfei was still alive with Feng mieqing and himself, He just wanted to run away.


    On the one hand, he ran away in confusion, on the other hand, he was a fierce tiger chasing after him while winning. It''s easy to imagine the end. The red devil''s hand was not su Jingfei''s bluff before, he was really like a lost dog.


    Su Jingfei almost came to the red devil hand with the combination of man and sword, and the sword fell down. At this time, he didn''t need to know any sword moves, as long as he was powerful.


    With a low cry, the red devil''s hand broke out. After all, he was an old devil who had been practising martial arts for many years. Even if he was injured, he could still fight a trapped beast. He saw that Su Jingfei had to take his life, and he didn''t dare to take any chances. The red devil''s hand was more powerful and seemed to be about to drop blood.


    Su Jingfei''s sword was also in front of him in an instant. The red devil caught Su Jingfei''s sword with his hands. At the same time, he yelled: "Feng mieqing, if you don''t start, you''ll have to wait."


    He means to limit Su Jingfei''s sword, and then let Feng mieqing attack Su Jingfei. Even if he can''t kill him directly, at least he can suffer serious internal injury. At that time, the two of them can turn defeat into victory. At this time, he also struggles. At the same time, he secretly prays that Su Jingfei is the end of the crossbow.


    It''s a pity that things backfired. Let alone Feng mieqing''s not so quick reaction, how could su Jingfei give them the chance to fight back? When Feng mieqing caught his sword, Su Jingfei didn''t panic, but showed a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The red demon hand standing face to face with him just sees Su Jingfei''s smile. He just realizes that it''s not good. He wants to change his moves, but it''s too late.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care that the sword was clamped. He released his hand and said with a smile: "who said that without the sword, you can''t stab anyone." His words were quick and his hand was quick. He let go of the sword''s right hand. Because he was wearing gold gloves, it was like a humanoid weapon. When he let go of the sword, his parallel fingers were like halberds, and the two fingers in the food were closed, just like a sharp sword. Without waiting for the red devil''s reaction, it had penetrated his throat.


    The red devil''s eyes widened in disbelief, and a "cluck" voice came out of his throat, but he couldn''t say a word. When he died, he couldn''t imagine that he was killed by someone who thought he was killed.


    Not only him, but also others were shocked. Feng mieqing just wanted to listen to the call of the red devil hand and join hands to kill Su Jingfei again. Now the situation is not good. The red devil hand was killed by Su Jingfei without blocking his move. Now he even thinks that Su Jingfei always keeps his strength, otherwise it can''t be so easy.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is also secretly relieved. Before he was defeated by one, he also expended a lot. Later, he was injured by feigning defeat. It''s just that he didn''t exaggerate. Now he kills the Red Devils with a momentum. In fact, he''s a strong man in the middle. This time, he really doesn''t have much spare power. If Feng mieqing doesn''t want to die, he will do it to himself, Su Jingfei estimated that it was not so easy to get out of the Feng family.


    It''s a pity that Feng mieqing has been frightened by Su Jingfei. No matter how much he doubts that Su Jingfei is at the end of his life, he doesn''t dare to do it. Who knows if he can''t hold on as he did before.


    As for the red devil, he is a good helper when he is alive, but when he is dead, he has no value. If he wants to find Su Jingfei to avenge him, there is no way. Now Feng mieqing is thinking about how to solve Su Jingfei''s problem. Although he has several good helpers in his family, they are far worse than the red devil. He can''t beat Su Jingfei by uniting with the red devil, It''s even more impossible to expect them.


    "Feng mieqing, what else do you have to say now?" Su Jingfei turns around and looks at Feng mieqing. He says with a smile that the golden glove is really a treasure. He kills the red devil''s hand, but he doesn''t even touch the blood. This also avoids Su Jingfei''s nausea.


    Feng mieqing weighed the pros and cons, and finally chose the eldest husband Neng Neng Neng Shen. He said in a deep voice, "Su Jingfei, you''re very powerful this time. I''ve lost you. How can you let us Feng family go? As long as you don''t kill all, we can accept all your conditions."

 Chapter 697

    Feng mieqing''s attitude has been put to the lowest level. As the ancestor of a family, he can be so humble. It can be seen from the angry eyes of those people in the Feng family how much shame he has to bear now.


    Su Jingfei also knows that too much is better than too much. What''s more, he also knows that it''s impossible to kill you today, but he can''t show it on the surface. Instead, he sneers: "Feng mieqing, you always want to kill me. Today I have the upper hand, but you want me to let you go easily. Do you think too well?"


    Feng mieqing''s face is gloomy, and he has no choice. Now the situation is not good, and he is not lightly injured. Even if Su Jingfei is at the end of the storm, he does not dare to take risks. He just hears Su Jingfei''s words, and still sighs. He knows that Su Jingfei will not let him go easily, so he has to say in a low voice: "Su Jingfei, I''ve lost this time, You can make your own demands, and I''ll give you my consent. "


    "Really? Well, I''ll let you die, will you? " Su Jingfei curled his lips and said mercilessly.


    Feng mieqing''s face was ugly and his voice was full of danger. He glared at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, don''t go too far. If you want to kill yourself, we Feng family are not afraid of you. At most, our family is broken, and you don''t have to think about going out of Feng family."


    "Ha ha, just kidding, Feng mieqing, you really don''t have a sense of humor. Am I such a heartless person? How can we say that we also know each other? How can we kill them all? " Su Jingfei laughed and said.


    Everyone is smart. Feng mieqing doesn''t think Su Jingfei is joking. Su Jingfei also knows that he''s trying to make the other party understand. In fact, Su Jingfei''s saying so is completely testing the other party''s bottom line. It seems that in addition to being forced into a dead end, Feng mieqing''s general conditions are acceptable, which makes Su Jingfei''s mental activities open.


    "Well, Feng mieqing, in that case, I won''t embarrass you. You give me the remnant picture Feng mieqing just gave you, and then give me your own one, and I''ll leave. In the future, we''ll stick to the principle of non aggression." Su Jingfei thought for a while, and finally put forward what he wanted most. As for Feng mieqing''s attitude, Su Jingfei believed that he could make an accurate choice.


    Feng mieqing is old and crafty. How can he not guess at all? He has long thought that Su Jingfei might want the remnant picture in his hand. Now he is not surprised to hear Su Jingfei talk about it, but his face is still ugly.


    He didn''t know what the remnant picture was, but it was handed down from his ancestors. It was a treasure that even the Feng family in the capital didn''t know. He only knew by chance that the red devil had a share in his hand. Seeing that the remnant picture was in his hand, he didn''t want to give it to Su Jingfei in a few minutes.


    What''s more important is that he has to hand in his share. Su Jingfei originally had one and three copies in his hand. In case it was a finished picture, he would have lost a lot. But now he doesn''t know how to refuse it.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Feng mieqing, do you know what it stands for? Anyway, I don''t understand. I''m just curious. I want to get a complete picture. You are my mortal enemy for an inexplicable thing. Do you think this is really good? "


    Although he doesn''t know how much Feng mieqing knows about this picture, he believes that Feng mieqing doesn''t know much about it. He can only determine the value of this picture from the thread bound book. Unless Feng mieqing has something similar to the thread bound book, he obviously doesn''t, or he is bullied by himself. Su Jingfei believes that his words can make Feng mieqing sober.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Feng mieqing knows a little bit. He doesn''t know what this picture represents, and he''s not sure that Su Jingfei can make a complete picture if he gets three pictures. What''s more, even if it''s a complete picture, Su Jingfei may not get much benefit.


    Now hand over the remnant picture, Su Jingfei retreats. When the reinforcements from the capital come, he can get revenge. If he doesn''t hand it over, he will never let himself go.


    Feng mieqing is not a person who looks death as if he is going home. Although he speaks well, he can''t help but die. If he doesn''t have to, he doesn''t want to fight with Su Jingfei.


    After much consideration, Feng mieqing gritted his teeth and said, "well, Su Jingfei, you are very powerful. Here''s a picture for you. I hope you will keep your promise in the future and don''t touch everything of the Feng family easily. Although I admit that you are very powerful this time, you are not invincible. Our Feng family may not be really afraid of you."


    Su Jingfei said nothing more. He took the remnant picture thrown by Feng mieqing and determined that it was the remnant picture thrown to him by the red devil hand. In particular, the characters on it were all the characters he had studied. He was sure that it was a true picture.


    As for Feng mieqing''s words, Su Jingfei didn''t care. He knew what Feng mieqing was up to. The Feng family in the capital must be coming, but they wouldn''t go to the Su family''s trouble before they were sure to deal with themselves. The Feng family in the provincial capital already had so many scruples. How could the Feng family in the capital have no worries at all.


    Su Jingfei confirmed that there was no problem with the remnant picture, so he said to Feng mieqing: "Feng mieqing, now go and bring another picture. I hope what you bring is the true picture. I have studied this picture for a long time, and I can tell the true from the false."


    Feng mieqing snorted: "there is no way to imitate this kind of thing. Even if you want to deceive me, you don''t have to say such a unreliable reason."


    Su Jingfei coughed awkwardly. In fact, he only studied the words above. As for the materials of the remnant pictures, he really didn''t study them. He didn''t expect to be so ruthlessly exposed by Feng mieqing, but he was also very cheeky, as if he didn''t understand what he said. He urged: "hurry up, young master, I''m still anxious to go home to sleep!"


    At this time, Su Jingfei looked like a dandy. If it wasn''t for the red devil who fell at his feet, it always showed that he was powerful. Others even forgot that he had killed the red devil, which was the symbol of strength.


    Feng mieqing sighed in secret. This time he was planted at home, but he said to Feng Yixiao: "Yixiao, go to my study, the second bookshelf, the middle of the fourth book in the third row, and get the remnant picture. Go and come back quickly. Don''t delay time, and don''t lend it to some people."


    When he said these words, he didn''t avoid Su Jingfei at all. As for the secret of his collection of the remnant pictures, he had to hand over the remnant pictures anyway, and he was not afraid to be known.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "Feng mieqing, I can''t imagine that you really have a good hand in hiding things. Such precious things are put in a book. No wonder people say that the most dangerous place is the safest. Do you know what your family are


    Feng mieqing is at a disadvantage now. He doesn''t care about Su Jingfei''s sarcasm. Anyway, as long as the God of plague is sent away, there will always be opportunities for revenge. It''s just a pity that the red devil is a good guy, but he has been killed. Moreover, according to the age of the red devil, his elder teachers have long been gone, and revenge is his foundation at most, But he really can''t threaten Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not idle. When he talks, he tries to adjust his breath. Although he stands here relaxed, he actually consumes a lot of internal power and has a lot of internal injuries.


    Under the joint attack of Feng mieqing and the Red Devils, even though he has special skills, he still can''t ensure that he is intact. They are really too strong. Now in order to cope with the unexpected situation, he has to work hard to restore his internal power. As long as he restores his internal power to more than half, even if Feng mieqing suddenly breaks out, he can''t do anything about himself.


    Time is not long. Feng Yixiao has come back with the remnant picture. It''s no wonder that Feng mieqing dares to hide such a precious thing in such an obvious place that when Feng Yixiao comes back with the remnant picture, it''s just a picture, which is not precious in any way.


    Feng mieqing took the remnant picture handed over by Feng Yixiao and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, you are very powerful this time. The remnant picture is here. I''ll give it to you. I hope you can get the remnant picture and leave Feng''s house immediately. From then on, our well water doesn''t break the river. I won''t trouble you, and you don''t let your people trouble our Feng''s family!"


    He can say that, in fact, he has been soft hearted. At least before the Fengs in the capital came, the Fengs in the provincial capital really lowered their head in front of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s momentum of dominating the world really shocked the Fengs.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "originally, I didn''t find trouble with the Feng family, but you always find trouble with me. I also hope you don''t give me any more trouble in the future, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude. I''m not a saboteur who likes to kill and hurt people, but I absolutely don''t allow others to bully me."


    Later on, he had a murderous spirit in his eyes. He really killed people, but naturally he had a murderous spirit in his body. People only saw that he killed the red devil hand, but Su Jingfei killed at least ten people in his hand. If it wasn''t much in ancient times, it would be different in modern times. It''s absolutely rare for people in peacetime to have such a murderous spirit.


    Feng mieqing is suspicious of Su Jingfei. He seems to have revealed something. If Su Jingfei is just an ordinary warrior, how can he be so murderous? Has he ever killed anyone before?


    No matter what he thinks in his heart, he even wants to continue to investigate Su Jingfei, but Feng mieqing can only give Su Jingfei the remnant picture in his hand.


    Just as he was about to hand over the remnant picture to Su Jingfei, a knife flew in and poked it on the remnant picture. He took the remnant picture and flew to one side of the wall. At the same time, someone said, "I''ll see who bullied the Feng family."

 Chapter 698

    Su Jingfei was going to get the remnant picture, but he was interfered. He not only shot the remnant picture away, but also made Su Jingfei''s eyes shrink because of the people coming in from outside.


    Outside came three men and one woman, one of whom was headed by a man and one woman. The man was about thirty years old, and the woman was in her twenties. The other two men were both over sixty years old. The speaker was the man in charge. While walking, the man said with a smile: "I don''t know who is so bold to make trouble in our Feng family."


    His appearance is more handsome. Although he is not as glamorous as a movie star, he has a good appearance among ordinary people. At least he is more handsome than Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is more depressed. It seems that there are always people who are more handsome than himself.


    The woman beside him is bright and beautiful. She is not the best. She is also pretty. She is looking at Su Jingfei with curious eyes. This young man with bare upper body looks very gentle. I can''t imagine that his body curve is so good. I really don''t know how he exercises.


    Seeing the four people coming in, Feng mieqing, who had already accepted his fate, suddenly flashed a look of ecstasy. Regardless of his identity, he ran directly to the young humanity and said, "crazy young master, you can count on me. When will our Feng family be bullied like this? It''s good for you to come. I''ve been bullied. I''ve disgraced our Feng family, I''ll ask Master Kuang to intercede with me in front of the clan leader. "


    At this time, Feng mieqing was a little bit like the ancestor of the Feng family, the provincial capital. Although he could not be said to be humble, he felt that others had been punished. But the Feng family were not ashamed because of Feng mieqing''s attitude. Instead, they stood on one side respectfully, giving people the feeling that everything Feng mieqing did was taken for granted.


    Even if Su Jingfei didn''t know who the so-called crazy young master was, he could probably guess that he must be a person with a higher status in the Feng family in the capital, otherwise Feng mieqing would not be so reckless.


    Crazy young master first looked at Su Jingfei, and then said to Feng mieqing, who was standing on one side with blood stains on his face: "mieqing uncle, you are so polite. Although my father is the head of the Feng family, he is far away in the capital. This is still your old territory. We can''t see you being bullied so much. How can we blame you?"


    Feng mieqing and so on are crazy young master''s words. Regardless of Su Jingfei''s watching, he quickly nodded and bowed: "crazy young master, you are really joking. Now crazy young master is coming, how can you say my territory? We Feng family are united. No matter how the provincial capital Feng family develops, it is also a branch of the Feng family. We should obey the orders of the patriarch."


    Although crazy young master and others all know why Feng mieqing flatters himself in this way, they don''t care. Instead, they turn to look at Su Jingfei and say, "is it you who destroyed the Feng family like this? You didn''t hear me. Who are you


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s internal skill had not recovered to his satisfaction. When he heard the crazy young master''s words, he was not angry. He just said with a smile, "it''s strange that you talk. There are so many people flattering you when you come in. I don''t know what you say to me. I''m not familiar with you."


    Whether it''s the Feng family in the provincial capital or the Feng family in the capital, they and Su Jingfei are doomed to be enemies. This is decided by Feng mieqing''s actions. Su Jingfei doesn''t think that the Feng family in the capital will reason with themselves to fight against the Feng family in the provincial capital.


    Crazy young master is obviously a proud man. At home, he is no different. Even outside, he is used to bossing. No one dares to talk to him like this. His temper suddenly comes up, his brow frowns, he looks at Su Jingfei and says: "I just wanted to teach you a lesson and let you know the strength of our Feng family. Now I think you are very annoying. I don''t want you to let you go."


    Su Jingfei turned his lips and looked at this crazy young master who felt good about himself. He snorted: "I decide whether I can go or not. My legs are on me. Feng mieqing, do you crazy young master have any conjecture?"


    "Bold" and "arrogant", two loud drinks, and two old men who were beside the crazy young master jumped out together without saying a word of greeting. They attacked Su Jingfei together. Between their fists and feet, there was a strong wind. Although they were followers, they were not inferior to the old man Feng whom Su Jingfei had seen at the beginning.


    If it was the heyday of Su Jingfei, even if the two old men were powerful, he could easily deal with it. After all, Feng mieqing and the red devils were more powerful than the two old men.


    But now Su Jingfei''s situation is not very good, and his internal power has not recovered to half. In the face of such two old men, he can only dodge the front for a while, but he has not been touched by the two old men.


    Crazy young master was surprised, and then he said with a smile: "it''s amazing that you can hold on for such a long time under the hands of xuanming Er Lao. No wonder you dare to be so rampant. It seems that you have two skills. I don''t know if you have the qualification to let me do it. I really look down on people."


    Su Jingfei didn''t show all his strength, but he has made people look at him with new eyes. What crazy young master said is that he recognized Su Jingfei. In fact, crazy young master knew that Su Jingfei had made trouble for the Feng family, and he knew that he should not be simple.


    It''s just that these real rich young masters all believe in the results of their own personal tests, especially though they are all uncle mieqing. They really don''t pay attention to Feng mieqing in their heart. Han Siping once told Su Jingfei that the Feng family in the capital and the Feng family in the provincial capital are not very harmonious.


    Su Jingfei dodges in the Feng family''s living room, but xuanming, who is in the crazy young master''s mouth, doesn''t let him off at all. He presses him step by step, with a posture of never giving up.


    At this time, the benefits of Ren Du''s two channels are fully reflected. Ordinary people can only get more and more tired in the battle, but Su Jingfei can support the war in the battle. As long as he doesn''t consume too much internal power, his internal power will always be restored. After dozens of moves, Su Jingfei''s strength has become stronger.


    The internal injury can''t be cured in a short time, but Su Jingfei''s physical strength has recovered more than half, and he also began to fight back in the more and more compact attack of xuanming elder and elder.


    Su Jingfei sighed in his heart that it was a good thing. He not only killed the red devil hand, but also left with the remnant picture. However, he was stopped by these people. He was really unlucky. In a bad mood, Su Jingfei''s words became sour and mean. He dodged the attack of the two people and sneered: "Mr. xuanming, didn''t you eat? It''s not enough to tickle me. In other people''s novels, there are two old men of xuanming, who can almost be boss. You two guys can only be younger brothers. I''m really not angry about that old man of xuanming. How can people at your level use this name? "


    He was taunting them, but his hand was not slow. Without dodging the attack of the two elders, each counterattack could just disintegrate the two elders'' attack, and he could not see any difficulty at all.


    Before he practiced internal skills, Su Jingfei mainly practiced all kinds of martial arts routines. Although he was not a master of martial arts, what he learned was so complicated that ordinary people couldn''t compare with him. However, he only practiced hard before, and he didn''t know what level his strength reached. Especially after he had internal skills, it was even more different.


    Internal skill is the foundation and routine is the skill. The two complement each other in order to achieve great success. Su Jingfei didn''t understand this before. Only after practicing internal skill did he know that he regretted why he didn''t practice internal skill when he was a child.


    Fortunately, he didn''t practice. When he was a teenager, his comprehension was not enough for him to practice the internal skills in thread bound books. Maybe he would be possessed by the devil. Now that he has a strong understanding ability, he can get twice the result with half the effort, which can be regarded as Su Jingfei''s crooked attitude. Only when he meets the requirements of thread bound books, can he have today''s status.


    However, no matter how powerful a person is or how talented he is, his combat experience must be personal experience. Su Jingfei is far behind Feng mieqing and the Red Devils.


    The reason why Su Jingfei was able to defeat Feng mieqing and red devil hand is that their strength is on the one hand. What''s more important is that red devil hand and Feng mieqing don''t understand him, and they are calculated by Su Jingfei. When they want to calculate Su Jingfei, they despise him more or less, and the result can be imagined.


    Su Jingfei has more and more experience in fighting with people of the same level for many times. Especially the enemies he faces today are all masters, and they are always fighting for life and death. Su Jingfei has made great progress.


    At this time, people on Feng''s side didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s fighting with the two old men of xuanming could not only recover the consumed power, but also exercise himself. In a word, the two old men of xuanming were confused and became Su Jingfei''s companion. Su Jingfei''s fighting experience is growing wildly, where he used to consume three parts of his strength, He can do it with two parts now, which is absolutely a very abnormal progress, and it also makes Su Jingfei''s fight more lasting.


    Crazy young master see xuanming two old and Su Jingfei long fight, but also have to continue the meaning, can''t help but frown way: "xuanming two old, you don''t have to be merciful, I allow you to waste his arm and leg, quickly do things well."


    The two old people said "here" together, very much like the ancient people, but after answering, they seemed to have changed.


    Although the two men also showed strong strength before, they were more like the kind of aboveboard gentleman. They just used their moves and skills to deal with Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei didn''t recover, they could cope with their cooperation, and the pressure was not great.


    Now it''s different. After they changed their moves, they not only became vicious, but also fierce. Those who knew it were ordered by crazy young master, while those who didn''t thought Su Jingfei had fallen asleep with their wives. With such a deep hatred, Su Jingfei doubted whether he had done something that was outrageous.


    As far as possible, there was no change in their methods, but the way they played was really a headache for Su Jingfei. Because they were old partners, they were far more tacit than Feng mieqing and the Red Devils. Even though their Kung Fu was a little poor, such tacit cooperation made them lose out against the enemy. Moreover, after a period of fighting, they also knew Su Jingfei to a certain extent, Su Jingfei began to be passive.


    Su Jingfei was able to fight against Feng mieqing and red devil hand when he was in good physical condition, but now he is not able to face Feng mieqing and red devil hand''s enemy, and he starts to dodge instead of being able to return.


    No wonder young master Kuang doesn''t pay attention to Feng mieqing. Feng mieqing, who Su Jingfei thinks is very powerful, even bothers him for a long time at the beginning. If Feng mieqing''s threat is not solved for a day, he can''t settle down to develop in the provincial capital. However, he can''t imagine that the Feng family in the capital randomly sends two followers with the same strength. This shows how deep the water in the capital is.


    This level of threat is not fatal to Su Jingfei. It can only make him more troublesome. He originally wanted to get the remnant picture of Feng mieqing, but now he was blocked by the two masters of xuanming. Obviously, he couldn''t do it. Besides the two, there was a crazy young master who didn''t know his specific strength. Su Jingfei quickly decided to leave here.


    He is not afraid of Feng family''s revenge. As long as he joins hands with Feng mieqing in his heyday, he is not afraid of himself. He is in charge of the two branches and is not afraid of mass war. As long as it is not too exaggerated, the three are still within his acceptable range.


    Su Jingfei thought that his body was somersault in the air for several times, and he was getting closer and closer to the door. There were only crazy young master and the young woman at the door. Su Jingfei didn''t intend to attack them. He just wanted to get out of the door. Su Jingfei was never the kind of person who had to hold on to his strength. No matter how important face was, he didn''t think Feng mieqing grasped himself, There is no good result.


    "Crazy young master, get out and catch him. He''s going to run away." Feng mieqing is very crafty. Naturally, he sees Su Jingfei''s intention and reminds him immediately.


    Crazy young master a cold hum way: "too naive, you think you can run, stay for me." When he spoke, he clapped Su Jingfei with one hand. The strength of his hand can definitely hurt anyone.


    Su Jingfei just wants to leave. It''s su Jingfei''s choice that the hero doesn''t have to suffer losses. The crazy young master doesn''t have to hurt himself. He wants to be left behind, and then the xuanming elder can come up and entangle him. How can su Jingfei not understand this truth? He suddenly uses his hands in the air, and his feet actually step on his hands. His action is strange.


    Before everyone could understand why he made such a strange move, Su Jingfei''s body seemed to have been punched with a whip, and then turned out horizontally. Not only did he move faster, but he also took advantage of the situation to avoid the crazy young master''s palm.


    "No, he ran away." As soon as the crazy young master''s voice changed, Su Jingfei''s way of escape was amazing. He couldn''t catch up with him.


    The young man with him suddenly scolded "mietian hand". Suddenly, a flower appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. It seemed that a huge palm appeared on Su Jingfei''s head and pressed it down.

 Chapter 699

    The so-called "Heaven destroying hand" is not the magic power of any fantasy novel, nor is it the supernatural power of the practitioner. It''s just a palm technique that uses internal skills specially. It makes people see that a giant palm in the air is actually a visual illusion.


    Because the internal force is highly concentrated, the air pressure in that place seems to be compressed, and the air becomes distorted, which leads to such a visual error.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even Su Jingfei, a master like him, feels that his surrounding space is locked up. It can be seen how overbearing this palm is. This is not imaginary. The iron hand of the four famous captors has excellent internal skills, which can achieve this. But before today, Su Jingfei always thought that this is an exaggeration of the author, But I didn''t expect to meet such a domineering palm in reality.


    The woman who follows crazy young master is only two or three years older than Su Jingfei. Before she followed crazy young master, Su Jingfei thought she was only crazy young master''s sister or girlfriend. She didn''t expect that she was so interested.


    That is to say, Su Jingfei is the one who wants to be trapped by the other party. If he is a person, he will succeed, but Su Jingfei will not be tied up. If he wants to leave, no one in the house can stop him, and Su Jingfei will not let himself be entangled. Otherwise, today''s end may not be very good.


    After a long time of recovery, Su Jingfei''s internal skill has recovered to more than half. He left part of his internal power to run, and condensed the rest of his internal power. He can not only use his internal power to resist the attack, but also condense his internal power to a point to break the defense. Of course, the effect of this attack is not as good as that of defense, otherwise he would have used this method to kill Feng mieqing.


    Although the effect is a little poor, the ability to break the defense in an instant is very strong. Su Jingfei is in the air and feels trapped. He breathes out and drinks "open". People see that Su Jingfei''s right hand seems to swell in an instant, and then take a picture in the air.


    Whether it''s a woman''s killer or Su Jingfei''s shot, it''s invisible. Apart from causing visual errors, people don''t know what they are doing. It''s like a woman yells, and then Su Jingfei yells again. It''s like they are competing for voices, but only real experts know. They have a fight.


    Su Jingfei is very powerful this time. The effect of mietian hand''s imprisonment fails. Su Jingfei escapes successfully. However, when he leaves, people still see that he spurts a mouthful of blood. Obviously, he is seriously injured.


    And the woman who followed the crazy young master couldn''t hold back a mouthful of blood, and her body was crumbling. If the crazy young master didn''t help her, she might have fallen down.


    "Don''t chase him. Let him leave. We are not sure we will win." Crazy young master stopped xuanming Er Lao who was ready to continue to pursue, supported the woman beside him and said to Feng mieqing: "mieqing uncle, this Su Jingfei is much more powerful than what you said in your letter. His strength is not weaker than uncle."


    Feng mieqing naturally knew who the eldest uncle was. Unwilling to look at Su Jingfei who had disappeared without a trace, he nodded and said, "Su Jingfei is not as good as me in terms of skill, but his martial arts are strange, and Ren and Du are well connected. I suspect that there is an expert behind this boy!"


    "What? Do you think his Ren and Du are connected? " Seeing Su Jingfei''s powerful ability, crazy young master just thought that this boy could be his opponent. Now he suddenly changed color when he heard Feng mieqing''s words.


    Feng mieqing knows all about it, and master Kuang naturally knows it. Let alone Su Jingfei, who was only 20 years old, took the post of governor. Even if he was 60 or 70 years old, he would be famous in the world. Modern society is different from ancient times, and this level is very difficult to achieve.


    It seems that in order to reassure the crazy young master, Feng mieqing sighed: "although I don''t say that I''m good at martial arts, at least I''m a disgrace to the Feng family, but I''m still not su Jingfei''s opponent when I join hands with the red devil hand. This guy seems to have endless strength and endless internal power, which eventually depletes the internal power of me and the red devil hand, and the red devil hand is even more poisoned, If the crazy young master didn''t arrive, I would have to compromise. "


    Crazy young master''s face is rarely serious. Before, he only saw a man lying on the ground. Su Jingfei probably killed him. Now after listening to Feng mieqing''s words, he knows that the dead man is actually the red devil. This old man is not inferior to Feng mieqing''s master.


    Feng mieqing and the red devils can still kill one person and force another to admit defeat. No wonder xuanming and the red devils can''t win Su Jingfei. He knows very well that even if Feng mieqing and the Red Devils don''t cooperate well enough, xuanming and the red devils can''t compete. The reason why xuanming and the red devils can force Su Jingfei away is not how powerful they are, but the consumption before Su Jingfei, And the pressure I put on him.


    At this time, the woman who suffered internal injury next to him suddenly said: "cousin, this Su Jingfei is really powerful. Just now, he gathered his internal power to break my mietian hand. He not only successfully escaped, but also severely injured me. It takes at least half a month for me to have this internal injury."


    "No, how can he be so powerful? He has been fighting for a long time before." Young master Kuang was surprised. Compared with Feng mieqing, he naturally believed his cousin more. His cousin may not have good Kung Fu, but mietian Shou definitely got the true biography of his uncle. In this skill, even if he didn''t fully grasp it, he broke away and hurt his cousin badly.


    Before he thought it was his cousin''s hasty move and inadequate preparation. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was really powerful.


    My cousin shook her head and said, "Su Jingfei is very powerful. You must be careful, cousin. Before the family comes, don''t provoke him easily. If you want to provoke him, you must have the assurance to kill him. This guy has a strong ability to escape, and he is quick to make a decision. He doesn''t feel right and will never hesitate."


    Although young master Kuang is a dandy, he is not a fool. Otherwise, the family would not send him to H Province. What''s more, he grew up with his cousin. Although he was seven or eight years younger, he felt like a brother and sister. Young master Kuang dare not listen to her.


    He nodded heavily, and then said to Feng mieqing, "mieqing uncle, you should report today''s affairs to the family truthfully. You can continue with other affairs. The family is responsible for Su Jingfei''s affairs. Don''t provoke him easily, or you will be responsible for all the consequences."


    Feng mieqing would have compromised with Su Jingfei if it wasn''t for the people from the capital family. Now he would not have any objection to master Kuang''s words. He nodded and said, "everything is arranged by master Kuang."


    Then he asked the Feng family to arrange for the villa to be renovated. Naturally, he took the crazy young master to replace it with a villa for entertainment. Fortunately, this area is the property of the Feng family, otherwise it would be really embarrassing. When he walked out of the house, he saw that the villa had been destroyed by Su Jingfei, and his heart was full of hatred.


    As for the red devil who was killed by Su Jingfei, it''s like a stone sinking into the sea. No matter how brilliant he was, now he''s gone, he can only be forgotten. The Feng family is just dealing with the corpse.


    The only thing that gratified Feng mieqing was that master Kuang didn''t ask about the remnant picture. It was estimated that he didn''t know the value of the remnant picture.


    When the Feng family was busy, Su Jingfei had fled back to the Han family. Although he came back in a bit of a mess, the overall harvest was not small. He not only killed the red devil, but also got a remnant picture. Although there was another one in Feng mieqing''s hands, Su Jingfei was not in a hurry. Anyway, as long as he knew where it was, he would have a chance to get it.


    The only person that worries him is the Feng family, the provincial capital. Although the crazy young master didn''t make a move, Su Jingfei knew that he was a fierce opponent because he was so confident. He estimated that his strength would not be much worse than that of Feng mieqing. He didn''t think that crazy young master was more powerful, because he was too young. There should be few rebellious young people like himself in this world, He doesn''t think it''s as good as a random one.


    He didn''t have any delay on the road. There are many things happening today. He doesn''t want to make trouble any more. A crazy young master and an inexplicable woman almost leave him and come back to others. Then he is really unlucky today.


    When Su Jingfei returned to Han''s home, he was exhausted. His internal power had been consumed for several times, and he almost couldn''t hold on. Fortunately, his people just knew that his Ren and Du were connected, but they didn''t know the effect. If they really kept attacking, Su Jingfei might not be able to hold on, but every time he took a rest, they could give him some time to recover, It''s the result of today''s war.


    When he came back to Han''s home, it was about two or three o''clock in the middle of the night. The people of Han''s family were still resting. They didn''t know Su Jingfei had been out. Su Jingfei was too embarrassed to go to any woman in Han''s home to make out, so he just slept in a room by himself.


    After su Jingfei came back to his room, the first thing he did was to try to recover his internal power. He had consumed a lot of internal power, and he couldn''t use it to heal his wounds. Today, he was injured by Feng mieqing and the red devil''s hand several times. Although he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, he was also very serious, and the most serious was the last.


    Mietian''s hand was broken by Su Jingfei. Crazy young master''s cousin vomited blood and was seriously injured. Su Jingfei was no better. He also vomited blood. The previously suppressed injuries could not be suppressed any more and broke out together.


    He was able to return to Han''s home with his strong will. Otherwise, he would not be able to support himself on the way, and he was afraid of being chased. Now he got home, he would not be able to support himself any more. At this time, he felt that he was too wise. There was a piece of snow lotus in reserve. Snow lotus had almost no effect on his internal power improvement, but it was no problem to use it for healing, Su Jingfei immediately entered the healing state.

 Chapter 700

    Snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain is really effective, because Su Jingfei has completely penetrated the two channels of Ren and Du, and built a bridge between heaven and earth. The effect of this kind of elixir to improve the power no longer exists, but it can still make him recover.


    The internal injury he suffered was not lighter than that of master Kuang''s cousin. However, master Kuang''s cousin didn''t have Tianshan snow lotus and didn''t know medical skills. Even though she could use internal skills to heal, it took him about half a month. After a night''s treatment, Su Jingfei got up the next day and was very energetic.


    The people of the Han family don''t know what he went out to do last night, but it can''t be hidden for a long time. After all, there is no airtight wall. If something happened to the Feng family, it will always come to the Han family.


    What''s more, now that the Feng family in Beijing is coming, Su Jingfei''s enemies are more powerful. Su Jingfei also needs people''s help. He doesn''t think he can fight against the people sent by Feng''s headquarters independently. From the appearance of crazy young master yesterday, he knows that their strength is good. At present, he has to gather all his strength to deal with it.


    When she gets up in the morning, Su Jingfei tells her women not to go to the company or the hospital. Their task is to follow Han Shan to improve their martial arts. At the same time, Han sisao is also an expert. With Han Shan and Han sisao as accompanies, their entry must be more satisfactory. Su Jingfei has to speed them up.


    The girls also know that it''s a special time, and they don''t have any complaints. They also know that Su Jingfei won''t let them go out. Everything is for their own good. They may be in danger outside, and only in the Han family can they be safer.


    But they don''t know what Su Jingfei is worried about is not the red devil hand and Feng mieqing. What he is worried about is that the crazy young master will appear and let the Feng family take revenge on their women. He even let Liu Yifei live in the drama group of hanjiacun and let Li Binbin go to Xiangjiang company for a while.


    Although on the surface, these people don''t necessarily know Su Jingfei''s relationship with her two daughters, if they are crazy, they would rather kill ten thousand by mistake than let go of one, then they are really in trouble. At this time, he has to be glad that his relationship with Wu Yanli has been kept secret. Otherwise, Wu Yanli will live in Hanjia village now, so the Han family will be in chaos, Wu Yanli is her first woman. Her meaning is different from that of other women.


    After his arrangement, he will naturally go to Mrs. Han. He knows far less about the Feng family in the capital than Mrs. Han. Now he wants to know more about his enemies. He never underestimates his opponents.


    Mrs. Han has been practicing every morning since she has recovered. But at her level, practicing is just to exercise her body and cultivate her mind. When Su Jingfei came to find Mrs. Han, she was playing Tai Chi, which is the favorite sport of the old people. Between cultivating her mind and cultivating her mind, she can also prolong her life.


    Unlike ordinary old people, Mrs. Han has profound skills. Even common fitness exercises become different in her hands. She is plump and pleasant, slow and powerful. If someone thinks that Mrs. Han is just slow boxing, it''s really bad luck. At least Su Jingfei believes that if she attacks Mrs. Han with the same internal power, With a set of Taijiquan, Mrs. Han can definitely defuse her own attack.


    That is to say, according to Mrs. Han''s understanding of Taijiquan, unless she meets the outstanding top experts, she should be invincible in the same level, even if she can''t hurt others, at least she can be invincible.


    This point is not that Su Jingfei is comparable. Su Jingfei also admits that to a certain extent, he has long been able to leap over the level to challenge. But at the same level, Su Jingfei and Mrs. Han''s understanding of martial arts is definitely not at the same level. This is not the difference of talent and effort, but the gap of experience.


    Mrs. Han has practiced martial arts for decades. She has a better understanding of the details of martial arts than Su Jingfei. When she was playing Tai Chi, she just enjoyed watching Su Jingfei.


    They just stood in the yard. Mrs. Han didn''t seem to know that Su Jingfei came in. She had been drawing circles there. Su Jingfei also seemed to forget his existence. In her mind, there were circles after circles. Even if the wind thought of it, Su Jingfei still didn''t hear anything.


    This special state lasted until Mrs. Han stopped work. She said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "Jingfei, you are so absorbed in it. Are you inspired?"


    Su Jingfei woke up at this time. Mrs. Han had stopped boxing and walked to the inner room with a smile. She followed him and said with a smile: "Jiang is still old and spicy. My wife can see at a glance that I''m inspired. We''re not outsiders. I might as well tell you that old man, I just felt that my realm seems to have improved."


    The Han family has spared no effort to help Su Jingfei in many incidents. In Su Jingfei''s opinion, the Han family is really their own people, and he won''t be outsider to this Han lady. Even if it is related to his own strength, he doesn''t cheat.


    Mrs. Han''s life is saved by Su Jingfei, and he makes friends with his two sons, and is also the master of Han Shan''s precious granddaughter. In Mrs. Han''s eyes, Su Jingfei is his nephew. When she sees that he doesn''t hide anything, her eyes all smile, and she says: "you are a slippery boy, and Han''s family is your family. Only when you meet with me can I get angry, It''s good to be promoted. It''s not difficult for martial arts practitioners to improve their skills. The difficult thing is the realm. If your martial arts are promoted too fast, it''s a problem that you can''t keep up with the realm sooner or later. I didn''t expect that you could solve it yourself. "


    In fact, Su Jingfei had some feelings unintentionally, but he didn''t know what realm was not. Today, he didn''t come here for this. He just laughed, and then he said to Han Fu, "madam, I''m here to ask you something."


    After entering the room, Mrs. Han tidied up her clothes a little, sat down and said, "what can I do for you so early in the morning? Aren''t you in good health? There are so many experts around you


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that she''s talking about Dongfang Wenjun. This woman''s way of treating herself is a little special. He doesn''t know if Mrs. Han has seen anything. According to the truth, Dongfang Wenjun conceals things very well, but some things can be seen when a woman is gone for the first time. Mrs. Han is a senior and a woman, Maybe I really understand something.


    He can''t admit it now, so he just said with a dry smile: "madam, it''s just a coincidence. I didn''t know she was so powerful, but it doesn''t matter. I have something else to look for you today."


    Obviously, Mrs. Han just wanted to make fun of Su Jingfei. Seeing that his face was serious, she put away her smile and said seriously, "is something wrong? Although you are mischievous sometimes, I know you are definitely not a mess. If you have any questions, just ask. I will tell you what I know. "


    Su Jingfei was secretly grateful. No matter what, Mrs. Han was really good to herself. Although she saved her life first, in modern society, she didn''t know how to repay her kindness. Mrs. Han''s attitude was very satisfactory.


    Now that people have given themselves enough attitude, Su Jingfei doesn''t hide it. He nods and says, "there''s something really wrong. I''ll tell the old lady something first. Don''t be too surprised. It may sound like telling a story, but I promise it''s true."


    Mrs. Han''s eyes suddenly brightened. She knew that Su Jingfei was not an ordinary person. He could say that. It must be very strange. Women are gossip, even if she is old enough to be a grandmother.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Mrs. han to speak. Seeing that she was serious, she told Mrs. Han what happened last night in detail. She didn''t mention the specific fighting process. She just told her all the experience of going to the Feng family. Naturally, she didn''t forget to mention that she had killed the red devil. What''s more, the strength of the Feng family in the capital, He explained in great detail.


    A moment later, Su Jingfei said: "madam, what happened yesterday is just like this. Originally, I had already suppressed Feng mieqing and others. Unexpectedly, a crazy young master appeared. Is the strength of the Feng family really terrible?"


    "Jingfei, I didn''t expect that you were able to defeat Feng mieqing and the red devil hand. Congratulations Mrs. Han didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, she said with great comfort: "in our generation, Feng mieqing can be said to be invincible in the provincial capital. It''s a pity that you didn''t see him begging for mercy. Otherwise, it''s really gratifying."


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. She wants to talk to Mrs. Han about the Feng family in the capital, but this is not the focus of attention. No wonder, Mrs. Han''s old injury is caused by Feng mieqing. Now that he is so cleaned up by Su Jingfei, she can''t see feng mieqing in a mess. It''s really a pity.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Han was just venting. After laughing, she said: "Jingfei, the strength of the Feng family in the capital is not much different from that of the Feng family in the provincial capital. That is to say, you can resist Feng mieqing in the provincial capital, and you don''t have to be too afraid of the Feng family in the capital. Their real masters are only three. Feng mieling, the head of the family, and Feng mietian, the eldest brother of the patriarch, And their father Feng Yun. "


    "Wait a minute, madam. I heard you right. Are you sure that Feng Yun is the father of Feng mieling and Feng mietian?" When Su Jingfei heard this, he interrupted unconsciously.


    "Well, yes, it''s really their father. This is a real old monster. Of course, I don''t know whether he is alive or not. I just know that the position of the Feng family in the capital depends on this old monster. Although Feng mieling and Feng mietian are powerful, they are not full experts in the capital." Mrs. Han nodded affirmatively.


    Su Jingfei is really shocked this time. Judging from the ranking of Han Fu''s population, Feng mieling and Feng mietian must be the same generation as Feng mieqing. This can also understand why crazy young master called Feng mieqing uncle. Crazy young master is obviously Feng mieling''s son. Su Jingfei can infer from their conversation.


    Feng mieqing is 80 or 90 years old this year. Even if Feng mieling and Feng mietian are a little younger, they are still 70 or 80 years old. If they are their father, it is possible to be over 100 years old. Isn''t that a monster?


    Just when he thought of it, Su Jingfei suddenly found out that Feng mieling''s age should not be in his fifties. Is the crazy young master in his thirties really his son? Is Lao laizi or some neighbor Lao Wang helping? This makes Su Jingfei speculate maliciously. Maybe he guessed right!


    But Mrs. Han didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking, let alone his malicious speculation. Seeing Su Jingfei''s face was not very good-looking, she comforted: "in fact, you don''t have to worry. You can defeat Feng mieqing and the red devil hand. Even in the face of Feng mieling and Feng mietian, you won''t suffer a loss, and you are still young. You don''t have to worry so much."


    Instead of reassuring Su Jingfei, he almost jumped up and said, "madam, you''re not kidding. Do you mean that Feng mieling and Feng mietian are much more powerful than Feng mieqing?"


    "A lot? No, no, no, you''re wrong. " Mrs. Han was stunned, then shook her head.


    "Let me just say that Feng mieqing''s martial arts are very abnormal. Even if his peers are better than him, they should be limited." Su Jingfei is relieved. Although Feng mieqing is defeated by himself, the gap is not big.


    Mrs. Han sighed. Looking at Su Jingfei''s relief, she said: "Jingfei, you understand wrong. The gap between others is not very big, but there is no comparability at all. That is to say, Feng mieqing and Feng mieling have no chance to win."


    "I wipe, Mrs. Han, don''t take you to play like this, the ups and downs are too big." Although Su Jingfei tried to restrain his emotions, he could not help saying.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of Feng mieling, but the gap seems to be too exaggerated. Besides his martial arts, Feng mieqing is also very cunning. Even if he wants to be more careful with Feng mieqing, Feng mieling can completely crush Feng mieqing, which seems to be a big gap between himself and him.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s overreaction, Mrs. Han just said with a smile: "the gap between them is really big, but you should have no problem. After all, you can hold down Feng mieqing and the Red Devils to join hands. If they join hands to deal with Feng mieling, there should be an 80% chance of winning. You can beat them both. If you face Feng mieling, you will only be between Bo Zhongqing and Red Devils. Don''t worry, I don''t know how you do it. "


    Su Jingfei looks bitter and wants to tell Mrs. Han that she can deal with Feng mieqing and the red devil hand only by relying on her two channels of being governor. Her physical ability can recover automatically and grind them to death. But this kind of move can''t deal with one person at all.


    Now he would like to ask Mrs. Han that the Feng family is not a big family handed down from ancient times. How can there be so many experts? The Han family is dwarfed.

 Chapter 701

    Mrs. Han told Su Jingfei about the Feng family in the capital. Originally, Su Jingfei thought that the situation was not good. Now she thinks that she has always underestimated the Feng family. In the past, her level was not enough. She only set her goal on Feng mieqing. Now she knows that Feng mieqing, the ancestor of the Feng family in the provincial capital, is really not too strong in front of the Feng family in the capital, It''s just a little bit of status at most.


    "Jingfei, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Feng Yun is an old monster after all. He won''t appear unless he''s a member of the same generation, or at the moment of life or death. As for Feng mietian''s martial arts, he''s a little worse than Feng mieling. At most, he''s a little higher than Feng mieqing. I don''t think you''re afraid of him." When Mrs. Han saw Su Jingfei''s dignified face, she had to comfort her in a good way. In her opinion, Su Jingfei was an expert at the same level as Feng Suiling.


    Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t explain too much. According to the level of martial arts, he is just a little higher than Feng mieqing. According to his strength, he should be between Bo Zhongtian and Feng mietian, which is the worst real strength between himself and the three real masters of the Feng family in the capital.


    This made him feel like Alexander for a moment. He always thought that he was the governor. Even if he couldn''t become the top expert in the world, he should have few opponents, otherwise he would not go to the Feng family to make a big fuss.


    Now I know that I''m still too young. If I didn''t have a good relationship with the Han family and know some secret things, I would not know how to die at that time. After all, if I didn''t experience these things personally, I would never know. Naturally, Su Jingfei would be more grateful to the Han family.


    They were chatting when a young man came in from the outside. This young man was several years older than Su Jingfei. He was handsome, and he was somewhat similar to Han Shan. If they wore the same clothes, they would be seven points similar.


    When he came in, he was not as polite as the ordinary people. He looked at Su Jingfei with a little doubt. Obviously, he couldn''t imagine why there was a young man who was younger than himself. However, he didn''t ask much. Instead, he said to Han Fu: "grandma, there are several people outside who want to see you. Do I ask them to wait?" When he said this, he looked at Su Jingfei.


    Although he didn''t say much, the meaning was obvious. He thought that since Su Jingfei could sit here, he was the guest of Mrs. Han.


    With a smile, Mrs. Han shook and said, "pineapple, just let them in later. But let me introduce to you first. This man is Su Jingfei, the master of Shan''er. Haven''t you been yelling to see him before? Now he''s in front of you


    Before Mrs. Han turned to introduce Su Jingfei, the young man rushed over and held Su Jingfei''s hand. He said excitedly: "are you su Jingfei, uncle Fei? I''ve heard about you for a long time. Knowing that sister Shan is learning martial arts from you, I''d like to see you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you are still so young, uncle Fei. I''ll follow you in the future. You must take me wandering the world! "


    With Su Jingfei''s ability, it''s no problem to dodge his hands, but he knows that this young man is Mrs. Han''s grandson, and he always wants to give face, but his later words make him very angry.


    Mrs. Han also said with tears and laughter: "Jingfei, don''t worry. Pineapple is similar to Han Shan. Although she is not a Wuchi, she always wants to wander the world. Although she is in her mid-20s, she is still a child. If you have anything to do in the future, let him do it for you. His ability is still good, but take care of him, He is the son of Sanfeng''s brothers. We are not outsiders. "


    Su Jingfei nodded. In a few simple words, Mrs. Han not only introduced his identity, but also expressed part of his personality. Su Jingfei looked at the man named pineapple and nodded in his heart. Judging from the strength of his hand, he should have a certain amount of Kung Fu in his body, and his eyes were keen, which was not a fake worship.


    What''s more, this man''s personality is very important. As the son of Han Sanfeng''s brother, if you can enter Mrs. Han''s guest room, you can know that he is more valued in the Han family.


    He knows that there are many brothers of the same generation in the big family. Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are only two brothers. The Han family is not prosperous, but they have many brothers of the same generation. Maybe Han pineapple''s grandfather is the cousin of her husband, otherwise she would not be valued so much by her.


    He is also a person with exquisite mind. He immediately said with a smile: "brother pineapple, don''t call me uncle Fei in the future. Hanshan and I are masters and apprentices. We are different."


    "That''s no good. Even if you''re not sister Shan''s master, you''re also the brother of the third and fourth uncles. We can do it separately. But I''ll call you brother Fei in the future. In the future, you''ll take me to hang out and ask for protection. You can''t play without me. What do you think?" Han pineapple is very insistent on her own view.


    Su Jingfei looks at Han pineapple with a little bit of embarrassment. After all, at Han''s home, it doesn''t seem very good to be like this, not to mention in front of Han''s wife.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Han said: "Jingfei, you just listen to him. Pineapple is a child with good ability and smart mind. It''s good to let him follow you even if he knows the reason of death, so that you don''t have to run back and forth when something happens. You just let him do it at that time."


    Then, without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he said to Han pineapple, "pineapple, this time I gave up my old face to help you find a good boss. In the future, I must be obedient. Now, who wants to see me?"


    Han pineapple listened to Mrs. Han''s words and let her find Su Jingfei to be the boss. She was very happy and said with a smile: "there are three men and one woman outside. The first man is Liu Wufeng, and the other three people didn''t give their names. I don''t know what they do, but one of them seems to be Liu Wufeng''s girlfriend, and he also follows a foreigner."


    "Liu Wufeng?" Su Jingfei and Mrs. Han look at each other. They don''t expect Liu Wufeng to come. As for Han pineapple, Liu Wufeng''s girlfriend, they guess it may be the black widow, but it''s Liu Wufeng''s wife.


    "Pineapple, please let them in. These are big people. You want people to wait." Mrs. Han suppressed her doubts and said to Han pineapple with a smile.


    Han pineapple looks at Su Jingfei awkwardly, for fear that he will leave a bad impression on the new boss. When he sees Su Jingfei with a smile on his face, he is relieved and goes out to send a letter. It seems that boss Su is still very easy to speak.


    Kung Fu is not big, Han pineapple with four people came in, the first two people are really Liu Wufeng and black widow.


    Liu Wufeng, the young master of the transformed nightclub, is still in his thirties. He looks romantic, but Su Jingfei knows that this guy is also superficial, and he should be a dark guy in his heart.


    The other black widow was radiant.


    Behind them are two men. The man beside Liu Wufeng is also in his thirties. He looks quiet, cold faced, and concise. He is like a sword out of sheath, and he does not hide his strength. Su Jingfei guesses that this man should be a bodyguard and protect Liu Wufeng.


    There is something special about the person who follows the black widow. This white man, that is, the foreigner, is tall and handsome. Even in winter, he doesn''t wear much clothes. His muscles are high. He is not the performance muscle of a bodybuilder, but the muscle full of explosive force. It can be seen that the foreigner must be very talented.


    At least Su Jingfei estimated that he could not be more powerful than this guy only by his physical strength before he practiced his internal power. Sometimes he could infer some of his strength from a person''s body shape.


    "Madam Han, please forgive me for Liu''s coming uninvited." After Liu Wufeng entered the door, he said to Mrs. Han. Seeing Su Jingfei beside him, he said with a smile, "Mr. Su, you''re here too. I didn''t expect that. Originally I said to visit you at home. It''s better to meet you by chance than by invitation."


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Liu Wufeng began to introduce him again: "Mrs. Han, Mr. Su, let me introduce you. This is my wife Xuanxuan. You should know her as well. I won''t say more. This is my friend Tian Haihai. That''s Xuanxuan''s bodyguard y. offee. You can call him y. in fact, he also has a Mandarin name, Fengyin, But we think it''s better to call him y


    Mrs. Han and Su Jingfei have deeper doubts. It''s not a big deal for most people to introduce their wives. Why does he want to introduce his entourage? What''s more, he is anxious to introduce them without waiting for them to speak. Obviously, he takes the introduction of the three seriously.


    Xuanxuan, the black widow, obviously didn''t give them too much time to doubt. She already said with a smile, "Mrs. Han, I knew you were an example for our women. It''s a great honor to see you today."


    "Xuanxuan, you''re so polite. You''re very famous." As a traditional woman, Mrs. Han didn''t really like Xuanxuan, but she said with a smile.


    Xuanxuan didn''t care about her politeness either. She laughed for a moment and turned to look at Su Jingfei. She laughed before saying anything. Moreover, a slightly charming eye ran to her and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, long time no see. Last time we met, you made people feel very embarrassed."

 Chapter 702

    Xuanxuan''s words make people focus on Su Jingfei, especially her husband Liu Wufeng. The fire in her eyes can make su Jingfei burn.


    Su Jingfei frowned. This woman can really pull hatred, but she had to explain: "Mrs. Liu, I only met you once, but I didn''t do anything. Don''t talk nonsense. Everyone was present at that time, and brother Han can testify to me. I have a good relationship with Mr. Liu. Don''t make any mistakes."


    Xuanxuan is not younger than Liu Wufeng, but she looks younger, especially her coquettish temperament. Even Su Jingfei, who has met a beautiful woman, has to admit that this woman really has the capital to attract men.


    Especially when she pretends to be aggrieved, even a man with a hard heart will be soft hearted. Instead of shrinking because of Su Jingfei''s frown, she says wrongly: "it was originally. That day, I was robbed of what I was going to take photos of. It''s so embarrassing that I couldn''t go up and down. It''s very sad for you to go away."


    The reason she said made everyone feel relieved, knowing that it was the auction. Maybe Liu Wufeng knew what happened to Su Jingfei, but this made Xuanxuan say that it was very uncomfortable.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also felt that the name of the black widow was really worthy of the name. A woman dared to talk to a man like this in front of her husband, which was really harmful. He didn''t know what Liu Wufeng''s state of mind was now. At least if her wife said so, she couldn''t bear it.


    Liu Wufeng expressed some anger before and stared at Su Jingfei, but then he looked calm. He seemed to know the misunderstanding, so he was no longer angry. It was really hard for people to understand his mind.


    Tian Haihai is a very competent bodyguard. He doesn''t talk with Liu Wufeng. He just looks at Su Jingfei coldly. When Xuanxuan said something that is easy to be misunderstood, his momentum changes. It seems that he really wants to draw his sword out of the sheath, and as long as he moves, he will see blood.


    Not to mention that Su Jingfei can feel the hostility of Tian Haihai, but when Liu Wufeng smiles again, he takes back all his momentum and the hostility is gone. That is to say, all his emotions are based on Liu Wufeng. Such a person''s entourage is really speechless. This kind of person should live in ancient times.


    As for the foreigner y, I don''t know whether he can''t understand Mandarin or the subtext of black widow Xuanxuan. He just looks at it without any expression. In fact, Su Jingfei also wants to know whether the foreigner is Liu Wufeng''s bodyguard or Xuanxuan''s person.


    Because Xuanxuan''s words are easy to be misunderstood, and the atmosphere in the living room is a bit awkward. Fortunately, Han Siping came in from outside at this time and said, "I heard that Liu Wufeng has come to our house as a guest. I have to have a look at this mysterious guest. There is a popular saying that Liu Wufeng can''t see the end but the head. Whenever he can see him, he can''t see the end, There''s going to be bigger things happening. "


    Although it is said that Liu Wufeng is a young master of a nightclub and is kept by Xuanxuan, he later took part in many events in the underground world of the provincial capital. Many people know that Liu Wufeng himself is also very capable. As for whether he really depends on Xuanxuan, outsiders don''t know, but everyone agrees that he is the overlord of the northern part of the provincial capital.


    "Hello, fourth brother Han. I''ve heard that fourth brother Han is forthright for a long time. I haven''t had a chance to see you. Now when I see fourth brother, I really get along with you." Liu Wufeng came to Han''s home and naturally knew Han''s very well. When he saw Han Siping, he immediately complimented him.


    Han Siping is a straightforward person. Although he knows that Liu Wufeng''s compliment is flattering himself, he can''t help but have a good feeling for Liu Wufeng. He speaks politely and says with a smile: "you are Liu Wufeng. You can become the northern king of underground forces at a young age. It''s really not easy. This is my sister-in-law. Her name is higher than you!"


    Liu Wufeng modest smile, next to Xuanxuan really smile way: "fourth brother, you really can joke, I am a woman''s family, how can there be any name, this is all those people nonsense."


    Although she said so, no one believed her. She didn''t look like a good woman. Of course, no one would point out at this time. No matter how straight Han Siping was, he was not a fool. He said with a smile, "no matter what you say outside, you are a good friend of brother Wufeng. With your support, he can fight outside. That''s good."


    Su Jingfei looks on coldly. He is curious about the marriage between Liu Wufeng and the black widow. He doesn''t think that they should not be together, but that their relationship seems strange, not like the intimacy of husband and wife.


    He is not a gossip, but he once had a cooperation agreement with Liu Wufeng. If Liu Wufeng had too many secrets, it would have an impact on him. It''s really hard to say. He has always been very cautious. For those who may become friends but may not always be friends at present, he is more careful.


    As a woman, Xuanxuan seems to be more sensitive. She suddenly turns to Su Jingfei and says, "Su Jingfei, why do you always look at me? Is there something dirty on my face?"


    Su Jingfei coughed and almost blushed because of her sudden question. This woman is not a quiet guy. In front of so many people, this woman is not afraid of her husband''s anger. Moreover, her voice sounds a little unhappy, but her eyes are soft. She seems to want Su Jingfei to look at her more!


    It has to be said that Xuanxuan is really a beauty. Her appearance may not be the best, but her figure and temperament are definitely very feminine. Moreover, because of her boldness and debauchery, men will have a different kind of stimulation.


    Liu Wufeng didn''t get angry because of Xuanxuan''s words. He just turned his head and looked at Su Jingfei faintly, waiting for his explanation.


    Su Jingfei didn''t panic. He just said with a smile, "I''m not staring at anyone. I''m just curious. Liu Wufeng, what are you doing at Han''s house today? Do you want to be polite? How do I feel like you''ve forgotten your business? "


    He has cooperation with Liu Wufeng, and he won''t be afraid of Liu Wufeng''s anger. What''s more, their strange couple must know each other very well. Naturally, Su Jingfei is not afraid of Liu Wufeng''s doubt.


    Sure enough, it seemed that he suddenly remembered the purpose of his trip. Liu Wufeng quickly said to Han Fu with a smile: "Madam Han, I''m afraid I''m going to visit you today. I really have something to discuss. Originally, I thought you might not have got the news, but when I saw Mr. Su here, I knew that you would know that the Feng family in the capital came to the provincial capital."


    "We do know that. We just got the news." Mrs. Han didn''t hide it. Anyway, even if she didn''t know about it, people didn''t believe it. What''s more, Su Jingfei had mentioned it to herself before.


    "Well, now that my wife knows, I don''t need to talk too much nonsense. We all know why the Feng family came to Beijing. Although the Han family is not a member of the underground forces, I''m afraid they can''t escape the calculation of the Feng family. I remember that there are many years of grudges between the Feng family and the Han family." Probably talking about the business, Liu Wufeng said seriously.


    Mrs. Han and others all nodded, the real facts in front of us, no one will deny, not to mention that since people come, they must have thought about it for a long time.


    Su Jingfei probably guessed the other party''s purpose at this time. Liu Wufeng once united with him, and now he comes to the Han family. Obviously, he means the same thing. He doesn''t know if he is worried about himself. He has promised to cooperate with him, so he will take the Han family with him, and he will come by himself.


    But he didn''t pay much attention to these, because there were some individual things that attracted his attention. Just when Liu Wufeng began to state his interests, Su Jingfei found that the black widow Xuanxuan didn''t care what her husband was talking about at all. She held hands with the foreigner Mr. y beside her.


    And Mr. y is also quite dishonest. He holds Xuanxuan''s little hand in one hand, and kneads the other hand on her buttock. Looking at Xuanxuan''s eyes like silk, it seems that he wants Mr. y to be more excessive.


    Although I thought Xuanxuan was a dissolute woman before, I really can''t bear to see her more open side. What''s more, now people are talking about more important things. What''s the meaning of their little action? Do they take the calm in front of them as a pose?


    There is another scene that makes Su Jingfei speechless, that is, as Liu Wufeng''s follower Tian Haihai, he doesn''t pay attention to Liu Wufeng''s words, but squints at Xuanxuan and Mr. y, and his eyes are full of anger.


    Su Jingfei saw that kind of anger, not because his boss was greened, but more like he was greened. He looked at Mr. y and wanted to chop him, but when he looked at Xuanxuan, his eyes were much softer, which made Su Jingfei almost open his mouth. He seemed too simple.


    The performance of the three people behind Liu Wufeng, except for each other, is only noticed by Su Jingfei. The Han family''s mother and son are listening to Liu Wufeng''s words. What they care more about is the family''s future, and they don''t care about these little moves.


    Unfortunately, Liu Wufeng didn''t pay any attention when he thought about it. He also said, "since we all have common enemies, I want to form a temporary alliance with the Han family. I don''t know what I think."

 Chapter 703

    Although Su Jingfei is very strange about the relationship between Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan, he doesn''t affect his thoughts because of other people''s private affairs. After hearing Liu Wufeng''s words, he actually inclines to cooperate with Liu Wufeng.


    He and Liu Wufeng have cooperation, but the Han family means that he can''t do much. Fortunately, the people of the Han family don''t ask Su Jingfei''s opinions on such questions. No matter how the relationship between the two sides is, they still have to make their own decisions.


    Mrs. Han laughed and waited for Liu Wufeng to say, "Liu Wufeng, I don''t want to discuss your history of making a fortune. I don''t want to ask more about what you''ve done. We don''t interfere in the underground world. It''s meaningless for us, but there''s one thing I have to make clear. As long as you can give me a satisfactory reply, I will agree to your request for cooperation."


    Liu Wufeng shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "if the old lady has any questions, just ask. Liu must know everything and say everything."


    His appearance is more handsome, and there is also a kind of bookish, although it seems to be a scholar with refined prose, but it gives people a natural and unrestrained manner, which Su Jingfei can''t match. No matter how Su Jingfei behaves, outsiders will feel that he is a little white faced, and Su Jingfei is not less depressed about it.


    Liu Wufeng''s attitude obviously satisfied the Han family, and Mrs. Han spoke in a slightly relaxed tone: "well, since we are all happy people, I don''t beat around the bush. The question is how sure Liu Wufeng is against the Feng family."


    "It''s because we''re not sure that we''re here to talk about cooperation with the old lady. If we unite, even if the Fengs come from the capital, they must have a lot of misgivings. If they want to achieve their goal well, they can''t do it. Isn''t that enough? It''s obvious that if we cooperate, we will benefit both sides Liu Wufeng smiles, and then corrects himself.


    At this time, Xuanxuan, the black widow, was no longer busy with the foreigners around her. She followed Liu Wufeng and said, "old lady, don''t you think much of us?"


    I don''t know if Liu Wufeng really didn''t understand the old lady''s words, or he pretended to be confused. At this moment, his performance is not as good as Xuanxuan. The black widow can see the purpose of Mrs. Han at a glance. She just wants Liu Wufeng to show some strength.


    As an underground force in the northern network, Liu Wufeng naturally has enough power, but in terms of real strength, he may not be able to play a big role in the fight against the Feng family. This is not an ordinary underground force fighting for power.


    In ordinary people''s society, there is no martial arts, and basically no guns. But among some secret forces, these forces can''t be lacked. For example, the real threat of the Feng family this time is not the influence of the Feng family among ordinary people. The key is the high hands of the Feng family, who are the most difficult to deal with.


    Mrs. Han is not a stubborn person. She doesn''t mind cooperation. The key problem is the partners. If they are not qualified to cooperate with the Han family, they won''t care at all. They don''t want to take a tow bottle with them.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t speak at this time. He just looks at how Liu Wufeng deals with it. He is neither a famous family nor an ancient family. Maybe he doesn''t fall behind in the competition between underground forces, but in the eyes of experts, taking his life is only a matter of minutes. At least Su Jingfei is confident that he can do it.


    Mrs. Han didn''t say yes or no to Xuanxuan''s words, which is tantamount to indirectly acquiescing to Xuanxuan''s words. Even if Liu Wufeng wanted to pretend to be a fool, he had no chance. He just said with a smile: "Mrs. Han, since we want to cooperate, we must have a certain foundation. I believe my people will not let Mrs. Han down. Although they can''t compare with Feng mieqing, they will never lose to other people in the Feng family."


    Obviously, he doesn''t know what happened to the Feng family. Naturally, he doesn''t know that Feng mieqing, who he always regarded as the first master in the provincial capital, has been defeated by Su Jingfei. If the crazy young master didn''t come in time, he would have lost all his face. Even so, he would be very sad.


    Mrs. Han didn''t plan to provide Liu Wufeng with the news of what happened to the Feng family yesterday. She just nodded and said, "if you have some good hands, it''s not a big deal for us to work together to relieve the pressure of the Feng family. The family that can stand up in the provincial capital has no background in the capital."


    Liu Wufeng nodded. What Mrs. Han said is very reasonable. These family forces not only have the background of the capital, but also many of them have all kinds of business contacts, which are intertwined and complicated.


    Originally, some forces and families had some contact with the Feng family, but anyone who could see the ambition of the Feng family would keep a certain distance from him. The Feng family had too much appetite, and under the encouragement of Liu Wufeng, they all agreed to his request for cooperation. Only when he thought of this, he unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei.


    If there is another one in the provincial city who does not rely on family power to become a career, it should be su Jingfei. This guy seems to have jumped out of the stone and become the most mysterious and powerful young man in the provincial city. He should be a different number in the population of Han Fu.


    "Boss, this is what you said about Su Jingfei." While everyone was thinking, Tian Haihai, who had been standing behind Liu Wufeng and had been looking at the black widow and foreigners, suddenly stood up and said.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that Tian Haihai would speak at this time. Liu Wufeng nodded in dismay and said, "this Mr. Su is the Su Jingfei I said."


    Su Jingfei also looks at Tian Haihai strangely. Why does this guy suddenly ask himself? Isn''t he still jealous there? It''s not easy for him to have a relationship with Xuanxuan, but it seems that he has a new lover now.


    The Han family were also a little surprised. I don''t know why Tian Haihai would stand up at this time. And judging from his attitude, it doesn''t seem that he was particularly worried about Liu Wufeng''s unhappiness. Everyone guessed that their relationship should not be an ordinary master and servant. Maybe they are good friends!


    However, Tian Haihai stepped forward and said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, I heard that you are good at martial arts. Today I happened to meet you. I want to learn some moves from you."


    Although he was silent before, it was because the black widow and foreigners were angry. Now he stood up and spoke, but he was very calm.


    Su Jingfei and Han''s family then know that Tian Haihai wants to challenge Su Jingfei. Whether it''s the three of the Han family or Su Jingfei, they are all in a dilemma. Is this guy really following Liu Wufeng? This kind of hostile approach is like putting stones on the road of cooperation!


    Liu Wufeng saw Su Jingfei and Han''s family. He waved his hand quickly and said, "don''t get me wrong. This is not what I mean. You don''t know. Haishui is a Wuchi."


    Without waiting for the public to ask, he has explained to himself: "the situation is like this. Haishui was an orphan when he was a child. He grew up by the sea. He was picked up by his adoptive parents, and because he was by the sea, he was called haishui. He practiced martial arts by the sea since he was a child. Although he is not a famous family, he is really good at martial arts, and he likes challenges. He can''t move when he sees a master. Don''t blame him."


    Tian Haihai doesn''t seem to hear Liu Wufeng''s introduction to him. He just looks directly at Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei doesn''t agree, he won''t go back. As Liu Wufeng said, he''s really a Wuchi.


    The Han family is an ancient family. They don''t have any aversion to this kind of martial arts mania. Moreover, such persistent people are very rare in modern times. In fact, they still have some appreciation. In particular, they have heard that the life experience of haishui is also pitiful. Such people are like isolated swordsmen in ancient times, and they are a little respected.


    Su Jingfei''s perception of Tian haishui is not bad either. The most important challenge is to fight each other, which is not a grudge. In fact, they have some similar experiences. Although he is not a pure orphan, he is also self reliant. Moreover, he knows the disadvantages of practicing martial arts alone. How can he say that he still has thread bound books as a guide? Tian haishui must be just thinking about it by himself, If he is really good, he should be a martial arts genius.


    "Mr. Su, I have practiced sword since I was a child. I play sword at least a thousand times a day. I just want to be a real swordsman. Now I have a little success. I want to learn from you how to be a real expert. Please give me some advice." Tian sea water see Su Jingfei hesitant, can''t help but speak again, but has brought some sharp.


    He had a respectful attitude before, but now he''s a little oppressive, whether it will affect Liu Wufeng''s purpose of cooperation or not, but he''s not totally unreasonable. The person he challenges is Su Jingfei, not only because he''s young, but also because he has enough martial arts, but also because he''s not from the Han family. At least he won''t affect the cooperation openly. Tian Haihai just likes martial arts, not because he has a problem with his head.


    "Well, since you want to fight me so much, let''s have a fight." It''s the first time for Su Jingfei to meet a man like Tian Haihai. I don''t know if he was poisoned by some martial arts novel. He really wants to be a swordsman.


    Swordsman is different from the great Xia Su Jingfei wanted to be when he was a child. Swordsman is quite lonely. As Tian Haihai said, he swords a thousand times a day, not to mention the time-consuming, but the physical consumption, which is enough to make him give up a lot of things. But he is really powerful, and he has become famous.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think that if his kung fu is not enough, Liu Wufeng will let him follow him. At least this person''s strength should be the master of the younger generation. There are many capable people in this world. Su Jingfei doesn''t think that he is the best. Tian Haihai is obviously a special person.


    When Mrs. Han sees Su Jingfei accept the challenge, she doesn''t worry about it. She can suppress Feng mieqing''s cooperation with the red devil. If Su Jingfei can''t even make Tian Haihai, Liu Wufeng will take Tian Haihai to sweep the Feng family.

 Chapter 704

    Tian Haihai challenges Su Jingfei in front of the public. Su Jingfei respects him, but he doesn''t refuse. Now it''s not ancient times, so he doesn''t need the qualification to challenge. After all, there are not many people practicing martial arts, so it''s not a bad thing for them to compete.


    As a branch of an ancient family, it still retains some family habits. Most of the Han family members here are Han family members, and there are many people practicing martial arts. Naturally, there is a so-called martial arts arena. Just now there is nothing wrong with it. People just go to the martial arts arena in Han family village, which can be regarded as finding some audience for them.


    For Mrs. Han''s arrangement, Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s no secret that he knows how to do martial arts, and Tian Haihai doesn''t care. After all, as long as he can let Su Jingfei fight with him, his idea is very simple.


    Because there are many people practicing martial arts in hanjiacun, and the folk customs are fierce, they are very happy to watch it when they hear that there is a martial arts contest. The only outsider is the people from the four famous troupes. They are shooting in hanjiacun. Now they have been shooting for some time, and most of the important plays have been finished.


    Now we just need to make up some scenes and shoot the unsatisfied parts. For example, Li Zixiong and Deng Cuiwen, who are not very popular in the cast, have gone back to Xiangjiang. There are only some important actors here.


    With the help of the villagers in Hanjia village, the film shooting went very smoothly, and there was more free time every day. Today, at the time of rest, Zheng Zhongyi, whose character and image did not match very well, was chatting with the people in Hanjia village. He heard that someone was going to have a martial arts contest here, and he was immediately amused.


    The four famous troupes are all martial arts troupes. Even though they may not be able to do it twice, they will be interested in this kind of thing. They just casually talked with Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng, and they also want to see it.


    Different from Zheng relay, Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng are people with martial arts skills. They are naturally more interested in such things. Chen Jia, who has some knowledge of martial arts and can guide martial arts, is also a little curious. Seeing that the crew are eager to try, he simply agrees to let everyone open their eyes. However, they can only see without making trouble, and don''t embarrass the crew.


    That is to say, the film shooting is smooth and everyone is in a good mood. If the shooting is really bad, how can they be in the mood to watch the excitement? At this time, no one in the crew knows the situation and does not thank Su Jingfei. This is the shooting place Su Jingfei is looking for.


    Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan, two of the most important female characters in the cast, didn''t know that Su Jingfei was the contestant, but everyone went to see them and they followed.


    Deng Chao is a young man. Apart from putting on the airs of a star sometimes, he still likes to watch the excitement in his heart. Even though he has shot some action plays, he has never seen a real martial arts competition. At this time, he went with curiosity.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts contest with Haihai soon spread all over Hanjia village. Although they didn''t care, they didn''t expect that things would be so big. When they really came to the martial arts arena, they found that the place was surrounded by people, which made Han pineapple feel a little upset.


    "Brother Fei, is this person a little too many? I just said that today there was a martial arts competition, and it was an expert. I didn''t expect so many people to come." Han pineapple touched head, some embarrassed to Su Jingfei way.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand. Hanjiacun is more martial, which is also a helpless thing. He turned to look at the Tianhai waterway: "brother Haihai, if so many people are watching, will it affect you? If it does, we can change the position. What do you think of this?"


    He can even be a movie star. He doesn''t care about being surrounded. He is afraid of stage fright. After all, he is a swordsman who is used to loneliness.


    Tian Haihai really shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. My purpose is to learn from you. As for other people''s opinions on me, I don''t care at all. No matter how many people there are, I won''t put them in my heart. I only have my sword in my heart."


    Su Jingfei said that he really met a person who went back to the ancients. If he was given a costume, he would not need any acting skills at all, and he could play a lonely swordsman vividly.


    Of course, Su Jingfei didn''t believe him at the same time. From his attitude towards the black widow, his heart was not only sword, at least the woman!


    Tian Haihai''s attitude doesn''t matter, so does Su Jingfei. They soon enter the martial arts arena. At this time, Mrs. Han walks up to them and says with a smile, "this is the martial arts arena of our Hanjia village. Generally, when there are some troublesome things that need to be solved in our Hanjia village, we will have a competition here. Of course, it''s just a point and stop, and it can''t kill people."


    Su Jingfei understood why so many people came to see a piece of news. As for Mrs. Han''s words, he could understand that it''s not ancient now. Even if you want to sign a life and death certificate, injuries are inevitable.


    It''s always said that the point is the end of the competition. But unless the strength is enough to control all of one''s own strength, there''s no way to guarantee that one won''t hurt others. Moreover, when the opponent is not equal in strength, as long as the level is really close, let alone injured, one move may be fatal. This is one of the reasons why the life of a martial arts practitioner is always in danger.


    Now Mrs. Han has put forward the rules for them, but she only knows that Su Jingfei is definitely not weaker than Tian Haihai, and should be much stronger. Otherwise, such a statement will not make sense at all.


    Mrs. Han saw that neither of them raised any objection, so she continued: "you are just fighting. You can all use the wooden swords provided by us. Don''t worry, these weapons are of special texture. There is absolutely no problem in weight and size. You can choose by yourself."


    The Han family is obviously well prepared, even with weapons, which makes Su Jingfei feel that the aristocratic family is really different from the upstarts. There''s no way to compare with other families, and he believes other families can''t match.


    Tian Haihai has no objection to changing weapons. He practices his sword every day, but he doesn''t hold it in his hand. Su Jingfei suspects that he has a soft sword just like himself. It''s just because his clothes are wide, it can''t be seen from his appearance whether he has a waist band.


    Su Jingfei''s soft sword is also no secret. Both the Han family and Liu Wufeng know that the design of the soft sword is not very special. It''s easy to build a soft sword with the current technology. The key is to cut iron like mud.


    The reason why Mrs. Han asked them to change their weapons was that she didn''t want to hurt them. Naturally, she didn''t want Su Jingfei to take advantage of it on the surface. In case she cut off someone else''s sword, it would be absolutely invincible for a master. It was a contest of martial arts, not a fight of life and death.


    They both agreed to Mrs. Han''s arrangement. Then they went out of the crowd one after another and came to the center of the arena. There were weapons on both sides of the arena. Those weapons were made of wood. Unless they really released the lethal skills such as sword Qi, knife wind and so on, with these weapons, as long as they didn''t hit the key, they would be injured at most and would not be fatal, The Han family only used martial arts to solve the dispute, but they didn''t want to kill each other.


    When Su Jingfei and Tian Haihai appear on the scene, there is a commotion among the people. Naturally, they don''t know anything about Tian Haihai, but Su Jingfei is different. He is actually a celebrity in hanjiacun.


    People in hanjiacun have heard about the relationship between him and Han brothers. In sum, he is also the brother of the patriarch. He is also a man of status in hanjiacun, and they have heard that Han brothers'' friend is also Han Shan''s master. Han Shan is absolutely outstanding among the younger generation. Although she is a woman, her peers beat many men.


    Su Jingfei can become her master, absolutely has real Kung Fu, which makes Su Jingfei''s prestige in Hanjia village higher.


    What''s more, this time the crew entered hanjiacun, we all know that this is Su Jingfei''s matchmaking. The people of hanjiacun have the opportunity to join the film crew and enjoy themselves, and they can see so many famous stars, which is also the credit of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance is really a sensation. It''s like Su Jingfei''s home court. Even some people who know Su Jingfei''s relationship with the Han family know that Su Jingfei should be a mysterious master. Unexpectedly, it''s him who competes today. Everyone wants to see how powerful Su Jingfei is.


    The people in hanjiacun are excited because they know Su Jingfei''s mystery. But the people who are really surprised are the people in the drama group. At first, the people in hanjiacun don''t know who is competing in martial arts, and naturally the people in the drama group don''t know. They come here just to watch the fun. Unexpectedly, they see Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is a member of their drama group, not only one of the actors, Or martial arts guidance.


    When he gave martial arts guidance to the public, they only knew that his martial arts skills should be good, but no one knew how. This time, they unexpectedly joined in the fun and turned into a collective observation of Su Jingfei''s martial arts.


    Everyone knows that Liu Yifei is the most familiar with Su Jingfei. When Chen Jia sees Su Jingfei on the stage, he can''t help but ask Liu Yifei: "Yifei, how did Feizi go up to compete with others? I don''t know if there is such a custom in the mainland. Have you ever seen Su Jingfei fight with others? How about his martial arts? "


    Other people also look at Liu Yifei, especially Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng. They have a lot of contact with Su Jingfei. They have talked about Su Jingfei at ordinary times, but they can vaguely feel Su Jingfei''s martial arts, but they don''t know what it really is.


    Huang Qiusheng was more acute: "I can''t believe that I can see the real competition. This kind of folk competition is much better than those competitions, isn''t it?"


    "It should be. The folk competition is different from the competition. There won''t be so many rules. And if there is no real Kung Fu, they will never dare to go up. Besides, they are choosing weapons. It should be a regular martial arts competition, not a fight." Zou Zhaolong nodded. He knew a lot about Kung Fu and was very pertinent.


    "Yifei, the man opposite Su Jingfei seems to be very powerful. Seeing his cold eyes, he won''t hurt Su Jingfei." Jiang Yiyan has a special feeling for Su Jingfei and can''t help worrying.


    Liu Yifei also looked at Tian Haihai and said uncertainly, "I don''t know whether Su Jingfei is powerful or not, but I feel that if he can go up, he should be sure. Su Jingfei seldom does anything he is not sure about. No matter how cold he is, Su Jingfei has a way to deal with it."


    Since she came into contact with Su Jingfei, although she had seen Su Jingfei fight with others, she didn''t know his martial arts. It was because she was too layman. People wanted to know Su Jingfei from her, but there was no way.


    Deng Chao saw that everyone was paying attention to Su Jingfei, so he couldn''t help interrupting: "since you dare to challenge Su Jingfei, I think you have enough assurance. Maybe someone else is also a famous martial artist. I think there is still a gap between young people like Su Jingfei and him. Judging from that person''s age, the training time is not short."


    Everyone in the crew knows the contradiction between him and Su Jingfei. Although his words are a little long, others'' ambition is to destroy their prestige, they have to admit his words. Sometimes the years of practicing martial arts can really determine the gap between them.


    It''s just that Jiang Yiyan and Liu Yifei all secretly turn their mouths. Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng don''t talk about the age of practicing martial arts. Obviously, they all know that Su Jingfei can''t be measured by his age. Although Deng Chao''s acting skill is good, his personality is not very acceptable. Maybe he will be beaten in the face this time.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that the people on the other side of the cast were discussing him. After he came to power, he seriously looked at the wooden weapons. This is also a respect for Tian Haihai. Only when he is really an opponent can he be taken seriously.


    He thinks that the crew should be making a movie now, and they won''t come to watch the competition, and they don''t pay attention to the audience below, but they don''t know that they have become the focus of attention. Now he is the seed player in the hearts of all the people in hanjiacun, and also the representative of his own people in the hearts of the crew members.


    When Su Jingfei had chosen a soft sword, Tian Haihai, who was opposite, also picked up a three foot wooden sword and was waving it. Obviously, he wanted to adapt to the weight of the sword.


    "Brother Haihai, I''ll use this wooden sword. Have you chosen it?" Su Jingfei looked at Tian Haihai waving his sword. He couldn''t be sure of his strength, so he said with a smile. In fact, the sword technique is a weak martial art for him. He usually has less contact with weapons, and he is better at empty handed. However, he looks down on people in such occasions.


    Tian Hai nodded his head expressionless and said, "no problem. The weapons here are all special. No matter the material or the weight, they are almost the same as the real weapons. I use them smoothly. If there is no problem, let''s start."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "well, in that case, we''ll start. We''d better not hurt people and the harmony. You are a guest. You can do it first." Su Jingfei said, flat sword in the chest, with the sword to show respect for the opponent.

 Chapter 705

    Su Jingfei is not a professional swordsman, but some polite moves are clear. He is a challenger and a champion. He doesn''t take the initiative to attack. Let Tian Haihai take the lead.


    Tian Haihai is obviously not a polite person. He had come to challenge Su Jingfei. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he didn''t hesitate and immediately took action.


    Before Tian Haihai''s attack, people didn''t know his strength, but Liu Wufeng must have something unique about him. We didn''t doubt that. And seeing that Liu Wufeng could allow Tian Haihai to challenge Su Jingfei, we must be sure.


    The real strength of Su Jingfei is not clear to those who don''t fight with him. However, some big forces will also investigate his situation. At least these people know about his confrontation with Feng mieqing without flinching.


    From this point, we can see how confident Liu Wufeng is in him. At this time, he really started. Only then can people know where Liu Wufeng''s confidence in Tian Haihai comes from. This is entirely because Tian Haihai has amazing ability, even beyond people''s expectation.


    Tian Haihai is ruthless, which is in line with his cold image. Although he has no injustice or hatred with Su Jingfei, he doesn''t mean to be merciful. The wooden sword turns into a flash of light and comes to Su Jingfei in the blink of an eye.


    His sword power is not complicated. It''s just a stab. Not to mention a person who is proficient in martial arts, even ordinary people can make a stab. It''s very simple, but it''s also very violent. Such a simple and crude way has great power, which blinds countless audiences.


    Tian Haihai''s strength does not lie in his deep internal power, nor does it lie in his fancy movements. The only characteristic of his moves is "fast".


    As soon as they didn''t see Tian Haihai''s steps, his sword was in front of Su Jingfei''s eyes. Before, there was a distance of five meters between them. He was just a simple stab, but it was in front of Su Jingfei''s eyes. This speed was like a blink. He disappeared in the original place, and the next step was in front of Su Jingfei.


    Some people with weak eyesight even see the shadow of Tianhai. It''s like two Tianhai appear out of thin air. This lightning speed is absolutely fatal.


    Not to mention the audience, Su Jingfei was also surprised. He had met many opponents, either with deep internal power or strange martial arts. But it was the first time for him to encounter such a simple and direct fast attack.


    There was almost no time for the imperial examination. The tip of Tian Haihai''s sword was right in front of him. Su Jingfei didn''t even have time to fight back. He touched the ground with his toes, and immediately pulled the distance again. Under the first move, he fell into the downwind and dodged passively, which nobody thought.


    It''s the so-called expert who knows if there is one. Tian haishui only stabs with one sword. The Han family are all shocked. They underestimate Tian haishui''s strength. Zou Zhaolong, Huang Qiusheng and other people who have a certain insight into martial arts are also surprised. Tian haishui really deduces the principle that martial arts can''t be broken quickly to the extreme, at least among the people they know, There''s no one who''s so quick.


    Su Jingfei can avoid Tian Haihai''s surprise attack, because Ren Du''s two veins run through and his body moves with his will. As long as he thinks of the action, he can finish it instantly. If it was before, he might be defeated by Tian Haihai.


    It''s not that Tian Haihai''s strength surpasses Su Jingfei''s, it''s really because such a surprise attack will definitely kill people. No one expected that he would be so quick.


    Tian Haihai''s reaction to Su Jingfei is very fast. He seems to have expected that he would be so fast. He just stabs Su Jingfei in front of him, and Su Jingfei has already gone out. This makes him sigh. It seems that the experts are not blowing it out. Although Su Jingfei is young, his strength is not simple.


    However, instead of being discouraged, he was excited. If he met a weak opponent, he would feel very boring. Now such an opponent is what he likes.


    He followed Su Jingfei like a shadow. His body method was not weird, and his sword technique was nothing special. It was just some simple straight stabs, horizontal slashes, and his internal power was not as good as Su Jingfei. But it was such a simple and direct way of fighting that made Su Jingfei feel a little confused all the time.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill is deep, and his Ren and Du channels are connected. It can be said that his reaction speed is no worse than anyone else. Even after years of hard training, Tian Haihai can''t compare with Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei''s reaction speed is only fast, but his body method is far less than Tian Haihai''s.


    "I didn''t expect that the sea water in this field was so fierce that it was suppressed with the skill of startle." Han Sanfeng see two people fast exchange position, from time to time also meet once, just a minute, there are at least 30 times to attack, can''t help the way, this also thanks to his strength is not weak, otherwise really can''t see.


    Han Siping also sighed: "before, we thought Liu Wufeng didn''t have any experts around him, but after seeing Tian Haihai, we had to change our view on him. If this guy and I started, I would die without reaction."


    Mrs. Han also frowned, but she said to the point: "Tian Haihai is really unexpected. He said that he plays sword at least a thousand times a day. It''s no exaggeration. The speed of his sword is definitely the fastest I''ve ever seen. This is the result of his hard training, which should be the most headache for Jingfei.


    But no matter what martial arts, people''s physical ability is always limited. He only practices sword but not Qi. As long as he fails in fast sword, he will be weak after a period of time, and Jingfei will still have the upper hand. "


    Compared with Han Sanfeng and Han Siping, Mrs. Han''s eyes are natural and sophisticated. Su Jingfei seems to be suppressed by Tian Haihai now, but in fact, it''s just because he doesn''t adapt to the rhythm of this fast fight for a moment. Once Su Jingfei adapts, he can completely suppress Tian Haihai''s speed.


    During their discussion, they fought each other dozens of times on the stage, and everyone was a little worried about them. They told us that the collision required too much physical strength. Can they really support the defeat of their opponents?


    "See, I said Su Jingfei was a tough guy. You see, he was beaten by others. Although I can''t see their movements clearly, I can see that the person opposite was more aggressive." Looking at Su Jingfei in the downwind, Deng Chao is very proud to look at the members of the crew, he feels that he is elated, this vision is really unique.


    The crew frowned. Even Chen Jia didn''t take care of Deng Chao. Even though Su Jingfei didn''t have a close relationship with the crew, he was more or less a member of the crew. Chen Jia didn''t think that his crew would be defeated.


    He is very optimistic about Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t have any prejudice against Su Jingfei. He has the same mind as Huang Qiusheng, Zheng Zhongyi, Zou Zhaolong and others. They all hope that Su Jingfei can win the competition, but after all, he is a man who doesn''t know martial arts, and he can''t see that Su Jingfei is not suppressed. He feels that Su Jingfei can''t play any more.


    Liu Yifei doesn''t know martial arts either. She quietly holds Jiang Yiyan''s hand in order to give her some confidence. However, she can''t imagine that Jiang Yiyan''s hand is cold. Liu Yifei''s heart moves and unconsciously turns to look at Jiang Yiyan.


    Jiang Yiyan doesn''t care about being held by Liu Yifei at the moment. She can probably guess Liu Yifei''s mind. Liu Yifei is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. Her boyfriend competes with others and is suppressed. As a girlfriend, she must be very nervous. However, Jiang Yiyan doesn''t consciously worry about Su Jingfei, for fear that he will be hurt or lose face.


    Liu Yifei''s strange idea didn''t last long. Su Jingfei, who had been passive, suddenly chuckled. His wooden sword must be in the air, and he drank "sleepy".


    After his loud drink, Tian Haihai, which used to be as fast as lightning, was like falling into a quagmire. Let alone moving fast, it was difficult to move even his feet.


    The spectators didn''t know what was going on. They couldn''t help but be surprised. They said that this guy was really obedient. When people yelled, you would be affected even if you took a step. This psychological quality is too bad. It''s a pity that you have such a good ability.


    But they don''t know what happened between Su Jingfei and Tian Haihai. Even those who are proficient in martial arts are full of fog. What Su Jingfei did in the end, Tian Haihai can react like this. Some time ago, because Tian Haihai moved too fast, it was su Jingfei who suffered the loss.


    Until now, many people have seen Su Jingfei''s counterattack. The sharpness of this counterattack is absolutely fatal. It lacks the advantages of quick inspiration and lightning. No matter how Tiantian Haihai wants to defeat Su Jingfei, he can only accept his life.


    Su Jingfei was oppressed by Tian Haihai before. He would point and poke in the air from time to time. This is the twelve trapped sword techniques Su Jingfei used. The killing power of this sword technique is limited, but the biggest feature is that it can trap people. Those who are in it must be affected, unless they are strong enough to break out.


    It''s obvious that although Tian Haihai''s sword technique is powerful and faster, it can''t break Su Jingfei''s trapped sword technique. Su Jingfei''s twelve trapped sword technique combines his own internal power. Even if he doesn''t want to take advantage of it, Su Jingfei doesn''t use too much internal power, but the effect is very good, enough to affect Tian Haihai.


    As time goes by, Tian haishui''s action is limited, but Su Jingfei''s attack speed remains the same. Tian haishui is also a simple man. He jumps out of the circle without waiting for Su Jingfei to start. He has already said: "Su Jingfei really deserves his reputation. This time I lost, I will redouble my efforts. When I feel that I have enough strength, I will challenge you. I hope you don''t refuse me."


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect Tian Haihai to be so happy. He nodded and said, "OK, brother Haihai''s fast sword is the only one I''ve ever seen in my life. If you want to challenge me in the future, you can come to me, but I still think it''s better for us to learn from each other."

 Chapter 706

    Su Jingfei uses his unique sword technique to limit Tian haishui''s speed. In this way, Tian haishui''s only advantage can''t be brought into play. He is also a smart man. He simply admits defeat. Otherwise, it will be a real shame if he is defeated by Su Jingfei.


    Although he has practiced sword since childhood, he doesn''t care much about superficial things, but he is not unreasonable after all. It''s not a shame to lose when so many people watch him. If he loses too badly, he will be shameless.


    Su Jingfei thinks highly of this fast sword field, which can make him fall into a passive position for a while. That is to say, when he meets him, he will use a strange sword technique, and his internal power is deep enough. If he is someone else, he may not be able to take advantage of it. Moreover, among his peers, there are not many people with such strength.


    "Brother Haihai, let''s call it a day. I''ve learned your fast sword. It''s true that it''s a thousand times a day. It''s really powerful." Su Jingfei thought in his heart that he didn''t look very proud because of the victory, but appreciated Tao.


    Tian Haihai smiles, doesn''t say much, nods, and goes outside the martial arts arena. Although he is defeated, no one dares to underestimate him. Anyone who goes up with that kind of ghostly speed will be dead.


    The onlookers, except for a few people with good strength, did not understand why Tian Haihai was so confused that he gave up. It was su Jingfei who was watching him jump up and down. Is this competition a performance that people might watch, which shows that Su Jingfei is more serious?


    Among them, Deng Chao had the strongest reaction. At this time, he was already discontented and said, "is Su Jingfei and Tian Haihai playing? It''s clear that Tian Haihai has the upper hand. How can he suddenly give up? What''s the meaning of Su Jingfei?"


    Those who don''t understand martial arts don''t think there''s anything wrong with this. However, Deng Chao still makes people look at it. After all, everyone is a member of the same crew. Su Jingfei won the competition, which is to give face to the crew. He doubts Su Jingfei. Isn''t that the same as telling outsiders that his own crew should lose? But they are No. 1 men, and no one can say much.


    Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong don''t care about his identity. Although they have been famous in Xiangjiang for many years, they are not popular stars. At least they don''t have too much scruples about Deng Chaonan''s identity, and their weight is not bad.


    "Deng Chao, Su Jingfei really won the contest. Tian Haihai''s ability to admit defeat shows that he is a smart man. If he continues, he will be very ugly." Huang Qiusheng is mature and prudent, and his speech is also more tactful. He just simply talked about their competition situation, and didn''t scratch Deng Chao''s face too much.


    But Deng Chao didn''t think so. He always felt that Xiangjiang''s actors were too biased towards Su Jingfei. They gave him face, but he didn''t know it. He still didn''t believe it and said, "brother Qiusheng, are you wrong? Su Jingfei is obviously being beaten by others!"


    Huang Qiusheng sighs that Deng Chao''s acting skills are quite good, that is, he is too small-minded. He has been patient for some time, and has put his dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei in his heart. Now it''s hard to see that Su Jingfei is going to lose face. As a result, people show up again, so he can''t suppress his jealousy.


    As a senior actor, he is quite supportive of these potential backs. At this time, he really doesn''t want to say anything that doesn''t give him face.


    It''s a pity that Huang Qiusheng is not the only one who can understand the contest. Zou Zhaolong, whose strength is still above him, can understand it better. Moreover, he has a better relationship with Su Jingfei. He has a colleague relationship with Deng Chao at most, but he doesn''t have so many scruples.


    "Su Jingfei''s victory this time is not a fluke, nor is he acting. Reality is not filming. Every scene is very real. You don''t see Victoria, you don''t see steel wire. Everything of others is the embodiment of real kung fu. As for the victory or defeat, you can''t see it. You can only say that your eyesight is not enough." Zou Zhaolong''s tone of voice was hard, and he didn''t save face for Deng Chao.


    Deng Chao, as the No.1 man in the cast, is really proud of him. Everyone in the cast should call him super brother, but it''s limited to the staff. Several famous actors in the cast don''t need that. Zou Zhaolong is one of them.


    In spite of his anger, Deng Chao tried to suppress it and said with a smile: "brother Zou, you know I don''t know martial arts, but I just saw that Su Jingfei was being chased!"


    Other people are also curious about this. Even Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan don''t quite understand why Su Jingfei is at a disadvantage, but Tian Haihai suddenly admits defeat. This can also blame Deng Chao for his dissatisfaction. It seems that he really wants to act. This situation is reversed a little too suddenly.


    Zou Zhaolong saw that everyone was puzzled and sighed. In fact, the people in the crew were just watching the excitement. They couldn''t understand anything, and he had to explain it. Otherwise, Su Jingfei''s reputation would be affected.


    "In fact, the reason why Fei Zai was chased by Tian Hai before was not that he was afraid of Tian Hai, but a tactic. Didn''t you see Tian Hai''s speed? It''s actually unwise to compare speed with such a person. If it''s not for feizai''s strength, it''s estimated that he won''t be able to hold on. " At this time, Chen Jiajia, who didn''t speak, suddenly explained that he didn''t know martial arts, but he knew it and had a good eye.


    "During the time when Feizi came to our production team, we would talk about martial arts. Although I haven''t seen him fight with all his strength, I know that his best skill is not speed. It can even be said that speed is actually his weaker skill. He has suffered a lot from his own weakness against the enemy.


    If you have good eyesight, you can see that even when he is avoiding the opponent''s attack, he still has the chance to fight back. That is to say, he was suppressed on the surface before, but in fact, it''s all tactics. "


    "That''s right. I saw Su Jingfei fight back at the beginning. He didn''t dare to touch Tian Haihai every time." Zheng relay suddenly thought of something and cried.


    "Well, that''s right. That is to say, although Jingfei seems to have a lower hand before, he just wants to be familiar with Tian Haihai''s fighting style. His sword is too fast. At least I haven''t seen anyone faster than him in my life." Zou added.


    "Then why did Tian Haihai give up for no reason later? It shouldn''t be!" Jiang Yiyan finally opened her mouth this time. She didn''t question Su Jingfei. She was just curious.


    "I can''t see that. I just know that Feizi is more willing to admit defeat than he is." Chen Jia shrugs. He can''t see anything too high-end.


    They all looked at Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng. It was estimated that only they could understand how Su Jingfei won. After listening to so much, Deng Chao did not dare to speak casually. It seemed that his eyesight was not enough and he would lose face again.


    This time Huang Qiusheng said in a low voice: "if I read it correctly, Su Jingfei should have a more powerful sword technique. Before you know it, a trap has been set up. Tian Haihai is just in it. You may not notice it. In the end, his speed is much slower than before."


    "Yes, Jingfei really used a very powerful sword technique. He set a trap around Tianhai. If others were in the trap, their attack speed would be affected. His fast sword could not be used at all." Zou Zhaolong is willing to make a point.


    "You''re kidding Deng Chao was startled. Looking at them, he said in disbelief: "can he have internal skill, and he is so abnormal with brother Tieshou?"


    Other people can''t believe it. It sounds like a legend. Only Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong know that it''s not a myth. They have met some people of that level, but they can''t imagine that Su Jingfei has reached this level.


    Their silence is tantamount to acquiescing to this fact, and Su Jingfei''s status in their hearts has increased a bit. They often shoot some martial arts movies and action movies, but they can''t imagine that the characters in the movies appear in front of their eyes like resurrection. Even after they know Su Jingfei''s strength, they are in a trance, let alone other people, Chen Jia''s eyes are brighter.


    The people on this side of the cast were shocked and puzzled, and soon they were explained by three people who could see clearly, so that everyone could understand what was going on. Su Jingfei had a higher status in the hearts of the cast members and was more popular.


    The situation similar to them is Han family village. They don''t understand what''s going on. Fortunately, Han Sanfeng, their patriarch, is here to explain the competition to the public. Why is Tian Haihai giving up and Su Jingfei winning? Tian Haihai doesn''t have a problem with his explanation. That''s what it is. He''s a single man. If he loses, he loses.


    But Mr. y, who was standing with black widow Xuanxuan, figured out how Tian haishui lost. He suddenly said in some poor Mandarin: "Tian, I said you can''t do it long ago. Only speed has no power. It''s all weak chickens. You see, you''ve been abused."


    Although his Mandarin is not very standard, it is very harmful to others. Tian Haihai''s face turns to pigliver color instantly. He can ignore other people''s words, but this foreigner makes him very angry.


    "Old y, don''t think you''re so great. You can have some brute force, just like a bear. Su Jingfei abused you, just like vegetables." At this time, Tian Haihai changed the cold before and spoke very impolitely. He even snorted with disdain.


    Mr. y obviously has confidence in his own strength. After listening to Tian Haihai''s words, he yelled: "well, in that case, I''ll let you see how my strength is going to be." Without waiting for his reply, he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, do you dare to accept my challenge?"

 Chapter 707

    Su Jingfei was shocked. He didn''t expect that he had defeated Tian Haihai. Mr. y actually stood up to challenge himself. Even if he wasn''t a bad tempered man, he couldn''t help frowning now.


    When Liu Wufeng heard Mr. Y''s words, he was startled and said to the black widow Xuanxuan, "Xuanxuan, what''s the matter with old y?"


    Xuanxuan first looked at Liu Wufeng, then said to Mr. y, "old y, what are you doing? Su Jingfei is a master of Chinese martial arts. How can you challenge him casually? If you are defeated, you will lose face!"


    She is not so much persuading Mr. y as fanning the flames. Originally, a man could not accept being asked by a woman. What''s more, the relationship between this woman and Mr. y seemed not so simple. Suddenly, Mr. Y''s eyes widened.


    Mr. y is a typical white man. He has a big body, big hands and big feet, but he is pretty good-looking. Although he is not a top-level handsome man, he should also be considered more stylish. Otherwise, how can Xuanxuan, the coquettish queen, look up to him? And judging from his size, it is estimated that he is far more than Chinese in some aspects and can satisfy Xuanxuan.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Wufeng frown at Xuanxuan''s words. This woman is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. Maybe Mr. y was just on the spur of the moment before, but now it is estimated that she has become an absolute challenge.


    Sure enough, as they thought, Mr. y opened his eyes wide and said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, since you have accepted Tian''s challenge, you should accept my challenge. Unless you look down on me, your country seems to have been called the land of etiquette. You can''t be impolite in such a matter."


    Most foreigners give the impression that they are simple minded and well-developed, but they seem to be a little cunning. They all know how to use words to trick Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei refuses, he will say that he looks down on himself.


    Liu Wufeng can''t say anything at this time. Unlike Tian Haihai, Mr. y is Xuanxuan''s bodyguard. Even if he wants to intervene, he must pass through Xuanxuan. But now Xuanxuan basically connives at Mr. y, even deliberately provokes him to challenge Su Jingfei. Obviously, she won''t dissuade him.


    Instead of answering Mr. Y''s words, Su Jingfei said with a smile to Liu Wufeng, "Mr. Liu, your family''s habits really impress me. It seems that everyone in your family is so combative."


    His words made Liu Wufeng feel embarrassed. Although Su Jingfei said it euphemistically, it was full of irony. It was obvious that Liu Wufeng''s subordinates were not strictly disciplined. Such an evaluation had a great impact on the cooperation between the two sides. How could a person who could not even restrain his subordinates become a good cooperator?


    In fact, Su Jingfei has long seen that there is something wrong with the relationship between Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan. Now that Liu Wufeng can''t restrain Mr. y, it is more obvious that he has more faith in the statement that Xuanxuan keeps Liu Wufeng.


    Even Su Jingfei suspects Liu Wufeng, and even knows that the relationship between Xuanxuan and Mr. y is not simple, but he just doesn''t want to manage it, or can''t manage it.


    As for other people''s private affairs, he really doesn''t want to get involved, but since Mr. y wants to beat him, he can''t help him. Thinking of this, he continued with a smile: "since Mr. y is so elegant, I''ll play with you. It happens that there are a lot of people and there is no lack of audience. Here it is."


    "No problem, but I want to make it clear that our country does not have your weapons. I can''t compete with you. You should have no problem." Mr. y nodded, secretly pleased, and took the opportunity to put forward his own requirements.


    Although he can''t understand Su Jingfei''s sword technique, he knows Tian Haihai''s strength. Tian Haihai can admit defeat directly, which shows that Su Jingfei is certainly accomplished in sword technique. He is really at a loss against the enemy with his bare hands. He is not rough in appearance and rough in heart. He has his own careful thinking.


    Su Jingfei laughingly looks at this big white man. How can he not know his mind? He obviously loses money in weapons. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know what he is good at is really not weapons. Instead, he is more used to fighting the enemy empty handed.


    "Well, since you said that, I won''t take advantage of you. Well, you can choose how to compare, what weapons to use, or empty handed." Su Jingfei shrugged and said nothing, giving people a kind of supercilious feeling, as if he didn''t really put Mr. y in his eyes.


    Everyone who is familiar with Su Jingfei knows that the more he has such an attitude, the more difficult he is to deal with. He has always been a cautious man. The more he behaves arrogantly, the more he wants to be a villain.


    Naturally, Mr. y is not familiar with Su Jingfei. After listening to him, he immediately said with a smile: "well, since Mr. Su asked me to choose, let''s have a fight. Even if it''s a little bit damaged, it''s not serious. What do you think?" When he spoke, he was a little worried that Su Jingfei would refuse. This was his chance to show his face.


    Su Jingfei nodded, did not bargain, very happy way: "well, in that case, we''ll see you in the martial arts arena." With these words, he has once again taken the lead in walking back to the arena.


    Mr. y is also full of confidence. If he tries something fancy, he is not sure. But he does not believe that he will lose to Su Jingfei when he is empty handed. He is a famous strongman. Even in underground boxing, he has the experience of knocking down his opponent many times.


    "Old y, you can''t be careless. Su Jingfei is very powerful. Even if he doesn''t use weapons, it''s hard to deal with him." Xuanxuan, the black widow, pretended to care whether she was sincere or stimulating Mr. y.


    Mr. y snorted: "don''t worry. Although I don''t have to win him 100%, I''m not afraid of him at least. Unlike some people, who are weak and pitiful, they have to challenge. In the end, they can only lose. I''ll try my best to defeat Su Jingfei and earn face for us."


    When he spoke, the muscles on her arm, just like a dancer, were beating obviously. Black widow Xuanxuan immediately brightened her eyes and reached out to touch her. Women like her had the weakest resistance to men''s muscles.


    Mr. y laughs. If it wasn''t for Liu Wufeng''s presence, he would take Xuanxuan for a kiss. It''s their habit, but now they can only bear it. It''s not too late to wait until they beat Su Jingfei to the ground. Then they walk into the martial arts arena like a hero.


    In fact, when Su Jingfei returned to the martial arts arena, the people in the arena were boiling. They thought that after the competition, Su Jingfei would come off the stage to have a rest. Today, there was no excitement. Unexpectedly, he came back to the stage again.


    The previous challenge was only heard by a few people around Su Jingfei. Others didn''t know what had happened, and the people who were ready to leave also stopped.


    Su Jingfei walked to the scene and said to the people around him with a smile: "since you are interested in seeing the excitement today, don''t worry about going back. There will be a competition next. One side of the competition is me, and the other side is our international friend. He thinks that my kung Fu is not as good as him. He just challenged me."


    After a pause, he looked around and saw that everyone was listening attentively. He immediately said with a smile, "I''m also a relative of hanjiacun. You probably have heard of me. Now there are international friends challenging me. You are all my support group. Where are the voices of support?" Then he raised his arms high above his head and asked for applause.


    The onlookers originally wanted to watch the excitement, but now they see that Su Jingfei is not as low-key as before. Instead, they are enthusiastic. Both the people from hanjiacun and the crew cheer up and shout: "Su Jingfei will win, Su Jingfei is the best!"


    There are not many people in Hanjia village, but hundreds of people yell together, and the voice is really warm. Even if the people are usually calm, they can''t help but get excited.


    At this time, it was just when Mr. y entered the martial arts arena. Even if he had confidence in himself, under such a voice, his face changed and his eyes became sharp. He knew that this was su Jingfei''s downfall.


    Su Jingfei is a low-key person, but it doesn''t mean he won''t make it public. Before Tian Haihai challenged himself, he was polite enough to know how to advance and retreat. What''s more important is that he is a native, and the most important thing he fights with him is to learn from each other. This Mr. y is different. He is a foreigner.


    If it is in other places, the differences between countries will not affect much. However, in Hanjia village, which has always been conservative, the situation is different. Many old people in Hanjia village have participated in the war many years ago and have a bad impression of foreigners.


    Now this Mr. y, even taking the initiative to challenge Su Jingfei, has become a national enemy. It''s strange that they don''t support Su Jingfei!


    When the crew saw Su Jingfei coming out again, they were surprised at first, and then they were really dumbfounded. Su Jingfei is really good at making atmosphere. Originally, Han Jiacun was his home, but everyone didn''t cheer. Now, if we do this, everyone will expect Su Jingfei to win.


    Han''s wife and Han''s brothers looked at Liu Wufeng and said with a smile: "Mr. Liu, you let Mr. y test Su Jingfei. Now it seems that Su Jingfei can see through it."


    "Mrs. Han, you are really joking. Mr. y is Xuanxuan''s bodyguard. He usually listens to Xuanxuan''s words. I don''t have the ability to command him. Besides, he makes his own decisions about this matter. You''ve just been around and seen it!" Liu Wufeng a smile, very innocent smile way.


    Mrs. Han said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter who means it. What''s important is that he''s going to have bad luck. You look down on Su Jingfei."


    Liu Wufeng''s eyes flashed a trace of light, but he soon said with a smile: "bad luck, anyway, he has not been very obedient. Now Mr. Su Jingfei gives us some education, and we should be able to be obedient in the future. Otherwise, he is not a good bodyguard because of his ability and disobedience."


    As soon as his voice fell, the black widow Xuanxuan said with a smile: "Madam Han, I heard a news that there was something wrong with the Feng family yesterday. It is said that someone went to the Feng family to play. Who is it? I don''t know if madam Han has heard of it?"


    Mrs. Han eyebrows pick, and then said: "Mrs. Liu''s news is really proficient, what happened to the Feng family yesterday, you know in the morning, I really don''t know, recently this period of time, people are old, the body is useless, a lot of things are not involved, the Feng family does not come to provoke us, we did not take the initiative to find their meaning."


    Xuanxuan didn''t speak any more. She just laughed. It''s just that the two women understood each other''s words. Xuanxuan obviously suspected that the person who made trouble with the Feng family was either Su Jingfei or the Han family. Mrs. Han also understood why Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan came to the Han family today.


    Although it seems like a coincidence that they met Su Jingfei when they came to Han''s home today, they must have known that he was here for a long time. From this point of view, the strength of Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan is really underestimated. At least in terms of intelligence, they are very good.


    As for Tian Haihai and Mr. y coming out to challenge, it must be Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan. I don''t know whether they want to see whether Su Jingfei is qualified to cooperate or whether he is the person who made trouble with the Feng family yesterday. Tian Haihai is mostly benefited. Mr. y is probably enraged and used, but it doesn''t matter. He is Xuanxuan''s bodyguard, It''s the role that''s being used.


    The two sides are trying to test each other, and they are all fighting in secret. In the martial arts arena, Su Jingfei stands in the field at random. Looking at Mr. y who comes in, he is tall, strong and burly. When they stand together, Su Jingfei is obviously at a loss.


    The voice in the field obviously made Mr. y in a bad mood. Instead of going to Su Jingfei, he went to his side''s weapon rack. This is the Han family martial arts arena. Not only are the weapons complete, but all kinds of training facilities are well prepared. Although different from the modern gymnasium, the effects of all kinds of equipment are almost the same.


    Next to the weapon shelf, there are several stone locks for people to practice strength, ranging from tens of Jin to hundreds of Jin, or even thousands of Jin, but there is only one stone lock with thousands of Jin, and there are few people in the Han family who can really lift it.


    Now Mr. y goes to the stone lock. He first picks up the stone lock with a weight of tens of kilograms, then puts it down, and then goes to pick up the stone lock with a weight of hundreds of kilograms. One by one, people outside the martial arts arena will see him choose one by one. When he picks up the stone lock with a weight of more than 500 kilograms, people hold their breath.


    Su Jingfei frowned at him and guessed what Mr. y wanted to do. Su Jingfei could guess that he should be a powerful warrior, but it was not clear how powerful he was.


    Mr. y didn''t make people wait too long. He grabbed the stone lock with a weight of 1000 kg. The stone lock was made of special stone. The size of the lock was no different from that of ordinary stone locks, but the weight was 1000 kg. When he picked it up with one hand, people could see that the muscle on his arm was a little uplifted. Then he yelled "Qi" in the crowd''s gaze, even though the accent was not correct, But all the people could fully understand what he meant, and saw that he had lifted up the stone lock.

 Chapter 708

    People can''t judge the strength of Mr. y, but the strength he has shown is enough to shock people. All the Han family know that the stone lock he lifted is heavy, and he lifted it with one hand.


    There are only a few people in hanjiacun who can hold up the stone lock on the martial arts arena, and those people are all hands. It can''t be said that all the people in hanjiacun are not Mr. Y''s opponents. They are just confrontation in pure strength. They must not be as good as him. After all, they don''t only practice strength.


    Mr. y raised the stone lock in his hand and yelled at Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, do you see it? You can only look up to my strength. Do you still have confidence? "


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. This Mr. y is not a simple minded man with developed limbs, but he is superstitious in power. He thinks that people with strong power must be powerful. This is probably a common idea among foreigners. Although they have a certain understanding of skills, they don''t believe in four or two thousand pounds.


    People in hanjiacun all know the weight of the stone lock. They are naturally shocked. The voice before them stops unconsciously, but the crew doesn''t know. Chen Jiajia can''t help but ask the actors in hanjiacun around him and say, "aduh, how much is the stone lock? Why everyone''s attitude has changed? Is this foreigner really exaggerating and powerful like him?"


    Aduh sighed: "director Chen, this foreigner is really powerful. Mr. Su may be in trouble this time. That stone lock has a kilo. It''s a real kilo lock. He has such strength in one hand."


    This time, let alone Chen Jia, even Zou Zhaolong and Huang Qiusheng are surprised. They are all practitioners and have played with stone locks. It''s not easy for them to practice using a hundred jin lock. This foreigner actually lifts a thousand jin lock with one arm. It''s not human!


    Before, Su Jingfei met a fast sword Tian Haihai. Although he was defeated by Su Jingfei, his strength was recognized by everyone. At least he is a master in the modern martial arts environment.


    Now there''s another Mr. y. although he hasn''t started yet, the power is terrible. This guy is not an individual. If Su Jingfei fights with him, he will be crushed to pieces. But the crew doesn''t worry. Since it''s a contest, Su Jingfei can completely avoid the power hedge.


    Mr. y obviously felt that everyone was shocked by himself. He put the stone lock on the ground and said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, your strength is very strong, I admit. But speaking of strength, you are still far inferior to me. Strong man, only with enough strength can you give people a sense of security, just like me." He said something and did the action of a bodybuilder. He was a very handsome man.


    Although I feel that Mr. y is a bit rampant, his style will still be appreciated by some flower crazy women. Fortunately, this is hanjiacun, where the folk customs are simple and the women are more traditional. Otherwise, someone will scream.


    When Mr. y put out his posses, he was facing Xuanxuan. Naturally, the purpose was self-evident. Xuanxuan, the black widow, also gave her a soft smile.


    It''s like doping, which makes Mr. y more confident. Laughing, he picks up the stone lock again and exchanges his hands to play. The kilo lock in his hands seems light and empty.


    Although strength can''t absolutely represent a person''s strength, even Su Jingfei can''t help admiring this guy''s ability to play with the Qianjin lock. This foreigner''s brute force is a headache for many people. Although there is always a saying that the strength of a person can be reduced by 10% once the strength reaches a certain level.


    Judging from the quietness around, Su Jingfei''s momentum has reached the bottom of the valley. Even if people don''t think Su Jingfei is bound to fail, such repression is still unbearable.


    Su Jingfei won two competitions. Although Su Jingfei won the first competition, he was the fast sword Tian haishui. This doesn''t mean that he was powerful. It''s really that Su Jingfei''s brilliant ordinary people can''t understand him. Most people talk about Tian haishui''s fast sword. It seems that as long as he is faster, he can defeat Su Jingfei.


    This game is almost the same as the last one. No matter what the final result is, Mr. y is the first to win. If he is not in hanjiacun, it can be regarded as Su Jingfei''s home court, and those audiences will probably have to vote for each other''s name as fans.


    In the face of such an unfavorable situation, Su Jingfei can only sigh in secret. In fact, he won''t be affected by others. But Mr. y, who is opposite, is too fussy. He uses such means to suppress the scene. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether he is trying to win the victory or whether he really wants to destroy the atmosphere he creates. Anyway, the effect is achieved.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense, but walked slowly to his side in the public''s attention. The martial arts arena is the place to solve the enmity between the two sides. Naturally, both sides have weapon shelves, and naturally there will be stone locks. Only in this way can it be fairer. Su Jingfei went straight to his own shelves and began to weigh the stone locks, It looks exactly the same as Mr. y did before.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s appearance, Mr. y said with a smile: "Mr. Su, we are going to compete in martial arts. You can use what you are good at to do with me. There''s no need to do the same thing with me. I know you are not good at strength. Don''t force me..."


    He had intended to persuade Su Jingfei a few words, but Su Jingfei''s action was very fast. It seemed that he just put down the stone lock after a simple experiment, but before Mr. y could laugh, Su Jingfei''s hand had already lifted the heavy lock.


    Since the shelves of both sides have weapons and stone locks, the things of both sides are naturally the same. People can see that what Su Jingfei mentions is a kilo lock. Let alone lift the kilo lock in public, it depends on him lifting it. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    Su Jingfei is wearing clothes now. From the appearance, he is just a little white face. He won the fast sword Tian Haihai by relying on his skill, and everyone can accept it. But now he is so relaxed to lift the Qianjin lock, which makes everyone stare.


    Mr. y is tall and burly. Even if his arms are as thick as Su Jingfei''s legs, at least when he lifts the kilo lock, his arms can be compared with Su Jingfei''s thighs. Su Jingfei is not so burly. He even looks a little thin, but he actually lifts the stone lock.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have a hard look on his face, and he said to Mr. y with a smile: "Mr. y, maybe you misunderstand us martial arts. Although we don''t exercise our appearance like you do, our strength is not small."


    During the conversation, Su Jingfei has raised the stone lock flat on his chest, and it seems that he is still rising. For a moment, the whole people in Hanjia village hold their breath. Unlike Mr. y who raised the stone lock before, he raised it over his head for the first time. Everyone knows that although it is not easy, it can definitely be done by explosive force, but Su Jingfei is different.


    When he slowly lifted the stone lock like that, the pressure he endured was far greater than that of a breath. Moreover, when he lifted the stone lock, he was still talking to Mr. y, as if what he lifted was not a jack lock, but a toy.


    Finally, in the collective gaze, Su Jingfei raised the stone lock over his head, just like Mr. Y''s previous action, but he didn''t worry to put it down. Instead, he said with a smile: "Mr. y, you see, I have completed your previous action. Although it''s a little hard, it can prove that my strength is no less than you."


    Mr. y looked at Su Jingfei relaxed, constipated and said, "Mr. Su, are you sure you have a kilo lock in your hand?"


    "Oh? Are you suspicious? That''s right. I can do this with my body shape. It''s really unbelievable. We don''t have to do any professional verification. Just lift the lock as I just did, and you''ll know if it''s a heavy lock. " Su Jingfei put down the Qianjin lock and said to Mr. y with a smile.


    Su Jingfei''s constitution is different from that of ordinary people. He has been practicing martial arts for many years and has great strength. Now he has deep internal power. He has two channels of Ren and Du, and his natural strength is stronger. Although he can''t say ten thousand jin of great strength, it''s very easy to achieve ten thousand jin of great strength, but his martial arts are more technical and he won''t easily use strength, but he is not afraid of other people''s strength challenges.


    Mr. y really doubts that Su Jingfei''s appearance is not a Hercules, but his strength is not weaker than himself, which makes him a little hard to accept. At this time, after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, no matter whether he has no face or not, he really runs to Su Jingfei''s stone lock and leans over to get it. He wants to check whether it''s a real one.


    It was only his hand that put on the Qianjin lock, and his face changed. The weight of this lock was not lighter than that of his own. It was difficult for him to lift the Qianjin lock slowly as Su Jingfei did.


    He doesn''t have strength, but he is absolutely different from Su Jingfei. He relies on physical strength, that is, in addition to arm strength and waist strength, he also needs some explosive power. Su Jingfei uses physical strength and internal power, and can lift a heavy weight as if it were light. The two people compete secretly, and the level has been separated.


    "Mr. y, is my Jack lock real?" Su Jingfei can see that Mr. y is a bit embarrassed. It''s not easy for him to do what he is. He thinks that although he is a bit rampant, he is not weak, and he is still Liu Wufeng. Su Jingfei doesn''t run him. Instead, he opens his mouth to help him out, and he doesn''t need to lift the stone lock like himself.


    Mr. y breathed a sigh of relief and put down the stone lock. He didn''t dare to doubt it any more. He said with certainty: "Mr. Su, you are really amazing. This is really a thousand jin lock. Since we have the same strength, let''s have a competition."

 Chapter 709

    Mr. y didn''t take advantage of the competition, and even suffered a little loss. After all, Su Jingfei was able to lift the Qianjin lock so easily, and the strength he needed was much more difficult than he suddenly lifted it up. At this time, he didn''t have the heart of contempt.


    Originally, he thought that although Su Jingfei''s skill was very powerful, his strength should be far less than himself. Now he knows that Su Jingfei''s skill is not only powerful, but also terrible.


    As he thought, people''s eyes changed when they looked at Su Jingfei. They had doubts about Mr. y before. After all, Su Jingfei looked thin. Compared with Mr. Y''s figure, he didn''t really look like a man with great power. But now Su Jingfei''s performance is clearly a super strongman.


    The crew is looking at Su Jingfei like a monster. Is this still human? This is the opposite number one of the cast, martial arts director? It''s an exaggeration to be able to lift the stone lock with one hand.


    Among all the people, Deng Chao is the most ugly. He not only feels that he has been beaten by Su Jingfei, but also feels that he has no hope of revenge. Su Jingfei is just a human giant. With this kind of strength, let alone himself, even if he is cold-blooded, he may not be able to do anything about Su Jingfei.


    Of course, the people in the crew didn''t pay attention to Deng Chao''s thoughts. Now they are all attracted by this competition. Unconsciously, they also began to become Su Jingfei''s fans. It''s really rare to see such powerful people in modern times.


    "Su Jingfei, you have great power and won my respect, but I won''t give up the competition with you because of this. Let''s start now. I''m not good at weapons, let''s go empty handed." Mr. y takes a deep breath, suppresses the shock brought by Su Jingfei, and says to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "we have already agreed before. It''s safer than boxing."


    Mr. y nodded and punched out: "then I''m not welcome." He didn''t sneak attack, but he was really impolite. The wind on his fist was clear to even the audience.


    The strength of his fist is very strong. It''s estimated that his fist can really kill the cow. However, because the speed is not very fast, there is no sonic boom. Even so, I don''t think Mr. Y''s fist is not powerful. Anyway, all the people present, including Mrs. Han, dare not take his fist easily.


    For this foreigner, Su Jingfei doesn''t have any bad feelings. Naturally, he doesn''t have any good feelings. This time, he just meets himself. If he is a different person, he may not be his opponent. Even if he is defeated, he will say that he is not strong enough.


    As a martial arts master, he is not necessarily good at strength. Unlike foreign martial arts practice, most of them rely on physical strength. They pay attention to a lot of skills. It''s very common to break strength skillfully. Now Mr. y wants to compete with himself. How can su Jingfei be cowardly.


    His strength won''t be lost to Mr. y under the blessing of internal power. When people think that Su Jingfei will dodge in front of him, Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to give in at all. His feet don''t stand well. When Mr. Y''s fist is less than one foot away from him, he just blows out with a sudden fist. He doesn''t need amazing momentum, but a short and quick fist, It''s just Mr. Y''s fist.


    Su Jingfei''s fists are not big. They are the same as those of ordinary adult men. In front of Mr. Y''s big fists, they look thin and small. But when they collide, Su Jingfei doesn''t suffer at all.


    Mr. y didn''t expect Su Jingfei to choose to fight hard. Although Su Jingfei has no less power than himself, he has to make a new evaluation on his explosive power. However, Mr. y knows that his explosive power can be increased by two or three times in an instant. That is to say, even if the opposite side is a truck, he can also block it. Otherwise, why should he be proud of the black market boxing match.


    But Su Jingfei seems to be more powerful than the truck. Their fists collide with each other. Su Jingfei''s arm doesn''t even shake, just like the mainstay.


    On the contrary, Mr. y felt his hand hurt, as if he had been hit with a hammer. If he hadn''t practiced boxing all the year round, he might have cried.


    The competition between the two was simple and rough, but full of enthusiasm. They didn''t have any movement in boxing. Otherwise, it seemed as if they were acting in a mime, and the audience couldn''t understand it.


    At the time of boxing, the ground under Su Jingfei''s feet seemed to turn into paper paste, and the whole person''s feet fell into the ground. This is not ordinary land, because it is a martial arts arena. The land here is flattened by a special way. The ground is hard, not to mention hard steel.


    However, Su''s feet sank because of the hard soil. It can be seen how strong Su''s strength is. It looks like Su was smashed into the ground with a hammer, but Su''s surface is still light. That is to say, he must have suffered no loss.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t use any fancy means this time. He didn''t want to transfer the other party''s strength. He wanted to make Mr. y convinced, but the other party''s strength was really great, and he couldn''t bear it at all.


    After being baptized by Ren and Du, his body has completely changed. Not only his strength has doubled, his lasting fighting capacity has become stronger, but also his bearing capacity has changed. Now he seems to be really incarnated as a nail. Even if he is hit by Mr. y, he will never bend.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction is obvious. In fact, Mr. y has a hard time. Su Jingfei''s fists hurt his fists. At the same time, his upper body clothes have been torn from his back. He was completely shocked by Su Jingfei.


    The first time they met each other, they didn''t have the sound effects and gorgeous pictures of the competition between those masters in the movie, but it was such a simple and crude way of competition, which made people excited. It was a competition between pure men''s strength. Originally, people didn''t watch Su Jingfei, but now they completely believe that Su Jingfei has enough strength to compete with Mr. y.


    The first competition between Su Jingfei and Tian Haihai was actually about speed. Tian Haihai''s fast sword was dazzling. The second competition between Su Jingfei and Mr. y was about strength.


    No matter the strength or speed, Su Jingfei''s performance is very amazing, and he is almost to be classified into the ranks of cattle.


    They stopped talking and continued to compete. The way they competed was the same as before. Everything was simple and rough, but they were still enthusiastic. Especially when their clothes were shattered by each other''s strength, the eyes of the people were even more straight.


    Mr. y is a typical white man with white skin and strong figure. He is not a handsome man, but his muscles are very powerful. Every time he blows, people can even see his muscles beating. The audience who like muscle men can''t help taking out their mobile phones to shoot. Mr. Y''s muscles are not developed by Mr. bodybuilding just for good looks, He''s a real power type.


    Especially after strict training, every time he punches, he can give full play to the strength of his body. Although he is arrogant, he does have real ability.


    However, he is unlucky today. The object of challenge is Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is not only skillful, but also powerful. What''s more, he has a good figure. After his clothes were shattered, people finally saw Su Jingfei''s figure.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance seems to be a little thin. Although he is not very weak, he is definitely a gentle image with a small white face. But after his clothes are shattered, people will know how scary Su Jingfei''s appearance is. This guy doesn''t feel thin at all.


    His body muscle is not obvious, but it is very soft, the whole body curve is very standard, there is no extra meat, his body is not Mr. Y''s muscle type, but you can see that the whole body is full of strength.


    Especially when he fights with Mr. y, even if he has the help of internal force, he has to mobilize his whole body strength. Every time, the muscles of all parts of his body will move, and he immediately becomes a bodybuilding man. His chest and abdominal muscles are very obvious, and the muscles of his arms seem to rise.


    People in hanjiacun have never seen Su Jingfei''s figure. At this time, they can''t help but envy him. Some young people even want to ask how to practice like this. Mr. Y''s figure is not easy to imitate, so Su Jingfei should be able to do it.


    Because of the previous scene, the crew had seen Su Jingfei''s upper body, but at that time, Su Jingfei was still. Now they are fighting with Mr. y. only people can know what strength Su Jingfei''s muscle has. People who are closer to the martial arts arena can even occasionally feel their boxing style, which almost makes people unstable.


    This kind of pure power competition can''t last too long, but relatively speaking, Su Jingfei, who has two lines of Ren and Du, is better. His recovery ability is higher than that of Mr. y.


    Mr. y had no choice but to take out his unique skill and take a deep breath. His chest seemed to shrivel down, and then he hit his fists suddenly, and his fists instantly increased by three points. Even the audience who were far away could see the change. Everyone guessed that this should be Mr. Y''s unique skill.


    Su Jingfei also felt a huge force, which seemed to be twice as strong as before. Su Jingfei determined that Mr. y was the last fight, and he did not keep his hands. His hands were constantly agitating in the air. In the eyes of the public, Su Jingfei''s palm seemed to be looming, and every time he appeared, it would become bigger. Then the public heard Su Jingfei shout "Chiba hand."


    They didn''t understand what it meant, but after he gave a big drink, they saw that Su Jingfei''s hands seemed to be transformed into thousands of hands, which blocked Mr. Y''s way before his fist was close to him.


    From the beginning of the competition, Su Jingfei and Mr. y have been fighting each other with fists. This time, Su Jingfei turned fists into palms for the first time.


    At this time, people seem to remember that Su Jingfei is not a boxer. He is a martial arts expert. In Chinese martial arts, there are not only fists, but also skillful fighting methods such as palms and fingers. Su Jingfei has been fighting against Mr. y with fists, not only respecting him, but also obviously trying to make the other side fail in what he is good at.


    This point has to be admired. Su Jingfei fought Tian Haihai for the first time. In fact, his best sword skill beat him. This time, he and Mr. y still fought each other with fists.


    People don''t know what kind of martial arts Su Jingfei is good at, but he thinks that he can meet the enemy in the way that the opponent is good at and has the most confidence. We can see that Su Jingfei''s confidence and atmosphere. Su Jingfei''s so-called "return the enemy with the other way". If you want to win, you will win your heart.


    Everyone''s heart is still thinking, Su Jingfei''s palm has been bumped with Mr. Y''s fist, there is no earthshaking shock, there is no dazzling mirror who flies out.


    Everyone knows what happened. Mr. y really looks at Su Jingfei dejectedly. A moment later, he says in his own nonstandard Mandarin: "Mr. Su, you are really powerful. I''m convinced that you have lost. Your strength is amazing. If you are in my country, you are definitely the most powerful man."


    Su Jingfei waved his hands one by one, as if the atmosphere condensed in the air was relaxed. Then he said with a smile, "Mr. y, you are very powerful. My last move is a little tricky."


    "No, Mr. Su, you don''t have to be modest. Although I don''t understand your martial arts, I know that you used pure strength to fight with me in the end. But I''m very curious. What''s the matter with your Chiba hand, and what level can you raise your strength to?" Mr. y stubbornly shakes his head, at this time there is no crazy state.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile and explained patiently: "in fact, Chiba hand is just a skill of transportation, which is to stack the power. The faster you wave your hands, the stronger the power is. I''m not very skilled, and can stack up to four times."


    His words seemed to explain to Mr. y, as well as to the audience. At this time, people knew why Su Jingfei could defeat Mr. y.


    Mr. Y''s strength is very strong. Before, he should be equal to Su Jingfei''s, but now Su Jingfei has quadrupled his strength through a special skill. It''s reasonable for Mr. y to fail. After all, anyone who suddenly becomes so explosive can''t bear it.


    But at this time, Mr. y asked again: "it''s impossible. I can also increase my strength by four times. Why am I still defeated?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile again: "Mr. y, maybe I didn''t make it clear. In fact, when I used the Chiba hand, my basic strength was twice as much as usual, that is, my strength increased eight times in an instant."


    Mr. y was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed and said, "it''s really Mr. Su. I admit defeat." While he was talking, he couldn''t help but gush out a mouthful of blood. And with this mouthful of blood gushing out, his face became whiter, but this time it was pale.

 Chapter 710

    The competition between Su Jingfei and Mr. y started with a lot of activity. At the end, it suddenly became puzzling. People still didn''t know why Mr. y would admit defeat. But when their conversation ended and they saw Mr. Y''s mouth gushing blood, they understood.


    Anyone who is hit by an even opponent with eight times the strength is sure to lose. It''s lucky that Su Jingfei didn''t die with one hand. Even everyone thinks that Su Jingfei is merciful.


    The fact is that Su Jingfei is a little bit lenient, that is, he takes back some strength in the end. He just let Mr. y get hurt, but he didn''t kill him. Otherwise, he can add up his strength, but he won''t tell others. After all, he has to keep some strength.


    In fact, martial arts has reached a certain level. When the internal force is deep enough, the pure physical strength is not enough to fear. Human physical strength is limited. Even if the physical strength is cultivated to the extreme, it will never exceed the internal strength.


    Su Jingfei didn''t win easily in this battle. He really gave up the way he was good at fighting. He wanted to defeat the other side in the aspect that the other side was good at. Tian Haihai was defeated, and Mr. y was also defeated. This time, Su Jingfei made his invincible image deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    No matter Han Jiacun or the crew, their attitude towards Su Jingfei has completely changed. Even Chen Jia and the director are thinking that Su Jingfei, a living martial arts expert, can make a movie.


    He wondered if he would wait for the next play and make an action movie with Su Jingfei as the leading actor. This young man not only has good acting skills, but also has such good Kung Fu. This is the future Kung Fu superstar. No wonder Cheng Long and Li Lianjie both looked at him with new eyes, but he didn''t know that Su Jingfei at that time was far from being compared with now.


    Mr. y suffered a lot of internal injuries, but his constitution is very good, and he can''t support it. He casually wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a sad smile, "Mr. Su, I''m defeated this time. I''ll see you later."


    Su Jingfei didn''t like Mr. y very much, because he was arrogant. Now after he lost, he didn''t show any anger, and he was very frank to admit defeat. He guessed that his previous performance was just different from the national customs, so he said with a smile: "Mr. y, you are too polite, you are very powerful, I can''t beat you without taking advantage."


    In this case, Mr. y is just a consolation. How can he not know whether the other side has won by using pure strength? He can burst out his strength instantly and others can add up his strength. It''s not a coincidence at all.


    What''s more, what they said is a contest, not that they must compete for strength. Even if Su Jingfei does not use pure strength to win himself, he has to be convinced. Now that others have won him with pure strength, what else can he say? He can''t compare with others.


    Su Jingfei won two games in a row, especially when he won a foreigner in the second game. The people of hanjiacun would have been enthusiastic for a long time. If they hadn''t known that they couldn''t be too rude to a foreigner, they would have cheered. In fact, in the process of the competition, Mr. Y''s strength and the demeanor of failure also won the favor of hanjiacun people. He is the same as Tian Haihai, It''s not that you can''t afford to lose.


    Everyone thought that the competition should be over, but something happened again. Just after Mr. y walked out of the martial arts arena, Xuanxuan, the black widow who had been standing at the theatre, jumped into the arena.


    She used to stand on the side of the audience, at least five or six meters away from the martial arts arena, but with such a slight jump, she actually crossed the distance and appeared in front of Su Jingfei. Her movements were elegant, not as licentious as before. If she didn''t have the flow of eyes and the charm, she would be regarded as a goddess.


    Xuanxuan suddenly appears. Su Jingfei frowns imperceptibly. It''s not because of her accident, but because of the way she appears. She looks like she is at ease. Even if she is farther away, she can jump over.


    He learned martial arts from thread bound books. He knew that some modern martial arts were not completely lonely, but the real lightness skills were rare. The most important thing was that he could improve his speed and jump distance with the help of his own strength and internal power, which was a kind of increasing effect.


    This is also the reason why he was not as good as Feng mieqing in internal power at the beginning, but he was able to snatch the snow lotus from the sky and escape. Even after he was injured, he was chased by Feng mieqing and the red devil, and he could pull Huofeng to escape.


    His lightness skill was learned from thread bound books. Although it can''t be said that he is the best in the world, few people can compare with him. Naturally, he has a good eye in this field.


    He could be sure that Xuanxuan had just used lightness skill, not the jump of increasing internal power, which made him feel like he was not easy!


    The black widow Xuanxuan is Liu Wufeng''s wife. We all know that. It is even rumored that he has taken care of Liu Wufeng. Whether this legend is true or not, one thing is certain. The identity of the black widow Xuanxuan is mysterious. No one knows her origin, and no one knows her skill.


    No matter what she is, there is no doubt that Xuanxuan, the black widow, is absolutely charming. She is the kind that men want to be.


    Even if the people of hanjiacun are honest, they are all normal men. When they see this coquettish woman, men are about to drool.


    Of course, people are more curious about what this woman is going to do at this time. Some of them have seen the entrance of the black widow Xuanxuan, while others have not. They still don''t know that she is a powerful person.


    "Su Jingfei, what are you looking at me for? Are you going to eat me?" Xuanxuan didn''t feel embarrassed because of the public''s attention. Instead, she looked at Su Jingfei with a soft smile. She said timidly that she was afraid, but her words were full of meaning.


    Even men who don''t understand amorous feelings can understand the meaning of "eat" in the face of a woman like Xuanxuan. Some lascivious men even swallow their saliva secretly.


    Su Jingfei has seen many beautiful women, and naturally has stronger resistance to women. What''s more, he is not allowed to think wildly in the current situation. After listening to Xuanxuan''s words, he is not captivated, but says with a smile: "Mrs. Liu, you are really joking. I dare not have such an idea, but brother Wufeng will kill me."


    He also smiles at Liu Wufeng, who is outside the court. Liu Wufeng can only smile bitterly. Su Jingfei''s explanation reminds Xuanxuan that she is Liu Wufeng''s wife. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei still doesn''t understand the relationship between husband and wife.


    Xuanxuan didn''t stop because of Su Jingfei''s words. She continued to say with a smile, "Su Jingfei, you are so cunning. You always want to bully people."


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth. How this woman talks is so dark. People in the field look at him with different eyes. However, this kind of thing can''t be explained. Many things are more and more black. He can''t help meeting this woman.


    "Mrs. Liu doesn''t know if you''re going to get any advice now." Su Jingfei had to change the subject to attract people''s attention.


    Sure enough, everyone''s eyes changed, and they all remembered that this is the martial arts arena. Xuanxuan''s sudden exit can''t be just for showing off. No matter how much she wants to play with Su Jingfei, she should be in private.


    Sure enough, as everyone thought, Xuanxuan narrowed her eyes when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, just like a cat: "it''s very simple. I see you are so busy and excited. I also want to take part in it, especially to see how powerful you are that you can make people take off their clothes unconsciously."


    Su Jingfei heart Grass Mud Horse constantly whistling, this woman don''t speak to the dark will die? What does it mean to let people take off their clothes unconsciously? Is it the force that shatters them?


    He could not make complaints about it.


    Liu Yifei, now holding Jiang Yiyan''s little hand, said angrily: "fox spirit, this woman is too shameless. In public, she amuses Su Jingfei."


    Jiang Yiyan naturally knew that Liu Yifei didn''t look bad at the woman, but was really jealous. She said with a smile, "this woman is nothing. I think she should have a different purpose. She certainly didn''t want to amuse Su Jingfei. This woman doesn''t look debauchery, but she doesn''t have any sense of immorality in her eyes."


    "Well? Yan Yan, how do you see that? " Liu Yifei was stunned and asked.


    Jiang Yiyan was shocked. She didn''t expect Liu Yifei to ask back. She just relied on the feeling of a woman and her understanding of acting skills. She felt that the other party was just pretending to be dissolute. After all, women know women best, and the real women are not like that.


    In fact, she wanted to tell her that when she and Su Jingfei did something wrong on the sofa, it was really debauchery, but she finally said, "it''s all women''s intuition."


    Just when Liu Yifei didn''t understand this sentence, Xuanxuan on the stage already said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you are so powerful. Why don''t you play with me? I just like a powerful man like you, and you are much stronger than Tian Haihai. He is too fast. I think you can persist for a longer time."

 Chapter 711

    Xuanxuan''s words are always full of hints. When a simple sentence comes to her, it always makes people think.


    More importantly, what she said was not only Su Jingfei''s words, but also Tian Haihai''s. people''s eyes unconsciously looked at Tian Haihai, especially the sentence "Tian Haihai is too fast". People unconsciously filled in the meaning of it, and their eyes looking at Tian Haihai were different.


    The original Honda sea water was defeated by Su Jingfei, and he didn''t feel very special. Now Xuanxuan said that, and his face became ugly. When others looked at him, he felt as if he was on his back, and his whole body was uncomfortable.


    Su Jingfei certainly won''t be caught by Xuanxuan''s words, but this kind of conversation still gives him a headache, so he has to try his best to bring the topic to the right direction, frown slightly and say: "does Mrs. Liu mean that she also wants to compete with me? I can''t imagine that Mrs. Liu is not as good as a man, she is also a martial arts expert!"


    Xuanxuanhun didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s change of topic. She said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, you see my people call you by your name. Don''t call me Mrs. Liu. They have names. You should call them Xuanxuan."


    Her voice is not whiny, and she doesn''t mean to be coquettish. But every time she says something, it seems to stir people''s heartstrings. It''s like a cat tickling your palm, but she likes it very much. The cat that people like very much is Xuanxuan, but what she tickles is not her hand, but her heart.


    Su Jingfei is determined, especially in the martial arts arena, but other people don''t have such a good determination, and even some men have to drool.


    Liu Yifei had already whispered to Jiang Yiyan: "how can this woman be so cheeky? It''s too much to treat Su Jingfei in public."


    "Yes, listen to Su Jingfei''s meaning, which man''s wife should this woman be? Why don''t she come out to take care of it? It''s funny in public. It''s ridiculous." Even a calm woman like Jiang Yiyan can''t help saying that Xuanxuan seems to be teasing Su Jingfei.


    Besides the two of them, many people are thinking about this. Doesn''t Xuanxuan have a husband? She just teases Su Jingfei in public. Is nobody in charge of her? People who know something all look at Liu Wufeng.


    Liu Wufeng doesn''t seem to see Xuanxuan''s behavior, and doesn''t care what others think of him. He looks at the two people in the martial arts arena.


    While everyone was whispering, Mrs. Han suddenly said to Liu Wu, "Mr. Liu, Mrs. Liu is so good at Kung Fu that she almost cheated the old lady. It seems that the most powerful person around Mr. Liu is Mrs. Liu!"


    Liu Wufeng said in secret, but on the surface, he said with a smile: "Mrs. Han has been rewarded. Xuanxuan has just practiced a few hands. She is not an expert. But since she wants to compete with Su Jingfei, I can''t stop her. I just hope Mr. Su will show mercy and don''t hurt Xuanxuan."


    Mrs. Han smiles and says no more. Xuanxuan''s Kung Fu is very good. She doesn''t show off on purpose. Instead, she integrates Kung Fu into her words and deeds. Even if others are on guard against her, she may not be able to react to it.


    Su Jingfei, who doesn''t know that Xuanxuan is using Kung Fu, seems to see that Xuanxuan is smiling at herself. Every smile is full of beauty. Moreover, just in front of him, Xuanxuan starts to take off her clothes.


    Su Jingfei was shocked. Xuanxuan was so good at Kung Fu. If she was distracted for a moment, she would make a fool of herself in public. Maybe she would get hurt. He didn''t think Xuanxuan would be polite to her.


    When he saw Xuanxuan, she was also full of differences. Before, she quietly started her own Kung Fu, and saw Su Jingfei''s eyes start to dim. But in a moment, he actually woke up, and the reaction speed was too fast. Her Kung Fu was almost ineffective to Su Jingfei.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s special situation, although the action he saw lasted for a few minutes, it was only a moment in Xuanxuan''s eyes. This was the gap between Su Jingfei and Xuanxuan, otherwise Xuanxuan would have taken the opportunity to do it.


    "Mrs. Liu, it''s a good way. I underestimated you before." Su Jingfei broke out in a cold sweat. It''s not that he hasn''t met a similar expert, such as Zhao Fenghua''s wife Youmeng. It''s just that Youmeng''s dream like means are not at the same level as Xuanxuan.


    It''s not that Youmeng''s strength is definitely not as good as Xuanxuan''s, but their ways are different. Youmeng just gives people a dreamlike feeling, which will make men have a good impression on her and make some wrong judgments, but it can''t form an actual attack.


    Black widow Xuanxuan''s life is different. She just confuses people''s mind. As long as she is a little weak, she will be attacked. And being attacked is a kind of particularly evil idea. At such a time, it''s easy to relax her vigilance. At that time, no matter how Xuanxuan wants to deal with the enemy, the enemy will have no chance to respond.


    Su Jingfei was inexperienced and almost hit the trick. After that, he wanted to understand what was going on. He was very sad. Xuanxuan was really underestimated before. It seemed that her real strength was not just Kung Fu.


    Xuanxuan was broken by Su Jingfei and said with some dissatisfaction: "Su Jingfei, people have told you that you want to call someone Xuanxuan. Are you too ungracious? People are very unhappy. You''re going to have bad luck. Don''t blame people for not reminding you!"


    When she said these words, her body moved slowly in Su Jingfei''s field of vision. Although it looked slow, the distance of ten meters between them disappeared. This woman was really good at creating illusion.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this woman is walking slowly to Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei has been more careful, not confused by Xuanxuan. She is very fast, and appears in front of her very light, and the white tender hand also attacks at the same time, mercilessly patting Su Jingfei''s face.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t want to suffer such a loss. He made a slight mistake, so he dodged her hand and popped up his right hand. Even though he knew that Xuanxuan was not a conservative woman, he didn''t mean to catch her. Instead, he bent his middle finger on her wrist.


    His strength is not heavy, just let Xuanxuan retreat, but will not hurt her. In the final analysis, Su Jingfei is a little soft for women. If he changes to be another man, Su Jingfei will hurt him for a long time.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei''s kindness is not well rewarded. Xuanxuan''s wrist is shot. She immediately holds her wrist with the other hand and looks at Su Jingfei bitterly and says, "Su Jingfei, you are so cruel. You are so rude to others."


    Su Jingfei takes a deep breath and suppresses her impulse to get angry. This woman can be misunderstood every time she talks. Even if she looks at herself and does nothing, he believes that listening to such words in other people''s ears is what she and she have done.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly stepped up from the bottom of the martial arts arena. When she came up, all the people who were watching Xuanxuan drooling outside the martial arts arena stopped talking. They all instinctively opened their eyes and looked straight at the immortal. Even Liu Wufeng, who had been very calm before, looked straight at her.


    It is reasonable for the crew to meet more handsome men and women, who are more determined than ordinary people. However, from top to bottom, from Chen Jia, director to ordinary staff, they are also amazed by the person who came on the stage.


    "Jingfei, it''s OK for you to compete with others here. Aren''t you afraid that your girlfriend is jealous? This child is so old, but it''s still not reassuring." It seems that the woman doesn''t notice the eyes of others. She goes straight between Su Jingfei and Xuanxuan. Then she is angry with Su Jingfei. She seems to be full of spoiling. She can''t tell what the relationship between her and Su Jingfei is. In a word, everyone knows that this woman is from Su Jingfei''s side.

 Chapter 712

    Han Jiacun and the crew don''t know the woman who is performing martial arts. Those who are familiar with Su Jingfei will naturally know who this woman is. The only woman who can talk to Su Jingfei like this is Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiuying herself is a generation of enchantress. She is different from Xuanxuan''s enchantment. She is naturally charming. When she first met Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei was almost fascinated. Of course, they were not close enough to do anything extraordinary.


    In terms of appearance, Nalan Xiuying is on a par with Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, especially because she is not old, and even her age is not inferior to the two girls. She has always been a beautiful girl in the first echelon of the Su family. In particular, her temperament is almost omnipotent.


    This kind of Nalan Xiuying can fascinate any man, but recently Su Jingfei transformed her meridians. Nalan Xiuying, who was originally a beautiful woman, has directly stepped into the ranks of evil beautiful women who have brought disaster to the country and people. Especially, she has cultivated the internal skills that Su Jingfei specially prepared for her, and has simply upgraded her charm to the extreme.


    However, this internal skill has another advantage, that is, it can give Nalan Xiuying the charm temperament. When Mrs. Han and others first saw Nalan Xiuying, they didn''t have a very special feeling, they just thought that this woman was too beautiful.


    Now Nalan Xiuying is performing martial arts, and she doesn''t have the temperament to restrain herself. The charm of a generation of enchantresses exudes, and she is also the best in the world. She conquers the whole arena in an instant.


    Xuanxuan is a coquettish queen. No matter her temperament or behavior, she can make any man''s heart beat. But that kind of temperament is practiced day after tomorrow, which is totally different from Nalan Xiuying''s natural charm.


    It can''t be said that Nalan Xiuying''s charm is full of Xuanxuan. They have different levels of charm. Xuanxuan can arouse men''s deepest desire. Nalan Xiuying''s charm is holy. Even if it makes any man excited, they are ashamed and dare not blaspheme. This feeling is very contradictory, but it forms Nalan Xiuying''s unique charm, which makes it difficult for people to extricate themselves.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Nalan Xiuying would perform martial arts at this time. At this time, it''s not good for him to call Nalan Xiuying''s aunt in front of everyone. No matter what people think, she is in her twenties and twenties. Women always care about her age.


    "Sister Xiuying, what are you doing up here? I''m competing with others!" Su Jingfei doesn''t understand Nalan Xiuying''s mind, so he has to say with a bitter smile.


    In fact, no matter what he says, people outside the martial arts arena don''t care much. Whether it''s a man or a woman, in fact, people want to know who Na LAN Xiuying is. Poor Su Jingfei has become a NPC, and no one cares.


    Just like the audience, Xuanxuan really wants to know who Nalan Xiuying is. She always thinks that her charm skill, even though she is unique in the world, can''t be matched in H Province. Moreover, all the time, her charm skill has never been disadvantageous.


    First of all, the failure of Su Jingfei has made her feel less beautiful. Now a woman comes out. No matter her temperament or natural charm, this woman is no less than herself. Even her holy and graceful temperament is no better than herself.


    Even though she knew that she should not be jealous at this time, she could not control her heart. In front of everyone, this woman really attracted too many eyes.


    Na LAN Xiuying white Su startled fly one eye, not angry way: "I just said you did not hear ah, your girlfriend is dissatisfied with you, you and people even if the competition, and others like that, you really when no one can control you ah!"


    Although Su Jingfei is aggrieved in his heart, it''s Xuanxuan who is deliberately secretive, OK? He is just lying on his gun, but he still unconsciously looks out of the arena. He happens to see all the girls of the Su family in the crowd. Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and other girls have dissatisfaction on their faces. Lin ruoke seems eager to try and wants to enter the martial arts arena!


    Although the previous martial arts contest was spread in hanjiacun, the Su family didn''t know the news because they lived in Han Siping''s house. Therefore, they didn''t come to the previous contest. Later, they heard someone talking about it, and the girls knew that Su Jingfei was competing here. Then they came to see him and Xuanxuan "flirting" and immediately angered the girls.


    As the oldest of all the women, Nalan Xiuying comes forward to complain about Su Jingfei. Naturally, other women don''t object. In fact, when she sees the scene in front of her, she is also jealous. She doesn''t know how to be jealous. She''s just a woman in the family. She doesn''t want to be jealous. But how many women would like to have their own men and other women secretly in public, What''s more, Nalan Xiuying is now practicing her internal skills and learning martial arts with Han Shan. She is also very confident in herself.


    No matter how frustrated Su Jingfei is, Nalan Xiuying has put him aside and said to Xuanxuan with a smile: "Miss Xuanxuan, right? I heard Su Jingfei call you Mrs. Liu before. It''s really good for you to talk to Su Jingfei like this and be seen by your husband?"


    In Su''s villa, Nalan Xiuying always appears as an elder or elder sister. She is usually gentle and generous, similar to the cold Li hongsilk, and doesn''t speak much.


    But now she''s aggressive, no less aggressive than those shrewd women, and she says a lot with a smile. No matter how dissolute Xuanxuan is, her status as a woman can''t be changed. And before Nalan Xiuying came up, she already knew that the man beside Mrs. Han was Xuanxuan''s husband, Then his eyes turned to that.


    Nalan Xiuying shocked everyone because she came on the stage, and everyone''s eyes were on her. Naturally, everyone understood her obvious eyes. People who didn''t know the inside story got excited. They already understood the meaning of Nalan Xiuying''s words, and the person she was looking at must be Xuanxuan''s husband.


    At this time, even if Liu Wufeng had a city, he was not at ease when so many people looked at him with strange eyes. He had to say to Xuanxuan, "Xuanxuan, since Mr. Su''s family doesn''t want him to compete, forget it."


    Xuanxuan also felt that she couldn''t compete. The woman''s temperament was not weaker than herself, and she had a sharp aggressiveness, which was very bad for her.


    Different from Nalan Xiuying''s charm of all men and women, because she is the charm of the acquired cultivation, she only has effect on men. She can defeat or kill men''s deepest desire after arousing them, but it has little effect on women, especially for the woman who also has charm temperament.


    She originally thought that if this was the case, the competition would be over, but she didn''t expect that Nalan Xiuying suddenly said, "don''t change the time. Since Miss Xuanxuan wants to play, I''ll accompany you. Su Jingfei should go down."


    This time, his words not only surprised Xuanxuan, but also su Jingfei¡° Sister Xiuying, you''re not kidding, are you... "


    He thought that you had only practiced for a few days, but it was not the time to start with others. Nalan Xiuying had no hands-on experience at all. Even if she had a good internal skill, it could not cover up her lack of experience. Su Jingfei didn''t want Nalan Xiuying to suffer a loss.


    After all, it''s hard to say who can''t do it. It''s not just men who can''t do it, but women who can''t do it.


    Nalan Xiuying seems to see Su Jingfei''s mind and says with a smile: "Jingfei, don''t you still want to give up? Their husbands have all spoken. If you don''t go away again, you''re really not smart. Go back and reflect on yourself. You''re making fun of good women in public. "


    Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Xiuying with tears and laughter. When he first met Nalan Xiuying, he was frightened by her fierce plagiarism. Later, he lives in Su''s villa. Su Jingfei thinks that her character has changed, but now he knows that she has not.


    Nalan Xiuying, who lives in Su''s villa, although she didn''t mean to cover it up, is much more gentle. Now she is obviously jealous and her attitude is totally different.


    Since her words are all said to this extent, Su Jingfei knows that he can''t dissuade him, so he has no choice but to say: "well, since you are so interested, then you can play with Mrs. Liu and pay attention to safety."


    Nalan Xiuying said with a smile: "don''t worry. I know it''s you. I''ve turned over several vinegar jars." The voice behind her is very low.


    When Su Jingfei saw all the girls in the Su family, he knew that he was going to have bad luck. Although he didn''t blame himself for this, if so many women were jealous, there was no reason to say. He didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    "Mrs. Liu, today''s competition is over. Now Xiuying wants to take over from me, you should not have any problem." Su Jingfei listens to Nalan Xiuying''s words. Although she thinks it may not be appropriate, she still chooses to believe Nalan Xiuying. In the end, she can only ask Xuanxuan to step down.


    Originally, Xuanxuan saw that Su Jingfei was coming here, and the competition was about to end. Now she heard that this charming woman wanted to compete with her, and she was also interested in it. Women themselves were competitive, especially the black widow Xuanxuan.


    She is very clear about Su Jingfei''s ability. If Su Jingfei is desperate to do it by himself, it must be him who finally fails. It may not be a good thing for him to give up now. Moreover, seeing Su Jingfei''s relationship with Nalan Xiuying, it is obviously not full of confidence.


    If you can win Nalan Xiuying in the competition, you can actually win Su Jingfei in disguise. Who is Nalan Xiuying to replace Su Jingfei? Although the nature is still different, everyone can accept this setting.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll play with Xiuying. Su Jingfei, go down. I never like smelly men." Xuanxuan''s voice changed.

 Chapter 713

    Xuanxuan''s tone changed, not to mention Su Jingfei. Even all the people on the scene said they were speechless. She had been playing with Su Jingfei in a mess before, and she turned around and said that Su Jingfei was a smelly man. The gap between before and after was too big.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about it. The more she says that she is not interested in herself, the happier she is. This shows that they are innocent. It''s easier for her to go back and coax those women. At this time, Su Jingfei already feels that it''s not a good thing to have more women, especially when these women will be together.


    In fact, he did not think about how he knew so many women, but lived with him. Generally speaking, he could not enjoy the happiness of the same people. In fact, he had almost enjoyed it.


    These women, including Li hongsilk, can understand everyone''s mind, but they don''t break it. They live together, and they are enemies of each other. However, because they can''t let Su Jingfei go, they can only drag on like this. Su Jingfei is a little glad that the women she meets are rational and kind-hearted, otherwise they will be as chaotic as the emperor''s harem.


    In people''s eyes, Su Jingfei, who has been reduced to NPC, no matter how much he wants, the audience will no longer pay attention to him. They all focus on the martial arts arena. Now the two women standing there are absolutely the most charming women.


    Xuanxuan''s clothes were not exposed, and she didn''t attract people''s attention. Just a smile and a twinkle could stir men''s heartstrings. It seemed that every man could see that Xuanxuan was smiling at himself, and it was a kind of special implicit smile, as if you were welcome to have her.


    Different from her situation, Nalan Xiuying stands there, only with her aura has suppressed all the audience, and her gorgeous coquettish temperament is scattered. Everyone thinks her charm is infinite. In front of her, all women become vulgar.


    She can''t arouse men''s deepest desire like Xuanxuan, but everyone wants to be close to her, not only men but also women.


    They don''t have to do anything. As long as they stand in the martial arts arena, the audience will be silent. They all want to see what the result of the two women''s competition will be. They can''t tell the difference in image. Xuanxuan is not as beautiful as Nalan Xiuying, but men sometimes prefer this kind of woman.


    "Mrs. Liu, it seems that the martial arts you cultivate is also a way to enhance your charm. It''s really rare." Nalan Xiuying stood six meters in front of Xuanxuan. She didn''t rush to do it. Instead, she said with a smile.


    A simple smile seems to have an enchanting effect. The men who see this scene feel their bones are crisp, and the women also feel a little infatuated. They want to embrace Nalan Xiuying. This feeling is very strange. The same sex should be mutually exclusive, but they don''t resist at all. Instead, they want to be close.


    Although Xuanxuan knew that this was the beginning of Nalan Xiuying''s psychological offensive, she was inevitably affected by her image. She could not arouse much hostility in her heart, so she had to reluctantly say, "Xiuying, you are not bad either. You are born to be obsequious."


    Nalan Xiuying looks like she''s only twenty-three or twenty-four years old, and Su Jingfei doesn''t specifically introduce her identity. Xuanxuan instinctively thinks that Nalan Xiuying is just a young woman. She''s almost thirty years old this year. In front of Nalan Xiuying, she should be regarded as the eldest sister, and she has a strong voice.


    Being regarded as a young woman, Nalan Xiuying naturally won''t be angry. Instead, she said with a smile, "Mrs. Liu, you don''t have to test me. I won''t be worse than you. Why don''t we start a competition?"


    Xuanxuan didn''t flinch. She said with a smile, "well, I want to learn from Xiuying." The pace of speaking has moved.


    She has always been the kind of person who says she can do it. She used to deal with Su Jingfei just like that. Now she is not polite to Nalan Xiuying. She always follows the principle of starting first. However, she mainly tries to make the first move. She has seen Su Jingfei''s strength, but she doesn''t know Nalan Xiuying''s ability.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan represent the northern forces in the provincial capital. Since they want to cooperate with Su Jingfei, they naturally know something about Su Jingfei and have heard about several women around him.


    Nalan Xiuying is always at home, and she is different from other women. She has also become a less concerned figure of all forces, not to mention that she has good strength. Xuanxuan is very dissatisfied with this. Her family is so powerful, but her intelligence system is so poor. She must go back to rectify it.


    In fact, compared with Xuanxuan, Na LAN Xiuying is really nervous. Because she is in a bad mood, she takes the initiative to replace Su Jingfei. However, she is affected by her lack of experience.


    Su Jingfei and others don''t know the origin of Xuanxuan''s martial arts, but judging from her speed, strength and angle, she is obviously a good master, at least not weaker than Tian Haihai and Mr. y. it''s just that everyone is good at different types of martial arts. Her martial arts tend to be weird. In addition to enchanting skills, she also has ethereal body skills. If you really fight with others, your opponent will be a little weak, You''re going to lose.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s transformation and special physique, Nalan Xiuying has almost ten or twenty years'' skill of ordinary people. In terms of internal skill, she definitely surpasses Xuanxuan. Although Xuanxuan''s Kung Fu is not bad, her internal skill is not strong.


    Not to mention Xuanxuan''s internal skill is not good. It''s not easy for anyone who is not 60 or 70 years old to have a small achievement in internal skill. For example, master Kuang, who has a strong internal skill in his thirties, only some special children of a large family can have it. It''s definitely not just talent and hard work, but also a lot of auxiliary supplies.


    All the women around Su Jingfei have at least ten years of internal skills. What they lack is combat experience. Otherwise, Su Jingfei will become the most powerful family in the provincial capital.


    Now Nalan Xiuying is fighting with Xuanxuan. She knows her own shortcomings and is not greedy for success. She just defends slowly. Under the attack of Xuanxuan, she is familiar with her own martial arts. Moreover, she takes advantage of Xuanxuan''s fighting. Because of her deep internal power, Nalan Xiuying will not be defeated by Xuanxuan.


    Originally, people thought that the fight between the two women would not be too wonderful. After all, they were just two women. In the case of the general big family, they didn''t pay much attention to the competition between the two women. They wanted to see two women more.


    The two women, no matter which one they are, are the type that people will never tire of seeing. Even if they don''t have much real skills, their fists are pleasing to the eye.


    But with their actions getting faster and faster, many people knew that the two women were so interested. Xuanxuan''s figure was as graceful as a bird. No matter what point she attacked, she would attack once, then move immediately and never stay. In this way, even if Nalan Xiuying wanted to fight back, she would slow down, which also showed that Xuanxuan''s speed was very fast.


    Nalan Xiuying is inexperienced and cautious. Although she is not as dazzling as Xuanxuan, she defends well. No matter how hard Xuanxuan attacks, she can defend. This is also the result of Han Shan''s training.


    As a traditional martial arts family, naturally, she has to remember that before hitting someone, she must practice to be beaten. That is to say, attack can be learned slowly, and defense must be practiced well. Today, Nalan Xiuying holds this idea, and before she understands Xuanxuan''s attack means, she will spend so much time with Xuanxuan.


    Nalan Xiuying''s abacus is very loud, and the effect is remarkable. No matter what method Xuanxuan uses, she can''t break Nalan Xiuying''s defense. As a result, people see a shadow around Nalan Xiuying, but she has been very stable in defense. Even Su Jingfei, who stepped down from power, is very surprised. She can''t help looking at Han Shan. These are all taught by Han Shan.


    "Master, you don''t have to look at me like this. If you ask me to train them, I will let them practice defense every day and learn some attack, but they are less." Han Shan shrugged and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei nods and looks at Xuanxuan''s quick attack in the martial arts arena, but she can''t deal with Nalan Xiuying. Nalan Xiuying''s internal power is deeper than Xuanxuan''s. as long as she holds on, Xuanxuan will be defeated. And as Xuanxuan''s attack is not as sharp as before, Nalan Xiuying also begins to attack.


    Nalan Xiuying''s action is very small. Every time when Xuanxuan''s attack is over and she is ready to escape, she will clap or kick with one hand. Every time, she can make Xuanxuan flurried.


    "Sister Xiuying should have won the black widow. Among us, sister Xiuying is the only one who works the hardest and really lives up to the expectations." Lin ruoke saw that Xuanxuan couldn''t take advantage of Nalan Xiuying, and even lost her advantage a little bit, so she could not help feeling relieved.


    Su Jingfei sensitively captures the question in Daolin ruoke''s words and asks: "what is the expectation of all? Is that what you all mean? "


    "Elder martial brother, you are so stupid. When sister Xiuying liked to be in the limelight, she only went up after she agreed to our request." Feng Xiaolan wrinkled her lovely nose beside her. She was dissatisfied. She couldn''t see Su Jingfei and Xuanxuan''s ignorance in the martial arts arena.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that she had been misunderstood by all the girls. She still shook her head and said, "I don''t know where Xiuying''s courage comes from. Xuanxuan is obviously experienced. If Xiuying hadn''t always taken a defensive stance, she would have suffered a loss in this competition. You are really brave. What can you do if there is any danger due to impulsivity?"


    Despite this, Su Jingfei has to admit that Nalan Xiuying definitely has the potential to practice martial arts. Her constitution is different from that of ordinary people. She has a unique advantage in this aspect. Now she has a very good trainee. After today, Nalan Xiuying will definitely become a good helper.


    In fact, he did not expect that Nalan Xiuying would make such rapid progress. Before, Dongfang Wenjun was the first female expert in the Su family. But when Nalan Xiuying really grew up, Dongfang Wenjun might lose his position.


    When he thought of Dongfang Wenjun, he unconsciously looked at the woman who had died to save himself. As a result, he was just as white as him and didn''t speak much.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is also very depressed. It seems that after several times of spring breeze between himself and Dongfang Wenjun, things are really over. If Su Jingfei is not sure that he is not confused, and that he has really recovered from serious injury, he will think that the day together is an illusion.


    The crowd chatted outside the martial arts arena, speculating whether Xuanxuan, the black widow of the glamorous queen, or Nalan Xiuying, the heroine of the first generation, would win in the end.


    Xuanxuan is naturally a little anxious because she has been fighting for a long time. She can see that Lan Xiuying is inexperienced. She can''t do anything else except defend. So she just changes her strategy and doesn''t continue to attack. Instead, she tries to fight with LAN Xiuying to break her defensive posture.


    Nalan Xiuying doesn''t know how to attack at all, but she has more confidence in her defense. Now Xuanxuan suddenly changes her fighting style, Nalan Xiuying also starts to attack, and the two attack and defense gradually tend to be in half, which is a bit of you come and I go.


    Although such a change did not tell the difference, people have already seen that the scale of victory is thinking that Nalan Xiuying is cheap. The Han family are a little jealous. It seems that any woman in Su Jingfei''s family is not simple. Nalan Xiuying is even more powerful. She must be su Jingfei''s right-hand man in the future.


    Just at this moment, Xuanxuan suddenly raised her head to the sky and let out a light cry, which made everyone''s mind sink. Although it was only a second, it was enough to change a lot.


    Nalan Xiuying was the closest to Xuanxuan. She was the first to be shocked by the sound, and her hand moved slowly. This special attack, not to mention Nalan Xiuying, was first encountered by many martial arts practitioners. After all, this kind of attack with sound is very rare.


    The action on Nalan Xiuying''s hand stopped. Xuanxuan was very happy. She got up and patted Nalan Xiuying on the chest. There were not so many scruples between women. This action was not rude.


    After working for a long time, both of them have a certain understanding of each other''s strength. Xuanxuan knows that even if she hits with one hand, Nalan Xiuying will suffer some internal injury, which will not affect her life. Even if she wants to compete with Nalan Xiuying, she doesn''t want to kill her. The relationship between her and Su Jingfei is not simple. If she goes too far, it''s really easy to anger Su Jingfei.


    Only when she hit Nalan Xiuying with her palm, Nalan Xiuying suddenly raised her head to the sky and roared. As a woman, she made a sound like a dragon chant. Even if Xuanxuan was a martial arts practitioner, she could not help shaking her body, and her palm was also affected.


    Nalan Xiuying''s internal power was much deeper than Xuanxuan''s. her voice lingered in the air for at least three seconds, and Xuanxuan''s pause was definitely more than one second.


    The unexpected counterattack was successful, and Nalan Xiuying did not delay. She not only avoided the slow approaching palm, but also grasped Xuanxuan''s wrist with her hand. Her right hand became a knife and quickly put it on Xuanxuan''s neck. Then she said with a smile, "Madam Liu, you lost."

 Chapter 714

    Nalan Xiuying''s unexpected counterattack directly destroys Xuanxuan''s plan to defeat her. Xuanxuan uses her voice to disturb Nalan Xiuying''s action. Originally, she thought that the victory was up to her. Unexpectedly, Nalan Xiuying would treat her in her own way.


    "You lost, Mrs. Liu." With the light words and the jade hand that Nalan Xiuying put on Xuanxuan''s neck, the crowd woke up from the sound of Fengming before Nalan Xiuying. They were also shocked by the sudden sound of Fengming.


    Xuanxuan is sober in shock, and accepts the result of her failure. Although she is not reconciled, in her opinion, Nalan Xiuying obviously doesn''t know much about martial arts, but she is more cautious, but if she is defeated, she will be defeated.


    Although her Kung Fu practice is pure charm, the whole person is full of all kinds of attraction, but she is not the one who can''t afford to lose.


    "Xiuying girl, you are really good. Xuanxuan, I''m willing to lose. You won this contest, but I didn''t give up. I''ll challenge you in the future." Xuanxuan thought in her heart and stepped back with a smile to distance herself from Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiuying didn''t embarrass Xuanxuan either. She took the initiative to step back and said with a smile, "Mrs. Liu is very powerful. I just won by chance. If you want to find it in the future, just go to Su''s villa."


    Xuanxuan has long thought that Nalan Xiuying is one of the women in Su Jingfei''s family. However, through previous understanding, Nalan Xiuying does not have much information. After all, the most famous women around Su Jingfei are Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. The rest are Lin ruoke, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. The most inconspicuous women in Su Jingfei''s family are Nalan Xiuying.


    This competition is not so thrilling as the fierce competition between Su Jingfei and Tian Haihai and Mr. y. people only see two women who seem to be weak and slow. Even people who don''t understand it think they are pretty girls. One is gorgeous and the other is charming. At least people enjoy this competition, It''s really enjoyable.


    In fact, in the process of this competition, although it looks rather insipid, it is also quite dangerous. If Nalan Xiuying is not careful enough, it must be her who will eventually fail. However, many years of life experience has made her very cautious. In fact, she is the most careful woman in the su family villa.


    What''s more, at the moment when the two win or lose, Xuanxuan''s method has broken the rules. Even if Su Jingfei is faced with such a sudden light cry, she may have to win. But Nalan Xiuying has made the best response. Su Jingfei surmises that this must be attributed to Nalan Xiuying''s special internal skill, Nalan Xiuying''s internal skill is absolutely a special one.


    At the beginning, because of Nalan Xiuying''s special physique, Su Jingfei taught her a special internal skill. The effect of this internal skill is that it can stimulate Nalan Xiuying''s charm temperament and make her temperament more natural, which is better than the internal skill of ordinary confused people.


    In the same way, because she has practiced this kind of internal skill, she has stronger natural resistance to the general enchanting skills. It''s unfortunate for Xuanxuan. Her enchanting skills are more effective for men. Even if that kind of light voice can confuse anyone, the effect will decrease for Nalan Xiuying.


    As time goes by, Xuanxuan''s bewilderment effect drops. But Nalan Xiuying does the same thing, but it turns out that Xuanxuan is the one who gets hit. It''s just that Xuanxuan is unlucky.


    Today, five people were involved in the three games, and the audience were still full of ideas. Even if they knew that the game was over, no one would be on the court, but no one would be willing to leave. They wondered if there would be other people going on, and maybe there would be a wonderful competition.


    Until Han Sanfeng entered the martial arts arena and told the crowd that there was no other competition, the crowd left and discussed the previous competition one after another. They were all saying who they were optimistic about.


    People who like martial arts have a lot of discussions. Naturally, Su Jingfei and other three men have the most private discussions. Naturally, two women have the most private discussions. They discuss who is more beautiful and who is more sexy. Fortunately, Han Jiacun has a simple folk custom. Otherwise, maybe someone will discuss who is better in bed!


    As for the villagers'' discussion, Su Jingfei and others naturally won''t take part in it. When he finished, he happened to see the crew. Although he was slightly surprised, Su Jingfei thought it was reasonable. After all, this time, it was more noisy than the test.


    "Director Chen, you also come to play. Don''t you want to film today?" Su Jingfei is a new actor. When she meets the people in the cast, even though she is in a high position elsewhere, she still goes to say hello to Chen Jia, the famous character in the cast. They are not only in a high position, but also worthy of respect.


    People are still discussing Su Jingfei just now. They have come to them. They used to appreciate Su Jingfei very much. Now when they know Su Jingfei''s strength, they even look at him with new eyes. Especially when they see Su Jingfei''s adverse performance, they treat him as a treasure. This guy''s coming to the theater is really equivalent to experiencing life. He wants to be successful in many ways.


    Now, no matter Chen Jia or other members of the crew, they can no longer treat Su Jingfei as an ordinary new performer. Only now do they know what kind of monster Su Jingfei was introduced to the crew by Liu Yifei. This is a person who transcends the routine.


    "Feizi! There are not many things for the crew today. I just came to see the excitement. I didn''t expect that your skill is so good. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I really don''t believe there are such powerful people in the world! " Chen Jia patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said with emotion.


    Su Jingfei was encouraged by Chen Jia. He was a little embarrassed. He knew his own strength best. In fact, he didn''t show his real skills in the competition just now. After all, he didn''t compete with Feng mieqing and the Red Devils. He really wasn''t proud.


    Of course, the crew didn''t know so much. Zou Zhaolong also came to Su Jingfei¡° Jingfei, you are really powerful now. I can''t imagine that your martial arts have reached this level. I thought you were similar to me before! "


    "Brother Zou, I''m not so powerful. It''s just a chance to improve." Su Jingfei didn''t explain his situation in detail. After all, when he said something, he had to explain more. He couldn''t say too much about his secret problems. Although Zou Zhaolong took care of himself all the time, he was just a friend.


    The crew and the people he is familiar with can say something. After all, they are from the same crew. They won two games and showed their excellent skills. Everyone envies them, but they are also smart. They know that such skills will not be passed on, and no one talks to Su Jingfei about learning, so as to avoid everyone''s embarrassment.


    Liu Yifei has a special relationship with Su Jingfei. Naturally, she won''t go up to speak to Su Jingfei with others. She has already led Jiang Yiyan to the girls of Liang Xiuwen. Everyone is familiar with her, but she doesn''t understand what Jiang Yiyan means. However, he doesn''t mind letting Jiang Yiyan know about his family. At most, he and Jiang Yiyan are a little bit of a dark side, Not to the point of absolute acquaintance and love.


    After everyone said hello to Su Jingfei, Deng Chao came over and coughed and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, your skill is not bad. I''ve been prejudiced against you before. Now it seems that I''m narrow-minded. I hope we can get along better in the future and try our best to make a good movie."


    His voice is not big, only a few people around can hear him. Chen Jiashang and others look at each other in silence. They are all surprised, but they all know that this is Deng Chao''s disguised submission to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Deng Chao would talk to him like this. Is this really Deng Chao? Is that domineering Deng Chao who thinks he is an old man and is very dissatisfied with himself? He really didn''t expect that Deng Chao would be like this at this time. For a while, he really didn''t know how to respond.


    As soon as Deng Chao''s face changed and his heart burst out, he quickly said, "Su Jingfei, the most important thing between me and you is the fight of spirit. You are not so stingy. You have been thinking about it all the time."


    Su Jingfei saw that he was a little worried. He moved a little in his heart and quickly said, "no, I don''t mean that. I just think that you think too much about Chaoge. I never think there is any contradiction between us. You are a star and my predecessor. It''s right to be strict with me. I don''t have any dissatisfaction."


    Deng Chao tried to look at Su Jingfei, trying to tell from his words whether he was sincere or perfunctory. A moment later, he let go: "that''s good. We''re really afraid that you misunderstand something. We as a drama crew should unite."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Chao Ge is right. We are all actors of the same crew. Only when we unite can we make a good movie. I don''t object to this statement at all. You can rest assured that no matter what, our goal is the same and we should make a good movie."


    "Well, you''re right. In that case, I''ll wait for you tomorrow, and we''ll make the rest of the play." Deng Chao pats Su Jingfei on the shoulder and leaves with the crew.


    Su Jingfei waited for him to leave, then he laughed and walked to the women. He could see Deng Chao''s mind. This guy was obviously empty, and his ability was a little too strong. No matter who was in conflict with himself, he had to think about whether there would be danger. According to his strength, killing him was the same as killing an ant, and would not be found, He''s obviously afraid now.


    He is not a small bellied person. Since he has become soft with himself in public, Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to retaliate against Deng Chao. Of course, Su Jingfei will erase his brilliant points in the design of action lens.

 Chapter 715

    Liu Wufeng came to the Han family today. There are four people in the Han family. Except for him, the other three people all showed their skills in the Han family. Although the three people are not the kind of experts that no one can beat, they have great strength. What''s more, everyone has his own characteristics.


    The Han family and the Su family are also smart people. Even though Liu Wufeng has always been harmless to people and animals, as if he is an ordinary person who can''t do anything, who dares to belittle him? Even if he doesn''t do anything, it''s enough to let these people around him.


    Su Jingfei''s eyesight is really good, but he can''t see the depth of each other when they don''t show any performance at all, so he can only label Liu Wufeng in his heart.


    In any case, Liu Wufeng showed part of his strength in front of the public, which naturally won the recognition of the Han family. This cooperation has the basis of dealing with the common goal. Now that we know that Liu Wufeng''s strength is good, naturally, the cooperation between them has become logical.


    After all this, it''s lunch time. Now that he has decided to cooperate, Liu Wufeng will naturally stay for lunch, and the Han family won''t be too stingy to treat him.


    It''s just that when we have lunch, another visitor comes. This time, Han pineapple comes in to report. He is not only an outstanding younger generation of Han family, but also plans to follow Su Jingfei and become Su Jingfei''s younger brother. He runs here more frequently. Mrs. Han only supports this.


    "Who did you come to this time?" When Mrs. Han heard that someone had come to see her again, she looked at Han pineapple and said, there are so many things going on today.


    When Han pineapple saw that all the people present except Liu Wufeng were from the Han and Su families, she said truthfully, "the people who came here this time are from the Niu family. They claim to be sent by Niu Baisui, the ancestor of the Niu family. They say they want to see brother Fei."


    They all looked at Su Jingfei. Mrs. Han even frowned and asked, "Jingfei, didn''t you fail to cure Niu Baisui? Why is he still looking for you? Is he looking for trouble? It''s not supposed to be. You are now in the Han family. If he wants to find trouble, he must be facing our two families! "


    Su Jingfei''s strength is recognized by the public, and Nalan Xiuying also shows the strength of the Su family to others. She admits that she is a member of the Su family in public. Only then can the public know that there is not only one su Jingfei in the Su family.


    Now that people have faced up to the strength of the Su family, they naturally regard the Su family as a family. This is the first time that the Su family has appeared in front of the public.


    Su Jingfei''s treatment of Niu Baisui is not a secret for a long time. After all, there is no secret among many big families. Now the people of Niu family come to Su Jingfei all of a sudden. It really makes people doubt Niu Baisui''s motive, but they just don''t understand. It''s been so long. Even if they want to revenge Su Jingfei, they should do it earlier!


    Only Su Jingfei knew that this time Niu Baisui was looking for himself, he should want to reexamine him. According to the calculation of time, it''s almost the same. Of course, he didn''t think Niu Baisui had found the material of black jade intermittent cream, which could not exist in theory.


    In fact, with Su Jingfei''s strength, even if he completely cured Niu Baisui, he was not afraid of him. But he didn''t lie before. If he wanted to cure Niu Baisui, he had to have the medicine, otherwise Su Jingfei couldn''t help it.


    No matter what she thought, Mrs. Han didn''t get Su Jingfei''s answer. She said to Han pineapple, "go and get the people from Niu''s family in."


    Han pineapple nods and goes out. In the room, the Han family and the Su family, including Liu Wufeng, are waiting curiously for the people of the Niu family. They want to see what the people of the Niu family are doing here, and they also want to know who the people of the Niu family are.


    Before long, Han pineapple brought five people in. They were all men. The first one in his fifties, with four young people, walked in calmly. It should not be a hurry to see him in a leisurely manner. Moreover, his eyes were fixed on Su Jingfei. It was obvious that he knew Su Jingfei.


    It''s true that Su Jingfei has seen this man. Before he went to Niu''s house to treat Niu Baisui, this middle-aged man has always been with Niu Zhengyi. Although he is not as powerful as Niu Zhengyi, he can also see his status in Niu''s house.


    "Niu Zhengzheng, you are here. We Han family have such a guest as you Without waiting for someone to speak, Mrs. Han has already opened her mouth with a smile.


    "The old lady is joking. In front of the old lady, I''m so serious. It''s very presumptuous to visit the Han family today. It''s very face saving for Mrs. Han not to blame me for coming uninvited." Niu Zhengzheng, a middle-aged man, smiles and says to Su Jingfei, "doctor Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s really nice to see you here."


    Sue awful when he heard his name, he almost laughed. The cow had just made people suffer from pain. The cow was so straight that it could not make complaints about it. The ability of a hundred year old to give people a name was too much to be flattered.


    However, when Niu said hello to himself seriously, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "Mr. Niu, you are so polite. Am I not a guest at Han''s house?"


    Niu Zhengzheng smiles and doesn''t talk to Su Jingfei any more. It seems that he doesn''t care much about Su Jingfei. This makes people guess that Niu Zhengzheng didn''t come for Su Jingfei. Why is he, especially Mrs. Han? Although Niu''s family and Han''s family are both big families in the provincial capital, they don''t have much contact at ordinary times. Why does Niu ZHENGJING come to Han''s family, but since he comes in, The answer will come soon.


    Liu Wufeng is the most inconspicuous and low-key of all the forces. Many people don''t even know that the northern king of the underground forces in the provincial capital called Liu Wufeng. As for his appearance, more people don''t know.


    Niu Zhengzheng is neither the head of the Niu family nor the person in charge of the underground forces of the Niu family. Naturally, he doesn''t know Liu Wufeng. He just sees Liu Wufeng sitting in a more important guest position and guesses his identity. He also smiles friendly at Liu Wufeng to show his kindness.


    When Mrs. Han saw Niu Zhengzheng looking at Liu Wufeng, she said with a smile, "Niu Zhengzheng, this is Mr. Liu Wufeng. This is his wife Xuanxuan. They are all our guests today. You can sit together and get close to each other."


    Niu Zhengzheng is still a little strange. Mrs. Han''s way of entertaining guests is a little strange. There''s no reason why she should be close to her guests. But before the idea is over, a name suddenly flashed in her heart. Suddenly, she burst into a cold sweat. This man is Liu Wufeng.


    As a representative of one underground force, the Niu family naturally knows something about other underground forces. Because Niu Zhengzheng is not the main person in charge of underground forces, he does not know the appearance of Liu Wufeng and long Baitian. He only knows his name. The only person he has met is Feng Yixiao. Relatively speaking, the Niu family and the Feng family are in charge of one underground force, It''s just that they have different people in charge.


    Niu ZHENGJING, as the representative of an underground force, hears Liu Wufeng, and his conditioned reflex is to think of his influence. Is this guy who looks harmless to people and animals and is a little handsome really the northern king of the underground force in the provincial capital?


    He was silent for a moment, and people naturally guessed his thoughts. Su Jingfei even said, "Mr. Niu, this Mr. Liu Wufeng is very famous in the provincial capital. You Niu''s family and Mr. Liu Wufeng have business relations. Shouldn''t you be close to each other?"


    Su Jingfei said it more implicitly, but the meaning is very obvious. As the representatives of underground forces, there may be some bottom level transactions between the two sides, and more of them are fighting with each other. Who doesn''t want to be dominant in the underground forces? Although there is no fire incident, there must be some hostility between them. Su Jingfei''s words really make fun of Niu Zhengzheng.


    People don''t know how deep Liu Wufeng''s mansion is. After he was introduced, he said to Niu with a smile: "Mr. Niu, I''ve long wanted to visit Niu''s house. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s a coincidence. Mr. Niu might as well come here. Just so I can get closer and get closer."


    Niu Zhengzheng looks at Liu Wufeng patting the seat beside him and turns his mouth secretly. If he doesn''t see that Liu Wufeng''s eyes are pure, he really thinks that he has a special hobby. He thinks that Liu Wufeng comes so fast that he thought he was the first one. Now he thinks that other people should come soon, but he nods quietly and sits beside Liu Wufeng.


    There must be a lot of friction between these underground forces, Mrs. Han. Although Liu Wufeng and Niu Zhengzheng are relatively close here, they are not close at all. This is just a kind of superficial politeness.


    "Niu Zhengzheng, when you come to our Han family today, you can''t just say hello to my mother." When everyone is ready, Han Sanfeng, the owner of the Han family, finally opens his mouth. He and Niu Zhengyi can be on an equal footing. Naturally, they don''t have to be too polite to treat Niu Zhengzheng. He asks directly.


    Niu Zhengzheng naturally knew what Han Sanfeng was and his character. Naturally, he didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He said honestly, "actually, we came to Han''s house today mainly to see Dr. su."


    "Looking for Jingfei? Didn''t he fail to treat your old man? " Han Sanfeng frowned slightly and asked questions like everyone else.


    Niu Zhengzheng didn''t answer directly, but looked at Su Jingfei. Seeing that he didn''t have any special expression, he said frankly: "since Dr. Su is here, I think everyone knows about him. I won''t hide it. At that time, the situation forced us to act. In fact, the old man''s illness has been cured by Dr. su."


    "Well? It''s cured. " Liu Wufeng is the first to be surprised. As an old opponent of the Niu family, Liu Wufeng naturally knows the significance of Niu''s centenary recovery and can''t help frowning.


    At this time, he doesn''t need to hide. If he says congratulations, others will think he is very hypocritical. Although his performance makes people feel that he doesn''t want Niu Baisui to recover, it''s very true. Even Niu Zhengzheng doesn''t have any dissatisfaction. There are many contradictions between the two sides.


    Su Jingfei then said with a smile: "in fact, the thing is like this. When I treated master Niu, my strength was still relatively weak. I didn''t want to be the revenge object of Feng mieqing, so I played such a play."


    Everyone can understand that Niu Baisui and Feng mieqing have been fighting each other for many years. If Su Jingfei cures Niu Baisui, he is the enemy of Feng mieqing. If Su Jingfei is not sure enough, he dare not admit that he has cured Niu Baisui, that is to say, he has offended Feng mieqing to death.


    Now it doesn''t matter if he wants to admit it. Even if Feng mieqing knows, with his strength, dare he really find Su Jingfei? The contradiction between them worsened in vain, and Su Jingfei didn''t care to add a little more.


    Su Jingfei admits it in public and gives people different feelings. Liu Wufeng thinks that Su Jingfei believes in himself, which makes them feel more secure. Only a truly recognized partner can tell them so frankly. Of course, they also suspect that Su Jingfei was the one who annoyed the Feng family yesterday.


    People in the Han family know that only Mrs. Han has been to Feng''s house yesterday. She understands why Su admits that he is not afraid of Feng''s death after all. It is Han Sanfeng and Han Siping who are worried.


    Niu Zhengzheng really said, "well, doctor Su really hid the truth because he was worried. At that time, we Niu family were a little sorry for doctor Su and neglected you. Now that you are not afraid of the Feng family, we Niu family will naturally give a banquet to thank doctor su."


    "Wait, Niu Zhengzheng, what did you just say? Su Jingfei is not afraid of the Feng family?" Han Sanfeng frowned slightly and interrupted Niu Zhengdao.


    "Yes! Doctor Su''s martial arts are almost invincible now. What''s so terrible about him? Don''t you know what happened? " Niu Zhengzheng was stunned at first, and then he was very surprised. In his opinion, Su Jingfei must have something to do with the Han family. The first thing he knew was the Han family.


    He didn''t realize that Su Jingfei didn''t intend to hide Han Sanfeng and Han Siping, but when he and his wife were chatting, Liu Wufeng called on them and didn''t have a chance to say anything about them.


    Liu Wufeng was also startled, and unconsciously said: "invincible in the world? Mr. Su Jingfei


    "Yes, our old man said that even if Dr. Su is not invincible, at least the top ten must not be able to run away. It''s rare that he is so young and it''s only a matter of time before he becomes the number one in the world." Niu is the way that the manager takes for granted.


    His words, let everyone''s eyes focus on Su Jingfei''s body, this time let alone all the people, even Su Jingfei himself is stunned, he even Feng mieling and Feng mietian of the Feng family in the capital are not necessarily able to deal with, how to become the top ten experts in the world, the strength of the Feng family has been strong enough to win the world?


    Mrs. Han guessed people''s thoughts and said with a dumb smile: "Su Jingfei is still young. She is far away from the top ten in the world. Your master Niu really knows how to joke."

 Chapter 716

    After Mrs. Han finished, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. Niu is really flattering. Although I think I''m hardworking, I think I''m good among my peers, but I''m far away from the top ten in the world. I don''t dare think about that."


    He is not modest. He never thinks that he has reached the top level of the world. He still thinks that his kung fu has reached a certain level before he has touched the internal skill.


    Only when he really came into contact with this level did he know that he was far from being able to deal with the Feng family, Feng mieling and Feng mietian. As for other families and sects, there must be countless experts. He was far from these people.


    Maybe it''s just a Feng mieling, who has already been able to defeat himself. Now he is still thinking about how to deal with the coming attack of Feng mieling!


    People who don''t know Su Jingfei''s details can infer that Su Jingfei''s strength has reached a very powerful level from yesterday''s trouble with the Feng family. However, only Su Jingfei knows that he can deal with Feng mieqing and the red devil hand, not because his strength is the sum of the two, but because his Ren and Du are connected, so he can deal with them without loss.


    If a master with the same strength as two people is really fighting with Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei has no choice but to run away. In this situation, although he did it in the morning, there are many misunderstandings.


    Niu Zhengzheng saw that both Mrs. Han and Su Jingfei denied his words, but he was not angry. He just said with a smile, "I''m not good at martial arts, and I don''t know about this level. Anyway, all this is said by our old man. His inference should not be too bad. Our old man doesn''t praise people casually."


    "I don''t know what level Su Jingfei''s strength has reached, but I know he must have been very powerful. It''s a pity that you are a bit late, otherwise you will know how powerful he is." At this time, Liu Wufeng suddenly opened his mouth.


    Niu looked at Liu Wufeng with serious doubts, and then said, "what can I know? Was Dr. Su fighting with others before?"


    "Yes, you guessed right. Before you came here, Su Jingfei not only fought with people, but also fought twice, which shocked us completely. You don''t know, this guy is a non-human!" Liu Wufeng and Su Jingfei have seen each other several times. They are a little closer, and they are not polite.


    And he said so, everyone knows that it''s obvious that he wants to get closer to Su Jingfei. For those who have reached a consensus on cooperation, Liu Wufeng''s doing so will not make people feel that he is making up with each other, on the contrary, he thinks that it''s very appropriate for him to do so. This is also an attitude of cooperation between the two sides, which makes Su Jingfei and Mrs. Han unconsciously have some good feelings for Liu Wufeng.


    Su Jingfei''s male friends, in addition to the white head, only his bedroom brothers, but he is now in contact with things, several bedroom brothers certainly can''t help, as for the white head, people are officials, representing different identities, these things will not let him do.


    Now that Liu Wufeng is a little closer to other forces, it can be regarded as strengthening his strength. Only when Liu Wufeng knows what attitude he will take when he wants to unify the underground forces in the provincial capital.


    These are not today''s occasions to discuss, Niu Zhengzheng listened to Liu Wufeng''s words, looked at Su Jingfei and said with regret: "I have long heard our old man''s high evaluation of Dr. su. It''s really a pity that I didn''t see your skill today. If I have a chance in the future, I must see Dr. Su''s means."


    "You''re too polite. It''s not a show. Who can be sure when there will be another show? By the way, Mr. Niu, why did you come to Han''s house?" Su Jingfei thinks Niu Zhengzheng is serious. If he continues, he will forget his business, so he has to say.


    Niu Zhengzheng also said with a smile: "I came to the Han family, and I was also ordered to act. Today, the old man asked me to come to the Han family. The main purpose is to talk about cooperation with the Han family, and to ask Dr. Su to go home."


    Mrs. Han and Su Jingfei have a secret eye contact. Before Liu Wufeng came to the Han family, he wanted to cooperate with the Han family. The secret purpose seems to be to make friends with Su Jingfei, and now the Niu family is the same. It seems that Su Jingfei''s trouble with the Feng family yesterday has already started. On the surface, they came to unite with the Han family. In fact, they still want to make friends with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is already a top player in people''s eyes. He lives in the Han family now. Although he means to avoid revenge from the Feng family, people also know that if Su Jingfei doesn''t have many women around him, even the Feng family can''t help him. Now they come to the Han family to show that they can not only win over their ally, but also make friends with Su Jingfei.


    In fact, among these people, the only one who really has conflicts with Su Jingfei is the Feng family. The conflicts between Niu Shao of the Niu family and Su Jingfei are at most the conflicts between young people, which can not affect their families at all.


    Seeing that Mrs. Han and Su Jingfei were silent, Niu Zhengzheng thought they were not happy, so he quickly said, "since Mr. Liu is here today, I think the Feng family is about to take action. You all understand that there is no lie in front of the Ming people. You must know the gratitude and resentment between the Niu family and the Feng family. I think the Feng family has to deal with us first."


    Mrs. Han and Su Jingfei nodded together, and Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan were also silent. We all know that the biggest enemies of the Feng family in the provincial capital are the Niu family and the Han family. Now that the Han family has Su Jingfei, even if the Feng family comes to the capital, they should not be the first to find the Han family.


    Everyone knows the truth that persimmons are soft. Compared with the Han family, the Niu family must be more dangerous. They know that master Niu has been cured by Su Jingfei, but the Feng family doesn''t know. They also think that there is only one sick old man in their family.


    Liu Wufeng was able to find the Han family to seek cooperation because he had hearsay. He knew that the purpose of the Feng family was to unify the underground forces in the provincial capital, while the Niu family didn''t need hearsay. As long as he had a little brain, he knew that as long as the Feng family had actions, they would be the first to target them.


    In fact, the change of the situation in the provincial capital is all due to Su Jingfei. Whether it is the change of underground forces or the change of the pattern of various families in the provincial capital, it is all due to Su Jingfei''s influence. Otherwise, the power of all parties is balanced, and the Feng family will not go to the Feng family in the capital for help. As long ago, Mrs. Han said, the relationship between the Feng family in the capital and the Feng family in the provincial capital is not harmonious, This time, it seems that the Feng family, the provincial capital, felt the crisis and asked for help.


    Everyone was silent, but Niu Zhengzheng was more worried. He looked at Su Jingfei and said, "doctor Su, you know that the old man''s illness, although he has recovered most of the time, is not as good as before. If Feng mieqing of the Feng family really takes action, the old man will not be able to hold on. Only you can suppress Feng mieqing. We can only ask you for help."


    In fact, his words were his original intention. He didn''t want to say that before. It was because of the silence of the people that made him uneasy.


    As a lobbyist of the Niu family, Niu Zhengzheng is also an eloquent and observant expert. He originally wanted to cooperate with the Han family to make friends with Su Jingfei, and then to further the relationship between them. The plan was very good, but there was a little change in the way, that is, the appearance of Liu Wufeng.


    Liu Wufeng, as a big man of the underground forces and an enemy of the Niu family, undoubtedly puts a lot of pressure on Niu Zhengzheng. Now, whether he is passive in cooperation or not, he has revealed his bottom line.


    Mrs. Han and Su Jingfei are silent. They actually have their own considerations. They don''t mean to expose Niu Zhengzheng''s bottom line. However, they can''t imagine that Liu Wufeng is exposed because he can''t bear the pressure of Liu Wufeng here. Liu Wufeng is also very surprised. However, she soon guesses that Niu Zhengzheng is for her own reasons, so she has to smile bitterly. This is a unintentional help for the Han family and Su Jingfei.


    In fact, the cooperation between the two sides must involve interests, and whoever takes the initiative in the cooperation will have more interests. Now Niu Zhengzheng is in a passive position, Su Jingfei and the Han family must have more advantages.


    Mrs. Han immediately said with a smile: "Mr. Niu, you are right. The Feng family is too ambitious this time. We also want to unite people from all sides to deal with them. You can come just in time to join us. As for the future cooperation, we can talk about it slowly. Anyway, our main purpose is to resist the Feng family."


    Niu Zhengzheng is relieved. Han Sanfeng is the head of the Han family, but it''s actually Mrs. Han who keeps her word. This is not a secret among all the families. Since she''s all spitting out, there''s no need to worry about it.


    Although the Niu family can''t face the test of life and death this time, if they can''t handle it properly, they will be in great trouble. Now with the help of the Han family and others, he will feel more at ease. The most important thing is that Mrs. Han can obviously represent Su Jingfei. For this great master, he needs it most. He thinks Su Jingfei can completely suppress Feng mieqing, Otherwise, how can people make a big fuss about the Feng family and then retreat.


    Now the underground forces include su Jingfei''s Huofeng. There are five forces in total. At present, three parties have reached an intention of cooperation. Su Jingfei said with a smile, "now the Feng family wants to unify the underground forces in the provincial capital. It''s such a big ambition, but now we have three united forces. I just don''t know if long Baitian will join us. If he comes, he will join us, This time, the Feng family will have a lot of fun. "


    Mrs. Han said with a smile: "that old man long has been in a state of semi seclusion, but he is very good. Don''t worry. It''s estimated that he will come soon."


    Just then, Han pineapple came in again and reported, "old lady, someone asked for a meeting outside. The leader called himself long Baitian."

 Chapter 717

    "It''s a coincidence that Cao Cao is here. It''s a coincidence that long Baitian is here." With a smile, Mrs. Han showed her humanity to the public.


    Su Jingfei also said with a smile: "I just casually said, did not expect to really come, but long Baitian how to say is also a big man, I go to meet it."


    Liu Wufeng and Niu Zhengzheng would not sit here and wait. They also said, "long Baitian is our elder. Let''s go to meet him. Unexpectedly, after so many years, we have finally met old man long. He has always lived in a simple life. If someone didn''t take care of him, we would even think that he would have quit the world long ago."


    At this time, Su Jingfei knew the specific situation of long Baitian. Compared with Liu Wufeng and Niu Zhengzheng, the Han family''s understanding of long Baitian was far inferior. He only saw long Baitian once, let alone understood it.


    When the crowd came out, they saw long Baitian with the middle-aged people who had appeared in the last auction. They didn''t bring anyone else, only two people were together, just like those who didn''t know them in the last auction. They never thought that long Baitian was the oldest elder brother among the underground forces.


    "Madam Han, please forgive me for my rash visit." I don''t know if it''s his identity or his age, or his old manners. When I see Mrs. Han, I''m sorry, as if I''ve really disturbed others.


    Long Baitian is not a big brother of the underground forces. He seems kind-hearted. Although he saw long Baitian once at the auction, Su Jingfei still feels that he is not like a big brother. If he is astringent, it''s almost the same to say that he is an old scholar. This long Baitian is really ugly.


    He''s different from Liu Wufeng''s low-key style. He''s old, he lives in seclusion, and he knows a lot of people in the underground forces. But he hasn''t seen him much in the past two years. He''s not in charge of affairs, otherwise Huofeng won''t be able to go so smoothly.


    Although Mrs. Han is the old lady of the Han family, she doesn''t dare to neglect the leader of the underground forces. She also says: "Mr. long, you are so polite. We can''t invite such a distinguished guest as you. We just want you to be our guest."


    Different from others, long Baitian is the oldest underground force in the provincial capital. He is loyal and has no bad deeds. Even if he is a member of the underground force, he is also admired, not to mention his strength.


    When long Baitian finished being polite to Mrs. Han, he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Dr. Su, it''s been more than a month since I last said goodbye. Everything''s OK!"


    It''s not the first time that Su Jingfei has seen such a speaker. Although he is still a bit awkward, he still says with a smile: "thank you very much for your concern. I haven''t thank you for last time, and I don''t have a chance to visit you. I''m here to thank you first."


    Long Baitian gave him a sword, which helped him a lot. Without that sword, he might not know what it was now. This time, Su Jingfei was very sincere. Even the audience nearby felt it.


    Among all the people, except Niu ZHENGJING, who doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is thanking long Baitian for, everyone else knows. This also makes Niu ZHENGJING feel uneasy. It seems that Su Jingfei and long Baitian have a good relationship. This time, Niu''s family will lose out.


    Long Baitian waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s a custom in ancient times to present swords to heroes. I''m just the beauty of becoming a man. It''s more suitable for you. I''ll give it to you naturally. Don''t thank you for it. It seems that we are too laymen. How''s the Phoenix?"


    He suddenly asked such a sentence, Su Jingfei slightly surprised, and then honest way: "Huofeng is very good, is the Han family!"


    "Well, that''s good. The child Huofeng is still young. You should take care of her more. Anyway, she is the eldest sister of Fang now. She can''t look like a child any more." Long Baitian smiles, then sighs.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know the meaning of long Baitian, but he nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, old dragon. Huofeng is my friend. How can I make her suffer? Her enemy is my enemy. As long as I have one day, I won''t let her suffer."


    Long Baitian took a deep look at Su Jingfei, and then said with a smile: "it''s OK to have you. Ah Wang can''t see the qualification of Huofeng. He deserves to have such an end. Huofeng is a good child."


    Su Jingfei''s heart leaps. Long Baitian''s words seem to point out that among the women around him, only Nalan Xiuying and Huofeng are of special physique. Nalan Xiuying has shown her talents in the Han family''s martial arts arena. Although she is not familiar with martial arts, she can''t give full play to her real strength, but her performance now can serve as her helper.


    Huofeng is also a special physique. As long as she is familiar with her own strength, she will certainly have amazing performance. Has long Baitian seen the particularity of Huofeng?


    When he was thinking about it, long Baitian had turned to Liu Wufeng and said, "Liu Wufeng, right? When I saw the black widow, I guessed you. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Your news is very well-informed."


    It can be inferred from his words that he has never met Liu Wufeng, but he has met the black widow Xuanxuan. From the attitude of Xuanxuan, he can guess the identity of Liu Wufeng.


    Liu Wufeng is not affectable and says with a smile: "brother long, your old style is what I''ve been longing for. I''ve always wanted to learn from you, but you''ve lived in a simple place all these years. I don''t have a chance to look at your appearance. Now I finally have a chance."


    "Ha ha, you can really talk when you look at my appearance. Your original intention is to look at my remains, the remains of my body." Long Baitian laughs and doesn''t save face for Liu Wufeng. How can they say that they are all competitors of underground forces? If he wants to talk to Liu Wufeng politely, it''s not right.


    Liu Wufeng naturally won''t be angry because of long Baitian''s words. He said with a smile: "brother long, you are too good at joking. My love for you is like a surging river..."


    "Don''t think I''m old and can''t hear your movie lines. Next, it''s like the Yellow River flooding out of control. Don''t say so many empty words. I''m not happy to hear them. I can''t say I''ll beat you up." Long Baitian impolitely interrupts Liu Wufeng, and his tone shows his hot temper. Although he lives in seclusion, his temper doesn''t get better.


    He can have more respect for Mrs. Han, because Mrs. Han''s status is relatively high, and the key is that there is no conflict between the two sides. Long Baitian also has more respect for the old lady who supports the Han family.


    It''s different for Liu Wufeng. Although this young man has no disrespect for the present, there are many conflicts between the two forces. Long Baitian''s attitude is not good and reasonable.


    Liu Wufeng had no choice but to smile awkwardly and stop talking. As for whether he harbors a grudge, people don''t know. However, judging from his temper, he should be the best of all the underground forces. Of course, he may also be the most insidious. It takes a long time to make sure.


    Long Baitian is a typical old and strong man. He doesn''t lose his prestige because of his age. Even though he is ordinary in appearance, his power is not comparable to that of ordinary people. He waits for Liu Wufeng to keep his mouth shut before he turns his eyes to Niu Zhengzheng.


    Niu ZHENGJING and Niu Zhengyi are similar in appearance. Although they are not biological brothers, they are a family after all. With the vision of long Baitian, they can''t see that these people are different. Obviously, Niu ZHENGJING is a different school. As long as you pass it in your mind, you will know who he is.


    "Who are you from?" Sure enough, long Baitian asked directly.


    In the face of long Baitian, who has the highest status as an underground force, Niu ZHENGJING did not dare to trust him. He said honestly, "my name is Niu ZHENGJING. I''m Niu ZHENGJING''s younger brother, long Lao. I''ve heard your name for a long time. I''m very lucky to see you today."


    I don''t know if it''s because Niu Zhengzheng''s identity is not enough, or long Baitian''s conflict with Niu''s family is not too deep. Instead, he nodded and said, "your news is good. I know you''re here today, but I still have to say that you Niu''s family have made a mistake. You should do it yourself, Or it''s best to let Mr. Niu come directly. "


    If someone said this, it would naturally make Niu Zhengzheng dissatisfied. However, after listening to his words, he burst out in a cold sweat. Niu Zhengzheng then reflected why he was always passive here.


    No matter how many sides are involved in this cooperation, they all share one common feature: Su Jingfei is the greatest power of all parties. Su Jingfei represents the power of himself and Huofeng. Han''s wife represents the power of the Han family. Liu Wufeng represents the northern power of the provincial capital underground world. In addition, long Baitian, who just came here, actually represents the western power of the underground world, After all, the rise of Huofeng is not very important.


    The representative of Niu Zhengzheng is the Niu family, which is also the southern force of the underground forces. But in Niu family, although he has a lot of power, he can''t compare with Niu Zhengzheng. However, he is a representative of all parties, and his status is totally different.


    Even if they don''t deliberately run on him, because they have a common goal, the intention of cooperation can also be achieved. But when it comes to the real distribution of interests and tasks, his family will definitely suffer. At this time, Niu Zhengzheng knows that he is wrong, and he has already known that Niu Zhengyi is coming.


    It''s a pity that when he came here, neither Niu Zhengyi nor Niu Baisui expected that things would happen to this extent, and Niu Zhengzheng was stupid. He should have called his family when he saw Liu Wufeng.


    Unfortunately, things have come to this stage. Niu Zhengzheng can only admit his bad luck. His family has made a wrong decision and can only bear the consequences. Fortunately, although he is here, the cooperation between Niu family and Han family will continue. This is what Mrs. Han has promised.

 Chapter 718

    With the arrival of long Baitian, all the underground forces in the provincial capital, except the Feng family, have arrived. Naturally, this gathering can''t take the Feng family with them. We all know that the reason why people get together this time is to discuss how to deal with the Feng family.


    At this time, Su Jingfei really understood the position of the Feng family in the provincial capital. At the critical moment, it was necessary for all the people to unite to deal with it.


    In fact, the strength of the Feng family is in the top ten in the provincial capital, but it is not enough for the people to unite. The key is the help of the Feng family in the capital. In this way, the strength of the Feng family will surpass that of other families, and even need the people to unite. This shows how powerful the big families in the capital will be.


    When Su Jingfei left the Su family, he just knew that the Su family had a very important position in the capital. As for what level he reached, he didn''t know very well. As he grew older, he knew that the Su family had a lot of energy. Even Liu Dingbang, the first brother in the provincial capital, was an old subordinate of master su. Su Jingfei knew that the Su family should be a giant, but his level was not enough, I can''t imagine how big it is.


    Now Su Jingfei''s level has improved a lot. No matter his status or strength, he has reached the point where he can contact the provincial capital family. Now he finally has a vague concept of Su family.


    He doesn''t know how strong the Feng family is compared with the Su family, but he believes that the Feng family should not be as good as the Su family. After all, the Feng family, at least so far, are all martial arts experts and underground forces. They don''t have too strong official power. In such a country, only official power is absolute power.


    Su Jingfei won''t tell anyone about his family. He doesn''t know the identity of the third son of the Su family, even his own women. It''s not his intention to hide it, but he just doesn''t want to mention it.


    Moreover, the Su family seems to have forgotten him, the third son of the Su family. Maybe it was because he was not famous all the time and the Su family didn''t pay attention to him. Now he has reached a high level. At least he can make the provincial capital full of troubles. If the su family really paid attention to him, they would have known his achievements.


    But now there has been no movement in the Su family, and Su Jingfei has no sense of belonging to the Su family in his heart. He will not have any regret for what he has been thinking before.


    When he thought about this, everyone had already entered the hall of the Han family. After the guests and guests were seated, Mrs. Han said with a smile to long Baitian, "Mr. long, you can''t just come to visit our Han family today. As you are usually so busy, you don''t have this time at all."


    In fact, long Baitian and Mrs. Han are of the same generation, and the age gap between them is not big. Naturally, Mrs. Han will not be too polite, which makes people think that she is a heroine.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what happened to Mrs. Han when she was young, but long Baitian knew it. Now when he heard Mrs. Han''s words, he didn''t show any affectation. He said with a smile: "Mrs. Han, since Liu Wufeng and Niu Zhengzheng are here, do I need to explain what to do? Although I don''t care much about some things, I''m not deaf! "


    Although he didn''t say his purpose clearly, everyone could understand that he knew the Feng family''s plan and wanted to unite with others.


    Su Jingfei is actually quite helpless for the Feng family. They think their actions are very covert, and they don''t know how to disclose them. Not only Liu Wufeng knows, but now the Niu family and long Baitian know. If the forces in the provincial capital unite, even if the Feng family has the help of the Feng family in the capital, it''s not very good.


    "Mr. long, have you received any news?" Liu Wufeng interrupted to inquire about long Baitian''s way.


    Long Baitian didn''t joke this time. He said seriously: "well, this time we have received news that the people from the Feng family in the capital have settled in the Feng family. We don''t need to ask them what their ideas are. Moreover, I heard that the person who came to the Feng family this time is the leader of Feng mietian''s team. As for who else he brought, I don''t know."


    He did not specifically explain who Feng mietian was. The leaders or representatives of various forces are here. They must know this person. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to support underground forces in the provincial capital for such a long time.


    Although everyone knew that the Feng family had an action this time and that the Feng family in the capital would come, he heard that Feng mietian was leading the team, and his face changed. Su Jingfei said involuntarily: "isn''t it a guy named crazy little who is leading the team? Why is Feng mietian here? "


    When Su Jingfei said that, he was just a natural doubt, but forgetting this sentence exposed that he went to the Feng family to make a big noise yesterday. Only those who have really been to the Feng family know what happened to the Feng family yesterday. Although other people have guessed, they are not sure.


    Even if the Feng family''s action is leaked, not everything is known. At least, no one knows who arrived at the Feng family yesterday except those who have seen it with their own eyes. Su Jingfei obviously saw it with his own eyes, and people unconsciously look at Su Jingfei.


    They all speculated before, but they were not confirmed or sure. Now when they heard Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Wufeng said with a smile, "Mr. Su, it seems that you are the one who went to Feng''s house yesterday!"


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide this time. He nodded his head and said, "I really went to the Feng family yesterday. Since you were here, you probably heard something happened to me. The Feng family bullied me too much. If I don''t pay back, it''s really disgraceful. It happened that I met the Feng family in Beijing yesterday, led by a guy named crazy little, I didn''t see feng mietian! "


    In fact, he said in his heart that if he saw Feng mietian yesterday, he would not be able to sit here today. According to Mrs. Han''s introduction, Feng mietian''s strength is still above Feng mieqing''s. even if he is in good condition, he may not be his opponent, let alone the injured and exhausted state like yesterday.


    People turn their eyes to long Baitian again. Whether it''s Liu Wufeng or Niu Zhengzheng, they all come early. They just guess that the person who made trouble with the Feng family yesterday may be the Han family, and even guess that the person is Su Jingfei. The rest of the news is not clear. Long Baitian came late, and the news should be the most detailed one. He even knows who the Feng family is.


    "In fact, all this is really caused by Su Jingfei. Yesterday he went to the Feng family to make a big noise, which brought too much pressure to the Feng family. As a result, the people who came here this time rose from Fanshao to Feng mietian. If he is not the number one, he can''t leave the capital at will. It is estimated that Feng mieling will come." Long Baitian sighed.


    Su Jingfei unconsciously shrinks his neck. If it''s Feng mieling, he doesn''t have to go out and strangle himself with a rope. He can still compete with Feng mietian. If he meets Feng mieling, he can only think about running away.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei doesn''t have confidence in himself. He knows his own strength. He can fight with two people at Feng mieqing level. That''s because he has sustainable fighting ability. But when he really meets an expert who is equivalent to two people at Feng mieqing level, his own sustainable ability is not enough. It''s different levels.


    Long Baitian didn''t know Su Jingfei''s real strength. After saying this, he said excitedly: "I thought Su Jingfei''s strength was good before. I didn''t expect that he was so powerful. He could go to the Feng family and make a scene, even lead to Feng mietian."


    "Mr. long, you''re really praising me. I''m just a fluke. I almost can''t come back." Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. It seems that not only Mrs. Han thinks highly of herself, but also other people. However, her strength has not reached that level. Her practice of internal skill is too short, and she has not really reached the highest level.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t be too modest. You can go to Feng''s house by chance, and then you can walk away. It''s not a joke. Feng mieqing is not made of paper. Although we don''t want to admit it, in fact, the first master of provincial capital is Feng mieqing. I don''t think anyone has any objection to this." Long Baitian said, looking at Mrs. Han and Niu Zhengzheng. As for Liu Wufeng, he can ignore it.


    Seeing that long Baitian looked at him, Mrs. Han said with a smile, "I admit that. At least I can''t beat him. There is no one in our Han family who is more powerful than him."


    Niu Zhengzheng also nodded honestly this time: "although the old man is proud, he once said frankly that he would not win more than 30% in the face of Feng mieqing."


    Liu Wufeng is still in the state of making soy sauce. He is not the inheritance of an old family, nor the big family of the provincial capital. He is the big boss of the underground power of the provincial capital that has just risen in recent years. In a word, he should be the most dazzling new star before Su Jingfei, but he is relatively low-key, not as influential as Su Jingfei.


    There are experts around him, and even his own strength is good, but there is still a big gap between him and the experts. At least no one around him can reach the level of Mrs. Han and Niu Baisui, let alone Feng mieqing.


    The reason why he let his people challenge Su Jingfei is to show his strength, and also because he believes Su Jingfei will not hurt people.


    After hearing what they said, long Baitian said to Su Jingfei, "you see, everyone has recognized Feng mieqing''s strength. You have made trouble in Feng''s house, but he can''t do anything to you. Will you let us believe that Feng mieqing is not at home when you go?"


    Su Jingfei can tell from long Baitian''s words that he is still guessing about yesterday''s events. He can''t be sure what happened. Even if they are well-informed, the shame of the Feng family won''t be made public. After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to tell the details of yesterday''s events. It''s hard to avoid giving people wrong estimates.


    "Yesterday I did go to Feng''s house and met Feng mieqing, but in the end, I didn''t know how to deal with Feng mieqing. Moreover, I happened to be crazy, and his strength was not weak. I was injured in the end." Su Jingfei evades the heavy and takes the light to say what happened yesterday, which makes Mrs. Han who knows the inside story have some sidelights.


    She didn''t understand why at this time, she didn''t tell the whole process and give people some confidence, especially about the red devil hand. Su Jingfei didn''t mention anything. Didn''t this affect Su Jingfei''s prestige among the people?


    Su Jingfei also has some difficulties. He knows that if they all think that they can fight against two masters like Feng mieqing, just like Mrs. Han, they should think that their strength is equal to Feng mieling. At that time, they will make some wrong decisions, that is, they are wrong. He thinks it''s better to make their strength a little weaker. He is always cautious, It''s also very low-key. He doesn''t want to be in the limelight.


    Even though he has deliberately hidden part of his strength, long Baitian and others are still shocked. They guess that the impact is completely different from Su Jingfei''s own admission.


    The people on the scene didn''t have much contact with Su Jingfei, but according to the behavior of normal people, Su Jingfei must not exaggerate at this time, so Su Jingfei''s strength should at least make Feng mieqing helpless, which is actually the highest level they can guess.


    Feng mieqing has been famous in the provincial capital for a long time. In their opinion, it''s very powerful that he can fight against Feng mieqing and remain invincible. Su Jingfei can make trouble with Feng''s family and then retreat. According to Su Jingfei, he is not only not afraid of Feng mieqing, but also forced to leave because he brings few people. That is to say, Su Jingfei''s strength may still be above Feng mieqing.


    Long Baitian thought about the inside information and said: "although Feng mieqing''s strength is weaker than Feng mietian''s, it''s not too weak. If you can deal with Feng mieqing easily, Feng mietian should not be able to deal with you. It seems that our winning rate will be improved a lot."


    Mrs. Han already said with a smile: "I don''t think it''s a problem. Although Feng mietian has always said that Feng mieqing is much more powerful than Feng mieqing, I think it''s exaggeration. After all, it''s well known that the people of Feng''s family in the capital city don''t look up to Feng''s family in the provincial capital. It''s inevitable to exaggerate. It''s just a question. Even if Su Jingfei can resist Feng mieqing, who will deal with Feng mieqing?"


    Her words made everyone silent again. They thought that they had a young master in their own side before, but now the problem is that the other side has two masters, and each one should not be under Su Jingfei''s strength. Su Jingfei''s ability to deal with one is good, but the other two may not.


    When Mrs. Han says this, Su Jingfei finds that she is looking at herself. She smiles bitterly. Mrs. Han definitely wants to let herself deal with Feng mietian and Feng mieqing alone. She can deal with Feng mieqing and the red devil hand in hand, and she can deal with Feng mietian and Feng mieqing hand in hand. After all, even if Feng mietian is slightly stronger than Feng mieqing and the red devil hand, his strength is limited.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have any objection to this. After all, he was afraid of Feng mieling, who had the strength of two Feng mieqing. If two Feng mieqing joined hands, he was not afraid. Thinking of this, he coughed and said: "in fact, I can solve this problem. Although I can''t guarantee a complete victory over them, if it involves the energy of both of them, It should not be a problem

 Chapter 719

    Su Jingfei''s words shocked the people again. They just thought that Su Jingfei''s strength could compete with Feng mieqing, but now he took the initiative to deal with Feng mieqing and Feng mietian. They couldn''t be moved.


    Their evaluation of Su Jingfei has been very high, but they can''t think it''s underestimated. People don''t think Su Jingfei will talk freely at this time, unless he is absent-minded. It''s a matter of life. Su Jingfei can''t make fun of it. He can achieve so much at a young age, obviously he doesn''t know how to handle it.


    Some people who know Su Jingfei better know that he has experienced all kinds of dangers. Such a person will never put himself in a dangerous situation. He must have certain assurance.


    "Su Jingfei, although you want to bear more pressure for us, don''t make a joke. It''s very important. We can think about it again. If you are not absolutely sure, don''t do such a thing." As an elder, long Baitian is naturally more calm. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately says in a deep voice.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. long, you can rest assured. I''ve never been a big talker. If I don''t have enough strength, I won''t make trouble. I''m just trying to contain them. It''s not better than them. It should be no problem."


    "That''s good. It seems that the rest of our problems will be easier. The Feng family wants to attack us this time, but we can''t wait to die. In that case, we''ll discuss what should be done next. We''re defending whether we take the initiative or wait for them to attack." After hearing Su Jingfei''s affirmation, long Baitian no longer asked, but continued.


    No one has any opinions on this. After all, it''s really related to the future changes of the provincial capital structure. No one dares to be careless. It''s related to everyone''s interests. With the pressure of the Feng family, it''s hard for everyone to unite once.


    When we discuss these issues, Su Jingfei doesn''t really participate in the opinions. His main role is to deal with the high-end fighting power of the Feng family. However, he is not as familiar with other situations in the provincial capital as the rest of the people. He just needs to follow. Anyway, with Mrs. Han in, he will not suffer.


    However, when the discussion was heated, a female voice like the sound of nature came down from the sky. "Shangguan Xiang''er came to the door to ask for a meeting, and invited the Han family''s wife and the Su family''s doctor to come out to see him."


    People were stunned. The female voice was not only pleasant to listen to, but also confused people. What''s more, no one knew where the voice came from. Even with Su Jingfei''s strength, it was impossible to determine the source of her voice. It seemed that she came from all directions, but it seemed that she was at the entrance of the village.


    "Who is this! Who has ever heard of Shangguan Xiang''er Su Jingfei knows that the two people proposed by the other party are Mrs. Han and himself. He is puzzled and can''t help asking.


    Mrs. Han and long Baitian are the oldest. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan have mysterious identities. Niu Zhengzheng is totally soy sauce addicted. They don''t know much about these things, but so many people wonder together. They don''t know who Shangguan xianger is.


    After this sound, the woman who spoke seemed to be very patient. She was not in a hurry and didn''t speak again. If not for the people present, they were not ordinary people, and even thought that there was an illusion, then they didn''t know whether they should go out to see who Shangguan Xiang''er was.


    They are still hesitating. This time, they think of a voice, but this time it turns into a male voice, and it''s full of explosiveness. "Kang Ziqing, Mrs. Han and Dr. Su, please come out of the village."


    This time, the voice is quite clear, obviously from the village, but a person''s voice almost covers the whole village. This person''s strength is appalling. Even Su Jingfei is appalled. He can do it himself, but he is a top-level expert.


    They all saw each other''s shock. Su Jingfei took a deep breath and said, "let''s go and have a look. Shangguan Xiang''er and Kang Zizheng are really holy. It''s really that those who come are not good and those who are good don''t come."


    Su Jingfei''s proposal was well received by the people. They all went to the village. Because of the loud voice, the whole village heard it. By the time they came to the village, many people had gathered here, even the crew. They felt that today was really wonderful. They had only seen three martial arts contests, and now they had to make trouble.


    Both the people of hanjiacun and the crew can guess from these two unusual male and female voices that it is definitely not easy for them to come. If they are not from the crew, they all know that they are making movies and there are modern equipment everywhere. They even think that they have gone to the ancient times in the era of experts.


    In addition to the people of hanjiacun and the crew, there are three people standing at the entrance of the village, one woman and two men. The woman stands in front of him and two men follow him. Among them, the woman is the leader.


    This woman is only about 1.65 meters tall, but she is slim and pretty. Especially her white dress is spotless and pure. She is different from Nalan Xiuying, who is pure and pure, as if she has not been contaminated by the world.


    Dress reason, her figure does not appear particularly prominent sexy, but the warped place is still very warped, towering place also makes people want to climb.


    The most striking thing is that she wears a string of bells on her white feet and ankles. This kind of dress looks strange, but on this woman, it seems very harmonious. I don''t know how to get this strange feeling.


    People can''t see a woman''s appearance. She wears gauze on her face. In such an era, this kind of practice is very strange, but people just do it. People can only see her smart big eyes, which should be a very pure woman, because these big eyes seem to have a little more cunning.


    Generally speaking, this woman feels very contradictory, but she also feels that this woman has an inexplicable charm. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether this woman should be a beautiful woman or a strange woman. Anyway, she stands there, but she attracts people''s attention. Of course, it may be because she is Shangguan xianger, and people are very curious about him.


    The two men beside him are also very characteristic. The man on her left is about 1.85 meters tall, not very strong, but full of momentum. Standing there, it''s like a wall, which makes people feel very reliable. Standing beside Shangguan Xiang''er with a serious face, everyone can see that he is a very loyal follower, or a bodyguard. As for what kind it is, You don''t know until you really get in touch.


    The man on the right side of Shangguan Xiang''er is just as weird as Shangguan Xiang''er. It''s not that he looks wrong, but that he''s dressed strangely. He''s wearing camouflage.


    This kind of camouflage clothing can only be found on professional soldiers or mercenaries. It is not only strong and wear-resistant, but also has many pockets. Looking at the bulging appearance of each pocket, his pockets are obviously full of things. He does not feel embarrassed when he stands there. People guess that he is a military enthusiast or a military fan.


    This man''s appearance is not very clear, similar to Shangguan Xiang''er. Shangguan Xiang''er uses gauze to cover his face, but he draws some camouflage on his face. Even if he can''t cover his whole face, he can''t be seen too clearly.


    In a word, the three people who suddenly appeared, except the tall man and the other one, a man and a woman, couldn''t see clearly. This made Su Jingfei and others speechless. In this era, there are still such people who have come to the door and are afraid of being seen.


    "Mrs. Han, Su Jingfei, it''s not easy to see you. We need to see you again and again." Shangguan Xiang''er said with a smile when people were observing her.


    Her laughter is very pleasant, just like a silver bell. This is not the usual way to describe a woman''s beautiful voice. Her voice is really like a silver bell. Even Su Jingfei, an expert at this level, feels that her heart and mind are floating with her smile, let alone other people.


    Su Jingfei''s face changed, his voice filled with internal power and said, "who are you?"


    His voice was not big, but he poured in his internal power. People were just like thunder. Originally, some people who were not in their mind because of Shangguan xianger''s words were suddenly awake, and those who were quick to change their mind were already in a cold sweat.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looked at Su Jingfei with a little surprise and said: "no wonder people say that doctor Su Jingfei has a deep internal skill. Now it seems that his name is really worthy of reputation. You can wake up so quickly from my wandering demons, and you can wake up other people. I underestimated you before."


    She didn''t care that her ability was known, and it was frightening to hear her name. Su Jingfei and others all frowned. Although he didn''t have much knowledge, he didn''t hear any ghost sounds of cheating devices like wired books. Before, what he could do to break Shangguan Xiang''er''s voice was just because of his vigilance, And I have a deep internal skill.


    When people''s faces changed, the tall man next to him suddenly said again, "Kang poured the ginseng."


    This time, his voice was not as loud as before. People even felt that they had been hit hard in the chest. The ordinary villagers and the crew all felt vomiting. If Su Jingfei hadn''t responded in time, they would have fallen down.


    Su Jingfei realized that it was not good when Kang poured out his mouth. He drank "break", and the illusion in everyone''s mind disappeared, but he still had a lingering fear.


    Just as Su Jingfei wanted to open his mouth, the man in the camouflage suit beside him suddenly said with a smile, "Su Jingfei is really powerful. I, ye Luan, will meet you." While talking, he suddenly took out a lot of parts from his pocket and assembled a sniper gun in public.

 Chapter 720

    Almost everyone knows about sniper guns. After all, communication is so advanced now that such things often appear on TV or on the Internet, but few people have seen them in reality.


    Maybe people in the crew have seen props that are closer to real guns, such as the assembly number that Deng Chao shot before, in which there will be sniper guns.


    But no matter how similar it is, it''s just a prop. Now ye Luan suddenly takes out a pile of parts from his body and assembles a sniper gun. It''s really shocking. And judging from his skillful technique, it''s obvious that he often does this kind of thing, and the weapon doesn''t look like a prop.


    "Mr. Su, I heard that you have a good shooting skill. Why don''t we have fun?" Ye Luan plays with the assembled sniper gun and looks at Su Jingfei, laughing again.


    Before that, the man in camouflage was very strange. But when he took the sniper gun, there was a layer of extermination on his whole body. No matter whether he was experienced or not, he could be aware that the man in his hand was definitely not a prop. There was no basis for this. It was just a feeling.


    It can make ordinary people feel like this. It can be seen that this person''s temperament changes after he gets the gun. Su Jingfei''s face is not very good-looking. After all, anyone who is pointed at with a sniper gun will not feel comfortable.


    Su Jingfei once received compulsory training in 307 troops. Naturally, he practiced sniper guns. Although he couldn''t make a hundred hits, he was able to get a 90% hit rate. But this kind of shooting method is very common in 307 troops. Many of them made a hundred hits.


    But even those people''s temperament will not change so much when they get the gun or not, which can only show that ye Luan''s understanding of the gun has surpassed that of ordinary people, which can be said to be the unity of man and gun.


    This kind of person is like a swordsman like Tian Haihai. Tian Haihai and the sword in his hand are almost the same. At present, this person is the combination of man and gun. No matter what weapon it is, if it can be combined with weapon, this person''s understanding of this kind of weapon will be far beyond ordinary people, and such a person is undoubtedly very terrible.


    Su Jingfei is known for his excellent martial arts. Neither the Han family nor the other three families know that Su Jingfei is familiar with guns. The identity of 307 unit is Su Jingfei''s secret.


    Ye Luan''s words make su Jingfei''s eyes squint unconsciously, smile and say to Ye Luan: "Mr. Ye, although you look cool with guns, you don''t know that guns are forbidden in our country. I don''t have guns to play with you. You''d better play with others."


    "Su Jingfei is really Su Jingfei." Ye Luan was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile. Then, in the crowd''s eyes, his hands flashed quickly again. The original complete sniper gun was broken down into parts again and put into his pocket.


    They were stunned. They thought Ye Luan just wanted to perform loading and unloading the sniper gun, but he saw his hands flash quickly. Then two pistols appeared in his hands, and without hesitation, he lost one to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, since you don''t like playing with sniper guns, let''s play with pistols. You can check that our two pistols have no problem, And there are only two bullets in each person''s pistol. Let''s play with each other. If anyone dies and so many people testify, it''s also fate. "


    When he said that, there was a trace of fanaticism in Ye''s messy eyes. It seemed that it was a great happiness to be able to fight with Su Jingfei. Especially when it came to the death of both sides, there was a trace of crazy bloodthirsty look in his eyes. It seemed that he had seen Su Jingfei fall in a pool of blood.


    Su Jingfei has been fighting with others for many times, and has met many challenges. But this is the first time that someone wants to compete with him in shooting skills. In fact, Su Jingfei is not so confident in his own shooting skills.


    "Jingfei, don''t compare with him. These people are of unknown origin. It''s unwise for you to compare with them." Mrs. Han pressed Su Jingfei''s hand and didn''t avoid the three people on the other side. She said in a deep voice, but she had never heard Su Jingfei use a pistol and didn''t believe the three people on the other side.


    Liu Wufeng is also a cunning person. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see Su Jingfei in danger. He says: "yes, Su Jingfei, don''t fight with him just because of the other party''s provocation. It''s obviously uneasy and kind-hearted. If he tries to die with you and wants to kill you, what can he do?"


    He makes the most sense. Ye Luan is a gun lover in appearance. Who knows if he pretends to be a gun lover? If he tries his best to compete with Su Jingfei, it will really bring bad luck to Su Jingfei.


    Mrs. Han and Liu Wufeng''s voice is not small, and they can be heard from the opposite side. Ye disorderly suddenly changed his face and said: "you look down on me, ye. I have to compare shooting skills with him. I don''t need to do anything complicated, that is, draw a circle on the ground, and then stand in the circle to shoot. If anyone jumps out of the circle or gets injured, he will lose, and there is no need to use anything else, You can''t get help


    Shangguan Xiang''er also followed him and said with a smile: "I thought that since the people of the major families dare to unite together, they are also very courageous people. Unexpectedly, they are such cowards. Well, since you want to know who I am, you may as well tell you that Feng mieling is my godfather."


    After her words, everyone was in an uproar. The audience didn''t know who Feng mieling was. How could su Jingfei and others not know? They were worried all the time. In fact, it wasn''t just because of Feng mietian. The key was Feng mieling, the most powerful master of the Feng family. If he played, even if Su Jingfei was highly expected, he didn''t think he could fight against Feng mieling.


    Originally, it was thought that it would be easier for all the people to fight against the Feng family because Feng Mie Ling didn''t come this time. Now that Feng Mie Tian hasn''t appeared yet, Shangguan Xiang''er appears, but it makes all the people first alert that he is Feng Mie Ling''s daughter.


    Su Jingfei looked at Shangguan Xiang''er with a little hesitation and said, "Feng mieling''s daughter, are you really the relationship between father and daughter?"


    "Su Jingfei, you are an asshole." Shangguan Xiang''er seems to recognize Su Jingfei''s meaning and scolds him impolitely. Then her white hand shakes and the bell rings. Su Jingfei''s mind shakes for a moment and seems to fly out of control.


    Fortunately, the sound of Shangguan xianger''s bracelet soon disappeared, and Su Jingfei came to his senses, but he broke out in a cold sweat. Shangguan xianger''s method was too hard to defend, and it was so powerful.


    When he looks at others, he looks as if he didn''t realize it. Su Jingfei is really shocked. This Shangguan Xiang''er can use his voice attack so accurately. He can only attack himself, but others don''t feel it. It''s weird.


    "Su Jingfei, I''ll give you a small punishment. Don''t think you are very proud of yourself. You are just skin deep." Shangguan Xiang''er sees Su Jingfei and understands what he means. He tells her a lesson.


    Su Jingfei would not have any special feelings if he was a senior in his 70s and 80s. However, this woman should not be much older than herself, or even older than herself, but she was taught a lesson by others. Su Jingfei was a little embarrassed, but he was unable to refute. After defeating Feng mieqing and the red devil''s hand, He really thinks that his strength has reached a certain level, and now he knows that he is far from it!


    Not to mention the three people Liu Wufeng met before today, they were Shangguan Xiang''er this time. These three people obviously have their own strong points, and each of them seems to be very powerful, especially Shangguan Xiang''er''s attack, which makes people unable to defend.


    He is thinking in his heart, ye Luan over there once again takes a step forward: "Su Jingfei, I want to challenge you, do you dare to accept it?"


    "Ye Luan, since you have to compete, I''ll compete with you." Su Jingfei was inspired by Shangguan Xiang''er before. Now he doesn''t think he is very powerful. He won''t miss any chance to improve himself.


    It''s not easy for a master who reaches his level to improve himself, and the fight between life and death is definitely a very good way. At least it''s much easier to improve his strength after his mood is improved. This time, despite the public''s opposition, he stood up to accept Ye Luan''s challenge.


    Ye Luan said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you are still a man. You didn''t disappoint me. Come and accept my challenge." Then he began to draw a circle of about one meter around him, and then stood in it and continued: "as I have just said, we all stand in the circle, we can avoid each other''s bullets in any way, and we can also hit each other in any way. Life and death are important. If you don''t have any opinions, you can do it 50 meters away, just like me."


    Su Jingfei shakes his head and says that he has no opinion. He takes the gun given by Ye Luan in his hand and goes 50 meters away. He has checked the gun, and there is nothing wrong with it. It''s absolutely a normal pistol. Although the other party didn''t check the gun, Su Jingfei saw it when he assembled it. The specifications of the two guns are the same.


    As for the current saying of banning guns, people will not mention it at all. What happened today has long gone beyond the norm, and no one will go to the police like a fool. Hanjia village is not an ordinary village.


    Su Jingfei came to 50 meters away, stood opposite Ye Luan, and then drew a circle as they watched.


    This kind of competition can''t be described as formal or informal. As long as both sides feel that there is no problem, they can start the competition. What they really compare is their shooting skills and reaction ability. In fact, form doesn''t matter. Everyone holds their breath and wants to see if Su Jingfei''s shooting skills are as powerful as ye Lingluan said. Everyone has only two bullets, and there are not many opportunities.

 Chapter 721

    Su Jingfei and ye Luan stand 50 meters apart. This distance must be within the range of the pistol, and both sides are not too far away. Their eyes are enough to calculate the time of the bullet.


    Every good player can estimate the speed and direction of his opponent''s bullets when he raises his hand to shoot, so as to avoid bullets. Although it''s exaggerating, people who often play with guns and have good physical fitness can do this, otherwise they will be invincible if they have guns.


    The people and the crew of hanjiacun are not ordinary people. They have either been exposed to martial arts or shot gunfight movies and action movies, but it''s the first time that they have seen the real gunshot competition.


    Different from shooting competition, generally shooting competition is competition shooting, whose shooting skill is accurate, as long as they hit the target, you can know, but this is not the first time to face the situation, it is not only difficult, but also dangerous, as long as you really can''t escape, you may lose your life.


    If it wasn''t for the special occasion here, someone would have called the police. Now the situation is that the people in hanjiacun will not do it, and the crew dare not do it. In some cases, the law is not omnipotent.


    Su Jingfei knew that today''s competition was imperative. When he entered the circle, he said to Ye disorderly: "Mr. Ye, are you ready? It''s time to start. Are you going to start or am I going to start? " As he spoke, he held the pistol in his hand, indicating that everything was ready.


    Shangguan xianger and Kang Zizhen can spread their voice all over the village, so can su Jingfei. Although they don''t use any internal force now, their voice is clearly introduced into everyone''s ears. People who know a little about it all know that this is the expression of Su Jingfei''s internal force reaching a high level. He doesn''t need to do anything deliberately, so he naturally brings out his internal force.


    Ye Luan didn''t feel afraid because of this. Instead, he looked at Su Jingfei with his eyes shining. He said with a smile, "I''ve heard that Su Jingfei has a lot of courage. Now it seems that he really deserves his reputation. How can I say that I''m also the king of land guns? You''re not afraid at all."


    His words changed the faces of the people present. Although we all know that ye Luan said such words at this time in order to make su Jingfei feel uneasy, we still can''t help looking at Ye Luan more.


    The title of "land gun king" is not worthy of everyone. It is clearly the honorary title of a certain branch. Although people don''t know which team Ye Luan belongs to, there may be someone with such a title. His shooting skills must be unique. No wonder he is all camouflaged, carries guns with him, and can even assemble sniper guns, Love is the king of guns.


    Su Jingfei also frowned slightly. He was a major in 307 army. He knew more about the situation in the army than other people. Ye Luan''s talk about the king of the land gun was definitely a kind of glory, and it should be the result of the more important competition.


    He was not afraid of Ye Luan, but thought that Shangguan Xiang''er was really Feng mieling''s dry daughter? She was able to play around with a land gun king. Whether the strength of the Feng family should be reevaluated is a bit terrible. After all, it involves the state machine, which is far beyond the ability of ordinary family consortia.


    "Su Jingfei, according to the rules of the game, we don''t have to say who is the first and who is the second. It''s unfair. Let''s find someone to shout. Let''s start. Let''s shoot at each other together and dodge. What do you think of this?" Ye Luan saw Su Jingfei frown, seems to have been satisfied with the effect, directly speak out the rules, and his words also appear very fair.


    However, Liu Wufeng, who was more shrewd, immediately raised his objection: "this is not good. If the person who started shouting was Shangguan girl, it would be absolutely unfair to Su Jingfei. Compared with the shooting method, half a second is enough to be fatal."


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s fair to let Miss Shangguan yell. So, how about letting you yell?" Unexpectedly, ye Luan didn''t refute Liu Wufeng''s words. Instead, he hoped that Liu Wufeng would start shouting. In this way, it was obvious that Su Jingfei took advantage of Liu Wufeng. Everyone knew that Liu Wufeng must be from Su Jingfei''s side.


    In addition to saying that he didn''t want to take advantage, he also showed his strong self-confidence to the public, which means that even if he suffered a slight loss, he didn''t care that other people had such strength.


    Liu Wufeng frowned slightly, as if he had fallen into the trap of the other party. Ye Luan might have been planning to let his own people yell for a long time. He took the initiative to open his mouth, but he seemed too careful. Fortunately, he was not the kind of person who especially loved face, otherwise he could not be so low-key.


    "Well, since you say so, I''m not respectful, but you can rest assured that Mr. Su and I are just new acquaintances, and we won''t have any bias in this respect." Liu Wufeng shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile.


    In this way, he made Shangguan Xiang''er think more about him. It''s certainly not easy for a man to have such a bearing. They still don''t know Liu Wufeng''s identity. They just think that he can stand in the front row. His identity should not be simple. Now they have one more person to pay attention to.


    Su Jingfei was far away, not affected by this side. When Liu Wufeng finished, he said, "well, since everything is ready, let''s start. I''m still waiting to go back to dinner."


    Everyone is sweating. It''s a contest of life and death. Maybe it''s a mistake for a moment. Even his life will be lost here. But Su Jingfei''s words are so relaxed. It''s like playing a game. People have to go to dinner when they''re finished. Of course, it can also show his strong confidence. It''s no worse than ye Luan.


    Ye Luan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Su Jingfei''s understatement made him more confident. This guy was really hard to deal with. Just a word destroyed the atmosphere he created.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s eyes are also turning. When she looks at Su Jingfei''s eyes, she is more curious. This young man, who can make Feng mieqing anxious, really has his own ability. Before, she underestimated him. She just doesn''t know his real strength, so don''t let people lose hope.


    As for Kang Zizhen, he has been following Shangguan Xiang''er since he appeared. Except for the sentence "Kang Zizhen Shenshang", there is basically no expression, which is easy to be ignored.


    Liu Wufeng came out of the crowd and stood in front of the crowd. He said to both sides, "I''m going to announce the start soon. If you''re all ready, I''ll raise my hand. After I call 123, I can do it. If you have any problems, everyone will look at it. Life and death depend on fate. If there are any problems, you''ll ask for them."


    He didn''t put on airs either, but he seemed to speak as if he were an ordinary person, but everyone could hear his voice clearly, which surprised everyone. Liu Wufeng always kept a low profile from the beginning. Even if he showed some performance, people would think that he was a cunning intelligent person. However, he could not speak so clearly without certain strength, They all know that Liu Wufeng is also hidden. Even Su Jingfei is surprised. Liu Wufeng is more powerful than he imagined.


    But this is not the point. At this time, what people want to see is the contest between Su Jingfei and ye Luan. They are also very conscious. After Liu Wufeng finished, they have already raised their hands. At the same time, they indicate that there is no problem.


    "Well, since everyone has no problem, from now on, 1-2-3." Liu Wufeng was also very straightforward. Looking at both sides, he slowly yelled out the one, two, three words, especially when the three words came out. Everyone knew that at this time, both sides would shoot.


    Sure enough, in an instant, everyone heard a gunshot. Yes, it was a gunshot. Although there were four bullets on both sides, there was only one gunshot. Many people didn''t understand.


    At the next moment, people saw that Su Jingfei''s body flashed in the air and landed in the circle again. However, there was a look of surprise on his face. It was obvious that something unexpected had happened, but people couldn''t see what had happened. It was just too fast.


    But ye Luan over there was not hurt. He just looked ugly with a pistol. After watching Su Jingfei for a long time, he finally took a deep breath: "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I gave up."


    "I wipe, how is this over? I haven''t understood it yet!" Ye disordered voice just fell, Zheng relay in the crew is depressed, also unconsciously put Su Jingfei occasionally angry mantra came out, but he did not understand, how a shot, ye disordered to admit defeat.


    He was not the only one who didn''t understand. Except for a few people who had good skills and better eyesight, almost everyone didn''t see what had happened before. How could ye Luan admit defeat.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Don''t you see Ye''s messy feet? He stepped on the line Although Jiang Yiyan has doubts in her eyes, she does not forget to remind people.


    Because the scene was quiet and her voice was heard by the audience, we noticed that although ye Lingluan was in the circle as a whole, one foot just stepped on the line of the circle. According to the regulations, whether he was out of the circle or shot, he was a failure. Even if he just stepped on the line, he lost.


    However, people still don''t understand what happened at that moment. Su Jingfei said modestly: "in fact, according to the shooting method, I''m still under you, but I''ve taken advantage of it. You are worthy of being the king of land guns."


    "If you lose, you lose. I''ve never lain on you, but I''ll come to consult you when I have a chance." Ye disordered very happy smile, as if winning or losing for him nothing, happy character to let people appreciate.


    "What happened just now? This competition is very strange!" Zheng relay still didn''t know what happened and asked the people around him.


    Fortunately, there may be no gun master in the crew, but there are two masters with good Kung Fu. Huang Qiusheng began to explain to the audience: "in fact, in the moment just now, they shot two bullets together, and each of them robbed each other. It''s just too fast. Everyone heard only one.


    Each bullet of the two men has a sequence, but their shooting methods are different. If I read it correctly, according to the skills, Ye is more messy. "


    When he said this, he looked at Zou Zhaolong next to him. Seeing that he nodded, he continued: "let''s talk about Ye''s messy two robberies. Ye''s messy first shot was just a normal shot. With Su Jingfei''s reaction speed, there must be no way to hit. Almost at the same moment, Ye''s messy second shot went out. The target of this shot was not su Jingfei, It''s the bullet he fired before.


    I don''t know exactly how to control the speed. I''m not familiar with bullets. It should be the result of their long-term training. When the second bullet approached Su Jingfei, he hit the first bullet with the second bullet and changed his trajectory. That is to say, Su Jingfei''s favorite bullet shooting changed. If he still used the normal method to avoid it, It must have been shot. "


    "No, you can change the direction of a bullet with a bullet?" This time, even Deng Chao, who tried to shut up, couldn''t believe it.


    "I used to think it was impossible, but now I believe it." Zou Zhaolong shook his head seriously and said: "when Su Jingfei landed just now, you can see how surprised he was. It''s because he almost missed the bullet. That''s su Jingfei''s skill. If you change someone else, you''re sure to be hit."


    "Is it because of this that ye disorderly gave up?" Liu Yifei also asked curiously this time.


    "Of course, it''s not only that. Su Jingfei''s ability to evade the bullet changing direction with his quick reaction can only be regarded as self-protection. If he''s fierce, he won. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s shooting is also very fierce." It was not Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong who spoke this time, but Han Siping who was not far away from them.


    "He is similar to Ye Luan. After the first shot, the second shot is directly released. Because of the angle problem, the first shot should be a little farther away. That is to say, his second shot can catch up with the first shot, but different from ye Luan, he should not change the direction of the first shot, but use the second shot to boost the first shot." Han Siping saw that they all looked over and continued to explain.


    His words are just like Arabian Nights. These two people can not only shoot like gods, but also calculate so accurately.


    Jiang Yiyan sighed and concluded: "it seems that it was because the bullet accelerated, which made Ye messy and didn''t react, so he was forced to withdraw half a step, and then he lost the game. In this way, isn''t Su Jingfei a better player?"


    Han Sanfeng added with a smile: "that''s the key. Although Su Jingfei''s calculation is accurate, he still can''t let Ye Luan quit. It''s really that ye''s chaos is too severe. He actually uses the barrel to pick up the bullet. As a result, the power of the bullet is too strong, so he is forced to step back."

 Chapter 722

    Han Sanfeng''s summary of the contest made people even more incomprehensible. This time, Chen Jia also said something puzzling: "although I didn''t see what they just said, I can understand it, but I don''t understand the last sentence. Why is Ye messy and powerful, but he will be repulsed instead? Can''t he calculate the power of the bullet?"


    They have seen Su Jingfei fight with others, see qianjinli, and see sea water in kuaijiantian before. Although Ye Luan is a bit of an animal with a gun barrel, it''s not unacceptable, but they don''t understand what''s going on.


    Han Sanfeng laughed and said, "it''s very simple. The problem lies in Su Jingfei''s bullet. You all know that Su Jingfei knows martial arts, and he has a lot of characteristics in the use of power. Otherwise, he can''t defeat Mr. y, and it''s a contest of pure power."


    People nodded, even if they didn''t know much about it, they had seen the competition before and had heard that Su Jingfei should be a master of internal skills, just like the ancient great Xia, otherwise Deng Chao would not be afraid of him.


    Han Sanfeng saw that they all nodded. Then he said, "this is why Su Jingfei said he was clever. He must have used his own internal power when he broke out in an instant. That is to say, the bullet is not the force produced by the ordinary impact to let him fly out, and it is also mixed with other forces."


    He probably knew that people might not understand the internal force. He could only put it in a more vivid way: "it''s like the flying of the imperial sword in the novel, which is to control some things remotely with power. Of course, Su Jingfei is not so magical, otherwise he is non-human, but he can make one thing have additional power for a short time."


    "Master Han, you mean Su Jingfei''s internal power is added to it. When ye Luan received the bullet, he was pushed out of the circle by the additional power on the bullet?" Liu Yifei is also a person with internal power. She understands this aspect more quickly and says with wide eyes. It''s the first time that she has heard that internal power can be used in this way. Of course, she can''t do it in her present state.


    Regardless of other people''s startled eyes, Han Sanfeng nodded: "I think it''s like this. Although it''s not necessarily correct, it''s almost the same. Otherwise, with the power of ordinary shooting, ye Luan won''t lose like this. Su Jingfei''s skill is not as good as the other side, but his strength and calculation are above the other side."


    Chen Jiajia, after all, is a director. He has a lot of knowledge, and he is also very savvy. After listening to Han Sanfeng''s words, he said with emotion: "Feizi is really powerful. I think what he is powerful is not his own ability, but this calculation. He actually calculated that ye Luan can catch his bullet, and he also made precautions on the bullet. It''s impossible for people to guard against it. It''s powerful


    When he spoke, he unconsciously looked at Deng Chao. Deng Chao felt that his neck was a little chilly. Fortunately, he had been soft to Su Jingfei before. Otherwise, he might have to sleep and eat hard against such a terrible opponent.


    When people are discussing the contest between Su Jingfei and ye Luan, Su Jingfei has come back slowly. If he hears what they say, he will laugh. He is blind when a cat bumps into a dead mouse. He is totally blind. He doesn''t have that calculation. Who knows what ye Luan can do.


    He did add some internal force to the bullet as Han Sanfeng said. His purpose is not to push back Ye Luan. He just wants to make the bullet more powerful, which is so simple. But who knows ye Lingluan uses the barrel to receive the bullet.


    He was lucky to win from the bottom of his heart, but not as many people speculated. He meant that he had won by accident. It can only be said that ye Luan was also unlucky.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s analysis is not as thorough as Han Sanfeng''s, but when she sees Ye Luan''s defeat, she frowns secretly. Su Jingfei is really more powerful than she imagined. She is not only good at martial arts, but also good at shooting.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was a little surprised. When he practiced his shooting skills before, he was really not so powerful. However, after Ren Du''s two veins were connected, his senses were all improved, and his eyesight, hearing and sensitivity were improved. Only in this way could he make his shooting skills as good as God, which was also a surprise he found.


    "Miss Shangguan, Su Jingfei''s bullet is strange. He should add internal power to the bullet, otherwise I won''t lose to him." Just as she is thinking about it, ye Luan has come back to her. He says respectfully that he is not as arrogant as before. If not for Su Jingfei''s attention, he will find Ye Luan''s attitude towards Shangguan Xiang''er.


    Shangguan Xiang''er waved his hand and said: "this failure is nothing. It''s also a little more understanding of Su Jingfei. He''s really a bit beyond my expectation. You can try Su Jingfei and see what''s wrong with his internal skill. Those who can make Feng mieqing helpless always have some skills. We need to confirm them in person."


    Kang Zizhen didn''t hesitate at all. He bowed to himself and said, "don''t worry, miss. I''m sure I''ll let Su Jingfei show his real ability."


    With these words, he came out with a steady gait. Although he was less than 30 years old, he had a maturity different from his age. Moreover, he was tall, and even though he was not very strong, he was still attractive.


    Su Jingfei also returned to the crowd at this time, but seeing Kang Zizhen coming, he also had a bad feeling. Is he going back to the ancient times today? It seems that there is always someone to challenge. He doesn''t think that people like Kang Zizhen come out just to say something.


    Kang Zizhen is actually the second person that everyone has the impression of. He is different from ye Luan. After Shangguan xianger asked for a meeting, he had already said to ask for a meeting, that is, the male voice that everyone heard. Now he stands up and obviously has a different purpose.


    "Mr. Su Jingfei, I''d like to help you Kang Zizhen stands in the disordered position before ye, and suddenly embraces Su Jingfei and says in a loud voice.


    Su Jingfei shook his head in secret, but still said, "I said Kang Zizhen, can''t you talk well? Since you appear, there will be such a sentence, you participate, what are you going to do? Can''t you talk well? You think you''re from the second dimension animation world


    This time, before Kang poured his mouth, Shangguan Xiang''er over there was already unwilling to say: "Su Jingfei, don''t be too arrogant. Everyone is familiar. Why do you criticize my hobby? I let him say that. I think it''s very standard. You can say that if you''re not satisfied, I''m not blocking you. How can you understand the world of animation?"


    Su Jingfei is really defeated by her remarks. Kang Zizhen is serious. He doesn''t look like someone who plays around with others. But he just listens to Shangguan Xiang''er. His style of behavior is just her preference. This little woman seems to have a bit of witch potential. No wonder all the martial arts she learned seem to be a devil school.


    What''s more, the sentence "everyone is familiar". Who is familiar with you? It seems that we haven''t met for half an hour. I don''t even know what you look like.


    Su Jingfei, after all, is much more mature than his peers. He doesn''t quarrel with Shangguan xianger. He just smiles and shrugs and says, "we mortals really don''t understand the ideas of animation lovers, but Mr. Kang Zizhen, what''s the matter with you? Don''t say you''re here just to discuss animation with me. "


    Kang Zizhen was obviously more normal than Shangguan xianger. He said in a low voice: "I heard that Mr. Su Jingfei has deep internal skills. I''m here to ask for advice."


    "Ask for internal skill?" Su Jingfei was stunned. He saw that although Kang Zizhen was not young, he was definitely less than 30 years old. This man, who was several years older than himself, wanted to compare his internal skills with himself. Was he a little out of his own measure.


    Su Jingfei, with the help of Dongfang Wenjun and the help of Tianshan snow lotus to improve his internal skill, accidentally broke through Ren Du''s two channels. Among his peers, he is absolutely a rare expert in the family. He doesn''t think that there is only one wizard of his own in the world, but he is still a little hard to believe that he has just one.


    "Yes, let''s try our internal skills. We don''t need the fight between life and death. There are two kinds of internal skills: ice and fire. You can choose any one. Let''s try it." Kang Zizhen is very serious.


    "Compare ice and fire?" The first time Su Jingfei heard about such a contest, he was immediately interested. His internal skill was quite special, because Ren and Du were connected. In fact, any attribute of internal skill could be imitated, but he really didn''t know how to compete. He only used internal skill when he started, but he didn''t know how to show it.


    Kang Zizhen was obviously very patient. After hearing Su Jingfei''s explanation, he immediately explained: "the method is very simple. Get a bucket of water. If we compare the ice, we will see who can make it freeze first. If we compare the fire, we will see who can make it boil first."


    As soon as his words came out, everyone, including Su Jingfei, was stunned. Didn''t Kang Zizhen really come out of the mental hospital? Is this a contest of internal skills or powers? How can normal people do this? There are few scenes like this in movies.


    But the eyes of the four famous troupes are bright. In the movie, an shigeng, played by Su Jingfei, is such a master who can play with ice and fire. He can do it no matter it''s ice or fire, and he uses special effects in the shooting process.


    But now Kang Zizhen says that he can do it with his internal power, and the person challenged is Su Jingfei. In his opinion, Su Jingfei should be able to do it. People unconsciously look at Su Jingfei. Is this guy playing an shigeng? In fact, his ability is not weaker than an shigeng. This makes the crew feel that time and space are misplaced.


    Su Jingfei was really not sure that he could do it. Seeing that everyone had seen it, he coughed and said awkwardly, "I really haven''t played like this, but I can try. If I lose, don''t blame me for losing face to you."

 Chapter 723

    Su Jingfei''s words made everyone look at him. Although he was a little uncertain, people who knew him knew that if he was not sure, he would never dare to say so, let alone those people in the drama group. Even Mrs. Han and others looked at Su Jingfei like monsters.


    Maybe it''s because he thinks his words are too easy to make people think. Su Jingfei explains: "in fact, it''s very simple to use internal force to simulate some natural forces, not mysterious and illusory cultivation, but different levels."


    We all know that internal skill can turn decay into magic when it reaches a certain level, but it''s hard to believe who can do it.


    If this is said by others, they must suspect that he is talking nonsense. Su Jingfei''s performance is really amazing. In the eyes of the public, he has been classified as a non-human animal. It is estimated that if he shows it again, people will believe that he wants to become an immortal.


    Mrs. Han looked at Su Jingfei and said in a deep voice: "Jingfei, since Kang Zizhen dares to put forward such a contest, he must have a certain degree of assurance. If you are not sure, don''t accept his challenge."


    "It''s OK, such a challenge can also be played. Anyway, I don''t have to win. Since it''s a challenge, there are always winners and losers. No one can win forever. Is that right?" Su Jingfei doesn''t care, says with a smile, and goes to Kang Zizhen regardless of the reaction of the people.


    At first, people were stunned when they heard Su Jingfei''s words. They didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was in such a state of mind. But on second thought, Su Jingfei was not invincible or a champion. Even if he lost, it was nothing.


    At this time, people remember that because of Su Jingfei''s performance before, people really regard Su Jingfei as an omnipotent person. It seems that he won''t lose at all. But Su Jingfei is also a human being, who has shortcomings, and it''s normal to lose a match. What''s more, there are many different ways of competition. Su Jingfei is only 20 years old, and he can''t be outstanding in all aspects.


    With this idea, I was a little nervous and worried that Su Jingfei would lose. I didn''t have the mentality of losing face. Instead, I took the contest as an entertainment activity.


    Some of the more experienced old people do have a secret movement in their hearts. Su Jingfei, a young man, has such a good mentality. He can not only keep himself normal, but also comfort the people. In this way, people''s expectations are minimized. Su Jingfei is happy to win, but he will not be disappointed to lose. Su Jingfei knows the changes of people''s hearts.


    "Kang Zizhen, since you want to play, I''ll accompany you. How about this? I haven''t played like this before. After a while, I''ll ask someone to send the water. You do it first. I''ll follow you to what extent you do it. What do you think?" Su Jingfei walks to Kang Zizhen with ease. He is not nervous at all. He looks confident, which makes Shangguan Xiang''er and ye Luan frown.


    Kang Zizhen''s state of mind is obviously better. He didn''t lose his mind because Su Jingfei was full of confidence. He nodded his head calmly and said, "OK, as long as I do it to any extent, you can do it, even if I lose."


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "I can keep up with your rhythm. I''m invincible. I can''t take advantage of it. Let''s start now." Then he snapped his fingers.


    Now that they are ready for such a magical contest, the Han family will naturally act as the props group. Some people have been ordered by Mrs. Han for a long time. After su Jingfei''s finger rings, someone immediately comes up with a bucket with ordinary well water in it. The bucket is also divided into two kinds: one is the ordinary bucket for drawing water, which is relatively large, and the other is a small bucket, which is used at home, It''s the size of a clean bucket.


    Hanjiacun also follows the old-fashioned family''s living habits. Instead of using ordinary tap water, they dig their own wells. The provincial capital is not dry, so it is not difficult to dig wells. Although it is not convenient for running water, the well water is more pure, and there will be no pollution.


    Su Jingfei put two kinds of buckets in front of him, each with two buckets. Then he poured out to Kang himself, "Mr. Kang, which of these two buckets is more suitable for this competition? You choose first. I can''t take advantage of you as a guest. "


    He knew that these buckets were sent by Mrs. Han. There must be no hands or feet in them. As a big family, this is not a bad thing to do, so he pretended to be generous.


    Kang Zizhen didn''t really choose. He picked up a bucket of water and then said, "because of the weather, it''s easier to freeze than to boil. Let''s compare the small bucket with the big one. What do you think?" While he was talking, he had put two buckets of water in front of him.


    This time, both Su Jingfei and the audience couldn''t help but be stunned. Before Kang Zizhen put forward the competition, people subconsciously thought that this competition should be a kind of, either frozen or frozen, but they didn''t expect that Kang Zizhen was going to have a competition.


    Anyone who has a little common sense knows that fire and water are not compatible. Martial arts practitioners know that it''s easy to be possessed by fire and ice when practicing together. Even though he knew he could practice both of them, he would have a great influence if he used them together. Now people take this as a challenge to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not unable to do this, but Kang''s strength is a little beyond expectation. After thinking about it, he nodded and said: "since you put forward the rules, I will promise you, but you still have to demonstrate them first."


    His words make people worry. They all think that Su Jingfei may think that he can''t win, so he is more feigned and generous. Before Su Jingfei thought that he didn''t have much confidence when he only tried one, but now Kang thinks that if he wants to try two, he may lose more.


    Kang Zizhen was not polite. He just nodded and began to put two buckets of water beside him. Then he sat on the ground with his knees crossed and put his hands in the water. Then he began to exercise in public.


    At first, people didn''t have any special feelings. After all, we don''t know about internal skills. Many people haven''t heard that modern people can use internal skills. But as time goes on, in the past ten minutes, people can see Kang Zizhen''s face constantly changing. Once it turns red, it turns white, just like a color changing lamp.


    You don''t know what this means, but people''s eyesight is also good. Soon they found that the water in Kang''s two buckets was almost visible to the naked eye, and began to freeze. Although the speed was very slow, people could see that it was really frozen, and the small bucket was even more obvious. At first, there were only some small bubbles, and then water vapor began to appear, Soon, even everyone could see the bubble. Kang''s hand turned into an electric heating rod.


    This kind of scene can be said to be a spectacle. There are good people in the crew who even start shooting with their mobile phones. Although there is a big gap between the camera function of the mobile phone and that of the camera, if such a scene is not taken, they will definitely regret it.


    Su Jingfei was also slightly surprised. He had thought before that Kang Zizhen naturally had his own confidence in putting forward such a contest. He just didn''t expect that he would be so quick. According to the capacity of these wells, without certain internal power, he would never succeed. This Kang Zizhen is not only in a strange internal power state, but also has a large internal power reserve.


    From the process of heating and freezing, it can be inferred that his internal skill is at least the same level as that of Mrs. Han and Niu Baisui, but he is less than 30 years old. Even before Ren Du''s two veins are connected, Su Jingfei can''t beat Mrs. Han and Niu Baisui.


    More than ten minutes later, when Kang Zizhen pulled his hands out of the two buckets, the well water in the big bucket had frozen. Although it was not too thick, it was absolutely frozen. The temperature here was about ten degrees during the day. Although it was not high, it was far away from the freezing point. The well water was completely frozen by Kang Zizhen''s internal skill.


    In addition, the effect of water in the bucket is almost the same. Before he takes out his hand, everyone can see that it has been boiling. Needless to say, everyone knows that the well water in the bucket has been opened, and people can see obvious steam.


    Kang Zizhen shook his hands and said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, it''s your turn now. You just need to be as good as me."


    Su Jingfei smiles. He doesn''t talk too much nonsense. He learns from Kang Zizhen. He puts two buckets beside him, and then puts his hands in them. He begins to exercise with his eyes closed. He doesn''t change his face like Kang Zizhen. It''s like he just keeps his eyes closed.


    He is not a martial arts expert who specializes in practicing cold ice palm or fire palm. He can only use his internal power to transform his internal power into such a power. Although it will consume more, it is not a big deal for Su Jingfei, who has been through Ren Du''s two veins.


    People can''t see the change of Su Jingfei''s face. They can''t speculate whether Su Jingfei is more powerful or Kang Ziqing is more magical. They can only wait in their hearts.


    Ten minutes later, unlike Kang Ziqing before, Su Jingfei''s frozen bucket didn''t react, as if the freezing was affected, but the heated bucket reacted strongly. Unlike Kang Ziqing''s slow heating before, people almost watched the small bucket go from a little heating to boiling, and Su didn''t take out his hand when it was boiling, Let the well water in the small bucket bubbling.


    Fortunately, everyone looked at what had happened before and knew that Su Jingfei had done it. Otherwise, they would really suspect that Su Jingfei''s hand had been stewed. Even so, they secretly guessed how much heat Su Jingfei''s hand could bear.


    "Su Jingfei, you are really good at heating. I feel inferior to you. You are faster than me, but isn''t the ice a little too slow?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s different performance, Kang Zizhen brightened his eyes. For the first time, he laughed in public and asked.


    Su Jingfei had been closed his eyes before, and now he heard Kang Zizhen''s words without any tension. He also said with a smile: "you can see clearly before you say it."

 Chapter 724

    Su Jingfei''s words made people unconsciously focus on the bucket in front of Su Jingfei. From the surface, the well water in the bucket didn''t change, just like Su Jingfei didn''t do anything to him.


    Kang Zizhen didn''t understand the problem, so he asked: "Su Jingfei, don''t make a mystery. What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Su Jingfei once again said with a smile: "it seems that although your internal skill is good, your other skills are much worse. You should be the kind of person who has been practicing hard."


    No one thought that Su Jingfei would suddenly utter such a sentence. The audience thought that Su Jingfei was satirizing Kang Zizhen. Unexpectedly, Kang Zizhen was a little stunned and said, "how do you know?"


    They were surprised again, and looked at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei had no reason to see such a private matter. Of course, they were also thinking that if Su Jingfei had not behaved too much before, they would have thought that Su Jingfei was a man who devoted himself to practicing internal skills, and his age and strength were too different.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Although you don''t show any other skills except your internal skills, you''ll be much worse. At least your eyesight is not good. You can ask the Shangguan girl next to you whether you have lost or not." Su Jingfei explained with a smile.


    Kang Zizhen unconsciously looks at Shangguan xianger. He naturally believes Shangguan xianger more than Su Jingfei.


    "You did lose. Su Jingfei is far more cunning than you. If you ask him to turn the bucket upside down, you will know why he lost." Shangguan Xiang''er sighed. Su Jingfei was not only powerful, but also intelligent.


    Kang Zizhen was almost obedient to Shangguan Xiang''er''s words. He turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, turn the bucket upside down."


    The audience was also thinking about what the effect would be if it were all well water, but it was not all spilled. What was the purpose of this? They didn''t understand Shangguan xianger''s meaning. Only a few people with good eyesight and close distance had a look of approval in their eyes.


    Su Jingfei knows that Shangguan Xiang''er must be the most powerful of the three. With her internal power no less than Kang''s, and her uncanny skills, this woman is definitely several difficult characters she has met.


    After listening to Kang Zizhen''s words, Su Jingfei didn''t hesitate, so he picked up the big bucket in public and turned it over. As everyone thought, there was well water spilling from it, but before waiting for someone to open his mouth, the water in the bucket would not be spilled out, and the spilled water was not as much as the small bucket beside him.


    Now that the answer has been solved, Su Jingfei naturally won''t make a mystery. When the water in the bucket is poured out just right, he points the bucket to the audience. No matter who it is, he can clearly see the situation in the bucket.


    "How can it be like this? How do you do it? I''ve practiced ice palm for 20 years, and I don''t have the effect like you." Kang Zizhen couldn''t help losing his voice when he saw the situation in the bucket. Obviously, he didn''t understand the result, and it was a little hard to accept.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. You can only make the water in the bucket form a layer of ice on the surface even if you practice how many ice palms on the outside. Although Su Jingfei''s strength is not necessarily much stronger than you, his chill is from the inside out. He first freezes the inside of the well water. Instead, a little water on the surface has not been frozen, but the inside has already become a piece of ice." Shangguan Xiang''er sighs and explains to Kang Zizhen. At the same time, she has a higher evaluation of Su Jingfei.


    She had guessed that Su Jingfei''s freezing was inside the well water, but it was much more difficult to freeze it from inside out than from outside to inside. Before, she just thought Su Jingfei would make an ice block in it, but she didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would freeze most of the well water inside. I believe that in a moment, the water in the whole bucket would be frozen.


    This time, not only she was surprised, but other people also looked at Su Jingfei like a monster. Does this guy really not know the legendary powers? It doesn''t feel like something human beings can do.


    Su Jingfei felt his nose awkwardly. In fact, he was a little surprised by this result. Because his training content is different from the internal skills of modern families, the effect is better and the characteristics are better. There will always be unexpected effects. Because Ren Du''s two channels are connected, he has transformed the internal skills into attributes. As a result, no matter it is cold or hot, They all have new effects.


    "I lost. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I''m willing to lose." Kang Zizhen is a bit absent-minded. He has been practicing martial arts for many years, and he has long thought that he is invincible among his peers. However, he did not expect that Su Jingfei defeated him in a cruel way.


    This kind of failure is different from that of Ye Luan before. Although Ye Luan lost to Su Jingfei, he just lost to the rules. If they let go of the rules and really enter the show, it''s really not certain who will win or lose. Moreover, the most serious thing about ye Luan is not the pistol, but the sniper gun. He is a sniper gun king. If he shows his best skills, Su Jingfei has a great chance of failure, So he was not depressed because he was defeated by Su Jingfei.


    Kang Zizhen is different. His proudest skill is that his internal skill is far stronger than others. Now Su Jingfei has defeated him in his best ability, and he still has no resistance. He believes that even if he practices for a while, he is not su Jingfei''s opponent. Moreover, seeing that he has such achievements at such a young age, he must make faster progress than himself, If you hurt your self-esteem, maybe you won''t be su Jingfei''s opponent in your life.


    "From pour, you don''t too depressed, Su Jingfei is a pervert, you can''t use common sense to measure, such goods, hundreds of years are not necessarily out of a, you can rest assured, you can''t lose confidence." When Kang felt depressed, Shangguan xianger finally comforted him.


    Her words may be to comfort Kang Zizhen, or they may be to listen to Su Jingfei on purpose. Anyway, she can''t tell whether it''s praise or loss. When she hears Su Jingfei turn her eyes, it''s OK for others to say bad things behind others'' back. She''s still here. Shangguan Xiang''er just says it to herself, but she can''t refute it.


    I don''t know what kind of position Shangguan Xiang''er is in Kang Zizhen''s heart. Such words make Kang Zizhen''s mood change instantly. His eyebrows jump up and he nods heavily: "don''t worry, miss. I will continue to work hard and beat him sooner or later."


    Su Jingfei looks at Kang Ziqing like a monster. This guy is too real. He was comforted by Shangguan Xiang''er, and then he came back to life in full blood. Is Shangguan Xiang''er a clergyman, and he can cure the disease and save the people and recover from the disease? It''s amazing!


    Just as he was thinking about it, Shangguan Xiang''er came out with elegant movements and a white dress. She was a bit of an angel. Although she couldn''t see her face, she was just a pair of smart big eyes. Su Jingfei believed that she was a beautiful girl. Of course, her beauty and ugliness had nothing to do with her. Who called her Feng Jiling''s dry daughter? Everyone was doomed to be the opposite.


    "Su Jingfei, you are more powerful than I imagined. I didn''t want to fight, but now I suddenly want to compete with you." Shangguan Xiang''er''s voice is still beautiful, only a little more cold.


    Su Jingfei can be regarded as a person who cherishes fragrance and jade, but he doesn''t know how to treat the enemy. He says, "Shangguan xianger, you really think I''m fighting in the challenge arena. If you say competition, then I don''t have face. It''s late today. Young master is tired. I want to have a rest."


    Shangguan Xiang''er was not angry because of Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, she shrugged her shoulders and said, "yes, you can have a rest. If you have the ability, you can take all your women to sleep together. Otherwise, I can choose to challenge them."


    Su Jingfei''s face suddenly became ugly. It was not the first time that he was threatened, but it was the first time that he was so blatantly threatened. What''s more, in front of so many people in hanjiacun and the crew, this woman was too arrogant. But he believed that Shangguan xianger would not look good if she really challenged her own woman.


    Dongfang Wenjun was widened by Su Jingfei, and once was close to Shuangxiu. Her strength really increased a lot. Nalan Xiuying also made great progress through her battle with black widow Xuanxuan. But after all, they were promoted. No matter whether their strength could be compared with Shangguan Xiang''er, it was very difficult to resist her bewitching voice, Su Jingfei is not full.


    "Shangguan xianger, don''t deceive people too much." Su Jingfei''s voice became low, which showed that he was not in a good mood now.


    Unfortunately, Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t mind at all. She said with a smile, "I just want to compete with you. You frustrate the people around me. I feel very shameless. Can''t you understand it?"


    If she said that at the beginning, people would think that Shangguan Xiang''er was discussing with Su Jingfei. But before she threatened Su Jingfei, everyone heard her words. Now they think Shangguan Xiang''er is aggressive. But now people have no way. This kind of thing can''t be replaced.


    The ordinary audience naturally can''t see Shangguan xianger''s ability, but those with a little experience and a certain understanding of martial arts know that Shangguan xianger is the most difficult one among the three.


    Su Jingfei takes a deep breath. He can feel Shangguan Xiang''er''s determination to compete with herself. To be more precise, Shangguan Xiang''er feels that her subordinates are defeated by herself. She is upset. She wants to look for face. This woman is really competitive.


    "Well, in that case, how do you want to compare with me, just like them Since Su Jingfei understood Shangguan Xiang''er''s meaning, he no longer avoided it and asked.


    "Yes, you are really a smart young man. You guessed that." Shangguan xianger smiles, seemingly praising.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. This Shangguan Xiang''er was very unpredictable, and his words were very bad. How can you listen to them? You have no way to refute them. It''s really hard.


    In order not to be angry, Su Jingfei had to urge: "well, in that case, you say how to compare."


    "Well, young people just don''t have patience." Shangguan Xiang''er has already grasped the initiative of dialogue, pretending to be a pity: "I thought you were very stable when you were young and mature. I didn''t expect you to be so rash. It''s really disappointing."


    Su Jingfei wanted to jump over and knock Shangguan Xiang''er''s head. She may not be much older than herself. What''s the matter with such an old age.


    Fortunately, Shangguan xianger just made fun of Su Jingfei. She didn''t really intend to irritate him. When Su Jingfei''s eyes began to beat with anger, she said, "I like musical instruments very much, and I like playing them better. How about this? Listen to me play a song for you, what do you think?"


    "Playing? What you play, what instrument you play. " Su Jingfei was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Shangguan xianger to make such a request. But after a long time, she didn''t see any musical instruments on her body.


    Shangguan Xiang''er seems to see Su Jingfei''s mind, and suddenly feels a flute from behind. It''s pure white, and it should be carved from white jade. It looks very delicate, because she has been standing in front of everyone. No one thought Shangguan Xiang''er was carrying a jade flute.


    Su Jingfei was also stunned for a long time, then unconsciously blurted out: "do you want to blow?"


    "You''re just blowing it, dead wolf." Shangguan Xiang''er is about to open her mouth with a jade flute. When she hears Su Jingfei''s words, her eyes turn white and her pretty face turns red. Even if she has a veil, everyone can see a touch of red. She doesn''t know whether she is angry or ashamed.


    The conversation between them made Su Jingfei a little embarrassed. At that time, he really didn''t have the brain to speak, and the meaning of blowing was a bit of imagination.


    Not only them, but also the audience were concerned about the changes of the situation because of the extraordinary events. When Su Jingfei''s words came out, they didn''t respond at first. After listening to Shangguan xianger''s reply, they all understood the meaning and showed a smile.


    Except for those who are too simple, they all recognize the problem. Men laugh obscenely, while women laugh implicitly. Anyway, the scene becomes a bit strange.


    Shangguan Xiang''er naturally knew why these people were laughing. She was not angry at these people. She hated Su Jingfei for not covering up. She also hated that she didn''t think about it when she spoke. The original meaning of Su Jingfei''s words was not obvious. Her refutation was too timely, so she changed the meaning of these words. She seemed to be amused by Su Jingfei.


    Think of here, Shangguan Xiang''er''s eyes have changed, see Su Jingfei involuntarily fight a cold war, this woman seems to hate himself, this is really a disaster, I really have no other meaning.


    Shangguan Xiang''er, regardless of Su Jingfei''s grievance, said coldly: "Su Jingfei, when you meet for the first time, I''ll send you a piece of magic music."

 Chapter 725

    The name "Tianmo Bayin" sounds terrible. Although people have never heard of it, similar plots will appear in general movies. As long as it''s such a domineering name, the Kung Fu will be very powerful.


    Su Jingfei was also shocked. He had thread bound books, which recorded a lot of ancient knowledge, and even a lot of skills that had been lost in modern times. But there was no record of temperament, and no record of any kind of martial arts about voice attack. This is the biggest disadvantage of thread bound books.


    He had never met a similar opponent before, and he had never thought about this kind of problem. He thought that there was no such martial arts in the world. They were all made up in movies. Now he knows that those plots may be made up, but there are such martial arts. No matter Kang Zizhen or Shangguan xianger, they will be able to control their voice.


    Kang Zizhen is nothing more than that. He is not very strong except for his internal skill. But this Shangguan Xiang''er is much more strange. She used to confuse people with her voice before, but now she has to play a piece of eight notes of heaven and evil. Obviously, she is a master of temperament attack. It''s the first time that she sees such an enemy Su Jingfei. She can''t help but take it seriously.


    Shangguan Xiang''er nodded secretly when she saw Su Jingfei''s change of expression. No matter what Su Jingfei''s character and Kung Fu were, his mind was absolutely outstanding among the young people, and he adjusted his mind very quickly, so he was definitely a strong enemy.


    But she didn''t know how many trials of life and death Su Jingfei had gone through since her debut, and she often leaped over the ranks to challenge her opponents who were more powerful than herself. If she couldn''t improve her mood in this way, she would have lived in vain, and was doomed not to live long. Who would call his enemies more and more!


    "Su Jingfei, are you ready? I''m going to play. " Although the heart secretly nods to Su Jingfei, on the surface, Guan Xiang''er does ask with a smile.


    First nodded, and then said: "no problem, since you have the interest to play a song, I will not refuse, Shangguan girl please." Su Jingfei is on guard secretly, but on the surface he is very generous.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is not polite either. He gently puts the jade flute in his mouth, and the sound of whine will sound soon. The sound of the flute is different from that of the flute. The flute is clear and pleasant, which is very suitable for playing some cheerful tunes. The whine of the flute is more suitable for playing some low and sad music, and generally has a kind of bleak meaning, which will be more in line with the mood of martial artists, They all like Xiao.


    There are many talented people after the audience. Many of them are proficient in music, especially in the crew. They already have people who are specialized in this field. Maybe their attainments are not high, but their appreciation level is very high. After listening for a while, their faces are intoxicated.


    Shangguan xianger is obviously quite accomplished in this art. The audience originally wanted to see Su Jingfei compete with Shangguan xianger, but now they really appreciate it.


    Mrs. Han is also a versatile woman. She is not only proficient in martial arts, but also proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is a talented woman of her time. Now she can''t help but be moved to hear Shangguan Xiang''er''s Xiao. It''s absolutely rare for modern girls to have such attainments.


    Whether they appreciate it or praise it, the audience has been conquered by Shangguan xianger''s Xiao Sheng. They even forget their hostile identities for a moment. This is probably the charm of music, and people can''t feel any hostility from it.


    It looks like an elegant Xiao Song. People can''t feel the problem at all. But Su Jingfei, who is really targeted by Shangguan xianger, doesn''t feel this way at all. His eyes are full of illusions, and even he has been trapped in it. Even when he reminds himself that everything is false, he can''t get rid of it.


    From the beginning, Shangguan Xiang''er''s Tianmo Bayin is aimed at Su Jingfei, which is also her strong point. Even if she attacks Su Jingfei with temperament, she can also do single attack, that is, if she wants to deal with Su Jingfei, the only target is him, and no one else can feel it.


    When the music starts, what Su Jingfei hears is not elegance, but the sound of gold and iron horses. From the original Hanjia village, Su Jingfei seems to have entered an ancient battlefield. He even sees enemies fighting in front of his eyes, some people falling down, some people getting up to fight, and his side is full of blood and casualties.


    If this kind of situation appeared in ancient times, it would be understandable. But in modern society, there was no such fierce battlefield. However, Su Jingfei could not control it. He did not look at these illusions. It seemed that all of them happened in his mind.


    Moreover, with the music unfolding, Su Jingfei not only sees the illusions, but also attacks from these illusions. Su Jingfei has to drive to avoid and begin to fight back. Slowly, his body moves in the same place, as if there are enemies in front of Su Jingfei.


    The audience didn''t notice it at first, but Su Jingfei''s movements became faster and stronger, just like a person practicing martial arts there, but his movements were not routine, just like he was fighting with others.


    This is also the first time that Su Jingfei did not reserve his hand in front of the public. Obviously, in the dreamland, Su Jingfei did not dare to reserve his strength. Instead, he did not take out his own weapons. He only used various moves, such as fists, palms, fingers and legs. From time to time, he was still tossing in the air, which seemed to break away from gravity.


    At this time, when people see Su Jingfei''s unreserved exertion of his kung fu, they know how deep Su Jingfei is hidden. Liu Wufeng and long Baitian are stunned. Liu Wufeng and long Baitian have fought with Su Jingfei. They think that even if Su Jingfei is better than them, it''s not too far behind. Long Baitian knew Su Jingfei should be very powerful, but he didn''t expect him to be so powerful.


    Of course, people are more worried about Su Jingfei''s current state. He is inexplicable and obviously has encountered some difficulties. The initiator of all this is Shangguan Xiang''er. This woman is really terrible.


    Everyone knows Su Jingfei''s ability. Su Jingfei can defeat any enemy very easily. But when she meets this woman, she falls into a passive position for the first time, and is almost restrained by Shangguan Xiang''er. It''s strange that everyone doesn''t understand that Su Jingfei doesn''t have any concept of temperament attack. Shangguan Xiang''er is Su Jingfei''s nemesis, and may not be able to kill him, At least it can restrain Su Jingfei.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is wasting his strength and internal power there. People are worried that his internal power will be exhausted and he will lose, but there is no way to help him unless he admits defeat.


    Shangguan Xiang''er here also consumes a lot of money. She wants to use her flute to create a dreamland and trap Su Jingfei. But Su Jingfei''s counterattack is very strong. He really doesn''t know what tonal attack is. However, his power is too strong, and he can''t hurt him as long as his power reaches a certain level, That is, when the strength reaches a certain level, there is a change.


    Now the two sides are in a situation of consumption. It''s not about who is more capable, but who can stick to it for a longer time. Obviously, Su Jingfei takes advantage of it.


    Su Jingfei''s strength may not be the best in the world, but his endurance is definitely in the front row. Ren and Du are connected. Both physical strength and skill will recover quickly in the process of consumption, which can also maintain his stronger lasting combat effectiveness. This is also the main reason why he can join forces with Feng mieqing and the Red Devils.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is really powerful, and this kind of temperament attack also consumes less, but her recovery speed is far less than that of Su Jingfei. If she goes on like this, she must lose.


    Su Jingfei is at a loss. He is fighting with a powerful general in the environment, and this general is also a boss level enemy made by Shangguan Xiang''er. If Su Jingfei can defeat him, he may break out of the illusion directly, even if he wins the competition.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is obviously not a person who likes to admit defeat. Just when she feels that she can''t hold Su Jingfei down, she suddenly opens her eyes. Her eyes are sharp. As soon as the sound of Xiao changes, it''s originally the sound of Wuwu, but it suddenly becomes sharp.


    In addition to paying attention to Su Jingfei, the audience also enjoyed Xiao music. However, after the sharp sound of Xiao, many people couldn''t bear to cover their ears, and even a few women couldn''t help crying. It was not only the harsh sound, but also Shangguan Xiang''er''s attack, so they couldn''t concentrate on Su Jingfei alone.


    Shangguan Xiang''er focuses all her attacks on Su Jingfei, which is also a kind of power consuming behavior. However, she didn''t want to affect other people, and there was no indiscriminate attack, but now it''s different. She needs strength, so she has to give up the only means of attack. As a result, many people in the audience are retreating, Everyone can''t stand this aggressive Xiao.


    And Su Jingfei in the dreamland was also shocked. The boss, who was already very difficult, suddenly changed from one to two, and the size doubled. Su Jingfei was like facing two giants. Even Su Jingfei''s strength did not change.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s forehead is already sweating, but seeing Su Jingfei''s face changed greatly and her body movement slowed down for half a beat, she comforted herself that she could defeat Su Jingfei and make him arrogant again.


    But when Su Jingfei was trapped in a dreamland, he suddenly said in a strong male voice, "I come here with my sword to get rid of all evil spirits." Then they heard the sound of the sword like the sound of a dragon. It was obvious that someone played the sword and sang. The festival was powerful, which instantly solved the pain of Shangguan xianger Xiao. It was like pushing away the clouds to see the moon.


    "Shangguan xianger, long time no see. Do you remember chuchen?" Everyone was sober, and there was a man in his twenties or twenties with a sword in his hand.

 Chapter 726

    The man with sword, as he said, comes very fast. When he finishes this sentence, he has already appeared in the public''s field of vision. It''s as if he is really stepping on the sword. Although his dress is not the image of an ancient swordsman, it has a kind of dust appearance.


    He and Tian Haihai are both swordsmen, but their temperament is quite different. Tian Haihai is a lonely swordsman with fast sword. Even standing in the crowd, he reveals a kind of loneliness. However, this man seems to be a swordsman who has entered the world, which is closer to the temperament of a swordsman. If he can really walk on the sword, he is more like a Sword Fairy.


    It''s not clear who is more powerful than the other two. Only when they have compared each other can they know. However, this man appears at the right time. Without saying a word, he will play the sword once, and every time he plays the sword, the sword will make a light sound, which is just right on the node of Shangguan xianger.


    When he finished reporting to his family, Shangguan xianger''s tune changed completely. The onlookers no longer felt Shangguan xianger''s tune was harsh, and Su Jingfei also broke away from the dreamland.


    When the man saw Su Jingfei wake up from the fantasy, he stopped playing the sword. Instead, he looked at Shangguan Xiang''er and said, "Shangguan Xiang''er, your demon eight tones are really powerful. If I didn''t come here just in time, I really can''t disturb you!"


    Shangguan Xiang''er stops playing. People can obviously see that there is a little more bright red in her veil, which is just the position of her mouth. As long as you guess a little, you will know that Shangguan Xiang''er has vomited blood. Although she doesn''t have much reaction, people also know that she is injured.


    The onlookers didn''t know whether Shangguan xianger''s internal injury was caused by Su Jingfei or the influence of the man who called himself chuchen. However, her eyes still didn''t change. It seemed that this injury had no effect on her at all.


    "Chuchen, you are not in the capital. What are you doing here? Is your master so free to let you out?" Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t speak. Kang Zizhen stood in front of Shangguan Xiang''er and looked at chuchen in a deep voice. Seeing that attitude, he had the meaning that he could not agree with him.


    Su Jingfei wakes up from the dreamland and sees the man who calls himself chuchen. He has a special temperament when he stands there. Now after listening to Kang Zizhen''s words, he suddenly feels that he is an expert from the capital.


    He is not a pure Wulin person. He doesn''t know the distribution of domestic experts, but he knows that there must be many experts in the capital. After all, at the foot of the emperor, there will always be some capable people. From the strength of the Feng family, he can probably guess the strength of some big families in the capital. Chuchen doesn''t know which family or which force he belongs to, Kang Zizhen seems to know chuchen''s master.


    The leaders of the major forces in other provincial capitals were also thinking about Kang Zizhen''s words. It seems that the people who came to the provincial capital this time are not only the Feng family, but also the other families in the capital, but they haven''t heard from each other yet.


    Chu Chen was not unhappy because of Kang Zizhen''s words, but said with a smile: "my young master is very busy recently, so he only sent me to have a look, otherwise you think you can be so arrogant in front of me? When have we been threatened like this


    As soon as Kang Zizhen''s face changed, she was just about to get angry when she was stopped by Shangguan xianger. She stepped forward and said, "chuchen, is it Chu Yiming who asked you to come?"


    "Yes, Shangguan Xiang''er, our young master said that if you don''t do it this time, I won''t mind my own business. If you do it, I will stop you. You must know something about our Chumen sword song. You can do it yourself." Chu Chen is very calm, and does not mean any threat, just to state a fact.


    "OK, I see. I''ll go to Chu Yiming." Shangguan Xiang''er''s tone remained unchanged, but everyone could tell that she was angry. Then she turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, today''s contest was interrupted. I''ll come back to you when I have time."


    Su Jingfei listened to their conversation, and his heart had been constantly churning. Naturally, he had heard of the Feng family. He really didn''t know what was going on. Was it the name of a big family in the capital?


    Now hearing Shangguan Xiang''er''s words, she seems to be more afraid of Chu Yiming, the young master of Chu Chen. She already has the intention to leave.


    He thought for a while, and said frankly: "Shangguan girl, there''s no need to compete any more. I admit that I''m not as good as you. If Mr. Chu didn''t show up, I''m afraid I would be defeated by you."


    This time, not only Shangguan Xiang''er, but also chuchen was a bit surprised. They all knew Su Jingfei''s position here in Hanjia village, and he certainly couldn''t be defeated in the hearts of the people. But he admitted his failure so frankly. In fact, as long as he really supported, Su Jingfei might not be defeated by Shangguan Xiang''er.


    The reason why Su Jingfei admits his failure is from his heart. He doesn''t have any research on temperament attack. If he meets Shangguan xianger next time, he will still have the same result. When he is trapped in a dreamland, he believes that he can''t take care of the situation around him. If someone attacks him at this time, he will be in danger, In front of Shangguan xianger, he is absolutely weak.


    Of course, this is also because he doesn''t know that everything he does in the dreamland will be shown in reality. If he sneaks on him when he is in the dreamland, unless his strength can reach the same level as him, he can''t get close at all.


    However, no matter what, Su Jingfei has admitted that he is not as calm as Shangguan xianger. The onlookers don''t think Su Jingfei is really not as good as Shangguan xianger. On the contrary, they think Su Jingfei is magnanimous. Even Deng Chao, who has been jealous of Su Jingfei before, feels that Su Jingfei is actually an open and aboveboard man.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looks at Su Jingfei strangely, and then hums: "I didn''t beat you. It''s useless for you to admit it. I''ll look for you in the future. If Shangguan Xiang''er wins, he wins. If he loses, he loses."


    Then he said to Kang Zizhen and ye Luan, "let''s go." Then he left without looking back.


    There is a bell on her ankle. Every step has a pleasant sound. Even if she doesn''t need to control it, people who listen to the bell will feel that they are wandering and want to go with her.


    Su Jingfei looks at the three people''s back when they leave. She feels dark. Shangguan Xiang''er''s ability is very strange. Her temperament attack is already beyond defense. Just when she leaves, Su Jingfei is sure that she doesn''t mean to confuse people''s mind, but just any sound can be used by her.


    When the three leave, no one dares to stop them. Su Jingfei admits that he is not as good as the other. Who else can be Shangguan Xiang''er''s opponent here? You don''t have to fight him. As long as she plays a song, it''s enough to make anyone confused.


    After Shangguan Xiang''er left, Chu Chen hugged Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su Jingfei, I''ve heard your name for a long time. I finally met you today."


    "Me? Have I become so famous that people in the capital have heard of me? " Su Jingfei is just trying to find out what happened to this Chumen. Now he says hello to chuchen and says with a smile.


    "Mr. Su''s reputation has always been great, but you don''t know it. Of course, the reason why I can hear your name is that our young master told me. This time I came here, I also sent something to Mr. Su, and this time I met Shangguan xianger, it was a coincidence." Chu Chen is obviously a straight person. He doesn''t have too much politeness at all. He says his purpose directly.


    "Give me something? I don''t think I know your young master, Mr. Chu Yiming in your mouth! " Su Jingfei did not worry to ask the other party what to send, asked with a smile.


    Chu Chen didn''t hide it because there were many people around him. He took out a book from his arms and handed it to Su Jingfei. He said, "Mr. Su, this is what our young master, Mr. Chu Yiming, asked me to bring you. This is the secret of our Chumen sword song. As long as you learn what is recorded above, it will be easier for you to deal with Shangguan xianger next time."


    Su Jingfei didn''t take the secret collection. He had guessed the strength of the secret collection from Chu Chen''s performance of playing sword and singing. But he didn''t dare to accept such a heavy gift from someone he had never met before.


    Chuchen is just straightforward, not without eyes. From Su Jingfei''s eyes, he has guessed his mind and said with a smile: "Mr. Su, you don''t have to think about it. Our young master doesn''t mean anything else, but he won''t mind doing anything that can make Shangguan Xiang''er uncomfortable."


    Su Jingfei is also a wise man. After listening to Chu Chen''s words, he immediately understands that Chu Yiming is Shangguan Xiang''er''s enemy. If so, he is also Shangguan Xiang''er''s enemy. Based on the principle that the enemy''s enemy is a friend, Su Jingfei and this Chu Yiming can really become friends. The secret he gave him is reasonable. Su Jingfei is a little relieved, It seems that the other side has no plan.


    However, he has always been a cautious man and added: "even so, when your young master gave me the secret collection, it didn''t mean anything else?"


    "What else do you mean? Oh, of course. I hope you don''t teach us Chumen sword songs to others, and you''d better let Shangguan Xiang''er suffer more. " Chu Chen is slightly a Leng at first, then think of his own young master''s words, told Su Jingfei the original words.


    Su Jingfei was speechless. How much hatred did they have? Thinking of this, he asked, "can you tell me about the gratitude and resentment between your young master and Shangguan xianger? Why does he hate Shangguan xianger so much? "


    "Hate? No, our young master just thinks that his younger martial sister is too mischievous and ambitious. She won''t suffer any more. She won''t know that the world is dangerous. It''s a kind of training for her. " Chu Chen shakes his head, and then naturally says.


    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. Chu Chen''s words make him not know how to answer them. He thought Chu Yiming and Shangguan Xiang''er should be enemies, but he didn''t expect that they were brothers and sisters.


    In order to let his younger martial sister know that the world is dangerous, the elder martial brother even gave his secret to a stranger for practice. The purpose is to let him defeat his younger martial sister. Is this guy''s head out of water, and Shangguan xianger doesn''t seem to have due respect for this elder martial brother.


    Chu Chen didn''t seem to see the confusion in Su Jingfei''s mind at all. He continued: "this sword song of Chu men can be regarded as our typical martial arts of Chu men. I hope you can treat it well and give full play to his power with your internal training."


    "Wait a minute, I''m in a bit of a mess. Are you friends, relatives or enemies with Shangguan Xiang''er? Are you just going to teach me such an important thing, and then let me deal with Shangguan Xiang''er? Isn''t that a bit of a rip off? " Su Jingfei couldn''t help it this time, so he had to explain what he didn''t know.


    Chu Chen calmed down. After a little hesitation, he said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, let''s take a step to talk." With these words, he took Su Jingfei to the corner. Although they didn''t speak much before, a few people nearby could still hear them. Chuchen was not afraid to be known by others, but now he had to talk in private, which was obviously related to the real secret.


    Su Jingfei wanted to know the inside story, so he naturally followed him. However, with his cautious character, he was more careful. This chuchen has great strength. If he suddenly attacked, he might be in danger.


    It''s not that he is too mean. After all, when we meet for the first time, we can''t do harm to others. We can''t do nothing to prevent others. Su Jingfei never puts himself in danger.


    Fortunately, Chu Chen didn''t have any other thoughts, otherwise the attack would not succeed. He went to one side and said in a low voice: "Mr. Su, I can''t tell you this, but I don''t think I''ll make it clear, and you won''t believe that I really give you a gift for free."


    Su Jingfei didn''t deny it and nodded. If someone gave him such a heavy gift and accepted it without thinking of anything, it would be a bit of a rip.


    "In fact, that''s what happened. Our young master is Shangguan xianger''s elder martial brother, and they grew up together. Then..." chuchen''s voice is relatively low, only enough for two people to hear.


    Su Jingfei''s head was dizzy, and he snapped: "then your young master liked Shangguan xianger, but Shangguan xianger didn''t follow. So he had to give him all kinds of problems. It''s too fake to have such a bloody plot. Mr. chuchen, you can''t be sent to amuse me."


    "Mr. Su, you are so humorous. Who told you that? I mean our young master really took Shangguan xianger as his sister, but later she recognized Feng mieling as his godfather. We Chumen and the Feng family have always been at odds, so our young master was very angry, and then everything happened. You were really maimed by dog blood TV series. Mr. Su, dog blood TV series are risky, Watch the film carefully Chu Chen rolled a white eye, explaining and admonishing at the same time.

 Chapter 727

    Su surprised to let Chu Chen say the old face is red, he seems to really think more, but what he said is really easy to misunderstand. The traditional story should be like this. It''s really not poisonous.


    However, in this way, he also understood that the relationship between Chu Yiming and Shangguan Xiang''er seems to be different from what he imagined. This is not the point. The point is that the relationship between Chumen, where Chu Yiming lives, and the Feng family is not the same. This is probably the main reason why they give gifts and help themselves.


    "Mr. Chu, since you have told me such secret things, I accept this gift, but I have nothing in return." Su Jingfei knew the reason in his heart, so he was calm, and he didn''t refuse the benefits of Bai Lai.


    Chuchen said with a smile: "Mr. Su, don''t worry. Our young master gave you this secret collection just to make you restrain Shangguan xianger. He didn''t intend to let you give him anything in return. Moreover, the contradiction between you and the Feng family is not a secret


    "Well, in that case, it''s settled. If I go to the capital in the future, I will definitely visit your young master." Su Jingfei nodded and took the secret.


    Chuchen hugged his fists and said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to Mr. Su''s arrival. By the way, if you come to Beijing, you can''t find Chumen. You can call me directly. This is my private number."


    Su Jingfei exchanges contact information with Chu Chen, and Chu Chen leaves. He comes and goes like the wind, and gives people the impression that he is an ancient Knight. However, everyone can see that he is actually here for Shangguan Xiang''er. Now that he''s gone, it''s time for him to leave, but for Su Jingfei, Chu Chen''s appearance has brought him a great shock.


    Tianmo Bayin is a very strange means of temperament attack. Even if Su Jingfei''s wired book is equivalent to cheating device, he still can''t resist it. He can only fight against it with his super recovery ability. He almost suffered a loss under Shangguan xianger''s hands.


    The sword song of Chumen sent by chuchen now is just like sending charcoal in the snow. As long as you learn the Kung Fu, you will not be afraid when you meet Shangguan xianger next time. This is not the key. The key is that Shangguan xianger represents the Feng family. If you don''t have chuchen''s help, you will have a lot of difficulty in dealing with the Feng family. Now you will have confidence.


    In addition, Su Jingfei was even more shocked by the situation in the capital. He used to think that although there were many big families and many family forces in the capital, he was about to reach the peak of the power of the provincial capital. Even if he could not stir up the wind and rain in the capital, he should at least have the strength to resist.


    Now I really know that although I have great strength, I am still too weak in front of the real powerful forces in the capital. At least the Feng family, who is hostile to me, did not send the most powerful people.


    Feng mietian is really stronger than Feng mieqing, but she is not necessarily stronger than herself. Shangguan Xiang''er is also very strange, but she just restrained Su Jingfei, and her strength is not necessarily stronger than herself. But they should not be powerful figures in the capital. A chuchen is so good, and his young master Chu Yiming must be a person against heaven, What''s more, Chu Yiming and Shangguan xianger still have masters!


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei can''t take it lightly. When people come back to Han''s house in public, Liu Wufeng and long Baitian take people to leave one after another. There are more things happening today. They also need to go back and rearrange. They also need to re evaluate the strength of Feng''s family. The appearance of Shangguan xianger brings many variables.


    The last one who left was Niu Zhengzheng. He didn''t know much about these things, but after seeing what happened here today, he also felt that the Niu family was going to change their mentality, especially to go to Niu Baisui to report.


    Before leaving, Niu Zhengzheng said to Su Jingfei, "doctor Su, you''d better go home when you have time. The old man''s illness still needs your treatment."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll study something in two days. Anyway, the old man''s injury has been healed, and the complete recovery needs a panacea. For the time being, there is no panacea. I''m just going to consolidate the effect. I won''t forget it. Remember to say hello to old man Niu when I go back." Now we are all comrades in arms on the same front. In the past, Su Jingfei did not care about the small contradiction of less cattle.


    Niu Zhengzheng got Su Jingfei''s promise and finally left contentedly. Anyway, his goal has been achieved today. As for the content of cooperation in the future, he can''t control it. His qualification is still a little poor.


    After these people left, Han Fu took Han Sanfeng and Han Siping with Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, there are a lot of things happening today. Almost all the provincial and city forces have arrived. Some other family forces are either attached to these families or neutral. What do you think of the current situation?"


    Su Jingfei pondered for a while, then said: "now the specific situation is not clear, but one thing is certain, the Feng family should be more powerful than we think, especially Shangguan xianger''s ability is really strange, I have to pay attention to it."


    "Jingfei, do you think if you and Shangguan xianger fight for life and death, how will they win or lose?" Han Sanfeng frowned and asked impolitely.


    "Before today, if I fight alone with Shangguan Xiang''er, it should be half and half. It''s not easy for her to win me. It''s also very difficult for me to defeat her. Her tone attack is too fierce." Su Jingfei pondered for a moment.


    "I think the man named chuchen gave you a secret book called Chumen sword song. After you learn it, you should increase your winning rate." Before Chu Chen wanted to present Su Jingfei''s Secret collection, we all saw that Han Siping had some reservation when listening to Su Jingfei''s words, so he asked with a smile.


    "Fourth brother, I haven''t seen it yet. I can''t be sure. But seeing Shangguan Xiang''er''s fear of chuchen before, I think this Kung Fu should be very powerful. I just don''t know if it''s all the secrets. Anyway, with my internal skill, as long as I practice Chumen sword song, at least I won''t suffer losses in the face of Shangguan Xiang''er in the future." Su Jingfei did not hide, very frank way.


    Mrs. Han nodded. They didn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s conjecture. In terms of internal power, they believed that Su Jingfei would not be worse than Shangguan xianger, and even Kang Zizhen might have better internal power than Shangguan xianger, but Shangguan xianger''s eight demons were too strong.


    Now that Su Jingfei has the means to restrain her, his winning rate will naturally increase. However, Su Jingfei continued: "let''s not talk about this estimation. The key is that Shangguan Xiang''er is more powerful. Even if I can restrain her, it will take a lot of effort. There is not only Shangguan Xiang''er in the Feng family, which is the most troublesome, Kang Zizhen and ye Luan can''t be underestimated! "


    "Alas, I can''t imagine that the Feng family has so many backup forces. Before, I saw that Liu Wufeng and the people he brought, as well as the people of long Baitian, had enough confidence. Now I have to make a new estimate." Han Sanfeng sighed and had a slight headache.


    "In fact, third brother, don''t think so much. Chuchen talked to me before and told me why he came to help us." Su Jingfei told the three people of the Han family what Chu Chen had said to him before. Everyone was his own. Su Jingfei would not hide such important information.


    "You mean that Truman is actually the enemy of the Feng family?" Mrs. Han brightened her eyes and then said with a smile: "no wonder Feng mieling can''t leave the capital. Knowing that Feng mietian is not much better than Feng mieqing, she sent him out. It seems that in the capital, he doesn''t feel good either. It depends on the strength of chuchen and Chumen. At least Feng mieling can''t leave the capital."


    "Yes, that''s what I just thought. Feng mieling is the person I fear most. If he doesn''t show up, other people are not really terrible. Of course, I don''t believe chuchen will return to the capital. Besides giving me gifts, his purpose must also have the meaning of influencing Shangguan xianger." Su Jingfei nodded and said his conjecture.


    "So it''s a little simpler." Mrs. Han was relieved, and then said with emotion: "it seems that our news is still too closed. When there is a Truman in the capital, I don''t know. This level of information is too poor."


    "Yes, I think so. I think we should go back and find an information talent. We don''t suffer from the news from the provincial capital, but we don''t know what''s going on in the capital. If Chu Chen didn''t arrive in time this time, there would be a big mess." Su Jingfei nodded.


    "Well, Jingfei, we all go to look for some information talents and try our best to focus on the capital. I think since the Feng family has made such a big move this time, there will certainly be a lot of actions in the capital."


    Su Jingfei nodded, thinking that there are several companies on his side, and there should be a lot of communication talents. As long as you find them and let them help you collect some information, even if you can''t be a spy, you can at least let yourself know more.


    After talking about it here for a while, Su Jingfei returned to Han Siping''s house. All his family lived here for the time being. Although Su''s villa also had its own defense equipment, it was worse than Han''s. before it was completely safe, Su Jingfei planned to stay in Han''s house. It happened that Han Shan was Su''s apprentice and was hospitable, The girls were also well received at the Han family.


    "Everyone, let''s have a meeting, especially sister Xiuwen and red silk. And if I can, I''d like to find a communication talent. It''s better to have the level of hacker. I want to know something about Beijing." Su Jingfei directly called all the women together. Before he had a competition with Shangguan xianger, they didn''t go. They didn''t know what was going on outside. Now they are surprised to hear what he said. Su Jingfei has never planned this aspect.

 Chapter 728

    Su Jingfei called the crowd together and wanted them to provide some experts in communication or network. He really didn''t know much about the company. Only Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke knew.


    Liang Xiuwen listened to his words and looked at Li Hongsi. Li Hongsi shook her head and said, "Jingfei, although our company is growing bigger and bigger, it has not been involved in this aspect. It is too professional. We only start after we come to the provincial capital. After all, we can''t find suitable people in small places."


    Su Jingfei is not surprised by this answer. Although roufeisi group has developed to the whole country, and even has become a underwear brand, the demand for network technology is not high, as long as the general computer talents can meet it.


    Although I don''t need too many experts, if I really use it, maybe the other party will have the level of hackers. Not everyone can get it. Otherwise, I don''t need to gather all the people together. Anyway, money doesn''t mean much to him now. Even if he doesn''t continue to expand the scale, he can enjoy his old age, He doesn''t mind spending a lot of money on the experts.


    His eyes turned to Lin ruoke. Without waiting for him to speak, Lin ruoke already understood: "we cover a wide range of aspects, including electronics and network, but there are not many real experts. I can ask you, but I can''t guarantee it."


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Lin ruoke. Su Shi''s subsidiary directly inherits the original industry of Lin''s group and basically develops comprehensively. It''s normal to have this kind of business. However, Su Jingfei doesn''t know exactly how large the scale is. This shopkeeper is very thorough.


    In addition to these three people, Huofeng and his two younger martial sisters will not say much. Huofeng lives in the underground world and has no contact with this aspect, which makes it more difficult for her to find talents in this field. In addition, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are both graduates of traditional Chinese medicine. Even if they have friends who are talents in this field, they may not be very good. Su Jingfei asked them to come together, I just want to show that I attach importance to it.


    At this time, Han Shan didn''t follow her. After all, Han Shan has her own residence in the Han family, but Dongfang Wenjun is here. I don''t know if it''s because the relationship between Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun has changed, or because it''s inconvenient for her to leave with Han Shan. Anyway, she is more like a member of the Su family now, and Su Jingfei is also very adapted to this change, No one else felt uncomfortable.


    Nalan Xiuying then said: "Jingfei, why don''t you go to ask Baitou, there may be such a master in their army. I want to transfer him to help as you are. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened. He thought of the elite 307 army, where there are not only combat talents, but also communication talents. He is not only the major of that army, but also Nalan Xiulin is Nalan Xiuying''s younger brother. In a word, she should be able to find a better relationship with the army.


    But before he asked about Baitou, the first female soldier said: "boss, you don''t have to think about the 307 army. Although there are some talents in this field, they only serve the army. Such talents can''t be sent out. We can come here because of the face of Baitou commander and the order of major general Nalan."


    Su Jingfei frowned and said, "really, there''s no possibility of relaxation?"


    "Well, it''s true that we don''t have any. The principle of our army is very strong, but I really have nothing to say to boss. It''s clearly the major of the army, but I don''t know any rules." We''ve been familiar with each other for a long time. The third female soldier with big chest apologized impolitely.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t be angry because of this, so he has to ha ha and say: "I usually manage everything every day. I don''t have time to manage so much. Cough, in that case, let''s wait for ruoke''s news."


    As for Su Jingfei, the girls can only laugh in their hearts, but no one is sure if Lin ruoke can find the right person.


    At this time, Dongfang Wenjun hesitated for a long time, and finally said: "Su Jingfei, in fact, I know a talent in this field, and he is very powerful, but I don''t know if he will come to help us."


    "Well? Do you know a man who is really good? " Su Jingfei''s spirit is shocked. Although his relationship with Dongfang Wenjun is not completely romantic, he trusts her enough. Dongfang Wenjun is not a casual joker.


    "The top level of the country dare not say, but it is said that he once invaded the official system of the United States and Japan, and kept our national flag, but they could not find his people at all. Such people should be more powerful." Dongfang Wenjun pondered for a while, but still a little exposed.


    Su Jingfei''s tiger body was shocked once, and then it was shocked three times. If such a fierce object is not national level, I really don''t know what it can be. After all, it can leave the national flag on the official system of such a country, or even leave no trace. This level and courage are enough to be admired. If such a person helps, let alone pry for information, Even if it is to do something else, there is no problem. Su Jingfei knows how important network talents are in the network era.


    "Wenjun, since you know him, how likely do you think he will come to help us? If he needs money, we have absolutely no problem. If he needs other things, we will find a way for him." Su Jingfei didn''t even hesitate, so he clapped immediately.


    "I''m not sure if I can come. Why don''t I ask?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s attitude, Dongfang Wenjun explained: "he really doesn''t need money. It should be easy to get some money with his technology."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "please contact him first."


    "Well, right away." Then he took out a laptop and turned it on to the Internet directly. He explained to the crowd: "in general, you can''t call this guy directly. It''s the fastest way to find him on the Internet."


    People are very curious, such a top-level talent, in the end what kind of, are watching.


    Dongfang Wenjun is proficient in her skills. Although she is not a hacker, she often contacts computers. In addition to her martial arts, she also has her own cultural level and has come back from studying abroad. People see that she quickly opens a foreign communication tool, and soon several portraits appear on it. Dongfang Wenjun clicks on the name of a boat island.


    "This guy usually doesn''t look at foreign websites, but likes to use a Mandarin name. That''s why he goes to those countries to fly the national flag. It should be said that he is an extreme patriot." Dongfang Wenjun pointed to the name of the boat island to explain to the public.


    "Whether Xia Ning is here or not, I''m Dongfang Wenjun." Dongfang Wenjun said to everyone, while typing a line of text in the chat box.


    People thought it would take a while for the boat island to reply. Unexpectedly, only two seconds later, a flower crazy face came from the opposite side, followed by a line of words: "Wenjun, you finally appear. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. One day''s absence is like three autumn, one year''s absence is like another life!"


    Neither Dongfang Wenjun nor anyone else expected that such a sentence would appear on the opposite side. Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment, and his heart suddenly became sour. Although the relationship between Dongfang Wenjun and himself was not a couple, he was her first man. Now a man actually spoke like this, which made him feel uncomfortable, Is this guy a rival of his own? Er, why should I say it''s a rival in love? It seems that Dongfang Wenjun didn''t promise to be with me. Su Jingfei is puzzled.


    Dongfang Wenjun Bei, many people feel embarrassed when they see what he said. Fortunately, everyone knows that she likes Han Shan, and no one knows about her and Su Jingfei. They just make fun of her. It''s not so good.


    "You''re going to die. You can''t learn sour words. Don''t talk nonsense. I have business with you. You tell me your phone number. You always change your phone. I can''t find you any more." The East Wenjun was angry and angry, and he did not make complaints about it.


    "Yes, my queen. I didn''t mean to change it. There are too many people looking for me. The number is..." the island of the boat recovered quickly, followed by a series of numbers.


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t talk nonsense either. He turns off the computer directly and says to the public, "this guy''s name is Zhang Xianing. He is proficient in computers. I''ll call him now and let him help us. I think the boy''s tone towards me is not a big problem. Wait a minute."


    "I think he''s secretly in love with you. I''ve fallen in love with you in that tone. It''s so sour that I don''t see you for a day, like three autumn, or a year, like a world away." Lin Ruo can use a very exaggerated tone to tease Dongfang Wenjun, and other women also laugh.


    Dongfang Wenjun has a hot face. He secretly takes a look at Su Jingfei. Then he stares and says, "you don''t know my mother''s interest. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll call him now. Don''t speak. This guy is a thief. If you let him know something''s wrong, it may be a waste of effort."


    All the girls knew the importance of it, and they immediately shut up. Although Su Jingfei was sad, he couldn''t say anything. He could only watch Dongfang Wenjun dial the phone, and a male voice came from the opposite side: "Wenjun, is it really you? What can I do for you? "


    "Well, there''s something wrong. You''re still in China. It''s not far from the capital of H Province. I have something to do with you." Dongfang Wenjun asked.


    "Not far. I''m going there. It''s about three hours'' train. Oh, by the way, you''re there. That''s great. I''ll see you!" Zhang Xianing heard Dongfang Wenjun''s words, immediately excited way.


    "Well, it''s true. I''ve been bullied by a man. Please help me to vent my anger. That guy''s name is Su Jingfei." Dongfang Wenjun was bullied by others, and then said.

 Chapter 729

    Dongfang Wenjun''s words not only stunned Su Jingfei, but also other women. They didn''t understand why Dongfang Wenjun said that. Dongfang Wenjun seemed to have guessed the reaction of the people and immediately signaled them not to speak.


    "Wenjun, what do you say? A guy named Su Jingfei dares to bully you. You can bear it. I can''t bear it. You tell me the address. I''ll be there tonight. You wait for me to vent your anger. Even you dare to bully me. It''s too irritating. " At this time, Zhang Xianing''s angry voice seemed to be unbearable.


    Dongfang Wenjun tried a pair of scissors hands to the crowd, and then said calmly, "OK, come here quickly. This Su is too powerful. I can''t help him. I''m in Hanjia village, the provincial capital." Then I gave the detailed address.


    Opposite Zhang Xianing just a "you wait for me", no nonsense, directly hang up the phone to prepare things, it is really vigorous.


    After Dongfang Wenjun hung up, Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile, "Wenjun, what are you doing? We''ll ask him to help us. How can you say that I bullied you and let him vent on you? It''s too exaggerated."


    Dongfang Wenjun looks at Su Jingfei and tells him, "didn''t you bully me?" Suddenly let Su Jingfei speechless, but also can''t argue.


    Other women are also curious, especially Lin ruoke, almost with admiration: "Wenjun, you just said Su Jingfei bullied you, I think you''re telling the truth, it''s a post-film acting. If you go to the crew, you must be better than Su Jingfei."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes beside him. Is his acting so bad? Besides, is Dongfang Wenjun acting? It''s just a reflection of his true mood. Su Jingfei suspects that Dongfang Wenjun is taking revenge for himself and taking the opportunity to find trouble for himself.


    Naturally, Dongfang Wenjun couldn''t follow Su Jingfei''s explanation, but patiently said, "I''ve known this small boat island for several years. At that time, we were in the United States together. He got into some trouble at home, and then ran to the United States. I was studying abroad at that time, so I knew him. He was very good, but he was paranoid, maybe strong in some way, If I don''t use this method, he won''t come. "


    "Wen Jun, tell me the truth for my sister. Does this guy like you?" Now that Nalan Xiuying is younger, she naturally wants to match her sisters. After listening to her words, she immediately gossip that women''s nature is exposed.


    Her words also aroused the curiosity of others. They all wanted to hear Dongfang Wenjun explain her relationship with the boat island.


    If Dongfang Wenjun used to admit that she didn''t have any scruples at all, but before she said these words now, she unconsciously took a look at Su Jingfei. It doesn''t mean how much she cares about Su Jingfei''s feelings now. It''s totally subconscious.


    Su Jingfei really wanted to know. Although he knew that there must be no special relationship between them, otherwise Dongfang Wenjun would not be able to wait until now to give it to him for the first time, but he was somewhat uncomfortable. But when Dongfang Wenjun looked at him, he was still comforted. At least Dongfang Wenjun was more concerned about himself.


    "In fact, things are similar to what you think. He always said that he was very interested in me, but I didn''t feel much about him all the time. We have been in such intermittent contact. If Su Jingfei didn''t need talents in this field, I wouldn''t see him again!" Dongfang Wenjun considered the wording and explained to the public.


    If this explanation sounds like an experience to others, Su Jingfei thinks that this is her explanation for herself, for fear that she might misunderstand her. After all, she emphasizes that it is because she met Zhang Xianing. Su Jingfei immediately comforts herself. Even if she and Dongfang Wenjun can''t be lovers, at least she still regards herself as a relative. That''s enough.


    Su Jingfei comforted himself and asked, "anyway, we are mainly looking for him to help us this time. Do you want to make a grand welcome ceremony to let him feel our enthusiasm? Only in this way can we have a better conversation!"


    "Come on, you think Zhang Xianing will have a good talk with you when he comes. He must be looking for you to do it. He''s not just talking about it." Dongfang Wenjun once again gave Dongfang Wenjun a white look and said impolitely: "although the boat island is not a martial arts expert, his fighting skills are not bad. I didn''t tell you before. In fact, he is an elite communication personnel in a special army. He left the army because he made a mistake."


    "No, now that special forces are so worthless, they are everywhere." Su Jingfei is stunned, then unconsciously says.


    Only when he finished speaking, he saw six female soldiers glaring at him, and Dongfang Wenjun was also very dissatisfied. Other women really gloated. Su Jingfei seemed to forget that he was actually a major in 307.


    Su Jingfei quickly said with a smile: "you misunderstood me, but I didn''t say what you mean. I mean there are too many special forces now. It seems that everyone is a member of the special forces. By the way, how can we get off the subject, or how can we treat Zhang Xianing?"


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t tangle with him. He snorted and explained, "it''s very simple. When he comes, you can fight with him. He feels that his strength is not as good as you, so he will be honest. I''ll explain it to him again. He should be paranoid. What he thinks will not change. You must calm him down, But you can''t use internal power. "


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. Is Dongfang Wenjun looking for help or trouble for himself? However, thinking of Zhang Xianing''s powerful hacking technology, even if it''s a muddle headed fight, it''s worth it.


    After a discussion, they waited for the phone call from the boat island. Sure enough, before dinner arrived, his news came, even to the village. It can be seen how much Zhang Xianing attached importance to Dongfang Wenjun. If Dongfang Wenjun didn''t have a good interest, all the girls might have to make up for them. Of course, Su Jingfei would not, Now how to say that Dongfang Wenjun is his own woman, he is not interested in looking for a green hat to wear.


    Although Dongfang Wenjun said that he didn''t need to be too heavy, Su Jingfei still took a few women to meet Zhang Xianing. Anyway, all the women have a certain internal skill foundation, maybe not better than the real experts, but their self-protection ability is still OK, and there''s no need to worry about it.


    Zhang Xianing is waiting for Dongfang Wenjun at the entrance of the village. When he sees Dongfang Wenjun, he is also shocked. Not only is Dongfang Wenjun more beautiful than before, her skin seems more tender, but more importantly, she is accompanied by a large group of beautiful girls.


    No matter Na LAN Xiuying, Liang Xiuwen or Li Hongsi, her appearance is not inferior to that of Dongfang Wenjun. Even Na LAN Xiuying''s temperament is more charming than her. The other girls, young or sexy, are also pretty girls. In this way, a group of girls appear. Even Zhang Xianing''s computer technology house is stunned.


    Because of the existence of so many beautiful girls, a gentle and handsome guy is naturally ignored by others. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. There''s no need to bother, but he can''t be seen by others, which also hurts his self-esteem.


    Zhang Xianing, wearing a pair of glasses, looks very polite, which is in line with his identity as a hacker, and he is also a little handsome. He is the same type as Su Jingfei. They are all polite and white faced, but his age is obviously older than Su Jingfei, and he is 27 or 28 years old.


    "Zhang Xianing, what are you doing? Don''t you know how to talk when you see a pretty girl? " When Dongfang Wenjun saw Zhang Xianing in a daze, he immediately drank with a smile.


    Zhang Xianing is really in love with Dongfang Wenjun. Although there are many beautiful women in front of him, and Nalan Xiuying, who is also extremely charming, she is very glad to come over and says: "Wenjun, it''s really good to see you again. We haven''t seen each other for several years. You are still so beautiful. No, no, it''s even more beautiful."


    "Yo, boy, you are so sweet. Are you too obvious? Wenjun in our family is not so easy to pursue." Lin ruoke has always been thick line, now see this gentle little white face, think of Su Jingfei.


    Now she''s a little bullied because Su Jingfei''s strength is getting stronger and stronger. Every time she suffers a loss, it''s her own. Now when she sees Zhang Xianing, she unconsciously uses the resentment accumulated in Su Jingfei. Before Zhang Xianing gets into trouble with Su Jingfei, she''s already targeted by Lin ruoke.


    Dongfang Wenjun is only a friend to Zhang Xianing. Naturally, he doesn''t want to make a mess of the relationship. He quickly stops Lin ruoke and says, "if possible, Xia Ning will arrive. Let''s take him to dinner first. Let''s talk about it later."


    Although Zhang Xianing is described by Dongfang Wenjun as a hacker expert, he is obviously not an eloquent person. After Lin ruoke''s reply, he doesn''t know what to say. However, Su Jingfei observes very carefully. When Zhang Xianing, who is called boat Island, looks at the girls around him with normal eyes and no bad thoughts, This person''s character should be more decent.


    Su Jingfei has many beautiful women around him. He doesn''t like some people who are not in the right mind. No matter how good their abilities are, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to use them. This is his consistent principle of employing people. He''s an evil person with a dark stomach, so he doesn''t want to make such a hand for himself.


    After Zhang Xianing was robbed by Lin ruoke, he forgot what he was doing here for a moment. Moreover, no matter from what angle, Dongfang Wenjun didn''t seem to be bullied. He didn''t rush to ask who Su Jingfei was, and he once again ignored Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 730

    Zhang Xianing, a communication talent boat recommended by Dongfang Wenjun, came to Hanjia village and was received ceremoniously. Several important members of the Su family came out to welcome him, but the most important one was ignored by him.


    For this person, everyone''s first impression is pretty good, whether it''s women''s infatuation for Zhang Xianing or Su Jingfei''s satisfaction with his decency.


    If you don''t know what Dongfang Wenjun likes, they really want to make up Zhang Xianing and Dongfang Wenjun. Su Jingfei is naturally different. Now he can''t say what attitude he should take towards Zhang Xianing. He can see Zhang Xianing''s feelings for Dongfang Wenjun. Unfortunately, Dongfang Wenjun is his own woman.


    Even if she doesn''t have such a relationship with herself, Dongfang Wenjun won''t like Zhang Xianing, otherwise there won''t be Dongfang Wenjun now.


    "Xia Ning, when did you come back to China? Aren''t you hiding abroad?" Back at Han Siping''s house, dinner is ready here. Dongfang Wenjun and Zhang Xianing are not polite, so he takes him to dinner.


    It seemed that Zhang Xianing was very satisfied with this impoliteness, and he didn''t feel any discomfort. Hearing what Dongfang Wenjun said, he immediately said bitterly: "Alas, it''s all tears. I didn''t want to come back. I was caught. These grandchildren are really powerful. I went to the United States to hide, and I was caught."


    Although he was gentle in appearance, he spoke with a ruffian spirit. Without waiting for Dongfang Wenjun to ask, he honestly explained: "at the beginning, he just moved a little money to support the disaster area. Is it necessary to chase me like this?"


    Listening to Zhang Xianing''s words, everyone felt that he was wronged. Although it was a bit wrong to hack, it didn''t seem that it was too much to do so for disaster relief. Moreover, the most important thing was that people went to the United States and even wanted to catch him back. There were so many corrupt officials running out of the country, why didn''t they catch him back.


    Of course, people did not speak. After all, the specific situation is not clear. Who knows who he is talking about? If he is a member of his own army, it''s normal to be arrested. He is a member of a special army!


    People''s conjecture was soon confirmed by Dongfang Wenjun. Zhang Xianing did something unusual. Dongfang Wenjun rolled his eyes first, and then said: "don''t say how innocent you are. Even if you embezzle other people''s money, you should first see who it is, and then talk about how much you have turned, billion! How dare you say how many people in the country can have so much money. "


    This time, people don''t need to know whose money he misappropriated. Just listen to this figure, they are already confused. Su Jingfei is also shocked by the tiger''s body. In the past half a year, he has used all kinds of means to have a wealth of more than one billion, and there are enemies everywhere. If other people misappropriate one billion, is the gap too big.


    Other people have been in a daze for a long time. They don''t know how to express their feelings. Even Liang Xiuwen, who is the most valuable among the people, has almost the same wealth. Zhang Xianing embezzles so much money. No wonder people want to chase him. No one will let him go. He is still here to complain. Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t feel for him at all, which can be regarded as a reasonable explanation.


    Through their conversation, they didn''t have any special favor towards Gan Su Jingfei, a gentle little white face of the same type, but they knew that he was really powerful and had more confidence in his ability.


    "Well, don''t say it. Isn''t it the grandson of a national leader? His money is not a good source. It''s really cruel. He even used the top agents in China to catch me, and even used the upper relationship. It''s really cruel. " Zhang Xianing seemed very depressed and drank the way of breath.


    Su Jingfei and others are silent. This Zhang Xianing is really restless. All the people he provokes are in heaven. But what they are more curious about is that they can still sit here after committing such a big thing. How can he do it.


    Dongfang Wenjun is also curious and can''t help asking: "since you''ve been arrested, why haven''t you been shot?"


    This time, not only Zhang Xianing, who was questioned, almost choked on the wine, but other people also couldn''t help smoking from the corners of their mouths. At ordinary times, Dongfang Wenjun seems to be a classic pretty girl, regardless of her temperament or behavior. At this time, she is tough enough to speak, regardless of Zhang Xianing''s feelings. Is this really good?


    Zhang Xianing seems to have digested her words for a while, and then said with a bitter smile: "Wenjun, you don''t want me to be shot so much. Your words really hit me to death." However, after a pause, he explained: "in fact, the problem is very simple. At my level, we are not just shooting people. We are not outsiders. If they can sit here, they should all be our own people. I might as well tell you frankly, unless I do something to betray my country, I just need to do something for the country, Basically, modern law doesn''t bind me. "


    Except for the simple Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, almost everyone understood what he was hiding. He was a real top talent. Sometimes the country didn''t have much binding force on such people. He just had to make some contributions to the country, and the real people needed to be protected.


    "Now that you are free, what are you doing recently?" It may be that Dongfang Wenjun didn''t meet Zhang Xianing for a long time, so he began to ask about the latest situation after a big circle.


    Zhang Xianing may also be excited to see Dongfang Wenjun today, and he didn''t evade the presence of the public, saying what he had done. In fact, even if he didn''t have any other idea, he said something about his glorious history in front of women, which is the nature of a man. Now he is asked by Dongfang Wenjun, and he says: "I work in a software company, Develop software for them to earn some living expenses. "


    Su Jingfei and others were a little surprised. With Zhang Xianing''s level, it''s not a problem to be a network engineer in some large and well-known enterprises. Now, listen to him, he should be working in a very ordinary company with a low profile.


    Of course, we don''t believe in his so-called earning a little living expenses. This kind of person should not be short of money. Even if he doesn''t do it himself, the country can''t ignore him.


    Dongfang Wenjun did not care about his words, but continued: "well, since you are not very busy now, I will help you find something. Do you think you can come here to work?"


    Su Jingfei''s spirit was shocked. This is the point. Although he was ignored by Zhang Xianing, he didn''t have any complaints. Because what Dongfang Wenjun said before, he didn''t want to introduce himself to Su Jingfei in the past. Otherwise, Zhang Xianing''s paranoia might really break out, which is contrary to his original intention.


    Other people are also looking at Zhang Xianing, want to know if Dongfang Wenjun can let Zhang Xianing work here, they are really not sure about this legendary man.


    Zhang Xianing did not rush to agree, but asked: "what do you want me to do here? Do you have a software or Internet company? In fact, my current situation is under state surveillance. There is no problem with my own company, so I can resign at any time. However, when I leave my residence, I have to report to the state, and when I work for you, your company will also be noticed by the state. "


    His words made people fall into silence. They could see that Zhang Xianing was not dealing with Dongfang Wenjun, but his words made people hesitate. His identity was not simple, and the degree of national attention was naturally different. In order to avoid his problems, it was normal to have supervision.


    At this time, Li hongsilk, who had not opened her mouth, suddenly said coldly, "which department is monitoring you?"


    This iceberg like pretty girl naturally from the time she came in, Zhang Xianing had noticed that this is a woman whose appearance and figure are not weaker than that of Dongfang Wenjun. If it''s not for her cold face, it can definitely make any man want close relatives. Now hearing her words, Zhang Xianing is also in a daze, but he doesn''t have any bad behavior. He just looks at Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun timely introduced: "this is Li Hongsi, the personnel director of roufeisi group. If you come to work here, she is also your leader."


    Zhang Xianing nodded understandably. As his own leader, it''s understandable to ask about such a topic. What''s more, this topic is actually said by himself. It''s understandable that people want to ask clearly. Moreover, he thinks that such a topic is not secret in front of Dongfang Wenjun.


    "I don''t know how much you know about the special forces. We are all friends of Dongfang Wenjun, and I don''t want to hide from you. I used to be a special force, but I discredit them. But because of my special identity, the person who supervises me now is 307 force. Do you know 307 force? At present, among the special forces in China, they should rank in the top three. " Zhang Xianing thought for a moment, or explained to the public in detail.


    Su Jingfei and the girls were stunned. They couldn''t help looking at Li Hongsi. Now we all understand why Li Hongsi asked this question. She has always been very calm. I didn''t expect that all the questions at this time were focused on the point. She actually guessed this.


    Since Li Hongsi became Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, she usually has a high status in Su''s family, but because of her cold personality, she doesn''t participate in many things. She is enthusiastic only when she is faced with Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei. It''s not because she wants to be estranged from other girls, it''s just because of her sex.


    Now that she occasionally shows her wisdom, it''s still bright in front of everyone''s eyes, otherwise they will really think that Li Hongsi is just beautiful and gentle, and forget her excellent mind.


    Who doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is a member of the 307 army, and there are six elite members of the 307 army working as bodyguards in his family. If Zhang Xianing''s supervision department is the 307 army, it''s really coming. Li hongsilk''s problem is very important. It''s still a difficult factor, and it doesn''t have any influence immediately.


    Zhang Xianing didn''t know why he said that after 307 troops, people''s expressions became a little strange. It should be no surprise that he wanted to be supervised by such a special army.


    The 307 army is not an absolute hidden army. It has some reputation, but it must be a real military enthusiast. Ordinary people don''t know. Is this family all military fans? It''s too fake. Girls are very few military fans. They can''t help looking at Dongfang Wenjun.


    Seeing his doubts, Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile: "unit 307 supervises you. Is it your internal problem?"


    "Well, it''s true that this is a principle. It''s not only a test, but also an expression of justice to use people from other troops to supervise me. Although I left the army because of something, I''m also one of them, as I told you before." Zhang Xianing nodded.


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll introduce someone to you now." Dongfang Wenjun did not ask, but looked at Su Jingfei with a smile. This is the first time that Zhang Xianing began to pay attention to Su Jingfei.


    Since she came in before, Su Jingfei has been in the crowd. Although she is very conspicuous, she can be treated as the background under the background of the beautiful girl. Although Zhang Xianing is not lustful, she doesn''t have too many ideas about this silent man. In his mind, this man may be a woman''s boyfriend.


    In fact, his idea is right. Su Jingfei''s boyfriend is not a woman, but a woman. Even Dongfang Wenjun, the goddess in his heart, is Su Jingfei''s woman.


    Of course, if he knew this, he might rush to fight with Su Jingfei. He has liked Dongfang Wenjun for several years.


    Dongfang Wenjun looks at Su Jingfei jokingly, which makes Su Jingfei very embarrassed. He thinks of what Dongfang Wenjun said to Zhang Xianing before, but now he wants to introduce him ceremoniously. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to show his identity to Zhang Xianing.


    "This gentleman''s name is Su Jingfei. He is the major in the 307 unit who supervises you." Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t care whether Su Jingfei is embarrassed or not. She said before that when she was bullied by Su Jingfei, although she had the purpose of motivating Zhang Xianing to come to the provincial capital, she also meant to punish Su Jingfei. Does this guy who won his first time really think he can take advantage of it in vain? We have to make some trouble anyway.


    Sure enough, after listening to her introduction, Zhang Xianing''s eyes changed. He used to be a gentle little white face. Now his eyes are sharp, and he has an unusual momentum. Obviously, he is also a person who has real combat experience.


    All the people in the special forces are different from ordinary soldiers. Almost all of them are experienced in many battles. Now they don''t need to break out any temperament. They are just instinctive reactions. He has locked Su Jingfei in, and his voice is a little low: "is he su Jingfei? Did he bully you? "


    If someone else is looking at him like this, he will feel uncomfortable. Su Jingfei really doesn''t feel special. Zhang Xianing''s momentum doesn''t put much pressure on him. It''s a gap in the level of cultivation.

 Chapter 731

    Su Jingfei didn''t flinch because of Zhang Xianing''s momentum. Instead, he said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Zhang. I''m Su Jingfei, the chairman of Su style subsidiary, and also a major officer of 307 army."


    He is only 20 years old this year. He is definitely young and promising. There is no definite age for the chairman of Su Shi''s subsidiary company. However, major officers do have a certain age in the army. Generally, major officers are close to 30 years old. Because of different duties, special forces may advance their time, but there are few major officers before 25 years old, Su Jingfei, it''s absolutely different.


    Of course, it''s another matter whether some people are the second generation officials or have other identities. It''s absolutely not easy for them to become major at the age of 20 in special forces.


    Zhang Xianing took Dongfang Wenjun''s words seriously, so he was naturally hostile to Su Jingfei, but he didn''t lose his mind because of the hostility. He didn''t understand what the major of 307 army meant.


    "Su Jingfei, major Su, I heard you bullied Dongfang Wenjun. Is that so?" Although Zhang Xianing is gentle, he inherits the character of a soldier and speaks straightforwardly. Although the other party is a major officer, he still stands up and faces Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is helpless. Zhang Xianing is just like Dongfang Wenjun. He is paranoid. Although he doesn''t know what he has achieved, he definitely has this problem. Otherwise, everyone will sit together for dinner and no one will mention Dongfang Wenjun''s being bullied. It''s impossible. Of course, Zhang Xianing thinks Dongfang Wenjun is complaining with him in private.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei can''t help but look at Dongfang Wenjun. He wants Dongfang Wenjun to explain, but he sees that this beautiful girl doesn''t pay attention to him and drinks water!


    "Major Su, don''t look at Dongfang Wenjun. Although you are a major of 307, I can''t accept you bullying Dongfang Wenjun. It''s a girl. Is it really good for you to do so?" Zhang Xianing saw Su Jingfei go to see Dongfang Wenjun, misunderstood his meaning, thought he was going to threaten Dongfang Wenjun!


    This time, Su Jingfei was very sad. He appreciated Zhang Xianing''s ability very much. He was not only excellent in ability, but also good in character. But his paranoia was a problem. No wonder he always caused trouble and ran away. It must be his bad character. But Dongfang Wenjun also said before that, if he could not wake up from paranoia, there would be nothing to talk about.


    To this, Su Jingfei had to take a deep breath, nodded his head and said, "well, since Mr. Zhang thinks so, I''m bullying Dongfang Wenjun. What do you want?"


    This time it''s Zhang Xianing''s turn to be stunned. He thought Su Jingfei would sophisticate, but he didn''t think he admitted it, and didn''t react for a moment.


    Dongfang Wenjun is also looking at Su Jingfei at this time. In fact, she is also surprised that Su Jingfei cooperates with her and directly admits to bullying herself. Only when she sees the special flame in Su Jingfei''s eyes, Dongfang Wenjun''s heart jumps. When she thinks of some shy pictures, her pretty faces begin to turn red.


    She''s just a little bit special in her hobbies. She''s not totally gay. Otherwise, her intimacy with Su Jingfei would be very contradictory, let alone enjoy.


    But she now such expression certainly let Su Jingfei''s heart swing, but her pretty face blush, in other women''s eyes, is because she cheated Zhang Xianing and embarrassed to blush, Zhang Xianing''s view, is because Su Jingfei admitted bullying Dongfang Wenjun, Dongfang Wenjun angry red face.


    In the paranoid world, most people really don''t understand. As long as Zhang Xianing believes something, even if someone explains it, he doesn''t believe it. He can only let him calm down first.


    Sure enough, after he misunderstood Dongfang Wenjun and got angry, Zhang Xianing felt that he was going to be surprised for Dongfang Wenjun. He didn''t care about dinner. He directly stood up and said, "since major Su is a major in 307 army, he must be an expert. It happens that I have some interests in the army, not like us practicing!"


    No matter how gentle Zhang Xianing''s appearance is, as long as he shows his military temperament, it is still obvious that he had a military career.


    Special forces are different from ordinary forces. Even if they retire from the army or leave the army for some reason, most of them regard their troops as a kind of honor. It is obviously the same with Zhang Xianing. His habits in the army have not changed.


    "Well, since Mr. Zhang is interested, I''ll play with you, but we have to make it clear. If you''re not bad for me, what should you do?" Su Jingfei shrugged casually and looked very relaxed.


    Zhang Xianing can do so many great things, naturally not impulsive people, frowned, looking at this slightly thin handsome man, he is more like a little white face than himself, after all, his age is relatively small, such a thin arm and thin leg guy, how can he be more powerful than himself. Even if you look gentle, you are actually strong.


    He is a member of a special army. He is not a martial arts expert. Although he doesn''t judge people by their appearance, he is not false at all. He believes that he has been training hard for so many years, and even if he can''t become the king of soldiers, he is absolutely strong.


    Thinking of this, he said to Su Jingfei, "if you can defeat me, I will listen to you later. I don''t care about your bullying Dongfang Wenjun."


    Su Jingfei looks at Zhang Xianing in surprise. He hears from each other''s words that Zhang Xianing seems to think of something. What he says is to listen to himself, that is to follow him. Although Zhang Xianing is a bit paranoid, his mind is not simple.


    Zhang Xianing has indeed thought of something. After listening to Su Jingfei''s introduction, he is not only a major, but also a chairman of the board of directors. There are many people present. He doesn''t know how many people at this level, but he is a chairman of the board of directors, and Dongfang Wenjun wants to work here. Maybe that''s what Su Jingfei means.


    Of course, he didn''t solve the misunderstanding. Instead, he thought that it would be too bad for Su Jingfei to force Dongfang Wenjun to recommend him here.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that his image in Zhang Xianing''s heart was already like this. He nodded happily and said, "OK, in that case, let''s start. I hope you will be happy working in my company in the future."


    "Wait a minute, don''t talk about yourself as if you must win. First, what happens if you lose." Zhang Xianing quickly interrupted Su Jingfei and said, "if you don''t say your own conditions, then I''ll fight with you. It''s not too bad."


    "Mr. Zhang, it''s you, not me, but I''m generous. Well, if I lose, it''s up to you." Su Jingfei is full of confidence and is not afraid of what Zhang Xianing does to him.


    Zhang Xianing didn''t think so. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he nodded with satisfaction: "in this case, let''s start. I am proficient in fighting skills of ten countries, and each one has reached the general professional level. I don''t take advantage of it. You can choose it at will."


    What he said is not only surprising. This guy has such a strong ability in the computer field, but also can master the fighting of ten countries. This is the real talent of literature and martial arts. Although he can''t compare with such a freak as Su Jingfei, he is absolutely an outstanding person. At least among the people they know, there may be people with martial arts skills better than him or brains better than him, There are not many people who are both civil and military, let alone reach this level.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to take advantage of him, so he said casually: "whatever means you are willing to use, just use it. I will accept everything."


    "Well, since you are so confident, if I don''t show some skills, I will show no respect to you." Zhang Xianing is also very cheerful. He laughs and goes to the yard first. It seems that when it comes to hands-on, his gentle little white face becomes heroic and his temperament changes, which is much cooler than before.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense about him either. He goes directly into the yard to fight with Zhang Xianing. Their competition is different from martial arts competition. They all use offensive and defensive means in the army.


    Zhang Xianing obviously practiced in the army. He not only killed the army with one strike, but also integrated some fighting skills into it. Jujitsu, free combat, Taiquan, taekwondo, karate, etc. emerged one after another, and even wrestling and Sanda were also used. No matter which way, they all had one characteristic: they attacked each other cleanly and mercilessly.


    Su Jingfei is different from him. His fighting skills come from thread bound books. Before he learned internal skills, he had reached a peak in fighting. Even after he had internal power, he didn''t fall behind in boxing and footwork.


    His kung fu is close to the skills of the army. When he designed an action play for Liu Yifei, it was based on his own Kung Fu characteristics.


    Now both of them are quick hands, and Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu doesn''t let Zhang Xianing see the problem. He thinks that it''s all the fighting skills of 307 army. He doesn''t know Su Jingfei, but he thinks that everything is refined in the army.


    In the final analysis, Su Jingfei is also a person who can connect with Ren and Du. Even if he doesn''t use internal power now, his strength and reaction have been greatly improved. After Zhang Xianing uses all his fighting skills, he knows that he is not Su''s opponent. He is also very happy and stops fighting directly.


    "Major Su, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. No wonder Wenjun will be bullied by you. I don''t care about your affairs in the future. And from today on, I''ll follow you. As long as you don''t let me do something against morality, I''ll listen to your arrangement. And I hope you can give me a salary. I just want to follow you. I don''t want to give you a miserable job."

 Chapter 732

    Although Zhang Xianing is a fighting expert in the army, he is also in the category of ordinary people. To some extent, Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person, not his martial arts, but his physical fitness.


    People who practice martial arts will improve their physique and enhance their abilities in some aspects. Some people improve their strength, while others improve their speed. If they practice their internal skills, they will improve more. But generally speaking, they are still human physique and will not surpass the limits of the human body.


    However, the connection between Ren and Du is different. They can not only improve the body''s abilities, but also enhance its vitality. Even if they are injured, they will be easier to recover. Of course, if the limb is broken, they will not be able to regenerate.


    To put it simply, if ordinary people can live to 80 years old, Su Jingfei will be very strong now that his basic age has reached 100 years old. When he is 80 years old, he may still be the same as ordinary people in 50 or 60 years old. Everyone can understand the gap.


    Let alone Zhang Xianing doesn''t know about Su Jingfei. In fact, he doesn''t know about it. The thread bound book only records some cultivation methods, medical skills and other miscellaneous knowledge, but these things are not recorded. Su Jingfei has to explore everything by himself. Now he is out of the category of common human beings, and he doesn''t know. It''s not mysterious, It''s really a wonderful realm of martial arts.


    No one knows these unexpected factors, but as we all know, Zhang Xianing lost to Su Jingfei, which is reasonable. No one was surprised.


    When he promised to follow Su Jingfei, Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile: "Xia Ning, is this guy more powerful than you? Is it reasonable to bully me? If he is strong enough, I can''t help it! "


    To everyone''s surprise, Zhang Xianing thought that he would be defeated by Su Jingfei and would not give up on Su Jingfei. After all, he was very persistent in trying to help Dongfang Wenjun get revenge, but he nodded his head and said: "he really has the right to bully you. Such a strong major, 307 team is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger."


    "So you mean you''re not going to trouble me?" Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. Zhang Xianing''s thought is really different from that of ordinary people. Is this the peculiarity of genius?


    Zhang Xianing definitely looked at Su Jingfei, then solemnly nodded his head and said, "I''m a man of my word. You''ll be my boss in the future. I won''t trouble you if I don''t have anything. Moreover, you prove with your strength that you are really a strong man. I used to be a soldier, I respect the strong, and I know that you just didn''t do your best. I know that even if I make progress in the future, It''s not your match


    "Wenjun, it seems that you have found me a good helper." Su Jingfei nodded secretly, and he was right. Zhang Xianing''s character is really good, but he said to Zhang Xianing with a smile: "in fact, I didn''t bully Wenjun. She is the right-hand person in my company."


    Zhang Xianing looked at Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun. He seemed to understand something, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he nodded: "I believe there''s nothing between you. Wenjun is a thief and always has a way."


    "Hello, Zhang Xianing, have you been itching since I didn''t clean you up all the time?" Dongfang Wenjun immediately stares at Zhang Xianing.


    Everyone thought that Zhang Xianing didn''t know that Dongfang Wenjun was good at martial arts, so he wanted to help him out. However, they didn''t think that they were as simple as most people thought. Dongfang Wenjun dares to say so. It is estimated that Zhang Xianing has suffered before.


    Sure enough, the corner of Zhang Xianing''s mouth smoked a way: "so many years, I have practiced hard a lot, have you also made progress?"


    No wonder Zhang Xianing dares to stand out for Dongfang Wenjun. He thinks he is more powerful than Dongfang Wenjun. But everyone knows that this time Zhang Xianing is not provocative. As long as he really means it, he must be the unlucky one.


    With the help of Su Jingfei, Dongfang Wenjun''s martial arts are not only more powerful than before, but also has gained at least ten years of internal skills. No matter which one, he can deal with Zhang Xianing, a miserable child.


    "Come on, come on, let''s get down to business." Su Jingfei thinks that Zhang Xianing is already his own man. He can''t let him suffer so clearly. What''s more, he doesn''t want to be entangled with Dongfang Wenjun too much. He doesn''t know what kind of mentality this is.


    No matter whether Zhang Xianing was afraid of Dongfang Wenjun or not, he soon got into a state when he heard Su Jingfei''s words and asked, "boss, what do you want me to do for you? I will definitely not do things that bring disaster to the country and the people."


    Su Jingfei looked at Zhang Xianing speechless and asked seriously: "I''m just like a person who can do bad things?"


    "Well. Very much Zhang Xianing is also very serious, and still looks at Su Jingfei for a long time before nodding. The tone is affirmative, as if he can look at the face, and see Su Jingfei''s life.


    "If you''re not black, I can die. I''m xiaoqingxin, OK?" Su Jingfei was so angry that he didn''t find this little white face so unpopular before!


    Zhang Xianing turned her lips impolitely, then looked at the women in the room, and finally said a very realistic and irritating word: "boss, are you sure that all the beautiful girls in this room are your ordinary friends? Can you be a good person living with so many beautiful women? "


    After he said this, the atmosphere of the whole room suddenly became strange. Originally, all the girls and Su Jingfei lived together, and everyone knew each other''s thoughts. What kind of thoughts were they holding? They actually understood each other.


    But even if we all understand this state, we also pretend to be confused. Who would have thought that Zhang Xianing would stab this layer of window paper in a word, and Su Jingfei was even more jealous. These women''s eyes were either resentful or angry. Anyway, he wanted to run away now.


    This guy is too insidious. His words put him in the limelight. Is this kind of guy with abnormal brain so powerful? No wonder he''s going to be supervised by 307 troops. He''s too restless.


    "Boss, let''s get down to business. What do you want me to do?" Zhang Xianing just takes revenge on Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t want to make a real quarrel with Su Jingfei. He can see that Su Jingfei attaches great importance to Dongfang Wenjun. If he wants to stay with Dongfang Wenjun, he can''t offend Su Jingfei too hard.


    Moreover, from the perspective of respect for the strong, he actually admitted that Su Jingfei was better than himself, and he would not mind being defeated by the strong.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what attitude should be used to deal with Zhang Xianing. This guy''s mind is so easy to use that he is embarrassed by him. Now he comes out to rescue himself. It''s true that good people and bad people have done it.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Jingfei calmed himself down and explained: "in fact, it''s very simple. For some reasons, I have some competitors whose information I don''t know. I want to find an expert in this field to help me investigate some intelligence. Whatever conditions and helpers you need, just tell me, I will help you prepare."


    "Stealing intelligence? Business spy, you don''t want me to do this. It doesn''t seem to be very good. I''m such an honest person. I... "Zhang Xianing frowned first, and then began to hesitate.


    "Shut up, if you are a real honest man, you will embezzle other people''s money, and there are other things, I won''t reveal to you, you can say whether you do it or not, but to be clear, it''s not a commercial spy, it''s other intelligence." The person who knows Zhang Xianing best is Dongfang Wenjun. Before he finishes, he sneers.


    Zhang Xianing can find some trouble for Su Jingfei, but he also has a fatal weakness, which is Dongfang Wenjun. Now Dongfang Wenjun comes out, he immediately laughs and says: "do it, why not do it? I am such an honest person, such a loyal person, and everything will be for the sake of the boss, let alone not be a commercial spy. Even if it is a commercial spy, I am willing to do it, and the boss will tell me."


    Watching him transform from a guard to a dogleg for a moment, all the women can''t bear it. They admired his magical ability before, and even had a big image in their hearts. But now his image in the hearts of all the women has collapsed.


    Su Jingfei also wants to cover his face to show that he doesn''t know him. This guy is changing too fast. Does every technical house have such a character? But fortunately, he has an oriental Wenjun as a weakness, otherwise such a high IQ person, Su Jingfei really may not be able to control.


    "Business spy, I really don''t need you to do it. I just want you to investigate the trend of the Feng family in the capital and some news about Chumen in the capital. It shouldn''t be difficult. Hey, how did you fall down? What''s your reaction?" Su Jingfei thought, seemingly understated told Zhang Xianing himself to find his purpose, but did not expect Zhang Xianing a stagger, almost fell.


    "Boss, if you think I was talkative before, you can beat me up. Anyway, I''m not afraid of rough skin and thick flesh." Zhang Xianing stood up and said bitterly, regardless of whether he was actually a gentle little white face, and continued to explain: "if you let me check the Feng family in the capital, it''s nothing. Although he is a big family, he won''t do anything to me, but this Chumen in the capital can''t be checked casually, that is, I can''t guarantee that I can come back after I go."


    "Oh? You mean Truman is more powerful than the Feng family? " Su Jingfei frowned. He didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "That''s not necessarily. I don''t know if Truman''s strength is more powerful than that of the Feng family. But there are computer experts there. Even I dare not easily provoke them. Anyway, if I investigate the Feng family, I''ll do it. Truman''s better to invite someone else. They are not only computer experts. If I catch them, I''ll have a miserable ending." Zhang Xianing''s head shakes like a rattle, indicating that he is absolutely uncooperative.

 Chapter 733

    Su Jingfei always feels that Truman is very mysterious. At least the Han family has never heard of Truman. Now listening to Zhang Xianing''s words, they know how powerful Truman is. As a top hacker in China, they are not sure how to find their information.


    However, it can also show that Zhang Xianing knows the existence of Truman. This guy is worthy of being a top hacker. He knows a lot of things. It is estimated that he pays attention to some things in the capital. In this way, he saves a lot of trouble. Just let him continue to observe.


    "Xia Ning, since you don''t think Chumen is safe, don''t worry about them. I don''t have any conflicts with Chumen. I''m just curious. The key point is the situation of the Feng family. They always regard me as the enemy." Su Jingfei can see that Zhang Xianing is resolute and changes his mind. Truman doesn''t threaten himself, but also helps himself. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t pay attention.


    Zhang Xianing did not evade this time, but nodded: "since the boss said, I will pay attention to it. As long as they have information, I will dig it out."


    "Well, that''s the best way. With your brain, you will definitely become our think tank. We are people who do great things. You follow me, and I won''t let you suffer." Su Jingfei was very satisfied and said with a smile to Zhang Xianing.


    Zhang Xianing did not show enthusiasm. Instead, he pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and said with a smile, "boss, do you want to be the man of the pirate king?"


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. He felt that Zhang Xianing''s joke was really cold. Although he was not a fan of animation, he also knew the animation, which was the catchphrase of the protagonist. He really didn''t see that Zhang Xianing had such cold humor. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer it.


    Lin ruoke said at this time: "Zhang Xianing, you don''t know your boss very well. Although he is lustful, he is not a good man. He is doomed not to be the man of the pirate king."


    This time, not only is Su Jingfei speechless, but other women are also looking at Lin ruoke, who seems to be a lovely girl like a doll. They all express their bad taste. Everyone understands Lin ruoke''s words. This guy absolutely distorts Zhang Xianing''s meaning.


    Zhang Xianing is also a big Khan. He just wanted to make fun of Su Jingfei. Unexpectedly, he was distorted by this girl. He thought this girl was evil before, but now he looks down on him.


    Lin ruoke shrugged his shoulders and said, "you mortals, how can you understand the great ideal of Wang Lufei?"


    People are sweating even more. The girl is addicted to distortion and even the characters of other people''s animation are getting black. Su Jingfei thinks that if she is allowed to go on, the whole person will be bad. He quickly digs off the topic and says, "OK, let''s not talk about this. Since Xia Ning came to help today, we should have a good reception. Now we are living in the Han family, and the reception is relatively simple, Don''t mind


    Zhang Xianing smiles and sits back obediently, but the position he chose this time is next to Dongfang Wenjun. Anyway, everyone knows what he wants, and no one thinks it''s anything. It''s just that Su Jingfei''s eyes jump.


    When Zhang Xianing sits down, Dongfang Wenjun unconsciously glances at Su Jingfei. Although his face doesn''t change, she still sees the change in her eyes. She doesn''t know why. This guy really cares about himself. Although he is fickle, he is not heartless.


    Although Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun had a close contact because of special circumstances, their relationship has undergone subtle changes, but they have not paid attention to it.


    The dinner went on as usual, because Zhang Xianing had agreed to work for Su Jingfei. Naturally, the scene was more enthusiastic, and the atmosphere was better than before.


    At the beginning, people thought it would be more troublesome. After all, the real tech house might have some special temper, but they didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. It can be seen that Zhang Xianing has a good character, and he is naturally attracted by Dongfang Wenjun.


    After dinner, we arrange temporary accommodation. Now Han Siping''s home has almost been expropriated by Su Jingfei. Fortunately, there are many rooms here, and Han Siping''s family has a relatively small population. Su Jingfei''s room is enough for everyone, even a few more people. Otherwise, they really need to find a house.


    Although Zhang Xianing''s character is good, he can''t be arranged to live with all the girls. He is arranged to Han Sanfeng''s home, which he doesn''t have any opinion. Anyway, he can see Dongfang Wenjun in the daytime.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Zhang Xianing''s attitude. He is not only smart, but also sensible. Although he occasionally jokes with himself, he won''t worry about his problems. Anyone would like him. The only trouble is that he wants to pursue Dongfang Wenjun.


    After dinner, naturally, there was no entertainment. Everyone dispersed. Su Jingfei also went back to his room. There were many things that happened today. Su Jingfei not only suffered a great impact, but also practiced Chumen sword song.


    The sword song of Chumen is a profound skill. He has seen it before. It''s not easy for him to reach the level of fighting Shangguan xianger. Fortunately, it records how to deal with the attack of temperament. Now his internal power is not bad. What he lacks is the understanding of the attack of temperament. The sword song of Chumen can play a role in literacy.


    When Su Jingfei comes back to his room, he takes out the secret collection and begins to study it. He doesn''t expect to learn it overnight, but he should master it as soon as possible. Who knows when Shangguan Xiang''er will make a comeback? If the three work together to deal with himself, it must be his own misfortune.


    It''s just that it''s destined that it won''t stop tonight. It took less than half an hour to study it, and even to have a little understanding of the rhythm attack. The door was knocked, and then Lin ruoke''s voice said, "Su Jingfei, are you asleep? I have something for you. Open the door


    Su Jingfei is slightly different. Since the three girls met in Su''s villa that day, Lin ruoke spent the day with himself. He estimated that Lin ruoke still couldn''t turn the corner, and he didn''t force it.


    Today, if Lin ruoke could come to find himself, he was really surprised, but he got up and opened the door and saw Lin ruoke standing in front of him.


    Lin ruoke has changed the clothes she wears during the day. Now she is wearing a pajama at home, probably because of her internal strength. Although it''s December now, her pajamas are not thick. Even if they''re not sexy pajamas, they can''t hide Lin ruoke''s pride.


    Especially the majestic waves on his chest. I don''t know if it''s because of his pajamas. Su Jingfei always thinks that Lin ruoke is very sexy today. With his professional knowledge, he finds that Lin ruoke should not be wearing underwear.


    This discovery makes Su Jingfei breathe a little rough. It''s not that he has poor concentration. It''s really that Lin ruoke is very beautiful, and the relationship between them is very dark. Lin ruoke can almost take whatever he wants. If he doesn''t move, he''s not a man. What''s more, Lin ruoke appears in his room in the middle of the night dressed up like this, There seems to be something different about it.


    Lin ruoke didn''t seem to see Su Jingfei''s strange eyes. He walked into the room with Su Jingfei and closed the door. Then he said, "are you practicing martial arts when you''re up so late?"


    Although Su Jingfei thought that Lin ruoke should have something to do with himself, she nodded and said, "yes, I''m studying the sword songs of Chumen. Today Shangguan Xiang''er came here, which has brought me a great impact. I think if I don''t practice the sword songs of Chumen quickly, I''ll fall in love with her next time."


    "Well, Shangguan Xiang''er is really powerful. I thought I would be more powerful if I had internal power, but I didn''t expect that after listening to her Xiao music, I still felt uncomfortable." Lin ruoke nodded.


    "Of course, you can''t bear it. Her tone attack is so fierce that I almost fell. If it wasn''t for chuchen''s sudden appearance, I would not have been able to defeat Shangguan Xiang''er without being hurt. You still have less internal power. You have to work hard." Su Jingfei is very sure.


    Lin ruoke doesn''t continue to talk about Shangguan xianger. He seems to be thinking about the wording. Su Jingfei doesn''t worry. He just waits for him. Now he''s more sure that Lin ruoke has something to do with him.


    "What do you think of Zhang Xianing?" A moment later, the silent Lin ruoke suddenly asked, his face was very serious, it seemed that he didn''t say anything unpleasant, and he was ready to accept the end price.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know why Lin ruoke suddenly asked, and still has such an expression. Is there anything wrong with Zhang Xianing? Think of here, Su Jingfei also pondered for a while, and then said: "Zhang Xianing has brains, high technology, and good character, I think he gives me work, should be good."


    Lin ruoke stared at Su Jingfei for a long time, then suddenly sneered: "Su Jingfei, you and I have known each other for nearly four years. Tell me the truth, do you really think so?"


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly and said unhappily: "Lin ruoke, there are no outsiders here, and we are all familiar with each other. Naturally, I think so. I don''t have to carry Zhang Xianing behind his back and say good things about him. Zhang Xianing should be a good assistant."


    Lin ruoke was sure that Su Jingfei was right. He suddenly said with a smile, "you really think so. Well, I think too much."


    Su Jingfei said in his heart, that''s exactly what he thought. Didn''t you think too much? But before he spoke, Lin ruoke suddenly said, "so Zhang Xianing is so infatuated with Dongfang Wenjun that he wants to pursue her. How high do you think the success rate of this thing is?"


    Lin ruoke''s question is very sudden. Su Jingfei didn''t expect her topic to jump so much. Although she was still talking about Zhang Xianing, she had already talked about Dongfang Wenjun. For a moment, she was careless and naturally shook her head and said, "absolutely no way."


    "Oh? How do you know that he is absolutely out of the question? I think Zhang Xianing hopes a lot. He has good taste, high technology and intelligence. What''s more, he is infatuated with Dongfang Wenjun. Maybe in a few days, they will decide their relationship! " Lin ruoke said that he obviously held a different view.


    Although Su Jingfei thinks that Dongfang Wenjun can''t agree with Zhang Xianing''s pursuit, as Lin ruoke said, Zhang Xianing has good character, high technology and intelligence. In fact, his skill is not bad. Maybe he will succeed.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t have any agreement with Dongfang Wenjun, and even Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t need Su Jingfei to be responsible, he thinks that he is Dongfang Wenjun''s first man, and if she runs away with other men, she is really uncomfortable, and he doesn''t know if it is possessive.


    Su Jingfei was silent, and Lin ruoke''s eyes were flowing. He continued: "I saw Zhang Xianing go to Dongfang Wenjun''s room tonight, but he didn''t come out for a long time!"


    This sentence is more sudden, Su Jingfei unconsciously retorts: "how can it be? I know Wenjun''s personality very well. She has great self-respect in this respect. Don''t think about it


    "Oh? Do you know that Dongfang Wenjun is very self respecting? You seem to know him very well Lin ruoke immediately raised questions.


    Su Jingfei felt something was wrong and quickly said, "what''s the matter? It seems that there is no problem. What Dongfang Wenjun likes is Shan''er, who is my apprentice again. Naturally, I need to know more about her. I think you can see it, too."


    Lin ruoke shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t see this. I''m not a God''s eye, and I''m not proficient in medicine. I don''t know it as well as you."


    "Lin ruoke, what''s the matter with you coming here? Why is your tone so strange? It''s not your style!" Su Jingfei frowned. Today Lin ruoke''s attitude seems strange, and he has been talking about Dongfang Wenjun. Besides his doubts, Su Jingfei feels guilty.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I just want to ask you what you think about Dongfang Wenjun and Zhang Xianing." Lin ruoke didn''t hide it. He said frankly.


    "You should ask Li Yuanfang how to see things. If you want to ask me, I can only tell you that I see things with my eyes." Su Jingfei feels more and more wrong, pretends not to understand Lin ruoke''s meaning, and laughs.


    Lin ruoke then suddenly sneered: "do you use your eyes or your heart to see, how do you think in the end, you know it in your heart."


    "What do you mean, Lin ruoke?" Su Jingfei''s heart jumps. Lin ruoke seems to have found something. Otherwise, she won''t have such an attitude. Although she and Dongfang Wenjun are single, if anything happens, it''s really worth making women jealous. Dongfang Wenjun shows that she likes Han Shan. What''s the meaning of mixing with Su Jingfei!


    Lin ruoke obviously felt that the time was right. At this time, he did not hide his meaning. He said directly: "what is the relationship between you and Dongfang Wenjun? Does Zhang Xianing''s appearance make you feel uncomfortable? Have you ever been jealous, have you ever wanted to kill him? "


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Lin ruoke quickly continued: "you don''t have to deny that when you look at Zhang Xianing''s eyes and make eye contact with Dongfang Wenjun, I can see it. I believe in my eyes."

 Chapter 734

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Lin ruoke discovered the hidden eye contact between him and Dongfang Wenjun. The relationship between them is special. Neither of them wants to let others know. All the communication is in the dark. Su Jingfei thinks that no one knows. Lin ruoke is going against heaven!


    "What? No more words? Is there any secret relationship between you and Dongfang Wenjun? No wonder you were so worried when you were in a coma. Are you worthy of me? " Lin Ruo can see Su Jingfei''s silence and some angry way.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He and Dongfang Wenjun were only in a coma that day. How could Dongfang Wenjun have been so worried before? Thinking of this, he said: "how could it be that Dongfang Wenjun and I had never done anything before. How could she be so worried? You are..."


    "Well, I''ll tell you. You have a problem with Dongfang Wenjun. Do you want to deny it? Sure enough, after that day, how do you want to explain this time? " Lin ruoke interrupts Su Jingfei directly and says a little complacent.


    Su Jingfei immediately responded and slapped himself on the head. This is absolutely a matter of concern and chaos. If it''s normal, he would never let Lin ruoke cheat. But he didn''t expect that if he didn''t pay attention today, he would say what he had in mind. At this time, even if he wanted to cheat, he couldn''t start to argue.


    Lin ruoke knows that Su Jingfei has always been a magnanimous person. As long as he is sure to grasp the evidence, he will not quibble. Now he sees that Su Jingfei has given up his resistance. Although his heart is sour, he still asks, "tell me what''s going on."


    Su Jingfei suddenly had a feeling of being caught and raped. Although it was strange, Su Jingfei sighed: "in fact, it''s not Dongfang Wenjun''s fault. It''s all my fault. Don''t tell others what you think of Dongfang Wenjun because of this."


    "Yo, you started to face her before you spoke, but I don''t blame others if you don''t say it. It must be your amorous behavior, you big sex wolf." Lin ruoke was a bit sour at first, and then he hated and affirmed.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. Lin ruoke misunderstands his own meaning, but he doesn''t correct it. Anyway, as long as Lin ruoke knows the development of their relationship, he knows that he really can''t blame Dongfang Wenjun. In fact, he can''t blame himself. He can only blame the red devil, and he has been killed by himself.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t use any fancy words. He just went to Dongfang Wenjun to treat him after he was injured and comatose. He frankly said that the details should be ignored. Anyway, Lin ruoke could definitely recognize that Dongfang Wenjun sacrificed his virginity in order to save his life, even if he didn''t use any exaggeration, It is also enough to let people know that Dongfang Wenjun is actually sacrificing himself for others.


    Sure enough, when he finished, the expression on Lin ruoke''s face changed completely, and he said in disbelief: "you mean that Dongfang Wenjun must let you bully him in order to save you. This Kung Fu is too hateful."


    Su Jingfei ignored Lin ruoke''s definition of his relationship with Dongfang Wenjun and said helplessly: "no matter how hateful you think this Kung Fu is, it was the only way to save me at that time. If Dongfang Wenjun didn''t save my life, how could you criticize me here."


    "I''m not criticizing. I just think there''s something wrong with the relationship between you. It turns out that you have bullied Dongfang Wenjun. No wonder she always looks at you differently." Lin ruoke did not admit his behavior at all, and said it with a stiff tongue.


    Su Jingfei turns his eyes involuntarily. Whatever Lin ruoke says, he can blackmail himself. Although he can''t say that he is the victim of this incident, at least he doesn''t take the initiative to have anything to do with Dongfang Wenjun. But in Lin ruoke''s mouth, he is the one who is absolutely unforgivable.


    But this matter, he has no way to explain, if too much explanation, but as if he is not responsible for the same, Lin ruoke is sure to have other views, but he clearly knows that Lin ruoke is also a eloquent girl.


    Lin Ruo could see that Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth. He didn''t know what he was thinking in his heart. He just asked, "you and Dongfang Wenjun have such a relationship now. They have given it to you for the first time. Do you have to be responsible? What about you and red silk and sister Xiuwen?"


    Su Jingfei looked at Lin ruoke in surprise and said, "how do you know what happened between Xiuwen and red silk?"


    "All fools know, OK? Whether it''s Xiuwen or red silk, your eyes are full of tenderness. If you don''t know your relationship, it''s too late. Not only me, but other people can see it. " Lin ruoke, with a stupid look on his face, explained.


    Su Jingfei is silent this time. Since Lin ruoke can see his relationship with them, other people should be able to do the same. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are also girls. With their sensitivity, how can they not know this? Then they are still here now. It''s a bit intriguing. Before, they couldn''t accept being with others, But now?


    He was still thinking about it in his heart. Lin ruoke asked: "Su Jingfei, I just asked you, how do you plan to deal with the relationship between you and Dongfang Wenjun? Sister Xiuwen and red silk don''t know. If they know, what do you think will happen?"


    "Please don''t tell them that the relationship between Wenjun and me is very chaotic, because no one thought of our affairs. Now we can only keep the previous relationship. At least Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t like me." Although Su Jingfei has a headache, he still tells Lin ruoke that Dongfang Wenjun likes Han Shan. As we all know, it''s not an excuse.


    Lin ruoke glanced at Su Jingfei and said, "I know I can''t tell them, but women''s intuition is terrible. Maybe they can see it. Be careful."


    Su Jingfei nodded first, but soon and strangely looked at Lin ruoke, as if to respond: "no, Lin ruoke, how do you seem to come to help me, do I forget something, you and I don''t seem to be very innocent, you didn''t treat me like this before."


    Lin ruoke was stunned at first, and then said, "how can I turn your business to me? What''s wrong with me?"


    Su Jingfei felt more and more wrong and said: "Lin ruoke, it''s not like you. What''s the matter? You should be honest. Otherwise, I won''t believe what you said."


    Lin Ruo can see Su Jingfei pressing forward step by step. He sighs that he was too obvious before. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so smart at this time. After thinking for a while, he says frankly: "OK, OK, I''ll tell you. I''m here to help you. What''s the matter."


    "No, according to your style, you should at least taunt me even if you don''t go down the drain. How can you help me? Is there any conspiracy?" Su Jingfei touched his chin and said thoughtfully.


    "You go to die, my mother is so bad?" Lin ruoke said angrily.


    "Well, it''s not bad, it''s just a little off-line." Su Jingfei was not afraid at all. He nodded first, then thought about it. It didn''t seem appropriate, so he changed his tune.


    "The dead sex wolf, you don''t annoy me, isn''t you reconciled?" Lin ruoke angrily glared at Su Jingfei and said, "you forget that I bet with you. If what you say is true, I will be your lover. Do you forget that? If you forget, it doesn''t count."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved. He looked at Lin ruoke and said, "what do you mean?"


    "You are a dead man. I have to make it clear." Lin ruoke was even more angry, and his words became reckless: "I don''t care what I said. Anyway, it''s like this. We all know the relationship between sister Xiuwen and red silk and you. We''ve seen Liu Yifei and Li Binbin these days. I''m basically sure about your relationship. They don''t look right at you. As for Wu Yanli, I don''t guess, I''m sure I won''t be able to run away from you


    Su Jingfei looks at Lin ruoke in surprise. She used to think that Lin ruoke was very smart, but she didn''t expect that she would be so powerful. She can find out her relationship with Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, and it''s not impossible that they are together every day.


    But Liu Yifei and Li Binbin are different. Even if they are really related to themselves, they have only appeared several times in front of the women. Lin ruoke has actually seen it like this. It''s too exaggerated. What''s more, Lin ruoke''s meaning of saying these words to himself now, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, I can''t help asking: "Lin ruoke, do you mean to fulfill the gambling agreement that day?"


    Lin ruoke heard Su Jingfei''s question so directly. He had been ready, but his pretty face was still red. "You''re a dead sex wolf. How can I think of it? It''s a failure. I''ve always been a man of my word."


    Su Jingfei''s heart began to speed up. Lin ruoke''s meaning was very obvious, but he still explained: "I''m not a dead sex wolf. You don''t believe what I said at the beginning, and you don''t blame me. Besides, you put forward this gambling agreement. Now you can only say that you dig a hole and bury yourself."


    "Cut the crap, the result is the same anyway." Lin ruoke looked very angry, but he seemed to think of someone, and his face became a little shy. He suddenly asked Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Su Jingfei is slightly stunned, and then nods. Although Lin ruoke''s appearance is not her most beautiful appearance, it''s absolutely that men will admit that she is beautiful and full of charm when she is wearing pajamas. Especially when there is no underwear in pajamas, Su Jingfei seems to feel something, but it''s not so clear.

 Chapter 735

    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke had been classmates for several years, but they didn''t know that she was a beautiful girl until they met unexpectedly in the Lin family this year.


    Although her appearance is slightly worse than that of Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, her temperament is different from that of the two women. She is just like a doll. Her image is indeed the favorite of many otaku men.


    Although Su Jingfei is not an otaku, he is a normal man. He usually looks at Lin ruoke and has some thoughts. What''s more, now Lin ruoke is still in his pajamas and appears in his room in the middle of the night.


    "Lin ruoke, what are you doing when you come to my room today?" Although Su Jingfei vaguely guesses Lin ruoke''s mind, he still pretends not to understand.


    Lin ruoke snorted and looked at Su Jingfei''s eyes a little hazy. Although he didn''t want to do anything, the implication of obscurity spread out: "you''re a dead sex wolf, aren''t you always very smart? Why are you so dull today? You mean to annoy me


    Although Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster, he still pretended not to understand. He shook his head and said, "I''ve never been a smart person, and I''m not as smart as if we could be."


    "Su Jingfei, you just want to piss me off." Lin ruoke gets more and more angry, but she is happy because Su Jingfei says "we ruoke". Su Jingfei''s heart is still full of her own, but his state is too angry, and she speaks in a way that seems to be coquetry.


    For Lin ruoke''s obvious expression, Su Jingfei no longer understood that he was a fool. He looked at Lin ruoke with a smile and said, "ruoke, you said you just came in and stood there, and I forgot to let you sit. Come here and sit!"


    Su Jingfei always sits on the top of the bed when Lin ruoke comes in. After Lin ruoke comes in, he talks to Su Jingfei all the time and forgets to sit down. Now when he hears Su Jingfei''s words, although he knows what Su Jingfei is thinking, he still obediently walks over and sits down beside him.


    Lin ruoke''s performance made Su Jingfei believe her information and said with a smile: "ruoke, you said that you have been in my company for so long and have helped me so much. I didn''t thank you very much."


    "Don''t say so many empty, the company also has my shares, now as the CEO, it can be regarded as realizing my dream of a strong woman, who can''t say who thanks, you don''t have to say these useless." Lin Ruo Ke doesn''t give face at all. He secretly scolds Su Jingfei for being so active at ordinary times. How can he suddenly be honest now.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t mean to do this. He actually asked him to push directly to Lin ruoke, but he still didn''t adapt. He and other women either made sense or because of chaos and accident. He had not done it yet.


    Now I want to find an excuse to make up, and then have the next action, but I can''t think of being pushed back by Lin ruoke. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Lin ruoke was annoyed that this guy was a wood. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he said, "since you don''t have anything to say to me, I''ll leave. You don''t know whether I''m beautiful or not. Why do you talk so much nonsense with me?" Then he made a gesture to get up.


    Su Jingfei said in his heart whether he was playing big, but his hand was not slow. He held Lin ruoke tightly and promised: "you are absolutely a pretty girl. Don''t be angry!"


    Lin ruoke''s mouth turned slightly up. This guy finally took some action. He sat down and looked at Su Jingfei and said, "am I really a pretty girl? What''s better than Dongfang Wenjun? "


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect Lin ruoke to ask this question. Naturally, he had an evaluation in his heart. Lin ruoke was certainly a beautiful girl, even the favorite of many otaku men, but he was slightly inferior to the classical beautiful girl Dongfang Wenjun. But now he didn''t dare to say so directly. His EQ was not zero.


    "You and Wenjun can only be said to be chunlanqiuju, who can not say more beautiful, can only see the man''s preferences." Su Jingfei thought for a moment, and said seriously.


    Lin ruoke naturally knows who is more beautiful than Dongfang Wenjun. Women care more about this aspect. The reason why she came here to find Su Jingfei today is that she was stimulated by Dongfang Wenjun. She has already guessed that Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun have a different relationship.


    As a latecomer, Lin ruoke thinks that he is no worse than Dongfang Wenjun, no matter when he gets to know Su Jingfei or when they get to know each other. But Su Jingfei is more intimate with her, which makes her a little hard to accept, and there is more than one Dongfang Wenjun.


    Not to mention Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, who she has known for a long time, but to say that the new Huofeng doesn''t seem to have a clear relationship with Su Jingfei. If Lin ruoke doesn''t work hard, he will really quit the Su family.


    She is the eldest lady of the Lin family. She doesn''t reject a man who has several women. What''s more, now that she''s with Su Jingfei, she''s really desperate, and it''s always good for her. She''s very satisfied. She feels that she can''t live without Su Jingfei. Now she has to work hard.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Lin ruoke''s mind, but it can be seen that she is determined to do something today, and Su Jingfei doesn''t have no feeling for Lin ruoke, so it becomes a matter of course.


    Holding Lin ruoke''s hand, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "ruoke, recently, I''ve been very busy, waiting for me to do a lot of things, and I don''t care about you very much. You are busy with the work of the company every day. Are you very tired? How are you recently? Are you not comfortable?"


    Lin ruoke thought about things in his heart, but he didn''t understand what Su Jingfei was going to do. However, he said honestly, "OK, I''m in good spirits after I''ve achieved my internal skill. I don''t think it''s anything."


    "No, I''m not sure. You''ve been working so hard. I''d better check you up." Su Jingfei continued with a smile.


    Lin ruoke thought Su Jingfei really wanted to have a physical examination. He was also a traditional Chinese medicine. Although she thought it was strange, she nodded her head and said, "OK, then you can have a physical examination for me. How can you say that you are also a national doctor of traditional Chinese medicine? I''ll enjoy this treatment." Then I want to reach out.


    Su Jingfei suddenly shook his head and said, "no, I don''t need to feel my pulse when I check my body." Pause for a while, bad smile: "I just feel the heartbeat on the line."


    Lin ruoke was startled. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so direct. Lin ruoke felt that his body seemed to be soft. He wanted to resist, but his whole body was weak. He could only arrogantly and angrily say: "dead sex wolf, how can you have such a physical examination? You are on purpose."


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, not only didn''t take his hand away, but he was drilling into Lin ruoke''s clothes, but he quibbled: "you don''t understand. This is my unique secret recipe. This is the best way to check the heartbeat."


    Lin Ruo can feel Su Jingfei''s bad hand movements, and his body becomes softer and softer.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes brighten. Lin ruoke''s reaction makes him a little surprised, but it''s even more exciting. Lin ruoke really likes himself. Seeing her reaction, he knows that there is no resistance at all.


    Su Jingfei, who has experienced a lot of women, has rich experience now. While he is doing bad things, he says: "he is really healthy. I haven''t seen him for a few days. It seems that you have grown up again."


    Although Lin ruoke felt numb, he still said with a smile: "you go to die. I''m not a little girl. How can I develop again?"


    "You don''t understand. Of course you can develop, but I haven''t met the right person to help you. Now I''ll help you develop it." Su Jingfei laughs.


    Although he had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, Lin ruoke hesitated and said shyly, "it''s just a physical examination. Don''t do it like this. It''s hard to be affectionate to take off your clothes. You just need to wear your clothes."


    "Dressed?" Su Jingfei was stunned, and then said with a bad smile: "you like to wear clothes, so I can meet your requirements."


    If Lin ruoke knew that he was teasing himself, he slapped Su Jingfei in shame and said discontentedly: "you are a bad guy, you know how to bully me. If you take off, you can take off. Anyway, sooner or later, you are really dead."


    Looking at Lin ruoke''s embarrassed hands holding his chest, Su Jingfei didn''t go too far. He directly opened the quilt and said, "if you can, you can get into the bed first. It''s cold outside, and it''s easy to catch a cold."


    Lin ruoke gives him a white look and wants to ask him why she wants to take off her clothes because she is afraid of catching a cold. But she can''t ask. Su Jingfei is already taking off her clothes. Lin ruoke feels that his heart is beating fast. Some things have to go through sooner or later, but it''s really stressful when they come.


    Su Jingfei didn''t let her wait too long, and rushed into Lin ruoke''s quilt.

 Chapter 736

    Han Jiacun''s chicken calls. Su Jingfei wakes up on time. Looking at Lin ruoke''s pretty face in her arms, she is not consciously satisfied. Yesterday, the girl came to find herself. She really scared herself, but now she has become her own woman.


    Su Jingfei''s motivation now is that he doesn''t need to sleep any more. He can practice Kung Fu every day instead. It''s just a common human habit, and the time to practice internal skills is short. He prefers to sleep. Practicing kung fu only needs to improve his strength. What''s more, there isn''t a little girl in his mind.


    Lin ruoke came to find herself yesterday. In fact, Su Jingfei can understand her mind. She is afraid that there will be more and more women around her. If she leaves her later, she has deep feelings for herself and can''t stand such a result.


    What''s more, because of the appearance of Dongfang Wenjun, Lin ruoke''s competitive heart can''t accept it. Whether it''s time to know each other or their relationship, Dongfang Wenjun is not as good as Lin ruoke. But Dongfang Wenjun is the first to get there. Even if the situation is special and he doesn''t need to be responsible, Lin ruoke can''t bear it.


    Dongfang Wenjun is a beautiful girl, and she is also a top beautiful girl. Even though Su Jingfei has many women around her, there are few women of this level, and she is still very attractive. If she goes on like this, Su Jingfei may really go together with Dongfang Wenjun, so she will have another competitor.


    Su Jingfei can understand Lin ruoke. She must be not confident in herself, so she takes the initiative to find herself. In this way, Su Jingfei unconsciously thinks of Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan.


    The two younger martial sisters have been following themselves to the provincial capital, and they have been living in the Su family. They must have some feelings about their relationship with the girls, but they didn''t leave because of this. Obviously, they have deep feelings for themselves. Thinking of this, he is not consciously excited. Will the two pure younger martial sisters take the initiative to find themselves?


    It''s said that men are lower body animals. Su Jingfei didn''t believe it before, but now he has to admit that he is the same.


    "Hate it, bear. Be honest and sleep well. Don''t bully me like Su Jingfei." Lin ruoke, who was in a daze, felt something wrong. He muttered and wanted to go on sleeping.


    Su Jingfei''s hand is stiff, and she looks at Lin ruoke''s confused pretty face. The girl takes herself as her plush toy. Lin ruoke has a plush bear in the room of Su''s villa. Now she''s really sleepy. She can''t even make mistakes. But she doesn''t forget to bring herself. It''s really speechless.


    However, it can also be seen that Su Jingfei really took root in Lin ruoke''s heart. Even in his sleep, he did not forget him.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei thinks that he should express himself. He sticks his body to Lin ruoke and prints his big mouth on Lin ruoke''s neck. Although he doesn''t grow strawberries, it''s enough to make Lin ruoke feel.


    Lin ruoke is a sensitive physique, because his internal skill dredges the meridians, which has changed a lot. Now he is kissed by Su Jingfei, and soon wakes up from his sleep, feeling the big hand on his chest. Lin ruoke is very dissatisfied and says: "Su Jingfei, you villain, you bully me when you wake up."


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, kept moving and explained: "you don''t understand. The ancients said that the plan of the day is in the morning, which means that morning is the most suitable for morning exercise, but I follow the ancient saying!"


    "That''s not what they mean, you villain. Take it easy." Lin ruoke''s eyes are hazy. Although his body is a little out of control, he still tries to sober himself up and refutes Su Jingfei''s words. What''s wrong with this guy? He''s not involved at all.


    Su Jingfei was not asked by Lin ruoke''s words. Instead, he continued with a bad smile and said, "that''s why you don''t understand the wisdom of the ancients. It''s so reasonable. The plan of a day lies in the morning. Do you think what this day means?"


    "What can I think of? A day is a day. There''s no special meaning!" Lin ruoke was confused and didn''t understand what the problem was.


    "Silly girl, if you think about what we did yesterday, you can always hear some men say" day ah day ". Don''t you understand?" Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Lin ruoke''s pretty face is full of red. He is also a college student, and he has been influenced by modern Internet. At this time, if he doesn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, it''s really stupid. But at the same time, he thinks Su Jingfei is too bad. How can this guy think so obscene of such inspirational words.


    "It''s very bad of you. If the person who said that knew, he would jump out of the coffin." Lin ruoke had to say that Su Jingfei made her laugh.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about that. He said with a smile: "if he really jumps out, I will subdue the demons and get rid of the demons. If he can come out, he must be a zombie. I''m not afraid of them, but I''m still obedient. We should carry out the plan of the day in the morning."


    With these words, Su Jingfei has been buried in Lin ruoke''s chest. Although Lin ruoke said that Su Jingfei is a villain, he also cooperates with him and reaches out to Su Jingfei''s tools.


    She didn''t do such things last night, and she has some proficiency, which makes Su Jingfei very satisfied. Lin Ruo is a straightforward girl, and her performance in this aspect is the same. She thinks it over and over, and she will never wriggle. Even if it is the first time, she has been able to cooperate with Su Jingfei very well.


    And because her physique has been improved, her recovery ability is also very good. Although Su Jingfei also has a special physique, she can try her best to satisfy Su Jingfei.


    When Lin ruoke thinks it''s OK, she doesn''t need Su Jingfei to say it. She turns over and presses on Su Jingfei directly. She likes the feeling of controlling everything. Only at this time, she thinks Su Jingfei is completely her own, and she also thinks it''s good.


    For Lin ruoke''s preference, Su Jingfei naturally won''t mind, anyway, he can save effort and enjoy, killing two birds with one stone thing, Su Jingfei never mind, his hands also climbed to the place he likes.


    Stop again, nearly an hour has passed, Lin ruoke once again exhausted nest in Su Jingfei''s arms, Su Jingfei distressed with internal force to Lin ruoke to restore physical strength, said with a smile: "silly girl, why are you so tired, this kind of thing should have been our men."


    "It''s OK. I like it. Only at this time can I know that you belong to me. I always have many other ideas." Lin ruoke didn''t hide his mind. He said frankly.


    Su Jingfei sighs that he really has no way to go back in this aspect. It''s not a problem for a man to be playful, but he wants to be responsible. Naturally, there will be a lot of headaches. Fortunately, all the women he meets are generous, and they love him very much. Otherwise, his backyard would have been on fire.


    His silence let Lin ruoke sigh, and then said: "forget it, don''t think so much, anyway, I bet you lose, is destined to be a lover''s life, I won''t let others know our relationship."


    Su Jingfei was just about to open his mouth. Lin ruoke had already kissed him and said, "don''t think about it. In fact, it''s my own choice. This is the situation in our family. I''ve been used to it for a long time. You don''t have to have any extra ideas. I like you now. If you make me dissatisfied in the future, I''ll give you up."


    Lin ruoke has always been very off-line, and she is always more aggressive. Now she is still lying in Su Jingfei''s arms, but she says such words. Even if Su Jingfei feels that she owes something to her, she still can''t help slapping her on the hip.


    "What do you say? One day you are mine, you will always be mine. Only the day when I don''t want you, you can''t run. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I will catch you back." Su Jingfei snorted in Lin ruoke''s eyes, very overbearing.


    Although this is unreasonable, Lin ruoke feels satisfied physically and mentally. Although Su Jingfei is a playboy, he is not the one who always gives up. Such a man is what he wants. Lin ruoke feels that he has found the right one.


    If it wasn''t for her limited physical strength, maybe she would just turn over. Lin ruoke thought of this, unconsciously looked at her watch, and suddenly exclaimed, "no, it''s already more than eight o''clock. If someone comes to you later, it''s just blocking me here."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "Why are you so worried! We''re not doing bad things. "


    "Nonsense, even if it''s not bad, I''m not right in your room. I have to get up quickly." At this time, she has recovered some physical strength, regardless of Su Jingfei''s obstruction, struggling to get dressed.


    Lin ruoke''s action is a little too excited, involving a wound somewhere. He glares at Su Jingfei fiercely, but his hand is not slow, so he puts on his clothes quickly.


    Su Jingfei shrugs innocently. Although he doesn''t say it, his eyes have made it clear that Lin ruoke took the initiative in most of yesterday''s events, which makes Lin ruoke even more irritated. He stares at him and hides his beautiful pride in his clothes.


    Just as Su Jingfei was about to persuade her not to worry, there was a knock on the door. Then Han Shan''s voice came: "master, you haven''t got up yet. My father has something to do with you. Let you pass."


    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke are both in a daze. They are really afraid of what comes. Han Shan seems to have written it according to the script, and the time is too accurate.

 Chapter 737

    Su Jingfei''s reaction is quick, even more excited than that of others. He uses both hands and feet. In Lin ruoke''s daze, he puts on his clothes and even folds up his quilt in an instant. Only in this way can he have time to open the door.


    If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Lin Ruo didn''t believe that some people in the world would get up in clothes so quickly. He was so confused that he didn''t know how many times he practiced. Was he often caught in bed? Although there is this doubt in my heart, Lin ruoke doesn''t care any more.


    Su Jingfei so many women, she can accept, even if he has nothing to go out for a picnic, it seems that there is nothing to care about, as long as he is good to himself, the new wife Lin ruoke actually began to think.


    Fortunately, Han Shan''s arrival didn''t make her think too much, otherwise she might have gone into some misunderstanding.


    When Han Shan opened the door and saw Su Jingfei, she said with a smile, "master, you''re really late today. It''s almost too late. My father asked me to come to you to talk about things. You can go with me."


    Just then, his eyes unconsciously look at Su Jingfei''s back, just to see Lin ruoke, slightly stunned, unconsciously asked: "ruoke, how are you here?"


    Lin ruoke was found by Han Shan. She was a little shy and embarrassed. She really didn''t know how to explain it. She unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei. At this time, women always want men to come out.


    Su Jingfei is not only very good at martial arts, but also very smart. When he got up to put on his clothes, he thought about excuses and explained with a smile: "if you come here this morning, you''ll talk about the company with me. Didn''t Zhang Xianing come to work for me? Roufeisi group does not have a suitable position for him, if you plan to arrange him to be the general manager of the network company of Su Shi''s subsidiary. "


    "Oh, it turns out that even if you want to talk about work, you don''t have to be so anxious. You are really workaholic and can''t understand you." Han Shan doesn''t doubt him. She doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei''s company. Naturally, she doesn''t know whether it''s true or false.


    Lin ruoke secretly says that Su Jingfei is really smart. This time, he doesn''t have any wishful thinking. Instead, he laughs along Han Shan''s words: "I don''t want to worry about it, but people come to the company to help us. Although we are defeated by Su Jingfei, we can''t ignore them. We can make arrangements as soon as possible to show our sincerity."


    Although Han Shan didn''t know much about the company, she still understood the human relationship and nodded: "well, it''s OK. I think Zhang Xianing is also very satisfied with his arrangement! Master, let''s go. "


    Su Jingfei secretly draws an OK gesture to Lin ruoke, but Lin ruoke secretly beeps his mouth. This villain, after bullying others, is almost found out. He is very proud, but he can only stand up with cooperation. This is the secret complaint. Last night, he really played a big game.


    Yesterday when they were on the bed, Lin ruoke didn''t feel very well. Now he wanted to walk, but he complained in secret. Su Jingfei really killed people.


    Su Jingfei is not the first time to contact a woman. Naturally, she knows Lin ruoke''s situation. She loves her so much that she has to say to Han Shan, "Shan''er, you go first. I''ll be there in a minute. I''ll have a chat with ruoke. I''ll wait for arrangements to be made later."


    Han Shan''s eyes are a little puzzled. From Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke, it seems that Su Jingfei should not tell Lin ruoke what to say behind his back. Moreover, he is also the representative of the Han family. Even if he doesn''t care much about the company, he knows something at least. It seems that there''s no need for them to keep a secret about their work.


    Su Jingfei saw Han Shan''s doubts and quickly said, "Shan''er, I''ll give you some guidance on martial arts. You''re here, I can''t concentrate!"


    This time, Han Shan understood that as a martial arts maniac, Han Shan would take all the problems related to martial arts seriously. She thought Su Jingfei had a point. Although Su Jingfei seemed to mean to give Lin ruoke a small kitchen, what does it matter? He is his own master, and he gives the most advice to himself.


    She didn''t ask much this time, so she was ready to leave. Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke were secretly relieved. Fortunately, Han Shan was the one who came. If it was any other woman, it was not easy to fool her. After all, Han Shan was very simple.


    But before they let go of their breath, Han Shan frowned and said, "I didn''t believe it before. Master, why are you like this?"


    "Well? What''s wrong with me? " Su Jingfei sees Han Shan stop again. She jumps in her heart. The girl won''t find anything. She asks with a guilty heart. Lin ruoke is also very nervous at this moment.


    Instead of answering, Han Shan walks into the room and looks left and right. Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke look at each other. Does the little girl really want to catch the traitor? And look at her East smell, West smell is a few meanings, also did not hear Han Shan is a dog!


    Their doubts were soon solved by Han Shan. Han Shan smelled Su Jingfei''s bed. No matter whether Su Jingfei would be embarrassed or not, she said to Su Jingfei, "master, for you smelly man, I have to say that you should pay more attention to hygiene. You can change the sheets later. They all have strange smell, that is, apprentice me. If it''s my teacher, I''ll be angry."


    Su Jingfei rolled her eyes and almost choked on Han Shan''s words. Lin ruoke was so ashamed that she almost couldn''t lift her head. She naturally knew what the smell was and why the sheet was like this. Unfortunately, Han Shan didn''t understand.


    "I said Shan''er, although you didn''t let your teacher hear this, if you heard it, you wouldn''t think it would ruin my image!" Su Jingfei helplessly looks at simple Han Shan. Although she thinks that this thing will be more and more black, she unconsciously retorts that this little girl is really an ignorant and fearless girl!


    "Master, what are you afraid of? If you''re not an outsider, besides, you don''t have a really hard taste. It''s just strange. You''d better change the sheets. There''s a strange smell in your room. I haven''t asked. I always feel that there''s something wrong. I''ll go and open the window." Han Shan not only didn''t feel sorry for Su Jingfei''s words, but also consciously went to open the window.


    Now even Lin ruoke has forgotten his shyness and sighs for Han Shan''s simplicity. The girl really doesn''t know what the taste means, but they are relieved that Han Shan can''t find out what happened between them.


    Although Su Jingfei has always given Han Shan the impression of Huaxin, she didn''t really take Han Shan seriously. Han Shan naturally can''t think of any changes in their relationship. After she opened the window, she said contentedly, "master, I''ll tell my father first. You''ll come soon!"


    Then he went to the door and said, "master, I have to say that you are a smelly man, but the smell is not bad except strange. But before you go, you''d better take a bath. It''s no fun to be known."


    Looking at Han Shan''s back, Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke look at each other and cry and laugh together. Lin ruoke glares at Su Jingfei angrily and says, "it''s all your fault, that is, Han Shan is not sensible, otherwise everything will be seen through, and you don''t have to take a bath."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "we''d better wash together. Not only do I have a smell on my body, but also you have it on your body!"


    "You can''t wash together, or the bath won''t be finished. You think I don''t know your bad idea. People are waiting for you. Stop making trouble." Lin if can white Su startle fly one eye, very don''t give face of way.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders regretfully and said, "well, I wanted to give you a massage. You are so stubborn that you have to talk about it later." Then he went to the bathroom. He knew that Lin ruoke would not follow him. Just as Han Shan said, he wanted to remove the trace.


    Sure enough, when Su Jingfei came out, Lin ruoke was no longer in the room, but he prepared a clean change of clothes for him. Although Lin ruoke occasionally had thick lines, she was a girl after all, and she was really careful.


    Su Jingfei changes his clothes and walks out of the room with a clear mind. He laughs in his heart that a man really needs a woman to accompany him. Although Su Jingfei is not the kind of man who can''t do without a woman, he is also a man with knowledge and interest. He likes to be with women, which can really relieve his fatigue.


    When he came to the living room of Han Siping''s house, there were already Mrs. Han and Han Sanfeng waiting. He had already guessed that although Han Siping invited him this time, all three of them would be there.


    "Jingfei, are you used to living in the Han family?" Su Jing came to Han''s house on the third day. It was the first time that Mrs. Han met him so early. Instead of rushing to get down to business, she asked with a smile. She looked like a hospitable host, which was quite different from Mrs. Han''s usual image.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "old lady, you are too polite. I live here as if I were in my own home. You and I are welcome. We are not outsiders."


    "Well, that''s right. You are commensurate with the brothers feng''er and Ping''er. You are also the master of Shan''er. I always regard you as the son of the Han family. Now that you are in the Han family, you should take this place as your own home. If you really want to be outsider, I''m not happy." Mrs. Han is smiling. She can see that Su Jingfei really thinks it''s good to be in Han''s home.


    Su Jingfei naturally felt the sincerity of Mrs. Han and said seriously: "my third brother and fourth brother have taken good care of me all the time. Without them, I would not be as good as I am today. Shaner has been working hard and savvy. It''s my honor to be my apprentice."


    His words made all three of the Han family laugh. Han Sanfeng said at this time: "well, mother, don''t be polite to Jingfei. If you go on, you won''t know when it will be. We still have to talk about business!"


    "Well, yes, madam, the third brother is right. If you want to be polite with me again, I don''t know if it''s my home." Su Jingfei quickly follows Han Sanfeng. He is not joking. In his heart, he really doesn''t want to be too polite with Han family.


    Mrs. Han nodded and said, "I''m not polite either. I''m worried about Jingfei''s maladjustment in our Han family? Used to living in the city''s buildings, in the square may not adapt to some


    "Old lady, you worry too much. Since I was a child of a poor family, let alone a cottage, I have lived in a thatched cottage. Now my life is very good." Su Jingfei unconsciously recalled his childhood. Now, compared with that meeting, it''s really like heaven.


    Su Jingfei''s words make the three people of the Han family sigh. Although they didn''t make a deliberate investigation, they also know that Su Jingfei lived with her mother since childhood. Later, her mother died very early. Su Jingfei is almost like an orphan. His words are not exaggerated.


    "Well, let''s get down to business instead of talking about the past." Han Siping saw that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so he spoke quickly.


    People just wake up from the previous bitter memories. Su Jingfei is embarrassed and says, "just now I''m off topic. If you come to me so early today, is there something happened?"


    At this time, Mrs. Han also said: "in fact, it''s not an important thing. It''s just that we want you to find someone to help us. We thought about it before. Because of the special reason of Huofeng, the underground forces let her be responsible for it. It''s a little worse. Our Han family doesn''t participate in the underground forces, and there is no suitable person."


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. He didn''t think about it. Before, he had been thinking about training Huofeng, but he didn''t expect that this incident broke out so quickly. Now Huofeng hasn''t grown up, and although Huofeng''s Kung Fu is good, she can be regarded as her own woman now. How can su Jingfei trust her to take risks? What''s more, he saw the strength of Liu Wufeng and others yesterday, I know that the present Phoenix is not enough.


    But now it''s not so easy to find someone to help. There is no suitable person to deal with the underground forces.


    As if seeing Su Jingfei''s doubts, Han Fu said: "I know you can''t think of a suitable person for a while, so we have recommended one to you, but you need to ask him for help."


    Su Jingfei was stunned, and then said: "let me invite someone, will they really come?"


    "Of course, if someone asks him, he may not come. It''s different if you go, because he is a member of 307 army, but he left the army for some reasons. His ability is very good, and he is very suitable to help us in this aspect." Mrs. Han nodded, naturally.


    "307 men? But I just entered the 307 unit soon. I don''t have so much face Su Jingfei frowned.


    "We have made it clear for a long time. This man''s name is Li Zhiyu and his nickname is Ziling. You should have guessed from his name. I think you should have some ideas." Mrs. Han didn''t finish, and said deliberately.


    "Ziling? White head, green hell. " Su Jingfei was really smart. He immediately thought of contact. After that, he looked at Han Fu and said, "Madam Han, is this purple Ling you''re talking about related to white headed Qingming?"

 Chapter 738

    Su Jingfei is very clever. He soon thinks of the white headed Qingming from the name of Ziling. After all, Mrs. Han''s tips are in place. This person is not only from 307 troops, but also says that Su Jingfei can invite this person. There is no need to ask for confirmation. She also knows that it must be related to the white headed Qingming.


    "Indeed, this man is the most outstanding four young rookies in H Province of 307 army." Mrs. Han smiles and says to Su Jingfei.


    "Four outstanding talents? In addition to the white headed Qingming, there''s this purple Ling. I haven''t heard of any more. " Su Jingfei heard that from Mrs. Han, but he was still curious. He was also a major of 307, but he had never heard of it.


    "Our Han family has been in the provincial capital for many years, and has had some contacts with 307 troops. If it wasn''t for that, we wouldn''t join the army and politics, or even the underground forces, we might have some talents in these areas." Mrs. Han didn''t hide Su Jingfei either. She said frankly, "although we didn''t arrange manpower in these places, we have more contact with them and know something about them, such as something about 307 troops."


    "In addition to the white headed Qingming and the purple Ling, there is another one called Heisha, but I don''t know much about him. He is the most mysterious of the four." This time, Han Sanfeng said with a smile: "of course, because Ziling left 307 troops, in fact, the young rookie has changed."


    Su Jingfei nodded. According to the 307 army system, he would definitely select a person to replace Ziling. Such a name is not very important, but it is definitely a means of motivation.


    But before he had finished, Han Siping suddenly said with a smile, "brother, don''t you want to know who this newly elected person is?"


    Su Jingfei had a bad feeling and asked tentatively: "fourth brother, do you mean that I need to know about the substitute? I don''t look for him either. I don''t seem to know. "


    "Of course, it''s necessary, because it''s you. If you don''t know, isn''t that the biggest joke?" Even Mrs. Han couldn''t help laughing this time.


    "No, old lady, don''t be kidding. How can I become a rookie of 307 army? I''m only a nominal member there, not even a full member of them. This major''s name is prepared for me by Nalan Xiulin in order to facilitate my action." Although Su Jingfei had already felt something, she was still surprised to hear Mrs. Han''s words.


    The secret of major Su Jingfei''s identity is that for those who don''t know about him, the Han family already knows, and he doesn''t have to avoid them. As for Nalan Xiulin, he believes the Han family also knows.


    Mrs. Han was not surprised, but she said with a smile: "you can say that it''s because of this, but others don''t know. They just know that there is a 20-year-old major in their army, and they have done a lot of meritorious service. This is enough for them to replace Ziling with you."


    Su Jingfei said with a wry smile: "I suspect that Nalan deliberately hurt me. I used to cooperate with 307 troops, but now it seems that something is wrong."


    "There''s no problem. It''s just a name and there''s no actual binding force. At least you haven''t lost your freedom. To tell the truth, as you are now, being able to be so free is absolutely an anomaly, which also confirms the importance of the upper class to you." Mrs. Han smiles and comforts Su Jingfei.


    "This is my agreement with Nalan Xiulin. No matter how much I help their troops, I can never come to me in the form of orders, otherwise I would rather withdraw from 307 troops." Su Jingfei curled his lips. He didn''t need such attention, but then he frowned and said, "in other words, I''m replacing Ziling''s position in 307 army now. Will he be dissatisfied with me? If I go to find him, can he help us?"


    "That''s why you think too much. Ziling left the 307 army for his own reason. It''s not the army''s problem at all. He doesn''t have hatred for it. What''s more, Ziling''s development is actually very good now, but he''s anonymous. If it''s not for our good relationship with the 307 army, I don''t know!" Mrs. Han shook her head and explained.


    Su Jingfei was a little relieved, but this time he was really curious and asked, "old lady, what is this purple Ling doing? It seems very mysterious to hear you say it?"


    Mrs. Han nodded and said, "it''s really mysterious. I just know it. It''s because we decided to unite with the underground forces before. We know that Ziling has been under the control of long Baitian. He is the one who presides over this cooperation. It can be said that Ziling is a very powerful person."


    "Since he is so valued by long Baitian, how can he help us? It''s a bit difficult!" Su Jingfei listened and frowned more tightly.


    Mrs. Han shook her head and said: "you don''t know that. Long Baitian has long meant to wash his hands in a golden basin, but she hasn''t found a suitable successor. Ziling is a good candidate in terms of ability and character. It''s a pity that he used to be a member of 307 Army. He won''t be the big brother. As a result, long Baitian will take a fancy to you."


    "No, long Baitian has a crush on me." Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. At the beginning, long Baitian showed his kindness inexplicably, but he felt something was wrong. Now he has some understanding of long Baitian''s intention.


    "Yes, I had a feeling when I saw him give you a sword. After investigation and talking with long Baitian yesterday, I have basically determined this idea. You help Huofeng to become the eldest sister of ronghua district. Long Baitian appreciates you very much. Then he sees your ability. He thinks that if someone can unify the underground forces of the provincial capital, And it''s going to convince me that it''s just you. " Han Sanfeng also added.


    Su Jingfei nodded slightly, but he said in disbelief: "since long Baitian can accept me to unify the underground forces, why can''t he accept the Feng family to unify them? Although the executors are different, the results are the same!"


    He didn''t deny his ambition. Everyone understands that Su Jingfei is so powerful. If he doesn''t have a big goal, he has nothing to do with the underground forces. He is such a master. Even if there is a party who unifies the underground forces, he will never dare to provoke him.


    The Han family has a close relationship with Su Jingfei. He won''t hide his thoughts from the Han family, and the Han family won''t reveal secrets to him. This is a tacit understanding between them.


    Mrs. Han was obviously satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. She explained patiently: "it''s very simple. Although they are all unified underground forces, you can understand your character, at least you won''t tear down the bridge. Moreover, you don''t have family support. Even if you unify the underground forces, you will only make the family more united without affecting their interests. But the Feng family is different. If the Feng family is unified, The first thing is to let the family members occupy the main position of the forces of all parties. In this way, the families will lose a lot. "


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that, in the final analysis, although he has experienced a lot recently and has contacted a lot of people, he still lacks some overall view when it comes to such a relatively important matter.


    What Mrs. Han said is actually a matter of interests. If people like Su Jingfei integrate the underground forces, the final decision of all forces must be their own. Only if there is one more person on the top, they will come up with some unified opinions for everyone to implement.


    Although they will also be controlled by others, their basic interests will not be affected. Unless people with a strong desire for power will accept such a form of unity, the Feng family is different. They have a family. Their first consideration is the family interests. If they follow them, they may be disposed of one day, and their most fundamental interests can not be guaranteed, We still don''t fight!


    Su Jingfei has always been thinking about Unifying the underground forces and making his company have a good development environment, but he didn''t think much about it. He always thought that he would touch the interests of those forces and might be resisted by them, so he kept a low profile.


    But even so, everyone has an idea, especially after seeing Su Jingfei''s strength, they are more sure of this idea. People like Su Jingfei, if they don''t set their goal on the underground world of the whole provincial capital, will never participate in the fight between them. When they figure out this, they will also consider the future of underground forces, so the division will not last long, It''s better to let Su Jingfei do it than to be dealt with by the political axe or captured by the Feng family, so that everyone''s interests can be more protected.


    It was not until the three members of the Han family gave Su Jingfei explicit or implicit instructions that he really understood the thoughts of various forces in the provincial capital. Su Jingfei didn''t think of this. He thought it was too simple before.


    Because of this, he was more interested in the purple Ling, and he said to Han Fu with a smile: "old lady, I understand now. Why don''t you arrange a time for me, and I''ll find Bai Tou to find the purple Ling with me to see if he can be used for me. If Bai tou comes out with me, I think the chance should be greater."


    Mrs. Han nodded and said, "this is what I want you to do. Since I know that Ziling is under long Baitian''s hands, I have already started to deal with this matter. As long as you promise, we can see him at any time."


    Su Jingfei was very grateful to Han Fu: "old lady, I won''t say thank you. Everyone''s family doesn''t talk about two families. If Ziling can agree to help, I think my plan will be more successful. At that time, the provincial capital will be in harmony, and everyone will have a better development. As for the Feng family, I''m doomed to be enemies with him. I don''t care about more hatred."

 Chapter 739

    Su Jingfei and the three of the Han family have discussed to find Ziling, but he has no contact with Ziling. Now he needs to find someone to help him. You don''t have to ask. The best helper must be Qingming.


    The Han family''s intention of talking to Su Jingfei is to ask him to seek the help of the white headed Qingming. They are very clear about the relationship between Su Jingfei and the two. Although he is not from the 307 army, what he does is to cooperate with the white headed Qingming. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s help, they couldn''t have come to the provincial capital branch so soon, There are also some meanings of kindness.


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou are not separated from each other now, and their relationship is not worse than that of the Han family at all. When Su Jingfei left the Han family, he said to Mrs. Han: "I''m going to find Bai tou now, and I think he will agree."


    "Go, you are going to the task given to you by the organization. If you don''t succeed, don''t come back." Han Sanfeng joked with a smile.


    Su Jingfei knew that Han Sanfeng expressed his expectation for his 307 troop trip in a joking tone. Su Jingfei also cooperated and saluted: "please rest assured in the organization, ensure to complete the task, and will not let the organization down."


    "Little comrade, I am optimistic about you. Don''t let me down." Mrs. Han is also a rare joke. She always treats Su Jingfei as a nephew.


    Han''s family is on the outskirts of the province. In fact, it''s not far from the 307 troops who also set up troops on the outskirts of the city. It''s just a turn. Although it takes at least half an hour to drive, it''s much closer than coming out of the city.


    Except for some big families and forces who are proficient in information, it''s not unusual for the Han family to know where the 307 army is. He once said that the Han family had a lot of cooperation with the 307 army. Although he didn''t elaborate, Su Jingfei could also think that the Han family must be a Pro army family.


    Since he came to the provincial capital, Su Jingfei has been busy with all kinds of work. Whether it''s the company or the hospital, he doesn''t go much, but he has been filming all the time. Since the white head came to 307 branch, he really went for the first time today.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there were so many things recently, Su Jingfei even forgot his identity as a member of 307 army. He felt that he was too irresponsible. His company was in front of the shopkeeper, and the hospital was handed over to schumannia and sang Lao to manage it. He didn''t need to worry about it at all. As a result, he went to make a movie by himself. Isn''t it a bad job!


    This idea didn''t come to a definite conclusion until he saw the white head. He really didn''t do his job. The most unimportant thing was that he spent more time on it. However, he didn''t regret it. In fact, acting was fun.


    "Jingfei, you''re really good. You''re a big boss. We haven''t seen you since we came to the provincial capital. Even if you don''t come to the army to report, you should at least give us a reception. It''s not decent to be so stingy." White head see Su Jingfei, impolite complain way.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that Baitou was not really angry, but was making fun of himself, so he said with a smile: "Baitou, commander Bai, you can''t say that. As your subordinate, I invite you to eat and drink openly, and the boss will check."


    "If you die, we can''t have a private dinner. If you say you''re stingy, you don''t admit it." The white head didn''t show weakness at all. He hit Su Jingfei in the chest.


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, said no more. Instead, he looked at Qingming, who was silent and cold. He said with a smile, "Oh, we haven''t seen each other for only two months. We Qingming are more and more beautiful. We are big girls now, old ones."


    Originally listening to Su Jingfei''s words, white headed Qingming thought Su Jingfei would say something to amuse Qingming. Anyway, this guy is full of evil deeds, and they are used to it. But unexpectedly, Su Jingfei''s tone suddenly changed. It seems that the old man who has experienced the wind and frost, Qingming immediately frowned.


    "Su Jingfei, haven''t you cleaned up for several days? You''ve itched and come to take advantage of me?" Qingming has always been really cool. She is different from Li hongsilk. Li hongsilk is cold in character, but Qingming''s coldness can freeze people.


    Although the relationship between Qingming and Su Jingfei is not as good as the friendship between white headed men, they also have a good relationship. We all fight together.


    Even so, Su Jingfei still feels chilly. This Qingming doesn''t need any martial arts or momentum. A direct look is enough to make people shudder. But she is still a top-notch pretty girl, which is really weird.


    But Su Jingfei was thick skinned and used to it for a long time. Although he was cold all over, he still said with a smile: "I''m not praising you? White head, is Qingming more and more beautiful? " Said on the white head force eye, meaning to let the white head to prove.


    Baitou and Qingming are lovers. Naturally, they won''t help Su Jingfei. They look away and don''t receive Su Jingfei''s signal. Qingming says with a cold smile, "I don''t read much. Don''t cheat me."


    Su Jingfei can''t help it this time. Although Qingming''s sudden cold humor makes people feel chilly, it has to be said that they are usually cold people. Sometimes joking makes people laugh. Qingming is in a good mood when she sees Su Jingfei coming. It''s rare to cooperate with Su Jingfei.


    White head ha ha a smile way: "silly boy, we green Ming isn''t you can casually joke, silly."


    Su Jingfei really didn''t expect that Qingming would be like this, so he only shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I really can''t imagine that the occasional humor of Qingming''s beautiful girl can really freeze people to death, that is, I have a thick skin, otherwise I can''t stand it."


    His voice just falls, white head green Ming nods to agree together, Su Jingfei always feels what''s wrong, they are affirming their first half sentence or second half sentence after all!


    However, he quickly put the idea aside and said to the white headed Qingming, "I''m here today to find you, and maybe you two will come out in person this time. It''s a tricky thing."


    "I''ll tell you, Su Jingfei is a typical night owl. He doesn''t come to the house for anything." Baitou didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words, but told Qingming.


    Qingming nodded and said, "it''s true. This guy has always been like this."


    Su Jingfei was not embarrassed when he was seen through by them. Instead, he said discontentedly, "how can a good word change its flavor when it comes to your mouth? It''s my name that I don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. No, I''ll come if I have nothing to do, but I''m busy recently."


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s depressed appearance, Baitou and Qingming stopped joking and asked: "Su Jingfei, you''ve been very noisy these days. We all know something about you. Now no one in the provincial capital doesn''t know your name."


    "White head, although we are very familiar with each other, if you say so, I will also accuse you of slandering. What''s noisy? I''m just developing in the provincial capital. I''m a man of self-discipline." Su Jingfei is not very satisfied and corrects.


    White headed Qingming turns his eyes together. Obviously, he doesn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words. We all know each other''s personality. Su Jingfei is really pursuing a low profile, but he is doomed to keep a low profile. Every time he makes such a big noise, if the families and forces in the provincial capital don''t feel it, they really don''t want to mix up.


    Su Jingfei saw their thoughts and said helplessly: "well, today is not the old discussion of this issue, we''d better get back to the point."


    "Well, it should have been." Baitou and Qingming nodded.


    Su Jingfei didn''t tease them off-line this time, but said seriously: "you know that the underground forces in the provincial capital are in a bit of chaos. My ability is OK now. I''ll unify the underground forces first."


    "Well? Do you really think so? We''ve already guessed your mind. Since you helped Huofeng, we''ve thought about it. Do you want to do what you did in s city again in the provincial capital, so that you can not only control the underground forces, but also influence other forces The white head frowned slightly, then inquired.


    "It''s not so exaggerated. It''s just that the underground forces in the provincial capital are too chaotic. My company and hospital are developing in such an environment. I''m not sure. I won''t manage the underground forces myself. I just intend to regulate their behavior." Su Jingfei shook his head and said what he really thought.


    "It''s OK for you to think so, but I heard that the Feng family also has this idea, so you''re not going to compete with the Feng family?" Qingming shook his head and asked.


    After all, 307 troops are regular troops, and they also have information personnel. However, what happened in hanjiacun yesterday has obviously not been transmitted to 307 troops, and the white headed Qingming still does not know that all forces are united.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give a specific explanation, but said: "even if I don''t compete with them, can they let me go? Since Feng Siguang and I have been enemies, the Feng family and I have already had a grudge that we can''t understand. It''s better to take this opportunity to settle the old grudge! "


    "Your idea is still very good, but I have to state in advance that our 307 troops will not participate in this operation. This is different from s city. If we participate in the fight between underground forces, things will become bigger." The white head says.


    "You think too much. I come to you today. I don''t need you to help me with the strength of the army. I just want you and Qingming to help me. I only want you two. I dare not fight the idea of the army. I''m not going to do anything big." Su Jingfei shook his head and said to the white headed Qingming with a smile.


    The white headed Qingming looked at each other, and then said, "no, I know something about the families. Even though I have started to practice my internal skills recently, I don''t seem to be the opponent of these people."


    Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said, "right, my purpose of looking for you is not to let you fight for me, but to let you help me find someone. As long as you two come out, I think this matter will be settled. Frankly speaking, I invite you two to be lobbyists for me."

 Chapter 740

    Su Jingfei''s words make Bai tou a little confused. He and Su Jingfei have known each other for a long time. He knows this guy''s character. If he can''t solve the problem, it doesn''t seem to be of much use to find himself.


    As an elite of 307 troops, Bai tou has experienced a lot in his life and met a lot of people. But it''s the first time for him to meet such a perverted guy as Su Jingfei. When they first met, Su Jingfei was very powerful, but at most he joined hands with Bai tou Qingming.


    But now Su Jingfei''s estimation is based on the fact that he is white headed. He is standing in the same place and fighting with himself. It''s estimated that both white headed and Qingming can''t get close to each other. It''s only more than half a year now. This boy''s strength is just like a rocket.


    If it''s just the increase in the value of force, we can only say that Su Jingfei is a warrior or, more frankly, a warrior, but he has many other abilities.


    Designing underwear to make money and becoming the boss of Su Shi''s subsidiary company are at most luck and cleverness, not to mention. But his almost national medical skill is a bit strange. How old is he? Even if he started to learn medical skills from his mother''s womb, he is not half the years of studying traditional Chinese medicine.


    But now he is the honorary chairman of the provincial Chinese Medicine Association, and he can cure the difficult and miscellaneous diseases that many famous doctors can''t do anything about. It can be said that this guy is going against the weather, and now he needs his own help. It''s really surprising.


    "Jingfei, you and I are not outsiders. If you have anything to say, as long as I can do it, I will help you." Bai tou was helped by Su Jingfei a lot. Although some of them were Su Jingfei''s duty, after all, it was Bai tou who benefited. He was also grateful.


    When Su Jingfei heard Bai tou''s words, he felt quite at ease. He didn''t know what mistakes Ziling had made in 307 army and left the army, but he was really afraid that Bai tou would not agree. Now that he had made a promise, Su Jingfei was relieved.


    Qingming always takes the meaning of "white head" as the criterion. Since he has agreed, Su Jingfei naturally won''t worry about Qingming. What''s more, this time he mainly needs the help of "white head". In terms of Qingming''s character, Su Jingfei really doesn''t trust her to be a lobbyist. If he can''t tell, he will run away.


    "In fact, the matter is like this. Before I came here today, I talked with the old lady of the Han family. She recommended a person to me, which is very helpful for my follow-up plans. But this person is now working for others, so it''s difficult for me to bring them together, so I thought of you. If you help me, I should be able to finish it very well." Su Jingfei thought about it and explained it.


    Su Jingfei''s words make Baitou and Qingming more curious. Baitou asks suspiciously, "if you want to dig the wall, you should find headhunting companies. Why do you want to find us? We don''t do this."


    Qingming nodded beside him. He thought Su Jingfei was very strange. Now they didn''t expect that the person Su Jingfei wanted to dig was Ziling.


    "In fact, this person''s identity is a bit special, and the headhunting company can''t get him. His boss is long Baitian. I believe you won''t be unfamiliar with this name." Su Jingfei explained with a smile.


    "Long Baitian? It turns out that it''s an underground force. Since the person you''re talking about is his younger brother, maybe it''s bigger. It''s said that long Baitian is the most loyal. " As the head of 307 troops in the provincial capital, Bai tou naturally knows more about underground forces than Su Jingfei.


    "Yes, that''s why I''m looking for you, because the man I''m looking for is Li Zhiyu, and the nickname is Ziling." Su Jingfei said his intention with a smile.


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s words came to an end, the faces of Bai tou and Qingming changed. The reason why Su Jingfei wanted to make such a big detour was that he was worried that Bai tou and Qingming would not agree. He always felt that there might be some hard reasons for Ziling to leave the army.


    Now seeing their faces changed, Su Jingfei said in a secret way that was not good. He must have been guessed right by himself and tried to say: "what''s the matter? Isn''t this man your former comrade in arms? According to Mrs. Han, your names are in line. You should have no problem


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s appearance, Bai tou and Qingming knew that he didn''t understand the situation of Ziling. Bai tou''s face changed again, and then they sighed: "brother, this matter seems a little tricky!"


    "It''s tough, or I won''t ask you for help." Su Jingfei nodded and took it for granted.


    The white head didn''t have good spirit of white, he a way: "don''t pretend to be confused for me, you know what I mean, you don''t know why purple Ling left the army." Baitou obviously doesn''t know that Ziling lives with long Baitian. Otherwise, he won''t be so surprised. But it''s not surprising that Su Jingfei doesn''t understand why Ziling left the army.


    "I really don''t know. What''s the reason?" Su Jingfei nodded and asked honestly.


    The white head didn''t speak directly, but looked at Qingming, and then said meaningfully: "beauty is in trouble!" Although he didn''t say anything specifically, such a word contains thousands of words.


    Qingming is also a rare red face, and then staring at the white head, said: "well, you white head, it''s been several years, how can you still worry about it!"


    "I''m not worried. Isn''t that the matter? Jingfei is not clear. I always have to explain to him. Am I such a mean person? " The white head grins bitterly, the green Ming is really angry, he also dare not challenge.


    Hearing this, Qingming immediately turns his eyes to Su Jingfei, who is so scared that Su Jingfei has a cold war. He didn''t expect that the matter actually involves the white headed Qingming, and it seems that there is a little emotional entanglement in it. This is a big deal. The information that Mrs. Han lacks is really deadly.


    "You said that you have nothing to do to start your company and earn your money. It''s really free to go to see a doctor. What do you want to do with Ziling when you have nothing to do? That tough guy, if you find him, you won''t make him angry!" For the first time, Qingming was so excited. Regardless of Su Jingfei''s face, he directly complained about him. Then he said, "Ziling is willing to degenerate and become a younger brother for the underground forces."


    Su Jingfei shrinks his neck. Qingming is cold all the time. Unexpectedly, his anger is so frightening. He can''t help but look at Baitou sympathetically. Baitou also looks at him with a sad face. It seems that he blames Su Jingfei for mentioning the wrong person.


    Fortunately, although Qingming''s temper came quickly and went not slowly, he recovered his cold appearance again and asked, "Ziling has been doing well these years?"


    "It should be pretty good. According to Mrs. Han, he is the right arm of long Baitian now. If he didn''t want to be the overlord, it''s estimated that long Baitian will pass the throne to him now." Su Jingfei murmured in his heart, but quickly explained.


    Qingming''s face was a little slow, and he snorted: "he''s still clear headed, otherwise he really dares to be the big brother. I''ll pull him down too. If the elite of 307 army is not good, he has to be a gangster. It''s really a shame for him to lose the face of 307 army. When I see him, I''ll cut him off."


    Obviously speaking of Ziling, Qingming''s temper is not small, but the white head is looking at the sky, like nothing to do with me, which makes Su Jingfei wonder what this is.


    The white head''s attitude seemed to make Qingming very dissatisfied. He turned the gun to the white head and said, "Why are you dumb? Aren''t you a rival? As for that? Now that I''m almost your wife, why do you care so much? Now Su Jingfei asks you for help, you are squeaking! "


    "Zhi" doesn''t know whether the white head is sulky or mischievous. It really creaks. Su Jingfei is sitting on the ground. Brother, you have a big time.


    Qingming is also laughed by the white head. It seems that he is calmer. Then he says to Su Jingfei: "in fact, the thing is very simple. At the beginning, Ziling and this guy pursued me. They tried their shooting skills. Whoever lost would quit. As a result, Ziling lost."


    "No, you just let them compare? Isn''t it always said in the movie that women are not objects and can''t be used as bets? That''s disrespect for them. " Su Jingfei is sweating profusely, so the story of dog blood is met by himself again, life is really a dog blood drama.


    This time, without waiting for Qingming''s explanation, Baitou already snorted: "it''s all nonsense on TV, whether it''s ancient or modern, or in the animal world. Only the winner is qualified to talk about it. Don''t be distorted by those dog blood movies. Values and love are all bullshit. Especially in the army, it''s the strong who are worshipped. It''s no better than how to know who is more qualified."


    Su Jingfei thought about it carefully. It seems to be such a truth that a woman can''t be an object. It''s the winner''s delight in coaxing girls. It''s no better than how to win or lose.


    At this time, he probably understood the grudge between them, so he had to face bitterly and said, "since you have such a relationship, I don''t ask you to help me this time. I''ll handle it myself. Who knows, I just want to find someone to help me and turn over the old accounts. It''s really unexpected!"


    "Who said you should handle it by yourself? Let''s go with you. I''d like to see what this purple Ling has degenerated into now. It''s really mixed up." Qingming also doesn''t care about the eyes of the white head, follow Su Jingfei''s way.


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth and looks at the white head. It''s your girlfriend, not long after his wife. Can you bear to see the former pursuer so blatantly? I can''t stand it anyway.


    White head with a kind of "I endure" eyes back to Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei rolled his eyes, angry and sad.


    When Su Jingfei thought he had a lot of ideas, Bai tou sighed helplessly: "we are in the army together with Ziling, and we have a very good relationship. At the beginning, he chose to retire from the army because of the conflict of spirit. There has been no news about him for so many years. Now that we know that he is under long Baitian''s charge, I also want to see him, Maybe there will be a chance to be a comrade in arms in the future. "


    "It''s just like a man. If you have a small stomach, I really need to reconsider. Your relationship with Ziling is even better than mine. If you can forget that feeling, it''s really a white eyed wolf." Unexpectedly, Qingming heard the words of the white head, very rare face smile, gentle way.


    Su Jingfei looks at Qingming like an iceberg melting, and even feels that she is no less beautiful than Li hongsilk at the moment, except that her smile is only for her white head, while Li hongsilk only smiles for herself. Although they are indifferent to each other, they both smile only for their loved ones.


    Since white headed Qingming has promised to help himself, Su Jingfei naturally won''t delay his time. Even if he thinks that there may be unknown variables in their situation, after all, he''s ready. The grudge between white headed Qingming and Ziling should be settled by himself.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei starts to dial the phone number given to him by Mrs. Han, which is Ziling''s private phone number. Because Ziling is responsible for the cooperation, the Han family naturally has his phone number.


    When the phone was connected, Su Jingfei heard a gentle voice from the opposite side saying, "Hello, I''m Li Zhiyu. Who are you?"


    Su Jingfei secretly nodded, this person should be purple Ling, looked at the white head Qingming one eye, found that two people are also nodding to themselves, they should have heard each other''s voice, confirmed his identity.


    "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei. Mrs. Han may have told you before that I have something to talk to you about. Why don''t we make an appointment to come out for a drink Su Jingfei didn''t hide his identity. He told Ziling frankly that he would meet soon after all.


    Purple Ling in the opposite seems to ponder for a while, and then said: "well, listen to you, you decide the location."


    Su Jingfei made an OK gesture to the white headed Qingming, and then quickly said the name of a well-known hotel. It doesn''t matter what to eat, but what to eat with and what to say. Ziling naturally understood this, and agreed to hang up the phone.


    "Well, it''s agreed. Let''s go now." Su Jingfei hung up the phone and said to the white headed Qingming, "the opposite should be Ziling. Do you remember his voice?"


    "Of course, even if the voice of the mobile phone changes, we can be sure that the Ziling you mentioned is Li Zhiyu we know. I didn''t expect to see him for several years. His voice hasn''t changed at all. Rest assured, we will help you persuade him today, but you always have to tell him what you want him to do for you!" The white head first nodded in affirmation, then asked suspiciously.


    Su Jingfei remembers that he was worried that Qingming would not agree, but he forgot to tell them what he wanted to do with Ziling.


    Now when I heard the question from the white head, I quickly explained: "in fact, it''s very simple. I think the underground world in the provincial capital is too chaotic. I want to reorganize it, and my current strength should be enough to complete it, but I''m not very good at these things. Even if I unify the underground world, I can''t manage it very well, and Ziling is an expert in this field. I want to ask him to help me, It''s not that he''s really a gangster, it''s just that he''s in charge of management. "

 Chapter 741

    Su Jingfei arrives at the hotel at the appointed time with Ziling. Naturally, Baitou and Qingming are accompanying him. Now that they have discussed with each other, they will act immediately. They are all aggressive.


    The hotel is Su Jingfei''s choice, not to mention how high-end. It''s good for them to talk about some things together. He chose a hotel with good environment.


    They came a little earlier. When they got here, Ziling didn''t appear, but they were not in a hurry. Qingming, a white head, was looking forward to it. I haven''t seen him for several years. I don''t know if Ziling has changed now.


    Su Jingfei knows whether he can succeed this time. As long as he looks at the level of Baitou Qingming, he is more relaxed and doesn''t forget to choose some dishes he likes. This makes Baitou and Qingming keep rolling their eyes. This guy must be used to being a shake off shopkeeper. Now he is still in such a state.


    As for Su Jingfei''s daily behavior, he naturally understands it. Many of the women in Su''s family have said that Su Jingfei is a lazy man. Now he is really knowledgeable. But this boy is lucky, and everyone he meets can help him.


    Soon after the appointed time, the protagonist of this hotel trip also appeared. He is a young man in his twenties. He is not so handsome but angular. He seems to know that he is a man with firm character and steady gait. He should have deliberately practiced footwork.


    When Su Jingfei meets Ziling for the first time, he can''t be sure of his identity, but there is a white headed Qingming around him. From their slightly excited look, Su Jingfei can be sure that the calm man in front of him is the Ziling he wants to see.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. I''m Li Zhiyu from Ziling. Nice to meet you here." Because of the angle, Ziling hasn''t seen Baitou and Qingming clearly, but she sees Su Jingfei. He''s under long Baitian''s command, and he''s not strange to Su Jingfei. Moreover, he also has feelings, and knows what Su Jingfei is looking for.


    Su Jingfei shook hands with Ziling with a smile and said, "I''m glad to meet you, too, but I think the two friends around me can be happier."


    He said something and gave up his body. Generally speaking, he would meet and talk about things, and it was a relatively secret thing. He would not bring anyone. For example, Ziling was alone. However, Ziling was not surprised that Su Jingfei had too many enemies, so he should bring a few helpers.


    He doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s strength. If he can fight Su Jingfei''s enemies, he will become the best bodyguard in fact and can''t save his life. Su Jingfei is the most powerful bodyguard.


    Now listen to Su Jingfei specially introduce the people around him, purple Ling didn''t think much, just follow the reputation, just a look, people stay.


    Baitou and Qingming also stand forward when Su Jingfei wants to introduce them, just to let Ziling see themselves. They have thought about Ziling''s situation for a long time, which can be regarded as a surprise to him. As for some surprise and some joy, we can only see Ziling''s nature.


    "Mr. Su, it suddenly occurred to me that there are still some things to deal with. Let''s talk about our affairs another day. Goodbye." Unexpectedly, not only did Ziling not recognize Qingming, but she hugged her fist and turned around to leave.


    If he shows some surprise or anger, it''s all reasonable. Su Jingfei can''t imagine that the first thing people want is to escape. Moreover, after seeing the white headed Qingming, he directly puts forward his attitude, which makes the white headed Qingming a little unbearable.


    "Li Zhiyu, you coward, stop for me." Qingming had been pursued by Ziling, so he would not be polite to him.


    Ziling''s body trembled, and her steps stopped, and she was about to continue to walk. It was obvious that Qingming had an influence on him, but the influence was not great. At least he could pretend that he couldn''t hear and wanted to leave.


    Qingming didn''t expect that Ziling was going to leave. He was anxious to speak. Instead, he was held by Baitou. Then he said, "Li Zhiyu, you are a loser. Do you want to run when you see me? Even if you go to the ends of the earth, you once lost to me, and it can''t be changed. "


    Su Jingfei has a certain understanding of the three people''s past. This is what Qingming told him on the way here. Now the white head is to stimulate your expression. Su Jingfei nods in his heart.


    Since ancient times, please will not be as strong as the general, looking at Purple Ling feet do not stop, double clenched, you know that white head words have effect, he did not want to escape.


    "Why, after all these years, are you still the same? I want to escape when I meet something. Now Qingming and I have found here. Do you still want to escape? You''re still not a man. " Baitou makes persistent efforts to stimulate Ziling Li Zhiyu all the time.


    Purple Ling''s fist is more and more tight, obviously emotional is also very excited, especially to hear the voice of the white head, it was because of the defeat of the white head that Qingming was exported, now the white head appears in front of his eyes as a winner.


    "Baitou, Qingming, what do you want?" At last, Ziling turned her head firmly. Looking at two familiar faces, Bai Tou is still a handsome man with white hair. It seems that the frost in recent years has not changed him. Shuangyang is still so bright. Although chicken thinks its image is not bad, it will not surpass Bai tou. The boy with white hair is always so popular.


    And what makes his eyes straight is Qingming. A few years later, the trace of years has not left any trace on Qingming''s pretty face. On the contrary, because of more maturity, the original iceberg girl has become a bit more sexy.


    Originally, he liked Qingming very much. Even after such a long time, the feeling still existed. If Baitou and Su Jingfei were not in the way, he would even invite Qingming to lunch. Of course, as a well-informed person, he could not really make a fool of himself. He could only look at three people.


    "Ziling, it''s not what we want, but what you want!" Facing the person who once loved him deeply, Qingming no longer seemed so indifferent as usual. Instead, he explained: "Su Jingfei and we are a systematic person. You should not worry about anything. Although this is not the meaning of the upper class, the meaning of major Su Jingfei should also reach a satisfactory answer."


    This time, not only Ziling was in a daze, but Su Jingfei was also in a daze. He didn''t expect that Qingming would introduce himself in this way, and he also showed his attitude towards things. Although he was a little worried, his big hat must be covered down, which is really comfortable.


    "Are you a major, a major in 307?" Purple Ling surprised, staring at Su Jingfei constantly asked, how he said is also from the 307 troops, what the troops look like, he is very clear, which has 20 years old major.


    Su Jingfei''s real age is recorded in all major forces and families. Some families even have a lot of energy and have investigated Su Jingfei''s family history. Of course, Ziling knows Su Jingfei''s real age. He can''t cheat people by dressing up, but it''s this 20-year-old young man. Now Qingming says he''s a major in 307 army. Isn''t that a surprise to him?


    If it comes from the mouth of the white head, Ziling must doubt it, but Qingming is different. He knows Qingming''s character very well, and he won''t make fun of such things.


    Thinking of this, Ziling said with a smile: "I''ve been in the army for so long, but I''ve only been a major. I can''t imagine that the 307 army is becoming more and more lax now. The 20-year-old major has come out. I really don''t know if other troops will laugh to death."


    His meaning is very obvious. He doesn''t think much of Su Jingfei. He thinks he''s not qualified to be a major. He''s really a character that offends people easily.


    Fortunately, no matter Su Jingfei or white headed Qingming, they didn''t care much about these things. Su even shrugged and said with a smile, "in fact, I don''t want to be so troublesome, but their leaders insisted that I hang the name of major, so I had to. In fact, I was just a military doctor."


    As for Su Jingfei''s mastery of medical skills, Ziling naturally knew that. Now hearing what he said, she frowned and asked Qingming, "is what Mr. Su said true? He''s actually a member of the 307 army. It''s so hidden! "


    "Of course, some things can''t be exposed. I don''t think you know less about Su Jingfei than I do. Today we''re looking for you. Why on earth, you should also have a guess. Let''s put down what happened in those years and talk about the next things. What do you think?" Because of the identity problem, Qingming directly becomes the host.


    Ziling is still in love with Qingming. Although she looks at Baitou and feels uncomfortable, she nods and says, "OK, Mr. Su, you''d better tell me what you mean. You''ve really given me a big surprise today."


    Su Jingfei naturally knew what he meant, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he laughed and explained: "the thing is like this. The old lady of the Han family told me that you are a talented person and have a deep understanding of the underground world. If you can help, it will be of great help to unify the underground forces."


    Ziling didn''t speak, and she didn''t know whether she felt any response to Su Jingfei''s compliments. Su Jingfei didn''t ask him to reply, but continued: "you are the right arm of long Baitian now, and you are very important. According to the truth, I shouldn''t dig your corner, but now long Baitian is old. What he wants most is to retire, and you don''t want to take over, I don''t have to say much about the final result. "


    This time, not only Ziling, but also Qingming nodded his head. Su Jingfei thought it very well. Once something happened to long Baitian, his forces would fall apart and start to grab territory like Wang. This is the common feature of underground forces.


    Su Jingfei now wants to unify the underground world of the provincial capital, which can be regarded as a relatively perfect and stable environment for everyone. They are all smart people. Naturally, they can understand what Su Jingfei means. He is not a man who loves war and power. Otherwise, with his ability, he can directly join the 307 army.

 Chapter 742

    Su Jingfei is not a very greedy man for power. The white headed Qingming knows very well that with his current skills, as long as he works for the top, his status will definitely surpass that of the white headed.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei also has a very powerful medical skill. With his current medical skill, he only needs to treat a few powerful people. At that time, prosperity and wealth will be at his fingertips. However, Su Jingfei has always been very low-key. Now, to become a billionaire, it is also through his efforts to circle money in the stock market. He also needs to have the ability!


    Ziling knows something about Su Jingfei''s fortune. After careful consideration of Su Jingfei''s words, he doesn''t seem to be cheating himself. After all, no matter how high the underground power''s income is, it may not earn more than Su Jingfei now.


    If he is devoted to commercial development, there is no need to intervene in underground forces. Thinking of this, Ziling said: "Su Jingfei, in fact, not only me, but even the God, can see that your mind is not only in Ronghua District, but we have always wondered why you want to integrate all underground forces."


    If it''s someone else, they will think that Su Jingfei wants to control the underground forces in the provincial capital. Only those who really know Su Jingfei and have some knowledge of Su Jingfei''s ability will be surprised that he doesn''t need to work so hard.


    Now Ziling knows that Su Jingfei is a major of 307 troops, so she doesn''t understand it any more. With Su Jingfei''s position in 307 troops, even some top officials in provincial capitals don''t need to bow down. Why stir up the wind and rain in the underground world? After all, underground forces will never be seen.


    Su Jingfei looked at the white headed Qingming and said with a smile, "I''m not idle. I don''t have to find things for myself. But now you know more about the underground world of the provincial capital than I do. Who do you think might be unified in the end?"


    Instead of answering directly, Ziling pondered: "Liu Wufeng is very deep and intelligent, but he has enough wisdom and is not brave enough. It''s not good for the underground forces to only have brains. Of course, he also has enough force, but according to our speculation, there is some kind of army behind him, and he can''t use his own force indiscriminately.


    As long as the Niu family focuses on business, the underground forces can only be regarded as a part of their support. Moreover, all such big families despise the underground forces. What''s more, the Niu family has only one old man to support it. As long as the Niu family is 100 years old, the underground forces of the Niu family will still be sent out. "


    Su Jingfei nodded. Ziling is worthy of studying underground forces. Although these are obvious to many people, few people are so sure. At least he is very confident in his speculation.


    "Then there are Feng''s family and Huofeng!" Su Jingfei smiles and asks.


    Ziling did not speak directly, but first looked at Su Jingfei, and then said with a smile: "Mr. Su, your question is very interesting. In theory, the two sides should be the most likely and the most unlikely, that is, the Feng family is likely to complete the integration, and the most unlikely is Huofeng."


    Su Jingfei and Baitou Qingming didn''t interrupt him, but they just looked at him and laughed. Ziling was helpless. Although they were dissatisfied with Baitou''s excitement, they still said, "it''s obvious that the Feng family not only has the support of the Feng family in the capital, but also has a prosperous population in the provincial capital. The government, business and military have their own people. Feng Yixiao is an outstanding talent in the underground forces, and they are the most likely to complete it, And the one who has the most strength to complete it. "


    Su Jingfei naturally knows the most about the Feng family. Even if he has never seen or heard how many powerful people there are in the Feng family, Feng mieqing, the master here in the provincial capital, is the first master in the provincial capital before he reaches the present level. Every generation in his family is very powerful and really has the most strength.


    If it wasn''t for their own appearance, it would not be difficult for the Feng family to complete the integration of underground forces. It''s just a matter of time.


    Ziling could see that they were all thinking. Instead of interrupting, she continued: "as for Huofeng, this is more special. No one knows her situation better than Mr. Su. This girl is straightforward, but she is not suitable for the intrigue of underground forces. However, after Mr. Su''s training, she should be much better than before. If you give her a period of development, You may not be able to be a big sister, but what you lack now is time. "


    Su Jingfei sighs when he thinks of Huofeng. In fact, Huofeng has been in contact with the underground world since she was a child. Unfortunately, time doesn''t allow. The Feng family is about to take action.


    "Is the underground world of the provincial capital so complicated now?" The main direction of 307 troops is not to manage these. They have their own affairs. Baitou Qingming and others just pay attention to them. Now hearing Ziling''s analysis, it seems quite complicated. Baitou can''t help frowning.


    "As a member of 307 army, you don''t know anything about this. I don''t know where you spend your time!" Purple Ling listened to the words of the white head, the way that curls the mouth disdain.


    Su Jingfei was amused to see that Ziling didn''t hate Baitou, but she was angry. She didn''t know whether she was jealous or because she had been defeated by Baitou before. It was obvious that Baitou didn''t like her eyes. At this time, she was deliberately picky. The 307 army was not the anti gangster brigade. Why did she know that.


    Qingming is also very helpless, beside the way: "Purple Ling, can you chat well, private resentment you will solve later, now say business."


    Baitou and Ziling are obviously very concerned about Qingming''s words. They hum to each other, and then Ziling continues: "in fact, what I said before is the underground world situation before. Only Huofeng is a new one later. It''s even a place to replace Wangye, but now there are a little more changes."


    "What''s the change?" Qingming in order to let purple Ling continue to say, very cooperate asked.


    Ziling takes a proud look at the white head. If Qingming takes the initiative to build her own, it can be regarded as face saving, which makes her in a good mood. Although she knows that the white head Qingming may be getting married, it can also be regarded as a psychological comfort.


    The white head shrugged his shoulders. He even won Qingming. Naturally, he didn''t care about this. In fact, they had a good relationship before, but after that, there was a contradiction between them. But after so many years, if he can''t think of it, it would be too stingy.


    Of course, Ziling is a loser. He has a knot in his heart, which everyone can understand. But now he looks like he wants to open up a lot, but he is still a little unconvinced.


    "Mr. Su''s arrival is like a stone thrown into a calm river. As a result, the river can no longer be calm and there are ripples." Purple Ling get se finish, start to analyze calmly, just his words just finish, white head green Ming smile.


    If only one white head laughs, Ziling must be angry. Now Qingming laughs with him, so he can''t lose his temper. Instead, he looks at Qingming in doubt. He doesn''t understand why Qingming laughs. He''s right!


    Su Jingfei was also a little puzzled. He had heard Ziling''s analysis before, and he excluded himself. He knew that he must be the root of change, and he would not belittle himself. With his current strength, he could completely affect the layout of underground forces in the whole provincial capital. When Ziling talked about her own problems, it was also consistent with the facts.


    Qingming quickly solved their doubts. She said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Jingfei, you don''t know, Ziling is a good person. In fact, everything is very good. She likes to use all kinds of rhetoric and description when she speaks. She makes herself like a poet. A very simple sentence, when it comes to his mouth, it will be very sour. If we are not used to it, It''s easy to lose your teeth. "


    Su Jingfei is stunned, looking at the purple Ling whose face is reddened by Qingming. He didn''t feel it before. Now, isn''t it like that? It''s just a simple sentence that I have affected the layout of underground forces. I have to use such a gentle description. Is Ziling still a sentimental poet?


    Nevertheless, Su Jingfei was not good enough to laugh with them and said, "Qingming, you are not right. Everyone has his own preferences. In fact, I think he is very good. Cough, it''s really good."


    Su Jingfei feels that he can''t go on. If he continues, he doesn''t know how to come back.


    Fortunately, although Ziling was angry with Baitou, she was not a person who didn''t know the good or bad. She said directly, "well, Mr. Su, you don''t have to talk to me. I know my own problems and occasionally make a middle two. I''ll tell you in the simplest way that you mortals can understand the charm of literature and art."


    In front of the words, Su Jingfei didn''t think there was anything wrong with them. After all, people knew all about their own problems, but they couldn''t think of the last sentence. This time, Su Jingfei couldn''t help but cover his face. Unexpectedly, Ziling had such a special hobby. These two diseases can''t be cured.


    Fortunately, Ziling, as he said, simply said: "before Mr. Su came to the provincial capital, I have already told you about the pattern of the provincial capital. After he came, changes have taken place. The main changes are the rise of Huofeng and the tendency of Liu Wufeng and Tianye.


    Liu Wufeng, as the elder brother of the northern forces, although he can''t see much ambition, he won''t be close to any party. However, since Mr. Su appeared, he definitely wanted to be close to you. I don''t have to say much about this. You should understand that. "


    Ziling''s words make su Jingfei nod. No matter how many times he knows that he has had contact with Liu Wufeng, there is nothing wrong with that kind of guidance. Mrs. Han once said to him before that Ziling and Mrs. Han happen to agree on this point. They are in different positions and can draw the same conclusion, which should be analyzed by Ziling himself.


    At this time, the white headed Qingming didn''t talk much. Their understanding of the underground world of the provincial capital was only superficial. They didn''t really know what was deep. Their main purpose was to persuade Ziling to help Su Jingfei. Now it seems that Ziling didn''t intend to refuse. They finished the task, although they didn''t make much effort.


    Ziling used to be a rising star with the two men. If it wasn''t for the competition, Ziling''s position in 307 troops would not be worse than that of Bai tou. But such a person has been reduced to being a younger brother to the boss of the underground forces, and they are not comfortable.


    If he can help Su Jingfei, even if he is sitting in the same place, the situation is different. Su Jingfei is a member of the 307 army, and he is also a major. If Su Jingfei really integrates the underground world of the provincial capital in the future, he can say that this is the meaning of the army. Ziling also works for the army. Maybe he will be able to return to the 307 army.


    These deep meaning, Baitou and Qingming did not speak to them, after all, some things are not sure, but they hope Ziling can follow Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is basically satisfied with Ziling now. This man is calm and intelligent, and he is also a friend of Qingming. Even if there are some changes in a few years, the essence will not change. Otherwise, with his position under long Baitian, he will inherit his power long ago, that is to say, Ziling can be trusted.


    "After listening to so many analyses, I think you still have some ideas about the underground forces in the provincial capital. I just wanted you to help me. Just now, you didn''t say that longbaitianye should also be inclined to me." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Ziling was obviously not a man to be pinched. She nodded and said, "I didn''t say that just now. The Lord has told me more than once that Mr. Su Jingfei is a talent. If someone can compete with the Feng family and integrate the underground forces, he must be su Jingfei, and he also hopes to do it."


    "In that case, everyone''s opinions will be unified. If you help me, I don''t think the Lord will have any opinions." Su Jingfei eyes a bright, a little understand the meaning of purple Ling, quickly way.


    Ziling also said with a smile: "in fact, when you invite me to come, I know what you have in mind. Since I came, I will promise you."


    "That''s great. If you help me to integrate the underground forces, it should not be a problem. We can solve all the pressure of the Feng family. Although they have many experts, we also have many people." Su Jingfei was overjoyed and said with a smile.


    Purple Ling see Su Jingfei very happy, also followed with a smile: "Mr. Su, if I help you, God will not oppose, certainly will support, but I can help you, there is one thing I hope you can promise, if you can help me, I will follow you, what do you say?"


    Su Jingfei was not surprised. Since someone promised to help him, he should put forward some conditions, but he didn''t know if this condition would be very difficult. He thought in his heart, he readily agreed: "OK, as long as the conditions you put forward are within my ability, I will help you complete them. Of course, everyone is civilized. Don''t let me commit crimes, This is a man of two troops! "


    Purple Ling strange smile way: "nature won''t, I but abide by the law." It''s just that there''s something wrong with his smile.

 Chapter 743

    Seeing the unkind smile on Ziling''s face, Bai tou felt bad. Before he could react, Ziling over there said: "actually, it''s not a problem to let me help you. It''s OK to join your company, but one must satisfy me."


    "Just say it, as long as I can do it." Su Jingfei nodded and promised.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Since you can ask Qingming for help, you probably know what we used to do. I don''t want to ask for anything else. You just need to beat Qingming for me. You don''t need to go too far. Just beat him as a pig." Purple Ling looking at the white head, unkind smile way.


    Although Su Jingfei had thought that the conditions of Ziling might be a little difficult, he could not think of such absurdity. He turned around and looked at Bai tou, his face began to turn black, and he did not know what to say for a long time.


    "Mr. Su, I think that with your ability, it''s not difficult to do it. As for any violation of the law and discipline, it''s just a contest between martial arts." Purple Ling see Su Jingfei don''t want to speak, immediately smile to run a, looking at the white head, completely a pair of treacherous plan to succeed.


    "White head, this..." Su Jingfei looked at the white head in some embarrassment. He didn''t know what to do. He regretted that he invited the white head Qingming.


    In fact, according to the previous meaning of Ziling, he can persuade Ziling even if he doesn''t ask Qingming to help him today, and it may be more smooth, but now the situation is different. Although things are smooth, this condition makes him embarrassed.


    If Qingming doesn''t come, Ziling either changes the terms or doesn''t talk about the terms at all. She doesn''t expect to find someone to help her. Instead, it becomes unnecessary.


    The white head also looks at Su Jingfei. This guy won''t really beat himself up in order to attract Ziling. With this boy''s strength, he can''t even fight back. However, if you think about it from another position, it''s worth a fat beating for a general. It''s just that whoever is beaten is unlucky.


    Qingming looked at the three people and couldn''t help humming: "Ziling, how can you be so stingy? At that time, the white head didn''t use any means. He really won you. Your revenge is a little too much."


    "Qingming, I don''t think this is too much. When I see the white head, I think I lost to him. I''m angry, but I want to fight with him. I''m afraid I''ll kill him carelessly. It''s better to let Su Jingfei fight. At least he can control his strength." Qingming dissatisfaction, purple Ling also bad not to go down, quickly explained.


    But his explanation immediately angered the white head and said angrily: "Ziling, don''t go too far. What is to kill me carelessly? You think I''m paper paste!"


    "How? Do you still disagree? Don''t think that when I lost to you in the army, I''ve always been inferior to you. Now I''ve learned a lot from Tianye. I don''t look down on you. I''ll bully ordinary people just by your banker''s skill. " Purple Ling does not give way, tit for tat way.


    "Oh, boy, you are full of confidence!" White head angrily said with a smile: "when you were my loser, now you''re not as good as me. Don''t try to embarrass Su Jingfei. I''ll fight you. No matter I''m killed by you or beaten down, I can''t blame others, but you must follow Su Jingfei."


    Ziling is obviously a bloody man. She is very calm when she talks about business. When she meets her old rival, she looks like a hedgehog. She almost jumps up and says, "OK, it''s settled. Let me beat and cry later, but don''t blame others."


    "I don''t know who''s crying yet. You think he long Baitian can be strong by learning some skills. I also have to practice martial arts." White head is not empty purple Ling completely, counterattack way.


    Su Jingfei sighs in his heart when he looks at the two men, and looks at Qingming. He wants her to persuade them, but he doesn''t want her to look at them with relish while eating vegetables. This makes Su Jingfei full of black lines. He can understand why the two men are fighting in such a mess. Originally, Qingming is a man who doesn''t care much.


    "You can eat first, and then we''ll find a place to do it. We can''t do it with an empty stomach, and it''s inconvenient to be in the house." Qingming seems to have received Su Jingfei''s signal, which is quite righteous.


    No matter Ziling or Baitou, they are all obedient to Qingming''s words. They soon put up their posture and began to eat around the table. Because they had to start later, they didn''t drink, which made Su Jingfei a little sorry. Otherwise, with his drinking capacity, they would be drunk enough to let them lie down and go out.


    Su Jingfei is now a governor. His constitution has been fundamentally changed. He has a tremendous amount of alcohol. Now he is not at the bottom, let alone Ziling and Baitou. Even with Qingming, he can be defeated completely. Unfortunately, they don''t give Su Jingfei the chance, and Qingming doesn''t mean to drink. Obviously, he is looking forward to them.


    Baitou and Ziling are obviously serious people. Now it''s not only related to whether Su Jingfei can get Ziling''s help, but also related to their dignity. This meal is relatively simple. They all have the strength to do it.


    When the dinner was over, Ziling said, "well, let''s go now. We have a martial arts school in our name, and part of it is a shooting range. No matter you want to compete in martial arts or the shooting skills, I will accompany you. If you dare, follow me."


    The white head shrugged his shoulders and said, "it seems that you haven''t lost your skills for so many years. Come on, let''s be convinced today."


    Su Jingfei and Qingming finally have to follow them to Ziling''s martial arts school. It''s not long since Su Jingfei came to the provincial capital. It''s not important that there is such a place. The key is that there is a shooting range. It''s rare. Such a place doesn''t have certain energy. It''s really impossible.


    Ziling belongs to long Baitian. His industry is not far from ronghua district. Su Jingfei''s hidden identity should be considered as the eldest brother of ronghua district. He is familiar with this place. When passing by ronghua District, Ziling also looks at Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei smiles.


    The martial arts school is located next to ronghua district. Ziling directly brought three people to the martial arts school. When she saw the waiter, she said to them, "give me the No.1 training room and No.1 shooting range." Then he turned to Bai tou and said, "is there really no problem in shooting?"


    "Nonsense, we usually practice, OK?" The white head is not willing to show weakness, but stares back.


    Su Jingfei looks very interesting. These two men are old enemies. They not only have to compete in martial arts and shooting skills, but they are not polite even verbally. Bai tou, as the head of the provincial capital branch of 307 army, has to practice shooting skills every day. Ziling also deliberately asks him if he can do it, which is full of contempt.


    Only when they finished, the waiter said, "brother Ziling, the No.1 training room is still empty, and the shooting range is in use. It''s better to change to No.2."


    "No.2 is OK. Only No.1 is good enough. Forget it. Don''t worry. Let''s use the training room first. If the people in the shooting range come out later, don''t give them extra time. Keep it for me." Purple Ling shakes her head, did not agree to the waiter''s suggestion, again ordered.


    Ziling is the same as the boss here. Naturally, the waiter will do everything. When they have written it down, they will take four people to the training room. In fact, Ziling knows all the places, but the service is very good.


    "Ziling, it''s a good place. It''s not only formal, but also has a good service attitude and environment." Qingming looked, tut tut praised the way.


    Ziling was very happy and said with a smile: "this is also my experience of learning from foreign countries. So far, the business is quite satisfactory. We are playing upper class consumption, and formal is the most basic requirement."


    Here, he is like a successful businessman, not a warrior or a man who lives in the underground world.


    However, the white head turned his lips unconsciously and said, "everyone knows this statement, but it''s still one thing whether it can be done or not. However, the appearance is quite satisfactory."


    "I don''t like to argue with you. After a while, when you see the real training room, you will know what is professional." Zi Ling glanced at Bai tou and said that she was too lazy to care about it, but she did not forget to sneer at Bai tou and said, "our training equipment here is also imported, which is much better than those old items in the army."


    "What''s the matter with the domestic ones? At least your previous exercise depends on those things." The white head showed no weakness and hummed.


    Purple Ling shrugged, indifferent way: "you think it''s good, if I didn''t use the wrong things before, how can I give you the chance to win me, download is different, I exercise with the equipment here every day, great progress."


    "Who cares if you have made progress? Now let me see your modern training equipment. If you are not as good as those of us, you will be disgraced." When Bai tou was talking, the training room had been opened. As expected, there were all kinds of equipment in it. Su Jingfei thought he was knowledgeable, but there were many things he didn''t know.


    "There are domestic fitness equipment and foreign fitness equipment. Those you don''t know are foreign fitness equipment, some of which I can''t use. However, if guests ask me, I will prepare for them. White head, do you want to find something to exercise your muscles and bones, or you won''t have the strength to fight later, what is it?" Ziling explained the situation to Su Jingfei, and then joked with Bai tou.


    The white head snorted. He didn''t bother to pay attention to you, but he began to test the equipment. He really didn''t know which attribute such equipment was for training human body, but he was very clear about some equipment for training strength.


    The main purpose of fitness is to improve their physical strength and speed. Baitou''s equipment is to focus on its strength training. Baitou is not the kind of warrior who is good at speed. As long as he has great strength, he will be stronger. On the contrary, Qingming is a girl with high requirements for body speed. According to the characteristics of these equipment, it is the easiest to improve a person''s speed.

 Chapter 744

    Su Jingfei has no idea about the gym. When he was poor, he couldn''t afford to go to a place like that. When he developed, his martial arts didn''t need to go to a place like that. It''s really unfortunate. Today is his first time to come to such a place.


    Looking at the white headed Qingming playing with the instruments, Su Jingfei said to Ziling, "do you practice here every day?"


    "Almost. Kung Fu is practiced here. As long as No.1 training room is not a special person, it is my independent training room. These equipment are all imported from foreign countries, which is more standard than domestic ones."


    Su Jingfei nodded, did not say, but the white head has come over, looking at Ziling, said: "Ziling, even if you practice every day and what''s the use, still will be my loser, now on, I can''t wait to see you knocked over by me."


    "It''s possible for anyone to turn over!" Purple Ling did not show weakness, then began to take off the coat.


    It''s the same as his action. The white head also unties his coat, which makes Su Jingfei very puzzled. He starts to do what he does. Even if the clothes they wear are not suitable for doing, at least they can do it easily!


    Qingming saw Su Jingfei''s doubts and explained: "in fact, when we are in the army, we have to take off our clothes to prove that we don''t have anything that can be used as a weapon. This is the most fair way. Although Ziling is not in the army, we should keep the habit."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that there were such unwritten rules in the army. If he hadn''t lived in the army, he really didn''t know such rules. Moreover, such rules are really useful, so as to avoid some people''s insidious and harmful weapons.


    Bai Tou is very satisfied with Ziling''s reflection, which shows that he has not forgotten that he used to be a soldier, and it can be seen that Ziling has always regarded himself as a soldier. His figure is not out of shape, and he has not fallen because of being in the underground world for so many years.


    Qingming and Su Jingfei naturally understand that although they also know that Ziling maintains such physical strength and strength in order to mix better in the underground forces, they are still happy that he is not corrupt.


    Ziling and Baitou stand opposite each other, nodding to each other, and then attack each other. Although they are tit for tat when they come to chat in private, they seem to want to beat each other down directly, but they are very cautious when they really do it. They often change their actions with each other''s actions.


    The fighting skills they learned mainly came from the 307 army, and then they learned some other things. Relatively speaking, Ziling learned more miscellaneous, but his basic skills came from the army, and no one could take advantage of each other.


    This means that Su Jingfei is also an expert himself. He can understand them because he knows each other so much that he can react faster than the other party, making it impossible for the other party to attack. If an outsider looks at them, he will wonder what happened to them and how they both stand still. At most, they raise their hands and turn around. Is it really fun to stand in a stalemate?


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether it''s funny or not, but he knows that the strength of the two men''s fists and feet is between Bo Zhong and Bo Zhong. If they want to win each other, it''s not so easy. Qingming is really excited to see that she is pursued. Two men fight for him. Of course, she is very happy.


    If it had been a few years ago, the battle between Baitou and Ziling would have been postponed. Their strength was too close to each other and they could only work hard. Whoever could make mistakes earlier would have been defeated.


    But now it''s different. Baitou cultivates Su Jingfei''s internal skills. Even if it''s not as exaggerated as Su Jingfei''s, it''s beginning to achieve results. At least his strength movements and fighting ability have made great progress, and Ziling has got the true biography of Tianye. They have their own skills, so they won''t be willing to spend so much money.


    When Su Jingfei was thinking about when they would start, Bai tou suddenly slapped Ziling. His way of doing this was different from the way that soldiers on one side would kill each other with a single blow. This was to slap each other''s chest.


    This palm obviously accumulates internal power. Otherwise, it''s not as painful as a fist. If the palm with internal power hits the opponent, Ziling will definitely vomit blood. It''s not a white head. It''s really a more powerful internal skill. It''s easy to get hurt when he''s a novice who can''t control it completely.


    Purple Ling face a change, he is obviously an accident, white head unexpectedly has internal power, but not flustered, also similarly poke out a palm to shout: "come of good."


    Their palms didn''t seem fast, but they collided in an instant. With a groan, they retreated four or five steps backward and then stopped. However, their arms were drooping. It was obvious that they had no strength to fight again.


    Purple Ling is better than him, only retreated two steps, the arm slightly trembles, the corner of the mouth actually showed blood.


    From the perspective of footwork, the failure of these two people is the white head, but from the perspective of injury, it should be the white head who is better than the others. Overall, they are half weight, and no one has taken advantage of them, which is beyond Qingming''s expectation.


    Similar to her, Ziling was also surprised. She seemed to swallow the blood in her mouth. Then she said in a hoarse voice: "you actually have internal skills. When did 307 army have internal skills? And your internal skills are still very strong. What happened to the army after I have been away for several years?"


    White head did not answer his words, but said with a smile: "your internal skill is also good, long Baitian taught you, he is good to you, but your internal skill is still poor."


    The internal skill Su Jingfei gives to the army is a secret. Even if Ziling will eventually become Su Jingfei''s helper, Bai tou will not tell Ziling. The person involved in such a thing is here. He will naturally tell Ziling what he wants to say, but he is secretly grateful. The internal skill Su Jingfei gives himself is absolutely superior.


    He doesn''t know how long Ziling has been practicing internal skill, but it''s definitely much longer than himself. After all, it''s definitely not a matter of one or two years for Ziling to gain the trust of long Baitian and reach today''s status. That is to say, it will take at least one or two years for Ziling to practice internal skill, while it''s only more than a month for her to practice Su Jingfei''s internal skill. Everyone can understand the gap.


    Su Jingfei saw that both of them were injured, so he quickly stood up and interrupted: "you two are competing, and each other is already neck and neck. If you continue to compete, you will be injured. How can you say that Ziling will help me in the future, so don''t fight."


    Purple Ling infers from the white head''s internal skill that he and he are half the weight, and it''s very difficult to separate the victory from the defeat. Moreover, his future boss has come forward to speak. For this face, he still decides to give Su Jingfei a fight, not to mention the nearby Qingming doesn''t want them to fight.


    "Well, since Mr. Su said so, I''ll let you go. Anyway, if I have a chance in the future, I''ll deal with you. You can''t run away." Purple Ling snorted to white head way.


    White head naturally won''t show weakness, also hummed a way: "at that time, it''s not necessarily who will clean up who, you''d better wash your neck and wait to be slaughtered."


    He really has confidence in his heart. As long as he continues to practice his internal skills, it will be sooner or later to surpass Ziling. After all, his internal skills are of a higher level. If he has a chance next time, he will clean him up. However, he forgets that if Ziling follows Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei may not be able to teach him more powerful internal skills. Baitou now has infinite confidence in his heart.


    Su Jingfei can see that although Baitou and Ziling didn''t settle their differences because of this competition, they are at least much better. The friendship between men is really solid. Even though they have experienced some storms, they may recover after a fight. The ancients really don''t bully me!


    Just as he wanted to speak, he heard a loud voice outside: "what kind of martial arts school are you? Since we have a martial arts school, we have to go to the training room. Who has occupied the No. 1 training room? Tell them to let them out."


    Ziling''s face changed and her brows wrinkled. This is the property of long Baitian. Usually, let alone troublemakers, people who come here are all regular. Today, people come here again to make trouble, and they are still entertaining guests. It''s a shame.


    Sure enough, without waiting for his reaction, the white head said, "Alas, some people say that their management ability is very strong. Unexpectedly, it''s just like that!"


    Qingming pinches Baitou. This guy is still gloating. He is really short of training. He must take good care of him when he goes back. Baitou doesn''t know that he is overjoyed and gives Qingming a chance to deal with him.


    Su Jingfei frowned and said: "something''s wrong. People who can make trouble here are definitely not easy. Let''s go out and have a look."


    Purple Ling also thought of this problem, nodded and led three people to the door, just saw a young man holding the collar of the waiter ready to throw him down, purple Ling without saying a word, a jump in the past, ready to push the young man away.


    But at this time, a gun was put on the temple of Ziling. The man''s hand was too fast. Ziling didn''t react at all. His hand had to stop there. He said in a low voice: "who are you? You come to my martial arts school to make trouble. You don''t want to give God face."


    Before the man with the gun opened his mouth, Su Jingfei hummed coldly: "of course they won''t give God face, because they are from the Feng family. What a coincidence, Miss Shangguan, I see you here."


    White head and Qingming are behind Su Jingfei. They can see the whole situation. There are seven or eight people standing outside, including men and women. Now it is a young man who points a gun at Ziling with a cynical smile on his face. It seems that a pistol is just a toy in his heart, and it is common to point a gun at people''s temples.


    Standing beside him was a man and a woman. The man''s face was calm and reliable. The woman was dressed in white. Although her face was covered with gauze, her smart eyes seemed to tell people that she was a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 745

    Only Shangguan Xiang''er, Kang Zizhen and ye Luan, who have two men and one woman, and whose women are still veiled, can be seen here. Su Jingfei can''t imagine seeing them, and now Ziling is pointed at the temple by Ye Luan.


    Shangguan Xiang''er obviously didn''t expect to see Su Jingfei here. Hearing what he said, he was surprised and said: "it''s really a surprise for me that you still come to such a place to play. It''s messy. Take away the gun. You don''t have any threat to Su Jingfei. He''s a top expert!"


    Her words are slightly ironic. It''s not clear whether it''s because Su Jingfei is so powerful or she''s mocking Su Jingfei, but she still has to come to the training room. Isn''t it a pain in the neck?


    Su Jingfei pretended not to hear the irony in her tone, but said to Ye Luan: "Ye Luan, last time you compared with me, I thought you were a man. Now it''s not fair enough to plot against others like this!" He is worried that ye disorderly is not good for Ziling, but this is the helper he can not find easily.


    Ye Luan also saw Su Jingfei and was not angry at his obedience. He shrugged his shoulders, put away his pistol, stepped back and stood beside Shangguan xianger. He didn''t know whether it was because Su Jingfei was effective or because he listened to Shangguan xianger. Anyway, ye Luan was obviously a rebellious man. He was not as reliable as Kang Zizhen, and he didn''t listen to Shangguan xianger as well.


    As the elite of 307 troops, Ziling is not afraid of being pointed at the temple, but her face is not very good. It''s really hard to be pointed at with a gun, not to mention being an expert.


    "Messy leaves?" When ye disorderly quits, Bai tou seems to want to get up. As soon as his face changes, he looks at Qingming next to him. Qingming nods secretly, and Bai tou''s face becomes ugly. Ziling next to him seems to think of something. His ugly face looks better.


    "Why, do you know this leaf is messy?" Su Jingfei saw the three people''s faces and asked curiously.


    The white head looked at Ye Luan with a cynical smile, then nodded heavily: "I''m not sure if he is the Ye Luan I know, but the Ye Luan I know once won the title of" king of the land gun "in the army. No matter what gun it is, it can get 12% play in his hands, What''s more, his sniper gun is absolutely a sharpshooter. "


    When Su Jingfei heard his introduction, he couldn''t help but look at Ye Luan. Then he affirmed to Bai tou and others: "it should be him. Before, he claimed to be the king of land guns. I thought he was just the glory of a certain army."


    "It''s not the name of a certain army. It''s a big match of the whole army. It''s a trial competition. Of course, it can''t be said that he is invincible. At least he has reached a certain level." The white head shook his head and sighed, saying in his eyes whether he respected or envied.


    Purple Ling obviously also know this person, face a little better, said with a smile: "planted in his hands, I''m not ashamed, I''m not bad in 307 troops at most, people are the first in the army."


    "You find less comfort for yourself. After two years or so of your withdrawal, ye Luan also withdrew from the army. No one is sure whether his strength has declined. Anyway, you are a disgrace." The white head curls his mouth and strikes purple Ling impolitely. In fact, if it was him, he just couldn''t escape the disordered pistol of Ye.


    There were seven or eight people around him. Seeing that no one took care of him for a long time, a young man of twenty-seven or eight came out with a beautiful girl in his arms. Looking at Ziling, he said, "are you the person in charge here? I''ll find your boss and ask him to come out quickly. We''ll all wait!"


    This young man is bossy. Obviously, he is used to giving orders at ordinary times. His tone is a little unbearable. However, it''s not surprising that the second generation of the rich or the second generation of the officials are like this. It''s just that this man dares to shout here and is not timid.


    "I''m the person in charge here. If you have anything, just say it." Ziling knows that the other side is not small, and doesn''t think long Baitian''s name can scare them. She can only rely on herself. Anyway, Su Jingfei, the God of her side, is not afraid of anything. He also knows something about Su Jingfei.


    "Since you are the person in charge, we want to use the No. 1 training room. Just now these waiters said that someone is already using it. Now I want you to drive those people away. We want to use the No. 1 training room." The voice of the young man said again.


    Although the No.1 training room has been vacant, but now this person''s tone, how can Ziling give him a good face, snorted: "our martial arts school has not the habit of driving away guests, if you want to use it, then wait, otherwise I have no way."


    "What? You didn''t do it. Do you know who I am? I''ll close your martial arts school every minute. " When young people hear the words, they don''t feel the force on their hands.


    Obviously, he was not in the mood to enjoy the girl''s softness. Instead, he said fiercely: "don''t you know whose territory this guy runs a martial arts school here? You really don''t want to die. If you insist on it, don''t blame me for turning over. "


    Ziling is not a submissive person. If he talks well, maybe Ziling will give him face. On the contrary, such threat makes Ziling angry and laugh: "is your father Li Gang? Even if it''s Li Gang, what''s the use? They all go in. "


    The young man was very angry. He pointed to Ziling for a while and said something. A young man in his mid-20s was gentle. Although he was proud of himself, he was not unreasonable. He came out and said politely, "Hello, I''m Huo Gufeng. I heard that the equipment of your martial arts school is good, and the best one is No.1 training room, so I want to have a try, Can you please give me face


    His attitude is much better than that of the young people before. At least it makes Ziling sound more comfortable, but the white head over there frowns and says: "the people of Huo family?"


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved. Knowing that Bai tou knew more about something than himself, he asked, "who is the Huo family? Listen to you, the Huo family seems to be quite famous! "


    "Well, it''s really famous. The Huo family is a famous family in G Province, and they have been a big family for hundreds of years. Their martial arts are also very distinctive. Every family member has good skills. Looking at Huo Gufeng, he should come from a big family. I can think of the Huo family in G Province, but I don''t understand what he is doing here?" Bai tou looks at Huo Gufeng and explains to Su Jingfei in a low voice.


    Su Jingfei also frowned. He didn''t understand that H Province is definitely a troubled time. There should be some news about these big families. They won''t send their own children out.


    Just thinking about it, a handsome young man with the same arms around the girl came out from behind the crowd, but he was exaggerating. He was dissolute and put his hands on the shoulders of two beautiful girls, that is to say, he looked like he was hugging each other, which was really amazing.


    As we all know, some rich people''s daily style is ridiculous, but it''s rare for them to support each other so blatantly. After all, it''s not a place of entertainment here, which is what he usually does.


    He stood up and said to Huo Gufeng, "Gufeng, you don''t have face when you say so much. Anyway, if they open the door to do business, we will give him enough money." During the conversation, he turned to Ziling and said, "boss, how about inviting the people from No.1 training room out? I''ll pay you three times the price. What do you think?"


    "Three times the price, this young master is really rich!" Ziling opened the martial arts school not only to make money, but also to build a place convenient for her to practice martial arts and guns. Hearing this childe''s words, she said with a smile.


    "Yes, three times. Don''t you think it''s enough? Five times? Not yet. You really have a big appetite. Well, as long as the equipment is really good, I can pay ten times. Anyway, young master, I don''t need money. You can go to the capital to find out. My name as a hunter always costs a lot of money. " Calling himself the hunter master, he looked at Ziling with great pride, looking like a dandy.


    This time, no matter Su Jingfei or the other three people, they don''t know the young master named hunter. However, from what he said, he should be from the capital, which makes Su Jingfei wonder why so many people came to the capital.


    Before these people speak, Shangguan Xiang''er has been silent. She doesn''t know whether she doesn''t want to participate in the chaos or whether she is waiting for three people to solve the problem. He believes that with the three of them, the problem can be solved. She pays more attention to Su Jingfei, the opponent she can be afraid of.


    Purple Ling finally did not agree to three people''s requirements, whether it is the first person''s pressure, or the high price of the hunter behind, purple Ling did not accept.


    "Shangguan Xiang''er, I think you can''t let these pieces of materials make trouble for Ziling when you come here. What are you doing? You''d better say it as soon as possible." Su Jingfei see three people also intend to open mouth, directly find the official Xiang''er road.


    Su Jingfei has been observing for a long time. Whether it''s the first two generations of officials, Huo Gufeng or hunters, the goal should be to please Shangguan xianger. He doesn''t know what their relationship is. Su Jingfei knows that Shangguan xianger is the only way to solve all this.


    Sure enough, Shangguan Xiang''er frowned slightly, and the other three didn''t speak. It can be seen that they all acted according to her face. When they all shut up, Shangguan Xiang''er said, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to go to the No.1 training room to have a look. Is there anything I can''t see? I remember Su Jingfei always seems to be aboveboard. If he doesn''t dare to show others this time, it''s too humiliating. "


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry: "Miss, you have to think clearly that it''s not me who won''t let you into the training room, and the training room isn''t mine, so there''s nothing shameful about it."


    "Don''t care about the details. Since it''s not yours, persuade the boss to open up to us. Just now the hunter has said that he will pay you a high price. Huo Gufeng also wants face from you. If you are determined, it''s not like opening up to do business." Shangguan Xiang''er waved her hand indifferently. Although it was not an order, she was sure that Su Jingfei would agree to her.


    In fact, if Shangguan Xiang''er''s attitude is better, Su Jingfei will follow. But her tone is more or less overconfident, and Su Jingfei''s temper is not smooth. Shangguan Xiang''er almost hurt herself in Hanjia village, and now she still wants to do so for herself. What a beautiful idea!


    "Shangguan Xiang''er, I can''t agree to your request. They are open to business. Since someone is already using the No.1 training room, you can change it. As for the increase of money, we are all ordinary people. We can''t drive away the guests just because you increase the money." Although Su Jingfei claims to have nothing to do with the martial arts school, Ziling has promised to help himself. Now if he is bullied, he can still count on him to help himself in the future!


    "Smelly boy, what are you? You dare to talk to miss Shangguan like this. Don''t you want to mix up?" The second generation of Guan, who had the worst temper before, suddenly stood up and pointed to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei glanced at him and didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he said to Shangguan xianger, "Shangguan xianger, last time you brought Ye Luan and Kang Zizhen to Han''s house, it was a bit of style. How can you bring such a guy around now? Don''t you think it''s too humiliating?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t say it clearly, but the look in her eyes let people know that she didn''t like the second generation of Guan. Guan Huo Gufeng and the hunter didn''t speak, and there was irony in her eyes, which seemed to disdain to get along with this person.


    "Boy, you really want to die. Give it to me. If you die, I will be responsible for the disability." The second generation of officials don''t care whether the people they bring are strong enough or not. Anyway, now that they are angry, they have to teach Su Jingfei a lesson. As for Shangguan xianger, she is just a woman. She can''t find any woman who wants to be cool.


    At his command, the two big men behind him came out clenching their fists and moving their wrists at the same time. It seemed that their hands and feet were rusty because they hadn''t done it for a long time. But this action was very powerful and violent.


    Generally, before they start, they will do this action to put psychological pressure on their opponents. Now when they face Su Jingfei, they don''t want to do this. Su Jingfei seems too polite. It''s estimated that he can be knocked down with one punch. What they fear is Ziling. Since he is the owner of the martial arts school, they are really afraid that they can''t deal with him!


    Su Jingfei looked at them and laughed. He didn''t mean to start. He stepped back, shrugged his shoulders and said to Ziling, "boss, you are really in a mess here. Anyone can make trouble here. It seems that your business won''t last long."


    Although Su Jingfei said it was a joke, Ziling also felt that she had no light on her face, and she didn''t want to, so she stepped forward to block Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 746

    The bodyguards of the second generation of officials must be professional bodyguards. They are tall and strong. They have deterrent power at first sight. Moreover, they must be proficient in some fighting skills. They have an absolute advantage over Ziling, who is of average size.


    However, all the people present are not ordinary people. Naturally, they don''t measure a person''s strength by his figure. This is a very clear thing. Not to mention these internal skill masters, even ordinary people who practice fighting also know that his figure can only be said that his strength is not bad, not that he must be powerful.


    Two bodyguards see Ziling stand out, although some fear in the heart, but still a punch out, the other directly rushed to want to hold Ziling, two people together, presumably even if Ziling has strength, also can''t play out.


    Ziling was not worried. When the bodyguard came close to him, she suddenly flashed and cut her hand into a knife behind his neck. At this time, the opponent''s fist just came in front of her. Ziling''s hand was smaller than his fist, but she was shocked. She grabbed the bodyguard''s fist and pulled it. The bodyguard couldn''t hold his body and fell towards Ziling.


    For an opponent of this level, Ziling naturally won''t bother. He easily tripped under his feet, and the bodyguard fell down. Ziling just made a little effort, and he hummed to the ground.


    The whole process is only a few seconds. Before the second generation of officials can understand what''s going on, their two bodyguards all fell to the ground. They were shocked. They pointed to Ziling and said, "Hello, you''re cruel enough, even my people dare to fight. You don''t want to mess in ronghua District in the future. My father is the head of ronghua district."


    In a word, as the head of a county in a provincial capital, that is, the county magistrate, is not a small position. It''s just that none of the people present cared. Not to mention Su Jingfei and white headed Qingming, the 307 army elites with military rank, even Ziling didn''t care. He was also the person who had seen generals. Naturally, several other people unconsciously showed disdain.


    "Well, the children''s game is over. You''d better go back to your father." Ziling clapped her hands, and then said with a smile: "to give you a kind reminder, in fact, this is not ronghua district."


    The second generation of Guan is stunned. He usually only knows how to eat, drink and play. Today, although he has a task, he doesn''t care much. He thinks that he is in Ronghua District anyway, but he can''t imagine that it''s no longer ronghua district. He doesn''t know where to start.


    Shangguan Xiang''er also shook his head secretly. He didn''t want to make this guy lose face again, so he had to say: "Qi Bin, you''d better go home. It''s not suitable for you any more."


    If ordinary people hear this, they will naturally know that Shangguan xianger is giving orders. However, the second generation of Guan is really excited and says, "miss Xiang''er, do you care about me? Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of them. "


    This time, not only Shangguan Xiang''er rolled her eyes, but Su Jingfei and his party were also very speechless. Whether this person''s self feeling was too good, and whether the bodyguard was put down by a move, they were already so embarrassed. Unexpectedly, they did not forget to show Shangguan Xiang''er that if Shangguan Xiang''er was happy, he would jump to Ziling in a word.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is not interested in this kind of person any more. Naturally, Su Jingfei and others don''t want to worry about it. At this time, the hunter who has been smiling all the time suddenly walks to the second generation of Guan. Before he can react, he slaps him in the face.


    The hunter''s face is still wearing a smile, but the slap is very heavy. People can see that there are several teeth flying out, and the second generation of officials are also beaten up. I didn''t know why the hunter would beat himself. He looked at him speechless for a long time. Just now everyone was still joking, and the two girls were found for him.


    "Qi Bin, you don''t have to look at me like this. I''m just teaching you that you can be a dandy, but you have to have a brain. Don''t you see that these people are not what you can provoke? If it goes on, it''s estimated that my life will be gone. For the sake of finding two chicks for me, I''ll teach you to be a good girl. Now get out of here. Your elder father can''t protect you. If you don''t believe me, you can look at their expressions. Do you mean to be a little scared? " The hunter''s hand was still around the two women. It seemed that he was not the one who hit people before, but his tone was very cold.


    Qi Bin is a dandy. He usually relies on his family''s money. His father is also a district chief. He has always been domineering and seldom uses his brain. However, he is not a low IQ man. He was a little stunned before. He took a look at Su Jingfei''s face and suddenly realized that his father really doesn''t care.


    Although he still resented that the hunter beat his face in public, he didn''t dare to say more. He nodded to Shangguan Xiang''er. Seeing that she didn''t respond, he was annoyed, but he had to get up and leave.


    When Qi Bin left, the hunter said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "now that the annoying people have left, I don''t know if our previous requirements can be met?"


    "Don''t you just want to use room one? I''ll just give it to you. " Ziling looked at Su Jingfei''s face, then said to Shangguan Xiang''er and others, but she looked at the hunter more.


    This man seems to be a dandy, and he is still making out with women. In fact, he is very smart. He just smoked Qi Bin. In fact, he is really saving people. If Qi Bin continues to make trouble, his life will not be in danger, but he will suffer. The hunter slapped him away and saved him.


    A hunter who seems to be a dandy has such an idea. Huo Gufeng, who has been smiling all the time, is obviously not bad. From the beginning, their performance is much better than Qi Bin. They are not at the same level at all.


    Su Jingfei and the Feng family have a grudge. Shangguan Xiang''er is Feng mieling''s dry daughter. They should be hostile. But now they are afraid of each other and don''t do anything at will. Moreover, because of their complicated relationship, after opening the No.1 training room, Su Jingfei and his four even follow each other.


    When they came in, Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t seem to care. She didn''t say much. She just said to the hunter and Huo Gufeng, "hunter, don''t you and Mr. Huo want to practice? Now that you''ve found a place, let''s start. "


    The hunter looked at everything in the No.1 training room lazily, shook his head and said with a smile: "don''t worry, Miss Shangguan. I''m chasing you here from the capital. I don''t just want to fight with this Huo. At the beginning, Mr. Feng supported me to pursue you. Should you give me an explanation if you run away like this?"


    At first, Su Jingfei was curious about Shangguan Xiang''er''s relationship with these people. Now when they heard what the hunter meant, they understood that the hunter was Shangguan Xiang''er''s pursuer, and he came from the capital. Shangguan Xiang''er is really charming.


    As for Huo Gufeng, Su Jingfei also guessed something in their hearts, but they didn''t expect Shangguan xianger''s charm, which was too exaggerated.


    Sure enough, as everyone guessed, Huo Gufeng already said with a smile: "hunter, I don''t like what you said. We Huo family and Feng family have always had a good relationship. This time I was ordered to help Feng family. I fell in love with Shangguan girl at first sight, so I can''t let you pursue her."


    His words confirmed that he was Shangguan Xiang''er''s pursuer, but also inadvertently leaked a piece of news, that is, they Huo family and Feng family have a good relationship, this time actually came to help the Feng family, which had a new impact on the layout of Su Jingfei and others.


    Not only Su Jingfei figured out the problem, but Ziling and Baitou Qingming also knew Su Jingfei and others'' plan. Now there is one more Huo family and one more variable. Even if Huo family is far away from G Province, they are family after all, and their strength is stronger than ordinary underground forces. If they help, the Feng family will be like a tiger.


    When they think about it, Shangguan Xiang''er also glances at Su Jingfei. The hunter and Huo Gufeng don''t know who Su Jingfei is. How can she not know? But it''s too late to stop Huo Gufeng. This guy really doesn''t know how to keep secret.


    The hunter didn''t know the complicated relationship between them. After listening to Huo Gufeng''s words, he shrugged and said, "what you said is reasonable. Let''s do it. I''ve heard that Huo''s boxing is powerful for a long time. It''s a great honor to see it today. Please show mercy later!"


    "I''ve heard the name of Nalan family in the capital for a long time, and I''ve heard the name of the God of wealth hunter. I didn''t expect to meet him in such an environment." Huo Gufeng also said politeness, even in the face of rival, still calm, face unchanged.


    However, his words made Su Jingfei''s face change again, which was similar to his reaction. The white headed Qingming also began to frown. It was the hunter''s surname that made them think of Nalan Xiulin and Nalan Xiuying. It was no surprise that they were all from Nalan family.


    Before Su Jingfei, he was still thinking about the means. Which family is the dandy with the city government? The hunter he said is obviously a nickname, but he doesn''t have a registration number, and he can''t guess. Now it''s because Huo Gufeng knows the inside story.


    Huo Gufeng seems to have no intention before, but it seems to have leaked something on purpose. The first time he can say that he has no intention, and the second time he can introduce the hunter so clearly, which is a bit strange. Su Jingfei is very clever and has already guessed that Huo Gufeng has another intention.


    Shangguan Xiang''er and the hunter also had some feelings, but they didn''t point out. Anyway, the Huo family must help the Feng family this time. Even if he had other intentions, it didn''t matter.


    The hunter took a look at Su Jingfei and others, and said with a smile: "I just saw the boss''s skill, and I must have practiced my family. Now I''m competing with this descendant of the Huo family. Let''s see the strength of the Huo family experts with me." Finish saying already took off the coat, inside is the tight clothing, suits to do each kind of movement.


    Huo Gufeng was not willing to be outdone. He also took off his coat and said with a smile, "then I''ll show you the skills of Nalan family''s God of wealth hunter."

 Chapter 747

    Su Jingfei''s martial arts are inherited from thread bound books, which records a lot of excellent martial arts, whether it''s moves or internal skills, many of which have been lost, which is the main reason why Su Jingfei''s strength is stronger than ordinary people.


    But he also has a shortcoming, that is, he doesn''t know much about modern martial arts. For example, he doesn''t know much about the modern martial arts Yongchun boxing. If it wasn''t for the No. 2 female soldier''s family inheritance of Yongchun boxing, he would not have understood this kind of martial arts. Naturally, he won''t know much about Hongquan either. In fact, he can''t record these in the thread bound book.


    Of course, he has never seen the Huo family boxing that has been handed down for more than 100 years. He doesn''t know how powerful Huo Gufeng is, but he believes that he can be independent and has its own characteristics, and he won''t despise it.


    As for the martial arts of the Nalan family, it''s even more curious. Nalan is not among the Hundred Surnames. It''s a title of an ethnic minority that hasn''t been recorded for hundreds of years. Naturally, the martial arts won''t be recorded in online books, which is quite new to Su Jingfei.


    Different from modern fighting, whether it''s video or some teaching, this kind of family heritage can''t be seen at all. When Huo Gufeng and the hunter start, he naturally needs to see more.


    While Su Jingfei and others are watching, Huo Gufeng and the hunter are already fighting together. Although they are polite when they speak, they are more aggressive one by one. It''s as if they are enemies of life and death. Every time they make a move, they will kill each other. As long as they don''t pay attention, they may lose their lives.


    As warriors, we all know that the reason why they are like this is not because they really have any hatred. In fact, they can only do their best in such a contest. They estimate that there is not a big gap between each other''s strength. If they can''t attack with all their strength, they will definitely suffer losses.


    The hunter''s martial arts are open and close, and every move is powerful, which is in line with his national characteristics. The hunter is tall and fast, which makes people feel like the wind. In modern society, such a person should be rare. After all, this society does not advocate force.


    Before Su Jingfei''s level reached a certain level, the people he contacted were ordinary people, which made him think that as long as he knew ordinary fighting skills in this society, he would be a master, and he would be a great master if he knew martial arts.


    It''s only with the improvement of his level that he realized how shallow his understanding is. In fact, there are many masters in this society, but they are all relatively low-key. They don''t always come out to perform for a while, which makes people think that the traditional Chinese arts are declining. In fact, there is no shortage of real masters. There are also many internal masters everywhere, but they just can''t reach them.


    Now, almost all the people he meets will be quick, and with the improvement of the level, he meets more and more experts. It''s not that the society has changed, but that Su Jingfei''s level has improved.


    He once thought about this, and now he is basically sure that it is because of the different people he contacts and the intersection of circles that he meets more powerful people. Just like this time, if he did not know Shangguan Xiang''er himself, he would not see the hunter compete with Huo Gufeng, and he would not think that they really know martial arts.


    At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly found that he seemed distracted. He looked at the competition between the hunter and Huo Gufeng. The hunter''s martial arts were open and close, and the consumption of his physical strength was naturally stronger. As for whether he had internal power, the bystanders couldn''t really see clearly.


    Both of them are young, and their internal skills are not too deep. Su Jingfei can''t be sure if they can''t release their internal power. However, it can be seen that Huo Gufeng is slowly gaining the upper hand. His boxing skills are small and fast, and his power consumption is far less than that of the hunter. Moreover, his boxing skills are very special and continuous. It seems that if the hunter is surrounded, he can''t get out.


    Su Jingfei originally thought that the hunter would fight Huo Gufeng, even if he could not defeat Huo Gufeng immediately, at least he would not fall behind. In fact, the hunter gave people a deep impression. If such a person fights with others, he should be sure, otherwise, how could he do it! But now he seems to be in no hurry.


    Huo Gufeng''s boxing skills slowly unfolded, but he said with a smile: "the God of wealth Hunter really deserves his reputation. He is not only full of pride, but also very skilled. It seems that I will use my unique skills."


    The hunter''s smile is still, ha ha big laugh way: "Huo Gufeng, you don''t have to put so hypocritical words to me, I will see your unique skill."


    After a fight with Huo Gufeng, his whole person soared into the air and dived like a roc bird. His body strength and diving strength have increased his power by at least 30%.


    Although there is only a 30% increase, he has the same strength as Huo Gufeng before. If he suddenly increases by 30%, he will have an absolute advantage. Moreover, when he is in the air, his indomitable momentum will easily suppress the opponent''s momentum. This move is not only powerful, but also the key is momentum oppression.


    Huo Gufeng obviously also saw the characteristics of this move. If he retreated, the advantages he had built before would disappear. He did not dare to retain his strength at this time. His right hand held his palm against the hunter''s eagle claw, but his left hand quickly pointed on his right arm, almost visible to his right eye. His right arm was at least two circles thicker than before, and his palm became bigger.


    The hunter and Huo Gufeng''s hands touch each other, and a stream of air rushes away. Even a few meters away, Su Jingfei and others still feel the impact of this momentum. We can see how powerful they are.


    The hunter''s body was impacted into the air by the reaction force, and he turned two somersaults in a row. Then he fell to the ground, but he couldn''t stand firm at all, and he unconsciously withdrew from three steps.


    Seeing his arm shaking, even if he wasn''t hurt, he couldn''t fight any more. What''s more, the hunter''s face turned white, and he must have suffered a serious internal injury. This shows how terrible the power of Huo Gufeng''s hand is.


    Huo Gufeng stood in the same place without moving, but his palm had become smaller, and his face turned white again. However, in this way, he won the competition between him and the hunter. He defused the hunter''s attack and forced him back.


    "The Huo family boxing is really powerful and deserves its reputation." A moment later, the hunter took a deep breath, his face a little better, and then said with a smile, it seems that winning or losing has no effect on him.


    Huo Gufeng''s face was a little better than before, but his voice became hoarse and his smile was a little stiff. He said: "the Kungfu of Nalan family is an eye opener for me. The hunter of God of wealth is really worthy of praise. If you don''t know our Huo family boxing, it''s you who want to win."


    Su Jingfei has determined that both of them can master internal skills this time, but their internal skills are not deep enough. The last blow is like the fight between Ziling and Baitou. It''s just that Huo Gufeng and the hunter have their own family martial arts, which are obviously a little more powerful than Ziling and Baitou. Anyway, Ziling and Baitou are not their opponents, which is the difference of martial arts level.


    Shangguan Xiang''er saw that they had finished the competition. Then he said, "are you dead now? You all know each other''s strength. Don''t fight in the future. Let''s go home."


    "No way!" This time, Huo Gufeng and the hunter refused with one voice, then looked at each other, and the hunter said: "Xiang''er, I chased you here from the capital. Why is it? You don''t know. What else do you want me to do? I want to help you here."


    "Yes, miss Xiang''er, although I haven''t known you for a long time, I think I should stay with you." At this time, Huo Gufeng also put away that kind of polite smile and said solemnly.


    Su Jingfei and others look at them in surprise. Before, Huo Gufeng and the hunter fought each other to death. Now when it comes to the pursuit of Shangguan Xiang''er, they have become so unified. This Shangguan Xiang''er is also too charming. She has been wearing a veil all the time. She is not sure whether she is a real pretty girl!


    Shangguan Xiang''er seems to feel Su Jingfei''s puzzled eyes. She glares at him fiercely. Suddenly her eyes turn around and says, "you two, don''t be so stubborn. I already have someone I like. No matter how hard you try, it''s in vain."


    "Oh, no!" Huo Gufeng and the hunter were surprised again, but soon Huo Gufeng said, "even if you have someone you like, I''m not afraid. I can compete with him fairly." The hunter was even more straightforward and said, "don''t make trouble, Xiang''er. It''s impossible. You''ve just left the capital for a few days. You''re making a fool of yourself!"


    Shangguan Xiang''er was not worried. She said, "I didn''t expect that love would come so fast. I just wanted to understand it recently. I didn''t know my heart before."


    Su Jingfei and others watched this love triangle with great interest. Although it was a bit too gossip, because of Shangguan xianger''s special situation, Su Jingfei didn''t feel bored. Even at this time, she couldn''t help but interrupt: "Huo Gufeng, hunter, you''d better die. She must be her elder martial brother Chu Yiming, I don''t know how many times their strength is higher than yours. "


    Huo Gufeng has doubts on his face. He doesn''t know who Chu Yiming is, but he heard that he is the elder martial brother of Shangguan xianger. In his heart, he agrees that there are always feelings between brothers and sisters.


    But the hunter is different. He is in the capital, so he knows the capital better. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he lost his voice and said, "you actually like Chu Yiming, the genius of Truman. Are you wrong? He is only 17 years old. You are a paedophile!"


    This time, not only Huo Gufeng was dumbfounded, but Su Jingfei was also dumbfounded. He had always heard that Chu Yiming was Shangguan xianger''s elder martial brother. He thought that Chu Yiming was at least twenty-seven or eight years old, and now he knew that he was only seventeen years old. He dared to count his elder martial brothers and sisters according to the order of their beginnings. His guess seems to be a bit off the mark.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looks at Su Jingfei, and her teeth itch with hatred. She says angrily, "who is a paedophile? My elder martial brother and I are just brothers and sisters. Don''t talk nonsense. The person I like is not him." This time, without waiting for others to ask, she suddenly pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "this is my sweetheart. The person I like is him!"

 Chapter 748

    Shangguan xianger''s words, Su Jingfei instantly petrified, not only that, Huo Gufeng and the hunter are also dull eyes, looking at Su Jingfei''s eyes do not know how many kinds of meaning.


    White headed Qingming and Ziling, who had the same reaction with them, knew Su Jingfei for a long time. They knew Su Jingfei from the time he was alone, until he had Su''s villa. This boy is famous for his playfulness and charm.


    If Qingming didn''t have a white head and have been in contact with Su Jingfei for a long time, he might be attracted to him. This boy has almost all his advantages except playboy. If Shangguan xianger likes him, it seems reasonable.


    Because Ziling has investigated Su Jingfei, there is also one thing that Su Jingfei has a dark relationship with many women, and these women seem to accept each other.


    Although he doesn''t pay special attention to men and women''s affairs, after all, he likes Qingming, but he also has to admire Su Jingfei''s means to women. It''s not his ability to be fickle. After all, men with a little ability will be like this, but fickle can make women accept each other, which has to be said to be his ability.


    Now when I hear Shangguan xianger''s words, my first reaction is that Su Jingfei and this woman are also in the dark. In his investigation, there is no information about the relationship between Shangguan xianger and Su Jingfei, but who can say that this is what happened recently!


    People in Su Jingfei''s side all take it seriously, not to mention the hunter and Huo Gufeng who are not familiar with Su Jingfei. A girl says that she likes a man in public. If she doesn''t really like him very much, how can she do such a thing? Isn''t she ruining her reputation?


    The two people''s eyes changed from complex to simple anger. Of course, that anger belongs to envy and jealousy. The woman they can''t pursue actually announced that they like Su Jingfei in public. It''s a shame.


    Among the people, only Kang Zizhen and ye Luan didn''t respond at all. They knew Shangguan Xiang''er, and naturally they also knew the grudge between Shangguan Xiang''er and Su Jingfei. What she did was just the usual witch style. They didn''t think it was true.


    Su Jingfei could see what people thought of him. With a wry smile, he asked the white headed Qingming, "do you all believe Shangguan''s words?"


    "It''s not that we believe her or not, it''s mainly that we don''t believe you." Qingming has always had a lot of opinions about Su Jingfei''s playfulness. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he turned his lips and said mercilessly.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect Qingming to say anything good. Although this woman has always been very fond of herself, she has never been merciful. Anyway, she has no secret with herself. It''s OK to say anything. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to look at Baitou. Baitou and Qingming''s steps are surprisingly consistent.


    "Mr. Su, although I admire you all the time, it''s better to solve this woman''s problem by ourselves, so we won''t interfere." Seeing Su Jingfei''s eyes, Ziling sighed and patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder. She stepped back and looked like a bystander. At the same time, the white head Qingming was in the same step.


    Su Jingfei sighed and looked at the three people, but said, "I really understand what it means to make bad friends by mistake. It''s clear that I was framed, but you don''t stand up for me."


    "You are so cheap that you have to be good. Although the Shangguan Xiang''er can''t see her appearance, she has a first-class figure. If someone shows his love in public, what else do you want to do? We don''t care about your romantic debt if you solve your private affairs by yourself." Qingming snorted, still not polite.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to explain any more. He could only blame himself for his indecency in this aspect. Now, even if he explained it, he couldn''t explain it clearly. He had to give Shangguan Xiang''er a thumbs up and say, "you are very clever."


    "Laugh, laugh, startle, I like you not one or two days, why can''t you admit it?" Shangguan Xiang''er first smiles, and then has a slightly resentful way. Her appearance is covered by light gauze, but the resentment in her eyes is enough to melt the hard hearted people.


    Su Jingfei feels that he can''t escape this injustice. Before, Chen Jia and the director always praised his acting skills, but he has no acting skills compared with Shangguan Xiang''er. This woman''s one look is enough to say a thousand words.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s words just finished. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to express, the hunter over there said angrily: "Su Jingfei, you bastard, what have you done to Xiang''er, you Chen Shimei who always abandon everything, I''ll kill you. Pity my Xiang''er, how can you have such a miserable life!"


    Su Jingfei was very surprised. What rhythm is this? Before, it was clear that Shangguan Xiang''er just said that he liked himself. How could he turn into a mess and abandon himself in a twinkling of an eye? He didn''t even have the beginning. Where did he get the final abandon? It''s too fast.


    Not only Su Jingfei, but also Shangguan Xiang''er, the director of this scene, opened her mouth. She just wanted to harm Su Jingfei, but she didn''t plan to really put her reputation in it. How could she even give up all the time? How could she be a yellow girl? In this way, her innocence would be gone.


    But without waiting for him to explain, Huo Gufeng seemed to wake up suddenly and suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, you beast, I want to get justice for Shangguan girl. You dare to do such a cruel thing."


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t even bother to be surprised. These two people exaggerate one by one, and they are so heinous that they can''t follow each other. The jumping is too fast. His quick thinking mind can''t keep up with their pace. He has to sit to the end.


    The hunter and Huo Gufeng are not weak scholars. Since they want to ask Su Jingfei for justice, they can''t just talk about it. Just after they finish, they have already shot Su Jingfei together.


    Their martial arts are quite different. The hunters are open and close, and Huo Gufeng''s boxing skills are delicate. However, they attack Su Jingfei together, but they cooperate just right. It''s like they have been trained well. Without using their internal power, Su Jingfei is in a hurry.


    Su Jingfei is also a proud man. What''s more, he still misunderstands that he doesn''t want to hurt two people who have nothing to do with him. Even though he knows that Huo Gufeng is here to help the Feng family, everyone is not the enemy. Naturally, he doesn''t want to lay a heavy hand. As a result, he also puts away his internal skills and tries his fists and feet with them. It''s not too busy for a moment.


    Hunter and Huo Gufeng should be regarded as masters at their age. At least most people have a lot of effort to defeat them. Moreover, they have excellent internal skills, so they can be regarded as outstanding children.


    But the person they met was su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was not only outstanding among his peers, he was almost a miracle in the whole martial arts world. If he used internal skills, they couldn''t catch him at all. They were different from Kang Zizhen. He was a freak specializing in internal skills and couldn''t be measured by common sense.


    "Su Jingfei''s strength is really unfathomable. We always thought Su Jingfei relied on his internal skills. In fact, his fist and foot moves are also very powerful. At least if we are against him head-on, we are not sure." Shangguan Xiang''er whispered to Kang Zizhen and ye Luan when they started: "we used to despise him, so we need to adjust our mind."


    Kang Zizhen and ye Luan nod their heads together. They are all smart people. Su Jingfei''s performance now makes them look at each other with new eyes. Su Jingfei hardly uses his internal power, and still has the upper hand with one enemy and two enemies.


    Before, Huo Gufeng and the hunter started, and they were very sure of their strength. Their attainments in boxing and footwork have reached the acme they can reach at their age. If they don''t practice their internal skills, it''s not easy for them to make progress. But Su Jingfei started with them, but they found that they can make progress in boxing and footwork, At least to the point of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts are very strange, and there is no particularly gorgeous move. It looks like a killing move in the army. It''s just a little kinder than the killing move in the army. Not every move must be killed, but if you win, you will lose your fighting ability.


    Everything he learned was the essence of the thread bound book, many of which had been lost, and the fighting technique evolved in the army was actually part of his martial arts skills, but he did not know clearly, and the troops did not know.


    Shangguan Xiang''er and Qingming Ziling are discussing in private. It seems that they have settled their old grudges. After all, when it comes to Kung Fu, we are all the same. We have to put aside all the past grudges. What''s more, they have eased a lot before.


    "Jingfei''s progress in the past six months is very obvious. At the beginning, he started with us, and I joined hands with Qingming to be equal to him, but now even if we join hands, I''m afraid we are not his opponents." The white head looked for a while and sighed.


    Qingming shook his head and said with a smile: "well, he has made progress, and you have also made progress. If we three work together, it will be him who will be suppressed."


    Ziling doesn''t speak. He just looks at Su Jingfei carefully. This is the first time that he sees Su Jingfei''s hand. He once doubted in the investigation that Su Jingfei might come from any army. Now he feels more like this. Su Jingfei''s martial arts are so similar to those in the army.


    The battle between the three men is becoming more and more fierce. Su Jingfei has gradually gained the upper hand with his strange martial arts. If Huo Gufeng and the hunter no longer use their internal power to make unique moves, they will only be defeated. At this time, they will also enter the white hot stage of the battle.


    Shangguan Xiang''er seems to be dissatisfied with the current state of not retreating and not advancing. She adds fuel to the fire and says: "Su Jingfei, come on, don''t be merciful any more. If you are like this, they will always chase me. In this way, we are not good and there will be a lot of trouble."


    Her words are not so much to cheer Su Jingfei up as to light a fire for Huo Gufeng and the hunter. These two people are already red eyed. When they hear Shangguan Xiang''er''s words, they are even more irritated. First of all, they are merciless.


    They had a fight before, and they had a certain understanding of each other. At this time, the cooperation naturally became more tacit. Suddenly, the hunter soared up in the air, and Huo Gufeng raised his hands together. The hunter and Huo Gufeng instantly United. Their bodies spun rapidly, and their internal forces burst out, and a terrible whirlwind formed.


    It''s the first time for everyone to see such a strange way of joining hands. They can even see that the equipment around them is moving. While Su Jingfei is in the circle, he is also surprised to see the whirlwind caused by their joining hands.


    Originally, Huo Gufeng and the hunter joined hands, and Su Jingfei did not use content, so their strength was not much different. But if they used internal skills, they would not be su Jingfei''s opponents. But at this time, they used unique skills to join hands, which surprised Su Jingfei. They are a natural excellent combination.


    At this time, the hunter didn''t look like a dandy, and Huo Gufeng didn''t have that kind of gentleness. Their hair stood up, which showed how powerful their internal skills were after they filled their whole body.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to be careless in the face of such momentum, just like a dragon chant. Everyone in the training room is shocked by their spirit. Shangguan Xiang''er''s face changes dramatically. She is most proficient in temperament attack. Before, Su Jingfei was attacked by her own Xiao, so she could only be trapped.


    But now his roar makes Shangguan Xiang''er feel a little bit of the meaning of sonic attack. And it''s just the beginning, which makes her have a bad feeling. She doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has seen the sword song of Chumen and has a certain understanding of the rhythm attack. Even if she can''t attack with sonic wave, she can bring the sound with internal force.


    His long whistling made Huo Gufeng and the hunter move. In such an instant, Su Jingfei suddenly jumped up and stretched his hands forward to form a drill bit shape. People also spun quickly, so he collided with Huo Gufeng and the hunter.


    Su Jingfei is full of inner energy. He uses the special method of doubling his defense instantly, and adds a particularly strong defense around his body. He breaks into the whirlwind of Huo Gufeng and the hunter, and is not hurt. He also breaks away the two hands they hold and breaks their joint hands.


    That is to say, Su Jingfei didn''t hate them and didn''t kill them. Otherwise, he didn''t need to use such a method. This is also a risky behavior, and he can''t use it for another person.


    Huo Gufeng and the hunter join hands and are broken by Su Jingfei. Moreover, the method is so strange. The most important thing is that they are defeated by Su Jingfei, but they are not hurt. If they can''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, they are really living in vain. They have no face to challenge Su Jingfei again.


    "Su Jingfei, you are really powerful. Only you can be worthy of Xiang''er. I recognize you." The hunter''s face changed, and he was very single.


    Huo Gufeng also regained his calm and elegant demeanor and nodded: "no wonder miss Xiang''er likes you. I admit that you are better than me. Miss Xiang''er belongs to you. I hope you can treat her well."

 Chapter 749

    Su Jingfei with his strong strength, a frustrated Huo Gufeng and hunters, immediately let them convinced.


    What makes him smile bitterly is that their attitude has changed greatly. It seems that as long as Su Jingfei''s strength is strong enough, he is qualified to be with Shangguan xianger. According to their appearance, they want to bless themselves and Shangguan xianger.


    Shangguan Xiang''er was also dissatisfied and said: "Hey, you two have changed too fast. Just now you look like you''re not going to marry me, but now you''re blessing you so fast. You''re all so greedy. This change is too fast. Fortunately, you didn''t agree to it. You really can''t rely on it."


    At this time, the hunter had already put his arms around the two women again. While teasing them, he said: "miss Xiang''er, it''s called Junjie who knows current affairs. Since you don''t like us, we can''t beat him, so naturally we''ll bless you. Do you still want us to plot against Su Jingfei? Although I''m not happy with this guy, I''m a gentleman, I can''t do such a thing. "


    What he said in front of him still made people secretly nod their heads. In fact, he was right. Shangguan xianger admitted that he liked Su Jingfei in public, and even cheered him on. As long as he had some self-knowledge, he would not take part in the pursuit of Shangguan xianger. What''s more, he was not as strong as Su Jingfei.


    But his words behind him almost made Su Jingfei and others faint. This guy''s hand even touches the girl around him now, which has half a cent to do with a gentleman!


    Su Jingfei looked at the hunter with a calm look, and began to murmur in his heart. This guy would not have thought of this set of words for a long time, and he was too calm.


    Huo Gufeng didn''t seem to think that the hunter''s words were all right. He then said, "brother hunter, what the gentleman said is reasonable. Since Shangguan girl doesn''t like us, and we''re not as good as Su Jingfei, we have to quit. Although we don''t give up, we will still bless you."


    Huo Gufeng from the beginning gives people the feeling that he is gentle, but he is different from Su Jingfei''s kind of gentle little white face. He is the kind of gentle and elegant who looks like a big family, just like an ancient childe.


    It''s just that in the eyes of the public, he just can''t see what he''s thinking. Before, he said that it was very difficult to pursue Shangguan xianger. Now he said that he would give up and smile. He was not sincere enough. He was even more speechless than a hunter. Everything before was like acting.


    Su Jingfei thinks so, and so do other people. After all, the situation between Huo Gufeng and the hunter is really strange, even if they don''t want to doubt it.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s face was a little ugly, but because of the veil, outsiders could not see it, but his voice made people feel unhappy: "are you kidding me? Although you Nalan family and Huo family are powerful, I am not afraid of Shangguan xianger. "


    The hunter quickly waved his hand and said, "miss Xiang''er, you misunderstood me. How can I play with you? I''ve been chasing you from the capital all the way here because Su Jingfei is so fierce. I''m not his opponent at all."


    Su Jingfei is full of black lines on one side. Even if the hunter wants to get rid of himself, he doesn''t need to add such an attribute to himself. From the beginning to now, he is passive. As a result, he has been forced to fight a fight by them. If not, he has become an evil. Is he bullying men and women or robbing people and women?


    Not only the hunter, but also Huo Gufeng said: "yes, Shangguan girl, you can see what happened just now. Brother hunter and I have joined hands, and we have done our best. When we meet Su Jingfei, we are drunk and have no ability to resist. It''s not that we don''t work hard. It''s really that our opponent is too evil."


    His words are not better than that of the hunter. Su Jingfei couldn''t help saying: "I say you two don''t have to blackmail me by the way, even if you show your innocence."


    The hunter did not blush and said with a smile: "although we have recognized you and Shangguan Xiang''er together, it does not mean that we are comfortable. If we don''t black you, I''m sorry for you. Besides, we''re right. You stole Shangguan Xiang''er from us."


    "Yes, you don''t want to be cheap. We''ve already blessed you. Do you want us to give you a gift?" Huo Gufeng also opened his mouth beside him. He looked a little aggrieved.


    But the more they are like this, the more other people feel that something is wrong. Although they can''t say that they are incompatible with each other before, at least they are their rivals. They are very envious when they meet. How can they talk and sing together now? It seems that they have a very tacit understanding. When they think of the scene that they are working together to deal with Su Jingfei, things become more suspicious.


    There was no ordinary person present. Even Kang Zizhen, who was calm and honest, had frowned. There were too many contradictions between the two people''s performance, which made people feel very uncoordinated.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looked at them and said for the first time in a low voice, "what''s the purpose of your coming out with me today? Don''t be perfunctory and tell me the truth!"


    Su Jingfei and others didn''t speak. In fact, if the hunter and Huo Gufeng wanted to hide the truth, they couldn''t do it, and they didn''t want to cover it up, otherwise they wouldn''t be so obvious.


    The hunter and Huo Gufeng looked at each other. At last, the hunter said with a smile: "you are all smart people, and you can see it in the end."


    It''s just that you are too obvious to turn your eyes together. If you can''t see it like this, you''re really blind. However, they all have secret ways in their hearts. If so, the hunter and Huo Gufeng are not what they seem.


    Huo Gufeng then explained to the hunter, "the hunter and I really don''t cheat you on Shangguan girl''s mind. I always think Shangguan xianger''s temperament is worthy of me, and the hunter always thinks Shangguan girl is his favorite type, so we are the same at first sight."


    "Wait a minute. There''s a lot in your words. I can''t digest it. Let me see." Su Jingfei had to interrupt them. In his previous words, it seems that there is no causal relationship.


    "It''s very simple! It''s because Huo Gufeng and I like Shangguan Xiang''er. We feel that our tastes are very close to each other, so we have a chat. As we know each other for a long time, we find that our interests are more similar, so we become good friends, and we don''t have to compete for martial arts. " The hunter laughed and explained.


    "You mean it was all acting before? It''s just for us to see. " Purple Ling think of two people''s competition, but some don''t believe it, when the competition is very hard.


    "That''s not true. When we started, we both tried our best. We also took this opportunity to have a fight. We''re all from a big family. We don''t really want to fight with you. Our purpose is to express our position to Shangguan girl, but we didn''t expect the appearance of Su Jingfei. Since Shangguan Xiang''er likes Su Jingfei, we have to quit, We are not his opponent Huo Gufeng followed Ziling''s words and said with a smile. This time his smile seemed more sincere.


    Su Jingfei, looking at their explanation, no longer dares to take a fancy to Guan xianger. Although they repeatedly emphasize that they actually like Shangguan xianger, their fight is not jealous at all. As long as they are normal women, they must be angry.


    But he said, "wait a minute, I have a question. Are you two like-minded? Will there be any sparks


    After his words, not only the onlookers, but also Shangguan Xiang''er could not help looking sideways. Isn''t this guy called xiaoqingxin? Why do you suddenly have such a problem? But you look at Huo Gufeng and the hunter unconsciously. According to what they said before, it seems that it''s really possible that the two men are in the same mood. Cough, they have the same interests.


    Huo Gufeng and the hunter opened their eyes after su Jingfei asked such a question. In order to show their innocence, the hunter took a handful from the chest of the two women around him and said, "Su Jingfei, it''s true that we say you are evil. This kind of wrong direction of public opinion, but the one who wants to kill people is straight man, real man."


    "Yes, we don''t bend or mother. Su Jingfei, don''t think you''re powerful. We''re afraid of you. It''s no big deal!" Huo Gufeng also immediately made a solemn statement.


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and was not afraid of them at all. He hummed: "you are not afraid of shadow slanting. If you two don''t feel guilty, you won''t think about it. I think there must be something wrong with it. Are you going to explain why you take the initiative to stand up and express your position?"


    The hunter and Huo Gufeng were really angry this time, even worse than Shangguan Xiang''er now. They glared at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, don''t we just want to test you? Your mouth is too broken. "


    Su Jingfei was shocked. He really just wanted to make fun of them, but he didn''t expect that they thought they had guessed their purpose and mocked them.


    Other people were also stunned. They didn''t expect this. Shangguan Xiang''er''s anger turned into a frown. Some things seemed to exceed her expectation. She didn''t expect that what Huo Gufeng and the hunter did was to test Su Jingfei.


    "You mean your previous goal has always been me, and all you did was to test me?" Su Jingfei asked uncertainly.


    The hunter and Huo Gufeng looked at each other, and then the hunter suddenly burst out: "Huo, you give me waste firewood. I have already said that Su Jingfei is not so smart. He certainly can''t guess our mind. You have to say that he must have seen it. You see, it''s exposed. You are a pure pit teammate. Ah, forget yourself."

 Chapter 750

    If Huo Gufeng said this before, people still think it''s a generous saying after he liked Shangguan xianger but lost to his rival. Now people feel a little uncomfortable. This guy''s city is really deep.


    Before today, Su Jingfei has seen many children of big families. In fact, everyone is not so simple. He thought that Huo Gufeng and the hunter are also dandy. Now he finds that he really can''t despise the children of any big family. If they can survive in such a family, they definitely have their own minds.


    Whether it''s the Lin family that he first came into contact with, or the Feng and Han families that later came into contact with, in fact, such families are really small families in places like the capital, which are not worth their attention at all.


    Because of regional restrictions, families at different levels have different education for their children. Now it seems that hunters and Huo Gufeng should belong to this kind of family. There is a big difference between them in appearance and reality.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I say you two, in fact, from the beginning you should not believe Shangguan Xiang''er is like me, you all understand people, you do not have to be busy denying, now I just want to know what Shangguan Xiang''er is thinking, in the face of these two false pursuers, can you bear it? Anyway, it''s me. I can''t stand it. "


    Everyone can understand Su Jingfei''s intention of provoking dissension, but he said so blatantly, and in line with the current situation, everyone must also be thinking about how Shangguan Xiang''er would react to the hunter and Huo Gufeng''s cheating on her.


    Huo Gufeng and the hunter''s face did not change. It seemed that they were not surprised by Su Jingfei''s words. Shangguan Xiang''er shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "you can''t stand it. I can''t stand it anyway."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and looked at Shangguan Xiang''er with the expression of "you can do it, you can do it". He said: "I said that Miss Shangguan, the object of people''s hypocrisy is you, not me. Why do I go up there? Don''t you think they treat you like this, they don''t respect you? Don''t you feel that your self-esteem has been trampled on? "


    "I don''t feel it. Anyway, I don''t feel it for them. What does everything they do have to do with me?" Shangguan xiangernian didn''t care about Huo Gufeng''s face and the hunter''s face, so he took it for granted.


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be surprised. Although Shangguan xianger may be a kind of arrogant and coquettish performance, it''s also reasonable. After all, it''s unnecessary for her to be angry with two indifferent people, which makes Su Jingfei really can''t find a suitable reason to sow discord for a while. Originally, she wanted to watch them fight together, but she could only be disappointed.


    But the hunter said to Huo Gufeng at this time: "Lao Huo, I have already told you that Miss Shangguan will not be angry because of this. People are so generous. You are still worried. Now look at how open-minded they are."


    "I told you, don''t call me Lao Huo, you should call me Gu Feng, OK? That sounds awkward Huo Gufeng didn''t care about the hunter''s words, but he was very upset. Obviously, the hunter had been calling him for a long time, and he was very dissatisfied.


    The hunter didn''t care about Huo Gufeng''s face. He said, "brother Gufeng is brother Gufeng. They all claim to be brothers. Aren''t they old?"


    The bickering between the two makes people more convinced that their relationship is really good, but also makes them feel sad. If Shangguan Xiang''er is really angry because of this, he deserves it. This time, even Su Jingfei doesn''t want to say more.


    The white headed Qingming and Ziling did not expect that this was the case. They all looked at the children of the big families in Beijing, and the Huo family was also known as the successor of Huo family boxing in G province. Their fame was very famous, but their character was a little flattering. As for whether he really liked Shangguan Xiang''er, no one could tell.


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t laugh and cry with the crowd, but said to Huo Gufeng and the Hunter: "you two, don''t make trouble. It''s a shame to your family. Since you''re here for Su Jingfei, he''s here now. Don''t you have any serious feelings? Don''t tease me any more. I can ignore what you two have done before, but if you continue, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Her voice can''t tell her happiness and anger, but it can let people know that she''s not joking. The hunter and Huo Gufeng may not like Shangguan xianger as they say, but they must have a good feeling. But now they are more interested in Su Jingfei than Shangguan xianger. As long as they are a woman, they won''t care.


    The hunter and Huo Gufeng probably know Shangguan Xiang''er''s temper and dare not joke any more. The hunter shrugs his shoulders and says, "Xiang''er, actually, I''ve always been in love with you, but there''s something wrong this time."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not. You certainly don''t have a chance. A guy like you makes people worry." Shangguan Xiang''er and the hunter are really familiar with each other. After listening to him, they are not angry. They just give him a white look and cut his face impolitely.


    Obviously, the hunter had been used to Shangguan Xiang''er''s temper for a long time. He continued to shrug his shoulders and said, "well, no chance, no chance. Anyway, I can see that you really like Su Jingfei."


    His words are simply back and forth, Shangguan Xiang''er no matter how good temper also some can''t stand, angry way: "hurry to say business, less nonsense."


    The hunter didn''t dare to get angry again this time. He said to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, in fact, I knew it was you when Xiang''er mentioned your name. I came here to look for you, but I found Xiang''er first. Now that I happen to meet you by chance, I naturally want to tell you something."


    When he said this, he didn''t avoid anyone. People didn''t know whether he was bold or didn''t care. Su Jingfei didn''t speak. He didn''t know what attitude he should use for the hunter.


    Huo Gufeng just mentioned that the hunter is from Nalan family in the capital, and she has a lot of connections with Nalan family. Not to say that her identity in 307 army benefits from Nalan Xiulin, but to say that her relationship with Nalan Xiuying is a mess. She eloped from Nalan family, but became her secret lover. This relationship is really messy.


    Naturally, the hunter didn''t know where Su Jingfei thought. Seeing that Su Jingfei listened carefully, he said, "actually, you know uncle Qi. Before I came here, he specially told me to come and see you."


    "Your seventh uncle? You''re not talking about nassaurin, are you Su Jingfei was stunned at first. In a twinkling of an eye, she thought of Nalan Xiuying''s name for Nalan Xiulin. She looked at the hunter speechless. The hunter is at least twenty-seven or thirty years old now. But Nalan Xiulin seems to be in her thirties. Are they really uncles and nephews?


    The hunter nodded and said happily: "my seventh uncle said that you are smart. You can guess him for sure. You didn''t disappoint seventh uncle."


    This time, not only did Su Jingfei roll his eyes, but even other people were speechless. Is the hunter praising Su Jingfei or satirizing him? He has already made it clear that he is from Nalan family. If Su Jingfei can''t guess his seventh uncle, don''t mix up.


    But at this time, no one interrupted the hunter. Everyone wanted to know what Nalan Xiulin wanted to say to Su Jingfei. Except Huo Gufeng and two women, almost everyone knew who Nalan Xiulin was.


    Shangguan xianger is a person from the capital. She knows the Nalan family well. Baitou Qingming and Ziling were the direct subordinates of Shangguan Xiulin. Now the hunter is their nephew. If they are not in an awkward position, they can be regarded as their own.


    The hunter didn''t know the identities of white headed Qingming and Ziling, but they were together with Su Jingfei, and they were obviously not outsiders. At this time, they didn''t have so many taboos to talk about, and they didn''t wait for anyone to ask, so he said directly: "before my seventh uncle came here, he said to me, let me tell you, now all families in the capital are very interested in you, you should pay more attention, and don''t stop the big things, Don''t make a big deal, and don''t go too far. "


    Su Jingfei frowned and didn''t open his mouth. However, Bai tou asked for Su Jingfei: "what should be made big and what should be kept?"


    Because the hunter is Nalan Xiulin''s nephew, the white head is naturally more intimate. No matter whether it is appropriate to ask such a question at this time, he can''t help asking. This is also something that other people are very concerned about.


    Although Shangguan Xiang''er was a member of the Feng family, he didn''t seem to be excluded by the hunters. When he spoke, he didn''t avoid Shangguan Xiang''er. As for Huo Gufeng, he thought he was his friend, so he would not avoid him. Now he listened to Bai tou''s words, shook his head and said, "my seventh uncle didn''t tell me that. He said that you should think for yourself. If you don''t understand, you''ll be in bad luck."


    Su Jingfei for such irresponsible words, also can only helplessly shake his head, but think of Nalan Xiulin''s character, really may be able to say such words.


    White headed Qingming and Ziling are speechless. They feel that this is really Nalan Xiulin''s style. Everything depends on their own thinking. No wonder they have their own ideas when they are so young to become major general.


    Shangguan xianger seemed to hear the final conclusion, and then said: "well, hunter, your words are over, so Huo Gufeng, why did you find Su Jingfei?" She looks like the host. The identity of the people becomes confused at this moment, but no one cares. They all look at Huo Gufeng.


    Huo Gufeng laughed and said gently, "actually, my intention is very simple. It''s because you are su Jingfei. I''ve come to help the Feng family. Naturally, the main enemy I''m dealing with is you. I''m just exploring the truth. You didn''t disappoint me. I can give an account to the Feng family."


    The hunter turned his lips and said, "don''t listen to him. This guy is just unconvinced. Su Jingfei is very powerful. He always thinks he is the most powerful handsome guy."

 Chapter 751

    Huo Gufeng''s words are not believed, and the hunter''s words are also not believed. Su Jingfei looked at Huo Gufeng and said seriously: "Mr. Huo, I hope you can tell me why you want to test me. After all, you are helping the Feng family now, and I don''t want you to give me a chance."


    If Su Jingfei had said that before, Huo Gufeng might have thought that Su Jingfei was threatening himself too much, but now he doesn''t dare to think so. Only with Su Jingfei''s strength, can he say that in line with his identity.


    Other people don''t feel that Su Jingfei is arrogant. If you were someone else, you might have already started. Su Jingfei is more polite.


    First, with a sigh, Huo Gufeng said: "as the leader of the Huo family who came to help the Feng family this time, I heard your name when I came here. I always wanted to see you, but I didn''t have the chance. I didn''t expect to meet you here today. So I want to see what Su Jingfei is capable of."


    "Now that you''ve finished, how do you feel?" Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    "It''s very powerful. It''s more powerful than I thought. No wonder it''s rumored that you may be more powerful than Feng mieqing. I think even if you can''t do it, it''s almost the same. Now I believe you can threaten the Feng family." Huo Gufeng is not afraid of Shangguan Xiang''er, the Feng family, who is very honest.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak, but Shangguan xianger corrected: "Huo Gufeng, I don''t know from whom you heard the news, but I can tell you for sure that what you heard is wrong. Su Jingfei has defeated Feng mieqing."


    "Do you mean Su Jingfei and Feng mieqing are fighting each other, and they have already surpassed each other?" Huo Gufeng''s face suddenly changed, which was really inconsistent with the news he heard.


    "It''s true, isn''t it su Jingfei? You can check with him. " Shangguan Xiang''er nodded for sure, then suddenly laughed, looked at the hunter with the same face changed, and said: "it seems that the hunter is not clear about this situation. I said before, why do you two have the courage to ask Su Jingfei to do it? It turns out that the news is not accurate."


    "I really didn''t expect that the news was wrong. The news I heard before was that Su Jingfei was very powerful. He might be the first master of the young generation, but I didn''t know that he had defeated Feng mieqing. Su Jingfei, are you going against heaven?" The hunter nodded with a wry smile and said to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei smiles. Instead of opening his mouth, he says to Shangguan Xiang''er: "it seems that miss Xiang''er is still very concerned about me. Your information is much more accurate than theirs."


    "Of course, I have always been very careful to understand my enemies. By the way, I have to remind the guy that it was not only Feng mieqing who started with Su Jingfei at that time, but the red devil hand joined hands with him. As a result, the red devil hand was removed and Feng mieqing was seriously injured. You can reevaluate Su Jingfei''s strength." Shangguan xianger first smiles at Su Jingfei, and then does not forget to attack Huo Gufeng and the hunter.


    It is said that they would rather offend villains than women. Huo Gufeng and the hunter didn''t know it before, but now they understand it. They don''t like Shangguan xianger, but they don''t like it so much. This time they just did a show in her name. As a result, Shangguan xianger gave them waves of blows.


    Maybe most people don''t know who the red devil hand is, but even if they don''t know much about that time, they also know that the red devil hand is not weaker than Feng mieqing, and even more weird than him. Such people and Feng mieqing join hands, and they are all disabled by Su Jingfei. It can be seen how powerful Su Jingfei is.


    None of them were ordinary people. No one would be surprised because Su Jingfei had killed someone. But if he killed someone more severely, it would be another matter. Now Huo Gufeng and the hunter suddenly feel that they are lucky to be here.


    Both of them are outstanding talents of the younger generation, and their strength is not weak. What''s more, they are not as good as Feng mieqing and the Red Devils. At least Su Jingfei didn''t need too much effort to beat them, but now they are unharmed. It can be seen that Su Jingfei didn''t hurt people at all.


    Huo Gufeng and the hunter are both heroes who know current affairs. They look at each other and thank Su Jingfei together. They say: "Mr. Su, we were ignorant and offended before. Thank you for your mercy."


    Su Jingfei was very satisfied with their attitude. He nodded his head with a smile and said, "I have nothing to do with you. I won''t lay heavy hands on you casually. But in the future, you should make it clear and challenge others again. Not everyone is as good-natured as I am, and once you start to test this thing, you will also be in danger of life."


    After listening to him, they both felt hot. As Su Jingfei said, not everyone would have such a good temper. If we meet someone who is not easy to talk next time, who is short of arms and legs, or who is light, maybe they will be killed.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looks at the harmonious atmosphere between Huo Gufeng and the hunter. She is obviously not very satisfied. She interjects: "Huo Gufeng, don''t get too close to Su Jingfei. Don''t forget that you are here to help the Feng family. You will become enemies sooner or later. Now you are too close to each other. You can''t bear to fight then. That''s a shame."


    Her words seem to tell Huo Gufeng, but in fact they remind Su Jingfei more. After all, Huo Gufeng''s strength is much worse than Su Jingfei''s. If he really wants to do something, he has no way to hurt Su Jingfei. On the contrary, Su Jingfei has enough strength to kill Huo Gufeng, but if he is familiar with it, it''s hard to do it. This makes Huo Gufeng''s back cool, and the most poisonous woman''s heart is right, Clearly remind yourself, in fact, is to tell Su Jingfei.


    But Shangguan xianger''s ability is also known. He doesn''t dare to provoke easily. He can only secretly regret it. This time he plays big. It seems that Shangguan''s witch is angry. It''s all the hunter''s fault.


    He thinks that the hunter is very off-line. Unconsciously, the hunter is smiling bitterly at himself. This guy must have regretted it. After all, no one thought Su Jingfei would be so abnormal. Shangguan Xiang''er obviously doesn''t want to directly collide with Su Jingfei. They don''t know how to test him. They really dig a hole and jump in.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what they were thinking. When he heard Shangguan xianger''s words, he got a hint that he couldn''t be too close to them. In this way, it''s easy for him to worry more.


    "Mr. Su, I don''t think it''s too early. We should go back. As for the Feng family, you can rest assured that I have decided to take your people home. We Huo family don''t plan to participate in this muddy water. Since they tell me false news, don''t blame me for not giving face." Huo Gufeng is really worried that Su Jingfei is on his guard, and immediately states his position.


    His attitude is firm, anyone can see that he is not joking, which makes Su Jingfei and white headed Qingming and Ziling a little surprised. They can''t see that this guy with a fake smile has such a decision. According to his situation, if he really continues to help the Feng family, Su Jingfei will not be soft on him at that time, so he can''t leave. Now he doesn''t really start to become an enemy, It is a wise choice for him to withdraw immediately.


    Shangguan Xiang''er can''t help but treat Huo Gufeng differently. Even if he shows some hypocrisy, he won''t be looked down upon. On the contrary, he thinks he has a lot of brains. No wonder he can be the leader of supporting the Feng family this time.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said to Huo Gufeng, "Mr. Huo, it''s wise for you to get out in time. I can tell you responsibly that as long as you Huo family don''t participate in this matter, I won''t have any prejudice against Huo family. I hope we can have more contacts."


    Huo Gufeng naturally won''t take Su Jingfei''s promise too seriously. Sometimes it''s just a blank check, which can be changed at any time. However, he nodded and said with a smile: "if I had known that Mr. Su had such strength, I would not have come."


    Then he turned to the hunter and said, "your mission to send a message has been completed. Do you plan to stay here? Miss Xiang''er obviously doesn''t want you. Don''t worry about it. If you stay any longer, you''ll be beaten. I don''t think Su Jingfei dare to beat you. "


    The hunter looked at Su Jingfei who was smiling. He could only see Shangguan Xiang''er who was beautiful and indifferent. The hunter sighed and said, "Su Jingfei, I''m going back too. Remember my seventh uncle''s words, I''ll take them with me. Next time, if he asks, don''t forget, it''s very important."


    "Well, don''t worry. I remember. You can continue to be the God of wealth in your capital, but I suggest you don''t be a big wrongdoer. Although the Nalan family is rich, it can''t tolerate your failure." Su Jingfei smiles. He is really helpless to Nalan Xiulin''s nephew, but he doesn''t forget to make fun of him.


    The hunter did not blush at all, but said with a smile: "I was the black sheep of the family. There are so many excellent people in Nalan family, and I don''t need to fight for them. I''d better have fun in time." Since he didn''t plan to be the enemy of Su Jingfei, the two women around him had been sticking to him. At this time, when he finished, he put his hands into their underwear, and their pretty faces turned red.


    Su Jingfei is a guy with confused feelings. He has done some shameful things with women. But he has never done so much to tease women in public. He can''t help shaking his head secretly. Even if the hunter is not a real dandy, he will be regarded as a dandy.


    Anyway, after a few words with Su Jingfei, Huo Gufeng and the hunter left the martial arts school. As for Shangguan Xiang''er, whom they claimed to like, they didn''t leave. They didn''t say hello to her, so they should have given up.


    When they all left, Shangguan Xiang''er said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect to see you here, and it seems that your strength has improved. Do you still want to compete with me? I don''t mind ending our unfinished competition."

 Chapter 752

    Shangguan Xiang''er''s words are full of provocation, and Su Jingfei is also true to her. If before, Su Jingfei had no clue about the rhythm attack, he would carefully consider Shangguan Xiang''er''s challenge, but now he is not afraid at all.


    He studied Chumen sword songs for a period of time, but his own level is not good, and he can''t attack with sound waves. But if he faces Shangguan xianger, it''s not a problem that he wants to be invincible now. Ye Luan and Kang Zizhen are also on the other side, and they are not like people who take the opportunity to attack.


    To say the least, even if the two sneak attack, there are white headed Qingming and Ziling on their own side. These three people are not as good as the two of them alone, but if the three join hands to restrain them, the two of them can do it. Compared with the lineup, they are not at a loss.


    "Shangguan girl, I think it''s good for you as a girl to play the piano and sing every day. It''s really not suitable to fight every day. You always fight with me and fight against me. How can we all be polite? Is that really good?" Su Jingfei thought about it and said with a smile.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looked at Su Jingfei''s smiling face and said, "Su Jingfei, if you don''t dare to do it and feel guilty, just tell me. I won''t laugh at you. Anyway, you''ve given up once in public."


    Although Su Jingfei is not a male chauvinist, he still said angrily after hearing Shangguan xianger''s words: "Shangguan girl, this is your fault. I just gave you face last time. You really think I can''t do it. You haven''t tried it. How dare you say I can''t do it."


    Shangguan Xiang''er naturally retorted: "why haven''t you tried, you just can''t, you can''t all the time, OK?"


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s face changed, he suddenly said with a bad smile, "Oh, you''ve really tried. Well, since you''ve tried, I won''t say anything. It''s all a family. It''s even more inappropriate to shout and kill every day."


    Shangguan Xiang''er was stunned at first. In a twinkling of an eye, she realized that she had fallen into Su Jingfei''s trap. Her pretty face turned red. Even the light gauze couldn''t cover the bright red. She said angrily, "you rascal, you tease me. I won''t teach you a lesson. You really think Shangguan Xiang''er is a bully!" Then he took out his Jade Flute, which means to start.


    Ye Luan and Kang Zizhen also put everything in a good posture. Naturally, they also understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. This guy teases miss in front of them. It''s really hateful, but I have to admit that Su Jingfei has a lot of courage.


    When Su Jingfei saw Shangguan Xiang''er take out her Jade Flute, she sighed: "Shangguan girl, how can we say that we have known each other once? We should keep a friendly attitude and talk. It''s too easy to hurt our friendship. Why don''t we take a step back and admit I can''t?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er saw that he was still talking and said angrily, "I have to teach you a lesson. You are so hateful."


    Su Jingfei immediately jumped up as if he had been trampled on his tail and said angrily: "Shangguan Xiang''er, you''ve had enough. As a man, I admit that I can''t do it. If you don''t let me go, I say yes, you can''t do it, you can''t do it, and you can''t let people live."


    Shangguan Xiang''er is not angry at all because Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether she is angry or not. It''s really because every time Su Jingfei talks about this topic, she feels teased by Su Jingfei, and her anger is getting stronger and stronger.


    Fortunately, someone outside said, "Oh, someone said that Su Jingfei is no longer good. It''s really powerful. I also want to see who is so interested." With the sound, Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan come in. Naturally, Tian Haihai and Mr. y are the two who are really qualified bodyguards.


    Su Jingfei was surprised to see Liu Wufeng. He didn''t expect that the four of them would appear here. Shangguan Xiang''er also squinted slightly. In his heart, he said that Liu Wufeng is worthy of living in the north of the provincial capital. The news is very good.


    Xuanxuan followed Liu Wufeng into the room. She first gave Su Jingfei a wink. Then she said with a smile, "Shangguan girl, Su Jingfei can''t fly. You''ve tried it. It really makes me look at it with new eyes. I thought I had to try it first. How can he do it?"


    When she said this, not only Shangguan Xiang''er''s eyebrows wrinkled, but also Tian Haihai and Mr. y, who were with Xuanxuan, were angry. However, their object was su Jingfei. It seemed that those who were interested in Xuanxuan would be hostile. On the contrary, her real husband Liu Wufeng had no expression and still had a faint smile, Su Jingfei doubts whether this guy likes to be greenheaded.


    Ziling, as long Baitian''s subordinate, naturally wants to treat Liu Wufeng politely. She quickly walks up to Liu Wufeng and says with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Liu Wufeng would come to our martial arts school. It''s really brilliant."


    "You are Ziling. I can''t be regarded as pengbi Shenghui when I come to you. It''s your honor to have su Jingfei, who blamed him, and miss Shangguan, who is so noble. But I don''t think the atmosphere is very good. I seem to miss something. Am I late?" Liu Wufeng said with a smile.


    Ziling naturally won''t talk about what happened before, but said with a smile: "Mr. Liu is joking. Isn''t this miss Shangguan chatting with Mr. Su Jingfei? I didn''t miss anything."


    Xuanxuan really deserves to be the coquettish queen. She seems to be very interested in all the handsome guys. Her big soft eyes glance at Ziling''s body, and then she says with a smile, "Ziling is also a handsome guy. I knew I would have more contacts with old man long. If such talents could help us, we would have become the biggest force."


    Liu Wufeng didn''t seem to see the meaning of Xuanxuan''s eyes. He nodded and said, "it''s still Mr. long who has eyes. I really admire him."


    Su Jingfei was a little confused about what Liu Wufeng meant. These people came here by chance. He didn''t think it was a chance encounter between Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan. It wasn''t the street. Obviously, they got the news.


    Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t continue to entangle with Su Jingfei. Naturally, she can see the problem. She just stands beside Ye Luan and Kang Zizhen to watch the change.


    Liu wufengcai and Ziling are polite here. Several people appear at the door again. The first one is long Baitian. He has been followed by the middle-aged man, the loyal bodyguard. On the other side of him is a man and a woman, both in their twenties. After they come in, the woman has already spoken.


    "Brother Ziling, Xiao Zhang just called us and said that there were people making trouble here. What''s the matter now? Who made trouble? Is it them? Or are they When the girl spoke, she pointed to Liu Wufeng and others, and then to Shangguan xianger and others.


    The girl is very beautiful. Even if she is not as cool and gorgeous as Ziling, she definitely reaches the level of Wang Yufeng and Xiaolan. As long as it''s a man, she will like it. However, she belongs to the lovely type and is slightly less sexy.


    There are four women in the martial arts school. One is Shangguan Xiang''er, the other is Qingming, and the other is Yuxuan. Not to mention the woman who is almost a cow, let''s say that both Qingming and Shangguan Xiang''er are of good build. Naturally, they are a little flat. But with her height of about 1.6 meters, they are also very even and more delicate.


    When the girl comes in, she looks for Ziling. There seems to be no one else in her eyes, which makes everyone secretly guess the relationship between Ziling and the girl. With the exploration of Bai tou''s face, Qingming is also a little curious. Su Jingfei looks back and forth at the girl and long Baitian.


    In fact, with the arrival of long Baitian, people pay more attention to long Baitian. But when the girl opens her mouth, people notice the girl. Although the girl is very lovely and beautiful, her contour is similar to that of long Baitian. Long Baitian was also a handsome man when he was young, and now she is old and looks good.


    Being guessed by the public, Ziling has asked the girl: "Xiaomin, how did you come here? Don''t you like the martial arts school most?"


    The girl is probably innocent character, before the question has no answer, also don''t continue to ask questions, but toot small mouth way: "I don''t like to come here, but you are here, and today there is something wrong, I wear grandfather brought me, how, things solved?"


    All of a sudden, her grandfather doesn''t need to ask. It must be long Baitian. Unexpectedly, long Baitian''s granddaughter is so big. At this time, Su Jingfei also understands why long Baitian wants to quit.


    The girl is a little older than Huofeng, but the things she contacts have nothing to do with underground forces. It can be seen that long Baitian wants his family to live an ordinary life. Since he has such a mind, he naturally wants to quit.


    With long Baitian''s strength in the provincial capital, as long as Liu Wufeng and other forces don''t want to deal with him, he can really retire at ease. It''s just for some of his younger brothers that he has been dragging his feet. Now he has a crush on Su Jingfei, and he is about to retire.


    Knowing that long Baitian can bring long Xiaomin here, Ziling is certainly not afraid of being known about their relationship. She smiles to long Xiaomin and says, "the matter has been solved. You don''t have to worry about it." Then he said to long Baitian, "God, you are here. Mr. Su Jingfei and miss Shangguan have come to visit us. Mr. Liu Wufeng has just come."


    He has a close relationship with long Baitian, just like a father, son and apprentice. Naturally, he doesn''t need to be polite. When he says so, he also implies the situation in the martial arts school.


    Long Baitian can understand his meaning naturally. To the young humanitarians who walked with long Xiaomin before: "Xiao Feng, come here. I''ll introduce you to a person who is worth learning."


    Then he took the young man to Su Jingfei''s side, and did not forget to nod to Liu Wufeng and Shangguan Xiang''er. His identity and age are here. Naturally, he did not need to be too polite to several younger generations, and no one would be dissatisfied with his attitude.


    "Jingfei, I didn''t expect to meet again so soon. This is my grandson, long Xiaofeng, and that is my granddaughter, long Xiaomin. I need you to take care of me in the future." Long Baitian comes with long Xiaofeng and introduces him.


    All the smart people were present. After hearing long Baitian''s words, both Liu Wufeng and Shangguan Xiang''er frowned in secret. His words were too obvious. Even if he didn''t explicitly entrust the two people to Su Jingfei, it had proved his attitude. His attitude had been lowered.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood the meaning of long Baitian and didn''t hesitate. He said with a smile: "God, you are too polite. Brother Xiaofeng is a good-looking man. Don''t worry about him. As for Xiaomin, I think it''s enough to have Ziling to take care of him."


    Although his words are not obvious, people understand that he has given long Baitian a promise. If long Xiaofeng is in danger, of course, even if he is disrespectful to Su Jingfei, they have already said that they won''t let long Baitian worry. In other words, long Xiaofeng has been taken care of by Su Jingfei. Whoever deals with him will not give me face.


    Liu Wufeng is an understanding person. He knows that this is what Su Jingfei said to himself. Although Shangguan Xiang''er is a member of the Feng family, it is not clear whether she can represent the Feng family at present.


    He is also a smart man, immediately followed: "yes, brother Xiaofeng is a talent, God, you really think too much, no one will be bad for him."


    "With your words, my old man will be relieved, especially Liu Wufeng. Although you always make me confused about my true thoughts, I still believe you. How can you say it Long Baitian smiles and turns to Liu Wufeng.


    Liu Wufeng knows that long Baitian has always been hostile to him. There is nothing he can do about it. There are many contacts between the two sides, and there are always conflicts of interest. If it is not the current situation of provincial capital, they may continue to fight.


    At this time, he would not compete with long Baitian. He said with a smile, "God is joking. I always believe what I say."


    They are talking here, but long Xiaomin doesn''t seem to notice. He has been pestering Ziling since he came to the martial arts school. Even the blind can feel her enthusiasm for Ziling, but long Baitian turns a blind eye, which is a kind of acquiescence.


    Before everyone knew that Ziling was valued by long Baitian. Now it seems that Ziling is more than just valued. Su Jingfei said to Baitou and Qingming with a smile: "you were worried before. Do you think people need to worry now?"


    The white head nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that this boy is so feminine. This girl is very beautiful. How can I take a fancy to him?"


    "Yes? Is it really beautiful? Is it envy? " Next to Qingming, there was no special expression when he heard the words of Bai tou. He just said a word lightly. Even if Su Jingfei heard it, he was cold all over.


    White head quickly face a whole way: "how can envy, I am condemning purple Ling, this position is not firm guy, clearly like you, also entangle with other women, that long Xiaomin a look is not grown up little girl, far worse than our family Qingming."


    In Su Jingfei''s eyes, Qingming nodded with satisfaction. It seems that the effect of training is good.

 Chapter 753

    The white headed Qingming murmured in a low voice. Shangguan Xiang''er said: "it seems that you have something to talk about. I don''t have much to disturb you. Su Jingfei, the first battle between us is not suitable now. Let''s compare it another day."


    Su Jingfei also thinks that there are all her own people here. Shangguan Xiang''er is not suitable here. Since she left wisely, she said with a smile: "well, in that case, we''ll compare it another day. You''ll know if I can do it then."


    "Go to hell, if you say that again, I''ll knock your teeth out." As soon as Shangguan Xiang''er''s voice changed, he was obviously annoyed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t worry, shrugged and said with a smile: "when you have this ability, you can operate me to your heart''s content. In fact, I''m a good talker. I never say no to the strong."


    After his words, not to mention Shangguan Xiang''er, others think he is too shameless. When others are stronger than you, even if you want to say no, you don''t have the chance, unless you can''t find it. Su Jingfei is obviously a cunning guy, and he won''t suffer this crime.


    I don''t know if there were a lot of people yesterday. Su Jingfei was more serious. Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t feel anything. Now Su Jingfei is easy to be misunderstood every time he talks. He angrily says, "I''m not serious."


    But just like this, the taste changed a lot in everyone''s ears. Looking at Shangguan Xiang''er''s eyes, there were more other tastes.


    Su Jingfei is also itching because of her angry and angry words. No matter what she says, she is in good shape. If she speaks in such a coquettish tone, she will have different ideas as long as she is not hard hearted.


    Shangguan Xiang''er also finds out this problem and is secretly embarrassed. How can she talk like this? It''s a shame. She doesn''t say any more. She immediately takes Kang Zizhen and ye Luan to leave. There are a lot of things happening today, which makes her confused. Thinking of what happened today, she wants to clean up Huo Gufeng and the hunter. These two bad guys have made a hole in herself.


    Shangguan Xiang''er left. Although the remaining three parties represented each other''s power, they had long had an intention to cooperate. Now meeting is just more time for negotiation. Moreover, because long Baitian tends to help Su Jingfei, naturally Liu Wufeng can only follow him.


    Sometimes, if there are two parties in a tripartite negotiation, the third party will have to follow the bad luck. Unless Liu Wufeng can leave Su Jingfei and others to work alone, the current situation is totally different. He can only be dealt with by the Feng family alone. Maybe he has his own strength and backstage support, and he can withdraw completely, but many years of operation will be destroyed.


    "After today''s events, I think the Feng family did not just seek help from the Feng family in the capital this time. They have already contacted other provinces for assistance. If we want to deal with them, you should contact your friends." Su Jingfei said something about today and then concluded.


    Long Baitian pondered for a while and said: "we are from the underground world, and the people we contact are all from this aspect. If I find some family forces, there should be no hope. But it''s OK to contact some big brothers of underground forces in other cities, but I don''t think they can help when they come. Let''s forget it."


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and said, "it''s really useless. Now the people the Feng family are looking for are all forces or experts. The underground forces in other cities should not be involved. They can''t help, and they may be difficult to cooperate." Su Jingfei was outspoken and didn''t care that this sentence might hurt people.


    Liu Wufeng is not a pure underground person. He has his own mind. Long Baitian is an old man who is going to retire. They are not pure underground people. They have no objection to Su Jingfei''s evaluation of the enemies in the underground world.


    Long Baitian has already said that he can''t find a suitable helper. Liu Wufeng shrugs his shoulders and says helplessly: "I actually have some strength, but I can''t guarantee whether people will help me. I can try, but the other party is not very good at speaking. If I refuse, I can only admit it."


    Su Jingfei knew that Liu Wufeng had a certain background and was from the capital. Now he said with a smile, "in fact, it doesn''t need too much effort, just let them help to contain part of the strength of the Feng family."


    "That''s fine, but it''s my wife''s business." When Liu Wufeng said this, he took a look at Xuanxuan and pushed her out ceremoniously.


    "Mrs. Liu? Do you have any idea? " Su Jingfei thinks of the rumor that Liu Wufeng is the young master of the nightclub who is kept by Xuanxuan. He used to think that Liu Wufeng''s character is unlikely to be like this. Now he believes that Liu Wufeng has pushed Xuanxuan out.


    If Liu Wufeng''s power comes from Xuanxuan''s support, it can be said that he has made great achievements today. What''s more, Liu Wufeng''s attitude towards Xuanxuan better explains that the real power lies in Xuanxuan''s hands. No wonder she dares to hook up three or four cigarettes to treat Xuanxuan as a flatterer. However, Liu Wufeng is a bit miserable. He is not only a puppet elder brother, but also a green hat.


    However, such things are all family affairs, and Su Jingfei is not easy to get involved in. As long Baitian people grow up, there is no doubt that modern people''s way of life has long been beyond the understanding of long Baitian.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you''ve been talking for a long time. Isn''t it that the Feng family has got a lot of helpers? It doesn''t matter. The Feng family is just a family in the provincial capital. It can''t be over. Those supporting families, at most, like Huo Gufeng, send a few people. The real family leaders won''t show up. " When Xuanxuan talked about her business, she also put away her coquettish Queen''s posture and straightened out.


    "Since we are all on the same boat, I might as well tell you the truth. Wufeng and I are not husband and wife at all. He is my elder martial brother and I am his younger martial sister. Our backstage is our school." Xuanxuan suddenly changed the subject and talked about their relationship.


    Su Jingfei and long Baitian didn''t respond to such a sudden change. What''s more, the content of her words really shocked them. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan claimed that they were husband and wife, but they were only brothers and sisters. This is absolutely explosive news.


    Because of her statement, many questions in Su Jingfei''s mind have been explained. For example, Liu Wufeng doesn''t care much about Xuanxuan. For example, Xuanxuan can play with other men in front of Liu Wufeng. It''s not that Liu Wufeng likes to wear a green hat. It turns out that the relationship between the two people is not what they seem.


    But they also have doubts. There is no need for Xuanxuan to tell them such a secret. It can''t be for them not to misunderstand Liu Wufeng.


    Xuanxuan soon made people understand what she was doing. Seeing that everyone was cold, she said with a smile: "the reason why I tell you this secret is to let you know what our school is like. Our school is all handsome and beautiful. And no one in our school will marry our children, You have to go all over the country to get married with local big families or big forces. I think you should all think about the result. "


    When the secret of her school came out, Su Jingfei and long Baitian looked at each other. After a while, they were surprised and asked, "Miss Xuanxuan, is there such a school in this world? If you are really big, it is a threat to the country. Is there no one to manage it? "


    "Of course not, because we have our own principles, we will not participate in politics, we will not have any entanglement with the country, and our sects are part of the army. We can all do things for the country." Xuanxuan shook her head and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei and long Baitian are not adapted to each other. Now Xuanxuan is no longer obsequious and serious, which makes them unable to understand whether she is pretending or pretending. However, Su Jingfei and long Baitian already understand it. No wonder they say that the background of northern forces is the military.


    But the same reason, the problem also came, Su Jingfei doubt way: "since your school strength is so strong, why still want to join hands with us, directly let your school help is good!"


    "Well, if it was that easy, I would have done it for a long time. Our sect has rules. Apart from life and death, they won''t help us. Of course, information help is OK, so I can''t turn to the sect this time. There''s no way." This time it was Liu Wufeng.


    Liu Wufeng has changed from Xuanxuan''s husband to her elder martial brother. At the same time, everyone can be sure that Liu Wufeng is hidden. After all, everyone has seen Xuanxuan''s martial arts. He is Xuanxuan''s elder martial brother. Even if he is not necessarily better than her, he is not much worse. Although people have long guessed that Liu Wufeng is not simple, the real situation is still unexpected.


    Su Jingfei was originally a poor boy who practiced martial arts and developed into a current billionaire. He did not expect that he knew nothing about modern sects. After listening to Liu Wufeng''s explanation of his own sects'' strange rules, he was speechless. There were really strange things.


    Long Baitian is much better than Su Jingfei. After all, he is 60 or 70 years old. He has a lot of knowledge and doesn''t express surprise. He just asks, "what do you mean? The sect can''t help, and it can''t rely on external forces."


    "That''s not true. I think we have a younger martial sister in S Province. Her family is a big family, and her strength is not weak. If we can bring her and her husband to help, at least one or two families that can offset the Feng family''s help will be our limit. Let''s find more people, we can''t do it." Liu Wufeng shakes his head, then smiles and says to Su Jingfei that he is very sincere this time.

 Chapter 754

    Su Jingfei and long Baitian accidentally meet Liu Wufeng in Ziling''s martial arts school. They just talk about how to deal with the Feng family. The real relationship between Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan is also exposed in front of people''s eyes. Some of the previous doubts are easily solved.


    It''s unexpected that the relationship between them is actually a brother and sister. As for Liu Wufeng''s claim that he is a young master of the nightclub, he will not be accepted as a disciple by Xuanxuan''s sect. Su Jingfei already knows the nature of their sect.


    It''s not so much a sect that they are. In fact, it''s better to say which army they are. Anyway, they are all affiliated to the country, but they don''t like this kind of saying.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan agree to go to find Xuanxuan''s younger martial sister. Su Jingfei naturally can''t get it. Anyway, everyone is on the same boat now. Even if there will be conflicts in the future, the most important thing now is to deal with the Feng family. The people invited by the Feng family may not have more powerful experts, but they have so many hands that they will suffer losses.


    Su Jingfei is self-taught. Even if he wants to find a martial brother or sister, there is no one. He only relies on himself and the women around him. Even if they are not experts, they can protect themselves. Their strength is no less than that of ordinary family children. Among them, Nalan Xiuying, Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng can almost take charge of their own affairs.


    Apart from Nalan Xiuying, all of them are good at fighting. With more than ten years of internal skill, they immediately become martial arts masters. Nalan Xiuying is a strange master because of her special constitution and unique skills.


    At least Xuanxuan''s strength was once defeated by Nalan Xiuying. This is because her training time is still short. If she makes further progress in the future, maybe she can reach the level of Feng mieqing. This is no exaggeration. Su Jingfei has surpassed Feng mieqing now.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say that he could find a helper. Liu Wufeng and long Baitian are disappointed. They think that Su Jingfei can''t be self-taught. He must have his own school or family, but he''s hiding a lot. In such a tense moment, he should invite someone to come. They prefer Su Jingfei''s backers come from the military, After all, his martial arts are too much like those of the army.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t mean to find help. They were disappointed, but they couldn''t blame Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s ability is already the pillar here, and he can hold up half of the sky alone.


    In the end, Liu Wufeng could only seek help from the three parties. Long Baitian tried his best to help. Su Jingfei would deal with the Feng family experts as the end of the discussion. In fact, compared with the result of the last discussion in the Han family, Liu Wufeng had one more person to look for, and there was no substantial change.


    Su Jingfei was not disappointed. He didn''t think that the two men came to the martial arts school because they wanted to discuss cooperation with him. Their presence here was related to either the appearance of Shangguan xianger or Huo Gufeng and the appearance of hunters.


    Ziling''s martial arts school is in longbaitian''s territory, and longbaitian can come in time. Su Jingfei doesn''t mean that Liu Wufeng can catch up with longbaitian, which has to be said to be an accident. It can be seen that Liu Wufeng has many people in longbaitian''s territory, and Su Jingfei also has some reasons why longbaitian doesn''t like Liu Wufeng.


    At the end of these things, Su Jingfei sends Baitou Qingming back to the army. At the same time, he makes an agreement with Ziling that he should go to Han''s house to find himself tomorrow. Now Ziling is still entangled by long Xiaomin and can''t leave at all.


    At this time, people have basically understood long Xiaomin''s mind, and long Baitian also has this meaning. Naturally, everyone will give Ziling a chance. Anyway, Qingming has no chance. Seeing a beautiful girl, long Xiaomin is pure-minded and really suitable for Ziling. If they can walk together, it''s not a bad thing.


    Su Jingfei''s people are preparing, and Feng''s are also looking for help. In the next few days, both sides have entered a very peaceful period. Su Jingfei also let her women go to work and go to the company.


    In recent days, the company and the hospital are in normal operation, but their work has accumulated a lot. If they don''t go again, those undertakings will have problems.


    They have seen a lot of things in the Han family these days, and they know that the situation is tense. They are all practicing hard. Now they only need a few people together. Even if the Feng family sends some experts, they can''t help them. Unless Feng mieqing does it in person, the possibility is relatively small.


    These women all work together. Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk are together. Lin ruoke is with Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun. Wang Yu is with Feng Xiaolan. If they are in danger, they can work together to protect themselves.


    The only one to go out is Nalan Xiuying, but she is also the one with the strongest ability to protect her life. Her skill is very special and can confuse her opponents. She can use this time to get away. Su Jingfei doesn''t worry about their danger at all. This is also the most comforting place for him. The Niu family is really dedicated and provides him with a thousand year old snow lotus at the critical moment.


    Although Huofeng is still the eldest sister of ronghua District, her position becomes very dangerous because everyone is fighting for the power of the underground world. Su Jingfei simply let her practice in the Han family. She is a good young girl, and she was taught by Su Jingfei as an apprentice. Of course, the feeling is not enough for the outside world.


    The only thing that kept Su Jingfei busy during this period was shooting. No matter how much trouble he and the Feng family had, the shooting of the crew was not affected. They were not members of this circle, even those in the provincial capital. Naturally, they would not pay attention to these. Their shooting was coming to an end, and the normal shooting was also going on at the same time.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t play much part in this movie, but he is always present at every critical moment. He has to accompany the shooting of the whole movie. What''s more, he is still a martial arts director, so he can''t do without the crew.


    During this period of time, although the outside is quiet and each has his own affairs, Su Jingfei is busy every day in the crew. He not only designs actions for others, but also performs them wholeheartedly when it comes to his own shooting. Sometimes the crew needs a stand in, and he will go to help. Anyway, the crew knows his strength and is not afraid of his injury.


    Although Su Jingfei is only one person, in the martial arts film crew, there is a real expert, so the shooting efficiency is naturally higher. Su Jingfei''s acting skills are also good, and they can always pass one by one. Chen Jia is full of praise for this.


    Since the competition that day, Deng Chao''s attitude towards Su Jingfei has completely changed. Although he still won''t admit that he is inferior to Su Jingfei in acting skills, it''s obvious to all, but he doesn''t dare to have any provocative ideas about Su Jingfei. Even if he sees him and Liu Yifei alone, he won''t be jealous. As for what he thinks, it''s not known.


    This phenomenon is naturally discovered by Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei just smiles easily. He naturally understands that Deng Chao is afraid of himself. Sometimes he doesn''t know his strength. He can be ignorant and fearless. But when he knows that he can take his life by talking and laughing, he has no courage. The law has almost no binding force on people like him.


    Without contradiction, Su Jingfei''s life in the play naturally becomes like a fish in water. No matter the director or the actor, he is full of favor, just like in the last Kungfu King drama group. When he devoted himself to the drama group, he became the most popular person in the drama group. No matter he is a big star or a new star, we all know that his attitude is very good, He has always been open-minded and modest.


    Everyone has seen Su Jingfei''s ability. Such a person with ability and an important position in the crew has such a good attitude towards everyone. Even if we don''t have much contact with Su Jingfei, we also have a high evaluation of him.


    All forces in the provincial capital are working hard. After a week, Su Jingfei also welcomed the shaqing who came to the production team to shoot. All the shots they should shoot have been completed. The rest of the first production is about to leave hanjiacun. They have special editors and sounders to complete it.


    "Jingfei, we''re going to hold a youth killing banquet tonight. We''re going to the city this time. You must be there at that time. Another problem is that when the new film goes online, you, as one of the stars, should participate in the publicity." When the shaqing opera was finished, Chen Jia went to Su Jingfei and said seriously.


    Su Jingfei thought about it in his heart. Although the film is finished and the post production is estimated to be at least one or two months away, and his work in the provincial capital is over, he promised: "well, director Chen, if I don''t have anything particularly important in hand when I''m waiting for publicity, I''ll take part in the publicity, but I have to put it in the front. I can''t follow every stop."


    "It''s no problem. You don''t have to appear every time, but at least you have to go to the premiere. After all, you are one of the stars and I think the most brilliant actor." Chen Jia is very serious, obviously not joking.


    Su Jingfei also had a good impression on Chen Jia, so he nodded with a smile and said, "OK, director Chen, give me a message at the premiere. I will arrange everything and go to the premiere. But you can also pay me for the round-trip air tickets. I''m poor and haven''t been on a plane yet."


    "You are a poor fellow, just pretend to be poor with me." Chen Jia naturally knew that Su Jingfei was joking. This guy was very rich, but he promised with a smile: "don''t say it''s round-trip air tickets. I''ve packed a series of food, drink and play."


    "Really?" Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened and said with a smile, "that''s great. Is it a beautiful girl again?"


    Chen Jia was stunned at first. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say this, but he soon said with a smile: "yes, as long as you have the courage, I will arrange it for you."


    "Courage? How can it not be? I''m also a man Su Jingfei is dissatisfied and stares.


    "Yes? Do you really have the courage to find a beauty? " Chen Jia didn''t speak, but behind him came a cold laugh.

 Chapter 755

    Su Jingfei secretly complained that he had played a big game this time. Originally, he just wanted to play a joke with Director Chen. Unexpectedly, he was caught by someone. Chen Jia was not very interesting. When he saw someone behind him, he didn''t remind himself.


    It''s not that he didn''t have a sense of vigilance. In fact, people came and went in the cast, and the footsteps kept on. He didn''t think much and was caught unexpectedly.


    However, he is also a real acting school. When he faced Chen Jiajia, he was slightly obscene on his face. He turned around and said seriously, "of course I have courage. Who calls me a man? But my courage is not to find a beautiful girl. It doesn''t need courage to find a beautiful girl. Director Chen''s worry about me is redundant."


    Before he turned back, he knew that Liu Yifei was the one who spoke. This chick can be regarded as a vinegar jar. The reason why she didn''t show any special performance when facing Liang Xiuwen and others is not only that she didn''t know Su Jingfei''s relationship with them, but also that they knew Su Jingfei first.


    When Su Jingfei looked back, he already thought about how to say it. Without waiting for Liu Yifei to speak, he turned to Director Chen again and said, "director Chen, although you are very enthusiastic about me and want to take me to the party, how can I say that you are also a little Qingxin, who won''t accept such an arrangement. At that time, you just need to arrange a good job for me."


    In a few seconds, his face changed several times, and his tone of voice also changed continuously. What''s more, he didn''t see any stiffness between each turning point, just like he always thought so, no one would doubt.


    This time, Liu Yifei, who just came here, suspected that he had heard wrong. Even Chen Jia was stunned. He had seen thick skinned people, but he had never seen such thick skinned people. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s unique face changing skills in recent seconds almost threw his acting skills out of the movies.


    Now he thinks that he was blind when he praised Su Jingfei''s acting skills. This guy didn''t show his ability at all. It seems that he was not lucky to have such acting skills. People just practice every day.


    If it wasn''t for the cost of the movie, Chen Jia might have let Su Jingfei shoot again and let him show his acting skills.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he had gone too far. He almost made director Chen change his mind to shoot again. Otherwise, he would have died. He just didn''t want to let Liu Yifei''s Vinegar jar overturn. This situation would not happen in ordinary times. Today''s situation is special, and he accidentally revealed it.


    Liu Yifei also knows Su Jingfei well. Naturally, she knows that he is talking nonsense. But his expression is so real that she can''t believe it. In addition, she usually knows that director Chen likes to joke, so she may be joking with Su Jingfei. There are so many beautiful girls around Su Jingfei, and there is no reason to spend time and drink.


    Su Jingfei won''t let Liu Yifei down. He really won''t play with Chen Jia. Before that, he was joking. With so many beautiful girls around him, how can ordinary people make su Jingfei care.


    "Director Chen, that''s your fault. Su Jingfei just came to the troupe, so you want to take him to play. Alas, I''m a little sorry to bring him into the troupe." Liu Yifei thought in his heart and cooperated with Su Jingfei. He was very disappointed with Chen Jia.


    Although Liu Yifei was not as good as Jiang Yiyan when she was shooting a movie, she was also a woman. It was easy for her to show some emotions.


    Chen Jiadao was unlucky. He wanted to punish Su Jingfei, but he was punished. He had to smile bitterly and say, "Su Jingfei, you''re cruel. I''ll see you at the premiere."


    Su Jingfei curled his lips. It seems that director Chen has made too many movies, but he even said such scenes. Of course, now everyone knows that it''s a joke, and he won''t really compete with Chen. He said with a smile, "OK, OK, director Chen, I''ll see you at the premiere. Now that the movie is finished, can I have a rest?"


    "It''s OK to have a rest, but we can''t avoid the green killing banquet tonight!" When they talked, Huang Qiusheng and others also came over. After the movie was finished, everyone was relieved and naturally had to relax.


    "Yes, we''re going to have a good time tonight. We''ve been tired for such a long time. By the way, Feizi, I''m quite ready to teach my leg skills. What do you think of my practice? Is it OK already? " During the filming, he knew Su Jingfei was really capable and learned from him.


    Su Jingfei has a good relationship with Zheng relay. Now listen to him and say, "brother relay, don''t be so confident, OK? At most, you''re still pretty much better than brother Qiusheng and brother Zou, but you''re hardworking. It''s OK to pick one or two people. "


    Zheng relay is not disappointed, hahaha said with a smile: "I compare with them. I just practice for fun. I''m very satisfied with such achievements." After that, he suddenly changed his face and said angrily, "Feizi, you lied to me. Even if I don''t learn the leg skills you taught me, I can deal with one or two people. Well, I was almost cheated by you."


    When they heard what they said, they all laughed. Zou Zhaolong patted Zheng''s shoulder and said, "relay, you don''t have to be dissatisfied. In fact, as long as you practice according to Jingfei''s teaching, it''s estimated that if you stick to it for a year or two, you''ll be a good leg player."


    "Really?" Zheng Yi''s eyes brightened and he said.


    Veteran Huang Qiusheng nodded seriously and said: "although the leg skill he taught you is special, I don''t know what kind of sect it is, but it''s powerful, and it''s not too demanding for the body. As long as you stick to it, you can really get good results. The key is whether you can stick to it."


    "Don''t worry, I will insist. How to say, it''s also a painstaking effort of Feizi." Zheng is a serious person.


    Su Jingfei looks at a few people talking and laughing. He is very warm. He has always heard that the performing arts circle is very complicated and full of intrigues. His luck seems to be good. The king of Kung Fu troupe, who first came into contact with him, is more harmonious. Now the troupe is also very satisfactory.


    As a matter of fact, generally speaking, it''s only small groups and actors who engage in intrigue. The actors who really reach a certain level and have high quality respect each other. We all know that only in this way can we make a good film.


    Although he had not been very friendly with Su Jingfei before, Deng Chao would also stay for the youth killing banquet at the end of the film shooting, which is the rule of the crew.


    Jiang Yiyan is the No.2 woman in the movie, and she has almost as many scenes as No.1 woman. She is also a more valued actress, who is completely the first echelon of the cast. Their youth killing banquet is arranged together.


    When they want to withdraw from hanjiacun, the extras in hanjiacun are really enthusiastic. This is their first time to contact with the film, and many people have played the role of the dragon, and even show their faces.


    For the people in hanjiacun, the people in the crew are also very grateful. During the filming period, the people in hanjiacun provided a lot of convenience to the crew, and many actors have a good relationship with the villagers.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with the shooting location arranged for the crew this time. If it is not that there is no movie city here, they even want to bring people here to shoot movies in the future. After all, all the actors in the crew are well-known and can influence their respective crew to a certain extent.


    In addition, Chen Jia naturally chose the green killing banquet to be held in a good hotel in the provincial capital. Although Hanjia village has good facilities, it is not suitable for holding the green killing banquet.


    Different from the shooting of ordinary movies, many movies are made with all kinds of publicity to let people know what movies are coming out soon. Because the four famous film crews are shooting in hanjiacun this time, it is a secret shooting, and there is no publicity at all. Now the first publicity is set at the youth killing banquet, and they will invite some media to publicize it.


    This can also be regarded as a warm-up for the film. There must be no lack of topics until the film is released. For example, the ruthlessness in the play has become a female role, and the role of the mainland''s first lady is played, such as Deng Chao, the mainland''s hardline student, playing No.1 man.


    There will even be secrets that Deng Chao and Liu Yifei have to tell. Naturally, there will be some things about Xiangjiang actors, and all kinds of hype will come in droves.


    Among these reports, Su Jingfei''s part is also indispensable. This is a very dazzling gossip. As a new actor, Su Jingfei acted as the number one villain for the first time. In front of so many movie stars, he played the number one villain for the first time. This not only shows that Su Jingfei''s acting skills are powerful, but also is definitely a focus of attention, After all, we all want to see how powerful the new man is.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be a celebrity, when the news content is published, he must become popular first. Even some of his gossip will be picked out. People will know about his role as martial arts director in the king of Kung Fu drama group.


    During the youth killing banquet, the main members of the crew are sitting at the table headed by director Chen. Except for a few leading actors who left ahead of time due to the lack of plot, Su Jingfei and others have been present. Those reporters will continue to interview when they don''t start, but they won''t come to make trouble during the banquet.


    First of all, Chen Jia lifted his glass and looked at the audience: "thank you for your efforts during the shooting period, so that the film can be completed smoothly. When the post production of our film is completed, we will meet with the public. I hope our box office is Changhong. I''ll do it first."


    As a director, when his subordinates made their stand, everyone naturally stood up and drank the drink together. In fact, during the shooting process, Chen Jia was not good tempered and always yelled at the actors. As a director, he had a lot of pressure. Everyone can understand that now that the film is basically finished and the actors can rest, he still has to participate in the post production.


    It''s not the first time for Su Jingfei to take part in the youth killing banquet, but it''s the first time for him to be an actor. He can also feel that Chen Jiashang''s work is not easy, and he is also killed with a glass of wine.


    "Feizi, as the martial arts director of this time, you are No.1 on the opposite side. In fact, the pressure and workload are all worthy of consideration in the cast. I''m also very satisfied with the movements you designed. I''d like to propose a toast to you, too." Unexpectedly, when Su Jingfei thought about it, Chen Jia actually poured a glass of wine for Su Jingfei formally.


    No matter how good Su Jingfei''s performance is, in the final analysis, he is still a newcomer. As a newcomer, he can be treated so seriously by the director. Even veteran actors such as Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong are secretly envious. As for whether other actors are envious, it''s hard to say. After all, everyone''s face is smiling, and no one will have a real heart to show at this time.


    Chen Jia can attach great importance to Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei doesn''t want to make people envious. He quickly says, "Chen Dao, you are really flattering. I just do my duty well. Everyone works hard."


    "Everyone''s efforts are naturally no problem, but in the final analysis, the crew can successfully shoot this time, which is inseparable from your help. I don''t think everyone here will have any opinions, do you think so?" Chen Jia shook his head. He didn''t mean to be joking. He was very serious.


    This time, everyone understood what Chen Jiashang meant. In fact, he not only appreciated his martial arts guidance and performance, but also the shooting arrangement. Some envious people before also had a lot of balance in their hearts.


    Su Jingfei breathed a sigh of relief. Chen Jiajia didn''t really do anything to win or kill himself. However, he politely picked up his glass and said, "director Chen, in order to facilitate my shooting, you should come here in the provincial capital. I''ll arrange it. You don''t have to be too polite. I''ve drunk this glass of wine. I hope we have a chance to cooperate."


    "There must be opportunities. Don''t worry. I believe that through this film, your road to film will be opened. I hope you will go further and further." Chen Jia, along with Su Jingfei, began toasting other actors.


    As a director of a movie, he is absolutely authoritative when shooting. When the shooting is finished, the director who has a heart will thank the actors. After all, we will cooperate with each other in the future. If he has a good relationship with the actors, it is easier to find actors to shoot. Some directors with bad reputation will not play with them unless they pay high prices.


    Under the leadership of Chen Jiajia, the youth killing banquet of the cast quickly became warm. All the old actors had good drinking capacity, and they basically drank to the glass. The two women, Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan, had good drinking capacity. Liu Yifei was too young, so people would not let him drink too much wine, but Jiang Yiyan didn''t drink too much.


    Not only because she is a little older, but also because she is the number two girl, she is trying to have a good relationship with others and may cooperate in the future.


    When the banquet came to an end, Jiang Yiyan took the opportunity to drink and suddenly said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, when the banquet is over, you and I will come out. I have something to look for you."

 Chapter 756

    Jiang Yiyan suddenly has something to do with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is also shocked. Although they have much contact with each other because of filming, and even have some secrets, nothing has happened between them. At this time, Jiang Yiyan suddenly looks for him. He is really surprised.


    At the end of the green banquet tonight, he had planned to go to Li Binbin''s house, because he had been busy preparing for the other party''s Feng family during this period. Li Binbin had never been in the provincial capital, and he just came back today. He and Liu Yifei happened to go there together.


    In my heart, I can''t help looking at Liu Yifei. At this time, she is also ready to leave. Unexpectedly, Jiang Yiyan finds Su Jingfei first. Liu Yifei has a good relationship with Jiang Yiyan, so naturally, she won''t let Su Jingfei go back with her. Because she wants to go back with her and delay Jiang Yiyan''s business, she says to Su Jingfei: "you go, I''ll go back first."


    Jiang Yiyan smiles at Liu Yifei and says, "Yifei, I''ll borrow Su Jingfei for a while. I know you won''t mind."


    "Yanyan, you are really getting worse and worse. You have something to do with Su Jingfei. How can it have something to do with me? You can use him as long as you like, but I can''t control it." Although Liu Yifei is a vinegar jar, he is very thin skinned. After listening to Jiang Yiyan''s words, he doesn''t care about Su Jingfei, so he turns around and leaves.


    Su Jingfei looks at Jiang Yiyan strangely. Based on his understanding of Jiang Yiyan, she definitely doesn''t mean to be joking. She definitely has no purpose, especially her "borrowing". Has this girl already guessed her relationship with Liu Yifei? He didn''t know what happened to him and Liu Yifei. He was not only guessed by Jiang Yiyan, but also saw it.


    Jiang Yiyan saw Liu Yifei leave, and then she said to Su Jingfei: "how? Now that Liu Yifei has left, do you have any worries? I''m just looking for you. "


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said with a smile, "what worries can I have? I''m a big man. I''m afraid you can''t eat me, but you just drank a lot of wine. Don''t you want to go back to rest?" With these words, he and Jiang Yiyan have gone out, and the rest of the crew have left one after another. No one will care where they are going.


    Jiang Yiyan and Su Jingfei walked side by side and said with a smile: "I think you drink more than me. You''re OK. What''s wrong with me?"


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said honestly: "the physical fitness of martial arts practitioners is far better than that of ordinary people. This kind of wine doesn''t make me drunk. Now I''m just like I''m not drinking. I don''t have a head at all."


    "You are really a weirdo. You are young, you have good martial arts, you have excellent acting skills. It is said that your medical skills are also very good. Now you have a good capacity for drinking. I don''t know if you can''t do anything." Jiang Yiyan looked at Su Jingfei, her eyes narrowed into a seam, and she looked at Su Jingfei with her unique feminine soft eyes.


    Su Jingfei likes to see Jiang Yiyan''s squinting expression most. She is a very delicate and beautiful woman. At such a time, she is the most feminine. Su Jingfei''s mouth turned up unconsciously and said seriously: "I really don''t know anything about it."


    "Well? That''s true. What''s that Jiang Yiyan is a Leng, didn''t expect Chu Yiming really have won''t, unconsciously asked.


    "Have a baby! I can''t do it, and I can''t learn it. I don''t know anything about it. " Su Jingfei''s face is still serious, but his eyes are full of smile. His bad appearance makes people want to beat him.


    Sure enough, after Jiang Yiyan was stunned for a while, she immediately punched Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said: "nonsense, if you want to have children, what do you want us women to do?"


    Jiang Yiyan is a pretty girl. Although she is not a stunning beauty in the world, she is definitely a charming little woman who can make any man''s heart beat, especially her cute actions. As long as she is not hard hearted, a man will be like a cat''s paw.


    Su Jingfei is also not from the heart of a swing, hey, a smile: "without you women, how can we men live ah, even if men can have children, also need your cooperation ah!"


    He and Jiang Yiyan had some secrets, now speaking of these, there will be no psychological burden, not only no sudden, but also let Jiang Yiyan''s pretty face red, white one eye of him, angry way: "dead rascal, you know to take advantage of, you men, are the same."


    At this time, they were already walking on the street, because it was more than ten o''clock in the evening, and the streets of the provincial capital in winter were relatively quiet. Seeing that Jiang Yiyan didn''t wear much, Chu Yiming laughed, took off his coat and put it on Jiang Yiyan, and then said, "when I used to watch movies, I always saw the hero take off his clothes to the heroine, But there has never been such an opportunity, and now it has come true. "


    Jiang Yiyan felt the warmth of Chu Yiming''s coat, and seemed to have the smell of Su Jingfei''s body. She said with a smile: "unfortunately, we are not male No. 1 and female No. 1, we are female No. 1 and female No. 2."


    Su Jingfei''s face suddenly changed. He gazed at Jiang Yiyan with master an''s eyes and said his most interesting lines: "the edge is deep, the edge is shallow, the road is long, the road is short, just see." He finished this sentence, as if there is an induction in general, fixed looking at Jiang Yiyan, he suddenly some understand Jiang Yiyan looking for himself is why.


    Jiang Yiyan blushes slightly in Su Jingfei''s gaze. From Su Jingfei''s eyes, she can see that he has understood his mind. Although he is a little shy, she still rushes into Su Jingfei''s arms without hesitation.


    They had hugged each other before filming. It was when Su Jingfei said this line. But at that time, whether it was the costumes or the environment, the feeling was a little worse. Now they are holding each other, but they really care about each other. At this time, their darkness is no longer covered up.


    Su Jingfei hugged Jiang Yiyan''s waist, smelled her unique fragrance, gently blew a breath on her crystal clear little ears, and then said: "Yanyan, do you really want to eat me today


    Jiang Yiyan has long wanted to experience Su Jingfei''s embrace. Now she finally feels that Su Jingfei is really the kind of man who can give women a sense of security. Although he is a little thin, he is actually very reliable. Especially listening to his strong heartbeat, we can know how healthy he is.


    "Are you afraid now? I''m going to eat you. I''m Spiderman. " Jiang Yiyan tried her best to look stronger and hummed.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "no matter what you are, I''ll let you eat it today. I''m just afraid you can''t eat it. Let''s go. I remember there''s a good place in front of us. It''s late, so we should have a rest."


    Now that he understands Jiang Yiyan''s mind, he will not waste any more time. For this woman, he has never thought of possession, but there is a special secret between them. He always feels that Jiang Yiyan has feelings for himself. Now that he has finally determined, he can also understand Jiang Yiyan''s mind.


    Jiang Yiyan is a self-motivated and enterprising woman. She will not stop because of any man. She will always advance in her acting career, so she should not choose to get married in a short time, and she likes herself.


    Su Jingfei knows what Jiang Yiyan means today. He is also a modern man and knows what emotion is. This is what he once owned. No one can say what will happen in the future. Su Jingfei doesn''t reject such feelings and doesn''t have to be responsible.


    In fact, according to Su Jingfei''s current situation, even if he is in charge, he won''t mind, as long as he really likes it, but obviously Jiang Yiyan won''t accept having herself with other women, so let''s use this form.


    Both of them didn''t understand each other, but they all understood each other''s thoughts. Since they can''t live forever, they once owned it.


    Su Jingfei''s favorite place is not far from here. The place where they hold the green banquet is in the provincial capital. Naturally, there will be many hotels here. Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan soon opened a room in the hotel and hugged each other.


    At this time, they were not afraid to be found. Anyway, it was too late, and with Su Jingfei''s skill, they would not be followed at all.


    A long kiss for five minutes, until Jiang Yiyan some successor weakness, Su Jingfei just let go of Jiang Yiyan, looking at the woman with eyes like silk, said with a smile: "I knew you were so enthusiastic, I should have expressed it earlier."


    "Come on, even if you say it, I can''t let you succeed. Besides, if you say it, your family won''t die of acid!" Jiang Yiyan white Jiang Yiyan a look, and then just smile at Su Jingfei, not polite strike way.


    "Er, what''s the matter with Yifei?" Su Jingfei''s heart jumped. This girl doesn''t really know about herself and Liu Yifei.


    Since Jiang Yiyan began to speak, she would not stop. She said, "don''t pretend. I know everything about you and Liu Yifei. Don''t forget that I lived in Li Binbin''s house. I''ve seen what you''ve done with my own eyes."


    Su Jingfei''s face has really changed this time. He has a good memory. He clearly remembers that when Jiang Yiyan lived in Li Binbin''s house, he couldn''t help making out with Liu Yifei. If she really saw it, it''s not impossible.


    "Well, don''t worry. Although I know your relationship, I won''t talk nonsense. If I were a gossip, your relationship would have been exposed. I don''t care what kind of relationship you are. What I want is you today." Jiang Yiyan saw the color change on Su Jingfei''s face, stroked Su Jingfei''s cheek and sighed: "I don''t intend to have you, but I will let you remember me."


    Su Jingfei can hear sincerity from Jiang Yiyan''s tone, and sighs inexplicably: "Why are you suffering?"


    "Although I haven''t known Liu Yifei for a long time, I know that she really doesn''t have any gossip, and she deserves the title of the first lady in the mainland. If it wasn''t for you, she would not fall in love for a long time. By the way, her first time is with you." Jiang Yiyan smiles and asks.


    Su Jingfei nodded, such a thing is not necessary to cheat, Jiang Yiyan then said: "so ah, you are her first man, you should cherish her, as for me is different, I can tell you clearly, I only talked about a boyfriend, before I acted, but after all, I am not a virgin, I will not fight with Liu Yifei, But don''t think I''m a casual person. I''ve only had one man


    Jiang Yiyan''s expression is very serious. Su Jingfei doesn''t know what to say, but he understands what Jiang Yiyan means by saying, not only that she doesn''t need to be responsible, but also that she proves that she is her second man.


    In fact, with Su Jingfei''s character, Jiang Yiyan is completely acceptable, but people have said so clearly, he will not be forced, just kiss Jiang Yiyan''s mouth, smile and say: "I know what you mean, I will not look down on you, but now it''s not too early, spring night is short, I want to see you clearly."


    Jiang Yiyan didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, so she felt that she was light and had been picked up by Su Jingfei, and her clothes were also reduced while walking. Just a few steps, she had been taken into the bathroom by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "today, I''ve drunk a lot of wine, but I''m always not sober. Let''s take a bath. In order to show that I cherish you, I''ll serve you today. I''ll take a bath for you. It''s also to let me see you clearly. I don''t think you will refuse."


    While he was talking, he was already taking off his clothes. Su Jingfei was always a doer and would not waste any time.

 Chapter 757

    One night later, when Jiang Yiyan left, Su Jingfei knew that with his current strength, he would wake up from his sleep as long as there was a little disturbance. However, Jiang Yiyan didn''t want to disturb him, and he didn''t plan to make a sound.


    Although they were close to each other yesterday, they didn''t make any commitment to each other. We all know what yesterday meant. Now Jiang Yiyan doesn''t want to disturb Su Jingfei. He naturally knows that this woman is going to leave. In fact, he is a softhearted man. He doesn''t want to let go of any woman who really likes him.


    What is Jiang Yiyan''s feeling for Su Jingfei? In fact, he knows very well that she is not a dissolute woman. If she doesn''t really like Su Jingfei, how can she ask for a seat.


    But people have planned to leave quietly, so Su Jingfei will not take the initiative. He has enough women. If people are not willing to accept, he can only watch. In fact, many things are very helpless. In Jiang Yiyan''s words, it''s too late to meet him.


    Jiang Yiyan''s action is very light. She certainly doesn''t want to disturb Su Jingfei. In terms of her recovery ability, women are far more than men. Jiang Yiyan recovers her strength and wakes up earlier than Su Jingfei. She doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has actually woken up. It''s obvious that she has put on her clothes.


    Su Jingfei hears the voice and sighs in his heart that Jiang Yiyan has decided to leave. Although he has some regrets, he doesn''t open his eyes. He can only say that this situation can be remembered.


    Here, Jiang Yiyan suddenly sat on the top of the bed, gently touched Su Jingfei''s face, as if to say to herself: "little man, I want to go, yesterday''s thing is like a dream, I hope you wake up and forget, we can''t walk together, you have Liu Yifei, she and I are sisters, I won''t participate in your affairs, you treat her well in the future."


    Su Jingfei is a little sad when she listens to her voice. At this time, Jiang Yiyan thinks that Su Jingfei is sleeping and naturally speaks from her heart. He wants to tell Jiang Yiyan that even if there is Liu Yifei, she can be with her. But he can''t say that. Not all women can tolerate men''s fickleness.


    Jiang Yiyan didn''t know Su Jingfei''s mind, and continued: "we will meet again in the future, but I will adjust my mind. We are still good friends. Yesterday''s all should not have happened. Don''t worry, this wicked and lustful villain, I only have you in my heart. Unless you get married and have children in the future, I''m afraid I won''t find another man, I can give you all, after my heart and my body only belong to you, but without you, how can I live in the future! "


    What she said is totally from her heart. She has no reservation. Su Jingfei''s heart is shocked. He didn''t expect that Jiang Yiyan is already so affectionate to herself, but she thinks that she is Liu Yifei''s boyfriend and doesn''t want to compete.


    Su Jingfei can actually try to let Jiang Yiyan stay, but Jiang Yiyan then said: "Alas, I''ve always been very strong, otherwise I''ll be your lover, but I can''t accept it. I''d rather be single than share it with others. I''m leaving, my little man. Take care of yourself."


    In the heart secretly sigh, Su Jingfei knows that he won''t read Jiang Yiyan wrong, but is very dissatisfied with Jiang Yiyan''s words, what is a little man, which is small, well, Su Jingfei admits that he is several years younger than Jiang Yiyan.


    At the time of self mockery in his heart, Jiang Yiyan has dressed up and quietly opened the door to leave. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t hesitate. She doesn''t need to ask. Jiang Yiyan must have thought about it for a long time. Otherwise, with her deep love for Su Jingfei, she must be hesitant.


    When Su Jingfei is sure that Jiang Yiyan will leave, he opens his eyes and looks at the door with a sigh. The room still has yesterday''s breath, but Yi Ren has left. He can''t tell what it''s like in his heart.


    Since Su Jingfei came into contact with her first woman, Wu Yanli, she has been walking with several other women one after another. No matter whether they are accidental or natural, no matter whether these women know each other''s existence or not, none of them has left themselves. They may be deceiving themselves, they may have been used to Su Jingfei''s presence, or they may even have fallen in love with Su Jingfei, But they all live in peace.


    Now suddenly there is the first woman to leave Su Jingfei, and his heart is not very good. He can''t say what to do.


    However, compared with other women, although Jiang Yiyan''s feelings for Su Jingfei are not shallow, Su Jingfei''s feelings for her are not very deep. After all, their time together is too short, and he has other women, so naturally he won''t put in too much thought like Jiang Yiyan.


    It seems that this is unfair, but there is no fairness in love. What''s more, Su Jingfei is actually a pursuer, but he is more playful. If an ordinary honest man, maybe Jiang Yiyan will fail!


    Put away the messy thoughts, Su Jingfei also gets up to put on his clothes and checks out. Jiang Yiyan just leaves his sight, not disappears from now on. Although he has regrets in his heart, he knows that he and Jiang Yiyan are not the end. After all, yesterday''s experience can never be regarded as a dream.


    When the crew''s business is over, he has other things to do. At this time, the mobile phone that was turned off last night has been turned on, and several short messages pop up immediately. Of course, the most frequent one is Liu Yifei''s inquiry. Yesterday, she watched Jiang Yiyan leave with him. Even though it was not delicious at that time, Su Jingfei didn''t go to Li Binbin''s house. Naturally, she was worried, Of course, it is inevitable to be jealous.


    Looking at the other messages, it''s no surprise that the women in the family ask themselves if they want to go back. Now they have chosen to live in Hanjia village for the time being because of the tense atmosphere in the provincial capital. Because they want to live in Hanjia village, and there are many people, they rent a small courtyard in Hanjia village directly. Even if they have a good relationship, they can''t live in hansiping''s house all the time, Although it''s not as good as the feeling of dependence, it''s not a good thing to stay at a friend''s home for a long time.


    Apart from some daily servants, Su Jingfei''s villa is no longer there. That''s why Su Jingfei can keep busy with the crew. It''s just like going out of the house is the place to work and going home.


    Seeing that there is nothing important, Su Jingfei still chooses to go to Li Binbin''s home. If Liu Yifei''s Vinegar jar is knocked over, the girl may run away. Anyway, the cast has been killed, and many actors and staff have left.


    When Su Jingfei arrives at Li Binbin''s home, Liu Yifei and Li Binbin just get up. Because Jiang Yiyan left, he actually got up early in the morning.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei were also surprised to see Su Jingfei. Liu Yifei said, "busy man, how can you come here so early? Aren''t you accompanied by sister Yan? Let us not delay you. "


    Su Jingfei knows that she is jealous. She left with a beautiful girl yesterday, and she left all night. Even any woman would think wildly. Although Li Binbin didn''t speak, she did look at Su Jingfei with a smile. The relationship between Jiang Yiyan and Su Jingfei can be guessed even if Li Binbin didn''t see it.


    Compared with Liu Yifei, Li Binbin is much more rational. She just wanted to be su Jingfei''s lover. She already has one Liu Yifei. Even if she has one more Jiang Yiyan, she doesn''t really care.


    She really likes Su Jingfei, but recently she has been busy with the company''s affairs, involving a lot of energy. Instead, she is open-minded. Su Jingfei can''t be because any woman doesn''t want to marry herself, and she doesn''t want to get married again. What Su Jingfei does seems to have no effect on herself, so why should she be jealous when she''s ok!


    The different thoughts of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei determine that they have other women''s attitudes towards Su Jingfei. For this point, Su Jingfei actually prefers Li Binbin''s attitude, which can save her mind a lot.


    However, Liu Yifei is occasionally jealous, which makes Su Jingfei have a lot of fun. Doesn''t it also show that she cares more about herself? Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Yifei, sister Yan has left. She should go to the next play. Yesterday she really had something important to find me."


    "Oh? There is something important to find you. What is it? We need to talk all night! " Liu Yifei turned her lips and obviously didn''t believe it.


    Su Jingfei, on his way here, had already thought out a way to explain it. He sighed and said, "don''t tell me. What she said is really important, and it also involves you. Do you want to hear it?"


    He pulled out Liu Yifei directly. Even if Li Binbin began to be curious, because of his words, the focus of the conversation also quietly changed from not returning overnight to important news. The two women are actually very smart, but in the face of Su Jingfei, their IQ will drop. This is probably the common saying that women''s IQ is zero in love.


    When Su Jingfei saw that the two women''s attention was really diverted, she laughed in her heart. It seems that how smart a woman is, she always can''t concentrate on one thing. If she really pays too much attention to a woman, she will lack femininity, and it will make men headache and not cute at all.


    "It''s like this. Yesterday, Jiang Yiyan came to me and talked to me about it. He told me to pay attention to the distance between him and you in the future. Although paparazzi are not popular in the mainland now, they have a lot of amusements. If they take pictures of the situation between us, they will have a lot of trouble." Su Jingfei smiles in his heart and explains solemnly.


    "Why did she say that?" Liu Yifei found out the key point this time, and asked.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. She has found out the relationship between us. She lived here that night and saw it." Su Jingfei sighed, if there is a way to point.


    Liu Yifei''s memory is naturally not bad. He immediately thinks of what happened that day, and his pretty face turns red. Li Binbin looks at them and understands what happened. He says, "Yifei, it''s not right. You''ve learned to steal."

 Chapter 758

    Li Binbin''s words made Liu Yifei blush. That night, she went to find Su Jingfei. At first, she didn''t intend to do anything with Su Jingfei, but later she made a blunder.


    There is almost no secret between Liu Yifei and Li Binbin. They have been making out with Su Jingfei all the time. Unless one of them is not around, they will make out alone. It''s really embarrassing to be caught stealing food like this. Liu Yifei doesn''t want to think about Jiang Yiyan.


    "Sister Binbin, I didn''t mean to. It was su Jingfei." Liu Yifei blushes, stares at Su Jingfei and explains.


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth and turns it into a bitter smile. What happened that day can''t be studied deeply now, but Liu Yifei''s behavior of selling his teammates in order to prove his innocence makes Su Jingfei speechless.


    However, as a man, he can only take the blame at this time. Whether he takes the initiative or not, he has to take the initiative. Otherwise, if the two women have conflicts, he will be in trouble. Of course, he also believes that Li Binbin will not be so stingy, otherwise, she will not be able to stand to leave for a long time.


    Sure enough, as she thought, Li Binbin said with a smile: "Yifei, why are you so nervous? Su Jingfei is not my own. When you are away, I have no less intimacy with him. This villain is here to harm us."


    "Yes, yes, this guy may have made trouble for others. Every time, people will fall apart." Liu Yifei followed closely.


    Only when she finished, Su Jingfei covered her face. Liu Yifei is usually a very smart girl. How can she become IQ less every time she talks about such things? This is not a trap of Li Binbin.


    Liu Yifei looked at Su Jingfei with a smile, then said to Liu Yifei with a smile: "Yifei, it seems that I haven''t been at home this time, you haven''t done anything less."


    Suddenly wake up, he seems to be cheated again, Liu Yifei angry strange way: "Binbin elder sister, you are really necrotic, and then set me up again, Su Jingfei this guy every day busy to death, how can have time to come to me."


    Then he changed his mind and exclaimed: "sister Binbin, you don''t know that many things happened when you were not at home, especially when Su Jingfei was in Hanjia village


    Then he began to tell Li Binbin a story, describing what happened in hanjiacun at the beginning. Liu Yifei was also an actor with good eloquence. He told the story of the day nervously and moving. Even though Li Binbin knew there must be exaggeration, he was unconsciously attracted.


    Especially when we hear that Su Jingfei''s opponents are coming one after another, there are many experts, and even Shangguan Xiang''er''s demonic Bayin and chuchen''s Chumen sword song appear in them. This kind of means is against the law of science.


    If Li Binbin didn''t believe Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, she would think they made up fairy tales to deceive people. Similarly, because these people''s abilities are too weird, Li Binbin is more worried about Su Jingfei. She knows that Su Jingfei has many enemies, but she doesn''t know that there are such powerful enemies.


    "Jingfei, are these people too terrible? It''s too dangerous for you to be their enemy. With your current capital and financial resources, we can live in another place. Let''s leave here." Li Binbin waited for Liu Yifei to finish these words before he said: "I don''t have no confidence in you, but after all, you have only one person. If you are the enemy of these people, you will certainly suffer. Let''s go to the capital or Xiangjiang. This trip to Xiangjiang has gained a lot."


    Su Jingfei will not be dissatisfied with Li Binbin''s proposal. She does not have confidence in herself, but really cares about herself, so she says with a smile: "sister Binbin, don''t worry. Although they are all very powerful, I am not weak either. Didn''t you listen to Yifei? They all came back in the end. And I''m not alone. The Han family, the Niu family, Liu Wufeng and long Baitian will help me. "


    Before, Liu Yifei probably introduced these situations to Li Binbin. Although Liu Yifei didn''t know much about them, it was OK to introduce the background. In fact, the aboriginal forces in Su Jingfei''s provincial capital were not weak.


    Li Binbin could see Su Jingfei''s resolute attitude, so he stopped persuading him. He sighed: "when you were just an ordinary person, there were not so many things, but with your career getting better and better, your status getting higher and higher, there are also more and more things, and now they have been involved in the capital."


    Su Jingfei knew that Li Binbin cared about himself and said with a smile: "it is estimated that the greater the so-called ability, the greater the responsibility. When I get to this level, the things I contact will naturally be higher, which is unavoidable."


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are people who have met each other. Naturally, they understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. If they don''t reach a certain level, they just don''t have enough contact with each other. However, after reaching a certain level, many things will be out of their control. There is no absolute complete autonomy in the world.


    Su Jingfei felt that this topic was too heavy, so he changed the topic and said, "by the way, sister Binbin, you just said that this trip to Xiangjiang has gained a lot. Is there anything good about it?"


    Li Binbin, like Su Jingfei, said angrily, "you are such a quitter. I don''t know how the company develops. If I didn''t support you, this guy would have to die. I don''t know how you become a billionaire."


    Su Jingfei, with a smile and a thick face, said: "if a family doesn''t talk about two families, which man doesn''t have a supportive woman behind him, a virtuous wife helps sister Binbin."


    "If you put honey on your mouth, you''ll know what to say." Li Binbin is very popular with the white Su startled fly one eye.


    Su Jingfei said with a bad smile: "you will know if you have wiped honey. I haven''t tasted sister Binbin''s mouth for a long time. Come and have a taste now." Then he rushed to kiss Li Binbin''s mouth.


    Li Binbin didn''t expect Su Jingfei to attack suddenly. As soon as he wasn''t careful, he was invaded by Su Jingfei''s tongue, and his hand touched her uneasily.


    Liu Yifei is very dissatisfied with the way: "you this is when I don''t exist, no, I can''t stand it, I also want to participate." After that, regardless of Su Jingfei and Li Binbin, they pounce directly.


    After two hours of tossing and turning, he sighed: "I now find that the most direct benefit of transforming your meridians and giving you internal skills is actually on the top of the bed. I''m almost exhausted."


    Liu Yifei''s eyes are like silk. Contrary to her usual purity, she said with a smile, "it''s just to kill you so that you don''t have to look for flowers and willows."


    Liu Binbin quietly lies in Su Jingfei''s arms. She doesn''t want to occupy Su Jingfei. She is satisfied with this. It seems that she is more at ease when listening to Su Jingfei''s heartbeat. This kind of feeling only exists when she first loves, but it is relatively simple at that time, and there is no special relationship.


    Liu Yifei saw that his words didn''t get Li Binbin''s response, and said discontentedly: "sister Binbin, you have to say something!"


    Li Binbin couldn''t laugh or cry, and then he said with a smile: "little girl, what you think of yourself, don''t pull me, I don''t have this idea."


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly between the two girls. Why don''t the two girls think about their feelings.


    Finally, he said with a tiger face: "well, well, my husband is going to sleep. You should sleep with me. Don''t make any noise." With these words, she put her arms around the two women and began to take a nap.

 Chapter 759

    When Su Jingfei came back to hanjiacun, he was really refreshed. During this time, he had been busy with the work of the crew. He had a little time to study how to deal with the Feng family. In this way, he didn''t have much time at all, and he didn''t have many opportunities to make out with women. This time, he was completely relaxed.


    Jiang Yiyan really left quietly. He didn''t even leave a phone call to Su Jingfei. He could probably understand Jiang Yiyan''s meaning. We will meet again when we are predestined.


    Su Jingfei also knows that it''s just for her to be quiet. After all, they are in the same crew. When they are in the promotion of the movie, they will still meet each other. It depends on each other''s mind what identity they want to meet. Su Jingfei knows that as long as Jiang Yiyan doesn''t alienate herself, he won''t be indifferent to her.


    Jiang Yiyan is the most free and easy one around Su Jingfei. Even though she likes him very much, she doesn''t have any entanglement and dares to love and hate him. Although she is a little woman, she knows how to do it, which is similar to Ji Yaohua in the movie.


    Hanjiacun has not become nervous because of recent events. In the final analysis, they have no direct relationship with underground forces. They just need to be on guard against the Feng family. The Feng family doesn''t want to do anything about the Han family. The Han family has a background in the capital. They are just a branch.


    Although Su Jingfei''s family means to be a guest in Hanjia village, there is nothing new about it. These women are all living in the city. Except for the No. 6 female soldier, they have no experience of living in the countryside. This time, they will be on holiday. Moreover, the atmosphere in Hanjia Village is very good. Their interest in martial arts is unprecedented and their progress is very rapid.


    Except for Nalan Xiuying and Huofeng, Su Jingfei''s women are not of special physique. Naturally, they can''t be advantaged by nature. However, Su Jingfei didn''t let them become the top experts, just to protect themselves.


    Every one of these women has good savvy, especially Dongfang Wenjun. This woman is the most skilled in martial arts, but her internal power is a little weaker than that of Nalan Xiuying, so she can''t be guaranteed to be better than her. However, with her current strength, she has already dealt with Xuanxuan, which is almost an expert in the Wulin.


    The relationship between Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei is still that of lovers without lovers, friends without friends, and there is no intimate behavior. However, there is a lot of thought in each other''s hearts, but no one believes it.


    In addition to Su Jingfei''s family, there is another outsider who lives here. He is Zhang Xianing, a computer genius, who is also a small boat island. He still finds a yard with his own house, which is convenient for him to work quietly. Of course, Su Jingfei means that he doesn''t want to have too much contact with the women around him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in his own women, but after all, a man lives in his own home, which makes him feel very good. Su Jingfei doesn''t have any special hobbies.


    Today, when he returned to Hanjia village, Han pineapple came to Su Jingfei and said, "boss Su, our wife is looking for you. It is said that Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan have come. They said that as long as you come back, they will let you go."


    Su Jingfei is surprised. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan say they are going to invite Xuanxuan''s younger martial sister and brother-in-law. They haven''t heard from each other these days. They think things are not going well. Now they are back, which makes him wonder what kind of people Xuanxuan''s younger martial sister and brother-in-law are and whether they can control part of the Feng family.


    Since Han pineapple and Su Jingfei know each other, she has regarded Su Jingfei''s younger brother as her own. She takes the initiative to find Su Jingfei whenever she has anything. Now she is a messenger.


    Su Jingfei has a good impression of Han pineapple. He is not only related to Han Shan, but also smart. As a younger brother, his character is very consistent. That is to say, he is still very busy at this time. Otherwise, he doesn''t mind giving advice to Han pineapple''s Kung Fu. His foundation is very good, but he lacks advice from experts. Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are not very good at martial arts, The effect is also limited.


    The level of martial arts also affects the vision. In the past, Su Jingfei looked at Han Sanfeng and Han Siping as experts, but now he knows that their level is really not high. Maybe it''s not as good as Liu Wufeng. Although it''s a guess, you can guess it from Xuanxuan.


    Xuanxuan''s martial arts are strange, but it has to be said that she is very powerful. The reason why Nalan Xiuying can win her is a bit of luck. Her martial arts can restrain Xuanxuan, but Han Sanfeng and Han Siping can''t restrain her. If they really want to fight, they may not be better than Xuanxuan.


    Su Jingfei thought that he had followed Han pineapple to Han Fu''s family. Although he was a guest here, he almost seemed to be at his own home. He asked Han pineapple: "pineapple, how many people have they come to liuwufeng this time?"


    "They are three more than last time, one woman and two men, and the others are all here." Han pineapple thought for a moment and replied.


    Last time, it was Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan''s brother and sister, Mr. y and Tian Haihai. As for Mr. y and Tian Haihai, who is Xuanxuan''s man, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to know. Maybe both of them know. Although the relationship between Xuanxuan and Liu Wufeng is innocent, it''s hard to say anything else.


    He was more concerned about the one woman and two men. The woman should be Xuanxuan''s younger martial sister, but the man was not sure. He thought that Xuanxuan''s younger martial sister would not be similar to Xuanxuan''s character, so he could play with her.


    Su Jingfei''s house is not far from Han Fu''s house. Only a few minutes later, they came to Han Fu''s house. When they came in, they saw the people sitting in the hall. Han Sanfeng is not at home. He should be busy with the company. Han''s group is the pillar of the development of Han''s village.


    Mrs. Han and Han Siping are sitting in the master''s seat, facing Liu Wufeng and others. The last time they saw Liu Wufeng, they were also sitting in the guest''s seat according to their identity. The other three were sitting with their back to the door, and Su Jingfei couldn''t see them clearly.


    When they saw the situation in the room, Mrs. Han and Liu Wufeng also saw Su Jingfei. Although he was still young, he was already a master of a generation. Even Mrs. Han stood up to welcome him out, walked and said with a smile: "our big star Mr. Su Jingfei has come. During this time, he was busy filming every day. I thought he had forgotten our business!"


    Mrs. Han''s voice is not big. It seems that she is making fun of the people in the room, but Su Jingfei can hear it clearly, which makes him smile bitterly. Mrs. Han even teases herself at this time.


    However, what other people say is also reasonable. During this period, he has been busy with the work of the production team, and he has handed over the work of dealing with the Han family to others. It seems that he has been very adapted to the identity of shaking hands as a shopkeeper, and he has to hand over everything to others. He can only accept the banter of Mrs. Han.


    Mrs. Han has already come out, and Liu Wufeng is no exception. He and Xuanxuan come out as well. The three people sitting there also stand up together. This shows Su Jingfei''s face.


    Su Jingfei first exchanged greetings with Mrs. Han and Han Siping, then turned to Liu Wufeng and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, I thought you would be back soon. I didn''t expect that things were going well after so long?" Then he looked at the woman standing up.


    This woman is younger than Xuanxuan, that is, she is twenty-three or twenty-four years old. She is dressed in black. She doesn''t look sexy, but she is beautiful. Her feeling is different from Li hongsilk''s coldness and Qingming''s coldness. However, she gives people a feeling of being away from thousands of miles. It seems that she is not angry. This feeling makes Su Jingfei frown, There seems to be something wrong with the woman''s mood.


    She was followed by two men, both of whom were about 40 years old. Different from Su Jingfei''s imagination, there should be no husband among them, otherwise they would be old husband and young wife.


    While thinking about it, Xuanxuan already began to introduce: "Su Jingfei, this is my younger martial sister LAN Xiqi." Then he said to LAN Xiqi: "younger martial sister, this is what I call Su Jingfei, which is the first master of the young generation recognized by almost all major families."


    LAN Xiqi didn''t open her mouth. She just looked at Su Jingfei. There was some exploration in her eyes, but more indifference. She didn''t seem to be very interested in these. After a while, she said, "Hello, I''m LAN Xiqi."


    Her voice is similar to others, but also a little cold, with her appearance, it really gives people the feeling of fresh and refined, that is, less angry, feel very strange.


    Su Jingfei was uncomfortable, but he still said with a smile: "Miss blue, thank you for your help at this time. The enemy we met this time is stronger, and we need more help from you then."


    "All right." Blue Xi Qi very simply promise, but no longer say anything.


    People speak simply and clearly. Su Jingfei gets used to being polite. Suddenly, he meets such a person. For a moment, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it. He just touches his nose and says with a smile¡° Miss Xuanxuan, I don''t understand what you just said. I don''t know what the first master of the young generation is


    Xuanxuan gives Su Jingfei a white look. She is as charming as ever, but Su Jingfei knows that she is mostly pretending to be so, so she is not moved.


    She didn''t reply, but Liu Wufeng said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you are very powerful now. Through your performance in hanjiacun, you have already been well-known. Almost all the families in China know you, and you are the first master of the younger generation. This is the first master without one of them."


    Su Jingfei opened his mouth, and after a while he said powerlessly: "the power of netizens is very strong. How can it be said that I have become the first expert? In this way, I have to make enemies. I will have trouble in the future."


    But Mrs. Han said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry too much. Although you have such a rumor, there won''t be many enemies. You are the first master without any dispute. No one will challenge you casually."

 Chapter 760

    Although Mrs. Han''s words are somewhat exaggerated, Su Jingfei is really at ease. He is not afraid of challenges. After all, he can make progress only in constant challenges. However, he is afraid of trouble. There are always challenges. How can he live in peace.


    He doesn''t believe in the saying that there is no need for force in peaceful times for a long time. If there is no need for force, where do these martial arts experts come from.


    The reason why people think they don''t need force is that ordinary people can''t see experts at all. As long as they reach that level, they will meet such people. He didn''t believe that Shangguan Xiang''er and chuchen were attacked by music, but he did.


    Thread bound books are not omnipotent. There is no record of this knowledge. If he didn''t get the sword song of Chumen, he would have been restrained by Shangguan xianger all the time. It''s a hard injury, but now it''s much better. He can simply use the rhythm to attack. Although it''s not as good as Shangguan xianger, it''s not difficult for him to be the governor.


    Su Jingfei is thinking, LAN Xiqi suddenly said: "elder martial sister, although Su Jingfei is the first master recognized by everyone, I haven''t seen him before. I don''t know if I can learn from him."


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan didn''t expect that they had just said that there would be no challenge. LAN Xiqi jumped out to challenge Su Jingfei. This not only didn''t give Su Jingfei face, but also made Mrs. Han look bad.


    Although Xuanxuan always likes to charm others, she is a very smart woman, and she is also very concerned about her younger martial sister. She quickly says, "Xiqi, how about Su Jingfei''s martial arts? Elder martial brother Liu and I have witnessed it with our own eyes. It won''t be a problem."


    LAN Xiqi took a look at Xuanxuan and Liu Wufeng over there. She nodded and said, "I naturally believe that I just want to see his ability, not to question his strength." After a pause, he suddenly said, "as for elder martial brother Liu, let''s forget it. His vision has not been very good."


    Without mercy, Liu Wufeng unconsciously touches his nose, which is very embarrassing. However, Su Jingfei and Han''s father and son feel that Lan Xiqi is frank and straightforward. He doesn''t have any special thoughts. He just has a lot of pressure to be her elder martial brother.


    Liu Wufeng is Xuanxuan''s elder martial brother, and LAN Xiqi is Xuanxuan''s younger martial sister. Naturally, they are also elder martial brothers and sisters. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan can pretend to be husband and wife, and their relationship should be good. But LAN Xiqi doesn''t seem to like Liu Wufeng very much, which makes people feel very strange, but they don''t ask much.


    Fortunately, Xuanxuan saw everyone''s doubts and immediately said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong. My younger martial sister doesn''t have any opinions on elder martial brother Liu, but because she thinks elder martial brother Liu and I have been together for so long that it''s time to marry me home, but he hasn''t done it all the time. It shows that he has a bad eye."


    All of a sudden, it turns out that Lan Xiqi is not angry for Xuanxuan, but Su Jingfei secretly turns her lips. If a woman like Xuanxuan dares to marry her, she doesn''t know how many times her hat will be green. It doesn''t mean that Xuanxuan is a person, but her bold style is not suitable for being a good wife and mother. Maybe she is open-minded. It''s no wonder that Liu Wufeng is not.


    Other people have similar ideas more or less, and they don''t participate in the opinions. However, LAN Xiqi snorted: "elder martial sister, don''t blame me for having opinions on him. Elder martial brother Liu has been remembering the monster girl of Nalan family for so many years, but he just doesn''t give up."


    They didn''t expect that there was such a secret. Liu Wufeng didn''t go with Xuanxuan. Besides Xuanxuan''s own problems, other people were also involved.


    Su Jingfei is very concerned, because LAN Xiqi is talking about the siren of the Nalan family. Isn''t there a Nalan woman beside her? Although Nalan Xiuying is not an enchantress, she is a matchless enchantress. This enchantment is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary women. Now will Nalan''s enchantress be her relative!


    "Younger martial sister, it''s hard to say what happened in the past. I didn''t think so much about it." Liu Wufeng had been looking at the two younger martial sisters talking before. Now when he heard LAN Xiqi''s words, he had to open his mouth.


    "Elder martial brother Liu, do you dare to say that you have forgotten that enchantress?" Blue Xi Qi tit for tat, not polite way.


    Liu Wufeng didn''t open his mouth this time, just sighed, but it was the same as acquiescing LAN Xiqi''s words. Everyone could see that he didn''t forget the siren of Nalan''s family, but they didn''t know what was going on.


    After all, Xuanxuan is also Liu Wufeng''s wife in name, and obviously she doesn''t really like Liu Wufeng in her heart. She quickly stood up and said, "younger martial sister, we seem to be off topic. As younger martial sister, we can''t pay too much attention to his love life. He''s also an adult. Let''s talk about what''s going on in front of us."


    "Yes, younger martial sister, don''t you want to challenge Su Jingfei? Then don''t mention it. This guy had better fight. " Liu Wufeng sees Xuanxuan changing the subject for himself and jumps out to sell Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is tongue tied. The relationship between Liu Wufeng''s brothers and sisters is really chaotic. At this time, in order to get rid of himself, Liu Wufeng sells himself without loyalty.


    Well, Su Jingfei admits that he and Liu Wufeng can''t talk about any loyalty. If he encounters such a thing, he will send him to the fire without hesitation. There''s no way. It''s better to be a dead Taoist friend than a dead poor one.


    However, after Liu Wufeng finished his sentence, he still pulled Su Jingfei aside and said in a low voice: "Jingfei, I''ll do it later. Don''t take it too hard. My younger martial sister is not in a good mood recently. Maybe she will take it a little hard. You can bear it. She doesn''t usually do that."


    Su Jingfei frowned and said: "brother Liu, although we are allies now, I don''t have the obligation to coax your younger martial sister. She killed me, but I have to show mercy. Isn''t that unfair?"


    He doesn''t have to be reasonable, but Su Jingfei thinks he can''t accept such unreasonable demands.


    Liu Wufeng sighed: "brother Su, boss Su, doctor Su, even give me face. My younger martial sister''s fiance died of a sudden illness. She is still in the funeral period. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. At this time, she can help us. It''s a great face."


    This time, Su Jingfei was really surprised. He didn''t expect such a thing. No wonder he didn''t see LAN Xiqi''s husband. He died of a sudden illness. Before, he thought LAN Xiqi had been married. He turned out to be his fiance, but he must have talked about marriage. However, she won''t be in mourning. Now he knows why LAN Xiqi is black.


    She didn''t like her clothes, but because she was in mourning. It''s understandable why she didn''t seem angry. This woman is an unmarried little widow.


    This time, even if Su Jingfei was asked to be cruel, he would not be able to get down. He was a person who cherished love and jade. Unless the other party had a deep hatred with him, he would be merciful to most women. Otherwise, he would not have taken Dongfang Wenjun to his side at the beginning.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei sighed: "your younger martial sister is really loyal. You can come to help when she is like this. You can rest assured. As long as I can''t cope with her, I will never kill her. I will try my best to save face for her. I will take it as a thank you to her."


    "Enough loyalty, to you this sentence, I Liu Wufeng will not be enemies with you in the future." Liu Wufeng is very happy.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about his words at all. If there is a conflict at that time, Liu Wufeng will not be polite. After all, their current alliance is also caused by pressure, and they are not real friends at all.


    "Well, you''re muttering all the time. There are so many whispers between the two men." Xuanxuan can guess what Liu Wufeng is saying to Su Jingfei. Seeing the expression on LAN Xiqi''s face, she quickly winks at Liu Wufeng and can''t wait.


    Liu Wufeng understood that even though they were not really husband and wife, they could get along with each other for so many years, but they also had a strong tacit understanding. He quickly said to Su Jingfei, "please, thank you very much."


    Su Jingfei nodded, then went to LAN Xiqi and said, "Miss blue, if you really want to fight with me, I can accompany you, but I have no eyes. If you hurt you, don''t blame me. I may not be able to stop it."


    LAN Xiqi didn''t mean to be afraid. She said calmly: "since it''s a martial arts contest, it''s natural for everyone to be safe. If there''s any accident, I can only blame my incompetence. At that time, even if I''m hurt or even dead because you''re too bad, I won''t blame you. Elder martial brother Liu and elder martial sister Xuanxuan can testify."


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Although this woman has some emotional problems because of her fiance''s death, her personality is very satisfactory, straightforward and straightforward. If she is not so beautiful, she can really be treated as a woman.


    Han''s family has always attached great importance to force. Now seeing that Lan Xiqi wants to challenge Su Jingfei, she naturally won''t object to it. Mrs. Han said with a smile, "we don''t have to go to the martial arts arena for this competition. We can do it in our practice room. After all, blue girl is a girl. It''s hard to do it in public."


    "Mrs. Han is very thoughtful. My younger martial sister has always been very low-key. Let''s have a competition in the training room." Liu Wufeng obviously takes good care of the younger martial sister. When she hears Mrs. Han''s words, she immediately agrees.


    LAN Xiqi doesn''t care much about this aspect and doesn''t object to it. Su Jingfei is more willing to do it in private. Don''t print out anyone at that time. He is performing an all martial arts performance in hanjiacun, which is really famous. Su Jingfei usually likes low-key people.


    "Boss, you are going to be powerful. I''ll cheer for you later. Don''t be soft on women!" Han pineapple saw another good play, and quickly cheered on.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head, thinking that Lan Xiqi is also a poor man. A widow in her twenties, even though modern society is relatively open, most of the daughters in law in the big family are going to be widows.

 Chapter 761

    The contest between Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi is still not going on. They haven''t started yet. Suddenly someone comes in and says, "old lady, there are several people outside who want to see you."


    "Who''s here? Have they signed up yet?" Mrs. Han and others stopped talking about going to the competition. Recently, there are many things in the Han family, and it''s common for people to come to see them.


    The reporter was a servant of the Han family. Hearing Mrs. Han''s inquiry, he nodded and said, "old lady, the first old man, he said his name is Feng mietian, and he wanted to see Mrs. Han and Mr. Su by name and surname."


    When they were surprised, they naturally knew who Feng mietian was. The most powerful master of the Feng family was Feng mieling, the patriarch of the Feng family in the capital. Next was Feng mietian, the eldest brother of the patriarch. Unexpectedly, he came to Hanjia village today and asked for Su Jingfei.


    Mrs. Han didn''t open it, but first looked at Su Jingfei. After he frowned and nodded, she said to her, "lead the way ahead, let''s go out and see what Feng mietian is going to do in our Hanjia village."


    Liu Wufeng and others naturally know who Feng mietian is. They didn''t expect that the Feng family would come so soon. As for the competition between Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi, it''s unnecessary. In this case, everyone knows which side is more important, and LAN Xiqi doesn''t have to be sensible.


    The party went out with Mrs. Han. Feng mietian didn''t enter Hanjia village. He was standing at the entrance of the village with several people. The whole village of Hanjia village was from the Han family. It was more suitable for him to stand at the entrance of the village when he visited here.


    Su Jingfei follows Mrs. Han. When he sees Feng mietian, he can''t help frowning. He hasn''t seen what Feng mietian looks like. However, the first old man on the opposite side can let him identify himself. People surround him. They don''t need to ask, they know that Feng mietian is the most distinguished one.


    The reason why he frowned was not because of Feng mietian, but the people who followed him, not only Feng mieqing, but also crazy young master and his cousin, Shangguan Xiang''er with Ye Luan and Kang Ziqing.


    Feng Xinian and his four sons did not come to the Feng family this time. It is estimated that their grades are not high enough. After all, Feng Yixiao, the most powerful among them, is not enough for real experts. Feng Xinian''s strength is equivalent to Han Sanfeng''s. This level is considered as an expert among ordinary people. When Feng mieqing comes out, he has no meaning to exist, This time, old man Feng came with him.


    Not to mention Feng mietian and Feng mieqing, there is only one Shangguan xianger, which has already given Su Jingfei a headache. Now he has a glimpse of the way of Chumen sword song. If he chooses Shangguan Xianer alone, it should not be a problem.


    But if you add Feng mietian and Feng mieqing, you will be more difficult, or even more depressed. After all, when you resist Shangguan xianger''s musical attack, you have to spend a lot of money. If you work with them at the same time, you will suffer losses. Shangguan xianger puts too much pressure on you.


    According to her strength, Shangguan xianger is a little worse than Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, but her strangeness is not low, which is the most fatal.


    Su Jingfei once estimated that with the advantage of being the governor, even if Feng mieqing and Feng mietian join hands, he would not suffer. After all, Feng mietian''s strength should be slightly higher than that of the Red Devils. He can completely restrain them and even fight back.


    The main problem now is how to deal with Shangguan Xiang''er. Of course, there is another person that can''t be ignored, that is crazy young master. His martial arts should also be quite sharp. Su Jingfei, who was seriously injured last time, didn''t dare to fight him, but he is estimated to be not weak.


    This time, crazy young master also took xuanming Er Lao. These two people joined hands, and their strength was not weak. Su Jingfei thought about his own side. At most, only Mrs. Han could hold them down. It seems that his own side is still at a loss. Of course, there are three brothers and sisters of Master Liu Wufeng, including Tian Haihai and Mr. y. they just don''t know if they can support each other''s pressure.


    He estimates the strength of both sides in his heart, and the other side is actually calculating the strength of this side. Compared with Su Jingfei''s understanding of them, the people opposite naturally don''t know much about the situation here, especially the strength of Liu Wufeng and his party. Even Shangguan xianger has only seen the strength of Xuanxuan, Tian Haihai and Mr. y, but they don''t know the strength of Liu Wufeng and LAN Xiqi.


    "Mrs. Han, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s a bit abrupt to call on you today." Feng mieqing and others looked at each other for a while, and then they laughed at Han Fu. It seemed that they were really visiting.


    Mrs. Han and Feng mieqing have been feuding for many years, but now they are almost incompatible. Naturally, they won''t give him a good look. She said impolitely, "now that you know how abrupt it is, you can''t visit so rashly. At least you should send some news first. In this way, we can prepare for it. Otherwise, if the reception is not good enough, it will be embarrassing."


    Feng mieqing couldn''t seem to recognize the irony in her tone. She continued with a smile: "no way, we''re not only going to visit Mrs. Han, but also Mr. Su Jingfei. This is the first master of the young generation!"


    Su Jingfei scolded the old guy secretly. He was just stirring up dissension. There were a lot of young people in the audience. There were not only several in Feng''s family, but also several in his own. If he was arrogant and careful, he would succeed in dissension.


    Mrs. Han was not so easy to be taken away by Feng mieqing. She said with a smile, "Feng mieqing, are you really here to see Su Jingfei? I think it''s you who want to get back at him. Let others fight down once. Now you can get help to get back at him. "


    Feng mieqing''s face changed, and being defeated by Su Jingfei was his biggest stain. Su Jingfei was very powerful, but he was a master of the younger generation, but it was su Jingfei who defeated him, and it was a tragic defeat. Even if they had tried to block the news, the real big families knew these things.


    At first, everyone thought that Su Jingfei was the first master of the young generation. Several young people were not satisfied. But after listening to what Mrs. Han said, they thought that this guy was really a pervert. Feng mieqing was a famous master for many years, and he was defeated by others. This young generation''s first master was not joking. He was really capable, So calm down again.


    Feng mieqing''s careful thinking was resolved by his wife on the spot. This is Feng Mie''s genius standing up and saying: "Madam Han, I''ve heard of your name for a long time. Today, I saw you. It really deserves your reputation. My husband Feng mietian."


    Even though Mrs. Han had endless hatred for Feng mieqing, she was not rude to such a person as Feng mietian. She nodded and said, "I''ve heard that Feng mietian, a master of the Feng family, has come to the provincial capital. I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon. Is Mr. Feng mietian here today just to see me?"


    Feng mietian is the leader of this time. His martial arts are a little better than Feng mieqing''s, and his bearing is naturally better. He said with a smile, "Madam Han, I''m laughing. I don''t tell lies in front of the people of Ming Dynasty. Today I''m here to talk to su Jingfei."


    "Why are you so hypocritical? You just want to settle with me? Feng mieqing''s personality is very disgusting. Don''t learn from him. You are from the Feng family in the capital. You should be worthy of your own identity. " Su Jingfei sniffed at him and stood up to Feng mietian.


    "Su Jingfei, you''re making a big fuss with the Feng family, but now you''re hiding in Hanjia village. You''re a hero. If you''re a man, stand up." Crazy young master in Feng mietian before opening, first to Su Jingfei provocation way.


    Su Jingfei smiles and looks at the crazy young master. At the beginning, he was the one who let people stop him and almost left him at Feng''s house. Moreover, because he suddenly appeared with others, he didn''t get the picture of Feng mieqing. It''s not easy to say that they have a grudge.


    "Crazy young master, I am a man, you said it is not, I said it is not, but your cousin has the final say, we have also said that once there is a close contact ah!" Su Jingfei surprised everyone and said with a rogue smile.


    Generally, Su Jingfei feels mature and steady. It''s easy to forget that he''s only 20 years old. It''s really hard for people to get used to him now. However, his words make crazy young master''s face change and unconsciously look at his cousin.


    My cousin stares at the crazy young master. What does this silly cousin think? Then she points to Su Jingfei and says, "you rascal, when will I have intimate contact with you? Don''t spit blood here."


    My cousin is also a pretty girl. Even if she can''t compare with Liang Xiuwen and others, she can make people happy. However, her angry appearance makes people shake their heads secretly. This girl''s temper is not very good. In fact, everyone can guess that Su Jingfei is teasing her and crazy young master.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I didn''t say anything nonsense. Your cousin was there at that time. You wanted to leave me, but I left resolutely. Didn''t you spit blood sadly?"


    "Bah, I didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so shameless!" Crazy young master can''t help but anger, he also quickly want to understand the meaning of Su Jingfei, at that time, his cousin used his own hand to destroy heaven, want to keep Su Jingfei, but failed, also seriously injured, to Su Jingfei''s mouth, it seems so dark.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. What do you want? Just say it. I''m not interested in playing with you." At this time, Su Jingfei''s face suddenly straightened and became very serious. This emotional change can be called the unique skill of face changing.


    They didn''t notice it either, but Su Jingfei took the initiative to talk when he was laughing and scolding. Even Feng mietian and Feng mieqing didn''t feel it. After all, they spent more time on practicing martial arts. Naturally, their awareness in this aspect was relatively poor. How can they compare with Su Jingfei, a professional actor.


    There is only Shangguan Xiang''er in the Feng family who looks at Su Jingfei with great interest. Is this guy really twenty years old? I''m just good at martial arts. It''s hard to deal with such a sophisticated mind.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan look at each other and both nod in secret. They choose to follow Su Jingfei, but they really do not do anything wrong. Su Jingfei will not let people down.


    Mrs. Han and Han Siping have no expression, but they are smiling in their hearts. Su Jingfei is definitely a little fox, even though he is young. If anyone despises him, it''s not far away.


    Although crazy young master is not a pure dandy, he is still much worse than Su Jingfei, who has rich experience. Now that his cousin is being played, he can''t help it any more. He takes a look at Feng mietian, sees his nod, and stands up and says, "Su, I don''t believe you are the first master of the young generation. I want to challenge you."


    Su Jingfei thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t expect that crazy young master would challenge himself and frown secretly. According to his strength, crazy young master has no reason to be more powerful than Feng mieqing and Feng mietian. He shouldn''t take the initiative to find himself.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Feng mieqing suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, you won''t be afraid of our crazy young master. People who say you are the first master are very optimistic about you. You can''t let people down." Then he said to crazy young master: "crazy young master, if Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to promise, you are the first master of the young generation."


    Everyone knows that he is using the method of provocation. Su Jingfei naturally understands it. He squints at Feng mieqing. He doesn''t believe that the other party has no conspiracy. Knowing that crazy young master is inferior to himself, he asks him to stand up. What''s the matter!


    But before waiting for Su Jingfei to think more, a cold voice said: "since you want to challenge Su Jingfei, please compare with me first. He was going to compete with me, but now he can''t compare with you first. If you can win me, then challenge Su Jingfei."


    With the sound, blue Xiqi in black comes out. Everyone can''t imagine why blue Xiqi will rush to the front. The people of Feng family are unprepared, and Su Jingfei is surprised.


    Everyone can see that there is a conspiracy in the Feng family, but for the time being, we can''t guess what medicine the Feng family sells in the gourd. Su Jingfei is also hesitating whether to fight. But LAN Xiqi''s sudden appearance breaks the deadlock. It''s just that other people do have the qualification. As a challenger, there must be a first come, then come.


    It is reasonable for the first challenger to defeat the same challenger in order to ensure that the challenger has enough fighting capacity. However, he feels that something is wrong.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan look at each other. They don''t understand how their younger martial sister suddenly comes forward. It seems that her character has changed since her fiance died.


    "Su Jingfei, if you don''t dare to fight with me, just say it. There''s no need to get a woman out. If I hurt her, I''ll be laughed at!" Crazy young master Leng for a while, some angry way, he thought it was su Jingfei arranged LAN Xiqi to stand out.


    "I can''t help it. Before, blue girl really wanted to challenge me. Now you want to challenge me again. I guess people think you are not qualified. If you can''t let her promise, I can only refuse your challenge. I haven''t compared with her yet!" Su Jingfei''s heart is just right. Although he doesn''t know what the Feng family''s plot is, LAN Xiqi interrupts him to make himself see more clearly.

 Chapter 762

    LAN Xiqi suddenly stands up and disrupts the Feng family''s plan. They didn''t expect that the woman who looks very silent will suddenly stand up. She is really a beautiful woman, but at such a time, the beautiful will not be pitied.


    "Who are you? This is the grudge between Su Jingfei and me. What are you involved in?" Crazy young master don''t know the details of blue Xi Qi, deep voice inquires a way.


    "My name is Lan Xiqi. As for who I am, you don''t have to care. As long as you know I''m Su Jingfei''s first challenger, it''s impossible to surpass me and compete with him. If you defeat me, I won''t say anything." LAN Xiqi''s face is expressionless, but her attitude is firm.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t want to take advantage of LAN Xiqi, she thinks it''s a good time for her to stand up. She shrugs her shoulders and says, "crazy young master, I''m sorry. I did promise to compete with blue girl before you."


    Although the Feng family has always been the enemy of Su Jingfei, they will not doubt his words. At this time, in fact, he will not make up such a lie. So many people look at it, which is not good for his reputation. Not to mention that the Feng family despises him, his own people will also question his character. After all, those who dare not face the challenge can not become really strong.


    Looking at other people''s expressions, we know that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi are not in a panic. Crazy young master doesn''t speak directly this time, but looks at Feng mietian.


    He is the son of Feng mieling, that is, the son of the patriarch of the Feng family. But after all, there is an elder uncle Feng mietian here, and Feng mietian is also the person with the highest martial arts in this trip. He can''t make up his mind, so he can only see what Feng mietian means.


    Feng mietian is not the eye of the eye. Naturally, she can''t see the details of LAN Xiqi. However, since she dares to challenge Su Jingfei, she must be strong. After pondering for a while, he nods slightly. He is also very confident in his nephew. In addition to Su Jingfei, who is a new born monster, she can be counted as a master among the younger generation.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll compete with you first. If I beat you, Su Jingfei, you can''t escape." Crazy young master get Feng mietian hint, stand up to LAN Xiqi and Su Jingfei way.


    LAN Xiqi didn''t say much. She just took a step forward and was ready to do it at any time. Su Jingfei said with a smile: "crazy young master, I don''t like to hear that. I don''t want to escape. I don''t know if Miss LAN is going to appear. Although I don''t want to belittle you, I think your threat to me is too small compared with Feng mieqing and your uncle Feng mietian, Would I be afraid of you? "


    It''s absolutely true that Su Jingfei''s words made everyone on the scene nod in secret. If master Kuang''s martial arts are superior to Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, the first master of the younger generation recognized by all families should be master Kuang instead of Su Jingfei.


    The reason why some people think that Su Jingfei is the first master of the younger generation is that he can compare with the masters of the older generation. Except for the Feng family, which has a grudge against Su Jingfei, those who know the news will not be biased. They all treat the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Feng family fairly, so his master identity naturally appears to be very fair.


    But if he tells the truth like this, it''s a naked contempt in the ears of crazy young master. It''s not appropriate to compare him and Feng mieqing with Feng mietian. But Su Jingfei''s strength can be compared with these two people.


    He has fire in his heart and can''t send out, so he stares at LAN Xiqi and says: "Miss LAN, since you want to compete, I''m not polite. Please do it."


    After all, he is still a young master from a big family. Although he is proud, he is not impolite. He is polite to women. He plans to let LAN Xiqi take the lead. This is also a man''s demeanor.


    From this point of view, crazy young master is actually quite good, at least the family education is strict, but Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan look happy when he finish this sentence.


    Others are outsiders. They don''t know LAN Xiqi''s strength, but Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan know that if they don''t have confidence in her strength, they won''t invite her to help, and when she challenges Su Jingfei, they don''t stop her. Liu Wufeng just goes to find Su Jingfei and tells him not to kill him.


    It''s the first time LAN Xiqi shows off her martial arts in front of the public. Before that, although she was not weak, she didn''t show up and just wanted to get married. She should be regarded as a more traditional woman.


    But now it''s different. Her fiance has passed away, and her future is no longer a love affair, so she will no longer hide her strength.


    Crazy young master asked LAN Xiqi to take the first step. LAN Xiqi was not polite and took a step forward without saying a word. Unlike before, her step was at least five meters away, but the five meters step seemed to be a leisurely walk. She didn''t have any difficulty. Even Su Jingfei couldn''t escape this visual error.


    It''s a truth that all martial arts practitioners know. LAN Xiqi is just a step forward. Everyone is already in front of him. The slighting in his mind before the crazy young master dissipates. You don''t have to ask. You know that Lan Xiqi has real skills, but this is just the beginning.


    Her people suddenly advance five meters and come to the crazy young master. Then her hands conjure up a virtual shadow and clap it at the crazy young master. The reason why it''s a virtual shadow is that her hands are too fast to judge the track of her attack. She can''t even see which hand is attacking. There are many experts on the scene, but no one can distinguish her attack.


    Crazy young master''s hand blocks them, in front of a flower, the woman''s palm has reached the front, he has no time to react, can only turn over, roll on the spot, get out of LAN Xiqi''s attack range, although this attack did not succeed, but scared a cold sweat, also make crazy young master very embarrassed.


    LAN Xiqi doesn''t pursue. It seems to be that the young master wants to give back. Even so, her first attack makes everyone on the scene shine.


    Not to mention the crazy young master who was attacked, Su Jingfei, who was watching here, was also scared in a cold sweat. It doesn''t mean that he would be very embarrassed in the face of LAN Xiqi''s attack. He just didn''t expect LAN Xiqi''s attack speed to be so fast.


    "Shadowless hand?" Su Jingfei said to himself unconsciously.


    Liu Wufeng, who was standing beside him, liked Su Jingfei''s stunned appearance very much. He shook his head with a smile and said, "Su Jingfei, you''ve seen too many movies. Where can you get a shadowless hand? It''s my younger martial sister''s unique skill, wearing butterflies and twining hands."


    "The butterfly twines its hand? A unique school? " Su Jingfei a Leng, don''t understand of ask a way, blue Xi Qi isn''t his younger martial sister? How to become a unique school.


    Not only did he not understand, but Mrs. Han and Han Siping were also very curious to see that the people of Liu Wufeng''s sect seemed very strange. If they didn''t know that their background was the political axe of the state, they even thought that they were some kind of evil cult or evil sect, which was really evil.


    Liu Wufeng explained patiently: "actually, my younger martial sister is different from me and Xuanxuan. She has almost the best understanding among our younger martial brothers and sisters. She created this set of flower wearing butterfly twining hands."


    "Self created martial arts? So amazing? How old is she? " This time, Su Jingfei was really shocked. In addition to all kinds of unexpected improvements, the main reason why he became the first master of the younger generation was that he benefited from the thread bound book. There were all kinds of martial arts in it, which made him have special moves that others could not imagine. In the end, he just practiced according to it.


    He can have today''s achievements. Naturally, his savvy can''t be questioned. But this doesn''t mean that he can create his own martial arts, and he still has some powerful martial arts. If he doesn''t have a deep knowledge of martial arts, he can''t do it at all.


    LAN Xiqi is two or three years older than Su Jingfei, but such a woman creates her own martial arts, and it seems that her power is not weak, which is a little scary.


    Liu Wufeng, however, seemed dissatisfied. He nodded and said, "that''s right. When she was not born, she played in the school garden and watched butterflies fly around. She created this set of butterflies to wrap her hands. As a friendly reminder, she was only 13 years old, and her own martial arts skills are more than that."


    What he said this time really shocked everyone. Before, they all thought that Lan Xiqi, Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan were brothers and sisters of a school, but now they don''t think so. LAN Xiqi is a real genius.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. As expected, he doesn''t touch the outside world. He never knows how many capable people there are in this world. In terms of internal power, he is indeed higher than LAN Xiqi, but his understanding is far from perfect. He is a real genius. If he doesn''t have internal power to connect Ren and Du, he will not be her opponent.


    First there was Shangguan Xiang''er who restrained himself, and now there is Lan Xiqi. It seems that he was arrogant before, but he was not discouraged. After all, he was different from these people. He taught himself everything.


    I''m thinking that crazy young master has been fighting with LAN Xiqi. Although LAN Xiqi''s hand entangled with butterflies is very powerful, the most important thing is that he has an advantage in confusing people''s eyes and speed. It''s not necessarily that he has no solution. Even if he has some difficulty in dealing with it, he can''t stand it.


    Young master Kuang is also the son of Feng mieling. He may not be more powerful than Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, but the gap between him and them lies in his skill, but his moves are not weak.


    LAN Xiqi''s martial arts moves are strange, but they are also limited by her age. Her internal skill is also weak. In fact, the competition with crazy young master is to see whose moves are more strange and whose martial arts are more strange. The competition of internal power will not appear at their age.


    Originally thought that Lan Xiqi in the face of crazy young master, may be a little weaker, but two people really started, but crazy young master has been falling behind, it is Lan Xiqi''s butterfly wrapped hand is too strong, almost without a trace.

 Chapter 763

    Su Jingfei and the others watch LAN Xiqi compete with crazy young master. They say it''s a competition, but they are merciless. There is no hatred between them, but their positions are different, and they don''t stop at all.


    Master Kuang''s martial arts are mainly strong and steady. Even though LAN Xiqi''s moves are gorgeous and confusing, master Kuang will not be confused any more except the initial chaos. He will gradually recover from his inferiority. From this, we can see that his basic skills are very solid.


    "It seems that it''s not easy for blue girl to win the crazy young master. Despite his arrogance, he really has some strength. In the younger generation, he can be counted as a master." Su Jingfei looked for a while, tut tut exclaimed.


    Liu Wufeng nodded his head and said, "crazy young master is Feng mieling''s third son and one of his best martial arts sons. The reason why he is called crazy young master is that he is a bit arrogant, but he is not a brainless type. He is also Feng mieling''s most important son. He really can''t be underestimated."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about this. Half a year ago, he was an ordinary man. It''s just that he developed so fast in the past half a year that he got in touch with these families. It''s usually Mrs. Han who helps him to eliminate illiteracy.


    Mrs. Han nodded beside her and said, "the Feng family is really full of talents. Not to mention the experts of the older generation, the key is the younger generation. There are indeed many outstanding people. No wonder they have such ambition and want to develop their own power. If there are so many rising stars in the Han family, we may not be able to develop at ease."


    Speaking of this, Han pineapple''s face is burning. He is the younger generation of the Han family, but his martial arts are better than crazy young master. Even Han Shan is better than him.


    According to the family inheritance, the Han family is certainly longer than the Feng family, and even the martial arts and other inheritances are more advanced. But after all, the Han family is not a martial arts family. Moreover, as the inheritance goes on for a long time, the good and the bad are intermingled, and problems arise when the good and the bad are not taken over. There are few outstanding talents in the family.


    Although there are a lot of martial arts practitioners in the family, there are not many people who really focus on martial arts. This is a problem of the times. It''s enough for everyone to keep fit.


    Han Shan concentrates on her martial arts because of her personality. Before she met Su Jingfei, she was a famous martial arts maniac in the Han family. Her martial arts are also outstanding among the younger generation. But her strength, if placed in the major families, is not outstanding. Fortunately, with the help of Su Jingfei, Han Shan will not lose to Huo Gufeng or the hunter if she tries her best, It''s a little bit of confidence.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know these hidden things very well. After hearing Mrs. Han''s words, she comforted her: "old lady, you don''t have to worry much. Now Han Shan''s strength has been greatly improved. I think that in two years, crazy young master will not be Han Shan''s opponent."


    He didn''t know what kind of internal skill master Kuang practiced, but he believed that with the internal skill he taught Han Shan, she would shorten the distance with master Kuang, and even surpass him, otherwise she would not have achieved what she had today.


    When Mrs. Han heard Su Jingfei''s words, she said with a smile, "what''s the use of surpassing crazy young master? He is not the first master of the younger generation. The real first master is in front of me. When can Han Shan defeat you? When can he be really powerful? "


    Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. She is still comforting the old lady, but she is ridiculed. However, Mrs. Han is right. Even though she is Han Shan''s master, they are the same age. In the eyes of outsiders, they are the same younger generation. Even if Han Shan can beat everyone, she is still not the most outstanding master. Su Jingfei can''t refute this.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s lack of words, Mrs. Han is amused. In the end, although Su Jingfei''s strength is already very good, she doesn''t have any crazy attitude. It''s very rare to have a modest heart and notice her own shortcomings at any time. Only in this way can she make progress.


    It''s just another thought in his mind that his granddaughter is doomed to defeat Su Jingfei. Needless to say, he is no match for Su Jingfei. No matter how good the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Han family is, he can''t be regarded as the Han family. But if the situation changes a little, it seems that there is still a way to make su Jingfei a member of the Han family, Think of her granddaughter Hanshan looking at Su Jingfei''s eyes, Mrs. Han can''t help but move.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Mrs. Han is thinking. While they are chatting, the battle between LAN Xiqi and crazy young master has also entered a white hot stage. Obviously, LAN Xiqi sees that she can''t defeat crazy young master casually and is ready to use her unique skills.


    When they pass by, LAN Xiqi suddenly pulls out a soft sword from her waist. Her soft sword is different from Su Jingfei''s soft sword. The sword is long and narrow. If you don''t look carefully, you might think it''s the Western sword of fencing. But everyone''s eyes are very good. You can see that her sword is a traditional sword.


    LAN Xiqi competes with crazy young master and doesn''t say in advance that he is not allowed to use weapons. It''s not too much for LAN Xiqi to suddenly pull out his sword, and crazy young master''s reaction is not slow. First, he avoids LAN Xiqi''s sword and quickly takes out his own weapons.


    Modern people are different from the ancients. They can''t carry weapons with them. So unless they use soft swords like LAN Xiqi and Su Jingfei and can carry them with them, they will choose some small weapons, just like the gloves of the green devil hand, and the red devil hand will directly turn their hands into weapons.


    Master Kuang''s weapon is also very small. It''s a pair of machetes. It''s small and exquisite. It can be placed close to the body. When you work with people, you can take it out directly. It''s fast and light.


    This kind of machete is like the ornament of ethnic minorities. It has a very delicate appearance. But in the hands of crazy young master, it can harvest human lives. Two small machetes seem to have life. Whether it is locking or chopping, they are extremely flexible. They look pleasing to the eye, but they have hidden murders.


    From this point of view, it seems that it is not a wise choice for LAN Xiqi to take out her weapons. Su Jingfei frowned and said, "Liu Wufeng, it seems that it is not a wise choice for LAN Xiqi to take out her weapons. Now she has fallen behind."


    "Su Jingfei, you don''t have to worry about it. My younger martial sister''s ability is even higher than you think. Since she can take out her weapons, she''s sure of it. You can watch it." Different from Su Jingfei''s peace of mind, Liu Wufeng smiles and says confidently.


    Liu Wufeng''s character Su Jingfei has a certain understanding, he is definitely a very calm person, if not have enough assurance, he will not speak casually.


    Sure enough, just before he finished, he seemed to feel people''s distrust. As soon as LAN Xiqi''s sword edge turned, the endless sword moves spread out, directly wrapping the crazy young master.


    Before, crazy young master''s two little machetes flew up and down as if they had wings. But when LAN Xiqi''s sword moves unfolded, his little machetes seemed to go into the mud. They were no longer as flexible as before. On the contrary, they couldn''t be used. They dodged left and right, and were slowly trapped by LAN Xiqi.


    LAN Xiqi''s sword moves are very strange. Most people''s sword moves are one after another. Even if the speed is fast, we can see the connection between them. But her speed is different. Her speed is not fast, but every move seems to have no gap. She doesn''t give each other a chance to breathe, just like every move she makes is a half move.


    Don''t mention crazy young master this time, others are stunned. Seeing crazy young master lose all his advantages, he is slowly suppressed. Even Feng mietian has no better way. LAN Xiqi''s sword moves are too weird and dense to dodge.


    "What''s the matter? This set of swordsmanship is so weird. She must have consumed a lot." Su Jingfei is also surprised. He thinks that he is sure to interrupt LAN Xiqi''s sword moves. After all, he has a lot of skills. He just needs to break the net by force. But young master Kuang has no strength and can only be more and more passive.


    "This is my younger martial sister''s own back wind dance Liu lethal sword. She thought of it when she was 17 years old and came back from spring outing. It''s like catkins fluttering in the spring wind, with endless spring and sword moves." Xuanxuan explained to the crowd, saying that she was really proud of her younger martial sister, who was not disappointed.


    Su Jingfei and others secretly took a breath of air conditioning. Is this woman going against the weather? At the age of 13, she created a butterfly wrapped hand, and at the age of 17, she created a return wind dance Liu''s lethal sword. If she creates any more martial arts in the past two years, Su Jingfei is not confident that she can defeat her.


    Mrs. Han and Han Siping are also speechless. No wonder people dare to challenge Su Jingfei. They really have real skills. Whether she can be more powerful than Su Jingfei or not depends on her own martial arts, which is already worthy of people''s respect.


    Su Jingfei looks at LAN Xiqi and Guan xianger. These two women should be less than 25 years old, but their abilities are more powerful than some people in their 40s and 50s. Shangguan xianger can restrain herself. She doesn''t know how much chance she will win against LAN Xiqi. If they don''t fight, Su Jingfei can''t be sure.


    Crazy young master now finally knows why LAN Xiqi takes out his weapon. Originally, he thought that with his full moon Sabre technique, LAN Xiqi could be suppressed enough, but he didn''t expect that this woman''s sword move was so strange that she didn''t give herself a chance to breathe.


    He is really very steady. Although his internal power is not as good as Su Jingfei''s, he is also quite deep and has amazing perseverance. If he were someone else, he would stick to it until the other party consumed almost all of it, and then turn defeat into victory, but LAN Xiqi would not give him this opportunity.


    Liu Wufeng over there already said with a smile: "although my younger martial sister''s sword moves are so dense, she consumes a little. As you can see, her moves seem to be changed when she uses half of them, which makes it too late for her opponent to respond. Her consumption is half of her usual moves. Moreover, because her speed is not fast, her consumption is very small, In addition to continuous attacks, her subtraction is not afraid of consumption. "


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. If she competes with LAN Xiqi, after she uses this sword technique, she doesn''t want to break her, so she will fight a war of attrition with her. In fact, what she is good at is attrition. Ren Du''s two veins run through and the bridge between heaven and earth is built, which can make him become a perpetual motion machine.


    If so calculated, she seems to be LAN Xiqi''s nemesis. With her ability, she will almost be restrained by herself.


    It''s a pity that crazy young master is not su Jingfei. LAN Xiqi doesn''t use other skills. He has no way to fight with a set of return wind dance Liu''s lethal sword. However, as a proud man, how can he tolerate being suppressed by LAN Xiqi? He decides to break out.


    Everyone who practices martial arts has his own unique skills. Crazy young master is no exception. His two machetes only seem to be in his hands. In fact, these two machetes can fly out and be used as boomerangs. There are thin threads on them in his hands. As long as crazy young master uses this kind of moves, it will often have a surprising effect. Now he is forced to do nothing, Originally prepared to deal with Su Jingfei means, can only be used in advance.


    He deliberately sold a flaw, a machete out of hand, people see, he is desperate, had to throw weapons out, but did not expect, the machete over there turned a direction and flew back, and at this time, LAN Xiqi just avoided his machete, after poor.


    Crazy young master did not because this knife may scratch LAN Xiqi and soft, another machete also throw out, his purpose is very obvious, want to use another machete to help the first, hurt people together.


    Su Jingfei was shocked. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan couldn''t calm down this time. After all, anyone with eyes could see LAN Xiqi''s crisis.


    Everyone thinks that Lan Xiqi is going to get hurt and lose. However, LAN Xiqi''s body suddenly shakes. The sword in her hand seems to glow with a special brilliance. As soon as the body of the sword shakes, it sends out a buzz. Then the two machetes seem to be attracted by the magnet. Originally they fly to LAN Xiqi''s body, but now they all hit the sword.


    Not waiting for crazy young master to wake up from the shock, LAN Xiqi rebukes him, explodes his sword in his hand, and stabs him with several swords.


    If Feng mietian didn''t see the situation and react quickly to take crazy young master out of the battle circle, he might be killed by LAN Xiqi''s fierce counterattack. Even so, he seems to have been bullied. His clothes are ragged, ragged, and a lot of blood stains come out of his body.


    LAN Xiqi just for a moment, at least stabbed him in more than ten places. Feng mietian hugs crazy young master''s life, but serious injury is inevitable. Maybe he will be cultivated for a year and a half.


    "Lan Xiqi, you hurt my elder martial brother. I''ll fight with you to destroy heaven." Seeing the tragic situation of crazy young master, his face turns pale, and no matter what the morality of the world is, he doesn''t say a word of greeting. He uses his unique skill to destroy heaven directly to LAN Xiqi. This move almost keeps Su Jingfei at the beginning, which is absolutely fatal to LAN Xiqi who is exhausted now.

 Chapter 764

    The martial arts of master Kuang''s cousin are not clear to everyone, but her speed is really fast. Only when she is sure that her cousin is seriously injured, she goes out immediately. What''s more, people don''t know what martial arts it is.


    Her martial arts is quite special. It''s not that many people think she''s going to take the lead or make moves, but a very strange position appears on LAN Xiqi''s head. People''s eyes are distorted, just like a big hand suddenly appears, and then they press down on LAN Xiqi.


    LAN Xiqi can hurt crazy young master, but she also uses a unique skill. Her internal skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s, and she can cycle by herself. Now she is in a time when her strength is poor, and she has no ability to escape.


    Su Jingfei has a lot of people who can help LAN Xiqi. After all, they are all experts. According to the distance, it''s only Su Jingfei who really knows the power of mietian hand. Even if people hear mietian hand''s statement, they think that their cousin needs to reach a certain distance to meet LAN Xiqi. Su Jingfei doesn''t think so.


    When Su Jingfei hears his cousin yelling out mietian hand, he has already reacted, and he doesn''t care about the incompatibility between men and women. In this era, he would not have been so conservative. When his cousin''s internal power palm is formed, he has already arrived at LAN Xiqi '', Su Jingfei has gone back with LAN Xiqi.


    People in the air, Su Jingfei suddenly raised his hand to his cousin''s mietian palm, and drank: "Qingtian hand".


    The whereabouts of mietian palm are astonishing. Su Jingfei''s palm is also powerful. People can even see the distortion of space. With the power of this palm, Su Jingfei flies back to his camp with LAN Xiqi in his arms more quickly.


    LAN Xiqi is clear and beautiful. She looks a little slender. But when she really hugs her, she finds that she is just a little weak. In fact, she is not thin. Her waist feels good. Moreover, because of her long-term exercise, she is full of elasticity. Even though Su Jingfei has hugged many women''s waist, LAN Xiqi''s waist feels the best. No way, she has also met many women, The one with the best martial arts.


    Although he didn''t want to have any evil thoughts, as a man''s instinct, he still rubbed it unconsciously. Fortunately, he was more rational and didn''t touch other places, otherwise it would be obscene.


    Su Jingfei returned to his team and immediately let LAN Xiqi go. He handed her over to Xuanxuan and said, "Miss Xuanxuan, your younger martial sister should not be a big event, but she has consumed a lot of energy before. She''s a little disengaged. Just let her have a rest. Leave the rest to me."


    At this time, Xuanxuan didn''t want to do anything. She nodded to Su Jingfei and said, "thank you very much. Xiqi almost got hurt. You must ask her for justice."


    Liu Wufeng was also a little angry and snorted: "there are so many people watching, but someone in the Feng family is still sneaking attack. The Feng family is really powerful. If this is going to spread, the Feng family will lose face."


    LAN Xiqi has closed her eyes at this time. She doesn''t know whether it''s because she''s consumed too much or because she''s cuddled by Su Jingfei. She''s a little embarrassed. Anyway, she doesn''t open her mouth, so Su Jingfei won''t let her open her mouth. She''s a little embarrassed in her heart. It''s really not good to cuddle someone''s waist when she meets them.


    But suddenly, if she doesn''t do it, LAN Xiqi will be hurt. No matter what her future relationship with her will be, at least she is her ally now. How can su Jingfei ignore it.


    The only headache is Lan Xiqi''s identity. After all, this woman is a widow. Even if she doesn''t really get married, now that she''s wearing filial piety, she thinks she''s her fiance. It''s not suitable to hug someone else''s waist. He''s not a conservative. I can''t guarantee that they are!


    Before, he just wanted to save people, but he didn''t think too much. Although he was born in a big family, he had been wandering outside for more than ten years, and many rules had been forgotten, and he didn''t have those habits. He could only secretly hope LAN Xiqi didn''t mind.


    Looking at the people of Feng''s family opposite him with a complicated look in her heart, the cousin of crazy young master over there also suffered a terrible defeat. Her skill is limited, so she is reluctant to use mietian hand. She tried to keep Su Jingfei in the previous use, but she ran away and was injured for half a month. This time, she wanted to hurt LAN Xiqi.


    If according to the normal calculation, she can successfully hurt LAN Xiqi, but she won''t have any loss. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei interferes with the plan completely.


    If Su Jingfei just left with LAN Xiqi in his arms, his cousin would not have any problems. At most, he consumed a lot of money. But when he turned around, he also used some "Qingtian hand", which was just a palm technique against mietian hand. But his strength was very strong, which completely offset mietian hand, and his cousin was seriously injured.


    Seeing his cousin''s face, Su Jingfei knew that his hand had worked. The first time he escaped from mietian''s hands, he was very interested in this martial art, and he could see that it was the use of air splitting palm power.


    His martial arts are far better than his cousin''s, and his martial arts are complicated. Naturally, he will come up with a way to crack it. He can directly use his own martial arts to suppress it. As for the name of Qingtian hand, it''s just a name he came up with temporarily. It''s just very impressive, and it''s specially used to restrain mietian hand.


    No matter whether he speaks freely or not, the people in Feng''s family take it seriously. It''s really Su Jingfei who is too weird. His skills are puzzling, and he hasn''t seen all kinds of strange moves. Who knows if he really knows how to lift the sky!


    "Feng mietian, can''t you afford to lose? If you are beaten and maimed by our people, you will start to attack secretly. In this case, can''t we just fight in groups and talk about morality? Even if there is no river and lake in modern society, we can''t ignore this rule." Su Jingfei according to crazy young master''s cousin deserved, while ridicule to Feng mietian.


    In fact, Feng mietian didn''t expect that crazy young master''s cousin would suddenly attack him, but now he was questioned by Su Jingfei, and he said in a deep voice: "it''s not up to you to teach me how to do things. Don''t think you are the first master of the young generation, you can yell in front of me."


    "Oh, old man, if a gentleman can''t pretend, will he tear his face?" Su Jingfei curls his mouth. You think you can speak ancient Chinese. Ben Shao is no worse than you.


    Feng mietian''s eyes were sharp, his strength was stronger than Feng mieqing''s, and his anger was stronger. The three men frowned and said, "Su Jingfei, I''m going to tear my face. What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll teach you how to be shameless." Su Jingfei knew that he was going to fight sooner or later. Now that the other party was cheeky, he was not polite. He rushed to Feng mietian directly. His strength was not as good as Feng mieling, but he was honest in the face of Feng mietian.


    People didn''t expect that Su Jingfei said he would do it. They were all surprised that Su Jingfei was not such an unstable person. What happened today? Was he really angry? Even LAN Xiqi opened her eyes and thought, is he really angry for himself? Watching Su Jingfei fly out, she doesn''t know what she should think.


    In fact, Han Jiacun is not sure about Su Jingfei''s martial arts. Whether it''s Liu Wufeng''s competition with Su Jingfei or Shangguan xianger''s competition with Su Jingfei, it doesn''t push him to the bottom line.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s restraint of Su Jingfei can be said to show the public most of Su''s strength, but after all, it was his own practice, and the specific strength can''t be guessed. This time, in the face of Feng mietian, people believe that Su Jingfei should show his own housekeeping skills. Feng mietian is not an expert.


    When Feng mietian meets the enemy, Shangguan Xiang''er takes Ye Luan and Kang Zizhen to watch carefully, but after a few moves, they feel inferior to each other. If Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t attack Su Jingfei because he can use rhythm, he won''t suffer.


    This time, Su Jingfei gave up his cool style because he took the initiative. His moves were all fast. Although he was different from LAN Xiqi''s butterfly wrapped hand, his attack speed was definitely faster than LAN Xiqi''s. He had no special technique, only one fast.


    Tian Haihai, also famous for his fast sword, uses his sword thousands of times a day, which is known as the top fast sword. However, his body method and footwork are not particularly fast except for his fast sword. Otherwise, he is a top assassin who can''t be prevented if he walks like the wind and cooperates with the fast sword.


    Su Jingfei is different. Once he gets up fast, he is fast all over his body. His fists, feet, palms and fingers are completely transformed into a mirage. A person with weaker strength, such as Han pineapple, can only see a figure flying back and forth, but he can''t see Su Jingfei''s hand at all. This is absolutely shocking speed.


    Feng mietian was also blinded by Su Jingfei''s quick attack. He didn''t think that anyone would raise the attack speed to this level. At first, he wanted to move with his rhythm. Later, he knew that he couldn''t keep up, so he had to defend and counterattack.


    Fortunately, his strength is not weak, defensive counterattack can hold on, but the two men began to fight a few moves, he has fallen into the disadvantage, this is what he never thought before, not only he, other people did not expect to be such a result, Su Jingfei that joking guy from time to time, actually started to suppress this famous master for many years.


    Su Jingfei had already thought clearly before he made his move. Although Feng mietian has been famous for many years, and his martial arts and internal power are really strong, his biggest weakness is that he is old. Feng mieqing is nearly 90 years old, and this old man is not young. No matter how powerful you are, you should be slow to react when you are so old.


    He uses his fastest speed to attack, even if it can''t last for long, but after he has the advantage, he can change his strategy, and let the governor run through the two channels. He doesn''t need to consider the internal skill consumption at all, he can recover quickly.

 Chapter 765

    Su Jingfei is like a whirlwind, which envelops Feng mietian. If ordinary people keep such a fast attack, they would be exhausted for a long time. But Su Jingfei is different. His Ren and Du are connected. He is not only stronger than ordinary people, but also has abnormal recovery ability.


    His consumption of internal power and physical strength, are slowly recovering in the attack, even if not comparable to his consumption, but has been enough to let him support for a long time, this is an advantage.


    When people think that Feng mietian and Su Jingfei can at least suppress Su Jingfei, even if they can''t win easily, but the result is that although they are the same, the nature is completely different. Su Jingfei suppresses Feng mietian. This boss''s existence has been completely destroyed.


    Although Su was able to fight against himself and the Red Devils half a month ago, it was because of his super recovery ability, but his actual ability was a little stronger than himself. At that time, if he was alone with him, he could also make him work a lot. In the final analysis, Su was not afraid of group fights, If it''s single, it''s not necessarily strong.


    But now it''s different. Feng Mie Tianming is more powerful than himself, but he still has such a hard time facing Su Jingfei. Can we say that Su Jingfei has made progress again in such a short time? This guy is so perverted.


    Su Jingfei did make some progress, but he didn''t make much progress, but now his method is really effective. Relying on his super recovery ability, he can ensure the rapid attack and defense, and successfully suppressed Feng mietian. Now even if Feng mietian can''t play 80% of his strength.


    And once the rhythm is mastered by Su Jingfei, he can''t turn over at all. It''s a little strange that he despises his enemies. Psychologically, he always thinks that Su Jingfei is inferior to himself, otherwise he won''t be so easily succeeded by Su Jingfei.


    Feng mietian was able to defend Su Jingfei''s attack perfectly at first, but as time went on, his old weakness became apparent. Even though he had tried very hard to follow Su Jingfei''s rhythm, he was always unable to take care of him. Several times, he was surrounded by danger and almost knocked down by Su Jingfei.


    Even if he didn''t really win, people could see feng mietian''s embarrassment, which made them lose their voice again. It was only more than a minute. Su Jingfei forced Feng mietian to this extent. Doesn''t it mean that his strength is really no less than Feng mieling.


    Liu Wufeng and others are also stunned. Before, they just heard that Su Jingfei was very powerful, and estimated that his strength should be before Feng mieqing. But it''s totally different between guessing and seeing with one''s own eyes. Tian Haihai and Mr. y have cold sweats. This guy is a beast. He wants to challenge him, but he is really a fearless ignorant man.


    LAN Xiqi''s eyes are shining. She is a martial arts genius. She knows more about martial arts than others. She can quickly see Su Jingfei''s intention. She not only appreciates Su Jingfei''s strength, but also his mind. No wonder this guy is so fierce and so thief.


    If Su Jingfei knew LAN Xiqi''s evaluation of him, he would not be able to laugh or cry. This is called improvisation and smart performance. How did she become a thief in her mouth.


    In any case, Su Jingfei and Feng mietian have already established an obvious advantage by fighting for more than 100 moves. Even the weakest people can see that Su Jingfei''s victory is only a matter of time. Unexpectedly, a battle that was supposed to be a close match turned into a one-sided one. Feng mietian is so vulnerable.


    Feng mieqing is really a cheeky guy. Just when people think that Feng mietian is doomed to lose, Feng mieqing suddenly shouts. He goes deep into Su Jingfei''s and Feng mieqing''s regiment and attacks Su Jingfei with Feng mietian. Moreover, he doesn''t care about everything. He seems to be risking his life. All his moves are desperate.


    Su Jingfei is certainly an expert. Now he is also fighting against Feng mietian. Feng mieqing''s participation can''t make him play well. He is not afraid of death. But now if he fights with Feng mieqing, Feng mieqing may not be killed by himself, but he will be killed by Feng mietian.


    "Feng mieqing, you''re too crazy to bully a younger generation with Feng mietian." Han Fu was so angry that he pointed at Feng mieqing and swore.


    Although her strength is also very strong, Su Jingfei and Feng mietian are stronger. She wants to help, but she is afraid to become a burden to Su Jingfei. From the strength of Su Jingfei''s performance, Mrs. Han can''t help at all.


    Other people''s strength is not as good as Mrs. Han, even if they want to do it, there is no way. After all, they lack high-end combat power.


    Feng mieqing doesn''t seem to hear Mrs. Han''s words. He unites Feng mietian to suppress Su Jingfei. As soon as they attack and defend, they quickly move back their disadvantage, and Su Jingfei''s attack speed slows down.


    Compared with the original combination of Feng mieqing and red devil hand, the combination of Feng mieqing and Feng mietian is stronger, not only because Feng mietian''s martial arts are better than red devil hand, but also because they have the same pulse of Feng family at the same time. Even though their martial arts are different, they are similar and cooperate more tacit.


    This also means that Su Jingfei wants to beat the two, the difficulty is stronger than before, three points, now has not been suppressed, completely because Su Jingfei before the advantage is too big, but depending on the situation, Su Jingfei lost sooner or later.


    In this level of competition, it''s not new to lose and die. What''s more, Su Jingfei has a lot of grudges with them. The other party will not give him the chance to grow up. No one will forget that Su Jingfei is only 20 years old, and 20 years old is already so bad. If he is allowed to grow up for 10 years, who can hold him down.


    Feng mieqing and Feng mietian have already let go of their old faces. They know that the Han family has no experts of their level except Su Jingfei, so they don''t have any hesitation at all.


    The three are like a whirlwind, spinning at the entrance of Hanjia village, and they are fighting faster and faster. Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected. Even though they are hard to resist, they are not at a loss in strength, which makes him more hopeful. Of course, it also makes Feng mietian and Feng mieqing angry. This young guy is really hard to deal with.


    At this time, the battle has entered the white hot stage, the people on the side of the Han family are anxious to go, there is no way, LAN Xiqi also made an unexpected move again at this time.


    After a period of rest before, she has recovered most of her strength. After all, she is not injured. Now when she sees Su Jingfei being attacked by others, she seems to have no chance to breathe. Thinking of Su Jingfei''s help, she bites her silver teeth and suddenly jumps out.


    The man is in the air and the sword is in front of the man. He scolds Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, follow my action, I will teach you how to use my own double swords."


    After her words, she has entered the battle circle. Although her strength is not as good as the three, she is not at a loss because she holds the sword in her hand and Su Jingfei also protects her in time. She has come to Su Jingfei''s side and holds Su Jingfei''s left hand.


    At the same time, Su Jingfei suddenly feels a wave of enthusiasm coming from LAN Xiqi''s palm. He can''t help but move in his heart. This seems to be the general meaning of internal power. If it''s someone else, maybe he doesn''t know how to do it, but Su Jingfei doesn''t have to worry about it.


    He was able to absorb snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain. Naturally, he used her internal power far more than ordinary people. He immediately swam her internal power around her body and gave it back to LAN Xiqi.


    LAN Xiqi originally thought that Su Jingfei''s internal power was relatively scarce after such a long battle, so she came up and shared it. In the final analysis, she was afraid that Su Jingfei couldn''t support it, but she didn''t expect that Su Jingfei sent back more internal power than she had passed on in the past.


    But this is also better. In this way, they will be more sure to join hands. She thought it was a near death. Now it seems that she should be able to have more life. When Feng mieqing and Feng mietian attack again, LAN Xiqi also stabs out the thin sword in her hand. She believes that people like Su Jingfei should know how to do it.


    Feng mieqing and Feng Mie naively did not expect that someone would intervene in such a time, which was almost like death. When they saw that the person who took the hand was LAN Xiqi, they were even more happy. Although the woman''s moves were strange, her internal power was not enough, and she could revenge crazy young master.


    Su Jingfei didn''t disappoint LAN Xiqi. Although they didn''t cooperate with each other, after all, the experts will naturally form a tacit understanding. The angle of LAN Xiqi''s hand just needs to make up for a gap, which is naturally where Su Jingfei should be.


    In LAN Xiqi''s opinion, it''s good that Su Jingfei can cooperate with himself accurately, but it''s a pity that he should use the sword, but now he won''t have a chance to let Su Jingfei take the sword, and his double sword combination can''t achieve the maximum power.


    At this moment, she was a little sad. She was willing to create a sword to use with her fiance. She didn''t expect to defeat many enemies with such a sword, but she could make them feel the same.


    But her life is not good. Her fiance hasn''t practiced with her yet. She died suddenly because she was ill. Naturally, there is no chance to use this set of swordsmanship. She doesn''t even have a good name. Now she uses it to repay Su Jingfei for rescuing herself.


    Although LAN Xiqi is not angry and indifferent to everyone, it''s because her fiance died. Some of her life is loveless, but she is not stupid, otherwise she can''t create her own martial arts.


    The biggest reliance of the underground forces in hanjiacun and even the provincial capital is actually Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei really fails, the Feng family will certainly be able to unify the underground world of the provincial capital. LAN Xiqi''s coming to help Liu Wufeng this time is to fight against the Feng family. Naturally, she can''t watch Su Jingfei fail. This time, she is determined.


    They don''t know LAN Xiqi''s experience or what she thinks, but when they see her enter again, Liu Wufeng and xuanxuanxin raise their voices, and the Han family are also nervous.


    This competition is different from LAN Xiqi and crazy young master before. They can stop at any time. Now Feng mieqing and Feng mietian obviously don''t want Su Jingfei to leave alive. It should be a battle of life and death. At this time, LAN Xiqi can join in. This courage deserves people''s admiration.


    Su Jingfei will never let people down. Naturally, this time, she won''t either. Just when LAN Xiqi thinks that her double sword combination can''t give full play to her power, Su Jingfei''s right hand suddenly wipes on her waist, and the soft sword he uses as a belt finally appears in front of people. Most of the people present know that Su Jingfei has such a soft sword, but LAN Xiqi doesn''t know it, It was a real surprise.


    His swordsmanship should be considered as a weak link in all martial arts, but he doesn''t need to have any exquisite swordsmanship now, just follow LAN Xiqi''s steps.


    LAN Xiqi will not only lead Su Jingfei when she moves, but also use her internal power to guide her. As long as Su Jingfei moves along her internal power, they will cooperate seamlessly, and their power will multiply. Soon, they will become tacit cooperation from their exploration.


    At first, when Su Jingfei fought Feng mietian, he used fast attack to master the rhythm. Later, because Feng mieqing interrupted, his advantage was lost. Now, because LAN Xiqi joined in and used double swords, his advantage came back again.


    Su Jingfei''s speed is getting faster and faster. It''s really like the wind and can''t be stopped. LAN Xiqi''s moves are all in order, but he can always cooperate with Su Jingfei just right, and can completely suppress Feng mieqing''s desperate play. If he continues to work hard, he will eventually die.


    LAN Xiqi''s internal skill was originally weak, but now with the help of Su Jingfei, their internal skills are in a relatively balanced state. On the whole, they are still weaker than Feng mietian and Feng mieqing, but they are enough to cope with it.


    The strong cooperation of the two people blinded the audience. They thought LAN Xiqi''s going in was for nothing. At most, it was to delay Su Jingfei''s defeat. But they didn''t expect that after they joined hands, they absolutely exceeded one plus one equals two. The burst of power completely suppressed Feng mieqing and Feng mietian.


    The battle is reversed again. This time, even Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan, who know LAN Xiqi well, have lost their voice. They all hear LAN Xiqi say that the sword technique is created by themselves, but they have never seen it. You don''t have to ask, they know it''s a recent production.


    According to LAN Xiqi''s strength, the later he creates martial arts, the more powerful he will be. This subtraction is definitely LAN Xiqi''s unique skill.


    Su Jingfei''s sword is as beautiful as the wind, and LAN Xiqi''s is as beautiful as jade. At this moment, people suddenly feel that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi are just like a couple made in heaven. No one has the heart to think whether they are really lovers. The perfect combination of these two swords will make people feel that they are perfectly matched.


    Feng mietian and Feng mieqing also felt that the pressure was extremely strong, as if they would be killed by each other at any time.


    When Shangguan Xiang''er feels that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi are made for each other, she doesn''t feel right. At this time, she takes out her flute and puts it on her lips.

 Chapter 766

    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi join hands to suppress Feng mieqing and Feng mietian. This is really beyond everyone''s expectation. LAN Xiqi is really worthy of being a martial arts genius, and her own martial arts are always so unexpected.


    Feng mieqing and Feng mietian have tried their best, but they are still more and more difficult to resist. Su Jingfei''s and LAN Xiqi''s swords are like two spirit snakes. They are all pervasive. As long as there is a flaw, they may become the target of their attack. For a moment, they don''t know how to deal with it.


    Seeing that Feng mieqing and Feng mietian are at a disadvantage, Shangguan xianger, who is watching the battle, can''t help but take out her own Dongxiao. Although she doesn''t want to sneak attack, she can''t be hesitant now. It means that she may not be able to support Feng mieqing and Feng mietian.


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi fight hand in hand, and their advantages gradually turn back. Naturally, he has the spare power to observe others. In addition to Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, the Feng family also has the person he is afraid of. That person is Shangguan Xiang''er. If this woman''s Sonic attack is really used well, it is even more troublesome than Feng mieqing and Feng mietian.


    Sure enough, he couldn''t hold on to Feng mieqing and Feng mietian. When he had ten moves and eight moves, he saw Shangguan Xiang''er take out her own Dongxiao. He didn''t have to ask her to do it.


    Su Jingfei followed LAN Xiqi all the time before. Seeing this scene, she suddenly gives up and holds LAN Xiqi. The original attack turns into a retreat. LAN Xiqi is a little strange, but the two join hands. Although they lead LAN Xiqi, in fact, Su Jingfei willingly follows her. According to her skill, naturally, Su Jingfei can control LAN Xiqi.


    Feng mieqing and Feng mietian did not expect that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi had the advantage, but suddenly stopped, and Su Jingfei also took LAN Xiqi back to the team.


    Before Su Jingfei was suppressed by Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, it was very difficult for him to go back. This was because he was at a disadvantage and had no initiative. Now the situation is reversed, so it''s very easy for him to quit. Just as he pulled LAN Xiqi out, Shangguan xianger''s flute also sounded, as if they had discussed it.


    At first, people were very strange when they saw Su Jingfei''s movements. They thought Su Jingfei had a purpose. Now when they hear the sound of Xiao, they can understand what happened to Su Jingfei as long as they know Shangguan Xiang''er is powerful.


    Feng mieqing and Feng mietian are also happy. They naturally know the effect of Shangguan xianger''s shot, but they don''t dare to go up to find Su Jingfei''s trouble now. They know that although Su Jingfei has retired, they just don''t want to be attacked by Shangguan xianger''s sound wave. If they do it again, Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi work hard, and they can''t take advantage of it.


    When LAN Xiqi hears the sound of Xiao, she already knows what Su Jingfei means. They don''t let go of their hands either. Now she and Su Jingfei are still in a joint state. Their internal power is universal, and they can help Su Jingfei resist Shangguan xianger.


    She has always been a simple woman. Since she has chosen to help Su Jingfei, she will not quit. What''s more, he can''t quit now. Shangguan xianger mainly attacks them.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s temperament attack is very strange. She can choose a single attack or a whole attack, but the effect is different. Moreover, she hasn''t practiced to the highest level and can''t completely control it. Otherwise, her strength will go up to a higher level. Su Jingfei was not so simple last time, but was trapped.


    Su Jingfei''s attack on Shangguan Xiang''er is not helpless. Su Jingfei holds LAN Xiqi''s hand, but puts their swords in front of him. Then he takes LAN Xiqi''s hand and beats on the two swords.


    His strength is not big, but the sword body is buzzing, and every sound is stuck in the node of Xiao, as if to interrupt her music.


    As soon as Shangguan Xiang''er''s face changes, she has realized that it''s not good. Before, Su Jingfei was only able to resist passively under his own Xiao, relying entirely on his own internal skills. Now he can fight against himself. Although she can see that he is not very proficient, he is obviously using Chumen Jiange.


    She is Chu Yiming''s younger martial sister, and she is also very familiar with Chumen sword song. Last time Chu Chen appeared, she could guess who was coming. Now Su Jingfei uses Chumen sword song, so she can recognize it at a glance.


    As soon as I think about the music, it changes from a slightly soft tune to a very murderous tune. It''s like Su Jingfei''s face is a battlefield. Even those who are watching the Han family feel suddenly cold. It can be seen how much pressure Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi should bear.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei''s and LAN Xiqi''s faces have some changes. LAN Xiqi even sweats. Before her eyes, she still wears warm flowers and even sees her fiance. But her fiance seems to be similar to Su Jingfei''s, and they seem to overlap. She doesn''t know why. Before he understands, the scene changes.


    On the battlefield, casualties everywhere, let LAN Xiqi most sad is to see his fiance, he is lying in a pool of blood dying, nostalgic eyes are looking at her, seems to want to let LAN Xiqi close to the past.


    LAN Xiqi''s internal skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s. even with his help, her determination is much weaker. When she sees such a scene, she wants to rush in regardless.


    Fortunately, they haven''t let go from beginning to end. Su Jingfei holds on to LAN Xiqi tightly. At the same time, he also wants to fight against these illusions. Because of LAN Xiqi''s internal power support, Su Jingfei can persist for a longer time now, and he can also use the Chumen sword song that he couldn''t control before.


    "I want to take advantage of the wind to go back, the sword for me to drive, wipe out the evil in the world, return you to heaven and earth..." Su Jingfei finally opened his mouth, like the awakening bell, spit out word by word, and every word spit out, the Xiao sound seems to be a little smaller.


    Su Jingfei learned Chumen sword song before. Because he didn''t learn it well, he was not proficient enough. If he wanted to use it, he had to rely on his internal force to exert it. However, his internal force was not vulgar, but also limited, and it was not enough to make a sound. Now, with the help of LAN Xiqi''s internal force, he can get there, and this is the so-called song of Chumen sword song.


    The sword song of Chumen is divided into two parts. One is the sound of the sword, that is, the rhythm. The real focus is on the song, just like reading poetry.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s real use of lethal music is basically a group attack. She has not yet concentrated her attack. It is not only a matter of skill, but also a matter of understanding the eight tones of demons. This is not ordinary martial arts.


    Now Su Jingfei''s use of Chumen sword song not only awakens LAN Xiqi, but also other Han family members. Just now, they all seem to be in the battlefield. If Su Jingfei didn''t wake them up in time, maybe they would be confused, and they were just affected. The real focus is Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi.


    Shangguan Xiang''er had already guessed that Su Jingfei was using the sword song of Chumen, but he didn''t sing it. Shangguan Xiang''er was not sure. Now Su Jingfei really spoke, she was sure.


    In his heart, this elder martial brother is really cruel to himself. In order to let him know that there are many experts in the world, he handed the sword song of Chumen to Su Jingfei. Even though he still has some difficulty in using it now, it''s enough to hurt himself. Thinking in his heart, a stream of blood is sprayed on the veil unconsciously, and the sound of Xiao stops suddenly.


    Last time Chu Chen appeared in the sky and used the sword song of Chu men to help Su Jingfei out. At that time, he just appeared at the right time, not completely against Shangguan Xiang''er. Shangguan Xiang''er had been injured. Now he is facing the attack, and Shangguan Xiang''er is more seriously injured.


    Tianmo Bayin''s attack power is very strong, but there is a serious weakness. If the opponent can attack with the same rhythm, and the skill is deeper than her, she may be injured. Last time, chuchen''s skill is not deeper than Shangguan Xiang''er''s internal power, but his timing is good.


    Su Jingfei''s real internal skill is superior to Shangguan xianger''s. even though he doesn''t understand Chumen''s sword song enough, since he has made it, the effect will not be bad.


    "Su Jingfei, you are very lucky. My elder martial brother spared no expense to help you. I will let you go today." Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t know what to think. She said to Su Jingfei, and then said to Feng mietian and Feng mieqing: "uncle, let''s go."


    As the leader of this time, although Feng mietian is not willing, Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger''s attack makes him feel frightened. He knows Shangguan xianger''s strength very well. Although everyone in the Feng family knows that Feng mietian is the second best, he knows that if Shangguan xianger does his best, he may not be able to take advantage of it.


    Su Jingfei, after fighting with himself and Feng mieqing, can still hurt Shangguan Xiang''er. This strength is enough to make people shocked. He can''t guarantee that he and Feng mieqing will fight again. Su Jingfei will be hurt. He has to make a new plan.


    "Su Jingfei, your strength has been learned by Feng. I''ll leave now. I hope you won''t let me down next time we meet again." Although Feng mietian had behaved shamelessly before, he was also overwhelmed by Su Jingfei. Now that he is leaving, he has to say something about the scene.


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer. He looked at him contemptuously, as if he looked down upon him.


    But Mrs. Han said with a smile, "Mr. Feng mietian, I hope your department will disappoint us again. Don''t be like this again."


    Feng mietian snorted, but he didn''t give any more explanation. He left hanjiacun with all the people. His previous performance has already explained everything. There is no need to explain, and the explanation will not be useful.


    Until the Feng family disappeared in the public eye, Su Jingfei did not say a word, it seems that he really disdained to talk with the Feng family. Just when Han pineapple was going to praise Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei suddenly fell back at this time.

 Chapter 767

    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that the Feng family would leave. Su Jingfei fell straight back. Seeing that the situation was not good, they quickly surrounded Su Jingfei.


    The hand that has been holding Su Jingfei is released. LAN Xiqi doesn''t know what''s the matter with Su Jingfei. She is still well just now. She also looks at Su Jingfei with others, and inexplicably cares more about Su Jingfei.


    Mrs. Han became a doctor after a long illness. Although her medical skills were not as good as Su Jingfei''s, her simple diagnosis was still no problem. She checked Su Jingfei a little, and then relaxed her mouth: "don''t worry too much. Su Jingfei just consumed a lot of internal power, and suffered a lot of internal injuries because of the attack with Shangguan xianger, but generally speaking, it should be no problem, It''s just a period of cultivation. "


    Liu Wufeng sighed: "I didn''t expect that the Feng family would be killed so soon. What''s more, I didn''t expect that they would have the courage to join hands with Su Jingfei. It''s really disgusting."


    "The Feng family has always been reckless in their work. Otherwise, how can they have a foothold in the provincial capital for so many years? In fact, many people are not like this?" Han Siping smile, also dare not Liu Wufeng some embarrassed, speak more directly, his character relative to Han Sanfeng or slightly upright.


    Mrs. Han said that she was a smart woman. Naturally, she saw Liu Wufeng''s embarrassment and turned the topic aside: "the key to the problem now is not how shameless the Feng family is, but the attitude of the Feng family after today''s incident."


    "Yes, this time the Feng family was defeated. I don''t think that Su Jingfei would be so strong. He could not only resist the joint efforts of Feng mietian and Feng mieqing, but also resist the attack of Shangguan Xiang''er. The loss of their people should be not small." Liu Wufeng nodded.


    "Well, it''s really a surprise this time, but in the end, Miss LAN is too powerful. If she didn''t make the move in time, she would be shocked to fly." Mrs. Han takes a look at LAN Xiqi and does not grudge praise.


    LAN Xiqi didn''t know how to deal with others because she was in a heavy heart. After two previous life and death struggles, she even died with Su Jingfei. Her attitude changed a little. After listening to Mrs. Han''s words, she said modestly: "Mrs. Han is too polite. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei to help me before, I may have been seriously injured by crazy young master''s cousin. I just did what I should do. "


    Mrs. Han is very satisfied with LAN Xiqi''s attitude. The person who knows her kindness is at least trustworthy. What''s more, when LAN Xiqi repays her kindness, the chance is to give up her life. At that time, everyone can see that helping Su Jingfei is mostly a near death.


    But she helped Su Jingfei with her own sword technique that she didn''t even have a name. In case Su Jingfei couldn''t cooperate with her very well, they would be in danger. LAN Xiqi had no reason not to think of anything that everyone could think of. It only showed that this woman attached great importance to friendship, and it was not in vain to help her before Su Jingfei.


    People are talking, Su Jingfei has leisurely wake up, looking at the people, frowned, some weak way: "I this is how, the whole body is weak?"


    "You''re OK, but you''ve consumed a lot of internal power before, and you''re a little weak. You just need to have a good rest." Seeing Su Jingfei wake up, Mrs. Han smiles and comforts him.


    Su Jingfei himself is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine and a master of internal skills. He soon knew his own situation. If it was just consumption, he would not fall down because of his constitution of being governor. In the final analysis, he was injured when he attacked Shangguan Xiang''er. Although he was not in a coma in public, it was just willpower support.


    He can''t fall down in front of Feng''s family. Although Feng mieqing and Feng mietian consume a lot, they still have the strength of the first World War. If they find that they are injured or see that they are losing strength, they absolutely don''t mind giving themselves a ride.


    After Feng''s family left, he really couldn''t support it and figured it out. Su Jingfei sighed and said, "in the end, I''m still at a loss for Shangguan xianger''s temperament. It''s really hard to defend the temperament. It''s really a headache. I really want to thank Miss LAN this time."


    He is very clear that with his own internal power, he wants to sing the sword song of Chumen. He needs to practice for a while. This time, he can use it with the help of LAN Xiqi.


    In fact, when LAN Xiqi joins hands with Su Jingfei, it''s not without advantages. Su Jingfei''s internal power is strong and overbearing. She enters LAN Xiqi''s body, and her meridians are broadened. Now she can''t see anything. In time, LAN Xiqi''s internal skill training speed will be doubled, absolutely more than before, but they both obviously don''t know.


    LAN Xiqi apologizes to herself when she sees Su Jingfei sober up. Instead, she says with some embarrassment: "don''t thank me. If my internal skill is a little higher, you don''t need to protect me. I don''t think you will get hurt."


    What she said is also true. In the later period, Shangguan Xiang''er''s temperament attack was the two of them. Su Jingfei consumed a lot of internal skills in order to protect LAN Xiqi, otherwise it shouldn''t be so bad. However, these Su Jingfei didn''t want to say it. He shook his head and said to Han Fu: "old lady, please send me back. I have to have a rest. I''m weak all over."


    It can be said that all the people present are their own, and they are more trustworthy, especially Mrs. Han and Han Siping. They are all from their own family, and he doesn''t have to force them.


    Liu Wufeng and others can''t completely trust him, but now they are on the same boat, and they still count on themselves. Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t believe that he will do any harm to himself unless there is a hole in his head.


    Mrs. Han nods. She thinks the same as Su Jingfei. Liu Wufeng can be regarded as one of her own now, especially LAN Xiqi''s performance is very satisfactory.


    Han pineapple always thinks that he is Su Jingfei''s younger brother, so it''s natural for him to behave well at this time. When he saw Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi fighting against the two old men of the Feng family, he had already shocked Su Jingfei. As a descendant of the Han family, he naturally knew Feng mieqing''s name. Feng mietian was more powerful than Feng mieqing, but they were both suppressed.


    Even a few days ago, everyone suspected that Shangguan Xiang''er was the first known female expert. As a result, they were forced to retreat by Su Jingfei. It''s a bit shocking to say that they have such strength.


    Of course, he also admires LAN Xiqi very much. Everyone is of the same age. Su Jingfei can''t go against heaven alone. LAN Xiqi is also a hopeless genius. This woman''s self created martial arts is too overbearing. It''s her appearance that makes Su Jingfei give full play to her strength, which is the best assistant.


    When he came home with Su Jingfei on his back, he was always thinking about when he would have half of Su Jingfei''s strength. He didn''t expect to surpass Su Jingfei. In his opinion, Su Jingfei was a genius and a monster.


    Han Siping came home with Han pineapple. After all, Liu Wufeng and others were outsiders, so there was no need to go home with Su Jingfei. Han Siping just came in and began to shout: "Shan''er, Shan''er, come out quickly. Your master is injured. Quickly put the bedding on and let your master have a good rest."


    When Su Jingfei goes out to see Mrs. Han, the other women also act on their own. There are few people left at home. Han Shan is lazy today and doesn''t go to the company. She happens to be at home. Every time she is at home, it''s like growing up in Su Jingfei''s home.


    With Han Siping''s cry, not to mention Han Shan''s running out, Nalan Xiuying also comes out with female soldiers No. 4 and No. 5, and Huofeng is left. She has always lived in Su Jingfei''s home. Anyway, she recognizes Su Jingfei and tries to have a good relationship with other women. Everyone is about the same age and gets along well with each other.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? It seems that you are seriously injured!" Han Shan was shocked to see that Su Jingfei was carried in by Han pineapple.


    Nalan Xiuying''s several women are all in a hurry to surround Su Jingfei in the middle. Even if they can''t get treatment, it''s also very relevant. Can''t you see that Nalan Xiuying is Su Jingfei''s woman, Huofeng is the woman who wants to be su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei is injured, so they are naturally worried. The old board of female soldier No. 4 and No. 5 is Su Jingfei, and they have a good relationship, and they are also concerned.


    Looking at the anxious appearance of several pretty girls, Han pineapple and Han Siping look at each other. They are both men. Is the gap a little too big? Han Siping is a little jealous. He has never seen Han Shan care so much. Women don''t want to stay!


    No matter how dull he is, his daughter''s eyes are not right when he looks at Su Jingfei. He can also see that Han Siping doesn''t have the idea of being a teacher for one day and a father for all his life. It''s just that Su Jingfei is a bit fickle. His daughter should not really fall into it.


    Regardless of Han Siping and Han pineapple''s jealousy, Su Jingfei could only smile bitterly and say to the girls, "don''t worry. My fourth brother exaggerates. I don''t have any big deal. I just consume too much internal power and take off a little. I''ll recover after a period of time. I''ll go to recover my internal power first. Pineapple, I''ll prescribe a prescription for you to get some medicine for me."


    Han pineapple spirit shock, Su Jingfei is willing to find himself to do things, that he also recognized his younger brother''s identity, immediately nodded: "boss, although you rest assured, you must do well."


    Su Jingfei nodded and was quite satisfied with this little brother, just as he was satisfied with Han Shan. His apprentice was clever and obedient, which saved him a lot of worry.


    Nalan Xiuying and Han Shan both know Su Jingfei''s strength, and Huofeng has seen him do it several times. Naturally, they know Su Jingfei is very powerful and can make him tired. It can be seen how powerful the opponent is. Nalan Xiuying has already frowned and said, "Jingfei, is it the master of the Feng family? What''s the situation now?"


    Su Jingfei laughed and said confidently: "if I expect it to be good, the battle of the Feng family will be very painful. Maybe they will choose to withdraw from the provincial capital, and Feng mieling will not be able to come."

 Chapter 768

    As Su Jingfei expected, the Feng family didn''t invite experts to come. After the battle at the entrance of Hanjia village, the Feng family can be sure that no one in the Feng family can suppress Su Jingfei except Feng Suiling. This guy is going against heaven.


    Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t know that the result of her confrontation with Su Jingfei is actually Su Jingfei''s detachment. She has suffered a lot of internal injuries and has to go back to the capital to recuperate.


    Everyone knows that Feng mieling is very good at martial arts and should be able to suppress Su Jingfei. But everyone knows that Feng mieling can''t come to the provincial capital. This is not only because the Feng family in the provincial capital is just a branch, and there is no need to fight. More importantly, Feng mieling has his own business in the capital.


    The reason why Su Jingfei is so sure that Feng mieling will not come to the provincial capital is mainly based on what chuchen said to himself at the beginning. Chumen in the capital is the enemy of the Feng family. If Feng mieling''s people come to the provincial capital, Chumen will certainly not sit back and ignore them.


    They may not really come to help Su Jingfei, but they don''t mind giving the Feng family any trouble, or even taking advantage of Feng mieling''s departure from Beijing to give them a blow. It''s quite possible that Feng mieling will naturally care more about the capital''s basic business than he chooses. In this way, the Feng family on the provincial side will only have Feng mietian.


    During Su Jingfei''s convalescence in Hanjia village, the provincial capital once again fell into calm. No matter which side wins, they are actually paying attention to the battle between the Feng family and other families. Before, things didn''t get big, and we still don''t know. With several fights, people from all sides have known for a long time, and they are paying close attention to it. No matter which side wins, the pattern of the provincial capital will change in the end.


    Before the confrontation between the two sides, all the major families and rich businessmen in the provincial capital knew that the underground forces in the provincial capital were divided into four parts, and after the Huofeng, they were divided into five parts, and they probably knew which one belonged to which one.


    The Fengs and NIUs don''t say it. It''s obvious that long Baitian is the eldest brother of the local people and doesn''t belong to either side. However, as far as the underground forces are concerned, he is the most powerful family. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan have mysterious backgrounds, but everyone can guess that they are from the military.


    At first, when Huofeng became Fang''s eldest sister, people didn''t care much about her. But when people knew that Su Jingfei was her supporter, it was another matter. Although Su Jingfei was newly rising, his strength was not weak.


    Not to mention that his financial resources can be ranked among the rich in the provincial capital, but his personal strength can become the big brother of Fang. Moreover, with several battles, Su Jingfei was brilliant, and people recognized Su Jingfei''s power. In fact, this underground power struggle turned into a struggle between the Feng family and Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has been regarded as a rising star by all parties in the provincial capital long ago, and he has been on an equal footing with other families. However, he has developed to this level. People have a vague feeling that if the Feng family can unify the underground world, Su Jingfei can only withdraw from the provincial capital. Conversely, if the Feng family wins, In the end, the Feng family may not have a foothold in the provincial capital.


    The changes in the outside world have no effect on Su Jingfei. He has enjoyed the treatment of an emperor in the past few days when he was injured in the Han family. This injury is not particularly serious, but it looks frightening. A few days ago, he couldn''t go down to the ground, so all the girls have to wait on him in turn. These are the top beautiful girls, and they can even blind Su Jingfei every day, The only drawback is that he can''t have close contact with the beautiful girls because of his injury and weak body.


    Not to mention the women who had a close relationship with him, even the women Wang Yu, Feng Xiaolan and Huofeng, who had no relationship with Su Jingfei, took turns to take care of Su Jingfei.


    Dongfang Wenjun is the only one who is not clear about his attitude. According to the truth, the relationship between Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei is a friend, but she also takes good care of Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei asks her to do something, she never even refuses.


    Lin ruoke, who knows the inside story, laughs at Su Jingfei''s strength from time to time. He breaks a woman straight. This makes Su Jingfei laugh and cry. Generally speaking, it''s only men who can say that.


    However, it has to be said that although Dongfang Wenjun''s performance during this period is not as good as that of ordinary girlfriends, it is also very satisfactory. At least Su Jingfei knows that she must have her own heart, but she still has that special interest, and it is impossible to treat herself wholeheartedly.


    But this is enough to make him excited, so he won''t eat his apprentice Hanshan''s vinegar, not to mention Hanshan doesn''t have this meaning, even if it has this meaning, what''s the use? Grinding tofu can''t compare with real Dao and real gun. He doesn''t believe that Dongfang Wenjun can be satisfied with this. In this regard, Su Jingfei is very confident, After all, he let Dongfang Wenjun experience the happiness of being a woman.


    Su Jingfei is very happy in the Han family. He lives like an emperor, and his feelings with the girls are growing day by day. Since we were together, Su Jingfei has not been at home for so long. Now that he is honest, he can promote his feelings with the girls. What a blessing in disguise.


    The Han family is very busy these days. They not only have to deal with the people who cooperate with each other, but also pay attention to the Feng family all the time. Because Su Jingfei is in the Han family, anyone who cooperates with Su Jingfei can only come to the Han family. At this time, Su Jingfei is just like the Han family. Naturally, the Han family is so happy, and Su Jingfei doesn''t mind, The Han family has always felt like their own home.


    Finally, after half a month''s recuperation, Su Jingfei has probably recovered to health. He gets up in the morning to exercise. During this period, he has been too lazy to move. Now if he doesn''t move, his body will rust.


    Because he suffered an internal injury, his internal skill would not fall down. At his level, in fact, his kung fu mainly depends on his internal power. As long as his internal power keeps improving, he will not become weak, but stronger. Su Jingfei knows this, so even if he is lazy for a while, he is not in a hurry.


    Standing in the courtyard, Su Jingfei moves his fists and feet, and makes a bang bang sound on his body, as if his joints are rusty. This makes Han pineapple smack his tongue. The eldest is indeed the eldest. The movements of practicing martial arts are different from ordinary people.


    Ever since Su Jingfei lived in Han''s home, Han pineapple has been running to Su Jingfei. She takes good care of her boss, but in the end, she is more instructed by Su Jingfei. In only half a month, Han pineapple''s Kung Fu has changed dramatically. Even if it''s not fast, it has already laid a good foundation.


    In fact, Han pineapple''s martial arts is not weak, but he lacks a person with enough level to give advice. Otherwise, he should have a leap forward growth, which is why Su Jingfei can turn decadence into magic.


    If he is a person who has no foundation, even Su Jingfei can''t promote him to an expert. Now Han pineapple is still satisfactory.


    Han pineapple''s age is about the same as Su Jingfei''s. in time, when he reaches the age of 30, he will definitely be no less than Kang Zizhen''s master of Hetian Haihai. As for ye Luan and Mr. y, Su Jingfei didn''t compare them. They all have special skills, one is good at using guns, and the other is amazing. These are abnormal people and can''t be compared.


    Now Su Jingfei plays a set of Taijiquan in front of Han pineapple. It''s a kind of health preserving boxing that is widely spread. He didn''t have enough level before, and this kind of boxing won''t have any lethality, but now it''s different.


    He once saw Mrs. Han practice Taijiquan in the morning, which can not only strengthen the body, but also make people experience the artistic conception of Taijiquan. It''s absolutely good Kung Fu.


    Su Jingfei is young. He has only learned martial arts for ten years, and his internal power has increased tremendously. In only half a year, he has been a governor. This is a realm that many people can''t achieve in their whole life. It''s good for him, but also has hidden dangers. If he doesn''t have enough mood, he may become possessed if he continues to practice in the future.


    As a result, after he started practicing Taijiquan, he knew that it was very helpful for him to stabilize his mind. Now he is practicing Taijiquan. He doesn''t need too many pithy formulas. He just needs to experience the artistic conception.


    He stood in the courtyard, holding the circle in both hands, and then began to draw circles, just like holding a ball in his arms. Every movement was plump and pleasant, but there was nothing in his hands. This made Han pineapple unconsciously open his mouth. Even if Su Jingfei was empty handed, he could give people a feeling of substance. This kind of state was really beyond his reach.


    He is from hanjiacun village. Naturally, he can see Mrs. Han practicing martial arts, but he has never seen Mrs. Han feel like this. It can''t be said that Mrs. Han''s Taijiquan attainments are not as good as Su Jingfei''s, but they are different. Mrs. Han''s purpose is to strengthen her body and maintain her skills, but Su Jingfei''s experience of artistic conception makes her feel different.


    Today, Su Jingfei didn''t have anything to do, so he was in the mood to fight. At the same time, he also wanted to dial Han pineapple. Although he made a lot of progress, his life was still short. Su Jingfei didn''t mind giving him more advice.


    He has never been a stingy person. He is very generous to those who are recognized by him. If Han pineapple didn''t have a family to learn internal skills, he would not be stingy. Han pineapple has been recognized by Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei was playing Taijiquan, Zhang Xianing, a small boat who seldom appeared, came in from the outside. When he saw Su Jingfei, he said, "boss, you are in a good mood today. You are practicing boxing!"


    Su Jingfei''s fists kept on, nodded and said, "Xia Ning, do it inside. I''m going to end right now."


    He used to watch movies in which some of the eldest brothers were fighting. When the servants came, he continued to fight there, which was very imposing. He thought that he was forcing again and said that he would be struck by thunder. Only when it was his turn, did he know that he wanted to stop.


    Zhang Xianing is not dissatisfied. He nods to Han pineapple. He is not the first to come to the Han family. He is very familiar with the Han family and goes straight to the living room. Since living in Han family village, he has been in contact with Su Jingfei more and more in the past month. He even looks up Su Jingfei''s family history. Only in this way can he really believe that he has met a pervert.


    Su Jingfei is not psychologically abnormal, but behaviorally abnormal. In half a year, he has become a billionaire and even a top martial arts expert from a college student who has difficulty supporting himself.


    But such a person, in front of him, and because of a bet, won himself and became the boss. At first, Zhang Xianing was somewhat dissatisfied. When he knew Su Jingfei''s information, this kind of dissatisfaction no longer existed. Others were several years younger than himself, but they did much more powerful things than himself.


    Zhang Xianing is indeed the world''s top in the field of computer network, but in reality, he is not as good as Su Jingfei. He is still being watched by some departments of the state. Of course, after he became Su Jingfei''s younger brother, some departments withdrew their supervision.


    The 307 troops supervise Zhang Xianing for fear that he would do something harmful to the country. Now he is the younger brother of a major in the 307 troops. They have no reason to supervise him. The white headed Qingming is also very proud and directly gives the task of supervision to Su Jingfei. This is a typical case of self-discipline. Zhang Xianing is completely free.


    When he thinks about it, Su Jingfei over there has accepted the recruitment and walked to the living room, while Han pineapple in the hospital is looking at the footprints in the hospital. Su Jingfei doesn''t work hard, but at his level, even simple practice will leave traces, and his steps will become an example for Han pineapple to learn from. This is what Su Jingfei gives Han pineapple, Han pineapple did not disappoint Su Jingfei, he has already begun to explore.


    Although Han pineapple and Zhang Xianing are su Jingfei''s younger brothers, their situations are different. Su Jingfei can treat Han pineapple with the attitude of a master to his apprentice, but Zhang Xianing with the attitude of a friend.


    "Xia Ning, is something happened? You''re a busy man. You don''t come to the door for anything!" Su Jingfei sat opposite Zhang Xianing and said with a smile.


    Zhang Xianing is not embarrassed by Su Jingfei''s ridicule. He is a computer network researcher. It''s common for him to stay away from home for a few days. Even if he goes out, he will find Dongfang Wenjun. Even if he can see that Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t like himself, he can see her because he likes a person, but he can''t help it.


    "Boss, there''s something wrong. Didn''t you ask me to supervise the Feng family in Beijing? There has been no special news before, but I have got one news these two days, which is of great significance. I think I should report it to you. " Zhang Xianing nodded.


    Hearing the news about the Feng family in the capital, Su Jingfei was shocked and asked curiously, "what else do you need to go so formally?"


    "This matter is really important. They mean to let Feng mietian, the provincial capital, go to the provincial capital with Feng mieqing. In other words, they mean that the Feng family, the provincial capital, will give up their foundation and retreat to the capital." Zhang Xianing smiles and explains.

 Chapter 769

    Su Jingfei, staring at Zhang Xianing, said: "Xianing, is your news true? It can''t be vague. You know it matters a lot


    "Boss, if I''m not sure about this kind of thing, I can''t say it casually. I can tell you secretly that I actually intercepted a top secret email, and I don''t know why they contacted me by email." Zhang Xianing assured.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said: "in fact, it''s not difficult to understand that in today''s society, any means of eavesdropping may be found. They may be worried about being eavesdropped. As for e-mail, they should have a certain understanding of their own technology."


    "At that time, several technicians of the Feng family were good. I had to go through a lot of defense to get this email. The main idea of the email was to let Feng mietian withdraw from the provincial capital with Feng mieqing and try to transfer all the capital to the capital. Feng mieling couldn''t come here to help."


    Su Jingfei nodded and asked: "then they said they didn''t say the time, such as which day to leave, more specific."


    "I haven''t heard of this, but it''s only a year ago. It seems that Feng mieling asked all the Feng family members to go to the Feng family in Beijing this year." Zhang Xianing pondered for a moment, shaking his head.


    "Years ago, it''s going to be January now. If you leave before the new year, it''s estimated that it will be half a month. It seems that I have to arrange it. Well, Xia Ning, you''d better continue to monitor. You''d better get another email to confirm the time when they leave and how they leave. It''s very important and should not be careless." Su Jingfei didn''t ask again and began to command.


    "OK, boss, just look. I won''t let you down. Fighting with such a big family is what I like." Zhang Xianing smiles and looks very excited.


    Su Jingfei laughs and sends Zhang Xianing away. For Zhang Xianing, he can''t say that he trusts the Han family so much. After all, we have known each other for a short time. However, he doesn''t think that Zhang Xianing will deceive himself. This is the real world, not a movie. There are so many Infernal Affairs. Zhang Xianing is worth believing.


    After he left, Su Jingfei called Han pineapple, who was studying Taijiquan outside, in and said, "pineapple, go to the old lady''s side and tell her to contact Liu Wufeng, long Baitian and Niu''s family. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Han pineapple had been studying martial arts outside before. He didn''t know what Su Jingfei and Zhang Xianing had talked about, but he knew that Su Jingfei must have something important. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let Mrs. Han contact these people and didn''t dare to neglect them. He answered and ran to Han Fu''s house.


    When he left, Su Jingfei called Baitou. Before Baitou spoke, Su Jingfei said directly: "Baitou, you come to Hanjia village. Today we are going to hold a more important meeting. The pattern of underground forces in the provincial capital may change. Don''t you come to attend? It''s very good for your work


    Bai tou has known what Su Jingfei was thinking since he had seen everything with Su Jingfei. Now he heard Su Jingfei say so, but without saying a word, he promised: "OK, I''ll be right there, wait for me."


    After su Jingfei hangs up the phone, he directly finds Huofeng and takes her to Han Fu''s home. Today, all he wants to see are representatives of underground forces. Even though everyone knows that Su Jingfei is actually Huofeng''s backstage, now he is not an underground force after all, so he still needs Huofeng to follow him!


    "Brother Fei, is there anything important today?" On the way, Huofeng also felt that something had happened and asked with a smile.


    Su Jingfei did not hide, nodded: "this is really a more important thing, and you have to work, in addition to the Feng family, several other big men are coming, I have to invite our big sister out."


    Huofeng curled her lips and said discontentedly, "brother Fei, just tease me. Although I''m the eldest sister of ronghua district now, how long have I not been out? Now it''s almost the same to say you''re the eldest brother." After that, he sighed again: "I really miss Lulu! Don''t worry about them


    Su Jingfei saw that Huofeng also had a sentimental side. He was really surprised. He quickly said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. Lulu is very smart and won''t suffer any loss. This time we have been in hanjiacun for a long time. It''s not that the Feng family is too strong, but we can be free in the future. This time we are going to discuss how to deal with the Feng family. "


    Huofeng follows Su Jingfei. Seeing that there is no one around, she stealthily kisses Su Jingfei. Then she says with a smile, "brother Fei, although I miss them, I''m more happy to be with you. There are always people around you. I can''t make out with you."


    She was originally a beauty, and she had been practicing martial arts all the year round. She was also the most rebellious of all the women. She was beautiful, but she was very moving, especially the snake like waist. Su Jingfei thought that it would be very comfortable to let the girl twist on her body, but she never had a chance. Now she heard Huofeng''s words, It''s also a fever.


    Su Jingfei kisses Huofeng and says with a smile, "don''t worry. We''ll be home soon. We''ll be alone when the time comes. My brother loves you very much."


    "Feige, you''re getting worse and worse. I hate it. It hurts me." Fire phoenix has always been a bit like a boy, suddenly a coquettish, is really very lovely.


    If Su Jingfei doesn''t remember the business, he really wants to bully Huofeng to a place where no one is. Unfortunately, he can only bear the flame in his heart and look at Huofeng fiercely and say: "little girl, it''s just a little pain now. If you have a chance, you can''t get out of bed!"


    Huofeng, even though she was once a little girl, kept herself clean. She had never experienced anything between men and women. When she suddenly heard Su Jingfei''s threat, she really couldn''t stand it. Her pretty face turned red.


    Su Jingfei sighs in secret that little virgins are different. With a joke, some of them won''t go down. Of course, it can be seen that Huofeng is really attentive to herself. If it''s someone else, it''s estimated that she will be pushed back by Huofeng''s words.


    They talked and laughed, and soon arrived at Mrs. Han''s home. When he arrived, Han Siping was already here. Obviously, Han Siping also received the news. When he saw Su Jingfei, he asked, "Jingfei, what''s the matter, so anxious."


    "Four elder brothers, this time''s affair is really not small, didn''t you see that I brought the fire phoenix?" Su Jingfei smiles and pulls Huofeng out.


    Having lived here for a period of time, Mrs. Han and Han Siping are not unfamiliar with Huofeng. They are more curious and say, "Huofeng has been brought by you. It''s too exaggerated. Please tell me what''s the matter."


    Instead of answering the question, Su Jingfei asked Han Fuhe, "old lady, have you given any news to Niu''s family, Liu Wufeng''s family and long Baitian''s family? Let them all come at once. " After a pause, he said: "by the way, I also let the white head Qingming come here. Let''s talk about it together at that time. As for Ziling, he''s our spokesman. It''s worth cultivating."


    Since Ziling promised to help Su Jingfei, she has never interfered in Su Jingfei''s affairs. Their agreement is that Su Jingfei can really unify the underground forces, and he will come out to help sort out, so he still follows long Baitian.


    Mrs. Han nodded and said, "just now pineapple asked me to call someone for you, I have already acted. I feel that you must have something important. That''s true!"


    "Yes, it''s really important this time. Although I can''t be 100% sure, I''m 80% sure. Now I need to unite with my family and pay attention to command." Su Jingfei did not deny it, but directly said what he meant.


    Mrs. Han and Han Siping look serious. Su Jingfei is not a person who likes to talk freely. Since he says so, he must have a lot of assurance, and it seems that it is also related to the survival of various forces in the provincial capital.


    "Well, let''s listen to them when they all come. I think Liu Wufeng and long Baitian will arrive soon. They are not far away from here. The cattle family in the South may be a little late. I don''t know who they will be this time." Mrs. Han did not continue to ask. It was obvious that Su Jingfei would wait until everyone came.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t distrust the Han family either. After all, it''s good to wait for people to come and say it again. It''s meaningless for him to repeat.


    After changing the topic and chatting for a while, long Baitian shows up in the hall of Hanfu''s family with Ziling and middle-aged people, including long Xiaomin. The middle-aged man is long Baitian''s bodyguard and keeps on walking. The reason why long Xiaomin follows is that she has been pestering Ziling.


    "Mrs. Han, are you in such a hurry that something has happened?" Just entering the door, long Baitian asked anxiously. This time, Mrs. Han''s tone was a little worried. He thought something important had happened. At this time, he also saw Su Jingfei. He nodded to Su Jingfei and said hello. His seniority was there. Even if he didn''t rely on his elders, he didn''t have to be too polite to Su Jingfei.


    Mrs. Han shook her head with a smile and said, "in fact, I don''t know what it is. This is what Su Jingfei means. Since you''re here, when Liu Wufeng and Niu''s family come, Su Jingfei will tell you about it."


    Long Baitian is not that kind of hairy boy, and he can hold his breath. Looking at Su Jingfei, he said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, you are still playing tricks with us old guys. You are really OK, but can you tell me in advance whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Su Jingfei just didn''t bother to say it twice. He didn''t keep it secret about listening to long Baitian. He said with a smile, "it should be a good thing, but the premise is that we can all use our mind in one place."


    Long Baitian''s eyes brighten. Although he doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is going to say, he already has some ideas. He was not worried at all, and now he is more calm.


    After a few words of conversation, Liu Wufeng and Tian Haihai also appeared. This time, Mr. y didn''t follow him. I don''t know why, but they didn''t care. Anyway, Mr. y, the foreigner, was just a bodyguard, as long as Liu Wufeng came.


    "Everyone is here. I don''t know what''s going on when the old lady summoned me." Liu Wufeng just came in and said with a smile.


    "I didn''t summon you, but Su Jingfei wanted to find you. You can ask him if you have anything." Once again, Mrs. Han threw the question to Su Jingfei, and Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan naturally turned their eyes to him.


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer the question. Instead, he asked curiously, "why didn''t you see Miss blue today? Has she gone back?"


    "Oh, my younger martial sister, you don''t know. She hasn''t finished her work. We haven''t done anything these days, so she went back first. If you have time to let her come, it''s not far. Su Jingfei, you don''t want her to be your partner just because you have cooperated with my younger martial sister." Xuanxuan glanced at Su Jingfei, which meant something.


    Su Jingfei really has this idea. For LAN Xiqi, he really can''t say what he has in mind. His fiance just passed away, so he doesn''t want to give the idea to a little widow. Although she is a pretty girl, he doesn''t lack pretty girls around him.


    This woman is really very helpful to her. Her other skills are not particularly powerful. The combination of double swords is really too helpful. If Feng mieqing and Feng mietian join hands, he needs LAN Xiqi''s help. If she can be her partner, he will have the courage to fight against Feng mieling in the future.


    But now I was stabbed with Xuan Xuan in my face. I still had an old face and a slightly awkward way: "I don''t think the blue girl helped me a lot last time. Do I want to thank him?"


    "Thank you? How do you want to thank me? Do you agree with me? In fact, your appearance and figure are not bad, and your value is enough. Unfortunately, you are too fickle. My younger martial sister is very affectionate, and she still has a husband''s family. You''d better change your mind. I don''t think it''s easy to realize this idea. " Xuanxuan didn''t care. Everyone looked at Su Jingfei and began to make fun of her.


    Su Jingfei grinned. This woman deserves to be a coquettish queen. She dares to say anything. She is just being polite, but she really doesn''t have this idea.


    Others also know that Xuanxuan is making fun of Su Jingfei. After all, no matter how fickle Su Jingfei is, he won''t fall in love with others just because LAN Xiqi helped him once. Moreover, the woman is still a little widow. Now everyone knows about LAN Xiqi.


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi have already had a good feeling for each other through the combination of double swords. This is because of the sequelae of internal power communication, but they will not become real lovers. Otherwise, those who practice this set of swordsmanship will become lovers, and the world will be in chaos.


    For Xuanxuan''s words, Su Jingfei has nothing to say. Liu Wufeng knows his younger martial sister''s temper well. He always likes to play with these handsome young men. He can only shake his head and give Su Jingfei a way out: "well, younger martial sister, don''t tease Jingfei. My younger martial sister LAN has gone back for a while because of something at home. When we need her here, She''ll be back in time. "


    "Well, Miss Lan''s martial arts skills are very high, which is of great help to us. If she can come in time, even if the Feng family comes, we don''t have to worry too much." Naturally, Mrs. Han is facing Su Jingfei, and helps him out.


    Liu Wufeng agreed and nodded: "my younger martial sister is really superior to Xuanxuan and me in martial arts. The most powerful thing is her savvy. In fact, she is the most powerful among our younger martial brothers and sisters. Unfortunately, she has always kept a low profile and wanted to get married, so she didn''t show up in front of outsiders. Last time, it was her first time in public."


    "This time is enough. Although there is no real ranking of martial arts in our modern society, young master Kuang is at least in the top 20 among the younger generation of all families. Now that he is defeated by your younger martial sister, blue girl will enter the top 20." Mrs. Han pays more attention to the development of the younger generation. After hearing Liu Wufeng''s words, she makes a pertinent comment.


    Su Jingfei is not easy to talk about. He is rated as the first expert of the younger generation. If he says something, he seems to be proud, and people will not judge him. He can save his life under the joint efforts of Feng mietian and Feng mieqing. With the help of LAN Xiqi, he can defeat them, and even take Shangguan Xiang''er with him. He is a bug and can''t be evaluated by common sense, Naturally, the first master of the younger generation will not be questioned.


    "By the way, Shangguan xianger''s strength should be in the top ten, or even the top five." Thinking of Shangguan Xiang''er, Su Jingfei asked.


    "Well, although this woman is not from our side, we have to say that her strength should be in the top five. If her martial arts are weird, it''s possible to be in the top three." Mrs. Han nodded. His comments were most pertinent.


    Other people also secretly nodded, Shangguan xianger''s strange, many people can see that although the specific strength may not be stronger than Su Jingfei, but that all pervasive, headache rhythm attack is absolutely very difficult, if it is not for Su Jingfei will use Chumen sword song, he really can not beat Shangguan xianger.


    Of course, because of this, Su Jingfei said again: "by the way, when you talk about Shangguan xianger, I think of another person, chuyiming, Shangguan xianger''s elder martial brother. It is said that he is only seventeen or eighteen years old. He should be regarded as the younger generation. Is he not as good as Shangguan xianger?"


    When he asked this question, Liu Wufeng and Mrs. Han couldn''t answer it. They didn''t know much about Chumen, not to mention long Baitian. He was the eldest brother of the underground world in the provincial capital. When he was not a member of the big family, he had good strength, but he didn''t understand these things. He knew that Chumen heard it from chuchen.


    Fortunately, in addition to them, some people knew that when they were talking, a slightly old but vigorous voice said: "you said Chu Yiming should be the first master of the young generation before you."


    When they saw Han pineapple coming in with several people, the first was a 70 or 80 year old man, followed by two 50 year old men on both sides. One of them was Niu Zhengzheng, who had been here before. Naturally, Niu Zhengyi was next to him. Only three people came to the Niu family this time.


    The old man who can let Niu Zhengzheng and Niu Zhengyi follow can guess that this man is Niu Baisui. Niu Baisui is a member of Mrs. Han''s generation, and is also a similar expert of the same level. He can almost draw with Feng mieqing, which shows his strength.


    It''s only because he is old and has been injured that he shows his old state. Before others come in, he has already talked about Chu Yiming.


    Mrs. Han and long Baitian are almost of the same generation as Niu Baisui. They stand up to greet each other. Liu Wufeng has never seen Niu Baisui, but has seen Niu Zhengyi and Niu Zhengzheng. Naturally, they have guessed Niu Baisui''s identity, so they stand up to greet him.


    "Mr. Niu, we haven''t seen each other for at least 20 years." Mrs. Han said to Niu Baisui with a smile.


    "Yes, time flies. It''s been more than 20 years. I didn''t think I could see the most famous woman in the provincial capital at that time." Niu Baisui laughs, his condition is better, and people are more cheerful.


    His injury was cured by Su Jingfei. Although his strength has declined, he has become more open-minded, which can be seen from the momentum of his speech.


    Long Baitian and Liu Wufeng also say hello to Niu Baisui. They are all the leaders of the underground forces. Although they can sit together now, they can''t say how harmonious they are. Fortunately, Niu Baisui basically doesn''t care about the underground forces, and there is no hostility between them, so they are more harmonious.


    Su Jingfei said to Niu Baisui, "master Niu, you just said that Chu Yiming is the first master of the younger generation. Is he very famous?"


    "Su Jingfei, I heard about the battle between you and Feng mieqing before. It''s really exciting. That old guy was bullied so miserably. You really gave us a sigh of relief. But to tell the truth, I have some doubts about you being rated as the first expert of the younger generation. The problem is that Chu Yiming is very powerful. I''m sure he is more powerful than me." Niu Baisui didn''t hide it. He was very frank.


    In fact, the Han family and the Niu family are similar in strength, but the development direction of the Niu family and the Han family is different. The Han family is relatively low-key, while the Niu family is relatively high-key, and there are more channels.


    It''s normal for master Niu to know more than the Han family. Mrs. Han asked unconsciously, "is this Chu Yiming so powerful?"


    "Chu Yiming is not only powerful, but also a genius. The reason why you don''t know is that he is very low-key. Like us, Chumen is a similar family, except that it used to be called the Chu family in the capital. It was only after the genius of Chu Yiming that he changed his name to Chumen. I''ll tell you something you may not know. I once heard of a man named chuchen, He''s the one who created the Kung Fu called Chumen sword song. "


    Su Jingfei and others were shocked when they heard that the sword song of Chumen was so powerful that they didn''t expect that it was created by Chu Yiming himself. But isn''t it the unique martial arts of Chumen? But then I thought that Chu''s name was changed because of Chu Yiming. His martial arts are unique. Now Su Jingfei thinks that Chu Yiming is a big boss!

 Chapter 770

    Chu Yiming''s information shocked the public. They had always thought Su Jingfei should be a rebellious young master. Now after listening to Niu Baisui''s words, they know that the most important thing in the world is genius, but people''s eyes are limited and they have never seen it.


    "Well, let''s not talk about Chu Yiming. Today, Mrs. Han invited us. Why on earth?" Niu Baisui saw that everyone was shocked by what he said, so he laughed and changed the topic.


    It''s hard for Truman to distinguish between his enemies and friends, and they don''t want to talk about it much. Following Niu Baisui''s words, Mrs. Han said with a smile, "it''s su Jingfei''s intention to call everyone here this time. I asked him before, he would wait for people to come and say that this boy and I are still playing tricks."


    Su Jingfei didn''t continue to wait this time. Everyone had arrived and was waiting for him. He coughed and said seriously, "well, since everyone is here, I''ll tell you what I mean by inviting you today."


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s face, everyone knew that it must be an important thing and listened.


    "The thing is, there has been no movement these days since the people of the Feng family were defeated by us last time, but I got the news today that they are ready to withdraw from the provincial capital. Feng mielinggen in the capital could not have been the provincial capital. Without him, the people of the Feng family would not have been able to support our joint resistance." Su Jingfei told the public the news he got from Zhang Xianing this morning.


    People have long thought that Su Jingfei must have something to do with the Feng family. Maybe it''s the last attack, but they didn''t expect to hear such news. Naturally, other people don''t know what Zhang Xianing got.


    "Su Jingfei, is your information reliable?" Niu Baisui, as the highest authority of the Niu family, knew that the accuracy of the news was very important, so he had to confirm that although others did not say it, they all had this suspicion. If the news was true, then the Feng family would be finished in the provincial capital.


    "It can''t be said to be 100% accurate, but it''s at least 90% accurate. The purpose I''m looking for you now is to discuss with you what we should do if the news is confirmed." Su Jingfei nodded with certainty.


    Zhang Xianing is a computer expert. The information he found is absolutely secret. With this information, the general trend of the Feng family has been understood, but they haven''t moved yet. Su Jingfei can''t be 100% sure. In case someone changes his mind!


    Everyone here has known Su Jingfei for some time, and they have investigated Su Jingfei''s information. Su Jingfei is not angry about this. After all, no one wants to cooperate with you.


    As a result, everyone knows Su Jingfei better. Although he is only twenty years old, he is only twenty-one years old after he is twenty-one years old. However, he has always acted differently from other young people. He is very steady. Almost everything is planned before moving. If he can say that he is 90% sure, it is actually a matter of nailing on the board.


    Even if Su Jingfei can''t decide what he has said, it''s enough for them to discuss with each other. This time, we can not only talk about what people should do after the Feng family leaves the provincial capital, but also talk about how to deal with the Feng family.


    The strength of the Feng family is very obvious now. The overall strength is definitely not the opponent of many forces. The only way to rely on it is that there are many experts in the Feng family. However, after the last battle at the entrance of hanjiacun village, Su Jingfei is enough to make the Feng family in a mess. With the help of other forces, the Feng family will not take advantage of it.


    After a moment''s silence, Liu Wufeng took the initiative to say, "Su Jingfei, let''s discuss this matter according to the correct source. If the Feng family wants to leave the provincial capital, what attitude should we take to deal with it?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Instead, he looked at long Baitian and Niu Baisui. Compared with the Han family, they were still outsiders. He was more concerned about their attitude.


    Long Baitian is also an old man. Seeing Su Jingfei''s eyes, he immediately said with a smile: "I''m old. I''ve always been more than industrious and less than aggressive. Now if the Feng family doesn''t come to trouble, I won''t go to trouble with them. I want to wash my hands in a golden basin to live a happy life. In fact, I can ask Huofeng about this."


    He had said before in Ziling''s martial arts school that he wanted to give up his territory to Huofeng and let Huofeng replace him. Of course, the deeper meaning was to let Su Jingfei accept his territory. He didn''t want to be the big brother any more.


    It''s understandable that no matter how well the underground forces are doing, they are licking their blood. Others are old and want to quit.


    Ziling, as long Baitian''s right-hand man, naturally knows what the boss means. Moreover, because long Baitian is optimistic about Su Jingfei, she can promise Su Jingfei to help him. At this time, she also nods and says, "the meaning of Tianye is this matter. In fact, we are looking at Mr. Su''s meaning. You can completely use the right method you think."


    His attitude is more obvious. Niu Baisui and Liu Wufeng are smart people. How can they not understand? They didn''t make any special expression and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Su Jingfei could see the meaning of long Baitian long ago, but he was surprised to say so obviously. He said with a smile: "since the LORD looks up to him so much, I will give you a satisfactory reply later." Then he turned to Niu Baisui and said, "Mr. Niu, what do you mean?"


    "I mean? I''ve been feuding with the Feng family for many years. Naturally, I hope they will fall down quickly. If it''s not for their lack of strength, I''ll kill Feng mieqing. If they want to leave now, it seems that we can''t stop them. " Niu Baisui smiles, and some of them evade Su Jingfei''s question. He is also a mature man. How can he not see the current situation.


    At this meeting, the topic of discussion is how to deal with the Feng family who is leaving. But the deeper meaning is to establish Su Jingfei''s position in the alliance. He doesn''t need to force others to listen to him, but his role is here. If he gives up, no one in the Feng family can deal with it.


    After this meeting, even if the Feng family withdrew from the provincial capital, the various forces would not be the same as before. Su Jingfei called all the people together this time, which was not just about discussing the Feng family.


    The Han family has a close relationship with Su Jingfei, and they don''t get involved in the underground world of the provincial capital. Su Jingfei''s thoughts have long been known, but they didn''t expect that Su Jingfei had such strength so soon. Now Niu Baisui is trying to avoid it. Mrs. Han immediately said, "in fact, Jingfei has the most power to decide how to deal with the Feng family. Without you, The Feng family will not be so afraid. "


    Although she did not make it clear that the Han family would always support Su Jingfei, such an expression was enough to let everyone know that the Han family agreed to Su Jingfei as the leader.


    Liu Wufeng, as the northern king of the provincial capital, naturally would not yield so easily, but now the situation is so, he had to ask Su Jingfei again in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei, if the news is true, how do you want to deal with the Feng family, and let them exit unharmed?"


    "If you want to quit like this, there is no way to unite with Feng mieling in the capital. You have both the big men of underground forces and the elites of business. The reason why the Feng family has such strength in the provincial capital is nothing more than business and underground forces. Let''s eliminate these two forces and see how he can go to the capital for development. People can retreat and their assets should be left completely." Su Jingfei sneered and explained.


    Hearing what he said, even Niu Baisui, who had been vague before, had a bright eye. Liu Wufeng nodded and said, "Su Jingfei, if you say that, I''m still very supportive. If they want to go, we can''t stop them, but people can go, business and power can''t go."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "that''s what we mean. From today on, we will start to attack them in business and stock market. I think they will have a lot of pressure. Moreover, if they want to leave the provincial capital, they will not be able to support themselves. In addition, the underground forces and the tripartite joint efforts have begun to annex the territory of the Feng family. Although they have several experts, I think they are not only the top ones, You should not be afraid of it. As for the top ones, I have them. "


    His last sentence is a complete reassurance to the public. As Su Jingfei said, what the public fear is the Feng family''s experts. But Su Jingfei''s "you have me" makes the Feng family''s threat much smaller.


    "In that case, let''s go back and get ready. At that time, we can let the Feng family lose money this time. His wife will be converted into soldiers." Niu Baisui stood up and said he wanted to leave.


    Liu Wufeng also stood up and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I hope your news this time is correct. We''re going to start our action. It doesn''t matter if it''s not true. They don''t want to leave, and we will force them away. With your support this time, we''ll be more relieved and do everything you say."


    This is also an implicit expression. He also obeys Su Jingfei''s command, which is also the trend of the times. Unless he can take advantage of it and surpass Su Jingfei''s strength, this is totally impossible. Su Jingfei''s strength is personal, and he can''t surpass it once or twice. No matter Niu family, long Baitian or Liu Wufeng know this.


    They couldn''t accept the Feng family''s forced unification of the provincial capital, but they didn''t exclude Su Jingfei. He twisted the people together in this way. He became the leader of the alliance. In the final analysis, he just had a voice, but he couldn''t restrain the people.


    On the contrary, because of his existence, the friction among the people will be reduced. After all, everyone is an alliance, and no one can go too far. This is really conducive to stable development. The reason why Niu Baisui doesn''t declare his position is that the Niu family is different from other people. After all, they are a family, and they don''t want to be led by the nose by a young man, but they all understand, It''s only a matter of time before Niu''s family can stop the trend.

 Chapter 771

    No matter Niu family, long Baitian or Liu Wufeng, they are all smart people. Although everyone knows Su Jingfei''s mind, they will still obey Su Jingfei''s command. At present, the most important thing is to deal with the Feng family.


    Although Su Jingfei also intends to unify the underground world, he can only rely on these people to manage it. His unification of the underground world will not affect their own interests, but will make the underground world of the provincial capital more stable and more in line with everyone''s interests. In fact, everyone knows this truth, but there has been no suitable person to do it.


    Everyone has the same strength, and no one is satisfied with it. Now Su Jingfei is able to stand up and do it. In essence, everyone likes it.


    After the meeting, Su Jingfei went back to his home and gathered Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke together. Only the three of them were really in charge of business at home. Although Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun also worked in Su Shi''s subsidiary, they did not come into contact with the management.


    Liang Xiuwen''s three daughters are all Su Jingfei''s women now. Whether they are Li hongsilk on the surface or Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke on the surface, they are all Su Jingfei''s trusted people. Their four person meeting is a real family meeting.


    Now Li Hongsi is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, and Liang Xiuwen volunteered to be su Jingfei''s third child. Lin Ruo is a bet winner. Among them, Li Hongsi knows the least about each other, followed by Liang Xiuwen, and Lin ruoke knows the most about each other.


    But there''s no way. According to the order, she is the first one to follow Su Jingfei, and she knows the least. Even if she has accepted Liang Xiuwen, she can really expose everyone''s affairs. Maybe she will be jealous and angry, and Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to go too far.


    Today, naturally, we won''t talk about those contents. At the beginning of the meeting, Su Jingfei said to the three humanitarians, "sister Xiuwen, red silk, if you can, now is the opportunity for roufeisi group and Su Shi''s subsidiary to take off again. If we succeed, we will have the strength to compete with the capital. If we fail, we may be very miserable, maybe we will return to s city!"


    When he was in such a formal meeting, the three women had already guessed that there might be something important, but they didn''t expect that Su Jingfei said it so seriously. They could not help frowning together.


    Li Hongsi, as Su Jingfei''s decent girlfriend, naturally said: "Jingfei, this is the coexistence of opportunity and danger. Please tell me what''s going on. If it''s feasible, we don''t mind taking risks. Anyway, we used to live in s city very well."


    She is different from Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke. Her father is the deputy mayor of S City, and she may be promoted because of Su Jingfei''s influence. She is not a child of a big family and does not value business very much.


    Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke are a little hesitant. Ruofesi group is Liang Xiuwen''s hard work. If it''s very dangerous, she would rather stay the same. Anyway, she has become a famous underwear group in China. As long as she continues to do so, it''s not impossible to become an international famous brand. She''s not in a hurry to take risks.


    Similar to her idea, Su Shi''s subsidiary is the original Lin group. Although Lin Ruo is not the boss of the company now, she also has shares. Moreover, she has always been in charge of the company, and she has deep feelings for the company. What''s more, Su Shi''s subsidiary is Su Jingfei''s company, and Su Jingfei is her husband. After all, it''s all her own industry. She doesn''t want to take risks.


    Su Jingfei could see Liang Xiuwen''s and Lin ruoke''s thoughts. Li hongsilk opened her mouth, but they were all silent. She just shook her head and said, "I don''t mean to say whether we should do it or not, but to ask you to find a way. I can say clearly that we can''t get rid of ourselves."


    The three girls are smarter than each other. They can guess something from Su Jingfei''s words. Lin ruoke said helplessly: "if you come to us and think about it, just say it. It seems that you have to refer to our opinions. Tell us what you want to do."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Feng''s group is going to leave the provincial capital. They are involved in many projects, such as century Fangyuan real estate company and some export trade companies. These are all theirs, but they are going to leave the provincial capital now, and these enterprises will not take them away. I think this is our opportunity." Su Jingfei doesn''t care about being pierced by Lin ruoke. He explains with a smile.


    Liang Xiuwen smacked his tongue and said, "I knew you were the idea of attacking the Feng family, but the wealth of the Feng family is definitely far more than us, at least several times as much as ours. We can''t swallow such a big asset!"


    "Of course, we can''t swallow it, but if we unite Han''s group and Niu''s group, we will be sure." Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    Lin ruoke shook his head and said, "you are right. If these two families want to make a move, there will be no problem. But if they make a move, we can only drink soup. Our strength is inferior to that of others. Even if we want to share this share, we can''t afford it!"


    "Yes, if we do it ourselves, we can''t eat it. If we find these two families, we won''t have too many interests. Your business is not very worthwhile!" Li Hongsi also shakes her head. She is a senior executive of ruofesi group and a helper of Liang Xiuwen. Her mind is also very useful.


    "So I''m looking for your help now. I want to do another job in the stock market. What do you think?" Su Jingfei''s eyes were burning, and he was very firm.


    "The stock market? It''s OK to do that, but how can you let the stock of Feng''s group fall? " Thinking that Su Jingfei made a fortune in the stock market and made a windfall for Lin''s group, Lin Ruo Ke gave Su Jingfei a look, but still asked.


    Su Jingfei knows that Lin ruoke is not really angry. If there was something wrong with her neighbor, she would not have had the chance to start. At most, she would add fuel to the flames. If Lin ruoke blames herself, she would not fall in love with herself.


    After all, Liang Xiuwen was born as the president and had a long-term vision. After listening to the dialogue between the three people for a long time, she immediately brightened her eyes and said, "Jingfei, are you going to keep the news that they are going to leave the capital, and create some troubles that the Feng group is not going to work, so that their shares will fall?"


    "Xiuwen is smart. Now the people in the provincial capital don''t know the situation of the Feng family. They plan to deal with these industries after they leave the provincial capital. Then we''ll let the news out. Moreover, my Su Shi subsidiary should have real estate. The person in charge of the Feng family''s real estate is Feng Siguang. Let''s just swallow it first, Who told me that all the enmity between me and the Feng family was caused by him! " Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said what he meant with a smile.


    "I see. You came to us just to let us operate this matter. Are you sure the Fengs really want to leave the provincial capital?" Li Hongsi was always calm, and this was no exception.


    "This news was intercepted by Zhang Xianing from the top. According to his ability and character, he is still trustworthy. Anyway, it''s all recommended by Wen Jun. he has no reason to cheat us." Su Jingfei didn''t hide it and told us what he got today.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi didn''t think much about it. They nodded in agreement. Only Lin ruoke turned his lips secretly. She knew Su Jingfei''s relationship with Dongfang Wenjun, and Dongfang Wenjun would not sell his first object.


    "Our company is now full of talents. It should be no problem to do such a thing, and I will let Dongfang Wenjun pay attention to the stock market. This time, we can get as much as we can. As for the real estate company, we have no way." Although Lin ruoke''s heart is sour, he is serious.


    "I''ve already thought about this, because we are involved in a lot of problems this time. Naturally, there are people in the real estate company who can deal with it. If they can''t always work at ease, the company will not be able to support it." Su Jingfei didn''t have any embarrassment. He said to the three women with a smile, "sometimes when you do something, someone will pay a part of the price. This time, it''s the workers of the real estate company."


    The third daughter soon understood what Su Jingfei meant. The reason why Su Jingfei did it was mainly because there were several underground forces supporting it. If the underground forces wanted to make century Fangyuan group unable to construct, it should not be difficult for the long-term real estate business to do. This is Su Jingfei''s confidence.


    At ordinary times, the Feng family has its own power, which can ensure the safety of the construction of the real estate company. But now it is different. The three forces want to attack the Feng family. They are not as powerful as the Feng family in high-end combat, but there are many younger brothers.


    Su Jingfei promised to deal with the Feng family''s high-end combat power. The rest is much simpler, and they will do it freely. Su Jingfei has already thought about all this, otherwise he would not want everyone to deal with the Feng family together. Of course, he can also create the greatest interests for himself by doing so, and his real goal is the stock market.


    Although people from all major families know that Su Jingfei''s fortune is based on stories, he is really stirring up the wind and rain in the stock market, but he is not as good as Su Jingfei. It''s not that they don''t have this idea, they really don''t have the information and courage he has, and he is destined to succeed in the end.


    Together, the four discussed carefully what they should do next. For example, they dropped the Feng family''s shares and how much money they should invest to buy them. They also talked about how they should buy century Fangyuan group if it could not develop normally. The specific implementation of these was all done by three women. Su Jingfei also wanted to deal with the counterattack of the Feng family before he left, No one can say that they left so quietly.


    It''s dinner time after everyone''s talk. A meeting has been open for so long, but when Su Jingfei wants someone to prepare dinner, the phone rings suddenly and a strange number appears on the mobile phone.


    Su Jingfei recently contacted a lot of people he didn''t know. Although the number was strange, he didn''t think much about it. He didn''t know who would find himself! Thinking, I got through the phone and asked, "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "Su Jingfei, I''m Shangguan xianger. I want to see you alone." There is a simple word on the phone.

 Chapter 772

    When Su Jingfei came to the place agreed with Shangguan xianger, he realized that there was such a quiet place in the provincial capital. It was a very elegant club. Although it was winter, it was warm as spring.


    In the quiet small building, there is Shangguan Xiang''er with a veil. Unlike previous meetings, previous meetings were all hostile. This single date is another feeling. Shangguan Xiang''er he saw is very quiet, which is in line with her temperament.


    Shangguan Xiang''er likes to wear white clothes and is covered with light gauze, which is very similar to the mysterious beautiful women in ancient times. Su Jingfei is also curious about Shangguan Xiang''er''s real face, but she has never had a chance to see her.


    Today, I was going to finish dinner, but I received a call from Shangguan xianger to invite me to meet him alone. Su Jingfei hesitated a little and agreed. He didn''t have much hostility to Shangguan xianger. He always felt that Shangguan xianger didn''t have strong hostility to himself.


    She didn''t mean to kill herself when she shot, otherwise she would not be so relaxed twice, which others can''t feel, only he can feel.


    Moreover, he feels that Shangguan xianger is proud of himself, and he will not ambush others to deal with him. When Su Jingfei comes alone, he can be sure that there is no one around him. Shangguan xianger is the only one here. He is very confident in his own strength. Even if Feng mietian is an expert ambush, she should be able to find out.


    More importantly, he thinks that even if someone ambushes him, if he wants to escape, no one will stop him. This is Su Jingfei''s confidence. Otherwise, he does not dare to see Shangguan xianger.


    When he saw Shangguan Xiang''er, Shangguan Xiang''er also saw Su Jingfei. She was always dressed in white, but her white dress was not modern, just like an ancient woman sitting in a quiet building. Su Jingfei felt that she was out of tune with the environment when she saw her in a suit.


    Seeing Su Jingfei, Shangguan xianger said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, you''ve come very fast. I thought you''d have to wait at least another half an hour!"


    "Miss Shangguan, how dare I neglect it? I''ve been racing all the way here." Su Jingfei walks slowly into Xiaozhu, but says with emotion: "Miss Shangguan hasn''t been to the provincial capital for as long as I have. I found such an elegant place. I didn''t know there was such a unique leisure club in the provincial capital."


    "Mr. Su is a busy man. How can I be so free? I want to go somewhere every day." Shangguan Xiang''er seemed to be in a good mood. She said with a smile, "it''s said that Mr. Su''s driving skills are very ordinary. Do you dare to speed like this?"


    Su Jingfei feels his nose awkwardly. Even Shangguan xianger knows about his poor driving skills. He''s exaggerating. He doesn''t drive fast at all. Hanjiacun is not far from the appointed place. He''s coming fast. In fact, it''s nothing new.


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t embarrass Su Jingfei too much, but said with a smile: "the best place here is very quiet, suitable for conversation, and can prepare everything I need. Mr. Su, let me make you tea."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He couldn''t figure out Shangguan xianger''s way. However, seeing that her two little white hands were very flexible, she began to prepare the tea set in front of her and began to make tea, so she sat on the opposite side of Shangguan xianger. Regardless of her intention, he said with a smile: "I didn''t expect Shangguan xianger was still proficient in tea ceremony. It seems that you are really an elegant person."


    "I can''t talk about elegant people. I''ve only been in touch with them since I was a child. I like these things and know a little bit about them. Don''t laugh at others for my poor craftsmanship." Shangguan xianger said softly.


    If Su Jingfei could not be sure that the woman in front of him was Shangguan Xiang''er, he would even think that he was wrong. Shangguan Xiang''er had excellent martial arts skills and was a little like a witch. Her martial arts were all called Tianmo Bayin, but this Shangguan Xiang''er completely subverted her image.


    Today, Su Jingfei has seen Shangguan Xiang''er for the fourth time. If he doesn''t have the previous impression, he even thinks that she is a lady of a big family and a jade of a small family. Her every move is very elegant and coincides with etiquette.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t figure out what medicine Shangguan xianger gourd was selling. She just watched her hands switch between tea sets flexibly, just like a butterfly wearing flowers. Her movements were not fast, just light and quick, very pleasing to the eye. Su Jingfei couldn''t help feeling secretly that if she could take off the veil, it would be good.


    Soon after, Shangguan xianger put a cup of tea in front of Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, would you like to taste my tea?"


    Although Su Jingfei has a lot of skills, he was born in an ordinary family. He spent more time studying martial arts and medicine, as well as some miscellaneous studies. He really didn''t do much research on this elaborate tea ceremony. After smelling it a little, he felt that the aroma of tea was very weak, but it made people clear, and then he drank it all in one gulp.


    Shangguan Xiang''er watched Su Jingfei drink his tea like a cow chewing peony, and did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, she asked again, "Su Jingfei, how do you feel?"


    "Not bad, but the cup is a little small, not very thirsty." Su Jingfei knows that he can''t pretend to be an elegant person. He''s very honest.


    Shangguan xianger said with a dumb smile: "you really answer directly, and whether I can bear it or not, I''ll give you a big one next time." But when the topic changed, he asked with a smile, "if I give you tea, you will drink it. Are you not afraid that I will poison you! It seems that our positions are different. "


    Su Jingfei shrugged and did not pretend to be 13. He said honestly, "I''m afraid. It''s strange if I''m not afraid. But I can''t help drinking. If I dare not drink a glass of water in front of you, I''m not qualified to sit and chat with you."


    In fact, he turned his mouth in his heart. He is also a person who practices poison skill. Although his poison skill is not very good, it''s not a problem that he can use it to resist some conspiracy. He has been on guard for a long time. Shangguan xianger''s behavior today is really strange. How can he not be suspicious.


    Shangguan xianger seemed very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s reply. She nodded and said, "as a man, you must have such a mind. If you dare not drink a glass of water in front of a woman, I really look down on you."


    "That means Miss Shangguan looks up to me now." Su Jingfei smiles and follows Shangguan xianger''s words.


    "I can look up to you. You are so bold. Naturally, I can look up to you. Unfortunately, I did put some medicine in the water. Haven''t you felt it yet?" Shangguan Xiang''er admires Su Jingfei''s appearance very much, but as soon as the words change, she almost makes Su Jingfei sit on the ground.


    Su Jingfei''s face also changed. He didn''t know what poison Shangguan Xiang''er had put in the water. He didn''t find it with his medical knowledge. But the water had been in his stomach for a few minutes, and he didn''t have any special reaction. Was it a chronic poison?


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s ugly face, Shangguan Xiang''er said with a smile, "I just said that you are a big man and have a responsibility. Now I heard that I poisoned you, and your face turned white. It''s really unreliable. Don''t worry. Although Shangguan Xiang''er is not a decent person, at least she doesn''t care to poison people."


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. He said that Shangguan Xiang''er is a lady of a big family and a jasper of a small family. What''s the difference between this character and the witch? If he was excited at that time, the joke would be really big.


    But he is not easy to get angry, people''s meaning is very obvious, is to test Su Jingfei''s manliness, the result is naturally not satisfactory, very no face.


    "Well, I''m not kidding you. I invite you here because I have something to talk to you about." Shangguan Xiang''er was just enough. Su Jingfei was embarrassed, so she changed the topic.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei was attracted by Shangguan Xiang''er''s words and asked curiously, "when I came here, I thought that Miss Shangguan must have something to do with me, but I don''t know what makes you come to me. If you want to compare Kung Fu with me, I''m going to quit. I''m not interested in that."


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t expect Su Jingfei to come up and say so dead. For the first time, she was not angry and said, "who said that I want to compete with you? I''m not hyperactive. I just want to be a quiet and beautiful woman."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. This little girl really dares to say that if someone wants to be a beautiful man, she will be a beautiful woman. But to tell the truth, Shangguan xianger is enough to make people salivate according to her figure, but she can''t see her face. He doesn''t know if she is really beautiful.


    Think of here, can''t help but smile: "since you want to be a quiet beautiful woman, but I don''t know if you are beautiful, can I see your face!"


    "You men, you really don''t have a good thing. If you want to see what I look like, just tell me. Even my face is out." Shangguan Xiang''er looked at Su Jingfei with a smile, and said, "how about my appearance? Is it really so important? Do you guys like to see beautiful ones


    Su Jingfei really can''t grasp Shangguan Xiang''er. Her attitude changes so fast that she can''t figure out which is her real mind, so she has to smile.


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t entangle him either. She just said with a smile, "when I finish my business, if you want to see it, I''ll show you what I look like. What do you think?"


    "Is that true?"


    "Seriously!"


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, you say, I also want to know what you have to do with me."


    Shangguan xianger didn''t delay his time, but said happily: "tomorrow afternoon, Feng mietian and I will leave the provincial capital. It''s estimated that we won''t come to the provincial capital in a short time. Your pressure will be much less. If you want to deal with the Feng family, you can do it as soon as possible. Soon, I think Feng mieqing should go to the capital to find Feng mieling."


    Su Jingfei is stunned. He just gets the news that the Feng family is going to withdraw. Shangguan xianger comes to him to say this. Is there any connection? However, he also noticed one detail and asked, "did you just name Feng mietian and Feng mieling? Aren''t they your Godfather and uncle? Isn''t it not good for you to call them that way? "


    Shangguan xianger, unable to see Su Jingfei, said, "what''s the matter with my name? Do I want to tell you that my godfather and uncle are not very clear, and I don''t want to say so. "


    Su Jingfei feels that Shangguan Xiang''er has no respect for his elders when he talks about Feng mietian and Feng mieling, which makes him frown secretly. He doesn''t understand what''s going on. He just feels that they don''t seem to have such a good relationship as he imagined.


    "We don''t talk about this problem. I just want to know why you want to tell me this news. In the final analysis, the Feng family and I are enemies. If I know their movements, I must find a way to deal with them. How can they leave so easily?" Su Jingfei doesn''t hide his mind, it''s unnecessary.


    Shangguan xianger was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s confession, and then said: "you have a point. You are the biggest enemy of the Feng family in the provincial capital. Of course, the Feng family is also your biggest enemy. If you know the news, you certainly don''t want them to leave, but my purpose is not to let them leave. Our purpose is the same, and I will send you the news!"


    "You don''t want them to leave, what do you mean?" Su Jingfei frowned and asked.


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just don''t want Feng mieqing''s family to go to the capital. At least I can''t let them go to the Feng family with a lot of capital. That will make the Feng family in the capital stronger." Now that he has begun to speak, Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t want to hide his own meaning.


    "You''re right to say that. You don''t have to ask. If the Fengs in the capital get the help of the Fengs in the provincial capital, their strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds. The Fengs in the provincial capital are huge wealth." Su Jingfei nodded and agreed with Shangguan xianger.


    "So, I don''t want them to go to the capital, let alone the provincial capital. Because of them, the Feng family will develop better." Shangguan xianger said his conclusion.


    "It seems that you are right in theory, but in fact, something is wrong. Aren''t you Feng mieling''s daughter? It''s a good thing for you that his strength has been enhanced. Why do you want to obstruct me and send me a letter? " Su Jingfei listened to Shangguan xianger''s words, first nodded, and then asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I''m Feng mieling''s dry daughter. I was raised by him, but I also have my own parents. The reason why my parents died early is because of the Feng family. Feng mieling is also the main murderer. Do you think I should help him or go to him for revenge?" Shangguan Xiang''er laughs with sadness and tells his secret without concealing it.


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. He didn''t expect Shangguan Xiang''er to have such a relationship with Feng mieling. This is not only his godfather, but also the enemy of his parents. It''s no surprise that Shangguan Xiang''er chose to help himself.


    It''s just that they''ve seen each other, and they''re hostile. Is Shangguan xianger''s words really credible? Su Jingfei is not sure.

 Chapter 773

    Su Jingfei is dubious about Shangguan xianger''s words. After all, such a plot is too dramatic. Feng mieling killed Shangguan xianger''s parents, but took Shangguan xianger as his adopted daughter. Is there anything wrong with his head? Isn''t this a typical case of raising a tiger?


    Although he hasn''t met Feng mieling, that guy can become the head of the Feng family in the capital, and he is a master in the capital. He must have no problem. He can''t help but understand this.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is also obviously a smart person. From Su Jingfei''s eyes, she has guessed Su Jingfei''s mind. She sneered and said: "Su Jingfei, do you doubt my words? What I said is true. Although Feng mieling is not a cruel villain, she is definitely not a soft hearted person. The reason why he took me as his adopted daughter is that he is not a kind-hearted person, Of course, it''s because he doesn''t know who his parents are


    "Well, even if what you say is reasonable, he doesn''t have no children. Why do you accept a woman who doesn''t know her origin as an adopted daughter? It doesn''t make sense. Does this old man have your idea?" Su Jingfei frowned and asked her questions.


    "I''ve heard that Su Jingfei is a sex Wolf for a long time. I didn''t expect that he could not escape the idea of sex at this time." Shangguan Xiang''er turned her lips and said mercilessly.


    Su startled the old face, but still argued, "don''t change the topic. Isn''t this my color?" I just can''t figure out why, so I give you a reason to come out. If you don''t tell me the reason, my heart will not be so solid. "


    "It''s very simple. You''ve seen my strength. Although it''s not the top in the country, it''s at least more characteristic. I can be his helper, and his eldest son is not too young. It''s the age to find his daughter-in-law." Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t hide this time. She said it calmly. She just said that later, she had seen Su Jingfei''s face with a "sure" expression. She said angrily: "you''re a bad man. What are you thinking?"


    Su Jingfei hit a ha ha, then said: "no, I just suddenly feel that you are very reasonable, with the strength of the girl, it is reasonable to be valued."


    Shangguan Xiang''er naturally knew that he was not thinking about this, and he didn''t bother to argue with him. He just nodded: "anyway, no matter what the reason is, Feng mieling doesn''t know who my parents are, but I don''t want the Feng family to be big."


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to entangle with him, so he changed the topic and said: "well, even if what you said is true, I will try my best to deal with the people of Feng family, the provincial capital, here, but you can also use me to report to me. Should you give me some benefits?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er looked at Su Jingfei as a rogue. She was very angry and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, how can you be so cheeky? I''ll tip you off. It''s to help you. You even ask me for benefits. How can you say that?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "don''t make yourself so great. You can''t help me, you can help yourself, and you still want me to help you. If I don''t know the news, the Feng family will leave the provincial capital calmly, which will have a great influence on your revenge. If you don''t give me benefits, it won''t make sense."


    "Su Jingfei, you can really confuse black and white. Do you like to do it or not? Anyway, I don''t know the hatred between Feng mieling and me. I can wait and I''ll do it again when I have a chance. But almost everyone knows the hatred between you and the Feng family. Do you think the Feng family in Beijing will not come to deal with you? We''ll see who''s more anxious then. " Su Jingfei''s tired and lazy attitude made Shangguan Xiang''er angry and impolite.


    Seeing that Shangguan Xiang''er was angry, Su Jingfei quickly said with a smile, "Shangguan girl, why are you so impatient! I''m just joking with you. It''s you who help me. I thank you. I''ll give you an example. "


    Shangguan Xiang''er is helpless again. She almost laughs at this guy. She always thinks Su Jingfei is a man. She never changes her face in the face of people''s siege. Moreover, she hears that he makes a big fuss about the domineering power of the Feng family. What a man he thought he was. After meeting him, he doesn''t disappoint himself. But now she really can''t accept this rogue''s appearance.


    Su Jingfei has been self reliant since he was a child. In fact, he used to look like a little rogue. But as he grew older, Su Jingfei became more and more low-key and would not play tricks on purpose. That''s why he was regarded as a gentle little white face.


    Now talking with Shangguan xianger is like meeting ordinary friends. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to be as serious as usual to let Shangguan xianger see the other side.


    "You go to die. I don''t need men. I don''t need you to promise me. The news has already been told to you. If you believe me, you should arrange it quickly, or it will be too late to regret." Shangguan Xiang''er is too lazy to compete with Su Jingfei. She looks very serious.


    Su Jingfei saw that he was serious and put away his smile. He nodded and said, "you can rest assured. I will go back to arrange it. If the Feng family wants to easily withdraw from the provincial capital, there is no such cheap thing."


    He said, thinking that he had already arranged everything. At that time, if the Fengs really want to withdraw from the provincial capital, they should at least peel off their skin. At that time, the Fengs in the capital will receive only the Fengs in the provincial capital. In that case, even if the Fengs in the capital have some development, it will be very limited, and there may be other contradictions.


    He has never been a person who likes to be bullied. He likes to strangle those who have enemies with him in the cradle. Now he can''t completely solve the Feng family in the provincial capital. The target must be the Feng family in the capital. It''s also a good way to restrict their development.


    Shangguan xianger naturally didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. Seeing that he was serious, he was very comforted and said with a smile¡° By the way, you haven''t had dinner yet. Why don''t we have dinner here? It''s not only a good environment, but also delicious dishes. "


    Su Jingfei was called out by Shangguan Xiang''er when he was about to have dinner. Now after listening to Shangguan Xiang''er''s words, he felt a little hungry and nodded happily: "since Shangguan girls are so recommended, how can I not give face? You are also a pretty girl. I believe in your taste."


    Shangguan Xiang''er looks at Su Jingfei with a smile, and suddenly says, "no wonder people say that Su Jingfei is a coyote, and he must be full of sweet words, otherwise how can he cheat so many women?"


    "Hello, everyone is familiar. If you say that again, I will still sue you for slander." Su Jingfei was not happy to hear it and said: "when did I cheat so many women? Am I xiaoqingxin? I never cheat, we are all pure feelings


    "Bah, you have the face to say it." Shangguan Xiang''er made a vomit expression and said: "pure expression, pure can only go to bed, right?"


    "Come on, Shangguan girl, you are just like a fairy. You can''t stop talking about going to bed. It''s so vulgar. It''s not in line with your image. You should pay attention to your own image!" Su Jingfei said with a look of shock.


    "Kiss you, I''ve always been like this, but you don''t know it. Don''t think I don''t know about you. Since I want to find you, I must have known a lot about you. How dare you say that you and the women around you are innocent?" Shangguan xianger sniffed.


    Su Jingfei looks at Shangguan Xiang''er speechless. To tell the truth, Shangguan Xiang''er always has a good impression on him. Her ancient mysterious pretty girl is absolutely different from any woman around her. Dongfang Wenjun is a classical pretty girl, but it''s because of her temperament, but it''s different from Shangguan Xiang''er''s ancient mysterious pretty girl.


    Now Shangguan xianger''s attitude makes him a little speechless. He wants to tell Shangguan xianger that your beautiful image in my mind has completely collapsed.


    Shangguan Xiang''er really didn''t care what Su Jingfei thought of her. In Su Jingfei''s gaping eyes, she continued: "Su Jingfei, you are always a pretty girl, and you haven''t seen me. How against your will you say that!"


    "Well, I''m not against my will. Now society is like this. Is it a pretty girl? When you call her a pretty girl, she''s always happy. Anyway, I haven''t seen you before, so I think you''re a pretty girl. I imagine you''re Lin Zhiling." Su Jingfei explained.


    "You die, you think I''m somebody else, and you say I''m not beautiful." Shangguan Xiang''er is still a woman. No matter what the relationship between her and Su Jingfei is, she twisted her arm. It seems that she still wants to step on Su Jingfei''s feet. The little woman''s appearance is very obvious.


    Although Shangguan Xiang''er is very cute at this time, Su Jingfei skilfully evaded Shangguan Xiang''er''s foot, stepped out, and stopped Shangguan Xiang''er from saying: "Nah, don''t come here. How can you be so vicious? You see you''ve turned green."


    Shangguan Xiang''er stopped, looked at Su Jingfei and hummed: "it''s just a small punishment for you. You don''t know my strength. It''s light enough to make your arm blue. Be careful to annoy me and cut you off."


    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. Shangguan Xiang''er is probably familiar with her. She has no way to deal with her.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Su Jingfei said with a smiley face again: "yes, since you always say you are not ugly, why don''t you lift the veil and show it to me, and let me identify it? So that I don''t misunderstand you. "


    Shangguan xianger''s eyes became strange again, which made Su Jingfei feel uncomfortable. After a long time, Shangguan xianger said with a smile: "are you sure you really want to see my face? Won''t you regret it? " Without waiting for Su Jingfei to open her mouth, she continued to smile: "no matter what I look like, I swear that the opposite sex who has seen my face must be my husband."

 Chapter 774

    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. Looking at Shangguan Xiang''er, he felt a little uneasy. The girl couldn''t tell the truth. She quickly laughed and said, "Shangguan girl, don''t be kidding. It''s a time when there''s such a thing."


    "Yes? You don''t think so, but that''s what I swear. Do you want to see it? " Shangguan xianger continued to say in the same tone as before.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether Shangguan Xiang''er is joking or serious. He and Shangguan Xiang''er met four times in total. At first, they were still enemies. At most, they had just turned enemies into friends, and they didn''t have any love for each other.


    What''s more, although he can''t speak of any appearance Association, he is also a normal man, surrounded by beautiful women, and his eyes have long surpassed those of ordinary people. Not to mention Shangguan Xiang''er is an ugly woman, even if she is an ordinary woman, he doesn''t necessarily look up to her. Shangguan Xiang''er is really in good shape, and can be regarded as a sexy beauty, but after all, he doesn''t lack women, and can''t want any women.


    Shangguan Xiang''er, seeing Su Jingfei''s shrinking appearance, said with disdain: "men are really a virtue. I''m afraid I look ugly."


    Su Jingfei heard this, some not happy way: "Shangguan girl, words can''t say so, I admit that I am a normal man, certainly prefer beautiful women, but I don''t let you take off the veil is not this meaning, just marriage, how can such a joke."


    "Children''s play? With my strength, how many of my peers can take off my veil? " Shangguan xianger first disdained a smile, and then very confident way.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He really didn''t think of this problem. In the final analysis, he is still a modern man. Even if he has martial arts skills, he won''t be like those people from big families. He still keeps his traditional thoughts and habits.


    When he thinks about problems, he always uses modern people''s ideas to think about it. Shangguan xianger''s life-long decision by using the veil is very playful. But if Shangguan xianger''s ability is included, it seems that it is not the case. Shangguan xianger''s strength is very clear to him.


    He didn''t know Shangguan xianger''s age, but since she claimed to be the same age as herself, she should be counted as 20 years old. There are many people in China who are better than Shangguan xianger, but there should be no more than three of her peers.


    At that time, Niu Baisui once said that Shangguan xianger''s martial arts ability ranked among the top five of the younger generation. Excluding the female experts, there were only three or two people who could be better than Shangguan xianger. One of them was her elder martial brother Chu Yiming, who obviously didn''t have this qualification when she was 16 or 17 years old. It seemed that she was the only one left, and only known about herself.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei suddenly feels that Shangguan Xiang''er is not joking. She wants to lift her veil by force. There are only a few qualified people in the world. The only one left is Shangguan Xiang''er who voluntarily takes off her veil. She must be willing to make her volunteer. So, Shangguan Xiang''er is going to be her husband, It seems reasonable.


    Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t interrupt Su Jingfei''s thinking either. She just looks at his face changing. She seems to be able to guess Su Jingfei''s mind. Seeing Su Jingfei''s face becoming more and more ugly, her smile is even stronger.


    "How''s it going? Su Jingfei, have you figured it out? Don''t look at my real face. I''m talking. If you look at it, you can''t return it. " When Shangguan Xiang''er sees Su Jingfei thinking clearly, she looks at Su Jingfei with a smile and says.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care what Shangguan Xiang''er''s attitude towards him was. He quickly waved his hand and said, "well, I''m just joking. How can Shangguan girl''s appearance be seen casually by ordinary people like me


    Shangguan Xiang''er sneered: "if you don''t dare, you don''t dare to say that I''m not immortal."


    Su Jingfei didn''t say it, but he was thinking, I don''t know if you are immortal or not, but you are absolutely a witch. It''s really speechless to decide your life in such a way.


    Shangguan Xiang''er can see that Su Jingfei has no guts to watch it and doesn''t joke with him. Instead, she says hello to the waiter. She has already ordered the food. This is a greeting, and the waiter begins to serve the food. The clothes of these waiters are also very characteristic. They are all short clothes and small jackets, which are in line with the style here.


    Su Jingfei said to Shangguan Xiang''er with a smile: "Shangguan girl, the place you are looking for is not bad. It makes me feel far away from the noise of the world."


    "Of course, my taste is very reliable." Shangguan Xiang''er seems to have a good talk with Su Jingfei. After that, she is close to Su Jingfei, and her speech becomes more natural.


    Of course, Su Jingfei likes it better. They are not enemies of life and death. If she is Feng mieling''s own daughter, she can worry more. Since she is a daughter, she doesn''t have to care so much. Besides, he believes what Shangguan xianger said before.


    Now Shangguan Xiang''er seems to be in a good mood. She even introduces the dishes to Su Jingfei. Obviously, she often comes here and is familiar with them.


    Su Jingfei is eating and listening to Shangguan xianger. At this time, he suddenly feels that Shangguan xianger''s age is really not big. At least when chatting, she occasionally shows some girl like arrogance, which is completely different from her usual appearance.


    He can also understand that Shangguan xianger, if she is bent on revenge, must make herself mature, and her own character will be limited.


    When the meal was almost finished, Shangguan Xiang''er and Su Jingfei''s meeting was over. But before leaving, Shangguan Xiang''er said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, this is a rare time for us to meet in private today. When I return to the capital, there may be no chance. Do you really not want to see me?"


    Su was shocked and said with a dry smile: "Shangguan girl, my curiosity is not very strong. I don''t worry about it. I''ll take you as Lin Zhiling."


    Shangguan Xiang''er was just teasing Su Jingfei. This guy always looks young and mature, and occasionally plays tricks. It''s hard to see his embarrassment. However, she finds that every time she kicks the veil, Su Jingfei will avoid it. She thinks it''s very interesting, so she teases him again.


    But I didn''t expect to say that again. How can I say that it''s also beautiful? He always takes himself as someone else!


    "Su Jingfei, I don''t like to hear that. What''s good about that old woman pretending to be tender? Do you men really have no aesthetic sense? And think of me as her. I want to strangle you. " Shangguan xianger was very dissatisfied and angry.


    Seeing Shangguan Xiang''er''s dissatisfaction, Su Jingfei quickly explained, "that''s not what I mean. I''m just comparing it. I can also treat you as Xi Shi Diao Chan."


    "You don''t have the guts to talk. I''m afraid I''ll depend on you." It''s probably because Shangguan xianger''s mood is not easy to control after drinking some wine.


    Su Jingfei is a good drinker. Drinking a little wine has little effect on him, but he is a man after all. He was told by Shangguan Xiang''er that he was timid again and again, and he was also very uncomfortable. He frowned and said, "Shangguan girl, we are going to meet in private today, which can be regarded as turning enemies into friends. But you always pick my fault again and again, and I''m not happy, If you don''t get something to lift the veil and marry you, there''s nothing I dare not see. "


    "What? You mean it''s hard to marry me for you? " Shangguan Xiang''er is really a woman. She doesn''t pick the point.


    Su Jingfei frowned, but also some unhappy way: "I said Shangguan girl, today everything was fine, you don''t have to entangle in such things, if we split up in a bad mood, isn''t it not so good?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er obviously didn''t want to make su Jingfei comfortable today. She snorted: "if you don''t dare, you don''t dare. There are so many excuses. How can I say that you are also a big girl with yellow flowers, and you can be regarded as an expert. You are not bad looking. Even if you marry you, it''s cheap. I still dislike your Playboy heart!"


    Su surprised Fei was upset by Shangguan Xiang''s attitude, and murmured, "is it not a pretty girl, not you has the final say, I didn''t see it."


    If the woman opposite him was an ordinary woman, she would not have heard that. But Shangguan xianger was not much weaker than him. Moreover, when she argued, the woman was more open-minded and heard Su Jingfei''s words all at once.


    No matter what kind of woman she is, she can''t tolerate other people''s doubts about her appearance. What''s more, Shangguan Xiang''er is such a proud woman. She has drunk a lot of wine and has a fever in her head. Shangguan Xiang''er gritted her teeth and said, "OK, Su Jingfei, you doubt me, right? Then I''ll let you see my girl''s appearance clearly. You don''t have to regret it." I''m going to lift the veil.


    Shangguan xianger was a little excited, but Su Jingfei was still sober. Seeing Shangguan xianger''s action, he was shocked. No matter whether it was appropriate or not, he quickly stepped forward and stopped: "my Shangguan girl, Shangguan aunt, you can have a snack. Don''t make trouble."


    In a hurry, he unconsciously used his martial arts and flashed to Shangguan Xiang''er. He wanted to hold her hand. He didn''t dare to look at Shangguan Xiang''er.


    Shangguan Xiang''er was very proud with a smile. She put her hand on the veil and said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, please forgive me. You still want to drink my mother''s foot washing water. You''re still afraid. I''ve played you again."


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that her purpose was just to amuse herself, and even said such words, but his hand had already gone out, just catching Shangguan Xiang''er''s arm.


    As a warrior, Shangguan Xiang''er''s reaction is not slow, but this kind of reaction at this time, has become a fatal thing, she originally just put on the veil, did not want to really pull down, but her arm was caught by Su Jingfei.


    In general, Shangguan Xiang''er wants to shake off Su Jingfei''s arm, but this action is totally subconscious. As a result, Shangguan Xiang''er not only shakes off Su Jingfei''s arm, but also pulls down her veil. This situation immediately stunnes both of them.

 Chapter 775

    Neither Su Jingfei nor Shangguan Xiang''er expected such a result. Shangguan Xiang''er''s laughter stopped abruptly. She drank a lot, but this time she really just wanted to tease Su Jingfei. She didn''t expect such a result.


    Shangguan Xiang''er was stunned because she didn''t expect such a result, but Su Jingfei was stunned because of Shangguan Xiang''er''s appearance. This woman has always been veiled and doesn''t know his real appearance. Now it''s the first time to see Shangguan Xiang''er. How does he describe it.


    In his mind, Shangguan Xiang''er is either a classical pretty girl or a modern pretty girl. But now when he meets Shangguan Xiang''er, he knows that these are beyond description. She is like a real witch.


    It''s not that she looks like a devil, but that she seems to have a natural charm. As long as people see her appearance, they will be deeply attracted by her. However, when they really say how she looks, they don''t know. She looks very ordinary, but it seems amazing. Suddenly, she looks good and doesn''t leave any impression.


    Su Jingfei has seen that kind of dreamy woman, the bar owner''s wife''s dream is such a person, because her skill is to make people have inexplicable illusions, not to confuse the mind, but with a dream effect.


    Xuanxuan has practiced the art of enchantment and is very good at men. Nalan Xiuying''s generation of enchantresses also has their own enchantment charm because of practicing martial arts. They can make anyone feel close to them unconsciously. Men will bow down to the pomegranate skirt and increase their own charm.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is different. She doesn''t practice any special skills. She just looks attractive enough, just like magic.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether Shangguan Xiang''er is a pretty girl of Liang Xiuwen''s level or an ordinary woman. This is the first woman that makes Su Jingfei so tangled. Now he can understand why she should wear a veil.


    Shangguan xianger''s face is a little strange. If she doesn''t wear a veil, she will have a lot of trouble. He also understands why Shangguan xianger let her husband see her. Besides her husband, when other people see her, they will miss her and be missed by someone they don''t like. In fact, it''s not a happy thing, especially women.


    "Su Jingfei, you bastard, I''ll kill you." Compared with Su Jingfei, who was stunned by each other''s strange appearance, Shangguan Xiang''er naturally woke up faster and jumped forward.


    At this time, Shangguan Xiang''er was completely excited and instinctive, and she didn''t have much killing power. Su Jingfei knew that she didn''t really want to kill herself, but she was angry. Even so, Su Jingfei had to avoid. This woman''s strength was not weak. If she caught her, she would not be able to avoid a fat beating.


    "Shangguan girl, it''s all an accident. Don''t be angry. Just think that nothing happened. I know it''s wrong. Let me go." Su Jingfei dodged and apologized.


    He didn''t know that Shangguan xianger''s words were somewhat true, but from her appearance, it might be true. After all, Shangguan xianger''s face was so strange that she could see how much she cared. In fact, with her figure, her appearance, which gives people a more ordinary feeling, can be regarded as a pretty girl, and if it''s amazing, it can make people feel beautiful, She was just a fairy.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know why she gives people different feelings, but he can''t be sure, but he knows that he can''t be sure with his eyesight and concentration. Other men will feel the same way. This girl is really a witch.


    Shangguan Xiang''er obviously didn''t want to let Su Jingfei go. While chasing Su Jingfei, she scolded him: "Su Jingfei, you dead bastard, you are wrong. My mother''s innocence is gone. You want me to let you go. I won''t let you go in my next life."


    Su Jingfei shrinks her neck in fright. Shangguan Xiang''er is really an elegant and beautiful girl when she is quiet. Now she suddenly goes crazy. She has the potential of a crazy woman. But her special appearance makes people feel very beautiful.


    He said in his heart that he might be really confused. At this time, he should see Shangguan Xiang''er''s ordinary appearance. How can he think she is beautiful? This woman''s appearance is really strange. He thinks wildly. Su Jingfei''s hands and feet are not slow. She is not attacked by Shangguan Xiang''er at all.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s strength is very strong, which is recognized by all, and it is also very strange. She can even have AOE attribute and can attack in groups. However, few people know her Kung Fu. She can hardly fight close to others.


    Su Jingfei has become a lucky person to see her in melee. Because of her growing anger, Shangguan Xiang''er''s movements have become more and more skillful. She is no longer in such a frenzy as before, but she is really serious and her movements have become more flexible. Although she is still far from Su Jingfei, she should be regarded as good at it.


    In previous meetings, Su Jingfei thought that since Shangguan Xiang''er used tonal attack, she was a bit like the mage in the game. She was good at long-range attack, and her Kung Fu should not be very good, but she didn''t think that was the case at all.


    After all, Shangguan Xiang''er''s internal skill is not weak. As long as he knows some boxing, he will be much more powerful than the ordinary martial arts who don''t practice internal skill. That is to say, Shangguan Xiang''er meets Su Jingfei, who is a perverted guy. If he is an ordinary person, even the hunter and Huo Gufeng''s level experts, he may not be able to take advantage.


    Xiaozhu was originally very quiet. The two of them made such a fuss, which completely lost their artistic conception. Su Jingfei knew that he was not good and was embarrassed to fight back. He kept dodging all the time, and said: "Shangguan girl, I already said that I was blocking you at that time. All this was a misunderstanding, and there was no outsider here. Please let me go, I apologize to you. "


    "Let you go? I swear that even if it''s no use deceiving myself, I''m superstitious, and I''ll never let you go. " Shangguan Xiang''er is very angry. Although she is not weak, she can''t catch up with Su Jingfei. This guy is as cunning as loach.


    Su Jingfei once again dodged Shangguan Xiang''er''s palm and said with a sad face: "Shangguan girl, we are all people in the new era of the 21st century. Don''t be so superstitious. In case of bad people, will you marry him?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s hands and feet don''t listen, and Hu Shengfeng attacks Su Jingfei. He says casually, "if you don''t marry me, I''m not nobody. Why do you want to marry him?"


    "That''s right. Since you can choose, don''t pester me. I''m a bad person. I''m not suitable for you, and I have a girlfriend too!" Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened and urged him to do so.


    "Well, since you say so, I don''t want to marry you." Shangguan Xiang''er seems to feel that Su Jingfei''s words are reasonable. She says slowly.


    Su Jingfei was relieved. It seems that Shangguan Xiang''er is still reasonable and slow. She said with a smile: "Shangguan girl, you still understand the truth and take the entertainment oath seriously. I''ll wipe it. What are you doing?"


    With an exclamation, Su Jingfei jumps up and is almost caught by Shangguan Xiang''er. It''s clear that she has slowed down her attack, but suddenly she is more fierce.


    "I didn''t want to do anything. I just listened to you and didn''t want to marry you any more. I swore at that time that if my veil was lifted, I would marry him. If he didn''t accept me or I couldn''t accept him, I would kill him." Shangguan xianger''s hands and feet are faster, but her words make su Jingfei want to cry without tears.


    "Shangguan girl, do you watch too many movies? You use such bloody content in reality." Su Jingfei has begun to join in some counterattacks. As Shangguan Xiang''er''s hand is more and more fierce, Su Jingfei has to fight back.


    "You don''t care if I watch too many movies. Anyway, there are only two ways. One is to marry me and the other is to let me kill you." Shangguan xianger hummed.


    Su Jingfei is convinced that Shangguan xianger is not joking this time. If not, there are only two people here, and he won''t give Shangguan xianger the chance to take out Yuxiao. He believes Shangguan xianger will use the sound wave to attack.


    "Shangguan girl, it''s hard to be happy. How can marriage be so hasty? I won''t promise you." Su Jingfei frowned and said.


    "No problem. If you don''t agree, you''ll die. You don''t want to run all the time. You''re like a firefly in the night. Unless you can put everything down and hide your name in the mountains and forests, I''ll chase you all the time even if you go to the ends of the world." Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t look angry at all, but her tone was firm.


    Su Jingfei is full of chagrin now. Why did he have to mention something about the veil with her before? Now he is in a bit of a dilemma. If he marries Shangguan Xiang''er, Su Jingfei naturally can''t do it, but he can''t even let him die.


    Although he has never been soft on the enemy, Shangguan Xiang''er is not only not his own enemy, but also helpful to him. Even more, he can''t do the killing. Now, in addition to avoiding Shangguan Xiang''er''s attack, he has to think about how to solve the immediate situation.


    Seeing that she had been fighting for a long time, Shangguan Xiang''er stopped the attack. Instead, she stood in front of Su Jingfei. It seemed that because of the previous fierce attack, her anger was slightly relieved and her face was slightly better.


    Su Jingfei saw that the other side stopped attacking, and he could also stop moving. His Ren Du''s two veins were connected, and he didn''t feel tired, even if he played thousands of rounds again.


    But now what really bothers him is how to solve this problem. Looking at Shangguan Xiang''er who is silent, he coughed and said, "Shangguan girl, what happened today is a misunderstanding. We can be regarded as partners anyway. Can we turn this page over?"


    "Turn over your head, Su Jingfei. You are not a man. Why don''t you admit it when you do it? My innocence is destroyed in your hands. Do you want to be responsible?" After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Shangguan Xiang''er was angry.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said, "Shangguan girl, if you don''t have such fun, even if you are forced to marry, don''t talk nonsense. When did I touch you, how can I be innocent? I can''t tell you clearly. I''m the one who is innocent."


    "Why not? I have told you that if you look at my appearance, you will marry me. You have to take off my veil. Isn''t that destroying my innocence? Now turn around and don''t want me, and never abandon me? " Shangguan Xiang''er did not give in and gave a tit for tat answer, but her words were uncomfortable to Su Jingfei''s ears.


    "No, Shangguan girl, the more you say it, the more outrageous it is. I don''t have a beginning and end to abandon it. You can''t plant slander like this!" Su Jingfei was shocked and quickly corrected.


    Shangguan Xiang''er snorted: "I didn''t plant any slander. As long as you lift my veil, you will be my fiance. Marrying me is the only way. I''m all your people now. Don''t you want me, just abandon me all the time? Do you still blame me for saying you? "


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said, "elder sister, we can''t play like this. I have girlfriends, and there are more than one. I''m not in a hurry to get married."


    Shangguan Xiang''er glared at Su Jingfei and said angrily, "don''t get close to her. Who is your elder sister? Do you still want to play that? I''ve never heard of when you''ve changed so much. "


    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. They all say that when women are unreasonable, they can''t grasp the key point of the problem, and they will make trouble. He didn''t believe it before, but now he finally knows that Shangguan Xiang''er is a typical type of making trouble. How can he become a pervert.


    "Shangguan girl, I didn''t mean to call you elder sister. I just said that casually." Su Jingfei is speechless to this chick who can''t grasp the key point, so he can''t explain it.


    "I can''t say it casually. I''m twenty days younger than you. Don''t yell." Shangguan xianger snorted.


    This time Su Jingfei was really stunned. He didn''t expect that Shangguan xianger was the same age as himself, and he was twenty days younger than himself. His birthday was no secret, and Shangguan xianger was not surprised to know.


    At the same time, he thought of Shangguan xianger''s words. Her so-called age is the same age, not a category. Combined with her marriage conditions, according to her ability, she is the only person in the country who is most suitable to uncover her veil. It seems that there is something wrong with her. This girl doesn''t mean to say that.


    Chu Yiming is silent, Shangguan xianger is dissatisfied with the way: "Su Jingfei, you are still not a man, can''t you be happy? You have so many girlfriends, I don''t mind. You will marry me later, and they won''t marry, and I won''t occupy you, so you can have free space. "


    If a man can find such a generous wife, it''s definitely a kind of happiness. But now Shangguan Xiang''er is too overbearing. It''s clear that she''s the last one to come, and her relationship with Su Jingfei is not in place. She wants to be a real wife. What about the woman in the family? Su Jingfei can make her first woman Wu Yanli the first wife, You can also make your girlfriend Li Hongsi the first wife, but it''s definitely not Shangguan Xiang''er''s turn. Shangguan Xiang''er''s request has gone too far.

 Chapter 776

    Su Jingfei''s silence made Shangguan Xiang''er very dissatisfied. She snorted: "what do you mean? You show your attitude. How can you be such a man? I can''t see a man like you."


    "Shangguan girl, since she can''t see a man like me, let''s give up our previous proposal." Su Jingfei is very happy and climbs along the pole quickly.


    "I just said that if you don''t agree, you''ll die. Anyway, I''ve already said that I''ll either die or be my husband. I''m serious." Shangguan xianger is obviously not joking this time. Her face is much more serious. As she said, she should take it seriously this time.


    Su Jingfei has a headache. He can''t imagine such a thing happening. Looking at Shangguan xianger, a very clever girl, how can she be so serious about such a thing? How can marriage be such a trifle.


    "Shangguan girl, you and I are only 20 years old this year. Don''t worry about getting married. In my mind, the age of marriage is 30 years old, and there are still 10 years left. Let''s not discuss this problem. In case you meet a man you like, you can choose again. Do you think so?" Su Jingfei thought about it and said it seriously.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looked at Su Jingfei with a smile and said, "if you men are like this, when you can''t satisfy our women, you just want to drag it."


    "Hey, after all, don''t use map guns. When can I be dissatisfied with us men?" Su Jingfei is not happy to open his mouth. He doesn''t like such a saying. It seems that all men are not good things.


    Shangguan xianger suddenly said with a smile, "is that right? Let me be satisfied, then! "


    If at ordinary times, Su Jingfei would definitely say that you took it off for a try, but now he doesn''t dare to say so. After all, such a practice can only make him more passive. He has to smile bitterly and doesn''t want to argue with Shangguan xianger.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was speechless, Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t force her too much. Instead, she said, "since you say it''s not the age to get married, it''s not unreasonable. Let''s talk about it in two years. But you should pray that I won''t like others, or I''ll come and kill you."


    Su Jingfei was speechless. After a while, he said, "Shangguan girl, it seems that your idea is wrong. If you like others, why do you kill me? Besides, you are not my opponent!"


    "Yes, I can''t beat you, but the person I can like should at least surpass me. If we work together, do you still have confidence that you can''t kill you?" Shangguan Xiang''er sneered and said impolitely: "besides, since I want to kill you, what fair competition can I have, as long as you can die."


    Su Jingfei says that Shangguan Xiang''er is right. Since she wants to kill people, she doesn''t have to say hello to herself. If Shangguan Xiang''er and her husband, who are more powerful than her, want to kill themselves with one mind, it''s really hard for people to defend. Su Jingfei suddenly feels that the enemy she has set up is a little puzzling. What''s the matter!


    Besides, he also thought of another problem: Shangguan Xiang''er has a high vision. If she wants to find a husband, she also needs to find a strong one. Unless she doesn''t only look at each other''s martial arts, it''s really very difficult to find a more suitable one than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is depressed to find that he seems to think that he doesn''t have any advantage. Seeing Guan xianger''s proud expression, he feels like he has fallen into the ditch.


    "Well, don''t be forced and helpless. Although I''m not beautiful, there are many people who like me, and you should be satisfied. Remember to tell others later that you are my Shangguan xianger''s person. Oh, ha, ha Shangguan xianger looks like a big sister, and she even wants to laugh like the queen.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. What is the girl going to do? It''s not so good. How can she become her own person? Even if they become husband and wife, Shangguan Xiang''er should become Su Jingfei''s person.


    "Shangguan Xiang''er, don''t make trouble. Let''s talk about it first. We''ll talk about it later. But the women around me, don''t mess around and don''t let me give them up. Otherwise, I''d rather fight with you. You should understand that although you have good self-protection ability, if I want to kill you, you don''t have a chance." Su Jingfei thought of Shangguan xianger''s style in his heart, but he was serious.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is also a smart woman. She can judge from Su Jingfei''s tone and face whether he is sincere or joking. Although Su Jingfei is not a serious person, he is absolutely sincere when he is serious.


    Before she came into contact with Su Jingfei, she actually had a certain understanding of him. Although this guy seems to have a secret relationship with the women around him, she didn''t hear that he was bad to anyone. Moreover, not all of these women had sex with him. It seems that they were only so when they got emotional.


    Although Su Jingfei is a playboy, he can''t be said to be a sex wolf. He can only be said to be a softhearted man. Moreover, because he has no family, these women are actually his villains.


    Unless Shangguan Xiang''er really intends to be the enemy of life and death with Su Jingfei, she must not touch the women around Su Jingfei. This is a generally accepted principle.


    Despite the drag of the Feng family, they can find various ways to deal with Su Jingfei. This is because they understand that if they want Su Jingfei to follow the rules, they can''t touch the women around him. Otherwise, people are not afraid to wear shoes barefoot, and the Feng family will definitely face disaster.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan xianger said, "Su Jingfei, you think I''m too bad. The reason why I want you to marry me this time is not because your hand is dishonest and takes off my veil. You think I like to be jealous so much. Anyway, you''re my people, and those women are only dowries. As long as you behave well, I''ll turn a blind eye. "


    Su Jingfei feels that he and Shangguan xianger can''t understand each other. Now even the dowry products have come out. The key dowry is his side. Who will marry whom!


    "Shangguan girl, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back. Let''s put down the business between you and me. Anyway, you''re going to the capital. I hope you can forget today''s unhappiness." Su Jingfei doesn''t want to get entangled with Shangguan Xiang''er too much. He''s a bit confused. This woman''s mode of thinking is too influential.


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t entangle him either. She waved her hand and said, "OK, you can step down. After today, you and I will be considered as a fiance. Don''t forget your identity. Of course, it''s a secret. I won''t let others know."


    Su Jingfei shook his head speechless and said with a bitter smile: "Shangguan girl, you really give me a headache. How did you become a fiancee? This matter is still open to question. Let''s just say that you and I have just turned enemies into friends and suddenly become husband and wife. Do you think this kind of thing is a little strange?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er nodded and said: "well, I understand. I also understand your mind. You can''t trust me completely, so I don''t want to force you. I can only say that I can see people''s heart for a long time."


    Su Jingfei nodded, but he didn''t control it well. He suddenly said, "it''s not day yet. How can you see people''s heart?"


    "Dead rascal, I''ll kill you." Shangguan Xiang''er was stunned at first, and then blushed. She rushed to Su Jingfei again regardless. Although she was forced to marry again, she was still a big girl, and she had never experienced anything. She was angry with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei wanted to slap himself very much. In fact, his speech was completely influenced by his usual life. At home, all the women had a dark relationship with themselves and played excessive jokes with them. Not only were they not angry, but they also felt interesting.


    Now I can''t find pleasure in talking to Shangguan Xiang''er like this. People won''t be as arrogant and angry as those women at home. She can only do it.


    "Shangguan girl, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. I just feel that the atmosphere is a little depressed. Activate the atmosphere. Don''t do it. If you have something to say, ah, you''re doing it. I''ll fight back!" Su Jingfei secretly regretted, dodged and dodged, and used the threat.


    Shangguan Xiang''er was not really angry, but she was embarrassed and arrogant by Su Jingfei. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she stopped consciously, looked at Su Jingfei with a smile, and did not speak.


    Su Jingfei looked at the changeable Shangguan Xiang''er and said for a long time, "well, Shangguan girl, you''ve made enough trouble today. After all, let''s break up. When we get married, we''ll talk about it later. There''s always a chance to solve it."


    "Yes? And he said, "do you still have that idea?" Shangguan xianger smiles with a dangerous look in her eyes.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t want to have another conflict with Shangguan xianger. He quickly explained, "well, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I just said we''ll talk about it later. I''m a gentleman."


    "Bah, as long as you are a witness gentleman, you should be less close to your face." Shangguan xianger sniffed, but suddenly said with a smile: "in fact, if you want to, I don''t mind letting you have a try. After all, we are all adults. We can be responsible for what we do."


    Shangguan Xiang''er has a good figure and is very sexy. If Su Jingfei doesn''t like it, he doesn''t believe it. But if they play for one night, Su Jingfei won''t mind. After all, he hasn''t played before, but Shangguan Xiang''er is obviously not like that. If he really has something to do with her, he will become Shangguan Xiang''er''s person in the future.


    Seeing Shangguan Xiang''er''s provocative expression, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I''m honest. I don''t want to try anything. If Shangguan girl doesn''t have anything to do, I''ll go home. I''m in a hurry today. There are still a lot of things to do!"

 Chapter 777

    Since Shangguan Xiang''er has finished what she should say, she doesn''t pester Su Jingfei any more. She just makes an appointment with Su Jingfei to see her in the capital and lets Su Jingfei go home.


    On his way home, Su Jingfei has been pondering whether Shangguan Xiang''er''s story is true or not. There are too many dramatic changes. He can''t digest them for a while. In the end, he comes from a low-end family. It''s not enough to meet this kind of high-level intrigue, but he can''t find someone to discuss it.


    Women in their own family can discuss business affairs with themselves, and even tell them about Shangguan Xiang''er''s report to them. However, we can''t say about the forced marriage, otherwise we have to turn over the vinegar jar.


    As for the discussion with Mrs. Han and others, it''s even more difficult to think about it. After all, it''s one''s own private business, and people can''t be sure of their relationship with Shangguan Xiang''er.


    Thinking of these headache problems, Su Jingfei really has no choice but to put the matter under pressure for a while. Anyway, it would be better for him to contact Shangguan xianger less in the future. According to their progress speed, he must be faster than her. Even if they fall out later, he is not afraid of her.


    Su Jingfei met Shangguan Xiang''er only four times. Today, although she was touched by her special appearance, she didn''t want to marry her. The beautiful women in her family are not good, and they have deep feelings. Even if you want to find a wife, it should be Li Hongsi or Wu Yanli. Even if you step back, it should be Liang Xiuwen, These women are his wife.


    Thinking of Wu Yanli, Su Jingfei is a bit in a trance. Recently, he is either busy with the company''s affairs or filming. He really ignores Wu Yanli. It''s still early. Anyway, some things can''t be explained clearly. He decided to go to Wu Yanli.


    They all know that they have come out to find Shangguan Xiang''er, and they will not doubt what they have with Shangguan Xiang''er. Even if they don''t go back tonight, they won''t think much about it. Su Jingfei''s multiple identities are doomed to disappear.


    What''s more, the women in the family are very smart. They all know that Su Jingfei is fickle. Maybe there are women outside. The women in the family can accept it. Even if there are women outside, they can''t be more serious. We all know that Su Jingfei''s family is really hateful.


    The place where Su Jingfei meets Shangguan Xiang''er is not far from Wu Yanli''s home. Wu Yanli is still a member of the Ministry of health. Although she performs well, and Yaoguang private hospital has made achievements for her, she has just been promoted and has no chance to go further.


    In fact, Wu Yanli is very busy every day. The higher her position is, the more her work will be. She often works overtime. Although she occasionally complains that Su Jingfei doesn''t come to see her, she doesn''t ask her to come to see her because of the limited time. They talk to each other almost every day, which makes her know that Su Jingfei doesn''t forget her.


    Su Jingfei''s fickleness has been recognized by all the people around him and himself, but he is good to every woman. At least let these women know that Su Jingfei always has them in her heart, and when she is with them, she doesn''t think about others. They are just like poisoning and can''t do without Su Jingfei, I had to acquiesce to his point.


    From this point of view, Su Jingfei''s luck is good. He has never met a jealous woman or a woman with a dark heart. Otherwise, he would have a headache if he was busy putting out the fire in his backyard every day.


    When he came to Wu Yanli''s home, Wu Yanli just got home. When she heard the door ring, she felt a little impatient. It must be that someone came to work for her again. There are too many people like this every day, but it can''t be avoided. She didn''t have real power before and felt her future was not bright. Now she has real power and has to deal with these boring people every day.


    Thinking about how to deal with it, he opened the door and saw Su Jingfei standing in front of him with a smile. He was stunned for a long time, but there should be no response.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Wu Yanli''s reaction was so big. She was stunned and said with a smile: "sister Wu, I haven''t seen you for a few days. My husband doesn''t open the door for me. Is there a man hidden in the room?"


    "Go to hell. You''ve been a Tibetan for a long time. I''m angry when you come here." Wu Yanli was awakened by Su Jingfei''s words and wrung her arm in shame. This bad guy scared herself. She still dared to doubt herself. It was really irritating.


    Wu Yanli''s appearance has always been slightly inferior to Liang Xiuwen''s and Li Hongsi''s in Su Jingfei''s impression. However, her hot and spicy style, mature and sexy, surpasses her two daughters. It can be said that her three daughters are basically at the same level.


    Nowadays, Wu Yanli''s shameful look is even more salivating. In terms of style, she surpasses Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. After all, she is the kind of sexy and mature type. Among Su Jingfei''s women, only Nalan Xiuying can surpass Wu Yanli in terms of style.


    Nalan Xiuying is not an old enchantress. She is full of charm. Now she is practicing special skills, and her charm is even more added.


    However, she is also different from Wu Yanli. Wu Yanli is not to charm others, but to attract all the opposite sex by instinct. Her natural sexuality can''t be compared with any acquired cultivation. But she is still very self respecting. In her heart, Su Jingfei is the only one. She is a typical hot outside and cold inside.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t seen Wu Yanli for a long time. Now she''s excited to see her. She takes Wu Yanli''s waist, puts her on the wall and kisses her mouth.


    Wu Yanli didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so enthusiastic. She was surprised. This is the dormitory of the political axe department. There are colleagues all around her. The door is not closed. Su Jingfei dares to be like this. It makes her very nervous, but it''s very exciting. After a few kisses, she unconsciously put her hand around Su Jingfei''s neck.


    She used to be a passionate woman. She missed Su Jingfei for so many days. Now she has been kissing Su Jingfei so much that she has long forgotten about her colleagues and the door.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei doesn''t have the habit of being seen. Seeing that Wu Yanli has responded enthusiastically to herself, she knows that she must have entered the state, so she simply takes Wu Yanli up and walks to the bedroom. Of course, before going in, he still uses a hook to close the door.


    Even if he is bold and doesn''t care, Wu Yanli still lives here. If her reputation is going to go wrong, it will be a big trouble.


    When Wu Yanli sees Su Jingfei close the door, she is also bold. She not only kisses Su Jingfei warmly, but also takes off her clothes and touches Su Jingfei''s explosive muscles.


    Today, Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger went out for dinner. Although they were not played, there was a fire in her heart. No matter where the fire came from, it all turned into a flame to burn Wu Yanli in front of Wu Yanli. Naturally, Wu Yanli also felt Su Jingfei''s enthusiasm.


    At this time, there was no need to say more. They soon rolled together. Su Jingfei completely comforted Wu Yanli''s thoughts these days with his enthusiasm.


    Su Jingfei does have many women now, but Wu Yanli always has a different status in his heart, not only because she is Su Jingfei''s first woman, but also because Wu Yanli and he are actually the first to know each other.


    Lin Ruo is not one of them. Su Jingfei didn''t know her real face at the beginning. Wu Yanli was the first woman he knew since she really came into contact with her. She was also very fond of her. If it hadn''t happened later, she would have been entangled with Wu Yanli for a long time.


    Even so, they took each other''s first time by mistake. It''s fate. Now they are both busy, and outsiders don''t think they are lovers.


    But their feelings are as good as ever. They are the first of each other. They have different feelings in each other''s heart, and their development is very good.


    If according to the normal track, if Wu Yanli has been developing in the officialdom, even if she doesn''t want to, she may eventually be assimilated by the environment and do something against her principles. The appearance of Su Jingfei just gives her a good development environment.


    Wu Yanli has always been clean and self loving. Now, with the help of Su Jingfei, she has become a very special woman in officialdom. Many people pursue her, but none of them dare to touch her. We all know that this woman was proposed by Liu Dingbang.


    Although we can''t see her relationship with Liu Dingbang from any angle, we have no doubt that she is Liu Dingbang. In particular, Liu Dingbang has spoken to a mayor of s city who is Wu Yanli''s third uncle, so we believe that she is Liu Dingbang''s person.


    Su Jingfei paved the way for Wu Yanli. Although some people doubt that the relationship between Wu Yanli and Liu Dingbang is not simple, it will not affect anything. Nowadays, it seems that everyone is used to such things.


    After an hour of tossing and turning, Wu Yanli had no strength to move her hand.


    Su Jingfei didn''t bother Wu Yanli too much. Seeing her so lazy, she gave her a kiss and said with a smile, "sister Wu, I haven''t seen you for so many days. You miss me very much."


    "Who miss you? You have no conscience. I thought I would see you often when I went to the provincial capital. Who knows you are so busy that you have no time to talk to me at all. I''m sorry that I miss you every day. It''s almost like a watchman''s stone." Wu Yanli snorted, angry and strange.


    When Su Jingfei mentioned this problem, he felt very embarrassed. He touched his nose and said with a smile, "sister Wu, I''m really busy at this time. It''s estimated that after a while, you can see my movies."


    "Did you really go to the movies? What kind of movie, is the character handsome or not? " Wu Yanli said that she was a woman. When she heard him say that, she immediately realized her spirit.


    Su Jingfei was speechless and said, "sister Wu, what''s the matter with you? I told you that I was making a movie with Liu Yifei. How can you have such an expression now? Didn''t you believe me before?"


    On the contrary, it was Wu Yanli''s turn to be a little embarrassed this time. She coughed and said: "Jingfei, it''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s really that you''re too unreliable. You''re a college student. Even if you graduate and become a underwear designer, I think that''s your hobby, but how can you suddenly become a star?"


    Su Jingfei slapped Wu Yanli''s plump buttocks, glared at her and said, "I think my husband''s gang has been depressed recently. Don''t trust me. What''s my hobby? I''m not a pervert."


    Wu Yanli rubbed her buttocks and seemed to be in great pain, but she turned her lips and didn''t speak. In her eyes, she told him clearly that "you are.".


    Su Jingfei also knew that there was no way to entangle this problem. He stroked Wu Yanli''s back and explained: "this time, the films I made with them were four famous captors and ancient costume action films. Because I am good at martial arts, I am still a martial arts director. You know my strength. This martial arts director is more than enough."


    Wu Yanli has no doubt about this. Her transformation is a proof, but her eyes are bright and she says, "are you cold-blooded or ruthless? Those two are very handsome!"


    Su Jingfei slightly embarrassed way: "that to no, cold-blooded is Deng Chaoyan, heartless is Liu Yifei''s role."


    "Ah? Ruthless is actually a woman, the screenwriter really can pull, but Deng Chao acted cold-blooded, acting and appearance are also OK, but this guy is very playful, I don''t like it Wu Yanli was surprised for a moment, then turned her lips.


    Su Jingfei feels that his face is hot. Compared with Deng Chao, he seems to be very playful.


    Wu Yanli didn''t notice Su Jingfei''s expression. She continued to ask, "do you want to play an iron hand or pursue life? According to your age, they are all more than ten years older than you. They are not suitable. Do you need make-up?"


    Su Jingfei is in a cold sweat. A woman knows so much about martial arts novels. But she really doesn''t play the two leading roles, so she has to harden her head and say, "they don''t have my share either. The iron hand is brother Zou Zhaolong, the pursuit of life is Zheng Zhongyi, and the Marquis of Zhuge is Huang Qiusheng."


    "No, the main characters have nothing to do with you. You can''t play the role of dragon. It''s called your movie. I''m so excited." Wu Yanli rolled her eyes. She was not angry.


    Su Jingfei also rolled his eyes, helpless way: "sister, in the movie, in addition to the positive role, there must be a negative role, I am a negative male, OK? At least it''s the most important supporting actor. " At this point, he is also a little guilty. He does not play much.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Wu Yanli opened her mouth slightly. It took a long time for her to react. She suddenly nodded and said, "don''t tell me, just like your little white face, it''s really suitable to play a negative role. People say that little white face has no good heart. Sao Nian, my sister is optimistic about you!"

 Chapter 778

    Su Jingfei''s comment on Wu Yanli is speechless. How can this sound so awkward? Is it a boast or a curse!


    Wu Yanli did not feel it, she said with a smile: "in fact, generally speaking, not only the protagonist can be popular. As long as you are handsome enough and perform brilliantly, the villain will also become a star. Many people in history have become famous from various aspects. I''m sure you can be popular."


    This sounds more reliable, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "sister Wu, you think too much. I''m just playing in making movies now. After all, I have a good relationship with Liu Yifei. She introduced me and I went to make movies. I didn''t want to be a star. I''m not interested in these things. I have a lot of things to do every day. I can only play tickets."


    "Yes, you''re not an actor at all. You have other careers, but it''s good to make a movie when you have time. When your company needs someone to be a model, you can come by yourself." Wu Yanli tilted her head for a moment and nodded.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I''m not going to speak for my company''s products. I''m also the boss. Even if I''m short of money, I can''t find a spokesperson. I want to keep a low profile!" This is not his nonsense. He always wants to be a shaker.


    But Wu Yanli said, "you are still low-key. You have gone to make movies. I just heard your lineup, and I know that this time, even if you are not popular, at least you are famous. You cooperated with so many big names in your first filming. You can wait and see. Then someone will say that you are a rich second generation or a relative of the investor, There will even be people who think that you''re on top of the hidden rules. "


    "Er, sister Wu, it''s a bit of a rip. I''m the unspoken rule. Who should I go to? The director is Chen Jia." Su Jingfei is speechless, and Wu Yanli''s thinking really jumps out.


    "It''s not good. There are more and more people with unique taste these days. Who knows what others think." Wu Yanli now looks like a Star chaser. She is not a strong woman at ordinary times. Although she is a strong woman in a different environment from Liang Xiuwen, she can still keep herself clean when working in a political axe organization. Wu Yanli is very powerful.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it any more. Let''s just judge what other people like. I''m not in the entertainment industry anyway." Su Jingfei shakes his head and doesn''t want to say that. The entertainment industry is really chaotic.


    Wu Yanli nodded and said, "Jingfei, I have something to tell you! Recently, my work is good, and my superiors pay more attention to me. Now I have two development directions. I want to know what you mean. I don''t know how to choose. "


    "Well? You are still faced with a choice. Didn''t brother Liu arrange it for you? " Although Su Jingfei doesn''t have much contact with Liu Dingbang, Liu Dingbang''s care for Wu Yanli is always in progress. Su Jingfei has some strange ways.


    "It is because of brother Liu''s care that I am faced with the choice." Because of her relationship with Su Jingfei, Wu Yanli''s address to Liu Dingbang is naturally the same. If this is known to outsiders, she will look up to Wu Yanli. She is Liu Dingbang''s sister-in-law. Although she is not a relative, she will definitely take good care of her.


    Su Jingfei frowned and said, "now that brother Liu has taken care of you, how can you be so hesitant?"


    "The thing is, I''ve been working quite well in the Ministry of Health recently. Of course, your contribution to the hospital is not small, so I have a chance to be promoted. But I''m not qualified enough now. Brother Liu has the heart to put me in the team of the provincial government, but it''s not very convenient, so I think there are two ways.


    One way is for me to continue to work in the original department and upgrade to a higher level, such as bureau level. For me, this level is very high at this age. Although there will be some difficulties, it is relatively easy to solve.


    Another way is to ask me to study in the capital for two years. When I come out, I can directly enter the provincial administrative team, or even enter the capital. " Wu Yanli told Su Jingfei in detail, and finally concluded: "these two methods can make me promoted, but the road is different, and one is faster, the other is going to stay for a while."


    Su Jingfei listened carefully to Wu Yanli talking about her affairs to herself. After listening, he asked, "did brother Liu give you any clear instructions? Which method would he like you to choose?"


    "He gave me a vague suggestion. He wanted me to go to Beijing for further study. She thought that although I could be promoted step by step, I still had insufficient qualifications. It would be difficult for me to improve in the future. But if I went to Beijing for further study, I would have to stay without pay for the past two years." Wu Yanli nodded and said concretely.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak directly, thinking about what Liu Dingbang meant. Before, because he had been busy fighting with the Feng family, and even wanted to unify the underground world of the provincial capital, he didn''t care much about official affairs.


    Now, after listening to Wu Yanli''s words, he suddenly realized that he was struggling in the provincial capital because Liu Dingbang was the first elder brother in the province. If there was another person, he might have been cleaned up. In other words, he should always pay attention to his own life.


    Su Jingfei is not the kind of gangster who plays around in the underground every day. He knows the power of the state machine very well. No matter how noisy he is, he can''t form a scale at all. At most, there are social groups with the nature of underworld. The state only wants to clean up one thing, so he doesn''t want to blacken himself.


    Now listen to Wu Yanli''s meaning, Liu Dingbang hopes that Wu Yanli can go to Beijing, which is not only good for her future development, but the most important thing is that Liu Dingbang should see that he will go to the capital sooner or later.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Wu Yanli asked, "Jingfei, how do you think I should choose?"


    Ever since she became a lover with Su Jingfei, she has always thought of herself as Su Jingfei''s woman. She used to be a woman with a strong sense of career, but since she came together with Su Jingfei, her focus has deviated a little. She also wants to hear Su Jingfei''s opinions about her future.


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment and said: "I think brother Liu has been in the officialdom for decades. He knows more about the things in it than we all do. His opinion is absolutely correct. You can go to the capital for further study. It''s only two years. After you come back, you will certainly have a higher position than the director of your department. If you don''t go for further study, you won''t climb higher after two years."


    Although he doesn''t know much about officialdom, he also knows that unless he has any major achievements, no one can be promoted continuously. At least those who have reached the level of director have to wait a long time before they are promoted. Even if someone helps, it''s very slow.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Wu Yanli hesitated and said: "in fact, according to the current choice, it should be better for me to choose to go to the capital, but it also depends on where I am in the future. If my root is in the provincial capital, it''s a bit inappropriate for me to go to the capital, because it''s very possible for me to stay in Beijing eventually."


    "I know what you mean, sister Wu. Although I''m in the provincial capital, I don''t necessarily stop here. You should understand that my career is constantly developing, and I will eventually go out of the provincial capital. Maybe the capital is my destination." Su Jingfei can naturally understand Wu Yanli''s mind. In the face of such a major choice, Su Jingfei does not dare to joke and is very serious.


    He didn''t tell Wu Yanli her specific life experience, but he said that she would definitely go to the capital. In fact, he is a person from the capital. The most way to go to the capital is to go back to her hometown, but few people really know about it.


    Wu Yanli looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, I know your ambition is great, and your development is also very fast. If you really want to go to the capital in the future, I will choose to go to the capital for further study, but I will miss you if I haven''t seen you for such a long time. We have been together for a long time, so we won''t see each other for a long time."


    Su Jingfei is frivolous, Wu Yanli''s pretty face, gentle way: "sister Wu, we are both young, don''t worry so much, by the way, if you go to study, when should it be?"


    He calculated in his heart that it was only two months since Wu Yanli came to the provincial capital, so he should not go to the capital so quickly. After all, this speed is too fast. Even if Liu Dingbang is behind, it is a bit exaggerated. He believes that Liu Dingbang and Wu Yanli, who are familiar with the rules of officialdom, will not do so obviously.


    Sure enough, Wu Yanli thought about it for a while, and then confirmed: "I can''t decide the details now, but I think it should be after the new year, that is, two or three months later, but I have to decide and get the necessary materials."


    "Then I don''t have to think too much. I think I should have a chance to go to the capital in the future." Su Jingfei laughs. He guesses that it''s true. There''s no conflict. He calculates that if he can make a profit in the fight with the Feng family this time, he will have the capital to go to the capital. In the next year, he will have the chance to go to the capital to test.


    "Do you really plan to go to the capital for development in the next few years? Is that too fast?" Wu Yanli doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei, but she also knows that he hasn''t been in the provincial capital for a long time. She thinks it''s for her to go to the capital in such a hurry!


    Su Jingfei smiles, kisses Wu Yanli''s little mouth, and then says, "sister Wu, you have to have confidence in me. The capital is not a place of great strength. Anyway, I can''t pass my foundation. I just want to explore the way, and there won''t be any trouble."


    After a pause, he continued: "besides, don''t you always worry about meeting me? When I go to the capital, we can''t see each other often. Otherwise, if we don''t see each other for a long time, I''ll miss you. It''s the best for us to be together often. "


    Wu Yanli is more convinced that Su Jingfei is for her own sake. At some times, women are more likely to think more. Wu Yanli doesn''t study whether Su Jingfei is sincere. She hugs Su Jingfei and says, "Jingfei, love me!"

 Chapter 779

    Su Jingfei stayed with Wu Yanli all night. Naturally, Wu Yanli couldn''t get up the next day. Fortunately, her martial arts also had a certain foundation. After su Jingfei left, she would recover well and not delay her work.


    It''s just that Wu Yanli doesn''t complain less about Su Jingfei''s animal, but it still doesn''t reduce her enthusiasm. Su Jingfei has never been tired. Wu Yanli says Su Jingfei is an animal, but she has always responded enthusiastically, and each time they are full of enthusiasm.


    Su Jingfei left Wu Yanli''s home and did not go home directly. Instead, he came to the hospital. Although Yaoguang private hospital is not su Jingfei''s most important industry, it makes him attach great importance to it. How can he say that he still has the identity of a doctor.


    Since Su Jingfei and the Feng family have been enemies, he has stopped going to the hospital. He has so many things to do that he has no time to see a doctor. Yaoguang private hospital has established a traditional Chinese medicine hospital with the vigorous development of Su Jingfei, and many experts have been employed. Even if Su Jingfei does not go, it is enough to support.


    Su Jingfei''s medical skills are really powerful. He has unique methods for all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases, but after all, there is only one person. He needs to come for some diseases that are not easy to pay attention to. Naturally, he needs to find a general doctor.


    Fortunately, there are not always complicated diseases. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t do anything, he won''t do anything. He just comes to the hospital to see the situation. As the boss of the hospital, he can''t ignore it all the time. Let alone shumanya, Mr. sang will have opinions.


    When he came to the hospital, it was already more than 9 a.m., when the hospital had started to work normally. Looking at a lot of patients in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, Su Jingfei was very pleased. It seems that Yaoguang private hospital is developing well.


    If a private hospital wants to be bigger, it naturally needs to have both Chinese and Western medicine. Otherwise, how can it be better than the provincial hospital? Now Yaoguang private hospital is not only as large as the provincial hospital, but also has the same medical capital. After su Jingfei''s hand, the hospital has a new development.


    Su Jingfei came to the hospital, did not inform anyone, directly went to shumanya''s office. He was also the president of the hospital, and he didn''t need to be informed. Moreover, he was familiar with shumanya''s hospital.


    When he went to shumanya''s door, ready to knock, he heard a man in the door saying: "Manya, you give me a chance, lunch together, I know you have an hour''s break at noon, I''ve been waiting for you so long, give me a chance."


    The voice is very young. Su Jingfei estimates that he is about the same age as himself. Even if he is older, he is not a few years older. Looking at the expectant tone, Su Jingfei is a little funny. This man is obviously the pursuer of shumanya.


    It''s just that when he came here in the morning, he heard someone pursuing shumanya. Su Jingfei was also a little uncomfortable. Although he and shumanya were not as close as other women, their relationship was not clear. Especially after the underwear store incident, the relationship between shumanya and him became more and more obscure.


    Now he suddenly heard that someone was pursuing schumannia. He really didn''t know what emotion he should have, so he had to stand at the door and stop his hand to knock.


    "Mr. Wang, I have already told you that I am very busy recently. I have a rest at noon. I have no time to eat. You don''t have to wait for me. I''m not suitable for you at all." Shumanya followed the young man''s words, saying that the refusal means very firm.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Shumanya didn''t let himself down, but why he said he would be disappointed? He hasn''t thought about it yet. Prince Wang has already spoken.


    "Manya, there''s nothing suitable or not. If you don''t give me a chance, how can you know it''s not suitable? I''ve been here for so many days. Just give me a chance to have a meal together." Prince Wang was very attentive and didn''t take the rejection seriously.


    Shumanya''s voice also rang out: "Mr. Wang, we don''t need to get along with each other. I also know that we are not suitable. I think you should pay more attention to Ms. Zhang, who is still lying in the ward!"


    "She? Isn''t she all right now? Besides, I want to invite you to dinner. What''s the relationship with her Prince''s tone was full of incomprehension. He seemed to feel that this statement made him unable to understand. Then he said, "are you jealous? Don''t be jealous. It has nothing to do with her. "


    Su Jingfei was listening outside. Although she was a little confused, she had already begun to have some thoughts. That lady Zhang should be the prince''s girlfriend or other kind of friend. It was because of this woman that shumanya didn''t go to dinner with Prince Wang.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei heart also some doubt, is Schumann ya really jealous? If so, doesn''t she really like Prince Wang? Even if Su Jingfei is not a possessive person, he is not happy to hear that shumanya is jealous for other men.


    Moreover, he has always been a thoughtful person. If shumanya really gets involved with Prince Wang, he will consider replacing the president of the hospital. It''s not because of revenge for shumanya being with other men. It''s really rational thinking. If shumanya becomes the girlfriend or wife of other men, she is an outsider, All women will favor their husbands or boyfriends. Su Jingfei is not generous enough to put her hospital in the hands of such women.


    He sighed in his heart that his previous consideration was not appropriate. As a single woman, shumanya had to make a boyfriend sooner or later to get married. It was actually an uncertain decision to hand over the hospital to her.


    At that time, Su Jingfei asked shumanya to manage the hospital not only because there was no suitable candidate, but also because of the relationship between shumanya and himself. He thought shumanya would not betray himself. Now, he is still wrong. Now, shumanya''s attitude is really like being jealous.


    At this time, shumanya suddenly said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, you think too much. Why should I be jealous? What''s the matter with me here? I just want to say a fair word."


    Her tone was sharp and ironic, but this kind of tone seemed to be more jealous in Su Jingfei''s ears. Her heart was sinking, and she sighed. It seemed that she was really going to replace someone, otherwise the hospital would become someone else''s private property. Fortunately, she came in time.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hesitate this time, but knocked on the door. Shumanya in the door didn''t speak yet. Prince Wang had already said: "go away, don''t disturb us."


    Shumanya''s voice said angrily: "please come in, Mr. Wang. Don''t disturb my work, or I''ll drive you out."


    "Well, I''m wrong, Manya. You''re busy first. We''ll talk about our business later." Prince Wang followed the way of flattery, it seems that he really took shumanya as his girlfriend.


    Su Jingfei has a preconceived idea in his heart. He thinks that shumanya and Wang Gongzi are not very clear. When he hears Wang Gongzi''s words, he feels a little chilly. If he doesn''t come today, the hospital thinks it''s necessary to change his surname. Wang Gongzi really doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. He yells at me in my hospital.


    Even if there is no shumanya later, Su Jingfei will certainly push the door, now his heart is full of disappointment, shumanya finally failed to live up to his trust in her.


    When you enter shumanya''s office, you see a well-dressed young man in his mid-20s sitting on the sofa beside him. He is handsome, at least more handsome than Su Jingfei, except that his eyes are deeply sunken and even some of them are green. With Su Jingfei''s medical skills, you can see that this is usually not too restrained.


    Secretly frown, Su Jingfei some do not understand, even if shumanya has not seen himself, taste should not be so bad, not to mention every day with himself, looking for a man should not be much worse than himself.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei is too narcissistic. Before he practiced his internal power, he might be a handsome little white face. But since he practiced his internal power, his temperament matches his appearance. Among many men, he definitely belongs to the type that attracts women.


    He naturally knows his own image. Otherwise, where do so many women come from? Normally, shumanya often contacts with him, so he should at least take himself as the standard to choose his boyfriend. But although this prince Wang''s appearance is OK, his spirit is far away.


    But when she thought about it, she realized that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. If she looks at Prince Wang, even if he looks ugly, she will think he is a beautiful man. Su Jingfei thought to herself that Prince Wang has something extraordinary.


    As for shumanya''s love for the other''s family, Su Jingfei also thinks it''s possible. After all, although he has a fortune of hundreds of millions, he can''t be said to be the first young master of the provincial capital. At least there are a few people like him in the provincial capital. Maybe the Prince Wang is such a person. At this time, Su Jingfei can only think wildly in his heart. He is disturbed by shumanya''s situation.


    When he is looking at Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang is also looking at Su Jingfei. He didn''t expect such a young man to come in. He hasn''t seen such a doctor in the hospital for so many days, so he should come to work. Mr. Wang doesn''t take Su Jingfei seriously.


    Shumanya naturally saw Su Jingfei come in. She didn''t see her for many days. Su Jingfei suddenly appeared. She was really shocked and stunned.


    Su Jingfei looks at shumanya''s performance and sighs in secret. Shumanya certainly didn''t expect that he would appear, and just saw them talking here. It''s really a good time for him to come.


    "Dean Shu, long time no see. How have you been?" Su Jingfei thought about how to deal with this matter in his heart, but with a smile on his face and Shuman Yadao, but his tone was full of alienation.

 Chapter 780

    Schumann Ya can be a head nurse in s city because she has a delicate mind and works hard. Now she can be the president of Yaoguang private hospital because of her dexterity.


    Su Jingfei''s tone was not right, but she couldn''t figure out why, so she had to suppress her doubts and said with a smile: "Jingfei, you''ve been here, haven''t been to the hospital for a long time, are you too busy these days, you''ve forgotten this side."


    Her tone is as usual, not so warm, but absolutely close, which makes Su Jingfei feel sad. Women really can act. At this time, what else do you want to hide?


    "It''s OK. I''m really busy recently, but how can I forget about the hospital? Haven''t I come here?" Su Jingfei smiles, if you have a way.


    His meaning is very obvious. The hospital belongs to me. No matter how busy I am, I can''t forget this. Of course, he also has deep meaning. He wants to wake Schumann up. Even if you are the president of this hospital, I give it to you. This hospital is not yours.


    At this time, he had decided in his heart that since shumanya had a relationship with Wang Gongzi, he would come down from this position. She could work in the hospital, but she could not be in charge of the hospital.


    Su Jingfei is not a stingy person, but he is absolutely cautious. He will not let an outsider take charge of his hospital, even if the hospital is not his main industry.


    Shumanya didn''t seem to recognize Su Jingfei''s meaning, but said with a smile: "you still know your own hospital. It shows that you still have some thoughts, otherwise I can''t remember whose hospital it is."


    Su Jingfei laughs. You really can''t think of it. You want to fall in love in your heart. Su Jingfei doesn''t know why he is so angry. He thinks it''s because shumanya has failed to live up to her expectations. He has only been here for more than a month, so this kind of thing happened.


    Looking at the conversation, Prince Wang felt something was wrong. They didn''t want to have a business relationship. They seemed to be old acquaintances, so he asked, "Manya, who is this?"


    Su Jingfei turns to look at Mr. Wang. His eyes are still peaceful. He says that this man''s mind should be pretty good, not too stingy.


    Although he wants to replace shumanya, it is because he thinks that shumanya is not suitable to be the Dean when he has a boyfriend. He is not sure to arrange outsiders in this position, but he has never thought of preventing shumanya from looking for a boyfriend. After all, that is inhumane. At most, he is her boss.


    Shumanya didn''t think much about it. He said, "Su Jingfei, this is Prince Wang." Then he added: "his uncle is the director of the Provincial Health Bureau, our immediate superior."


    "Well, Manya, what do you say to do? Don''t always mention my uncle. It''s his business." Prince Wang was not happy, but he was proud of Schumann. He obviously regarded his uncle''s identity as a kind of capital.


    Su Jingfei looks at shumanya and Wang Gongzi, then suddenly smiles. No wonder shumanya looks at Wang Gongzi differently. He still has some doubts about why shumanya can take a fancy to Wang Gongzi. Now he has a little understanding. He turns out to be a second generation official. Although this level of official is nothing in Su Jingfei''s eyes, it is in the eyes of ordinary people, But it''s a high power.


    Yesterday, he chatted with Wu Yanli. He knew that if Wu Yanli wants to be promoted, it should be this position. But now, if she is directly promoted, it should be the deputy director. Mr. Wang is the nephew of the director of the Provincial Health Bureau. From Schumann''s tone, we can see that his uncle is absolutely the right director.


    As the president of a hospital, shumanya''s immediate superior is naturally the Health Bureau. Even if they are private hospitals, they are definitely under the jurisdiction of the Health Bureau. This makes sense. Why did Prince Wang get to know shumanya.


    "It''s Prince Wang. Nice to meet you." Su Jingfei''s doubts unfolded, and he also put on a polite smile. He took the initiative to shake hands with Mr. Wang. He didn''t wait for Schumann to introduce him. He introduced himself: "my name is Su Jingfei. Hello, don''t mention it. Sit down."


    Prince Wang was a little stunned. What''s the origin of Su Jingfei and how he looked at the tone of his speech? He looked like the host. However, in the presence of shumanya, he tried to be more generous and said with a smile: "sit down, Manya. Pour a glass of water for Mr. Su."


    Shuman Ya Mei eyes a stare, angry way: "honest sit your bar, how come so many things." But I went to pour a glass of water for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looks at them and sighs in his heart. It seems that their relationship has already developed to a certain extent. Shumanya has always refused to have lunch with Prince Wang, but it is also because another woman is jealous.


    Su Jingfei took the water from shumanya, put it aside and said with a smile to Mr. Wang: "is Mr. Wang coming to the hospital to see a doctor or on business?"


    Prince Wang was stunned. He always felt that Su Jingfei''s attitude was wrong, but shumanya didn''t say anything else. He didn''t know Su Jingfei''s identity and didn''t hide it. He said with a smile, "I have a friend who is sick. I''ll come to see her and talk to Manya about something."


    "Oh, so it is." Su Jingfei suddenly realized, and then said to shumanya, "Dean Shu, since you have so many things to do, you should be busy first. I''ll look around myself."


    Shumanya always felt that Su Jingfei was strange today. After hearing his words, he frowned and said, "Su Jingfei, are you ok? What do you mean I have to be busy in advance? He has to stay here. What can I do for you? Do you have something to say?"


    Prince Wang listened to shumanya''s words and said, "Manya, I don''t like your words. Just now we were talking about having lunch together. Why do you say I''m here? What''s the matter with Su?"


    "Who discussed lunch with you?" Shumanya heard what Prince Wang said and said angrily.


    "Didn''t I just come to invite you to lunch? You also rejected me because you were jealous. When you see him coming, you have to go back. What''s the relationship between you and this Su Prince Wang is also angry. His eyes have changed when he looks at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei saw that shumanya still wanted to open his mouth, so he said: "Dean Shu, as a young woman, you are dating other people. I won''t interfere with this, but I hope you can solve your personal problems in private."


    "Su Jingfei, how can you talk like this? What do you mean? I''m going to solve it in private. My affairs are hospital affairs. What do you mean?" After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, shumanya is furious. This guy is still making sarcastic remarks.


    Prince Wang was also very upset with Su Jingfei and said, "what are you? Get out of the way. It''s not your turn to manage our family''s affairs."


    "If you die, you will be the only one. Don''t make trouble here." Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, shumanya is already angry. This time, she doesn''t care about the identity of Prince Wang.


    But this was another taste in Su Jingfei''s ears, so he had to sigh: "Manya, I think you don''t work with emotion. Since you can''t solve something with Prince Wang, you can solve it in private. And, to correct it, you are the president of the hospital, but the hospital is not your business, your business, not the hospital''s business."


    He said this, obviously more ruthless, but Su Jingfei is really upset, even if you two have emotional entanglement, you don''t have to entangle here, not to mention my authentic hospital boss is here, you still don''t convergence.


    His words export, shumanya suddenly stunned, it seems that did not expect Su Jingfei will say so heartless words, eyes red, tears rolling up in the eyes.


    "Su, what are you talking about? What are you? How dare you say that, Manya? She is the president of the hospital. Naturally, her affairs are the affairs of the hospital? Even if the hospital is not her, is it your failure, you still dare to teach her Seeing shumanya''s wronged appearance, Prince Wang resented Su Jingfei and pointed to Su Jingfei and roared.


    Shumanya suddenly turned to look at Mr. Wang and said, "shut up. This hospital is him. He is the boss of the hospital. I''m a wage earner. Now people think that I''m not satisfied with my personal affairs during working hours. You get out of here. It''s all your fault."


    "Well, I don''t know. Boss Su, don''t blame Manya. She''s not to blame for this. I came to him." Mr. Wang was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was the boss of Yaoguang private hospital. When Su Jingfei saw what happened to shumanya and himself here, Su Jingfei''s anger was normal.


    Mr. Wang''s uncle is the director of the Health Bureau. Naturally, he knows something about Yaoguang private hospital. The boss of such a hospital has abundant financial resources and a strong position in the provincial capital. He really dares not go too far in front of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at the two people''s appearance, some irritable in the heart, waved his hand and said: "your affairs, you go out to solve it, I don''t want to meddle." Then he said to shumanya, "shumanya, I don''t think it''s suitable for you to work with emotion. I''ll find someone to replace you later."


    Shumanya''s tears could not stop flowing out. Now listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he said with a tragic smile: "Su Jingfei, are you tearing down a bridge across the river? Now that the hospital is developing well, do you want to kick me off? "


    Prince Wang couldn''t see it any more. He said, "boss Su, are you going too far in doing this? Because of this, you have to cancel her?"


    Su Jingfei looked at the two people standing together. He was a bit of a follower. A fire came up and he couldn''t keep calm any more. He said in a blunt tone: "yes, I want to cancel her just because of this. What''s wrong? In my own hospital, I naturally want to leave the position of president to my people. Schumanya is going to fall in love with you now. Is she still suitable for this position? You''re not afraid that I''ll play her by the rules? "


    Prince Wang was surprised. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to get angry suddenly. But when he looked back, Su Jingfei seemed to have a point. He didn''t care about the statement of his own industry. He thought that if shumanya was allowed to stay here, maybe he would really be cheated by Su Jingfei. He would not be wearing a green hat, so he would have to speak.


    But shumanya said angrily: "Su Jingfei, make it clear. Even if you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge, you have to find a decent excuse. What do you mean that I''m going to fall in love with him? Which eye of you can see that I''m going to fall in love with him."


    Su Jingfei saw that shumanya didn''t admit it at this time, and sneered: "shumanya, we''ve known each other for a long time. From s city to the provincial capital, I trust you very much, and let you become the president. You ask yourself, how do I treat you, and you want to be tough when you get to this time." Without waiting for shumanya to speak, he said again: "I just heard it at the door. Prince Wang invited you to lunch, but you refused him because you were jealous. Shumanya, I said that I blame you for falling in love, but I hope you can be frank with me."


    His words were quick and quick. After that, shumanya was even stunned for a few seconds, and Prince Wang seemed to be in suspense between them. He obviously didn''t expect that Su Jingfei had such a deep relationship with shumanya.


    After su Jingfei finished, he didn''t say any more. Instead, he waved his hand and said in a tired way: "I always think that you will make me feel at ease. Even if there is something I will say, I can''t think that I have heard it. You still want to hide me, which really makes me cold."


    "Su Jingfei, you are an asshole, a big asshole." When Su Jingfei finished, shumanya burst into tears and said angrily: "Su Jingfei, I can''t imagine that you see me like this. Shumanya, I''ve been working hard to help you manage the hospital. It''s not that I''m greedy for power, it''s because this hospital belongs to you. I want to help you and follow your steps. You think I love to be the broken president. There are so many things every day, I''m bored to death. You have so many women. Why don''t you let them suffer from this tiredness? You know how to love them, and you don''t know how to love me! "


    Then, in the eyes of the two men, she continued: "you say I want to fall in love with Wang, and you say I''m jealous. I eat your head. Do you know what happened to the lady Zhang I''m talking about? She came to our hospital to have a parturient operation, but it was bleeding heavily. Now she is in hospital. The child who had the operation is Wang. This guy is a playboy. Can I take a fancy to him? "


    Before she finished her words, Prince Wang suddenly exclaimed, "what do you say, Zhang Ping is having an abortion, isn''t she ill?"


    "Nonsense, you''ve seen someone sick and bleeding. I asked you to treat her well. You even said that it had nothing to do with her and wanted to pursue me. You''ve got water in your head." Emotional shumanya, no matter what manners and manners, also spoke bitterly.


    Mr. Wang was obviously very surprised. He was stunned for a few seconds and rushed out of the dean''s office. It seemed that he realized something. As a result, Su Jingfei and shumanya were left in the office.

 Chapter 781

    Prince Wang left schumanya''s office in a hurry because he knew that his woman was hospitalized because of abortion. Although he seemed a little overindulgent, his performance was OK. At least he didn''t take this kind of thing seriously.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t pay attention to his performance. The key is that he seems to have done something wrong. From the beginning, he had a preconceived idea that shumanya''s relationship with Prince Wang has reached the level of lovers. The reason why she repeatedly rejected Prince Wang was because she was jealous.


    Now listen to Schumann Ya''s words, think about it carefully, it seems that it''s all my own misunderstanding. Schumann Ya didn''t give the prince a good face from the beginning to the end, but because of the identity of the other party, he gave him a little face.


    But just after knowing Su Jingfei''s misunderstanding, he didn''t give any face at all, and even said publicly that he didn''t like Prince Wang. If this can be regarded as adultery, then the two are too good at acting. Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t think they were pretending, and there was no need to do so.


    Prince Wang went out, but shumanya didn''t even look at him. He just stared at Su Jingfei, gasped for a moment, and said coldly: "Su Jingfei, are you satisfied now? You still think I have an affair with him? Do you still think I betrayed you? "


    Su Jingfei rubbed his hands and was very embarrassed. He felt that he had never done such a stupid thing in his life. How could he always be wise and wise? Today, like being possessed by a fool, he could not tell the doubtful point of this matter. He could observe it slowly and talk hard. Now he can''t clean it up.


    "Why don''t you talk? Boss Su, the great boss Su, who took me out and gave me the position of president, you are talking! " Shumanya saw Su Jingfei''s embarrassed appearance and felt more aggrieved. Her tears fell down one by one, and her voice and color were fierce.


    In the face of shumanya''s question, Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly. He really wants to die by himself. He doesn''t have to wait for daybreak at all. Who said that he can''t live because of his own sin? Now he is pointed at by others, but he can''t say a word.


    "Well, I don''t want to say it. Even if we are finished, you don''t trust me so much, and I won''t take the position of dean. You can find another job. You have so many women, and I''m not the only one. I''d better go back to s city to be my head nurse. I don''t believe I can''t live without you, Su Jingfei." Shumanya saw that Su Jingfei didn''t speak, so she was even more angry. She directly packed up and was ready to leave.


    This next Su startled to fly to be anxious, hastily open mouth way: "Manya, isn''t this a misunderstanding?"? Don''t be angry. I can''t admit my mistake. It''s not a matter of trust or distrust. It''s a misunderstanding. Don''t worry. You really have to go! "


    Su Jingfei said, shumanya really keep on hands and feet, soon put things away, turned to walk to the door, see her determined appearance, still really intend never to go back, Su Jingfei also dare not neglect, quickly past a pull shumanya, don''t let her leave.


    "Boss Su, what are you doing? Let go. I''ll quit. I won''t wait for you to drive me away. I''ll fire you. I can''t afford to wait on you, aunts and grandmothers. " Shumanya looks at Chu Yiming with tears on her face. Although she speaks very hard, her tears flow out again unconsciously. Obviously, she is very wronged.


    Looking at shumanya with pear blossom and rain, Su Jingfei''s heart is broken. He is doing evil. He has to bully shumanya like this. With shumanya''s gentle character, he speaks such words as "aunt" and "grandmother", which shows how angry he is.


    Su Jingfei knew that she must not be let go now. If shumanya left, she would not come back. She held her hand tightly and said sincerely, "Manya, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t misunderstand you. Isn''t that because I''m afraid you will be robbed?"


    "Afraid I''ll be robbed? You''re kidding, boss su. You''re the boss. I''m a wage earner. How dare I make you afraid! " Shumanya gave a sneer, and then said: "you are afraid that I will destroy your hospital."


    Su Jingfei sighs that although he didn''t have this mentality at first, he had this intention to dismiss shumanya. After all, he is not his own person, so he can''t trust him wholeheartedly. Now shumanya talks about it, and he really doesn''t know how to refute it.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, shumanya naturally knew what he was thinking, and immediately cried again: "Su Jingfei, you give me the bastard, what do I do to you, don''t you know? I''m very kind to you. I came to this unfamiliar provincial capital from s city to work for you as an administrator and a nominal president. I just want to help you more, but you''re still defending me. You have no conscience. I''m blind. "


    Su Jingfei was scolded by shumanya, but he could only bear it. He thought that shumanya had been abducted to the provincial capital by himself. He really worked hard all the time and managed the hospital in an orderly way. He was not affected by the change of his owner, but also developed better. All this is the credit of shumanya.


    If shumanya is really good with others, he can say anything, but it was a misunderstanding before, what he did, it''s a little hard to say, this is cold shumanya''s heart.


    Before hearing that shumanya had an affair with Prince Wang, Su Jingfei felt his heart was cold, but he turned his head to become shumanya''s heart, which made Su Jingfei have a headache than muddle headed accounts. Today, if he didn''t go out to see the Yellow calendar, how did he make things like this.


    Su Jingfei was silent, and shumanya was more and more sad. She took out her little hand and said coldly, "Su Jingfei, you let go. From now on, you are you and I are me. We have made a clean break. I have been disappointed with you."


    "Come on, I know I''m wrong. Give me a chance to correct it. I shouldn''t misunderstand you. I should trust you enough. Can''t I correct it?" Su Jingfei holds shumanya''s hand. He has never thought that such a gentle woman can be so stubborn. He can feel the strength of shumanya''s hand, and his attitude is very firm.


    Shumanya seems to want to shed all her tears today. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she shed her tears unconsciously again and said with a miserable smile: "change? How to change, so that you have another chance to hurt me? I''ll give you a chance? Do I give you less chances? I treat you as a treasure and you treat me as grass. How can I give you a chance? "


    Su Jingfei felt that there was something wrong with their conversation, but he didn''t think much about it. He said sincerely, "no, don''t worry. I won''t hurt you any more. Give me a chance to correct my mistakes."


    "Su Jingfei, we''ve known each other for half a year. We''ve known each other since you first entered the Municipal Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine in s city. All the time, I think you are different from others. You are capable, intelligent and kind-hearted. When you become the boss and own a private hospital, I think my vision is correct. You are really a dragon in the dragon, even if there are more women around you, I''m not alienated from you, because I believe in you, but what you did today completely disappointed me. " Shumanya''s tone suddenly became calm, but the more such a tone, the more frightening it was.


    Su Jingfei is not a teenager now. His EQ has been taught by many women, and he doesn''t know how much. Hearing this tone, he knows that it''s a sign of thinking, and his heart aches.


    When I think of shumanya going to Pingshan County with myself, when I think of coming to the provincial capital with myself, when I accept Yaoguang private hospital and let her be the president, when I think of two people shopping together, when I go to the underwear store, I see shumanya''s body through the door, I feel even more cramped.


    He could feel that shumanya was going to leave, but he couldn''t let go of his hand. He never thought that he and shumanya could be entangled in such a situation. Only when he really wanted to lose it, he knew what kind of position shumanya was in his heart. No wonder his first choice when he was the first meeting was to let her be the dean. In fact, during that time, they were alone, It''s deep.


    Every woman around Su Jingfei has a relationship with him, and everyone''s relationship is real. But he doesn''t care much about shumanya. After all, this beautiful nurse doesn''t have much experience with him, but now suddenly, he knows that he has her in his heart.


    "Su Jingfei, let go. Now that we have reached this point, it''s useless for us to say anything. Let''s go our own way." Shumanya looks at Su Jingfei''s face constantly changing, and speaks quietly again.


    Su Jingfei recognized his heart, and knew that he could not let the beautiful nurse leave anyway. Er, now he is the beautiful Dean.


    Just when shumanya is ready to speak, Su Jingfei suddenly pulls shumanya into her arms. Shumanya, an ordinary woman, naturally can''t resist and pours into Su Jingfei''s arms. Then she feels that her breathing is blocked. Su Jingfei''s big mouth has already kissed her small mouth.


    From now on, although they have had several physical contacts, it was either unintentional or soon separated. Su Jingfei''s overbearing kiss was the first time, and it was still so sudden that shumanya couldn''t react.


    But when she reacted, Su Jingfei''s tongue even burst into her mouth. Shumanya was in a hurry and didn''t know where the courage came from. She bit it down. Although she didn''t practice any martial arts, Su Jingfei couldn''t apply her internal skills to her tongue.


    As a result, Su Jingfei''s painful cry rang out in the dean''s room, and even vaguely said: "shumanya, you are too cruel."


    Shumanya felt the blood in his mouth and regretted that it was too cruel. But when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, she opened her eyes and said, "who told you to kiss me

 Chapter 782

    Although Su Jingfei is very good at martial arts, he can be said to be the first master of the younger generation, but he has no way to hurt his tongue. He hissed at the air conditioner and said dissatisfied: "even if you''re angry, don''t bite. If it''s broken, I''ll be dumb."


    Shumanya listened to Su Jingfei''s inarticulate words, and he looked embarrassed. She was very angry and aggrieved. Who knows that she was forced to kiss by this guy, but she was calm. She felt that she was not proud, but she had no way. This guy is her weakness.


    However, she didn''t fall back so quickly, humming: "who told you to bully me, wronged me first, made me angry and sad, and now forced to kiss me, do you still have humanity?" Then her anger rose again.


    Su Jingfei is not a fool either. He has seen a little change from shumanya''s attitude. He really wants to kiss a woman when she is angry. Of course, the premise is that the woman must like herself, otherwise she may be taken to the Public Security Bureau.


    When he began to listen to shumanya''s words, he vaguely felt something was wrong. As he realized that he had a heart for shumanya, he understood why shumanya was so angry.


    Other girls like him all the time, and they don''t care if he has other women. As a result, they wronged her. As long as they are normal people, they will be angry. Shumanya has just shed tears. It''s estimated that there will be so many in his life. He really deserves it. In order to keep shumanya, he has to use his mace.


    At this time, no matter what kind of development he and Schumann will have in the future, anyway, he just wants to keep Schumann now. It seems that the effect of strong kiss is very good.


    "I didn''t mean to. What you said with Mr. Wang made me misunderstand. I''m careful. I''m jealous. Can''t let me vent? Do you like it when I see you chatting with little white face and being indifferent? " Su Jingfei tried his best to make his pronunciation accurate and said angrily.


    Shumanya was still angry. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she was stunned at first, and then her pretty face suddenly turned red. She understood Su Jingfei''s implied meaning.


    If Su Jingfei was really afraid that she would betray her and affect the interests of the hospital, shumanya would leave without saying a word, and would never contact Su Jingfei again, but the same thing, for different reasons, would naturally lead to different results.


    Su Jingfei has made it very clear that he is jealous, which is why there is such a misunderstanding. In other words, women are sentimental animals. Su Jingfei is just a simple beginning, and she can extend a lot of meaning.


    Think of Su Jingfei is because of care about themselves, in such a no reason to complain about themselves, although this approach is difficult to accept, but the reason is still acceptable, shumanya thought that if you change to yourself, it might be the same.


    That''s why shumanya, if it was Lin ruoke, would not accept such reasons at all. These are all bastard reasons. If she is jealous, she can make trouble. However, shumanya is more docile. When she hears that Su Jingfei is jealous, her grievances are much less. When she thinks about Su Jingfei, she also cares about herself, and even a little sweetness rises in her heart, It turns out that it''s not one-sided secret love.


    Although Su Jingfei has a girlfriend, shumanya is very upset, but after all, it''s a common thing for men to be unfaithful. What''s more, Su Jingfei is such an excellent person. He just wanted to pay in silence. Now that he has a return, shumanya actually feels very happy.


    Su Jingfei has been observing the change of shumanya''s face. Now her face has eased down, and she is also relieved. Sure enough, it helps to watch romantic dramas recently. If it is not for the women at home who take themselves to watch those TV dramas every day, how can they have such a high EQ? Sure enough, although women are unreasonable occasionally, they are the softest.


    "Shumanya, you''ve been with me so long. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Although I''m not a very overbearing person, I won''t let people touch the people or things that belong to me. I''m already very angry when he thinks of you. If you don''t have a clear attitude, I''m naturally angry. I''m jealous, but I don''t care about anything. " Su thought in a panic, and tried again to speak clearly, but the tongue was not always awesome. It seemed that there was some leakage and it was funny.


    But this kind of words, in shumanya''s ears, is secretly sweet. Su Jingfei has always regarded himself as his person. This guy has a conscience, even if he didn''t say it for a long time, it seems that this guy has a hard tongue, so he had to force him.


    Shumanya''s mentality has completely changed now, and I don''t know how to get rid of his previous grievances. However, he snorted: "I don''t have a clear attitude. Didn''t I simply refuse his invitation? And I told him to cherish the woman surnamed Zhang. "


    "But you didn''t make it clear why. I also think you are jealous!" Su Jingfei argued and never retreated.


    "You are stupid. How can people say that you are also the nephew of the director and our immediate superior. Even if I don''t like him and don''t give him a chance, I can''t hurt him. At that time, he will trip us up. How troublesome we are. I''m doing it for our hospital. You blame me." Schumanya was unconsciously controlled by Su Jingfei. He not only forgot his anger, but also explained it.


    "What happened to the chief''s nephew? Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, it''s not good to rob women with me. When did Su Jingfei be afraid of others? " Su Jingfei looks angry and aggressive.


    If Su Jingfei is like this at ordinary times, shumanya will say that he pretends to be 13, and now it looks so sweet. But Su Jingfei is very frank and says that he is his woman. As for whether he has other women, shumanya has automatically ignored it at this time.


    "Don''t mess with me. Although the relationship between Mr. Wang and Ms. Zhang is not clear, he''s OK. Even if he pursues me, he''s polite. It''s said that he''s not a pure second generation official. Now that things are open today, I don''t think he''ll pester me in the future. Let''s just open a hospital. Don''t make so many troubles." Shumanya''s heart was sweet and his tone became calm.


    Su Jingfei draws a scissors hand in his heart, and his way to deal with chicks has increased. Of course, Schumann Ya likes himself, otherwise his moves are useless.


    "Well, then I''ll listen to you. Anyway, everything has the final say in the hospital. Mulberry is just a doctor. You have to make your own decisions in daily affairs." Su Jingfei nodded and accepted shumanya''s suggestion, and naturally exposed the matter of removing shumanya from his post.


    Now shumanya is happy. Su Jingfei has already said that he likes himself. Naturally, he will not entangle with the previous things. What''s more, Su Jingfei is jealous. He cares about himself in this way, and he can''t play small temperament.


    Shumanya, a gentle character, broke out his temper before, but now he becomes more gentle. Listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he doesn''t know clearly. He says with some heartache, "if you have something to say to me next time, you have to make everyone unhappy. You''re such a fool. Let me have a look at your tongue."


    Su Jingfei listened to shumanya''s words, the whole body is comfortable, gentle nurse sister really feel different, the gentle tone, his bones are crisp.


    Suddenly, he said with a smile: "Manya, although you are a nurse, you are still not good at checking the wound. You can''t look at it directly, you will be wrong."


    Shumanya was stunned and didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, but before she asked, Su Jingfei had put his arms around shumanya''s waist and forced him to kiss again. But this time, because of the different situation, the kiss was more gentle, and it wasn''t a forced breakthrough. It was the response of shumanya that he extended his tongue.


    Su Jingfei''s action is gentle this time, and shumanya''s attitude changes. With a little struggle, she has already let Su Jingfei successfully break through the barrier. The two are entangled in each other''s tongue and complete the first real kiss.


    Five minutes later, Su Jingfei let go of shumanya. Watching shumanya nestle in his arms and gasp, he regretted that he had just thought about kissing. He should do some mountain climbing activities properly!


    "Su Jingfei, you are an asshole. You just wanted to drive me away, but now you take advantage of me." Shumanya gasped evenly, and the angry white Su took a startled look.


    Su Jingfei knew that this was Schumann Ya''s arrogant performance, so he would not take it seriously. He said with a smile, "I''m not taking advantage of it. I''m just teaching you how to check my tongue injury. You see, just now you bite so hard that you bleed, regardless of my feelings."


    "You deserve it. Who told you to bully me?" Speaking of this, shumanya is a little embarrassed. It''s instinctive to bite, but Su Jingfei''s tongue has been injured. She can feel the obvious bloody smell when she kisses for the second time.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong, but you, as a nurse, should heal me, or I''ll always get hurt. What can I do?" Su Jingfei is cheeky. He apologizes and says, "I''m a thief at the same time. It seems that he''s really a bit obscene.".


    Because nestling in Su Jingfei''s arms, shumanya didn''t notice Su Jingfei''s expression. Instead, he said seriously: "it''s not a problem to help you heal, but it''s troublesome to hurt your tongue. I''ll find a professional to treat you later."


    "No need to work so hard, people''s saliva can be treated, I''ll let you treat me." Su Jingfei said and bowed his head again.


    Shumanya saw that Su Jingfei''s face was getting closer and closer. She couldn''t resist and said, "you''re disgusting." Just words just finished, was su Jingfei kiss small mouth.

 Chapter 783

    Because of misunderstanding, Su Jingfei and shumanya finally say what they say. Although he didn''t think about shumanya before, when he misunderstood that shumanya had an affair with Prince Wang, he was really uncomfortable.


    Whether it''s possessiveness or playfulness, Su Jingfei doesn''t control his emotions. Fortunately, the misunderstanding is finally relieved. Instead of being separated, they pierce the previous window paper and have a good relationship. As for whether Su Jingfei has other women, shumanya doesn''t care at this time.


    When shumanya and Su Jingfei met, they knew that there were several women around him. Even during the period when he was injured and comatose, there would be at least two beautiful women in his ward, none of them worse than her.


    It''s a pity that the development of events later made her unable to extricate herself. No one she met was more powerful than Su Jingfei. She had no way to like others. In this respect, women''s endurance is very strong. It''s not that women must find a single-minded man. The key is whether that man can subdue her.


    Obviously, Su Jingfei is such a person. He can make shumanya unable to accept other men. Either he will find someone to marry casually or he will be lonely all his life. Obviously, both of them are not suitable. Shumanya finally follows the fate.


    Su Jingfei let go of shumanya, who was already red and drunk, and said with a smile: "little girl, do you still want to fight now? It''s good to be obedient to my master. "


    "You are bad. You know how to bully me and repay my debt. You really think you are a bully. You always bully men and women. I''m really wrong." Shumanya got angry when she saw Su Jingfei''s bad smile. This guy is a real villain.


    Su Jingfei continued with a smile: "I''m a bully, otherwise how can I make you obedient, little lady, you''ll follow me."


    Shumanya stares at Su Jingfei angrily, struggles to stand up from his arms, and then says: "you still know how to laugh. We have offended Mr. Wang by talking like that just now. If he makes a trip for us, how should we deal with it?"


    "Don''t you say that Mr. Wang is just fine? Now why are you worried again? " Su Jingfei listen to her talk about business, also serious, but still some doubt asked.


    "You are stupid, even if his people are not bad, but after all, I just hurt my face. If I want to be angry and find someone to vent my anger, it must be our problem. No matter which hospital, if the health bureau is deliberately against them, there will be a lot of trouble, especially our private hospital without backstage." Shumanya sighed helplessly, this shake hands shopkeeper''s heart is really wide!


    If Su Jingfei is not in a high position, he has already had a kind of momentum. After listening to shumanya''s words, he said with a smile: "a small health bureau is not in my eyes. You don''t have to worry too much. Just leave it to me. If he doesn''t make trouble, it will be them."


    Shumanya was a little dazzled at Su Jingfei''s heroism. Su Jingfei''s momentum is his favorite. Among his peers, there are basically no such domineering men.


    The most important thing is that Su Jingfei doesn''t rely on others. Unlike those rich and official generations, no matter how confident they are, it''s all because of the energy at home and behind them. They can''t compete with Su Jingfei at all. This is what makes Su Jingfei most attractive.


    "By the way, I just forgot to ask you, what''s sang always doing? It seems that I haven''t seen him very much recently!" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and changed the topic.


    Shumanya sighed: "big boss, you are so idle. You haven''t seen Mr. sang for a long time. Haven''t I seen him for a long time? They are very busy and guide their work everywhere every day. Now they have gone to communicate and cooperate with the doctors in the provincial hospital. "


    Su Jingfei is blushed by shumanya. During this period, he seldom comes to the hospital. It''s not that other people are always missing, but that he never comes.


    Shumanya didn''t embarrass Su Jingfei too much. The gentle female nurse was the most considerate. She said with a smile, "OK, don''t talk about that. When sang comes back, I will tell him that you care about him today."


    "Manya, you''re the best." Su Jingfei grinned and pinched shumanya''s little face. She was frivolous, obscene and full of evil.


    Shumanya said with disgust: "Su Jingfei, you can''t be serious. How do you think you are not a good person? When can you be serious? I''m blind."


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said, "I''ve always been very serious. Only people who are not serious think I''ve never been serious. Ah, what''s your look? You''re dissatisfied. Ah, I''m just talking. Don''t bite. Hey, it hurts."


    He is still teasing shumanya, but shumanya grabs his hand and bites it on his wrist. Moreover, Xiaoya is quite strong. It''s really sharp to watch the gentle little nurse get angry.


    Su Jingfei can''t bear it. It''s a sign of her husband''s weakness. It''s a bit out of line with the objective law. When Su Jingfei thinks of it, she slaps shumanya''s buttocks because she bends down. Although she is gentle, her figure is very beautiful. Su Jingfei shakes her plump and upright position and feels very good.


    Shumanya didn''t expect that he would be beaten. As soon as he was shocked, he didn''t seem to know what to do. However, Su Jingfei had a good hand, so he didn''t want to take his hand away for a moment, so he kneaded it gently.


    Shumanya''s expression, which was still in a daze, suddenly changed from a daze at the beginning to a bashful one, and soon her eyes became soft as if they were about to drip water.


    Su Jingfei has a lot of women in contact with. He knows a lot about women''s reactions. He originally thought that shumanya would resist and even bite himself when he was slapped by himself, but he didn''t expect her reaction to be like this.


    In fact, shumanya did not expect that she would be like this. She had never had any special intimate contact with any man, and she had never been beaten like this. However, although Su Jingfei was a bit overbearing, she slapped her playfully. She could not control her emotions at all.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that because of a whim, she had an unexpected discovery. Shumanya always gave people the impression of being gentle and generous. How could she think that she had such potential.


    In my heart, Su Jingfei''s hands rise and fall, and in a slap, shumanya''s body shakes, without any angry meaning. On the contrary, because of this slap, there is more mist in her eyes, which does not mean to cry. The more and more red expression on her face has already explained everything.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. He found that he was so strong. It seems that no matter who is ugly, who would have thought that shumanya was such a situation.


    Shumanya''s hands had unconsciously encircled Su Jingfei''s neck and whispered in his ear: "you bad guy, you know how to bully me. I''ll let you bully me to death." Nevertheless, Xiaozui unconsciously kisses Su Jingfei, and he is very enthusiastic.


    This time, Su Jingfei was shocked. He didn''t think it would be like this. Even if he was not a constraint, the situation was not suitable for what happened. He could only hug shumanya and kiss her. He said helplessly: "shumanya, you should wake up. Now is not a good time for intimacy. How can you control yourself so much?"


    Shumanya is not really an open woman, otherwise she would not have been touched by a man until now. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she sobered up a little and said, "it''s not all your fault. I don''t know why I can''t control it."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved, and he slapped again. Shumanya snorted again. His body was shocked, and Su Jingfei was stuck again. His breathing became short.


    "I wipe, shumanya, you are so powerful. You have such physique. I used to think you are dignified and generous. I didn''t expect you to be like this. It''s really shocking." Determined the guess in the heart, Su Jingfei''s dumbfounded way, he was really surprised.


    There are many women around her, and there are several with special personality, but this is the first one, and she is usually so gentle and generous, the contrast is too big.


    At first, shumanya''s body was hard to control. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately cried: "you''re a dead sex wolf, you know how to bully me. Do you think I''m sick? Then you let me go, I won''t pester you. I don''t know what I will do. I..." later, she didn''t know how to say it.


    Su Jingfei quickly hugged shumanya and coaxed: "silly girl, what do you think? It''s a good thing. Who says it''s sick? It''s called fun. Others can''t think about it!"


    "Really?" Shumanya was stunned. He had some expectations and some unbelievable ways.


    "Of course, it''s true. It''s definitely an advantage that ordinary people can''t compare with. It''s just that you don''t know. You don''t have to bear any burden. I won''t dislike you. It''s so much fun!" Su Jingfei, with a bad smile, keeps falling on shumanya''s body. Although the strength is not big, it can make shumanya feel pain.


    Shumanya could control it at first, but with Su Jingfei''s acceleration, she couldn''t control it at all. If Su Jingfei hadn''t stabilized her mouth in time, people outside the office would have heard it.


    Just slapped a dozen times, shumanya was stiff all over. She stood still on Su Jingfei''s body. Su Jingfei didn''t continue to work. Instead, she held shumanya and let shumanya recover slowly. However, she was shocked. Shumanya was even more exaggerated than she thought. Such a woman actually kept herself as a jade for so many years. She really found a treasure.

 Chapter 784

    Su Jingfei and shumanya are intimate in the office, and then leave the hospital. During this period, shumanya will complain. However, Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all, but he has made a big discovery.


    Although the two of them have broken the relationship, they have never mentioned from the beginning to the end what the relationship should be. After all, although Su Jingfei is not married, there are many women around him. Moreover, those women must have a very close relationship with him, and shumanya does not intend to fight with them.


    In fact, with Su Jingfei''s current status, it''s too easy to hide her in a golden house. Now, as the president of Yaoguang private hospital, shumanya, to some extent, is hidden by Su Jingfei.


    Put aside these ideas, Su Jingfei has other things today. He left the hospital and came to sushi subsidiary. This is his second time here after sushi subsidiary moved. The last time he came here, it was the day sushi subsidiary moved to the provincial capital. It can be seen how thorough this hand shaking cabinet was.


    Although there is no one he knows in the company, he still knows Lin ruoke''s phone. When Lin ruoke heard that Su Jingfei was coming to the company, he naturally sent someone to connect him. As a result, as the boss of Su Shi''s subsidiary, he was constantly guessed by the employees. He didn''t know what the young man was, so he needed President Lin''s close secretary to greet him.


    Su Jingfei came to Su Shi''s subsidiary company unexpectedly, but it''s reasonable. Now they have to deal with the Feng family. The main combat headquarters is in Su Shi''s subsidiary company, and Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are here. They are not strange to the people in the company. They are the leaders of roufeisi group, which can be regarded as the head office.


    "Jingfei, it''s really hard for you to come to the company. How about it? Let''s see how the company is developing."


    As soon as I entered the door, I heard Liang Xiuwen ridicule Su Jingfei. This guy left the company to Lin ruoke, and he would not care about it any more. Although this can be regarded as his trust in Lin ruoke, he was too relieved. If he wanted to pit him, he really couldn''t do anything.


    It''s just that Su Jingfei is also very good at managing the company. He really doesn''t have the ability to manage the company, but he takes a drastic step to directly control Lin ruoke, who manages the company. In this way, no matter how the company develops, he can''t escape Su Jingfei''s control. Of course, the reason why he mixes with Lin ruoke is not because of this. It can only be said that this is the trend of the development.


    Su Jingfei is cheeky. Even if he hears Liang Xiuwen''s ridicule, he doesn''t recognize it. He nods and says, "if you can, you''re doing well. The company is developing well. I''m very optimistic about you. I''ll give you a raise later."


    "Come on, I''ll pay all my own, OK?" Lin Ruo doesn''t give Su Jingfei face either. He turns his eyes and doesn''t feel angry.


    When Li Hongsi faced Su Jingfei, she could never keep calm. She said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you know to be lazy. Even if the boss doesn''t care about the company and asks someone to come back to manage it, at least you have to have a look. Or the salary is set by the boss. If you are good, you can let everything be done. If you can be responsible, you are really lazy."


    Su jingfeihun said with a smile: "this shows that I trust ruoke. I''m not afraid that she will pit me. You should be happy when you meet someone who knows me so well and trusts your boss so much."


    His words aroused the contempt of the three women. This guy is really cheeky, but they all know Su Jingfei''s character, and they are not afraid of his anger. Especially Liang Xiuwen, as the former president of Su Jingfei, is not polite. However, Su Jingfei is cheeky and doesn''t hear him.


    For such a hob like guy, sannv had no choice. Finally, Lin ruoke asked: "my boss, how can you come to the company today?"


    "Well, don''t I think I should fight with you? It''s too much pressure for you three to deal with the Feng family recently. I''ll give you some support. It can''t be like this. I''ll be lazy at that time. " Su Jingfei sighed and said seriously.


    The third daughter nodded secretly, and Liang Xiuwen snorted: "you still have a little conscience. You know how powerful the Feng family is! It''s not so easy to deal with them. Although we have spread some news, their stocks have not declined much, and it''s estimated that there are not many people who believe in them. "


    Su Jingfei nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry. Since it''s already started, they will not be able to hold on sooner or later. By the way, I met Shangguan xianger yesterday. She also told me the news. The Feng family really wants to retreat."


    Yesterday, Su Jingfei left in a hurry. All the girls knew that he went to see Shangguan Xiang''er, but Su Jingfei was usually rather erratic. As for who he met later, no one was clear, and everyone habitually didn''t ask. After all, sometimes, what Su Jingfei did couldn''t explain to everyone.


    Now hearing him take the initiative to talk about it, Lin ruoke asked curiously: "yesterday you went to see that Shangguan fairy, did she fight with you?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Lin ruoke strangely. Instead of answering her question, she doubts: "Shangguan Yaonv? Who gave her a name? Why is it so weird? There''s something wrong with her. I think Xuanxuan is more suitable for this name. "


    Nevertheless, Su Jingfei thought of Shangguan Xiang''er''s special appearance, but he also agreed with the name. Shangguan Xiang''er is really special.


    "Well, she''s not good enough! Most people play the piano and sing just to make people feel comfortable. Even if he plays the flute, she can kill people. This woman is so powerful. If she is not a fairy, there will be no fairy in the world. " Lin ruoke took it for granted.


    For her explanation, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi not only didn''t object to it, but also nodded their heads, obviously approving Lin ruoke''s words, which made Su Jingfei laugh and cry.


    "It''s called rhythm attack. Well, don''t always call it by a witch. It''s just a special kind of martial arts. You can''t understand it at your level for the time being. You''ll understand it when you get stronger. It''s just a special use of internal power." Su Jingfei thought for a while, but he didn''t know what kind of mentality he was out of. He explained to them that he didn''t want them to misunderstand Shangguan xianger.


    The clever Lin ruoke immediately found something wrong. He didn''t directly express his doubts. Instead, he asked, "what did you talk about when you met Shangguan Xiang''er yesterday? It depends on what you two looked like before. You didn''t fight."


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. He shook his head and said, "no, yesterday we turned enemies into friends. We didn''t have any hatred, so we won''t fight."


    "Ah, sister Xiuwen, red silk, I''ll tell you! Shangguan''s enchantress has taken a fancy to Su Jingfei. You see, it''s illogical to ask him out in private and make friends with him. How can people say that they are all the dry daughters of Feng mieling? How can they make friends with him? " Lin ruoke waited for Su Jingfei to finish, and immediately took Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk to the road.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are also suspicious. Looking at Su Jingfei, after a long time, Liang Xiuwen said: "it''s really suspicious. According to my observation, Shangguan Yaonv is a proud woman. She has no reason to make friends with you."


    "Jingfei, if you tell us something as soon as possible, we will not blame you. If you hide it, we will be angry." Li Hongsi also opened her mouth beside her, and her tone was colder than before, which showed that Li Hongsi was serious.


    Su Jingfei looks at the three women. Seeing that they are all looking at themselves so seriously, Su Jingfei regrets that he has nothing to do with Guan Xiang''er. Originally, a good chat has become a joint trial in the third hall. Moreover, the relationship between the three women and themselves has already broken through the boundaries. No matter which one they are, they can''t hurt themselves. What happened yesterday is ridiculous.


    And his hesitation, in the eyes of the three, became guilty, Li hongsilk suddenly said: "Jingfei, when can you accept me? There are so many people in the family, do you still think it''s not enough?"


    As soon as her words came out, not only Su Jingfei was startled, but Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke were also surprised. Compared with Li hongsilk, both of them could not see each other. Even if they were together with Su Jingfei at ordinary times, they all understood each other''s thoughts, but didn''t break them. Li hongsilk''s saying so was almost a showdown.


    If it is true that Li Hongsi was with Su Jingfei earlier than liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke, she would be like a big woman. They were concubines at most. They were both guilty.


    Fortunately, Li Hongsi didn''t entangle this topic, but said: "Su Jingfei, even if you have many friends, I don''t care, but this Shangguan Xiang''er is really not suitable. She is Feng mieling''s dry daughter, which is our enemy''s daughter. Is there something wrong with you and her turning enemies into friends?"


    Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief secretly. If the three women all show off their topic, she will have enough headache. Obviously, Li hongsilk has saved her face. Just now, she is just ordering herself.


    After getting along with each other for so long, Su Jingfei believes that Li hongsilk can probably guess her relationship with Liang Xiuwen. They even talked about it in bed. Li hongsilk couldn''t satisfy Su Jingfei and asked him to get Liang Xiuwen into bed, but later because of the increase of her internal skill, Li hongsilk was not so embarrassed and didn''t mention it.


    As for Lin ruoke, although it only happened recently, we can see that Lin ruoke is very devoted to Su Jingfei, and she is Su Jingfei''s college classmate. They have known each other for the longest time, and they probably like each other for the longest time.


    Putting aside these thoughts, Su Jingfei thought of Li Hongsi''s words and answered seriously: "I just want to tell you this question. The reason why I made friends with Shangguan xianger is not that she confused me, or that I was reckless of the overall situation. There is something else in it!"


    "Secret? What''s the secret As soon as Lin ruoke''s eyes brighten, sometimes this woman with thick lines is also very gossip, especially such a secret.


    "The situation is like this. Shangguan xianger''s martial arts learning is not inherited from Feng mieling, but from Chumen. You should know something about this. She only recognized Feng mieling as godfather later." Su Jingfei explained while gesticulating, but his voice was already low: "the most important thing is that Shangguan xianger wanted to recognize Feng mieling as godfather because she wanted revenge, Feng mieling is her father''s murderer. "


    When he said this, he was very serious, obviously not joking. The three girls looked at each other. Although there was some blood in the plot, they didn''t believe it. Su Jingfei couldn''t joke about such a big thing, but it was a bit too strange.


    "Jingfei, did Shangguan xianger tell you all this? Are you sure these are true? " Liang Xiuwen pondered for a moment and questioned.


    The other two women didn''t speak, but they didn''t believe it. After all, they had never heard of such a thing. There was such a thing in modern society, but they thought Su Jingfei would not be cheated.


    "It''s true that she told me all this, but I think it''s probably true. Although there''s some dog blood, everything can happen in this era. Moreover, the strength of Guan Xiang''er doesn''t need to make up such a lie to deceive me. As long as she unites with Feng mieling, I will die." Su Jingfei sighed and said, "you may see that I defeated Feng mietian and Feng mieqing. It''s very powerful, but in fact, if I face Feng mieling, I don''t have the ability to protect myself."


    The three women are silent. They are not ordinary women before. They all have internal skills for at least ten years. They can be regarded as masters in their young life. When they adapt to this fighting mode, they may be more powerful than Huo Gufeng and hunters.


    They can all become martial arts masters themselves. It seems that it is not impossible for the Feng family to have a little enmity.


    "Well, according to what you said, Shangguan Xiang''er and we are not only enemies, but also friends. That''s why she told you the news. Is that what she meant?" Li Hongsi has always been the most calm. Before and after contacting, she inquired.


    "Almost that''s what she meant, but there''s one difference, that is, Shangguan Xiang''er''s enemy is only Feng mieling. What she told me was that she wanted us to contain the Feng family in the provincial capital. She didn''t want the Feng family in the capital to gain the power of the Feng family in the provincial capital, so it would be more difficult for her to deal with Feng mieling." Su Jingfei nodded, but explained concretely.


    "According to what you said, Feng mieling is so powerful that Shangguan Xiang''er can''t even beat you. How can you deal with Feng mieling?" Lin ruoke asked in a puzzled way.


    "I''m not sure about that, but if you think about it, how many chances do you have to avoid it? I think Shangguan Xiang''er is just thinking about it. Besides, since she has planned for a long time, she must have a certain degree of assurance. This time, what happened to the Feng family in the provincial capital is an accident. She hopes that we can consume the energy of the Feng family in the provincial capital, and the news should be true, Let''s just deal with it. Don''t let Shangguan xianger down. " Su Jingfei shook his head and said his guess.

 Chapter 785

    Su Jingfei explained Shangguan xianger''s story clearly, so he would not talk nonsense on this topic. Otherwise, he would have to explain where he went last night and this morning. This is the real fatal place.


    As for the content of Shangguan xianger''s forced marriage, he also selectively forgot it. He could only find it hard to say it.


    "Now I''m basically sure that the Feng family will withdraw from the provincial capital within half a month. We need to get their industry within half a month. If we can''t eat it, at least century Fangyuan group will get it. This is the source of our gratitude and resentment." Su Jingfei and the other three women believed Shangguan xianger''s affairs, and then began to normalize.


    Sannv also doesn''t want to dig Su Jingfei''s privacy. This guy has too many things to hide from others. If he digs too deeply, he will be unhappy. We are all smart people, too serious and bad for everyone.


    Liang Xiuwen nodded and said, "we must get hold of the industry that Feng Siguang is responsible for. Now that the stocks over there have fallen again and again, we can all sell. This is also the worst one in Feng''s industry. After all, this is our key care."


    "Yes, your friends do have means. Now the project of century Fangyuan group can''t be carried out at all. People make trouble every day." Lin Ruo said laughably.


    For Lin ruoke''s praise of this type, Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether he should feel proud or scratch his head. He used a bad method, and it seems that there is nothing to be proud of. But the effect is very good. When he didn''t hear Lin ruoke''s words, he nodded and said, "let''s start, and first get the shares of century Fangyuan group."


    The Feng family is worthy of being a big family. Their Feng Group is one of the largest enterprises in the provincial capital. Even some subsidiaries of their family have achieved very good results and even can be listed. From this point of view, it is no wonder that they are determined to defeat other families and forces.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s appearance in the sky, the Feng family might have done it in the end, but now the plan would have been stillborn.


    The total assets of Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have exceeded 2 billion yuan. Although they still lack something in front of the real big family, they have only developed for half a year, and they have already made such achievements, which is enough to attract people''s attention.


    This time, because Su Jingfei wants to make a big move and is facing the Feng family, they dare not be distracted. Their strength is combined again. Anyway, everyone is a family, but there are only two companies. They will just divide the money.


    "Let''s start with century square. If the Feng family want to make a remedy, they will have to invest a lot of money, so we can raid other companies. If they don''t save us, we will get the company directly. Although he is too hard to run by us now, if he is in our hands, we can bring him back to life, Besides, there are also several projects along the way. It''s definitely a steady business. " Li Hongsi, who knows the market very well, smiles and introduces it to the public.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile: "in this case, let''s start the action. Dongfang Wenjun is still in charge of this action. She already has a lot of experience. We should trust her!"


    Su Jingfei was very satisfied with Dongfang Wenjun''s performance in the stock market when he dealt with the Hu family in s city last time. Naturally, this time, Dongfang Wenjun was also in charge, and Lin ruoke and Liang Xiuwen were in charge of supervision. Li Hongsi has always been good at logistics, and this time is no exception. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi have no opinions on such an arrangement.


    Only when Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk went to arrange, Lin ruoke whispered to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, you have no conscience. You will know how to think of Dongfang Wenjun. How can I say that you are also your lover? You don''t think of me for any good."


    Su Jingfei knew that the little girl was jealous. In fact, she was really in charge, and she couldn''t come. Her strong point was management, but he wouldn''t be so serious. He secretly slapped her on the buttock and pretended to be angry: "hoof, you can''t find it. Be careful to clean you up at night, so you can''t get out of bed."


    Lin ruoke was slapped by Su Jingfei, and her pretty face turned red immediately. She quickly looked at the door of the house with a guilty heart. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi had just gone out. They were really afraid that they would come in. When they saw that the door didn''t move, they twisted Su Jingfei and said, "be careful. If they see me, what can I do? You don''t care what I feel."


    Su Jingfei has profound skills and is naturally more sensitive to human voice. If Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi come back, he will notice in advance and want to steal food. If he doesn''t have this ability, he''d better stay honest.


    He saw that Lin ruoke''s shy and timid appearance was very cute, so he said: "what''s the matter? Where''s the courage when I boldly touched my room that day? Now I see sister Xiuwen and red silk. I think they''ve already guessed some, but they don''t want to talk about it."


    "No, how could they know." Lin ruoke was surprised, and then he said, "I went that day because I was jealous. I regret it now."


    "Regret? It''s too late. You''ll eat dry and wipe clean. Now you don''t want to admit it! " Su Jingfei''s mouth curled and looked like she was depending on you.


    Lin ruoke looked at Su Jingfei''s rogue and said: "you''re so cheap. Who didn''t admit it that day? I''m going to be killed by you. It''s the first time for me. You don''t know how much I love you."


    Su Jingfei thought of Lin ruoke''s crying and enjoying that day. He felt very hot. He listened to the movement outside. His big hand had already reached into Lin ruoke''s clothes and rubbed her two hands in her plump position. He said with a smile: "little lady, I was wrong that day. Now I love you so much!"


    Lin ruoke almost jumped up in fright. Fortunately, Su Jingfei was very familiar with her body. Just a few times, she was all weak and could only fall into Su Jingfei''s arms. She said weakly: "Jingfei, don''t make trouble. After a while, they will come in and see our problems. It''s awkward. Let''s go home and make trouble again. I know it''s wrong. I don''t dare to offend you in the future."


    Su Jingfei also knew that the time was wrong, but he still couldn''t put it down. He hummed: "I''ve been a little bit depressed recently. I have to revive myself. You are so bad. At night, you have to wait for me on the top of the bed. Be conscious."


    Although Lin ruoke likes to quarrel with Su Jingfei, she really becomes Su Jingfei''s woman, but she does what she says. In particular, she likes such intimate behavior very much, but the girl''s reserve is that she won''t take the initiative to go to Su Jingfei. Now when she hears Su Jingfei''s words, she knows that she can be together at night, and naturally agrees happily.


    Su Jingfei and Lin ruoke have had intimate contact since they had their first time, but he does have a lot of women and few opportunities to make out with her. He really feels a little cold to her.


    Except for Dongfang Wenjun, who has a strange relationship with himself, other women like to have more contact with him. But Li Hongsi is the only one who can be aboveboard every day. Even if Liang Xiuwen and Nalan Xiuying can only sneak, Lin ruoke naturally has no chance.


    But Su Jingfei won''t forget his good classmate. He is his lover. This is the first woman who knows her secret at most. Other women don''t know who she is.


    Even though Li Hongsi faintly feels that Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen have something wrong with each other, she doesn''t know Li Binbin, Liu Yifei and Wu Yanli. But Lin ruoke knows all about them. Even Lin ruoke knows Dongfang Wenjun. Besides the taboo of Nalan Xiuying, Lin ruoke knows all the secrets of Su Jingfei. This is definitely a very special person.


    They make love again for a while. Su Jingfei estimates that Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi will soon come back, and they will be separated from Lin ruoke. Even so, Lin ruoke is still in a high mood.


    When they both calmed down, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi also came back, but this time they were followed by several people, including Zhang Xianing, a computer genius, and Han Shan, Su Jingfei''s precious apprentice. Of course, Dongfang Wenjun was also with them. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi mainly went to find her this time.


    Everyone lives in Su Jingfei''s home. Apart from Zhang Xianing, Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan are not ordinary employees in Su Shi''s subsidiary. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are also more respectable, and they are invited in person.


    When everyone comes, Su Jingfei looks at Zhang Xianing. He is a little strange. He doesn''t know what Zhang Xianing is doing. Isn''t this guy a computer network expert? Is it too versatile for technical talents to participate in this stock war.


    "Boss, don''t be surprised. Zhang Xianing used to be one of the deadliest traders on Wall Street in the United States. My skill is nothing in front of him. With his help, I think you''ll make more money this time." Dongfang Wenjun saw that Su Jingfei''s eyes fell on Zhang Xianing''s body. Without waiting for him to ask, he took the initiative to introduce that she knew Zhang Xianing best.


    Hearing the compliment from the goddess in her heart, Zhang Xianing said modestly: "where, I''m almost as good as Wenjun, but I should be able to help."


    "Well, if you have the level, it''s a matter of great importance. I think sister Xiuwen and red silk have also told you. You can start to operate later. I don''t ask about your process. You can take century Fangyuan group down to me at last. You are responsible for everything. If you can help me, I don''t know much about it, I''m waiting for the harvest. " Su Jingfei nodded his head. He trusted Dongfang Wenjun very much. Naturally, he would not doubt Zhang Xianing and completely delegate power.


    Before Su Jingfei, he didn''t know much about stocks. He would only guide the public''s opinions and influence the stock market. He would not participate in the real stock war if professionals were to come.

 Chapter 786

    Su Jingfei was once again despised by the public. He arranged his staff and left Su Shi''s subsidiary. For him, if someone was responsible for the company''s affairs, he could do other things.


    He admits that he is not a business genius. If Liang Xiuwen and other people didn''t help him, he would not have achieved what he has achieved. Fortunately, these women have been determined to help him. Otherwise, he would really be in trouble. In addition to celebrating his luck, Su Jingfei is also a little proud, which is the expression of his charm.


    No matter how much people denounce Su Jingfei, the shopkeeper who shakes off his hand, they can''t let him be cheeky. However, people are familiar with his character. Moreover, he doesn''t know much about business. If he really takes the lead, it might be even more troublesome. Although he is not responsible, he has self-knowledge, People don''t know how to evaluate this guy.


    Su Jingfei left Su Shi''s subsidiary company, but he didn''t go home directly. He had other things to do. Since he wanted to deal with the Feng family, he had to do his best. This time, the enemy he faced was not a local tyrant like s city.


    It''s time for him to show up a part of his strength that he has been hiding in front of people, that is, Polaris security company, where the person in charge is Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng, as well as the original patient and his white headed comrades in arms. During this period of time, he didn''t pay much attention to that side, just let Nalan Xiuying manage it, But he knew that company had grown into the top security company in the world.


    Because it''s a security company, it''s also very important to keep secrets. Therefore, few people in the provincial capital know that this company is actually Su Jingfei''s. even when Nalan Xiuying goes there, others think it''s business.


    Su Jingfei is quite satisfied with this. If the security company can''t keep its own company''s secrets, what can it do to protect others? Fortunately, it''s mainly veterans and even special forces who have changed their jobs. Of course, there''s nothing to say about their quality. What''s more, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are still two old people.


    In terms of martial arts, the two of them are not very good. They are not even as strong as the women in the family. But they are absolutely excellent in experience. Otherwise, their dream bar will not develop so well. Even when they become the person in charge of the security company, their bar business will still be the same, and their industries will be able to do so. They are absolutely talents.


    When Su Jingfei first contacted them, they were forced by Su Jingfei to agree to cooperate, but they didn''t regard Su Jingfei as the boss. However, along with the contact, they were also in charge of Polaris preservation company, and they had already identified Su Jingfei as the boss for a long time. Such a boss who almost didn''t care about anything was the dream of many employees. Su Jingfei seemed to be a funder, Usually only take dividends.


    What''s more, the general dividend will only be paid at the end of the year. Now Polaris has not paid a dividend. That is to say, Su Jingfei is just investing money, but he has no return. All the benefits are enjoyed by Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng.


    Nalan Xiuying, who often comes here to inspect, knows the company''s situation at most, and never mentions the issue of money sharing. This makes Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng doubt whether Su Jingfei''s family runs a bank, and they don''t pay in return. Fortunately, because of the fire phoenix, Su Jingfei makes them go out once, otherwise they will think Su Jingfei has forgotten them.


    In the past, both of them didn''t want to be restricted by others. Now they don''t care about them. On the contrary, they feel very uncomfortable. It''s the first time that they have been ignored by the leaders because they are clearly working for others.


    Today, Su Jingfei is going to the Polaris security company to have a look. Although he has gathered a lot of underground forces this time, they are all gangsters and mobs in the final analysis. If they really do it, even if they win in the end, they will surely suffer a heavy loss. The trained security personnel on Polaris side can control the situation very well.


    When Su Jing came to Polaris security company, he didn''t inform Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng in advance, which really surprised them. The boss finally thought of them.


    If you let Su Jingfei know what they think, I really don''t know whether they are ashamed or speechless. Fortunately, there is something going on today, and I don''t call anyone else. I just call Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng to the office to have a conversation alone. However, Su Jingfei''s appearance, in the eyes of the Secretary, is really startled.


    In their opinion, the most powerful people in the company are Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng. When they meet Su Jingfei, they are very respectful. When Su Jingfei looks at them, they are so casual. They guess that Su Jingfei may be the relative of a senior official or the son of the boss of a big group. This time, they must have a big business. After all, they are the security company.


    "Weathering, dream, how is the development of Polaris now? Is there enough manpower?" Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense when he enters the office. He directly asks what he cares about most.


    It''s his problem that makes Youmeng and Zhao Fenghua laugh and cry. As the big boss of the company, he doesn''t know how many people there are in the company, and the boss is too incompetent. However, it shows how much Su Jingfei trusts Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng. This company may not be a big industry for Su Jingfei, but it''s also an investment of tens of millions, They were moved to give it to Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng.


    "Boss, now our company has enough staff. There are 108 elite bodyguards, 360 ordinary bodyguards, 36 professional bodyguards and 8 top bodyguards. We can handle all kinds of tasks." Thinking, Zhao Fenghua introduced Su Jingfei in detail.


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment. He secretly calculated that there were nearly 500 people in the company. He didn''t know the position of such a security company in the industry, but he knew that these people were enough for his own use, especially those elite bodyguards and professional bodyguards. Needless to say, he knew that they were much more powerful than those little gangsters, as long as they were involved, Controlling the situation should not be a problem.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng will watch Su Jingfei silent, but they are also a little nervous. Although they are su Jingfei''s employees, and Su Jingfei also trusts them very much, in fact, they don''t have many contacts. For this young man who is much younger and stronger than them, they don''t know what he is thinking.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for them to ask, so he said frankly: "this time I come to the company, I have something important to arrange, and this time it matters a lot. Besides you two, don''t talk about it to anyone, even Nalan Xiuying."


    "Well?" Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng look at each other and have a bad feeling in their heart. It can''t be the internal strife of the company.


    Su Jingfei saw that their expressions were not right. Although he didn''t guess what they were thinking, he added: "I don''t want her to worry about it. Only you two know about it."


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are relieved. If there is a problem between the boss and Nalan Xiuying, they will be very embarrassed. Even if they don''t know the details of Nalan Xiuying, they also know that Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother, and the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei is not clear. Nalan Xiuying is Su Jingfei''s mother-in-law!


    Although they are the top leaders of the company, they are not the boss after all. No matter how polite Nalan Xiuying is to them, they can''t help but take others seriously. Now Su Jingfei means to hide from Nalan Xiuying, and they have no choice but to be helpless. However, Su Jingfei is only worried that Nalan Xiuying knows about it, so she doesn''t have much psychological burden.


    Su Jingfei saw that their faces softened slightly, and he knew that they must have some ideas because they didn''t let them tell Nalan Xiuying. He had no choice but to quickly say: "last time you all helped huohuofeng take in a group of subordinates, but this time the task is still the same. It''s to deal with the underground forces, but this time it''s not to take them in, it''s to control the situation by force."


    Then Su Jingfei told them about the underground world in the provincial capital. Although some details were ignored by him, Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng understood the general meaning.


    Both of them are from the provincial capital. They have lived here for many years and know a lot about the underground forces in the provincial capital. After all, they open bars and contact these people. However, they did not expect that their current boss has the ability to unify the underground world and beat the Feng family out of the provincial capital.


    It''s just that they all think that Su Jingfei is going to retreat, and Su Jingfei wants to be skinned. It''s too cruel, but they are excited. Even as a woman''s dream, they all want to be with Su Jingfei all the time. They can see the exciting scenes. Now they find that their original choice is too wise, absolutely not with the wrong person.


    Su Jingfei and others introduced the situation and said, "this time I''m looking for you to control the situation mainly by using the power of our security company. You also know that these people will be in chaos when there is a conflagration. This is not what I want. I want to unify the whole underground power peacefully, and you will be responsible at that time."


    "Boss, we have no problem with your request. At that time, I''ll let all the people in the security company come out, and they should be able to meet steadily. But the key is that such a big move won''t cause official opinions?" Zhao Fenghua nodded first, then asked anxiously, no matter when, if there is the interference of the political axe, no one will be better.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "since I can come to you, naturally there is a way to solve this problem. At that time, you just need to do it according to my requirements. As for other problems, I will solve them." Then he said with a smile: "if I''m not sure, I can''t be ambitious."

 Chapter 787

    After arranging the affairs of Polaris preservation company, it was almost evening, and the day passed quietly. He found that he had not eaten today, and he could not help sighing that he was really hard-working.


    At ordinary times, he doesn''t care much about the company''s affairs. At this time, he really starts to be busy. But because of the time problem, he has to hurry up. After all, the Feng family will leave the provincial capital soon. If these things can''t be solved, he won''t be able to get the benefits he wants.


    He thought that he would go ahead according to the original plan. Since he dares to let Polaris security company interfere in the unification of underground forces, he must have his own grasp, and the real trump card is Liu Dingbang.


    As the first brother of H Province, his power is unimaginable. He doesn''t need to do anything. In a word, there will be many people to do things for him. Of course, because of his high position, he can''t do some things casually. Su Jingfei won''t go to him casually, but this time it''s a bit big.


    With this in mind, they have dialed Liu Dingbang''s phone. Although they are in the same provincial capital, they seldom meet or even talk. One reason is that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to get in touch with people who have relations with the Su family in the capital. The other reason is that he doesn''t want to expose his own relationship. Liu Dingbang''s relationship with him is his card, It won''t be exposed until the critical moment.


    This change in the underground world of the capital should be the biggest change Su Jingfei could encounter. It''s time to use the card he has always kept.


    "Brother, I haven''t called my brother one day. You can''t come to the provincial capital often. Your sister-in-law is angry." Liu Dingbang''s voice soon came, as always bright.


    When Su Jingfei came to the provincial capital to visit Liu Dingbang for the first time, he met his wife, a woman in her fifties. It is said that she works in the Finance Bureau, but other su Jingfei never asked. However, it can be seen that her sister-in-law is good to Su Jingfei and has always been very enthusiastic.


    Thinking of Liu Dingbang and his wife''s attitude towards him, Su Jingfei was really moved. Although master Su was promoted in the capital, he is now the first elder brother of H Province. He has a high position and can also have such an attitude towards master Su, a third young master who is the least valued. It can be seen that he is a person who knows his kindness and intends to repay his kindness. In their hearts, all the sons of master Su deserve their care.


    With a sigh, Su Jingfei said with a smile¡° Brother Liu, don''t you have time today? I''m going to visit you. I wonder if you are free


    "If you are free, how can you be free? Even if you are not free, I will make it free. Brother, since you want to come to my house, I can''t help giving you face." When Liu Dingbang heard Su Jingfei''s words, he was obviously very happy. He didn''t have any airs at all. He really seemed to be a warm and hospitable elder brother.


    Although Su Jingfei knew that Liu Dingbang was joking, his heart was still hot. Even if he didn''t have the idea that the officials were higher than the people, he was very glad that he was the first brother.


    "Brother Liu, I''m not polite. Let my sister-in-law make some special dishes. I didn''t eat enough last time!" Su Jingfei is also cheeky and impolite.


    "Well, you hurry up and I''ll go home immediately. Last time someone brought me two bottles of good wine. You just accompany me to have a drink. It''s not such a good thing for a long time, and your sister-in-law won''t let me drink. If you come, I can lift the ban." Liu Dingbang was very happy, and he didn''t know whether it was because Su Jingfei was happy to be a guest or to be able to drink.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about Liu Dingbang, but he also knew that he was a very straightforward person. Maybe he was in the officialdom and naturally had the official position. But he was very frank with his own people. After all, he was a soldier.


    When he put down the phone, Su Jingfei went to Liu Dingbang''s home. Liu Dingbang was the first elder brother in the province. Naturally, he lived in the compound. It was a compound that ordinary people couldn''t get into. The door was heavily guarded. Fortunately, he called Liu Dingbang first, and he also informed the guard to let him go. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would really fly over the eaves.


    Although Liu Dingbang is the first brother, he can''t be too luxurious after all. His family is similar to other families except the house is a little bigger. It is said that opposite Liu Dingbang is the second brother of the provincial capital, the governor''s family.


    Su Jingfei has no impression of the governor except seeing him on TV. He is not interested in this either. Generally speaking, the first brother and the second brother are not very friendly. This is a convention. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether Liu Dingbang is like this here. He doesn''t want to know this.


    When Su Jingfei came to the door, Liu Dingbang and his wife were at home. They had a son and a daughter, both of whom were slightly older than Su Jingfei. Their son went abroad to study and their daughter was married. There were only two old people in the family.


    Although they are not too old in politics, they are all over 50 years old. Su Jingfei is embarrassed to call them his elder brother and sister-in-law sometimes.


    On the contrary, when Liu Dingbang saw Su Jingfei, he immediately gave him a warm reception and said, "brother, come in quickly. It''s a rare guest. I''ve been in the provincial capital for several months, and I''ve only been here once. If I wasn''t really too busy, I would have caught you. It''s really irritating that you don''t come to my home often in the provincial capital."


    Su Jingfei was a little embarrassed, scratched his head and said: "brother, I know you are busy, don''t I? I can''t give you any trouble. What''s more, your courtyard is always here, and it''s not good-looking! "


    "That''s also true. You have your own career. If you always come here, you will inevitably have a lot of trouble." Liu Dingbang nodded and said with emotion: "although living in this courtyard is beautiful, it also lacks a lot of fun. Maybe everyone has their own difficulties."


    "Come on, Lao Liu, don''t sigh there. If you don''t take your seat, many people are scrambling to get it. Why do you say so much? Hurry to ask brother Su to come in for tea." The sister-in-law, who was busy in the kitchen, heard Liu Dingbang''s words and said, "brother, don''t listen to old Liu complaining there. This guy is like this at home every day. Once he goes out to work, he is still secretary Liu. It''s very beautiful."


    Although she is complaining about Liu Dingbang, her eyes are full of pride. In fact, every woman hopes her husband can make great achievements. Liu Dingbang is obviously worthy of her pride.


    Liu Dingbang''s wife, who is in her fifties, is in good condition. She looks like she is in her forties and sixties. She is still charming and gentle. At first sight, she is a senior intellectual. Such a woman is generally reasonable. It is quite good for Liu Dingbang to marry such a wife.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said with a smile: "sister-in-law, my brother Liu is the first brother in the province. If he doesn''t have a little style, how can he do it?"


    "The first brother in the province?" Liu Dingbang and his sister-in-law were stunned, and then said with a smile: "you young people really have ideas. I''ve always been called one elder brother for the first time. It''s like the entertainment industry."


    "What''s the difference between officialdom and entertainment circles? In fact, they are very entertaining, aren''t they?" Su Jingfei a smile, casual way.


    Liu Dingbang and his sister-in-law were silent together. In a way, Su Jingfei made a lot of sense, but it was embarrassing to hear such words in their ears. After all, they were all powerful.


    Su Jingfei also felt that what he said was overdone. He quickly said with embarrassment: "brother Liu, I don''t mean that your work is not up to standard. I just think of what I said on the Internet and blurt it out. There''s no other meaning. I just don''t know how to speak."


    "Brother, in fact, since our position has reached a certain level, few people have spoken like this in front of us. Although it sounds a little harsh, they know it''s true. It''s because we don''t do our job well." Liu Dingbang waved his hand and then said with a smile: "you should know that people who dare to speak like you are basically gone in front of us. It''s not a bad thing for you to tell the truth."


    "That''s good. I''m a straight talker." Su Jingfei pretended to be afraid and sighed to ease the atmosphere.


    Compared with Liu Dingbang, after all, his sister-in-law is a woman. He quickly made a comeback and said, "well, don''t say so many losers. Come and taste the craftsmanship of his sister-in-law. Last time you came in a hurry, you didn''t have a chance to have a good taste. Now it''s my specialty to satisfy you this time."


    "Then I''m not polite. My sister-in-law''s skill last time was up to standard, and her specialty must be better. Brother Liu is really blessed." Su Jingfei praised his sister-in-law and walked to the table with a smile.


    Liu Dingbang had already done a good job there. He was opening a wine bottle. After hearing this, he said with a smile, "you''re right. What''s the most gratifying thing in my life is that I''ve married a good wife, your sister-in-law. Wangfu, since I married her, I''ve gone with the wind and water. I''ll have what I want."


    When he said this, his sister-in-law just brought out the dishes and said with a smile, "Lao Liu, you haven''t started drinking yet. Why are you talking nonsense? You are not serious."


    "Sister in law, brother Liu is right. In fact, it''s better to find a good wife for any position and power. Isn''t there a saying in our country? Does wife and child heat Kang? This is our ultimate goal. " Su Jingfei quickly helps Liu Dingbang to speak.


    Liu Dingbang gives Su Jingfei a very loyal look. He doesn''t look like a brother in the provincial capital, just like a real friend, which makes Su Jingfei very happy.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, her sister-in-law was already smiling, but she was still angry and said, "Jingfei, don''t learn from Lao Liu. This guy is very eloquent. When we first met, he was like this. Later, when he became a leader, he was even more eloquent."


    "What are you talking about? It''s been years." Liu Dingbang suddenly embarrassed to stop his sister-in-law''s words, seems to be afraid of what she said.


    Although Su Jingfei was very curious, he was not easy to ask. It must be the secret between their husband and wife. He quickly changed the topic and said, "brother Liu, how is your work recently? I think you are in good health. There should be no trouble."


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot that you are still the honorary chairman of the provincial Chinese Medicine Association. Your medical skills are really powerful. At the beginning, I didn''t know you were so interested. Otherwise, I would have invited you to the provincial capital long ago. It''s a blessing for the Chinese medicine profession to have such medical skills at your age." Listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Dingbang immediately remembered something and said with a smile.


    "I just learned by myself. When I was young, I was not in good health, so I became a doctor after a long illness." Su Jingfei can only say so, can''t expose thread bound books.


    Hearing Su Jingfei say so, Liu Dingbang and his sister-in-law are suddenly silent. Since he is a subordinate of master Su in the capital, and liangbo greets him personally and asks him to take care of Su Jingfei, he naturally knows Su Jingfei''s past very well. When he hears that he was weak and sick before, he thinks of Su Jingfei''s experience.


    He is not good at appraising master Su''s situation, but he is very sympathetic to this brother. The key is that Su Jingfei is also very competitive. He has not only grown up in difficulties, but also made outstanding achievements, which is absolutely rare.


    "Brother, I''d like to ask you a question. You haven''t thought about going home since you''ve been out for so many years? The old leaders are not young this year. " When Liu Dingbang thought of this, he decided to ask. However, his tone was vague and he was totally testing. He didn''t know what kind of mentality Su Jingfei would have.


    Su Jingfei''s feelings towards the family in the capital are actually quite complicated. Although he is only 20 years old this year, he is mentally mature after going through all kinds of things. Naturally, he won''t be out of control just because he heard such words. Instead, he said very seriously: "brother Liu, you must know something about me. It must be sooner or later for me to go back to Su''s family, but it''s definitely not now, I think you can understand me. "


    Liu Dingbang seemed to see Su Jingfei''s clank and arrogance, sighed secretly, and then said: "no matter when you go back, in the provincial capital, brother, this is your home, you can come and sit down when you have time."


    "Brother, I don''t want to be polite to you, or I won''t come. Although you are much older than me, since you call me brother, I will treat you as my brother." Su Jingfei also said with a smile, he can see that when Liu Dingbang spoke, he was not polite, but really good to himself.


    "That''s right. I don''t like that kind of fake politeness. We are not outsiders. Let''s drink." Liu Dingbang laughed and poured a cup for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense either. When he gets drunk, it makes Liu Dingbang feel better about him. He has a military background and naturally has more feelings for people who drink easily. Moreover, Su Jingfei is also the son of his old leader.


    "By the way, Jingfei, why didn''t you bring your girlfriend when you came here today? I''ve observed it several times before. Your girlfriend is decent and has strong working ability. I''m thinking of cultivating her. Don''t let her be polite. Don''t worry so much. I can withstand the pressure." After a glass of wine, Liu Dingbang became a gossip and mentioned Wu Yanli.

 Chapter 788

    Liu Dingbang certainly doesn''t know about Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli, but he knows that their relationship must be a couple, otherwise Su Jingfei won''t go out of his way to ask him for help.


    He didn''t know that the reason why Su Jingfei wanted to help Wu Yanli was not because of their special relationship, but now it''s useless to say that Wu Yanli has already become Su Jingfei''s woman. It''s OK for Liu Dingbang to call her sister-in-law, and if Wu Yanli often comes to Liu Dingbang''s house, it''s OK.


    Su Jingfei is different from Wu Yanli. If he always comes to Liu Dingbang''s home, people in the courtyard will surely have an idea. Su Jingfei is a celebrity in the provincial capital and a businessman, which is not good for Liu Dingbang.


    But Wu Yanli is different. She is in the system. Even if she is seen, it will let people know that Liu Dingbang needs to take care of Wu Yanli more. This situation is very common in the system, and people will not think much about it. Although Su Jingfei is not an official, he can understand this truth.


    "Brother Liu, I''m here today. Sister Wu doesn''t know. But I talked to her before. She has told me that she plans to study in Beijing." Su Jingfei thought to Liu Dingbang.


    Liu Dingbang and his sister-in-law looked at each other and nodded: "her decision is the best. Although it''s a good development to be promoted to the top of the Health Bureau here in the provincial capital, after all, her potential is limited, and she is still young. If she doesn''t take advantage of her youth to do something, her future development will be limited."


    The relationship between him and Su Jingfei is quite close, and he knows that he is not from the officialdom, so he can''t speak so implicitly. He is very frank about it to Su Jingfei, and he is really afraid that Su Jingfei can''t understand it.


    My sister-in-law then said, "my sister-in-law is only twenty-five or twenty-six years old this year. I went to study for two years, but I''m not even thirty years old. If I do well, I may still stay in Beijing. The development there is totally different. Don''t let her go just because of the distance. Men''s career is more important, but women''s development is equally important."


    Compared with Liu Dingbang, her sister-in-law''s understanding of Su Jingfei is naturally worse. She is really worried about Su Jingfei''s male chauvinism and can''t figure out this.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "sister-in-law, don''t worry, I won''t affect sister Wu because of my reasons. Besides, the capital is not far away. I can get to the capital in a meal, and I can develop to the capital in the future."


    "This sounds like a man. After all, you are from the capital. Sooner or later, you will go back. Wu Yanli''s development in the capital is actually following your steps." Liu Dingbang clapped his hands beside him and said with a smile. Then he joked: "but anyway, brother, you seem to have better luck in peach blossom!"


    My sister-in-law probably heard Liu Dingbang say that, looking at Su Jingfei with a smile, she said, "Jingfei, I heard that there has been a saying in the provincial capital that there is a new family rising in the provincial capital, which is called Su family. The strength of this family may not be as strong as those old families, but the most characteristic is that there are so many beautiful women, Every woman from the Su family is a pretty girl


    It was the first time that Su Jingfei heard such a statement, and he was stunned. He was not surprised when he was found out about his family. In fact, this statement spread to the first lady of the provincial capital, which was a bit speechless.


    Liu Dingbang also said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not a problem for young people to be romantic. What''s more, my brother is so excellent, but brother, I still advise you to deal with the relationship between these women. It''s not a good thing to have more women."


    "Yo, Lao Liu, it seems that you have rich experience. You have started to teach Jingfei how to deal with the relationship between women." Su Jingfei hasn''t opened her mouth yet, and her sister-in-law is on the side of the road.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Dingbang were both surprised. Even though his sister-in-law suddenly wanted to turn over the vinegar jar, Liu Dingbang ignored Su Jingfei''s presence and said with a serious face: "what kind of experience do I have? I''m just talking on paper. I''m not afraid that my brother can''t handle their relationship well, and it will be troublesome then? You are also her sister-in-law. At this time, you should also care about her rather than discuss my problems. My style has always been worthy of everyone''s affirmation. "


    Liu Dingbang, as the first elder brother of the provincial capital, really won''t have any problems in this aspect. Otherwise, he won''t be able to sit in this position. His sister-in-law naturally knows that. She snorted and said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, you really have to deal with so many girls. When you take turns to bring them, I''ll see who is more suitable to be the boss."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said, "sister-in-law, I heard you right. Shouldn''t you advise me to be more specific?"


    "Exclusive? Why do you want to be single-minded? You are so excellent. Wouldn''t it be better to find more girlfriends? If they are willing to marry together, you are not unable to support them anyway. How nice it would be to let them have more children for you My sister-in-law did not have the consciousness of being a political officer at all. She not only forgot the national policy of monogamy, but also ignored family planning.


    Liu Dingbang, who was next to him, coughed for a long time, but still didn''t get any response. He had to sit down and drink. Once the daughter-in-law mentioned this, she would be a different person.


    Su Jingfei was also stunned. In such a family, shouldn''t everything be put first? It''s strange that my sister-in-law doesn''t think so.


    When my sister-in-law finished her imagination of the future and saw Su Jingfei stunned, she was a little embarrassed and said, "Jingfei, don''t be surprised. In fact, my sister-in-law came from a big family. Now you should know something about the situation in the big family. Prosperity is the most important thing. We closed the door to say that you are the son of the old leader of Dingbang and our brother, My sister-in-law naturally hopes that you will be well. If you have many children, your own Su family will prosper. "


    Obviously, she heard Liu Dingbang mention Su Jingfei''s experience and knew something about Su Jingfei. Now she is using Su Jingfei''s su family, not the capital''s su family, so she can see her mind.


    Liu Dingbang is a subordinate of master Su in the capital. He is grateful for master Su''s kindness and takes good care of Su Jingfei. However, his sister-in-law has only been in contact with Su Jingfei. Naturally, he has a good feeling for this young brother and tends to speak in favor of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei soon understands this truth.


    As the ancients say, the elder sister-in-law is better than her mother. Although she is not her own sister-in-law, she is not much younger than her mother in terms of age. She thinks of herself just like her son.


    Woman is a very strange animal. If this person has nothing to do with her and is amorous, she will definitely be condemned and criticized to death. But if this person becomes her children, I hope that he can find a lot of daughters in law and have a lot of children again. They are so contradictory.


    Now her sister-in-law treats Su Jingfei as if she were her own son. The more girlfriends Su Jingfei has, the happier she is. She even encourages him to find more girlfriends.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei was deeply moved. If they just regarded themselves as ordinary friends, they would not have such a state of mind. Su Jingfei immediately regarded Liu Dingbang''s family as another close friend of his. Of course, the first one was the Han family. It was after countless things that he had a sense of belonging.


    Liu Dingbang didn''t know Su Jingfei''s change of mind. He said with a smile: "Jingfei, your sister-in-law is easy to think more, and you should not take it to heart. But to tell you the truth, you are developing very well now, and I can often hear from you."


    When he said this, Su Jingfei also knew that today''s conversation had finally come to the main topic. After all, talking about women''s families is a private matter, and really talking about career is the purpose of his coming here. He nodded and said: "this time I came to the provincial capital, the development is still very smooth, at least I have a firm foothold."


    "Well, you are doing very well now. You have not only come to the fore in business, but Yaoguang private hospital has almost overtaken provincial hospital in scale. This has been noticed by several managers in Beijing. It''s really unexpected." Liu Dingbang nodded, then said with a smile: "of course, the old leader should have noticed, but I don''t know what kind of attitude he will adopt."


    Su Jingfei was shocked. He didn''t expect a private hospital to make such a big stir. Not only the people in the capital began to pay attention, but more importantly, master Su noticed that he always had the idea of making Su''s family look at him differently.


    I didn''t expect that this day came so quickly and I worked so hard for so long, but because the hospital was looked down upon by others, he was a little sad and couldn''t laugh. He really learned medical skills as an entertainment, but he became one of his most famous skills. It is estimated that people in the capital know that he is a young Chinese medicine expert.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Liu Dingbang knew what he was thinking and said with a smile, "Jingfei, your medical skills have indeed been recognized by many people now. If you can make achievements by self-study, I think you can go to the capital soon."


    "Brother Liu, to tell you the truth, I''m here to talk with you about the current situation of the provincial capital." Su Jingfei thought that the time was almost right and said with a smile.


    Liu Dingbang was not surprised. He said to his sister-in-law with a smile, "what did I say? Jingfei is very busy every day. He has no time to come to our house. He definitely has nothing to do but go to Sanbao hall. Look, I''m right." With a smile, looking at the embarrassed Su Jingfei, he said: "Jingfei, you don''t have to be embarrassed. It must be more important for you to come to me. Just say it. As long as it is within my ability and does not violate the principle, I will help you."

 Chapter 789

    Su Jingfei can also understand Liu Dingbang. As the first brother of the province, people all over the province look at what he does. His words and deeds have to be carefully considered, but he dare not do anything.


    He can promise to help Su Jingfei if he doesn''t violate the principle, which is very righteous. What''s more, the principle is dead, and people are alive. Some things can be changed. If Liu Dingbang agrees to everything, then Su Jingfei will have no bottom in his heart!


    "Brother Liu, in fact, this matter can not be regarded as a complete help to me. It will also be good for you. If it is done, we will be good for both sides." When Su Jingfei talks about business, he can no longer just talk about friendship.


    Liu Dingbang can really help Su Jingfei, but the more he owes, the more he can''t pay back. Liu Dingbang always takes care of Su Jingfei in his relationship with Liu Dingbang, which can be regarded as the care of an old brother, but Su Jingfei can''t be taken care of all the time.


    Hearing Su Jingfei say so, Liu Dingbang is more interested. Although Su Jingfei is just a young man, Liu Dingbang does not dare to despise him at all. The things Su Jingfei has done have long made many high-level people in the province look up to him.


    This guy has been in the provincial capital for less than half a year, and has risen in the attention of many family forces. This kind of pride and domineering spirit makes no one dare to look down upon this young man.


    "Brother Liu, as the first brother of the province, you should know something about the movement of the provincial capital. Whether it''s the Feng family, the Han family and the Niu family, or the underground forces like Liu Wufeng and long Baitian, I think you should know it." Su Jingfei saw Liu Dingbang listen carefully and said with a smile.


    "Well, we naturally have a certain understanding of these more famous people." Liu Dingbang was outspoken, and he didn''t pretend he didn''t know because Liu Wufeng and long Baitian were underground forces. After all, he said he didn''t know such things, and no one believed them.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Liu Dingbang''s answer. Only those who are really close to him can tell him the truth. Liu Dingbang is a big brother in the province. Some words can''t be said casually. He doesn''t treat himself as an outsider, and Liu Dingbang is an open and aboveboard person.


    "Brother Liu, since you know something about them, I''ll tell you what happened to long Baitian and Liu Wufeng. I don''t want to say that you all know. To a certain extent, the reason why they exist is the official default." Su Jingfei smiles and goes deeper.


    Liu Dingbang pondered a little this time, but finally said: "you should understand that society, like human nature, has two sides. It has its glorious side and its dark side. No matter where it is, it can''t have only one side. This is human nature. We can''t condone some behaviors, but we can''t put an end to them. It''s confused with people''s popularity, It''s better to see someone sort it out. "


    Su Jingfei nodded. In fact, we all know that no matter what type of strike hard is, there is a certain degree every time. It can eliminate some of the malignant tumors that affect people''s lives, but it will definitely leave a certain space.


    It''s not that we can take the form completely, but we can''t solve it completely. We all know that these things will come back to life after the wind blows. Even if we don''t want to admit it, we have to say that there is no glorious city in the world. As Liu Dingbang said, this is human nature.


    Su Jingfei''s silence seemed to make Liu Dingbang feel very much. He said with a smile: "people, the mind is the most complex. In fact, everyone wants social peace, but when it comes to personal interests, there are constant disputes."


    "Brother Liu, it seems that we are far away from the topic. Let''s bring the topic back." Su Jingfei quickly opens his mouth. If he goes on, his business will not be mentioned. It''s not that he doesn''t like chatting with Liu Dingbang. The key is that he''s talking business now, so he has to interrupt him.


    Liu Dingbang coughed and said with a smile: "yes, yes, we are off topic. You continue to talk about what you just did."


    Su Jingfei nodded. When talking about business, her sister-in-law was already silent. To a certain extent, she belongs to a very traditional woman. When men talk about things, women basically don''t interrupt unless they have something to ask her.


    Now she is looking at them. Su Jingfei feels that women in the last century are more suitable to be wives. Modern women are savage girlfriends. They unconsciously think of the women in their own family. In other words, those women in their own family are the best in the world. They pay equal attention to beauty and virtue!


    "Brother, you mean, I''m still waiting for you to say, how can I be distracted." Liu Dingbang waited for a long time, but Su Jingfei didn''t speak. He had no choice but to remind him that the brother was still distracted at the critical moment.


    Su Jingfei coughed awkwardly and said, "when I''m old, sometimes my brain and action just don''t agree."


    "You want to beat me up, right? I''m older than both of you. You said you were old in front of me." Liu Dingbang looks at Su Jingfei in tears and smiles. He says that he is too weak to beat.


    Su Jingfei laughed. He just wanted to enliven the atmosphere. Seeing Liu Dingbang''s eyes, he quickly returned to the original topic and said, "brother Liu, we are serious. We just talked about Liu Wufeng and long Baitian. You should understand what they do. Naturally, we have to mention the Niu family and the Feng family. What''s the matter with these two families, I don''t think you should know. "


    "I naturally know that you are talking about the four big men of the underground forces. They are more active in the provincial capital. If they don''t have their own characteristics, they can''t stay in the provincial capital, and we also need someone to maintain some order. We can say that these people have tacit approval of their status." Liu Dingbang nodded.


    Su Jingfei also nodded his head. It''s very rare for Liu Dingbang to say this to himself. Naturally, he didn''t hide it. He said frankly, "I don''t know if brother Liu has paid attention to the underground world recently. It''s going to change recently."


    "Oh? What do you mean Liu Dingbang raised his eyebrows and then explained: "I don''t usually care about this aspect. Someone else is responsible for it. However, I have a certain understanding of your affairs. The gratitude and resentment between you and the Han family are not shallow. This is not the reason why you said it."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "brother Liu really has a good eye." A little flattery in the past, made Liu Dingbang comfortable, Su Jingfei is not an ordinary young man.


    "Well, don''t say so many useless things. Tell us what''s going on." Liu Dingbang''s heart is comfortable, but his mouth is hasty.


    "Well, that''s what I mean." Su Jingfei continued with a smile: "there is a lot of resentment between the Han family and me, so we are enemies almost everywhere. You know that I know martial arts. I went to the Feng family not long ago and had a fight. That''s because that time, I knew that someone from the Feng family in the capital came to the Feng family."


    "The Fengs in the capital?" Liu Dingbang frowned slightly, and then snorted: "the Feng family has a backer in the capital, which we have known for a long time, but we thought they had some contradictions and could not unite before, and now they have come to the provincial capital."


    "Yes, they not only came to the provincial capital, but also had a very clear purpose, that is, to unify the underground forces in the provincial capital." Su Jingfei nodded.


    "It''s a big appetite to unify the underground forces. This is a typical dragon crossing the river. I don''t know if this dragon can hold down the local leaders!" Liu Dingbang looked at Su Jingfei with a smile, as if he suddenly thought of something: "yes, it seems wrong that I talked about the big four before. I remember a new girl named Huofeng, who can compete with these forces. Jingfei, what do you think?"


    Su Jingfei knew that Liu Dingbang must have a certain understanding of himself. Everyone knew about this. Naturally, Liu Dingbang didn''t know it. Hearing his question, he turned his lips and said: "what do you think? With the eyes, of course. "


    Liu Dingbang speechless, the young and mature little brother suddenly said that the rascal had no choice but to point to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "if we don''t talk about the useless ones, we''ll go back to the Feng family. They have a big appetite. Naturally, the forces in the provincial capital can''t show weakness. As a result, after several contacts, the Feng family is sure that they can''t suppress these local snakes, so they want to leave this time."


    Liu Dingbang didn''t ask for details either. After all, if he said a lot of things but didn''t take care of them, he would be a little sorry for his identity. But if he took care of them, it might affect Su Jingfei. He wisely didn''t ask questions.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Liu Dingbang''s attitude. As the first elder brother in the province, he is not only smart, but also knows when to ask questions. Anyone who can reach this position has a delicate mind, otherwise he will not know who will step on him in officialdom.


    "Now that the Feng family is leaving the provincial capital, the industry and power they left behind will naturally become the target of public criticism. No one can watch him leave so calmly and let him go to the capital to continue to develop. Therefore, it''s going to be a bit chaotic recently." Su Jingfei made a big circle, and finally said the key point: "brother Liu, you know, sometimes things that fight for territory and interests are always accompanied by all kinds of problems."


    "Well, it''s true, especially because these people don''t respect the law, it''s inevitable that they do something too much." Liu Dingbang nodded, very sure.


    "Yes, so brother Liu, we are not outsiders. Let me tell you clearly. I am very sad to see the current situation. It not only affects the development of the provincial capital, but also makes people panic, so I want to take charge of it." Su Jingfei is worried about the country and the people.


    Liu Dingbang had already guessed Su Jingfei''s mind. Although he didn''t know what Su Jingfei had done, the boy''s attitude was very clear. He couldn''t help sighing and said, "Jingfei, if you don''t go to officialdom, you are really inferior."


    Although subtly malicious, Liu Dingbang''s face is very proud of himself. In fact, he is very black and very suitable for officialdom.


    He didn''t give any unnecessary explanation, but just said with a smile: "brother Liu, if I do this, it will be good for you. You think, if I can control the underground forces in the provincial capital, I can fully consider what to do at that time from the policy, and I won''t really touch the underground affairs, I will just set the direction for them."


    Speaking of this, Su Jingfei naturally will not hide his meaning, and he believes that Liu Dingbang has recognized his meaning.


    If you are an official who comes from the bottom of the political axe, you must think more about interests. Liu Dingbang is a soldier, and he thinks more about strength. When he said this, he didn''t make a statement. Instead, he asked, "Jingfei, you think very well. If there is only one voice of the underground forces in the provincial capital, there will be a lot of norms. If this voice can be closer to the political axe, That''s better, but I want to ask, do you have enough power to do all this? "


    "Strength! It should be no problem. At least now Liu Wufeng and long Baitian will do what I mean. The Niu family will certainly support me for their own interests. The biggest problem is the Feng family, but now the Feng family is leaving. " Su Jingfei thought for a moment, but he was still honest.


    Liu Dingbang didn''t speak, but there was a huge wave in his heart. Before, he knew that Su Jingfei''s achievements were mainly in business and medicine. He didn''t expect that he had been in the provincial capital for less than half a year, but he could almost control the underground forces of the whole provincial capital. It''s no joke. When Liu Dingbang came to the provincial capital to be the first brother, the provincial capital was fragmented and no one could unite, Even the political axe can''t control it.


    In such a short period of time, Su Jingfei integrated the underground forces. According to Su Jingfei, except for the Feng family, other family forces will support him, and the Feng family will not be the family of the provincial capital immediately. Doesn''t it mean that he has no one to stop him.


    "Jingfei, you can''t make too much noise about it. Even if I press you, you can''t go too far. You''ve been watched by some big men in Beijing." Liu Dingbang was shocked, but he was still sincere. Even if he couldn''t say something clearly, he also wanted to point out Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei nodded. Liu Dingbang had said before that his medical skills were good, but he was concerned. However, he said with a smile: "brother Liu, I don''t want you to press me. Isn''t that biased?"


    "What do you mean?" Liu Dingbang a Leng, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "What I mean is very clear. I don''t need to be partial, and I have to do it. When I give you the news and we confirm the action, you will strike hard all over the city. This is the help I need most." Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile.


    Liu Dingbang is also a smart man. He immediately understood Su Jingfei''s meaning and said with a smile: "Jingfei, you really think carefully. In this way, you can not only get everything you want, but also make the process very peaceful. I''m afraid you will accept these people effortlessly."

 Chapter 790

    "Brother, ginger is still spicy. I''m just talking about it, and you''ll understand." Su Jingfei smiles. He knows that Liu Dingbang understands what he means.


    "Although your mind is not in line with the right path, it has to be said that it is a way to manage the underground forces. But you have to remember that you can do everything behind the scenes, but never really go deep into it." Liu Dingbang laughed, and then said: "we can allow underground forces to do something not too unusual, but when they have the scale, they may have to start."


    "Brother, don''t worry about it. I''ve thought about it for a long time. I''ll just regulate their behavior, what they usually do, and let them continue to do. I won''t interfere. Even if I have to be cleaned up in the future, there''s absolutely nothing for me." Su Jingfei comforts Liu Dingbang with a smile.


    "Well, you''re right to think so. The behavior of underground forces needs to be regulated, but they can''t be made into scale. No matter who they are, they can''t watch the rise of a force, especially those of this nature." Liu Dingbang nodded.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was very satisfied with Liu Dingbang''s attitude. As the first brother of H Province, he was able to agree to unify the underground forces by himself, which definitely gave him great support. Moreover, he would arrange a strike hard so that he could achieve a smooth transition. He thought that this would affect Liu Dingbang.


    But in fact, without Liu Dingbang''s help, Su Jingfei would have no problem in unifying the underground forces, but it would be a little more troublesome. But the key point is that Su Jingfei does not need this strike hard, but this attitude.


    He knows the power of the state machine very well. If he makes too much trouble on his side and Liu Dingbang really suppresses it, even if he has the ability, he will eventually be cleaned up. At least his power will not develop, and all his efforts will be in vain.


    Now that we have determined Liu Dingbang''s attitude, we can rest assured that if we can unify the underground forces, then the behavior of the underground forces will be regulated, and the underground forces in the provincial capital will obey one person, that is Su Jingfei.


    They had some vague and straightforward conversation, and soon settled the matter. Liu Dingbang waited for Su Jingfei to give him news and let him arrange a strike hard. Anyway, there were often such things in provincial capitals, but this time he was more strict.


    With these words, Su Jingfei is also relaxed, everything is ready, only owe Dongfeng, just wait for the Feng family completely burst out to leave the provincial capital meaning, oneself can act.


    "Brother, let''s not talk about the things that are disappointing. I want to know something about it with you." After su Jingfei was satisfied, he exposed the topic and asked.


    Liu Dingbang looked at Su Jingfei unexpectedly. He didn''t know what Su Jingfei wanted to ask himself, or he said with a smile, "what do you want to ask?"


    "Well, I live in Hanjia village recently, and I have a good relationship with the Han family. But not long ago, someone came to the Han family and claimed to be a Chumen man in the capital. I asked, do you know this Chumen, this Chumen man seems very powerful!" Su Jingfei is always worried about this Chumen. He has learned other people''s martial arts, but he doesn''t understand their situation.


    "Truman?" Liu Dingbang thought for a moment, turned to his sister-in-law and said, "your family is in the capital. Do you know anything about this Chumen?"


    Su Jingfei looks at his sister-in-law unexpectedly. He doesn''t expect that her sister-in-law is actually from the capital. Although he heard her say that she is a big family before, he doesn''t know what''s going on in her family. Even he doesn''t know his sister-in-law''s surname, so he calls her sister-in-law all the time.


    My sister-in-law first looked at Liu Dingbang, and then said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, I told you that my family is a big family, but you don''t know which one."


    "Yes, I knew you were my sister-in-law. I don''t know which family you belong to." Su Jingfei slightly embarrassed way.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s all this guy. I don''t know how to introduce him. He''s always worried about my family." My sister-in-law turned to Liu Dingbang and then said, "my sister-in-law''s surname is Nalan. My family is Nalan family in Beijing. My name is Nalan Xiurong."


    Su startled, almost jumped up, gaping at Liu Dingbang and Nalan Xiurong. He couldn''t speak for a long time, but he couldn''t think that his sister-in-law was actually a member of Nalan''s family. According to the name, this woman might be Nalan Xiuying''s and Nalan Xiulin''s recently, but it seems that her appearance is not like that. Is she far away?


    Nalan Xiurong, Liu Dingbang''s wife, is quite dignified and charming, but she is much worse than Nalan Xiuying, the peerless enchantress. It''s better to say that they are sisters than mother and daughter. Of course, Nalan Xiuying''s evil can''t be calculated by common sense.


    Nalan Xiurong looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile: "Jingfei! Do you understand why I care so much about you now? "


    Before Su Jingfei, he always thought that the old sister-in-law was better than her mother because of her relationship with Liu Dingbang. Now he knows that there is such a relationship. Obviously, they all know the existence of Nalan Xiuying and Nalan Xiulin.


    With a bitter smile, she said, "sister-in-law, what should I call you now! It seems that the title will be a little confused! " But in her heart, she says that according to the relationship between herself and Nalan Xiuying, she should be called Nalan Xiurong''s sister. As for Liang Xiuwen, she can no longer think about it. She is not a member of Nalan''s family.


    Nalan Xiurong looked at Liu Dingbang and said frankly, "you''d better call me sister-in-law. Although I still have contact with Nalan family, I will go back every Spring Festival, but after all, I''m a member of the Liu family. Besides, Xiuying in your family is also a runaway. She is not a member of Nalan family. How can I discuss with her?"


    Hearing what she said, Su Jingfei was slightly stunned. Then he thought that the identity of his 307 unit was actually a secret. He didn''t know whether Liu Dingbang knew it or not, but they probably didn''t know about his contact with Nalan Xiulin.


    Thinking of Liu Dingbang''s care for her and Nalan Xiurong''s new look at her, he thinks that this matter still needs to be mentioned. Although Nalan Xiurong says that it has nothing to do with Nalan Xiuying, she is absolutely concerned about Nalan Xiuying, and their relationship will not be too far away.


    "Sister in law, I have actually met major general Nalan Xiulin, and I am also a major of 307 army. By the way, sister in law, what is the relationship between you, Nalan Xiuying and Nalan Xiulin?" When Su Jingfei thought of this, he was frank. At Liu Dingbang''s level, he naturally knew what 307 troops meant.


    "I thought you would keep it from me. You can''t help saying it." Liu Dingbang grabbed in front of Nalan Xiurong and said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "Xiulin, the boy, told me to take care of you more."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved and he laughed bitterly. It seemed that he was the one who had been kept in the dark. Apart from the relationship with master Su in the capital, he still had this relationship with Liu Dingbang. It can be said that he was close to each other. He didn''t think that it was wrong for people to keep their secrets from him. After that, some things didn''t go to a certain extent and didn''t need to be told.


    "Xiulin is my seventh brother and Xiuying is my fifth sister. Guess what our relationship is." Nalan Xiurong listened to Liu Dingbang and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. When he talked about the relationship, he had nothing to guess, but he still asked: "that sister-in-law, who is the number one in the family? I didn''t expect that sister-in-law was from Nalan family."


    He really didn''t expect that he only knew the Nalan family in the capital before, which was a very powerful family. There was a major general in his thirties, which was quite frightening. Now he knows that the first lady of H Province was also born in the Nalan family, which was also terrible. He thinks that compared with the Su family, the Nalan family is not as good as the Su family.


    Today, Nalan Xiurong said her identity, obviously she didn''t intend to hide it. She said with a smile: "we are all brothers and sisters of this generation. There are nine people in total. Xiulin ranks seventh, and there is a younger brother and a younger sister behind him. I rank second. I am Xiuying and Xiulin''s second elder sister, and I have a elder brother above me. Our brothers and sisters are in the top rank."


    Su Jingfei thought about it and asked, "sister-in-law, what''s your big brother doing now?"


    "You guessed? My eldest brother is now the head of the Nalan family, but as you know, the head of the family is not necessarily the most effective in speaking. Of course, he is the most effective in speaking before people. " The relationship between Nalan Xiurong and Su Jingfei has several times. Naturally, there is no need to avoid speaking.


    Su Jingfei has no objection to this point. He has met many people in the family. The patriarch is only responsible for the daily affairs of the family, not necessarily the most powerful person in the family. For example, the Han family is like this. The most effective speaker of the Han family is Mrs. Han.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t expect that he had a relationship with all three members of the Nalan family this time. If the Nalan family can be counted, he and Liu Dingbang have really become brothers. The world is changeable, and fate makes people confused. Unfortunately, these can''t be said.


    "Well, you seem to be off topic. Weren''t we talking about Truman before? How can you become a relative? Anyway, Jingfei is my brother, so don''t argue. " Liu Dingbang saw Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiurong began to climb up relatives, actually very jealous of the mouth.


    Nalan Xiurong did not have the good spirit white, Liu Dingbang one eye way: "I also did not say that he is not, I this has not been regarding as the sister-in-law? I knew you had a problem with our Nalan family. After so many years, you are still angry! "


    "Hum, your elder brother didn''t like me at that time. Now that I''m in this position, he still doesn''t like me. Can I be angry?" Liu Dingbang snorted.


    "My elder brother is to motivate you. If you didn''t have his stimulation in those years, you will have today''s achievement. You idiot, let Jingfei laugh at you. You are generally old and have a child''s temper!" Nalan Xiurong also snorted.

 Chapter 791

    Su Jingfei can''t imagine that although the Nalan family seems to be very powerful and has a lot of children, their relationship with the family is not very good. At least some of the Nalan family members he contacted, no matter Nalan Xiuying or Nalan Xiurong, have a bad relationship with the family.


    Nalan Xiurong saw Su Jingfei''s doubts and said with a smile: "Jingfei, do you think our family seems to have a bad relationship?"


    When it comes to other people''s family affairs, Su Jingfei doesn''t say much even if he knows that they don''t have a good relationship. He just nods and says that he really means it, but he doesn''t ask. He believes that Nalan Xiurong will explain it to him.


    Sure enough, as he expected, since Nalan Xiurong had asked, she wanted to solve the problem for him: "in fact, our family is a family. The men in the family usually marry women from big families. This is a way to consolidate the family. Naturally, the women in the family want to marry other families, so, Those of us who don''t listen to the opinions of the family will have a bad relationship with the family. "


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that this was the sorrow of a woman in a big family. After all, marriage was a kind of sorrow. If she had not left the Su family, it might have been the same result.


    "At the beginning, Xiuying broke off the relationship with her family because the family was very opposed to the relationship between her and Liang Aihong. But after all, she was a child of the family, and the family would not kill her. In fact, in Liang Aihong''s business, Nalan''s family still gave her some convenience, otherwise he would not have achieved what he has achieved now." Nalan Xiurong, obviously, has always been concerned about Nalan Xiuying. She knows Nalan Xiuying very well. When it comes to Liang Aihong, she still has some disdain.


    Su Jingfei sighs secretly that Na LAN Xiuying was cheated by Liang Aihong at the beginning. Otherwise, with her condition, how could she look up to Liang Aihong? If she had not met her, she would have been in love for a long time.


    "Sister in law, according to what you said, you should know everything about Xiuying later, such as falling ill and falling out with her family?" Su Jingfei thought and asked.


    "I really don''t know. I got married earlier than Xiuying. I learned about her later. As for what you said, I didn''t know until I knew you. In fact, she has refused to contact her family all these years." Nalan Xiurong shook her head.


    Su Jingfei thought that when Nalan Xiuying and Nalan Xiulin met, she had roughly guessed that although Nalan family must have given Nalan Xiuying some help, she still wanted to leave Nalan family.


    At this time, Liu Dingbang said: "well, don''t talk about your family. If you were not the old leader at the beginning, I don''t think you could be with you now!"


    Su Jingfei naturally knows who Liu Dingbang''s old leader is. It''s really a surprise. If he hadn''t talked about these old things today, he would not have thought of so many things. Now he can understand that Liu Dingbang not only appreciates the promotion of Su, but also promotes the marriage of his husband and wife.


    Nalan Xiurong looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile: "yes, I really want to thank the old leader for this matter. Jingfei, you can go back to have a look when you have time. After all, people are old, and the hatred should be gone."


    Su Jingfei is silent. He has left the Su family since he was very young. Although he has blood relatives, he doesn''t feel much about that rich family. He is the third youngest in the Su family. Although he is only 20 years old, his father is nearly 60 years old. It''s not too much to say that he is old.


    Liu Dingbang can see that Su Jingfei has a knot in his heart. He sighs that he knows something about his old leader. Su Jingfei is really outstanding. He can be said to be a dragon and Phoenix among people, but his eldest brother and second brother are not bad either.


    It''s normal that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to go back now. If Su Jingfei can finish his plan after a period of time, and then go back to Su''s home, he will return home. He believes that Su Jingfei won''t really care about his blood and family. Of course, he doesn''t think it''s appropriate for him to say these things, and Nalan Xiurong will order them.


    "Well, don''t say that. Jingfei, don''t you want to know about Truman? Your sister-in-law should know something about it. Let her tell you about it. " Liu Dingbang thought to himself and turned the topic aside.


    Su Jingfei also nodded: "yes, sister-in-law, I had contact with the people of Truman before. The people of Truman gave me a lot of help, but I didn''t know their specific situation. I was a little uneasy. I just knew that they had a wizard named Chu Yiming there."


    "Well, you''re right. In fact, Chumen''s name was changed because of Chu Yiming. They used to be the Chu family in the capital, and their influence was similar to that of Feng family in the capital. Naturally, they were worse than Nalan family, but they were also powerful families. However, they were not official families or commercial families. What was their specific nature, We don''t know. It''s mysterious. " Nalan Xiurong thought for a moment and explained.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. He thought in secret that there must be some experts in his family who could have such martial arts as the sword song of Chumen. He didn''t think that there would be such self-taught people everywhere, let alone thread bound books.


    Since Truman has a master, he should be regarded as a Wulin family. However, there is no way to explain this with Nalan Xiuying and Liu Dingbang. He can only continue to ask: "I can probably guess that what I am concerned about now is the position of Truman in the capital, especially the relationship with the Feng family."


    "I really know something about this. Truman has always been mysterious and very low-key, but I have some contact with our Nalan family, so I know that there are many enmities between Truman and the Feng family. It has been at least 30 years since the time of Chu Xuan, the father of Chu Yiming, when Feng mieling was born." Na LAN Xiurong smiles and explains.


    Su Jingfei didn''t cut in and listened attentively, which should involve some ciphertexts. As Nalan Xiurong said, if Nalan family didn''t have a certain relationship with Chu family, she might not know.


    Nalan Xiurong is different from Nalan Xiuying. She doesn''t elope with others. Although her family doesn''t agree with her, she gets married normally under the coordination of master su. However, her relationship is not very good. She can still understand the family situation and know about Truman by the way.


    "It''s said that it has something to do with a woman, but it''s not a matter of jealousy. It seems that Feng mieling has a deep hatred with a woman, but this woman has joined the Chu family. In order to protect her, the Chu family has a hatred with the Feng family." Nalan Xiurong obviously didn''t know much about what happened in those years. She could only say it in a vague tone, which was not enough to understand the general meaning.


    Su Jingfei thinks of Shangguan Xiang''er, but he remembers that Shangguan Xiang''er mentioned that her hatred against Feng Suiling is due to her parents. Now he hears that the resentment between Chumen and the Feng family is also due to such a similar resentment.


    Based on various opinions, Su Jingfei boldly guessed that the events would not be the same thing. But if they were the same thing, how could Feng mieling take Shangguan Xiang''er as his daughter without doubt? There must be some things he didn''t know.


    But this is not the point. The point is that Su Jingfei''s curiosity about Truman can dig out some things about Shangguan Xiang''er. According to these connections, except Shangguan Xiang''er''s age is not very accurate, she is less than 30 after all, and the others are more consistent. But if there is a little time error according to the version that Nalan Xiurong heard, it might be, It seems that the 30-year inheritance that happened 20 years ago is not new.


    Su Jingfei is meticulous and keeps in touch with each other. Although she has not found out the truth of that year, she can confirm Shangguan xianger''s words.


    Naturally, he would not doubt that Nalan Xiurong helped Shangguan Xiang''er to speak. In fact, all these things were accidentally linked together. Shangguan Xiang''er would not think that Su Jingfei could hear these things from Nalan Xiurong. Nalan Xiurong naturally did not know Shangguan Xiang''er''s situation. With so much together, at least Su Jingfei was convinced that Shangguan Xiang''er had not cheated himself.


    Su Jingfei keeps in touch with him secretly, and Nalan Xiurong continues: "because of Chu Yiming''s birth, although the feud between the Feng family and Chumen has not been upgraded, it has been strained. In particular, the Feng family is very afraid of Chumen, for fear that they will become bigger."


    For this point, he can understand that the Feng family does have good rising stars, such as master Kuang. Although his martial arts are much worse than himself, he is at least the top ten and top 20 in the younger generation. What''s more, he is not necessarily the first master of the young generation of the Feng family. This kind of Feng family should be considered good.


    Unfortunately, Chu Yiming of Chumen is even more powerful. He is less than 20 years old, and he has been recognized as the first master by all the families. If Su Jingfei had not been born, Chu Yiming would still have this aura, and the Feng family would not have been afraid.


    Now Su Jingfei wants to smile bitterly. Truman''s appearance is to help him, but he has robbed Chu Yiming''s first master of the younger generation. I don''t know if he will be angry. After all, some people think that reputation is more important than life. If he wants to challenge himself, he will be in trouble!


    "I know so much about Truman. I don''t know how much it will help you. Truman is more mysterious, but he has good behavior. He is a trustworthy family. If they help you, they are friends." Nalan Xiurong finally added, although this sentence is her own speculation, she did not hesitate to say it, it can be seen that Truman really has a good reputation.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, I''ll think more about it. Well, brother Liu, after drinking and talking about things, it''s time for me to go back. I''ll go back and make arrangements. Brother, you remember to listen to my news."

 Chapter 792

    After leaving Liu Dingbang''s family, Su Jingfei began to prepare for the unification of underground forces. Now he has made all preparations. He not only has to deal with the Feng family, but also with the problems of other families.


    Although everyone is united because of the pressure of the Feng family now, Su Jingfei is not sure whether the rest of the people will turn over if the Feng family really leaves the provincial capital. He seeks Liu Dingbang and Zhao Fenghua just to add a guarantee to himself. Otherwise, with his strength and deterrent power, only the strength of Huofeng is enough.


    One week after this preparation, Zhang Xianing and Dongfang Wenjun did not disappoint Su Jingfei. They successfully attacked the Feng family in the stock market. Although they could not really hurt the Feng family, century Fangyuan group got it, which is almost the same as Su Shi''s subsidiary.


    In other words, after the stock market attack, Su Jingfei''s assets almost doubled, from the previous value of more than 1 billion to more than 2 billion. Although it is not much in the capital family, it can be used as personal assets, at least in the provincial capital.


    In addition, roufeisi group is also rising, and its assets have been greatly improved. All these are the plans of Su Jingfei, which are implemented by Dongfang Wenjun and Zhang Xianing.


    After this operation, Zhang Xianing was also recognized by Su Jingfei. He not only provided information for himself, but also showed his ability in the stock market. He was no worse than Dongfang Wenjun. The person recommended by Dongfang Wenjun was really a talent. Su Jingfei thought that he could focus on training.


    Besides Su Jingfei''s su style subsidiary and roufeisi group, other forces also have gains. After all, Su Jingfei shared the news that the Feng family was going to leave. Su Jingfei was not the only one who had the idea of cutting a knife in the stock market. The Feng family only lost a century of Fangyuan group in Su Jingfei''s side, and other families also had gains, The Feng family lost a lot this time.


    As Zhang Xianing and Shangguan xianger said, the Feng family is ready to leave the provincial capital. Although the loss is not small, they don''t want to compete. Their idea is to keep the Castle Peak and not worry about firewood. Anyway, when they get to the capital, they have the help of Feng mieling.


    All this went well, but no one thought it was lucky. In the final analysis, it was all because the Feng family was afraid of Su Jingfei. It was not too much to say that they were scared away by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is a bachelor. Even though he has some women, he has no relatives. At least others don''t know that he is the third son of the Su family. If such a person is in a hurry, no matter which family can''t bear his revenge, but no one is more powerful than him. The Feng family is really depressed.


    Feng''s family finally withdrew from the provincial capital and left with a vengeance. Feng mietian and crazy young master came to the provincial capital to help. They didn''t let Su Jingfei and others suffer losses. On the contrary, they lost a lot. Feng Siguang wanted to go to Su Jingfei desperately.


    Although century Fangyuan group is the property of the Feng family, Feng Siguang is the main manager. Let''s not talk about the interests, but the feelings, which are enough to drive him crazy. If Feng Yixiao didn''t see the opportunity and marry him soon, he might go to Su Jingfei. The resentment between the Feng family and Su Jingfei comes from Feng Siguang, Su Jingfei certainly doesn''t mind taking care of him.


    The fact that the Feng family left the provincial capital in this way was a bit unexpected. What followed was that they paid attention to Su Jingfei. This young man forced the Feng family away with his own strength. How terrible he was.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the Feng family was so happy and determined. He didn''t have a bit of procrastination. He thought that the other party would have a decisive battle with him, but it didn''t happen at all. He was ready to ask Liu Wufeng''s younger martial sister LAN Xiqi to help, but it didn''t work. He really missed the little widow. She cooperated with him seamlessly.


    No matter what, Su Jingfei''s biggest enemy in the provincial capital has left, and the rest is how to integrate the underground forces in the provincial capital. As an ambitious and powerful representative of the forces, the first thing Su Jingfei does after moving people back to Su''s villa is to invite representatives of all forces.


    This time he didn''t ask Mrs. han to invite people, but in his own name, and the place was his villa. This is the first time he invited people in his villa.


    And because of Su Jingfei''s special thoughts, this time not only invited Niu''s family, Liu Wufeng and long Baitian, but also invited Mrs. Han and others. Of course, her old partner, Bai Touqing Ming, didn''t forget it. It''s called the celebration banquet. In fact, everyone knows what Su Jingfei means.


    The first person to come to Su''s villa is Bai tou Qing Ming. They are friends with Su Jingfei. Today''s party means something else. They came to see it ahead of time. They are 307 troops. Although they can''t manage the local public security, they are required to solve the problems beyond the police''s ability. What about Liu wufenglong Baitian, Obviously, it''s someone who creates problems that the police can''t solve.


    White headed Qingming came to Su''s home hand in hand, and saw Su Jingfei in a stiff suit, standing at the door, looking like a warm and hospitable host. With a smile, white headed Qingming said, "Su Jingfei, are you playing too much this time? How can you get out of here? Your home is not a wedding."


    "White head, you are too young to understand. Can''t you guess the purpose of my party? If I make it a little more festive, I''ll give them some psychological hints first. " Su Jingfei said.


    Qingming rolled his eyes and said, "Su Jingfei, even if you have this idea, you don''t have to be a local rich man, for fear that others don''t know you are a upstart." To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei''s appearance is really a bit of Shaobao. If he is a nouveau riche, no one will doubt him.


    Su Jingfei''s old face is slightly red. Before, the women in the family said that he had no taste, but he insisted on his own opinion. He thought that today''s situation was going to be happy. Now he was criticized again by Qingming. It seems that he really went too far, but he still didn''t care. Anyway, he was handsome.


    White headed Qingming is talking and laughing with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei sees Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan. They still bring Tian Haihai and Mr. y. Su Jingfei is familiar with this kind of configuration. He quickly goes up and says enthusiastically, "brother Liu is here, please come inside."


    Like the reaction of the white head, Liu Wufeng looked like a ghost. After a moment, he said, "if you don''t look like Su Jingfei, I thought you were a big teapot!"


    "You are a big teapot. Your whole family are big teapots. They are all tortoises." Men can''t stand this. After hearing Liu Wufeng''s words, Su Jingfei jumps up and says.


    Liu Wufeng was not angry. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "you really have some personality. It''s the same with your suit, but don''t open your mouth. Once you open your mouth, people will want to beat you up."


    Su Jingfei and Liu Wufeng met many times, and they were the first people to unite with each other to deal with the Feng family. They were quite congenial to each other. They were not angry when they heard Liu Wufeng''s words. Instead, they turned their lips and said, "you can see what you say in your eyes. If you don''t like me, you can only say that you have problems in your heart."


    Liu Wufeng is worthy of being the elder brother of Fang. He is generous and broad-minded. He is not angry because of Su Jingfei''s joke. Instead, he asks, "is everyone else here?"


    "It should be fast. I don''t think they will miss such a party." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said with a smile.


    Liu Wufeng could naturally recognize Su Jingfei''s deep meaning and said with a smile: "yes, this party is of great significance. If anyone doesn''t come, it will be a real loss. However, my younger martial sister hasn''t come to us all the time. Don''t you want to see her?"


    Su startled to fly a Leng, don''t understand of way: "isn''t the blue girl because of the affair of the family can''t come to the provincial capital?"? I have no chance to see her at home, either


    "Well, I''m just asking. I''ll go first, or I won''t be able to see your enthusiasm when people come." Liu Wufeng doesn''t say anything. Instead, he teases Su Jingfei again and takes Xuanxuan into the villa. There are servants and women in the villa, and Su Jingfei doesn''t need to accompany them.


    Su Jingfei thinks Liu Wufeng''s words in his heart. He always thinks that there is something in his words, but since he doesn''t say it, he can''t get the truth. He can see that Liu Wufeng is the kind of person who has a strict mouth. It''s not easy to give him a hint.


    He was still thinking, and two neutral voices came from the door: "Lao long, do you think Dr. Su''s clothes look like a nouveau riche? How can they be completely different from Dr. Su in our impression! It''s so hard for the old man to recognize it. "


    It''s Niu Baisui, the top leader of the Niu family, who can talk to long Baitian like this. Although he no longer asks about family affairs, his real power is still in his hands, and no one dares to underestimate him.


    Long Baitian was walking with him. After listening to him, he immediately said with a smile, "yes, doctor Su looks very personalized now, but now people are really happy." Having said that, he walked up to Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "you forced the Feng family away. It''s really amazing. I admire you very much."


    Among the underground forces, the one with the best relationship with himself should be long Baitian. Su Jingfei didn''t dare to put on airs and said with a smile: "the Lord is really polite. It''s still everyone''s efforts. Master Niu''s spirit is very good!"


    "Well, of course, the Feng family has left. My heart disease for so many years is almost over. If Feng mieqing can be killed by you, it will be perfect."


    Su Jingfei shakes his head secretly. Although Feng mieqing is weaker than himself, it''s not easy to kill him. What''s more, they are always in a group of people. They don''t have a chance to catch up with each other. They don''t answer this question. Instead, they say to Niu Baisui: "master Niu, don''t forget that your illness hasn''t recovered yet, Black jade intermittent cream must come out. "


    When he first gave Niu Baisui treatment, although he didn''t hold much hope to help Niu Baisui cure, he also had a way, but the black jade intermittent cream was too difficult to find.


    Su Jingfei is still hesitant about whether to cure Niu Baisui completely, because at that time, his strength was not better than Niu Baisui, but now it is different. Even if Niu Baisui is cured, he is not his opponent. If Niu''s family is obedient, he doesn''t mind treating Niu Baisui completely.


    Niu Baisui sighed. He didn''t know Su Jingfei''s mind. He just shook his head¡° I don''t have any clue about what you asked me to look for. I think it will be a while at least Niu Baisui thought about it for a while, then he said seriously.


    "Well, it''s OK. I''ve said that your condition can''t be cured immediately, but it''s OK to relieve it. It will give you more time to look for medicine." Su Jingfei smiles and gives Niu Baisui relief. His acupuncture level is very high and it is not difficult to delay his illness.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I''ve been looking for someone to collect it for a long time. As long as there are such herbs, they can find them." Niu Baisui nodded and said confidently.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t doubt that if Niu Baisui is rich, he can communicate with God. As long as the Niu family finds clues, they should be able to find the materials they need. The most important thing is to spend more money. The Niu family should not be short of this amount of money. From the fact that they can get the Millennium snow lotus, they will know their strength.


    Long Baitian doesn''t know the real relationship between Su Jingfei and Niu Baisui. He just listens to their conversation and guesses a general idea in his heart.


    "God, master Niu, have tea inside. Liu Wufeng has arrived. I think Mrs. Han and they should be here soon." After another chat, Su Jingfei thought it was not good to put long Baitian aside, so he let them go first.


    Long Baitian and Niu Laozi nod their heads and take people in. Long Baitian takes a middle-aged man, Ziling and long Xiaoming. It seems that their relationship has made some progress. Niu Baisui takes Niu Zhengzheng and Niu Zhengyi. When both sides talked before, no one except long Baitian and Niu Baisui could interrupt, and their qualifications were worse.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei expected, Niu Baisui and long Baicai went in, and Mrs. Han brought Han Sanfeng and Han Siping. The three of them didn''t bring anyone else, but all the people at the top of the Han family came, which gave Su Jingfei enough face.


    "Old lady, here you are. Please come inside. Everyone is here." Su Jingfei is a junior in front of Mrs. Han. Naturally, she should be very polite, and both sides are already familiar with each other. Mrs. Han will not treat Su Jingfei as a simple life-saving benefactor.


    "Are they all ready?" Knowing Su Jingfei''s mind, Mrs. Han asked in a low voice.


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and said: "today I invite people here to talk about it. Everything is ready. Anyway, they all come here and guess my mind. This should be a good start."


    "Well, they should be able to understand what you think. Since they can come, they must have some ideas. You can express yourself later. Our Han family has always supported you." Mrs. Han nodded and comforted.

 Chapter 793

    Su Jingfei accompanies Mrs. Han into the villa. At this time, all the people in the villa are drinking tea in the hall, and all the women in the family are here. These women are all experts now, so naturally they don''t need to avoid so many.


    Su Jingfei believes that all the people who come to Su''s villa know exactly who they are. Su Jingfei doesn''t need to hide. Moreover, there is no rule that women can''t come out to meet people in modern society. Even so, people who came to Su''s villa before were surprised to see these women.


    Not to mention that their appearance and temperament are excellent, the key is that they show the kind of momentum that martial arts have, which makes people feel awe inspiring.


    Before today, these people know that there are women in the Su family who can do martial arts. For example, they know that Huofeng is a little girl who can fight. Her martial arts are good. They have also seen Nalan Xiuying beat Xuanxuan in Hanjia village. They know that she is a master.


    But when I came here today, I found that my estimation of the Su family was too low. Not to mention the dignified and generous president Liang Xiuwen and the icy beauty Li Hongsi, even the pure and clever Feng Xiaolan and the intelligent and gentle Wang Yu, they all gave people great momentum. This really made them not understand why they didn''t know such important information before.


    In fact, among these people, the most surprised is the white headed Qingming. They can be regarded as the people who know Su Jingfei''s family best. Before, they only knew that Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan should have a good foundation, but now they are totally different.


    If the weakest of the Su family''s martial arts talents are the female bodyguards sent by 307 troops, it is clear that they are the ones who want to protect people. Even if bodyguards and ordinary martial arts can''t be compared, if the protected people are much more powerful than bodyguards, the existence significance of these bodyguards seems to be much weaker.


    Liu Wufeng and long Baitian, including Mrs. Han, are the first people in the Niu family to meet the women who are no longer in control. Only then do they realize that Su Jingfei was alone before, and the Su family might break up as soon as they were touched. As long as Su Jingfei is put down, these women in the Su family have no worries at all. Now they are totally different.


    Because of the purpose of Su Jingfei''s meeting, he naturally wants to show his own strength. He doesn''t need to let people know that he owns Polaris security company, nor do he need to let them know his relationship with Liu Dingbang.


    He once analyzed the reasons why the Feng family is so powerful. It''s not their influence or the hard relationship between officials. In fact, there are many experts in the family. Su Jingfei can''t produce many experts like the Feng family. But there are so many women who have at least ten years'' skill. Among them, Nalan Xiuying is more than that. Dongfang Wenjun is also an expert, In addition to the fact that the first master of the provincial capital himself, the strength of the Su family is only higher than that of the Feng family before.


    For the first time, Su Jingfei showed the strength of the Su family in front of the public, which really calmed them down. Although the power of a family has a lot to do with a person, it can''t have much influence. After all, most people just convince this person, but now they have become a family, and the nature is completely different.


    Before the rise of the Su family in the provincial capital, people only thought that Su Jingfei was the only one who rose. The Su family was just because of his face, and they gave him a nice saying. But now people know that this is definitely not a saying. It''s new for the Su family who has such strength not to rise. Everyone who has seen the strength of the Su family, In my heart, I have to reevaluate the way I get along with Su Jingfei.


    Everyone''s reaction was seen in Su Jingfei''s eyes, but he didn''t seem to see it. He walked to Liang Xiuwen and sat down. This is the master''s position, which is also the most noble position today.


    At this time, he doesn''t need to make any apology. Even if there is Mrs. Han present, he still wants to sit in this position. We all know the significance.


    Although Nalan Xiuying has the highest status in the family, she basically doesn''t show up in front of outsiders. Sitting next to Su Jingfei are Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. Other women are sitting beside her, just like hospitable hosts. But people dare not ignore her.


    After sitting down, Su Jingfei said with a smile to the people, "today I invite you to come. I think we all know that now the Feng family has left the provincial capital with the joint efforts of all of us. From then on, we can do our own business at ease."


    When he comes up, he shows that he is just a businessman. Everything he talks about is business. He not only listens to Liu Dingbang''s idea, but also thinks so. He doesn''t want to really intervene in the underground world, otherwise he won''t discuss with Ziling and let him be his spokesman. He believes that long Baitian knows this.


    Liu Wufeng and Su Jingfei were familiar with each other. They nodded their heads and said, "I can''t imagine that the Feng family is so simple this time. They just say they''re going, but they''re smart and lose a lot." He said that at this time, he looked around.


    Everyone didn''t say anything, but they all knew that what the Feng family lost in the morning was all of us here. As for who made more profits, in fact, we didn''t know very well. The century has become Su Jingfei''s industry, and Su Jingfei hasn''t announced it. We can only guess each other.


    Master Niu said at this time: "although the Feng family left this time, I don''t think they would give up. Feng mieqing has been in the provincial capital for so many years. He is so embarrassed to retreat. I don''t know his hatred."


    "Yes, Feng mieqing, as the first master of the original provincial capital, how could he be willing to leave in such a mess?" Long Baitian laughed and continued: "anyway, I''m not sure about Feng mieqing. If he comes back, I can''t deal with him."


    When he talks, people unconsciously look at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei even laughs in his heart. Long Baitian seems to help himself. This sentence highlights his importance. Even in case of Feng mieqing, they dare not despise themselves. It''s like a rare commodity. Only they can deal with Feng mieqing, They just look at their faces.


    Thinking in his heart, Su Jingfei said with awe inspiring air: "rest assured, everyone, the strength of Feng mieqing and I should be between Bo Zhongqing and Bo Zhongqing. If he dares to come back, I will definitely restrain him. Our families are united, and the Feng family is still unable to come back."


    "Su Jingfei, you are so modest. Who doesn''t know that Feng mieqing is not your opponent." Liu Wufeng said with disdain: "you don''t have to be so hypocritical in front of us. Everyone is so familiar. If you have any meaning, just say it directly. We won''t really do it right with you."


    Su Jingfei is not angry either. Liu Wufeng''s character is basically understood. This guy is very deep in the city, but he is the wisest man. He is the most resourceful one when he encounters problems. He can see what he means.


    The Niu family is silent, and long Baitian doesn''t speak. They all guess what Su Jingfei means. The Han family and Bai touqingming support Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei naturally can see the current situation. This time, inviting Bai touqingming is to show everyone that they have an official background, and everyone who is doing it knows Bai touqingming.


    This is the current situation. Sometimes, when the underground forces develop to a certain extent, the government will not take charge of them. At most, they will help the government, and they will not feel that there is anything wrong with being here.


    Su Jingfei thought for a while and said frankly: "as you can see, this time we are dealing with the Feng family, thanks to our cooperation. In this way, our strength will increase greatly, and we will not waste money. I think this kind of form should be maintained, so as not to make Feng mieqing make a comeback.


    What''s more, in addition to underground forces, all of us should have other businesses. We also need an environment to do business. Every day we fight and kill is always not conducive to development. So what I mean is that from today on, all of us will work together to formulate some rules to ensure our own interests without causing conflicts. What do you think? "


    Su Jingfei said what he meant. Although it was very euphemistic, it was very clear. That was to sort out the underground forces in the provincial capital. Now the Feng family has withdrawn, and several of the most powerful families in the provincial capital are here. The Han family and the white headed Qingming are the witnesses.


    Although everyone guessed the meaning of this aspect, when Su Jingfei came up with it, the Niu family and Liu Wufeng were silent. Long Baitian had long recognized Su Jingfei as his successor. In fact, he had already agreed with Su Jingfei''s meaning, but he still asked, "Su Jingfei, tell us the truth. When we dealt with the Feng family before, There''s a sudden wave of crackdown on Zheng ax. Does it have anything to do with you? "


    When he said this, people unconsciously looked at the white headed Qingming. They wondered if it was made by the white headed Qingming. If so, Su Jingfei would be able to mobilize the strength of the army.


    Liu Wufeng, who has a military background, is even more concerned. Looking at the white headed Qingming, he seems to want to guess how powerful Su Jingfei is. From Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu, they have guessed that Su Jingfei belongs to a certain army, but they can''t guess the specific situation. The army''s secret keeping means are very powerful.


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer directly, but looked at the white headed Qingming with a smile. Then he said, "this matter really has something to do with me. I think it''s bad for anyone to make too much trouble. There''s a strike hard. Isn''t it a peaceful transition?"


    What he said was easy, and people were really shocked again. They could see Su Jingfei''s meaning. Although they were looking at the white head, they didn''t tell them that it was related to the white head, but told them that it had nothing to do with them. Su Jingfei didn''t use the 307 troops, but could find someone to fight hard. No need to ask. It must be the high-level relationship of the provincial capital.

 Chapter 794

    Su Jingfei first came to the provincial capital as a traditional Chinese medicine, and even participated in the exchange meeting of traditional Chinese medicine in the provincial capital. What really attracted people''s attention was that he became the president of Yaoguang private hospital.


    At this time, he was already the enemy of the Feng family. Yaoguang private hospital was also robbed from the Feng family. Despite the help of the Han family, Su Jingfei''s strength could also be seen. However, his strength at that time was not enough to attract people''s attention, not only because his martial arts skills were not enough, but also because he had no contact with underground forces.


    It was not until Su Jingfei became the supporter behind Huofeng that other forces began to pay attention to Su Jingfei. Since then, Su Jingfei has grown up in the provincial capital, not only in business, but also in underground forces and ronghua District of Huofeng.


    Knowing Su Jingfei''s Han family and white headed Qingming, I also know that he has a Polaris preservation company. Although Su Jingfei''s power has developed rapidly in half a year.


    But people all know Su Jingfei''s energy, but they still haven''t heard that Su Jingfei has something to do with the high-level officials in the provincial capital. But they have made an all-round strike hard in silence, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    What''s more, under such circumstances, when the major forces in the provincial capital re divided the scope, Su Jingfei was able to strike a city wide crackdown at this time, which showed that his relationship was very hard. Maybe he belonged to the official representative, which made people feel awe inspiring.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei''s official energy, it''s not impossible to unify the underground forces with his personal ability. Now that people know his energy, they feel less resistance.


    "I''m old and tired after so many years. Anyway, I''m going to quit sooner or later. It happens that everyone is here. Let me tell you what I mean." People are still thinking. Long Baitian has already said: "although I have done my best to deal with the affairs of the Feng family, I don''t do much. As for why, everyone knows, I don''t want to talk nonsense. Huofeng was originally the daughter of a Wang, and her son inherited her father''s career. Now she is sitting in the position of a Wang, and I want to quit. Let Huofeng sit in my position, I believe she can do it well. "


    "God, you won''t, you quit so easily?" Although there has been speculation in this respect for a long time, Liu Wufeng was surprised when long Baitian personally proposed to quit and gave up his position to Huofeng.


    "When you are old, you can''t compete with young people. I think Huofeng is very suitable. If you retire, you will retire. When I am old, Liu Wufeng, you don''t think you are more suitable than Huofeng. If you think so, I can consider you." Long Baitian said later, his face was full of banter.


    Liu Wufeng stops him. The reason why long Baitian gives up his position to Huofeng is that even a fool knows what he means. He just shows his attitude and supports Su Jingfei. What he really gives up is to give up his position to Su Jingfei.


    Long Baitian''s people all know that Su Jingfei is long Baitian''s favorite successor. However, since he doesn''t want to be involved with underground forces too much, let''s pass it on to his spokesperson. Huofeng is undoubtedly the spokesperson. As for the relationship between Huofeng and Su Jingfei, it doesn''t matter.


    Niu''s family and Liu Wufeng''s strength is equal to that of long Baitian''s. Now long Baitian''s position is given up directly, and the two families are passive. But everyone knows long Baitian''s temper. Although the old man is not young, he is absolutely speechless.


    Those who live in the underground world finally promise that if long Baitian can repent, he will live in vain for so many years.


    Now Liu Wufeng and Niu''s family even suspect that Su Jingfei has arranged all this. Otherwise, long Baitian can''t give up his position so actively. They don''t know the role of Ziling. Otherwise, they don''t need to be surprised.


    Su Jingfei had already guessed the meaning of long Baitian, and said with a smile: "I think the choice of God is right. When people are old, they always want to live their life. You can rest assured that even if Huofeng sits in your position, your brother will not suffer. In the future, the person who really manages things over there will not be Huofeng. I think brother Ziling is good. Let him manage it."


    Long Baitian nods secretly. Su Jingfei is really a smart man. If he doesn''t give up his position, the main reason is to make his brothers suffer losses. After all, there are few people who don''t have enemies. Now with Su Jingfei''s guarantee, his brothers will have no problem. What''s more, Ziling''s management is more reassuring.


    If it wasn''t for Ziling''s unwillingness to be the boss, long Baitian would have given him his position. Now he works for Su Jingfei. Although he still doesn''t leave the underground forces, he is just a manager, not the boss, of different nature.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s words, Huofeng has become a nameless boss, and Ziling has become a nameless manager, and he will not only manage the original forces. Now everyone is watching Liu Wufeng and Niu''s family. If they are soft, Ziling will restrict them.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan made eye contact, and then nodded: "Su Jingfei, in fact, we all know some things. We don''t talk nonsense anymore. You can say it straight. If we unite, what''s good for our families."


    "Yes, Su Jingfei, the reason why we can''t let the Feng family unify the underground world of the provincial capital is that we don''t want to be calculated to death. If you have the same idea, we''d rather split up. Although we all know that cooperation is good, no one wants to prevent Feng from destroying the situation here, but give it to others cheaply." Niu Zhengyi also opened his mouth at this time. Although his words were not pleasant, Niu Baisui didn''t stop him.


    Su Jingfei has long thought that Liu Wufeng and the Niu family will definitely disagree this time. Liu Wufeng is easier to say. Although the Niu family is a business family, Liu Wufeng can more accurately judge the pros and cons.


    "I don''t know the specific benefits, but at least you can be sure that we are not afraid of Feng mieqing''s comeback." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said solemnly: "the other thing is that we are united. It doesn''t mean that you all have to listen to me or become my subordinates. You can still do your own things, but we must abide by some treaties that we have jointly formulated."


    "Oh? Do you mean that we are still in our own way, only to a certain extent following your terms? " As soon as Liu Wufeng''s eyes brightened, he had already guessed that with Su Jingfei''s character, he would not interfere too much in their affairs. If so, it seems that he is much better than before.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. I just want you to unite and fight against Feng mieqing. I don''t want you to be my younger brothers. I''m not interested in getting involved in the affairs of underground forces." Su Jingfei nodded.


    Niu Zhengyi frowned slightly. He always felt that there was something wrong with him. He could only tentatively ask: "if according to your meaning, as long as we abide by the agreement, we can do anything at ordinary times?"


    "Yes, but these conditions must be fully complied with. If any company commits a crime, others can attack it. What do you think of that?" Su Jingfei first nodded, then said: "of course, the condition is now put forward, not later, can discuss."


    Liu Wufeng and Niu Zhengyi are suddenly enlightened when they hear Su Jingfei say so. Although they are always limited by Su Jingfei, they can''t stand too many restrictions, and they can be safer. It seems that it''s good.


    Su Jingfei is actually laughing in his heart. At first, it''s natural. But when they adapt to this kind of form, they will unconsciously think that they are the one who makes the rules. When they do, they will follow unconditionally. This is imperceptible.


    Mrs. Han and Qingming nodded in secret. Is Su Jingfei really only 20 years old? Let''s not talk about the ability and strength, but the mind is powerful enough.


    He used his own strength to suppress the people, so that they had already wiped out the meaning of struggle. He did not want to fight for territory as the Feng family did. Then he used such gentle means to let them adapt to the form of Su Jingfei''s constraints. Although they may know that it may not be a good thing over time, they had to choose.


    After all, now it seems that this is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. Long Baitian has indicated that he has quit. If Liu Wufeng and Niu''s family do not agree, they may not be able to take advantage of each other if they really fight. The most important thing is that there is a hidden crisis in Feng''s family!


    As everyone said before, Feng mieqing is not dead, just left. In case of a comeback, Su Jingfei needs to resist!


    Taking all the elements into consideration, Su Jingfei''s proposal was soon accepted by the public. As for the conditions, it can be put forward later. It is nothing more than that they can''t fight each other, that there is a conflagration, that problems of interests can be solved through negotiation, and that serious criminal activities such as drug trafficking and arms smuggling should be restricted.


    Anyway, these Su Jingfei will be handed over to Ziling to deal with. Although he does not represent the military or the political axe, since he is ready to unify the underground forces in the provincial capital, one of the purposes is to make the provincial capital more stable and suitable for commercial development.


    When everything was over, Liu Wufeng stood up and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, no matter whether you are our future boss or not, your position is relatively detached in the provincial capital. So you should also think about us. If we have difficulties, you should help us solve them."


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned, but he didn''t expect to make a deal. Liu Wufeng said to himself, but he still nodded: "I''ll try my best to help."


    "That''s good. Since you say so, I''ll tell you straight. My younger martial sister LAN Xiqi has some problems at home and wants me to help. Can you do me a favor?" Liu Wufeng said with a smile.

 Chapter 795

    Su Jingfei is stunned. He didn''t expect Liu Wufeng to make such a request. His request has nothing to do with what they are talking about today, but LAN Xiqi has been kind to him. If she does have an accident, how can su Jingfei sit back and ignore it.


    "What''s the matter with blue girl? If there''s anything I can do for her, I won''t refuse." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said happily.


    Liu Wufeng nodded and said, "Su Jingfei, I''ve read you right at last. You just have this sentence. Today''s matter has been discussed. We''ll talk about my younger martial sister later. What do you think?"


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Niu Baisui had already taken the initiative to say: "yes, since today''s matter has been discussed, let''s discuss the remaining restrictions. Now that it''s too late, we won''t disturb you. Let''s go back to make arrangements and say goodbye."


    Long Baitian also said: "yes, since I''ve finished talking about things today, I should go back. I''ll leave the rest to Ziling. I won''t interfere in these things in the future."


    Both of them are smart people. Although Liu Wufeng said it in private, it must be very important that people have talked about it. They both left on their own initiative. As they said, there are indeed some things to be arranged. It is also reasonable for them to leave at this time.


    "Jingfei, now that it''s over, let''s go back. Although we don''t participate in the underground world, the changes here also have a certain impact on us. Our Han family also needs to make some preparations." The three of the Han family also proposed to leave at this time. They were originally here. On the one hand, they supported Su Jingfei. On the other hand, they were also witnesses. Now that the matter is over, they will naturally leave.


    When the three parties left, only Liu Wufeng was left. White headed Qingming was su Jingfei''s friend. Unlike the people who came here today, they didn''t need to leave. They just had a meal at Su Jingfei''s house.


    Su Jingfei and others sent everyone away, and then he said to Liu Wufeng, "Liu Wufeng, let''s go to my study to talk about it. It seems that blue girl''s trouble is not small!" With these words, Liu Wufeng''s four men are following Su Jingfei. They really want to talk to him in detail.


    Liu Wufeng''s words before, in fact, Su Jingfei also understood that he was just embarrassed to let the people leave directly. That''s what he said. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the business is over, and it''s nothing for these people to leave.


    After entering the study and taking the seats, Su Jingfei asked, "Liu Wufeng, please tell me something about Miss LAN. Since you need my help, is it very difficult? If it''s within my ability, I''ll try my best to help you."


    When he opened his mouth, he showed his attitude and satisfied Liu Wufeng. He nodded and said, "this is the situation. Didn''t my younger martial sister come here last time because she was in the period of filial piety? In fact, it''s filial piety for her fiance. In fact, they haven''t married yet. After they go back, she wants to continue to do her best, but the family over there won''t let her leave. "


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly and interrupted Liu Wufeng''s words: "what does it mean not to let her leave their home, or not to let her remarry?"


    Liu Wufeng sighed: "at first, we all thought that we didn''t want my younger martial sister to remarry. Although this requirement is too much, after all, she is still a young girl. But for some big family marriages, this is nothing new. At least now, we certainly don''t have that idea. My younger martial sister and her fiance still have a good relationship.


    But later we realized that her fiance''s family meant that she would not let my younger martial sister leave their family, that is, she is now a member of that family. We would like to ask her to help us, but it will not be allowed any more. "


    "It''s a bit too much, but it''s not easy for us to intervene too much, and we don''t need Miss Blue''s help now, and we don''t want to embarrass her." Su Jingfei thought for a while, thinking that Liu Wufeng was embarrassed to say that he couldn''t help them, he said with a smile.


    "Su Jingfei, if it''s as simple as you think, now it''s not whether my younger martial sister can help us, but whether she can leave her fiance''s family." Liu Wufeng shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter? How can you say it so hard? Just say what''s the matter." Su Jingfei frowned. Liu Wufeng was too unhappy to speak.


    It seems that Xuanxuan can''t stand Liu Wufeng''s habit of talking. She says: "it''s not as simple as you think. The reason why they want to leave my younger martial sister in the family is not because they want her to be a chaste widow, because her fiance doesn''t marry, but because they have other purposes."


    "Other purposes? What''s the purpose? " Su Jingfei is really stunned this time. He doesn''t understand the special meaning of keeping LAN Xiqi.


    "This is not the fiance''s family of the younger martial sister. The relationship between the younger martial sister and her fiance is very good, so the families of the two sides get married. This is killing two birds with one stone, and a lover will get married. In addition, the family is united, which is more powerful. But now because her fiance died first, although the two sides still have this relationship, they are not united, My younger martial sister''s fiance feels that she has suffered a loss. " Xuanxuan explained with a sneer.


    Su Jingfei said: "marriage is always so disgusting, but after all, blue girl''s family doesn''t feel that it''s a loss, so they can bear it?"


    "Naturally, they don''t like it. Why do their daughters want to be filial to others? Although they did want to unite before, after all, the other side''s people are gone, and they have made trouble several times later." Xuanxuan was still cold.


    "In that case, why do you need my help now?" Su Jingfei is even more strange. Since the two families don''t agree, LAN Xiqi should go home.


    "That''s the problem. After making trouble for several times, the fiance''s family said what they meant. The fiance has a younger brother, who is two years younger than him. Now that the fiance has passed away, they want the fiance to marry her brother-in-law, that is, let her marry her own brother-in-law." Liu Wufeng sighed helplessly.


    "Damn, no, is this modern society? What else? If the elder brother is gone, his sister-in-law will become his second brother. That''s bullshit. " Su Jingfei was startled. He suspected that there was something wrong with his life.


    "No! When I heard of such a request, I almost got angry and wanted to pick up my younger martial sister. " Xuanxuan also said angrily: "I think the LAN family will definitely object to such a ridiculous request, but I don''t know who made up her mind. She actually agreed to the request and promised to let the younger martial sister stay in her fiance''s house."


    "I''ll go. The blue family is also in water. I agree to such a rude request." Su Jingfei is also angry, not to mention that Lan Xiqi has helped her. Even if he is an ordinary friend, he will be angry if he is abandoned by his family.


    Liu Wufeng explained: "in fact, it''s very easy to understand that there are only two young men in the generation of younger martial sister''s fiance. One is her fiance, and the other is her fiance''s younger brother. Now that her fiance has passed away, everything in the future family is owned by her fiance''s younger brother, that is, the younger martial sister will become the successor wife of that family, so weigh the pros and cons, Compared with the wife of the heir, the blue family naturally chose the latter. "


    "Because of this? Does the blue family care about Miss Lan''s happiness? She''s in love with her fiance, and she''s in love with her fiance''s brother Su Jingfei felt that he underestimated the concept of interests in the big family.


    After a pause, without waiting for Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan to speak, Su Jingfei already pondered: "according to what you say, blue girl''s unmarried Kung Fu actually has an interest relationship with her younger brother. There is something strange about whether her fiance will die. This is a bit deep."


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan look at each other and realize that Su Jingfei is not a fool. Although this is not the point of the matter, Su Jingfei is more powerful when he can see it. However, Liu Wufeng shakes his head and explains, "it should not be a problem. The fiance''s family is not an ordinary family. They must have checked it, but I think the younger brother has something to do with it."


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. What''s the use of this matter? Even if he really finds out the problem, can he be dealt with? Now that he is the only male in the family, we can''t really let him go.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei no longer entangled on this issue, but asked: "now where is blue girl, how do you want me to help."


    "Now the younger martial sister is naturally in her fiance''s home. Now that both sides have agreed, even if my younger martial sister is not happy, she can only stay there for a while. Her fiance''s family is not small, and there are several experts. The younger martial sister can''t do it if she wants to leave." Xuanxuan explained.


    Su Jingfei immediately understood what she meant. Now that he mentioned the master, he was the first master of the younger generation. He seemed to be able to defeat Feng mieqing and Feng mietian.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s eyes, Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan knew that he had basically understood what they meant. Liu Wufeng said directly, "as you think, my younger martial sister really doesn''t want to marry her little brother-in-law. They have no feelings at all, and she also suspects that something is wrong. The main problem now is that she wants to leave her fiance''s house, And now that she''s not sure, we''re asking you for help. "


    Su Jingfei had thought of this, and nodded: "how about her fiance''s family power?"


    "Strength Liu Wufeng had no choice but to smile bitterly, and then he said, "compared with the Feng family, it''s only stronger but not weaker."

 Chapter 796

    LAN Xiqi''s fiance, surnamed Qian, is a top family in the city of Z Province, a neighboring province of H Province. Their status in Z province is equivalent to that of the Feng family in H Province. Although Su Jingfei is not afraid of such a family, it also gives him a headache.


    When Su Jingfei really came to the capital of Z Province, he realized that Liu Wufeng was not exaggerating. This time he came to the capital of Z Province, he didn''t bring his family. After all, this time he came to Z province only to help Liu Wufeng and others take LAN Xiqi back. This time, in addition to Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan, only Liu Wufeng''s two martial brothers are said to be.


    There are only seven people on this trip to Z province. Since Su Jingfei has settled things at home, the underground forces in the capital of H Province have been unified. Now the real boss is Su Jingfei, and the manager is Ziling. Su Jingfei is not directly involved in it.


    He and Liu Wufeng came out the next day. There is nothing for him to worry about in the provincial capital. The threat of the Feng family has been removed. It''s just as if the factors that could threaten Su Jingfei in the original s city have been solved. Roufeisi group, Su''s subsidiary company and Yaoguang private hospital can all develop at ease, Of course, now we have to add a century of Fangyuan group.


    It can be said that all industries of Su Jingfei are developing in an all-round way, and they are handled by people in charge. He doesn''t need to worry too much at all. Polaris security company is responsible for safety, and Liu Dingbang is the official to help watch. The Su family has entered the ranks of top families in H Province.


    Z province is adjacent to H Province, but it''s a real seaside. Basically, most cities can see the sea. The capital of Z province is also a harbor city, and even has a wharf. This is something new for Su Jingfei.


    "Jingfei, first of all, we will go to Qian''s house. We need to see my younger martial sister first, and then try to take her away. But I think Qian''s family will definitely block her. It''s up to you then." On the first day they arrived in the capital of Z Province, several people gathered in the hotel and began to discuss. Liu Wufeng and Su Jingfei introduced the plan.


    Su Jingfei knows that this time he comes to help, he is actually a thug, and eventually he will offend the Qian family and the LAN family. Of course, the LAN family doesn''t have to settle the accounts with Su Jingfei, but the Qian family will definitely get revenge on him.


    From the perspective of interests, it''s really unwise for Su Jingfei to have a grudge with the Feng family and the Qian family. But he thinks that Lan Xiqi spared no effort to help himself, so he can''t just sit back and ignore him. When he talks with the women in his family, they are all very angry. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s pressure, they would even follow Su Jingfei.


    Some of them are grateful for LAN Xiqi''s help. The most important thing is that as women, they are also very sympathetic to LAN Xiqi''s experience. Who can be indifferent when they are sacrificed by the family.


    Now even if he knows that he will offend the Qian family in the end, Su Jingfei doesn''t care. Moreover, with Su Jingfei''s current strength, he doesn''t need to be afraid of the Qian family.


    According to Liu Wufeng''s description, the strength of the Qian family should not be weaker than that of the Feng family. The old master of the Qian family''s martial arts is no worse than that of Feng mieqing, but it is definitely not as good as Feng mieling. If Su Jingfei had been afraid of such a family before, it is different now.


    Su Jingfei unifies the underground forces in the capital of H Province. In other words, he is the boss of the capital of H Province. Compared with a family in the capital of H Province, he is naturally stronger. Even if the Qian family is dissatisfied, when he comes to the capital of H Province, he should be honest. Su Jingfei has enough strength to fight against the families in other provinces.


    He will not object to Liu Wufeng''s arrangement. Today, he comes to be a thug. Let Liu Wufeng take care of his brain.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei didn''t think that Liu Wufeng would take advantage of this opportunity to do harm to himself, but finally rejected this possibility. Liu Wufeng can''t deal with himself unless he doesn''t want to continue to develop in H Province, or he is prepared to sacrifice a lot. Su Jingfei is not an ordinary warrior. He is still a national level doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, even if he encounters an accident, The ability of self-help is also far beyond the average person.


    Liu Wufeng is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. He was like this before. Now he is the boss of H Province, but nothing has changed. It can be seen that what he said before is also true. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to participate in the underground world. He just makes some rules for the underground world.


    Su Jingfei''s behavior is more like becoming the godfather of the underground world in the capital of H Province, rather than the boss. Liu Wufeng feels ridiculous about this. 20-year-old godfather of the underground world, who believes it! It just happened.


    Since the agreement was reached, Liu Wufeng said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, today you, me and Xuanxuan, let''s go to see my younger martial sister."


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and said, "it''s OK. Let''s be polite before we fight. If the Qian family releases people, it''s easy to say everything. If they don''t release people, it''s a big deal to make trouble with the Qian family. I think the Qian family has been in Z Province for so many years, so we should also hope to have a lively life."


    Liu Wufeng laughs bitterly. He and Xuanxuan are not bad at martial arts, and they have a lot of influence. But they really dare not make trouble in front of a family like Qian''s family. Only Su Jingfei, who is bold and strong in martial arts, dares to say so.


    He and Xuanxuan both know that Su Jingfei is not joking at all. He once made a world shaking scene in the Feng family. If the crazy young master didn''t bring people to the Feng family, it''s not good to say that the Feng family has become a laughing stock. Even so, Su Jingfei left calmly.


    The Feng family and the Qian family have the same strength, but Su Jingfei is a guy who makes great progress. In the past one or two months, Su Jingfei''s strength may have made great progress again. The Qian family may not be able to bear the trouble again.


    When Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan ask Su Jingfei to help, they just want him to fight. But they don''t want him to make a lot of money. After all, if they really want to make such a fuss, things will get worse. Naturally, the resentment will get worse. It''s hard to say that they have to involve their own school.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care as much as they did. Seeing their faces, he knew what they were thinking. He said with a smile: "I always remember Miss Lan''s help to me. If Miss LAN wants to leave Qian''s house, I will definitely help her leave. You should understand that I can''t take advantage of her even if Feng mieling is close to her, As long as the Qian family doesn''t have experts at that level, we can come and go freely. "


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan seem to have taken a reassuring pill. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they suddenly brighten their eyes and say, "yes, we really forget that the combination of your swords and your younger martial sister''s swords is like killing the gods and the Buddhas."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t say a word with a smile. He and LAN Xiqi are not so exaggerating. After all, LAN Xiqi''s internal skill is still weak, but he also believes that the Qian family certainly doesn''t have Feng mieling''s level of experts, otherwise such experts will be too worthless, and he won''t be recognized as the first expert of the young generation.


    After they discuss, Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan take Su Jingfei to Qian''s home, a harbor villa group.


    The situation in Z province is similar to that in H Province. The villas are all on the edge of the city. After all, it''s not suitable for a large number of residential buildings in the middle of the city. When they came here, Liu Wufeng found a big villa. Su Jingfei estimated that this is the villa where the Qian family was sitting.


    A family with the same level as the Feng family should naturally be a big one. Even though the younger generation of the Qian family has only two brothers, there should be a lot of side branches. Su Jingfei is not surprised by the situation here. Compared with a family as big as the Han family village, the Qian family is still smaller. It is obvious that Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan are not the first time to come here. They are no strangers here.


    It was a middle-aged woman who opened the door. It was not necessary to ask that she should be the servant of the Qian family. The three were soon allowed in. From this point of view, the courtesy of the Qian family was still in place.


    Seeing the situation inside the villa, Su Jingfei realized that Liu Wufeng must have said hello to the Qian family before he came. The owner of the Qian family is not only here, but also several other people. Their momentum is not weak. They should be some important people in the Qian family. In addition, there are several women behind them.


    Those women are old and young. The only thing Su Jingfei knows is Lan Xiqi. She is still dressed in light and cold black clothes, which shows her widow''s identity very well. When she sees Liu Wufeng and others coming in, her eyes flash, and she quickly recovers her peace. It seems that she is not very excited because her mother''s family is coming.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan are members of LAN Xiqi''s family. Even if the Qian family can guess the purpose of Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan''s trip, they can''t go too far. After all, they are still planning to marry LAN Xiqi home. The only difference is that Lan Xiqi is willing and forced.


    "Mr. Liu, please take a seat. I heard that you are coming. We have arranged the highest standard reception. Since we are from Xiqi''s family, we dare not neglect it." The man in his fifties, who is somewhat different from others, is really the owner of the Qian family. Liu Wufeng and other people come in. He seems to smile warmly and shake hands with Liu Wufeng.


    Although he is shaking hands with Liu Wufeng, he is looking at Su Jingfei. Xuanxuan is Lan Xiqi''s elder martial sister. The money owner obviously knows this, but he doesn''t know anything about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is really famous in H Province, and even many people pay attention to him in the capital. But Z province doesn''t know anything about Su Jingfei. Some people have heard that Su Jingfei is the first master of the young generation, but not everyone knows what he looks like.


    It''s a pity that Liu Wufeng doesn''t seem to see the meaning of the Qian family. Before he came here, he thought that he couldn''t expose Su Jingfei''s identity. After all, the family involved this time is the Qian family, which is not a small family.


    Although he sometimes has a deep city, he is not that kind of person. When Su Jingfei heard that he needed help, he agreed without saying a word. If he could not be involved in him, he would not be involved. As for whether the Qian family knew Su Jingfei''s identity in the future, that would be the later thing. As time goes on, Liu Wufeng believes that Su Jingfei''s strength will be stronger, At that time, you don''t need to care about the money family at all.


    It''s like the Nalan family, the Feng family or the Chumen family in the capital. Even if they face the Qian family, they don''t care at all. This is their strength. If Su Jingfei also reaches that level, even if the Qian family owner knows that it''s su Jingfei who is making trouble with the Qian family, he won''t do anything to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Liu Wufeng thinks. Seeing that he doesn''t introduce himself, Su Jingfei is happy. If the Qian family owner doesn''t know his identity, no matter how big the trouble is, Liu Wufeng''s teacher will solve it.


    Liu Wufeng''s school is the power of the military in the capital. He doesn''t think Liu Wufeng can be afraid of the money family. At most, he is afraid. Otherwise, he won''t find himself. Su Jingfei is impressed by Liu Wufeng''s calmness. At the same time, he does everything without leaking.


    "Master Qian, we just want to meet our younger martial sister LAN when we come to Qian''s house this time. I didn''t expect that master Qian was so hard-working. We''re sorry. We don''t need to be so polite." Liu Wufeng thought in his heart, and his mouth was empty.


    The owner of the Qian family said with a smile: "Mr. Liu can''t say that. Since you are Xiqi''s elder martial brother and her mother-in-law, how can we say that they are all her mother-in-law''s family and we are in laws? How can we not pay attention to them?" Then he invited Liu Wufeng to take a seat.


    Liu Wufeng didn''t refuse this time, and took Xuanxuan and Su Jingfei to sit in the guest''s seat. At this time, the Qian family owner also said to LAN Xiqi: "Xiqi, your elder martial brother and elder martial sister come to see you, you can also accompany them."


    LAN Xiqi then walked over from the next position and sat down opposite the three people. She said in a cold way: "elder martial brother Liu, elder martial sister Xuanxuan, younger martial brother Su, Hello, thank you for coming here to see me. Everything is fine for me. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Liu Wufeng three people listen to LAN Xiqi''s words, and they all move in their hearts. Although LAN Xiqi speaks very well, there is something wrong with her tone. What''s more important is that she clearly knows that Su Jingfei has nothing to do with her, but calls him younger martial brother.


    Master Qian didn''t know the problem in LAN Xiqi''s words, but he thought her tone was wrong. He said: "Xiqi, your elder martial brother and elder martial sister come to see you. How can you refuse people thousands of miles away? How can you be enthusiastic? They are all from your mother''s family."


    Liu Wufeng also cooperated and said, "yes, Xiqi, Shifu miss you very much. Let''s have a look at you. How can you treat us so coldly?"


    LAN Xiqi suddenly smiles and looks at the master of Qian''s family and says, "Uncle Qian, what influence does my teacher have on me! Am I not destined to be the daughter-in-law of the Qian family? My family all agreed. Even if the teachers come, it doesn''t make any difference! "


    Qian''s master is stunned, but she doesn''t think she will talk like this. After all, their Qian''s family is forcing LAN Xiqi.


    Su Jingfei suddenly interrupted: "elder martial sister LAN, the master said that he missed you very much and wanted us to take you back to meet him."

 Chapter 797

    As soon as Su Jingfei''s words come out, everyone in the Qian family''s eyes are focused on Su Jingfei. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan also look at Su Jingfei in secret and look at him with a bitter smile. They don''t expect that Su Jingfei has intensified the contradiction so early.


    The owner of the Qian family was a little surprised at first. Then he turned to Liu Wufeng and asked, "Mr. Liu, do you mean that you come to our Qian family this time?"


    His words didn''t show any emotion. He couldn''t say whether he was happy or not. But after he said it, his momentum didn''t show consciously. As long as he was a man with a clear eye, his attitude towards this matter could be seen, and from his momentum, he should also be an expert with great strength.


    Liu Wufeng''s strength is not weak, and he won''t shrink because of Qian''s momentum. What''s more, he has Su Jingfei around him. Naturally, he won''t have stage fright, and since he is intensified by Su Jingfei, let''s go along.


    "Master Qian, this time we''re here, it''s actually the meaning of Shifu. Our younger martial sister LAN hasn''t seen Shifu for a long time. Now Shifu misses her very much, and there''s nothing wrong with her recently. We''re going to take her back to accompany Shifu." Liu Wufeng said the excuse he had thought of before.


    The money owner didn''t say much, but turned to look at LAN Xiqi, meaning is very obvious, let LAN Xiqi speak.


    LAN Xiqi was still the same as before, and her voice was cold: "elder martial brother, you''d better go back. I won''t go to the master''s side. You can tell the master that I want to get married. His kindness to me can only be reported later."


    The Qian family owner was very satisfied with LAN Xiqi''s words and said to Liu Wufeng with a smile: "Mr. Liu, you can hear that. Xiqi can''t get away. You''d better go back and report to your master truthfully. Anyway, there is still a chance in the future. Don''t worry."


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan frown secretly. LAN Xiqi''s words block their excuses. If the Qian family forces them, they still have reason to do it. But now LAN Xiqi''s words are of his own free will. Now the Qian family asks him to wait for someone to go back, and he can''t find a suitable excuse.


    At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly said: "master Qian, I remember elder martial sister Lan was going to get married before. But because her fiance died unexpectedly, there was no marriage. How can we get married now?"


    His words once again changed people''s faces. The first time he spoke, he directly intensified the contradiction, which made Liu Wufeng have to put forward his own requirements directly. The second time he spoke, he directly poked the focus of the problem. In this way, we can''t do anything to ease it.


    At this time, LAN Xiqi''s eyes lit up unconsciously and looked at Su Jingfei more. When she just spoke, the key point was to get married. Although her elder martial brother and elder martial sister knew the reason why they were trapped, they didn''t recognize her meaning.


    Su Jingfei''s words hit the point. It''s not only because Su Jingfei has a clever mind. LAN Xiqi believes that it''s also because of the sequelae of the combination of the two swords. Although they don''t have the same heart and mind, sometimes their thoughts go to the same place, which is why she moves when she sees Su Jingfei here.


    And this is just to prove that Su Jingfei can understand what she thinks in her heart, but whether she can really say it or not depends on Su Jingfei''s courage. As expected, Su Jingfei did not disappoint people.


    The Qian family owner doesn''t know so much. When Su Jingfei says this, his face becomes ugly. The Qian family plans to change LAN Xiqi from the eldest daughter-in-law to the second daughter-in-law. Although the matter has been settled, it''s disgraceful after all, and he doesn''t plan to make it big. Now Su Jingfei says it face-to-face, just like picking up a scar.


    Su Jingfei didn''t stop because everyone looked ugly. Instead, he continued: "my elder martial sister LAN has always been the favorite apprentice in Shifu''s heart. Now she has nothing to do. Shifu wants to see her, as if she has no reason to refuse."


    Although his tone is not strong, there is a kind of questioning meaning. A man in his forties around master Qian suddenly said angrily: "what are you, dare to question our master, our master is to give your master''s face, just talk with you like this, and give you your face back."


    Master Qian didn''t speak. Obviously he acquiesced in the middle-aged man''s behavior. Liu Wufeng said unhappily, "master Qian, we''re here to see our younger martial sister. Do you think it''s too much to ask him to see the master? Younger martial sister has nothing to do now. She doesn''t have to stay in the Qian family. To put it mildly, our younger martial sister hasn''t married to the Qian family, so she shouldn''t be a member of the Qian family. "


    Liu Wufeng is also a man who has been a big boss. Even though he is young, he does not lose his momentum. He really shows his momentum. The middle-aged man on the opposite side is a bit too much to bear. In the end, he lacks that hegemony.


    Master Qian waved to the middle-aged people around him, and then said to Liu Wufeng in a deep voice: "Mr. Liu, I can understand your master''s mood, but we do have a wedding to do here. After our discussion with the LAN family, LAN Xiqi will marry my second son, and will soon get married. Please come back."


    "Master Qian, what''s wrong with this? As far as I know, the reason why my elder martial sister LAN wants to marry your eldest son is because they love each other. But how did your eldest son die? My elder martial sister is going to marry someone else. My elder martial sister is not a woman of fickle temperament. Your statement really puzzles me." Su Jingfei opened his mouth again, and he was very cooperative, showing his doubts.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan are speechless. No wonder Su Jingfei can make so much noise in H Province. This guy is not a patient at all. When he came here, he said that he wanted to make trouble with the Qian family. He thought that he would at least wait for the collapse of the talks. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei just went to the collapse and didn''t want to solve it.


    In fact, they also know that from the attitude of Qian''s master towards them, they can see that Qian''s master doesn''t intend to let them take LAN Xiqi away at all. Since this is the end of the discussion, it will be sooner or later. Su Jingfei''s attitude is simpler.


    Sure enough, after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, the head of Qian''s family already had an angry look on his face. Su Jingfei repeatedly mentioned that his son was dead, which made him very angry. Now he directly questioned their Qian family''s decision. He didn''t even look at Su Jingfei. He really thought Su Jingfei was Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother. He just looked at Liu Wufeng.


    "Mr. Liu, have you come to Qian''s house today? You must take Xiqi away." The owner of Qian family is not a fool. He can see their meaning from the other party''s behavior.


    Liu Wufeng saw that the matter had come to this point, and simply nodded: "master Qian, I don''t know what kind of agreement you have with the LAN family. But LAN Xiqi is our younger martial sister and our master''s favorite apprentice. We can''t let her be wronged. She''s not a commodity. It''s impossible for you to marry her."


    Xuanxuan was no longer polite at this time. She said simply, "master Qian, as a woman, I can''t agree to my younger martial sister''s grievances. Although you have a powerful family, you can''t take our women seriously. My younger martial sister won''t marry your second son. If you''re not satisfied, you can go to the capital to find my master. My master will make decisions for Xiqi."


    "Mr. Liu, since you came here, I have been treated with courtesy, but you want to take LAN Xiqi away by force. Even if I find your master, your master will give me an explanation." In the end, the head of the Qian family is also the head of the family. He is very calm. When he heard that they talked about their master, he said in a deep voice.


    "What will master tell you? What do you take my elder martial sister LAN as? If the eldest son is gone, you will marry the younger son and depend on her! Master Qian, you are also a big family. You can''t even marry your daughter-in-law. Let my elder martial sister go. " Su Jingfei said that he was wronged, as if he was pleading with the Qian family owner, but the tone made the Qian family seem to be bullying men and women.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan are speechless. Su Jingfei is just adding fuel to the fire. The Qian family is stunned. Although they did something disgraceful this time, they didn''t bully men and women. This is not ancient times. Many things still need to pay attention to a law. Even if LAN Xiqi was forced to agree, he was also under the pressure of his family, It wasn''t forced by their money family. Now in Su Jingfei''s mouth, the taste has changed.


    The middle-aged people around the Qian family dare not fight against Liu Wufeng. That''s because he lacks the domineering power. But in his opinion, Su Jingfei is Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother. Even if he has a few times, he is just a yellow boy.


    Su Jingfei''s words just finished, he already roared: "boy, you have repeatedly aimed at the home owner, do you really think you have a master to protect you, I dare not move you? Now I''ll teach you a lesson for your master who doesn''t know the rules, and let you know something. "


    He was walking to Su Jingfei when he was talking. He spoke very fast, but his pace was not fast. If Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan wanted to stop him at this time, they could definitely stop him. He was probably watching Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan''s reaction.


    It''s a pity that he and Qian''s family don''t know. Among Liu Wufeng''s three people, the most powerful one is not Liu Wufeng or Xuanxuan, but Su Jingfei. They both know that Su Jingfei is going to make trouble, so they won''t be polite. Now they won''t stop him. They also worry that Su Jingfei won''t make too much trouble, otherwise this person may be abandoned.


    The Qian family leader is also watching Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan''s reaction. If they stop them, he will also have some reaction. But now Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan don''t speak. This not only means that they believe in Su Jingfei''s strength, but also connive at Su Jingfei. The Qian family leader is not satisfied. Today''s three young people are really arrogant, Let manager Qian teach this Su a lesson.

 Chapter 798

    Steward Qian doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s real identity. He just thinks that Su Jingfei is Liu Wufeng''s and Xuanxuan''s younger martial brother. According to his strength, he should be weaker than Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan.


    As a steward of the Qian family, although he is not directly related, he also has strong strength. He thinks that it is not a problem to teach Su Jingfei a lesson.


    Qian''s family, who had the same mind as him, were watching. Su Jingfei''s performances made them very unhappy. They were not only exposing Qian''s scars all the time, but also he was the one who picked up things every time. It''s good to teach him some lessons.


    The owner of Qian''s family didn''t stop him. Steward Qian has been with him for many years. He has a certain understanding of steward Qian''s character. He has a sense of propriety, which is a lesson at most.


    Like the Qian family, Liu Wufeng, Xuanxuan and others don''t stop him. They have confidence in Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei can be cleaned up by a steward of the Qian family, it will be a real waste of time. His reputation as the first master of the young generation will be a real waste.


    Both sides want to teach each other a lesson. Steward Qian has come to Su Jingfei. He really just wants to teach Su Jingfei a lesson and let him know that he is in the Qian family and should abide by the rules of the Qian family.


    However, as a martial artist who has practiced martial arts for decades, even a random fist is enough to cause internal injury. The key point is that in order to teach Su Jingfei a lesson, steward Qian didn''t use his fist. Instead, he slapped Su Jingfei in the face. It''s just the so-called "hit people in the face first". This can play a great role in teaching Su Jingfei a lesson.


    Su Jingfei has seen the thought of steward Qian for a long time. For such a minion, he naturally won''t lay a heavy hand on him. When the other person''s palm comes in front of him, he easily shakes his head and flashes by.


    His movements are light and accurate. In the eyes of outsiders, it''s like they have a very tacit understanding and have a good discussion. As soon as steward Qian slaps him, Su Jingfei immediately tilts his head. Even people with the highest martial arts skills see Su Jingfei''s movements, they feel that they have rehearsed many times instead of avoiding him in time.


    But then his action was not so pleasant. Su Jingfei''s palm came first and then he slapped steward Qian in the face. In some unexpected moments, "pa" rang all over the hall.


    They only saw Su Jingfei slap steward Qian, but they didn''t see Su Jingfei''s hand. It''s not that everyone was distracted, and everyone was waiting to watch. How could they be distracted? It''s really that Su Jingfei''s hand was too fast. After slapping, he took it back, as if he had done nothing.


    Su Jingfei''s evasion from steward Qian was very accurate. Not only steward Qian was stunned, but other Qian''s family members were also surprised. Everyone knew the skill of steward Qian. It was unexpected that Su Jingfei was so relaxed. As a result, Su Jingfei''s slap naturally made people unable to react. Although the slap was on steward Qian''s face, All Qian''s family members felt a pain in their face.


    Not only is Chamberlain Qian the representative of the Qian family, but the Chamberlain can represent a family to some extent. He just went up to teach Su Jingfei a lesson, but Su Jingfei taught him a lesson. This slap is really cruel.


    "Master Qian, is this your way of hospitality? Isn''t it a little too hard? " Liu Wufeng suddenly opened his mouth and sneered.


    Before Liu Wufeng didn''t want to speak, he had confidence in Su Jingfei. Since you want to teach Su Jingfei a lesson, you are going to die yourself. In this case, you should be prepared to be beaten in the face. Now you not only beat her in the face, but also get a good deal.


    It was steward Qian who took the initiative, and then it was him who was beaten. Steward Qian''s old face had become a pigliver color, and the owner of Qian''s family was also ugly. He gave Su Jingfei a hard look, and then reprimanded: "step down, when is it your turn to go out and show off your power? It''s a shame."


    Chamberlain Qian wants to fight with Su Jingfei, but now he is told so by the owner. He has no choice but to stare at Su Jingfei with hatred. He doesn''t think Su Jingfei is more powerful than himself. He just thinks he is careless.


    There are many people who think that Su Jingfei is prepared. Although he is really quick, people don''t think that he is really more powerful than steward Qian. He is only in his twenties. How can he be so powerful? No matter how strong he is, can he be more powerful than Liu Wufeng?


    Naturally, they don''t think Su Jingfei is a genius. Even though the Qian family don''t know Liu Wufeng''s school very well, they know LAN Xiqi very well. LAN Xiqi is really a martial arts genius. They don''t think that this man who is younger than LAN Xiqi is such a talent. If Liu Wufeng''s school is such a person, their school is too terrible.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Liu. I''m not strict with these things, but your younger martial brother is good at it!" Qian''s face changed a few times, and finally he said with a strong smile.


    "Well, master Qian laughs. There are only a few talents in our school who can hold hands. Although my younger martial brother has good skills, he is impetuous. Shifu doesn''t like him very much all the time. Shifu''s favorite is sister LAN. I think master Qian will let me take my younger martial sister back to see Shifu anyway this time. As for the marriage, I think it''s better for the Qian family to reconsider. " Liu Wufeng pretends to be modest and brings up the previous topic again.


    Master Qian shook his head firmly this time and said, "Mr. Liu, please go back. The things that the LAN family and our family have decided can''t be changed. You''d better go back to Beijing and tell your master about our situation."


    "Master Qian, is it hard for you to do this? What my younger martial sister likes is your eldest son, but now you want her to marry your second son. In this way, my younger martial sister will not be happy. Even if the LAN family has discussed with you, what''s the point? The marriage is not your family''s, and my younger martial sister is the leading role." Xuanxuan was obviously more irritable than Liu Wufeng, and as a woman, she was immediately dissatisfied with the money master''s words.


    "Parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words have always been like this since ancient times. You can''t change them. I treat you as Xiqi''s family talents. So polite. This topic ends here. If you are friends, don''t entangle." I don''t know if it''s because steward Qian was taught before, and the master Qian''s temper has become bad.


    "Master Qian, you are so magnanimous. If we continue to talk, we will drive people away." Su Jingfei laughs and understates that he doesn''t take Qian''s anger seriously.


    "Yes, since we don''t speculate, we won''t treat you as friends. Although LAN Xiqi is a member of your school, she is the daughter of the LAN family. Since the family has made such a decision, she has no other choice. This daughter-in-law, our money family will decide." The head of the Qian family is also the head of a top family. When he was run on like this, his voice and color became fierce.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan look very ugly. Although they are all heroes of one side, their identities are worse than that of the Qian family. Their master is here, and they are almost equal to the Qian family.


    They all congratulated themselves in their hearts. Fortunately, this time they called Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was actually the underground power boss in the capital of H Province. Moreover, their su family was the top family in H Province. Su Jingfei was only 20 years old. In terms of status, he was not inferior to the Qian family leader, and even surpassed them in terms of power.


    They didn''t look directly at Su Jingfei. They believed that Su Jingfei would solve the problem in front of them.


    Sure enough, as they expected, Su Jingfei came to look for trouble today. Naturally, he would not shrink back at this time. He said with a smile, "before I came here, I heard that the Qian family had two sons. The eldest son fell in love with my elder martial sister LAN, but died unexpectedly. Now he has a second son. I don''t know if he is here today. I want to see him."


    Qian''s master was stunned. He didn''t know why Su Jingfei suddenly said this at this time, but he pointed to a young man in the crowd without fear: "this is my second son, Qian Zihao, who is Lan Xiqi''s fiance."


    Su Jingfei looked at the young man. He was pretty good looking, but he was a little bit feminine. He felt that he was a bit insidious. In his heart, he felt that there was some truth in his previous guess.


    At this time, Qian Zihao also stood up and said, "Mr. Liu, you have to let my fiancee and you go back to the school. It seems that you are going too far. Are you bullying nobody in our Qian family?"


    In a word, he directly raised the contradiction to the fight between the sects and the families. If Liu Wufeng has scruples, he can only flinch, or he may form a feud for the sects. He believes that Liu Wufeng''s mind will not set up enemies like the Qian family for the sects. After all, the Qian family is also the top family in Z province.


    If Liu Wufeng is the only one who comes here today, he must have tactfully changed the topic and can''t meet Qian''s family.


    It''s a pity that the real leader this time is Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei is always smiling and friendly, he is colder than anyone when facing friends and enemies.


    Today, because of the attitude of the Qian family, Su Jingfei is already impatient in his heart. Although he is smiling on his face, he has listed the Qian family as his enemy.


    After all, he is a 20-year-old, and he still has some pride in his heart. Moreover, he has a deep foundation and is not afraid of the Qian family. What''s more, even if LAN Xiqi is an enemy of the Qian family, Liu Wufeng''s school certainly can''t sit back and ignore him. He is not empty at all.


    After Qian Zihao stood up and said this, Liu Wufeng didn''t speak. Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. Qian Zihao, right? We didn''t bully you. There is no one in your family. How can there be no one in your family? You are the future owner." Just when the Qian family didn''t speak, he suddenly added: "but it''s not easy to say. Your elder brother may have died in an accident. Maybe you will have no one in the Qian family at that time."

 Chapter 799

    This time, Su Jingfei''s words really annoyed the Qian family. When the Qian family died, it was more precious to the second young master. But Su Jingfei said that if the second young master died, their Qian family would be gone. Isn''t this a curse for the Qian family to lose their children and grandchildren?


    Don''t say that the Qian family is angry. Even Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan unconsciously open their mouths. Su Jingfei dares to say anything. It''s typical to cause trouble. Instead, LAN Xiqi unconsciously smiles. He really sees the right person. Su Jingfei has more courage than most people.


    "Liu Wufeng, it seems that you are here to make trouble in our Qian family today. We have been treating each other with courtesy. Don''t blame us for being rude when you treat us like this." Qian Zihao''s face was ugly, and he was still facing Liu Wufeng.


    Although Liu Wufeng thought Su Jingfei was too bold, he had already said that he was not afraid of the Qian family. After listening to Qian Zihao''s words, he said leisurely: "Qian Zihao, we never take the initiative to make trouble with others. Now I want to take my younger martial sister back to my school, but I am blocked by you. Do you mean to have a bad time with us?"


    Qian Zihao snorted: "you are just LAN Xiqi''s school, but we are her mother-in-law. What''s wrong with us not letting her go to your school?"


    "Mother in law? Is my younger martial sister married to you? What''s more, when your elder brother dies, you want to take over your sister-in-law. If you want to be shameless, I''ll bah. What qualifications do you have to claim to be my sister-in-law''s family. " Xuanxuan''s arrogance disappeared. She spat on Qian Zihao and said to LAN Xiqi, "younger martial sister, if we go home, who dares to stop you today, we will fight against our school."


    "Liu Wufeng, do you and your wife really want to be enemies with our Qian family?" Qian''s voice was low and obviously full of anger. He didn''t know the real relationship between Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan. He thought they were husband and wife.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan didn''t say anything this time. Whether they can make trouble today is mainly up to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei also said: "master Qian, we are not enemies with Qian family. We just want to take my elder martial sister. If my elder martial sister can follow us, we will have no grudge with Qian family, otherwise..."


    Before he finished his words, other people understood his meaning. Qian''s master sneered and said, "I give Liu Wufeng face, surnamed Su, but you make trouble again and again. Do you really think I dare not move you?"


    "Dare, what do you dare to do? The Qian family can force my elder martial sister to marry. What else can''t be done? In this society, what laws are needed to let the Qian family cover the sky with only one hand. What political axe and country are all bullshit. You Qian family are the emperor." Su Jingfei laughs and looks envious.


    His words make the Qian family look green. The Qian family is indeed a big family. There are many experts in the family, and the number of people is also very prosperous. But now it is the 21st century after all. Let alone a family is superior to the country, it is too much to influence the political axe. If Su Jingfei''s words are spread, the country will deal with them.


    Liu Wufeng does give a thumbs up secretly. Su Jingfei is not just fooling around. At least he has to stand in a favorable position. Now the Qian family has done something wrong. If it is coupled with the idea of treason, it will be a big trouble. Although this is far fetched, they really ignore the law, Even if such a thing is not new in many big families, it is not on the table after all.


    "Su, I think you really owe me a beating. If I don''t deal with you this time, I won''t be Qian." Before Su Jingfei slapped money housekeeper, once again desperate to jump on Su Jingfei, the same situation, money owner still did not stop.


    The first time he failed, everyone thought it was Chamberlain Qian who despised the enemy. This time he did it again, everyone thought Chamberlain Qian would defeat Su Jingfei, or at least get back the face he had lost. Qian Zihao even thought that when Su Jingfei was cleaned up, he would make a good mockery.


    Chamberlain Qian turned his hand into a fist. He was full of hatred and showed no mercy. If Su Jingfei''s strength was poor, he would be seriously injured. However, because of the current situation, he knew that no one would stop him, so he was reckless. When he saw that his fist was about to touch Su Jingfei''s chest, his face already showed a grim smile, It''s like seeing Su Jingfei being beaten down by himself.


    Su Jingfei snorted. He was still sitting on the chair, but when steward Qian''s fist was close to his chest, he suddenly put out a palm to block steward Qian''s fist.


    Steward Qian''s fist is blocked and he wants to change his moves. Unfortunately, it falls into the hands of Su Jingfei. He has no chance to leave. Su Jingfei just twists his wrist. Steward Qian''s palm clicks and his bone is broken. Before steward Qian screams, Su Jingfei has already kicked his belly.


    Su Jingfei is here to make trouble today, not to kill people. Naturally, he can''t really kill Chamberlain Qian. With Chamberlain Qian''s scream, he has been kicked across the crowd by Su Jingfei and fell into the dust.


    The Qian family was silent and looked at Su Jingfei with horror. Even though they thought Su Jingfei would dare to be so arrogant, they must have some skills. But this skill is a little different from what they thought. Steward Qian has practiced Kung Fu for decades. Although his internal power is not good, his fist and foot skills at least pass the test. How can they be defeated by Su Jingfei.


    The owner of Qian''s family, who is closest to Su Jingfei, suddenly narrowed his eyes. He is the one who can see most clearly. Su Jingfei''s control of speed and strength are just right, enough to make steward Qian not have the strength to stand up, but not hurt his life.


    The owner of the Qian family thought that he could do it himself, but it was definitely not as light as Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei seemed to be doing it at random. Steward Qian had already gone out, and he had to move himself at least.


    Even if he doesn''t admit that Su Jingfei is more powerful than himself, he knows that Su Jingfei is definitely an expert, at least better than Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan. He doesn''t think they can solve steward Qian in one move. Steward Qian''s strength is the second echelon in the Qian family.


    "Master Qian, since you can''t educate your housekeeper well, I have to do it for you. The first time I saw such a slave, he began to bite people before his master spoke." Su Jingfei ignored the shock of Qian''s family and said.


    "Su, don''t deceive others too much. No matter how wrong our Qian family is, it''s not your turn to teach them." Qian Zihao looks at Su Jingfei grimly. Even if he is the second young master of the Qian family, his kung fu is far worse than Su Jingfei and others. He can''t see the depth of Su Jingfei at all. He thinks that he can tolerate Su Jingfei''s mischief in his own home.


    Su Jingfei didn''t intend to put things down. Hearing what he said, he said with a smile: "I think master Qian Er seems to be dissatisfied with me. Well, I''m meddling in my business. I see how you can teach him a lesson."


    In a word, Qian Zihao didn''t know how to say it. As they said, Qian Zihao really meant that he should educate steward Qian himself, but who could have thought that Su Jingfei was so cheeky that he actually agreed to let him teach him a lesson, which made him not know what to do.


    If master qian can''t see that Su Jingfei is the most difficult one among Liu Wufeng''s three people at this time, he will be the master of the family for so many years. As for Tian Haihai and others, they can ignore him. These people haven''t spoken since they came in.


    He doesn''t look down on these people either. After all, there must be no ordinary people who can follow Liu Wufeng. But the only one who really scares people is the one surnamed su. The Qian family leader doesn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s identity until now. After all, if it''s not a real school, his elder martial brother and elder martial sister yell, and his school won''t like it, He didn''t know that Su Jingfei had no school at all, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    "Liu Wufeng, your younger martial brother is making so much trouble, but he wants to make a feud with my Qian family. As his elder martial brother, do you want him to make so much trouble?" The Qian family owner thought of this and hummed to Liu wufengdao.


    Liu Wufeng shrugged his shoulders and said: "we have a good relationship with our brothers. Usually we fight with our brothers. If my younger brother wants to fight, how can I oppose it? Besides, if you don''t let our younger martial sister go back with us, our master can''t explain it. I think his elder brother certainly doesn''t want to disagree with her."


    The owner of the Qian family nodded and said with a smile, "it seems that as long as I don''t let people go, you will make trouble with our Qian family."


    "Master Qian, don''t speak so harshly. We just want to take elder martial sister LAN home. We don''t want to make trouble in Qian''s house. As the saying goes, strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. We have self-knowledge." Su Jingfei opens his mouth again. On the surface, he says that he has some ideas, but on the deep level, he says that Qian''s family is a local leader.


    The Qian family is also the top family in Z Province, no matter how much they say. How can the Qian family''s owner tolerate Su Jingfei''s repeated provocations? He snorted and clapped at Su Jingfei.


    As the head of the family, he has more or less self-respect and doesn''t give his best. He thinks that with his own skill, even if he can''t hurt Su Jingfei, it will at least make him embarrassed. In this way, he can save his face. He still has some confidence in his own skill.


    As the head of the Qian family, the master of the Qian family naturally learns the most powerful martial arts of the family. Su Jingfei feels a strong wind coming on his face and nods in secret. As Liu Wufeng said, the strength of the Qian family is not weaker than that of the Feng family.


    However, after fighting against the Feng family, Su Jingfei did not evade and waved his hand with a smile even in front of the Qian family leader. His palm was opposite to the Qian family leader. They were nearly five meters apart and could touch their palms together, which was absolutely shocking.


    Once again, to everyone''s surprise, they didn''t see Su Jingfei slapped by Qian''s hand. Instead, they saw Qian''s body shaking first, then his body was unstable, and then he fell to the ground as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer.


    The owner of Qian family looks at Su Jingfei with astonished eyes and points out that he hasn''t said anything for a long time. However, everyone sees the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and it''s obvious that he''s hurt a lot.


    "Master Qian, don''t bully the younger generation just because you think you''ve practiced martial arts for a few more years. Our school has trained us. We are not bullied. Can I take my elder martial sister now?" Since Su Jingfei even injured the owner of Qian''s family, he naturally didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    Speaking, he has come down from his position and naturally goes to LAN Xiqi. It seems that he is not in the Qian family surrounded by people. In his eyes, it seems that there is only LAN Xiqi.


    At this moment, not to mention the Qian family, even Liu Wufeng and others have the illusion that Su Jingfei is here to take LAN Xiqi away. The state is not like the younger martial brother''s rescue of the elder martial sister, but more like the lover''s desire to take his own woman. Although there are thousands of people going away, even though there are many qian family members, they unconsciously retreat.


    Although LAN Xiqi is older than Su Jingfei, her experience is very simple. She has been practicing martial arts since she was a child. Later, when she met her fiance, she naturally developed her relationship and almost became a husband and wife.


    If she really gets married, LAN Xiqi will live the life of husband and son. But her fiance died unexpectedly, and she became a little widow. Then she went to help Su Jingfei fight against the Feng family. It can be said that the biggest ups and downs in her life, and the biggest thing she participated in, was helping Su Jingfei last time.


    But this time Su Jingfei comes to the money house again in order to take him away. Even though LAN Xiqi thinks that she is sorry for her dead fiance, she can''t help feeling excited.


    Any girl has a dream that when she is in danger, her sweetheart will pick her up with colorful auspicious clouds. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t fly in the clouds now, the momentum that overwhelms the Qian family is undoubtedly the most touching. LAN Xiqi''s eyes are red and tears are flowing in her eyes.


    Xuanxuan is also a woman. No matter how she usually behaves, when she saw Su Jingfei so majestic, her face was red and her heart beat. She was even moved and almost shed tears. She unconsciously twisted Liu Wufeng''s arm and said, "look at others, look at others."


    Liu Wufeng laughs bitterly. Su Jingfei is a little bit in the limelight, but he has to clean up the mess himself. However, it has to be said that Su Jingfei''s momentum at this time is really breathtaking. He doesn''t see so many people in the Qian family, but they dare not go forward. Every time Su Jingfei takes a step forward, they take a step back.


    When Su Jingfei finally comes to LAN Xiqi, she is really in tears. When she knows that the family is ready to sacrifice herself, she feels that her life has become black and white, without any color.


    But with the appearance of Su Jingfei, her world became colorful again, and her excitement could not be expressed.


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi can''t say how close they are, but looking at LAN Xiqi with pear blossom and rain, Su Jingfei gently wiped away the tears on her pretty face and said in a soft voice: "elder martial sister LAN, let''s go home."

 Chapter 800

    Su Jingfei''s voice is soft, and she seems to be afraid to disturb LAN Xiqi. LAN Xiqi unconsciously nods her head and tries not to let her tears flow down, but she can''t control it. In her surging heart, she lets Su Jingfei hold her little hand.


    The first time they met, they defeated Feng mieqing and Feng mietian with a set of double swords. At that time, they held each other''s hands.


    There was a special tacit understanding between the two people, because they had the same internal power once, and because of the combination of the two swords, they had a good heart. But they didn''t know it. This time, they held their hands together again, and they both felt a sense of intimacy that they hadn''t seen for a long time, as if they should be right.


    The owner of Qian''s family had been injured. Seeing Su Jingfei pulling LAN Xiqi, he walked out and said in a sharp voice: "Lan Xiqi, don''t forget that you are the daughter of the LAN family. The LAN family has promised you to marry Zihao."


    Qian Zihao is also there shouting: "Lan Xiqi, you are my Qian Zihao''s person, you don''t want to run, even if you run to the ends of the earth..."


    Before he had finished his words, Su Jingfei suddenly waved his hand and hummed: "quack noise". Then everyone saw Qian Zihao, who was nearly ten meters away from him, flying up and down again.


    This scared the Qian family, who was going to talk. The owner of the Qian family also had a look in his eyes. Before, he thought Su Jingfei could hurt himself, which was his limit. Now it seems that he underestimated the young man. How could he be so powerful? It''s completely against the law.


    In fact, Su Jingfei also had some accidents. With his skill, it''s not difficult to hurt people in the air. The key is that this person is so far away that he can hurt himself. It''s unreasonable.


    However, when she turns her head to look at LAN Xiqi, LAN Xiqi tries her best to show a smile, and Su Jingfei is suddenly enlightened.


    They hold each other''s hands, unconsciously is the internal force to think through, Su Jingfei plus LAN Xiqi''s internal force, can say that just that, is the result of two people''s joint efforts, poor Qian Zihao also wants to announce the ownership of LAN Xiqi, but has been cleaned up by LAN Xiqi.


    "Master Qian, I''m going to take my elder martial sister LAN away today. No matter who wants to stop me, I won''t mind kicking him away. Moreover, I hope you Qian''s family won''t trouble my elder martial sister again." When Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi hold each other''s hands, they will unconsciously feel very confident. In a moment of high spirits, they will stand in the hall of Qian''s family and speak with strict righteousness.


    "Oh? It seems that young people nowadays are very angry. I heard that a very powerful young man came to our Qian family to make trouble. Didn''t your master teach you what is politeness? " A voice rang out from the outside of the hall, and then Su Jingfei and others saw a hale and hearty old man come in, his hair was gray.


    As soon as he came in, all the people of the Qian family saluted one after another. The owner of the Qian family stood up and said: "Dad, why are you here?"


    The old man glared at the owner of the Qian family and hummed: "you''ve lost all the faces of our Qian family. If I don''t come again, will the Qian family have a foothold in the provincial capital in the future? Why, are you injured? You''re more and more capable. "


    Before Liu Wufeng and others, the Qian family was full of style, but now the old man said a few words, but he didn''t know how to think. He was obviously afraid of the old man.


    Liu Wufeng glanced at Su Jingfei in the hall, and then said respectfully with Xuanxuan: "master Qian, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your old body is still strong!"


    "Tough, how can you not be tough? If you are not tough, you will not be angry to death. Your old master is in good health." Master Qian doesn''t seem to notice Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi in the hall. He says to Liu Wufeng with a smile, which shows that he has a good relationship with Liu Wufeng.


    "Master, his old man is always in good health. I''m worried about the extra money. That''s why his old man misses younger martial sister LAN. Now we''re going to take her back." Liu Wufeng was polite first, and then said what he meant.


    "Take blue girl back?" Master Qian frowned slightly and said, "blue girl is the daughter-in-law of our Qian family. Now she should be regarded as a member of our LAN family. You said to take it away. Did you ask me what the old man meant? That''s what you think, or what your old master means. "


    "Mr. Qian, my master just misses his younger martial sister. All this is what I mean. But I don''t think younger martial sister LAN has officially married the Qian family, so she should be free. And if you want her to marry Qian Zihao, is this arrangement inhumane? I don''t know the rules of your Qian family, but our school won''t agree to such a thing." Although Liu Wufeng''s tone was respectful, his attitude was firm.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Qian didn''t answer Liu Wufeng''s words. Instead, he looked at the owner of the Qian family and said in a low voice: "Chong''er, what''s the matter? Isn''t blue girl going to marry Zidong? How did you become Zihao? "


    Liu Wufeng and others were quite surprised that master Qian didn''t know about it. It seems that it was decided by master Qian himself.


    The head of Qian''s family looks a little ugly and glares at Su Jingfei. As a result, he turns his lips back to nothing. He has to explain to master Qian: "well, Zidong died unexpectedly. Xiqi is still young. We can''t bear to let her be single all her life, so we want her to marry Zihao, which can be regarded as two good and one good. In this way, we still have a good relationship with the LAN family, It also solved LAN Xiqi''s problems for the rest of her life. "


    Master Qian''s face was a little slow, nodded and said to Liu Wufeng, "Liu Wufeng, did you hear what he said? You should also understand this truth. Blue girl is still young. If she is single, it''s really bad. If she can marry Zihao, it should be a good choice. Our money family won''t treat him badly. "


    Before Liu Wufeng spoke, Su Jingfei sneered: "is Mr. Qian? Your statement is really good for both the LAN family and the Qian family, but have you ever thought about elder martial sister Lan''s mind? "


    "Who are you? You are the one who just made trouble! How dare you question me before I settle with you Mr. Qian snorted and looked at Su Jingfei angrily. It seemed that he remembered that Su Jingfei had come to Qian''s house to make trouble, but he was calm and didn''t do it immediately.


    "Master Qian, at this time my younger martial brother, he also cares about younger martial sister LAN." Liu Wufeng quickly opens his mouth. He really doesn''t want to expose Su Jingfei''s identity.


    Master Qian said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the old guy of your master was very interesting. He accepted a disciple like you, who was full of bad feelings, and a gifted disciple like blue girl. But the older he got, the more confused he became. He even accepted such a young man. Is he going to send a white haired man to a black haired man?"


    His words made Liu Wufeng look embarrassed at first. After all, anyone who is said to be full of bad feelings will not be happy. It''s a pity that the other party is still the same senior as the master.


    Liu Wufeng can''t help but close his eyes when master Qian says something about it. He knows that there is no way to recover it. If the old man didn''t care about his master, he would have done something to Su Jingfei now, but Su Jingfei is not a patient person. It''s strange that he doesn''t do anything!


    Sure enough, as Liu Wufeng thought, when he heard the words of Mr. Qian, Su Jingfei suddenly said with a smile: "Mr. Qian, I don''t think you should think so much. What you should think is how to make you not send people with white hair to people with black hair today."


    Without waiting for master Qian to speak, he had looked around and said, "now I''m in the Qian family. As long as my interest comes, I think your Qian family will be scattered. If you don''t believe me, you can try. I can make you satisfied. I''m the one who can''t talk big."


    "Are you threatening me?" Master Qian glared at Su Jingfei, and his beard almost turned up.


    "I''m not threatening you, but if someone wants me to die, I don''t mind finding a few people to be buried with. I respect you. If I don''t respect you, I''ll call you immortal. Today I just want to take my elder martial sister LAN. Don''t stop me. We''d better be friendly. If someone stops me, I''ll stop killing Buddha." Su Jingfei didn''t show weakness either, with a smile on his face and a cold tone.


    With the status of Su Jingfei, his temperament has changed. Although he is not domineering, once his momentum is released, it will also give people a lot of pressure.


    The people who were still around Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi, when they saw Su Jingfei''s momentum, they unconsciously stepped back a few steps. Master Qian also narrowed his eyes. This young man is more powerful than his own phenomenon. Su Jingfei''s temperament is very special. He not only has the momentum of a martial arts expert, but also has the momentum of a superior.


    This kind of momentum can''t be achieved because of his excellent martial arts. It can only be achieved by giving orders for a long time. His momentum is even higher than Liu Wufeng''s.


    Although Mr. Qian has always said that Liu Wufeng has a bad heart, he can talk to Liu Wufeng like that and has recognized Liu Wufeng''s ability. How can people say that he is a big man in the capital of H Province, and he will not despise him too much. After all, they are still young.


    But Su Jingfei''s momentum can surpass Liu Wufeng''s, which makes Mr. Qian have to consider from his heart, and his voice is even more low: "young man, you should leave some room to speak, don''t say it''s you. Even if your master is in front of me, he doesn''t dare to speak so full. You will regret his youth."


    "Master Qian, this is my character. If you are kind to my elder martial sister LAN, I won''t make trouble, but you don''t care about her happiness, then I won''t agree." Su Jingfei smiles and looks at the Qian family with his white teeth. He says it''s a threat and says to himself, "the Qian family is really a top family, which will make many people afraid. But what''s my fear, master Qian? If you think you can bear the consequences, you can use any violence against me."

 Chapter 801

    Su Jingfei''s words just add fuel to the fire. Master Qian was already a little annoyed. After hearing Su Jingfei''s threat, he was even more angry. He was very angry and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you are so big. No one dares to talk to me like this for many years."


    Others in the Qian family also glare at Su Jingfei. Master Qian is the pillar of the Qian family. Since he is here, the Qian family seems to have a backbone. Qian Zihao even struggles to stand up, points to Su Jingfei and says, "grandfather, this guy has hurt me. He wants us to lose our children and grandchildren. Don''t let him go."


    Liu Wufeng, Xuanxuan and others frown unconsciously. They all look at what happened just now. This boy''s words are reprehensible. They are just hatred for Su Jingfei.


    Master Qian didn''t see what had happened before, but when he saw that Qian Zihao was injured, he couldn''t control his mood any more. This is his only grandson. If he really had an accident, Qian''s immediate family would lose their children.


    "Good boy, the trouble has come to Qian''s house. Even if your master comes to his house, I will clean his door." With that, master Qian pours on Su Jingfei.


    Master Qian and housekeeper Qian are not the same level of martial arts. The old man has been immersed in martial arts for decades, and he is the first master of the Qian family. All the conveniences are for him to use. It can be said that he is as good as Feng mieqing, and even slightly better than Feng mieqing in pure martial arts.


    In fact, the gap between Su Jingfei and Feng mieqing is only one notch. It''s just that he is more suitable for group warfare because of the connection between Ren and Du and the construction of the bridge between heaven and earth.


    Now Mr. Qian takes actions against Su Jingfei, and Su doesn''t dare to neglect him. Let go of LAN Xiqi, and the whole person is in a fighting state. With Mr. Qian''s strength, he doesn''t dare to despise him. Moreover, because of LAN Xiqi''s embarrassing identity, he can''t rely on LAN Xiqi''s help.


    Despite his age, Mr. Qian is very aggressive. He is like a tiger going down the mountain, with a strong momentum. It seems that he really wants to eat Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance seems to be a little thin originally, and he is even more vulnerable to master Qian''s fierce momentum. Especially, he has to dodge left and right with master Qian''s attack, and looks like he can''t hold up.


    The people of the Qian family are full of confidence in master Qian. Because of Su Jingfei''s weakness, they immediately shout. They seem to see that Su Jingfei is completely suppressed by master Qian and then bullied casually.


    Master Qian is not only more powerful than Feng mieqing, but also more powerful than Feng mietian. The Qian family in Z province is the headquarters. Although they have relations in the capital, they are not the Qian family in the capital. In other words, master Qian is the most powerful master of the Qian family. Such a person''s strength is enough to support a family.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know how Qian''s strength ranks in Z Province, but he estimates that Qian''s strength must be in the top three of the provincial cities. Otherwise, the overall strength of Z province is a bit higher than that of H Province. Although Su Jingfei seems to be in a weak position now, he doesn''t suffer a loss.


    Master Qian and Su Jingfei fought for dozens of moves. He was still weak, but he didn''t flinch. Moreover, with the two men fighting, Su Jingfei''s weakness seems to be decreasing. This has already shown that although Su Jingfei was weak in the early stage, it was because he was retaining his strength. More importantly, Su Jingfei''s sustainable fighting ability was far more than that of master Qian, and he was not afraid of consumption.


    The audience may think that Su Jingfei is at a disadvantage. Only Mr. Qian knows that he doesn''t take advantage at all. Su Jingfei is more difficult than he imagined. He is not only extremely fast, but also powerful. Even his moves are unprecedented.


    Master Qian and Liu Wufeng''s master are old acquaintances. As martial arts practitioners, they have a lot of exchanges. Although they can''t know the roots, they can''t grasp Su Jingfei''s martial arts. Su Jingfei''s moves are almost unknown to him, but he can''t be sure whether Su Jingfei is Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother. It''s really Su Jingfei''s moves that people can''t speculate.


    Su Jingfei learned his martial arts moves from thread bound books. He didn''t learn those complicated and fancy martial arts. His martial arts were more practical. Each move was simple and clear, but he could cut to the core.


    His style of martial arts is very similar to that of the army. When Bai tou saw him at first, he even thought that he was a talent secretly cultivated by which army. Later, several other people who had seen Su Jingfei do it also thought so. It can be seen that his martial arts are very similar to those of the military.


    Now master Qian has the same feeling. Although Su Jingfei''s moves are weird and sharp, his style is similar to that of the military. Liu Wufeng''s master is also a member of the military. His style of martial arts is similar to Su Jingfei''s, but Su Jingfei''s martial arts are more simple and direct, and seem to be simplified. He doesn''t know that Su Jingfei learned martial arts many years ago, Martial arts in the army is simplified.


    For this reason, although master qian can''t recognize Su Jingfei''s martial arts, he doesn''t have much doubt about it. Now he thinks more about how to defeat Su Jingfei.


    They both fight fast. It''s just a few minutes. They''ve already played a hundred moves. At first, people thought Su Jingfei was in a bad situation and would be cleaned up by master Qian soon. Even so, people were very surprised. Su Jingfei was more powerful than they thought, but the result was unexpected.


    In the face of Mr. Qian''s stormy attack, no matter what kind of ups and downs Su Jingfei is, he is always able to turn the bad into the good. Even Liu Wufeng and others, who have long been confident in him, have ups and downs. They almost think Su Jingfei will not be able to hold on. However, Su Jingfei did not disappoint them. He is not only strong, but also gradually regains his inferiority.


    Liu Wufeng naturally has a strong confidence in Su Jingfei, but in the face of master Qian, who has been famous for many years, he doesn''t know whether Su Jingfei can support him. Now he finally puts his mind down.


    "Mr. Qian, I think it''s hard for us to decide whether to win or lose if we fight like this. Let''s stop. I just want to take elder martial sister LAN away. It''s not easy for you to stop me. I don''t have any grudges with the Qian family. I don''t want to make things too troublesome." Su Jingfei is dodging. He knows that he and Mr. Qian are very close in strength. It''s hard to decide the outcome, so he proposes.


    Su Jingfei''s proposal really moved master Qian''s mind. Su Jingfei''s strength is beyond imagination. Even his master, master Qian, thinks that he is not necessarily stronger than Su Jingfei, so he is depressed. When did that old man have such a vicious apprentice.


    In my imagination, the eldest grandson died in an accident, and the second grandson was a dandy, and he had no other feelings except envy and hatred. But he had no way. If he was strong enough, he could destroy him. But he wanted to do that, and he was a little bit weak.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what master Qian was thinking. Seeing that his moves were somewhat relaxed, he immediately said, "master Qian, your strength is between Bo zhongzi and me. If we continue, I''m afraid we''ll lose both sides. I''m still young. If you come back, you''re not too young."


    He didn''t say the following words, but the implication is very obvious. Young people are not afraid of failure. When you are old, don''t take your own life.


    If Su Jingfei doesn''t say that, master Qian may really let go. But Su Jingfei talks about the old man''s most taboo things. Although Su Jingfei is a smart man, there are always times when he is not familiar with everything. As a young man, he can''t refuse to be old.


    Master Qian said angrily: "you speak wildly when you are young. I see how you and I are both defeated. I don''t believe that I can''t deal with you." With these words, a layer of white light almost visible to the naked eye appeared in his hands, and it was full of cold air. This momentum was shocking enough, and Su Jingfei, who was fighting close to him, felt stronger.


    Su Jingfei feels that the temperature around his body seems to be a little lower. He is not good in his heart. The old man is expected to show his ability to look after his family. The old man''s estimation of being stimulated by himself is going crazy. He regrets the improper wording in his heart, but he can''t be soft.


    Kang Zizhen once tried ice palm and flame palm with Su Jingfei. In the end, Su Jingfei was slightly better than Su Jingfei. At least it shows that Su Jingfei will not suffer losses in the face of ice palm or flame palm. Although master Qian is more powerful than Kang Zizhen, Su Jingfei is not inferior to him. His palm suddenly turns red, The palms of the two men collided with each other.


    Master Qian was angry this time, and he almost did his best. Su Jingfei really rushed to deal with it. After all, he didn''t expect that master Qian suddenly broke out. With the increase and decrease, Su Jingfei was sure to suffer some losses, and he flew out a few meters.


    After landing, Su Jingfei unconsciously stepped back a few steps. His hair and eyebrows seemed to be frozen, and a layer of frost appeared on his face. Now Qian''s room temperature is 267 degrees, and his body actually frosted. It can be seen how powerful this palm is. Su Jingfei''s face turned pale and could not move for a long time.


    If master Qian wins Su Jingfei, he can continue to pursue him. Even if he can''t kill Su Jingfei, it won''t be a problem for him to be seriously injured. However, after su Jingfei flies out, master Qian is not very comfortable. His whole body is like being burned, and he is also shocked. Su Jingfei''s skill is too overbearing. He hurt Su Jingfei with his own ice palm, His own meridians were also hurt by Su Jingfei''s fiery palm. Although his injury was lighter, he never took too much advantage. As Su Jingfei said, both sides were hurt.

 Chapter 802

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that master Qian was so angry that he used all his strength. Even if he wanted to resist with all his strength, it was too late. As a result, he was hurt by master Qian''s internal skill. Although he had solved a lot of pressure, he was still frozen.


    "Jingfei, how are you?" LAN Xiqi knows that Su Jingfei is here to save himself. Now that he is injured, no matter whether he is misunderstood or not, he has come to his side to help him up.


    The people of Qian''s family over there also went to help him. Qian''s injury was not as serious as Su Jingfei''s, but people could guess that something was wrong with his abnormal arm. They were also afraid of Qian''s injury. However, compared with Su Jingfei, Qian''s injury was not a serious problem.


    "Su, are you still busy? My grandfather''s ice palm can freeze to death even in summer. If you ask for mercy now, my grandfather may spare your life, or you''ll die. " Seeing Su Jingfei''s tragedy, Qian Zihao immediately laughs with pride. However, although he''s a dandy, he doesn''t know the good or bad. He knows the relationship between Liu Wufeng''s school and his grandfather. Most of his grandfather won''t kill people, so he deliberately takes a high attitude.


    "Don''t dream, Qian Zihao. If you want to apologize, you''d rather die." The speaker was unexpected. Even Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan were surprised. LAN Xiqi actually spoke at this time.


    Because of her family''s reasons, she didn''t fight against the Qian family all the time. It seems that she is submissive. Now because Su Jingfei is injured, and the speaker is Qian Zihao who she suspects killed her fiance, LAN Xiqi can''t help it. And when she talks, she also puts her hand on Su Jingfei, trying to help him with his martial arts.


    Qian Zihao was very proud. After listening to LAN Xiqi''s words, he suddenly looked ugly and said in a cold voice: "Lan Xiqi, you are going to be a member of the Qian family. You help an outsider like this, don''t you obey women''s law?"


    "Bah, I''m only Qian Zidong. As for what Qian Zihao is, I don''t know at all. If it wasn''t for the family''s orders, I would have left here long ago. Now my school has come to pick me up, and you don''t let me go. Who is shameless, master Qian? Thank you for taking care of me all the time, But I do feel bad for your descendants¡° Maybe the emotional backlog is too long, LAN Xiqi once let go, speak also mercilessly, in addition to the money master, other money family members are scolded by her.


    "Bitch, I give you face. You dare to say that to me. I''ll teach you a good lesson." When he was scolded in public, Qian Zihao turned his face when he was angry.


    LAN Xiqi looked at him with disdain and said, "Qian Zihao, are you sure you want to fight with me? Don''t you enjoy being beaten? I won''t be lenient this time, Qian Zihao. From now on, you''ll provoke me again. Don''t blame me. I really can''t make your family afford it. "


    Qian Zihao''s step, obviously LAN Xiqi''s threat is very effective, but still black, even angry: "Lan Xiqi, you don''t forget, you are Qian''s daughter-in-law, always will be."


    "From today on, I have nothing to do with Qian''s family. As for LAN''s family, hum, I''ll be separated from it. It''s useless for anyone to use LAN''s family to oppress me. I''m the unique LAN Xiqi in heaven and earth." LAN Xiqi had a cold face and a sonorous voice.


    Before Su Jingfei "God block killing Buddha block killing Buddha" speech, has shocked the Qian family, now LAN Xiqi''s resolute, is to let them look at.


    Today, the Qian family has been stimulated a lot. They look at Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi with awe in their eyes. No matter what their abilities are, their determination and courage are enough to shock people. They unconsciously look at Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan and others. Since they are classmates, do they have the same spirit?


    Liu Wufeng and others look at each other and smile bitterly. Su Jingfei dares to say that, not only because of his character, but also because he has enough skills. The reason why the younger martial sister is like this is that she forces the helpless Jedi to rebound. They can''t really compare the two.


    Qian Zihao still wanted to speak, but master Qian suddenly said, "black sheep, you give me back. My old man is still alive. It''s your turn to talk."


    For master Qian, it''s not only the owner of Qian''s family who is afraid, but also Qian Zihao doesn''t dare to say anything. However, he looks at Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi fiercely, and seems to rush to bite at any time, full of hatred.


    "Blue girl, this matter is our money family sorry for you, but I sincerely hope you can become our money family, our two families have always had a good relationship, you can think about it, this is a good thing for everyone." Master Qian looks at LAN Xiqi and says seriously. At this time, he says so. In fact, people still believe that he really wants LAN Xiqi to marry Qian.


    Unfortunately, such a request is nonsense. LAN Xiqi said with a smile: "thank you for your love. Xiqi is very lucky. I don''t have the fortune to be the young grandmother of the Qian family. I just want to go back to my master and ask him to let us go."


    Mr. Qian sighed. He didn''t speak. Instead, he looked at Su Jingfei. Although his face had improved, he didn''t mean to thaw. Frost still hung on his face and hair. For this young master, Mr. Qian was really afraid and appreciated. In his twenties, he was even with himself, He naturally knew that in the end, although he had won half the game, he had some tricks.


    Such a young master seems to know one of the few in the country. The most powerful one is Chu Yiming. He has seen this young man before, but he is definitely not the one in front of him, but this one should not be worse than that one.


    Just as he was thinking about it, people saw that Su Jingfei suddenly took out a cloth bag in his arms, and then took out several gold needles from it, each of which was nearly a foot long, which could not be doubted. Suddenly, Su Jingfei''s hands flashed quickly, and those gold needles penetrated into his body. Qian family also had people who were proficient in medicine, and immediately exclaimed: "is this guy going to commit suicide? Those are all dead places


    LAN Xiqi didn''t expect that Su Jingfei, who was frozen, would suddenly stab the golden needle into her body. But before she spoke, everyone watched Su Jingfei''s cold subside and his face turned red. It was like putting Su Jingfei into hot water.


    "What''s going on?" Qian Zihao was beside him. He was speechless. He couldn''t describe his mood. He was in hell.


    Master Qian also frowned secretly. He naturally knew the most about his skill. For the first time in so many years, he saw his own cold ice palm. He didn''t need to save himself, but could save himself. This doesn''t mean that he can kill himself with one blow. It''s really that his cold ice palm has deep skill, which causes serious damage to the human body, and the possibility of saving himself is too small.


    Liu Wufeng and others are really thinking about whether they want to ask for love from master Qian and let him cure Su Jingfei first. As for taking LAN Xiqi away, we can have a long-term plan. Who is Su Jingfei''s helper? We can''t leave him here, and he is the main force to resist Feng mieqing.


    But they didn''t expect that before they spoke, Su Jingfei had already saved himself. At that time, they remembered that Su Jingfei was not only the first master of the young generation, but also a national level doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. Compared with his martial arts, his medical skills were actually more famous in the provincial capital. After all, his martial arts, whether in the public or in the official, were shameful, and few people had seen him, But medicine is well known.


    Now Su Jingfei suddenly saves himself. Liu Wufeng and others are relieved. They also think that they really think too much. If Su Jingfei is so easy to be killed, he will not be able to support himself until now. It is said that he was not so powerful before.


    People''s minds are different, but it took Su Jingfei less than a minute to pull out his cold, slowly open his eyes, and see everyone looking at himself. Then he burst out with a smile and said: "master Qian''s ice palm is really powerful. It''s the most powerful ice palm I''ve ever seen in my life. No wonder it''s so frightening. I almost can''t hold it."


    Looking at the way he talks and laughs, it doesn''t mean that he can''t hold on. While he talks, he even moves his hands and feet. The gold needles on his body are put away by him one by one, and soon he returns to normal.


    LAN Xiqi is very surprised. She doesn''t know Su Jingfei. Naturally, she doesn''t know that he is a master of traditional Chinese medicine. Looking at him using gold needles to rescue herself, she happily asks, "are you ok?"


    "Well, there''s no problem. Although master Qian''s ice palm is very domineering, it''s not as good as killing me. You can rest assured." Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile, although they didn''t say a few words, after several times of cooperation, they had a special tacit understanding, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    Su Jingfei''s voice is not small, and everyone can hear it. If it was before, they would have suspected Su Jingfei''s words, but now they all secretly nodded, and everyone saw it with their own eyes.


    At this time, the owner of Qian''s family, who had never spoken before, suddenly said to himself, "he''s only in his twenties, and his surname is su. He''s very good at acupuncture and moxibustion. This man..." after pondering for a while, he suddenly exclaimed, "you''re not Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother, you''re Su Jingfei!"


    His exclamation attracted everyone''s attention. At first, everyone in the Qian family was stunned, and then people with a little insight also exclaimed: "is it really Su Jingfei? His medical skill is so good, it must be su Jingfei. How did Su Jingfei become Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother? Are they really hearsay? They haven''t heard of it


    Other people are also wondering. The first master of the young generation has already been famous all over the country. As long as he is a family with certain knowledge, he may not know Su Jingfei, but he has never heard of the name. Now, the first master of the young generation suddenly appears in Qian''s family, which is enough to cause a sensation.


    It sounds as if the first master of the younger generation is only in the younger generation, but none of them can really be called the first master. What''s more, as long as he doesn''t die prematurely, he will be the first master in the world in a few decades. No wonder he is so young that he can fight against Mr. Qian. It''s su Jingfei.


    Qian''s master reacts quickly and guesses Su Jingfei''s identity. Qian''s face is also ugly. He was still estimating who is more powerful between Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming before, but now that he knows his identity, there is no need to guess.


    But this result made him even more worried. As the first master of the young generation, Su Jingfei''s martial arts skills are high. Naturally, there is no doubt that he can even defeat Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, which are similar to his own level. That is to say, Su Jingfei''s real strength is not inferior to his own. No wonder he was so hard before.


    The most important thing is not this, but Su Jingfei''s identity. He is the first master of the younger generation. No one knows who he learns from. Many people say that he is self-taught, but Mr. Qian doesn''t believe it. A 20-year-old self-taught young man becomes the first master of the younger generation. Those who have the inheritance of his school become the service. He must have his own school, It''s just more secret. Now that Su Jingfei''s identity is exposed, he really realizes that Su Jingfei may be Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts are very similar to those in the army, and his relationship with Liu Wufeng is also very close. If they are not from the same family, how can they have such a good relationship with Su Jingfei? With Feng mieqing and his family withdrawing from the capital of H Province, what happened here is no secret.


    Mr. Qian thinks that if Su Jingfei is Liu Wufeng''s apprentice, Liu Wufeng''s master will be three points stronger. He not only has an excellent apprentice, but also has a very powerful apprentice. The strength of the Su family is no less than that of the Qian family. Moreover, people guess that Su Jingfei is the biggest man in the underground world of H Province. If this is true, There is too much pressure on the Qian family.


    Before, he still wanted to use tough means in his heart, but now he has to consider the strength behind Su Jingfei. It''s strange that Mr. Qian''s face can look good!


    "Su Jingfei, as the first master of the younger generation, is it too much for you to interfere in the affairs of our Qian family? Do you want to have a feud with our Qian family? Although your Su family is not weak, we are not afraid of you. " Master Qian thinks less than master Qian. He wants to suppress Su Jingfei with righteousness.


    Su Jingfei scoffed at this saying and said impolitely: "master Qian, don''t label yourself. I just want to take elder martial sister LAN away. I don''t want to fight with your Qian family. As long as you let me take elder martial sister LAN away, everything is easy to say. If not, I don''t mind having some more friendly contact with you."


    When he said these words before, people probably didn''t care. Now, whether it''s Mr. Qian or the head of Qian''s family, his face is beginning to change. Su Jingfei''s personal strength and the influence behind him are frightening.

 Chapter 803

    Su Jingfei has never thought of using his own power to crush others, which is related to his family background. His family is the Su family in the capital, but he did not grow up in the Su family. He has always been self reliant, which makes him develop an independent character.


    But his status is different now. He can still regard himself as a person, but others can''t, especially the Qian family.


    Because Z province is close to the sea, its economic level is better than that of H Province, and the Qian family, the top family in Z Province, is also slightly better than that of Feng family in H Province. But this does not mean that they can compete with Su Jingfei''s su family. It does not mean that they think that their family strength is insufficient. In fact, it is absolutely not worth the loss.


    Su Jingfei can directly subvert the Feng family with his own efforts. Su''s terror has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. What''s more, Su Jingfei will be more powerful than he is. If such a guy comes to the Qian family, if the Qian family really wants to keep him, it''s really bad luck for him.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei''s ability, they may not be able to stay. But even if they do, what strength they can use to face the Revenge of Su family in H Province is enough to make people headache. Moreover, it is said that he may also be a big man in the underground world of H Province. If there is a war, the Qian family will offend the whole underground world of H Province, How can the power of such a provincial capital surpass their family.


    Master Qian and master Qian look at Su Jingfei, who is not afraid of him. They weigh up in their heart. It seems that they are all in a loss. Besides Su Jingfei, they keep LAN Xiqi and offend Liu Wufeng''s school. When the time comes, they really make trouble. They don''t think the LAN family will help. It''s better if they don''t go down the well.


    "Su Jingfei, since you come to pick up Miss LAN in person, we will give you face. You can take Miss LAN, but if you want to go, you have to go through a checkpoint we set up. If you succeed, you will leave. Since then, LAN Xiqi has no relationship with the Qian family. If you fail, you can take her away, But LAN Xiqi is still the daughter-in-law of our Qian family. Do you dare to promise? " Mr. Qian thought it over and over again, and suddenly put forward his own conditions.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the two sides had a showdown, and master Qian would still put forward such a condition, but his condition is also favorable to them. No matter success or failure, LAN Xiqi can be taken away. As for LAN Xiqi''s being Qian''s daughter-in-law, as long as she leaves, who can take her back.


    He was a smart man. He soon understood the meaning of the Qian family. If he let himself go, the Qian family would be disgraced. But if he didn''t, the two sides would have to fight. They didn''t want to. So they came up with a way to save face and send themselves away.


    He can think of it, Liu Wufeng naturally can think of it, but he still took the initiative to say: "Mr. Qian, you said to set up a pass, how to say, you have to first say the conditions of the pass."


    Master Qian nodded and said, "it''s natural. Our family has a set of ancestral array. It''s a five person attack array. It happens that we all have practice. If you can rush out in our array, you will win. If you fail or feel that you can''t do it, as long as you admit defeat, we will let you out."


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Mr. Qian put forward such a condition. He thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Qian said that five people join hands, including you?"


    "Of course, I''m included. Without me, who else can resist you? Even if five people join hands, I''m afraid there''s no way Mr. Qian naturally said, "but don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you. You can find your own helpers, but you can''t have more than five people. This is not a bully."


    Su Jingfei frowned when he heard that master Qian was going to take part. After all, he was not equal to master Qian in strength. If he found several people to make an array with him, he might not be able to bear it. He was the governor of the two branches, and he was really not afraid of others. But with the array, it would be different.


    He himself has also studied some knowledge about the strange gate of dunjia. He knows that this kind of array can even double his strength. In this way, even if his recovery ability is against the sky, he can''t support it. But now he''s listening to master Qian''s words, it''s different. He has a best helper here, but the Qian family can''t imagine what the result will be if he and LAN Xiqi join hands.


    When Su Jingfei thinks of this, he looks at LAN Xiqi unconsciously, and LAN Xiqi is also looking good. They seem to have negotiated. This tacit understanding is absolutely not common people can have. He can''t say that he has a good heart, but he can have a tacit understanding. This is the sequel of the combination of two swords.


    Master Qian doesn''t know what Su Jingfei means. Seeing that he looks at LAN Xiqi, he takes the initiative to say: "you can rest assured that what I promise you will be done. Anyhow, blue girl can go back to see Master, and we won''t do harm to her when you are surrounded. Our Qian family is also a respectable family."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. Qian, I really don''t need to worry. I have decided that I will participate in your game. But my partner doesn''t need to find elder martial brother Liu and elder martial sister Xuanxuan. I just need to find elder martial sister LAN to join me."


    "Are you sure you only need blue girl to help you?" Master Qian frowned. He naturally knew that Lan Xiqi was a gifted martial artist and had many amazing self created martial arts skills. But she was still young after all. She was naturally outstanding among the young children of Qian family, but she was inferior to any one of them. Did Su Jingfei give up when she came to partner with her?


    He was the spiritual leader of the family, so he would not lose his demeanor. He also kindly reminded: "Su Jingfei, I know your skills are really good, even better than me, but you know, our joint array is ancestral, which can improve everyone''s strength. If you ask blue girl to help you, I don''t want to take advantage of you, You can pick a few more people to help you. "


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Mr. Qian, thank you for reminding me. It depends on who you are. I think the Qian family can be saved. If it''s someone else..." then he turned his lips and said nothing more.


    "Su Jingfei, you''d better stop talking nonsense. You''d better choose someone quickly. Don''t think you can''t find the north because my father beat you." Being satirized by others, the owner of Qian''s family is naturally in a bad mood, and his voice is also a little angry, but it doesn''t go against the meaning of master Qian.


    Su Jingfei knew that there were many rules in these big families. Now it seems that they are. In contrast, although the Su family was not weak, they didn''t have to be so depressed. He was so happy that he said with a smile, "master Qian, you don''t have to worry. I said that if you only need one elder martial sister LAN, you will never find anyone else. Since I came here today to take elder martial sister LAN away, Then I will face the challenge with her. "


    LAN Xiqi also stood up and said: "master Qian, thanks to your care for me during this period of time, I''m leaving Qian''s house today. I''ll do all this with my own actions, and I''ll break through the barrier with him."


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi stand together, which is not a talented woman. However, Su Jingfei''s gentle appearance, combined with LAN Xiqi''s cool and beautiful appearance, makes people feel very harmonious. If not everyone knows that Lan Xiqi and her fiance fell in love before, people would think they are lovers, but even if they didn''t think so, they also feel in secret, How do these two feel so harmonious!


    In terms of appearance, Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi really match each other, but they can give people a good match because of their tacit understanding. They have entered a state because they want to fight together. Although they don''t hold hands, their behaviors have naturally cooperated.


    Mr. Qian frowned slightly. He also felt that something was wrong. When Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi didn''t plan to work together, he felt that they were two people. But now he felt that they seemed to become one person. One person''s action was a supplement to the other person''s action. A simple body rotation seemed to block each other''s weakness, It can''t be a coincidence.


    He had a little feeling in his heart. Before, he still suspected that Su Jingfei''s master might be Liu Wufeng''s master. Now he is basically sure, otherwise Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi would not have a tacit understanding.


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi don''t know that because they once had a tacit understanding and cooperation, it fell into the eyes of master Qian, but it became the reason for affirming Su Jingfei''s school, and it also made master Qian a little more afraid. As expected, the Qian family should be careful.


    "Mr. Qian, what are you waiting for? Let''s go. We''re still waiting to go home and get together with our master!" Su Jingfei smiles. Every time he stands with LAN Xiqi, he will be full of confidence. He doesn''t know why, but now his tacit understanding with LAN Xiqi has come, and his words have become arrogant and arrogant.


    Mr. Qian was so strongly criticized that he snorted and waved his hand. He immediately walked out of the crowd with four old men in their sixties. Needless to say, they were all his partners, and every old man was vigorous. There was no slowness that old people of their age should have.


    Su Jingfei''s attitude seems to be very rampant, but only those who really know him know that his state is pretended. If anyone thinks that he is really out of tune, it must be him who is finally unlucky. The biggest characteristic of Su Jingfei''s life is caution. Otherwise, based on his experience, he would have died many times.


    "Well, Su Jingfei, if you are ready now, let''s start." Mr. Qian snorted.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said to LAN Xiqi, "elder martial sister LAN, we are going to work together again. Let me take you to pack 13 and fly with you."

 Chapter 804

    Su Jingfei said very light, LAN Xiqi is also a little smile, it seems that the face is not five experts, but five little gangsters, nodded and said: "well, it depends on how you take me to pack 13, take me to fly."


    Some unexpected looking at LAN Xiqi, Su Jingfei some unexpected LAN Xiqi would say so, but it makes him feel closer, hehe said with a smile: "OK, we will play money with our own hands, no matter who is in front of us, we will let them get out of the way."


    Bold, Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi walked into five people''s encirclement side by side, and said to Mr. Qian: "Mr. Qian, you can''t be merciful when you do it later, otherwise it''s not good to say that we won''t win at that time. Besides, there''s only one chance. You should take advantage of it, and we will do our best."


    "Although you can rest assured that we have never been in the habit of showing mercy to others, you''d better take care of yourself. In our joint array, if you get hurt or die, don''t blame us." The money old son snorted a, also not polite way.


    "Of course, this road is our own choice, and we will all go on according to our own choice. Life and death depend on heaven. We won''t complain. You can rest assured." Su Jingfei is very natural and unrestrained smile, also at this time, holding LAN Xiqi''s small hand, don''t look at him to show some rampant, but the real hands, he is very cautious.


    LAN Xiqi''s pretty face is slightly red. She lets Su Jingfei hold her hand. She doesn''t mean to resist at all. Although the purpose of this time is to use a combination of double swords, it''s different from last time. Last time, she was just to help Su Jingfei, but this time it seems that she is fighting side by side.


    Although she had a good fiance before, she was just plain and didn''t experience any storm. When she and Su Jingfei were together, it was a storm every time and a test of life and death. What''s more, they used the double sword technique together, which had a certain impact on both of them, LAN Xiqi''s heart has long recognized Su Jingfei as a person close to her.


    After all, she is just a girl in her early twenties. If she doesn''t want to marry Qian Zidong, she should still be the same woman as Lin ruoke. She is full of fantasy about love every day. Now she suddenly meets a man like Su Jingfei. If she doesn''t have any idea in her heart, it''s not normal.


    Although she can''t do anything too much with Su Jingfei because of this idea in her heart, it''s inevitable that her heart beats faster because of Su Jingfei. She can''t even control it, and she doesn''t want to control it.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what LAN Xiqi is thinking, but her pulse is a little fast, but she can feel it. Su Jingfei thinks LAN Xiqi is nervous and whispers: "don''t worry. Although the five old men are not weak, they may not be more powerful than Feng mietian and Feng mieqing. We can defeat Feng mietian and Feng mieqing, and even Shangguan xianger can help us, You don''t have to worry about dealing with five of them. Just think they are Chinese cabbage. "


    LAN Xiqi listens to Su Jingfei''s metaphor to the Qian family. She can''t help laughing, but it''s not suitable for such an occasion. She can only give him a white look and say: "don''t despise the enemy so much. It''s miserable to be cleaned up."


    Su Jingfei saw LAN Xiqi''s expression for the first time. The first time, LAN Xiqi''s eyes were dead and seemed to have no interest in everything. Today, when she saw her, although her dead look disappeared, her eyes were cold. Until she came to LAN Xiqi''s side, she seemed to be rejuvenated. Now she can give her a soft white look, Such a change of mentality makes Su Jingfei very satisfied. LAN Xiqi must have gradually walked out of the shadow of the death of her fiance and the sacrifice of her family.


    He is not a psychological expert, but he has experienced a lot. He knows that ordinary people may suffer from so many things, but he doesn''t want a woman who can cooperate with her so well. It''s absolutely sad.


    LAN Xiqi didn''t know that Su Jingfei was so concerned about himself. When they held hands together, their internal power began to flow. This was different from the first time they joined hands. The first time, they were inexperienced and in an emergency, so they didn''t have too much running in. Even though they had a tacit understanding, they could never give full play to the power of double swords, Now this time, they are given enough time to prepare.


    When they hold hands together, Mr. Qian has already frowned. It''s not because of the difference between men and women. As a famous master, if he still thinks that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi shake hands for the sake of intimacy, he really lives in vain.


    He has seen a lot of experts, and he knows a lot about some people who join hands with the enemy. Even if he has not seen them, he has heard that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi''s holding hands should be a way of fighting hand in hand. If they need to hold hands together, it''s also a way of thinking through their internal power. If they count up like this, Mr. Qian will be surprised.


    He has just experienced Su Jingfei''s internal power. If LAN Xiqi can have su Jingfei''s internal power, it is not equal to two Su Jingfei standing in front of him. Moreover, LAN Xiqi is a martial arts genius. Many of her own martial arts, if she really starts, will have unexpected effects.


    Now Mr. Qian no longer doubts that Su Jingfei is Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother''s business. If they are not from the same school, how can they work together? Generally, this kind of Kung Fu can only be achieved by one master, and it even takes a long time for them to really use it. They may be set up as a pair when they are in the school.


    In master Qian''s heart, Liu Wufeng''s master is hidden deep enough. Even if Su Jingfei''s disciples haven''t been exposed, he has such a backhand. His silly grandson doesn''t know that his fiancee is a partner of others.


    Fortunately, Mr. Qian''s character is quite right. If you let Qian Zihao think about it, he will surely think that Su Jingfei is going to give them a green hat.


    Master Qian is quite clever. You can see that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi are working together, but you can''t guess one of their biggest problems. That is, LAN Xiqi is the founder of this set of Kung Fu, not her master. Originally, she planned to use it with Qian Zidong, but Qian Zidong died unexpectedly, which became Su Jingfei. Unfortunately, these secrets, Mr. Qian won''t know.


    Both sides thought that Su Jingfei had already come to the field. LAN Xiqi, who was walking with him, stood beside him. Five people of the Qian family surrounded them. Su Jingfei said to Qian: "since it''s going to start, I''m not polite, but we are used to using swords."


    "No problem, since it''s a breakthrough, it''s natural to use your best skills, and weapons don''t matter." Then he nodded to the people around him and wanted them to get the sword.


    "It doesn''t need to be that much trouble. We all bring it with us!" Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi take out their swords together. They are all swords. How can real masters put their weapons elsewhere? In this way, they become the same as Feng mietian and Feng mieqing that day. Liu Wufeng and others are very excited. They know the power of their joint efforts.


    Master Qian frowned again. He felt more and more that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi were the secret weapons arranged by Liu Wufeng''s master. They even had the same weapons, but he was not afraid. He believed that his family''s array could restrain them. Then he waved to the people around him, and someone immediately took the weapons.


    The weapons of the five of them are also very matched. They are all single swords. However, these swords are different from those seen on TV. They all have wide blades and thick backs. They look more powerful. It is estimated that everyone''s arm strength is not bad. In this way, no matter who guesses it, this time it should be a competition of strength and skill. Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi must take a light route with their swords, I don''t know who will win this time.


    This time, there is no need to talk. Both sides have a tacit understanding. Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi don''t need deliberate training. After their internal forces are interlinked, they seem to be able to figure out their mind. They cooperate perfectly in attack and defense. One person attacks, and the other will definitely supplement each other''s shortcomings. In this way, they not only defend more closely, but also attack more skillfully.


    Similar to their situation, the five old men of the Qian family used the array handed down from the family. In fact, it was a way of five men fighting together. They also complemented each other''s loopholes. Although they could not exchange internal forces as Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi, they could attack and defend more closely.


    Their five men''s offensive is like waves, wave after wave, without breathing for a while, but the defense is very tight, layer by layer, which makes it difficult to break through. No wonder master Qian is so confident in his family''s array. Su Jingfei believes that if he doesn''t join hands with LAN Xiqi this time, he will be left here by the Qian family.


    Before Su Jingfei came to the Qian family, Liu Wufeng once mentioned that the strength of the Qian family is stronger than that of the Feng family. Now, it''s no exaggeration. The strength of the Qian family is really strong.


    Not to mention the master Qian who is better than Feng mieqing, the Feng family does not have this array at all. Otherwise, when they made trouble with the Feng family, they would have been left behind. Although some of the Qian family''s elders are not as good as the master Feng''s level, they can play a stronger role together.


    Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected. His internal power can flow automatically in his body, and the consumed physical strength and internal power will recover quickly. He is not afraid of anyone to fight a protracted war and a war of attrition. Moreover, the internal power of the two people can be exchanged, and there is a continuous flow of internal power.


    Because Su Jingfei''s martial arts skills are better, they have always been led by Su Jingfei. Although LAN Xiqi''s internal power is weak, her consumption is also very small. They cooperate very well. They fight with five old men of the Qian family for a short time. They have a powerful combination of double swords, and their angles are very tricky. They are always in unexpected positions.


    Liu Wufeng, Xuanxuan and others are watching, but they can only be anxious. When they come to this level of fighting, they are the young generation of warriors, and they can''t participate at all. Although Su Jingfei claims to be the first master of the young generation, if they are put in the big environment, they are at most a master.


    As for Tian Haihai and Mr. y, they are also the younger generation. Few of the Qian family''s younger generation are more powerful than them. After all, they all have their own special skills. But they really have to face the elder generation''s experts. They can only oppress them with their internal power. Now they can only watch, but they are not too anxious. No matter which side wins, It won''t affect them. They''re just bodyguards.


    Su Jingfei''s skill is the highest among the people. He is no worse than Mr. Qian. The most important thing is his sword. Long Baitian came from the auction to cut iron like mud and cut gold and jade. At the beginning, an old man of the Qian family didn''t know his sword was powerful, so he cut off the blade, Only then did they know.


    At first, people could avoid their sharp points, but as time went on, the old man''s physique was not as good as Su Jingfei''s, and his movements were slower than before. However, Su Jingfei''s sword was just like a snake, which was more weird and tricky. Only a dozen moves were made. Except for Mr. Qian, the other four old men''s single sword either lacked the blade or had one more sword hole, Even there was a direct cut, and it seemed that these weapons were useless.


    This result is really beyond master Qian''s expectation. He originally thought that the five of them could suppress Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi, but he didn''t think that their way of fighting together was not inferior to them. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s sword was too sharp.


    He won''t let Su Jingfei touch the knife with his excellent martial arts, but in the same way, he''s afraid of the other party''s weapons, and he can''t show his strength. He laughs bitterly in his heart. He wanted to use the skill of pressing the bottom of the box to suppress Su Jingfei and save some face for the Qian family. Who knows, they didn''t come up with their cards, and this time they didn''t get their face, It''s a shame.


    As the spiritual pillar of the Qian family, the former head of the family is also a person who can afford to let go. When he was sure that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi could not help him, he made a quick decision and said, "well, don''t compare. We have recognized your cooperation. You can leave."


    The four old men of the Qian family were obedient and stopped. Now that the old people all spoke, they knew that they didn''t have to work any more. In fact, they also knew that they couldn''t help Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi are not too much. They stop together and say with a smile: "master Qian, your array is really powerful. Thank you for your mercy."


    Master Qian knew that he was saving face for himself. He was about to open his mouth when he heard a gunshot.

 Chapter 805

    When the gunshot rings, LAN Xiqi, standing beside Su Jingfei, suddenly covers his chest and falls to the ground. He is in a hurry. Even Su Jingfei''s strength doesn''t react. Even when he faced Mr. Qian before, because Ren Du''s internal power consumption is relatively low, he is tired after all. How can he expect to be attacked secretly at this time.


    Su Jingfei embraces LAN Xiqi regardless of the difference between men and women. Although he is not in a panic, he quickly takes out a gold needle from his body and stabs LAN Xiqi quickly. He is not afraid of the Qian family''s sneak attack on him. When LAN Xiqi falls down, Liu Wufeng and others have surrounded him.


    "Ha ha, bitch, no matter how arrogant you are, you still want to leave our Qian family. You were born to our Qian family, and you died to our Qian family. Do you want to leave? Yes, let someone take your body away, ha ha With a proud and crazy smile, Qian Zihao came out from behind the crowd, pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "and you, no one wants to leave today."


    "Zihao, you son of a bitch, I''ve already said I''m going to let them go. What are you doing?" Master Qian slapped him in the face and scolded him angrily.


    Qian Zihao was slapped by master Qian and turned around in the same place. His face was swollen, but he didn''t feel pain. He said to master Qian in a loud voice: "grandfather, why don''t you understand? You still beat me. These two people are shameless. You can''t see them frowning. How can they stand up to my elder brother''s spirit in heaven and our money family when they are together? They must die here for such shameful things. "


    "Bah, is your money family so shameless? Just now he said that as long as we succeed in breaking through the barrier, we can leave. Now we hurt my younger martial sister, and we will go back and report it to Shifu. " Xuanxuan glared at Qian Zihao fiercely, looking down at him.


    Liu Wufeng takes a look at LAN Xiqi, who is pale and in a coma. He understands that the position of Qian Zihao''s shot must be fatal. He says with a gloomy face: "master Qian, should your grandson make such a thing? Is it too disgraceful to do so? When has the Qian family been reduced to this level?"


    "Liu Wufeng, it''s an accident. It''s all because Zihao is spoiled. We''ll send someone to hurt Miss LAN now." Mr. Qian''s face was embarrassed. He was embarrassed.


    "No, elder martial sister Lan''s injury has been suppressed by me." Su Jingfei''s voice is cold. She stands up and looks at Mr. Qian and his family. She is angry. The person she wants to take away is beaten seriously in front of her eyes.


    He has just given LAN Xiqi a simple check, and his life is safe for the moment. It''s not because Qian Zihao''s shooting skills are too bad. He just shot for his life. It''s really because Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi are still in a joint state. When they encounter an attack, they instinctively make a little reaction, deflect slightly, and the position of the bullet deviates a little, But it almost hit the heart.


    Su Jingfei has never been a very angry person, and he will not kill all. Now he looks at Qian Zihao, but he is full of murderous spirit. He thinks that if such scum is not killed, it will be a disaster to keep it.


    Master Qian is also a master. He is sensitive to murderous feelings. He feels that Su Jingfei''s eyes are not right. He steps in front of Qian Zihao and says in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei, since the injury of blue girl has been stabilized, don''t be excited. Our Qian family will give you an explanation about this. Don''t be excited. Zihao is just impulsive."


    "On the spur of the moment?" Su Jingfei said with a sneer: "master Qian, I think you''ve been ignoring the Qian family''s affairs for too long. Are you confused? Can you prepare a pistol on impulse? And it''s not a good one. You go back and ask what the people in your family are doing. "


    Mr. Qian was stunned. He looked back at his family. These people didn''t look abnormal, but when he looked back, he could obviously see these people take their hands out of their pockets or chests. He didn''t have to ask to know that there was something in their pockets or clothes. No matter how stupid he was, he could guess what these people were hiding.


    "Are you going to rebel? I''m still alive. Is my words useless Mr. Qian''s face was ugly. Then he turned to look at the master of Qian''s family and said angrily, "Qian Chong, have you forgotten how you should behave since I haven''t dealt with you for so many years?"


    "Dad, these people can''t stay." Qian Chong, the owner of Qian''s family, listened to master Qian''s words and went to master Qian''s side.


    "Pa" slapped the owner of Qian''s family in the face, and he said angrily, "I said let them go. Don''t you even listen to me? I can still move now. If I can''t move, you will kill me."


    With a wry smile, the Qian family leader continued to whisper: "they all have their own school. Now Zihao has hurt LAN Xiqi, and their master can''t give up. And as you can see, Su Jingfei looks at Zihao''s eyes. He absolutely wants Zihao''s life. If they leave, Zihao won''t be able to live, and our family will lose their children and grandchildren."


    When master Qian heard the words of the Qian family leader, he was angry. He had only two grandchildren. Now one of them has died, and the other one is baby pimple. If Qian Zihao is killed, he will lose his son and grandchildren.


    The big family keeps the rules handed down from ancient times, which can naturally guarantee the cohesion of a family. But there is also a bad habit, that is, the family status. Now, even if Qian Zihao does anything wrong, he is their only heir. He can only pay for what he does, or he can say that Su Jingfei let Qian Zihao go, Or kill the threat in the cradle.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t even interrupt. He looks at their father and son talking with a sneer on his face. However, while they are talking, Su Jingfei signals Liu Wufeng and others secretly to keep them on guard. Even if he can''t see what Qian''s father and son are talking about, he can see Qian''s face and know that he is convinced by Qian''s master, Then it''s certainly not so good for him and others. He can see that there is only one old man Qian who really stresses morality. However, it''s hard to say how the old man chooses morality in front of his family.


    "Su Jingfei, what happened today is that we are wrong. I''ll let you go now. I''ll go back to your school and apologize to you. What do you think?" After listening to his son''s words, Mr. Qian didn''t do it directly. Instead, he was soft to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Wufeng look at each other and sigh in secret. Master Qian finally chooses not to talk about morality and justice. Since he says so, Qian Zihao will not be punished seriously. But now they are in Qian''s family, but they can''t really fall out with Qian''s family. Su Jingfei has suppressed LAN Xiqi''s injury, and her life is not in danger.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "since Mr. Qian said so, we''ll put this matter down first today. I hope you can keep your promise."


    He wants to withdraw from the Qian family temporarily. It''s really dangerous in the Qian family. After that, he asks Liu Wufeng to help him. He carries LAN Xiqi in his sorrow. He controls LAN Xiqi''s injury and naturally can''t let her leave him.


    When he saw Su Jingfei and others saying this, he was very happy and said that as long as they left Qian''s house, the rest would be easy to do. He was still very worried about the forces behind Su Jingfei and Liu Wufeng. He did not dare to form a personal feud with them easily, so he went back to find Liu Wufeng''s master and told him about it.


    Su Jingfei and others go out together. After listening to Mr. Qian, the Qian family also makes way. It seems that everything is developing in a good direction. Su Jingfei and others can leave safely, and Mr. Qian can relax for a while.


    But who could have thought that at this time, Qian Zihao jumped out again and said, "don''t let them go. That woman wants me to die!"


    They followed his fingers and saw Xuanxuan looking at Qian Zihao with hate. That look really wanted to kill Qian Zihao, but his younger martial sister was almost killed by him. This look is reasonable, but now Qian Zihao orders, someone will do it.


    Although the spiritual pillar of the Qian family is Mr. Qian, after all, he has been in charge of the family for many years. The real master of the Qian family is Mr. Qian, and Mr. Qian Zihao will have some of his own cronies. These cronies usually listen to Mr. Qian, but at the critical moment, they still have to obey Mr. Qian''s orders. When they hear Mr. Qian''s orders, they immediately draw a gun and shoot at Su Jingfei and others.


    Su Jingfei is an elite of 307 troops. Since he learned the shooting technique, he has indeed experienced several gun battles. He even tried the shooting technique with Ye Luan. But he really faced several people shooting at the same time, and it was the first time that he was confronted with a frontal attack.


    Liu Wufeng and others are all big northerners in the capital of H Province, and they all come from the military. They are not unfamiliar with guns at all. After Qian Zihao gave the order, they made their own reactions.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction is undoubtedly the fastest. When he left, he had already put away the soft sword, but when people didn''t pay attention, he put the Golden Gloves on his hands. This is a treasure that can''t be seen bad. He is just to guard against the sudden attack of the Qian family.


    Now the other side suddenly shoots. Even though Su Jingfei carries LAN Xiqi on his back, his action is still light and quick, and his left hand pokes out quickly. The bullets in the flight fall into his hands. His gloves are very strong, and even the armor piercing bullet can''t penetrate. Su Jingfei is not afraid at all. At the same time, he will reflect back when he receives the bullet, which is even more powerful than the pistol, After his Ren Du two pulse through, you can see the general pistol bullets.


    Liu Wufeng and others also used their own methods to avoid pistol shooting, and the scene became chaotic for a time.

 Chapter 806

    Su Jingfei and others are familiar with guns, and with their own ability, it''s not difficult to avoid the shooting of pistols. Even Su Jingfei can use gloves to be invulnerable, and can catch bullets and reflect them back.


    The order to shoot this time was issued by Qian Zihao. Although there were a lot of people shooting, it didn''t cause too much trouble to Su Jingfei and others. Su Jingfei and others were not far away from Qian''s house. As long as they walked out of Qian''s door, it would be too difficult for Qian''s family to catch them.


    "Qian''s family all listen and work together. They must not be allowed to leave." The master of the Qian family finally began to issue orders. Before that, he agreed with Qian Zihao''s decision to cut down the grass roots. In the future, he would wait for them to die anyway.


    Unlike Qian Zihao, most people in Qian''s family obey Qian''s master. Before, Qian Zihao could command at most a few of his cronies. Now when Qian''s master gives an order, there is a gunfire in Qian''s family. It''s obvious that Qian''s family are all armed with pistols. After all, in modern society, handguns are necessary for self-defense even if they are highly skilled in martial arts.


    Mr. Qian wanted to stop it, but when he saw that most of the family started shooting, he could only retreat with a sigh. Anyway, compared with the family, he would still choose the family.


    And just as the Qian family leader said, if you leave Su Jingfei and others here today, even if they will face Liu Wufeng''s school and the H Province forces behind Su Jingfei in the future, they may not have no way. But if you let them go now, it''s hard to guarantee that they will retaliate. Master Qian is also a simple man. Just watch them be killed.


    Although Su Jingfei and others can be regarded as experts, there are a lot of people on the other side. Even if each of them has only a dozen bullets, they can bear such a random shooting.


    Among the people, Su Jingfei has the highest martial arts skills. Even if he carries LAN Xiqi on his back, he can deal with everything with his invulnerable gloves. Moreover, he can fight back with the bullets he receives. Each bullet can hurt one person. At first, he only hurt people. With the first Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother falling to the ground, Su Jingfei''s eyes turn red and he begins to kill people.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan are both good at martial arts, and they are also very good at dodging bullets. They fight and retreat, and they are not far from the door. Tian Haihai''s practice is fast sword, which is not only fast, but also very sensitive, and can dodge bullets.


    But Mr. y and another younger martial brother are miserable. They are not practicing dexterous Kung Fu. Even though they are trying to avoid it, when Su Jingfei comes to them, Liu Wufeng''s younger martial brother is no longer able to fight. Mr. y is a little better. Because of his physical problems, he can''t die for the time being, but he also loses his fighting ability.


    "Master Qian, you forced me. If you can''t keep me today, I will come back to launder money in the future." Su Jingfei saw that two people from his side had died, and Mr. y was also in danger, and finally broke out completely.


    His left hand was still wearing gold gloves, but in his right hand he felt a palm thunder. This is the pistol he carried when he came out from 307 army. He would not use it until the critical moment. It can be said that this is his self-defense weapon. Now Su Jingfei has taken it out, and it is absolutely the time to work hard.


    At the end of his shout, master Qian has realized that it''s not good. Among these people, Su Jingfei is the most powerful. If he is desperate for death, even himself, he can''t stop him. Su Jingfei''s voice makes him tremble.


    Mr. Qian is also an expert for many years. Even if he regrets that he has driven Su Jingfei to a dead end, he will not hesitate any more. Now that he has done it, he must be the most ruthless and absolutely cut down the roots. Hasn''t Su Jingfei already said that? If you don''t kill him, he will come back to launder the money family. The money family can''t bear Su Jingfei''s revenge.


    Thinking of this, he rushed to Su Jingfei recklessly. Su Jingfei was carrying LAN Xiqi behind his back and seemed to be crazy. Regardless of the shooter''s body method and left hand cover, he had already arrived near Qian Zihao and Qian Zihao. As long as he took two steps forward, he could reach Qian Zihao and Qian Zihao. They were scared to retreat, They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to work so hard.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan were also frightened. They cried out: "Su Jingfei, don''t do this. We''ll take the express train." Tian Haihai, holding Mr. y, is also retreating, farther and farther away from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t seem to hear what they say. When he can meet the Qian family owner and Qian Zihao, master Qian finally successfully stops Su Jingfei. In front of Su Jingfei, master Qian''s momentum is slightly weak, but it''s not impossible to stop him for a while. During this period, the Qian family can start to surround Su Jingfei.


    Master Qian''s reaction is not bad, and the method he used is absolutely correct. Unfortunately, he underestimated Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who is impulsive and ignores everything. When master Qian comes, he immediately shoots the thunder in his palm.


    His target is not the old man Qian in front of him, but Qian Zihao and Qian Jiazhu who are hiding on one side. His two robberies seem to be running towards them. Just as Qian Zihao and Qian Jiazhu are hiding separately, the bullet hits in the air. The first bullet turns immediately, while the second bullet explodes in the air.


    Qian Zihao thought he could dodge the bullet, but he didn''t want to have a pain in his left eye. He suddenly turned black. Needless to ask, he was blinded by Su Jingfei in his left eye. The bullet exploded, but the dodging Qian family owner was injured. He didn''t have a chance to escape.


    Su Jingfei sighs in his heart. In the end, he can''t learn Ye Luan''s marksmanship. If ye Ling comes to shoot disorderly, the first bullet will surely blow Qian Zihao''s head, and the second bullet will certainly blow Qian Jiazhu beyond recognition. As expected, his marksmanship is not as good as his real high hand.


    He really learned from ye Luan, and because his Ren and Du are connected, as long as he knows how to use them, many moves can be done at one time. Although the calculation is a little poor this time, it''s a bit of comfort to beat Qian Zihao.


    Hearing Qian Zihao''s scream, master Qian was also distressed. Naturally, he was merciless and slapped Su Jingfei with one hand. Su Jingfei was just absorbed in shooting, so his defense was weak. Now master Qian succeeded, and all his strength poured into Su Jingfei.


    In fact, Mr. Qian was a bit surprised. He didn''t expect to succeed, so he used 80% of his strength at most, which made him regret. If it was 10%, Su Jingfei would be dead.


    Even so, he also thinks that Su Jingfei must be doomed, and his eight success forces are not what ordinary people can bear. Su Jingfei has already gone out with LAN Xiqi on his back, and the distance is ten meters, almost catching up with Liu Wufeng, which shows how overbearing this fist is.


    Master Qian wanted to take advantage of his illness to kill him. He couldn''t give Liu Wufeng and others a chance to help Su Jingfei. However, he didn''t expect Su Jingfei to fly out. He staggered a few times and vomited a mouthful of blood. He miraculously stood firm and broke through the door of Qian''s family. People laughed in the air and said, "master Qian, you are the enemy of this blow, I''ll pay back twice in the future, and the people of Qian''s family will wash their necks clean. Let me settle the accounts with you. Ha ha ha. With the sound away.


    All they saw was a figure with a man on his back swaying away in the air, as if there was a rope hanging him in the air.


    When Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan see this situation, they rush out. They don''t blame Su Jingfei. No matter what they do, they don''t have to ask. Even if Su Jingfei can escape, he must be seriously injured. After all, master Qian is really powerful.


    Tian Haihai helped Mr. y to go out, but Mr. y pushed him away and said in his not very standard Mandarin: "you go, I won''t drag you down. Remember to avenge me after I cut you off." Without waiting for them to speak, Mr. y said to Xuanxuan, "Your Majesty, I really like you, but I can''t hold on."


    When he spoke, he also kept hemoptysis. He had been shot through his lungs before. If Su Jingfei hadn''t rescued him in time, he would have been killed by random guns, but now he still can''t survive.


    Seeing the Qian family pick up the pistol again, Mr. Qian is ready to chase him out. Mr. y yells and closes the door of the Qian family together, and holds the door with his body. He allows the people inside to push hard, but he doesn''t move. Mr. y looks at Liu Wufeng and Tian Haihai, and he still has to turn back. There is Yuxuan with tears on her face, yelling: "go, remember to avenge me."


    Liu Wufeng had no idea that Mr. y, a foreigner, suddenly broke out at this time. He immediately took Xuanxuan''s hand and ran away. Tian Haihai looked at Mr. y, who was already vomiting blood, and said coldly, "I will sacrifice you to the spirit of heaven with my family''s dog life." After that, Liu Wufeng ran out.


    Although the outside of the villa is still the Qian family''s sphere of influence, there are no experts. Even if someone blocks it, Su Jingfei, who is the first to escape, cleans it up. Liu Wufeng and his three are not blocked. They quickly escape from the Qian family''s villa and see Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s chest was full of blood and his face was pale. However, he successfully drove the car over. Seeing them, he didn''t ask Mr. y. he quickly said, "get on the bus. We''ll get out of the city immediately. If it''s too late, we''ll never get out." When the three get on the bus, he starts immediately.


    For a long time, Su Jingfei''s weakest driving skill is driving. Now, because of the emergency, Su Jingfei doesn''t care so much. He directly raises his own spiritual awareness to the highest level, and his speed has reached the limit. Even in the busy city, he doesn''t slow down.


    Fortunately, it''s almost ten o''clock in the evening now. Although there are cars on the streets, there are not many. Su Jingfei can play his speed beyond the standard. Moreover, when he comes to Z province this time, the car he drives is also provided by Liu Wufeng. The car''s performance is very good, so Su Jingfei''s car seems to be crazy.


    In the car, Xuanxuan looks at LAN Xiqi who is unconscious. Thinking of Mr. Y''s dying to buy time for them, she says with tears streaming down her face: "elder martial brother, we must tell Shifu to avenge his younger martial sister and old y. I will not let Qian family go."


    Liu Wufeng also said with a gloomy face: "the Qian family is too cruel this time. They want to kill us all. It''s not over. As long as we leave the capital of Z Province, we want his Qian family to look good. Don''t worry, old y and younger martial sister''s hatred will not be forgotten, and Xiaofeng and Xiaoli''s life will not be lost in vain."


    Tian Haihai is still so cold, but his eyes are full of hatred. Although he and Mr. y are always jealous, in the end, Mr. y gave up his life in order to buy them time. He is still moved.


    "Su Jingfei, how is your injury? If you can''t, let me drive it." Liu Wufeng was not hurt, but he was just shot and chased by someone. He was a little embarrassed. Now he eased down a little and told Su Jingfei that he could see that Su Jingfei was not in a good state, and his face was abnormal.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "no, just sit down. I don''t think the Qian family will let us leave so easily. My injury is OK for the time being, so I can''t die."


    When he spoke, people noticed that Su Jingfei was wearing several gold needles in his chest. They were worried about Su Jingfei''s injury and shocked by Su Jingfei''s vitality. This guy is worthy of being a traditional Chinese medicine. He can be as good as Xiaoqiang who can''t fight. As long as you give him a breath, even if he is seriously injured, he can be relieved temporarily, Such an enemy is really terrible.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he had brought them so much shock. Just as he was about to leave the city, a team of police cars suddenly appeared in front of him. The first policeman held up his horn and called out: "please stop the car in front immediately for inspection. You''ve been speeding."


    As soon as they passed by, Su Jingfei hummed coldly: "it''s really the running dog of the Qian family. I know it''s not so easy. You''ve settled down. We''re going to break through."


    "If we don''t stop, we''ll shoot. Please stop immediately." Seeing Su Jingfei not only didn''t stop, but also speeded up the speed, the chief policeman was obviously angry. With a loud roar, a row of riot police started to aim at the car with light machine guns.


    "The money family has a great time. You should protect yourself. It''s up to you if you can leave alive." Su Jingfei said that, he stepped on the accelerator again and rushed to the police car at a high speed. It seemed that he wanted to fight with the police. Even if he was killed by the police, he didn''t hesitate. He was so scared that the police gave the order to shoot.


    But Su Jingfei had a beautiful tail flick at this time. The car was spinning in place. Naturally, those bullets didn''t really hit Su Jingfei. In a few seconds, Su Jingfei roared the accelerator again, whistling past the police car. He was learning the driving performance in TV. He had never done it himself, and he raised his spiritual awareness to the highest level, Even if a bullet comes, he will block it with his left glove.


    When he landed, the police wanted to catch him again, and Su Jingfei drove away.

 Chapter 807

    Su Jingfei played beyond his level, not only racing speed to the limit, but also from time to time to an elegant tail flick and other difficult movements, even if there is a police car tracking, but also all the way out of the provincial capital.


    It''s just that the police cars obviously got some orders and kept chasing them. Fortunately, there was enough gasoline in the car, otherwise they might be overtaken. However, four or five police cars were chasing them all the way, and they were all armed with live ammunition. They also suffered a lot. What''s more, they could contact other police stations and block along the road.


    "Liu Wufeng, you use my mobile phone to call Baitou. This time, the Qian family certainly doesn''t want to let us go, so make things worse." While driving, Su Jingfei motioned Liu Wufeng to take out his mobile phone.


    Liu Wufeng suddenly realizes what Su Jingfei is going to do. He knows the identity of Bai tou. Now that he wants to use the line of Bai tou, he can see how angry Su Jingfei is.


    At this time, there is no need to talk nonsense. Even if he has military relations, he is still in the capital, which is definitely not as easy to use as the white head. He quickly found the white head''s phone and dialed it directly. Then he heard the white head laughing and saying: "Su Jingfei, didn''t you travel to Z province? Why do you still have time to call me


    Su Jingfei was driving in front of him, and he yelled: "travel your sister, now listen to me, I''m dying now, please find someone to collect my body."


    Bai tou was startled at the other end of the phone. Su Jingfei didn''t make such a joke even though he liked to joke with himself. He suddenly realized that something had happened and immediately said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Now there is not so much to say, you immediately let the 307 troops near a city of Z province come to rescue me, all of them attack, with live ammunition, the police of Z province are all out to catch me, what specific things to say later, the speed should be fast, you let them use satellite positioning my mobile phone." Su Jingfei see white head has seriously up, speed quickly said.


    His speed is very fast, although the police car has been wearing him, but can''t catch up, but the faint sound of the siren, still can be heard, white head side as long as carefully distinguish, also can be heard, heart suddenly jump.


    White head knows Su Jingfei''s character. Although he can''t say that he is a good law-abiding teenager, at least he won''t take the initiative to commit a crime. Now that the police of H Province are chasing him, there must be other reasons, so he is angry immediately.


    "Su Jingfei, you wait. I''ll arrange it right away. When they receive you, they will go back to the army with them. I''ll be there right away." White head finish saying to go to arrange immediately.


    Su Jingfei relaxed his way: "now there are white headed people to take care of them. These policemen are not afraid. Now they start to call our people and ask everyone to come to a city before tomorrow. Damn, I''ve never suffered such a loss. I want to wash my money with blood."


    Liu Wufeng and others were really shocked this time. They all knew that Su Jingfei was angry today, but they didn''t expect that the cruel words he said before would be realized now. Now it''s not ancient. It''s too exaggerating to wash a family with blood. Even if Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan are big men of underground forces, they dare not say who they will kill.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care so much and said, "this time the Qian family really angered me. Aren''t they very powerful? I''ll let them be my stepping stones. "


    He and Liu Wufeng and others are living and dying together. Even if they are not brothers, they will not avoid some things. His ambition is not afraid of exposure. More importantly, he wants to drag Liu Wufeng into the water, but his school strength is not weak.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan, influenced by Su Jingfei''s momentum, also nodded and said: "I''ll call my master right away. The Qian family can''t afford to go this time."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t speak any more, and soon the voice of Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan on the phone comes from the car. They not only need to call their school, but also need to arrange for their younger brother to make trouble in Z province. All the Qian family''s industries will be spoiled by them. Since the Qian family dares to deal with them like this, they have to be prepared for the destruction of their family.


    The car drove all the way. According to the agreement, Su Jingfei had already arrived at city A. only when he got to the edge of the city, he found that it was surrounded by the police, and even saw several military vehicles. Su Jingfei had pursuers after him, and was blocked in front of him. It was hard to fly. Looking at these people with guns, it was obvious that the people in front had informed the people here that they must use heavy weapons, Even some of them are carrying shoulder mounted rockets. It''s obvious that if Su Jingfei doesn''t stop the car obediently, they don''t hesitate to treat Su Jingfei and others as tanks.


    In recent years, we have never heard of such battles, let alone seen them with our own eyes. This is to treat them as terrorists. The Qian family has really put a lot of effort into it.


    Su Jingfei dodged several times and got out of the encirclement. But after all, the police system and the military headquarters of the whole city a started at the same time. Finally, they were surrounded by people chasing and blocking in the east of city A. Su Jingfei had long predicted that with the development of modern social communication, it was not so easy for them to escape. Fortunately, they had prepared for it.


    "Su Jingfei, you are desperate. Don''t struggle any more. Cooperate with our work obediently. If you resist, we will shoot you." After encircling them, someone immediately began to shout that they should have been ordered to live, but the resistance would be directly killed, which seems reasonable. No matter how fierce the Qian family is, they dare not kill people directly.


    What Su Jingfei and others want is this kind of effect. As long as they don''t shoot immediately after the siege, they will have a chance to resist. This is not because the Qian family doesn''t want to. If they do this, it will be too much trouble for anyone. After all, there are laws.


    They know in their hearts that even if the Qian family wants to deal with them, they have to come in person and walk out of the car without resistance. The police on the opposite side are also very satisfied. If Su Jingfei and others don''t resist, they won''t shoot. The order they receive is just to catch the man named Su Jingfei. As for what happens in the future, it''s none of their business.


    Only when they came out, they heard the sound of car brakes outside the encirclement circle. Then Su Jingfei and Liu Wufeng and others saw that there were at least ten military vehicles outside, encircling the people here.


    "307 troops, when carrying out their duties, withdraw at a high speed. If they are obstructed, they will be punished as treason." Later, every soldier was carrying heavy weapons, and the training was orderly. There was no noise. The encirclement had been completed. Hundreds of soldiers were all dressed in special camouflage. At first sight, they were special forces.


    The people who surrounded Su Jingfei were police and local troops. Generally speaking, they were a miscellaneous army. Although they had powerful weapons, their quality was much worse after all. When they were surrounded by these well-trained special forces, they immediately got a little flustered.


    The policeman who was the first to shout was also stunned for a few seconds before he said, "we are a joint operation of a city police station and a city garrison. Are you mistaken?"


    A 30-year-old officer with the rank of major at the head of the 307 army went out of the crowd without much nonsense. He said as before: "when the 307 army is carrying out its mission, the idlers will withdraw quickly, and those who obstruct the implementation of the mission will be punished as treason, and they will be killed."


    His voice was full of murderous. When he finished this sentence, the sound of the bolt being pulled was immediately remembered around him. As long as people with brains knew that he was not joking, and there was no hesitation in his eyes. It seemed that as long as the police and soldiers did not withdraw, they would shoot.


    There are indeed many policemen and soldiers stationed in a city, and there are dozens of them. However, facing such a well-trained special forces, he also feels guilty. The policeman who is the leader of the group is in a cold sweat. He did receive orders to use all the police force and soldiers stationed in a city to catch Su Jingfei and others, but he never mentioned that he had to face the special forces. Is it too much fun.


    Special forces are different from other forces. If they really hinder their mission and are regarded as traitors, they will die in vain. They will not even have the chance to cover the national flag, and they will be told that they deserve it.


    In the choice between life and task, the police are very easy to come to a conclusion, very unwilling to see Su Jingfei one eye, and then a wave: "stop the team."


    With these words, I walked into a police car first. I thought the task should be very easy. It was not very easy for so many people to block a car. As a result, a 307 unit emerged. At his level, I naturally knew what the 307 unit did. How dare he challenge me.


    When the leaders left, whether they were the local police and soldiers in city a or the police chasing from the provincial capital, they all made a wise choice. They got on the bus and left together. Facing the special forces, they didn''t dare to fight. Even if they were well equipped, they were the ones who suffered from such a conflict, just as the major of 307 said, If they dare to resist, it is treason, and no one can bear it.


    In just a few minutes, all the police and soldiers who had surrounded Su Jingfei and others were completely removed. No matter how unwilling they were, there was no way now.


    Su Jingfei and others just came out of the car, but the matter was solved. Su Jingfei suddenly felt that it was a wise decision to become a major of 307 troops. The special forces were really extraordinary.


    They all withdrew. The major officer with a murderous look came to Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Heisha. I''ve heard about you from Baitou for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you today, and I didn''t expect you to make such a big noise. I''m really surprised."

 Chapter 808

    Su Jingfei was surprised to see the major officer in front of him. Not only the other party had heard of his name, but also his name. When Mrs. Han asked her to go to find Ziling, she said that there were four rising stars in 307 army, and the leader was Heisha, but they didn''t know much about it.


    He thought that even if he wanted to see Heisha, he didn''t know when, or even he might not. After all, according to the truth, after Heisha was four people, the white headed Qingming was already a lieutenant colonel, and Heisha was no lower than them at least.


    Now the official rank of Heisha is obviously major. In this way, he is not at the same level as himself, which makes him very surprised. However, he quickly reaches out his hand and shakes hands with Heisha. It seems that his name and personality are not in line with each other. At least Heisha has a friendly attitude.


    "Hello, I''ve heard of you, too. I didn''t expect that you were near a city." Su Jingfei politely, did not hide his accident.


    "It''s a coincidence that I''m actually in G province. This time I just came to Z province to carry out the task. When the person in charge here received the phone call, I was right next to him. My white head and I were old acquaintances. You should know that. Having heard of you again, I came here on my own initiative." Heisha''s name doesn''t match his name. He seems to have a bright personality.


    Su Jingfei nods and introduces Liu Wufeng and others to Heisha. For Liu Wufeng and others, Heisha is less enthusiastic. It''s not how arrogant he is. It''s really different systems, and Liu Wufeng and others don''t care.


    After the introduction, Heisha said to Su Jingfei, "you''ve made a lot of noise this time. The local garrison is out. I don''t know what''s the matter with you."


    He just received a call for help from Bai tou, but he didn''t understand the specific situation. In fact, Bai tou didn''t understand himself. He knew that Su Jingfei asked him to take someone to rescue him. Fortunately, he arranged it quickly, just in time for Su Jingfei and others to take away.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "let''s not talk about this. Let''s go back to the army first. I''m all wounded here. We need to have a good treatment."


    Heisha saw Su Jingfei wake up in the car, but the pale LAN Xiqi help out, immediately nodded, while ordering the 307 members to close the team, while saying: "I heard the white head said, your medical skills are superb, this time to have a good look."


    Su Jingfei checked LAN Xiqi''s injury, and the injury she controlled didn''t have much influence. Although she was still very weak, she didn''t hurt her life. Then she said with a smile: "my medical skills are mainly traditional Chinese medicine. For such a western medicine operation, I still need the army doctors to come, and I''ll be next to it."


    Heisha didn''t talk nonsense either. He immediately led the team back to work. He had rich experience. At a glance, he saw that Lan Xiqi''s injury was a gunshot wound. Although traditional Chinese medicine can stop bleeding, it can also operate on people, but relatively speaking, western medicine has more advantages in this aspect.


    Su Jingfei''s medical skills are mainly acupuncture, supplemented by medicine, rather than surgery of Hua Tuo''s first department. He can also get a bullet for LAN Xiqi. He did it for Huofeng at the beginning, but after all, it''s not very professional, and there are differences between men and women. He had to give it to Huofeng last time. Now Liu Wufeng and others are here, so he''s embarrassed to get a bullet for LAN Xiqi.


    Back in 307 troops, Su Jingfei once again uses the golden needle to control LAN Xiqi''s injury, and then lets Heisha arrange the operation. Naturally, there are female military doctors in the troops, so Su Jingfei doesn''t need to worry about these things.


    After everything was arranged, Su Jingfei said to Heisha: "Heisha, we are all comrades in arms. I don''t want to be polite to you. You can arrange some quiet rooms for us. We all need to heal. We are more or less injured. When the white head comes, he should be on the way."


    Heisha nodded and said, "don''t worry, everything is safe in this army. For the time being, I am in charge of this army."


    Su Jingfei nodded. City a was the same as city s where Su Jingfei was. At that time, the head of the army in city s was white head. Now, Heisha and Baitou were at the same level, and they were in charge of 307 troops in this city. There was no problem.


    Although Liu Wufeng and others have some injuries, they are not too serious because they are mainly focused on Su Jingfei. They just need to take care of themselves a little. They are more concerned about when their school and younger brothers will come. This time, six of them came out and three of them died. If you count the injured LAN Xiqi, it can be said that they have suffered a heavy loss. They are eager to revenge.


    Su Jingfei''s injury is a little bit troublesome. He is still running all the way. Although he has been talking and laughing with Heisha all the time, when he really enters the quiet room, he can''t help laughing bitterly. He still has too few snow lotus and no healing medicine.


    Fortunately, he is proficient in medicine. Even without the aid of medicine, he has a golden needle to dredge the meridians. In addition, he has two channels of Ren and Du. Even if he can''t recover immediately, he can still relieve the injury. At least he can not see the internal injury from the appearance, and he can deal with it as long as he doesn''t work with master Qian.


    Nevertheless, when he came out of the quiet room, it was daybreak outside. When he entered the quiet room, it was in the middle of the night, which showed how serious his injury was.


    When Su Jingfei came out of the quiet room, he saw that Heisha was talking to Baitou Qingming. They were obviously waiting for Su Jingfei. They were still moved by Baitou ''.


    "Su Jingfei, how''s your injury? Listen to Heisha, you''re seriously injured!" White head saw Su Jingfei come out, immediately asked.


    Although Qingming''s voice was cold, he still asked, "what''s the matter with you this time? You''ve not only been seriously injured, but also been arrested by the police and the garrison. If it wasn''t for the Heisha who just arrived, we''d have to break into the police."


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. He knows that Qingming''s exaggeration is not surprising. If he is really held by the police, he believes that both Qingming and Baitou will lead people to the police station. There is no reason for this kind of trust. We can get along with each other and our feelings are very clear.


    Heisha said with a smile: "although I didn''t break into the police station just now, I surrounded the police and the army at that time. I expect that I will receive criticism from the superior soon."


    "No, there is something wrong with this operation. They have listened to the orders of the Qian family in the provincial capital. I don''t know who issued the orders, but they dare not make it public even if you sabotage such a private operation." Su Jingfei shook his head. He didn''t want Heisha to be punished for helping himself. He explained immediately.


    "Qian Jia? It''s no wonder that you are in conflict with the Qian family. " Heisha was a little surprised, and then naturally said: "the Qian family has three brothers. He is the only one who is in business development. He has a big brother who is the vice mayor of the provincial capital, and his third brother is the high-level garrison of Z province. I don''t know the details, but if they want to deal with you, they can really send out police and garrison."


    Su Jingfei has long heard Liu Wufeng say that the Qian family is very powerful. In the past, he only thought that they were more powerful than the Feng family because of their many experts. Now he knows that the Qian family is actually powerful on both sides of the military and the government. It is estimated that the underground forces in the provincial capital of Z province can not do without their intervention. Otherwise, there will be so many people with guns in their family!


    "Su Jingfei, how did you get up with the Qian family? They are more difficult than the Feng family!" The white head listened to the words of black Sha, frowned a way.


    Su Jingfei knew that the 307 army had its own intelligence system. He must have a better understanding of some families, especially the Qian family. They all knew something about it. Su Jingfei did not hide it, so he told him what happened in the Qian family.


    As a woman, Qingming naturally sympathizes with LAN Xiqi. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she says in a cold voice: "Qian Zihao should die, Qian Chong should die. Except for the old man, the Qian family should all die. Although the family is strong, it is completely decadent. Su Jingfei, how do you want to get revenge? I will help you."


    Su Jingfei was shocked. He seldom heard Qingming say so much, and it was the first time that he heard her say so directly. As a member of 307 army, Qingming, the lieutenant commander, in fact, had violated discipline. If she was not really angry, she would not have said so, and all the people present were acquaintances, and she was not worried that anyone would leak the secret.


    Heisha sighed: "my mission to Z province this time really has something to do with the Qian family. It is said that their family is involved in arms smuggling with foreign forces, and they have no clue. Listen to you, I am basically sure that they must have done these things. Otherwise, there are so many guns. It seems that even our 307 troops are all involved, It''s not too much. "


    The white head didn''t like them, but frowned: "the Qian family''s strength is not weak. Even with our help, they can only be restricted by the government. But if we really want to deal with them, only we can''t?"


    "Of course not, but you don''t have to worry too much. Liu Wufeng, who came with me, must ask the people who moved the school to help. The injured LAN Xiqi is Liu Wufeng''s younger martial sister. It''s all because of their family. Naturally, they have to work hard. As for me, I have my own way. Anyway, it won''t make the Qian family better." Su Jingfei first explained the situation, and then sneered.


    Heisha doesn''t know Su Jingfei very well. He knows that this guy is very strong. He can even go to the Qian family. But Qingming knows Su Jingfei better. Su Jingfei''s methods are never very conventional, but they always have a good effect. They don''t consciously lament for the Qian family. Even if they offend Su Jingfei, they let him run away, As the saying goes, you can''t live by your own sin!

 Chapter 809

    Su Jingfei comes to LAN Xiqi''s room after the conversation with the white headed people. According to Heisha''s introduction, the bullet in LAN Xiqi''s body has been taken out, and because Su Jingfei''s emergency measures are in place, she is out of danger.


    When he comes to LAN Xiqi''s room, Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan are also here. As for Tian Haihai, Su Jingfei doesn''t know where he has gone, and he''s not interested in knowing. After all, he''s Liu Wufeng''s bodyguard. Now that he''s gone, he must be doing something to revenge. He doesn''t want to know that now.


    "Jingfei, how is your injury?" Liu Wufeng sees Su Jingfei come in and asks quickly. Xuanxuan also looks at her and cares.


    "My injury should be OK. I''ll be back in a few days. How''s Miss Lan''s injury?" Su Jingfei didn''t ask Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan. The most they could do was consume too much, and they didn''t have any serious internal injuries.


    Xuanxuan looked at LAN Xiqi, who was a little pale, and sighed: "life is carefree, just a little weak, so we should cultivate more."


    LAN Xiqi is actually sober at this time, but because of the injury, she is weak and doesn''t want to speak. However, she is grateful to Su Jingfei in her eyes. She knows clearly that she can leave Qian''s home alive thanks to Su Jingfei.


    It''s not only because Su Jingfei''s medical skills saved him, but also because he didn''t give up at the critical moment. If he hated his burden at that time and delayed his escape from Qian''s home, he could leave him alone, but he always carried himself on his back. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan talked about this with her. How could she not be moved.


    Although Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi have experienced a lot, they have only seen two sides. For the first time, they live and die together, and for the second time, they join hands again. They are really friends in common. Even if they have no special relationship, no one can separate them.


    This two people have not thought about, Su Jingfei know LAN Xiqi life is OK, also said with a smile: "recuperation is nothing, blue girl originally some partial thin, so to be able to take care of, when the time to ensure that white fat, should also be regarded as a blessing in disguise."


    Hearing his words, Liu Wufeng can''t laugh or cry, but LAN Xiqi and Xuanxuan roll their eyes together. You think they are raising children, and they are fat. If a woman is fat, she will marry or not.


    But they all know that Su Jingfei is joking, and they don''t want to compete with him. Liu Wufeng says in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei, my master has already contacted him. Tomorrow he will come to city a, and then he will take us to Qian''s house to find justice. Moreover, the people who are with us this time are all experts of our sect."


    Su Jingfei listened to Liu Wufeng mention business, also serious, nodded: "your school people come quickly, the best experts all come."


    Liu Wufeng was stunned and said, "don''t worry. The Qian family is such a big family. We have to be ready to take revenge. Otherwise, if there is a conflict with the Qian family, we will lose both sides."


    Su Jingfei said with a strange smile: "that''s what you think. What about the big family? It''s just that there are more people. At the beginning, it took me so long to deal with the Feng family because I had to keep my bottom line, and I didn''t want to kill them all. But this time, the Qian family really disgusted me."


    "What do you mean?" Xuanxuan, looking at Su Jingfei''s strange appearance, unconsciously shakes and inquires.


    "I mean? I don''t mean much. I just think it''s a disaster for a shameless family like Qian family to stay in the world. You see, blue girl almost became their daughter-in-law, but she was seriously injured here and almost lost her life. As her mother''s family, we wanted to take her away, but we almost killed her, and even chased hundreds of Li. Such a family, I ha ha. " Su Jingfei laughs strangely, but gives people an inexplicable chill.


    Liu Wufeng thought of what Su Jingfei said when he left Qian''s home, but he said: "Su Jingfei, although there are many people who can be above the law, this is a country with legal system after all, and we all have the military background. We still can''t do such things as blood washing Qian''s home."


    Su Jingfei laughingly looked at Liu Wufeng and said, "Liu Wufeng, you seem to be the northern king of the underground forces in the capital of H Province. It''s funny if you mention the law with me."


    Liu no wind old face red: "no, I mean you should not be too excited, do things too far, no one can end up, we just need to find money to get justice, and things are getting bigger, and no one can hide them."


    "Fair? If you can get it, they can hand over Qian Zihao or flush out the money. The culprit does not plead guilty. What''s the use of killing more scapegoats? " Su Jingfei curled his lips and said mercilessly. Then, regardless of Liu Wufeng, he said to them with a smile: "take good care of Miss blue. I''ll go out and make arrangements first."


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan look at each other and know that Su Jingfei is really angry this time. In their impression, Su Jingfei is a very calm person, but they don''t care this time.


    "Younger martial sister, it seems that Su Jingfei is really nervous about you. This time, most of his anger comes from your injury. You should feel lucky to meet such a man. It''s a pity that this guy is a bit fickle." Xuanxuan rarely said to LAN Xiqi seriously, but her eyes unconsciously turned to Liu Wufeng, as if she had a point.


    Liu Wufeng didn''t seem to see it. He said to Xuanxuan and LAN Xiqi, "this time Su Jingfei may have a big action. I have to tell the master that Su Jingfei is very strong now. If he moves, it will be a big deal."


    Su Jingfei leaves LAN Xiqi''s room and immediately dials Liang Xiuwen''s phone. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know what''s going on here. When he gets on the phone, he jokes: "Jingfei, didn''t you go to hero to save beauty? You still have time to call me. How about blue girl? Have you taken her home


    Listening to Liang Xiuwen''s words, Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. In the eyes of many women, she is definitely a flower radish. This time, it''s clearly Liu Wufeng''s request. How did it become like she took the initiative.


    "I did bring the beauty back, and it''s real. Sister Xiuwen, are you satisfied?" Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile.


    Liang Xiuwen snorted: "are you itchy? You are a playful thing. You are not satisfied with me and red silk. Even if so many women want to import them now, do you really think we won''t be jealous?"


    "Sister Xiuwen, don''t be jealous. Listen to me, I did take her home this time, and I went back to the a city branch of 307 army." Su Jingfei didn''t want to argue with Liang Xiuwen. He simply said, "and I''m here now. I don''t dare to leave any more."


    Liang Xiuwen recognized that Su Jingfei was not joking. She immediately became serious and said, "what''s the matter? How did you bring LAN Xiqi to 307 troops? What happened?"


    Although Su Jingfei''s identity as a major in 307 troops is not absolutely secret, it will never be exposed to Liu Wufeng and others. Even if they know that Su Jingfei has a good relationship with white headed Qingming, they don''t know that Su Jingfei is actually a major in 307 troops. After all, they are secret troops.


    But now Su Jingfei actually took LAN Xiqi to 307 troops. Something must have happened. Liang Xiuwen knows Su Jingfei very well. He is not a person who doesn''t know the importance.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Liang Xiuwen really knew himself, and he stopped talking nonsense. He said solemnly: "you will tell Hongsi and ruoke immediately later that this time our Su family is going to fight against the Qian family. Gather all the Su family''s financial resources, no matter in the stock market or in the shopping malls, and use the fastest speed to defeat the Qian family''s forces."


    After a pause, he added: "by the way, you remember to pull up the Han family and the Niu family and tell them that this fight with the Qian family, I don''t have them, and let them fully cooperate, especially the Niu family. It''s the first action after our cooperation. If anyone dares to cheat or violate the law, he''s waiting to bear the anger of Su Jingfei. Don''t mention it, Be tough. "


    Liang Xiuwen listened to Su Jingfei''s words and took a breath of cold air. With Su Jingfei''s character, he was absolutely furious that he could do such a thing. He couldn''t help asking, "Jingfei, what''s going on? Calm down first."


    Su Jingfei is very calm now. Although he doesn''t want Liang Xiuwen to worry about it, he still tells Liang Xiuwen what happened yesterday. Although he has simplified the dangerous parts as much as possible, Liang Xiuwen is still shocked. If Su Jingfei was a little slow last night or made a little wrong judgment, he may never return to H Province.


    Although Liang Xiuwen has always joked that she is Su Jingfei''s junior, in her heart, Su Jingfei is her man. The only man in her life has a deeper affection for her than the sea. Otherwise, she would not be willing to be her junior.


    But it was this man who went through the danger in Qian''s house yesterday. How could Liang Xiuwen bear it? He said decisively: "don''t worry, I''ll contact them right away. If anyone doesn''t obey and cooperate obediently, it''s the enemy of Su''s family. After winning this battle, I''ll let him dump his family."


    Su Jingfei is ashamed, and the women in Su''s family are also full of domineering. Liang Xiuwen''s words have shown her concern for herself, but she still needs to remind her: "sister Xiuwen, this time we have to let Zhang Xianing and Wen Jun preside over it, so we can''t lose anything."


    Liang Xiuwen promised Su Jingfei, and then went to arrange it. When he was in the shopping mall, Su Jingfei believed that Liang Xiuwen could do it well. Isn''t the Qian family rich? That will make them suffer a heavy loss and make them step back from the top family directly. He believes that by uniting several major forces in the capital of H Province, the Qian family can be crushed directly, otherwise the Qian family will be too severe.


    When Liang Xiuwen hung up, Su Jingfei immediately called Ziling and said, "Ziling, you should select 100 elites from all forces, who are good at fighting, killing and playing with their lives. It''s better to be someone who is proficient in racing, unlocking and various special skills. You can''t lose anything when you come to a city tomorrow. As for what you do, I''ll tell you later. This action is led by you."


    He dials Ziling''s phone and arranges it directly. There is no room for negotiation, which makes Ziling on the other side of the phone feel awe inspiring. He knows that this time it must be a compulsory order. Although he doubts what this is to do, he feels excited.


    He is a member of the 307 army. The soldiers are very enthusiastic, and he is also a militant. The more he wants to fight, the more excited he is.


    Su Jingfei calls Ziling, and immediately dials Zhao Fenghua''s phone. Similarly, without waiting for the other party to speak, he says, "Zhao Fenghua, the company''s 100 odd Eight Generals and eight vajras, no matter what tasks they are doing, all pause for a moment, let them take their own equipment, and come to a city for standby before noon tomorrow. You and Youmeng lead the team in person, and you can''t make any mistakes."


    Zhao Fenghua was stunned, then nodded without hesitation: "boss, see you tomorrow."


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Zhao Fenghua''s attitude. This man is really a smart man, and he never needs to talk too much. Thinking of this, he added: "you and Youmeng have reached the threshold. Tomorrow I will help you to pass the test and have a good internal power. I won''t treat you badly."


    Zhao Fenghua was pleasantly surprised. He had enjoyed a lot of benefits with Su Jingfei. Now he was overjoyed to hear that his skill had a chance to break through. He hung up the phone in thanks and followed the boss.


    After su Jingfei arranged his own forces, he didn''t call Liu Dingbang again. Although with his help, he could deal with the Qian family more easily, after all, he should not make Liu Dingbang embarrassed in his inter provincial work. Moreover, this time, he should use his own means and can''t behave so well.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei finally found a number on the mobile phone to dial out, the phone soon spread a burst of laughter and said: "Su Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for a few days, so think of me."


    But he is not in the mood to tease Shangguan xianger. He immediately said seriously: "Shangguan xianger, don''t make trouble. I have business to see you. It''s very important. Can you be serious? It''s related to whether I can live to see you in the future!"


    Hearing that Su Jingfei was so serious, Shangguan xianger was stunned at first, and then asked: "isn''t the Feng family retreated to the capital? How can anyone threaten you? Is it because of the internal strife of the underground forces in H Province that you have no unity? "


    "You''ve done more than that. I''ve done it. It''s another matter. Can you come to city a before noon tomorrow? I need your help this time." Su Jingfei denies Shangguan Xiang''er''s conjecture, and then says what he means. Shangguan Xiang''er is the focus of his action.

 Chapter 810

    Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t ask Su Jingfei too much. She knows that Su Jingfei won''t tell her about it on the phone. She directly agrees to Su Jingfei''s request. Su Jingfei is very satisfied with it. Anyway, Shangguan Xiang''er is quite loyal to herself.


    After everything is arranged, Su Jingfei doesn''t say hello to Liu Wufeng. He goes back to the quiet room again. His injury hasn''t recovered yet, but he''s just temporarily suppressed. He still needs to use the time in the evening to make his state better. His current Ren Du two pulse connection is much better than the recovery ability of ordinary people.


    The time of the evening is spent in Su Jingfei''s healing. In the morning, when his mobile phone is turned on, he receives a call from Ziling: "boss, we have arrived in a city. Where are you? I''ll go to find you now!"


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment and refused: "you don''t want to look for it. Now go to investigate all the underground world industries of z-savers. From today on, the purpose of you people is to constantly find trouble for them. If you can destroy it, you can destroy it. If you can''t destroy it, you can make trouble for them. If you are their person in charge, you are welcome, so that they can''t see the dawn."


    Ziling is shocked. Su Jingfei''s order is too bloody. Not to mention how much the Qian family has lost, it is the last one. At least it will represent many people''s lives. He naturally knows the Qian family''s influence. There are many people in charge of the underground forces. Now they are going to decapitate, and these people are in danger.


    Before he came to a city, Su Jingfei had already asked him. All the people who came here this time must dare to fight, kill and fight. Now I understand that Su Jingfei wants to destroy the underground forces of the Qian family. It can be seen how much hatred Su Jingfei has for the Qian family.


    "Ziling, is there any problem?" Su Jingfei saw that purple Ling was silent, frowned slightly and asked.


    "No problem, but boss, can you tell me why you want to do this? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with your decision. It''s very risky. I want my brother to know what''s going on." Purple Ling thought for a while, still ask exit.


    For Ziling, Su Jingfei is more respectful. Although he is his own younger brother, he used to be a member of 307 army and a white headed comrade in arms. When he made this request, Su Jingfei didn''t refuse. He told Qian''s behavior in detail, especially their shameless rebellious behavior.


    As a soldier, Ziling is not jealous of evil, but she despises such a shameless family. She immediately guarantees: "boss, don''t worry, even if you fight for your brother''s life this time, you will paralyze the underground forces of the Qian family."


    "To minimize casualties, our goal is to consume, so that they have no time to do other things." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and told him.


    Ziling is ordered to hang up the phone. Su Jingfei seems to have seen that the underground forces in Z province are going to set off a bloodbath, but that''s not enough. Then he receives a phone call from the representatives sent by the Niu family and long Baitian. Su Jingfei continues to arrange for them, but the task for them is only to make trouble, not to kill people. After all, some things are invisible, not their own people, so don''t use them.


    After these people have been dealt with, Zhao Fenghua''s phone also calls in: "boss, we have arrived. What''s the task?"


    Su Jingfei left Zhao Fenghua, of course, with his purpose. Hearing Zhao Fenghua''s words, he immediately said, "now you all go to the provincial capital of Z province and arrange around Qian''s villa area. All the people who go in and out of Qian''s house, especially Qian''s family, will be recorded by me, and then they will find out where they are going. If you are missing one, you are the only one to ask."


    Zhao Fenghua was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to let him do such a thing. As a security company, after special training, these bodyguards, trackers and investigators must be good hands. It''s just strange to hear Su Jingfei''s arrangement.


    He didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, but it didn''t hinder his obedient way: "good boss, I''ll arrange it right away, I won''t leave a person behind."


    "Well, that''s good. Remember to focus on three people, the owner of the Qian family, Qian Zihao and the rich old man. If you find them, you will stare at them. If you can''t find them, you will find them for me immediately. Especially Qian Zihao, you must not let him out of control." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment and gave a special advice.


    Zhao Fenghua''s heart is awe inspiring. Knowing that this is the key point, he quickly agrees to go to work. He knows that these three people must have provoked Su Jingfei.


    After the arrangement, Su Jingfei also welcomed the first distant guest. More precisely, it was Liu Wufeng''s master. He also took some old people with him. He should be the master of his school.


    Liu Wufeng''s master is also a member of the military. Their affairs in 307 army are more secret to others, but they can''t cover up his master. What''s more, when Su Jingfei saw the old man, he knew that people actually knew more about 307 army than himself. The old man was holding the rank of lieutenant general, higher than Nalan Xiulin.


    Although the general is not the highest rank in the army, there are not many people with such rank. This is the first time Su Jingfei saw him.


    Because of the identity of the other side''s military, black shag, white headed and green, dare not neglect them. They all welcome them out. If it is not for the sake of keeping a low profile, black shag even wants to let the 307 troops line up to welcome them. For the local, a commander with the rank of lieutenant general is a great official, which may not be seen in his whole life.


    "Master, here you are. Let me introduce you." Liu Wufeng saw the old man and said respectfully: "master, this is Su Jingfei, the first master of the young generation." Then he said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, this is my master, Liu Zongyun."


    Su Jingfei was slightly shocked, thinking that Liu Zongyun and Liu Wufeng were both surnamed Liu, which was a coincidence or something inevitable, but he said: "Master Liu, how are you, we are really embarrassed to let you come here in person today, but this matter may not be solved if you don''t come out all the time."


    Naturally, Liu Zongyun has heard of Su Jingfei. He not only has a good relationship with several of his disciples, but also is the first master of the younger generation. Now he can''t help looking at Su Jingfei. Although he looks ordinary, he has a special temperament.


    "You don''t have to say much. Feng''er has already introduced it to me. I can''t imagine that old man qian can do such a dirty thing. We''ll go to Qian''s house later. I''ll get justice for you. So what if Qian Zihao is their only son? I''m going to kill him. I''ll see what old man qian can do to me!" Liu Zongyun is obviously a soldier''s temper, tiger eyes a stare, not angry from power.


    Although Su Jingfei thinks that the old man has a good momentum, he secretly shakes his head in his heart. The old man is supposed to be from the military and tough, but he is too confident. Old man Qian will definitely work hard for his grandson. Fortunately, he has already made arrangements, otherwise he will definitely suffer losses.


    But on the surface, he couldn''t say that. He said with a smile, "it depends on Master Liu. Old man Qian really goes too far."


    Liu Wufeng also complained to his master. Although he didn''t add fuel to the story, Liu Zongyun was still very angry. His most proud disciples were almost killed by the Qian family. This is very annoying. What''s more, several less powerful disciples have died.


    When they speak, Su Jingfei''s mobile phone rings, Shangguan xianger''s voice comes: "Su Jingfei, where are you? I''ve arrived in a city. You come to pick me up, or I''ll go to find you!"


    "Pro, you''d better come by yourself. I really can''t pick you up. Now the police in a city are probably staring at me. As long as I show up, they have to drive me out like a lost dog. You''d better come to me. I''m in the suburb." Su Jingfei gives a bitter smile. Su Jingfei tells Shangguan Xiang''er his address.


    Shangguan Xiang''er knows that Su Jingfei must be in big trouble when he comes to find him, but she can''t imagine that the problem is so serious that Su Jingfei has become a wanted criminal. It seems a little too boastful.


    When Shangguan Xiang''er saw 307 troops according to Su Jingfei''s address, she was really stunned this time. Su Jingfei was clearly in the military camp, how was he wanted by the police again? When she knew Su Jingfei, she guessed that Su Jingfei must have something to do with the military, but when she really saw Su Jingfei in the military camp, Shangguan Xiang''er was also a little confused.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei, who received the phone call, immediately welcomed him out. Shangguan xianger was so satisfied that he could help him this time. No matter whether they could become husband and wife, at least she was very loyal.


    "Su Jingfei, what''s the matter? How can you be wanted by the police of a city?" Shangguan xianger saw Su Jingfei, the first sentence is to ask.


    But Su Jingfei waved his hand and said, "if you don''t talk about it first, you''ll know. By the way, why are you alone this time, ye Luan and Kang Ziqing? Aren''t they your bodyguards?"


    "I''m here to accept your invitation. How can I let other light bulbs follow me?" Shangguan Xiang''er looks at Su Jingfei, then says helplessly: "in fact, ye Luan and Kang Zizhen have something to do with the Feng family, and they don''t know my specific situation. I don''t want them to know our relationship."


    Su Jingfei said in secret that the latter one was true, but he would not be more serious about this kind of thing. He just said, "let''s go. I just want to introduce you a senior. His strength is not inferior to Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, and even more powerful."


    He doesn''t know Liu Zongyun''s strength. He can only guess. Shangguan Xiang''er is very curious. Although she doesn''t think Feng mieqing is the top in the country, she can at least be regarded as the top local expert. Once, she was the most powerful expert in a provincial capital. This kind of expert can''t be seen everywhere. It''s too big for Su Jingfei to have such a helper and find herself.

 Chapter 811

    Shangguan Xiang''er and Su Jingfei walk into the barracks and see Liu Zongyun and others who are talking. Although she doesn''t know the old man, she can feel the temperament of an expert from the old man. Although he is wearing a military uniform, he has a momentum different from a soldier, which can only be achieved when his martial arts reaches a certain level.


    "Master Liu, this is my friend Shangguan xianger. I asked her to help me this time." After su Jingfei entered the door, he introduced Liu Zongyun.


    Liu Zongyun looks at the girl with a veil, and estimates that she is in her twenties. Although he doesn''t know what skills she has, he won''t despise a girl who can make su Jingfei attach so much importance to her. It''s su Jingfei''s skills.


    "Xiang''er, the official of Chumen, has met Master Liu." Shangguan Xiang''er is very clever. Now that she is Su Jingfei''s friend, she doesn''t look like a witch any more. Moreover, when she introduces herself, she uses the way in the Jianghu. Although Chu Chen said Shangguan Xiang''er has already judged Chumen, she is actually a Chumen person.


    Liu Zongyun may not know Shangguan Xiang''er, and he has never heard of her, but Chumen knows very well that it is a powerful family in the capital. He did not expect that Shangguan Xiang''er was born in Chumen. Liu Zongyun would not underestimate her because of her birth.


    "Hello, Shangguan girl, don''t be too polite. I''m the master of Wufeng. Since you are friends, you''d better be nice. I''d like to thank you for your help this time." Liu Zongyuan didn''t ask for help either, but politely said that the cause of the incident was LAN Xiqi, who was Liu Zongyun''s Apprentice. Whether Su Jingfei or Shangguan xianger came here to help, they should be regarded as helping out.


    Shangguan Xiang''er takes a look at Su Jingfei. She has some doubts in her heart. It''s su Jingfei who asked her for help. How can Liu Zongyun thank him? She really says with a smile: "Master Liu, you''re so polite. I''m just pulled by Su Jingfei."


    Su Jingfei knew what she was thinking, so he said: "this time, the Qian family is too much. They not only forced the marriage of blue girl, but also wanted to kill us all. Today, we must go to them to settle the accounts. Master Liu, if we don''t have any opinions, we can go to the provincial capital after lunch. We can save a lot of dreams. If the Qian family always leaves, we can''t catch Qian Zihao."


    "Well, you''re right. That''s our deal. We''ll start right after lunch." Liu Zongyun nodded and clapped his head.


    When things here are agreed, Su Jingfei takes Shangguan Xiang''er out of Liu Wufeng''s room. They must have something to say, and they have to explain to Shangguan Xiang''er what happened yesterday.


    Shangguan Xiang''er listened to Su Jingfei''s explanation, the first reaction was not the atmosphere, but looked at Su Jingfei with a smile and said: "Su Jingfei, I think you can, you are really a kind of love, so many women in the family are not satisfied, they also come out to flirt, this time it''s a big deal."


    "Well? What do you mean, there''s something wrong with that? " Su Jingfei frowned slightly.


    "Of course, something''s wrong. When you and LAN Xiqi joined hands to defeat Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, I think something''s wrong with you. Now you''re feuding with a big family for her. Your feelings are really deep!" Shangguan Xiang''er sneered and said sour.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. The woman is really a strange animal. At this time, she''s still jealous. However, she seems to be a little over herself this time. It seems that it''s all for LAN Xiqi''s sake. This is one of the reasons, but the more important thing is that he is aroused by the Qian family.


    "Why don''t you talk? You are really good. I came all the way here. I thought something happened to you and asked me to help you. Actually, I asked you to ask for justice from Xiaoqing people. I''m too humble to be your first wife. " Shangguan Xiang''er''s heart is even more sour when she sees Su Jingfei''s silence. She thinks that she has no conscience to die. She not only refuses to admit that she is a wife, but also asks herself to help him vent her anger on Qingren, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Su Jingfei said with a wry smile: "Shangguan girl, don''t say that, OK? Blue girl''s fiance just passed away. We have nothing to do with each other. Let people hear what you say, it will have a great impact on the girl''s reputation."


    "Hum hum, you''re protecting her now that you haven''t been through the door." Shangguan Xiang''er hummed twice, gambling.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. This woman''s mode of thinking is really strange. She doesn''t have this meaning. However, in order to let Shangguan Xiang''er calm down, she has to patiently say: "don''t get me wrong. I don''t have that meaning. Miss LAN has left the Qian family now, and she will have her own life in the future. If you have to say her to me, how can people fall in love and get married in the future?"


    "Isn''t it better not to marry you? Isn''t that what you think? " Shangguan Xiang''er''s mouth was curled and his way of not letting go.


    Su Jingfei can see Shangguan Xiang''er is jealous, but he has nothing to do. First of all, the relationship between him and LAN Xiqi is a little unclear. What''s more, the relationship between him and Shangguan Xiang''er is also unclear. The girl thinks that she is going to marry herself. It seems that their relationship is getting more and more chaotic.


    "There''s nothing to say. I''m not against your association with other women. Anyway, you already have several. I know this man. If you can''t control him, don''t force him. But you must remember that the position of the first wife must be mine." Shangguan Xiang''er''s attitude changed, as if she was really a resentful daughter-in-law. Even though Su Jingfei knew that she didn''t have that kind of relationship with her, she couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s strength is strong enough, and Ren Du''s two veins are connected. He calms down a little, and then he says, "Shangguan girl, your skill has gone a step further. Can you control other people''s thoughts with your voice?"


    Shangguan xianger was surprised at first, and then said unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect that your reaction was so fast. I just made a little progress. I can influence others with my own emotions, but it''s far from controlling others. However, with my efforts, you are only slightly affected. I''m still lack of skill!"


    Su Jingfei was ashamed. If he hadn''t experienced yesterday''s events, he might have been driven by Shangguan xianger. This woman''s Sonic attack is really too severe.


    In the past, she still needed to use the Yuxiao, but now she has driven some other people''s emotions when she speaks. It''s impossible to defend against such attacks.


    "Well, let''s get down to business and let me help you. You must admit that I''m your fiancee, and you need to report to me which woman you''re going to associate with in the future." Shangguan xianger hummed no matter what Su Jingfei thought.


    Su Jingfei said helplessly: "Shangguan girl, you didn''t say that when you came to help me. If this is the condition you promised to help me, I would rather not need your help. Although my Chumen sword song is not as good as you, it''s not impossible to use it to fight."


    Shangguan Xiang''er stares at Su Jingfei angrily, but this guy seems to have never seen him, so he has to say angrily: "you are cruel, Su Jingfei, you bastard. How can I meet you? Please tell me what to do."


    Su Jingfei chuckles. Although Guan Xiang''er looks like a little witch, when she really likes herself, she can''t refuse her request.


    He is not sure whether Shangguan Xiang''er really likes herself, but she can come to a city because of her words, which is enough to prove that she cares about herself. He is not afraid of the girl''s threat, and it is her who finally gives in.


    In his heart, Su Jingfei said solemnly: "it''s like this. We will still go to Qian''s house today, and Liu Zongyun will lead the team. But I don''t like it. After all, Qian''s house wanted to catch us all yesterday, so today we won''t be unprepared. Most of us have to do it.


    In terms of operation, your sonic wave attack is the most suitable for group warfare. If there is a conflict, you will use a comprehensive attack to deal with the money family. "


    After listening to him, Shangguan Xiang''er rolled his eyes and said, "do you think this is massive magic, or AOE! If my sonic attack is only aimed at one person, its power is certainly not small. If it is a range attack, its attack power is much smaller. "


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you can slow them down, I want this time difference. I''ve arranged everything." Su Jingfei shook his head with a smile.


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t ask the bottom of the matter, but nodded: "well, since you say so, I''ll help you. As for whether you can succeed or not, I can''t guarantee. But I believe that the Qian family will be affected at least by my attack."


    "That''s enough. Sometimes, just a second or two of pause can change the world." Su Jingfei smiles and says confidently.


    Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s words. Su Jingfei''s experience tells everyone that he is absolutely a cautious man. Since he can be so confident, everything must be arranged. At that time, he just needs to cooperate with him to use the rhythm attack.


    "Well, having said so much, I think it''s time to have lunch later. Let''s go now and have a good meal. We''ll go to Qian''s house in the evening. Isn''t Qian''s house very drag? If you think you are very strong, you want to bully people and dare to arrest me all over the city, then I''ll let him know if we Su family people can make trouble at will. "


    "Yes, when did our Su family ever be bullied like this? Don''t worry, I will go to help you to get justice." Shangguan Xiang''er is also attached to the Su family.


    For Shangguan Xiang''er''s behavior, Su Jingfei has no choice but to roll his eyes to express helplessness. However, he is really moved by Shangguan Xiang''er, and the girl is actually quite good to herself.

 Chapter 812

    It is true that Su Jingfei is being arrested on the ground in city a, but for some inconvenient reasons, it is only under the internal supervision of the police system. As long as Su Jingfei appears in city a, he will be arrested, but he does not arouse the public.


    Unit 307 is different from other local garrisons. Although it may have a good relationship with some local personnel and help them do something, it still needs to be independent when it comes to serious issues. What''s more, the person in charge of unit 307 is Heisha, and the police of city a dare not fight them.


    When Su Jingfei left city a again, there were more members of Liu Wufeng''s school, Shangguan Xiang''er and Baitou Qingming. As for Baitou Qingming, they were not with them, and they were accompanied by 307 troops. This was because they were afraid that the Qian family would jump over the wall in a hurry. Since they had the idea of catching Su Jingfei and others for the first time, I don''t know if this will happen the second time.


    But because of face, the actions of the white headed Qingming and others didn''t tell Liu Zongyun that he was stubborn. He thought that even if old man Qian was protecting his weaknesses, he didn''t dare to do anything too much.


    Along the way, although there were some people investigating, it was the white head and others who used the name of 307 army to solve the problem. They didn''t care whether this matter would come to the ears of Qian family. Anyway, they would meet at Qian family soon. Even if they didn''t say it, they knew they were waiting.


    The provincial capital is still the same as it was yesterday. What happened to Qian''s family has no impression on the life of ordinary people. Maybe there are some rumors in the high-level circle of the provincial capital, but because it happened too soon to end, it is estimated that few people know the news.


    Liu Zongyun led a group of people directly came to the Qian family, and the people of the Qian family obviously got the news, and they also met at the door of the family. The leader was old man Qian. The owner of the Qian family and Qian Zihao were not present. Obviously, he also knew who the other party was running for.


    Although Su Jingfei and Liu Wufeng are annoyed, they know that under such circumstances, they don''t just need to meet and start a negotiation. What''s more, Liu Zongyun and old man Qian still have a certain friendship.


    "Brother Liu, you are here in person. This time, I will accompany you first." When old man Qian saw Liu Zongyun, the first thing he did was admit his mistake.


    Liu Zongyun snorted: "Qian Yuyang, we have known each other for nearly 50 years. I can''t imagine that you still do such a thing when you are old. Is it because the national laws have become illusory in your eyes, or is it because your grandson is everything in your heart, and you don''t want any principles for your grandson?"


    His tone is quite heavy, and he is in front of the Qian family. Qian Yuyang''s face is not good-looking, and the Qian family''s face is even worse. After all, old man Qian is the spiritual pillar of the Qian family, but Liu Zongyun is really qualified to criticize Qian Yuyang.


    "Brother Liu, I know that I did it wrong. Didn''t I come to make amends today?" Then he asked the servant to take a cup of tea and said, "I''ll give you a cup of tea instead of wine. It''s my sincerity to you. Later, I''ll tie Chong''er and Zihao up and give them to you. What do you think?"


    Old man Qian''s attitude is surprisingly good. It''s not only Liu Zongyun''s doubts, but also su Jingfei''s. even if they are powerful, the Qian family shouldn''t admit it so soon.


    Theoretically, the only way for the Qian family to get angry with Su Jingfei, Liu Wufeng and others yesterday is to kill them all directly. In this way, even if someone finally suspects that their death has something to do with the Qian family, they can deny it. In this way, no matter Liu Wufeng''s strength or Su Jingfei''s strength, there is no excuse to do it.


    What''s more important is that all the people are dead. It''s unknown whether the forces behind them will deal with the Qian family for their sake. But the key is that the Qian family fails. Su Jingfei and Liu Wufeng run away safely, and they will face blows from both sides.


    Everyone can see that. Today, Liu Zongyun''s arrival confirms the development of the situation. Theoretically, it''s reasonable for old man Qian to admit his advice and hand over the culprit. After all, this can save the Qian family. Otherwise, in the face of the suppression of the forces behind Liu Wufeng and Su Jingfei, the Qian family can''t support it.


    Su Jingfei and others are smart people. Naturally, they can figure out the worst of them. But the most important thing is that the culprits of Qian Zihao and Qian Chong are not only the descendants of old Qian, but also his direct family. Qian Zihao is the only successor of the Qian family. How can he be willing to hand him over, They don''t believe that old man Qian has such profound righteousness.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Liu Zongyun to take the cup from old man Qian. Instead, he flashed a golden light in his hand and put a gold needle through the cup. Then he forced a gold needle straight, put on the cup and walked back to the team slowly.


    "Su Jingfei, what do you want to do?" Being taken away by such means, old man Qian changed his face and angrily scolded.


    Liu Zongyun''s face also changed. This is old man Qian''s confession tea. If he drinks this cup of tea, the matter can be solved peacefully. After years of getting along with him, he is really reluctant to fall out with Qian Yuyang. But now Su Jingfei takes away the cup. Does that mean he doesn''t want to solve it like this?


    Su Jingfei did not return to Qian Yuyang''s words, but went to Shangguan Xiang''er and nodded to her. He believed Shangguan Xiang''er could understand what he meant.


    Sure enough, Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t disappoint him. She took out a silver hairpin from her body. Su Jingfei accepted the hairpin with satisfaction. He knew that Shangguan Xiang''er always dressed up as an ancient costume. She must have silver ornaments on her body. This is a kind of matching thing.


    "Although I see that master Qian is sincere, I don''t trust the servants of Qian family. I have to check all the things I''ve got." Then put the silver hairpin into the tea cup. If the tea cup is poisonous, the silver hairpin will naturally turn black. His action is very fast, and people''s eyes are attracted by his action. No one will accuse him of being so suspicious.


    Silver hairpin fell into the water, and did not change the color, old man Qian cold hum a way: "Su Jingfei, you really use the heart of villain degree gentleman''s belly."


    Although Liu Zongyun didn''t say that Su Jingfei was doing too much because of his identity, he was not happy. Liu Zongyun obviously didn''t want to fall out with old man Qian completely. People were going to hand over his son and grandson. How could there be so many opinions.


    But when he was about to pick up Su Jingfei''s tea cup, Su Jingfei suddenly said with a smile: "Master Liu, don''t worry, you should know that I am a traditional Chinese medicine, and I have a very strong defense against all kinds of diet. Let''s do another experiment." Su Jingfei said that he had already stepped back.


    Liu Zongyuan frowned and said in a bad tone: "Su Jingfei, what else do you want to do? Haven''t you just verified it?"


    "Yes, it''s verified, but it''s not necessarily absolutely safe. We have to find someone to try." Su Jingfei said with a smile, but his action was fast. Before waiting for someone to react, he had caught the nearest Qian family and poured all the tea in the teacup into this person''s mouth.


    No one could have imagined that he would choose such a simple and crude way. If there was no poison in this cup of tea, Su Jingfei would humiliate Qian''s family, and even Liu Zongyun would be laughed at.


    Only Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan, who are familiar with Su Jingfei, and Shangguan Xiang''er, who has studied Su Jingfei, know that Su Jingfei is usually so impulsive. When he does things, he has a certain degree of assurance, but he is not so impulsive. Especially in such occasions, Su Jingfei is not in trouble.


    Sure enough, when Liu Zongyun was about to open his mouth, the Qian family, who had been filled with tea, suddenly got a shock and began to buckle their voice with both hands. It was obvious that they were out of breath.


    Then, in the eyes of the shocked people, the man soon lay on the ground, kicking his legs around, and soon seven holes bled to death.


    Liu Zongyuan looks at the dead and Qian Yuyang in surprise and anger. Qian Yuyang is really depressed. In addition to being disappointed that the plan has been exposed, he also has to face Liu Zongyun''s anger. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to see through the trap.


    "Qian Yuyang, you''re so cruel. You''ve been poisoning me for so many years. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, I''d be dead now. I really misunderstood you. I thought you could understand the truth, not an old fool." Liu Zongyuan was furious and pointed to Qian Yuyang.


    Qian Yuyang''s face was a bit ferocious, and his veins leaped. He didn''t look like he should have at his age. He roared: "why should I be reasonable? If you want to kill our Qian family, I will resist naturally. I won''t let anyone hurt Zihao and Chonger."


    Without waiting for Liu Zongyun to open his mouth, Qian Yuyang suddenly stares at Su Jingfei and says, "it has been proved that there is no toxicity. Why do you want to experiment with our family again? How do you see the problem?"


    Su Jingfei saw that Qian Yuyang had already shown his true colors. Oh, he said lightly, "it''s a simple thing. I''m cautious in my life. It''s just such a simple experiment. I''m not satisfied at all. Besides, when I came in, that man hated me very much. I thought he didn''t like me, so I played with him. Who knows it''s really poisonous!"


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s explanation, Qian Yuyang almost didn''t vomit blood, which is the reason why he saw through his trap? This guy is just being hoodwinked!


    Shangguan Xiang''er is really laughing to death beside him. Su Jingfei is really a bad guy. He clearly sees Qian Yuyang''s attitude is wrong, and he also sees his flaws. It''s just so irritating. You don''t have to ask. Su Jingfei is not only proficient in medicine, but also knows something about modern chemistry. Silver jewelry is not 100% poisonous.

 Chapter 813

    Qian Yuyang''s plan was exposed by Su Jingfei, and he immediately did not hide it. He laughed and said: "Liu Zongyun, I knew you would never give up with me, but don''t forget, Z province is my home, and our Qian family won''t let the mermaid eat."


    Finish saying also don''t wait for Su Jingfei etc. to open mouth, immediately waved a hand way: "all came out, I want to let them all can''t walk."


    Qian Yuyang''s voice fell down. He walked from the villa area and immediately rushed out dozens of people. Everyone had weapons in their hands, and even some people had micro Chong. Obviously, after the lesson of the day before yesterday, he knew that pistols were no longer useful for experts.


    Liu Zongyun didn''t expect that Qian Yuyang had done such a great job. He not only poisoned himself, but also arranged so many shooters. Even though he was very good at martial arts, it was very difficult for him to leave safely surrounded by so many people. Now he is a little regretful that he didn''t listen to Su Jingfei''s advice and was obstinate in killing people.


    "Qian Yuyang, you''re digging your own grave. If you give up now, it''s still too late. Do you know that if you go on making trouble like this, your Qian family can''t have a foothold in China." Liu Zongyun tries his best to calm down and try to persuade Qian Yuyang to change his mind. Even if he has a little mental activity, he and others can leave. It''s still very easy to figure out how to deal with Qian Yuyang.


    It''s a pity that Qian Yuyang can achieve today''s achievements, and he is not the kind of soft hearted person. Since he has shown his own card, he has no idea of changing his mind. He laughs wildly and says: "what if he can''t stand on his feet? Our Qian family has had multiple cooperation with Japan for a long time. After I clean up you, I can immigrate immediately.


    I''m not afraid to tell you that Chong''er has left with Zihao. Even if you want to revenge on them, it''s too late. Now they are all on the plane. "


    Liu Zongyun''s heart sank. The most important thing that destroyed his reputation was in the hands of this shameless villain. He thought that the Qian family was so mean now, because Qian Chong was too mean to the owner. Now he knows that many things are wrong, and bad things have to come from the root.


    Maybe Qian Yuyang was a good talent at that time, and his character was also passable. But for his descendants, he was still desperate, and he didn''t care about any moral principles.


    By this time, Liu Zongyun had already given up his heart and whispered to Liu Wufeng, Su Jingfei and other humanitarians around him: "I''ve hurt you this time. I underestimated Qian Yuyang. He can do anything for his children and grandchildren. I can''t imagine that my husband is unmarried all his life."


    "Master, it''s not your fault. It''s really shameless of old man Qian. We''ll try our best to kill him. It shouldn''t be a problem." Liu Wufeng didn''t complain about the master, but was firm in his way.


    ***


    At this time, he was not easy to say anything, but said to Liu Zongyun: "Master Liu, things are not turning for the better. Qian Yuyang, a shameless guy, I have been on guard for a long time."


    Then he stepped forward and said to Qian Yuyang, "old man Qian, do you think you are sure to win? Your Qian family has been a big family for decades. It''s going to be destroyed today. Don''t you think it''s a pity? "


    "Don''t think it''s any use delaying time, su. It''s a pity that our Qian family''s decades old foundation has been destroyed. But if you bury him, there will be no pity. Especially you, the rising star who is known as the first master of the young generation, have no hope of becoming the first master of the country. Unfortunately, you will die here today, And it''s all because of you, that you meddle in your business. " If old man Qian looks crazy, laugh for a while and get angry for a while.


    It''s natural that he didn''t set up the Qian family. He had the Qian family a hundred years ago and has been standing still. However, because Su Jingfei intervened in this matter, he not only lost the opportunity to unite with the LAN family and make the Qian family more powerful, but also had to immigrate because of dealing with Su Jingfei and Liu Zongyun. How can Qian Yuyang not be distressed.


    Su Jingfei did not refute his words, but sighed: "Alas, stubborn, in this case, there is nothing to say, give me out."


    What he said in front of him seemed to be talking to himself, but the second sentence was uttered with internal force, which could be heard even a few miles away. The residents nearby were still wondering whose TV stereo was making such a loud noise.


    Su Jingfei''s words stunned the people on the scene. They didn''t understand what Su Jingfei meant. Qian Yuyang reacted for a while and then said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, are you crazy? Do you have anyone else to come? There are people from our Qian family nearby. If you have people, how can we not know? "


    "Yes? It''s really hard to say. I know you have a lot of money, so I like to compete with you. " Su Jingfei does not care a smile.


    During their conversation, they all heard the sound of footwork and the uniform appearance. Both Liu Zongyun and Qian Yuyang''s faces changed. They were all experienced old people, and Liu Zongyun was born in the army. Only soldiers can make such a sound. They all know that it should be someone with an army here.


    "Surround them." People are still guessing that the voice of the white head has sounded: "the people of the Qian family hear that, all of them put down their weapons, and the violators are killed on the spot."


    Then they saw that they were surrounded by a group of people outside the Qian family, and the equipment of these people was obviously more gorgeous and unified than that of the Qian family in front of them. At least more than 200 people formed a circle to surround all the Qian family.


    "No way. How can you gather so many people in such a short time?" Surrounded by the crowd, Qian Yuyang was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Not only him, but also Liu Zongyun was puzzled. The white headed Qingming was subordinate to 307 army. They knew this, and they knew that they would have the ability to lead the army. However, there were forces of the Qian family nearby. How could they approach quietly and quickly surround the Qian family!


    So many people are thinking about this problem. Only Su Jingfei knows what''s going on, and this is his early arrangement.


    Chu Yiming had asked Zhao Fenghua and the elite of Polaris security company to come to Qian''s home before he came. Their task was not only to monitor Qian''s family, but also to clear up obstacles, with the purpose of quietly surrounding Qian''s home.


    In fact, before Su Jingfei and others came here, more than 100 people from Polaris had already surrounded the Qian family, but they just didn''t show up.


    When the white headed Qingming arrived, Zhao Fenghua contacted them according to Su Jingfei''s instructions. The security of Polaris and the 307 troops brought by the white headed Qingming were more than 200 people. After the two sides united, they completed the siege.


    If Su Jingfei doesn''t have enough assurance, how dare he deal with the Qian family? This big battle is to kill the Qian family. Since they want to kill them all, what reason do they have to be lenient? If a big family like the Qian family gives them a chance to turn over, it will definitely bring endless troubles.


    At the beginning, because the Feng family had a family support in the capital, Su Jingfei couldn''t kill them all, but the Qian family was different. They only had the power of Z province. Although they were stronger than the Feng family in H Province, they were weaker than the Feng family in the capital. This time, he had no reason to let them run away.


    No matter whether Qian Yuyang understood why he was surrounded by people, Baitou once again said: "listen to the people inside, put down your weapons, accept the investigation, violators, fight on the ground, do not stubborn resistance, once again, put down your weapons, accept our investigation."


    At first, the Qian family surrounded Su Jingfei and others, but they were all a little proud. Although you are good at martial arts, you were finally cleaned up by us. Now they see the soldiers with guns and live ammunition outside, and they suddenly feel cold in their legs.


    Qian Yuyang, the leader, looked at Su Jingfei and said for a long time, "Su Jingfei, you are really powerful. You used such a move. It seems that our Qian family has fallen."


    "Compared with the means of master Qian, I''m still too young. I just want to prevent some people from being too shameless. If you honestly admit your mistake earlier, the most important thing is that the culprit is caught, but your money family will not be affected. But now your money family is really going to die." Su Jingfei a smile, also not satisfied, very indifferent way.


    "Yes, I can tell from your preparations that our money family is finished. I have to say that you are very powerful. I''m not wronged to be planted in your hands." Qian Yuyang seemed to have accepted his fate and sighed.


    Liu Zongyun nodded secretly beside him. As expected, the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves ahead. Before, he just thought Su Jingfei was very good at martial arts. Although he was very optimistic about him, he didn''t regard Su Jingfei as the kind of handsome talent who planned strategies. At most, he was a fierce general. Now he knows that Su Jingfei is really brave and resourceful. Such a young talent has a bright future.


    Qian Yuyang''s tone suddenly changed, and he said with a loud smile: "Su Jingfei, even if he is prepared, he can catch all the people in our Qian family. How about that? Chong''er has left the Qian family with Zihao, and there is a lot of wealth. They can make a comeback. At that time, he will come to revenge us, and you will wait to bear the hatred of our Qian family."


    Su Jingfei was not worried at all. He said to Qian Yuyang with a smile: "old man Qian, you must not have seen your stocks in the last two days. Your stocks have fallen to the limit. Where is the wealth? Are you kidding?" Without waiting for Qian Yuyang to speak, he continued: "as for the power of your Qian family, ha ha, I''m sorry, I''ve already taken over."

 Chapter 814

    Su Jingfei''s words made Qian Yuyang feel bad. He said in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei, what do you mean? What do you mean you take over! "


    "Oh, well, it''s very simple. Since you''ve dealt with me, I think you must have a certain understanding of me. I have a group of brothers who usually work more aggressively. I heard yesterday that you were very dissatisfied with my behavior. Today, you have done something about your family''s industry, which may make you unhappy." Su Jingfei smiles and understates.


    Qian Yuyang is a smart man, and he did study Su Jingfei. After all, he did not dare to take this young man lightly. He knew that he should be the ultimate boss of the capital of H Province. What Su Jingfei uses now is the common saying of the underground world.


    "Su Jingfei, you are cruel enough. I really underestimate you. You always like to be a pig and eat a tiger. You are always despised, but in the end you are better than anyone else." Qian Yuyang sneered and looked at Su Jingfei. He really didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s actions were so fast that his family''s underground industries in the provincial capital would be hit.


    He doesn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s words. As a powerful underground man in a province, it''s really not difficult to deal with his family business. Now he regrets that he didn''t listen to his son and grandson yesterday, which gave Su Jingfei a chance to revenge.


    Not only does he look at Su Jingfei with new eyes, but Liu Zongyun can probably guess Su Jingfei''s meaning. Before he came here, Liu Wufeng had already introduced Su Jingfei to him. People like Su Jingfei can''t be dealt with by ordinary people. Now, it seems that his apprentice has vision and doesn''t make enemies with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel embarrassed because of Qian Yuyang''s words. Instead, he said modestly, "in front of you, I''m nothing, but I always have principles and I''m not as shameless as you."


    Qian Yuyang snorted and did not argue. He just looked at Su Jingfei and said, "you have a large number of people now. Surround us, but don''t forget that you are still surrounded by me. If your people are really capable, save you before we shoot, but you can''t be proud."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "old man Qian, you are a turtle in a jar now. You have to threaten now. You are really stubborn!"


    "I''m stubborn, or you can''t see the situation clearly. Don''t forget that even if your martial arts are not bad, your reaction speed is far faster than ordinary people, but there are so many people here, can''t you deal with them? Even if you''re OK, how many people can you take with you to leave safely? " Qian Yuyang has put all his eggs in one basket now. Only Su Jingfei is afraid can they understand.


    Su Jingfei looks at Qian Yuyang and shakes his head. There is no support just now. Liu Zongyun and others are not tied up. Now there is support. What else can they be afraid of? Thinking of this, they don''t pay attention to Qian Yuyang. Instead, they turn to Shangguan Xiang''er and say, "Shangguan girl, how do you think this situation should be broken?"


    "Now that you think of me, I finally know why Feng mieqing and they will lose to you. You are better than monkeys. All this is good." Shangguan Xiang''er looks at Su Jingfei in white. She is not angry.


    Su Jingfei touched his nose and said awkwardly, "Shangguan girl, when you praise me in the future, I think you should pay attention to the wording. It sounds strange."


    "I didn''t praise you. Don''t stink." Shangguan Xiang''er was proud and angry. She took out her own Jade Flute and explained: "we are not outsiders either. I usually use the eight tones of heaven and devil to the enemy, but there are still several pieces of music that haven''t been used. I''ll give you a performance today."


    "I said Su Jingfei, even if you want to be more calm, you don''t have to be so weak. You even talk about music with others. Are you too fake?" Qian Yuyang doesn''t know what Su Jingfei and others are talking about. After watching Su Jingfei chat with the masked woman around her, she actually takes out a jade flute. It seems that she wants to play in public. This is too much nonsense. What''s the matter with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei glances at Qian Yuyang. It''s very rare for Shangguan Xiang''er to take out the Yuxiao. Few people know about the rhythm attack, and they don''t really know much about it. Even the old martial arts like Qian Yuyang don''t know what Shangguan Xiang''er''s purpose is to take out the Yuxiao. He also thinks about the power of Chumen Jiange, and the founder Chu Yiming must be even more amazing, Now he thinks that if he goes to the capital, whether he wants to visit and talk about this genius.


    Shangguan Xiang''er put Yuxiao on his lips and said in a low voice, "I want to play a requiem for you. I hope you can like it."


    Although we all know that playing music at this time is pure bullshit, we still look at Shangguan Xiang''er unconsciously. It''s just that her behavior is a little weird. She even wants to play at such a tense moment, and it''s still such a name. It''s uncomfortable to listen to the requiem.


    But they didn''t speak. They all wanted to see what Shangguan Xiang''er was going to do. Shangguan Xiang''er''s Xiao sound soon came out, which was different from the eight sounds of heaven and evil. It could make people fall into a psychedelic state. But anyone who heard this song felt that his body began to be weak.


    Even people at Su Jingfei''s level are not comfortable with the sound of Xiao. It seems that they can''t control themselves to sit on the ground at any time. Their previous fighting spirit becomes weaker and weaker. Everyone is on guard and quickly resists with internal force. It can be seen that Shangguan Xiang''er''s temperament attack is more dissatisfied with the indifference attack.


    At the beginning, Shangguan Xiang''er also told Su Jingfei that her skill is not very good. Even if she can use the range of temperament attack, she will be unable to control because of her limited ability. Now Su Jingfei knows that she can''t control the direction of attack.


    Su Jingfei and others are all good at strength. In Shangguan xianger''s Requiem, they almost can''t survive. Under the attack of this kind of melody, the ordinary people of Qian''s family or the people with weaker strength have no intention of resisting at all. Even some of them have put down their weapons.


    They were all on guard to prevent Su Jingfei and others from breaking through the encirclement. Because of the existence of Requiem, their fighting will was disintegrated, and they suddenly felt that they would lose their lives, which was really not worth it.


    Qian Yuyang didn''t take this song seriously at first. Until he was tired and didn''t want to move, he realized that something was wrong. The money family''s Gunners had even put down their weapons. He didn''t dare to take Guan Xiang''er lightly any more. He yelled: "cheer up, all of you. The enchantress is confusing your mind."


    As an expert with profound internal skills, he suddenly woke up a lot of people after a loud roar. They all wanted to take their own weapons. This was their first reaction.


    But the situation is completely out of control. Just when they are ready to take the gun, Su Jingfei yells at the white head: "start shooting. All the money family members who want to take the weapon will be killed. They are all terrorists smuggling arms."


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t kill many people, he had the experience of killing people after all, and hated the Qian family deeply, so he gave an order without mercy.


    Although the people with Bai tou and Zhao Fenghua are also influenced by Shangguan Xiang''er''s Xiao, they are not influenced much because they are a little far away. They are awakened by Su Jingfei''s cry that implies the power of the sword song of Chumen. No matter what Su Jingfei says is true or false, they have already started shooting at those who want to hold guns.


    No matter the 307 troops or the people brought by Zhao Fenghua, they are all real elites. Naturally, they have good shooting skills. Now with Su Jingfei''s order, it''s like cutting wheat, harvesting part of Qian''s family''s lives.


    The rest of Qian''s family, even if they want to fight, will not dare to mess around when they see their companions falling in the pool of blood. Not only that, they have to step back two steps, raise their hands high, and signal that they are not harmed. After all, the few who are really not afraid of death are scared to death.


    Qian Yuyang''s face was as pale as ashes. He didn''t expect that it would be like this, especially Shangguan xianger''s weird, which directly smashed his last point of dependence, even if he wanted to make a fish in the net now.


    Su Jingfei gives Shangguan Xiang''er a thumbs up, and then says to Qian Yuyang, "old man Qian, you''d better give up your hand. You''re arrested now. Although you can''t escape death, you can bear less crime. The people who surround you are all authentic military personnel. They''re investigating the smuggling of arms by your Qian family and foreign forces. You''re well deserved to die."


    "Su Jingfei, I''ve been in trouble this time. I didn''t expect that the Qian family has been developing smoothly for so many years, but now it''s in your hands, and it''s a broken family." Qian Yuyang has not been crazy before, the tone is more insipid.


    Su Jingfei smiles, shakes his head and says: "the reason why your Qian family perishes is not because you met me, but because you have gone the wrong way. If you are not too shameless, you will not come to such an end. If you abide by the law, you will not be exposed about smuggling arms."


    Qian Yuyang turns his mouth. Su Jingfei doesn''t think about himself when he talks about Qian''s family. What he does doesn''t seem to be very law-abiding, but there''s no need to be serious about it. After all, the winner, the prince, and the loser, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Under such circumstances, although his personal force is not weaker than Su Jingfei''s, he won''t fight any more. Besides, Liu Zongyun''s strength is not weaker than him. He is very single and doesn''t struggle. He says to the white headed Qingming: "you don''t need to put handcuffs on me. I will go with you. The Qian family is finished, and I will be responsible for this."


    White headed Qingming had heard of Qian Yuyang''s power, so he would not force him to do so. He nodded and said, "master Qian, you''d better not resist. I might as well tell you that there are not only shooters but also snipers here. Once someone in your Qian family resists, you don''t need to tell me. You understand."


    Qian Yuyang didn''t hate Baitou. He nodded and said, "don''t worry. Since I''ve lost, I''ll bear the consequences."


    Su Jingfei said with a thumbs up: "old man Qian, although you are a little shameless, you are also a bachelor. It''s not in vain that I have made such a big battle against you. This is the maximum authority I can call."


    "Permission?" Although knowing that he was defeated, Qian Yuyang asked in a daze after hearing Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei smiles, and there is no outsider on the scene. He doesn''t need to hide. He patiently explains: "old man Qian, when I said you violated the law and discipline, did you feel very unbalanced and think that I''m not much better than you? You don''t have to deny it. I can see it, but I forgot to tell you that I am actually a major of 307 troops. Everything I do is based on the interests of the country. "


    Qian Yuyang was stunned for a moment and then said with a tragic smile: "Su Jingfei, you won. You really won thoroughly. You actually have so many identities. Even in the end, I underestimated you. You really killed people and didn''t pay for your life."


    "Of course, it doesn''t pay for my life. If I pay for my life, I can still live till now!" Su Jingfei curls his lips and says with indifference that Shangguan xianger and Xuanxuan despise each other again.


    Qian Yuyang looked at Su Jingfei''s complacent appearance, but he was not angry. He hummed and said with a smile: "even if your strength is far beyond my imagination, what can you do? I don''t have any money. My family doesn''t have no descendants. As long as Chong''er and Zihao have a firm foothold there, they will come to avenge me. Even if you are powerful, you can''t guard against those who plan to revenge you. "


    "Mr. Qian, your words are really frightening, but I forgot to tell you some bad news." Su Jingfei didn''t have any worries. He suddenly took out the phone, dialed a series of numbers in front of Qian Yuyang, and then said with a smile: "the good play is over, bring them together."


    With a "good" on the other side of the phone, the phone was hung up, and then Qian Yuyang, who realized that something was wrong, saw that Qian Zihao and Qian Chong were being pressed and came from a distance.


    They were in a mess. It was obvious that they had been passed by. Qian Zihao, in particular, had been blinded and beaten by others. His appearance was completely destroyed, and his only eye was dull. He was no longer proud.


    Seeing them, Qian Yuyang said: "Chong''er, Zihao, how can you be caught?"


    Without waiting for them to speak, Su Jingfei explained with a smile: "do you really think it''s OK to send them away? I didn''t tell you that my people have been staring at you around your home for a long time. When they left, they were already discovered by our people. Tian Haihai''s strength is not as weak as you think. He took people to catch people himself. How could he let them run away! "


    With these words, he said hello to Tian Haihai, who followed Qian Zihao and Qian Chong.

 Chapter 815

    With the appearance of Qian Chong and Qian Zihao, Tian Haihai completely defeated Qian Yuyang''s last hope. He didn''t expect that his son and grandson didn''t escape successfully. He sacrificed the whole family to buy time for them.


    "Old man Qian, you are still so confident now. Do you think that there will be someone to avenge you in the future? Do I need to worry about the Revenge of Qian Chong and Qian Zihao? " Su Jingfei is not complacent and forgetful, but just downplays the way, as if the thing is very relaxed, everything is under control.


    Old man Qian had to admit that Su Jingfei was very strong this time. He said with a wry smile, "I have been warning myself that you are not an ordinary young man. You should be more careful with you. Unexpectedly, I underestimated you in the end. I only regret that I didn''t let them leave yesterday."


    "In fact, if you want to arrange for them to leave yesterday, I have a way to stop them, but it''s not so simple. Do you really think I started today?" Su Jingfei sneered, but he clearly remembered that Tian Haihai had left yesterday. At that time, he didn''t go anywhere else, just to supervise the Qian family.


    "Well, Su Jingfei, you won completely this time. Tell me your conditions. How can you let Chong''er and Zihao go? As long as I can do it, I can promise. Even if you want all the property of our family, I will give it away." Qian Yuyang is also an old man. He can see things to the point. Now it''s meaningless to talk about those processes. Now he just wants how to recover them.


    Su startled the flying top of the backup man, and no doubt Liu Shifu''s master Liu Zongyun, but today''s events are almost all planned by Su startled. Even if Tian Hai is a willow without wind, he finally grabs Qian Chong and Qian Zihao, and is also a help from the people who are flying by the startled sky. Now can he let the money go home, and only Sue has the final say.


    If you want to be an ordinary person or a real schemer, the best choice is not to be impulsive. Compared with the lives of Qian Chong and Qian Zihao, Qian''s wealth is more important. After all, even if you rob their underground forces and defeat several of their companies in the stock market, Qian will not go bankrupt. If Su Jingfei agrees with Qian Yuyang''s terms, Wealth will instantly double, or even more.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is not a real schemer, and he will not strengthen himself in this way. Instead of answering Qian Yuyang''s words directly, he looks at Liu Zongyuan and says, "Master Liu, do you think you can buy your life with money?"


    Liu Zongyun didn''t want to tell whether it was su Jingfei''s trial or something special. He snorted a straightforward way: "it''s not a pity that the Qian family died."


    Su Jingfei still didn''t comment, but looked at Liu Wufeng and said, "brother Wufeng, if it''s you, do you choose interests or human life? All the wealth of the Qian family should be billions."


    Liu Wufeng is not a schemer, but he is more calm, pondering for a moment: "according to personal feelings, I will not give them face, but according to the overall situation, I tend to leave them alive." As soon as he finished, Xuanxuan tugged at him and said, "elder martial brother, you can''t let them off so cheaply. There''s not a good thing in the Qian family."


    Su Jingfei turned his head away again and looked at Tian Hai waterway: "brother Tian, you captured the people. What do you mean?"


    Tian Haihai has been silent all the time. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he maintains his usual style and utters the word "kill" coldly. He doesn''t care whether the white headed Qingming and others are military people.


    Except Shangguan Xiang''er, Su Jingfei asked again. Shangguan Xiang''er was an outsider. Her task was just to play a song here. After he asked, she looked at Qian Yuyang and said, "old man Qian, look at what you mean. Your son and grandson are really disgusting. How can you let them go?"


    "Su Jingfei, I once heard that you took an ancient map at an auction, but that map is incomplete. I know where there is a part of it. I use all my wealth and this news to exchange their lives. What do you think?" Qian Yuyang can naturally hear Su Jingfei''s meaning and has to take out his last card.


    Su Jingfei thought of many ways to ask Qian Yuyang for mercy, but he didn''t expect him to come up with this. To tell the truth, Su Jingfei always thought that only he knew the words on the remnant picture, and only the thread bound book had such words. There must be a huge secret. If he could get the whole picture, he could get the things in it.


    As far as he knows, in addition to the two pictures in his hand, Feng mieqing also has one. Now he has brought it into the capital. Is Qian Yuyang talking about the fourth one?


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said with a contemptuous smile: "Qian Yuyang, you don''t have to tell me. I know that Feng mieqing has a share there? I''ve seen it with my own eyes. When I go to the capital, I''ll ask him for it. "


    Anyway, others didn''t know the meaning of the remnant picture, and he didn''t mind saying it. Besides, it was no secret that Xuanxuan had participated in the auction.


    Qian Yuyang was stunned and then said, "does Feng mieqing have a share? It turns out that there are not only two copies of this picture! " His expression is true to you, obviously not disguised. Because of this expression, Su Jingfei is sure that he really knows there is another one.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t tell him that he actually has two shares, but he is depressed about whether he wants to exchange the life of Qian Zihao and Qian Chong for the news. In his opinion, he can find a way to accumulate wealth, but he can''t get rid of the information about the remnant picture. This may have a lot to do with it, even the thread bound book. That''s his core secret.


    But now, if you let Qian Zihao and Qian Chong go because of your selfishness, not only Liu Zongyun and others will have an opinion on you, but also the white head Qingming will look down on you. He really has some contradictions.


    Shangguan Xiang''er obviously saw Su Jingfei''s melancholy and said in a low voice: "no matter how important the news is, it can''t be more important than human life. Interests can''t decide everything."


    Su Jingfei''s body suddenly shakes. When he asks Liu Zongyun and his apprentice Hetian Haihai, he has this idea in his heart. No matter what the interests are, the overall situation is that the murderer pays his life and the debtor pays his money. The culprits are Qian Chong and Qian Zihao. If he lets them go, he will not be at ease.


    After listening to Qian Yuyang''s last request, he was moved. Even if he got the news, he would be ashamed of others and even have demons. In the future, his kung fu would stagnate.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s words were like a slap in the face, which made him suddenly enlightened. He looked at Shangguan Xiang''er gratefully and said with a smile: "Qian Yuyang, you old man, you are almost confused by you. Even if you talk too much, I will act according to my principles. If I don''t listen to your news, it will be mine and mine eventually."


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s attitude change, Qian Yuyang immediately changed his face and knew what Su Jingfei was going to do. He quickly said, "Su Jingfei, the news is only known to me. If you don''t listen to me, you will never know."


    "I don''t know. When I bought the remnant picture, I was just in a curiosity mentality. Even if I couldn''t get the remnant picture, I lost millions. Do I care?" Su Jingfei smiles, looks calm, seems to come out of the shackles of this charm, the whole person is more detached.


    Don''t give old man Qian the opportunity to speak, to Tianhai waterway: "brother Tian, do what you like to do, don''t give me face."


    When they spoke, they turned around and looked at the white headed Qingming. With a cough, they turned around and looked at the sky without the moon and stars. The white head said to Qingming with a smile, "it''s a good night today. Let''s enjoy the moon together."


    Qingming said nothing at all. As members of the 307 army, although they are law enforcers, they are also restricted by the law. Some things can''t be done.


    When they did this, Qian Yuyang looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, if you don''t let Chong''er and Qian Zihao go, there will be no news of the picture in the future."


    Su Jingfei looked like I couldn''t hear him. He turned to Liu Zongyun and Liu Wufeng and other humanitarians: "I hope you don''t get angry because of my private decision this time. I just think that even if the overall situation is so important, we can''t let go of the culprit. Moreover, without the wealth of the Qian family, we are no worse than others. Let them worship the dead."


    Liu Zongyun and Liu Wufeng haven''t opened their mouths yet. Tian Haihai has already opened his mouth and said: "old y, I will do what I promised you today. I will let Qian Chong and his son repent in front of you. Don''t go too fast. Wait for them."


    It''s rare for him to say so many words at one time. When Qian Chong and his son came in, they blocked their mouths and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. When they saw Tian Haihai''s slightly ferocious smile, they were all silly. Qian Zihao was even more unbearable. He couldn''t control himself completely and his whole body was shaking.


    Tian Haihai doesn''t care so much. Since he can be Liu Wufeng''s bodyguard, he''s not a soft hearted person. Everyone looks at him, and he doesn''t hesitate at all. Fast sword stabs nine swords on everyone''s body, and finally ends their lives. The reason why he uses nine swords is that he doesn''t want to kill them with one sword and make them suffer more pain, The father and son are really disrespectful.


    Su Jingfei looks at the chieftain of the Qian family and regrets that he let Tian Haihai do it. This guy deserves the name of fast sword. The speed of his sword is too fast. But he can stab it so fast. Even if it''s nine swords, the other side feels the same. He has lost his life before he feels pain.


    Seeing his son and grandson die in front of him, Qian Yuyang''s whole body is crazy. No matter how many people look around, he roars: "Su Jingfei, I''m fighting with you." He rushed to Su Jingfei, but his people were still in the air, and the gunshot rang out immediately.

 Chapter 816

    Qian Yuyang didn''t escape the shooter''s shooting in the end. Even if his martial arts were high and surrounded by the shooter, he didn''t have any chance to survive, let alone retaliate against Su Jingfei.


    According to the previous white head''s order, the surrounding gunners, whether you are the master of the Qian family or the owner of the Qian family, will kill the rebels as long as you don''t obey the order. Even if someone wants to save his life, they can''t do it. After all, many Gunners shoot together, and the result is doomed.


    Qian family is the top family in Z Province, no matter in family strength or influence in Z Province, it is the top. But this time Su Jingfei United 307 troops, it is equivalent to using the elite joint forces of underground forces in H Province.


    The result is obvious. From now on, the Qian family will become the history of Z province. This is also the first decent family that Su Jingfei completely destroyed by himself. The Lin family and the Hu family were local forces at most, which is far behind the famous family in the whole country.


    "Chien Yuyang, all other relevant personnel have to be investigated. The case of arms smuggling by the Qian family has officially been taken over by 307 troops." Compared with Su Jingfei, a major of 307 army who has been a semi monk, Bai Tou is obviously much calmer.


    The three of Qian''s grandparents and grandchildren were killed. He immediately stood up and took over the case as 307 troops. This time, Qian''s family is doomed to perish, and they will not give Qian''s family a chance to turn over. This is not only for fear that they will have a chance to make trouble for Su Jingfei, but also because Qian''s family is very powerful, involving all forces and must be dealt with properly.


    This time, the 307 army is willing to cooperate with Su Jingfei, and even watch Su Jingfei deal with several important figures of the Qian family. It is because their arms smuggling and the families that can be targeted by the 307 army are basically real problems.


    The owner and spiritual leader of the Qian family have been killed, and many others are killed by the army because they want to resist. Naturally, the living people have no mind to resist. They are soon taken away by the 307 army. They are going to be investigated. Some of them are in prison, and some of them are expelled. Anyway, from today on, the Qian family will become history.


    When almost all the people were taken away, and only Su Jingfei and others were left at the scene, Liu Zongyun sighed and said, "I can''t imagine that the money family has fallen to such a stage. They have gone the wrong way!"


    "Yes, it''s unexpected that the Qian family actually smuggled arms. It''s the rhythm of seeking death. It''s sad that there are enough businesses to break the law." Su Jingfei sighed beside him. It seems that the destruction of Qian''s family has nothing to do with him. It''s all due to 307 troops.


    People can only roll their eyes when they listen to Su Jingfei''s shameless words. Anyway, the dust has settled, and no one will argue with him. However, we all know that if it wasn''t for the Qian family, the 307 troops would not have reason to deal with them.


    They are different from Su Jingfei''s own troops. As long as they obey Su Jingfei''s orders, 307 troops should act and report to the local police station or political axe. Without a suitable reason, how dare they bring people to this villa area to act? They really have the privilege, but this privilege can''t be used indiscriminately.


    Liu Zongyun didn''t want to argue with Su Jingfei. He just looked at him and said, "Su Jingfei, I''ve always regarded you as a rising star. In terms of martial arts, I''m sure of you, but I didn''t know that your mind is also so excellent. If you have the chance to come to the capital in the future, remember to come to our house and help my disciples this time, I will always treat you as a friend."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know Liu Zongyun''s specific identity, but since he was a lieutenant general, he wanted to have a high position in the capital. He wanted to appreciate such a promise and said with a smile: "Master Liu, you are so polite. Liu Wufeng and I are good friends. If I go to the capital, I will visit you."


    "Well, it''s settled. The business here is over. Then I''ll go back. I''ll go to the capital and wait for you." Liu Zongyun seems to be sure that Su Jingfei will go to the capital. He says goodbye with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t stay, that is to say goodbye. Naturally, Liu Wufeng and others left with him. As for whether they were going back to the capital or the capital of H Province, Su Jingfei didn''t care. Just when they left, Tian Haihai went to Su Jingfei''s side and said, "thank you so much for letting me help old y revenge."


    "It''s all right. I said I would make the money family pay for it." Su Jingfei waved his hand and laughed at Tianhai waterway.


    Tian Haihai didn''t say much, but nodded heavily. He remembered the favor. According to the truth, Qian Chong and Qian Zihao should not be killed by him here, no matter what the crime is. This is the favor Su Jingfei gave him.


    When Liu Zongyun takes people away, Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger are left, and white headed Qingming takes Zhao Fenghua and others.


    "Su Jingfei, it''s over here. Should I leave too?" Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t open her mouth before. Now when Liu Zongyun and others left, she said with a smile, but her eyes were shining with a dangerous light.


    Su Jingfei has some headaches. She wanted to ask Shangguan xianger for help at the beginning, and she really helped a lot in today''s affairs. If it wasn''t for him, she would have lost a lot. Now that she can solve it so easily, Shangguan xianger definitely contributes a lot, but now the problem is how to deal with Shangguan xianger.


    He unconsciously looked at the white headed Qingming, even at Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng, but he didn''t expect that these four people were all serious, talking about something in a low voice, and sometimes pointed to Qian''s villa, which meant that they had business, don''t bother.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. These guys really can''t count on it at the critical moment, so they have to smile and say to Shangguan Xiang''er: "Shangguan girl, if you say that, you look down on me. I''m not the kind of person who breaks the bridge. How can I say that I''ll invite you to dinner later to express my gratitude? I just don''t know if Shangguan girl appreciates me."


    "Hum, you are a man. If you dare to let me go, you will regret it sooner or later." Shangguan xianger snorted, satisfied with Su Jingfei''s choice.


    Su Jingfei wiped his sweat secretly. Fortunately, now he has been trained by all the girls in his family to have a good Eq. otherwise, he just made a real mistake. There must be a lot of trouble. Women are always right and wrong.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei had dealt with his household chores, Bai tou seemed to think of something and said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, as a major of our 307 army, you usually take part in many operations, but you haven''t done such things as house hunting. How about practicing now?"


    "Home hunting? Do you still do such things? " This time, Su Jingfei was really shocked. Shangguan xianger beside her was also very bright. She had never experienced such a funny thing.


    "Yes, of course, it''s our own saying. According to the normal procedure, it''s sampling investigation, but the way of behavior is the same as that of ancient home raiding, which is to find out more valuable things in the criminal''s home and take them back to confiscate them. Do you want to experience it?" White head a smile way.


    Su Jingfei and Shangguan Xiang''er look at each other, but Bai Tou is still doing such a thing. This is the ancient house hunting, and it''s absolutely poor. After all, no matter which criminal is, the things in his home can''t be counted, so it''s inevitable to enrich his own pocket.


    In the past, Su Jingfei, as a member of 307 army, also participated in several operations. However, he has never done anything to destroy a family. What''s more, he is still such a big family. Now when he hears that there is such an opportunity, Su Jingfei wants to participate even if he is not a financial fan, and he also understands why the white head will pull him.


    Before the dialogue between him and Qian Yuyang, everyone heard, Su Jingfei chose to give up the key news for him, but let Tian Haihai revenge, although theoretically not wise, everyone supported Su Jingfei to do so.


    Now that the three of Qian''s children and grandchildren have been cleaned up, Bai tou will give Su Jingfei a chance to find something useful.


    Under the care of the white headed Qingming, the 307 troops searched Qian''s house, and Su Jingfei also participated in the search. Not to mention, the search was very effective. The guns hidden in Qian''s house were quickly found out, and the evidence of arms smuggling by Qian''s family was OK. Even if Qian''s family had other friends, the case could not be overturned.


    As for the death of Qian''s grandparents and grandchildren, it''s even simpler. In the process of investigation, they were arrested and killed. This is the final conclusion of Qian''s arms smuggling case.


    In the search process, Su Jingfei didn''t search for weapons and other valuable things like the 307 troops. He went to Qian Yuyang''s private bedroom and study, and Shangguan Xiang''er was with him. Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t care about treasures. She just wanted to experience this special experience, and of course, she also wanted to help Su Jingfei find useful things.


    After their careful search, the emperor is worthy of the people. Su Jingfei and Shangguan Xiang''er finally find something that may be a clue, that is Qian Yuyang''s diary. Unexpectedly, the old man has the habit of keeping a diary.


    His diary is very distinctive. The contents are all recorded in writing brush. It can be seen that he is an old-fashioned character. Most of the contents are his common experiences. At most, he has entered the country with martial arts skills. Only when he saw the diary did Su Jingfei know how lucky he was to surpass Qian Yuyang. As long as he was given another year, he could get through Ren and Du, It is said that the last two acupoints will be unblocked.


    But these are not important. The most important thing is that Su Jingfei saw the information of the remnant picture mentioned by Qian Yuyang in his diary. Although the record is not very clear, he recorded that the remnant picture is in the capital. As for which family, there is no detailed record. When Su Jingfei got the news, he just knew one direction.

 Chapter 817

    Although Qian Yuyang''s diary does not record the location of the remnant picture in detail, Su Jingfei is also quite satisfied. At least he can prove that Qian Yuyang is telling the truth, and he knows that the remnant picture is in the capital, and there is no strong direction.


    Su Jingfei now has two remnant pictures in his hand. The other two are in Feng mieqing''s hand, and the other one is in another part of the capital. Both of them are in the capital. Su Jingfei thinks that things in the world are so wonderful. He will go to the capital sooner or later. Now the two remnant pictures are in the capital, so he should go.


    He is not a superstitious person, but he also thinks that there is a certain truth in his own destiny. At least the things he is in contact with are really like this. It seems that many things are coincidental, but they are reasonable.


    "How''s it going? Are you disappointed? Qian Yuyang''s diary is not detailed. " Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Shangguan Xiang''er thinks Su Jingfei is disappointed and asks with a smile.


    Su Jingfei recovered from his deep thinking and said with a smile, "what''s the disappointment? I know at least one direction, so I''m satisfied. What''s more, I doubt that Qian Yuyang doesn''t know the specific location, otherwise he won''t write in his diary, and he never thought that other people would get his diary."


    Shangguan Xiang''er nods. Now she is very convinced of Su Jingfei''s wisdom. Through several incidents, Su Jingfei makes her feel that although this guy is very young, he is thoughtful. If she wants to play a conspiracy with him, he will always be calculated by him.


    The Lin family and the Hu family in the early days, the Feng family and the Qian family in the recent days, did not despise Su Jingfei, resulting in the destruction of their families. The lightest one is the Feng family. But now the Feng family has been completely defeated in H Province. If it was not for the support of the Feng family in the capital, the Feng family would have been destroyed.


    Su Jingfei has never been a ruthless person. He will not calculate others when he has nothing to do. However, when someone calculates him, he often steals chicken and does not eat rice. Such a person is the most terrible. At least Shangguan Xiang''er does not want to be an enemy.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Shangguan Xiang''er is thinking. He has got what he wants, so he doesn''t waste his time here. He greets Bai tou Qingming and leaves Qian''s villa. Of course, before leaving, he takes Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng away. Although this is a joint action, Zhao Fenghua and others are his own private forces, It''s better to hide.


    Su Jingfei originally planned to withdraw directly from the provincial capital and return to the provincial capital of H Province, but when he was walking on the road, he received a call from Liu Wufeng. He said with a bitter smile: "Jingfei, are we good friends now?"


    Liu Wufeng seldom talks with Su Jingfei in such a tone. Su Jingfei knows that there must be trouble, but he can only reply: "we live and die together. Of course, we are good friends. Brother Liu, if you have anything to say, needless to say, I''ve always been very straightforward and I will never hesitate to help you."


    "With you, I''m relieved. I really need your help." Liu Wufeng seemed relieved, and his laughter became more natural.


    Su Jingfei doubts, but still asks: "what is the matter?"


    "In fact, Shifu and I will leave Z province today and go to the capital for a period of time. During this period, my brother in H Province will be managed by Ziling, which should be no problem." Liu Wufeng no more nonsense, happy way.


    Su Jingfei said: "it''s right. We agreed that since we are united, we should take care of each other. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I can trust you on that. I''m not talking about it." Liu Wufeng''s voice became hesitant and even hesitated. It seemed that he was too embarrassed to speak. Su Jingfei was very anxious. If he was in front of him, Su Jingfei would slap him.


    It''s estimated that Xuanxuan beside Liu Wufeng can''t see her anymore. Her voice comes from the phone: "Su Jingfei, my elder martial brother means to let you take good care of my younger martial sister LAN Xiqi."


    Xuanxuan''s voice was clear and sweet. It came out from the phone. Not only Su Jingfei was stunned, but Shangguan xianger was also stunned. They didn''t respond. What''s the meaning of Xuanxuan''s words!


    "Xuanxuan, make it clear, what''s the situation of Miss LAN Xiqi, why do you want me to take care of her? Didn''t she go back with you?" Su Jingfei wakes up and asks quickly. He didn''t expect Liu Wufeng to leave and leave LAN Xiqi in the 307 army. It''s too unfriendly.


    "Su Jingfei, it''s like this. My younger martial sister is seriously injured now. If she flies with us, there will be obstacles. She can only stay there for cultivation." Xuanxuan''s voice came again.


    After thinking about LAN Xiqi''s injury, Su Jingfei thought that Xuanxuan had something to say, so he said, "you''re right. Miss LAN is really hurt a lot."


    "But even if you are hurt badly, you should leave someone to take care of Miss LAN. How can you give her to Su Jingfei to take care of her?" Shangguan Xiang''er looks at Su Jingfei, who is not angry. The key of the problem is not here.


    After Shangguan xianger''s reminding, Su Jingfei responded and said quickly, "yes, Xuanxuan, what do you mean by leaving her here? How can your younger martial sister take care of me? What are the people of your school? Don''t tell me that your school is short of manpower."


    Xuanxuan didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s tone at all. She naturally said, "you have rescued my younger martial sister from Qian''s family. Now you want to let go. There is no such cheap thing. Again, my younger martial sister is homeless. Do you have the heart to ignore it?"


    Su Jingfei was speechless for a while. He didn''t even have the strength to accuse Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan. He just said helplessly, "what you mean is that your younger martial sister depends on me."


    "How to talk? My younger martial sister is a pretty girl. How can I say it depends on you? But recently, I think it''s better to let her live in your house. She''s a girl alone. It''s very dangerous." Xuanxuan was dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s statement at first, and then she said that Lan Xiqi was very pitiful.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes, but he didn''t believe Xuanxuan''s lies. If LAN Xiqi recovers, let alone she is in danger. If bad men come up with her idea, the unfortunate ones should be those men.


    For this matter, Su Jingfei is not dissatisfied, but also a little uncomfortable. How can he help others? Instead, he is depended on by others. Of course, LAN Xiqi is a beautiful girl and has a good relationship with him. But how can he feel at ease if he keeps LAN Xiqi by his side? She can be regarded as a little widow.


    "Su Jingfei, my younger martial sister asked you. Now she is not from the Qian family, and the LAN family has fallen out. There is no place to go. I''ll go to your house first. Anyway, there are many tenants in your house, one more than her." Liu Wufeng''s voice sounded again.


    Before he made friends with Su Jingfei, his purpose was very clear. He wanted to make su Jingfei unable to refuse. Now Su Jingfei really couldn''t refuse. The relationship between LAN Xiqi and him was not so common. Even with Liu Wufeng''s relationship with him, he had no reason to refuse. But if this woman came to her home, those women in her home would be unhappy.


    Just thinking about it, Shangguan Xiang''er already hummed: "Liu Wufeng, even if LAN Xiqi''s family can''t go back, isn''t there a school? Can''t she go back to the school? "


    Su Jingfei eyes a bright way: "yes, yes, blue girl and you."


    "Su Jingfei, we''ve known each other for quite a long time. I''ll tell you the truth. Our school is the army. My younger martial sister can''t be in the army all the time. Besides, it''s still a male army. Except that we learned skills here when we were young, basically we''re not here." Liu Wufeng gave a wry smile and continued: "my master has never married in his whole life because he has dedicated himself to the country. Now you have my younger martial sister here, where do you live?"


    This time, both Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger have nothing to say. They didn''t expect that Liu Wufeng''s master was such a person. Liu Zongyun, Shangguan xianger''s teacher, had heard of Liu Zongyun, but Shangguan xianger didn''t know about Liu Zongyun.


    Through Liu Wufeng''s words, they can actually guess what army Liu Zongyun belongs to, but these are not the key, the key is Lan Xiqi.


    Liu Wufeng saw that he didn''t speak, so he knew that they couldn''t refuse. He said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I''ll ask you for this. It doesn''t take long. When Xuanxuan and I go back, we''ll let Xiqi and follow us."


    Su Jingfei thought about it and sighed: "brother Liu, you really give me a problem, but for the sake of blue girl helping me many times, I will promise you."


    Liu Wufeng laughed happily, but Xuanxuan said mercilessly: "Su Jingfei, it''s not that we give you a problem, but that you don''t pay attention to it. If you have fewer women, why are you so upset?"


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he hung up the phone. Su Jingfei turned around and saw Shangguan Xiang''er looking at him with a smile. When they were alone, Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t need to wear a veil. Anyway, he had already seen Shangguan Xiang''er, and Shangguan Xiang''er knew that she was special, so she would always be attracted by her.


    Su Jingfei looks at Shangguan Xiang''er with a guilty heart. Although he doesn''t admit the fact that he was forced to marry Shangguan Xiang''er, the relationship between them is really a little unclear. Shangguan Xiang''er has always regarded himself as the Su family.


    "Su Jingfei, your reputation has been known by everyone. Now there are more and more women. Now there is a blue girl coming to the door. You should be happy. Anyway, I don''t care. As long as the position of the main room is mine." Shangguan xianger shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    Su Jingfei can''t understand Shangguan Xiang''er''s mode of thinking. It''s natural for women to be jealous. If Shangguan Xiang''er really likes herself, she should be jealous. But if she doesn''t like herself, why do she always pester herself!


    As if seeing Su Jingfei''s doubts, Shangguan xianger snorted: "you think I''m a generous woman. I just come late and don''t want to embarrass you. Anyway, our Su family don''t forget that it''s just from you. Anyway, I''m the queen. What am I afraid of?"


    Su Jingfei was speechless and couldn''t laugh or cry: "Shangguan girl, don''t always think of yourself as Su''s family. OK, we haven''t written anything yet."


    "What did you say? You don''t take me as your wife. I''ve come here thousands of miles to help you. You dare to say that I''m not as beautiful as Miss LAN, and I''m not so nice to you. Besides, I''m Feng mieling''s dry daughter. " Shangguan Xiang''er was annoyed at first, and then said with self pity, as if very pitiful.


    Su Jingfei had a headache. He underestimated Shangguan Xiang''er. He was not jealous, but he didn''t want to show it. Now his words made her burst out, and he quickly explained: "Shangguan girl, don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean that."


    "What do you mean?" Shangguan xianger is in hot pursuit.


    Su Jingfei has contacted Shangguan Xiang''er for several times. It seems that this woman actually has the potential to be a witch. Once it breaks out, it''s absolutely a headache. I didn''t expect that she would start to compete with Shangguan Xiang''er at this time.


    With a sigh, Su Jingfei had no choice but to explain: "I don''t think you are Feng mieling''s dry daughter, so I don''t dislike you. I know you don''t really regard him as your father. As for blue girl, she''s lonely and helpless now. She''s just staying with me. Don''t think about it. I don''t have any superfluous ideas."


    Shangguan Xiang''er was not satisfied and said, "you don''t have any ideas about her. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t have any ideas about you. Why doesn''t she follow others?"


    Su Jingfei was slightly stunned. He found Shangguan Xiang''er staring at him and said, "I don''t think so much about this. Miss LAN is a friendly comrade in arms because she has joined hands with me several times. She can trust me. I can feel this."


    Shangguan Xiang''er sniffs. Although she doesn''t know the effect of Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi''s double swords, she also knows that Su Jingfei is looking for excuses. However, she also knows that some things can''t be forced too hard, so she hums: "OK, you can talk. Let''s go. Let''s go to the army to pick up your blue girl. The original candlelight dinner is gone."


    Su Jingfei, sweating, said unconsciously: "there is no candlelight dinner. When did I say that?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er turned his head and glared at Su Jingfei. He said in a quiet way, "what do you mean?"


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumped and quickly changed his words: "yes, yes, it''s all bad luck Liu Wufeng. If he didn''t leave me a trouble, I could have a candlelight dinner with Shangguan girl. It''s really harmful!"


    "Hum, it''s almost the same. Just remember what happened today. If you have a chance to invite me again, we''ll go to the army to get your blue girl back, and I''ll go back to the capital. This time I''m in a hurry, I can''t let others know where I went. Otherwise, Feng mieling will be suspicious and I''ll be in trouble." Shangguan xianger snorted with a little satisfaction.

 Chapter 818

    When Su Jingfei returned to H Province again, he naturally took LAN Xiqi with him, while Shangguan xianger had directly boarded the plane from city a and returned to the capital.


    LAN Xiqi, because of her timely treatment, although she can''t get down to the ground, it''s not a problem to follow Su Jingfei back to H Province by car. However, in order to make her more comfortable, Su Jingfei still asked the company to send a RV. With his current financial resources, such a request is not a problem at all.


    LAN Xiqi is moved by Su Jingfei''s arrangement. Su Jingfei rescues herself when she is in the most critical situation, and accepts herself when she is most helpless. Even if she and Su Jingfei have not reached the intimacy of lovers, she thinks that she should always be with Su Jingfei and help her with her own skills.


    No matter what kind of influence and companions Su Jingfei has, no one around him can help him like himself. LAN Xiqi secretly decides that as long as Su Jingfei doesn''t leave her, she will always follow Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that Lan Xiqi has made such a decision. When he meets Liang Xiuwen and others, he has completely relaxed. These two days, regardless of the time, he is far more energetic and physically exhausted than usual. Fighting with such a big family, at least a little worse, may be doomed. Only when he arrives at home, can he completely relax.


    He only had time to say to Liang Xiuwen, "sister Xiuwen, you can arrange for Miss LAN. She will stay in our house for a period of time." He turned away and went to bed.


    Although Liang Xiuwen and others did not take part in the struggle in Z Province, they knew the power of the Qian family in Z province. Su Jingfei could uproot their family. When they knew the news, they were too surprised to speak, let alone their gains in the stock market. Now Su Jingfei''s su family has become the richest man in the provincial capital.


    At the beginning, they were all a group of people who did business safely. They thought that only by doing business well could they become rich. Now their thoughts have changed a little. It turns out that they can make a fortune overnight with Su Jingfei. This guy''s money making is not a little accumulation at all.


    People say that a man is not rich without money, and a horse is not fat without night grass. It''s true. Su Jingfei has no intention to steal money, but he is already so rich. If he really wants to make black money, even in the capital, he should be able to be called a rich man. In fact, now Su Jingfei can''t figure out how much money he has.


    After su Jingfei went to bed, Liang Xiuwen and others began to arrange for LAN Xiqi. They didn''t ask why LAN Xiqi came to Su''s home to recuperate. They all knew that the cause of this was LAN Xiqi.


    And because of LAN Xiqi''s experience, these women are more sympathetic. Not only has her fiance passed away, but they are also betrayed by the family. The family members of her fiance are a group of shameless people. LAN Xiqi is really a miserable woman. They are friendly to her, and at least no one is jealous because of her.


    During the period of Su Jingfei''s sleep, all the women of Su Jingfei have come home. No matter whether they break through the last layer of relationship with Su Jingfei, they all acquiesce to this kind of relationship mode. We don''t know when to start. In fact, we don''t care about the women around Su Jingfei. After all, they are stingy women, There''s no way to survive in this family.


    In addition to the existing daughters of the Su family, Huofeng also finds various reasons to live in the Su family. Anyway, the person in charge of the underground forces has become Ziling. Instead, Huofeng is at leisure. Because she likes martial arts, she practices martial arts with Han Shan every day, and they are closest.


    Shumanya only broke the last relationship with Su Jingfei during this period of time. Even if she didn''t really become a lover, she also recognized Su Jingfei psychologically. She didn''t see Su Jingfei for a few days before she knew that Su Jingfei was sleeping. She didn''t know the cause and effect. Seeing Su Jingfei had been sleeping for two days, she thought she was ill and came to Su''s home.


    Wu Yanli''s situation is similar to her. She usually talks to Su Jingfei on the phone almost every day. Even if she doesn''t get in touch sometimes, she will definitely call again the next day to explain. But this time, she has no news for two consecutive days, so she calls Su''s home. Knowing that he is still sleeping, she can''t help coming to have a look, especially because she is about to leave the provincial capital, As a result, she arrived at Sue''s house almost at the same time as Schumann.


    In addition to Wu Yanli and shumanya, there are other women coming to the Su family. They are big stars Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. They came to the Su family because Liu Yifei meant it. After all, the new film is about to be released and the publicity work needs to be carried out. Chen Jia and the director asked Liu Yifei to inform Su Jingfei. They are all good friends.


    Coincidentally, they caught up with Wu Yanli and shumanya at the same time. For a moment, all the girls of the Su family had arrived, and the women who had relations with him gathered together.


    Su Jingfei is tired and sleeps for three days. He feels that he has never been so comfortable. Although he can use practice instead of sleeping, his sleeping habits have not changed. Only real sleeping is the most comfortable. But when he wakes up, he knows that there are several people in his family who should not have appeared.


    The arrival of shumanya can be said to care about the president, but Wu Yanli is a little hard to say. Other women don''t know the relationship between them. Only Lin Ruo can know. Now they can''t even want to know.


    As for the arrival of Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, it''s absolutely unexpected. They could have made things clear by one phone call, and they had to come to Su''s house in person. Liu Yifei may not want to see what Su Jingfei''s real life is like. Su Jingfei is her first man, and she likes to be jealous. Now she''s probably jealous.


    When Su Jingfei thought of these problems, he felt very headache. The last thing he wanted to see was that so many women met together. Some things were really not easy to solve. For example, after he got up, he didn''t know who to talk to first.


    Fortunately, the Su family has a hostess, Nalan Xiuying, who can take charge of everything. Although she doesn''t usually do things in the housekeeper''s house, all the things in the Su family are under her control, including Su Jingfei. No matter her age or identity, the women in the Su family respect her more.


    When she saw Su Jingfei wake up, she immediately said with a smile: "Jingfei, your friends are here, and they are still living at home for a day. They feel very good here, and they all plan to live here for a long time!"


    Since Su Jingfei came back to the villa, they all went back to their rooms. Considering that Su Jingfei''s influence may be growing and the place in her home is too small, they bought the house next to her. As a result, Su''s villa has expanded a lot, almost the same as s city. Now it''s not a problem to live in a few more people.


    Unfortunately, the identity of these people is a little sensitive, Su Jingfei said: "Xiuying, who wants to live in it?"


    Nalan Xiuying said with a smile: "who wants to live in the end? Don''t you know better than me?" No matter how stupid her words were, she could still hear them. The only comfort for Su Jingfei was that she didn''t mean to be jealous.


    Although Su Jingfei knows that Nalan Xiuying is not jealous because of Liang Xiuwen''s relationship, he starts to worry again after he knows that Liang Xiuwen is not Nalan Xiuying''s own daughter. After all, Nalan Xiuying is only Liang Xiuwen''s foster mother. Even if their relationship is exposed, it is acceptable.


    Now that Nalan Xiuying is not jealous, Su Jingfei is moved. He knows that Nalan Xiuying does not like herself, but does not intend to monopolize herself.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Su Jingfei gently hugged Nalan Xiuying and said, "you can decide what''s going on at home. If anyone wants to live, you, the hostess, can just promise or refuse. I won''t care so much."


    Nalan Xiuying was worried about being found at home. First she felt that no one was nearby. Then she was slightly red. She even gently touched Su Jingfei''s forehead and said, "you are a bad person. If I don''t let them live in, I will be a bad person."


    Although she was nearly 40 years old, she seemed to be about the same as her age because of her young appearance. Su Jingfei couldn''t help kissing her reddish face. Then she said with a smile, "I trust you. You are the hostess of our family."


    Nalan Xiuying also knows what Su Jingfei means. There will always be a hostess in this family. Although the relationship between those girls and Su Jingfei is not very general, there will always be someone who can make the decision in the end, just like the emperor''s harem, there will always be a queen. Su Jingfei now admits that the hostess is herself, which means that she is the queen.


    Although her thoughts are not so conservative, she comes from a big family. She cares about this position. She doesn''t say it, but she has to think about it in her heart. Of course, if Su Jingfei''s Queen is Liang Xiuwen, she doesn''t mind. After all, she is her own daughter. But she can see that Li hongsilk has a better chance than liang Xiuwen, After all, that''s his apparent girlfriend.


    Although Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are sisters, in Nalan Xiuying''s eyes, Liang Xiuwen is naturally closer. If Liang Xiuwen can''t be the hostess, it''s better to come by herself. Even if she''s not jealous and generous, she still can''t open her eyes to some things.


    Su Jingfei can''t guess what Liang Xiuwen thinks, but he knows that Wu Yanli, Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen, the three most different women in his heart, are all qualified to be hostesses. However, according to their normal age and status, the most effective speaker in his family is Nalan Xiuying. Only she can absolutely make all the women have no opinions, Su Jingfei is very clear about the importance of this choice in the stability of a family.

 Chapter 819

    The news of Su Jingfei''s awakening soon spread all over the Su family''s villa. Recently, because Su Jingfei had a war with the Feng family and the Qian family, and both won, his assets multiplied, completely surpassing other families in the provincial capital. The people of the Su family were also very busy, and there were few people at home.


    At the request of Lin ruoke, the current general secretary of Su''s family has changed its name to Su''s group, and now it has become the largest group company in the provincial capital. Of course, outsiders still don''t see his strength, they just know that the company is powerful.


    The real experts estimate that Su Jingfei has the most financial resources in the provincial capital. No matter what the source of his wealth is, he is only 20 years old and has such assets, which is enough to attract people''s attention. The families and forces who originally thought Su Jingfei was an upstart can''t help but face up to him.


    It is true that his wealth has developed too rapidly. It can be said that he is a nouveau riche. However, when his level of nouveau riche has reached a certain level, no one dares to despise him. It is really a terrible development.


    It''s just that these are not very important for Su Jingfei now. When a person''s level reaches a certain level, he is more open-minded. What''s more, he has so many women to help him in business. Besides, he has a network expert, Zhang Xianing. He is also an expert in stocks.


    And the underground forces, with Ziling to deal with, he can also rest easy. It can be said that now Su Jingfei is surrounded by strong troops, at least in H Province, he can be tyrannical, but he is not such a person.


    Most of the people in the family are not at home. When Su Jingfei walks into the living room, she meets Wu Yanli and shumanya, as well as Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. They obviously hear that Su Jingfei has woken up.


    Su Jingfei saw some women sitting in the living room chatting. He was really in a trance. He thought that if all the women gathered together, even if they didn''t fight, they would be in a cold confrontation. He didn''t think it would be such a harmonious state. It was a bit confusing for him. When did the women become so generous.


    Among several women, he knew that Li Binbin was more generous. Although she was her own for the first time, she didn''t want to be responsible for herself. Instead, she felt at ease to be the woman behind her. Even if she had other women at the same time, she could accept it.


    Shumanya has known for a long time that she has a lot of women, so she should be more receptive. She gets along well with other women, which is understandable.


    Liu Yifei and Wu Yanli are different from them. Liu Yifei herself is a vinegar jar. Apart from Li Binbin''s vinegar, other women are still rejected by her. But now she seems to get along better with Wu Yanli and shumanya. Talking and laughing, don''t you see their relationship with her?


    As for Wu Yanli, Su Jingfei is a little confused. Since he knew Wu Yanli, he has never mentioned to her that he has other women. However, she also knows the existence of Li Hongsi and others. As for what she thinks, he has never asked.


    Now people see Su Jingfei, also stopped talking, Wu Yanli first said: "Jingfei, you wake up, you sleep for three days, really scary."


    "Yes, Premier Su, it''s said that normal people will starve to death after three days'' sleep. Why are you so energetic? What''s the situation? You haven''t said before that you still have the ability to keep in good health!" Shumanya followed Wu Yanli, her eyes full of ridicule.


    When Su Jingfei wanted to open his mouth, Liu Yifei said, "this guy can''t keep fit. He can sleep like a pig."


    Liu Yifei is one of the top female stars in China. Naturally, Wu Yanli and shumanya have seen her movies and TV series, but in reality, they think Liu Yifei is more interesting. Such an image is not only in line with her age, but also more real.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to say with a smile, "wasn''t I a little tired before? Just have a good rest this time. When did you all come


    Li Binbin immediately rescued Su Jingfei. Among all the girls, she is second only to Nalan Xiuying. She is also the most considerate of Su Jingfei. She said with a smile, "Yifei and I came yesterday. Seeing you sleeping, I think the villa environment here is good, so I chose a room to live in. You won''t be unwelcome."


    Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said, "how can I not welcome you? I can''t wait. It''s good for you to live here. There are many people in your family. I can be more lively in the future. Anyway, I''m also rich now. I''ll make you popular and spicy."


    Shumanya immediately said, "President Su, you are not loyal enough. I am also your employee. I don''t even have a house to share with you every day. My work enthusiasm is not high. Even Wang Yu and Xiao Lan can live here. I also want one."


    She is gentle, and she speaks at will. Others don''t think she is coquettish. Only Su Jingfei knows that she is jealous. No matter how generous she is, she will always be unbalanced.


    Thinking about it, he waved his hand and said, "you can also choose one. I''m not a mean boss. As long as you like it, it''s your welfare."


    Liu Yifei snorted again: "boss Su Da, you are really rich now. You are a typical upstart. I don''t know how you can get rich like this. I said, don''t be proud. We director Chen has the highest instructions for you."


    She just made fun of Su Jingfei. In fact, when she saw Su Jingfei wake up, her heart was full of joy. Liu Yifei, on the whole, was very simple in emotion. If Li Binbin didn''t take her with her, she would have to help him count the money if she sold herself to su Jingfei!


    When Su Jingfei saw Liu Yifei and Li Binbin, he had already guessed the possibility. After sitting down on the sofa, he said, "let''s hear what director Chen has to say."


    "Well, our film has been decided. We will log in to the major cinemas on the 15th day of the first month after the Spring Festival. At that time, we will also start publicity activities, because you are one of the leading actors. You are invited to attend the capital premiere." Speaking of business, Liu Yifei put away the joke and said.


    "The fifteenth of the first month? It''s a special day. Well, I''ll try my best to pass it then. " Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said with a smile.


    "Not as much as possible, it''s certain that almost all the creators are present this time, and it''s said that director Chen is going to spend the Lantern Festival with us in the capital. It seems that there are some lanterns and so on, which I haven''t seen before." Liu Yifei tilted her lips slightly and explained.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t opened her mouth yet, and Wu Yanli over there has already said: "by the way, Jingfei, the time for me to go to the capital has been determined. After the seven day holiday of the Spring Festival, I''m going to go there. Why don''t you go to the capital with me then? I''ve discussed with Yifei and Binbin before, and we can almost go together."


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. According to what Wu Yanli said to herself before, this time to go to the capital is probably in February. In terms of time, it''s really similar. If we go to the capital together at that time, it seems to be a good choice.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Li Binbin said with a smile: "Jingfei, I''ve been in your home these days, and I''ve heard them say that your career in H Province is very stable. It''s better to go to the capital after the Chinese New Year. The capital is the heart of the country, and you will always develop there. It''s better to take this opportunity."


    Su Jingfei actually had the idea of entering the capital for a long time, but he always felt that the time was not ripe, but now he suddenly found that he seemed that the capital was already waving to him, and he had enough strength to return to Beijing, and he didn''t need to be influenced by the su family in the capital.


    When Nalan Xiuying came down, she also happened to hear their conversation. Before that, she was tossed by Su Jingfei. She was a little excited. She went to change her clothes.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s hesitation, Nalan Xiuying first nodded to all the girls, and then said, "Jingfei, the people present and you are not outsiders. You can see that your final development direction must be the capital. Let''s go to the capital after the Spring Festival."


    "Are you going too?" Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Xiuying unexpectedly. He doesn''t expect Nalan Xiuying to go to the capital.


    To some extent, Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying have similar experiences. One is that they left their family when they were young, and the other is that they eloped when they were young. Both of them have families in Beijing, but neither of them has ever gone back.


    Wu Yanli and other women don''t know about Nalan Xiuying and Nalan family. Seeing Su Jingfei so surprised, she also looks at her curiously. She doesn''t know Nalan Xiuying''s secret.


    Nalan Xiuying also conceals and says with a smile: "you''ve met my second sister Nalan Xiurong before. I didn''t expect that she is already the first lady of the provincial capital. We met later and talked for a while. I think the family is not what I thought. I want to take Xiuwen back to have a look."


    Other women don''t know, but Su Jingfei knows that no matter whether Liang Xiuwen is the natural daughter of Nalan Xiuying or not, in the eyes of outsiders, they are indeed mother and daughter. Nalan Xiuying takes Liang Xiuwen home with her, which really means to recognize her ancestors. Even theoretically, Liang Xiuwen should be a member of the Liang family, But in fact, Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen have separated from the Liang family.


    Wu Yanli knows more about Liang Xiuwen than the other three girls. Hearing what Nalan Xiuying said, she nodded and said, "I think Xiuying should take Xiuwen back. I think your family will admit her."


    "If you say so, are you going to the capital after the Chinese new year?" After listening for a long time, shumanya finally asked.


    Su Jingfei knew that she and she had just broken the window paper. They should still be in love, and immediately they had to leave. Shumanya was not willing to give up, so she said with a smile: "if you''re OK, you can go to play with us, but you can''t come back."

 Chapter 820

    After su Jingfei''s words, shumanya''s eyes lit up. She was so big that she had never been to the capital. She used to go to school and then work. When she came to the provincial capital, she kept taking care of the hospital. Now Su Jingfei is very happy to let her go to the capital with her.


    When they discussed it here, Liu Yifei didn''t show any jealousy. He just said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "anyway, director Chen said that in any case, you are going to attend this time. He said that you are the highlight of the film after editing."


    "I''m the highlight, which is really beyond my expectation. I''m not the main character in this movie." Su Jingfei said with a smile, saying that he was surprised. From his expression, it seems that everything is expected. This is really reasonable. The action play designed by Su Jingfei must be the most beautiful.


    Liu Yifei didn''t know Su Jingfei''s little action. After listening to his words, he thought Su Jingfei was surprised and said with a smile: "yes, although I didn''t see the sample film this time, director Chen assured me that if you were present, it would definitely make the premiere ceremony and the show very warm."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go and have a look. I guess I''ll really be popular." Su Jingfei said jokingly.


    Li Binbin also said with a smile: "our film company originally had only one leader, Liu Yifei. In the future, it is estimated that there will be a popular little student, Su Jingfei. It seems that I chose to start a film company at the beginning, which is a very correct choice."


    Wu Yanli only knew that Su Jingfei had been involved in film shooting, but she didn''t know that he might become famous. She asked curiously, "is Su Jingfei brilliant in the film this time? He is not a professional actor. At most, he is playing with tickets. "


    "It''s not the point. The point is that he plays very well. Anyway, if there is no accident this time, Su Jingfei will be more famous and may have a lot of film appointments. We should arrange an agent for him." Liu Yifei joked.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that she was also joking. She made movies by herself, which was completely for entertainment. Where she needed an agent, she said, "let Binbin be my agent. She is familiar with this industry. Besides, she can''t bury me. I can trust her."


    But Li Binbin pretended to ponder: "it''s really not sure. It depends on your value. Now it''s still a little bit short of being popular. When you become popular, you can definitely sell at a good price. At least many fans don''t mind buying you back."


    Su Jingfei looked at Li Binbin waiting for a price and turned his eyes. Then he said, "let''s not talk about that. Let''s wait for sister Xiuwen to come back and discuss the candidates for going to the capital. We can''t all go this time. We have to leave people at home, otherwise our base camp is empty."


    This time is different from the last time when Su Jingfei came to the provincial capital from s city. In the final analysis, he did not leave far away. Moreover, Su Jingfei''s strength accumulated in s city at that time was enough to come to the provincial capital for development.


    It''s different now. Although Su Jingfei has more wealth now, he still needs to feel guilty when he really goes to the foot of the emperor. Sometimes, wealth can''t do anything. Moreover, his wealth is really good in the provincial capital, but it''s worse when he really gets to the capital.


    H Province is not a province with relatively developed economy in China. It can only be regarded as a general province. If he really goes to the economically developed areas, it''s hard to say whether he can be ranked in the top 20 of the province, let alone the capital of the heart of the country.


    Although all the women present had different relationships with Su Jingfei, only Nalan Xiuying really understood Su Jingfei''s situation. The other four women either had little contact with Su Jingfei or didn''t want to let them know too much. They didn''t know what kind of influence Su Jingfei had in H Province. They thought Su Jingfei was joking.


    Su Jingfei is now the leader of the actual underground forces in H Province. In other words, H Province is his headquarters. He can''t delay the work here just because he wants to go to the capital. It''s absolutely thoughtless.


    "Well, let''s not say so much. It''s rare to be so busy today. Let''s have a dinner party and let the kitchen prepare more things later. I''ll call white head Qingming, and then old lady Han and the third and fourth brothers. We''ll have a big reunion. If it''s not inconvenient for brother Liu and sister-in-law, we''d better call them together." Su Jingfei was a little excited when he thought that all the people who had relations with him would come together today. Although there might be more problems, he didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Nalan Xiuying knew that Su Jingfei''s words were meant to her, so she nodded and went to the kitchen. In the eyes of all the women, the conversation between them was not right.


    The dialogue and expression between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying is like the husband saying to his wife, and the wife naturally does it according to her husband''s will, but the relationship between them should not be like this. After all, they don''t know that Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen are not their own mother and daughter. They all think Nalan Xiuying is Liang Xiuwen''s mother.


    And the relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei, even if they do not know the specific situation, can also see that they are ignorant, so the relationship between Nalan Xiuying and Su Jingfei is not quite right, they did not think so deep, just feel a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, when they were chatting, time passed quickly. Just when they were still feeling uncomfortable, the first wave of women had come back. The first ones were Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan. They were still working in Yaoguang private hospital, and they had become young doctors in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Compared with other people, as doctors, they work and rest on time. They are also the first group of people to go home. When they came in, they saw Su Jingfei and immediately said happily, "elder martial brother, you wake up. You can really sleep this time. You are almost a pig."


    Looking at the pure and lovely little younger martial sister, Su Jingfei was in a very good mood and said with a smile: "no matter how much I become a pig, you are also my younger martial sister, aren''t you younger martial sister Sha?"


    Feng Xiaolan was stunned and immediately said: "you are the big bald head!"


    "Xiao Lan, monk Sha is a monk. It''s right that he is bald." Wang Yu reminds Feng Xiaolan with a smile: "when elder martial brother calls you younger martial sister Sha, he admits that he is a pig. You earn money."


    Feng Xiaolan thought about it carefully, as if it was such a truth. She immediately got happy and said, "you always want to take advantage of me, so you can say that you are a pig."


    Seeing that Feng Xiaolan hasn''t reacted yet, all the girls have become monks and are laughing. They all like this simple girl. Although she is less than one year younger than Liu Yifei, she is more simple in character. She is really an influential person in the entertainment circle. Liu Yifei is simple in emotion, but not in character.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t think so much. Anyway, when she saw her elder martial brother, she was very happy. She followed Su Jingfei around with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think too much at first, but Feng Xiaolan was always around him. He suddenly found that Feng Xiaolan seemed to be getting bigger, not older, but a certain part. He remembered that when he designed underwear and used Feng Xiaolan as a model, she was B, and now she is estimated to be C at least.


    Feng Xiaolan sees Su Jingfei''s eyes turning around on her chest. She is ashamed and happy. She naturally finds that she has become bigger, and she really wants to be noticed by Su Jingfei. But when he does notice, she is a little embarrassed.


    At this time, there were many people around, so it was not convenient for Su Jingfei to say more. He could only keep this idea in mind, and then he continued to chat with others. As time went on, other women came home one after another. Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi were always together, and they almost went to work together.


    Because Lin ruoke is in charge of Su''s group, she works with Dongfang Wenjun. Although Zhang Xianing is a subordinate of Su Jingfei and has ideas about Dongfang Wenjun, she is not qualified to live in Su''s villa.


    He also knows that the people who live here are either Su Jingfei''s women or Su Jingfei''s friends, and he is not jealous. After all, not all the people who live here are su Jingfei''s women, and he lost the bet to Su Jingfei. He doesn''t want to interfere with Su Jingfei''s private life. He lives in a villa near Su''s villa.


    In order to give full play to Zhang Xianing''s ability, Lin ruoke let Zhang Xianing sort out everything in the villa and give him enough funds to develop his studio. Now he pays more attention to his career.


    In fact, all high-tech talents have their own personalities. Zhang Xianing is such a person. His feelings for Dongfang Wenjun are far less than his feelings for the Internet.


    Su Jingfei watched the increase of her family. For a moment, she was so proud. Today is a big gathering of Su Jingfei''s family. No matter whether she is a lover or a friend, all the women who have a certain relationship with her have arrived.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are half masters of the family. They greet these women. Lin Ruo Kefeng, Xiao Lan and Wang Yu pull Huofeng and Han Shan around here. They don''t know what they are doing. As big stars, Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are naturally sought after. Even these women in the family are no exception.


    The six women soldiers still keep their bodyguard work. Are they also affected by the environment? From time to time, they have to take pictures with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. Obviously, they also prefer the two stars.


    Shumanya''s gentle personality is somewhat similar to that of Nalan Xiuying at home, and they are easy to get familiar with each other. They are chatting with Su Jingfei, but their topic often bypasses Su Jingfei. In fact, they feel each other''s attitude towards Su Jingfei, but shumanya doesn''t understand, Why does Nalan Xiuying feel wrong about Su Jingfei.


    Wu Yanli, who is different from everyone else, is a real official. Even though Li Hongsi''s father is the vice mayor of S City, she doesn''t know about officialdom and can''t talk with Wu Yanli.


    As Su Jingfei''s first woman, Wu Yanli also has different meanings for her. However, these women don''t know, and they don''t care who she gives her first time. When Su Jingfei and Li Hongsi walk together, they are already 20 or 10 years old. Maybe he has other women before that!


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of women''s thinking. He entertains Wu Yanli alone, and when white headed Qingming arrives, everyone will talk about it together. Relatively speaking, Wu Yanli and white headed Qingming share more common language, and their environment is similar.


    The relationship between the Han family and Su Jingfei is very close. Basically, as long as Su Jingfei invites them, they won''t refuse. They just come to Su''s house. When they see so many beautiful girls, Han Sanfeng and Han Siping are still shocked. What''s the family gathering of Su''s family? It''s a beauty contest.


    Although it''s hard to say that there are many beautiful women in the world, they have a very high level. There are the most famous enchantress Na LAN Xiuying, the president Liang Xiuwen, and the iceberg beautiful woman Li Hongsi. Wu Yanli, the official beauty, also has her own unique aura. Dongfang Wenjun, who has a classical temperament, is also a beautiful woman of the same level, even though she has always kept a distance from Su Jingfei, But it''s still shining.


    Feng Xiaolan, a gentle and charming younger martial sister, Wang Yu and Lin ruoke, a pretty girl like Barbie, are also holding a boyish Han Shan, who is standing next to huohuofeng, a rebellious underground world elder sister in her youth. These women are together enough to shake the eyes of ordinary men.


    Although the beauty Dean shumanya and the two female stars are guests, they seem to have the furthest relationship with everyone. In fact, they are also attractive. At least when Ziling and long Xiaomin come in, they all think they are in the wrong place.


    Even the most sober looking female soldiers have their own characteristics. All the men present except Su Jingfei understand why some people always say that Su Jingfei is a flower. So many women, not to mention all of them belong to Su Jingfei. Even if half or a quarter of them belong to Su Jingfei, it''s enough to show that he is a flower. Of course, he should also be praised for his good fortune, All the women here are the type that other people don''t want.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not more satisfied with the quantity and quality of so many women. The key is the relationship between them. No matter whether they know the relationship between them or not, they are at least harmonious. No one is jealous and makes irrational behavior, which makes Su Jingfei feel like a woman and what she wants.


    Su Jingfei and others all arrived, which was very formal: "today is the most lively day of our Su family. All my friends who have a good relationship with me are here, and it''s going to be new year''s day soon. Today, even if we are preparing for the new year, I hope we will be better in the coming year. If we don''t get drunk or come back tonight, we won''t give Su Jingfei face if we don''t have two more drinks."

 Chapter 821

    Time is running out inadvertently. From Su Jingfei back to H Province, everything is developing smoothly. Soon it will be the Spring Festival, the most important festival of the year, and the time for family reunion.


    Su Jingfei''s su villa has been occupied by several new people. Since the beautiful girls'' party, Li Binbin, Liu Yifei and Wu Yanli have their own rooms in Su villa. At that time, we didn''t think about the relationship between these four women and Su Jingfei. There is no way to think so much about it.


    At first, the women may be jealous, but with the improvement of Su Jingfei''s status and strength, women are more and more open to such things. Anyway, they can''t do without Su Jingfei, so let him alone.


    Fortunately, all the women Su Jingfei met were quite reasonable, and no one would really get angry because of these things, which made Su Jingfei very happy. Of course, at home, only Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen would be intimate. Occasionally, he would go to Lin ruoke and Nalan Xiuying to make love secretly. As for other women, he did not dare to be too blatant for the time being, even if everyone understood some things, We have to do it in secret.


    Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are stars. Although they have their own rooms in the Su family, they don''t live for a long time. They just come to live for a few days once in a while. It means that they still live in the same place, which is very suitable for Su Jingfei to find them.


    Wu Yanli is in the same situation. She is still in Zhengfu''s dormitory. For the convenience of her work, she goes back to the dormitory most of the time. Su Jingfei really wants to make love with Wu Yanli, so she goes to her dormitory to find her. As for who Su Jingfei is closer to, Wu Yanli doesn''t ask her. She knows that some things are unclear.


    In addition to Su Jingfei''s women''s affairs, Su Jingfei''s business is getting bigger and bigger. Because Christmas, new year''s day and Spring Festival are coming one after another, Su Jingfei''s company has held several activities in a row. The company, which is already powerful, is widely recognized by people. Su''s group immediately went out of H Province and became a well-known enterprise in China, Su''s group should be one of the top 100 enterprises in China.


    This kind of enterprise name is nothing in the whole world. After all, there are so many rich people in the world, but for Su Jingfei, it''s very shocking. At least those who know Su Jingfei''s history can''t help but be shocked.


    Su Jingfei is full of money. He left school in May and began to work. By the end of the year, it was only more than half a year. In the past half a year, he had gone from a poor student to the boss of the top 100 enterprises in China. He has become a legend. This still does not count the value of roufei group and Yaoguang private hospital.


    In fact, without the existence of Su Jingfei, roufeisi could not have been Liang Xiuwen''s and would not have developed like this. Roufeisi group is now the most famous underwear company in China. Although it is not the largest, it has the most potential. The sales volume of health care underwear designed by Su Jingfei is so good that it is always in short supply, Even abroad have sent a lot of orders.


    Everything around Su Jingfei is developing very well, not only for himself, but also for the people who have a certain relationship with him. Since the Han family recognized Su Jingfei, everything has followed Su Jingfei''s steps.


    In the struggle with the Feng family, they spared no effort to help Su Jingfei. They have always been in the front line. Although their profits are not as good as Su Jingfei''s, they also get a lot of benefits, which makes the family strength develop to a certain extent. In the struggle with the Qian family, they also have certain gains. Now the Han family has actually become the first family in H Province.


    Although Su Jingfei is the richest man in H Province and has many family members, the Su family is not a complete big family even if it is a rising star at most. The real family can not only have the younger generation, but also all women except Su Jingfei. The Han family is the big family.


    The Han family was among the best in the provincial capital, but now they are recognized as the number one. Of course, everyone can''t forget that all this is actually related to Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei''s su family is not the strongest family in the provincial capital, but has a super strong status, no one will doubt Su Jingfei''s status in the provincial capital. Although he is young, he is the number one.


    The Niu family, long Baitian and others did not spare no effort to support Su Jingfei as the Han family did, but they always followed Su Jingfei''s steps and gained a lot of benefits. Their strength has been further improved. Although long Baitian has withdrawn from the underground world, their business continues to sit. This is the capital for the future development of long Baitian''s children, so he can''t ignore it completely.


    Su Jingfei has had several new year''s celebrations in s city. He is alone every time. Although he is not lonely and helpless, there is no lively atmosphere. However, this year''s new year is obviously different from previous years.


    These people follow his steps. Naturally, their gratitude to Su Jingfei is self-evident. Since the first few days of the new year, people have been coming to visit him. Some of them are people Su Jingfei knows and some of them don''t know. Anyway, there are a lot of guests. Fortunately, there are still many people at home. Let them deal with them.


    Women are not all able to stay with Su Jingfei for the new year. Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen have no family. Their relationship with Liang Aihong has been broken, but they have no contact with Nalan''s family. Now they can only stay with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei basically believes that Li Hongsi and Wang Yu are half sisters. After all, they are somewhat similar in appearance. Moreover, Li Hongsi''s father and Wang Yu''s mother are not clear about each other. They may not know each other, but Su Jingfei understands that this time they will go home to celebrate the new year with their families.


    Along with them are Lin ruoke and Feng Xiaolan. No matter what the Lin family and Su Jingfei used to look like, Lin ruoke is the Lin family. They always have to go back for the Spring Festival, let alone Feng Xiaolan. They are the apple of a warm family!


    Wu Yanli and shumanya are also local people in s city. They have their own families, and they will go back for the new year. Su Jingfei simply sent people to send all the girls back to s city directly, and then they will be picked up after the new year.


    In the end, there are only Na lanxiuying and Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter, Huofeng, an orphan since childhood, and Dongfang Wenjun, an independent woman. Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, two stars, have left H Province. They also want to go home for the new year. As for Han Shan, although she is in the provincial capital, she also wants to go back to Han''s home.


    Even because of the Chinese new year, the six women soldiers asked for leave to go home. After the Spring Festival, they came back to work as bodyguards.


    The Su family has a lot of guests and many people come and go to pay New Year''s greetings. But in fact, the Spring Festival is the coldest time for the Su family. This really makes Su Jingfei a little uncomfortable, but fortunately, compared with previous years, Su Jingfei has been able to have a more lively new year than usual, which makes him very satisfied.


    He didn''t go home with any of the women. It''s not that he didn''t want to go home, it''s just that he can''t do it. With so many women, he can''t even get a bowl of water. If he goes home with one of them, it''s estimated that these women can''t stand it.


    In the past, the women around Su Jingfei didn''t know each other''s existence, or Su Jingfei didn''t express who he was with. These women were basically at peace, but just when they knew Su Jingfei was sure who his wife was, they might make trouble. Su Jingfei didn''t want this to happen.


    Now that all the women go home, Su Jingfei sits in the Su family, the provincial capital. Although this choice makes these women disappointed, it is also a psychological comfort. If Su Jingfei doesn''t go to any home, then everyone is the same.


    Su Jingfei''s practice makes Nalan Xiuying very satisfied. On the night of December 28, Nalan Xiuying quietly touches into Su Jingfei''s room. This is Nalan Xiuying''s first time to find Su Jingfei. It''s really because there are few people in her family now, and her courage has grown up.


    During this period of time, Su Jingfei was practicing martial arts every day in addition to managing his family''s affairs. Besides his usual martial arts, he was also practicing the sword song of Chumen. Such martial arts are very strange and often get miraculous effects at critical moments.


    The last time Shangguan Xiang''er used a tonal attack, he disrupted Qian''s plan. If it wasn''t for her, he would have lost a lot last time, so he paid more attention to tonal attack.


    When Nalan Xiuying comes to Su Jingfei''s room, Su Jingfei is continuing to practice rhythm attack. Seeing her coming, Su Jingfei is completely surprised. It''s already more than 12 p.m. at this time, Nalan Xiuying has never found herself at such a time.


    "Jingfei, you''re still practicing. What''s your skill now?" Nalan Xiuying only wears pajamas, which is sexy and moving. Although there is no special action, it is enough to make anyone''s mind ripple.


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to answer Nalan Xiuying''s words, but when she saw the milky white in Nalan Xiuying''s pajamas, her saliva almost came out.


    He doesn''t think he is a lecherous person, and he doesn''t think he can''t control himself. But in the face of the enchantment of the peerless enchantress, Su Jingfei admits it and tries to answer Nalan Xiuying''s question: "OK, I feel a lot of progress recently." But she couldn''t help holding on to Nalan Xiuying.


    Nalan Xiuying was looking for Su Jingfei this evening. Naturally, she would not resist. Her pretty face flushed slightly, and she fell into his arms. She stroked Su Jingfei''s chest and said with a smile, "you are so worried. It''s all yours tonight."


    Su Jingfei has never been treated like this. Although Nalan Xiuying has always been very charming, she is actually more conservative. Seeing Nalan Xiuying like this, Su Jingfei can no longer help but put her in bed.

 Chapter 822

    When Su Jingfei and Na lanxiuying wake up the next day, they are like husband and wife, kissing each other and dressing sweetly. Na lanxiuying feels that this is her first love. She doubts what she saw and how she saw Liang Aihong, and elopes with him.


    In fact, this is also very easy to understand. At that time, Nalan Xiuying was at Nalan''s home, just like a canary in a cage. As long as someone gave her a little chance of freedom, she would follow this person to leave. Liang Aihong was just in time.


    Su Jingfei has no aversion to Liang Aihong. After all, he has broken off the relationship, and Liang Aihong is not a person of his level.


    It''s December 29 today. We can celebrate the Chinese New Year with a little preparation. All the people in the Su family are wearing festive clothes. Su Jingfei also met LAN Xiqi in the morning. She has been keeping a low profile since she entered the Su family to recuperate. She basically doesn''t show up with other women.


    It''s not that she is not sociable, but that she finds that the relationship between the woman in the villa and Su Jingfei is not very simple. She doesn''t want to participate in these things.


    As early as on her way to Su''s home, she thought that she would always be with Su Jingfei. As long as he didn''t dislike himself, she would always help him. That''s because she was grateful, but it doesn''t mean that she must be su Jingfei''s woman.


    Of course, she won''t leave Su Jingfei because she has more women. These are two things. She lives in the Su family now. Besides healing her wounds, she studies martial arts. Su Jingfei also knows that she is a genius in this field and has given her enough support. She even teaches her some martial arts in the thread bound books so that she can master them.


    In the past, when learning from his master, LAN Xiqi thought that his master was a very powerful master. It can be said that few people could match him. However, after contacting Su Jingfei, he found out that Su Jingfei was also a very powerful person, and it seemed that he had no bottom line.


    Su Jingfei''s various martial arts may not be more pure than his master''s, but his martial arts are more complicated and exaggerated than any other martial arts person I know. His martial arts are tolerant of both ancient and modern times. It''s too powerful. She doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has never practiced some martial arts at all. He is too young to have so much time.


    In the morning, when she saw Su Jingfei''s face full of oil, LAN Xiqi naturally didn''t know what it meant. She naturally said hello to Su Jingfei and said, "good morning, Su Jingfei. Recently I have studied a new set of martial arts. Would you like to practice with me?"


    Although Su Jingfei thinks it''s strange for someone to find her to practice martial arts when she gets up in the morning, she is very interested in LAN Xiqi''s martial arts. This woman is a natural martial arts genius. She is different from Han Shan''s martial arts crazy sister. She is really researching and innovating. They are different in level.


    "Well, let''s go to the yard. It''s cold in winter. We can warm up." Su Jingfei readily agrees, and reaches out his hand to signal them to go to the hospital.


    LAN Xiqi is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. No matter how many women Su Jingfei has, he has always been polite to himself. At least he has always respected himself. Here LAN Xiqi has no family pressure at all. He just lives for himself.


    Su Jingfei has never thought that the LAN family will find their own important person. The strength of the LAN family is weaker than that of the Qian family. He can destroy the Qian family because of LAN Xiqi. The LAN family doesn''t dare to provoke him easily. What''s more, they are wrong. In fact, Su Jingfei estimates that the LAN family might prefer LAN Xiqi to stay in the Su family!


    Compared with LAN Xiqi, Su Jingfei is relatively simple. After so much cheating, especially after contacting with the major families, he has a better understanding that the interests are often based on family affection. This is also the reason why Su Jingfei has a better relationship with the Han family, which attaches more importance to family affection.


    In my heart, LAN Xiqi has already begun to attack Su Jingfei. Her martial arts are always very direct. Even if she is fancy, she has a lot of lethality. This is what Su Jingfei is satisfied with. If she can only study some flashy things, Su Jingfei will not support her. That''s a waste of time.


    LAN Xiqi seems to refine her martial arts. Even though her fists are still beautiful, they are faster and more direct. Su Jingfei estimates that this is the use of a pretty girl like LAN Xiqi. If she uses it by herself, it will not be so beautiful.


    When they work together, they don''t have a tacit understanding. Otherwise, they will know what the other side is going to do before the other side makes a move. They don''t need internal force. They rely on their body reaction and their own martial arts to break up and exchange moves. This is what Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi have agreed for a long time. Otherwise, Su Jingfei will use internal force to suppress LAN Xiqi, What''s more.


    Although Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen can be regarded as martial arts experts, they are not hands-on people. When they see that they are both busy with their own affairs, they don''t care at all. Liang Xiuwen doesn''t know that Nalan Xiuying spent the night in Su Jingfei''s room yesterday.


    In addition to them, there are two other people in my family who prefer martial arts. Of course, they are Huofeng and Dongfang Wenjun. They have no family, so they will spend the Spring Festival in Su''s home this year.


    Huofeng has regarded herself as Su Jingfei''s woman since she followed Su Jingfei. However, there are many things recently, and she hasn''t sent them out for the first time. She has been thinking about when to make love with Su Jingfei alone, but there is no chance because there are too many people.


    Dongfang Wenjun is different from Huofeng. She is actually Su Jingfei''s woman. Just because of her special situation, they are not lovers. But even if they are not lovers, Su Jingfei is different in her heart. She doesn''t admit it.


    Now seeing LAN Xiqi and Su Jingfei start, Huofeng unconsciously asks Dongfang Wenjun next to him: "Wenjun elder sister, you say that Feige starts with blue girl this time, who can win?"


    Dongfang Wenjun knows that the relationship between Huofeng and Su Jingfei is quite special, but he is not jealous. Several people are closer than Huofeng, and Dongfang stationery is not jealous either. After listening to her question, she says with a smile, "silly girl, when did Su Jingfei lose? Although Miss LAN is a gifted martial artist, she is much worse than Su Jingfei."


    "No? I think Feige is always at a disadvantage Huofeng shakes her head and doesn''t understand.


    "Of course, it''s the cunning guy Su Jingfei''s intention. Although he doesn''t use internal power, Ren Du''s two veins have been connected, and her physical reaction ability is far better than that of ordinary people. Unless blue girl can design a martial art to change people''s reaction speed and physical quality, she will never be as good as Su Jingfei." Dongfang Wenjun smiles and explains.


    Compared with Dongfang Wenjun, Huofeng is too poor. She is just gifted and has learned fighting skills. Even though she learned a lot of real Kung Fu in the Su family, she is still far from it. Now she nods as if she understands what Dongfang Wenjun said.


    Dongfang Wenjun knows that Huofeng can''t understand so much and doesn''t explain much. She will understand it sooner or later. Although she says so, she still admires LAN Xiqi very much. This woman''s self-made martial arts are so powerful. At least she can''t win by herself. Of course, she has to mention that Su Jingfei is a pervert. He seems to be far from the bottom, No one knows how powerful he is.


    Just thinking about it, Huofeng suddenly asked: "Wenjun elder sister, how can fei GE''s Ren and Du channels be connected? I''ve heard you say before that it''s very difficult for Ren and Du to connect. How can he do it? It''s too powerful."


    Dongfang Wenjun''s heart is in a mess. When it comes to Su Jingfei''s connection with the governor, no one knows better than Dongfang Wenjun. It''s because she saved Su Jingfei at that time that she got such a result. Not only did Su Jingfei get a lot of benefits, but she made a lot of progress. Otherwise, she would not be able to reach the present level.


    But then again, she didn''t know whether her method at that time was similar to the legendary double cultivation, or because Su Jingfei had really reached that level, she connected Ren and Du.


    She couldn''t help blushing and heartbeating when she thought of the night she was with Su Jingfei. She was also a normal woman. Even though she liked women for some reasons, she was honest. In fact, she didn''t exclude men, at least Su Jingfei. She also experienced the happiness of being a woman that day.


    But after such a long time, she didn''t want to mention it, but Huofeng dug it out. She knew that Huofeng said it by accident. After all, it was a coincidence that Huofeng asked about the connection between Ren and Du.


    When Huofeng saw that Dongfang Wenjun didn''t explain, she blushed and said, "what''s the matter with you, Wenjun? Isn''t it hard to say that brother Fei runs through the two channels of Ren and Du? "


    "Oh, no, I''m just thinking that the reason why Su Jingfei can connect the two vessels of Ren and Du is all coincidence. Many times, the two vessels of Ren and Du can be connected. It''s all coincidence. Few of them really make sense." Dongfang Wenjun tried to hide his heart and explained.


    Although Huofeng has been living in the underground world for many years, she is still young and not familiar with men''s and women''s affairs. Moreover, now she concentrates on Su Jingfei and finds nothing different.


    Dongfang Wenjun was relieved, but secretly complained about Su Jingfei. It was this guy who upset him. He was really a nuisance.


    Think of here, eyes a turn, suddenly to Su Jingfei way: "Su Jingfei, someone is looking for you, you see outside people." Having said that, he turned his head and walked towards the house, as if he didn''t care whether Su Jingfei went to see it or not.


    Huofeng hasn''t responded yet. Why did Dongfang Wenjun suddenly say that there was no one at the door, so she saw Su Jing flying to the door.


    Su Jingfei is just an instinctive action. With his trust in Dongfang Wenjun, he has never considered that it is Dongfang Wenjun who deceives himself and looks at the door. But at this time, LAN Xiqi is still fighting with him. LAN Xiqi doesn''t mean to look at the door.


    The result is self-evident. Su Jingfei is distracted to look at the door. LAN Xiqi kicks Su Jingfei in the chest. Although he won''t hurt Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei also staggers to one side. In this way, Su Jingfei even loses to LAN Xiqi.


    In fact, LAN Xiqi didn''t expect to kick Su Jingfei. The original plan didn''t work out. She looked at Dongfang Wenjun who had turned away and couldn''t figure out why she cheated Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was even more angry with the figure of Dongfang Wenjun and said, "Dongfang Wenjun, little Niang PI, you are plotting against me. You are so disgraceful."


    Huofeng looks at Dongfang Wenjun in a daze. She finally understands why Dongfang Wenjun shouts. It''s just that she deliberately wants to distract Su Jingfei. Moreover, she sees that if Su Jingfei is distracted, she will surely be hit. From this, she can see that Dongfang Wenjun is really powerful, but it''s a little too bad.


    When Dongfang Wenjun heard Su Jingfei''s angry voice, he was not angry. On the contrary, he was very happy. It was not only because of his success in calculation, but also because he could prove his position in Su Jingfei''s heart. If Su Jingfei didn''t trust him very much, he would not be hit at all.


    According to Su Jingfei''s reaction, as long as he doesn''t have the instinct to look at the door, he won''t be hit. Just because he instinctively looks at it, he knows that he completely trusts Dongfang Wenjun in his heart.


    He was very happy. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Dongfang Wenjun said: "Su Jingfei, you are a dead man. If you lose, you will lose. You have to find my excuse. You are drunk when you meet a man like you. The most unreliable man in the world is a man indeed."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. This woman is unreasonable. She really wants to be angry. Although LAN Xiqi and Huofeng know that Dongfang Wenjun is talking unreasonable, they don''t want to help Su Jingfei. Their impression of Su Jingfei is always powerful. They can face any difficulties with a smile and solve them easily. It''s rare to see him embarrassed.


    LAN Xiqi naturally knows that if Dongfang Wenjun didn''t make trouble, she would not have hit Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t explain. She thinks Su Jingfei''s embarrassment is very funny.


    Fire phoenix is not too big, beside laughing: "yes, yes, Wenjun elder sister, you have a point." Then he looked at Su Jingfei and said: "brother Fei, you are wrong. If you lose, you lose. How can you say that you are a man too? I am shy for you."


    Su Jingfei tiger eyes a stare, fire phoenix also anti day: "little girl, you are not buttock itch, find beat it."


    Huofeng was not afraid at all. She said with a smile, "yes, yes, I''m itching. Brother Fei, come here. If you dare to come, I''ll let you fight." Say words, return Qiao plump buttock, full of enchantment way.


    Although she is young, she has a good figure, especially her soft waist. At that time, Su Jingfei couldn''t put it down. Although she had a hard time with Nalan Xiuying yesterday, she is still full of interest today. She hummed: "since you are willing to die, I will bury you. Huofeng xiaonizi, I see where you are going." Wu Ao, Su Jingfei rushed over.

 Chapter 823

    Su Jingfei is still playing with the girls. Someone outside the door has said, "Su Jingfei, is Mr. Su at home?"


    Hearing this voice, Su Jingfei knew that someone must have come to pay a new year''s call again. Now there are many people who come to pay a new year''s call at home every day, but he generally doesn''t receive them, so he is ready to let Liang Xiuwen deal with them. She is in charge of foreign affairs at home.


    "Jingfei, don''t run away. I see you." The people outside are obviously impolite. Before Su Jingfei enters the room, the people outside have already come in.


    The visitors were two men and one woman. The talker took a woman in front of him, followed by a man who was obviously the one who spoke before, probably a driver or a bodyguard.


    Su Jingfei had been ready to step into the house. Hearing this, he walked and said with a bitter smile, "brother Liu, you don''t come to our house in advance, and you have to make a surprise attack. It''s really a shock to me. I thought you were my friends in business!" While saying this, he came out and then said with a smile, "sister-in-law, you''re here too!"


    It was Liu Dingbang, the first brother of the provincial capital, and his wife Nalan Xiurong. The driver who followed them was a stranger, otherwise Su Jingfei would not have been able to hear it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect Liu Dingbang to come to his home in person. Although they have been in touch with each other all the time, they always go to Liu Dingbang''s home. This is also Liu Dingbang''s first visit to Su''s home.


    "We''ve wanted to come for a long time, haven''t we never had a chance? It''s Chinese new year, and it''s reasonable for us to visit relatives! " The speaker is Nalan Xiurong. When she talks, she looks into the room. She and Nalan Xiuying have resumed contact, but they haven''t met yet. Now she is looking for Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei naturally saw her mind and said with a smile¡° Brother Liu, come in and have a seat. Today is a visit to relatives. I''m brother Liu, and my sister-in-law''s sister-in-law is also in our family. I don''t talk about business or officialdom. "


    "That''s what I mean. I didn''t bring my usual secretary and driver with me this time." Liu Dingbang said to the man who followed him: "Xiaogao, go back. When I want to go back, I''ll call you. You can rest assured that I''m in the safest place in the provincial capital."


    He knows something about Su Jingfei. Although the provincial capital is not small, in terms of strength, there is no one who can surpass the Su family. What''s more, Su Jingfei is still recognized as the first master of the provincial capital. If Su Jingfei''s home is not safe, even if he goes back to Zhengfu courtyard, it is also not safe.


    Su Jingfei didn''t deny Liu Dingbang''s words, but said to Nalan Xiurong: "you sit here first, I''ll call them out, they probably don''t know they are coming!" With that, he said to LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun, "Xiqi, Wenjun, this is my brother Liu. You pour some water first and say hello." Then he said to Huofeng, "Huofeng, go to find Xiuwen and tell her that her second aunt and uncle are here."


    Liu Dingbang is a big brother in the province. If you change to be an ordinary person, you will be very familiar with him. After all, he often appears on TV. But LAN Xiqi, Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng are all people who don''t watch TV. They don''t know Liu Dingbang''s identity.


    Now after hearing Su Jingfei''s introduction, I know that Liu Dingbang was originally from Nalan Xiuying''s family. But how can su Jingfei call them brother instead of uncle or uncle? There seems to be something wrong with this relationship. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t disclose his relationship with Liang Xiuwen, he can''t call them brother according to his age!


    No matter what, although the three girls were puzzled, they still did it according to Su Jingfei''s arrangement. Although they usually had a fight with Su Jingfei, they were obedient to Su Jingfei in front of outsiders, which gave him enough face.


    Liu Dingbang and Nalan Xiurong look at each other and secretly nod their heads. They have long known that Su Jingfei is a bit fickle. There are many women around them. They thought that these women might not get along well with each other, but they didn''t expect to see such a harmonious scene when they first came to Su''s home. These women not only get along well, but also are very obedient to Su Jingfei.


    They don''t know about LAN Xiqi, Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng. So far, they are not su Jingfei''s women. LAN Xiqi hasn''t reached that level, but Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t admit it. Huofeng thinks that she hasn''t had a chance. The situation of these three women is more complicated.


    Not long after that, Nalan Xiuying came downstairs with Su Jingfei. When she saw Nalan Xiurong, she couldn''t help rushing over and said excitedly: "second sister, after so many years, I finally saw you again. I always wanted to find you, but considering the current situation, I had to bear it."


    Nalan Xiurong is also very excited. Touching Nalan Xiuying''s face, she sighs bitterly: "you have suffered for so many years, but you are really a girl. After so many years, how can you not be old? You let me be your sister. How can you say that I am only ten years older than you?" In a word, she exposed her age. She was ten years older than Nalan Xiuying, and that was fifty years old.


    In fact, because of the good maintenance, Nalan Xiurong is only in her early 40s, which is definitely charming. But the key depends on who she is compared with. Nalan Xiuying''s appearance is just against the sky. She looks only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Nalan Xiulin looks older than her.


    "Second sister, you laugh at me again. You are not old. I have a special reason for this. I will tell you later." Nalan Xiuying is a little shy.


    Nalan Xiurong naturally doesn''t feel unhappy because she looks much older than Nalan Xiuying. It''s just a joke. She just sees Huofeng coming out with Liang Xiuwen. Even if she hasn''t seen her, she knows that the person Huofeng is bringing is Liang Xiuwen. Su Jingfei has just said that.


    "Xiuying, this is Xiuwen. It''s really beautiful. It''s as beautiful as you used to be, and people have a better temperament than you. This is a strong woman we''ve heard of for a long time." Nalan Xiurong, looking at Liang Xiuwen, said with a smile.


    In fact, Liang Xiuwen and Nalan Xiuying are not alike in appearance. However, Nalan Xiurong doesn''t know that Liang Xiuwen is not Nalan Xiuying''s own daughter. She thinks that she may be more like her father, so naturally she praises her. However, it''s not exaggeration. Liang Xiuwen does have a strong female temperament that Nalan Xiuying doesn''t have, That''s the momentum that''s developed over the years in the position of president.


    Although Nalan Xiuying remembered that Liang Xiuwen was not her own daughter, her feelings for her did not change. When she heard that the second sister praised Liang Xiuwen, it was like praising herself. She quickly said with a smile, "second sister, don''t praise her casually. She will be proud later."


    He quickly turned to Liang Xiuwen and said, "Xiuwen, come and meet your second aunt and second uncle. This is my mother''s family besides uncle Xiulin."


    Liang Xiuwen had heard Huofeng mention it before, saying that it was Nalan Xiuying''s mother''s family, or her second aunt and second uncle. She was also surprised. She didn''t know that Liu Dingbang was actually her second uncle. Now she was even more surprised to see her.


    As the boss of roufeisi group, she naturally contacts different things with Huofeng girls. They may not know the identity of Liu Dingbang. How can Liang Xiuwen not know? She just has no chance to contact Liu Dingbang. But this great god suddenly appears in her home and introduces her second uncle. She feels more surprised than winning the lottery.


    "Sister Xiuwen, what are you doing? Call someone!" Su Jingfei saw Liang Xiuwen in a daze and quickly reminded him.


    Liang Xiuwen also wake up, quickly called: "second aunt, second uncle." Although she knew that the other party was her own relative, Liang Xiuwen was more or less restrained because of Liu Dingbang''s identity. No matter how much wealth she had, she could not compare with such a feudal official.


    Nalan Xiurong was very fond of Liang Xiuwen. She took Liang Xiuwen''s hand and said with a smile, "Xiuwen, don''t be so restrained. I''m your second aunt, and he''s your second uncle. We''re a family now. We don''t have to think about anything else. If we really want to make a show, we won''t come to see you two."


    "Yes, sister Xiuwen, brother Liu and sister-in-law are very easygoing people. Don''t be too formal." Su Jingfei also said.


    Originally, Liu Dingbang still wanted to speak. Liang Xiuwen thought it was wrong. Looking at Su Jingfei, he said, "wait a minute, Jingfei. You just called me second aunt and second uncle. I didn''t hear you clearly. Would you say it again?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t think about it too much, and naturally said, "brother Liu and sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? You call me Xiuwen elder sister, my second uncle elder brother, and my second aunt elder sister. Don''t you think it''s awkward to call me that? Or do you want me to tell you something? " Liang Xiuwen''s eyes glared, and his tone was not good.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also felt that something was wrong. He said with a dry smile, "well, I don''t mean that. It''s another matter for me to know brother Liu. Let''s just count it. Sister Xiuwen, don''t mix it up." As he spoke, he winked at Liu Dingbang and asked him to say good things to himself.


    Liu Dingbang and Nalan Xiurong secretly laugh at the fact that the world is really one thing falling into one thing. Su Jingfei is such a beautiful person. He not only unifies the underground world of H Province and improves the public security of their city, but also takes out all the money smuggling arms gangs in the neighboring provinces and cities. For a moment, there is no difference. Even several big men in the capital begin to pay attention to Su Jingfei, But this guy seems to be very honest in front of Liang Xiuwen.


    Nalan Xiurong is Liang Xiuwen''s second aunt. Naturally, she knows that Liang Xiuwen''s heart lies in Su Jingfei. She plays an important role in Su Jingfei''s family history. But in the same way, Su Jingfei is very playful, and she worries that Liang Xiuwen will be angry.


    Looking at the way Liang Xiuwen and Su Jingfei get along with each other, we can see that Liang Xiuwen is not likely to be angry. It is also a comfort in her heart. When she is happy, she began to explain earlier than Liu Dingbang: "Xiuwen, don''t worry about Su Jingfei. The relationship between him and Lao Liu is not our Nalan family''s business. They are another relationship."

 Chapter 824

    The relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Dingbang really can''t be calculated by the relationship between Nalan Xiuying. If it''s really calculated, Su Jingfei is still Nalan Xiurong''s brother-in-law. Su Jingfei has a secret way in his heart.


    Liang Xiuwen is not the kind of person who is more serious. She just thinks that if she talks about it, she will suffer a loss. Now she hears Nalan Xiurong''s words and says with a smile, "OK, let''s talk about it separately. Su Jingfei, please sit with my uncle and my second aunt."


    Although Liu Dingbang and Nalan Xiurong didn''t say anything, they nodded in secret. Liang Xiuwen deserves to be the president of a large group, and can keep the momentum of development. She is really smart.


    Su Jingfei also understood and said with a smile, "sister Xiuwen, take your sister-in-law up. I''ll sit with brother Liu." No matter Liang Xiuwen rolled his eyes when he heard his name, he also said to Dongfang Wenjun and other humanitarians: "you all take your sister-in-law to walk around. When you come to our villa for the first time, you should get familiar with it."


    Dongfang Wenjun and other women are not stupid. They immediately understand Su Jingfei''s intention and accompany Nalan Xiurong to the villa. Liu Dingbang and Su Jingfei chat in the living room.


    Liu Dingbang said with a smile: "Jingfei, you really make me look at you with new eyes. It''s not easy for so many people in your family to get along with each other so harmoniously. I can''t compare with you in this aspect."


    Su Jingfei knew that Liu Dingbang was joking with him. He also said with a smile: "brother Liu, if I can teach you two moves, then you can keep the red flag at home and the colored flag flying outside. What do you think?" With these words, he did not wait for Liu Dingbang to speak, and he began to laugh unconsciously.


    Liu Dingbang glared at Su Jingfei and said, "you little boy, you are not afraid that your sister-in-law will tear down my old bones!" Then he said with a dumb smile: "it really makes me wonder that the old leader is so serious, how can you have such a son."


    Speaking of Su Jingfei''s father, the smile on Su Jingfei''s face unconsciously put away. For the Su family''s old man, Su Jingfei said that he had no feelings, which was absolutely impossible. Father and son''s family love, blood is thicker than water, but he could not forget the situation of himself and his mother. If his mother had not left the Su family, he would not have died so early.


    Although liangbo and Liu Dingbang both said that master Su didn''t take care of Su Jingfei, in fact, he didn''t feel it. Whether it was because they were too hidden or Su Jingfei''s feeling was too slow, he really had a hatred for the Su family.


    "Brother, don''t blame me for being so talkative. I didn''t want to say anything about your family, but the old leader was very kind to me. I can''t bear to see you don''t go home because of your achievements." Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Liu Dingbang sighed in his heart, but he expressed himself.


    Su Jingfei is not that kind of ignorant person. Knowing that Liu Dingbang was kind-hearted, he said with a smile: "brother Liu, I know your mind, but some things can''t be understood in a word or two. How about the Su family in the capital? It doesn''t have much to do with me. You see, my su family is developing very well. Even if I don''t have the help of the Su family, don''t I live very well?"


    Liu Dingbang is really silent this time. He admits that he has given a little help to Su Jingfei in the process of his development, but that help only makes Su Jingfei more convenient. He believes that even if he does not help, Su Jingfei''s pace will not stop, and the most important thing is to spend more time.


    No matter Su Jingfei or Liu Dingbang, they all know that the Su family in the capital is not helpful to Su Jingfei. In fact, Su Jingfei''s achievements today are all his own. There is a element of luck, but isn''t luck also a part of his strength?


    After a moment''s silence, Liu Dingbang took the initiative to say: "in fact, the reason why I can come to you this time is that I want to talk to you about something besides visiting relatives during the Spring Festival."


    "Well, if you have something to say to me, let''s be frank. Although we are friends, I always regard you as my respected brother." Su Jingfei nodded and said sincerely that Liu Dingbang really took care of him all the time.


    "That''s a long way to go. I should be nice to you. We''re two-tier relatives, aren''t we?" With a smile, Liu Dingbang said, "here''s the thing. The movement of you in the provincial capital has been concerned by several big men in the capital, which I once told you."


    "Well, I feel a little bit about that. After all, it''s a bit big this time." Su Jingfei nodded, Shangguan Xiang''er also mentioned it to him.


    Liu Dingbang nodded and said, "if it''s just a matter of H Province, it''s not a problem. The key is that you are in Z province. The movement has really shocked a provincial family in the capital. If you say it''s gone, it''s gone. This momentum, this domineering, it''s a bit amazing!" At this point, he was very sad. Su Jingfei was a little unexpectedly powerful.


    Su Jingfei quickly said: "at that time, I didn''t kill them. It was the people of 307 army who started it. I was just assisting. Who told the Qian family to smuggle arms? I was performing a task at most. Don''t get me wrong."


    Liu Dingbang looked at Su Jingfei contemptuously and said: "make up, make up, you continue to make up, and I also make up stories, if not you? Can the white headed Qingming go to Z province directly? Don''t think I''m not a member of the military, so I don''t know about 307 troops. I''ve heard about the relationship between you and Xiulin. "


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "brother Liu, if you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten. You''re still the brother-in-law of major general Nalan Xiulin. I can''t hide this from you."


    "Come on, don''t play tricks on me there. Even if you don''t tell me your business, someone will investigate it for you." Liu Dingbang snorted, but he didn''t get angry. He always thought Su Jingfei was very cunning, so he had to sigh again: "this guy''s character is really different from the old leader!"


    Su Jingfei didn''t have any special feelings this time. He just told the truth: "in fact, it''s very simple. Everyone''s experience is different. I shape my character through experience."


    Liu Dingbang didn''t continue this topic. If he said too much, he would surely think of some unpleasant things. Instead, he said with a smile, "we''ve gone off topic and talked about the previous things, because you''ve made a big noise in Z Province, and your relationship with the old leaders has also been dug out."


    "What? Someone dug this out. Who did it? " Su Jingfei was surprised. He didn''t think of that.


    Su Jingfei has not been in touch with the Su family in the capital for many years. Although, to some extent, Su Jingfei has become an orphan, it is actually a kind of protection. Su Jingfei has nothing to do with the Su family. People who deal with the Su family will not deal with Su Jingfei. He has long understood this, but he has never wanted to admit it.


    If others don''t know the situation of themselves and the Su family, it won''t affect the Su family. But now it''s different. If your identity is exposed and your every move is made, someone will contact the Su family.


    Even if he had no contact with the Su family, no one believed him. In this way, Su Jingfei had to think more about things.


    Liu Dingbang naturally thought of this, and then he came to talk with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s current development is enough to attract people''s attention in the capital. It''s estimated that even Mr. Su would not have thought of this. After all, who would have thought that a young man would start from scratch and have such wealth and power within half a year.


    Also because of his potential, many people will be scared and pay more attention to Su Jingfei. As long as Su Jingfei is out of line, it will become very out of line in the mouth of those people, and it will be said that the Su family in the capital inspired him to do so.


    "Jingfei, as for who it is, I don''t know. I just know that now you have been paid much attention to. In the future, you should try to keep a low profile, otherwise there will be a lot of trouble." Liu Dingbang thought for a moment, or euphemistic expression of his meaning: "you should understand, the old leader in the capital for many years, in what kind of position."


    "I naturally understand that my behavior must have affected their su family." Su Jingfei suddenly understood Liu Dingbang''s words and said with a sneer: "brother Liu, we are also double relatives. You tell me the truth. This time you want to talk to me, is it your own meaning, or is it someone who wants you to tell me? Is it inconvenient for someone to come to me


    Liu Dingbang sighs that Su Jingfei is really smart. No wonder he has made such achievements at such an age. However, since he has said this, he doesn''t want to hide it. He says frankly, "Jingfei, I''m telling you the truth. No one asked me to talk to you, but the old leader really inquired about you here."


    "Oh? How did he ask Su Jingfei didn''t doubt Liu Dingbang''s words. It''s meaningless for Liu Dingbang to cheat himself on this issue.


    "The old leader just asked about your situation, and then asked me to take care of you more. Don''t let you have any problems." Liu Dingbang tried his best to express his words and finally said, "although he didn''t say it directly, I understand that he was worried about you."


    "Of course, I''m worried about me. Every move I make now is watched by people who want to. As long as I''m out of line, the Su family will also have bad luck. Brother Liu, don''t blame me for being extreme. You go back and tell him that I only ask about Su Jing''s flight. I don''t ask if it''s right. If he thinks I''ve been discredited, he can break off the relationship with me directly. I don''t mind. We''re Su family in H Province, It has nothing to do with the Su family in the capital. " Su Jingfei took a deep breath and said calmly.


    Liu Dingbang sighed that Su Jingfei''s heart knot might not be solved for a while, so he had to persuade him: "Jingfei, you don''t have to be so determined. You can discuss many things."


    "No, brother Liu, I have my ideas. Thank you for your kindness. I''ll go to the capital in a while, and I''ll go to the Su''s house, too. But this time I''m just visiting, not going home." Su Jingfei a smile, the cloud light breeze light way.

 Chapter 825

    Liu Dingbang and Nalan Xiurong left after lunch. He left with deep regret. He wanted to persuade Su Jingfei to ease the relationship with the Su family in the capital, but he didn''t expect Su Jingfei to have such deep resentment towards the Su family.


    If you put yourself in the shoes of Su Jingfei, you can understand that anyone who leaves the family when he is young, whose mother dies early, and who has been relying on working to support himself, will have deep resentment for the family. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to bring down the Su family, which is quite rational. At least Liu Dingbang thinks Su Jingfei has this potential.


    It has taken Su Jingfei more than half a year to become the richest man in the province, and his family is also among the best in the province. Even though he is far from the capital, he is still young after all. As long as he is given a few years, his strength will be stronger.


    Su Jingfei also saw Liu Dingbang''s regret when he left, but he just couldn''t change his mind. There are many things that are deeply rooted. He won''t change them easily, and he doesn''t want to retaliate against the Su family. He just wants to let the Su family see that he is living well. Without the help of the Su family, he can still achieve very high.


    Liu Dingbang came to the Su family on December 29. When they left, the Su family began to decorate everything for the new year. In fact, they had everything ready, but they didn''t decorate it all the time. After all, although the Su family was busy this year, not everyone was there.


    Everything at home is arranged by Nalan Xiuying. Su Jingfei and a few women are there to help. Not all the servants in the family have gone home. Some of them are local and only wait to go home. Su Jingfei also increases their wages according to the standard of three salaries during the holidays. Naturally, they are happy to earn more money. Su Jingfei''s family is always very generous and even has red envelopes for the new year.


    During the Spring Festival, there are not many people in the Su family, only Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter, LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, and an oriental Wenjun. All the others have already gone home for the new year. Su Jingfei simply invites the white headed Qingming to celebrate the new year together.


    White headed Qingming, Ziling and Heisha are all orphans. Their freedom is to grow up in the army. During the Spring Festival, they will naturally be in the army. This year, white headed and Qingming are also in the army, but Ziling is going to spend the new year in the dragon''s family. Maybe he saw Qingming again, and he has given up on Qingming, and has developed rapidly with long Xiaomin.


    Although Ziling has not yet developed into a couple with long Xiaomin, it is estimated that it is not far away. At least now he has a double relationship with long Xiaomin, and Su Jingfei and others are optimistic about them.


    This evening, Su Jingfei invited white headed Qingming to the villa to celebrate the new year. Everyone was busy together. Of course, he also mentioned it to Ziling by the way. Unexpectedly, he also agreed. He thought Ziling should spend the new year in the dragon''s family as her son-in-law. Since he wanted to come to the Su''s family, it is estimated that their relationship has not been completely determined.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t beat Na LAN Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen on the big day, and he also put on a happy red dress. This is a complete imitation of the costume of the ancient clerks. Although it looks very happy, it is also very strange. At least the women in the villa laugh at his shape.


    He is also a little funny in his helplessness. Anyway, it''s just new year''s entertainment, so he should find some fun for them. Su Jingfei thinks, just standing at the door waiting for the arrival of the white headed Qingming.


    Although the 307 troops also have to celebrate the new year, their usual training can not be reduced, and they have to arrange fixed people to patrol on duty. After all, the troops are different from ordinary families. The white headed Qingming has to arrange everything well before they can come to Su''s villa to celebrate the new year. It''s rare for them to be so busy. They are also very busy in the troops, but they feel different.


    When they arrived, it was already more than seven o''clock in the evening. When they saw Su Jingfei standing at the door, dressed in red festive clothes, he was almost knocked down by thunder. Su Jingfei was like a red envelope.


    "Su Jingfei, are you a little over dressed? You don''t have to be so festive even if it''s Chinese New Year. You''re not afraid of ghosts if you wear red at night!" Bai tou and Su Jingfei have been very familiar with each other for a long time. Naturally, they don''t need to be polite when they talk. They laugh and even have a look around. It seems that they are really afraid of something dirty.


    Qingming today, contrary to the usual, usually she is wearing more single tone clothes, looks a little chilly, not to mention her own is also relatively cold, will let people have a kind of strangers do not enter.


    Today, she also put on some clothes with bright colors. Even if it''s just a simple change, it makes her a little more colorful. It''s not the same as usual. Moreover, her character seems to have changed with the change of clothes. She even pursed a smile when she heard the words of Bai tou and Su Jingfei.


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s eyes brighten, Qingming has always been as good as Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, but because she has been cold, she looks half worse than them. Now that her make-up changes, she will be a beautiful girl of the same level as them.


    "Oh, Qingming, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. Let my brother hug me first and see if I''m thin." Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to Baitou''s ridicule. Instead, she opened her arms and walked towards Qingming with a smile. She really wanted to hug Qingming, but she didn''t mean well.


    As Qingming''s boyfriend, Bai tou should come forward at this time in theory, but he didn''t expect that he just looked at him and didn''t mean to open his mouth, which surprised Su Jingfei.


    He originally wanted to tease the white head, but his friend''s wife couldn''t play. He also understood that he just wanted to make fun of him. Now he hesitated when he saw that the white head didn''t move.


    At this time, Qingming said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, if you dare to move forward, you will have to bear the consequences. Either you will be my husband in the future, or you will let red silk Xiuwen be a living widow. You can choose for yourself."


    Su Jingfei''s smile is stiff. Today''s Qingming is really different from usual, but she is still as cold as ice. Don''t look at her smiling and talking to herself. If she really hugs her, Qingming dares to do what she says. This woman is never the kind of person who likes to laugh.


    To be Qingming''s husband, it is estimated that men like it, but this is a white headed woman. Su Jingfei can''t really practice it. As for the rest of the sentence, he naturally understands what it means. He feels the chill between his legs.


    "White head, you don''t care. How can your woman be so fierce and just watch him bully his brother?" Su Jingfei laughs two times and turns his head to be dissatisfied with the white head.


    The white head shrugged his shoulders and then said with a smile: "I didn''t see my brother. I only saw a guy who wanted to take advantage of Qingming''s evil intentions and was almost cleaned up by her. Who do you think I should help?"


    "Forget it, your family has two mouths. I can''t fight you alone. Hurry in. There''s a big table of good food and good wine. Go and have fun by yourself." Su Jingfei shakes his head bitterly when he is told by Bai tou. The couple, Bai tou Qingming, really have no choice but to deal with them.


    Su Jingfei''s embarrassment suddenly makes white head Qingming feel good. This guy is always wise and calm when facing the enemy. Only when facing his friends can he do so. Naturally, they won''t really make su Jingfei feel bad.


    The white head said with a smile: "well, well, it''s a child''s temper. I''m not happy. My brother will give you a red envelope." Then he really took out a red envelope and put it into Su Jingfei''s hand. Then he said, "well, I''m bigger than you. This is your lucky money. I''ll take it. Don''t say I''m not righteous enough."


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s face changed, his anger was swept away, and he said with a smile: "brother Bai, you are just righteous! Anyway, I''m a young man too. I don''t have any lucky money. I''ve been living a long time. "


    White head for Su Jingfei attitude change, can only roll his eyes said speechless, this guy before everything is pretended to come out.


    Qingming laughs twice, takes out a red envelope and hands it to Su Jingfei, saying: "this is what I give you. Who told you that you are younger than me? Don''t be too little. Our salary is not much, but it can''t compare with you, a billionaire."


    Su Jingfei put away their red envelopes and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter how much money it is. The key is the heart. If there is no discipline in the army, I will give you the red envelope. But if I give it, and someone knows it, I will go to the top to take a look at you. That''s troublesome. I won''t give you a gift back."


    The white head cocked Su Jingfei''s forehead and said with a smile: "you are a stingy guy. You are stingy. Actually, these are all connected. I don''t know how you become a big boss."


    Qingming is also beside Su Jingfei. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Qingming suddenly embraces Su Jingfei and says, "look at your bad intentions all the time. It''s cheaper for you today. Let you hug. But after today, you can''t count on it. This is the last chance."


    Su Jingfei is stunned and looks at the white head beside him. The white head seems to have expected that Qingming would do so. Su Jingfei is embarrassed. His boyfriend is around, but Qingming hugs him. It''s really embarrassing. What''s more, he has a good relationship with the white head.


    He has always been a friend of Qingming, and he has no special idea. But now he is hugged by Qingming, smelling the fragrance of Qingming, and it''s really exciting.


    Of course, he just has some feelings and won''t really do anything. He''s not as good as grabbing women with white heads. He just doesn''t understand what they are going to do and doesn''t even know how to react for a while.


    When Su Jingfei was embarrassed, Ziling''s voice suddenly rang out: "Qingming, is this your new year''s gift? I want it, too! "


    When Qingming hugs Su Jingfei, Ziling just brings long Xiaomin to Su''s villa. Although she has decided to give up Qingming in her heart, seeing Qingming hugging Su Jingfei, Ziling still can''t help opening her mouth.


    Seen by Ziling, Su Jingfei feels more embarrassed and finds that Qingming blushes. However, Qingming is once again beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation and says with a generous smile: "yes, this is a new year''s gift this year. If Xiaomin doesn''t mind, I can give you a hug."


    Purple Ling did not speak, but long Xiaomin is a Jiao smile: "this new year''s gift is good, anyway, Ling brother is not at a loss."


    After listening to long Xiaomin''s words, Qingming naturally hugs Ziling just like he did to Su Jingfei before. However, there is no other action. He soon releases Ziling, which is similar to what he did to Su Jingfei before. There is no special meaning.


    And Su Jingfei feel almost, purple Ling is also Leng for a long time, just suddenly jumped out a way: "white head, you and Qingming is not break up?"


    Looking at the brilliance in purple Ling''s eyes, the white head said: "kill your heart. Xiaomin is a good girl. Be honest. I don''t know how good Qingming and I are. The reason why Qingming wants to be like this today is because we need to change our relationship."


    All the people on the scene are smart people. Although they haven''t said it directly, Su Jingfei and Ziling have already guessed it.


    "I think you have already guessed that today I''m going to be engaged to Qingming. There are so many people in Su Jingfei''s family. Everyone will give us a witness. We have been together for several years, so we''ll settle the matter today.


    Just now, the reason why Qingming hugs Su Jingfei and Ziling is a symbol of ending her single life. Her male friends are not many. A hug with you two is the final result. In the future, Qingming will be Mrs. Bai. You two must treat each other with courtesy. "


    Baitou explained their decision and Qingming''s abnormal behavior. Although it was strange, it made people feel that it was Qingming''s determination.


    Su Jingfei knew that the relationship between white head and Qingming had been very good. They could have such a result. Naturally, he sincerely sent his blessing and said, "white head and Qingming, you two have finally achieved the right result. I hope you can get married soon and give me a big nephew."


    "You''ve never been a good talker. We''re just engaged. We''ll have kids." Qingming, who has always been very generous, is a little embarrassed after hearing Su Jingfei''s words. Her pretty face is slightly red and angry. Different from the past, she is really a little more charming, which makes Su Jingfei jealous of her white head.


    Purple Ling has always liked Qingming, although has decided to give up Qingming, now heard that the white head Qingming to engagement, or some lost.


    At this time, some wayward little princess, long Xiaomin, took Ziling''s hand thoughtfully. Although she didn''t say anything, she had fully expressed her mind. Ziling was very moved for a moment, and also strengthened her swaying heart.


    "White headed Qingming, congratulations on your engagement. I''ll have a more solemn ceremony with the new year''s dinner of Su Jingfei''s family. From now on, you two will be husband and wife. Marriage is just a form. I believe you don''t care." Backhand hold long Xiaomin''s small hand, purple Ling more calm said.


    The white headed Qingming sees the action on Ziling''s hand. He is not only expressing his heart to long Xiaomin, but also conveying his confidence to them. He sighs in his heart and nods to agree with Ziling.

 Chapter 826

    Su Jingfei and others didn''t expect that they just wanted to invite the white headed Qingming to the Su family for the new year, but it turned out to be a witness to their engagement. In their opinion, as long as the white headed Qingming is engaged, they will be like a husband and wife. They are not the kind of people who are easy to be shaken. As long as they decide, they will be partners for a lifetime.


    This is the place where Su Jingfei can''t compare with the white head. It''s also the place where Qingming doesn''t like Su Jingfei the most. According to Su Jingfei''s ability and charm, there is a certain attraction for a woman like Qingming. If he really treats Qingming exclusively and wants to take Qingming away from the white head, maybe it''s possible, but he is more playful, Qingming has been dissatisfied with him in this aspect, which is also the reason why Baitou is more relieved to let Qingming contact Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also knows that Qingming has always been dissatisfied with his playboy, and he doesn''t care. He only regards Qingming as a friend. When Ziling knows that Qingming is going to be engaged, she is a little disappointed. However, because of the existence of long Xiaomin, it''s not quite comforting.


    Several people chatted at the door for a long time, and finally someone couldn''t wait. Liang Xiuwen didn''t even leave the door, and cried out to the outside: "I said Su Jingfei, are you going to let the guests have a drink outside, come in for the new year, it''s new year''s Eve, we''re going to celebrate the New Year!"


    Su Jingfei thought of it and said with embarrassment: "Oh, I''m so happy today. I forgot to let you in. Today our Su family has prepared a lot of food and drink. Come and have fun."


    With a smile, the white headed Qingming said, "Su Jingfei must be disgusted that our red envelope is too small."


    A word seems to remind Ziling. Ziling quickly takes out a red envelope and gives it to Su Jingfei, saying: "this is what God asked me to give you. He said that he won''t give you New Year''s greetings for the Chinese New Year. This is a red envelope for the Chinese New Year. I wish you a new floor next year."


    Su Jingfei took the red envelope. It seemed that it wasn''t money, but he didn''t open it in public. Instead, he said to Ziling with a smile: "Ziling, since God has red envelopes for me, I''m your boss, and I can''t treat you badly. No, I''ll give you a red envelope, too." Then he took out a red envelope from his pocket, which was a document.


    "This is the company I''m going to set up in the next year. It''s to integrate people from various forces into a big company and set up several shareholders separately. At that time, we will unite with our interests to avoid the instability of this oral alliance. I won''t participate in it. You account for 10% of it. That''s to draft documents and share certificates. At that time, you will be the person in charge of the underground forces, And a real shareholder. " Su Jingfei gives the document to Ziling and explains.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, not only Ziling was stunned, but also Qingming didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s result was to wash the underground forces white. Many underground forces want to do this, but they can''t do it all the time. After all, it''s very difficult to think white, especially to be recognized by the official.


    Su Jingfei could see the meaning of several people. As he walked in, he said: "in fact, it''s not very difficult. We legalize the association. We try not to touch many serious violations. Some simple things go from light to dark. The main reason is that the high-level will not touch the law, and the state will not strictly manage you. Moreover, if we do this, there will be fewer accidents, On the contrary, Zheng Fu wants us to do so. "


    He said these things, white headed Qingming and Ziling long Xiaomin all thought in his heart. Although Su Jingfei said that it was reasonable, if he wanted to really implement it, it was estimated that his upper level relationship was still needed. Otherwise, how could he be sure to let the official approve his joint venture.


    They don''t know Su Jingfei''s specific background, but they know that he must have the support of senior officials. Otherwise, what he has been doing has long been restricted. If he dares to do so now, he will have something to rely on.


    "For the time being, I''ve made a decision about the company. After a year''s wait, I''ll talk to Niu''s family and Liu Wufeng about it. It should be settled. As for disagreements, I don''t think they will happen. It''s good for everyone." Su Jingfei took out another red envelope and gave it to long Xiaomin. He said with a smile, "Xiaomin, from your grandfather, I''m your uncle. Take it, lucky money."


    In front of Su Jingfei''s words, Bai tou Qingming and Ziling deeply agree. As long as Su Jingfei''s decision is made now, the Niu family and Liu Wufeng will not oppose it. Not to mention that Su Jingfei can directly control the original forces of long Baitian and Feng family. Liu Wufeng owes Su Jingfei''s favor. The Niu family also needs Su Jingfei to treat Niu Baisui. Su Jingfei absolutely covers the sky in H Province.


    But his later words made long Xiaomin proud and angry. Even Ziling laughed and scolded: "Su Jingfei, even if you are my boss, you can''t take advantage of me like this. Your name is Xiaomin niece, and Xiaomin calls me big brother. Don''t you take advantage of me by changing your way?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t care. He said with a smile: "Oh, I didn''t expect to be found. I didn''t mean to take advantage of you. I think Xiaomin is lively and lovely, just like my niece."


    Long Xiaomin immediately glared round her eyes and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you are really necrotic. You are only a few months older than me. You actually say that I am like your niece. If I can''t beat you, I would have dealt with you. I''ll go to Aunt Xiuying later and ask her to revenge me."


    She was not the first time to come to sue to be surprised at the flying home. She knew very well about Su''s family. She knew that the woman in the family has the final say. Of course, she didn''t know the relationship between Lan Xiuying and Su startled, otherwise she wouldn''t say so.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "sister Xiaomin, you are not right. You are going to be my sister-in-law. Now you want to deal with big brother. This is not right. You have to restrain your temper and be a qualified sister-in-law. Don''t you think so?"


    "Brother and sister?" Long Xiaomin a Leng, involuntarily ask a way: "who wants to marry your younger brother!"


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t speak, but the white headed Qingming laughed. The purple Ling next to him was really embarrassed. She shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "Su Jingfei, I used to think you were a serious boss, but now I know I''m on a thief''s boat."


    Long Xiaomin also instantly wakes up and peeps at Ziling. It seems that he doesn''t refute Su Jingfei''s statement. She is very happy that she actually knows Ziling''s heart to Qingming. Their relationship is almost open. Now she finally sees Ziling accept herself. No matter who Ziling used to like, Qingming will become a white headed fiancee anyway.


    As for Su Jingfei''s teasing, she doesn''t care. If Ziling can be with her, even if it''s his sister-in-law, of course, she forgets that Ziling is bigger than Su Jingfei and she wants to be her sister-in-law.


    Su Jingfei teases two lovers, and soon leads them into the hall. The hall of Su''s family has been decorated by all kinds of women. There are not only all kinds of food and drink, but also firecrackers. Long Xiaoming and Huofeng are girls. They soon run to the yard to set off firecrackers. The rest of them are relatively stable and eat and drink in the room.


    For many years, Su Jingfei has been on his own during the Spring Festival. This year, he has become a big family. Su Jingfei is really not used to it. However, he likes the lively atmosphere and feels warm.


    White headed Qingming and Ziling are both in the army for the Spring Festival. Although Ziling will spend the Spring Festival in the dragon''s family in the past two years, they feel different. After all, they are somewhat dependent on others. Now they are different. Even though Ziling is working for Su Jingfei, they are more like friends, especially white headed Qingming.


    Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter also spent the Chinese New Year coldly before, and Liang Aihong didn''t live with them. Now there are so many people, and they are very busy. Although Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi have different experiences, this new year is also the first time. All the women are very excited. Near midnight, the traditional habits begin, That''s making dumplings.


    It''s a northern custom to eat dumplings in the middle of the night. Su Jingfei and Na lanxiuying are both from the capital. They are from the north. LAN Xiqi has been studying in the capital with his master. He''s also half a northerner. Dongfang Wenjun does as the Romans do. They don''t feel uncomfortable. Only Bai Touqing Ming and Ziling are not used to it. They don''t even know how to make dumplings. Dumplings are not like Yuanbao at all.


    Huofeng and long Xiaomin are both local people in the provincial capital. They can''t make dumplings either. However, they prefer such activities. They not only enjoy them, but also learn how to make them quickly.


    In the middle of the night, Su Jingfei starts to be busy. Whether it''s the landline or the mobile phone in her home, they all ring incessantly. The earliest phone call is from Li Hongsi. Although her people go home, her heart is on Su Jingfei. At midnight, they begin to pay a new year''s call, followed by shumanya, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, and then Li Binbin and Liu Yifei call from their hometown, Wu Yanli also got a call.


    After that, some Han family members called to pay a new year''s call. Even Shangguan Xiang''er, who is far away from the capital, did not forget them. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan also called to pay a new year''s call. Of course, they did not forget to resist Su Jingfei and take good care of LAN Xiqi. They also talked with LAN Xiqi for a while.


    The new year''s eve of Su Jingfei''s family is very busy. With the new year''s greetings from all parties, Su Jingfei really feels that with more than half a year''s efforts, he has developed his family into a real big family. With the strength of his family, the time is ripe to enter the capital. He wants to wait for all the girls to go home. The 15th of the first month is his chance to go to the provincial capital, This time, I''m not just passing by or staying. I''m going to stay there for a while.


    Naturally, Su can''t sleep. All the people in Su''s family have fun all night. A new year is coming. Su is 21 years old.

 Chapter 827

    During the seven days of the new year, Su Jingfei did not have a spare time. He not only asked every family to pay a new year''s call, but also received people from his family.


    All his business partners paid new year''s respects a year ago, but some of his friends have to wait a year later. What''s more, he has more women. During this period, he has to visit these women''s homes, especially those women who may be close to him and have higher family requirements. Su Jingfei has to go home as a boyfriend.


    Otherwise, Wu Yanli and Li Hongsi, the two women''s homes, will have to walk separately. No matter what their identities are, new year''s greetings must come. These two families basically recognize their identities.


    Now that we are in S City, Feng Xiaolan, Wang Yu and shumanya''s family have to go to one side. Feng Xiaolan is his younger martial sister. Mr. Feng asked him to take care of Feng Xiaolan. Now that it''s new year''s day, he has to go to talk. Wang Yu''s mother also knows that Su Jingfei exists. Naturally, he has to be in place. Although this will make Li Guofeng suspicious, he can''t help it.


    As for shumanya, there''s nothing he can do. He took his daughter to the provincial capital. As his boss and secret boyfriend, he can''t say without visiting him. Of course, this time he didn''t act as a boyfriend, but shumanya''s mother looked at him with her son-in-law''s eyes.


    Although there are many things in S City, Su Jingfei has his own industry in S City, so there are not many things. When he came back to the provincial capital from s City, all the women followed him. Now the Su family in the provincial capital has become everyone''s home. All the women have a feeling of returning to their mother''s home when they go home for the new year.


    Although Lin ruoke is also in S City, Su Jingfei can''t go to the Lin family. Although Lin ruoke works in Su Jingfei, the Lin family can accept it. That''s because Lin ruoke is now a princess. Lin ruofeng and Lin Kefeng have died one after another, and she is the only successor of the Lin family.


    Moreover, her shares in Su''s group make her stand aloof in the Lin family. The Lin family turns a blind eye to the relationship between Lin ruoke and Su Jingfei. The Lin family has long lost its momentum. Although Lin ruoke did not take Su Jingfei home, she went back to the provincial capital with Su Jingfei and others.


    It''s not difficult for Su Jingfei to go to s city. At most, it''s embarrassing for every family to be a guest. After all, it''s always awkward to be audited by several mother-in-law. It''s because they don''t know the specific situation, otherwise it will be even worse.


    When the girls returned to the provincial capital, it was already the fifth day of junior high school. Su Jingfei accepted another task, that is, Liu Yifei''s parents wanted to meet Su Jingfei.


    Like Liu Yifei, Li Binbin is a unmarried woman, but because of her age, Li Binbin has secretly decided to stay with Su Jingfei, and has not mentioned Su Jingfei to her family. Liu Yifei is different from her.


    Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei are about the same age. Naturally, they hope that Su Jingfei will appear in their home as a boyfriend, so they have a word with their family. As a result, Liu Yifei''s parents want to meet this perfect young man in Liu Yifei''s words. They don''t believe there are such people in the world.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s province h is not far from Liu Yifei''s province s. It''s almost the same to say that they are bordering on each other. However, the purpose of this cross provincial operation is to be a boyfriend and be audited, which is somewhat helpless.


    But Liu Yifei made it clear on the phone that if he doesn''t come this time, Liu Yifei''s wife will be gone. You can do it by yourself.


    Even though Su Jingfei has a lot of women, he will not give up easily. What''s more, Liu Yifei, who is known as the first jade girl in the mainland, is also a normal person and has vanity. He will also have vanity when he thinks that the goddess in the minds of thousands of people is his own woman.


    On the fifth day of junior high school, when everyone gets home, Su Jingfei settles them down and finds an excuse to leave to see Su''s family. Anyway, everyone is used to it. Su Jingfei has many things to do. Even if he leaves directly, people will not have any opinions.


    Naturally, they didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was doing this to find Liu Yifei. After all, except Lin ruoke, they didn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei.


    Before Su Jingfei left home, he had asked Baitou to send someone to buy him a plane ticket to Q City, s province. This kind of thing can only be done by Baitou. Baitou is like Su Jingfei''s good friend. He can hide many things for him.


    In the first month, the weather in the north is much colder than that in the south. Su Jingfei is the governor of Jiangsu Province. He is naturally warm and warm. Unlike other people''s bloated, Su Jingfei''s clothes are very simple, showing his gentle but handsome image. What''s more, because of his growth in the past six months, the atmosphere of experts and high-ranking people is very obvious, so he attracts people''s attention.


    Although Su Jingfei is already a billionaire, it''s the first time for a girl to take a plane. He hasn''t been far away in half a year, and he has no chance to take a plane. He had been to the capital before, but at that time Su Jingfei was not rich, so he could only take a train. So he met Wu Yanli. It''s fate. If he really made a plane, I can''t meet Wu Yanli.


    In fact, Su Jingfei felt very fresh when he took the plane for the first time. He even had some worries in his heart. According to the accident rate, the plane was far more than trains and cars. He even simulated in his heart that if there was an air crash, he would have some hope of survival.


    If his mind is known by the stewardess or other passengers, he will be directly expelled from the plane. He has never seen such a person and has not yet taken a plane, so he wants to crash first.


    Su Jingfei was alone, dressed very simply, and had no luggage. He appeared at the airport on the fifth day of junior high school. In fact, it was very strange. He looked like he was going out to the supermarket, but he was flying across provinces.


    When passengers see Su Jingfei, they will guess what Su Jingfei is doing. After all, his appearance is far from that of ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about what these passengers think. After all, since he started his career, he has long been used to the attention of the public. Now he can see no wonder. Moreover, with the faint air of experts and the temperament of superiors, no one will take the initiative to chat him up.


    This time, he asked Baitou to buy his own ticket not first class, but business class. Even if he is a billionaire now, he doesn''t have the habit of extravagance and waste. The total flight time is only two or three hours.


    Su Jingfei''s dress is very simple, a casual suit, looks thin spirit, when checking him did not have too much trouble, which even made Su Jingfei once praised, of course, this is not the focus of his attention, as a man, generally most concerned about is the stewardess, but the stewardess are the most commented by people.


    He has never been on a plane, and of course he has never seen a real stewardess. As for those on the Internet, they either come out to show or sell. In a word, they are disgusting.


    This time, he wanted to see what the real stewardess looked like. It was not a lust. Su Jingfei was surrounded by many women, just curious.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t see a high-grade stewardess. I don''t know whether Su Jingfei''s vision has improved, or whether the quality of the stewardess on this flight is really poor. These women''s bodies can be said to be reasonable. They are protruding forward and backward, which will make most men like them. Even one or two of them look sexy, but Su Jingfei doesn''t like them.


    Needless to say, compared with Nalan Xiuying, the peerless enchantress in her family, even the pure Feng Xiaolan and the beautiful LAN Xiqi are still a few levels away, which at least makes Su Jingfei less interested in watching.


    After he got on the plane, Su Jingfei simply closed his eyes to recuperate. Every time he closed his eyes to recuperate, he was actually practicing martial arts. His Ren and Du were connected, and his internal power was constantly circulating. He didn''t need to find a quiet environment and meditate carefully like ordinary people. As long as he could rest, he could practice martial arts with his eyes closed.


    Su Jingfei is now ready to march into the capital. He will naturally face Feng mieling. He knows that with his current strength, if he really meets Feng mieling, he is definitely not an opponent. He should seize all the time to practice.


    While he was practicing, he heard a sweet voice saying, "this is the drink you want, sir."


    Although this voice can''t be the sound of nature, it''s very comfortable to listen to. Among the many women around Su Jingfei, there are several good voices, but each woman''s voice is different. This woman is obviously a stewardess, and her voice can be compared with that of the women at home, which makes Su Jingfei curious and can''t help opening her eyes.


    He is in business class. There are not many people here. When he opens his eyes, he just sees a stewardess bending over to put a drink in front of a passenger. Su Jingfei can only see one side of the stewardess from this angle. As for her appearance, he really can''t see the whole picture.


    Looking from her back, Su Jingfei was surprised to find that the stewardess was more moving than any stewardess she had ever seen before, especially because she was bending over. This posture also showed the figure of a woman. In addition, the special clothes of the stewardess really had the charm of uniform.


    Su Jingfei has several nurses and presidents around him, which can be said to be some pretty girls in uniform. But the stewardess really don''t have it. He doesn''t have this hobby. But when he thinks of some online jokes, he is still looking forward to the stewardess turning around and seeing her full picture.


    Just thinking about it, the stewardess had already stood up and walked to another passenger. Su Jingfei saw her whole picture and couldn''t help but move.


    This stewardess is really different from several stewardess I have seen before. She is not only beautiful in appearance, but also proud in stature. Especially under the uniform, she looks like she is going to split her clothes on her chest. She is drunk.

 Chapter 828

    Su Jingfei is surrounded by many beautiful women. Naturally, there are many women with good figure. But among them, Liang Xiuwen is the most beautiful woman with a pair of majestic chest utensils, followed by No. 3 female soldier. She is also a cow type woman, but her appearance is slightly worse than liang Xiuwen, and she can only belong to the second echelon in Su''s family.


    Now the stewardess in front of Su Jingfei seems to be a little bigger than liang Xiuwen. How can we say that Su Jingfei once worked in an underwear company. This ability to see the size of others can be said to be professional. In his heart, he says secretly, is this e?


    As an oriental woman, compared with Western women, there is a certain weakness. Those who can reach D are already very big. If e is huge, it''s the first time for Su Jingfei to meet her. What''s more, the appearance of the stewardess is also excellent. At least in the eyes of Su Jingfei, who is used to meeting top beautiful women, it''s not bad.


    Su Jingfei is not a special fan, but when he saw the stewardess, he still couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. This flight didn''t disappoint people. At least he really saw some beautiful stewardess. Thinking of this, he wanted to close his eyes and have a rest.


    Although he has a man''s universal appreciation for stewardess, he doesn''t want to chat up in the past. There are many women in his family, and he doesn''t want to provoke more.


    Naturally, the stewardess didn''t know that Su Jingfei was watching her secretly. She was still sitting at her work. When she put her drink in front of a passenger, she said, "Sir, this is your drink."


    But the passenger didn''t know what he was thinking. He turned back and ran into a drink, which immediately spilled on him.


    The stewardess didn''t expect such a thing. Although it wasn''t her responsibility, she quickly picked up a tissue to help the passenger wipe it. Only when she was ready to help, the guest had already slapped her in the face.


    The whole business class heard it. Su Jingfei opened his eyes and saw the stewardess covering her face with tears. It was obvious that there were five marks on her white face. It could be seen that the man''s slap was really cruel.


    Men are about 40 years old, but this quality is really despised, but we are obviously not like to meddle in people, people just look at, but no one speaks, Su Jingfei is also slightly frown, did not help.


    "Sir, why did you hit me? It''s the drink you came across." Although the stewardess is an air service staff, she is not without temper. She was slapped in the face, and immediately asked some aggrieved questions. According to Su Jingfei''s conjecture, if the man had not slapped her in the face, she would not have questioned the passengers like this. It seems that the stewardess'' rules are very strict.


    It is estimated that the passenger did not expect that the stewardess would dare to question himself and said, "bageya Road, I just hit you. What can you do?"


    He didn''t open his mouth before, and people wouldn''t look at him differently. At most, they felt that he was a passenger without quality. Now the situation is different. This guy is actually a Japanese, and Su Jingfei''s face has changed.


    He is not an angry youth. He doesn''t know how to destroy Japan by himself, but he has always had a feud with the Japanese people. Although he is only from a company, he once fought with Kaga ninja, and he used to be an enemy of many Japanese forces.


    Even if he did not know the stewardess, he could see a Japanese bullying his compatriots. Su Jingfei also planned to take charge.


    The stewardess didn''t know whether it was because of the short working hours or the real grievance. After listening to the Japanese people''s words, she not only didn''t flinch, but also retorted: "this gentleman, it is clear that you knocked down the drink yourself and you beat me. You should apologize to me."


    "Sorry? The * * woman, your head is not flooded, you have a poor attitude, I want to complain to you. Japanese people seem to hear what effect, angry voice.


    The air hostess''s face has become a bit ugly. In many airlines, it is stipulated that even if it is the guest''s fault, as long as the guest complains, the air hostess will be punished. If she wants the passengers not to complain, she has to bow her head.


    Obviously, people who often fly have common sense in this respect. When they hear the Japanese people''s words, they all sigh secretly. When the stewardess quarrel with the passengers, it''s the stewardess who suffer.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t know about this situation, he didn''t move. He didn''t know how to feel sorry for her, but he wanted to see the reaction of the stewardess. In the face of such an unreasonable Japanese guest, if she stood firm, Su Jingfei would help her. If she was not satisfied with her performance, she would have to admit her life.


    He is not unaware of the difficulties of the stewardess, but to a certain extent, in the face of Japanese people, if he lost his most basic dignity, Su Jingfei would not help her.


    Airline stewardess and airline stewardess did not know that there were such * * people, so the passengers saw the air hostess face uncertain. Immediately they laughed and said, "I know you guys are not spineless. They will strongly condemn them. Dare not, hum, now you have to give me an apology, and just wipe clean the water stains, or I will go to complain about you


    As he spoke, he stood up and let people see where his drink was spilled. It was a coincidence that the drink was spilled between his legs.


    If the stewardess apologizes to him, and then helps him clean the place where he spilled his drink, it''s not only insulting, but also a disguised bullying. Even if the passengers want to stand up, Su Jingfei is frowning. This guy is too arrogant.


    We all look at the stewardess and want to know how she will choose. This is not to watch the excitement. We all hope that the stewardess can be tough.


    The tears in the air hostess''s eyes turn and turn, and it seems that they are about to fall down. In the eyes of the public, she clenches her lips tightly, and everyone sighs. I''m afraid the air hostess can''t bear the pressure to admit her life. So does Su Jingfei. This woman''s expression is obviously to compromise.


    The Japanese also think the same way. The stewardess''s expression is obviously a struggle in her heart, and then he has to bear the humiliation to wipe the water stains on herself. He even thinks about how to humiliate this woman. This woman''s appearance is not small, so he should be able to feel it.


    At this time, the stewardess, who everyone thought she was going to give in, suddenly slapped out and slapped the Japanese on the face. Her voice was even louder than the slap the Japanese had slapped her before. Before the Japanese could react, the backhand slapped him on the other side of the face.


    Two slaps broke the Japanese fantasy, others are also a Leng, this stewardess crazy? They not only didn''t apologize, but also beat the passengers. Most of them thought that the stewardess would refuse to apologize, but they didn''t think that her reaction was so fierce.


    "Devil, you complain, go * *," she said, "don''t think you are God. You can face your face with one mouthful." Regardless of other people''s attention, the stewardess pointed to the Japanese people fiercely: "although I am a stewardess, I have to be restricted by the company, but my mother also has dignity. No matter how shameless you are, I''ll smoke you."


    The stewardess has a hot figure, a sweet face and a crisp voice. But I didn''t expect that she would be so hot after the outbreak. It''s really an open-minded look to see her cold face.


    The contrast between her front and back is so big that people who pay attention to her don''t know what to do. The stewardess, who has always been gentle, beat the passengers directly and threatened them. It''s really weird. But the stewardess seem to have expressed their feelings. Not only no one thinks that the stewardess are doing wrong, but they all secretly applaud.


    Su Jingfei was also dumbfounded. He didn''t expect to meet the first stewardess he was more interested in. This stewardess was really hot tempered. Instead of compromising, he went out and preferred not to work, but also to fight for a breath. However, this kind of stewardess is what Su Jingfei appreciates. He now depends on the reaction of Japanese people, If he really dares to fight back, Su Jingfei doesn''t mind helping the stewardess.


    After all, stewardesses are all women. If there is a real dispute, it is inevitable for women to suffer losses. Su Jingfei doesn''t want such an interesting stewardess to suffer losses.


    The Japanese were stunned for a long time. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the stewardess suddenly broke out. When he felt the burning pain on his face, he realized that he had been beaten. It was not only the pain on his face, but also the lack of face. When so many people looked at him, he was beaten by a woman. It was a shame for the Daiwa people.


    "Women, you dare to beat me, I must complain you, I let you never become a stewardess." With these words, the Japanese stood up and raised their hands to fight the stewardess.


    How can he say that he is also a man, and his strength is much stronger than that of ordinary women. If he stands up and beats others regardless of his identity, the stewardess will suffer a loss. Su Jingfei thinks that he is ready to clap a hand to help the stewardess.


    However, the flight attendant''s reaction was really unexpected. She seemed to be on guard against the Japanese. Now when she saw him coming, she didn''t flinch, but stepped forward and seemed to bump into the arms of the Japanese. This action seemed very strange, but just before the Japanese turned around, the flight attendant bent her knees and bumped into him.


    Every woman who can be a stewardess is not low in height, and because she wears high heels, she must be at least 1.7 meters tall. This Japanese is not tall, that is, about 1.7 meters. There is no way. Most Japanese are short, and this person is no exception.


    They are almost the same in height, but the stewardess is thinner and sexier, and her position is also very awkward when she bends her knees.


    The stewardess dodged the slap of the Japanese, and her leg was between the two legs of the Japanese. People seemed to hear the sound of broken eggs, followed by a cry that didn''t sound like a human cry. The business class men unconsciously clamped their legs, which was a kind of sad egg.


    The Japanese people are no longer arrogant. They cover a special part with their hands, and they are directly forced to the ground. Even if they don''t lose a function, they will have a shadow at least.


    Once again, the stewardess, who was beyond everyone''s expectation, obviously made full use of her strength. When she saw that the Japanese fell to the ground, she was still panting. Immediately, there was a surge of waves, which made the men salivate. Especially her demeanor, she almost conquered all the men present. It was too fierce and decisive. Even if she was so fierce, she would still make men like her.


    When the stewardess saw that the Japanese couldn''t get up, she not only didn''t let him go, but also stepped on him twice with her high-heeled shoes, and then she said, "don''t you want to complain? I''ll let you do it. I''ll let you go. I''ll see who can do what to me. "


    The Japanese people are in great pain now. They just can lie on the ground and wail. They hate the stewardess to death, but they have no way. It''s too painful for their fragile position.


    Su Jingfei is also stunned to see all the development. He originally wanted to help, but he didn''t use it at all. The image of the stewardess is totally different from her behavior. Who would have thought that the stewardess with sweet and sexy appearance is such a violent woman, and he can do it without procrastination.


    When the stewardess saw that the Japanese couldn''t get up for a while, she seemed to be back to the stewardess'' state again. She apologized to everyone: "I''m sorry, there was an accident in this trip, which made everyone unhappy. I apologize here. It''s my personal problem. Please don''t have any comments on our airline."


    Her appearance is sweet and her voice is more comfortable. Although people have seen her violent side before, they can''t help but feel good for her.


    Immediately there is humanity: "pretty girl, you are right. We all see the cause and effect. If this devil complains against you, we will all testify to you. This is his fault. Such a guy will teach him a lesson." Immediately someone helped the stewardess to speak, completely standing beside her.


    Others agreed. The stewardess was very happy. They didn''t want to be punished.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I really violated the rules of the company, and the company should punish me. Although something unpleasant happened today, I will still serve you well. If you need anything, just tell me." Stewardess a smile, it seems really don''t care about the company''s punishment, but still dedicated way.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. No matter whether the stewardess really thinks so or plays for everyone, there is no doubt that the stewardess is a talent who knows what to do and when to do. He doesn''t let himself down. Su Jingfei thinks that he should help her.


    Maybe a stewardess is a high-income and glorious job in the eyes of many people, but it''s depressing to serve others all the time. Su Jingfei thinks that if this woman wants to, she doesn''t mind having another receptionist or secretary in her company. Anyway, the treatment is not worse than her as a stewardess. He thinks that he is helping her. He thinks about how to tell her, So that it doesn''t seem too abrupt.


    This is the stewardess who no longer cares what happens to the Japanese. After that, she leaves business class. Su Jingfei wants to help her, but she has no idea.

 Chapter 829

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the stewardess was so fierce, which was totally inconsistent with her occupation and appearance. However, such a woman made Su Jingfei feel better. She secretly said that she should help her later, otherwise it would be a pity that such a stewardess would lose her job.


    No one in business class sympathized with the Japanese. After all, he went too far. Even a few foreigners in business class scoffed at his behavior.


    The plane flew as usual. What happened before was like an episode, and no one cared. Even when the Japanese returned to their seats, no one knew. Su Jingfei went back to practicing kung fu again.


    Just half an hour later, when I was about to leave H Province, a discordant voice suddenly sounded: "Hello, ladies and gentlemen, my name is Ichiro. It''s a great honor to meet you here today, but you may not be very happy. Now I hope you can do as I said."


    With the sound, the door of the business class was opened from the outside, and then two people broke in. One of them was wearing a headgear, and the other was wearing nothing. They looked very arrogant, but it was not surprising that they were arrogant. It was because the weapons in their hands were frightening. Each of them had a common AK47, Although this kind of gun is not the most cash, it has strong firepower and is very suitable for bandits.


    When Su Jingfei opened his eyes, he saw them coming in. He couldn''t help sighing. He really didn''t know whether he was lucky or not. When he was flying for the first time, he actually encountered a hijacking incident. He thought it was not safe to fly for a long time, and the unsafe factors came soon.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you can do as I ask. The economy class has been very cooperative. Now it''s your turn. I don''t like violence, but I don''t mind telling you how to do it with violence." The man who didn''t wear the headgear looked at them with a very gentlemanly smile. He didn''t look like a kidnapper at all, but he seemed to come to the party. However, his smile was so cold that everyone believed that he would never be joking.


    "Ichiro, you are here at last." The Japanese who had made trouble before, when they saw the two robbers, rushed to them as if they were relatives. Because he spoke Japanese, not many people understood, but this did not prevent people from knowing that they were a gang.


    Su Jingfei also frowned secretly. He didn''t expect that the guy who just swaggered was actually with the robbers. According to the development of the plot, the stewardess must have bad luck. Su Jingfei really felt sad for the stewardess. He thought that she took a hard breath, most of which was to let the company punish her. Unexpectedly, there was a more cruel test.


    With his strength, he will not be afraid of a few robbers, but he does not want to scare others. Generally, there are only two or three people to do hijacking. He can see two people here, and there must be others in economy class. He does not want to hurt others on impulse. He has to wait for an opportunity, and it''s best to catch all of them. This is the best way.


    He didn''t have any resistance. According to the requirements of the kidnappers, he stood up and raised his hands over his head. The people around him also did the same. They were different from Su Jingfei. They were really afraid.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t panic. We are just seeking money. As long as we parachute, you can still fly to Q city by the same way. Don''t worry, we are not terrorists. We hate violence." Ichiro saw that people were afraid, not only did he not intimidate them, but also comforted them. However, everyone was even colder. This guy seems to be a poisonous snake.


    Before the Japanese also regardless of their own part is still pain, directly from the arms of a pistol, the pistol was wrapped with a layer of things, Su Jingfei guess that should be to prevent detection means, otherwise they are no way to bring the gun on the plane.


    In his heart, he secretly said that these people are really professional. He saw the Japanese people walking towards a man with a pistol. In the past, they just kicked him and said angrily, "baga ah Lu, you are just going to testify to that ugly woman. Aren''t you very powerful? Keep coming forward. Hum, you''ll regret it. " Then he kicked his feet on the man''s shoulder again.


    He thought that he had a gun in his hand, and the person who was beaten didn''t dare to resist. I guess I regret my performance at that time now. I just want the stewardess to look at him with new eyes, but he was hated by the robbers. Now I really want to die.


    There were several other people who were treated the same as him. They all helped the stewardess speak at that time. Without exception, they were all beaten by the Japanese.


    Su Jingfei has been watching the changes, but it has no effect. I don''t know whether Su Jingfei is lucky or the Japanese. Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t come forward because those people are beaten.


    Ichiro let the Japanese vent for a while and said, "OK, Watanabe, don''t make any more trouble. Now let them take out all their money and don''t waste time."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved. No wonder that the Japanese called himself a company. His surname was Watanabe. He was the same as the little devil he killed. It turned out that he was all from Watanabe''s family. Of course, it might be that he deliberately said it to confuse people. Su Jingfei was not in a hurry to make a conclusion.


    In addition to Watanabe''s action, the people wearing headgear also began to collect money. They not only asked the robbed people to hand in their cash and jewelry, but also asked them to give their bank card password. If they all parachuted away, they would land earlier than others. They could completely transfer their money during this period of time. As for how much money they could get, it depends on the situation. Anyway, it''s absolutely right.


    Su Jingfei secretly observed that these people are really professional. It seems that they are not the first time to do it, but they have never heard similar reports!


    Just thinking about it, Watanabe has come to Su Jingfei''s side and said in a vicious voice to him, "hand in your cash and bank card password, fast, or I''ll let you taste the taste of gun."


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. He put his wallet in Watanabe''s hand and said, "all my money is here. I don''t have the habit of carrying a card."


    Watanabe looked at Sue''s purse, and there was no bank card. There was only cash and disdain: "woodlouse, there are people who don''t use bank cards this year, and deserve to be robbed."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. This guy really deserves to be beaten by the stewardess. Robbing is robbing. There''s so much nonsense. However, he doesn''t bother to pay attention to him. He has been observing Ichiro all the time. That guy is very cautious and stands by the door. As long as something happens in economy class or business class, he can definitely react immediately. Obviously, he is very cunning.


    Watanabe turns around and hands his bag to Ichiro. Then he says a few words in Japanese. Ichiro nods impatiently and waves his hand to let Watanabe out.


    Although Su Jingfei could not understand what they were saying, he heard a man beside him sigh and say in a low voice: "unfortunate stewardess." Su Jingfei knew that a man beside him understood them, and he knew that Watanabe must have gone to get revenge from the stewardess.


    Although he wanted to help before, now the situation has changed. He can''t rush to do it. Ichiro''s position is too tricky. If he really does it, maybe several people will be killed or injured in the business class. Although he sympathizes with the stewardess, he can''t ignore the people here. Everyone is a stranger, and no one is more precious than anyone else.


    Just as he thought about it, there was a noise outside the door: "you let me go, you have the ability to kill me, don''t humiliate me, you scum."


    The voice of the stewardess rang out. As the crowd saw Watanabe drag the stewardess into the business class, a few more fingerprints appeared on the stewardess face. It was obvious that she was beaten by Watanabe, but her eyes were very stubborn and she never gave in.


    Ichiro''s eyes are bright when he sees the stewardess. The appearance of the stewardess is really excellent. As long as he is a normal man, he will be interested. Ichiro is no exception. He pretends to be a gentleman and says, "Hello, beautiful stewardess. I''m Ichiro, the director of this incident. It''s a great honor to meet you."


    "Don''t pretend to be my grandson. Hijacking is hijacking. You''re not a gentleman. You''re a hooligan. What do you want? You have the ability to shoot me. " The stewardess is still shrewd. It seems that the guns in each other''s hands are toys.


    This time, Su Jingfei really looked at her in a different way. She didn''t know whether she was ignorant and tasteless, or whether she was really fearless. She was a real guy in other people''s hands.


    Watanabe didn''t wait for Ichiro to open his mouth. He raised his hand and slapped her in the face and said, "ugly woman, you almost abandoned me before. Now I''m going to let you lick me in public. If I can''t stand up, you''ll wait to serve us all."


    He didn''t just talk about it, he untied his belt in public, which meant that he really wanted the stewardess to do such humiliating things in public.


    Ichiro was still smiling at the stewardess, but the stewardess said that his face was ugly. With a sneer, he was watching the play nearby. His eyes were constantly sweeping around the stewardess'' chest and face, as if he was thinking about where to start.


    When the stewardess saw that Watanabe was going to come, she had to press her down. Su Jingfei frowned secretly. Even if he wanted to wait for the right time, he could not help but prepared to do it. However, he did not expect that the stewardess would suddenly earn money. When Watanabe did not catch it, the stewardess bumped into him.

 Chapter 830

    The stewardess suddenly knocked Watanabe down, and to see the extent of his scream, it should be really over this time. The passengers also learned the ferocity of the stewardess again, and were not guilty in the face of the armed robbers.


    Su Jingfei was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that the stewardess was really brave enough. He also thought that Watanabe really wanted to master everything. As a result, people didn''t care about him at all. Now Su Jingfei estimates that Watanabe is deeply aware of egg pain. He can even see the fake cold sweat on his forehead.


    Ichiro did not expect this woman to do so. Looking at Watanabe''s painful expression, he could not keep his hypocritical face. He angrily denounced "baga" and raised his leg to kick the stewardess.


    Now the stewardess didn''t get up because she knocked down Watanabe. Ichiro''s foot could not be avoided anyway. Ichiro was not a powerful man of Kong Wu. But in his anger, his foot was enough to hurt the stewardess. But it was because he wanted to kick it out that Su Jingfei finally found a chance.


    Because of Ichiro''s standing position, Su Jingfei can''t make a good shot. Now he wants to kick the stewardess and leans slightly to the business class side. As a result, they are much closer. Before Ichiro''s foot touches the stewardess, Su Jingfei has already made a quick shot. Instead of using a pistol or palm power from a long distance, he throws out a gold needle, He specially carried nine gold needles for fighting.


    When Watanabe was searching for things, Su Jingfei''s clothes were thin, but he didn''t expect that he would hide anything important. The gold needle came into use immediately. Su Jingfei didn''t learn to point acupoints, but he was a doctor after all. He knew how to make people lose their ability to move.


    This gold needle accurately penetrated into Yilang''s leg acupoints, and Yilang felt as if his leg had been bitten by something, then he lost consciousness, and his body naturally fell forward.


    His first reaction was that he was plotted by the stewardess. The person closest to him was the stewardess. He raised his gun and tried to blow the stewardess head. The distance between them was less than one meter. He had enough confidence to blow her head before she dodged.


    Since Su Jingfei dares to shoot, he will naturally prevent him from jumping over the wall. When his hand is raised, the second golden needle has already arrived. This time it is his hand acupoint. He doesn''t need to stop his action. As long as he doesn''t have the strength to shoot, Su Jingfei will follow the golden needle. After all, he is not an expert in practicing concealed weapons. When he really wants to do it, He''s going to fight himself.


    All happened in a few seconds, and people didn''t even see what was going on. Su Jingfei had come to Ichiro''s side. Since he was a murderous robber, Su Jingfei would not be polite to him. He cut Ichiro''s artery directly behind his neck.


    Even if an ordinary special forces soldier cuts on a person''s posterior carotid artery, it can also make people coma. Su Jingfei''s strength is not comparable to that of an ordinary special forces soldier. Ichiro even has no time to say a word before his eyes are dark and breathless.


    Su Jingfei''s action was too fast, and the masked man didn''t react at first. When he saw Su Jingfei hit Ichiro with one hand, he didn''t know whether he was dead or unconscious, and he was already stranded on the ground. He was not afraid to hurt Ichiro''s life. He aimed at Su Jingfei and fired directly, because his gun was AK47, even covering the stewardess.


    In the face of such weapons, even Su Jingfei did not dare to be careless. He held up Ichiro''s body in front of him with one hand and jumped up close to the body of the stewardess. He not only blocked the bullets aimed at the stewardess, but also came to the masked robbers.


    Originally Yilang had been killed by Su Jingfei, but now he had been shot more than ten times, and he could not die any more. With the cry of the passengers, Su Jingfei had already punched the masked robber on the bridge of the nose. Su Jingfei had never tested his strength, but the masked robber felt as if he had been hit in the head with a sledgehammer.


    It all happened in less than ten seconds. When the exclamation of the passengers ended, Su Jingfei had taken care of the two robbers in the business class. One was directly shot by him, and the other was killed by his accomplice. Of course, in the eyes of the public, Ichiro was dead before the masked robbers opened fire. Even now people think that Su Jingfei just beat up the masked robbers, After all, he was still masked and could not see the details.


    "Well, it''s safe here for the time being. You all take your own things. I''m going to talk to the economy class. You should also watch the first class. Don''t let anyone come." Su Jingfei picked up his wallet, threw the corpse aside, and was very calm to the public. Although he looked a little polite, no one dared to underestimate Su Jingfei. This guy was more powerful than the special forces.


    The stewardess came to rescue her from Su Jingfei. She didn''t react until Su Jingfei wanted to leave business class. She said quickly, "don''t go out. There are four or five people over there. They all have guns. Although Ichiro is their head, I don''t think those people are easy to provoke."


    Su Jingfei turned to look at the bold stewardess and said with a smile: "your courage is really big. That Watanabe is estimated to be abandoned by you. You should look at him well now. He is also one of the robbers and the only living person at present. You have to ask him later!" After a pause, he continued: "by the way, call me back. I appreciate you very much."


    If Su Jingfei asked the stewardess for a phone call before, she would definitely turn her eyes and refuse. She clearly wants to soak her mother. Now the stewardess'' attitude has changed to a certain extent. She not only does not refuse, but also nods quickly.


    Su Jingfei really has no special idea. As he said, he appreciates this bold stewardess. As a girl with no military value, she can be so bold in such a situation. In fact, she is better than many men. For ordinary men, she may have been too weak to stand up or give in.


    Thinking, Su Jingfei has come to the door of the economy class. Instead of rushing in, he opens the door first and throws out a bottle of water.


    The water bottle was still in the air, and it had been broken by countless bullets. Su Jingfei sighed. There was an ambush outside. After all, the gunfire was not small. If the robbers were not on guard, they would be dead. The most important thing is that Su Jingfei was at the door, and he couldn''t see the economy class. He didn''t know where the robbers were hiding.


    "This gentleman, we don''t have to go through this door. I know other channels can go in, and we can also find surveillance to see the situation in the economy class." Su Jingfei is trying to find a way, the stewardess suddenly came to his side.


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. The woman was really brave. The passengers had already packed their things and waited for rescue, but she came to help herself. Moreover, he saw that Watanabe had been tied up and his mouth was blocked. He didn''t know whether the stewardess had made it or whether someone had helped.


    "Now that you know, take me. I''ll take a look at the situation in the economy class first. These robbers have strong firepower. Fortunately, the captain''s room has not been occupied, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." Su Jingfei nodded and asked the stewardess to lead the way.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s trust in herself, the stewardess was very happy. She took Su Jingfei to the other side of the passage. It was an emergency passage specially prepared for the stewardess. It was usually closed and only the staff could use it. It was not clear that Su Jingfei was flying for the first time. In fact, many passengers did not know that there was such a passage.


    As she walked, she said, "this gentleman, my name is Miao Miao. My last name is Miao Miao. You can call me my name directly."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. She didn''t expect that the name of the stewardess was so characteristic, and just like her occupation and appearance, the name was so lovely, but her character was very pungent. It was really a big contrast.


    "My name is Su Jingfei. You can also call me directly." Su Jingfei smiles, but he doesn''t hide it. He says frankly.


    "There is a certain isolation space between the captain''s room and the engine room behind us. It''s impossible for people who don''t know the inside information to enter the captain''s room. This is to avoid accidents. You can rest assured." Miao Miao is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s ability to tell his name frankly and explains in detail.


    Su Jingfei nodded. It seems that hijacking is different from the movie. It''s not that hijacking will control the captain''s room. Some other means are needed. Since there is no problem with flying, it''s OK to solve these robbers.


    Miao Miao has been walking by Su Jingfei''s side. The plane is not big. When they walk in the passage, they really seem a little crowded. Miao Miao''s body is very good, and the plump and huge part dreams of Su Jingfei''s arm from time to time. The soft touch makes Su Jingfei have the impulse to pinch it. Fortunately, he still remembers that he has something to do, so he can hold down his mind.


    In fact, as a woman, Miao Miao is naturally more sensitive than Su Jingfei. Her physical contact with Su Jingfei is not the original intention, but she can''t avoid it. Even as a stewardess, she is usually clean and has little chance to contact with the opposite sex. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened in such an environment, which is really unexpected to both of them, Miao Miao is embarrassed to dodge Su Jingfei again, which is too obvious.


    Miao Miao looks hot and fierce. In fact, she is only 19 years old. Most of the stewardesses are not very old. Su Jingfei always thinks that her age is several years older than herself, but she is wrong.


    From time to time, the two people rub and come to the place Miao Miao said. They can really see the situation of economy class. It can be regarded as the monitoring room on the plane. This is also to make everything on the plane safer. However, only the air police are qualified to come here to see things, but now the air police are under control.

 Chapter 831

    Su Jingfei follows Miao Miao to the monitoring room. He really doesn''t know that there is such a place in the plane. Miao Miao only knows it after he explains it. Most passengers don''t know it. It''s just a new type of plane now.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to these. Instead, he looked at the monitor. There were several areas on the screen, representing each cabin. They could clearly see everything in business class and the bound ferry. In addition to the captain''s room, there were displays in first class and economy class, and two people in first class also controlled the situation.


    There are also several people in the economy class, who are near the cabin door and next to other passenger seats. Even if they want to enter through the door, they can''t do it, unless they are all wearing bulletproof vests, but obviously they can''t do it.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is very strong, even the first expert in H Province, but he is flesh and blood after all. In modern society, no matter how strong he is, he can''t face guns.


    "Miao Miao, you see they are guarding us like this now. We just go in. Don''t you think there''s another way?" Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, but still couldn''t think of how to sneak into it. He couldn''t help asking.


    "In fact, I don''t know if I can do it. When I was training before, I remember that this new type of aircraft is the same design as ordinary office buildings. It has an air-conditioning channel, but now it''s winter. I don''t know if that channel can be used. I can only guess." Miao Miao thought about it and said to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Even if he didn''t have enough common sense, he also knew that there was no such design on the plane. Now he heard Miao Miao''s words and said in silence for a while: "who designed your plane? Has he thought about hijacking?"


    "Actually, I don''t know. With your figure, this passage should be able to pass through." Miao Miao thought for a moment and estimated.


    Su Jingfei looked at himself. Although he was not thin, he was definitely not a muscular man. As long as the passage was not very narrow, he could pass through. As long as he caught two robbers in the economy class by surprise, the people behind him would be easy to deal with.


    After looking at himself, he unconsciously looked at Miaomiao. Although Miaomiao is very slim, because of his surging position, he needs more space than Su Jingfei. Before, he just looked at him casually. Now standing face to face, Su Jingfei can feel Miaomiao''s grandeur better.


    As a woman, Miao Miao''s advantages are very clear. Usually, this is also her pride and worry. Now, seeing Su Jingfei''s glance on her chest, she doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    In his heart, Miao Miao could not help humming: "Mr. Su, what are you looking at? Shall we get down to business? Be serious. "


    Su Jingfei knew that Miao Miao was shrewd, but she didn''t expect that she would break the matter directly. She immediately scratched her head and said, "Oh, it''s a beautiful day today. It''s full of spring. It''s so refreshing!"


    Miao Miao rolled his eyes, but he couldn''t help laughing. Su Jingfei had been very calm before. He didn''t change his face even when he saw the robber die. He really showed his true nature. But now he was embarrassed to change the topic, and it seemed that he was not the kind of cool man with a lot of thoughts. Instead, he became a little cute.


    She had a good feeling for the man who saved her. Now she thinks Su Jingfei is cute, and she doesn''t care if she stares at her. All men are like this. If he doesn''t look, it''s not right.


    "Mr. Su, would you like to have a try? If you want, I''ll take you there. " Miao Miao thought for a moment and asked.


    Su Jingfei said, "will you take me? I''ll do it myself. It''s a bit dangerous. You can''t help me if you go. You''d better stay here and wait for me. It''s a pity that wireless communication can''t be used on the plane, otherwise you can command me. "


    "It''s because I can''t use the communicator that I want to go with you. Otherwise, you are not familiar with the situation and what to do if you go to the wrong place. After all, I have learned how to go in the channel." Miao Miao smiles and says to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei thought about it and thought Miao Miao''s words were reasonable, so he nodded and said, "OK, in that case, you can take me. But when you move for a while, you can hide well in the passage and don''t come out. In the face of those people, I''m not sure to protect you. It''s not good for you to be hurt."


    Miao Miao''s heart is sweet, although Su Jingfei is not the kind of care for himself with ulterior motives, but he can care about himself so much, still let Miao Miao''s heart very happy, with a smile: "you can rest assured, I dare not go down, you can be careful."


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. He nodded as Miao Miao walked towards the passage. He didn''t know anything about the plane. If he didn''t have such a guide, he could only enter through the cabin door, so there was no way to solve the kidnappers. He also wanted to wait for the plane to land, but those people obviously wouldn''t wait for that time.


    He is not a Superman with excessive sense of justice, but within his ability, Su Jingfei doesn''t mind helping others. What''s more, these kidnappers are Japanese. How can he watch them mess about on his national plane.


    Miao Miao didn''t walk with Su Jingfei this time, probably because of the kind of dallying between them before. Miao Miao walked in front of Su Jingfei this time.


    Miao Miao is a stewardess. Naturally, she has to wear the uniform of a stewardess. High heels make her look even taller. Especially when she walks, she twists and turns, which is very charming. Su Jingfei, who is behind Miao Miao, even forgets what she is going to do this time.


    Her figure is already very good, and the reason for her uniform is to add three points of charm. Su Jingfei looks at Miao Miao''s twisted hips. Even if she is nervous now, she can''t help swallowing her saliva. No wonder that little devil in Watanabe wants to fight Miao Miao. This beautiful stewardess, it''s estimated that men will have ideas.


    When he secretly affirmed Miao Miao''s charm, Miao Miao suddenly turned back and said, "Mr. Su is here. This is the entrance of the passage."


    She suddenly turns back. How can su Jingfei think of it? As a result, the action of staring at others and swallowing saliva just falls into Miao Miao''s eyes. Although Miao Miao is young, as a stewardess, she naturally understands all kinds of eyes in this environment. She naturally sees Su Jingfei''s eye God who wants to eat himself.


    If Su Jingfei looks at her like this, she will fight back fiercely. No matter the environment or Su Jingfei''s image, Miao Miao just feels very shy, but not angry or even happy.


    This kind of feeling makes Miao Miao feel a little ashamed. It seems that Su Jingfei''s eyes are going to eat people, but she feels very comforted. It seems that Su Jingfei can have ideas for herself, and she is very happy. She spat in the dark, but she reminds Su Jingfei calmly: "Su Xiansheng, do you see? This is the entrance to the passage. "


    Su Jingfei is caught by Miao Miao. In fact, she is very embarrassed. If Miao Miao, a pungent girl, is angry with herself, she will be ashamed. However, she doesn''t want Miao Miao to be angry. Instead, she points to the entrance of her head and says.


    As amnesty general, Su Jingfei quickly nodded: "well, since the entrance is here, then I will act, you wait for me here."


    "What do you mean I''m waiting for you here, and I have to enter the passageway, otherwise you know where economy class is, haven''t you just said that?" Miao Miao listened to Su Jingfei''s words, some dissatisfied way.


    Before Su Jingfei, he really wanted Miao Miao to lead his way, but he found that Miao Miao''s charm was greater than he imagined, so he wanted to act on his own. Otherwise, what he would do if he lost his mind. But now after listening to Miao Miao''s words, it seems reasonable. Even if he is not a road maniac, he can''t recognize the direction in the passage.


    "All right, but can you go up?" Su Jingfei looked at the channel in front of him. Naturally, it was no problem for him to go up, but Miao could not do it at that height.


    Miao Miao looked at the height of the passageway, and thought for a moment, "why don''t you go up first, and then you pull me?" Then he looked at Su Jingfei''s figure and shook his head. "It doesn''t seem to be very good. Your strength doesn''t seem to be that big."


    Su Jingfei is speechless, but he is a thousand Jinli. It''s not easy to pull her up. This time, he doesn''t explain at all. He reaches out his hand and opens the door of the passage. With a tug of his hands, he can easily get into the passage. But when he wants to turn around and pull the seedlings, he finds that it''s not good.


    "Miao Miao, this passage is a little narrow. People can only crawl inside. If I want to pull you, I can''t turn away. I''ll do it myself. You wait for me here." Su Jingfei thought about the Miao road below.


    "You are so stupid. You come down and let me step on your shoulder, and I''ll go up. I''ll show you the way in front, or you won''t find economy class. What a trouble." Miao Miao once again heard that Su Jingfei wanted to leave him behind. He was very angry and no longer spoke politely. Without him that time, Su Jingfei really couldn''t find a place.


    Su Jingfei has no choice, but he has a talent, but because he is not familiar with the environment, he can''t play it. Now he has to listen to Miao Miao''s arrangement, and he is really a bit frustrated.


    There is no way, Su Jingfei had to jump down from the channel, squat on the ground and say: "OK, Miao Miao, you ride on me, I''ll push you up. It''s really helpless. How can the designers make the entrance so high? It''s not easy for ordinary people to get in."


    "The passage is on the top of the head. Naturally, it will be so high." Miao Miao has no good spirit of white Su Jingfei a look, and then some shy ride to Su Jingfei''s shoulder.


    In fact, most men and women used to play this kind of behavior when they were young. But when they grew up, neither Su Jingfei nor Miao had ever done such a thing. Su Jingfei did not expect that in today''s position, there would be a day when a woman would ride on her neck. Although she had to, she still couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Miao Miao is wearing a skirt, so riding on Su Jingfei''s neck, one part of her body will stick to Su Jingfei''s neck. If she is not shy, it is absolutely false, but now she has to.


    She can only endure shyness and comfort herself secretly. It''s all for the sake of the passengers on the whole plane. Su Jingfei is the only one who can save the world. When she says this, she lets go. When she sees Su Jingfei''s ability, she thinks that Su Jingfei is the only one who can save the world. Su Jingfei must have been a special forces soldier before.


    Su Jingfei feels the warmth of the back neck, and naturally knows where it is. Even if he doesn''t want to think about it much, he can''t help thinking about it. He knows very well what kind of beautiful girl Miao Miao is, and she doesn''t lose her color in his own home.


    They are worried about each other. Su Jingfei asks Miao Miao to help him. He has already stood up. Miao Miao''s body shakes slightly and unconsciously holds Su Jingfei''s head. When Su Jingfei stands up straight, she can reach the entrance of the passage. With the help of Su Jingfei, she finally climbs into the passage.


    But when Su Jingfei helped her, she still took advantage. The girl''s physical strength was a little weaker, and her strength was also a little smaller. In order to let Miao Miao in more easily, Su Jingfei simply put it on her ass.


    Miao Miao only felt a pair of big hands pressed on her buttocks. Although she was shy in her heart, she still couldn''t help getting into the channel. She didn''t dare to look back after entering. She estimated that her face must have been flushed. Even if the situation was special, she was touched, and she was still very shy.


    In fact, Su Jingfei not only experienced a touch, but also enjoyed his eyes. Before Miao Miao entered the passageway, Su Jingfei naturally looked up, but Miao Miao was wearing a skirt. If he looked up like this, he surely saw something he shouldn''t have seen.


    "Su Jingfei, you come up. I''ll climb forward and give you a place." Trying to press the shame in his heart, Miao Miao climbed a few steps forward.


    Su Jingfei rubbed his nose. Just now, his nose itched. He didn''t know if he was going to have nosebleed. However, he estimated that Miao Miao didn''t realize what he saw. Naturally, he didn''t dare to say more. He answered and climbed into the passage with both arms.


    As a result, after entering the passage, Su Jingfei involuntarily yelled. He felt that he was not so desperate when facing the robbers. Now Miao Miao has to kneel and crawl forward because the passage is narrow. Su Jingfei is behind him. From the perspective of Su Jingfei, Miao Miao''s posture is very moving.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think he''s a gentleman, but he''s not a coward. But today, Miao Miao''s heart is on fire. It''s God''s send to play with him. It''s clear that there are robbers, but Miao Miao is so moving.

 Chapter 832

    Miao Miao didn''t know Su Jingfei''s test at all. As she climbed forward, she whispered: "fortunately, at the time of the original design, it wasn''t completely closed. It can not only ventilate, but also leak light. It''s not dark here."


    Su Jingfei found this when he first entered the passage, and perhaps because the plane was not used long ago, there was not much dust. Now when he heard Miao Miao''s words, he nodded and said, "yes, it seems that it''s not too difficult to find the exit above the economy class."


    He is completely distracting when he talks like this. Miao Miao crawls in such a posture, which is far more charming than when she walks outside. What''s more, Su Jingfei has seen the inside of Miao Miao''s uniform, and he unconsciously fills some pictures.


    Miao Miao didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. After listening to him, he turned back and said angrily, "are you going to let me stay here again? You go to find it?"


    Su Jingfei is speechless. This time, she is really just changing the topic. I didn''t expect Miao Miao to be so attentive. But now she is lying on her stomach and looking back, which makes Su Jingfei want to swallow saliva. In general, if this happens, Su Jingfei should jump on the woman and kiss her. Now she can only swallow saliva.


    "Miao Miao, you think too much. I don''t mean that. You can lead me safely. We don''t have much time." Su Jingfei was depressed, so he had to remind Miao Miao, and at the same time remind himself that business is important, don''t think about it.


    Su Jingfei''s words really made Miao Miao feel anxious and faster. Although the passage was narrow, it was OK for them to crawl forward. The size of the passage was larger than Miao Miao said before. Even if she was surging, she was not forbidden to pass by the passage, and there was no phenomenon that could get her stuck.


    Su Jingfei estimated that the robbers'' plan of robbery was to grab things directly and then parachute away. What happened in business class alerted the robbers. It was estimated that there might be a problem, so they would not dare to act rashly, and even wanted to rescue their companions. Who is Ichiro''s boss, but if the delay was too long, they might run away, Even before leaving, they may kill people to vent their anger.


    Su Jingfei and Miao Miao have just been delayed for more than ten minutes. If the economy class people are sure that the business class people are afraid to come, they may really be out of tune.


    Miao Miao said that he had learned aircraft structure, and now it seems that he is right. Miao Miao is not only beautiful, but also has excellent professional knowledge. Su Jingfei followed Miao Miao Miao. At first, he was a little fanciful, but gradually he calmed down. He found that Miao Miao basically did not hesitate, and every time he took a turn, he clearly chose a direction to move forward.


    Su Jingfei estimates that Miao Miao has reservations about what she said. Miao Miao should have some confidence, otherwise she would not dare to move forward so boldly.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Miao Miao''s movement slowed down first, and then stopped directly. He quietly said to Su Jingfei, "we should have reached the top of the economy class. Three or four meters in front of us should be the entrance. You can hear the sound below."


    Su Jingfei''s hearing is different from that of ordinary people. Although Miao Miao''s voice is not big, he can hear it clearly. Hearing and looking at the place three or four meters away, it''s a little dim. It''s supposed to be the entrance. After all, the light here is not enough, so he can only guess.


    He didn''t answer Miao Miao''s words. Instead, he listened. He could hear the voices in the cabin below. There were women''s crying, men''s sighing, and even children''s coaxing. All kinds of voices mixed together. Su Jingfei estimated that it was economy class, and the robbers obviously couldn''t completely control everyone''s emotions.


    Miao Miao saw that Su Jingfei didn''t respond. He thought he didn''t hear Su Jingfei''s words. He couldn''t help but worry. He stretched out his little foot and wanted to kick Su Jingfei to make him pay attention.


    Her action is not big, just want to remind Su Jingfei, but did not expect Su Jingfei as a warrior''s vigilance is really enough, Ren Du two pulse through, heart with the idea, as long as an idea, his body will respond.


    He felt Miao Miao''s foot stretched out, instinctively raised his hand to grasp her foot in his hand, and very considerate grasp on Miao Miao''s ankle, but did not let her heel jump to himself, this is Su Jingfei unconsciously used the grabber, conditional reflex default Miao Miao kick himself is an attack.


    Miao Miao didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s reaction was so fast. He was caught by his feet and unconsciously felt shy. He struggled for a moment and said in a low voice, "let go of my feet. I just want to remind you."


    Su Jingfei grabs Miao Miao''s feet and then reacts. He also guesses Miao Miao''s meaning. Now he hears Miao Miao''s words, and it''s not good to continue to grasp them. He just kneads them unconsciously when he lets them go. Miao Miao is in good shape, not fat or thin, and his ankles are fleshy.


    Miao Miao''s body is numb, and water is dripping from her eyes. In fact, her steps are also a secret part of the girl. How can she be touched casually? Now Su Jingfei kneads her feet, as if playing with her.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Miao Miao''s reaction was so strong. He already whispered: "now we''re all in economy class. Don''t move. I''m going down now. You wait for me on the top and everything below me is finished. You come down again. I''ll follow you then." He was crawling forward as he spoke.


    Miao Miao naturally won''t resist his request this time. After all, he''s going down to make trouble. If Su Jingfei can get things done, he''ll have no problem going down.


    Now Su Jingfei wants to climb over Miaomiao, but the passage of the plane is too narrow. They can only lie flat, and then one person rubs against the other person. Of course, if one person is lying on his stomach, it''s OK.


    Miao Miao also found this situation, suddenly blushed, she naturally would not choose to lie down, that posture is too shameful, it is like doing a sport, she is so adult, everything is understood, but if it is face-to-face, the situation is not much better, she now began to regret, how did not think of this problem at that time.


    According to the truth, she can completely climb through the entrance, and then let Su Jingfei fly down behind her. But now they don''t think so much, and Su Jingfei is ready to take action. Miao Miao has to close her eyes and let Su Jingfei climb over her.


    At ordinary times, Su Jingfei would definitely want to let Miao Miao climb forward. But after the test all the way, he also wanted to have some intimate contact with Miao Miao. At this time, he unconsciously ignored other methods and naturally chose to have intimate contact.


    Miao Miao said before that the passage was too narrow for Su Jingfei''s body. In fact, it was wider than Miao Miao said. But when they crawled side by side, the situation was different.


    Miao Miao''s figure is too graceful, especially the surging position. It really takes up space. Su Jingfei climbs over her and almost keeps pressing her.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s movements are still dexterous. Even if he has physical contact, he doesn''t work too hard. Moreover, Su Jingfei doesn''t really stay on Miao Miao. Even so, he is sweating.


    Especially when they stick together face to face, Su Jingfei feels the softness of Miao Miao''s body and smells the moving fragrance of her body. Her body has changed significantly.


    Miao Miao, who is close to his body, naturally knows Su Jingfei''s change, so she is more uncomfortable and even slightly wriggles. This is bitter for Su Jingfei. He knows that Miao Miao didn''t mean it, but such unconscious behavior is a headache.


    The embarrassment even lasted for a minute. Su Jingfei climbed over Miao Miao''s head. Miao Miao covered her face completely and closed her eyes shyly. She not only felt Su Jingfei''s body change, but also saw it because Su Jingfei climbed over her. It made her face burning and she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Su Jingfei is naturally better than Miao Miao. After all, she has experienced more women. Because she is about to go down to face the robbers, Su Jingfei tries to calm down her thoughts. She has no time to comfort the shy stewardess. She presses her hands on the entrance door and takes a deep breath. Whether she can succeed depends on the surprise attack, This is definitely more unexpected than entering through the cabin door, and it will have unexpected effects.


    Before he was in the monitoring room, he had probably remembered the location of the kidnappers. Even if they had changed, the two people next to the hatch would not move. They were responsible for watching the hatch in case someone came out of business class.


    Remembering the location of the robbers, Su Jingfei opened the entrance of the passage and jumped down quickly.


    Su Jingfei''s action was too sudden and very light. The robbers and passengers realized that someone was coming down from the top of their heads. Su Jingfei had already fallen into the plane. When the robbers shot, Su Jingfei had moved again. In the process of moving, the palm thunder in Su Jingfei''s hand sounded at the same time.


    Compared with the golden needle, Su Jingfei''s pistol is naturally faster and more accurate. Like the robbers, he naturally has a way to avoid the plane security check. Otherwise, he can''t take both the golden needle and the pistol on the plane. As a major of 307 army, he doesn''t understand this little skill.


    Since he was injured for the first time, the palm thunder he carried has changed from one to two, that is, he can use four bullets.


    While his men were moving fast, they saw two robbers at the cabin door, one shot in each hand. The two robbers who had just reflected had fallen to the ground and all of them had their heads blown out. It was not difficult to hit them with Su Jingfei''s current shooting method.


    And at the moment when the two robbers were shot in the head, he moved again, robbed again, and killed the other two hidden robbers. They just opened fire and exposed their positions.

 Chapter 833

    If Su Jingfei did, he would not survive. These robbers had all kinds of weapons in their hands. Once they were given the chance to fight back, the consequences would be unimaginable. Su Jingfei did not hide his weapons. Anyway, after getting off the plane, there would be official people to deal with what happened on the plane, so he could not hide his identity as a major of 307 troops.


    His marksmanship could only be regarded as ordinary, but after he came into contact with Ye Luan, his marksmanship improved to a great extent. He was the governor himself, and his reaction ability was far better than that of ordinary people. As long as he practiced hard, he would become an expert immediately.


    There were only five people in the economy class. Su Jingfei shot and killed four of them, not to mention the only one left by the robbers, who almost cried, and the passengers were dumbfounded.


    The robber, who had been fierce before, turned into a corpse in a flash. But Su Jingfei appeared in front of the public like a God. Even though Su Jingfei was not the kind of handsome and compelling type, all the passengers regarded him as the Savior.


    "Don''t come here. If you come again, I''ll kill her." The last robber, holding a child in his arms, pointed a gun at the child''s head and said in poor Mandarin. Su Jingfei can be sure that he is also a Japanese. Only when Japanese learn Mandarin can he have such a tone.


    "You let her go, and then let us catch you, you can still have a chance to live, if you resist, I think you can''t even get off the plane, you will lose your life." Su Jingfei didn''t panic at all. He said with a plain look, and hung his hands on both sides of his body.


    The robber naturally believed Su Jingfei''s words. He didn''t know if he didn''t understand them or if he didn''t really care. He knocked the child on the head with a gun and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Throw the gun away." When he talks, half of his body is blocked by the seat, and the upper and lower parts are blocked by the child''s body. As long as Su Jingfei has any change, he can kill the hostage at the first time.


    Su Jingfei didn''t resist. He obediently threw the gun at their robbers. Anyway, there were only two bullets in the pistol. Now the clip is empty, and it''s useless to keep it.


    The robber obviously didn''t expect that the gun in Su Jingfei''s hand was palm thunder. As a robber, he also had a certain understanding of guns. These two guns didn''t threaten him at all. Thinking so in his heart, he was immediately happy. This boy was just bluffing.


    The robber was overjoyed and threw the child aside. He was ready to kill the guy who killed his accomplice. It was a tragedy when his hand was lifted up.


    Su Jingfei really has no bullets, but Su Jingfei didn''t dare to risk alone just by relying on a pistol. When the robber threw the child aside and raised his arm to shoot, Su Jingfei''s golden needle had already been shot, and with the golden needle, people jumped out.


    As long as he can''t shoot, Su Jingfei wants to clean up a robber, it''s easy.


    The robber didn''t respond. Su Jingfei had already punched him on the bridge of the nose. Suddenly, the robber''s world became colorful. It was as if his head had been hit with a sledgehammer, and his consciousness was blurred.


    After su Jingfei was sure that there was no danger, he planned to catch a living. Otherwise, he could kill the robber directly. Even so, the robber also lost his fighting ability directly. Without waiting for him to struggle, Su Jingfei gently did everything behind his neck, and the robber fell into a coma completely.


    "If anyone has a rope or a belt, tie him up quickly. We''ll give this job to the police." Su Jingfei finished all this and said to the passengers around.


    The passengers around thought that they were doomed this time, and even some of the beaten passengers were waiting to die. But they did not expect that Su Jingfei came down from the sky, not only killed several robbers, but also caught the last one alive. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, several of them volunteered to tie their belts. Next, they tied the robbers firmly. Of course, it was hard to avoid punching and kicking in the process, Su Jingfei doesn''t care so much.


    Since the crisis on his side has been lifted, the rest is first-class. There is no regular channel for him. He has to go back from where he comes from.


    He put away his pistol first, and then put away the robber''s gun. This is an important thing. Before, he left the gun in business class in order to make the passengers feel safe. Now the economy class and business class have been opened up, and there are many people. Of course, he has to put away all the guns. This is dangerous goods.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain too much to the public. He just asked them to share their belongings and give the order to the stewardess. There were several stewardess and air policemen in the economy class.


    After that, no matter whether they have any questions, they return to the passage from the place where they came out. Miao Miao is lying at the entrance of the cave and watching. Seeing Su Jingfei coming up, he whispers: "are we going to the first class?"


    "Yes, I''m really hard-working, but fortunately these robbers provided me with a lot of weapons. There should be no problem in first class." Su Jingfei smiles and still lets Miao Miao lead the way, not only because Su Jingfei doesn''t know the route, but also because he likes to follow the pretty girl.


    Miao Miao doesn''t know if it''s because of the intimate contact before. He doesn''t say much, but Bai Su takes a startled look and climbs forward with ease.


    Su Jingfei follows Miao Miao. He doesn''t know whether it''s a delusion or a wave. He seems to think that Miao Miao''s hip swing is bigger than before. Of course, it''s more charming. He thinks it''s probably because things outside have to be solved and he''s more relaxed.


    Miao Miao seems to be able to feel that there is a pair of eyes behind her staring at her shy part. That kind of hot feeling makes her heart beat faster, but there is a special feeling. She seems to like being watched by Su Jingfei, especially thinking that Su Jingfei just flew out to kill the robber. She is a little difficult to control.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Miao Miao is thinking. If he knows, he certainly doesn''t mind rushing in, but he can''t see people''s hearts.


    When he came to the top of the first-class cabin, Su Jingfei wanted to let Miao Miao climb forward and let the entrance out, so he didn''t have to be so embarrassed. But before he spoke, Miao Miao had already taken the initiative to lie down and closed his eyes.


    Su Jingfei looks at Miao Miao''s active action. She''s really sweating. Hasn''t she thought of how to avoid embarrassment? Intelligence quotient is really tough!


    However, he will not remind Miao Miao that not only will it make Miao Miao more embarrassed, but a man will not refuse such a good thing. Su Jingfei thinks it''s normal and will not be stupid.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei climbed up Miao Miao''s body again. I don''t know if it''s really because he''s not as nervous as before, or maybe it''s because he''s familiar with Miao Miao for the second time and less embarrassed. Su Jingfei feels more exciting than before. When he lies on Miao Miao Miao, he even has an impulse not to leave.


    Miao Miao''s breathing is obviously faster than just now. Before, she was just shy, but now it''s a little more strange. The blush on her pretty face is a little abnormal. It''s obvious that she is trying to bear something, which makes Su Jingfei really forget that she should go to save people.


    Su Jingfei is also a normal man. At this time, even the monk can''t help it. No matter whether Miao Miao is willing or not, Su Jingfei gives up his hands to support his body and immediately presses on Miao Miao. Miao Miao gives a gentle hum. He doesn''t know if he doesn''t want to refuse or if he is afraid of being heard by the people below. He doesn''t struggle and resist.


    Miao Miao has a great figure. Even if she is used to seeing all kinds of pretty girls, Su Jingfei still thinks highly of her. Now Miao Miao is almost acquiescent. Su Jingfei can''t help but kiss Miao Miao''s little mouth immediately.


    For Su Jingfei''s sudden attack, Miao Miao seems to have expected, not only did not resist, but also gave an astringent response, and even put his arms around Su Jingfei, which made Su Jingfei, who was still a little nervous, immediately put down his heart and enjoy the gentleness of the beautiful stewardess.


    Although there were some accidents this time, Miao Miao burst out some enthusiasm after he was extremely nervous, which was also reasonable. It was the opportunity and image of Su Jingfei that moved people too much.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who forgets what he should do when he is immersed in the gentle countryside. He gently takes out a handful in Miao Miao''s arms and says with a low smile, "Miao Miao, do you still want me to save people? There is so much time for intimacy. Let me get rid of the danger first."


    Su Jingfei pinches the position that has never been touched. Miao Miao feels soft. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he looks at him with infinite arrogance and flattery. Then he says angrily, "you hurry to save people. It''s you who force me to be intimate or not."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t compete with her either. He says with a smile, "well, I''ll continue to force you later." Then he pushed his arms over Miaomiao and quickly jumped down to save people. First class was not as big as economy class, and Su Jingfei was less difficult to save people, just to repeat what happened in economy class.


    Miao Miao didn''t watch this time. She believes Su Jingfei can handle it. She is thinking about another problem. Su Jingfei seems to be able to easily cross over from himself. He doesn''t need to climb forward at all. This bad guy just deliberately takes advantage of himself.


    Think of the first time Su Jingfei climbed over from his body, and he was very shy. Su Jingfei was really dead, but after a kiss, Miao Miao was a little bit intoxicated. It turned out that kissing with people he liked was like this. No wonder so many people like it!

 Chapter 834

    Su Jingfei successfully entered the first class and killed the two robbers. He didn''t show mercy to these robbers at all. If he showed mercy to them, it might bring more serious harm to others.


    However, he came a little late. Someone had already fallen into a pool of blood. Even with his medical skills, he could not return to heaven. It is estimated that he did not accept the threat of the robbers, or he was taken as an example by the robbers. There is no way. The first class is full of people with a certain status. Maybe he thought highly of himself and angered the robbers.


    Su Jingfei killed the robbers in the first-class cabin. Even if he completely relieved the crisis on the plane, he successfully solved the passengers of the whole plane. When Miao Miao came out of the passage, he thought it was a dream.


    Although she has some special feelings for Su Jingfei, and she is very close to Su Jingfei, after all, in the face of so many robbers, Su Jingfei''s efforts to save the people still make her feel like in a dream, this guy is not human!


    All the young girls have some dreams. They want their prince charming to pick them up with colorful auspicious clouds. Although Miao Miao is over the age of fantasy, he can''t help but be intoxicated to see Su Jingfei so powerful.


    "Silly girl, the crisis has been lifted. What are you still doing? Hurry to send a message to the captain and ask him to inform the whole plane." Su Jingfei saw Miao Miao looking at himself in a daze, gently knocked on the head of the big chest stewardess, and reminded him with a smile.


    Miao Miao is awoken by Su Jingfei. She is really embarrassed. She is afraid that Su Jingfei will see through her mind. She quickly looks for the cable communication tool on the plane and tells the captain the current situation.


    The captain must know what happened here, but now on the plane, even if they want to help the passengers on the plane, they can''t do it. They can only keep these people out of the cab. As for the fact that they are going to leave after robbery, they can''t manage it. Now that the crisis is over, they are naturally elated.


    They didn''t ask what was going on. After all, when the plane landed, there must be people from the police to deal with it. Although such hijackings are rare, some lawless elements always put their ideas on the plane.


    At the end of the briefing, Miao Miao remembered that she had many questions that she didn''t ask Su Jingfei. No matter what other people were doing, she already followed Su Jingfei and asked, "Mr. Su, what are you doing? You tell me quietly that I won''t let you out, but I saw you with a gun."


    Although Miao Miao was not the only one who saw Su Jingfei kill the robber with a gun, he really knew that Su Jingfei was carrying his own gun. Miao Miao was the only one. After all, everyone else was in a panic. Who could pay attention to so much.


    Su Jingfei didn''t intend to hide it. He had to take advantage of his special identity when such a big thing happened. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome. He even planned to wait until the plane landed. He even wanted to call Baitou and ask the person in charge of 307 army in S Province to prove it to himself.


    Just now Miao Miao problem, Su Jingfei wants to tease her, suddenly face serious way: "you actually see me with a gun, you know too much, you are not afraid of me to kill?"


    If someone else is making such a joke, Miao Miao must have turned his mouth, but Su Jingfei is different. He has just killed a person, and he has the momentum of being an expert. Suddenly Miao Miao shudders. It seems that if he says the wrong thing, he may be lying on the ground.


    Miao Miao is flustered. She thinks that Su Jingfei is very good. She even gets a lot of advantage from Su Jingfei. She is not angry, but Su Jingfei is going to kill people in a flash. It''s too cold.


    But the girl''s obsession broke out. She thought that Su Jingfei could take a gun to the plane and kill people without blinking an eye. This man''s identity seems to be very mysterious. The reason why he saved people is that it''s really hard to say. Does she have any bad purpose originally.


    Su Jingfei really just wants to tease Miao Miao. Although Miao Miao is pungent, he is a little simple. Su Jingfei is quite accurate in judging people. If Miao Miao is a woman with complicated mind, his attitude towards himself is definitely not like this, which makes him feel good about it. However, he didn''t expect that his joke this time seemed to be too big, and Miao Miao''s cold sweat came out.


    "Mr. Su, I think since you saved the whole plane, you must be a good man. You won''t kill me, will you?" Su Jingfei is silent, Miao Miao is more guilty, even trying to find out.


    It''s not that Miao Miao suddenly becomes timid, but Su Jingfei''s ability is too great. Just now, those gangsters with guns are like babies who can''t resist in front of Su Jingfei, not to mention themselves. Su Jingfei wants to die by himself, and it''s just a matter of lifting one''s hand, and at that time, he can find any excuse to die in chaos, so no one will doubt it.


    Su Jingfei can see that Miao Miao is really scared. She shakes her head secretly. She seems to have played a big game. He has ignored it a little before. They are not familiar with each other. She can''t see that she is joking.


    "Well, Miaomiao, don''t think about it. I''m not really a bad person. I''ll explain it in a way you can understand. I''m a member of the special forces, and I''m also a major officer. As for what kind of forces I belong to, I can''t explain it in detail." Su Jingfei thought, also can''t bear to let Miaomiao fear, to tell the truth.


    "Hoo, I know you are not a bad man, you villain, you know how to scare me." Miao Miao was still very guilty. When he heard Su Jingfei''s serious words, he was immediately relieved, but he was unconsciously angry.


    Su Jingfei has seen Miao Miao''s shrewd side. If he changes one, Miao Miao will be angry on the spot. The reason why he can be so gentle to Su Jingfei is not only that Su Jingfei is full of deterrent power, but also that Miao Miao has a deep feeling for Su Jingfei and doesn''t want to show his fierce side, but Su Jingfei already knows.


    Looking at Miao Miao''s calmness, Su Jingfei smiles. Seeing that there is no one around him, he puts his arms around Miao Miao''s waist and squeezes it on his huge, soft chest. He says with a smile, "I''m not afraid of me when I hear that I''m a good man. You''re not good!"


    Miao Miao didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so bold, but she also likes Su Jingfei''s embrace. Although Su Jingfei is not that kind of burly man, her body is very explanatory, and she will feel very safe leaning on Su Jingfei.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei was a very powerful man before. It seems that all dangers can be easily solved in front of Su Jingfei. Such a man is a woman''s favorite. Miao Miao thinks it''s not good, but she doesn''t want to let her refuse.


    Su Jingfei hugs Miao Miao''s waist. It''s just a kind of trial. If Miao Miao resists, he will let her go. Unexpectedly, Miao Miao doesn''t mean to resist at all, so he is full of joy.


    "Little girl, just now you dare to suspect that I''m a bad person. I''m not happy. You said how I should punish you." Although Su Jingfei and Miao Miao have only known each other for less than two hours, they have also had a close contact. Su Jingfei holds Miao Miao''s forehead directly with her forehead and looks into Miao Miao''s eyes with a bad smile.


    Miao Miao is so unaccustomed to Su Jingfei''s intimate action that he doesn''t know where his usual ferocity is. He doesn''t dare to look Su Jingfei in the opposite direction. On the contrary, he blushes and dodges.


    "You induced me to think bad, not on purpose." Miao Miao dodges Su Jingfei''s burning eyes and strives to fight against Tao.


    "Even if I induce you, you shouldn''t think wildly. It shows that you don''t have confidence in me. I will definitely punish you." Su Jingfei said, and without waiting for Miao Miao to speak, she suddenly hugged her tightly. In her light breath, she clapped her hands on her plump hips.


    This position has been shaking in front of Su Jingfei''s eyes. Before, the situation was not allowed. Su Jingfei has never had the opportunity to experience the feeling. Now all the crises have been relieved, so Su Jingfei naturally wants to make his previous desire come true.


    Miao Miao''s chest is not only big, but her curves are very good, which makes men excited at least. What''s more, because she is young, her body also looks very tender. Su Jingfei''s action makes Miao Miao can''t stand it and keeps twisting in Su Jingfei''s arms.


    The girl''s body is soft. Su Jingfei holds Miao Miao. She has been greatly enchanted. Now Miao Miao is still so dishonest. Su Jingfei feels a little angry.


    Su Jingfei and Miao Miao are closely attached to each other. Miao Miao knows Su Jingfei''s reaction, but he doesn''t dare to move. He says weakly, "Mr. Su, I know it''s wrong. Let me go. Someone will come and see it later. It''s troublesome, but I still want to work!"


    "Oh? Don''t you care? When that Japanese devil threatened you just now, you didn''t do that. " Su Jingfei also knew that this time was not suitable, so he released some and asked curiously.


    Miao Miao breathes a sigh of relief. Su Jingfei holds her. She really doesn''t want to resist, but her reason makes her resist. It''s really contradictory. Now Su Jingfei lets her go, she''s more natural. She hums: "are those devils human? If it wasn''t for the passenger, I wouldn''t even talk to him, I would kick him directly. "


    In a word, Su Jingfei''s nature is full of shrewdness, but it also makes Su Jingfei dumbfounded. It turns out that Miao Miao is still a little angry youth, but he is very cute. Su Jingfei thinks that there are more angry youth who dare to fight and do something, and the Japanese will not be so arrogant.


    "Well, don''t say that nonsense. It''s time to get off the bus. You give me your contact information. We always have to contact you later. I''m here to work in Q city this time. I''ll go back in a few days. My home is the capital of H Province. You can come to my home to play at that time." Su Jingfei smiles. Miao Miao, a beautiful girl, doesn''t necessarily want to keep her. It''s always OK to leave her contact information.


    Miao Miao is happy, which shows that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be a stranger just because he wants to be close to him for a short time. He forgot to ask in detail and left his mobile phone number to Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 835

    When the plane landed, everything was as Su Jingfei thought. The police had sent out a lot of people. Even though the robbers on the plane had been dealt with almost as well, there were still dead bodies and survivors. The police must find out what happened this time.


    Su Jingfei won''t care about these things. After exchanging the phone with Miao Miao, he followed the police to explain. He was the executor of the rescue operation. Everyone saw this, and he couldn''t avoid it.


    In addition to him, the stewardess and the air police on the plane also need to be investigated. After all, these people are suspected of having happened on the plane. Even if it''s a routine investigation, they have to cooperate with the police. Su Jingfei and them were taken away separately.


    Those people really want to be investigated by the police, but Su Jingfei is a hero. He can save a lot of people. What''s more, from getting off the plane, Su Jingfei has already indicated his identity to the highest person in charge of the police.


    Unit 307 is a secret force. Those who can know their existence have a certain level, and these people naturally know what kind of power su Jingfei, the major of unit 307, has. As far as he knows, the person in charge of unit 307, the provincial capital of S Province, is only a lieutenant commander, and the power of this lieutenant commander can even investigate provincial cadres.


    The person in charge of this incident is the city police station at most. Naturally, the person in charge of the team did not dare to neglect Su Jingfei, so he quickly took him to the police station.


    Su Jingfei also made a phone call to Baitou at this time. On the way back to the police station, the person in charge of 307 army in S Province had already received a phone call from Baitou. At first, he heard that his people had been taken away by the police station. He was still angry. When he heard about the specific situation, he was shocked.


    He is at the rank of commander in chief, the same level as the white head, and has been in the army for many years. Naturally, his ability is not small. But if he is allowed to deal with seven or eight armed robbers alone, and on the plane, he has absolutely no such ability. Su Jingfei''s feat is beyond imagination. He immediately knows that Su Jingfei is definitely not an ordinary person.


    When he inquired specifically, he learned from Bai tou that Su Jingfei was the first expert recognized by H Province. He knew that this man must make good friends. If he missed such a promising young man, it would be a failure.


    Originally, Su Jingfei just wanted the commander of 307 army to give a call to the police station, but he didn''t expect people to come to the police station directly. He took it away, and when he got to 307 army, he had a good treat, but also reported his credit. If there was no accident, Su Jingfei could at least mention the commander.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care much about this, but he couldn''t refuse the enthusiasm of others. Moreover, he probably understood the power of 307 army now, and his promotion would be of great help to him in the future.


    When he got off the plane, he went to find Liu Yifei. As a result, because the leader of 307 army entertained him, he didn''t find a hotel until the evening, and then he dialed Liu Yifei. Before he came to Liu Yifei''s house, he just said he would come, but he didn''t say the time.


    Liu Yifei was obviously waiting for Su Jingfei''s phone call. When the phone rang, Liu Yifei''s voice came from his mobile phone: "Jingfei, you finally called me. I asked you to come to my home. How can you not be seen?"


    Su Jingfei was helpless and couldn''t give a specific explanation on the phone. He could only say: "I arrived this afternoon, but something happened in the middle of the way. I''ll tell you when I meet you. Now tell me the location, and I''ll visit you."


    Liu Yifei knows that Su Jingfei has many identities and many things to do. Since he has arrived, Liu Yifei doesn''t worry about asking the reason, but immediately says the address. She didn''t mention the address of her home with Su Jingfei before.


    At first, Su Jingfei thought that he had got off the plane, so he asked Liu Yifei to pick him up, but he didn''t think of the accident. The person who picked him up became a policeman, and later became a colleague of 307 army. Now he had to take a taxi to Liu Yifei''s home.


    Although he didn''t talk to Liu Yifei specifically, he also knew what Liu Yifei''s parents liked. He rushed to buy two bottles of good wine, but there were still bad ones. Liu Yifei''s father liked good wine, and his mother liked good tea.


    Su Jingfei has no treasure in this aspect. Fortunately, in today''s society, money can make the devil push the mill. As long as he is willing to spend money, he can buy any good things. When he goes to Liu Yifei''s house, the key is not the things, but the people, as long as he indulges in what he likes.


    The hotel he chose was not too far away from Liu Yifei''s home. It didn''t take long. At about 8 pm, he came to Liu Yifei''s community.


    Liu Yifei, as the first lady in the mainland, naturally has a good income, and she can''t live in a low-grade place. Even if she can''t compare with Su Jingfei''s family, she can be regarded as good. At least the grade of this community should be comparable in Q city.


    Because of Liu Yifei''s special identity, she can''t come down to meet him. Su Jingfei is also impolite. She directly takes things and visits him. Su Jingfei rings the doorbell for a few seconds, and the door is opened by Liu Yifei. Obviously, she has been waiting for a long time.


    In her own home, a female star like Liu Yifei must be very comfortable. She looks very cute in a suit of Kawaii pajamas, and she has a slightly round face. If the environment doesn''t allow her, Su Jingfei will go and kiss her. Even so, Su Jingfei winks at Liu Yifei.


    They have a tacit understanding for a long time. From Su Jingfei''s eyes, Liu Yifei knows what Su Jingfei is thinking. She gives him a proud look, and then lets Su Jingfei come in. She walks in and says: "Mom and Dad, my friend Su Jingfei is here. He''s giving you New Year''s greetings."


    Liu Yifei''s parents are in the room. They must know that the person outside is Su Jingfei. At this time, in the room, they are obviously looking at Su Jingfei with a censorship mentality. When Su Jingfei comes in, they are examining him.


    Liu''s father and mother are both in their forties and forties. Liu''s father looks gentle, scholarly and intellectual. Moreover, she is somewhat similar to Liu Yifei in appearance. Obviously, her daughter is more like her father. However, we can see that Liu''s father should be a handsome man when he was young.


    Although Liu''s mother is not as similar as Liu''s father and Liu Yifei''s, she is also a half aged Xu Niang. She must be a beautiful girl when she was young. They are both such figures. No wonder she has a daughter like Liu Yifei!


    After su Jingfei came in, although he was looked at by the two, he didn''t have stage fright. This is not the first time he has met his parents. He has seen Li Hongsi''s family and Liang Xiuwen''s family twice. Besides, this process is inevitable, and Wu Yanli''s family can''t do without it.


    "Uncle and aunt, it''s a good new year. I''m really busy these days. I''m a little late today. It''s not very interesting." After su Jingfei entered the door, he admitted his mistake and presented a gift.


    Su Jingfei''s attitude is very sincere, and his tone is also very serious. His sincerity makes Liu Yifei''s parents secretly nod. They have heard their daughter mention Su Jingfei not once or twice. They think about young people who are about the same age as Liu Yifei. They are somewhat impetuous. It can be seen that Su Jingfei thinks that this young man is very calm.


    Although not all parents want their daughter to find a young and mature friend, Su Jingfei is young after all. If a young man is too frivolous, he will be unreliable.


    First of all, Mrs. Liu said with a smile, "Xiao Su, it''s very polite of you to say that you came all the way here and brought us gifts. In fact, we also understand that it''s Chinese New Year! Everyone will be busy. What''s more, you have to cross provinces. How are you today? Are you too tired? "


    She had a good first impression of Su Jingfei. The young man was calm, not impetuous. Moreover, seeing his daughter and his frowning, they should have a good relationship. First of all, she meant that her mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law.


    Su Jingfei quickly said: "nothing. It doesn''t take much time to come here by plane, and it''s not tired. Isn''t it a hurry to pay New Year''s greetings to my uncles and aunts? It''s not good if it''s too late. " Then he said to Liu Yifei, "in fact, I thought about coming a year ago. Yifei said that I would talk to you first."


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother nodded. Su Jingfei first admitted his mistake, and then waited for his husband and wife to accept it before explaining the reason. He didn''t give people the feeling of making excuses. He also felt that he was sincere. What''s more, he let them know that Liu Yifei was close to him in a word.


    They don''t like frivolous young people, and they don''t like people who have a lot of heart. Su Jingfei''s just right performance, both calm and wise, makes them more satisfied.


    Liu Yifei knew his parents very well. Naturally, he could see their satisfaction and quickly said: "Mom and Dad, it''s really not easy for Jingfei to come to our house. You don''t know how busy he is and how many things he has to do. By the way, mom, aren''t you in a bad health? He can show it to you. "


    Liu''s father and mother also know something about Su Jingfei. After listening to Liu Yifei''s words, Liu''s father can''t help asking: "by the way, Xiao Su, listen to Yifei, you are a doctor. Is this your present job?"


    Su Jingfei knew that he couldn''t be too arrogant and modest at this time, so he said with a smile: "uncle, I''m not a job, but the job of hospital president is one of them. I have a company, so I can do some business myself."


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother look at Liu Yifei in surprise. They haven''t heard Liu Yifei say that Su Jingfei is the president.


    In fact, Liu Yifei also had some accidents. She only knew Su Jingfei was proficient in medicine, but she didn''t notice that Yaoguang private hospital belonged to Su Jingfei. She asked unconsciously, "when did you become the president?"


    "I have a hospital in the provincial capital called Yaoguang private hospital. It was only then when I went to the provincial capital. It''s less than half a year now, and I didn''t tell you at that time." Su Jingfei smiles and says to Liu Yifei, explaining to Liu''s father and mother.

 Chapter 836

    Su Jingfei''s identity as a president is obviously beyond Liu Yifei''s parents'' expectation. They are stunned for a moment, and unconsciously look at Liu Yifei. It is estimated that they want Liu Yifei to confirm whether Su Jingfei''s words are true or false.


    Liu Yifei was also surprised. She had not lived in the provincial capital for a day. At this time, Su Jingfei said that he was the president of Yaoguang private hospital, which was a bit exaggerated. This is different from the company''s boss. It''s a hospital. It requires not only money, but also medical skills.


    "In fact, when I was the president of this hospital, I didn''t have to go there to see patients every day. I had a lot of things to do and was managed by someone I specially invited." Su Jingfei laughs and explains that, of course, he didn''t specifically say it was schumannia. Even though everyone was talking and laughing at that time, who knows if Liu Yifei will be jealous if he says it now.


    What''s more, with Su Jingfei''s intelligence quotient, it''s not as good as mentioning another woman in front of her parents, otherwise it won''t be clear at that time.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s explanation, the three members of the Liu family suddenly realized that it was more reasonable. After all, can su Jingfei''s medical skills really reach the level of the head of a college? Liu''s father and mother remain suspicious. Even Liu Yifei only knows that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are very good. I really don''t know how.


    Su Jingfei guessed what they thought when he saw the three people''s eyes. He laughed in his heart. Since he wanted to make a good impression on Liu Yifei''s parents, he would not be too modest at this time.


    He didn''t see the three people''s thoughts. He continued with a smile: "but I don''t have time to manage the hospital just because I''m busy at ordinary times. I''m the honorary chairman of the Chinese Medicine Association of H Province, and I''m also recognized by all the people in the hospital when I''m the president."


    "Xiao Su, if I remember correctly, Yifei said that you are only 21 years old, not much older than her. Is that so?" Liu Yifei''s mother was surprised at first, and then asked with some uncertainty.


    "Well, I''m twenty-one years old. Of course, according to my birthday, I should be twenty years old now, but we are used to celebrating Chinese New Year. Even if we are one year older, I''m older than Yifei, but we are the same year." Su Jingfei explained to Liu Yifei''s mother in detail.


    Liu''s father is also listening. After su Jingfei''s explanation, they look at each other and their eyes are full of shock. They are both people with knowledge and culture, and naturally understand the concept of honorary chairman of the Chinese Medicine Association.


    Let alone the chairman of this provincial association of traditional Chinese medicine, it''s very difficult for the traditional Chinese medicine at one level to become a member. Su Jingfei directly becomes the honorary chairman. This is not something that can be done by going through the back door. Only with real ability can people recognize it. To what extent has Su Jingfei''s medical skills reached?


    Liu Yifei is also a little stunned. If she doesn''t know Su Jingfei, who doesn''t speak freely, she will think that Su Jingfei is playing tricks and upgrading the honorary chairman of the association. What else can this guy do.


    Compared with the status of a businessman, in fact, the elders want to see the young man''s own skills. There are many objective factors in business, such as luck or other help. This can not reflect the young man''s own skills, but medical skills can not deceive people.


    What''s more, compared with doing business, it seems that being a doctor is more attractive. Of course, if the kind of doctor with real skills, rather than the kind of black heart charging, society still needs positive energy.


    From the beginning, Liu''s father and Liu''s mother had a good attitude towards Su Jingfei. Now they hear that Su Jingfei has such medical skills. They think that this young man is not only good in character, but also very capable. As for his company, business and so on, they don''t want to ask more questions. They just see that he has a hospital, so he is definitely a man with good financial resources.


    In fact, they also ignored a problem. When Su Jingfei said that he was Yaoguang private hospital, women were very surprised. It was a private hospital at the same level as the provincial hospital. If they knew that this was the case, they would be more surprised.


    "Xiao Su, you come so late, haven''t you had dinner yet? It''s still early now. If you don''t want your aunt to get you something to eat, don''t think your aunt''s craftsmanship is average." Liu''s mother is more and more agreeable to Su Jingfei. She has treated Su Jingfei as her son-in-law. Her character can be seen slowly, but from the known situation, Su Jingfei is absolutely excellent.


    Liu Yifei also said: "yes, didn''t you say that some things were delayed? If you haven''t eaten yet, or you can have some at home. My mother is very skilled


    "This wench is not afraid of people laughing at you. How can she boast?" Liu''s mother complained, but she didn''t deny it. She was obviously confident.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Liu''s father to open his mouth, so he quickly said, "Auntie, don''t mention it. I''ve already eaten it. I said that it took a little time because I was dragged away to eat."


    When he finished his sentence, Liu''s father and mother''s face changed, and they began to feel unhappy. Su Jingfei got off the plane and went to have dinner with his friends first.


    They know that Su Jingfei has a business and many friends, but today''s situation is special. They came here to pay New Year''s greetings to their husband and wife, but they left with their friends halfway. Can''t they come to Liu''s first? It''s business or mother-in-law.


    After su Jingfei said this, Liu Yifei quickly winked at Su Jingfei. She knew that Su Jingfei had a lot of things to do, but after all, these things couldn''t be accepted by her parents. Su Jingfei just said that the good image she had just established might go wrong. She was worried secretly. Su Jingfei was also eloquent at ordinary times. How could she be so stupid today!


    "In fact, I didn''t want to, but I didn''t expect to meet the hijacker on the plane. Later, the matter was solved by the people in our army. Later, in order to avoid being questioned by the police, I left with the people in the army. The people who came were my leaders, and I couldn''t retreat." Su Jingfei is not in a hurry. He gives a brief account of what happened today. Besides, he thinks it''s not a bad thing to let Liu''s father and mother know their other identities in addition to the identity of a doctor.


    As expected, his words calmed down the three members of the Liu family. Liu Yifei exclaimed, "did you encounter a hijacking? It''s not like that. Isn''t it your first time to fly? Such things can happen. "


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "well, it''s just such a coincidence. I think I''ll have a shadow after I fly."


    Liu''s father was also concerned: "at that time, when the plane met the robbers, were they rescued? There is no report of such a big thing. Now the blockade is really tight. "


    "It is estimated that the report will be tomorrow, or not, but some may be seen on the Internet, which has not caused too many casualties." Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it''s really settled, so it didn''t cause much reaction, just sent out a lot of police."


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother nodded, but Liu''s mother frowned and said, "wait a minute, Xiao Su, did you just say that you were from your army? Are you a soldier? "


    At this time, Liu Yifei also found out the key point. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he already said to Liu Fu and Liu mu with a smile: "Mom and Dad, I just forgot to tell you that Su Jingfei is not only a member of the army, but also a major. He''s powerful."


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother are really stunned this time. The major, who is less than 21 years old, seems to have a large army. Even when the police are handling cases, they can take him away. Naturally, they know that this is not an ordinary garrison. Now they know that they can''t blame Su Jingfei for coming late.


    What Su Jingfei wants is this effect. Liu Yifei has been in his home for quite a long time. She naturally knows that she is a major. Instead of letting her tell her parents when she is free, it''s better to put it in the present to make the shock effect better.


    Sure enough, Liu''s father and Liu''s mother were stunned. Su Jingfei suddenly felt that it was a good choice to ask the person in charge of 307 army in Q city to give him credit and promote his official rank. At least, it could make his female family members recognize him more. After all, in the eyes of people in their area, soldiers are undoubtedly more reliable.


    Liu Fu took a serious look at Su Jingfei, then nodded his head and said: "Xiao Su is a kind of guy with a high spirit. Before, I thought that this kind of spirit is not common people can have. It turns out that he is a soldier. It''s good."


    He has a scholarly air and always speaks slowly. This is the first time that he has made a very positive evaluation of Su Jingfei. Maybe he also has a complex, especially when he hears that Su Jingfei is actually a major. This is not a small official title, but I don''t know whether he has real power.


    "In fact, I''m not really from the army. I just joined the army by chance. I''m a military doctor accompanying the army, but I can perform other tasks." Su Jingfei is really modest this time. He can''t show his edge too much. He should be modest or modest.


    On the contrary, Liu''s father said with a big hand: "whether it''s a military doctor or an ordinary officer, as long as he''s in the army, he''s more practical. If I didn''t want to go to college, I would have been a soldier."


    His voice just fell, Liu''s mother on the side said: "if you go to become a soldier, you will not meet me, there will not be a Philippines."


    Liu''s father was stunned. Then he said with some chagrin, "I mean the army is a good place to train people. It''s absolutely good for young people that Xiao Su can become a major in the army."


    Liu Yifei saw his parents'' approval of Su Jingfei beside him, and said with great enthusiasm: "well, mom and Dad, don''t talk about your past things. It''s better. Now it''s not too early. I''ll let him go back. I''ll also take him to see the night scene of our Q city. We''ll have lunch together tomorrow."


    Liu''s father and mother looked at each other and could guess her daughter''s mind. However, they were very satisfied with Su Jingfei and did not object. They nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 837

    Su Jingfei actually came to Liu''s home so late, just to let Liu''s father and mother see him. Naturally, he won''t stay at her home for long. Normally, he has to have a formal conversation and wait until tomorrow noon at the dinner table.


    Now that Liu Yifei has said goodbye to his parents, Su Jingfei and Liu''s father, Liu''s mother and son have made an appointment for lunch tomorrow, and Liu Yifei and Liu left the Liu family. Anyway, Liu''s parents are very satisfied with their first meeting today, which makes Liu Yifei more enthusiastic about Su Jingfei.


    She also needs to make up when she goes out at night, otherwise it will be a big trouble to be recognized. After all, her identity is unusual. If people know that she is going out with a man at night, she will inevitably have an affair.


    Liu Yifei''s parents are worried about such a woman, but since their daughters are so old, and Su Jingfei is more satisfying, they don''t stop them. They don''t care where they go and what they do.


    When they left the Liu family, Liu Yifei, like a girl in love with others, held Su Jingfei''s arm and said with a smile: "your performance today is still very satisfactory. Have you recited the inscription many times secretly?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said, "what lines do I have to recite?"


    Liu Yifei turned his lips, mercilessly exposed Su Jingfei''s mind and said: "you are a man. How can I not know if you think carefully? What you said to my parents is to make them feel good about you. Why don''t you say you are a billionaire? Are you afraid that my parents think you want to support me?"


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, didn''t feel embarrassed. He brazenly said, "I really want to support you. I just want to see if Miss Liu will give me a chance."


    "If you want to make it up to me, it depends on the price you give me. I''m not a casual woman." Liu Yifei can''t help laughing at Su Jingfei''s bad smile. This guy is not the kind of person who can support others. He has to do this, but he is very cooperative.


    Su Jingfei immediately said with a smile: "I know you are not casual, you..."


    Just want to say, Liu Yifei suddenly reaction, angry way: "you dare say I casually up is not a person, I bite you to death."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I didn''t say that. It''s what you said. It seems that you still have a deep understanding of yourself." Before Liu Yifei got angry, he put a smile on her ear and said with a smile, "I really hope to be bitten to death by you. Do you want to have a try?"


    Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei haven''t seen each other for some time since they separated years ago. They were amused by Su Jingfei''s intimate actions. They even thought of Su Jingfei''s words. They immediately blushed and said, "you bad guy, every day you want to bully me. I should go back later. How can I try?"


    Although she was arrogant and angry in front of her, the last sentence revealed her real idea. Liu Yifei was also a little bewitched by Su Jingfei.


    Liu Yifei is the most beautiful girl in the mainland. She is not only pure, but also cold-blooded. But in front of Su Jingfei, she is warm-hearted. After all, because they have been intimate for many times, Liu Yifei is also happy in this aspect.


    Even though Su Jingfei is not the kind of person with strong vanity, he is still worried when he thinks of the goddess in everyone''s heart and almost asks himself how to make love.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment, and said with a smile, "it''s very simple. Didn''t I go to the army before I came to your house? In my capacity, I work in Q City, and I can shunting from the army. You and I have been together for so long, and you haven''t played car shock yet! "


    Liu Yifei was stunned at first, and then thumped on Su Jingfei''s body: "how can you be so bad? Where did you learn it from? Who and your car. It''s a car crash


    After all, it''s all at home. She can be more comfortable in her private space. When she heard Su Jingfei say so, she was very shy.


    Su Jingfei just laughs and doesn''t force her too much. She just walks along the street with her. Although the temperature of new year''s Eve is not high, people are coming and going on the street. In fact, it''s very lively.


    "In fact, if you come to Q city in summer, it would be better. The seaside is still very interesting. Now it''s cold, so people can''t go to the seaside. Of course, it''s OK to see the sea. The temperature on the sea is higher than that in the inland." Liu Yifei sees Su Jingfei looking at the night scene and explains.


    Su Jingfei smiles, looks at Liu Yifei''s clothes, and explains: "silly girl, don''t you find that this winter is not too cold? Isn''t it cold for you to dress like this now? "


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Yifei remembered that this winter is not as cold as usual, but then he said, "it''s not right! I''ve heard from the weather forecast that this year''s temperature is not higher than usual. There are even a few cold days. Why don''t I feel cold? "


    "Ha, you''re really stupid. You haven''t reflected yet. Don''t you have internal skills? What''s the internal skill for? Even if you don''t have to expel the cold, you will have natural resistance to the cold. You don''t find that I''m wearing a single dress. I''m already warm and cold. " Su Jingfei laughs and explains to Liu Yifei.


    Liu Yifei''s ability comes from Su Jingfei. He naturally lacks common sense about these things. Su Jingfei laughs at him, blushes and says, "you are a bad guy. You know what''s going on, and you don''t directly say you want to play with me."


    After a pause, Bai took a startled look and said, "you guys have always been dressed so simply. I thought you wanted to be elegant but not warm. Who knows you are not afraid of cold and hot at all."


    "This is one of the concessions for our martial arts practitioners to a certain extent. When you can reach my strength in the future, you can really wear skirts in winter, and you will never be cold. Let those women envy and hate you." Su Jingfei coaxes Liu Yifei with a smile.


    Liu Yifei thought that if he and his friends were together in winter, they were all wearing thick winter clothes, but he could easily wear a single dress skirt, which would definitely make them envious and happy.


    But she obviously didn''t want to make su Jingfei proud. She snorted: "according to what you say, you don''t invade water and heat, don''t you?"


    "It''s not so exaggerated, but it means the same. There are few people who can hurt me, and they have strong resistance in this respect." Su Jingfei smiles and says modestly that he was competing with Kang Zizhen at that time, but he was really out of water.


    Liu Yifei is very quick interface way: "no wonder you are not afraid of hot water!"


    "Boiling water really can''t hurt me." Su Jingfei didn''t react. He nodded quickly and was sure to see Liu Yifei''s smiling face. Then he was annoyed to find that Liu Yifei, who was always relatively simple, actually went around himself. He was not afraid of boiling water. Didn''t he become a dead pig?


    "It seems that my husband''s education to you is not enough. He dares to plot against me." Su Jingfei hummed, and no matter whether anyone around him would see them, he already slapped Liu Yifei on the hip.


    As they said before, because they are not afraid of the cold, they don''t wear many clothes. With such a slap, not only do they feel comfortable, but Liu Yifei is also shocked and her eyes almost drip. She can''t bear Su Jingfei''s bad hand.


    Su Jingfei can see Liu Yifei''s mind, simply do not ask Liu Yifei''s opinion, call the person in charge of 307 army, let him send a car to Su Jingfei here, there is no special requirement, the space is big enough.


    The people on the other side didn''t ask much. Su Jingfei needed a car in Q city. It was no problem for him to provide it. He immediately promised that it would be delivered within ten minutes.


    When Liu Yifei saw Su Jingfei doing this, she immediately understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. Although she was shy, she didn''t resist. She waited with Su Jingfei quietly, and of course she was bullied by Su Jingfei''s bad hands from time to time.


    Su Jingfei regretted for the first time why he didn''t have any special feelings for the car. Otherwise, when he came back, it would be better to drive a car directly. It was so convenient that he didn''t have to wait now, but fortunately, in less than ten minutes, 307 people delivered the car, and the driver didn''t ask much. He gave the car to Su Jingfei and took a taxi.


    Looking at the driver leaving, Liu Yifei said unconsciously: "the people of 307 army are really elites. Orders and prohibitions do not delay at all."


    "If not, how can I be willing to be a member of the 307 army?" Su Jingfei laughs, does not specifically say his relationship with 307 troops, directly pulled Liu Yifei into the car, asked: "how to go to the seaside, give me directions."


    Liu Yifei has thought of Su Jingfei''s mind. He is shy in his heart. This guy always has bad ideas, but he can''t help guiding Su Jingfei in a direction and completely forgets his previous resistance.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense either. He quickly starts his car and arrives at the nearest beach. It''s winter now. Few people really come here. When they come here, it''s more than nine o''clock, and there''s no one to do anything with confidence.


    Looking at Liu Yifei close at hand, Su Jingfei did not hesitate to put down the car seat and directly turned it into a bed. He was secretly grateful to the person in charge of 307 army. The car he provided for himself was really special.


    Liu Yifei looks at Su Jingfei, who is getting closer and closer. Thinking that this is actually a car shock, Liu Yifei is very excited. She immediately closes her eyes and looks like Ren Jun picking. Because of her shape, she is more charming, which makes Su Jingfei swallow his saliva.


    "Little girl, don''t you want to kill me? Now it''s time for you to act Su Jingfei said with a smile.

 Chapter 838

    When Su Jingfei sent Liu Yifei back to Liu''s home, they didn''t know whether it was because of the evening or because Liu''s father and mother didn''t think too much. They didn''t see that Liu Yifei was different. They also agreed with Su Jingfei to have lunch at noon the next day.


    At first, Su Jingfei just thought that Liu Yifei''s family was warm and didn''t think much about it. As a result, when he arrived at the hotel the next day, he knew why Liu Yifei''s parents stressed that they wanted to come.


    This lunch was not for Liu Yifei''s parents to have dinner with Su Jingfei alone, but for several relatives of the Liu family, which was a bit like a family gathering.


    Su Jingfei also thought at first, is the Liu family so anxious to introduce themselves to their relatives? Is this too fast? Although I''m not young, I''m only 21 years old after all. According to Liu Yifei''s explanation, he realized that it''s Chinese New Year''s day. Visiting relatives and friends is a common practice, and he''s just at the right time.


    When I came to the hotel, several people from the Liu family had already come. After entering the hotel, Liu''s father introduced Su Jingfei to him and said, "little Su, you''re here. I''ll introduce you. This is Yifei''s aunt and uncle. This is his cousin." Liu''s father first introduced Su Jingfei to a family that was slightly older than his age. Su Jingfei knew that this woman should be Liu''s father''s sister and Liu Yifei''s aunt.


    The relationship between him and Liu Yifei has been approved by his wife and regarded as a boyfriend, so he called out: "Hello, aunt, uncle, cousin."


    Although Su Jingfei is not a handsome man in secret, he has a good affinity. His polite appearance makes a better impression on people. Liu Yifei''s aunt nodded and said with a smile: "the young man is very energetic. Yifei has a good eye, which is similar to his father''s temperament."


    For Liu Yifei''s evaluation, Su Jingfei is a little confused. It seems that he and Liu Yifei''s father are not the same kind of people. How can he be scholarly.


    However, he said with a quick smile: "Auntie, you are really praising me. I think this is a good way to educate you."


    Hearing what he said, all three members of the aunt''s family laughed. Naturally, she could tell that Su Jingfei was joking, while Liu Yifei was blushing. When she was at home, she was just a junior, not the shining star.


    "Xiao Su, my sister has been a pet since she was a child. You can''t bully him in the future." When she finished, her cousin told Liu Yifei that he was a kind man.


    Su Jingfei nodded quickly and did not dare. In the eyes of outsiders, Su Jingfei was definitely afraid of his daughter-in-law. However, the young man was energetic and humorous. People didn''t think he was a wimp, but thought that he must be more fond of Liu Yifei.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is also very fond of Liu Yifei. In addition to having a little more women around him, Su Jingfei is definitely no worse for Liu Yifei than his average boyfriend. He even came to Q city specially for Liu Yifei for two days.


    They were talking when a family of four, a middle-aged couple and a young man and woman came in. After they entered, they heard the leading man say, "elder brother and elder sister, you have all come. I also said that this year is earlier than you!" With these words, the middle-aged man and other people said hello, and then he looked at Su Jingfei. Without waiting for them to introduce him, he took the initiative to say, "this is Yifei''s friend. He''s nice. He looks pretty handsome, just like when I was young."


    Su Jingfei looks at this uncle. Although he is over 40 years old, he is still a bit handsome. It''s not his boast. When he was young, he must be more handsome than he is now. But in his own words, it still makes people feel very cheeky.


    Liu''s father was obviously used to his brother''s temper, and immediately introduced him to Su Jingfei: "little Su, this is Yifei''s second uncle. This is her second aunt, brother and sister."


    Su Jingfei hurried to say hello to the family. Now he knows that there are many brothers and sisters in Liu Yifei''s family. The younger brother and sister of the second uncle''s family are obviously very old. They are estimated to be 15 or 16 years old. They are holding Liu Yifei''s hand to ask for her signature. It is said that it is the school''s friends'' desire. Su Jingfei can''t help but say nothing, Big stars can''t get rid of this at home.


    More than ten people sat in the room and didn''t order, which made Su Jingfei understand that there must be someone who didn''t come, and he didn''t know who the rest of them were. He had to wait patiently and answer people''s questions from time to time. Except for Liu Fu and Liu mu, other people naturally cared about Su Jingfei''s situation.


    Although Su Jingfei had the experience of meeting her relatives, he was censored by so many people for the first time, so he had to deal with it carefully. Although these relatives can''t directly affect himself and Liu Yifei, they will affect Liu Yifei''s parents to a certain extent. He doesn''t want those troubles, so he can only try his best to perform better.


    At least for now, Su Jingfei''s performance still makes Su Jingfei''s family more satisfied. Liu Yifei''s parents have a bright face when they meet Su Jingfei''s more sensible future son-in-law.


    Just when people want to ask about Su Jingfei''s work, there is a voice of dissatisfaction at the door.


    "Mom, why do you come to such a low-grade restaurant for dinner? We don''t have no money. My uncle and second uncle''s family are not short of money. Is it too shameless to come here for dinner?" A boy''s voice rang out, and Su Jingfei saw a family of three at the door.


    A man and a woman are about 40 years old, a little younger than Liu Yifei''s father and second uncle. That boy is also 13-4 years old, a little younger than Liu Yifei''s second uncle''s children, but what he just said is that he is dressed like a young adult and looks like a young man.


    After they came in, they listened to Liu''s father and said, "younger sister, you are the latest. You are late at this time of the year. You have to change your fault."


    Instead of being embarrassed, the middle-aged woman complained: "brother, every time you look for a place that is so remote, isn''t it good to find a better location and a more elegant place to eat? It''s hard to find a place like you! "


    Next to the man also echoed: "yes, brother, there are several good hotels near our company. Why don''t we go there tomorrow and introduce some people to the second brother, which will help him."


    Liu Yifei''s father snorted and didn''t reply, but Liu Yifei''s second uncle said at this time: "little sister, brother-in-law, today''s meal is a party of our family. Let''s sit down and have dinner first. Xiaoqiang is more and more handsome now."


    Su Jingfei almost didn''t laugh. He naturally knew who Xiaoqiang was in the second uncle''s mouth, but the child''s name was so inspirational that it had such vitality.


    Xiaoqiang heard this address, but also face bitter, dissatisfied with the way: "second uncle, you can''t call me Qiangqiang, or call my full name is OK, why do you have to call me Xiaoqiang, so many years, almost I called cockroach, my father has never called cousin and cousin such a name!"


    My aunt glared at Xiaoqiang, and then said to the second uncle, "second brother, Qiangqiang is spoiled by us. He doesn''t speak big or small. Don''t be angry!"


    The second uncle said with a smile, "little child, how can I be angry? Qiangqiang will give you a red envelope for the new year." Obviously he is a good tempered person, not only did not get angry, but also took out a long prepared red envelope, to Xiaoqiang.


    Xiaoqiang said thank you to his second uncle, and then opened the red envelope in front of everyone. This behavior surprised everyone. Generally, such a red envelope should be opened in private, but no one opened it in person. When Xiaoqiang saw that there was only one thousand yuan in it, although he didn''t say much, he secretly turned his mouth, didn''t put the money back into his wallet, and put it directly into his pocket.


    Su Jingfei sees everything in his eyes and sighs in secret. Sure enough, rich people are different from those who don''t have money. When he was a child, let alone the red envelope for the Chinese new year, he had a problem eating. Now the children get a thousand yuan red envelope and they still turn their lips!


    Xiaoqiang''s behavior made the scene a little awkward. His aunt quickly took out a few red envelopes from his arms and handed them to his cousin, Liu Yifei and his cousin respectively. At the same time, he said: "everyone has red envelopes for the Chinese New Year. The lucky money has to be pressed all the time, so they won''t get old."


    The little uncle was obviously a man who could be a good man. His behavior immediately solved the embarrassment. However, when he arrived at Su Jingfei, he was still stunned. It was obvious that the red envelope he prepared was just right. He didn''t think about Su Jingfei, so he had to look at Liu Fu. When he came in, because his family made such a fuss, Liu''s father hasn''t had time to introduce Su Jingfei.


    "Little sue, this is Yifei''s little uncle. Over there is her aunt and cousin Qiangqiang." Liu''s father understood that although he was not satisfied with the performance of his younger sister''s family, he still introduced it to Su Jingfei.


    "Yifei? When did you have a boyfriend? Why don''t you talk to your sister-in-law? " Before my father-in-law spoke, my sister-in-law suddenly changed her face.


    Liu Yifei was stunned and said involuntarily, "I''ve known Jingfei for a long time, but I haven''t had time to say that this Spring Festival, let him come to my home to have a look and give my parents a new year''s greetings. What''s the matter?"


    People didn''t expect that my aunt''s reaction was so strong. Only my uncle''s face wasn''t very good-looking. My aunt looked at Su Jingfei, and then said, "I told you before that you want to find a boyfriend. Can I introduce you? You''ve forgotten that


    Liu''s father and mother''s face also changed. They looked at Su Jingfei. Both of them had basically accepted Su Jingfei. Now what my sister-in-law said suddenly made them worried that Su Jingfei had other ideas.


    As a result, they saw that Su Jingfei''s face was calm. They didn''t seem to hear this sentence. They nodded in their hearts. The young man was really calm.


    But I don''t know Su Jingfei is upset. If you want to introduce your boyfriend or feel bad about yourself, you can say it in private, in front of your own face. What''s the meaning? It''s obvious that it''s a shame!


    It''s just that Su Jingfei has gone through a lot of things, so naturally he won''t show his mind. What''s more, it''s all Liu Yifei''s sister-in-law. He doesn''t turn over on the spot. What''s more, people are just a little dissatisfied, and there''s no excessive behavior.


    Liu Yifei also looked at Su Jingfei worried, and then said to her sister-in-law, "sister-in-law, when you said that, I was still young, wasn''t I? I didn''t think about these things. Now that I have them, I don''t need to introduce them. "


    "That''s OK. My aunt introduces you to all the elites in various industries, and they are all young people with good status. They are all outstanding talents. How can they be comparable to ordinary people? How can you say that Yifei is also a top star? How can you find a boyfriend at will?" My sister-in-law''s voice suddenly raised, and she looked like she hated iron.


    With these words, not only Liu Yifei''s parents'' faces have changed, but also his aunt''s and second uncle''s family''s faces. Even Liu Yifei''s cousins have seen that the atmosphere is not right.


    Although Su Jingfei''s face is still calm, his eyes are not happy. Is this sister-in-law a little too ugly.


    Liu Yifei is simple on the surface, but after all, she has been in the entertainment industry for a long time. She naturally has her own means to keep herself clean. Now when she heard her sister-in-law''s words, she not only didn''t flinch because she was an elder, but also said with a smile: "sister-in-law, since you know I''m a top star, you should know who I''m in contact with, I''ve come into contact with many world-class outstanding young people. Isn''t it easy for me to find one like that? "


    "That''s the same. Those are all hyped. What I want to introduce to you is absolutely excellent." My sister-in-law didn''t care about Liu Yifei''s Refutation at all. Instead, she said it in a very convincing way.


    "You want to introduce me? Auntie, do you mean you have to introduce me? " Liu Yifei''s voice became a little displeased.


    The younger sister-in-law obviously didn''t know whether she didn''t notice it or did want to stimulate Su Jingfei. She took a look at Su Jingfei, and then affirmed, "yes, I''m ready to introduce him to you, and he should be on the way here. I''ve agreed with him, just to let my elder brother and sister-in-law have a look."


    "Little sister, family gathering, what do you do with so many things? Don''t tell me Liu''s father couldn''t listen any more. His sister-in-law just ignored Su Jingfei''s existence and said slightly angrily.


    "What''s the matter with this? I''m introducing an outstanding young man. It happens that all the family are here to see if he''s very suitable for Yifei. What''s the matter? It''s better for so many people to be censored than for her to find a strong one herself." My sister-in-law didn''t care at all. Instead, she said it rightfully, but it was obvious that there was something in it.


    Liu Yifei was just about to retort. Su Jingfei, who had been silent, suddenly took Liu Yifei''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m very kind. I''m afraid you''ll be cheated. Let me call that person to have a look. Anyway, I don''t want any money."


    Su Jingfei''s words surprised everyone. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so generous. But when he heard the last sentence, it was funny. Did this guy think he was watching monkey opera?

 Chapter 839

    Su Jingfei''s words seem more easygoing, but after careful consideration, there is a lot of mystery. First of all, his tone shows a very close attitude to Liu Yifei, and then it implies calling that person to review, and he will also be one of the examiners.


    But his identity should have been the same as that of the man introduced by his sister-in-law. After all, he can be regarded as Liu Yifei''s husband candidate, but when he said that, his status changed completely.


    Liu Yifei''s family are all smart people, so Su Jingfei''s words have to make people look at him with new eyes. Young people can achieve several effects they need without affecting the atmosphere, but also in jokes. This is really not simple. People who just thought Su Jingfei was a smart guy before also began to re-examine Su Jingfei.


    Liu Yifei asked Su Jingfei to stop. He wanted to say something, but he changed his mind and said, "OK, sister-in-law, please call him. Let''s see what is elite and what is outstanding talent."


    Originally, everyone had already looked at Su Jingfei with new eyes. Now seeing Liu Yifei''s obedience to Su Jingfei''s words, we know that their relationship is really good. In addition to the sister-in-law''s family, the other three families think that it''s unnecessary for her to introduce her boyfriend to Liu Yifei.


    My sister-in-law didn''t realize the closeness between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, but she still hummed: "he''s on the road. He should be here soon. He''s a real outstanding talent. Yifei, you''ll have to talk more with him later."


    Since both Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei have no objection, Liu''s father and Liu''s mother naturally don''t say much. They don''t think Su Jingfei is not excellent. They want to find someone to compare them. They just don''t want to make their sister-in-law look too ugly.


    Because of the little sister-in-law''s agitation, people are not interested in continuing to chat. They all want to see what the so-called elite is like.


    The person my sister-in-law wanted to introduce didn''t make people wait for long. Within ten minutes, a young man in suit and shoes knocked on the door. He looked like he was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was more handsome than Su Jingfei. Besides, he was not the kind of cream boy. His superficial score was definitely better than Su Jingfei.


    This young man''s temperament is different from Su Jingfei''s affinity. He has a kind of noble spirit. He knows that he is the son of a rich family. After entering the door, he sees a room full of people. When he sees Liu Yifei, he first brightens his eyes, then says hello to his aunt. Then he goes to her and says, "Aunt Liu, I''m not late."


    "Shiqin, you are just in time. We are all waiting for you to have dinner together. Let me introduce you." Seeing the young man, she said with a smile, regardless of other people''s faces, and began to introduce: "elder brother and sister-in-law, this is the friend I want to introduce to Yifei. His name is ye Shiqin, a native of Beijing."


    Then he introduced them to ye Shiqin. Until Su Jingfei, his sister-in-law said, "this is Yifei''s friend. By the way, what''s your name?"


    Su Jingfei had been introduced to her sister-in-law by Liu''s father before, but now she pretends not to remember, which fully shows her attitude.


    But Su Jingfei was never the kind of person who suffered losses. He was not angry, but also held out his hand with a smile, shook hands with ye Shiqin and said, "Hello, my name is Su Jingfei. My aunt didn''t introduce me clearly just now. I''m Liu Yifei''s boyfriend."


    Although there was a smile on his face, a word was like a knife poking into ye Shiqin''s heart. Ye Shiqin was smiling, but then he was stiff. He didn''t know how to respond.


    Little sister-in-law did not expect that Su Jingfei, who had been relatively silent before, would be so overbearing in public, but also a little stunned.


    Fortunately, my sister-in-law also had a quick husband. She quickly said with a smile, "Shiqin, it''s no accident. My family Yifei is so excellent that there will always be some suitors. You should understand that."


    Ye Shiqin''s face softened slightly, and he nodded with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much about it. He also laughed, but their smile was totally different. Ye Shiqin pretended to be magnanimous. Su Jingfei laughed at his uncle''s explanation. He became a pursuer directly from his boyfriend. The gap is not a bit.


    Liu Yifei really wants to refute her sister-in-law and uncle, but Su Jingfei has been pressing Liu Yifei''s hand under the table. Su Jingfei is not an impulsive person. At this time, making trouble can only embarrass the Liu family, which is not good for their communication. If you want to solve the problem, you have to start from the root.


    After ye Shiqin also sat down, the dinner of the Liu family was a bit awkward, and the dinner began formally. However, in the process of waiting for the dishes, my sister-in-law introduced to the public: "Shiqin came back from studying abroad in the United States. He is only 25 years old this year, and he already has a company with assets of over 100 million yuan. Moreover, the business is very good, and he has a certain reputation in the capital and S Province."


    Ye Shiqin also said modestly: "where, my achievement is nothing in Aunt Liu''s eyes. Compared with Uncle Kuang, I''m still far behind." His uncle Kuang is his aunt.


    My little uncle already said with a smile: "Shiqin, don''t be modest. At your age, I''m just a salesman in a small business! If you get to my age, the company must be well-known in the whole country. It''s amazing! "


    The conversation between the three of them was obviously meant for everyone present. Liu Yifei''s parents are not businessmen. They don''t know what it means to have a company with assets of over 100 million in their twenties. However, their daughter is a top star, and their family''s financial resources have exceeded 100 million. They don''t take such assets into consideration at all. Liu Yifei''s second uncle is a little surprised.


    "Your own companies have assets of over 100 million, which is really good. Have you listed your companies?" Second uncle is a businessman. He is slightly interested in ye Shiqin, who is also a businessman. Of course, it has nothing to do with Liu Yifei''s factors.


    Ye Shiqin glances at Liu Yifei and sees that she is indifferent. He is disappointed, but he is not discouraged. Liu Yifei''s identity and wide knowledge are inevitable. If he is really moved by his industry, he will doubt Liu Yifei''s quality.


    Although disappointed, I still didn''t forget to answer the second uncle''s question: "my company has just started. It''s estimated that I will wait until next year to go public. There are still several companies in my family that I want to accept. I plan to wait until after the reorganization."


    "Oh? It turns out that there are family businesses. It seems that your family is a big family in Beijing. " After listening to ye Shiqin''s introduction, the second aunt naturally asked.


    "Shiqin''s parents in Beijing are also very famous, and his business is very big. If Shiqin doesn''t want to rely on his parents, he will become the general manager of the listed company directly. They just have their own company." Without waiting for ye Shiqin to introduce herself, my sister-in-law said with great appreciation. At the same time, she began to attack Su Jingfei and said, "by the way, Xiao Su, I didn''t ask you before, where do you work?"


    "I am a little actor. I made a movie with Yifei a while ago, and I know a little bit of medicine. I am a doctor." When Su Jingfei heard her question, he didn''t say much about it. Instead, he downplayed it.


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother were a little surprised. Yesterday, Su Jingfei and himself were not like this when they talked about it, but they thought again that Su Jingfei seemed to have mentioned that he was a member of the secret army and could not make it public.


    My sister-in-law didn''t know these things. Listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she turned her lips and said, "doctor or something. I''m in my twenties now. If you don''t say anything, I won''t have to say a word when you are an actor. Man! If you have the ability, you can start your own business. If you don''t have the ability, you can take an examination of a civil servant or enter a state-owned enterprise. If you have a stable job, you can guarantee a carefree life. It''s hard to say that being an actor. The water in the entertainment circle is so deep that it''s easy to lead people astray. "


    Su Jingfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Liu''s father is already discontented and says, "little sister, what do you mean? Yifei is in the entertainment industry now, and she will get worse?"


    My sister-in-law glared at her daughter-in-law, and then explained, "big brother, Qiangqiang''s mother doesn''t mean that. She just thinks that it''s not reassuring for men to mix in the entertainment industry. You know that the current environment is really not very good. There''s no reliable way to do business."


    Although he is more tactful than his sister-in-law, his meaning is the same. They don''t like Su Jingfei at all. My uncle and his wife are also surprised that Su Jingfei is an actor.


    With Liu''s father and Liu''s mother''s character, they should not like an actor. However, their attitude towards Su Jingfei is quite good. Is this young man really so good at acting that Liu''s father and Liu''s mother have accepted him?


    Liu Yifei''s aunt and father-in-law are obviously the kind of people with good temper. They don''t participate in the opinions, but just watch. They are also surprised by Su Jingfei''s career.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care much about these attitudes. He just said with a smile: "although business is very good, there are also great risks, especially for the listed companies. They may encounter stock difficulties one day, and they may lose their property. This is also possible!"


    "Don''t say the grapes are sour if you can''t eat them. There are a few idiots who can make the company so big. How can they say that they will go bankrupt if they go bankrupt?" My sister-in-law gave a sneer and said sarcastically.


    Liu Yifei couldn''t see them run on Su Jingfei like this. He said discontentedly: "sister-in-law, what you said is wrong. What''s wrong with the big company? Didn''t Feng''s group go bankrupt not long ago? More recently, isn''t Qian''s group also closed down? Which company is not a multi billion company


    Although she didn''t know the specific process, she lived in Su Jingfei for a period of time. Naturally, she knew that the collapse of the two companies had something to do with Su Jingfei. At this time, she was very proud to say it.


    My sister-in-law looked at Liu Yifei unexpectedly. When she was interested in these business matters, she said hard: "those big groups must have offended people. Otherwise, how can we do this? We can do business peacefully. It must be OK."


    Liu Yifei said that they really offended others, and that person was sitting beside him. But before he spoke, he heard that there was humanity at the door: "isn''t this ye Shao? Why are you here? "

 Chapter 840

    When ye Shiqin came in, the door of the private room was not closed properly, and passers-by could see him. Moreover, he was sitting close to the door, and people outside just saw him.


    The crowd turned their eyes to look out the door, and the people outside were not constrained. They pushed the door in and said to the crowd, "I''m sorry to disturb you." Then he looked at ye Shiqin and said, "Ye Shao, it''s a coincidence that you are here. You didn''t go home for the new year today."


    "It turned out to be director Li. It''s really a coincidence that I just came back from home." When ye Shiqin saw the visitor, he was also surprised. He said with a smile, and then introduced him to the public: "this is director Li of the Bureau of industry and commerce. I think the second uncle should know him." He also along with the introduction of the younger sister-in-law, called the second uncle.


    People began to see a stranger, and they were still guessing the identity of this person. It was quite unexpected to hear that he was the director of the Bureau of industry and commerce. Q city is not the provincial capital of S Province. If you can be the leader of the Municipal Bureau, you can be a high-level person.


    "Director Li, I''m Lao Liu. You still know me." The second uncle really knew director Li. He stood up and said with a smile.


    "Lao Liu! Why don''t you know each other? You''re eating with Ye Shao. It''s a coincidence. " Chief Li chuckled and held out his hand to the second uncle. However, judging from his appearance, it should be in the face of Ye Shiqin. It''s hard to say whether he really remembers the second uncle.


    Next to the little uncle also stood up and said with a smile: "director Li, long time no see, recently I heard that you are going to be promoted."


    "Oh, it''s Lao Kuang. I didn''t see him clearly when I just came in." Director Li''s attitude towards his little uncle is obviously better than his second uncle''s. obviously, his little uncle''s business should be bigger than his second uncle''s.


    With the arrival of director Li, ye Shiqin''s face is naturally bigger, and he looks like the host''s family. "Director Li, we''re having a family dinner here. What''s the matter with you? Is there any other leader here? I''ll have a toast later! "


    Director Li said with a smile: "there are really a few leaders. You can go and have a look later. I''ll go first now. I''ll toast you later." Then he said hello to everyone and left.


    He came here just to say hello to ye Shiqin, which is just to give him face. When director Li left, the atmosphere of the dinner changed a little. The Liu family, who didn''t think much of Ye Shiqin, began to look at him with new eyes.


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother know Su Jingfei''s situation. Naturally, they don''t incline to ye Shiqin just because of Ye Shiqin''s performance. Moreover, they think ye Shiqin is a little swaggering. Liu''s father is a low-key person, but he doesn''t like him very much.


    As for Liu Yifei, she doesn''t look at ye Shiqin at all. She only has Su Jingfei in her heart. Besides, she doesn''t look up to a small director. Let alone what she has seen, even Su Jingfei doesn''t know how much higher the people he meets are than those ye Shiqin meets.


    She lives in Su Jingfei''s house. How can she not know the relationship between him and Liu Dingbang? That''s the first brother in the whole province. It''s needless to say how high the level is.


    The people of the Liu family don''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. Whether it''s the second uncle''s family or the aunt''s family, they are more polite to ye Shiqin. Even if they don''t make up to ye Shiqin, they won''t be rejected. The only thing that makes Su Jingfei more satisfied is that the people of the two families don''t turn a cold shoulder to themselves because of Ye Shiqin.


    "Yifei, look at Shiqin. He is young and has such a wide range of contacts. The director of the Municipal Administration for Industry and Commerce has to take the initiative to say hello to Shiqin. This is the real elite. Later, Shiqin will go there to toast the leaders, or you can go with him." My aunt saw that ye Shiqin had face, and naturally she also had light on her face, so she made this request.


    Ye Shiqin also said: "yes, Yifei, people who can be said by director Li to be leaders must be important people in the city. Why don''t you come to know me together, so that we can help our uncles, aunts, second uncles and aunts."


    Obviously, he is more able to speak, and directly says that such a request is good for the whole Liu family. If Liu Yifei refuses, it will be a bit reckless of everyone''s interests.


    After he finished, his aunt and second uncle were excited, but it was not easy to speak. They could only look at Liu Yifei.


    It was Liu''s father who said, "Mr. Ye, your kindness has been appreciated. We are all ordinary people. We don''t need to know so many dignitaries. Moreover, the situation of our family is special, and it''s not convenient to do such things."


    He is not a business man. He is not happy with the integrity of some scholars when he hears ye Shiqin''s words. From this point of view, Su Jingfei''s performance makes him much more satisfied.


    As Liu Yifei''s parents, naturally, they are more concerned about Su Jingfei, whom Liu Yifei likes. When director Li came in, he was indifferent and didn''t take director Li seriously. In fact, it can be understood that Su Jingfei is not a member of Q City, and he is a major and a special force. His status is no lower than that of director Li.


    Ye Shiqin was rejected by Liu''s father. As soon as his face changed, he immediately said with a smile: "uncle Liu said that Yifei''s identity is really not suitable for going. I''ll go there later, but I don''t think it''s a bad thing to make friends with these leaders."


    Liu Yifei said with a curl of his lips: "our family are all doing business peacefully, and they don''t want any conveniences. They don''t need to please anyone."


    "Yifei, that''s not right. What''s important in business is to get to know more people. Only when there are more ways to do business, can business be good. Shiqin wants to help our Liu family. It''s also a kind intention. Others have the heart, but they don''t have the ability." My sister-in-law refutes Liu Yifei''s words discontentedly, and constantly glances at Su Jingfei. It''s very obvious who the other person is.


    Even if Su Jingfei has a good temper, he will be angry if he is always said like this. Moreover, with his current status, no one dares to say that about him. The reason why he doesn''t retort is mainly to give Liu Yifei face, and he also thinks it''s not worth being angry.


    Now when I heard my sister-in-law''s words, I said with a smile: "I think my sister-in-law''s words are reasonable. I want to do business. If I don''t know some friends, how can I do well? Yifei, you''re not right."


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t think he should say such a thing, her sister-in-law was very proud of what he said and then said, "look, Yifei, your friends think so. Do you still think there''s a problem? Shiqin wants to help our Liu family. How interesting they are


    Liu Yifei was also surprised why Su Jingfei said that. However, Su Jingfei blinked and said with a smile: "besides, it''s too difficult to achieve a career by relying on both hands these days. If there is no external support, it''s really impossible. You have to understand that my sister-in-law is right. How can the person in her eyes be wrong, right?"


    Su Jingfei''s words are a bit confusing. Liu Yifei didn''t understand what he meant at the moment, but several business people in the Liu family soon understood Su Jingfei''s words, and he also made innuendo.


    Ye Shiqin has always said that he is a self-made company, but he has a rich family. It''s too fake to say that he doesn''t have any help from his family. With the help of his family, ye Shiqin is a rich second generation at most. What can he do?


    Su Jingfei didn''t say a few words from the beginning to the end, but each sentence can basically poke ye Shiqin''s heart, and even make him unable to refute.


    From this point of view, Liu''s father and Liu''s mother are very satisfied. Their son-in-law can''t be that kind of crafty person, but he can''t be honest and bullied. Su Jingfei is like this. Although he doesn''t usually open his mouth, as long as he opens his mouth, it''s absolutely the same as a knife. This shows that Su Jingfei knows in his heart that he just doesn''t like to say it.


    Second uncle and aunt also have some accidents. Su Jingfei, who has been smiling and speechless, says something that is so painful. It seems that Liu Yifei has some reasons to like him.


    Ye Shiqin''s face is ugly. He has always been proud of his family background, but now he meets a special family like the Liu family. His family background is not an advantage for the time being. Moreover, through Su Jingfei''s words, it has become a burden to him, which makes him regret that he made too much publicity before.


    "Xiao Su, there''s some truth in what you say, but how can it make me feel that I can''t eat grapes? It''s sour grapes. It''s not something anyone wants." My sister-in-law was choked by Su Jingfei''s words, and she didn''t want to save face any more. She directly pointed out that she didn''t like Su Jingfei, and then snorted: "our family''s income is dozens of times that of you. You and our family''s income are together, and we all know why."


    "Auntie, how can you say that?" As soon as Liu Yifei''s face changed, her sister-in-law''s words were really ugly. She couldn''t help saying.


    "Yifei, you can''t be cheated by men when you are spoken. If you talk to this point, I''ll pick it up." My sister-in-law snorted, ignoring Yifei''s obstruction, and said, "Yifei is still young and doesn''t understand, but we can''t watch her being cheated. She is a top star. How much money does she earn and spend every year? You should understand. As a little actor and doctor, do you think you are worthy of Yifei?"


    "Xiaomei, that''s enough." Liu''s father couldn''t see it any more and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Do you really want Yifei to be with such a person? Shiqin is not better than him in any way. Why don''t you give him a chance My sister-in-law was unconvinced and looked down upon Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei sighed, but still said with a smile: "how excellent he is. What Yifei likes is me, sister-in-law. Are you too worried?"


    "What? You don''t think I''m too worried, brother. You hear me. He has already begun to dislike Yifei''s family before he''s with her. He''s so impolite. How can Yifei be with him? Compared with Shiqin, he''s just a scum! " My sister-in-law screamed and said angrily.

 Chapter 841

    Su Jingfei''s words completely angered my sister-in-law. She almost pointed to Su Jingfei''s nose and said angrily, no matter what she said.


    Her words not only belittle Su Jingfei, but also improve ye Shiqin. She knows that as long as her words affect Liu Yifei, Su Jingfei may have no hope. After all, in her eyes, no matter how to compare Su Jingfei and ye Shiqin, they are not the same level.


    Apart from Liu Yifei''s family, all the Liu family members don''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. Their aunt and second uncle just think Su Jingfei is good from the impression, but they really want to compare the conditions. They also tend to ye Shiqin.


    Even if Liu Yifei doesn''t expect to curry favor with rich people or people with status, this is the real society after all. If Liu Yifei finds a person who is much worse than himself, they will certainly not like it. How can we say that Liu Yifei is a top star.


    Liu Yifei''s father waited for his sister-in-law''s words to finish, and said in a deep voice again, "enough, little sister, what are you talking about? When has our family become poor and rich? You''ve been in business for many years, and you don''t even understand the most basic principles? What happened to sue? What''s wrong with being young and down-to-earth? He learns all his skills by himself and doesn''t need to rely on others. What''s wrong with that? "


    Although he is not the eldest brother of the Liu family, there is a elder sister on it, but he is really angry. No matter whether he is the elder sister-in-law or the second uncle, he is silent. What''s more, Liu Yifei''s father is very reasonable.


    "Yifei in my family is really an actor and a star now, but she is still the daughter of our Liu family. If her criteria for finding a boyfriend is the family background of the other party, I don''t say what it will be like. Obviously, she just needs to find the person she likes, and I don''t care about anything else." Seeing the silence, Liu Fu snorted again.


    Su Jingfei was angry after listening to her sister-in-law''s words. After all, what she said was really harsh. But now Liu Yifei''s father asked him to nod his head secretly. No wonder Liu Yifei has been in the entertainment industry for so long, but he has not been polluted. Having such a father with good principles really helps a lot.


    "Brother, don''t be angry. Isn''t my sister worried about Yifei? I think Xiao Su is also a good person. He is calm and has a good temper. He will make great achievements in the future. " Second uncle see elder brother really angry, quickly persuade a way.


    Aunt is also beside the way: "yes, don''t be angry, little sister, everything is for the good of the Liu family."


    Liu Yifei''s father just saw that Su Jingfei''s face was not very good-looking, so he said fiercely. Now that his sister-in-law has been silent, he hummed: "our Liu family has never been that snobbish. Don''t forget our family''s tradition just because you have been in business for several years."


    Although my sister-in-law dared to refute Liu Yifei''s father before, now she can only bow her head and dare not speak. After all, her elder brother''s prestige still makes her feel guilty.


    "Uncle Liu, just now Aunt Liu just wanted Yifei to give me a chance. Don''t be angry with her. I''ll give you a toast. I''ll do it. You''re always free." Ye Shiqin and his father sat down and stood up quickly.


    From this point of view, ye Shiqin is really smart. In a word, he puts the responsibility on himself. My sister-in-law will definitely like him more, and even give people the impression that he has the courage to take responsibility. After all, he is a guest. No matter what the purpose is, the Liu family should give him some face.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Liu''s father didn''t want to be impolite. He nodded at ye Shiqin''s words and said, "Ye Shao, you''re welcome. We can only give advice on Yifei''s affairs. She''ll decide how to do it herself."


    Even so, he drank the wine. He was a reasonable man. If people treated him politely, he would not refuse.


    After reading an unpleasant article, everyone began to officially enter the banquet. Su Jingfei was not a business man, but he understood the truth. He toasted Liu Yifei''s parents, her aunt''s family and her second uncle''s family separately. When she was young, her uncle accepted, but she snorted and refused.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t matter. She just laughs and passes away. No matter her attitude towards herself, she is Liu Yifei''s sister-in-law. Give her some face.


    After more than ten minutes of the meal, ye Shiqin got up and said, "uncles and aunts, you eat first. I''ll go to Director Li and have a look. I''ll come back later and continue to drink with you." Although he came uninvited today, he has been trying to please the Liu family. Now the Liu family has a good impression of him.


    "Well, you can go." Liu''s father nodded. In fact, he didn''t have a good impression of Ye Shiqin. He just felt that he was a little publicity.


    Second uncle and aunt''s impression of him is OK, at least not worse than Su Jingfei. If you count his wealth, he is still three points stronger than Su Jingfei. If Yi Fei can walk with him, it''s also a good choice.


    "Elder brother, look at ye Shiqin. He is so sensible when he is so young. Now when he goes to toast, he will soon have a relationship with the city leaders. He is definitely young and promising, and there are families in the capital. How suitable a young man is for Yifei." When ye Shiqin left, she immediately told Liu Yifei''s father.


    Because of her dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei, she didn''t avoid it at all. She pointed out her meaning directly and didn''t grudge her praise when she spoke.


    "Little sister, I''ve already said that what Yifei likes is the right one. Even if there are any conditions, won''t she choose? She has seen more people than we have, and she is not easily moved. The condition is not the most important thing. " Liu''s father''s impression of Ye Shiqin has also changed, but he still insists on his own idea.


    After listening to the elder brother''s words, she didn''t continue to pester her. Instead, she said to Yifei, "Yifei, what do you think of Shiqin people? Isn''t that good? "


    Compared with her family, Liu Yifei is naturally very firm in her mind, not only because she likes Su Jingfei very much, but also because she has some worship. What''s more, these so-called promising young people are not enough to mention in front of Su Jingfei. Speaking of all Su Jingfei''s achievements, her family should think that they are supported.


    "Auntie, don''t say it. No matter how good Ye Shiqin is, it has nothing to do with me. You shouldn''t let him come today. It''s so troublesome. A good meal has changed the taste." Liu Yifei''s heart is not happy, and his speech is not happy.


    My sister-in-law listened to what Liu Yifei said, and she was equally dissatisfied: "Hey, Yifei, are you teaching my sister-in-law a lesson? When you become a big star, you look down on your sister-in-law. You don''t remember when I coaxed you. "


    Liu Yifei didn''t expect her sister-in-law to say that. She said shyly and angrily, "what do you mean, sister-in-law? I don''t mean that."


    "If you don''t have such a meaning, you can think about it. Shiqin is the best person to be a husband. He is always better than others who have no achievements." My sister-in-law didn''t give Liu Yifei a retort at all, and it was settled.


    Liu Yifei''s father once mentioned not to let people be too powerful. Now, after so long, his sister-in-law mentions it again, but it''s hard for him to speak again. He also wants to see what Su Jingfei will say when he is angry all the time.


    Su Jingfei didn''t disappoint him. After listening to what her sister-in-law said, she stopped Liu Yifei with a smile and said, "sister-in-law, what''s your business?"


    Sister in law a Leng, did not expect Su Jingfei will have this question, instinct way: "real estate, we do real estate."


    In this era, real estate is definitely a profiteering industry. No matter where it is, house prices are steadily rising. Even if there is an occasional decline, it is also a small scale. The overall environment is absolutely profitable.


    "Do you have cooperation with ye Shiqin in the development of real estate or sales?" Su Jingfei asked immediately after her sister-in-law had answered.


    My sister-in-law opened her mouth before she could speak. She was held by her father-in-law. She quickly changed her tongue and said, "why should I tell you who you are? What''s the matter with our company? You''re an outsider asking about."


    Su Jingfei laughs and no longer asks questions. Instead, he says, "it''s like this. I understand."


    After that, he didn''t speak any more. As for what he understood, he didn''t mention it again. In his tone, except for the two children of Er Shu''s family and Xiao Qiang, everyone else understood. My sister-in-law and ye Shiqin absolutely had a cooperative relationship.


    Even if you can vaguely guess that the reason why my sister-in-law wants Liu Yifei and ye Shiqin to go together must be good for her. Now I really confirm that I''m still dissatisfied with my sister-in-law. My own nieces all use it as chips to please their partners, which is a bit wrong.


    Maybe she really thinks ye Shiqin is good, but Su Jingfei is not bad either. In order to cooperate with ye Shiqin, my sister-in-law tries her best to break up Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, which even makes Liu''s father frown.


    My sister-in-law''s face is ugly. Although she didn''t say it, her meaning has been fully expressed. Su Jingfei is really cunning. She underestimated him before. This boy can make Liu Yifei, a big star, move. He really has some skills. He should change his strategy.


    "Director Li, director Zhou and Secretary Qiu, come this way. The three leaders come to toast my friends. It''s really face saving." Just then, ye Shiqin''s voice sounded at the door, and there were three people behind him, one of whom was director Li who had been here before.


    Three people behind him a polite, director Li said with a smile: "since they are ye Shao''s family, how to say also want to give some face, before no toast, it is impolite."


    With the sound of speaking, four people have come in. Ye Shiqin quickly explained to Liu Yifei''s father: "uncle Liu, I just went there to toast. Several leaders heard that we are having a family dinner here, and they will come to toast. Let me introduce them to you."


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, he already said, "director Li has just introduced to you. This is secretary Qiu of the Secretariat of the municipal Party committee, Secretary of the mayor, and this is director Zhou of the Finance Bureau.".


    Although the Liu family is rich and Liu Yifei is a big star, they have nothing to do with their official faces. Now they suddenly come to these big figures. They are really surprised. At the same time, they all marvel at ye Shiqin''s face. Even if he goes to propose a toast, they can see ye Shiqin''s face in front of them.


    Although the three leaders came to propose a toast to the Liu family, they still held a high attitude. The Liu family must also be polite. They all stand up and be polite to each other is the inevitable process.


    Su Jingfei also stood up with the crowd. Before he spoke, Secretary Qiu suddenly rubbed his eyes. Unexpectedly, he jumped to Su Jingfei''s side, grabbed his hand, shook his head and said, "Mr. Su, I saw you here. I wanted to thank you very much yesterday, but I didn''t find you. Thank you so much."


    Secretary Qiu''s behavior stunned everyone. Su Jingfei didn''t remember that he knew him. He was confused and said, "Secretary Qiu, do we know each other?"


    "Mr. Su, it''s normal for you not to know me. Yesterday was so chaotic, but I can remember you. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t sit here any more. Yesterday, the mayor told me that it was a pity that I didn''t see Mr. Su." Secretary Qiu is very enthusiastic. No matter how people around him look at him, he doesn''t even have the meaning to explain. He holds Su Jingfei''s hand.


    Although Su Jingfei still can''t remember when he met him, he probably guessed that he was saving people on the plane yesterday. Unexpectedly, he met the passengers on the plane today. It''s a coincidence.


    "Secretary Qiu, don''t get excited. What''s the matter? Please introduce it to us first. Who is this?" Director Zhou and director Li are all in a fog. Seeing that Secretary Qiu is so dispassionate, they can''t help asking what the identity of this young man is.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault. I''m so excited that I forgot to introduce myself." Secretary Qiu patted his head and said with a smile: "today we have dinner together, not to shock me? But the man who saved me at that time was right in front of me! "


    When he spoke, he pointed to Su Jingfei. People knew that Secretary Qiu was so excited about Su Jingfei because he had saved Secretary Qiu.


    But according to their conversation, it seems that Su Jingfei doesn''t know Secretary Qiu yet, which is a bit strange. At first, my younger sister-in-law and others thought Su Jingfei was some kind of high-ranking official. Now they heard that it was because he saved Secretary Qiu. Even if he has some advantages because of secretary Qiu, it doesn''t mean that his achievements will surpass those of Ye Shiqin.


    But before their thoughts were over, director Li and director Zhou immediately took the initiative to shake hands with Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, I''ve heard a lot about you. Welcome to Q city. If I knew it was you, I would have had a toast to you before." Director Li''s attitude towards him far exceeds his admiration for ye Shiqin.


    In the dumbfounded, director Zhou was even more grateful: "Mr. Su, you have saved a lot of losses for our Q city. I want to thank you on behalf of Q city!"

 Chapter 842

    Su Jingfei was really puzzled this time. He could not help asking: "director Zhou, where do you say that? How can you thank me on behalf of the whole city?"


    Others are also a little strange. Even if Su Jingfei saves Secretary Qiu, he won''t thank him on behalf of Q city. If he saves the mayor, it''s almost the same. There''s a lot of difference!


    "Here''s the thing. Three of the passengers you rescued yesterday came to our Q city for investment, with an investment of at least more than one billion yuan. Think about how much trouble you have solved for us, otherwise the investment will be gone, and the reputation of bad investment environment will spread, and our Q city will really have problems." Director Zhou is from the Finance Bureau. He is sensitive to money. Even if he is not in charge of attracting investment, he knows the importance of money.


    Su Jingfei just let out that there were at least two or three hundred people on the plane yesterday. He didn''t know what their identities were, but he just managed to get rid of the robbers, which was tantamount to saving everyone.


    "Director Li, director Zhou, wait a minute. I want to ask what Mr. Su has done to make you so excited?" When ye Shiqin saw the guests he had brought, he seemed to forget his own existence. He went to make up with the guy who didn''t seem to be worth mentioning. He couldn''t help asking.


    His problems are also the problems of the Liu family, especially his younger sister-in-law and uncle. They did not expect Su Jingfei to be able to resurrect in situ with blood. They all thought that ye Shiqin had brought the leaders to him, and he would be doomed. As a result, the wind changed, how could these leaders all go to talk to Su Jingfei, but ye Shiqin was left aside.


    Director Li was familiar with ye Shiqin. When he heard his question, he immediately said with a smile, "Ye Shao, since you have dinner with Mr. Su, you should have a good relationship, don''t you know what he did?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. He just looked at ye Shiqin with a smile. Other people also wanted to laugh. Director Li''s question really made people speechless, but people didn''t know the inside story, and they didn''t expect that this sentence would embarrass him. How could they have a good relationship!


    Fortunately, ye Shiqin is a businessman with relatively thick skin. He ignores director Li''s question and shakes his head and says, "I haven''t heard of him yet."


    Secretary Qiu was the one who spoke this time. He was somewhat pitiful to the public: "you didn''t see Mr. Su''s heroism yesterday, or you would have admired him. I was not only saved by Mr. Su, but also became a fan of him. It''s just amazing."


    "Great? You mean The more Secretary Qiu said that, the more confused everyone was. Liu Yifei thought of Su Jingfei''s words yesterday, contacted Su Jingfei''s ability, and had a guess.


    Secretary Qiu didn''t pay attention to these people when they came in. Now when he heard Liu Yifei''s words, he found that the girl in ordinary dress was Liu Yifei. He was surprised and said, "it''s Miss Liu Yifei. Why are you here?"


    "Of course I should be here. These are my family." Secretary Qiu didn''t answer her question. Instead, she asked herself. Liu Yifei didn''t give a good answer. She met a lot of high-level people and was not at all restrained.


    Secretary Qiu''s tiger body was shocked. He looked at Liu Yifei and ye Shiqin and said, "it turns out that Miss Liu Yifei is Ye Shao''s family."


    "What are you talking about? Who are his relatives? This is my boyfriend." Liu Yifei has not yet waited for ye Shiqin, who is happy because of misunderstanding, to speak. He has already taken the lead and held Su Jingfei''s hand.


    Before ye Shiqin''s face showed a smile, he was choked by Liu Yifei''s words. This kind of refusal is equivalent to slapping in the face in public. Even if ye Shiqin is thick skinned, he has a little pain. His aunt and uncle are also depressed. This niece is too headstrong.


    "It turns out that Miss Liu Yifei''s boyfriend is Mr. Su, so it''s no wonder that since ancient times, beautiful girls love heroes, which is a perfect match. God knows how to arrange it." Secretary Qiu was a little stunned and laughed.


    Before, no matter whether people thought Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei were suitable, now after listening to Secretary Qiu''s words, they all thought they were suitable.


    After laughing, Secretary Qiu estimates that people still want to know what Su Jingfei has done. He is a secretary. What he is good at is studying other people''s minds. He often sees through other people''s ideas.


    "Yesterday, I came back from other places by plane. On the way to the junction of the two provinces, I met someone robbing the plane. These robbers had strong firepower, and the resistance of the air police had no effect at all. Finally, the robbers controlled the whole plane." Secretary Qiu''s voice was not big, but the cadence of his voice soon made people feel the tension at that time.


    Not to mention those who didn''t come into contact with the hijacking incident, even Su Jingfei, a participant, can''t help but be attracted by his words. This is probably his special ability as a secretary.


    "Just when the air passengers couldn''t help it, Mr. Su Jingfei stepped forward and came down from the sky like a flying general. He killed seven or eight robbers all by himself and successfully saved one of the plane''s passengers. He was just like a God."


    Secretary Qiu is relatively simple, but he has outlined the situation at that time, and then added a few details. Through these details, people know what happened at that time. Su Jingfei also knows where Secretary Qiu is. He should be a first-class passenger. After all, the economy class environment should not be suitable for Secretary Qiu.


    When he finished speaking, everyone was speechless, not only because his words sounded too exaggerated in the public, how to deal with seven or eight robbers alone, but the speaker was Secretary Qiu, who was invited by Ye Shiqin, and certainly would not specially help Su Jingfei.


    "Secretary Qiu, when I just heard what you said, Su Jingfei dealt with seven or eight robbers alone, and they were still distributed in different cabins. How did he do it? Secretary Qiu, you can''t remember wrong." After listening to Secretary Qiu''s words, ye Shiqin can''t help but raise his objection. Is Su Jingfei really able to fight the robbers with his small physique?


    Secretary Qiu''s words were questioned, and his tone was not very good: "Ye Shao, don''t you believe me? Qiu thinks he is not old enough to be dazed. "


    As soon as ye Shiqin''s face changed, he really had a good family in the capital, and his family was rich, but they were all far away in the capital. In Q City, he still wanted to see the leader''s eyes. Seeing that Secretary Qiu was not happy, he quickly changed his words and said, "it''s not that. I just think it''s amazing. It''s a bit incredible!"


    Secretary Qiu didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, you saved my life yesterday. Today''s meal must be my treat."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. He had planned to solve the problem with ye Shiqin by himself, but he didn''t expect that when Secretary Qiu arrived, ye Shiqin''s advantage would not exist immediately. A mayor''s secretary would be good enough for him. What''s more, director Zhou was very grateful to him.


    He wanted to explain that today is a family dinner for the Liu family. It''s not good for secretary Qiu to treat him. However, Secretary Qiu completely ignored other people''s ideas and said naturally, "Mr. Su, I heard that you were picked up by the army yesterday. Later I learned that you were a major in the army. I was really surprised. I wanted to go to the army to find you."


    In his mind, since Liu Yifei is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, he should know about Su Jingfei, and he didn''t evade the public, but the specific troops didn''t mention it, which is also a kind of protection.


    In addition to Liu''s father and Liu''s mother who already knew Su Jingfei''s identity, other people were shocked. Especially, the younger sister-in-law''s family and ye Shiqin were all shocked to see Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei must be younger than ye Shiqin, but now he is a major, and his position is not low.


    He used to say that he was a little actor and a doctor, but now he has become a member of the military. This span is a bit large, and most people can''t keep up with this idea.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to mention this, but since Secretary Qiu said it, he said generously: "Secretary Qiu, you''re welcome. Yesterday''s things were more troublesome. I didn''t want to be asked, so I went to the army first. I didn''t expect to meet you today."


    "It''s a good thing you met me, otherwise I couldn''t find anyone to thank." Secretary Qiu laughed and then said to Liu Yifei''s father, "you are Miss Liu Yifei''s father. Your daughter is really good. She is not only beautiful, but also good at filming. You may not know that Mr. Su Jingfei has been identified as one of the top ten outstanding young people in this city by our mayor."


    People were surprised that no matter which city, there would be such a contest. But Su Jingfei was not from Q City, but the mayor wanted him to be listed as one of the top ten outstanding young people in Q city. People could not be surprised.


    My sister-in-law didn''t come to see Su Jingfei. She thought Su Jingfei was too much worse than ye Shiqin. Now she suddenly found that Su Jingfei was so respected. She felt hot on her face and became more and more upset. After listening to Secretary Qiu''s words, she immediately raised her objection and said, "Secretary Qiu, he just became a hero once, but he is not from Q city, And the selection can''t be decided just because of one event! "


    "Who is this?" Secretary Qiu didn''t know her sister-in-law and asked unconsciously.


    "This is Yifei''s sister-in-law." Su Jingfei took the initiative to introduce.


    "Oh, it turns out it''s Miss Yifei''s sister-in-law. It seems that you don''t know much about Mr. Su Jingfei. Although he didn''t come to invest in Q city this time, his Su group is the most famous company in H Province. Such a young chairman has such great ability. I think it''s no problem for him to be an outstanding young man."


    Su''s group, the most famous group in H Province, has been shocked by this statement. No matter Liu''s family or ye Shiqin, we can imagine the scale of a company with such a name.

 Chapter 843

    Su Jingfei''s identity was originally known only by the Liu family. Liu Yifei''s relatives were not clear about it. Her younger sister-in-law even belittled Su Jingfei as worthless. It seems that Su Jingfei can only sit here because she hugs Liu Yifei''s thigh.


    Now when I hear Secretary Qiu''s words, I know the real situation of Su Jingfei. Secretary Qiu is the Secretary of the mayor. Naturally, he doesn''t speak freely, and people won''t doubt his words. Now they just see Su Jingfei with uncertain eyes.


    "Mr. Su, it''s a great honor for you to be a guest in Q city. How can we not thank you for helping us so much?" After the introduction, Secretary Qiu said to Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to reveal his identity, but others have found out his own affairs. As the richest man in H Province, even though we don''t know how much money he has, everyone knows that Su Jingfei is definitely the youngest rich man in H Province.


    In the eyes of secretary Qiu and others, Su Jingfei is actually equivalent to a foreign businessman. Even if they don''t mention things on the plane, they should be polite to Su Jingfei. If people are happy and invest a little money here, it''s really a great achievement. Of course, Secretary Qiu mainly thanks Su Jingfei for saving his life.


    Since everyone knows Su Jingfei''s real identity, no one dares to ask Liu Yifei to give up Su Jingfei and choose ye Shiqin. Su Jingfei can make the mayor''s secretary look at him in a different light. Naturally, his identity is not low. What''s more, he is also said to be the boss of the most famous group in H Province, which is far more valuable than ye Shiqin.


    "Secretary Qiu, where do you eat? Why don''t I go to your side and have a drink with you? This is Yifei''s family dinner." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and told Qiu MI.


    Before Secretary Qiu spoke, Liu''s father said: "Xiao Su, since Secretary Qiu is here, we have just started. Otherwise, let Secretary Qiu have a meal with us. I think Secretary Qiu will give us face."


    Contrary to his usual low profile, Liu''s father invited Secretary Qiu to have dinner with him, which surprised the Liu family. They even thought, is he enlightened and wants to deal with people in officialdom?


    In fact, only Liu Yifei can understand his father''s thoughts. She can see the smile in his eyes, and even raise her eyebrows.


    He had always been sure of Su Jingfei, but was questioned by people. He not only questioned whether Su Jingfei was worthy of Liu Yifei, but also questioned Liu Fu''s vision. Ye Shiqin made it clear that he was stronger than Su Jingfei, but he was optimistic about Su Jingfei.


    Now Secretary Qiu''s appearance has changed people''s opinion. Naturally, he has a light on his face. As an intellectual, he doesn''t value money and power. What he values is a name, which is the so-called face. Su Jingfei really gives him a face this time.


    When he finished his words, the second uncle and his aunt invited him and said, "yes, Secretary Qiu, we have just started here. Shall we have a meal together? It''s a rare experience. "


    At ordinary times, even if they have seen some of them, they are much worse than Secretary Qiu. After all, the mayor''s secretary has great power. They can say that now because Su Jingfei is secretary Qiu''s life-saving benefactor, and it seems that Secretary Qiu has ten points of respect for Su Jingfei.


    At this time, my little uncle could not care about ye Shiqin. At least in terms of financial status, Su Jingfei was better than him. This is the absolute thigh. Even if ye Shiqin had a certain background, he was in the capital, and he was the mayor of Q city.


    Ye Shiqin is the most embarrassing person in the field now. My sister-in-law doesn''t know how to react when she sees the ups and downs of the situation. However, his role, which should have been valued by others, is now completely reduced to soy sauce. Since Secretary Qiu and others saw Su Jingfei, they have completely forgotten him, and they can''t even remember him. In fact, they came here to toast because of Ye Shiqin.


    Ye Shiqin has never been so embarrassed as he is today. He has been surrounded by people all the time. Now this situation of being left out completely thanks to Su Jingfei. His heart has long hated Su Jingfei.


    This guy not only robbed his own Liu Yifei, but now he even stole the limelight. It happened that this limelight was given to him by himself. I really want to vomit blood. If it wasn''t for the thick skinned businessman, he would have been unable to stay and wanted to leave for a long time.


    But Su Jingfei is a martial arts expert. He is sensitive to other people''s hateful eyes. When ye Shiqin hates him, he knows it. He suddenly tilts his head to see ye Shiqin''s hateful eyes.


    Ye Shiqin didn''t expect that Su Jingfei suddenly turned his head. His guilty feeling of being caught and broken made him turn his head immediately and try to pretend that he had done nothing.


    "Secretary Qiu, you see that everyone is so enthusiastic. If you don''t let all the leaders over there come to this table to eat, it''s a bit of excitement. Besides, ye Shao is very hospitable when he invites you." Su Jingfei saw ye Shiqin turn his head and said with a smile.


    "Yes, I just forgot that ye Shao invited us here. I''m sorry!" Secretary Qiu was so happy to see Su Jingfei that he thought that he had ignored Zheng Zhu and apologized.


    But then he said, "no, Mr. Su said. This is Miss Liu Yifei''s family dinner. Mr. Su is her boyfriend. Will he attend? Mr. Ye? Are you any of their relatives? " Secretary Qiu asked a question that made ye Shiqin want to die.


    Su Jingfei suddenly feels that Secretary Qiu is an interesting person. He must be very clever to be the mayor''s secretary. He has no reason to say such a thing. Now that he can say it, he obviously sees that he is at odds with ye Shiqin.


    He stabbed ye Shiqin directly in a seemingly puzzled tone. No matter how careful ye Shiqin was, Secretary Qiu could say that he had never thought of it. But in this way, his behavior made Su Jingfei feel good about him. He was really experienced.


    Even if ye Shiqin didn''t think as much as Su Jingfei, he sighed in his heart. It was a wrong decision to invite Secretary Qiu to support his face, but he had to say: "I''m the guest invited by my sister-in-law."


    "Oh, it''s a friend. I see." Secretary Qiu, oh, seems to understand something. People''s eyes unconsciously look at Liu Yifei. We are all smart people. If we can''t think of this point again, it''s really stupid.


    Director Zhou and director Li also understand the current situation, but director Li, who is relatively familiar with ye Shiqin, sighs in secret that this unfortunate ye Shiqin has provoked Su Jingfei, but even the leaders have to tolerate the role of three. He is a relatively high-level person in the leadership of Q City, and naturally knows more about the situation.


    Whether Su Jingfei is a major in 307 troops or the chairman of Su''s group in H Province, Su Jingfei has a great face in Q City, even if he has dinner with the mayor.


    Now Su Jingfei invited them to have dinner at this table. It was a great honor. Ye Shiqin was very embarrassed and they couldn''t help him.


    Next, Su Jingfei and others moved their work a little, and then added some dishes. Secretary Qiu didn''t say much, so they sat down here. In fact, they were almost over there. The reason why they came here was to give ye Shiqin face. Unexpectedly, they met Su Jingfei.


    After the three of them sat down, they all reopened a new table. The main flatterer at the previous table was ye Shiqin. Except for Liu''s parents, all the others looked at ye Shiqin with new eyes and had a certain liking for him.


    But now it''s really Su Jingfei''s turn, and his face will be even greater. Not only is the Liu family around Su Jingfei, but Secretary Qiu''s three people are constantly toasting. Even if they don''t try to please him, it''s almost the same. It can be seen that people recognize Su Jingfei.


    Compared with Su Jingfei, ye Shiqin is very miserable. He is not only a soy sauce maker, but also has no chance to propose a toast. It''s because other people''s enthusiasm is too high, and they are all around Su Jingfei, so he is a foil.


    Finally, in the middle of the banquet, ye Shiqin couldn''t stand such a cold shoulder and stood up and said, "leaders, uncles and aunts, I remember that there are still some things in the company. I need to go back and deal with them first. I''ll invite some of them later. Today I''m leaving ahead of time."


    In fact, the Liu family are very kind except for their younger sister-in-law. No matter what happened to ye Shiqin, now they hear that he is going to leave, they all politely ask for a few words, but ye Shiqin can''t stay any longer, and they all refuse one by one.


    The three leaders didn''t give face to ye Shiqin at all, but Su Jingfei''s face was even greater. When ye Shiqin was about to leave, they all wanted to stay for a while. Ye Shiqin refused them, whether they were sincere or perfunctory, and he decided to go.


    "Mr. Su, please come to Beijing when you have time. I will treat you well." When ye Shiqin left, he almost bit his teeth and said to Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei could guess ye Shiqin''s thoughts and said with a smile, "I''ll go to the capital. I''m sure you won''t wait long. Don''t blame me for being too wasteful. You won''t treat me." Looking at him, it seems that he didn''t recognize what ye Shiqin said at all.


    Ye Shiqin also said with a smile: "how can I? Although I''m not very rich, it''s OK to entertain Mr. Su. We''ll see you later."


    "Yes, Mr. Ye, go all the way." Su Jingfei is also smiling.


    When they talked, they didn''t speak, but everyone knew that there was smoke of gunpowder. The confrontation between them ended in ye Shiqin''s complete defeat. No one thought of the result except Liu Yifei. After all, ye Shiqin''s condition was not bad.


    Liu Yifei has never worried about Su Jingfei, let alone ye Shiqin. Even the Feng family in H Province and the Qian family in Z province are not top families. Su Jingfei is not a loser when he meets Su Jingfei. Ye Shiqin''s final result is not that he leaves like a lost dog.

 Chapter 844

    When ye Shiqin was present, even if he didn''t say anything, it would still have a certain influence, and the people of the Liu family were somewhat restrained. Now that he left, the people completely let him go and treated him as the son-in-law of the Liu family.


    Originally, my aunt and second uncle had a good impression of Su Jingfei, but because ye Shiqin''s conditions were very good, they thought ye Shiqin was ok, but they didn''t neglect Su Jingfei. This made Su Jingfei have a good impression.


    My sister-in-law and my father-in-law are snobbish, and my sister-in-law doesn''t forgive others, which really makes Su Jingfei very upset. But when ye Shiqin leaves, they actually take the initiative to apologize to Su Jingfei. In Liu Yifei''s face, Su Jingfei laughs. After all, they are not the same level people, so there is no need to entangle them.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, we all had enough to eat. The rest of the time was just chatting. Secretary Qiu asked Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, are you going to visit Q city this time, or are you going to stay here for a while?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide it either. He said with a smile, "what I mean now is to come here and pay New Year''s greetings to my uncles and aunts. I should go back tomorrow."


    "Well, in fact, I think Q city is a good city, with good environment and close to the seaside. Mr. Su can come here for summer vacation, or be a place for leisure and vacation." Secretary Qiu was a little disappointed at first, and then said.


    Su Jingfei has a lot of contacts with people in official circles and business circles. How can he not understand Secretary Qiu''s thoughts? In fact, he hopes that he can come here to invest and do something. If he succeeds in bringing himself over, this achievement will be helpful to all three people. He can also see from the expressions of director Zhou and director Li. To tell the truth, he does not reject it.


    No matter what industry or working environment, they have their own fixed rules. Officialdom also has its own rules. No matter they use emotional cards or other ways, as long as they respect you, you should not be disgusted.


    Thinking about it, the second uncle also said: "yes, Xiao Su, you see our Q city has developed a very developed tourism industry in recent years, and the development is also very good. When you are with Yifei, how can you take this place as a second home? If you have nothing to do, you have to come to live, or I won''t see my niece."


    He is different from Secretary Qiu. He uses the tone of an elder in his family. He just wants Su Jing to come to live in Q City, which makes it easier for relatives to walk. There is no special meaning.


    Su Jingfei thinks that he is good at judging people, and naturally he can understand the meaning of the second uncle. But before he says anything, the little uncle over there has already said: "little Su, you and Yifei are friends, and we are not outsiders. I''ll tell you the truth. We jointly develop a real estate with ye Shiqin. The profit is good and the development prospect is very good, but look at the current situation, It seems that there is no way for us to continue to cooperate. Why don''t you come and develop with us? "


    My little uncle is obviously a typical businessman with thick skin. Although he had some contradictions before, he is now very frank in order to find a new partner. Even Su Jingfei has to nod his head. It is reasonable that my little uncle can do better business than his second uncle.


    Secretary Qiu listened and felt that there was a play. After her aunt finished, she immediately asked, "Mr. Kuang, where is the land you are talking about?"


    "It''s in the east city. The community we want to develop is Lido Haoyuan. Because of lack of funds, we want to cooperate with ye Shiqin to win this land. Now we can only find another partner." My sister-in-law didn''t hide it. He was very honest.


    "Mr. Su, you might as well consider Mr. Kuang''s suggestion. That place is the key development area of our government, and the appreciation prospect is very considerable. Moreover, when you come here, you can also be regarded as foreign investment. There are many preferential conditions, but I don''t have many specific ones. Some things will be said only when we really talk about them." Secretary Qiu nodded in affirmation. Although he didn''t say much, he leaked a lot of information.


    In doing so, of course, he was grateful for Su Jingfei''s saving his life. Naturally, another part of his purpose was to attract Su Jingfei. This is also human nature. Real business can''t just talk about friendship, it must be profitable.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t work in real estate. He doesn''t know anything about it, but it doesn''t prevent him from being interested in this business. He just bought the century Fangyuan real estate company of the Feng family. Now he has been working on the rest of their list, and there is no large-scale project.


    He thought to himself that, to everyone''s surprise, he didn''t mention this question. Instead, he asked the second uncle, "second uncle, you are also in business now. What kind of business are you in?"


    Second uncle slightly a Leng, slightly embarrassed way: "my business is not big, just a small building materials company, this also think brother-in-law help, we are also the same industry." When he said this, his aunt said politely: "why does the family say so much?"


    Su Jingfei looks at his little uncle, and he can see that he is more tactful. In the end, we are all relatives. Even if the aunt''s family is snobbish, she will help the second uncle, which makes Su Jingfei more happy.


    For Liu Yifei, he knows in his heart that they may not get married, at least not in recent years. He has always wanted to compensate Liu Yifei, but as a top star, she needs nothing. She only needs a husband who loves her. Although she is good to her, she can''t belong to her completely.


    Now I see that Liu Yifei''s family relationship is fairly good. Even if there are some minor contradictions occasionally, it is generally satisfactory, so I made a decision in my heart.


    Looking at Liu Yifei, in the eyes of the public, he suddenly took Liu Yifei''s little hand and said with a smile: "I don''t want to talk about the relationship between Yifei and me. We all know that. In this case, you are my family. Since my aunt and father have spoken, I will be the investor."


    At first, they were stunned. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so happy. But when they thought of Su Jingfei holding Liu Yifei''s hand in public, they understood Su Jingfei''s mind. He was totally for Liu Yifei. As for whether he made money or not, he didn''t care. After all, big projects would not be easily agreed without investigation and accounting, but Su Jingfei agreed.


    In this way, we can not only see Su Jingfei''s friendship with Liu Yifei, but also see that Su Jingfei has a lot of money. If he wants to invest a few hundred million yuan in a big project, he doesn''t even mean to hesitate.


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, Su Jingfei continued: "since it''s our family''s business this time, we don''t need to ask outsiders for help. Well, second uncle, you can contact me in terms of materials, and I''ll let the company call back in advance. You can take the opportunity to turn the building materials industry into a big building materials company. Now that you''ve done it, don''t make a fuss." After a pause, he said to his aunt, "aunt, uncle and cousin, if you are interested, you can do it together. Let''s do the division of work later. What do you think?"


    The conditions of the aunt''s family are also good, and they are also business people. Su Jingfei is more satisfied with the fact that the people of the aunt''s family are well watered and heated. In this way, it is also helpful for the development of real estate.


    Apart from Liu Yifei''s family, the three families all have business contacts with each other and can take care of each other. It''s just that my little uncle''s business is the best. This is also the inevitable result. Su Jingfei can see that my little uncle is the best at business.


    After he finished these, Su Jingfei wrote to Qiu Mi: "Secretary Qiu, I don''t know how big the project is, but I think the preferential treatment given by your political axe will satisfy us."


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Secretary Qiu decided to invest. In addition to feeling secretly that the charm of beautiful women is great, she is also happy. Attracting investment has always been a headache for leaders from all walks of life. Now she has easily made an investment, at least several hundred million yuan, which is a great achievement.


    But this time, he didn''t speak. Director Zhou over there said: "Mr. Su, although we don''t have the Investment Promotion Bureau, we all have a certain understanding. If your investment exceeds 100 million yuan, I think there will be enough preferential treatment in terms of tax and land tenure."


    "In this case, I''ll be more satisfied. I''ll call our century Fangyuan real estate company later and ask them to send people here for on-the-spot investigation and make plans. Don''t worry. If I really want to do it, it''s inevitable to invest more than 100 million." Su Jingfei smiles and says, "I didn''t expect that I came to pay New Year''s greetings to my uncle and aunt. I became an investor."


    "We didn''t expect that you had only one hospital. We didn''t expect that you had such a big company." Liu''s father also has some feelings. He didn''t know Su Jingfei had a company before.


    "What''s the matter, brother? Isn''t sue a doctor? Why is there another hospital? " My sister-in-law was surprised and asked unconsciously.


    Liu Fu snorted and looked at this snobbish little sister. She had always looked down on Su Jingfei before. If it wasn''t for her sister, he would have been angry. Now he can only explain in a bad mood: "he said he was a doctor, that''s right, but he is the honorary chairman of the Chinese Medical Association of H Province, and the president of Yaoguang private hospital in the capital of H Province is him."


    This time, my aunt and my uncle are completely stupid. In their opinion, Su Jingfei''s age, even if he has some medical skills, is just a little doctor. Unexpectedly, he is not only a top-level TCM, but also a private hospital.


    H Province and S Province are close to each other. Although they don''t know the specific situation of Yaoguang private hospital, they have heard something about it. The hospital that they can all know is not a small hospital, but the president is Su Jingfei. Once again, almost relatives of the Liu family can''t respond to the news.


    Liu Yifei''s heart is sweet. What Su Jingfei has done for her, she naturally knows that as a star, she has contacted countless rich and powerful businessmen, but none of them really touched her heart, and none of them are really willing to do it for her. No matter how generous they are when they pursue themselves, they really let them spend hundreds of millions to do something for their family, I don''t think many people are willing to.


    It''s one thing to spend money for her alone, and another thing to spend money for her family. Even if you know that this investment may make money, you may not dare to agree so happily.


    Su Jingfei''s atmosphere made everyone present feel good about him. The Liu family felt that Su Jingfei was very loyal as the son-in-law of the Liu family. Secretary Qiu and others thought Su Jingfei was very face saving. Just mentioning it, he directly became an investor, adding political achievements to them.


    At their level, they don''t care whether they take kickbacks or not. There are many ways to make money. What they want now is political achievements.


    Su Jingfei''s temporary decision is really a happy one for everyone. In fact, Su Jingfei is quite happy in his heart. His business is not small. It can be said that he has not gone out of H Province. With this opportunity, maybe his company will grow.


    He didn''t plan to go to extort. The Feng family and the Qian family are to blame. If he goes to extort, sooner or later, he will be punished by the political axe. Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who wants to die.


    Now that the investment has been finalized, the family dinner is almost at the end. Secretary Qiu, after all, is an outsider. He repeatedly tells Su Jingfei to come to Q city when he has time and ask them to have a drink with him. After that, they also leave the banquet together, leaving only Liu''s own people.


    When the leaders are gone, the people of the Liu family will be more open-minded. Whether it''s Liu''s father, second uncle, aunt, or even cousin, they are free to drink with Su Jingfei. This is the attitude towards their new son-in-law.


    But Su Jingfei made them Marvel again. Su Jingfei was like a bottomless wine barrel. No matter who was toasting, they were all drunk until everyone was dizzy. Su Jingfei''s eyes were still bright. Even the youngest cousin had already been convinced. Su Jingfei was a beautiful son-in-law, and there was no place to be picky.


    His appearance, value, status and character are worthy of people''s affirmation. He has such a good capacity of drinking that Liu Yifei can meet such a person. It can only be said that she is very lucky.


    Only Su Jingfei himself and Liu Yifei vaguely know that Su Jingfei''s biggest problem is playfulness. There are too many women around him. It doesn''t mean that Su Jingfei wants to go up when he sees a beautiful girl, but he can''t leave everyone who has developed certain feelings with him. As a result, there are more and more women around him now.


    The reason why Liu Yifei can get along with the women around Su Jingfei before is that she is more open-minded. She and Li Binbin often make out with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is doomed not to be his own. As long as he really has himself in his heart, let''s turn a blind eye.


    These Su Jingfei do not know, she will not tell Su Jingfei, otherwise Su Jingfei does not put his tail up in the sky, now Su Jingfei''s performance, Liu Yifei has been very satisfied.

 Chapter 845

    Su Jingfei made Liu Yifei''s family very happy in Q city. On the seventh day of the seventh day of junior high school, he accepted the title of Q city''s top ten youths, and left Q city that night with Liu Yifei.


    There was no accident on the plane we went back this time. After all, this kind of thing can''t happen often, and we got home safely.


    It has always been the practice for Su Jingfei to take Liu Yifei home on the evening of the seventh day of the lunar new year, which means that the Chinese New Year is over, and all the people living in Su Jingfei''s family have come back one after another. Even Li Binbin has returned to the provincial capital, but she lives in her own home, and Liu Yifei naturally goes to live there, and other people don''t know where Su Jingfei has gone.


    Su''s new year is a happy one. Even if the national holiday is over, the festive atmosphere of Su''s villa is still warm, which makes Su Jingfei very happy. Everyone hopes that everything will be happy, let alone so many beautiful girls.


    This atmosphere lasted until the 12th of the first month, which is only three days away from the Lantern Festival. At this time, Su Jingfei had to separate from the girls again. According to the previous agreement with Liu Yifei and others, Su Jingfei was going to the capital to attend the premiere ceremony with Chen Jiashang and others on this year''s Lantern Festival.


    At dinner time on January 12, the Su family has already decided who will follow Su Jingfei to the capital. This time, they will not only attend the premiere ceremony, but also investigate the situation of the capital to see how they can enter the capital.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, the two giants of roufeisi group, can''t leave at the beginning of this new year. Their companies have become Underwear Companies in China. Their business is not good enough. Even if their assets are not as good as Su''s group, they can still be counted in the province.


    Lin ruoke can''t get away either. Su''s group has more things to do than roufei''s. Su Jingfei, in particular, asked Lin ruoke to arrange the development plan of Q city. Anyway, she knows her relationship with Liu Yifei.


    The rest of the women also have their own things. The ones who really have time are Huofeng and Han Shan. But Huofeng has no experience in business. It''s OK for her to lead a group of younger brothers and sisters. But this time, Su Jingfei didn''t plan to do anything in the underground world. That''s the capital. At the foot of the emperor, she can''t be too arrogant.


    Finally, after a meeting at home, it was decided that Su Jingfei would take LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun to the capital. One of them was in the capital, and the other could help Su Jingfei in business. In fact, Han Shan wanted to go at first, but she changed her mind when she heard that she wanted Dongfang Wenjun to go.


    No matter what the relationship between Han Shan and Dongfang Wenjun is, Han Shan still doesn''t dare to get along with Dongfang Wenjun alone when she thinks that she always wants to pursue herself.


    I don''t know if Dongfang Wenjun suddenly finds out that she really likes Han Shan, or in order to please someone''s shadow in her heart, she launches a fierce attack on Han Shan during the Chinese New Year. This makes Han Shan''s heart strange, but at the same time, she also evades. In fact, she doesn''t hate Dongfang Wenjun. Who doesn''t like such a classic pretty girl? The key is that she has a different nature!


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care so much. He didn''t take too many other people with him this time. He has no foundation in the capital. He has many enemies. He really took a lot of people with him. Maybe he can''t take care of them. Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi have strong self-protection ability.


    As for Su Jingfei''s decision, the women in the family, apart from expressing regret, didn''t have any opposition. Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan, the most clever, were very obedient. This Spring Festival, Su Jingfei went to two families, and they all felt very happy. When Su Jingfei went there, it was very formal, just like her son-in-law came to the door.


    According to the previous agreement with Liu Yifei, Su Jingfei and her two daughters appeared at the airport at 8:00 a.m. on January 13. Liu Yifei also came from Li Binbin''s home, but because of her special identity, she made up.


    LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun are both beautiful women, but Liu Yifei after makeup is not so attractive, which can be regarded as a kind of cover.


    The three women are already familiar with each other, and they don''t need any introduction. Su Jingfei''s four men soon got on the plane. They ordered first class this time. Liu Yifei''s identity is different, so we should always pay attention to it.


    Just sitting well, Su Jingfei said to the three women with a smile: "this is my third time to take a plane. When I first took a plane, I actually encountered a hijacking. It''s really easy for people to leave a psychological shadow. If it''s not for the sake of understanding you girls, I''m going to take a bullet train."


    Three women rolled their eyes together, Liu Yifei is mercilessly exposed: "you don''t listen to his nonsense, he took a plane hijacking, he won''t have a shadow, those robbers are unlucky, were caught by him."


    It''s the first time LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun have heard about this. Su Jingfei doesn''t talk about the hijacking because he''s afraid of the women in his family. Now in front of Liu Yifei, they don''t need to hide it. What''s more, LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun are not ordinary women.


    Su Jingfei didn''t deny Liu Yifei''s evaluation, but just smile. At that time, the situation was really tense, but for ordinary passengers, although they may not be able to grasp the rescue, at least they won''t be in any danger, otherwise they can''t be treated as a joke now.


    "Su Jingfei, do you think you are the disaster star? How can things happen everywhere? You''ve met such a small chance of hijacking." Dongfang Wenjun thought for a moment and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. He thought about his experience carefully. It seemed that things happened all the time when he went to any place. Moreover, he just stepped on human life all the way. He didn''t think about it before. It was really so when he was mentioned by Dongfang Wenjun.


    LAN Xiqi is usually silent. Although she is no longer so cold, she doesn''t like to talk. Now she suddenly says, "once you''ve done something, you''ll be dead."


    The three were shocked. They thought that Su Jingfei''s achievements in the past six months were due to the collapse of several families. If he had developed himself, he would not have made such achievements in more than ten years. Everyone was silent.


    Just at this time, I heard a surprise voice: "Mr. Su, it''s unexpected that you''re flying again. You''re really a busy man." With the sound, the stewardess Miao Miao appeared in front of the crowd.


    Miao Miao herself is a beautiful girl, not to mention a hot and sexy beauty. Now she suddenly appears in front of the four people. The three women can''t help but have a look. Although they are all top beautiful women, even Liu Yifei is the most beautiful woman in the mainland.


    But among the three of them, Dongfang Wenjun, the plump, is one model smaller than Miao Miao. Even though he is not inferior to Miao Miao, he can only feel inferior. But their reaction is to look at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei laughed bitterly. How could he meet the stewardess on the plane, but he said with a quick smile: "yes, Miss Miao, how did you come to this flight again? I remember that the plane didn''t belong to your company!"


    When Miao Miao just came over, she just saw Su Jingfei''s surprise, but she didn''t notice that the three women around him seemed to be his friends. She didn''t notice until the three women looked like their friends.


    She is a beautiful girl, and she has always been the most beautiful one among her colleagues. However, it''s a shock to see these three women today.


    After making up, Liu Yifei doesn''t look like her true colors, but no matter how she makes up, it''s impossible to uglify herself, which makes Miao Miao feel familiar and appreciate her beauty, at least not worse than herself.


    Dongfang Wenjun is even more a top-level pretty girl. Since she stayed in the Su family, her clothes are no longer neutral. Especially after she had a relationship with Su Jingfei, she didn''t know whether it was deliberate or instinctive change. Her dress style is becoming more and more feminine. She is a classic pretty girl, and now she is more like the person in the picture.


    Among the three, LAN Xiqi is a little weaker, but her unique cool breath makes people feel very pure and refined.


    In this way, the three beautiful girls follow Su Jingfei. Miao Miao, even if he is relatively slow, knows that at least one of them has a close relationship with Su Jingfei, and his tone becomes alienated. He explains: "after last time, I had a bit of trouble with the company, so I transferred to this company. It''s not bad. Their system is a little more relaxed."


    Su Jingfei nodded, originally thought that after the hijacking incident, Miao Miao would not be affected. Unexpectedly, the result was still unpleasant, and he had already given her some help.


    At the same time, I am also thinking that maybe Miao Miao has been busy changing jobs these days, otherwise he may really find himself.


    When he was thinking about it, Liu Yifei opened his mouth beside him and said, "Jingfei, don''t just talk. How can you not introduce us to such a beautiful stewardess? We also need to get to know her!"


    The tone of her voice is nothing special, and she can''t hear jealousy. However, Su Jingfei feels cool at the back of her neck. Compared with Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi, Liu Yifei is determined to be a jealous woman, not to mention the one closest to her.


    Before she could speak, Miao Miao had introduced himself: "Hello, I''m Miao Miao. I met Mr. Su on the plane last time. Thanks to his help, otherwise something would have happened on the plane last time."


    The three women looked at Su Jingfei together. Su Jingfei nodded and said, "Miao Miao was on the plane at that time. She told me to enter other cabins through the passage."


    No wonder Miao Miao was so surprised when he saw Su Jingfei. Of course, the three girls would not believe that their relationship was so simple. According to their understanding of Su Jingfei, it seems that all the beautiful girls who have a certain relationship with him are not simple. They don''t know the specific degree, but they are absolutely ignorant.

 Chapter 846

    It''s quite unexpected to meet Miao Miao on the plane. However, Miao Miao is always a stewardess. Even if he has a hot personality, he treats some men who are not kind-hearted. It''s easier to get along with women.


    The third daughter of junior high school also felt that Miao Miao''s relationship with Su Jingfei was unusual. She felt a little uncomfortable. But she soon found that Miao Miao was gentle and considerate, and she became a good friend. Originally, LAN Xiqi''s feelings for Su Jingfei were different from others, and she didn''t mean to be jealous. She would not exclude other women. Dongfang Wenjun had a special relationship with Su Jingfei, and she would not be jealous.


    Liu Yifei, the only one who is easy to be jealous, has a simple personality. After Miao Miao''s gentle and considerate words, Liu Yifei quickly alleviates his sense of exclusion, which makes Su Jingfei feel that Liu Yifei is really a simple good girl.


    Of course, he also sighed that the three girls only saw Miao Miao''s tender and considerate side. If they saw how she dealt with Watanabe and her pungent nature, they would be surprised.


    On the whole, because of the emergence of Miao Miao, the journey has become more relaxed and pleasant. Miao Miao is a first-class stewardess. There are not many guests, and they are relatively free. A few women get together to gossip. Miao Miao, who travels south and North, and Dongfang Wenjun, who has rich experience, say things that make the other two women feel fresh. Liu Yifei knows the gossip in the entertainment circle very well, And let three women surprise together, only LAN Xiqi not much content to say, but she is quiet, is a very good audience.


    Along the way, Su Jingfei felt that the journey was quite good. He closed his eyes and practiced martial arts. At the same time, he was thinking about what he should do when he got to the capital, who to see first, and whether he wanted to go back to Su''s home.


    The journey is only two or three hours, and it''s just a blink of an eye. When Su Jingfei and others get off the plane, several women still have a lot to say, and even leave their contact information. Su Jingfei feels speechless, and can''t evaluate women in words.


    Before Su Jingfei and others come, they book the hotel. Su Jingfei takes LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun to stay directly, but Liu Yifei wants to go to the hotel arranged for them by the crew and separate them for the time being.


    According to the agreed time, Su Jingfei only needs to arrive in the capital on January 14. Today, Su Jingfei has to meet someone else.


    Nalan family is also regarded as a top class family in Beijing. Although it has always been very low-key, this family with hundreds of years of history has always played a very important role in Beijing. In modern times, there are many talented people. After the rise of various families in Beijing, it still has a position.


    When Su Jingfei comes to the capital today, the first one he wants to visit is the Nalan family. He has several relationships with the Nalan family. Although he can''t appear as the son-in-law of the Nalan family, he still has the identity of a subordinate of Nalan Xiulin.


    Before he came to the capital, he had already called Nalan Xiulin. Nalan Xiulin asked him to go directly to Nalan''s house to find him. Nalan Xiulin attached great importance to this nephew''s son-in-law and beneficial subordinate, especially the Su family he represents now, which has already attracted enough attention from Nalan''s family.


    When Su Jingfei goes to Nalan''s house, he doesn''t take Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi with him. Although he can''t say that there is any danger, he can move freely if he goes by himself.


    The Nalan family owns a piece of manor in the capital. Of course, it''s not in the urban area, but in the suburbs. Even so, Su Jingfei feels the gap between the big families in the capital and the local families. He didn''t come to the capital rashly, which is the right choice.


    At the gate of Nalan manor, a guard stopped Su Jingfei and said, "Sir, who are you looking for? Let''s make a report."


    "I''m looking for Mr. nalanxiulin. My name is Su Jingfei. He should know that I will come." Su Jingfei didn''t despise the guard because of his low status. He said politely.


    The guard doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s identity. Seeing that he has a self-confident manner, he doesn''t seem to be restrained when talking about nalanxiulin, and doesn''t dare to neglect him. Anyone who can be a guard actually has a certain insight. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t do anything, he can see that Su Jingfei''s identity is extraordinary.


    He did not dare to neglect, nodded and said: "Mr. Su, you wait for me to inform you."


    Su Jingfei nodded and saw that the guard went back to his post and dialed the inside line. After a few words, he came to Su Jingfei again. His attitude was more respectful than before and said, "Mr. Su, wait a minute, someone will come to pick you up right away."


    "Well, you''ll be busy first." Su Jingfei said with a smile that he didn''t know the rules of Nalan''s family. He thought that someone would pick him up, so wait a moment.


    The guard stepped back respectfully, but he knew the rules of the Nalan family. He was surprised to hear that someone had come to pick up Su Jingfei. What was the identity of this tepid young man.


    After a while, I saw a man coming. A manor car was coming to the door. The car was not fast, but it was really good for walking.


    Su Jingfei''s eyesight is far more than ordinary people. When the car is not far away, he has seen that the driver is an acquaintance. When someone comes near, Su Jingfei takes the initiative to smile and say: "hunter, how can you pick me up in person? I don''t work for the God of wealth in Beijing."


    The hunter came to Su Jingfei''s near, heard Su Jingfei''s words, and immediately said with a bitter smile: "come on, Su Jingfei, I feel a little proud when others say this. For you, I can''t help myself."


    Su Jingfei has known the hunter for a long time, but he feels that he has never been hostile to himself, and because of his relationship with the Nalan family, he is quite good to himself. Now when he hears his words, he laughs and says, "how can you say that? The hunter''s face is so big. I should be honored if you come to meet me."


    "All right, all right. If you say that again, I''ll leave. Come on, get in the car. I''ll take you to see Uncle seven." The hunter rolled his eyes and waved his hand.


    Su Jingfei didn''t tease him any more. He knew his roots and got into his car. They drove to the manor together. In fact, up to now, he didn''t know the hunter''s status in Nalan''s family.


    He doesn''t know that doesn''t mean the guard doesn''t know. When he saw the hunter come out to pick up Su Jingfei himself, and they were joking, he had been stunned for a long time. He knew who the hunter was, and he was full of shock. What''s the identity of Su Jingfei, and he asked the young master to come out in person.


    When Su Jingfei was in the car, he heard the hunter say: "Su Jingfei, you don''t know. My seventh uncle has been waiting for you to come to the capital for a long time, but you have to hang out in the place. It''s really worrying."


    "Well? Why do you say that? " This time, Su Jingfei is really puzzled. If he doesn''t come to the capital, Nalan Xiulin is in a hurry.


    "Of course, I''m worried. You don''t know that my seventh uncle is very stressed. There are only three major generals in his thirties in the whole capital. Those two still have big men as backstage. My seventh uncle is short of help!" The hunter sighed as he drove.


    Su Jingfei can''t help but wonder: "even if you need help, it doesn''t have to be me. White headed Qingming and others, which one can''t?"


    "There is no doubt about their ability, and they have helped my seventh uncle a lot. It is because of their excellent performance in 307 troops that their seventh uncle''s position is very stable." The hunter first nodded, then said: "but you know, their strength is not enough, not to the higher level."


    When Su Jingfei heard the hunter say this, he understood what he meant. Although the capital was deep and the white head was green and dark, his personal strength was a little weak. He was still a little inferior to help Nalan Xiulin.


    The hunter said these words, and he didn''t say any more. He knew that Su Jingfei must have understood what he meant, and soon brought Su Jingfei to the front of Nalan Xiulin''s house. All the children of Nalan''s independent family would have their own villas, and Nalan Xiulin was no exception.


    When he got to the door, the hunter yelled: "Uncle seven, I''ve brought you the person you want. Come out to meet you. I don''t care if I run for a while."


    Su Jingfei was ashamed. The hunter was really noisy. When he arrived at the door, he couldn''t run away. But soon he heard Nalan Xiulin in the door say: "you''re a dead boy. It''s right for me to bring you. If you run away, I''ll ask you."


    With the sound, Nalan Xiulin had already pushed out the door. She happened to see Su Jingfei waiting at the door. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, she patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said, "I haven''t seen you for nearly half a year. You are much more mature than when I saw you before. I haven''t been disappointed by your performance in the past half a year. You are really my good nephew and son-in-law."


    Su Jingfei turns his eyes, and Nalan Xiulin is really familiar. However, when they are together, the relationship between themselves and Liang Xiuwen seems to him to be a couple, which is not too much.


    But he didn''t know that if he really counted up, he was still his brother-in-law. Nalan Xiuying was his sister, but it was a pity that he couldn''t say.


    "Major general Nalan, we really haven''t seen each other for half a year. A lot of things have happened in the past half a year. Fortunately, it didn''t disgrace you. How are you? Your style is still the same." Su Jingfei thought and asked with a smile.


    Nalan Xiulin said with a smile: "how can it be bad? You people are struggling hard below. Naturally, my side will also have some benefits. Especially, you have eliminated H Province. This makes several big men dumbfounded, and your name has been remembered."


    Su Jingfei laughs awkwardly. He wants to eliminate the underground forces in H Province, not for the sake of the army, but for a better development environment. Now he has made great achievements.


    "By the way, I heard a few days ago that you also solved a major hijacking incident. This is very good. We have decided to give you a promotion. I will send you the official documents later. You are the colonel, one level higher than the white headed Qingming. It will be more convenient for you to come to the capital for development." Nalan Xiulin continued with a smile.

 Chapter 847

    Su Jingfei was stunned by Nalan Xiulin''s words. After a while, he said, "major general Nalan, are you kidding? How can I go straight to the captain, jump two levels, and surpass the white headed Qingming


    Nalan Xiulin waved her hand and said with a smile, "let''s go first. I''ll tell you something later. I''ve already let you come to the capital. You''re so late!"


    "There''s no way to do this. I''ve had a lot of things in the past six months, and I can''t get away from it at all. What''s more, it''s convenient for me to come back to the capital when I handle the local affairs well? And this time I''m here, I didn''t say that I''m just going to the premiere of the movie. " Su Jingfei followed Nalan Xiulin and said with a smile.


    Nalan Xiulin said with a curl of his lips: "you just don''t do your job. No matter you are in business, political or military circles, you have a bright future. Oh, by the way, there is also a medical field. You have to be a star. What''s good about a public actor."


    As a big family, Nalan family will also keep some aristocratic habits of big families. In their view, people in the entertainment circle are equivalent to the actors in the past. Even if there are many fans, they still look down on them.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t want to correct them. He just said with a smile, "I don''t want to be an actor either. Isn''t it because of friends'' invitation? I''ll make up for them. I didn''t expect that the director valued me so much, so I came to the premiere


    Nalan Xiulin has been paying close attention to Su Jingfei. After hearing him say this, she turned her lips and said, "is it Liu Yifei? That little girl is really beautiful, but you should be honest with me. If you''re sorry for my niece, don''t care whether you''re a colonel or a general, I''ll cut you off. You''re the first master of the young generation, but you''re not the best in the world."


    Su Jingfei shrinks his neck. Although Nalan Xiulin is only a teenager older than Su Jingfei, he is a major general after all. Naturally, he has a kind of momentum. The key is his wife''s family, and he dare not resist.


    Of course, Nalan Xiulin won''t really clean up Su Jingfei because of this. And since he pays attention to Su Jingfei, he naturally knows that Su Jingfei has a lot of beautiful girls. This is the consensus of all people who pay attention to Su Jingfei. Those who know the relationship between Su Jingfei and master Su in the capital are secretly thinking about whether this is hereditary. Master Su has more than one wife.


    Instead of continuing this topic, nalansulin asked him to sit down on the sofa in the hall and then said, "do you know why you can be a Colonel? That''s because the top management of 307 troops has noticed you. You have eliminated the underground forces in H Province and controlled them secretly, making the leaders very happy! "


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t know who the real top leader of 307 army was, he also knew that he was not a general. After all, there were only a few people who could reach that level in the whole country. He didn''t expect that they were the people who paid attention to him this time.


    In fact, when he was told that he was concerned by some big men in the capital, he thought it was just a few provincial and ministerial leaders with more power, but later he reflected that he could be called big men in the capital, which was higher than he thought.


    The capital is different from other places. At the foot of the emperor, the official position here is absolutely different from that of other places. The first elder brother of H Province is Liu Dingbang, but if he gets to the capital, he can''t even rank. That''s the gap.


    Now hearing Nalan Xiulin''s words, he knows more about the level of the people who pay attention to him this time, and the pressure on him is also greater. Su Jingfei is not a young and frivolous person, because he has some abilities, he is very arrogant. He deeply knows that his achievements are absolutely vulnerable in front of the real powerful forces.


    "Do you feel the pressure?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s expression, Nalan Xiulin guessed what he was thinking and said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s really not suitable to be concerned by senior leaders all of a sudden. Besides, I''m not really a member of 307 army. At most, I''m a nominal person. How can I feel embarrassed if I value it so much?" Su Jingfei grinned bitterly, but he didn''t hide the truth.


    "You''re so cheap, you''re so good." Nalanxiulin turned her lips and said to the hunter who had been silent all the time: "Jingfei, you are Rongxuan. He is my eldest brother''s son. He knows to wander around every day. There are more than 20 people in his twenties. Except for the name of the God of wealth in the capital, he has achieved nothing. But the name of the God of wealth in the capital indirectly means that he is a black sheep!"


    This is the first time that Su Jingfei knows the hunter''s name is Nalan Rongxuan. He also knows that in Nalan Xiulin''s eyes, this hunter with good skills is the black sheep of his family.


    The hunter''s age is older than Su Jingfei''s. when he heard Nalan Xiulin''s words, he didn''t dare to retort. He just said wrongly, "seventh uncle, you are too black for me. How can I say that I have my own company, and I don''t have a loser!"


    "Hum, if you didn''t have your own company, I would have asked elder brother to let you go. I carry the name of Nalan family every day, but I don''t work for Nalan family at all. You are the next head of the family. You run out to start a company. If I were elder brother, I would beat you 86 times a day." Na LAN Xiu Lin snorted, not angry from the way of Wei.


    Su Jingfei is watching. The hushed Hunter doesn''t dare to speak. However, Su Jingfei''s tiger body shakes and shakes again and again, which makes him feel a little out of tune. The hunter who is always smiling is so big. It''s no joke that Nalan''s future helmsman.


    If nalanxiulin doesn''t say it, Su Jingfei has to be kept in the dark. In ancient times, the hunter is the crown prince, and nalanxiulin is a prince. Now the prince''s training for the prince is just like his training for the grandson. Nalanxiulin is really overbearing, which makes Su Jingfei amazing. It''s nothing to be threatened by him before.


    Su Jingfei also realized the rules of the big family at this time. Although the hunter may be in charge of Nalan family in the future, now he can only be Nalan Xiulin''s nephew in Nalan family, even if he is beaten, he can only bear it.


    Looking at the hunter sympathetically, Su Jingfei said: "major general Nalan, although what the hunter does has little to do with his family, it can also be regarded as a kind of experience. At least he has a good reputation in the capital, which shows that his ability is not small. When he takes over Nalan''s family in the future, he may have unexpected benefits."


    The hunter quickly looked at Su Jingfei. Before, he thought Su Jingfei was good. After that, he felt that Su Jingfei was loyal enough. He was good at being a man at the critical moment.


    Nalan Xiulin''s face softened slightly, and then sighed: "Jingfei, you don''t know. Although Nalan family has been inherited for many years, it has been in turmoil. In the end, we are all ministers of the former dynasty. When the turmoil happened, we were almost cleaned up. Now if Rongxuan doesn''t succeed, Nalan family will be more dangerous in the future."


    Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Xiulin''s serious expression and knows that he doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. Even Nalan Xiuying lives in Su Jingfei''s home now, in fact, Nalan''s family can''t ignore her at all.


    Moreover, Nilan Xiulin is a very good brother with Nilan Xiuying. Nilan Xiulin is a straight person. He recognized Su Jing Fei and regarded him as his own. And Sue awesome also gave him strength. He had not been praised for half a year. His eyes were unique and he was very accurate.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said to Nalan Xiulin, "major general Nalan, I''m mainly here to attend the premiere ceremony, but I have to see the situation in the capital. I don''t know much about the capital."


    Nalan Xiulin said with a smile: "the water in the capital is really deep. Although it won''t drown you, it''s not very simple. But generally speaking, there are just a few big families, but I believe you really care about only a few families."


    Although Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiulin can''t be said to be a complete family, they can''t hide anything. They said with a smile, "it''s true that major general Nalan knows more about me, and I don''t have to hide anything."


    "Well, I''ll tell you directly. You should be most concerned about the Feng family. The Feng family in Beijing is really not a good family. Although it''s a little weaker than the Nalan family, it''s not far behind. What''s more important is that they are new families. We are old families, which can''t be compared." Nalanxiulin began to preach to Chu Yiming.


    "Feng mieling, the head of the Feng family, is a genius. In his time, he was the best of the younger generation. Even if he was not as good as you, the first master of the younger generation, he was definitely the top five candidate. And the most important thing was that he could lead a family to grow up. That''s what other people can''t match." Nalanxiulin spoke highly of Feng mieling.


    Su Jingfei had known about Feng mieling for a long time. He wanted to know more about other things, so he asked, "I''ve heard about Feng mieling. I know something about him. I want to know about the Feng family in the capital."


    "The Feng family, in fact, is very simple. The business family also has a certain influence in politics. The only thing worse is the military. They have few people in the military. However, because of the influence of politics, they will not suffer. What''s more, no one can easily move them in a big family with tens of billions of family assets." Na LAN Xiulin does not reserve, clear introduction way.


    "Tens of billions. It seems that the Feng family is really a giant. If they are enemies, I will have great difficulty." Su Jingfei pondered.


    The hunter interjected: "Su Jingfei, how can you advise me? The family''s assets are tens of billions, including fixed assets and real estate. If the capital chain is broken, the Feng family will be in bad luck."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you can break it at will, the Feng family will be finished long ago. You think it''s so easy. There are many hostile forces in the capital. Who can break their source of income? You''re very generous." Na LAN Xiulin glared at the hunter and scolded him.


    Perhaps speaking of his confidence, the hunter said stubbornly: "it''s not because of the intrigue among the families in the capital. Otherwise, as for letting the Feng family get up, I don''t believe how much they can drag the Feng family."


    "You, you, even if you are the successor of the Nalan family in the future, don''t look down on people. If the Feng family can have the scale of today, it''s not easy to say that." Nalan Xiulin looked at the hunter with hatred for iron and steel, and was speechless to his nephew.


    Su Jingfei quickly cut in beside him and said, "major general Nalan, if you don''t talk about those, you can talk about others."


    Nalan Xiulin no longer reprimanded his nephew and said, "I think you should also want to know about the Su family. Of course, if you know enough about yourself, I won''t say more."


    Su Jingfei had known his life experience for a long time. In the eyes of such forces as Nalan family, he could not hide it and did not deny it. He told the truth: "when I left the Su family, I was still young. I just knew that they were good in the capital, but I didn''t know the details."


    Nalan Xiulin is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s answer. He doesn''t hide himself, which shows that he is not only smart, but also doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. Nalan Xiulin laughs and says: "the Su family is not only good, because the Su family should be your father. The Su family definitely has a place in the capital, and the strength of the Su family is even higher than the Feng family."


    This time, Su Jingfei was really stunned. He said in disbelief: "no, even if the Su family has some influence, it should only be in the military. How can it be so powerful in the capital?"


    "It seems that you were too young when you left Su''s house. You didn''t know a lot of things." Nalan Xiulin sighed, and then said, "let me tell you something. The specific situation of the Su family may have changed from more than ten years ago. After all, they are developing very fast."


    Su Jingfei did not speak this time, but listened patiently. This was the first time he had heard people tell the details of Su''s family in Beijing.


    "Let''s start with Mr. Su. His position in the army is basically at the top level. He''s a national elder, but he''s above the provincial and ministerial level. Even today''s big men are more polite to him. I believe you should understand that." Nalan Xiulin''s way of feeling.


    Su Jingfei nods. He vaguely remembers that when he was young, someone came to Su''s house as a guest. That guest is one of the big men in the country now. According to the level of speculation, Su''s level is certainly not low.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know why he has such a high position. In fact, there were many experts in the capital at that time, but ordinary people didn''t know they existed. I won''t say much about that. I just want to tell you that in the era of master Su, he was the second in the capital at that time, It is estimated that he was the second best in the world at that time. " Nalansulin''s words are amazing.


    Su Jingfei was really shocked. He didn''t expect that master Su was such a master, but he still asked: "who was the first master at that time?"


    "Say you''re a fool. Don''t you believe it? Don''t you know our founder is a master? At that time, the first master, and should be the first master in the world, was the founding president. " Nalan Xiulin first smiles, then he says that he respects her very much.

 Chapter 848

    Su Jingfei is stupid after listening to Nalan Xiulin''s words. He just heard that the first master of the younger generation was Chu Yiming of Truman, but now he knows that the first master of the previous generation was the founder of the country. Of course, it was the previous generation, rather than five or ten years ago. As for the first master after the death of the boss, you don''t have to ask.


    According to his age, the old man of the Su family should be in his sixties. Theoretically, he can''t be at the same time as the founding president. But now Nalan Xiulin can tell him that in that era, his strength has obviously reached a remarkable level.


    "Jingfei, I don''t mean you. If I didn''t know you were from the Su family, I would have thought you were a monster. You are so young and powerful. Only the boy of Truman can match you, but he was born in Truman after all." Chu Yiming didn''t care about Su Jingfei. Instead, he shook his head and said, "now that you are from the Su family, it''s easy to explain everything."


    Su Jingfei hears what he means from Nalan Xiulin. He definitely misunderstands that his martial arts originated from the Su family, but he knows that his martial arts are not taught by the Su family. He even thinks that no one in the Su family knows martial arts at all!


    Although this misunderstanding is a bit coincidental, it has to be said that this possibility exists absolutely. It is because master Su''s martial arts skills are very strong, so Su Jingfei''s strength is also very strong. Everyone takes it for granted.


    Su Jingfei knew that there was no way to explain this problem, so he was too lazy to argue. Instead, he continued to ask, "is the Su family supported by a su master? Such a big family can''t be without other people''s ability. " When he spoke, he refused to call master Su his father.


    Nalan Xiulin is straight, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t see Su Jingfei''s meaning. He guesses that the relationship between him and master Su may still be stiff, and it''s inconvenient to say more, but he continues to explain.


    "Since the Su family can become a high-ranking family in the capital, it can''t be supported by Mr. Su alone, just like our Nalan family can''t have only one big brother, and other people are not bad." Nalan Xiulin is proud of her family.


    Su Jingfei nodded. Even if he didn''t know the specific strength of Nalan family, he believed that it would never be worse than the Su family. In other words, Nalan family should also have a master who can compete with Mr. Su. As for which one, it''s not convenient for Su Jingfei to ask. This kind of big family, which has been handed down for hundreds of years, will surely have more secrets.


    Nalan Xiulin naturally will not entangle in this issue, and continues to introduce the Su family: "Mr. Su has three sons and one daughter. This is the latest news. Of course, you are the one among the three sons."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t deny that he was the third son of the Su family. No matter whether he was taken care of by the Su family or not, his identity is now exposed. In the eyes of the big family who knows the inside story, he is the third son of the Su family. Even if he doesn''t think he has any relationship with the Su family, others will think so.


    What makes Su Jingfei even more helpless is his achievements, which will make many people blame him for being taken care of by the Su family. However, this also has one advantage, that is, it will make people underestimate themselves. Su Jingfei prefers to play a pig and eat a tiger. Su Jingfei always likes to keep a low profile, which is a surprise.


    Na LAN Xiulin didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. She said to herself, "the eldest young master of the Su family is two years older than me. He is nearly forty years old. He has inherited the position of Su in the army. Now he is the rank of general, which is the highest rank in our generation." Said here, pause, sighed: "not only that, his own strength, in our generation, is also among the best."


    Su Jingfei now seems to be listening to things that have nothing to do with him. Everything about Su''s family is so far away for him. What''s more important is that his age span is very large. Su Jingfei thinks about his father and his eldest brother. They are all half brothers, much older than himself, and almost have no feelings.


    And because of their age, they are more like two generations. As Nalan Xiulin said, they are people of the same era. They are one generation behind them.


    As if feeling Su Jingfei''s thoughts, Nalan Xiulin patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and went on to introduce directly: "the second young master of the Su family is not in the military, but in politics. He should have reached the vice ministerial level now. It is said that he may be promoted, but he is a little young, and he will have to wait for some time."


    Su Jingfei was no longer surprised. According to master Su''s position in the capital, the two sons could not be different. He just thought that they were the same sons, but they had totally different destinies. He couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    He thought of his dead mother and his hard experience for so many years. If he didn''t have a little special ability, he would be the richest man in H Province and an expert. It is estimated that he would not be in front of others now, and people would not know that there is a third young master in the Su family. In the final analysis, the reason why people can notice that he is the third young master in the Su family, It''s my own credit. It has nothing to do with the Su family. It''s ridiculous.


    Nalanxiulin was born in a big family. She knows about this kind of family dispute. Seeing Su Jingfei''s expression, she knows what he is thinking. She sighs and goes on: "the eldest lady of the Su family should also be your little sister. She is a little princess. She is still in school, but it is said that she is a genius in economics. She will certainly manage business for the Su family in the future."


    Su Jingfei has no impression of the little princess of the Su family. When he left the Su family, he was only five or six years old, and the little sister, who is one or two years younger than him, can''t remember.


    After listening to the Su family''s situation, Su Jingfei''s heart is as bright as a mirror. Although there are not many people in the Su family, they are all elites. No wonder they have such a strong position in the capital. Although they have good results, they are still far behind them.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to express his emotions too much. After listening to these, he didn''t wait for Nalan Xiulin to continue, so he directly changed the topic and said, "you mentioned Truman just now. Now tell me about Truman."


    Na LAN Xiulin was surprised to see Su Jingfei so calm, and then some strange asked: "Why are you interested in Truman? They are usually very low-key. You don''t have a holiday with Truman. You have so many enemies."


    Su Jingfei was shocked. He didn''t expect that Nalan Xiulin would say that. He could not help saying, "Nalan major general, don''t you know that Truman once helped me?"


    "I helped you? I don''t know when it happened! " Nalan Xiulin''s expression is very real, it is impossible to pretend not to know.


    "No, when I met Shangguan Xiang''er, I was trapped by her demon Bayin. It was Chu Chen of Chumen who came to help me. You don''t know that!" Su Jingfei also had some accidents. He looked at the hunter standing there.


    Na LAN Xiulin also looked at the hunter and snorted, "Rong Xuan, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Er, the seventh uncle, in fact, it''s not like me reporting. At that time, chuchen appeared and disappeared. Who knows what it has to do with Su Jingfei? I thought that chuyiming arranged chuchen to make trouble for Xiang''er, and then left. I didn''t take it seriously." The hunter said awkwardly.


    Na LAN Xiulin said with no face: "don''t think I don''t know your boy''s mind. You''ve been thinking about Shangguan Xiang''er all the time. Those who have relations with her don''t want to report, right? But make it clear to me that Shangguan Xiang''er is not a simple girl. She''s not suitable for you."


    Su Jingfei''s heart is dark. People who can become generals at such a young age are really not simple. Nalan Xiulin has long suspected Shangguan Xiang''er. He is so powerful. The elder brother who is a general is probably more powerful.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei thinks of Shangguan Xiang''er, who has helped her several times. Her goal is Feng mieling, who is a powerful person leading a prosperous family. Can she really hide her careful thinking?


    "Well, don''t say that. Since you want to know Truman, I''ll tell you about it." Nalan Xiulin saw that Su Jingfei and the hunter were silent, so she had to put aside the matter of reprimanding the hunter and said to Su Jingfei: "the strength of Chumen is similar to that of the Feng family, but a little worse than that of the Su family and our family.


    Of course, all this is superficial. We don''t know the details. Chumen has always kept a low profile. In Chu Yiming''s father''s generation, Chumen was just called the Chu family, and his strength was not weak. But outsiders didn''t know exactly how. Until Chu Yiming''s appearance, Chumen attracted the attention of all walks of life in Beijing. He was a genius and had some abilities, I''m just a little lazy, but I can''t admit that I''m the most famous young man before you. " When Nalan Xiulin praised a person like this, Chu Yiming was very powerful.


    "And where is he now?" Su Jingfei always hears about Chu Yiming and asks curiously.


    "I don''t know. Although this guy is the eldest son of Truman, he doesn''t care about his family. He always runs around. Some say he has gone to the army, others say he has gone abroad. Up to now, I haven''t seen him for several years." Nalan Xiulin shook her head, completely unaware of the specific situation.


    For such an answer, Su Jingfei is also drunk, such a celebrity, Nalan Xiulin does not know, it is estimated that only the people who know Chu family, just a 16-7 youth, do not go to school, but run everywhere, really good?


    However, Su Jingfei also thinks that he thinks too much about this problem. He is a gifted young man, and it seems that there is no problem whether he studies or not. He is an ordinary human, and he can''t imagine the realm of others.


    "The contemporary master of Chumen, the father of Chu Yiming, is a little worse than Su Laozi, but he is also a deputy state-level Dayuan, so Chumen is powerful." Nalan Xiulin continued with a smile.

 Chapter 849

    When Su Jingfei went back, it was evening. He spent the whole process under the reception of Nalan Xiulin. He didn''t see other people in Nalan''s family, and Nalan Xiulin didn''t plan to introduce Su Jingfei to other family members. It must be reasonable for him, and Su Jingfei didn''t ask much.


    At night in the hotel, Su Jingfei gathered LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun in his room, told them something about the capital, and asked them their opinions.


    One of the two women has lived in the capital for many years, and the other has traveled to the north and south. After listening to Su Jingfei''s introduction, what they think of together is the slow development, not too high-profile. Although the capital is only a city, the water in this city is much deeper than that in a local province. If it is not well done, they will be drowned.


    Su Jingfei and the three of them discussed again and then separated. It''s a pity that the two women and Su Jingfei are not lovers. He can only keep the empty room alone. According to his relationship with Dongfang Wenjun, it''s OK for him to get into her bed now. It''s estimated that Dongfang Wenjun won''t completely resist. It''s just that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to destroy their current relationship.


    As for LAN Xiqi, the woman''s feelings for Su Jingfei are actually quite strange. She admires, appreciates and even worships Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t seem to like them. However, their tacit understanding can surpass that of ordinary lovers. LAN Xiqi always wants to follow Su Jingfei because of the interweaving of these feelings.


    For how to deal with LAN Xiqi, Su Jingfei also has no good way, can only let it be, anyway, LAN Xiqi now will not have that kind of lifeless meaning.


    After a night''s practice, Su Jingfei got up in the morning and said to LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun at breakfast: "Wenjun, today you follow Xiqi to visit her teachers. I''m going to the drama group today, so I won''t follow. I''ll pay a new year''s visit to master Liu Zongyun. You represent me."


    Dongfang Wenjun gives Su Jingfei a white look. The tone of his voice is like to his daughter-in-law. In the face of a person like Liu Zongyun, he is just an ordinary subordinate, which is absolutely not enough. When Su Jingfei says this sentence, it means that the relationship between them is unusual. Dongfang Wenjun can represent him.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. She felt that Oriental stationery was very close to her, and she had something to do with herself. She took herself there, but she really ignored that the superficial relationship between them was only superior and subordinate.


    LAN Xiqi is a martial arts genius, but she is not very good at these things. She doesn''t see any problems and nods: "don''t worry, sister Wenjun will follow me to see Shifu. Shifu is very easygoing and won''t be dissatisfied. Go ahead and do your work. The premiere is coming tomorrow. You should report it anyway."


    "Xiqi is the most considerate. Wenjun, you have to learn more from others. Girls should be gentle and considerate." Just be Eastern Wen Jun white one eye, now listen to Lan Xi Qi''s words, very comfortable, ridicule Eastern Wen Jun way.


    Dongfang Wenjun said, "Su Jingfei, don''t talk about me. You don''t know my mother''s character."


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. Although Dongfang Wenjun appears to be a very classic beautiful woman, she seems to come out of the painting, but her taste is actually unique. She really shouldn''t regard her as an ordinary woman.


    LAN Xiqi has lived in Su''s house for some time. Naturally, she knows something about Dongfang Wenjun and Han Shan. When she hears Dongfang Wenjun''s words, she can''t help but chuckle and say: "sister Wenjun, don''t make it difficult for him. Su Jingfei is just a mouthful of flowers."


    "Xiqi, is it really good for you to say that to me? I just praised you for your kindness. How can you change your head? " Su Jingfei see blue Xi Qi rare so mischievous, not from the mouth wry smile way.


    "Xiqi, don''t listen to him. If you know this guy''s mouth, don''t be fooled." Dongfang Wenjun helps LAN Xiqi.


    Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei have known each other for a long time. They were very familiar with each other before. He would not be angry if they knew how to say that about him. What''s more, they all offered them for the first time in order to save him. He dares to have any dissatisfaction.


    She is thinking, Su Jingfei suddenly leisurely way: "yes, Xiqi, you can''t be cheated by me, or regret, sometimes a lot of things happen, there is no way to change, even if how to return to the past, also can''t do."


    LAN Xiqi looked at Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun, nodded first, then shook her head and said, "no, I think Su Jingfei is very good. How can he cheat me?"


    Dongfang Wenjun naturally knows that Su Jingfei said this to LAN Xiqi, but actually he said it to himself. He thought of what happened to him and Su Jingfei, and he really enjoyed it. He blushed and his heart beat. Su Jingfei said: "don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense. Let''s eat quickly. We''ll go to pay a new year''s call as soon as we finish eating."


    LAN Xiqi also thinks Su Jingfei''s words are too abstruse, as if they have nothing to do with him. Thinking that he is about to see the master and all the teachers, he immediately forgets the idea and nods to have a quiet meal with Dongfang Wenjun.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t say much. He just sits and smiles and eats breakfast slowly. He knows that you''ve heard what you''ve said. Looking at her pretty face and blushing, he thinks that he''s pressing Dongfang Wenjun under her body until she turns her head and takes the initiative to give her a hug. Dongfang Wenjun can''t get out of his hand.


    As a top beautiful girl, Dongfang Wenjun gave it to Su Jingfei for the first time. How could su Jingfei be indifferent? It''s just that her taste is unique, so she doesn''t mean to occupy her.


    But now he found that Dongfang Wenjun didn''t absolutely like women. He still had a chance, and he thought it was a solution to Han Shan''s troubles.


    Soon after breakfast, Su Jingfei and his three men separate. Su Jingfei reports to the crew that Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi go to visit Liu Zongyun for the new year. For the convenience of their actions, they came out from Nalan''s house yesterday and asked Nalan Xiulin to arrange two cars for them. This is really a small matter for him.


    Su Jingfei arrives at the appointed hotel. The people in the crew have already reported it here. This time, not only some people from the crew will come, but also some guests will be invited. Su Jingfei expects to see many stars this time.


    He filmed for so long in the crew, so the crew naturally knew him. When they saw Su Jingfei, they immediately said with a smile, "brother Su, you''re here. Director Chen asked Yifei yesterday when you can come. I didn''t expect you to come so soon. Hurry in."


    Although Su Jingfei is not very old, he is an important role after all, and the drama should be very respectful. However, because Su Jingfei is popular, the drama is not very restricted.


    "Well, you''ll be busy first and drink together later." Su Jingfei smiles and walks into the hotel. On the way, he greets people he knows, but he can''t see any star''s airs. This makes the staff feel good about him. Everyone can guess that Su Jingfei will be popular after the movie. This is director Chen''s original words, but people don''t look down on the staff because of this.


    Su Jingfei didn''t see any stars all the way. He was still a little strange. Didn''t the invited guests arrive today? It was not until he walked into the conference room that he found it different from his own imagination.


    The premiere will be held tomorrow, and director Chen will have a meeting today. When the meeting is held, some stars who come in advance will also come. Now when Su Jingfei comes to the conference room, he can see the stars besides the crew. It''s really a gathering of stars.


    When Su Jingfei came in, everyone saw him. Chen Jia and the director immediately called out, "Feizi, you''re just in time. If you don''t come, I''ll let Yifei urge you. Come here and sit down."


    With Chen Jia''s words and the director''s words, everyone focused on Su Jingfei. The people in the crew all smile at Su Jingfei. They all know Su Jingfei''s acting skills and skills, and they all affirm him. After all, he is not only an actor but also a martial arts instructor, and everyone has seen his real skills.


    Other stars were a little surprised. When they heard that the villain of the film had chosen a new actor, they already felt that Chen Jiajia was too bold to make such a big investment.


    Now people are even more surprised to see Su Jingfei. It seems that there is nothing special about him. A very easygoing young man is so polite to him. Chen Jiashang has specially prepared a seat for this young man beside him. He attaches too much importance to him.


    Su Jingfei can see the doubts in people''s eyes, but he doesn''t say much. Instead, he walks over with a smile and sits beside Chen Jiajia. He knows that this is not only Chen Jiajia''s attention to himself, but also his position.


    As an actor, he is not qualified to sit next to Chen Jiashang. No matter how talented he is, he is still an actor after all. However, his other identity just makes him sit here. He is the martial arts director of the film.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to introduce Su Jingfei, the new actor of our cast." Chen Jia, waiting for Su Jingfei to sit beside him, stood up and said in less standard Mandarin: "in addition, I would like to emphasize that Su Jingfei is not only the No. 1 actor on the opposite side of the film, but also the martial arts director of our film. He designed the wonderful martial arts scenes of the whole film."


    After hearing Chen Jiajia''s words, everyone was surprised. Su Jingfei, who seems to be in his twenties, is actually the martial arts director of the movie. This is a bit exaggerated. Some people even doubt that the movie he designed can still be seen?


    "Maybe everyone will question why I chose Feizi to play an important role and let him be the martial arts director. I''ll play a piece later, and then all your questions will be solved. But now I want to thank you for coming all the way. The 15th of the first month is the Lantern Festival. We will have a party tomorrow, Let''s have a good time. " Chen Jia introduces Su Jingfei to you.

 Chapter 850

    With the introduction of Chen Jiajia, Su Jingfei was officially recognized by everyone. Except for the original crew, it was the first time that they looked at Su Jingfei with new eyes. The identity of Su Jingfei''s actor can be ignored, but the martial arts guidance is different.


    As a modern actor, he will be exposed to some action plays. Naturally, everyone knows the importance of martial arts guidance. No wonder Chen Jia leaves his position to Su Jingfei. Even if he doesn''t know his martial arts guidance skills, he should know that he is not weak because he is valued by Chen Jia Jia and recognized by the members of the drama group.


    "Well, today''s stars are all here. Even if I don''t introduce them, feizai must know them all. If he wants to know someone, he can go straight to the past. Now let''s talk about our movie." Chen Jia, after introducing Su Jingfei, laughs and jokes to everyone.


    Some of the stars who came in advance this time are those invited by the film makers. These people will arrive on the day of the premiere. The rest are some friends, some of them are directors'' friends, some of them are actors'' friends. They are all full of scenes.


    While listening to Chen Jia''s introduction to the premiere, Su Jingfei looks at some of the following stars. Among them, there are many stars, such as evergreen tree, who has been standing for 30 years, Liu Dehua, who is also su Jingfei''s favorite actor, and fan Binbin, who is as famous as Li Binbin.


    He once heard Huang Qiusheng say that Liu Dehua had a good relationship with him. Unexpectedly, Liu Tianwang was one of the actors who supported him this time. This is a real big shot, a model that has been imitated and never surpassed.


    There is also the singer of movie songs, Tian Hou Wang Fei. This is a rare appearance after her marriage. Now I see her. She is not as beautiful as in the movie, but has a quiet temperament. It''s hard to wonder that there are so many men obsessed with her in middle age.


    Of course, for the queen who can be called auntie, she just appreciates it, but she will never have other ideas. She is not Nalan Xiuying''s peerless enchantress.


    In addition to these heavyweight actors, there are also many new generation actors. Xu Zheng, who has a bald head, is a character actor that Su Jingfei appreciates very much. He has a good sense of humor. His movies and TV plays are not intended to be funny, but they can make people laugh. This is hard for ordinary people to do.


    Su Jingfei looked at each actor and thought that no matter how famous the film crew members are, the people who attended the premiere ceremony are already big enough. It''s just a gathering of stars and superstars. There will be a lot of reporters at that time. Su Jingfei is also the first time to really appreciate the excitement of the entertainment industry. He can''t be famous tomorrow.


    Chen Jiajia''s speech was just a little more polite, and then he introduced the film. After that, he told the audience: "our propaganda film has been put on the Internet before, and some of you must have seen it, but after all, everyone can see it on the Internet. Now I''ll show you a wonderful action scene, which was designed by Feizi himself, You can see his martial arts guidance skills. "


    If he can specially ask the editor to edit a two minute action movie, we can see how satisfied he is with Su Jingfei. This can be seen from his evaluation of Su Jingfei, and people can understand it.


    With that, Chen Jia has asked people to put out the two kinds of action clips on the big screen of the conference room. Although there is no plot, people are attracted by the wonderful action plays and the fantastic scenes.


    Su Jingfei''s action design not only has special effects lens, after all, martial arts movies can''t do without flying over the eaves and walking over the wall, but the close combat lens is like a modern kung fu movie, which can reflect the full effect of Kung Fu.


    Although it''s very eye-catching, it''s just more conventional. The most amazing thing is an shigeng''s action play. He is a special person who uses the tricks of the western regions to fight against others. He is not only weird but also mysterious. He is also natural and unrestrained. He is the most handsome character in the whole play.


    Although you look at an shigeng''s image, which is older than Su Jingfei''s, but also more vicissitudes, you can still see that this is Su Jingfei. They did not expect that Su Jingfei could create such a successful role.


    Everyone here is either a star or a big shot. Everyone doesn''t know how many characters he has created. Naturally, his vision is unique. They haven''t seen the whole movie yet, but from the image created by Su Jingfei, it can be said that Su Jingfei is absolutely successful. It''s hard to be popular.


    Even such professional actors think Su Jingfei is very successful. When the audience looks at him, they will not be disappointed. Of course, they pay more attention to the story. If the story is a mess, no one will like it.


    However, no matter what the plot of the film is, as far as the image is concerned, Su Jingfei''s an shigeng is more attractive than other people''s roles, which is a consensus.


    At that time, the crew just shot with their heart, but they didn''t see the sample film. Now when they really see the film, they are also surprised. They didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s role was too dazzling.


    Deng Chao is a well-known actor in the younger generation, and his acting skills are highly praised by people. However, his cold-blooded performance this time can only be in line with the rules. Although the action play is not popular, it still makes people feel very ordinary. Neither he nor the audience can figure out why it is so.


    At the beginning, under Su Jingfei''s instruction, he was also very serious in completing the action, and he had seen Su Jingfei show the same action. He had no doubt that Su Jingfei''s design was wrong, but the effect was not good.


    In the end, he can only suspect that the editing level is not good, and the editing level often affects the performance of a film. But at this time, he has no way to let the editing teacher edit again, so he has to comfort himself that his fans will still support him faithfully.


    The two-minute show ended soon. Chen Jiajia said with a smile: "you are not happy yet, but don''t worry. It''s just for you to have a preview. Tomorrow night is the official show. Today''s Day is free. You can have a visit in the capital. The Lantern Festival is coming soon, but it''s very busy outside."


    After Chen Jia said that, it means that the meeting is over. It''s almost time in the morning, and lunch is coming soon. Naturally, lunch has been arranged here. Whether people go to eat depends on their preferences.


    Su Jingfei naturally wants to go to the crew to say hello. Huang Qiusheng and Zheng Zhongyi are waiting there. Li Zixiong and Deng Cuiwen are actors from Xiangjiang. It''s normal for them to stand together. As for Zou Zhaolong, they follow Chen Jia and the director to leave. I don''t know what''s the matter.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much. He went to Huang Qiusheng and said, "Uncle Qiusheng, brother relay, uncle Xiong and sister Wen, when did you all come here? I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s always nice!"


    Regardless of Su Jingfei''s messy address, people are very happy to see this young man who impresses them well, especially Zheng Zhongyi, who is younger. He puts his arms around Su Jingfei''s shoulder and says with a smile: "Feizi, I''ve been saying goodbye for several months before. How can you still be single?"


    Su Jingfei is ashamed. Zheng relay likes to joke with himself most. If he knows he has a lot of women, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    "Relay, don''t make any noise. Didn''t we agree today? Take Feizi and meet some friends. " Huang Qiusheng sees Su Jingfei''s face in embarrassment, and kindly gives Su Jingfei a way out.


    Li Zixiong also said: "yes, after the movie, Feizi will be very popular. It''s good for him to introduce more friends to him."


    He is only a guest star in the film, and he doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei. He just thinks that he is a martial arts director and young actor. He appreciates Su Jingfei and wants to help him.


    Deng Cuiwen and Li Zixiong are similar, beat Zheng relay one, angry strange way: "you always want to take bad people, feizai can''t learn from him."


    Su Jingfei looks at Zheng relay. He is pitiful. Zheng relay obviously has a criminal record. Everyone is not at ease with him, but it''s OK. He can relax. Otherwise, Zheng relay may pull himself and want to go to heaven and earth. That''s the gentle fragrance that men dream of!


    "Well, well, don''t make trouble. Let''s go. I''ll take you to meet the real big man. Even I want to give him some face." Zheng relay is cheeky and not embarrassed. With a smile, he hugs Su Jingfei and goes to Liu Dehua.


    Huang Qiusheng and others are silent. Zheng relay is such a character. We all know him very well. Naturally, we won''t find him unbearable.


    But Su Jingfei said unconsciously: "brother relay, although you are also very famous in Xiangjiang, you seem to have a lot of people who want to give face, like Uncle Qiusheng, who do you dare to give face to?"


    His words fell into the ears of the three people behind him, and they all laughed unconsciously. Zheng relay suddenly became angry and hit Su Jingfei on the head and said, "Feizi, if you can''t be so eye-catching, you should be confused sometimes, otherwise you will suffer losses."


    "Well, I listen to you. I don''t know anything. I''m just a new man." Su Jingfei is very cooperative and pretends to be very simple.


    Zheng relay is very satisfied with the way: "this is right, new people will have a new look, Feizi, I think you still have a bright future, I look forward to you!"


    After hearing their conversation, the three people in the back couldn''t laugh or cry for a long time. They knew that Zheng relay liked to joke, but they didn''t expect Su Jingfei to really cooperate.


    A few people talk and laugh, and then come to a few chat people. Su Jingfei knows them all. The most prominent one is Liu Dehua, and next to him is a beautiful girl, fan Binbin. They have cooperated with each other at ordinary times, so they all know each other. Before they saw Wang Fei sitting here, they are all big brothers and sisters in the singing world, and they also know each other.


    In addition to the three people, there are three other people. Each of them is a famous star in Xiangjiang, including Gu Juji, Wu Qilong, and Su Jingfei. Although he is not familiar with them, he has also met Tian Qiwen, who once played a cameo role in the cast, but his scene soon ended.


    When these people saw Su Jingfei and others coming, they all got up to greet him. Liu Dehua took the initiative to extend his hand to Su Jingfei and said, "Hello, Mr. Su. I''m Liu Dehua. I just saw your martial arts design. It''s really wonderful."


    When Su Jingfei saw Liu Dehua before, he was really happy. As a young man in his early twenties, Liu Dehua almost grew up with him. Even if Liu Dehua was his idol, he didn''t expect that Liu Dehua not only had no star airs, but also took the initiative to say hello to himself.


    "Liu Tianwang, I''m sorry for your praise. I''ve watched your movies since I was a child, and I''ve always admired you. I remember many of your movies very well, and I can sing many of your songs." Su Jingfei''s heart is happy, no matter whether he will let people feel that he is brain powder or not, he said.


    Su Jingfei''s words are not flattering at all. They are from the bottom of my heart. All of you here are old actors. You can feel Su Jingfei''s sincerity naturally.


    Although Liu Dehua has heard a lot of compliments, now in front of everyone, Su Jingfei says so, and he immediately has a good feeling for this young man. He is a young talent recognized by everyone. Even Liu Dehua will be very happy if he can be his idol.


    Someone nearby couldn''t watch it any more. He stood up and hummed, "Su Jingfei, you can watch Liu Tianwang''s movies and listen to his songs since you were a child. What about mine?"


    Su Jingfei saw that the person who stood up to speak was Wang Fei. Knowing that she was joking, she quickly cooperated and said, "sister Fei, I naturally like your song all the time. I like Liu Tianwang the most among male singers, and I like you the most among female singers. You are my idol."


    "Well, you''re a good talker, but seriously, I think the martial arts movements you designed are so handsome. You can do martial arts yourself." Although Wang Fei is nearly middle-aged, she looks like a young woman. Although she doesn''t look amazing, she has a good feeling with the temperament of Queen of heaven. When she talks, her eyes shine!


    Wang Fei''s words make everyone laugh. Wu Qilong and fan Binbin also stand up to greet Su Jingfei. They are younger than others. Of course, Wu Qilong''s age is similar to Zheng Zhongyi''s, but he is more handsome and not old.


    Fan Binbin is going to be even younger. She is only in her twenties this year, and she became famous later than others, but her reputation is not small, and she is famous because of her appearance.


    She is now almost synonymous with beauty. When many people talk about pretty girls, they will naturally talk about fan Binbin. Whether she is coquettish or pure, she always makes people shine. Now it is the same. Even if she is used to pretty girls, Su Jingfei has to admit that he is really beautiful.

 Chapter 851

    Su Jingfei has only heard that fan Binbin and Li Binbin are equally famous before, not that they are equally famous, but they are both called Binbin, so they are said to be equally famous in the entertainment industry.


    There are rumors that the two are friends, and there are also rumors that they are enemies. Su Jingfei has never asked Li Binbin about this question. I don''t know how to deal with it.


    He didn''t expect to meet fan Binbin here today, but since people came to say hello, he said to her with a smile: "Hello, Binbin, your TV series also accompany me to grow up!"


    Su Jingfei''s words surprised fan Binbin. Although they were a few years apart, they were definitely of the same generation. Now Su Jingfei burst out this sentence. No matter how proud she was, she didn''t think it was a compliment, but she didn''t offend him. How could su Jingfei say such a thing!


    Next to Zheng relay, he said: "I said Feizi, do you know this sentence? How can everyone grow up with you? Is your growth history the history of the entertainment industry?"


    Huang Qiusheng, Deng Cuiwen and Li Zixiong all smile at his words. They have heard Su Jingfei say similar words. He seems to say that to everyone. But according to his age, Su Jingfei is not wrong. He is a sly little guy.


    After listening to Zheng relay''s words, fan Binbin immediately understood that Su Jingfei was a catchphrase, so he said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you said that my TV series accompany you to grow up, your growth seems a little late!"


    The woman is not only charming, but also full of charm with every smile. Especially with her standard pretty face, no matter how well willed a man is, he will be absent sometimes.


    She is different from Xuanxuan. Xuanxuan is because of her skill. She is all moving. Fan Binbin is a kind of person who has a hint no matter in form or behavior. It seems that she has studied it specially.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know fan Binbin. He didn''t lose his mind when he received such a signal. Instead, he said honestly, "I didn''t grow up late, but when you came out, I was only in primary school. In the next ten years, didn''t I see it all the way?"


    Fan Binbin finds that Su Jingfei''s words are really reasonable. He has nothing to say but grins bitterly. He seems to have been on the road very early.


    Su Jingfei''s conversation made everyone laugh. However, although fan Binbin was young, she started her career very early. Although she was younger than Liu Yifei, she was definitely good. Now Su Jingfei says that she is already a senior.


    Pretty girls always say a few more words. After they finish speaking, Zheng relay finally finds a chance and says, "feizai, I''ll introduce you. This is my good friend. You should know who he is."


    "Yes, how can I not know that Gu Ge grew up with me, and I have been watching him since I was a child!" Su Jingfei shakes hands and laughs.


    People are used to it. If Su Jingfei doesn''t say it, they are not used to it. But every time Su Jingfei says it, there is a certain truth. Fan Binbin''s TV play is still pig, and Gu Juji was familiar with the mainland audience for about the same time. Su Jingfei happened to be in school at that time.


    After they met, Su Jingfei only talked less with Wu Qilong and Tian Qiwen, because one of them is a star of treasure island. Su Jingfei''s first contact is less, and the other already knows him.


    Everyone soon became familiar with it. Zheng Zhongyi, a lively guy, said to the public with a smile: "since we have so many people today, we can have dinner together. Let''s eat together at noon today. Tomorrow is the premiere. How about not getting drunk today?"


    Everyone is a star, usually pay attention to their own image, but now there is no reporter, we are almost all stars of the same level, but more relaxed.


    Before everyone spoke, Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan and Deng Chao had already come over. Zou Zhaolong followed them. As they walked, Liu Yifei asked: "brother relay, what party do you say? Do you also bring us?"


    After she said that, she naturally came to Su Jingfei. They even met her parents. Naturally, she was not afraid to be known about her relationship. In fact, the entertainment industry is not without lovers, it''s just taboo about gossip. As for the mainland''s first lady, Liu Yifei cares more about Su Jingfei.


    Everyone thought that there were more people today, so they wanted to be lively. Seeing that there were four more people coming, Zheng Zhongdian immediately said with a smile, "OK, we''ll be lively together. Today we''re all here, and we''ll call director Chen later."


    Jiang Yiyan is the No.2 woman. Among the women present, she is also the least famous. However, the appearance of a gentle woman still makes Su Jingfei want to drool. He has not forgotten Jiang Yiyan''s tenderness.


    Jiang Yiyan naturally did not forget to look at Su Jingfei tenderly. She is not the kind of woman who is particularly charming, but the tenderness of a little woman is easy to be liked. Su Jingfei has not been with her for a long time, but she is also deeply attracted. If it is not all people here, he will rush over.


    "It''s rare for you to come to the capital today. I''ll take you to Quanjude, the most famous place in the capital. It doesn''t matter whether it''s delicious or not. The key is to have some local characteristics." Although Deng Chao is not very satisfied with the film scenes today, it doesn''t affect his mind to come up with the limelight. He directly turns the dinner party into a treat. He happens to be developing in the capital, which is half a local leader.


    Each of the stars on the scene is not at a low level. Naturally, they won''t take advantage of Deng Chao. They all said they would like to invite them. At this time, Liu Yifei suddenly said, "don''t fight. This time, let Su Jingfei invite them."


    "Why is that?" Fan Binbin is a little curious. She uses a woman''s intuition to feel that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei is not right.


    Su Jingfei also looks at Liu Yifei strangely. Why does she let herself be in the limelight? She is usually very low-key. Now as a newcomer, I''m afraid it''s not good for her to stand out like this.


    Liu Yifei''s proposal is just a little curious to others, but Deng Chao''s heart is sour. It shows that Liu Yifei is helping Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t dare to hate Su Jingfei. He clearly remembers Su Jingfei''s ability and wants to make himself disappear. It''s not too long.


    If you don''t know the relationship between Liu Yifei and Su Jingfei, naturally you won''t think too much. Jiang Yiyan knows their situation and knows that Liu Yifei is totally helping Su Jingfei now. Other people feel that Liu Yifei is teasing Su Jingfei. But if Su Jingfei really treats, it can be regarded as a good relationship with many people. In the future, there will always be many benefits in the development of the entertainment industry.


    In fact, everyone can think of this idea, just because they don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, they haven''t realized that she is helping Su Jingfei.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. You don''t know. Although Su Jingfei is an actor in our production group, he is also a boss. He is very rich. How can we wage earners spend money on our own? It''s the most important thing for rich people to treat us. That''s the truth," Liu Yifei said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He guesses that Liu Yifei wants to help himself, but it still makes people speechless. However, seeing everyone''s opinion, he says with a smile: "Yifei is joking with you. It''s a small business, but let me invite you to this meal today. Let me show you my idols."


    On the side of the crew, Huang Qiusheng is the most respected. People unconsciously look at him. Huang Qiusheng laughs and says, "I don''t have any opinions. Feizi wants to express it, and we can''t refuse it!"


    "Yes, Feizi can shoot in such a good place arranged for us in H Province. Obviously, he is a rich man. Such an eye-catching and rich boy is the most popular. Today we will have a good meal for him. It''s the best not to eat, but the most expensive." As the second generation of rich people, Zheng Zhongyi coaxes Liu Dehua and others, but he conveys a message to them. Su Jingfei has strength.


    Most of the crew idolize their predecessors. Even if they are friends with another group of people, they don''t forget to help Su Jingfei. What they say is good words from Su Jingfei.


    Liu Dehua is the most important member of the other group. Wen Yan said with great interest: "I always thought that Feizi was just an actor and martial arts instructor. Originally, he was still in business. It''s really daunting. When I was young, I was in business, too. It''s a pity, alas!"


    When it comes to the later, he can''t help sighing that Liu Dehua is a superstar of the heavenly king class, with numerous films, TV and song works, and Su Jingfei knows him a little bit.


    In the early 1990s, Liu Dehua also had his own film company, and he always tried to support some directors of literary and artistic films. However, the literary and artistic films of that era were not so popular, and in the end, Liu Dehua''s film company failed.


    Every time he talks about starting his own business as a boss, Liu Dehua feels that he wants to revitalize Hong Kong''s film industry, but he is really not a good boss. In the end, he just needs to continue to be an actor and a singer. Now I hear that Su Jingfei is also a boss. It''s not envy. Praise is true. Su Jingfei is even a few years younger than he was then!


    Everyone knows about Liu Dehua''s experience. Huang Qiusheng comforted him: "ah Hua, don''t mention the past. Aren''t you very good now? It has its own company. "


    "Can''t compare, can''t compare, the situation is different." Liu Dehua waved his hand, and then said with a smile: "since Feizi is so young and promising, today we will let him treat us to a meal. If it''s not good, we have to ask for you. Anyway, there are so many beautiful women here, you can''t satisfy them. You can''t accept it."


    "Yes, Feizi, you have to behave well. You can''t let people down." Wang Fei, who is straightforward in character, immediately agrees with him.

 Chapter 852

    Su Jingfei and others agreed to go to Quanjude for a meal at noon. The key is to eat the most famous food in the capital. In fact, many people have been to Beijing many times, but for the sake of excitement, they all have to eat it.


    The people who have dinner together this time are all stars. Naturally, they have to find a quiet place. Su Jingfei calls Nalan Xiulin to arrange it. He believes Nalan Xiulin will get things done.


    At first, Nalan Xiulin received Su Jingfei''s phone call. She thought something had happened. She heard that she just asked him to go to Quanjude to book a big private room. She almost dropped the phone. Does Su Jingfei think he is a little brother? However, after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he could only do it in tears and laughter. Who told him that he attached great importance to this boy!


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that Nalan Xiulin was very good to herself. She said thank you with a smile, which made Nalan Xiulin speechless.


    He just said to the people before that he would arrange it by himself. After a few minutes, he would tell the people that it was done and just drive directly. Some of them have industries in the capital, and the car must be enough.


    Anyone who has an industry in the capital, or who has been here several times, knows what kind of energy a person can easily set up a Quanjude private room in a place like the capital has. Before, we just listened to Liu Yifei''s introduction and had a good impression on Su Jingfei. Now we know that he really has extraordinary strength.


    Su Jingfei arranges everything, and everyone drives to Quanjude together. Naturally, Liu Yifei is in the same car with Su Jingfei, but Jiang Yiyan is also in the same company. When they were in the cast, they were together.


    But I don''t know what kind of mentality fan Binbin actually gets into Su Jingfei''s car. She and Jiang Yiyan sit in the back seat. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how other people arrange it. He just wonders why fan Binbin wants to sit in his car.


    "Jingfei, are you familiar with the route of Beijing? We won''t be unable to find Quanjude at that time. It will be a shame if we delay our meal. " Just got on the bus, Liu Yifei asked curiously.


    She has a close relationship with Su Jingfei. In such a lonely environment, it will be more natural. Her words also attracted the attention of the other two women. Although cars now have navigation, navigation is not so easy to use in the case of many overpasses in Beijing.


    Su Jingfei looked at the navigation, and then said honestly, "you know my level of driving. I really don''t know the way. If I''m late, I''ll let them wait. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to eat. It''s just a few o''clock."


    "You silly boy! They are all idols. Isn''t it bad for you to let them wait for you? " Jiang Yiyan listens to Su Jingfei''s words behind her. She gives him a white look and says arrogantly and angrily that she has a special relationship with Su Jingfei and naturally speaks more closely.


    Liu Yifei doesn''t have any special feeling. When she was in the production group, Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan were close, and they were also actors in the opposite play. Now after listening to Jiang Yiyan''s words, she says, "yes, it''s stupid."


    At this time, fan Binbin, who didn''t speak, said with a smile, "how about I help you guide you? I come to Beijing more often and I''m familiar with the route here. What do you think?" Her voice is not sweet, but it has some special charm.


    Maybe a woman can''t hear anything, but when a man hears her words, he always feels itchy and hard to scratch. Even Su Jingfei, a man with rich experience, frowns secretly. How can he be so weak.


    Liu Yifei didn''t have that feeling. After listening to fan Binbin''s words, he said with a smile: "yes, you let sister Binbin show you the way. You can''t let people wait for us. You''re a treat. That''s not good." She has a close relationship with Li Binbin, so it''s natural for her to call fan Binbin.


    Jiang Yiyan doesn''t say much, but her eyes tell Su Jingfei that she really can''t be late. Although she has Su Jingfei in her heart, she cares more about her career. Now she is happy to see that Su Jingfei can also have an opportunity to improve her career.


    Su Jingfei and Jiang Yiyan know each other. In the process of filming, Jiang Yiyan doesn''t know the specific situation of Su Jingfei. She doesn''t know that Su Jingfei''s real identity is far more than that of this actor. She just thinks that he has a company.


    Fan Binbin didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to say anything, so she began to show Su Jingfei the way. She is the kind of girl who looks very beautiful and is easy to be liked by men. Now she is so considerate that she is more clever.


    Although Su Jingfei has seen many pretty girls, she has to admit that fan Binbin is definitely a mouth watering type. That is to say, the pretty girls in her family are no worse than fan Binbin. Otherwise, she really has ideas about her. This kind of woman is really a disaster to the country and the people.


    Under the guidance of fan Binbin, Su Jingfei doesn''t take any detours. Obviously, she is very familiar with the capital. Liu Yifei can''t help laughing: "sister Binbin, you are so familiar with the capital, do you want to marry in the capital?"


    How can fan Binbin be ridiculed by such a simple little girl as Liu Yifei, and retorted: "little girl, I think you have a spring heart and want to get married. If you let your fans know, you must be heartbroken, our fairy sister!"


    After listening to fan Binbin''s words, Liu Yifei unconsciously takes a look at Su Jingfei and finds that he is still concentrating on driving. He blushes and says to fan Binbin: "sister Binbin, don''t talk about me. You are older than me. You must think more."


    With a smile, fan Binbin suddenly took a hand out of Jiang Yiyan''s chest and said with a smile, "yes, I really want to get married. I''m old enough." After a pause, he turned to Yan Yan and said, "ah, Yan Yan, you seem to be a lot older. Tell me honestly if you have a boyfriend."


    Su Jingfei just saw fan Binbin''s Rogue action in the rearview mirror. With a shake of both hands, he almost turned the car to the side of the road. He didn''t expect that fan Binbin would have such behavior.


    Jiang Yiyan is not that kind of sexy woman, but since she was moistened by Su Jingfei once, that bad guy seems to really let her develop for the second time, which is a little bigger than before, but she didn''t expect to be mentioned by fan Binbin.


    She is usually a more straightforward woman, but she is not so bold as fan Binbin. She says that her pretty face is very red, and she does not dare to see Su Jingfei, but she thinks about Su Jingfei in her heart.


    "Yo, there''s an inside story. Yan Yan, why are you so shy? Jingfei is still a child. Don''t be afraid." Fan Binbin finds that Jiang Yiyan is so shy, but his eyes are shining. It seems that he has discovered something new world, but his evaluation of Su Jingfei is a little speechless.


    When Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan hear fan Binbin''s words, they forget their previous shyness and laugh together. Jiang Yiyan denies that she has a boyfriend and says with a smile: "Su Jingfei is really young. We can''t take him bad. Otherwise, how can he trouble you in the future? Binbin, you are wrong."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry all the way, and several women began to play all the way. If he didn''t see them with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that these three women were the female stars in the eyes of the public, and their image completely collapsed.


    Let alone fan Binbin. Even Liu Yifei, who has always been a pure and beautiful girl, also makes trouble with two women. This makes Su Jingfei think that when Li Binbin was with them, three women could make trouble together, but Li Binbin was not as crazy as fan Binbin. Fan Binbin would touch this chest and pinch that butt from time to time.


    Su Jingfei, the driver, is the most miserable person. A group of women in the back make trouble with each other and show themselves from time to time, but they can''t participate. It''s really greedy.


    Fortunately, the hotel is not far from the capital headquarters of Quanjude. A few women just make trouble for a while, then they start to tidy up their clothes and put on their sunglasses and hats. They don''t want to be recognized. Although there are often stars in the capital, there are more ordinary people and they will always be haunted.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t have this concern. He''s not a star yet, so we''ll talk about it later. After parking the car, he opens the door to all the girls. He''s very satisfied with them.


    "Brother Hua and uncle Qiusheng haven''t come yet. We are really the fastest. Let''s go to the private room first." Su Jingfei got out of the car and called Liu Dehua and others. Knowing that the three of them didn''t arrive, he told the three girls that he was secretly saying that thanks to fan Binbin''s guidance, otherwise he would have to wait for them.


    The three girls naturally have no problem. After getting out of the car, fan Binbin regains the image of a lady and follows them. He can''t see any rogue appearance before. This makes Su Jingfei tut tut. He is really a female star.


    When Su Jingfei came to the first floor of Quanjude, a waiter came to greet them. Su Jingfei just gave them a private room number, so they became more enthusiastic and took them directly to a large private room, which is said to be the largest private room in Quanjude.


    Fan Binbin and Jiang Yiyan don''t know the specific situation of Su Jingfei. Before seeing him find a friend to book a private room, they have secretly guessed how much energy Su Jingfei''s friend has. Now they are shocked to hear that this is the largest private room in Quanjude.


    The capital is different from other places. Some things can''t be solved by money. At least these stars don''t lack money at all, but they can''t do whatever they want in the capital. For example, they can''t settle down at will in this private room. Therefore, Su Jingfei''s friends should have a certain position.


    Four people are thinking, Su Jingfei''s phone rings, Liu Dehua''s voice rings: "Feizi, are you all in Quanjude? There''s something wrong with us. You wait for a while. We''ll be back later. "


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. Liu Dehua and others didn''t seem to be the kind of people who could be delayed by temporary things. They couldn''t help asking, "brother Hua, is something wrong?"


    "Oh, our car has rubbed a pedestrian. Now it''s being solved. The other side is unreasonable. We''re talking about it." Liu Dehua explained in his voice.

 Chapter 853

    After listening to Liu Dehua''s words, Su Jingfei frowned even more. With Liu Dehua and other people''s financial resources and abilities, how could such a thing be impossible? There must be a big problem.


    "Brother Hua, where are you? I''ll find you." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and decided to go and have a look.


    Liu Dehua said over there, "no, we should be able to handle it." Just then, he suddenly changed his tone and said, "Hey, how do you hit people? What''s the matter with you people?"


    Su Jing flies over to listen to more and more not right, hasten to urge a way: "China elder brother, you exactly where, I come right away."


    This time, it was not Liu Dehua who spoke, but Huang Qiusheng said: "Jingfei, come here quickly. There are a lot of people on the other side, and they have two talents under their hands. These people should not be ordinary people." Huang Qiusheng said, immediately told Su Jingfei address, from Quanjude is not too far.


    Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense either. He hung up the phone and said, "you''re waiting for me here. There''s something wrong with brother Hua. I''ll go and have a look and wait for me to come back."


    Although the three girls don''t know what happened, they don''t say much about Su Jingfei. They know these things. They must be more chaotic. Together, they sensibly ask Su Jingfei to be careful. Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan are not too worried. They know Su Jingfei''s ability, but fan Binbin frowns secretly. Su Jingfei really goes, and it doesn''t necessarily solve the problem.


    No matter what the three girls think, Su Jingfei has already gone out of Quanjude. According to Huang Qiusheng, the distance is not too far. She can''t drive as fast as Su Jingfei.


    His speed doesn''t seem to be too fast, but even ordinary cars can''t catch up with him. When passers-by saw him, they thought it was strange. Su Jingfei disappeared. If it wasn''t for his slow but fast body method, it wasn''t like a ghost. Maybe he would be regarded as a ghost.


    Su Jingfei came very quickly. When he arrived at the scene, he saw a dozen people working around a few people. This position was just a fork in the road, which was relatively remote from other places. Even if there was some movement, he would not be found by the police.


    The public security in the capital is the best in the country. If it is on the main road, people will surely catch it. Now it can be said that there is no scruple.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes were very good. At a glance, he saw that Liu Dehua and other actors from Xiangjiang were surrounded. They were all wearing sunglasses and hats, and they didn''t show their true colors.


    The people who surrounded them were all dressed in casual clothes. They should be the residents nearby, but they were all good at it. Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong had certain skills. When Liu Dehua was young, he cooked porridge overnight and learned some boxing skills. In addition, Zheng Zhongyi, who was instructed by Su Jingfei, was also much better than ordinary people. Under the pressure of these people, he did not have the ability to fight back.


    Another man fell to one side. It was Tian Qiwen. He was not very lucky. He was attacked secretly and his forehead was bleeding.


    Gu Juji and Wu Qilong are also helping them. They haven''t learned Kung Fu, but they are both young and can''t be soft in fighting. In the end, they are more concerned about their identity and dare not act too much. They can only deal with it carefully.


    The only lady, Wang Fei, is taking care of Tian Qiwen. She doesn''t look scared. It''s easy to see from her character that she''s not a shy woman.


    This time, Li Zixiong, Deng Cuiwen and Chen Jia were in another car. They were not with them. Deng Chao didn''t know who he was with, and Su Jingfei didn''t care. He just took a look and knew that these people around Mingxing were definitely not ordinary people. Their Kung Fu was inferior even to some special forces.


    Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong are the two stars who have been famous for so long. Liu Dehua is also right. Su Jingfei said that he was lucky to be here, otherwise he would be in great trouble.


    Liu Dehua didn''t know his strength and didn''t want to ask him to come. Huang Qiusheng saw his performance with his own eyes, so he asked himself to help.


    When Su Jingfei saw the besiegers and friends coming, he knew that they might be all around. Without saying a word, he jumped into the crowd. His strength has reached the level of the first master of the younger generation, and even some of the older generation are not his opponents.


    In the face of these people who are slightly stronger than ordinary special forces, it''s not a problem. It''s like a tiger goes into a sheep''s flock. Su Jingfei is not polite to these people. As long as he doesn''t hurt them, his combat effectiveness will be wasted first. Su Jingfei uses a completely grabbing hand. Everyone who comes into contact with him is relieved of his wrist instantly, or he is kicked out by Su Jingfei and can''t stand up for a long time.


    Su Jingfei''s internal power and personal reaction speed have been improved a lot since he became governor. His moves are faster. Let alone his sudden appearance, even if these people are ready, they can''t stand Su Jingfei''s move.


    "Who are you, and what are you besieging my friends for?" Su Jingfei swept away all these intrepid people who besieged Liu Dehua and others with the wind of autumn. Then he stood in front of Liu Dehua and others and watched the people who were still coming here. He felt that today''s things seemed unusual.


    Su Jingfei is just like heaven, which makes Liu Dehua and others stunned. In particular, his simple and neat way of putting these people down makes them speechless. They know that Su Jingfei is the martial arts director of this film, but his own strength is so strong, which is unexpected. Now they can understand why Chen Jia attaches so much importance to him.


    Li Lianjie, who was once known as the emperor of Kung Fu in the entertainment circle, won the national martial arts championship twice, and his skill is no better than Su Jingfei. This guy is sure to be a fish in water when he comes to the entertainment circle.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts are very good, and his acting skills are not bad. He is much better than Li Lianjie. Liu Dehua and others think they have a deeper understanding of Su Jingfei.


    But this is not the time for feeling. Without waiting for those people to speak, Liu Dehua has explained: "Feizi, it''s like this. Didn''t we turn this side of the road? The aunt over there suddenly crossed the road and somehow bumped into our car. Then she fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. We stopped to pay for it. As a result, she insisted that we take her to the hospital and pay 200000 yuan for it. Isn''t that a joke? "


    Su Jingfei and Liu Dehua are different. After all, they are from Xiangjiang. Even though they have rich experience, they don''t understand one of the major characteristics of the mainland. After listening to him, they immediately said, "brother Hua, you are lucky to meet a porcelain bumper."


    "Touch China? What does that mean Huang Qiusheng was a little confused and asked.


    Wang Fei Tian Hou, who lives in the mainland, explained at this time: "porcelain bumping means deliberately bumping into a car, then pretending to be injured and asking for compensation. Generally, it''s an elderly woman or an old man. I just suspected it. Now it seems that it''s true."


    After listening to Wang Fei''s words, other people''s faces are not very good-looking. It''s not necessarily the first time that they heard this statement. However, they didn''t expect it before. Now they heard that it was porcelain bumping. They are speechless. In the capital, at the foot of the emperor, they actually encounter such a thing. If they say it, it will be enough to make their peers laugh for several days, Fortunately, they didn''t see who they were.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for others to talk about it. Instead, he looked at the people who were beaten by himself. Behind them was an old lady in her seventies. She looked very old, but her eyes were flashing.


    "We don''t want to investigate today''s affairs. Let''s all go. Don''t think you have some hands. After a few hands, you can do whatever you want." Su Jingfei such thing, also have no very good way, have to scold to them, prepare to leave.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei had no experience, the old lady immediately exclaimed, "you don''t want to investigate. They hit me with a car. Don''t you want to pay for it?"


    "Old lady, we all understand people, so don''t go too far. Your people surround us for a long time and delay our work. We''ll give you face if we don''t investigate. If you want to make compensation, or give you 200 yuan, take it to buy some fruit." Su Jingfei was not an angry youth, but he hated the phenomenon of touching porcelain. He really took out 200 yuan.


    People didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so unique. Although the old lady felt insulted, Wang Fei and others couldn''t help laughing. For such a person, it''s really irritating to use such a method.


    The old lady suddenly became angry, pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "boy, don''t you know how to write the word dead? If you pass by our Pijia village, you dare to commit a crime here."


    Su Jingfei looked left and right, and then said, "old lady, are you in a bad head?" Then she said to the humanitarians around her: "the old lady is confused. How can you follow me? It''s all in the city. There''s no Pijia village. Let''s go. The police will come soon."


    "You are stupid. This is the original Pijia village, but I was sent later. Don''t talk nonsense. Now I''m talking about your compensation!" The old lady became angry and said impolitely.


    "You''re not satisfied with two hundred dollars, are you? Well, you say how much. " Su Jingfei smiles, but he doesn''t worry. He just doesn''t smile in his eyes.


    "Half a million. You just hurt my people. This is to compensate them." The old lady stretched out her hand and said, "I''m not ashamed. At this time, there are more than 20 people around. This is the old lady''s confidence.".


    Su Jingfei looked at the people around him and said with a smile: "well, old lady, since you want me to give you a little compensation, I will satisfy your wishes. But now I see that you are not seriously injured and the compensation is a little less. I like the feeling of spending money."


    Before people could understand him, Su Jingfei was already moving, and his body swept out like a gale. Not only those who had been cleaned up by him did not escape, but also those who had been surrounded by him were unlucky.


    Liu Dehua and others are all filmmakers. They have seen all kinds of special effects scenes and one to many fighting scenes. They are also powerful figures who can challenge three or five people. But after comparing with Su Jingfei, they feel as weak as children.


    After su Jingfei finished speaking, she just made a circle around the field. When the old lady called, all these people were holding their arms or legs on the ground. Ouch, this time Su Jingfei not only took off his joints, but also broke them.


    He is a person who is not easy to get angry. At first, he was merciful to these people, but he thought that if he let them go, they would harm more people. At this time, he would not bear to do so. These people do not know how many people they have harmed.


    The old lady didn''t expect that these people, even Su Jingfei''s clothes didn''t come across, and she was already in a mess. She knew that she met a powerful person today.


    When she wanted to beg for mercy, Su Jingfei took out her mobile phone and quickly dialed a number. Then she said to her mobile phone, "Dad, you can call me another two million yuan on my card. Today, several people were injured and an old lady will be killed later. The money is estimated to be enough."


    If Su Jingfei said that when she came here, the old lady would scold him for being second-class and try to scare herself away, but now she is silent. All her nephews have fallen to the ground and said that they are going to kill the old lady. You don''t have to ask who the old lady is. This guy is a real rich second generation. People are not afraid to touch porcelain.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to turn back to the car, the old lady had already pulled her men back, shouting: "boy, if you have the ability, don''t go, you wait for me."


    Su Jingfei didn''t even look at them. Naturally, the phone call he just made was to scare the old lady. Even if he had the ability, he still couldn''t deal with such an old lady. Moreover, he really hurt her, which was reasonable and unreasonable.


    The old lady runs away with people, and Su Jingfei looks at the stunned people: "let''s go. It''s time for us to eat. Don''t think that some annoying people will make us lose our appetite."


    Su Jingfei''s way of dealing with things is unique, simple and fast. People had to quarrel with each other, but it ended like this. Although not everything can be solved by violence, now Su Jingfei really uses violence to solve it. People have to admit that Su Jingfei''s simple and rude is really effective.


    "I said, Feizi, are you really OK when you do this?" Huang Qiusheng is mature and prudent. He looks at the person who runs away in confusion and worries a little.


    "Uncle Qiusheng, don''t worry. In the capital, although several officials may be killed by a brick, if they really have official background and come out to touch porcelain, they will be even more unlucky. Let''s go. They can only blame their blindness." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Wang Fei suddenly said: "did you find that when Su Jingfei pretended to be a rich second generation, he was not only similar in shape, but also very similar in shape." After a pause, everyone looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you can''t really be a rich second generation. We feel a rich second generation in you."

 Chapter 854

    After the porcelain incident, Liu Dehua and others'' impression of the capital has changed. It''s not that there is peace at the foot of the emperor. In fact, there are all kinds of people, and some things can''t be prohibited even if there are laws.


    When Su Jingfei went back this time, he was in the car of Liu Dehua and others. They had driven two cars in total, and he was not too crowded. When he got in the car, Su Jingfei''s phone rang. The phone showed that it was Liu Yifei, so he should be worried about them.


    "Yifei, you wait a few minutes and we''ll be there." Su Jingfei gets through the phone and tells Liu Yifei directly.


    Liu Yifei was obviously stunned for a while. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to speak so fast. However, since they are finished, they feel relieved and said with a smile, "OK, come quickly. Director Chen, they have arrived and are waiting for you."


    Su Jingfei hung up the phone and urged Zheng relay to drive. Everyone is a star, and there is no service for anyone. Anyway, whoever likes cars better will be the driver. Zheng relay is obviously a car lover.


    This time, with Su Jingfei to show them the way, it''s easy for them to come to Quanjude. In fact, if it wasn''t for the unfamiliar route, they wouldn''t go to Pijia village. It''s also because the overpass in Beijing is so complicated that people who don''t have certain experience will always take the wrong road.


    When they came to the private room, Chen Jia and others had already arrived. Even Deng Chao sat down there. When they saw the people coming, they stood up to greet them.


    After arriving at the private room, people naturally don''t have to hide their identities. Anyway, there are no outsiders here. As for the hotel attendants, although they will be surprised to see so many stars, they won''t really do anything impolite. This is the quality of a famous national hotel. Otherwise, they will be surprised to see stars. How can they serve others.


    "Feizi, what happened just now? Listen to Yifei, they said that you went in a hurry. It seems that it took a lot of time!" After sitting down, Chen Jia asks Su Jingfei curiously.


    "There''s no big deal. It''s just that I met a porcelain bumper. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the mainland. People in Xiangjiang may feel relatively fresh." Su Jingfei said with a casual smile, as if what happened was insignificant. He didn''t care at all.


    Chen Jia didn''t think much about it. He was just curious about the touch porcelain. Li Zixiong pointed to Tian Qiwen''s forehead and said, "how can ah Wen''s forehead be broken


    "Well, I''m ashamed. I didn''t expect that those people would do it. They were hurt accidentally. But it''s nothing serious. It''ll be fine in a moment." Tian Qiwen said with his unique pitiful expression that he grew up pitiful, especially with a big mouth. He was very miserable.


    Chen Jia looked at Tian Qiwen, then turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Feizi, it''s not as simple as you said!"


    Su Jingfei smiles. Instead of answering Chen Jiajia''s question, she asks Liu Yifei, "you came first. Have you ordered the food? Let the waiter serve the food first. Let''s talk while talking."


    Although he is only 21 years old now, and is only one year older after the Chinese new year, it is not his birthday yet. But he has experienced a lot and has become the richest man in a province and the leader of underground forces. He has surpassed his peers in both bearing and mentality.


    Since today is his treat, he also looks like the host''s house. He entertains people leisurely, and also has a special superior temperament. It seems that the idols in front of him are only their own guests, and there is no constraint because they are the elders. This makes everyone secretly nod. No wonder Su Jingfei can be valued by Chen Jia. It is really reasonable.


    As I said before, Su Jingfei is the second generation of rich people. Wang Fei and Liu Dehua look at each other and make their mind more firm. Su Jingfei must have a good background. Otherwise, how can he develop such a character.


    "Mr. Chen, in fact, this is the case. The porcelain bumping incident we met today is quite common. It''s just that these people are more aggressive. They claim to be from Pijia village. When they quarrel with us, there are dozens of people. Everyone''s skill is good, even better than the ordinary special forces. If Feizi didn''t arrive in time, we would be at a loss." Su Jingfei orders the waiter to serve the dishes. Huang Qiusheng has explained here.


    "Is there such a thing? In the capital, at the foot of the emperor, are there so fierce people? How can the local public security take care of it? " Chen Jia was surprised. In his opinion, such a thing could not happen.


    In fact, it''s not just him. Growing up in the mainland, Su Jingfei, who is rooted in the capital, is puzzled. How can such a group of people suddenly emerge? He can be sure that these people are not aimed at himself, but their strength is exaggerated, even compared with the villagers in Hanjia village.


    He thought of going back to ask nalanxiulin, then he said with a smile: "the water in the capital is very deep, there are many things we don''t know, the most important thing to do in the capital is to keep a low profile."


    If he said that before, people would think that he was installing 13, but today Su Jingfei''s watch absorption really made people look at him with new eyes. Liu Dehua said with a smile: "Feizi, I can''t imagine that you are young, but your Kung Fu is so good. No wonder director Chen attaches so much importance to you!"


    "Ah Hua, it seems that you doubted my eyes before you said that!" Su Jingfei has not yet opened his mouth, Chen Jia has feigned anger.


    Liu Dehua naturally knew that Chen Jiajia joked again, and then he said with a smile: "I naturally don''t doubt Chen''s vision. Who doesn''t know that the actors who work with you will be very popular. I just didn''t think much of Feizi''s martial arts guidance ability at first. He is really too young."


    "In fact, it''s no wonder that you don''t trust him. When Zhao long and Yi Fei introduced Feizi, I didn''t believe him very much, but if you know his first time as a martial arts director, you won''t doubt it." With a smile, Chen Jia, without waiting for the public to ask, explained to himself: "his first time as a martial arts director was in the movie" king of Kung Fu ". In that movie, Liu Yifei and Li Binbin''s action plays were all designed by him. Not only Xu laoguai was full of praise, Cheng Long and Li Lianjie would also discuss some Kung Fu with him, but also yuan Baye personally directed them."


    After listening to Chen Jiajia''s words, people know Su Jingfei better. They also think that Chen Jiajia''s selection is right. People never find anyone to do such a job.


    "Feizai is really unexpected. It turns out that he still has such experience. It seems that he is a veteran in martial arts guidance." Wu Qilong said with his unique treasure island accent that he also became famous very early, a few years earlier than Su Jingfei, but it was in the form of combination at that time.


    Now, he has a broad acting career, but he has never been very popular. He has a good feeling for Su Jingfei who has real skills.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Angkor, don''t laugh at me. I just took part in the shooting of two films. I studied for the first time."


    At this time, Liu Dehua said: "if you can get the recognition of so many people, your skill in this aspect is beyond doubt. I have an indiscreet request. I don''t know if I can put it forward here. It happens that director Chen is also here. I''m not digging the wall."


    "Well? Ah Hua, are you interested in Feizi? " Chen Jia''s eyes brightened and asked with a smile.


    "I''m more than interested. I really like it." Liu Dehua is outspoken and serious. He likes Su Jingfei from the bottom of his heart.


    Chen Jia looked at Su Jingfei, then nodded and said, "yes, Feizi is so excellent. It''s normal to like him. What do you mean?"


    Before Liu Dehua opened his mouth, Wang Fei next to him interrupted: "I said, can you stop being so insidious? Two big men are discussing here that they like another man. Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    In fact, when we talked before, we all knew what Chen Jiajia and Liu Dehua meant, and we didn''t think about it in a wrong way. However, after listening to Wang Fei''s explanation, we could not help but recall their conversation. We suddenly felt that it was really evil. Su Jingfei was also dumbfounded, and this day was still noisy.


    Chen Jia and Liu Dehua looked at each other in a daze, then laughed together and said: "Feifei, you are so evil, you can think of any crooked idea."


    Wang Fei didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she said frankly, "this is a rotten and basic age. You speak so implicitly that I don''t want to be crooked. You really don''t pay attention to your words."


    Everyone laughs and whispers in their hearts. No wonder Wang Fei''s microblog is always taken out and said. Sure enough, the words are sharp. Chen Jia and Liu Dehua are speechless. It can be seen that Wang Fei''s name is not exaggerated at all, and Su Jingfei''s name is black.


    With Wang Fei''s laughter, the atmosphere became relaxed. Liu Dehua repeated the old story and said to Su Jingfei: "Feizi, actually, the reason why we are in Beijing this time is not only to attend your film premiere, but also because we are going to start shooting a play here. All of you here are our main creators this time. "


    Before the shooting of general movies, the main creator will not be revealed. However, in order to show his sincerity, Liu Dehua introduced: "the leading role of this movie is me and Qilong, as well as Binbin. I will invite other people to guest star."


    "Ah Hua, are you really going to make that movie?" Hearing Liu Dehua''s words, Huang Qiusheng was first surprised.


    "Yes, we''ve been brewing this movie for some time, and now we''ve decided to start shooting. Although it''s an ancient costume movie, there aren''t many fighting scenes in this movie. Originally, I wanted to work part-time as a martial arts instructor, but after all, I''m not a professional. Now when I see Feizi, I want to invite him." Liu Dehua nodded and said frankly.


    Su Jingfei first cooperated with Cheng Long, Li Lianjie and other heavyweight Kung Fu stars. This was the right time to catch up. Then he joined the four famous troupes. This was because of Liu Yifei''s help, and he officially entered the entertainment industry.


    Now, because of a show of skill and praise from Chen Jiashang and others, Liu Dehua is favored by him. Maybe in the field of kung fu movies, Liu Dehua can''t compare with Cheng Long and Li Lianjie, but in the entertainment industry, Liu Tianwang''s status is not bad, and according to his achievements in all-round development, he even surpasses two people.


    Now he formally invited Su Jingfei, which is a kind of recognition of Su Jingfei. Even Deng Chao, who was jealous of Su Jingfei, had to give up that idea at this time. This guy is a monster. He is not only powerful, but also lucky.


    "Well, Feizi, you can think about it. Our film is called" Mo Gong ". It''s an ancient costume play. You can be our martial arts director, and you won''t be too tired. You can also be a guest star in it. According to the popularity of the four famous captors, if you give me a guest star, you can also give me a lot of credit." Liu Dehua saw Su Jingfei silent, thought he was not happy, continued to smile.


    It has to be said that Liu Dehua''s words are very comfortable for everyone. He not only compliments Su Jingfei, but also the four famous arrest movies. If the movie is not good, Su Jingfei will not be more angry, which shows that Liu Dehua is also very optimistic about movies.


    "Brother Hua, it''s not that I don''t want to cooperate with you, but as you know, I''m from H Province. I don''t have to come back to the capital for the time being. When you film, I can''t be with you at all." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and told the truth¡° I made a movie just because Yifei introduced it to me at the beginning. I was more interested in it, but I still have my own business at home. "


    "Well, it''s nothing. You can come here when you have time. As long as you design the action well, we will shoot according to the action you designed. You can give us some guidance when you have time. What do you think?" Liu Dehua first let out a cry, and then relaxed the conditions.


    At this time, everyone can see that no matter what, Liu Dehua wants Su Jingfei to be a member of their crew, which shows how optimistic he is about Su Jingfei.


    In fact, senior seniors like Chen Jia and Huang Qiusheng are very clear about the reason why Liu Dehua did this. We all know very well that the most brilliant character in this film is an shigeng, and this an shigeng is played by Su Jingfei. Once the film is released, Su Jingfei''s morale will soar, and the industry will recognize Su Jingfei''s martial arts guidance skills.


    In this way, Su Jingfei''s going to attack the troupe, even if he is a dragon set or a famous martial arts instructor, will bring them a higher box office. Liu Dehua is a senior in the entertainment industry, and this account will not be lost.


    Chen Jia has a good relationship with Liu Dehua and others, and he is really optimistic about Su Jingfei. He doesn''t have a suitable movie in his hand, and the ink attack crew has invested a lot in it. If Su Jingfei can go to that crew, it will be good for his development, so he said, "Feizi, you might as well go to the crew of a Hua to help, anyway, it won''t cost you too much time."

 Chapter 855

    Su Jingfei didn''t have much interest in whether to join the Mohist opera group. The first time was because he wanted to make money to be a bodyguard. The second time was because Liu Yifei introduced himself and gave Liu Yifei face. But now the Mohist opera group has no reason not to go.


    Liu Yifei is closest to Su Jingfei. Naturally, she knows him better. She pokes a bucket of Su Jingfei and says with a smile, "you can still refuse Hua GE''s invitation. How many people want to join the ink attack troupe?"


    "Yifei is still so talkative. If you have a schedule, you can come to our cast as a guest." Liu Dehua is also well-informed. From their eyes, we can see that their relationship is unusual.


    He attaches great importance to Su Jingfei''s ability, but Su Jingfei is different from other actors. His ability is outstanding, but it''s just the nature of playing with tickets. Now seeing the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, Liu Yifei supports him so much that it''s better to start from Liu Yifei.


    His choice is undoubtedly correct. Su Jingfei can refuse Liu Dehua. No matter how much he adores and likes Liu Dehua, both sides can only be regarded as ordinary friends. But once Liu Yifei agrees, he can''t refuse.


    "Well, brother Hua, that''s what you said. If I have time, I will go to your crew. You have to arrange a good role for me, or I won''t agree." Liu Yifei says to Liu Dehua with a smile that Su Jingfei can grow up watching Liu Dehua''s movies, and Liu Yifei, who is his age, is of course the same.


    Liu Dehua nodded happily: "this is no problem. It''s not a problem to arrange a guest role for you."


    Liu Yifei is now the first lady in mainland China. Her popularity is still higher than that of fan Binbin. If it wasn''t for the inappropriate role, he would like to change the heroine. Now he is overjoyed to hear that she can be a guest star.


    Originally, he just wanted to attract Su Jingfei, but he didn''t expect to present a Liu Yifei as a gift. At their level, the actors can not only use money to move, but also need face. Of course, Liu Dehua''s face is big enough, but if people don''t like it, they can refuse it.


    When Su Jingfei saw that Liu Yifei had talked with others, he had to nod his head and say, "brother Hua, since your crew really wants me to participate, I''ll promise you first, but if I''m busy, I can only do my own business first." Although he promised, he still put the scandal in the front, and his entry into the entertainment industry is absolutely pure entertainment.


    Liu Dehua said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll arrange a guest role for you, and the task of martial arts guidance is not much. You are only responsible for action plays, and other war plays don''t need you."


    Chen Jia was also happy to see that they had reached an agreement. He said with a smile, "you are really workaholics. You should not eat at all. Why did you talk so much first when all the dishes came up and try Quanjude''s delicious food? It''s one of the best in the capital!"


    In the middle of everyone''s conversation, food has been delivered. Except for a few ladies, everyone needs to drink. Anyway, several women will drive. Just let them drive.


    Su Jingfei, a newcomer valued by Chen Jia and Liu Dehua this time, will naturally receive a lot of care. Basically, everyone wants to have a drink with him. Even Deng Chao, who has always been jealous of Su Jingfei, now has a correct attitude. Su Jingfei has outstanding ability. It''s only a matter of time for him to rise, and he can''t compete with him. Otherwise, he will have another opponent in the entertainment industry in the future.


    For Deng Chao, Su Jingfei doesn''t care. He is just an actor with a small temper. Even though he is not broad-minded, he is still a smart man. Su Jingfei doesn''t refuse to drink with him.


    In fact, the people in the four famous troupes have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity. This guy is a bottomless pit. He has never refused anyone''s wine, but he can''t get drunk. No one in the troupe can help but admire this.


    Liu Dehua and others didn''t know the details of Su Jingfei. At first, they were afraid that Su Jingfei would drink too much and didn''t dare to toast too much. But after a while, they found that Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity was far beyond people''s imagination, so they were no longer polite and took up their glasses one after another.


    Su Jingfei adheres to the previous style, not only does he not mean to refuse, but also drinks to the glass. It''s amazing to see those women. This guy drinks like drinking water, but he also needs to drink water. How ever did Su Jingfei go to the toilet.


    "Feizi, do you drink or pour the wine? How can the wine get into your mouth? It''s like the world evaporates. Your internal skill is so strong that it vaporizes the wine?" Zheng relay and Su Jingfei are very familiar with each other. When he gets drunk, he pulls Su Jingfei. It seems that he wants to study Su Jingfei. How can he not be drunk!


    Looking at the slightly intoxicated Zheng relay, Su Jingfei said with tears and laughter: "brother relay, I can''t use my internal power to evaporate when I drink. You read too many novels. I''m not Superman. I can''t do it."


    "No, I remember your strength is very strong. How can you not do it?" Zheng relay shook his head and said he didn''t believe it.


    When Liu Dehua and others heard the conversation, they immediately said curiously, "Feizi, is there really internal power in this world?"


    They are all ordinary people. Even though they are in the entertainment industry, they have no contact with the martial arts circles. They have practiced boxing, but they are just some external skills and moves, not really internal skills.


    Su Jingfei is not a showy person. He said to Liu Dehua with a smile: "there is internal skill, but it''s not as magical as in the movie."


    "I know that all the shots in the movie are special effects. It''s not necessary for any one to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall." Faye Wong listened and nodded. She has also made movies and has a certain understanding of it.


    Su Jingfei laughs and explains to Wang Fei: "in fact, as long as your internal skill reaches a certain level, it can be realized. But the flying in the real movie is a bit exaggerated. However, when you are a real master, you still have the feeling of flying in the visual effect."


    "I''m a little confused. What you said is too complicated. Can you make it simple?" Wang Fei speechless looking at Su Jingfei way.


    "In a simple way, a real master in front of you is not only quick, but also makes you have visual errors. He just jumps up and down, but in your eyes, he flies around." Su Jingfei explained with a smile.


    When Su Jingfei explains to Wang Fei, everyone is listening. Although Su Jingfei is still very young, he knows more about martial arts than anyone else. After all, he is the first master of the younger generation.


    Although it sounds a bit ethereal, Su Jingfei still talks about it to the public, and even everyone forgets to drink. He never thinks that martial arts can really reach that level. Even those who have seen Su Jingfei''s skills are fascinated by it. Chen Jia and Liu Dehua even look at Su Jingfei with green eyes. This martial arts director is a martial arts expert, In the future, as long as it''s an action movie, we must let him be a Wuzhi.


    Su Jingfei explained it for a long time. He was very curious and said, "Feizi, you have said so much. Please give us a performance. We want to see the real internal skill."


    Zheng relay saw a good friend speak, also coaxed: "yes, Feizi, although we have seen you compete with others before, we can say in the end, it was too fast at that time, we didn''t understand it at all, you show me a few more windy scenes."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. He has a good banquet. How can he become a stage for martial arts performance? However, he also knows that everyone is curious and doesn''t want to disappoint people with the strength of wine.


    However, he did not fight in person this time, but told the crowd with a smile: "in fact, I want to see the real internal skill is very simple, Yifei, perform it."


    Everyone was stunned. They unconsciously looked at Liu Yifei, and then at Su Jingfei. Their eyes were bright. Did they have drunk too much? How could he let Liu Yifei perform? Even if she had played little dragon girl, she was not really little dragon girl!


    But don''t want Liu Yifei really eager to try the way: "really want to perform here? Isn''t that good? "


    "No, Yifei, you really know how to use internal skills. Why didn''t you mention it?" Jiang Yiyan, who is familiar with Liu Yifei, looks at Liu Yifei in surprise. They have been together for so long, and even live together. Why don''t they know about it.


    Liu Yifei looked at everyone staring at him, blushing slightly: "I''ve learned something from Su Jingfei recently, but I haven''t done it yet. Do you really want to perform? I''m really nervous, even more than when I first made a movie


    Her simple words immediately aroused people''s interest. Many of them knew Liu Yifei for some time, but they never heard that she even had internal skills. It''s really amazing.


    "Yifei, you don''t have to worry. Just show it here. Do as I say. There should be no problem. You should have confidence in yourself." Su Jingfei was also a bit drunk. Seeing that everyone was so happy, he said with a smile that Liu Yifei had more than ten years of internal skill, which was no worse than many people who had learned martial arts since childhood.


    Even because she is with Su Jingfei, she is always influenced by Su Jingfei. Her internal skill is more refined than that of the ordinary people who have practiced it for many years, but she has never had any chance to use it.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll give you a performance." After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Yifei was full of confidence and said with a smile, "what shall I show you first? Su Jingfei, what do you want me to perform for them? I don''t know how to do it! "


    "Just listen to me. Take a cup and put it on the table. Then press it with your hand and smash it with your internal force." Su Jingfei orders Liu Yifei with a smile.


    Liu Yifei put a good teacup on the table, and then put her hand on it. Instead of leaving, she urged her internal force. Then, in the crowd''s gaze, she saw that the teacup seemed to have been crushed by the crusher, and the little pieces in her eyes turned into powder.

 Chapter 856

    Su Jingfei didn''t show his martial arts to the public. Instead, he asked Liu Yifei to give them a performance. This really surprised the public. Su Jingfei is a master, and everyone has recognized him. Unexpectedly, Liu Yifei is also very powerful?


    Liu Yifei''s martial arts originated from Su Jingfei, and she has not been trained hard. If Liu Yifei is really asked to compete with someone, she may suffer a loss because of lack of experience, but now it is different.


    She has more than ten years of internal skill, and the internal skill comes from Su Jingfei. This kind of internal skill is more pure than many people have practiced for many years now. She just needs to show her internal skill to everyone. Now she really has a shocking effect.


    The teacup Liu Yifei used is the one they used for dinner before. Everyone has touched it by hand. It''s not any material that can be crushed casually. Even if it''s really knocked with a hammer, it doesn''t necessarily break.


    But now people are just watching Liu Yifei crush the cup with his palm. We can see the power of Liu Yifei''s palm.


    "See, this is actually a kind of internal power. Now what Yifei shows you is destructive power, which is also the most common one. After all, many people think that internal power, like martial arts, is mainly used for fighting." Su Jingfei saw that everyone was surprised and explained with a smile.


    In fact, if he hadn''t drunk a lot today, Su Jingfei wouldn''t have behaved like this. After all, even if Su Jingfei had a good amount of alcohol, he was a bit drunk before he used his internal power to dissolve his drinking power.


    "Su Jingfei, to tell you the truth, how much more powerful are you now than Yifei?" Zheng Zhongyi, who has always been very fond of martial arts, knows that Su Jingfei must be stronger when he sees Liu Yifei. He pulls Su Jingfei and says, "can you let us have such a powerful internal skill?"


    His words made Huang Qiusheng and Zou Zhaolong, who already had the foundation of martial arts practice, have a bright eye. Since Su Jingfei can make Liu Yifei have such strength, he and others should also have the opportunity, but they are not so anxious to ask.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide anything. He said with a smile, "it''s not impossible. It''s just that this condition is a bit harsh. I have to have snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain for more than a thousand years to help you change your constitution. If not, this method won''t work." After that, he added: "of course, the longer the year is, the better the effect will be."


    Now everyone was silent. They were not ignorant. Naturally, they knew what the Millennium Saussurea stood for, not to mention whether they had the financial resources. Even if they had the money, they could not buy it, otherwise it would not be so precious.


    Just as the crowd was silent, someone outside the door suddenly said, "snow lotus of the millennium? I have such things here, but I don''t know if I can move Mr. Su and his party. " With the sound of the words, three people appeared at the door. The speaker was in his forties, calm, and accompanied by two men in black. He should be a bodyguard or something.


    Su Jingfei and others were stunned. Their private room is the largest and the best in Quanjude. It''s impossible for people to come and go. This person can make Quanjude''s waiters dare not stop them. Their identity really makes people think more about it.


    "Who are you?" Since the other party is looking for himself, Su Jingfei naturally takes the initiative to stand up. When he speaks, he is also using his internal power to dissolve his drinking power.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. I just want to know if Mr. Su will really come with us if we really provide Tianshan snow lotus." When the middle-aged people smile, they can''t see whether they are friends or enemies, and their words are mysterious.


    Su Jingfei also said with a smile: "this gentleman, you are really funny. What I said was that my friend provided me with Tianshan snow lotus, but I didn''t say that someone had a thousand year old snow lotus, so I would go with it."


    He didn''t know the purpose of this man, but he was secretly on guard. With the intuition of experts, this middle-aged man is not a simple man.


    The middle-aged man looked at the crowd, nodded and said, "Su Jingfei is really Su Jingfei. Now there are many people here, so let''s take a step to talk. As for your expenses in Quanjude today, they are all ours."


    Everyone knows that this middle-aged man is coming for Su Jingfei. Liu Dehua and others all look at Su Jingfei with a little worry. Just after a meal, everyone has a deeper liking for Su Jingfei. Now someone comes to find Su Jingfei, and they are really worried.


    Su Jingfei is not a simple movie star. He knows that these people who are looking for themselves may be their own enemies, and he doesn''t refuse. He nods to the middle-aged people: "since you want to talk about it in detail, you can wait for us outside."


    The middle-aged man nodded and suddenly said to Liu Yifei, "Liu Yifei, the first lady in the mainland, I didn''t expect that you still have such internal skill. It''s good."


    Liu Yifei looks at Su Jingfei blankly. She doesn''t know what this middle-aged man means, but she instinctively feels that this middle-aged man is not easy to provoke. She knows that Su Jingfei''s enemies have some really powerful characters, and she has to deal with them calmly.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly and said, "don''t you have something to look for me? There''s no such nonsense. If you don''t want to invite me, leave now. "


    The middle-aged man shrugs his shoulders and doesn''t talk much. Obviously, he really wants to invite Su Jingfei. Now if Su Jingfei is not satisfied, they can''t explain when they go back. Even if Su Jingfei''s attitude is not very good, he doesn''t continue to say.


    "Brother Hua, director, I''m disturbed today. I think we have to deal with it. Anyway, we''ve had a good meal. You can have fun. I''ll go back to the hotel and report." Su Jingfei and other middle-aged people don''t speak, which is the only way to treat Chen Jia and Liu Dehua.


    Chen Jia and Liu Dehua are also smart people. We can see that they can''t intervene in this matter. Let alone the middle-aged people who don''t know whether they are enemies or friends, we can see that Su Jingfei attaches great importance to these people. We can see that they must be very powerful people. Who knows what kind of people they will meet in such a deep pool in the capital.


    "Feizi, you can deal with it, but you must pay attention to some things. You don''t have to be hard at all, you have to use your brain." Chen Jia agrees with Su Jingfei and these people to leave, but he does not forget to remind them.


    Liu Dehua and others also whispered advice. Su Jingfei agreed one by one, and then winked at Liu Yifei to reassure her. Then he went to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man, with two bodyguards, saw Su Jingfei coming and said with a smile: "Mr. Su is very quick to deal with things. We thought we had to wait for a while!"


    "I can''t be upset. No one is interested in being disturbed while eating. I''m just curious who asked you to come. I''ll go with you." Su Jingfei, though secretly alert, said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man also said with a smile: "we have no malice towards Mr. Su, and we want to ask Mr. Su to do it this time. Originally, we didn''t think there was anything to repay you. But I just heard you mention the importance of the Millennium snow lotus to you. I think we can have a more pleasant deal this time."


    Su Jingfei followed the three men out of Quanjude, and the middle-aged man took Su Jingfei directly into a car. Su Jingfei was also an expert in art. He believed that unless he had someone who could kill him, he would want to leave, and no one could stop him. According to the current experts, there are many people who can defeat Su Jingfei, but they want to kill him, It''s impossible.


    As for conspiracy, Su Jingfei is a national level traditional Chinese medicine. Even if he practices martial arts, he does not leave behind his study of medical skills. With the breakthrough of Ren Du''s two pulse system, he is now more sensitive and has a more subtle understanding of acupuncture. If he tries his best now, he will be at least three points stronger than before.


    "Don''t worry about trading with me. I want to know who you are and which power you represent." Su Jingfei didn''t relax his vigilance. After listening to the middle-aged man, he asked.


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "yes, Mr. Su doesn''t know our identity, so he won''t be at ease. Then I''ll tell you that our family is called Murong Qingyu in the capital, and my name is Murong Qingyu. Please go back today, which means Murong Ao, the head of our family."


    Su Jingfei frowned a little. Why did he come out of Murong''s family? He didn''t hear Nalan Xiulin mention it. He didn''t know what the family was like. What''s more, from this surname, he seemed to be very powerful.


    "Mr. Su, speaking of us, you may not be very clear. We have never contacted you, but if you talk about Truman, you should know that we have always had contact with Truman." The middle-aged man saw Su Jingfei''s doubts and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei thought of the mysterious Truman, and immediately thought of the sword song of Truman. It turned out that it was their related family, so it was no surprise. He nodded and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Our master was obsessed with practicing martial arts many years ago and left a root cause. He visited all kinds of famous doctors but got nothing. We heard that Su Jingfei not only had excellent medical skills, but also had profound skills. He just saw him in Quanjude, and he really deserved his reputation. So we want to ask Mr. Su to give us a hand." The middle-aged man didn''t hide this time, he explained.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei had already guessed that they were looking for themselves because of their own medical skills, but he didn''t expect that these people were related to Truman. He thought for a moment and said, "I really have a little research on traditional Chinese medicine, but I don''t dare to say that they can be cured. Let me see and say."


    "No problem, we can''t say that you must be cured. As long as Mr. Su is willing to help, at least there will be a thank-you gift. If it can really cure the master''s disease, the Millennium snow lotus will definitely offer it with both hands. Please rest assured." Murong Qingyu assured that if you look at his momentum, you can see that he is an important person in Murong''s family, even if he is not important.

 Chapter 857

    Su Jingfei follows Murong Qingyu all the way to Murong''s home. As Murong Qingyu introduces, Murong is really in the north of the capital. In fact, he wants to laugh when he thinks of Murong Qingyu''s name.


    Murong Qingyu is a middle-aged man in his forties. Although he is not ugly, he is strong and strong. He has no connection with the name of Qingyu. However, Murong Qingyu has a good attitude towards Su Jingfei. It is estimated that he needs talents.


    In my heart, Murong Qingyu said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, we''ll be at Murong''s soon, because Murong''s family is a big family. If there''s anything that''s not well received, please forgive me."


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Murong Qingyu''s hospitality was very good, so he said: "I''m just a doctor. I''ll look back at your old man. If I can cure him, I''ll treat him. If I can''t cure him, I have no way."


    Murong Qingyu said: "we have heard of Mr. Su''s medical skills for a long time. We should have a unique way to treat internal injuries. More importantly, your reputation as the first expert of the younger generation will not be pleasant to hear. Chu Yiming''s genius is eclipsed in front of you. We have full confidence in you."


    Even if he knows that Murong Qingyu is flattering, Su Jingfei has to admit that Murong Qingyu is very talkative. He has heard the name Chu Yiming for a long time. Although he doesn''t have much heart of comparison, it still sounds very comfortable.


    In fact, Su Jingfei has learned Chu Yiming''s self created sword song of Chumen. He knows that Chu Yiming is absolutely brilliant and is said to be stronger than him. Su Jingfei is proud of what he says. He only wanted to help the Murong family for the sake of Xuelian for a thousand years, so he has to do his best.


    For Su Jingfei, the thousand year old Saussurea has a very fatal charm. This kind of top-quality medicine can''t be bought by money. He can use the thousand year old Saussurea to make martial arts experts and even improve women''s internal skills.


    This effect may be known by other families, but they can''t make use of it at all. Only Su Jingfei has such a method. This is what Su Jingfei can make the Su family rise. As long as we rely on it, how can the Su family become a big family recognized by the provincial government if the martial arts of the women of the Su family are not so good? Women who can''t do martial arts can only be a burden.


    Su Jingfei''s various ideas are still flashing. Murong Qingyu has brought Su Jingfei to a high-end community. After entering the community, Murong Qingyu takes the initiative to introduce: "because there are more people in our family, we just get a community to live together. Later, Mr. Su has time, but we can play in Murong Tianyuan community."


    The people of the Han family in the provincial capital gathered together to live in a Hanjia village. The Murong family in the capital did not have a village, so they built a community, which means almost the same. They all live together.


    Su Jingfei also saw it when he entered the community. The name of the community was "Tianyuan community.", As for which district he belongs to, Su Jingfei is still not clear. He was young when he left the capital, and he had long forgotten about the regional division of the capital.


    The car stopped at the bottom of No.1 building in the community. Murong Qingyu first stepped out of the car and opened the door of Su Jingfei''s car and said, "Mr. Su, please, our old man is in this building."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Xindao family is really particular about it. The first building is the one with the highest status in the family. It''s like the Han family. The best and biggest house is Mrs. Han''s. no matter how rich others are, they can''t surpass them. This is the symbol of a family. Of course, no one in a real big family is richer than the patriarch''s.


    Led by Murong Qingyu, Su Jingfei followed the three people into the building. When they were waiting for the elevator to go up, a couple of men and women came out of the building. They were both twenty-four or twenty-five years old. When they saw the four people, they immediately called Murong Qingyu and said, "Uncle Qingyu, you''re back!"


    "Third young master, third lady, you are going out. The doctor has been invited. I''m going to see the master." Murong Qingyu has a slightly respectful way.


    "Uncle Qingyu, you''ve been following your grandfather, and you''ve always been in love with your father. Don''t call me three less, just call me my name." The third young master''s attitude towards Murong Qingyu was very friendly. Then he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Uncle Qingyu, is he the doctor you are talking about?"


    "Yes, third young master, this is Dr. Su Jingfei." Murong Qingyu is not so polite because of the third young master''s words. He is still a little respectful, but he turns to introduce Su Jingfei to the third young master.


    The third young master was surprised. He looked at Su Jingfei for a long time and then said with a dumb smile: "Uncle Qingyu, even if grandfather''s condition is difficult to treat, you can''t go to the doctor. Is Dr. Su younger than me? Have you graduated from university?"


    It''s not the first time that Su Jingfei has been looked down upon so much. There''s no atmosphere. I just feel that the third young master is a bit domineering.


    Murong Qingyu quickly explained: "third young master, you don''t know, this doctor Su is very famous, and he is from H Province, where he is the honorary chairman of the Provincial Association of traditional Chinese medicine!"


    "Oh? So powerful? " The third young master was even more surprised, but he finally shook his head and said with a smile: "well, uncle Qingyu, if you say he has the ability, take him to see his grandfather. I really don''t know what the present traditional Chinese medicine has become. Such young people can become the honorary chairman of the Provincial Traditional Chinese Medicine Association."


    He did not give Murong Qingyu and Su Jingfei an opportunity to explain, but took the woman who had not spoken to him to leave. Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s heart is different now, otherwise he would be very depressed.


    When the third young master and his wife left, Murong Qingyu quickly explained: "Mr. Su, don''t care. The third young master was spoiled by the family leader since he was a child. There was something wrong with his speech. We didn''t mean to despise you at all." Then he did a please action, let Su Jingfei advanced elevator.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head to show that he doesn''t care. It''s inevitable that there are several dandies in the big family. Although it''s not clear whether the third young master is a dandy or not, his attitude towards Su Jingfei doesn''t matter.


    Murong Qingyu nods and praises Su Jingfei for his generosity. He takes the elevator to go up together. I don''t know if it''s to show his authority. The old man of the Murong family lives on the top floor of the building. When the elevator stops, Murong Qingyu still walks in the front with a low attitude, which makes Su Jingfei really can''t find any fault.


    When Su Jingfei walked out of the elevator, he found that he didn''t know whether it was because of the specialty of the old man in the family, or the Murong family''s building. There was only one house type on this floor, that is, out of the elevator, it was the old man''s house.


    "Sir, doctor, I''ve brought it to you." When Su Jingfei is thinking about it, Murong Qingyu has already pushed the door in. Looking at him, Su Jingfei estimates that Murong Qingyu''s status in the Murong family is absolutely not low. The old man is the father of the head of the family, but he can go in without a notice.


    Su Jingfei followed him. After entering the door, he saw four people in Murong''s house. An old man was sitting at a table drinking tea, and three people were standing beside him, a middle-aged man in his fifties and two young people in his twenties.


    "Qingyu, you are back. Is this the doctor you invited?" The old man took a look at Murong Qingyu and Su Jingfei, very calm.


    Murong Qingyu said: "yes, sir, this is Dr. Su, who is invited by us. His medical skills are well known in the whole H Province, and he is also the honorary chairman of the Provincial Association of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Qingyu, are you sure you are talking about him?" Murong Qingyu''s words just finished, the middle-aged man has asked.


    "Master, this is Dr. su. There''s nothing wrong with that." Murong Qingyu is very respectful to this 50 year old humanist. He guesses from his name Su Jingfei that he should be the eldest son of the old man.


    Su Jingfei sighs that he is still too young to be convincing. After all, no matter how famous he is, he has never been in touch with you, and he can''t guarantee that others will believe in your ability. But now Su Jingfei can''t introduce himself. That''s a bit of boasting.


    "Uncle Qingyu, I really don''t have a problem with your old judgment, but now there are too many people who cheat the world and steal fame. This doctor Su is not as old as me, so he should still be in school." One of the young people around the master has spoken again, and his words immediately aroused the support of the young people nearby. He also said: "yes, uncle Qingyu, grandfather''s illness is not a headache. If he is misdiagnosed, he will be in great trouble."


    The two young people are not old, so their tone of voice is more obvious. They don''t look up to Su Jingfei. They don''t even use a euphemistic tone.


    No matter how good his temper is, Su Jingfei is still a young man. He is despised one after another, which makes people question him. At this time, he is also very unhappy. Before Murong Qingyu speaks, he says coldly: "isn''t the Murong family known as the northern Murong in the capital? Is this how the Murong family treat their guests? "


    His words are already very polite. If it is easy to understand, it is "dog''s eyes look down on people". Su Jingfei has never been a person who likes to bear humiliation.


    The two young people didn''t recognize Su Jingfei''s implied meaning. However, the faces of Murong and the eldest master changed, but they still didn''t have time to speak. The young man who spoke at the beginning already hummed: "we will adopt the same attitude towards what kind of people we treat. At your age, you probably can''t recognize the acupoints of human body, and dare to call yourself TCM?"


    "That is, you don''t think you can come to Murong''s house to cheat if you have a reputation outside. That''s really going to break your head." The congenial young man agreed again.


    Murong Qingyu''s face suddenly suffered. I didn''t expect to meet him and make so much trouble. It was unexpected.

 Chapter 858

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he would come to see a doctor, but he was ridiculed. If it was his old temper, he would leave at this time. No matter what Millennium snow lotus is, he is not used to their fault.


    Now Su Jingfei has calmed down a lot, and he is also a person with status. Instead of paying attention to the two young people, he looks at Murong Qingyu and says, "Mr. Murong, is this your Murong family''s attitude of inviting people to treat you? If that''s the case, I can''t wait for it. "


    Murong Qingyu sighed: "second young master, fourth young master, doctor Su really has real skills, especially in the treatment of internal injuries, and you really haven''t heard the name of Su Jingfei?"


    After listening to him, Su Jingfei knew that they were the second young master and the fourth young wild of Murong family. They were about the same age as the third young master just now, but their self-cultivation was even lower than that of the third young master. There was no city government, and the gap between the brothers was not small.


    The two young masters looked at each other, and there seemed to be a question mark in their eyes. The old master said, "are you really that Su Jingfei?"


    Su Jingfei thought of his name, and said in a low voice: "is Su Jingfei a rare name? There are still many Su Jingfei. "


    "If you really are that Su Jingfei, then I really want to treat you differently." The master is thoughtful, but still domineering.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. The master''s attitude was not very satisfactory. Even if he could not be very warm to himself, at least he had to be polite. As a result, he was sent away with such a simple sentence.


    The second young master next to him asked: "Dad, who is Su Jingfei you said? Is he very famous?"


    The fourth young master was the second young master''s good brother. He agreed with his brother again: "Dad, is this guy really famous? Isn''t he a member of a family of traditional Chinese medicine? I don''t think he has the temperament! "


    Su Jingfei is really enough. These two guys seem to be two general of hem ha. You question yourself with a word. Su Jingfei''s face is ugly and finally says: "the people of Murong family are really magnificent. It seems that they don''t need me to treat them. Mr. Murong Qingyu, I''ll leave first."


    Murong Qingyu''s face also changed, and he quickly said: "Mr. Su, don''t worry. The second and fourth young masters are still young. They may speak too directly. In fact, they are just afraid of delaying the old man''s illness."


    The master glared at the second and fourth young masters, and then said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, since you''re here, please show my father. You don''t know how to speak. Don''t be surprised. Isn''t this the first time we met? I don''t know each other very well. Please forgive me


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s leaving, his attitude is much better. He is probably worried about his father''s illness. As for the two young masters, they dare not say much when they are stared at by him. They really don''t agree with each other.


    Su Jingfei was just angry for a moment, but he didn''t really have the same opinion with them. When he heard the master''s words, he nodded and said, "well, since the master has said that, I''ll show him. I don''t know if the master Murong has confidence in me."


    "Since it''s Dr. Su Jingfei, I want you to have a look at the old internal injury. I think Dr. Su may give me a different treatment." Murong didn''t open his mouth all the time. His heart was asked by Su Jingfei, so he said in a deep voice. Looking at him, I don''t know whether it was because he believed Murong Qingyu or Su Jingfei''s name.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Instead, he went to Murong and sat down. As for the elder and the two young masters, he didn''t look at them again. Those who respect others deserve respect. Su Jingfei has always been like this.


    Murong Qingyu breathes a sigh of relief. He goes to invite Su Jingfei. Naturally, he is the person who knows Su Jingfei best. Since Su Jingfei begins to see Murong, there is a certain hope for the old man''s illness. He is the one who once cured the internal injuries of Niu family and Han family in H Province.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t know that Murong Qingyu knew so much about himself. He was despised by others, so he was naturally uncomfortable. He was also more concerned about Murong''s illness, and he had to show some skills.


    He came here to see the Murong master. The main reason why he came here is that he took a fancy to the Murong family''s Millennium snow lotus. He wanted to treat him wholeheartedly, but now he wants to slap the Murong family''s second and fourth young masters in the face.


    The grand master and two young masters watched Su Jingfei seriously treat him, but they all put down their doubts and waited for the result of Su Jingfei''s treatment.


    The room was quiet. After the tea time, Su took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Murong, this internal injury is serious enough. It has been at least 20 years."


    Su Jingfei''s first words impressed the Murong family. They all belong to the Murong family. Naturally, they know how long the Murong master''s internal injury has been. Although Su Jingfei didn''t mention whether it could be treated, he could see the time of the injury immediately, which was good. Many doctors couldn''t judge at all.


    "Mr. Murong''s internal injury was not a big problem, but fifteen years ago, he mistakenly took a kind of medicinal material, which resulted in additional injury. If it wasn''t for Mr. Murong''s deep internal skill, he would never have survived." Su Jingfei saw people''s expressions and knew that he was right, so he continued.


    The three older people in the Murong family all changed their faces. Young people like the second and the fourth don''t know, but they all know that Murong was delayed once.


    Su Jingfei even saw this point through a pulse examination. It can be seen how powerful Su Jingfei is. It seems that there is a certain truth in Wu Xushi''s reputation. If he really provoked Su Jingfei to leave before, he would have missed someone with real ability.


    "Dr. Su, how is our master''s condition now?" Murong Qingyu asked with great concern.


    Mr. Murong and the elder didn''t speak, but there was a kind of expectation in their eyes. The second and fourth young masters didn''t speak any more. They obviously knew that Su Jingfei was really capable. They were just dandy, not stupid.


    Su Jingfei looks at the second and fourth young master''s frosted eggplant like faces. It''s funny that he can really diagnose Murong''s disease, which is equivalent to slapping them in the face. These two guys still have faces standing here, which makes people drunk.


    "The old man''s condition is really difficult to handle, but it is not that there is no solution, and this method is really only available to your Murong family." Su Jingfei thought and said with a smile.


    "Oh? What''s special about our Murong family Murong old son doesn''t understand of looking at Su Jingfei way.


    Su Jingfei took a look at Murong Qingyu and said, "Mr. Qingyu and I mentioned before that you Murong family has a thousand year old Saussurea involucrata. If you want to treat your internal injury, you need that kind of medicine. Combined with my acupuncture, once treatment can ensure that you will not have any more pain in a year. After three times of acupuncture, you will recover."


    "In this way, it''s really a coincidence. God helps my Murong family." Murong Qingyu was overjoyed to hear that the final treatment of the master''s internal injury was on the snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain.


    Mr. Murong and the eldest master were also surprised. They didn''t expect that they didn''t seem to be useful at ordinary times, but the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain could save lives. They knew it was a good thing, but they couldn''t make good use of it. They had to keep it all the time.


    Su Jingfei said to Murong Qingyu, "Mr. Qingyu, if there is no problem, you can take the snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain, and I can treat him now."


    "Well, I''ll get it right away, Dr. su. Just a moment." Murong Qingyu saw that the old man''s internal injury had a way to cure it. Without saying a word, he turned and ran.


    Su Jingfei and Murong Qingyu leave and smile at the second young master and the fourth young master. Although he is not the person who will be punished, he is not the kind of person who has gas in his heart. His eyes have betrayed his meaning.


    The eldest master''s face was slightly ugly, but he said to the second and fourth young masters: "useless things. I don''t thank Dr. Su for treating your grandfather''s injury. Don''t be so stupid next time. Even Su Jingfei doesn''t know who he is. I''ve asked you to learn more and become a loser."


    The second young master and the fourth young master were very flexible. After listening to the master''s words, they quickly said to Su Jingfei, "Dr. Su, thank you for treating our grandfather. We have offended so much before. Please forgive me."


    Su Jingfei would not really have the same opinion with them. After hearing what they said, he was satisfied and said with a smile: "the two young masters are straightforward, which is not a problem. Now I think they have believed me. In fact, I still have some medical skills. Now you can rest assured that I will treat him."


    The second young master and the fourth young master nodded quickly. How could they not see that Su Jingfei was really capable? They all regretted that they had said too much before.


    Different from them is Murong master and master. They both look at each other and see the prudence in each other''s eyes. Su Jingfei is not a simple young man. Although he is younger than the two young masters, his city is not shallow. He doesn''t need to do anything too much. He slaps his hands and fans out loud.


    Now they finally understand why Su Jingfei is so young, but he has such a reputation. The younger generation is the best in the world. It''s not just martial arts. Anyone who thinks he''s just a martial arts man is doomed to suffer.


    When they thought about it, Murong Qingyu had already come back, but he didn''t hold the Millennium snow lotus in his hand. Instead, he said with a sad face: "old man, I can''t take the Millennium snow lotus. You have to go there yourself. I really can''t help it."

 Chapter 859

    Su Jingfei and others didn''t expect that Murong Qingyu didn''t bring the Millennium snow lotus. Murong frowned slightly and said, "Qingyu, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you bring the Millennium snow lotus?"


    Murong master also asked: "yes, Qingyu, it''s about the old man''s internal injury. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Master, master, it''s not my fault. I can''t take it." Murong Qingyu smiles bitterly, and then says helplessly: "you don''t know how the Millennium snow lotus is in the hands of the eldest lady. You also know her habits. How can I get it in her hands?"


    To Su Jingfei''s surprise, he thought that the old man or the old man was angry, but he didn''t want them to sigh together. Then the old man complained about the old man and said, "boss, how can you let such an important thing fall into Xiaofeng''s hands?"


    The master was also speechless: "I didn''t let you, OK? Dad, you don''t know our little Phoenix''s temper. Even the second younger brother can''t do anything to her. It''s just like hob meat. "


    "How to talk? No uncle said that to his niece." The old man took a look at the confused Su Jingfei and scolded him, but then he said with a headache: "that little ancestor is absolutely spoiled by us. Don''t run away. Of course, I''m also wrong."


    Su Jingfei looks at a room full of people with sad faces. He is really curious about the young lady of the Murong family. What kind of woman can make these people have such a headache? Even the second and fourth young masters of the former dandy are helpless.


    After a long time, the Murong family was still helpless. Su Jingfei couldn''t help but said, "I said Murong master? What''s the matter with you? You''re dead? " Then he said to Murong Qingyu, "what''s the situation of your eldest lady?"


    Originally at this time, Su Jingfei shouldn''t take the initiative to speak, but he really can''t see past. What''s the situation of the Murong family? She was immediately baffled. Is this Murong lady a God?


    "In fact, our first lady is gentle, virtuous and dignified." Murong Qingyu listened to Su Jingfei''s words and said it seriously.


    But before he had finished his words, he heard Lord Murong coughing unconsciously, as if he was not feeling well, which attracted Su Jingfei''s attention and quickly stopped coughing.


    Murong Qingyu didn''t see Murong master''s reaction and continued: "although she is a rare good girl."


    This time, the reaction was even greater. Not only did master Murong cough, but the second and fourth young masters also had the same reaction, which made Su Jingfei feel a little painful. Did they mean that they didn''t agree with Murong Qingyu''s words!


    "But she just has a problem. If she likes something, she won''t give it to others. She has always been a persistent and willful girl. She is definitely the apple of our Murong family''s eye." Murong Qingyu still doesn''t care about their reaction and continues to say, but with this sentence, even Murong coughs.


    No matter how slow Su Jingfei was, he felt that things seemed to be different from what Murong Qingyu said. He couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Qingyu, the person you are talking about is really your eldest lady."


    Maybe it''s too tight. Even Murong Qingyu coughed himself and said, "it''s such a thing to be serious. It''s such a person. For the time being, I still can''t get the Millennium snow lotus from Miss Murong." Said hands a spread, very irresponsible way.


    Su Jingfei is full of black lines. He has basically understood the situation of this Murong lady, and says in silence: "your eldest lady is really a rare good girl, but the old man can''t do without Xuelian."


    Hearing him say so, the crowd was silent again, and could not think of a way to do it. Su startled had already been unable to make complaints about it. So big a Murong''s family was actually stumped by a big lady. They obviously didn''t show Su Jingfei to look at them. They really had no way to take the miss Murong.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth again, a clear girl''s cry came from the door: "grandfather, grandfather, who wants to take the Millennium snow lotus? Doesn''t he know it''s Bing Feng''s favorite thing?"


    With the sound, Su Jingfei watched a girl jump in at the door. She said that the girl was not exaggerating at all, and she was only thirteen or fourteen years old. She was very cute in her makeup. She could be cute in her appearance and dress.


    Lin Ruo is a pretty girl who looks like da Luoli. She looks like a doll, but her body is very hot. No one will doubt her age. This Murong Bingfeng is different.


    She is a real Lori, no matter in terms of age or figure, that is, a girl of thirteen or fourteen years old. Su Jingfei believes in her own judgment.


    Su Jingfei is still looking at Murong Bingfeng. The Murong old man over there has already said with a smile: "Oh, my dear granddaughter is here. Let my grandfather have a look. Oh, she''s growing up again. It''s so good. Our family is going to be the eldest daughter."


    Looking at him, Su Jingfei couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Before, he had a headache for his granddaughter. Now when he saw his granddaughter, he was so hearty that he couldn''t help it.


    The key is that the Murong family is not only Murong''s father, but also Murong''s master said: "Fengfeng, what are you doing these two days? You don''t want to go to your uncle''s house to say hello. Your aunt misses you very much. Go back home and give your aunt a message."


    The second young master and the fourth young master, who had been a dandy before, were also flattering and said, "Xiaofeng, the second and fourth brothers are here. I''ll take you to play later."


    Su Jingfei understood that except Murong Qingyu, the Murong family was quite normal. Everyone else was ill and had to be treated. It''s a pity that other people''s words were too light to be believed.


    But before he could finish his emotion, Murong Qingyu said, "Miss, don''t you ask who wants the Millennium snow lotus? It''s this gentleman. His name is Su Jingfei. He''s a doctor. He wants to use the Millennium snow lotus to cure the old man. You can ask him if you have anything


    Although he said the truth and explained the situation in front of him, Su Jingfei wanted to tell him very much, could you calm down a little bit, so why do you flatter me? This little girl has drugged you!


    Just thinking about it, Murong Bingfeng finished dealing with these people in her family, turned to face Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei? Dr. Su, do you really want my snow lotus to cure my grandfather? You can think about it. My grandfather''s illness is not easy to cure. If you can''t cure it, you will be in bad luck. "


    When Su Jingfei faced Murong Bingfeng, he found that although the little girl was not old, she was nearly 1.7 meters tall. When she stood with her, she could look straight at herself. However, because she was still young, her body curve was not obvious, but her appearance was absolutely lovely. When she grew up, she was also a pretty girl.


    Thinking about it in my heart, I nodded: "you can rest assured about this. Since I dare to take such important medicinal materials, I am sure that I can cure Mr. Murong''s disease, otherwise I can''t account for it!"


    Su Jingfei has studied Murong''s illness for a long time. Although his illness is a little heavier than Niu Baisui''s, he has deep skills and has been pressing on him all the time. He meets himself earlier and is easier to treat than Niu Baisui. With the help of Xuelian, Su Jingfei''s current strength and medical skills should not be a problem.


    Murong Bingfeng didn''t believe Su Jingfei because of his words. Instead, she looked at Su Jingfei. After a while, she said, "what reason do you have for me to believe you?"


    Su Jingfei is also a well-informed person, and he is young and independent. From Murong Bingfeng''s eyes, he sees seriousness. He believes that he can''t convince Murong Bingfeng, so he can''t get the Millennium snow lotus from her. This girl can absolutely refuse herself.


    He once calculated that in order to hurt Mr. Murong, the consumption of snow lotus in the sky must be not small, but he can get about half of the snow lotus in the sky, provided that this one is the same size as Niu''s.


    Although he can''t get a complete snow lotus, Su Jingfei will be very satisfied. As long as it''s a millennium snow lotus, even half of it is precious.


    "Miss Murong, how do you want to believe that I can really cure the old man''s disease?" Thinking in the heart, Su Jingfei did not avoid looking at Murong Bingfeng, but asked seriously.


    Although Murong Bingfeng is young, she is very smart. Looking at Su Jingfei''s confident eyes, she believes three points. However, she doesn''t relax because of this. She shows the prudence that is absolutely different from the ordinary 13-4-year-old girl. She nods and says, "you are very confident. I''m very satisfied with that, but my grandfather suffers from internal injury. Whether you can treat him or not depends on whether you have this ability."


    Speaking, to Su Jingfei''s surprise, she suddenly stepped in front of Su Jingfei, a pair of small hands flashed, and quickly attacked Su Jingfei''s hands. It was probably a little girl. She was kind, and the attacking part was not the key.


    Su Jingfei has some accidents. Murong Bingfeng suddenly makes a move. Seeing that her move is not vicious, she nods secretly. It seems that even if the little girl wants to test, she won''t go too far. This makes him feel good for this precocious and slightly wayward girl, so he wants to let the other party know.


    His most powerful move is his internal skill. When he fights with Murong Bingfeng, he is not good at bullying the little girl. His internal power is very convergent and only keeps the same level as his opponent.


    What he thought was very simple, but when he really started, he found that with his exquisite moves and quick reaction, he didn''t have any advantage under the girl''s obsession. Even because of Murong Bingfeng''s eccentric moves, he was in a hurry.


    Murong Bingfeng doesn''t attack Su Jingfei either. She just attacks around Su Jingfei''s hands. Anyway, as long as Su Jingfei doesn''t use her internal skill to shake her away, she will always pester Su Jingfei.


    But Su Jingfei doesn''t want to take advantage of her internal power. Even though she knows that she can shake Murong Bingfeng away, she can only fight with her.


    Mr. Murong''s house is very spacious, and there is a small Kung Fu duel between Mr. Murong Bingfeng and Mr. Su Jingfei. There is no formula for a big opening and closing. They move very fast and change moves very quickly.


    Soon the two men fought each other for more than 50 moves. In the moves, Su Jingfei didn''t even take advantage of them. This is a rare situation since Su Jingfei came out. Murong Bingfeng''s Kung Fu is really good. If you change one person, you will suffer a loss.


    Similar to his idea, Murong Bingfeng''s eyes flashed brilliance and said with a smile: "it seems that you really have two skills. Few people can solve my golden silk wristband. Then you can try my Tianshan plum blossom folding hand again."


    During the conversation, Murong Bingfeng, who had been quitting, pounced on him again. Her hands were faster. However, the scope of this attack became larger, and it was not limited to her hands. As she said, she used to wrap her wrists with gold wire, but now she is really attacking.


    Su Jingfei was familiar with the names of these martial arts, but he didn''t know why. He just used his martial arts to fight Murong Bingfeng.


    After all, Su Jingfei is superior to Murong Bingfeng in both combat experience and martial arts. Naturally, Murong Bingfeng can''t rely on Tianshan MEIZHE to win Su Jingfei, but then she doesn''t admit defeat and uses Tianshan Liuyang palm, merciful Qianye palm, gloomy selling mixed palm, and dragon subduing eighteen palm. Anyway, it''s a mess of martial arts.


    Although these names are very confusing, every time she shows them, they are really impressive. At this time, if Su Jingfei doesn''t know where Murong Bingfeng''s martial arts come from, he will be really dull.


    When Murong Bingfeng showed almost all her martial arts, she jumped out of the battle circle and muttered, "it''s no fun not to fight. How can your martial arts be so miscellaneous? I''ve used so many moves to fight with you, but I can''t take advantage of it. Are you a young lady of Tianshan Mountain?"


    Su Jingfei also stopped and stood aside. The Murong family had been stunned for a long time. It was probably the first time that they saw someone who could persist in Murong Bingfeng''s disordered martial arts, and had not suffered a loss.


    Let alone suffer a loss. Judging from Su Jingfei''s appearance, even if he plays for another day or night, he won''t shrink back. Now they can understand why Su Jingfei is called the first master of the younger generation. Let''s not talk about his internal power. In terms of moves, he won''t lose his reputation.


    "Does the Murong family really have anything to do with their aunt Murong?" Although Su Jingfei thought it absurd, he asked unconsciously.


    "What aunt Murong? It''s all made up by the author. Don''t be so naive, uncle." Without waiting for Murong''s family to answer, Murong Bingfeng said, "do you want to ask me about my martial arts?"


    Su Jingfei suddenly found that he also had a headache, this little girl is really smart, but had to nod.


    "It''s very simple. I created it myself." Murong Bingfeng took it for granted.

 Chapter 860

    Su Jingfei looked at the girl in front of her. She really had a headache. She would never be more than 14 years old, but she claimed that she had created so many martial arts. It''s a bit exaggerated.


    If there were only two of them at the scene, he might doubt it, but there were so many Murong people around them. They didn''t refute the girl''s words at all. It was obvious that what she said was the truth. Su Jingfei exclaimed in his heart. Sure enough, the water in the capital was deep.


    It''s said that Chu Yiming created the sword song of Chumen before, and changed the Chu family into Chumen, which is regarded as a demon talent. He is already such a powerful person. Who knows that there is such a girl, who is several years younger than Chu Yiming. But she is also very good at creating these Kung Fu. It''s not just to match those names, it''s really practical.


    If it wasn''t for the girl''s lack of internal skills, Su Jingfei might really have the effect of using it in the novel. It''s really a genius.


    He now understands why the Murong family connives at Miss Murong so much. If they don''t coax her, they can still dislike her. She may not be able to lead the family to prosperity, but she is definitely a child worthy of cultivation. Fortunately, she is a girl. If she is a boy, it is estimated that all the male children in the Murong family will be jealous.


    "In fact, I can''t create these martial arts by myself. My inspiration comes from novels. After reading novels, I can create these martial arts, and I am still described by them." Murong Bingfeng was shocked to see Su Jingfei, but she was modest.


    She didn''t make su Jingfei feel that she was not as powerful as she thought. On the contrary, she felt that she was even more extraordinary. Ordinary young people would be impetuous if they had such achievements, but Murong Bingfeng didn''t.


    Su Jingfei is a typical example of being young and calm. He doesn''t like young and frivolous people. He still appreciates Murong Bingfeng very much and says sincerely: "Murong girl can create her own martial arts. It''s not only practical, but also close to the prototype of the novel. It''s not easy. I really admire her."


    "In fact, you don''t have to praise me like that. I know my situation. Even if I use all my martial arts, I''m still not your opponent, and I know you let me. You are a good person in martial arts and virtue." Murong Bingfeng shakes her head. It''s hard to be serious on her face.


    Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. This is the first time that she has been praised by a child. To tell the truth, at her age, she can only pick a few classmates of the same age, which is far worse than her.


    At this time, Murong Qingyu had come to the end and said, "Miss Su is young and talented, and Mr. Su is young and promising. But can we talk about the master''s illness first? Miss, do you believe Mr. Su can cure the master''s injury now?"


    "I believe it. I''m convinced of Dr. Su''s martial arts. I''m sure he won''t let me down." Murong Bingfeng nodded.


    Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief. She feels that this little girl is not as difficult as Murong''s family. At least she is more reasonable. She also cares about her grandfather''s illness according to the situation, so she has to do it by herself.


    But before he had finished, Murong Bingfeng suddenly said, "but it''s OK for me to hand over the Tianshan snow lotus. You have to promise me a condition. If you don''t promise, I won''t give any face to Mr. Su or Su housheng."


    Su Jingfei wanted to slap his own mouth. He was really stupid and naive. He thought such a strange little girl would be reasonable. As expected, the news came quickly.


    Murong family''s person really a pair of such facial expression, Su Jingfei felt that his heart was more stuffed, this little girl is not easy to deal with!


    Because Murong Bingfeng is really cute and a real genius. Despite being embarrassed, Su Jingfei doesn''t feel impatient at all. Instead, he finds it interesting. He can ask himself that he is really not Luo Li Kong.


    Murong Bingfeng didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. Seeing that he was silent, she asked, "Mr. Su, don''t you want to hear the terms?"


    "Well, tell me about it." Su Jingfei said with a helpless smile.


    Murong Bingfeng''s condition is not only that he wants to hear it, but also that Murong''s family wants to hear it. This girl has always been very strange, and she always has some unexpected ideas. In fact, this is what makes her lovely.


    "In fact, the conditions are very simple. There are many real masters among the people I contact, but you are the only one who can give me a little advantage in moves. So I hope you can accept me as an apprentice and teach me not only your own martial arts, but also others. I feel that you have a good virtue. I want to learn from you." Murong Bingfeng is really unexpected.


    Su Jingfei, together with all the people in Murong''s family, was stunned again. A moment later, Su Jingfei pointed to his nose and said, "Miss Murong, are you mistaken? You asked me to accept you as an apprentice, which is the condition for you to hand over Tianshan snow lotus."


    "Yes, that''s the condition. I Murong Bingfeng always means what I say. As long as you do it, I will do it," Murong Bingfeng said.


    Su Jingfei is really crying and laughing this time. He said to Murong family''s humanity: "this is the first time that I have encountered such a thing. I want to help my grandfather cure his illness, and I have to accept you as an apprentice. Are you funny? Who''s asking for it? I won''t treat it. Anyway, I''m not the one who''s sick. "


    Even if they are very fond of Murong Bingfeng, the Murong family do not know that Murong Bingfeng''s demands are too much. This is a double advantage. Su Jingfei treats his old man and takes an apprentice with him. He is not happy as long as he doesn''t have a problem with his head.


    Murong master had to cough at this time and said: "Fengfeng, it seems that such a request is not suitable. How can people say that they are also doctors? We are not so good."


    "Yes, Fengfeng, Mr. Su came to treat your grandfather. We haven''t appreciated him yet. Would it be too much for you to say that?" Murong master also beside helpless way, for his niece, obviously also very no way, can only discuss.


    Murong Qingyu and the two young masters are not qualified to talk at all. They can only watch. Of course, the two young masters probably don''t think Murong Bingfeng is too much.


    Murong Bingfeng looks at her family and Su Jingfei. It seems that Su Jingfei is really angry. If she dares to put forward this reason, she may really leave.


    She is not old, but she is very smart. Even if she likes pranks, and Gu Lingjing is weird, there will be a yardstick. It has something to do with grandfather''s health. She knows that she can''t go too far. Otherwise, even if she forces Su Jingfei and people don''t treat him, no one can force him.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you about it." Small face full of helpless, and then explained to Su Jingfei: "master, the thing is like this."


    "Wait, little girl, I haven''t promised to be your master, OK? Don''t be a master at a time. " Su Jingfei quickly interrupts Murong Bingfeng. The little girl doesn''t recognize her, so she calls.


    "All right, master, it''s up to you." But Murong Bingfeng still calls Su Jingfei the same name. Su Jingfei can only roll his eyes. It''s not good to say more. Otherwise, he seems stingy. Murong Bingfeng says, "master, you are the first master of the younger generation. What a pushy person you are. But now you always encounter all kinds of troubles. There will always be people who want to challenge you, Then you can send me out!


    As you can see, I know a lot about martial arts. I know all kinds of strange martial arts. As long as my opponent is not a master, I won''t suffer any losses. At that time, as long as you limit your opponent''s ability to use more than my internal skill to fight with me, I can help you solve a lot of problems.


    What''s more, you will teach me Kung Fu. By then, with your Kung Fu and my own Kung Fu, I can give you a piece of the world. "


    Su Jingfei looked at her small face with a serious face. She was really cute, but she said with a straight face: "even if I don''t need your help, I can solve these problems, and I don''t need any restrictions."


    "Master, you are wrong about that." Murong Bingfeng seems to have been used to this name. She doesn''t change her words at all. She goes on: "you think, you are the first master of the younger generation. In the future, you must fight for the first place in the world. If you don''t have any apprentices, it''s a shame, and I help you fight for the world, it''s not easy for you."


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was about to open her mouth again, she suddenly said, "Oh, we Murong family are all big families. We are teachers one day and fathers all our lives. If I become your apprentice, I will change my name to Su Bingfeng, and I will be your Su family in the future."


    "Feng Feng can''t!"¡° Feng Feng, don''t be mischievous "...", Su Jingfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet. The Murong family has been shocked and cried together.


    Su Jingfei suddenly realizes that Murong Bingfeng is not joking with her. Unlike the Han family, although Han Shan has become her own apprentice, she is still a member of the Han family. However, it seems that the Murong family will become a member of the school if they really worship their teachers.


    To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei likes Murong Bingfeng. It''s not a man''s love for women, but an adult''s love for children. In particular, Murong Bingfeng''s savvy is the best she has ever seen.


    If Murong Bingfeng can really follow her heart and soul, her martial arts are not top experts, but lack of internal skills. If she has internal skills, her strength will be no less than Na LAN Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun, and even more than LAN Xiqi.


    If there is such an apprentice, Su Jingfei is really excited.

 Chapter 861

    Su Jingfei doesn''t want to come to Murong''s house to see the old man. The young lady of Murong''s house has to worship herself as a teacher. This girl is really a personality, but he can''t help it.


    Murong Bingfeng is a gifted girl no matter when she looks at it. If she can help herself with all her heart, she will definitely become her right arm in a few years'' time. Naturally, Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who has developed loli''s hobby. Now Murong Bingfeng has enough conditions to be valued by herself.


    "Mr. Su, we can''t make fun of such a big event as paying homage to teachers. We must be careful." Probably to see the effect of dissuading Murong Bingfeng is not obvious, Murong turned to Su Jingfei.


    The master also followed: "yes, yes, Mr. Su, Fengfeng in our family is still young. She is impulsive in speaking and doing things. You should be calm!"


    Su Jingfei can''t help laughing at the worried Murong master and uncle. When they watched Murong Bingfeng''s mischief before, no one came out to stop them. Of course, they spoiled Murong Bingfeng, but they didn''t mean to test Su Jingfei. Now they are all silly. They want to learn from her.


    Murong Bingfeng saw the attitude of grandfather and uncle, immediately dissatisfied with the way: "grandfather, uncle, do you think I''m still young and ignorant? Can''t I see if someone is really capable? You tell me, who can do my best and not lose? "


    All the people in Murong family are dumb now. Murong Bingfeng may be limited by her age and can''t have advanced skills. However, if you just talk about moves, let alone let Murong Bingfeng do her best, it will be very difficult to deal with one or two of her strange moves. Murong Bingfeng''s Kung Fu may not be very strong or can''t be cracked. The key is that her moves are strange, It''s very practical.


    Through Murong Bingfeng, they can''t help thinking of Su Jingfei. No wonder he can be the first master of the young generation. He has not only profound skills, but also unique moves. At least they just watched him. During the process of Su Jingfei and Murong Bingfeng, he has been changing moves.


    That is to say, Su Jingfei is the kind of person who has changed a lot. He can crush Murong Bingfeng in all aspects. It''s not too much for Murong Bingfeng to learn from Su Jingfei.


    "In fact, Shifu, I''m not very demanding. As long as you teach me martial arts in the future, I''ll treat you as my father, and I won''t betray my school. I can swear by poison." Murong Bingfeng see grandfather and uncle have no words, again to Su Jingfei way.


    Even though Su Jingfei was excited, he was still in a dilemma: "as the old man and the old man said, it''s a matter of great importance to be a teacher. I think we should be careful. Would you like to invite your father?"


    Murong master and master secretly despise Su Jingfei. This guy is obviously excited, otherwise they won''t let Murong Bingfeng''s father come to him. It''s obvious that they are discussing the matter of apprenticeship. They already regret it in their hearts. They knew that they wouldn''t let Murong Bingfeng and Su Jingfei do it.


    Murong Bingfeng didn''t think so much. Even if she was a genius, she was still a child after all. Thinking that Su Jingfei wanted to find her father, she nodded and said, "OK, uncle Qingyu, please invite my father."


    Murong Qingyu didn''t leave directly. Instead, he looked at the old man and the old man. Murong Bingfeng can make mischief, but Murong Qingyu doesn''t dare to make mischief. He can only leave with the consent of the old man and the old man. Although he has a high status in the Murong family, he doesn''t dare to do it on his own.


    "Go ahead and find ao''er, or Feng Feng will turn the world." Murong sighed and waved his hand.


    "Grandfather, I don''t like to hear that. I''ve always been a lady. Even if my father comes, I''m not afraid of anything." Murong Bingfeng is very dissatisfied, but her words are not heard.


    Murong Qingyu is ordered by the old man. If he is granted amnesty, he runs out to find Murong Ao. Su Jingfei has just come out. Murong Bingfeng''s father should be the contemporary head of the Murong family, and Murong Ao, the second master of the Murong family. You don''t have to think that this man must be very good, or the head of the Murong family should be the old man.


    Before long, Murong Qingyu walked in behind a middle-aged man, who was two or three years younger than the elder. He had a similar appearance. You don''t have to ask him if he must be Murong Ao.


    After he came in, he first said hello to the old man and the old man. Then he turned to look at Su Jingfei and said, "are you doctor Su? Qingyu just said that you can treat my father''s internal injury. Is that true?"


    As the head of a big family in the capital, he has more momentum than the heads of those families in the provincial capital. Moreover, he is obviously an expert. Even if he doesn''t release his authority, Su Jingfei feels full of pressure.


    Although Murong Ao is strong, Su Jingfei is not bad. He is also the head of the newly rising Su family and the richest man in H Province. His superior temperament and superior momentum are even with Murong Ao. He doesn''t mean to shrink back, and he can''t see any weakness. This makes Murong family''s faces change.


    Before Su Jingfei started with Murong Bingfeng, he always used moves. As for internal skills, Murong''s family can''t see the specific situation. Now Su Jingfei and Murong Ao are fighting each other. Even if they are just momentum, they still need enough internal skills. Otherwise, even if they are stiff, they won''t get any good results.


    Murong AO and Su Jingfei''s momentum collision is only a few seconds. He has recovered that kind of pressure after knowing it. Before Su Jingfei spoke, he nodded his head and said, "no wonder it''s so famous. It''s really powerful."


    "Murong family leader''s strength is also very strong. As a junior, I dare not be strong in front of you." Su Jingfei smiles and says calmly.


    Although he was not sure of Murong Ao''s specific strength, he could estimate that he would not be weaker than Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, and naturally he would not be weaker than himself. Maybe he was better in pure skill.


    The capital is indeed worthy of the land of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon. All the people in the big family and the level of clan leader must be more powerful. Of course, the Murong master will certainly be a bit stronger, but he is limited by internal injuries and can''t play. If he is cured by himself, the Murong family will have one more top-notch master.


    Murong''s master waved his hand, then turned to Murong Bingfeng and said, "Fengfeng, do you want to be a teacher?" After all, he is the father of Murong Bingfeng, and he looks a lot dignified.


    "Yes, Dad, I had a fight with Su Jingfei before. He didn''t use his internal power and asked me to use all my means, but I couldn''t get any advantage. He was more powerful than you, Dad." Murong Bingfeng is outspoken and does not hide her worship of Su Jingfei.


    Originally, Su Jingfei thought that the Murong family leader should be very dignified. But after listening to Murong Bingfeng''s words, she felt that something was wrong. Her daughter just called her father dad.


    Murong Ao could no longer maintain his dignity. He coughed and blushed and said, "how can ordinary people cope with your strange moves?"


    "Yes, so I''ll take him as my teacher. He can handle my kung fu and teach me more. What do you think?" Murong Bingfeng took it for granted.


    Su Jingfei looked at the father and daughter talking, a little egg pain, this matter seems to have something to do with themselves, how do you feel like you have become a soy sauce, is your opinion so unimportant? But he can''t get in now, he can only laugh and cry, this Murong Bingfeng is really a headache.


    "Fengfeng, you have to think clearly. According to the rules of our family, you are no longer a member of the Murong family, but a member of the school. In the future, your affairs will be in the charge of the school." Murong Ao''s face is very serious this time. Looking at Murong Bingfeng''s very serious way, we can see that he also attaches great importance to it.


    Murong Bingfeng didn''t hesitate, nodded and said: "Dad, I''ve already thought about it. I''ll be a member of the Su family after I join the Su family. When I leave the Su family, I''ll come back."


    "Well, if that''s the case, my father respects your choice, so you can be a teacher. Anyway, as long as you don''t regret it." Murong Ao nodded.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Su Jingfei really couldn''t help it this time. He said, "excuse me. I want to ask if the master you said was me. Have you asked me what I mean? How come it''s settled. "


    "Oh, by the way, there''s another master to ask. How about it, Mr. Su? My clever daughter will be your apprentice." Murong Ao is very perfunctory.


    "Shifu, in fact, your opinion is not important any more. When I meet such a clever apprentice, what else can I find fault with?" Murong Bingfeng also followed the way, and then without waiting for Su Jingfei to open his mouth, he said with a smile: "master, from today on, I will be a member of your Su family. My name will be su Bingfeng. You will be responsible for everything you have to do for me."


    Su Jingfei looks at the family in a daze. He always feels that his way of opening is wrong. How is it different from what he imagined? Shouldn''t Murong Ao be reluctant to give up Murong Bingfeng? How quickly agreed.


    He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say what the problem was. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to say it.


    "Master, wait a minute. I''ll bring you the Millennium snow lotus, and then Bingfeng will follow you." From now on, Murong Bingfeng has changed her name to Su Bingfeng. She is also aware that she is the Su family.


    When Su Bingfeng went out, the Murong family all looked at each other, and then said with a smile, "the little witch has finally left. After that, everyone will be relaxed."


    At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly realized the problem. The whole family was just acting. When Su Bingfeng went out, they showed their original mind. They wanted her to leave quickly.

 Chapter 862

    Su Jingfei and other su Bingfeng brought the Millennium snow lotus and immediately began to treat Murong. Now Su Jingfei''s skills and medical skills are much better than before, and he is not afraid to be looked at. He treats Murong in front of everyone.


    The process is very smooth, Murong family''s Millennium snow lotus year is also very enough, he used less than half a flower, completed the treatment, Murong master immediately feel relaxed a lot, know what Su Jingfei said is true.


    In this way, the Murong family naturally gave the remaining one to Su Jingfei according to the agreement, because Murong Qingyu promised the whole one before, and now only half of them are left. The Murong family is really embarrassed, but because of Su Bingfeng, Su Jingfei is not easy to care.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei earned half a snow lotus and a gifted apprentice on this Murong family trip. It''s good for him.


    From another point of view, the Murong family actually made a profit. The price for Murong''s internal injury was only half a snow lotus. The snow lotus was in their family, and no one would use it.


    What''s more, they felt that they had sent Su Bingfeng out, just as Su Jingfei felt that something was wrong later. Although the Su family had previously said that they were not willing to let Su Bingfeng worship their teacher, they all felt lucky when Su Jingfei agreed. It can be seen that Su Bingfeng is a headache.


    What''s more, even if Su Bingfeng''s surname is Su for the time being, she is only in the school. If she leaves the school, she will still be the first lady of the Murong family, which will not affect anything. It''s good for her to learn Su Jingfei''s real skills.


    Generally speaking, Su Jingfei and Murong''s family seem to be a win-win result. Murong''s family is different from Han''s, the provincial capital. Although each family has a girl who worships Su Jingfei, Han''s family and Su Jingfei''s family are really their own people. Murong''s family is different. Su Jingfei doesn''t know them well, but in fact he doesn''t feel very good about their family.


    Su Jingfei has a good impression on Murong family only Murong Qingyu and Su Bingfeng. Now Su Bingfeng has gone home with her.


    This rule of the Murong family is really very characteristic. Su Bingfeng will always follow the master after her apprenticeship. Whether she is an apprentice or an attendant, the master will take care of it. Of course, in modern society, the master will not let the apprentice die, the apprentice will go, and she will not tolerate the apprentice''s indecency. But in other things, the apprentice will obey the master''s orders.


    Su Jingfei is also very satisfied with the way to let the master have unlimited power. If he finds a disobedient apprentice, he is not upset enough. It is estimated that the Murong family also has this idea.


    When they return to the hotel, Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi both meet this little loli. The thirteen or fourteen year old girl is adorable regardless of her appearance and temperament. After all, she can be cute with a bloody face. Even the most picky people have to say that Su Bingfeng is very cute.


    What''s more, Su Bingfeng, in order to make su Jingfei pay attention to herself and teach her skills, is deliberately close to the people around her. The two girls who don''t know Su Bingfeng''s details are soon captured by her.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t bother to explain so much. Anyway, Su Bingfeng, a strange girl, can''t help exposing her nature sooner or later. Sooner or later, Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi are too silly and naive to laugh or cry. It''s good to teach them a lesson.


    If the two women knew Su Jingfei''s mind, they would like to kill him, but they didn''t have the time. When they knew Su Bingfeng was good at martial arts, they were very curious to fight with her.


    As a result, LAN Xiqi is a genius who is good at creating martial arts by himself. Dongfang Wenjun''s learning is not as complicated as Su Jingfei''s, but her strength is also very good. The three girls have their own characteristics. They have a passion to practice martial arts together and study martial arts together.


    Su Jingfei is also speechless to these three women. Anyway, if they are willing to toss, they can do whatever they want. They just move, and they won''t really get hurt.


    The next night, that is, the evening of the 15th of the first month, when the premiere time came, Su Jingfei naturally had to attend in person. At this time, there was another problem. As one of the leading roles, but also the action design, Su Jingfei was sure to walk on the red carpet with the people in the crew, and three women, big and small, could not join him.


    Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi are both adult women, and they will not be so clingy. Naturally, they agree. But when it comes to Su Bingfeng, there will be some problems to solve. She is not willing to separate from Su Jingfei.


    It doesn''t mean that Su Bingfeng is so attached to her master. Little girls really like to be lively. She hasn''t participated in the premiere ceremony yet. Although she is a young lady of the Murong family, she has never had a chance. It must be fun to think about it.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is also depressed. In the past, it was a major award ceremony, but now it seems that he has to walk on the red carpet for whatever he wants. In fact, he just pursues exposure.


    Su Jingfei wanted to keep a low profile, but he had no choice but to call Chen Jiajia and say, "director Chen, can I change my partner on the red carpet tonight? I have a little trouble here."


    "Another one?" Chen Jia was stunned for a moment, and then said: "your original plan partner is Yan Yan, I have no problem, if you can make it clear with her, I will arrange it."


    Su Jingfei sighed. He was entangled by his apprentice. He had no choice but to call Jiang Yiyan and say, "Yan Yan, I have something else going on here tonight. I want to tell you. Can you walk the red carpet with someone else first?"


    Jiang Yiyan was a little happy when she received Su Jingfei''s phone call. The dead man finally thought of herself. She didn''t get along with her alone this time. As a result, her heart suddenly cooled when she heard this, but she still pretended to joke: "is that right? Is Yifei not willing to change with me, but what can Deng Chao do? "


    "It''s not like this. I won''t go with any stars this time. You''ll know when you get there. It''s quite unexpected. Don''t worry. I don''t want to go with you." Su Jingfei is afraid of Jiang Yiyan''s misunderstanding and explains quickly.


    Jiang Yiyan''s heart is much more comfortable. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be with Liu Yifei, but also cares about her own feelings, so she says with a smile: "OK, then I''ll go with my partner and see you on the red carpet."


    Su Jingfei takes a long breath, then knocks Su Bingfeng''s forehead on the big eye beside him and says: "it''s too tired to be your master. Let''s go and buy you a suit of clothes. You can''t just wear it."


    "Master, you are the best. I know you love your apprentice the most." Su Bingfeng smiles. Regardless of Su Jingfei''s distress, she runs to find Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi.


    Su Jingfei seems to be strict with Su Bingfeng, but actually she likes it. The little girl is very clever. Despite some behaviors that make people laugh and cry, she is generally very popular. His feelings for Su Bingfeng are like treating his sister, otherwise she would not be so used to her.


    Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi are not professional fashionistas, but as women, they naturally have a good eye. They soon dressed Su Bingfeng like a little princess.


    The 13-year-old Su Bingfeng is about 1.62 meters tall, but her body, which has begun to develop, is also curvy. She wears a proper dress and is also a little beauty. What''s more, she is very cute and cute. No matter what age, men and women will be killed.


    Although Su Jingfei is also handsome in formal clothes, his elegant temperament makes him stand out from others. But when he stands with a beautiful girl, he becomes a supporting role, and he is just a big uncle.


    Today, it''s su Bingfeng who participates in the red carpet. Naturally, the Murong family is no better than Su Bingfeng. Although Su Bingfeng admits that she is a member of the Su family, she still has a huge influence on the Murong family. She directly asks the Murong family to send a limited edition Bentley. Only such a noble car can embody Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng''s identity.


    When the premiere ceremony really begins, a red carpet will be laid at the gate of the cinema to show its formality. The invited stars will walk through the red carpet one after another. Of course, there are reporters on both sides. They have to report on various media.


    Some of these reporters come from the news, some are invited by the organizers. Naturally, the invited people are for positive reporting and film promotion. The reporters who come by themselves are for the news. If there is any scandal, it''s best. They are all big news.


    Su Jingfei came to the premiere for the first time, and he didn''t know the rules. However, he saw many famous cars at the gate of the cinema, so he probably came here to attend the premiere. He also let his car follow the car in front of him, and he didn''t know who was in front of him. Anyway, no matter who it was, he knew that he must have come to the premiere today.


    The motorcade is very slow. Su Jingfei can watch the stars go down from a distance. He knows some of them. Some young actors and stars don''t know them yet. However, when he sees the reporter asking questions and taking photos, he knows they are stars.


    "Shifu, it seems that there is a lot of noise this time. Will I humiliate you like this?" No matter how clever Su Bingfeng is, she is still a little girl. Now when she sees such a big scene, she looks at Su Jingfei with a guilty heart for fear of causing trouble to her master.


    Su Jingfei was dumbfounded. He knew what you had to do with her. But looking at Su Bingfeng''s nervous face, he said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m just playing with tickets. I don''t have any face to lose to you."


    "That''s good. I''m really afraid I''ll delay my master to pick up girls!" Su Bingfeng takes a long breath, but her words make su Jingfei almost fall.


    He wanted to explain to Su Bingfeng that he didn''t become a star to pick up girls, but at this time, he couldn''t allow him to explain. The car stopped in front of him and a couple of men and women came out from it. The man was actually someone he knew. He was Xu Zheng, who had met in the hotel before, and the one with his arm was a pretty girl with small eyes. Su Jingfei also recognized him, It''s his wife, Tao Hong, who seems to be walking on the red carpet together.


    They walked in front of each other. When they got to the middle of the road for people to take photos, it was su Jingfei''s turn.


    Su Jingfei also came out after the driver opened the door. Su Jingfei, who was dressed in white, had the temperament of a noble childe, especially the confident but not arrogant smile. He won the favor of many people, and the reporter was not stingy. Su Jingfei wiped out countless films.


    But this is just the beginning. When Su Bingfeng comes out of the car, the scene almost explodes. In the entertainment circle, there are many beautiful boys and girls, and there are many child stars or girl groups. But there are only a few girls who can really achieve Su Bingfeng''s excellent appearance and temperament. What''s more, no one knows her.


    Su Bingfeng is the first lady of Murong family. If she doesn''t play pranks, she is definitely a beautiful young girl. If she is not a little younger and not sexy, she may be regarded as a goddess.


    Now Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng come out with each other. No one knows them. Su Jingfei is like a prince, and Su Bingfeng is like a princess. In a moment, her identity becomes mysterious. People can''t help wondering which family''s son is coming to support her.


    The car they took was also quickly noticed by the public. It was a limited edition Bentley. It was definitely something that money could not buy. How could it be done without identity background.


    A reporter immediately thought of a title in his mind: the premiere of the four famous catchers, with the support of the mysterious Prince and princess, or whether they are aristocrats or newcomers. The premiere of the four famous catchers attracted much attention. The most beautiful photos of Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng will be added under the title.


    It can''t be said that Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng have more appeal than those stars. It''s really because there are a lot of things in the entertainment circle, and there are too few news that can be found in real stars, so they can only take the lead.


    The appearance of Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng is really very popular. They are immediately noticed by people, especially Su Bingfeng, a beautiful young girl of this level, who has already aroused people''s exclamations. This is really cute. There are people calling Kawaii and others calling Mengmeng.


    Su Jingfei, who has an unusual hearing, can only smile bitterly when he hears these shouts. Before, Su Bingfeng was still worried about humiliating herself, but she didn''t want to be robbed of the limelight. Sure enough, men are not as popular as women at any time.


    They didn''t have much time to walk on the red carpet, but they were almost blinded by the flash light. Su Bingfeng was even more bitter in her heart. She had known that she was so sad, so she didn''t pester Su Jingfei to walk on the red carpet with her. It was really hard. But in order not to disgrace her master, she tried her best to keep smiling and leave her most beautiful side to the photographers.


    Su Bingfeng is an ancient spirit, and sometimes she is out of the ordinary. But she can''t do anything wrong. This is also the basic quality of being born in a big family. If she isn''t like this, the Murong family won''t spoil her so much.

 Chapter 863

    Su Jingfei took Su Bingfeng on the red carpet, which caused a frenzy. They didn''t expect such a result. It''s just that they are too windy. How can they not let people pay attention to their appearance in such a posture when the stars are gathering.


    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Chen Jiashang standing there with Huang Qiusheng. Su Jingfei just walked past. Chen Jiashang already said with a smile, "feizai, you''ve just been really windy! By the way, who is this little pretty girl? "


    Chen Jia and Huang Qiusheng are standing at the door. When every star passes by, he will say hello. Naturally, he can see how Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng attract attention in front of him. In addition to being surprised that Su Jingfei can be so noticed, he is also very interested in this little girl.


    As a director, in addition to being able to control the shooting of the film, he will naturally have an eye for discovering the stars. He thinks that if Su Bingfeng is well trained, she is definitely the material of a female star. Especially, she looks good no matter how she looks or whether she is a typhoon. If she is really well promoted, maybe the second Liu Yifei will appear.


    "Chen Dao, this is my apprentice Su Bingfeng." Su Jingfei introduced to the public: "Bingfeng, this is director Chen Jia, this is uncle Huang Qiusheng."


    "Hello, director Chen, Hello, uncle Qiusheng." Su Bingfeng is very clever in front of outsiders, although she is a little strange at ordinary times. Especially when it''s time to give her master a long face, she doesn''t care about the importance. That''s not self willed. She doesn''t know the good or bad.


    Chen Jia looked at this cute girl, not to mention much like it, he also has Su Bingfeng about the age of children, smilingly way: "xiaofengfeng, Feizi is a few years older than you, how to be your master."


    It''s a common fact that he is somewhat obscene. Now he looks like an uncle who gives lollipops to a little girl. Su Bingfeng also smiles and says: "Chen Dao, my master has the ability. Naturally, I will worship him as a teacher. If you have the ability, I can learn from you."


    "Yes, yes!" Chen Jia smiles like a wolf grandmother and says, "look, just now so many people have taken photos of you. Are you enjoying it? Do you want to continue to experience it? Do you want to be a big star


    "Cough, director Chen, should we go in?" Su Jingfei couldn''t stand Chen Jiamei''s behavior beside him. He interrupted him with a cough.


    Huang Qiusheng, who is next to him, also laughs. He knows that Chen Jia is eager for money, but it''s easy to be misunderstood because of his obscenity. He quickly follows him: "yes, director Chen, let Feizi and Bingfeng go first. Let''s talk about something later."


    Chen Jia saw that the star behind Su Jingfei was coming, so he had to sort out his expression and said to Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng, "Feizi, you should go in with Xiao Fengfeng first, and talk to you later."


    Su Jingfei takes Su Bingfeng and nods to the inside. When they estimate that Chen Jia can''t hear their voice, Su Bingfeng wrinkles her lovely little nose and says, "master, Chen Jia and the director are so obscene. Is he really a good man?"


    "Cough, this problem, it should be. Don''t get me wrong. Chen Daogang is a little, er, not quite right, but he should see that you are a plastic talent." Su Jingfei explained with embarrassment.


    Su Bingfeng curled her lips and hummed: "master, you will know that if you speak well, your apprentice will be cheated."


    This time, it''s su Jingfei''s turn to say goodbye. How can this little girl be cheated by others like a ghost? Besides, there''s also her own master. How can she become a star? People in Murong''s family know that they will certainly settle the accounts with themselves.


    When they say something, they have already done it backstage. The crew are all here. When they see Su Jingfei coming in, they also say hello to Su Jingfei. When they meet people he knows, they also ask who Su Bingfeng is with Su Jingfei.


    Su Bingfeng''s child is curious about everything. She soon forgets the obscene Chen Jia. From time to time, she looks at this and points to that. Questions emerge in endlessly. At first, Su Jingfei can answer like a stream. Soon she is in a mess, and her questions begin to get strange.


    Fortunately, she is still relatively young, not as gossipy as ordinary women, otherwise Su Jingfei would have a headache.


    Liu Yifei and fan Binbin came earlier than him. When Su Jingfei arrived, they were already backstage, and Jiang Yiyan was standing beside them, who was the partner who was pushed away by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei comes over with Su Bingfeng. The three girls all see it. Jiang Yiyan stares at Su Bingfeng for a long time, then says with a smile: "Jingfei, is this your new partner? Where''s the pretty girl? "


    Liu Yifei and fan Binbin are also very curious to see that Su Bingfeng is definitely a pretty girl, and she is lovely, but Liu Yifei is not so jealous. The girl is only thirteen or fourteen years old, and Su Jingfei is not so crazy.


    After listening to Jiang Yiyan''s words, Su Jingfei immediately said with a smile, "Yan Yan, this is my apprentice Su Bingfeng. It''s also our Su family. Take her out to see the world today." Finish saying will introduce everyone to Su Bingfeng.


    But before he could speak, Su Bingfeng said: "Wow, I see the living Liu Yifei, fan Binbin and Jiang Yiyan. If I go back to tell my friends, I must have a lot of face. No, three sisters, I want to take a group photo, ask for autograph and figure."


    This time, it''s not only Su Jingfei, but also the three women. This little girl is not serious, but you can ask for a group photo. How can you ask for the three circumference number? The little girl''s thinking is too jumping.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect Su Bingfeng to be so active. Fortunately, she was looking for a familiar female star this time. If she was a familiar star and Su Bingfeng came here for a while, it would be unbearable and the explanation would be troublesome.


    In fact, Su Bingfeng also makes moves. He can see that the three girls and Su Jingfei seem to be familiar with each other. Even if they don''t know the specific relationship, they know that they must be in better contact.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that the little girl had a bright mirror in her heart. She quickly said awkwardly: "the little girl can''t control her favorite female star. Don''t take it seriously. Just sign and take photos at will. As for the girth number, it''s OK."


    The three girls give Su Jingfei a look. Fan Binbin is not familiar with him after all. He just thinks Su Jingfei''s words are angry, but Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan are really arrogant and angry. They are all in a secret way. You don''t know what size they are. You have measured it more than once, and you can''t put it down every time!


    Although Su Bingfeng is mischievous, there is no doubt about her rare charm. As long as she doesn''t do it, it''s too easy for her to win the favor of others.


    The more Su Jingfei gets in touch with Su Bingfeng, the more he understands why the Murong family love her and are afraid of her. She is very naughty, but she is not willing to teach her a lesson. It''s really a headache. Fortunately, Su Bingfeng is more clever and does things in a proper way, otherwise she will really grow into a female devil.


    In my mind, the premiere ceremony is about to start, and everyone will be separated for the time being. The creators will sit together, and other guests will have their own actions. Su Jingfei gives Su Bingfeng to fan Binbin, who will take care of her.


    Fan Binbin also likes Su Bingfeng very much. He agrees to Su Jingfei''s request without any melancholy, which makes Su Jingfei more moved. He is really worried that the girl will make trouble with others. After all, the little girl is pure and lovely in appearance, and she is full of mischief.


    Su Jingfei, along with the crew, sits in the area of the creator and makes an appearance with Chen Jiashang and others. At the premiere ceremony, the creator makes an appearance first, then the director introduces the film, and then the film is released.


    Today, all the guests and stars, naturally, there are some audiences who are also looking forward to it. This is a rare martial arts movie in recent years. What''s more, many people have seen the movie. The cool martial arts action is very attractive. They all feel that they have found the feeling of Xiangjiang martial arts movie before.


    Among the main creators, except Su Jingfei, we are all familiar faces. No matter the audience or the guests, there is not much curiosity. But Su Jingfei is different. This young man has never been seen at all. As a result, after knowing that he is not only an actor, but also a martial arts instructor, everyone secretly wrote down Su Jingfei''s name.


    Su Jingfei had been in the limelight when he was walking on the red carpet before. Many people have recorded Su Jingfei in their heart. Now that they know his identity, they will get more attention. Everyone has a feeling that the star who is in the limelight this evening should be this new man.


    In any case, journalists have a keen sense. They are waiting for the film to be released to see if it is really as wonderful as the organizer said. If so, Su Jingfei may be on the front page.


    Other stars will naturally be reported by others, but the situation is different. After all, some stars are too famous and have high exposure, and the news value is not high. If there is a new topic, it will definitely make people pay more attention, and the newspaper sales will also be higher.


    Without knowing it, Su Jingfei has attracted much attention. Chen Jiashang and others once said that he would become a star. Now, before the movie starts, he has gained a little popularity.


    However, whether all this will make su Jingfei famous or make him a laughing stock will be known only after the release of the film. Today''s premiere ceremony has officially started after Chen added "please enjoy the film next". The names of the film investors and the cast will appear on the screen of cinemas.

 Chapter 864

    When the film began to show, people began to put aside their thoughts and enjoy the long publicized film, which was adapted from the novel of the same name. Although the plot changed, the characters were not unfamiliar.


    It''s just that when the ruthless actor Liu Yifei appeared, the scene was still a little more shocked. In the original work, the ruthless is a pretty young man, but now she has become a pure jade girl. Although she appears as a disabled person, her charm is not reduced.


    In addition to her, although other people''s appearance is not brilliant, it also makes people shine. Of course, this is not because of their appearance, but because of their martial arts.


    Su Jingfei designed the martial arts according to everyone''s image in the play, which is more suitable for them. This does not agree with Su Bingfeng''s idea of creating martial arts based on novels, but uses Su Jingfei''s own martial arts to arrange suitable martial arts for each of them.


    In this way, although there must be a certain difference from novels, action plays are more beautiful. After all, Su Jingfei''s martial arts are quite different from his own. At least Su Jingfei''s martial arts are very mature.


    There must be special effects in martial arts action movies, but when Su Jingfei first designed the actions, he not only arranged some special effects action plays for them, but also let them use their own actions. These actions were designed by Su Jingfei and let them practice. The shooting effect was naturally different.


    The beginning of the film is a play of group actors. Basically, the more important roles will appear at this time, and each of them has unique martial arts. Even Deng Chao, who was played down by Su Jingfei as much as possible, left a good impression in this opening scene. It turns out that cold-blooded is so handsome and cold-blooded, although it looks a little weak, it''s OK.


    It''s just that when Su Jingfei first appeared in the movie, the whole audience was shocked. They all met Su Jingfei himself, and they sat there in the main creation area. They saw Su Jingfei sitting there like a noble son, and then saw an shigeng with white hair and mature taste in the movie. They were a little unable to connect them, But they are very similar. In about ten years, Su Jingfei will look like an shigeng.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t need to have too many performances. He is just a disguise. He has conquered a lot of audiences. People are thinking, can su Jingfei control this character?


    Although they still don''t know that Su Jingfei''s role is the opposite Male No.1, he looks like a boss, but if he doesn''t play well, he can''t show the ability of the leading role. I don''t know if Su Jingfei, a new actor, can play the role well.


    With the development of the plot, people begin to go deep into it. No matter which role they play, they all have their own personality. Even if it''s not very brilliant, it''s still quite distinct. Even the supporting role is the same. In particular, an shigeng, played by Su Jingfei, is loved by people. His literary and artistic lines make people laugh.


    When people saw the scene in the restaurant, Su Jingfei said that Huang Qiusheng looked disrespectful. The actors and the audience in the theater laughed. But Su Jingfei added this line himself. At the beginning, other people thought Su Jingfei''s lines were not very good. Fortunately, the director had a good eye.


    This also makes the crew think that Su Jingfei is very spiritual. They secretly sigh that if they didn''t listen to Su Jingfei at the beginning, the effect of this scene would be gone, but Su Jingfei is very calm and has no special feeling.


    As the plot goes on, people march with the characters in the play again, and Su Jingfei''s lines become more and more classic. For example, when he says what I want to do that you can''t guess in your life, people feel as if Su Jingfei is really such an unfathomable person. They are not thinking about an shigeng, but about Su Jingfei, a young man born out of the world.


    An shigeng is undoubtedly the biggest bright spot in this film. His weird skills, literary and artistic lines, and beautiful and mature appearance make men like him because of his prestige, and women like him because of Su Jingfei''s charm, which makes women crazy.


    When the last scene, an shigeng holding Ji Yaohua said: "edge deep edge shallow, long road short, see good." Then he flew away. When it exploded in the air, some female audience even shed tears. They felt that the death of an shigeng was too heartbreaking. This charming man should live to the end.


    The movie also enters the end after this scene. At the end of the movie, there is no complete ending and there is still a suspense. This setting is obviously for the preparation of the sequel.


    Although everyone knows this, they don''t think that the main creators are too rampant. Judging from the lineup and the quality of the film, it''s imperative to make a sequel. Now they just want to see what the box office of the film can achieve. It''s estimated that the second film will also start shooting.


    Before the beginning of the movie, people did mention it through Chen Jia, who knew that new people would be used in the movie. They also questioned the acting skills of the new people. Now after watching Su Jingfei''s performance, they were completely conquered.


    When the movie is over, Chen Jiajia takes all the main creators to the front desk. From the reaction of the people, they can guess that their movie is successful. Now is the time to accept the enthusiasm of the people. Chen Jiajia and other old people have been familiar with such things for a long time, but Su Jingfei is still the first time, which is also very novel.


    "What do you think of the movie?" After Chen Jia stepped on the stage, he asked people in his unique Xiangjiang Mandarin.


    Naturally and peacefully, the audience responded enthusiastically: "good looking.".


    "Do you like the characters at the end of the play? Who do you all like? " Chen Jia is in a good mood and continues to say with a smile.


    Once again, we admire their favorite actors, some are cold-blooded, some are chasing their lives, and a large number of people are ruthless or Yifei. Needless to say, they are all fans of Liu Yifei.


    But these people are not that a scream exciting, all kinds of women''s voice screamed: "Su Jingfei, I love you."¡° An shigeng, how handsome you are¡° Ann, I want to give you a baby ", all kinds of voices, you can imagine how they like Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei listens to all kinds of voices below and laughs bitterly. He has really become famous. Although it''s very popular to be supported like this, he is a little depressed when he thinks that he has to make up when he walks on the street.


    Jiang Yiyan looks at Su Jingfei and laughs in secret. She knows that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be famous that much. However, the current situation makes him helpless. After all, excellent performances are always attractive, and not only he gets angry, but also he drives Jiang Yiyan.


    As Su Jingfei''s most popular opponent, Jiang Yiyan naturally needs more attention. After all, when she was an shigeng, she was there several times. No one can ignore Ji Yaohua, who is a very small woman.


    She already has a certain reputation. After this film, her reputation will be further improved. In sum, she should not only thank the crew, but also thank Su Jingfei. Sometimes a good opponent can stimulate her enthusiasm for performance. Su Jingfei can be said to drive Jiang Yiyan.


    This is not to say that Su Jingfei''s acting skills surpass Jiang Yiyan''s. it can only be said that in a certain situation, mutual influence has achieved the present effect.


    In fact, in this movie, only the two of them are really popular. Although other people are not popular, they are all well-known. They should have performed well. But in this movie, they are really amazing.


    Chen Jia waited for the crowd to shout for a while and said to the crowd with a smile: "after watching the movie, everyone has their own favorite roles, but I believe everyone will like the fighting scenes in the movie, and they like the martial arts very much."


    After Chen Jia finished, naturally, some people began to nod their heads. Others said that this fight was too wonderful. It was not only cool, but also had a strong sense of the times. Everyone was so special. Up to now, they still have their own martial arts moves in their mind, which is very impressive.


    Su Jingfei knows that Chen Jia has something to do with himself when he talks about martial arts. Who calls himself the martial arts director of the movie!


    "Since everyone likes it so much, do you really want to know who is the martial arts director this time?" As expected, Chen Jia said that. He only introduced Su Jingfei to the guests that day, but the reporters and the audience didn''t know.


    In fact, generally speaking, most of the audience only pay attention to the actors, but they don''t pay much attention to the workers behind the scenes. Now that Chen Jia has deliberately put it forward, everyone will follow suit and ask the martial arts director to show it to you.


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s popularity in the crew is reflected. Not only Chen Jia blinks at Su Jingfei and smiles, but Huang Qiusheng and Zheng Zhongyi also smile at Su Jingfei. Let alone Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan, they regard Su Jingfei as their own man, not only happy for Su Jingfei, but also proud of him.


    Even Deng Chao, who had been envious of Su Jingfei before, had to admit that Su Jingfei was really worth liking. If it wasn''t for his jealousy, he had to admit that the biggest highlight of the whole film was su Jingfei, and his martial arts guidance was really good.


    When Su Jingfei designed his movements, he tried his best to weaken them. But after editing, cold-blooded was not very bad. At least he was in line with the rules. He had to thank Su Jingfei for his generosity, otherwise he would be stingy and make soy sauce himself.


    Since everyone looked at himself, Su Jingfei stood still and had to walk to Chen Jiashang''s side.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, he was satisfied and said with a smile, "now I''d like to give you a grand introduction to the gentleman next to me." Pause, look at the following reaction, some people have begun to call Su Jingfei''s name, others call him an shigeng.


    "You are right. This is Mr. Su Jingfei, who plays an shigeng in the play. We all call him Feizi. You can call him Feizi, too." Chen Jiajia introduced to the audience with a smile: "in addition to the identity of the actor, he is also the martial arts director of the film. He is the only martial arts director. He designed all the movements by himself."


    He later added that this sentence was not intended for the audience. The audience didn''t know so much about it, but many of the guests below knew what the only martial arts guide was.


    There may have been some people who didn''t think much of Su Jingfei before. Anyway, as long as someone helped him, he didn''t take much as a martial arts director, but the only difference was that Su Jingfei was almost the soul of the film except the director. Without him, the film could not be formed.


    Before Su Jingfei, he didn''t expect that Chen Jiajia would attach so much importance to himself. He simply held himself in the limelight. If he was in peacetime, he would definitely be envied, but this time he completely conquered everyone.


    "Mr. Su, are you also a martial arts expert? The movements you designed are really wonderful." Immediately a reporter nearby began to ask questions.


    "Mr. Su, how old are you this year? It''s surprising that you have such a good command of martial arts at such a young age." Another reporter also asked: "and your acting skills are also very old, which school of acting did you graduate from?"


    Su Jingfei listened to this series of questions, but he really laughed bitterly in secret. Sure enough, all the stars had to face the reporter''s questions. Fortunately, he was not a constrained person. He took a look at Chen Jia, and when he nodded, he spoke.


    "I''m also a martial arts fan. I''ve been in touch with martial arts since I was a child. I don''t know much about martial arts. I''ve also been instructed by Xiangjiang''s famous martial arts instructor, so I have some experience. Thanks to Director Chen, believe me, I''m going to do my best this time." Su Jingfei thought for a moment, but he was still modest. As for who knew himself, he didn''t say that Yuan Baye had taught him just to walk at will. If he wanted to mention him, it would make people misunderstand their relationship. Su Jingfei didn''t intend to borrow yuan Baye''s name.


    Next, people began to bombard Su Jingfei with questions. It seems that if they don''t dig up all Su Jingfei''s news, they won''t be reconciled. It''s Chen Jia and the director who have to pull the topic apart, otherwise Su Jingfei''s head will be bigger.


    "Well, don''t ask so many questions. Today is the premiere. We''ll put the interview after it. Anyway, Feizi can''t run away. But I hope you can put more attention on the film. Thank you very much." Chen Jia is also very polite to these uncrowned kings.


    Su Jingfei was relieved. He said that he couldn''t do without experience in the performing arts circle. If he changed himself, let alone dealt with these reporters, he would be lucky if they didn''t dig out all the secrets. He couldn''t cope as well as Chen Jiajia.


    Under the leadership of several experienced old people, the premiere ceremony finally got on the right track. Although Su Jingfei was the most prominent person, other actors also received a lot of questions. After all, it is impossible that everyone just likes Su Jingfei, and other actors will not be left out in the cold.


    Generally speaking, the premiere ceremony made Su Jingfei famous overnight, and the film was also famous and officially released.

 Chapter 865

    Su Jingfei became famous overnight. Everything was expected, but there was a gap between them. The most famous one was su Bingfeng instead of Su Jingfei. She was not only lovely, but more importantly, he was with Su Jingfei.


    Originally, when Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng appeared together, they had given reporters new topics. Now, because of Su Jingfei''s identity, Su Bingfeng has become mysterious.


    Some people speculate that Su Bingfeng is a new actress, some speculate that she is Su Jingfei''s sister, and some even speculate that he is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. Anyway, there are all kinds of guesses, which makes Su Bingfeng more curious and even become a new little goddess.


    The identities of Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng are not very simple. One is the actual richest man in H Province, who is favored by several big men. The other is the eldest lady of Murong family. Although they can have a certain exposure and appear in front of people, their real identities can''t be known to ordinary people. On this point, the families in the capital will do something secretly.


    Although Su Jingfei is not clear about this, he knows that even if his identity is dug out, he can let people know that he is from H city at most. As for others, Su Jingfei believes that no one can dig out.


    Although Su Jingfei can''t just cover the sky with his hands in H Province, he can still do it if he wants to ban some unfavorable remarks. Su Jingfei doesn''t know when he has such great power, which will be reflected in his future life.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think so much at that time. After the premiere ceremony, everyone naturally began to celebrate. After all, the premiere ceremony has been successful, and we can see that the box office is certainly not bad.


    During the banquet, it is mainly to provide an opportunity for the stars to communicate. At this time, it is to refuse the reporters to come. They should have any interview activities at ordinary times. Otherwise, how can the stars relax? This is also the first experience of Su Jingfei. He has not yet realized as a star.


    At the banquet, Su Jingfei and Chen Jiashang are at the same table. All the people at the same table are stars from Xiangjiang. Even Liu Yifei''s daughters are not at this table. The reason why Su Jingfei can sit here is because of his identity as a martial arts director.


    "Feizi, I''d like to thank you for your martial arts guidance. You''ve just seen everyone''s reaction. This is an affirmation of you and our film. I have to say that Yifei recommended an excellent martial arts instructor and actor to me." The banquet has just begun. Chen Jia has already begun to give Su Jingfei a toast.


    "Yes, this time Feizi is really good. I always think that if there is no Feizi in the action play, can anyone watch it?" Zheng Zhongyi, who has a good relationship with Su Jingfei, joked.


    "Director Chen, brother relay, don''t make fun of me all the time. The success of the film is due to everyone. You say that, brother Hua, they are going to laugh." Su Jingfei smiles, looks at Liu Dehua and others, and shakes his head at Chen Jia.


    Liu Dehua laughs¡° Feizi, your performance is very good. We all see it in our eyes. You don''t have to be embarrassed. "


    With these words, Su Jingfei drank his first glass of wine in the crowd''s uproar. We have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s drinking capacity. At this time, it''s not polite to drink. Of course, we didn''t let Su Jingfei perform martial arts any more.


    The stars present tonight are not only the actors from Xiangjiang, but also some mainland actors. They are all friends and guests. Besides drinking with the people at this table, Su Jingfei has to drink with other guests. Chen Jiajia also takes them to let him get familiar with these people.


    Su Jingfei may not necessarily go far in the entertainment industry in the future, but now that he is in the entertainment industry, he naturally wants to build a stronger relationship. Maybe he will come across a time when he needs help.


    People naturally make friends with Su Jingfei. No matter his own ability or his popularity, no one dares to underestimate him. People are already so good in their early twenties. If they wait for him to produce two or three more works, they will be regarded as a big star only once more.


    After a round of drinking, Su Jingfei also met dozens of big and small stars, and he was also very satisfied with people''s feelings. He was modest and very forthright. He never let people down when the wine came to the glass.


    Su startled the amount of alcohol that he had won again. He came down to drink at least two Jin of Baijiu. It seemed that he was only slightly drunk. Such a drink was simply produced for such a circle. Sometimes communication is also important in entertainment circles.


    Everyone is very happy to see the rise of a new person today. Naturally, some people are envious, but no one will show it at this time. Even Deng Chao took the initiative to have a drink with Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei came to Liu Yifei''s table, Liu Yifei said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, this evening is the Lantern Festival. There will be a lantern festival. Let''s have a look after dinner later. I have just agreed with sister Binbin and Yan Yan that you should not drink too much!"


    "Well, you wait for me for a while. The last wine here is served. You should be able to leave." Su Jingfei thinks for a moment, nods and agrees, and nods to Jiang Yiyan and fan Binbin.


    When they heard Su Jingfei''s promise, they also nodded with a smile. Today is the Lantern Festival, and there is a lantern festival in the capital. Just in time, women are more interested. This kind of Lantern Festival is only available in the capital, and even if it is available in other places, it is not large-scale.


    Su Jingfei agrees to Liu Yifei and others, and soon finishes the toast for the remaining guests. He greets Chen Jiashang and others and is ready to leave. He is not the protagonist today, and it is not difficult to leave.


    Chen Jia also naturally understands young people''s desire to have fun. He doesn''t say much. He just asks Su Jingfei and others to pay attention to safety. Of course, this is also a habitual concern. It''s safer to be with Su Jingfei than to be with special forces, and they don''t need to worry.


    Su Jingfei left the celebration banquet with three big and one small women. In fact, there were some stars who left at this time. After all, everyone just joined in the fun. Now it''s time to retreat after three rounds of wine and five flavors of food.


    When they came out, the five people in the car were Bentley sent by the Murong family. Naturally, they couldn''t just drive to the meeting. It was not only too ostentatious, but also a few people were not equipped properly. When they were recognized, they would be in great trouble.


    They asked the driver to send them back to the hotel, and then refit them together. Except Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng, they were not recognized. The other three women were all stars and had to make up. They were all experienced in this field.


    Su Jingfei looked at the three girls dressed in casual clothes and changed their appearance. After that, she sighed: "Alas, my free life is coming to an end. It doesn''t seem like a good thing to make a movie. The life of a star is really tiring. I don''t even have any privacy."


    "Come on, you know how many people want to be famous overnight. Don''t be cheap and be good." Fan Binbin is dressed very ordinary, let alone at night. Even during the day, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that she is fan Binbin. Of course, she doesn''t turn ugly, but her appearance has changed a little. The typical beautiful face turns into a lovely round face, which seems to be slightly fat.


    Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan smile. Both of them are su Jingfei''s women, and they are very gentle. They won''t directly refute Su Jingfei''s words. Now they have fan Binbin, which is a bit more fun.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t really quarrel with fan Binbin. With a smile, he said to all the girls, "are you ready? Let''s go to the lantern fair to see the lanterns. I really haven''t played. I don''t know if there are many people and lights. Do you have the feeling of ancient times?"


    "It should be fun. I''ve always heard that there is a lantern festival in Beijing, but I haven''t caught up with it. I don''t know how to do it!" Liu Yifei is also looking forward to the road.


    "In fact, it''s very common. It''s not as interesting as you think. There are so many people and so many lights. It''s true, but it just doesn''t feel right. You''ll know when you go." The first lady of Murong family, who grew up in the capital, naturally knew the Lantern Festival very well and was very authoritative.


    "Hey, Bingfeng, it''s not good for you to do this. Before we go, you will stop our enthusiasm. But before, you told us it would be fun." Jiang Yiyan pinches Su Bingfeng''s nose nearby, and he is angry.


    Su Jingfei knew that the girls wanted to go to the lantern fair. It turned out that it was su Bingfeng''s suggestion. This little girl''s suggestion may not be a good one.


    Sure enough, Su Bingfeng spread out her hands and said, "yes, I''m not wrong. What we said at that time was that we should eat and drink there. It''s better to go to the lantern fair. Then you ask me, and I''ll tell you what I know."


    Su Jingfei and the three girls are covered with black lines. At this time, the three girls also realize that this little girl is not as lovely as she looks. This is true. But if she didn''t describe the lantern fair very well, people wouldn''t want to go.


    "Well, well, you don''t have to look at me like that. It''s really good. Let''s go. If it''s not good then, we''ll come back." Su Bingfeng saw that the four were staring at her, so she had to step back and say, "master, don''t worry. As an apprentice, I won''t pit you. I''ll take you to have fun later. If you don''t, I''ll have fun for you."


    Four people can''t laugh or cry. The little girl''s expression is very cute and cute. Even if you know that she just wanted to leave the party before, it''s hard to blame her now.


    Su Jingfei tapped on her forehead and said, "you are a thief every day. The Murong lady is such a girl. It''s really speechless. Let''s go and have a look. If it''s not fun, we''ll settle with you."

 Chapter 866

    Su Jingfei and others are fooled by Su Bingfeng. They really think the Lantern Festival is so fun. In fact, their little girl just wants to leave the celebration party, but they don''t lose interest in the Lantern Festival.


    The Lantern Festival is an annual traditional festival in China. Like the new year, it is very lively. What''s more, in the capital, Su Jingfei and others are outsiders. They are far more curious about such activities than Su Bingfeng, a local.


    The Lantern Festival is near a famous park in the capital. It is very large and lively. Su Jingfei and three female stars with good make-up came to the Lantern Festival under the leadership of Su Bingfeng.


    Although Su Jingfei was born in Beijing, he came to the Lantern Festival for the first time. Although it was already cold winter, he still could not reduce people''s enthusiasm. It was as lively as the day. Five people were walking in the stream of people. If they didn''t take care of each other, they would be scattered.


    "Xiaofeng, don''t you mean the Lantern Festival is meaningless? You see, there are a lot of people. It seems to be fun. You are a local snake. Take us around quickly. " Liu Yifei is younger and more familiar with Su Bingfeng. What''s more, Su Bingfeng is Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. Liu Yifei is naturally kind, and then he proposes.


    Jiang Yiyan and fan Binbin also expressed their support at this time, urging Su Bingfeng to say: "yes, Xiaofeng, among us, you are most familiar with the situation here. You should take us for a walk."


    Su Bingfeng saw the enthusiasm of the three, so she nodded: "OK, I''ll take you to see the lantern riddle now. It depends on your ability whether you can guess correctly at that time." Then she led the crowd to the lantern riddle club. Su Jingfei followed her. If someone got in the way, he would be responsible for opening the way. He didn''t need any internal skill. His own strength was enough.


    The Lantern Festival is very big. It took Su Jingfei and others ten minutes to get to the spot. Of course, it''s also because of the large number of people. There are also the most people here to guess lantern riddles. When they arrived, there were already a circle of people.


    Guessing lantern riddles is a major feature of Lantern Festival and other festivals. Although it is already modern, this custom has not changed. Of course, most lantern riddles are familiar, and it is not too difficult. Gifts will become simpler, generally a lantern.


    "Master, can you guess lantern riddles? It''s a great test for your mind. If you can''t guess correctly, don''t go up easily. It will be humiliating. " Su Bingfeng let Su Jingfei into the crowd, looking at the lantern road.


    Su Jingfei looked at each other. Su Jingfei said, "I really don''t understand this thing, but we can try it. Anyway, it''s just playing. I''m afraid of humiliation. If I guess wrong, I can''t ask you for help."


    Liu Yifei also said with a smile: "yes, yes, we don''t understand, but you do. Anyway, we believe in your strength, so don''t let us down!"


    "Let''s go and see what lantern riddles are. It shouldn''t be difficult." Fan Binbin did not come to the Lantern Festival experience, very curious.


    Jiang Yiyan is as gentle as water. She smiles with her eyes narrowed. The amorous feelings of a little woman come to her face. If the environment doesn''t allow her, Su Jingfei wants to pull her aside to make love.


    Su Bingfeng can only roll her eyes when she listens to the three people''s irresponsibility. She is not only a gifted girl who can create her own martial arts skills, but also a real talented girl. In her eyes, these lantern riddles really can''t be regarded as lantern riddles. If you look at the riddles, you will know the answer.


    There are a lot of money fans, and modern lantern riddles are different from the past. To be money fans, you have to pay money. Many people watch them, but not many people really guess them. Su Jingfei doesn''t care about spending money, but they have to watch them first.


    Generally, young lovers come to be money fans. If a girl likes a lamp, let the man guess it. If she wins, take the lamp away. If not, it''s more interesting to try again. Of course, some children ask their parents to go to be money fans, but the probability of failure is very high. Sure enough, young people''s minds are more flexible.


    "Master, you''ve been watching it for a long time. Let''s start now. It''s midnight later. It''s not all night here." Su Bingfeng saw several people who were very interested and knew that they would definitely participate, so she said beside them.


    Su Jingfei looked at Liu Yifei three women eager to try, nodded to three humanity: "you three each pick a lamp, let''s guess."


    Before, when people were watching behind, because there were too many people, they would not be too conspicuous. But when they stood up, people''s eyes were unconsciously attracted by them. Although there were many such combinations of handsome men and beautiful women, there were few such beautiful women.


    Three female stars in order not to be recognized, naturally also dressed up, at least from the surface can not see who they are, but all women, do not want to dress up as ugly.


    All three of them hide their true colors, but they are still gorgeous, especially fan Binbin. Although Liu Yifei is known as the first lady in the mainland, it''s because of her image and temperament, but her pure beauty is still slightly worse than fan Binbin.


    Especially now, because of her make-up, Liu Yifei puts on a lot of make-up, which is a bit more glamorous. As a result, fan Binbin is even more moving. In the eyes of outsiders, the three girls who follow Su Jingfei are very beautiful.


    Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng don''t need make-up for the time being. They are not famous yet. Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng, who are the same as the little princess, are also appreciated. Five people become the focus of people''s eyes. No matter whether they guess the lantern riddle or not, people are watching.


    "It seems that it''s not a wise choice to play with pretty girls. At least we won''t be so noticed at ordinary times." Su Jingfei, who is used to keeping a low profile, sees people''s eyes and laughs bitterly at Su Bingfeng.


    Instead, Su Bingfeng said with a smile: "master, you''re going to get used to it now. After the movie premiere, you''ll have more people chasing you. You won''t be depressed at that time. Well, don''t complain. The riddles of the three nuns are coming."


    Su Jingfei almost fell over when she heard her words. Su Bingfeng''s words are bold enough. Her relationship with Liu Yifei is a couple. The little actions between them may be seen by others. Jiang Yiyan and she are very obscure. They won''t be found at all. What''s more, she and fan Binbin are new acquaintances. This girl can really say.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. I know everything about such a big man. Don''t worry, I won''t let you know." Su Bingfeng looks at Su Jingfei''s appearance, and the fox smiles and whispers.


    "You little girl, what do you think? Come and guess lantern riddles honestly. I don''t know what you think every day." Su Jingfei gently knocks on Su Bingfeng''s forehead, then takes the lantern riddle and starts to solve it. Only then can he find that the lantern riddle is really not difficult.


    The three lantern riddles are all riddles like ancient poems. They look very complicated. In fact, they are easy to guess. Without Su Bingfeng''s help, they think of the answer to the riddle. The three girls are also very happy. It seems that it''s fun to guess lantern riddles.


    Su Jingfei and his family are not poor in money. The first lantern riddle was easy to solve, so they naturally wanted to play again. But before they could speak, several people crowded in the crowd next to them. The first one was a young man in his twenties. His hair looked like he had been licked by a cow.


    "Good evening, ladies! Are lantern riddles fun? Why don''t we guess together? I have some research on this! " Young people think that the most handsome smile, a few women, automatically ignored Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looks at the young people with a funny look. Sure enough, there is no shortage of rich and official second generation who feel good about themselves everywhere.


    Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan are both gentle women. Fan Binbin is much more pungent. He glances at the young man and snorts: "no, sir. It''s easy to guess the lantern riddles without seeing us? Such a simple lantern riddle doesn''t need any help at all. You''d better look for someone who needs help. "


    In public, fan Binbin doesn''t worry about what this person will do. He doesn''t speak politely. If he doesn''t pay attention to his image, he will probably say something more unbearable.


    Su Bingfeng is also fearing that the world will not be in chaos. She said in a clear way: "young man, you don''t want to be jealous when you see beautiful girls. Don''t you see that they all have masters?" Then he pushed Su Jingfei out and said, "see, there are men here. There are no more people."


    She is a loli, pretty and lovely. If she didn''t push Su Jingfei out, not only would she not make the young people angry, but also his eyes would shine. Unfortunately, when he saw Su Jingfei, his expression would be wrong.


    Not only did the young man not shrink back because of Su Jingfei''s existence, but he said: "boy, do you know who I am? Dare to make trouble for me, be careful that you can''t get along in this area." When the young man finished, he looked at Su Bingfeng with a smile and said, "little sister, he has only one person. How can he accompany you so many beautiful girls? Let me accompany you."


    Su Jingfei really laughed this time. All the onlookers around him stepped back to give them a chance to quit, as if to set aside a place for them. Obviously, they didn''t want to cause trouble.


    Young people are very proud of the withdrawal of people around them, as if they are very powerful. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s presence, they would feel that they are the most handsome. To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei is much better than him in appearance, at least in temperament.


    Su Jingfei didn''t get out of the way because of the young people''s words, which made the young people feel even worse. He said again: "boy, are you deaf? I don''t understand or can''t hear you


    "Oh, I heard it, but I can''t understand the barking of dogs. What do you say?" Then he said to Liu Yifei and other humanitarians: "it''s really disappointing. I didn''t expect that in the capital, there are mad dogs at the foot of the emperor who come out to bite people in the middle of the night."

 Chapter 867

    Su Jingfei''s words were merciless, and all the people around him laughed. The young man was so fierce that he became a clown in the eyes of everyone. Anyway, no one knew anyone, and there was no need to worry about who he was.


    "Boy, I think you are looking for death." The young man''s face turned red and he wanted to swallow Su Jingfei.


    "Alas, people now really feel so good about themselves. We''d better go back. Yaxing has been disturbed by others. If we stay any longer, our level will decline." Su Jingfei did not pay attention to the young people, while greeting a few women.


    Several women were really affected by the young man. They nodded together and followed Su Jingfei out. From the beginning to the end, they didn''t look at the young man, as if he was the air.


    Once again, the young man was so ignored that his lungs almost burst. However, there were so many people here that he could only bear it. He winked at a few people behind him. They all understood and went out quickly. He took two people with him to follow Su Jingfei and others.


    "Master, that guy is following us!" Su Bingfeng soon found out that the young people had been following them all the time. Among the five, Su Jingfei had the highest martial arts skills, followed by Liu Yifei. However, she was a monk on the way and had no internal power. In terms of Kung Fu, she was not su Bingfeng''s opponent, and her sensing ability was also slightly weak.


    Su Jingfei shook his head indifferently and said: "there are too many people who don''t know whether they are alive or dead. I can''t help it, but don''t pay any attention to him. Let''s see what he wants to do. If he dares to make trouble in such a place, he must have some influence."


    If this is H Province, this young man has long been cleaned up by Su Jingfei, but in the capital, the water depth is difficult to measure, so Su Jingfei should keep a low profile. Anyway, if he is sure that this guy has no strength, he will not be polite. Su Jingfei never likes to be threatened, let alone that guy has no ability.


    Since they are no longer interested in going shopping, they naturally go out. Anyway, they are not afraid of young people. Even if he has any ambush, Su Jingfei will not take it seriously. He doesn''t think this young man can find people like Feng mieling.


    Along the way, they were basically more stable. Although the young people were angry, they were also more calm. They just followed them all the time, but as Su Jingfei and others spent more and more time along the way, their faces became more and more ugly.


    It''s half an hour since Su Jingfei and others walked out of the Lantern Festival. The young man still followed them all the time. Su Jingfei shook his head secretly. This guy really has perseverance. If you can put this perseverance on business, how can you look down upon him so much.


    "Boy, don''t you stop me? Now there''s no one around. You can drag one more. " Su Jingfei and others are still thinking about how long this young man can endure. He has already yelled and stopped in front of Su Jingfei and others. At the same time when he stood up, there were more than a dozen people around him and surrounded Su Jingfei and others.


    Su Jingfei took a leisurely look at him and sighed: "people always say that if they don''t do it, they won''t die. Now it seems that there is a certain truth. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it. That''s true!"


    "Boy, what do you mean?" The boy didn''t understand what Su Jingfei meant, and then he continued: "I''ve offended PI Er Shao, and I want to leave. You''re really blind. Now no one can leave."


    "Pi Er Shao? It''s an interesting name, but it''s not very common! " Su Jingfei didn''t feel nervous about being surrounded. Instead, he said with a smile, "I want to know if you are from Pijia village."


    When PI Er Shao put forward the name, he had already thought of PI Jia village. Although it''s not PI Jia village, it''s not far from PI Jia village. If they are really connected, it seems reasonable. What''s more important is that Pi Er Shao''s behavior style is really similar to that old lady in PI Jia village.


    Peir was stunned for a moment. He obviously didn''t expect Su Jingfei to know this. He said in amazement: "now that you know our Pijia village, you are afraid. If you kneel down and beg for mercy immediately and let these girls accompany me, the previous things will be written off. If not, you should guess what the result is." Finish saying smug smile, a pair of do in master appearance.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether PI Er is really absent-minded or feels so good about himself. When he and others mention the PI family, no one is afraid. That is, he doesn''t care. He thinks he and others are afraid?


    "The PI family? Is it the fourth sister-in-law''s family? " When people are in a daze, Su Bingfeng suddenly says, her voice is clear and crisp, which attracts people''s attention.


    "Your fourth sister-in-law''s mother''s family is the PI family?" Su Jingfei frowns slightly. He doesn''t think it will be like this. Although Su Bingfeng''s fourth brother doesn''t give him a good impression, if the PI family is really Su Bingfeng''s fourth sister-in-law''s mother''s family, things will be difficult. Murong family can''t help giving him face.


    Hearing Su Bingfeng''s words, not only Su Jingfei and others were surprised, but PI Er Shao over there also said, "who are you? How do you know my sister is the fourth lady of Murong family?"


    His words are undoubtedly equal to admitting Su Bingfeng''s words, which makes Su Jingfei feel helpless. Since this guy is a relative of Murong family, he can''t go too far, so he waved to PI Er Shao and said: "don''t ask so many questions. Since you are a relative of Murong family, I''ll let you go for the sake of Murong family, Don''t always bully men and women in the future. "


    "Boy, it''s not your duty to talk. If I ask that little girl, what are you going to say? If you don''t talk, I''ll beat you." PI Er Shao thinks that Su Jingfei is afraid when he hears that he is a relative of Murong''s family, so he is more bold and begins to scold Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is also a person with status. A guy said that, how could he have no temper? Instead of taking care of PI Er Shao, he looked at Su Bingfeng and said, "Bingfeng, what do you want to do with this guy?"


    Su Bingfeng understood and said with a smile: "master, I have said that she is only my fourth sister-in-law''s mother, and it has nothing to do with me. Besides, even if he is my fourth sister-in-law''s mother, dare to bully me like this, our Murong family will not tolerate him."


    Su Bingfeng was very satisfied with Su Bingfeng''s words. Then she turned to PI Ershao and said, "Pi Ershao, should you go now? The Murong family have already said that. Do you still think the Murong family will help you?"


    PI Er Shao was called to break his identity by Su Bingfeng. He was guilty at first, but when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he suddenly said angrily, "you don''t want to be shameful. You think I can be afraid of you by pretending to be a member of Murong family. I''ll let you know that it''s regret."


    Then he gave a wink to the people around him, and immediately several people rushed to Su Jingfei and others, but he added, "don''t hurt women and children.".


    Naturally, he is not compassionate in his heart, but afraid of hurting a woman, so she will have no fun. This girl seems to have a real relationship with the Murong family, and she can''t go too far. In case of a real relationship, the problem will be big. Su Jingfei doesn''t care. Anyway, I haven''t heard that there is such a person in the Murong family.


    Su Jingfei can see that the person who started this time is more powerful than the PI family he met before. He is quick and quick. At least he is a martial arts expert of ordinary level.


    Now he is more sure that besides being the Murong family''s in laws, the PI family''s strength should be good. At least it''s the Han family''s family that practices martial arts. The overall strength may not be as good as the Murong family. It also depends on who they meet.


    Su Jingfei didn''t rush to fight, but he protected Jiang Yiyan and fan Binbin with his hand, and then said to Liu Yifei, "Yifei, you can fight. You don''t have to be too cruel, just let them stay in bed for half a year.


    By the way, Xiaofeng, you''re helping. If there''s any danger, you''ll do it. If there''s no danger, you''ll watch. " Su Jingfei sees Su Bingfeng stupid and ready to move. He quickly tells Liu Yifei that he doesn''t want Liu Yifei to miss this practice opportunity, which is a group of good hands.


    Liu Yifei was a little surprised to hear Su Jingfei''s words. She didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would let her do it by herself. However, she didn''t resist Su Jingfei''s indisputable words and stood in front of the crowd.


    Her internal skill has been more than ten years, which is even deeper than Su Bingfeng''s. even if she has not enough combat experience, as long as she gives full play to her strength, it is not a problem to deal with these people. They do not have any internal skills. Naturally, no one can learn such high-end skills.


    At first, Liu Yifei did not adapt to the situation. Fortunately, her internal skill was extraordinary and her reaction was quick enough. Otherwise, she really needed Su Bingfeng''s help.


    Su Bingfeng is also a smart and capable girl. She can see his mind from Su Jingfei''s arrangement. She doesn''t help Liu Yifei too much, but she just takes part in the battle. If it''s dangerous, she will do it. However, Liu Yifei may be the first time to do it with others. She''s very excited and in a surprisingly good state. She doesn''t need him to do it at all.


    "Well, now Yifei, don''t be merciful. Let those who are uneasy go to the hospital to have a rest," Su Jingfei said immediately after taking a look at Liu Yifei''s combat experience.


    When Liu Yifei started with these people, he was really unfamiliar with them. Now he is basically proficient, and the role of these people as accompanies has been exhausted.


    When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Yifei gave a soft drink. Her hands were filled with internal force, and her hand became more powerful. Even if those people tried to resist, they could not resist at all. Soon, she heard the constant click. Everyone who was beside her was broken.


    In fact, Liu Yifei didn''t expect that she was so interested. Seeing so many people fall to the ground, she didn''t believe it for a moment. She did it by herself. She looked at Su Jingfei and others and couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 868

    Su Jingfei didn''t do it at all. It''s just that Liu Yifei photographed all the people except PI Er Shao in the local area. It''s unfortunate for these people. If Su Jingfei did it, they would be hurt less. Unfortunately, Liu Yifei didn''t have the discretion.


    Before today, Liu Yifei just competed with some women in the Su family, and she couldn''t control her strength at all. Now these people who accompany her practice naturally pay a heavy price.


    When fighting, Liu Yifei is more excited. When she looks at the people who fall to the ground, she even asks Su Jingfei nervously than PI Er Shao: "these people won''t be killed by me by mistake. I just tease them, but I don''t think they are so vulnerable."


    Su Jingfei and others are not so good, they see several people who have fallen on the ground, unconsciously a mouthful of blood gushing out, this is completely listening to Liu Yifei''s words, suffocating.


    Looking at PI Er Shao, who was shaking in the cold wind, Su Jingfei said thoughtfully: "I don''t know if they were dead before, but after you finish this sentence, they are almost dead. I said PI Er Shao, if you don''t call someone quickly, I know you young masters have the ability to summon. Hurry up, you will be dead soon, Then you''re depressed. "


    PI Er Shao''s heart trembled. No matter what face he had, he went to make a phone call. Su Jingfei didn''t stop him either. At this time, Liu Yifei was worried and asked, "what if someone is dead?"


    "It''s very simple. Money is so willful these days. It''s OK to smash their family to death directly with money. You can rest assured that even if PI Er Shao is killed by you, I can smash Pi''s family down. I don''t have to worry so much. Everything has me." Su Jingfei joked, but later, his voice amplified a lot.


    Although PI Er Shao is on the phone, he can hear Su Jingfei''s words. His body can''t help shaking as if he had malaria. In the eyes of the public, his shaking is quite rhythmic. If it is matched with the rhythm of "medicine Chek Nao", it should really feel a little bit.


    Su Bingfeng naturally knew that Su Jingfei was deliberately stimulating PI Er Shao. She said to him, "Shifu, in fact, money is relatively poor. As long as I encourage my father to cancel some cooperation with the PI family, he will die when he dies. The young master of the PI family is more than our family. There are a lot of them."


    Su Jingfei looks like a successor. Looking at Su Bingfeng, he almost goes to pat her on the head and praises her. Not to mention that such a clever apprentice is drunk.


    PI Er Shao listens to their words. The cold sweat of winter comes out. Now he wants to turn himself into the air and disappear in the air. But he knows that he can''t do it, and the most important thing is that he wants to go now. Obviously, he can''t do it either. Since Su Jingfei asked him to call someone, he''s sure it''s not over.


    Su Jingfei looked at PI Er Shao, who was almost scared, and he didn''t want to talk to her any more. Instead, he asked Su Bingfeng, "Xiao Feng, tell me what happened to PI''s family. A young master of their family just tugged at her like this?"


    "The situation of the PI family is quite complicated. Although their own family is not strong, at most it is the standard of the second rate family in Beijing, they have many children. Although they have sons in law of this family and daughters in law of that family, they are not important, but they are relatives of many families. Our family is just one of them." Su Bingfeng is really not an ordinary Laurie. She knows these things very well.


    "So it is. It sounds similar to Liu Zongyun''s school, but Liu Zongyun''s discipline is much stronger." Su Jingfei said slightly.


    "Master, are you talking about sister Xiqi''s Liuyue gate?" Su Bingfeng listened to Su Jingfei''s words and said with a smile: "the PI family is far worse than Liu Yue''s family. Not only Liu Zongyun''s martial arts are excellent, but also the disciples who come out of the school are not important members of other families. It''s two different things."


    Su Jingfei, for the first time, knows that Lan Xiqi, Liu Zongyun''s sect, is called "Liuyue gate". He doesn''t know what this sect looks like. He hasn''t had a chance to visit the capital for only two or three days.


    Su Bingfeng has been in contact with LAN Xiqi before, and she is also the eldest lady of Murong family in Beijing. She has a certain understanding of the various forces in Beijing. Even if she can''t be said to be precious, at least she is well-known. Otherwise, the eldest lady will be in vain.


    They are chatting. They have seen a large group of people come here. This time, they are twenty or thirty. The first two middle-aged people are quite powerful, and the people who follow them are very energetic. They look more powerful than the previous fighters.


    "Master, look at the spirit of other people''s younger brothers, but how can I feel that they are not here to apologize? They are so fierce and frightening!" Su Bingfeng looks at the visitor and is eager to try again. Even if she wants to pretend to be afraid, the excitement in her voice betrays her.


    PI Er Shao didn''t pay attention to Su Bingfeng''s manner. Seeing these people coming, he quickly said, "uncle, it''s these people. They have hurt all our people. They want me to call people. They don''t pay attention to the PI family at all."


    His previous fear has been swept away. It seems that when he saw this middle-aged man, he had the backbone. The two middle-aged men, who were in their forties, seemed to have extraordinary momentum. Su Jingfei believed that his internal skill was good, and although the middle-aged man was slightly weak, he was not much worse.


    "Who are you and why do you bully our PI family?" The middle-aged man listened to PI Er Shao''s words and looked at the man who fell to the ground. His face was ugly and he asked in a deep voice.


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer his words. He said to several women around him: "well, I''ve heard that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked for a long time. I used to think it was too exaggerated, but now I believe it. It seems that there is a reason why the PI family is so overbearing."


    "Yes, Shifu, the PI family has always been like this. They are very good at protecting their weaknesses." Su Bingfeng has the heart to start, also does not show his identity, fan the fire way.


    "Hey, boy, my third uncle is talking to you. Didn''t you just want to kill me? What''s the matter now? " PI Er seldom saw Su Jingfei so arrogant. He was immediately annoyed and continued to incite: "third uncle, this guy looks down on our PI family and says that killing me is like crushing an ant."


    As expected, the third uncle''s face was more ugly, and his voice was more low-key: "young man, you should keep a low profile. Didn''t your family tell you that you can be arrogant in the capital?"


    Su Jingfei stopped laughing this time. He took two steps forward and said to the third uncle of PI Er Shao, "are you the third uncle of PI Er Shao? What''s your name?"


    "Pi Yongchang is me." PI Yongchang didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s tone, and then asked: "young man, you are so arrogant, you always have a name."


    "I won''t tell you my name. Anyway, you think I''m arrogant." Su Jingfei smiles at PI Yongchang. His body suddenly disappears. The next time he appears, he will be next to PI Er Shao. Before he can react, Su Jingfei returns to his original place again, and holds PI Er Shao in his hand for less than a second.


    Su Jingfei, not to mention PI Yongchang, was shocked. Even Su Bingfeng was excited. When she played Su Jingfei, Su didn''t use internal power, which is the fight move. But when he really used internal power, the situation was different.


    "Master, is this shifting? That''s great Su Bingfeng also no matter can be noticed, already excited of ask a way.


    Su Jingfei knew that his apprentice was a self-made martial arts fan, just like pi Yongchang was a decoration in front of him. He said to Su Bingfeng with a smile: "it''s not a form shifting. As long as your strength reaches this level, you can do it naturally. I''m right, Mr. PI Yongchang."


    PI Yongchang''s internal skill has a certain foundation, and his natural vision is better than that of ordinary people. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he was silent for a moment and said: "it seems that you really have a few times. You can let it go. Let''s talk about something."


    "If you say you can let me go, then I don''t have face. PI Yongchang, didn''t you think I was arrogant before? That''s good. Don''t you bring so many people now? You may besiege us. As long as you succeed in defeating us, I will let him go. I can even apologize. " Su Jingfei laughs lazily, and then says, "if you can''t do it, I''m sorry. PI Er Shao always has to leave something, and I''ll patronize your PI family."


    Since PI Yongchang is the third uncle of PI Er Shao, he also has a certain position in the PI family. When he was so challenged, he said with a gloomy face: "young man, don''t go too far. I don''t know which family you are, but you have to stay a step in life."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll leave you a step. Your second young master didn''t leave me a step. All the women around me will stay and hurt me. If I don''t have some skills, who can I talk to?" After two incidents, Su Jingfei had a bad impression of the PI family. Anyway, he wanted to enter the capital. It''s better to start from the PI family.


    Although Su Jingfei likes to keep a low profile all the time, he doesn''t want to aggrieve himself. Since there are such people, he should go to Beijing. As for the Feng family, he is not afraid. He knows that there are many enemies in the Feng family, and some people restrict them.


    PI Yongchang is really silent this time. He naturally knows what virtue this nephew is. He doesn''t doubt what Su Jingfei said.


    "Well, since you say so, please relax the sky first. We can''t hurt him by mistake." PI Yongchang thinks that only violence can solve the problem, but he still puts forward his own requirements.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "let him go. What if he runs away? Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you. I''ll always catch him and fight with you. If you can take it away, it''s your ability. Don''t worry, I won''t use him as a shield. I''m not that weak. "


    Now that he is ready to work, Su Jingfei is never weak. This is very domineering. The women who thought Su Jingfei was powerful before are even more shocked now.


    Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan have always been fond of Su Jingfei. When fan Binbin hears Su Jingfei''s words, Apricot''s eyes are full of brilliance. This is a modern hero. Su Jingfei is not strong on the surface, but he is definitely more powerful than those strong men.


    PI Yongchang felt that he had been greatly insulted. It was more exaggerating for someone to catch him than to let him own a hand. That means he couldn''t even compare with other people''s hands.


    The people of the PI family really protect their weaknesses, and they are unreasonable. Now that they see that hands-on is the inevitable result, PI Yongchang doesn''t have to be polite. With a glance from the middle-aged people around him, he pours on Su Jingfei. They all have internal skills, so it''s a natural choice to deal with Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei''s skills before show them, which makes them afraid.


    It was other people who were fighting with them. At this time, the 20 or 30 people also jumped on the girls. Liu Yifei wanted to fight. Su Bingfeng suddenly said, "sister, stop fighting. You protect them. I''ll deal with them." With these words, the little girl threw her hands at the twenty or thirty men.


    Su Jingfei was besieged by two people. He didn''t move his place. His left hand held PI Er Shao and kept him motionless. His right hand was interspersed left and right, kicking around, but he didn''t move at all.


    He didn''t rush to beat him. He wanted to see the skill of the people with a certain position in the PI family. Of course, it was also because he had confidence in Su Bingfeng and Liu Yifei.


    He is confident, but Liu Yifei''s three daughters give Su Bingfeng a cold sweat. They haven''t seen Su Bingfeng do it before. She has been helping Liu Yifei before. Now she has become really independent. Only in this way can people know how powerful this little girl is.


    Although Su Bingfeng''s internal skill is not as good as Liu Yifei''s, it is even worse. After all, she has practiced her internal skill, and her strength is not weak compared with these great men. The key is that her martial arts skills are too messy. Martial arts in various novels emerge in endlessly. Moreover, she shouts every time she makes a move. It seems that she is signing up for others.


    At first, PI Yongchang and Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. However, when Su Bingfeng called the name of the move more than 30 times, and there were more than 10 people, the remaining 10 people began to feel cold, they felt that something was wrong.


    The PI family is the Murong family''s in laws, and Su Bingfeng''s fourth sister-in-law will certainly tell her mother something. The Murong family''s eldest sister loves to create her own martial arts, and they have heard about it. Now when they hear that little girl''s various martial arts titles, they feel familiar with her. It seems that she is similar to the Murong family''s elder sister and younger sister in legend. If she is really Murong family''s elder sister


    PI Yongchang thought of the terrible consequences, his body could not help trembling. At this moment, Su Jingfei caught his gap, slapped his palm face to face, hit PI Yongchang''s chest, swung back, and another middle-aged man seemed to be slapped out by Su Jingfei as a fly.


    Two people but one is not careful, is easy to deal with by Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei this just grasps PI Er Shao, see there are not a few standing PI family humanity: "so vulnerable, why do you so arrogant?"

 Chapter 869

    PI Yongchang didn''t expect that he was just a little distracted and was knocked to the ground by Su Jingfei. At this time, he also knew clearly the gap between himself and Su Jingfei. Other people didn''t even use the power of one hand, but he and others failed in the siege.


    "Sir, who on earth are you, and you want to be the enemy of our PI family?" PI Yongchang wipes the blood at his mouth. Su Jingfei doesn''t want his life, but just hurts him.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Pi Yongchang, you really look up to the PI family. In my eyes, I have never paid attention to the PI family. The second young master of your family is looking for trouble for me. At this time, he still thinks that others are looking for trouble for you. There is really no remedy."


    While he was talking, he had stabbed PI Er Shao with a gold needle. PI Er Shao was really nervous and didn''t notice the pain of being bitten by a mosquito, but he didn''t know that he would not be a man from now on.


    Although PI Er Shao is very hateful, Su Jingfei is not so cruel. He kills people casually. But since he dares to make mistakes, he has to pay a price. Doesn''t he like to bully men and women? Then please help him. He can only bully men in the future.


    PI Yongchang is not a reasonable person since he can protect his weaknesses regardless of his feelings. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he still insists: "please give me your name. Our PI family will have a back story."


    Su Jingfei shakes his head. The PI family is really used to arrogance. They don''t want to do what they have done. They are all thinking about how to revenge others. If such a family didn''t have many in laws, they would have been killed by other families. They still don''t know how to reflect on themselves.


    He threw PI Er Shao in his hand beside PI Yongchang, and then told Su Bingfeng and other humanitarians: "let''s go. It''s really boring. There are too many people who lack heart and eye, and they are meaningless."


    When he talked to Su Bingfeng like this, PI Yongchang responded and asked Su Bingfeng quickly, "Miss, what''s your name, please?"


    "You just miss, your whole family miss, can''t speak to give me shut up." Su Bingfeng didn''t answer PI Yongchang''s words, but Meimu glared at him and followed Su Jingfei away.


    The other three women look at the speechless PI Yongchang and the soft paralyzed PI Er Shao. They are very relieved and follow Su Jingfei away.


    PI Yongchang''s face changed for a long time, but there was no way at all. Regardless of his identity and strength, he felt guilty. Until Su Jingfei and others disappeared, PI Yongchang kicked PI Er Shao''s ass and said: "you are a loser. Let''s make less trouble. This time, I met a hard bone."


    PI Er Shao was startled by the kick. He quickly got up and kneaded his ass and said, "uncle, I didn''t know it would be like this!" In the heart actually thinks, is not originally with you on the woman''s time, now takes me to vent.


    PI Yongchang did not think so much, but continued to ask: "who is the little girl who just started?"


    "I don''t know. I just heard from her that sister Zhizhi was her fourth sister-in-law. Later, because the man was so annoying, I wanted to teach her a lesson. The girl didn''t do it before." PI Er Shao is honest and Frank at this time.


    After that, PI Yongchang slapped him in the face and scolded angrily: "you''ve lost your damn family to the grave. There are several people in the Murong family who can call Zhizhi the fourth sister-in-law. Why don''t you use your head? The PI family will be defeated by you guys sooner or later. I have to hurry home to discuss, you black sheep." I''m not happy in my heart, so I''ll add another foot.


    PI Er Shao was not in the mood for pain at this time. His face changed and he said, "third uncle, what do you mean?"


    "That''s the damned Murong''s eldest miss. You pig head, although our PI family is not weak, we are much worse than the Murong family. You went to play with Murong''s eldest miss. You''ve really had enough life. Hurry home." PI Yongchang kicked him and explained.


    PI Er Shao doesn''t have a little temper this time. He''s just too old. But fortunately, he''s just beaten. He doesn''t have any big damage.


    "Three uncles, this matter really so endure?" Although know provoked Murong big miss not too good, skin two little still not reconciled of ask a way.


    PI Yongchang didn''t do it this time, but sneered: "endure? Is this the rule of our PI family? Miss Murong can''t be offended at present, but that guy is not a member of Murong family. Besides, the capital family is not just a Murong family. "


    "Third uncle Gao Ming." PI Er Shao''s eyes brightened, but he said with emotion: "that guy''s martial arts is very strong!"


    "Nonsense, isn''t martial arts so arrogant? Let''s go home and find a way PI Yongchang did not have good spirit to say a word, took a pile of disabled soldiers to defeat, walked home.


    They secretly plan to take revenge on Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei has another problem. When the problem is solved, everyone will naturally go home. At this time, Jiang Yiyan and fan Binbin burst out with unprecedented enthusiasm and want Su Jingfei to teach them martial arts.


    As women, Liu Yifei and Su Bingfeng were blinded by their performance before. They both played martial arts action movies. They always thought that those martial arts masters were fictional. Although they knew Su Jingfei was very powerful, they didn''t expect Liu Yifei to be so strong.


    Liu Yifei had performed internal skill before, but it was as true as watching this kind of real combat. Naturally, the two women knew where Liu Yifei''s martial arts came from. Since she could be trained by Su Jingfei to be an expert, they should be able to.


    If there is only one Jiang Yiyan, Su Jingfei can say something. Although they are only in love for one night, they do have feelings. Su Jingfei teaches her something, so it''s no problem to be self-defense. But with one more fan Binbin, it''s different.


    Fan Binbin and Su Jingfei have known each other for only two days. Despite her hot personality and sexy appearance, Su Jingfei can''t be sure of her real personality, so she naturally hesitates.


    Liu Yifei and Su Bingfeng don''t care about Su Jingfei''s distress at all. They murmur in a low voice that the content is nothing more than the fight just now. Liu Yifei really fights with others for the first time, and they are excited. Only Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng can talk about martial arts with her, but now Su Jingfei is entangled, so she has to chat with Su Bingfeng.


    Fortunately, although Su Bingfeng is young, because she is a talented girl, she can also chat with Liu Yifei very well. They can chat with each other and make progress together.


    "Yanyan, sister Binbin, learning martial arts requires a lot of conditions, such as your age, such as time, such as the pain." Su Jingfei is besieged by two women to plead. He is also very uncomfortable, so he has to harden his head.


    Jiang Yiyan has some understanding of Su Jingfei''s situation and knows that he is not fooling people. She is a little disappointed and says, "is there really no way? I feel that Yifei is very powerful now. In the future, we can make movies without doubles. " Then he took a look at fan Binbin and said, "maybe we are a little older, and it''s still hard to practice."


    "Are we old? Phoebe, we are not a few years younger Fan Binbin doesn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. He just thinks about how to learn a skill, which is really handsome and safe.


    Jiang Yiyan is secretly funny. Fan Binbin really thinks that Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei are just simple friends. People can teach Liu Yifei because they have special feelings, but she can''t tell them. It''s a secret. Even if she is familiar with fan Binbin, she can''t tell such things.


    Su Jingfei looked at the way fan Binbin really wanted to learn and said with a smile, "sister Binbin, it''s ok if you want to learn. I''ll give you a training list later. Then you can practice according to it. If you have any questions, please ask me."


    Fan Binbin is very pleased. Even if she doesn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, she knows that martial arts can''t be taught casually. It''s very face saving for Su Jingfei to promise to teach herself. She is very generous. In the surprised eyes of all the women, she kisses Su Jingfei on her face and says: "it''s enough righteousness. It''s a little interest."


    Su Jingfei is stunned. Her soft lips stick to her face. Su Jingfei is really surprised. She thinks fan Binbin is a sexy woman for a long time, but she doesn''t want to be so bold.


    Of course, he knew that fan Binbin certainly did not love himself, but it was surprising that she could be so generous.


    If other women are not here, Su Jingfei may not be able to control herself in the face of this charming woman, but now she can only shake her head and smile bitterly, making Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan kiss herself, which is really a headache.


    Sure enough, he found the jealousy in Liu Yifei''s eyes. No matter whether she and fan Binbin are acquaintances or not, when it comes to their own men, everyone will be stingy.


    Although Jiang Yiyan''s performance is good, but her eyes have narrowed. The taste is a bit intriguing. Su Jingfei guesses that she is angry and not easy to attack, so she can only endure in secret.


    Su Jingfei is actually being wronged. Everything is fan Binbin''s own meaning, but he hasn''t done anything. It seems that he is like her. Thinking of this, he quickly says to Jiang Yiyan, "Yanyan, you should reconsider the matter of learning kung fu. It''s still more difficult to practice Kung Fu yourself."


    His relationship with Jiang Yiyan is naturally different from that of fan Binbin. They are his own people. When he talks, he gives Jiang Yiyan a wink.


    Jiang Yiyan is a smart woman. On the surface, she is discontented, but in her heart, she is a little rippling. He knows that Su Jingfei wants to make a private appointment with her. If they are together, the wonderful taste of that day will be relived.


    She is not the kind of woman who is easy to get emotional, but once she gets emotional, she can''t control it. Now Su Jingfei is her own man in her heart. The only thing that makes people dissatisfied is that there are too many women. If he can belong to himself, that''s the best. Of course, she doesn''t have the courage to kiss.

 Chapter 870

    Su Jingfei and others returned to the hotel in the middle of the night. He first sent the three female stars back to the hotel hosted by the organizer, and then returned to his own hotel. After the premiere, Su Jingfei''s business is not over. Tomorrow, he will continue to do several days of publicity.


    This is not only to make the new film better, but also to improve its popularity. This is something all stars like, but Su Jingfei doesn''t want to participate. He is not quite a star.


    It''s a pity that he can''t refuse the invitation from Chen Jia and other people. People don''t have to talk about things in a contract. They invite him on the basis of personal relationship. Su Jingfei can only be obedient.


    After returning home, Su Bingfeng naturally went to bed. Even though she was good at martial arts, she was still a child after all. There was a warm-up fight at night, and she was tired. Su Jingfei waited for Su Bingfeng to go to bed, but he began to practice martial arts. Since he wanted to come to the capital, he never relaxed.


    Time goes by quickly. It seems that one night''s practice is like opening one''s eyes after closing one''s eyes. The next day, Su Jingfei is going to report to the crew. This time, he can''t take Su Bingfeng with him. This little girl is sure to make trouble with her.


    Fortunately, there are LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun at home. They are with Su Bingfeng, and nothing will happen. Their Kung Fu is not weak in the capital and among the younger generation of disciples. Dongfang Wenjun, in particular, is very powerful. After the improvement of internal power, they become more powerful.


    When Su Jingfei came to the crew, Chen Jia immediately took out his morning newspaper, pointed to Su Jingfei''s huge head on the entertainment page, and joked with a smile: "Feizi, you have become famous overnight this time. You''ve made headlines when you read these newspapers."


    This newspaper is a well-selling newspaper in Beijing. It has a lot of praise for Su Jingfei, but few comments on the film itself, which makes Su Jingfei slightly surprised. The report of this newspaper seems to be a bit biased.


    Su Jingfei is thinking. Liu Yifei, who comes in from the outside, also has a newspaper in his hand. When he sees Su Jingfei, he smiles and says, "Jingfei, this is today''s newspaper. Look, you can''t think about it this time." Then he handed the newspaper to Su Jingfei.


    This time, Su Jingfei''s head is not the only one in the newspaper, because there is another more eye-catching person, Su Bingfeng, who is more dazzling than Su Jingfei, which makes Su Jingfei smile bitterly.


    Chen Jiajia obviously has seen similar reports and said with a smile: "you are a star apprentice. If you let her make a few films, she will definitely be more popular than Yi Fei. I think Yi Fei also agrees with that."


    He was not embarrassed to say it because Liu Yifei was present. Instead, he asked Liu Yifei for advice. Liu Yifei liked Su Bingfeng very much. Hearing Chen Jiashang''s words, he immediately nodded and said, "yes, xiaofengfeng is really cute. If she really joins the entertainment circle, she will definitely become a popular female star. Although she is still young, she can be covered up if she makes up."


    Su Jingfei knows that Liu Yifei is just an objective evaluation, not persuading herself to let Su Bingfeng join the entertainment industry. Liu Yifei and others are familiar with Su Bingfeng, so naturally they know her identity, so she can''t join the entertainment industry.


    Chen Jia doesn''t know. He thinks Liu Yifei supports him, so he wants to persuade Su Jingfei. It''s a pity that he can''t develop a good seedling.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei hasn''t made a statement yet, so he heard Zheng relay say in a loud voice: "Wow, Feizi, you''re going to be angry. You see those reports, it''s all about how powerful you are, how dazzling the movie action is, and even many people want to give birth to an shigeng."


    Zheng relay is not an insightful person. In modern times when Xiangjiang paparazzi are rampant, all kinds of reports are flying. Relatively speaking, mainland journalists are like primary school students. They ask and answer questions one by one, and they will not go too far.


    Now he''s so excited that he''s just happy for Su Jingfei. He''s already a big star. If it''s his own report, he just looks at it casually. The reason why Zheng relay is happy is that Su Jingfei became famous overnight. He''s happy for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at Zheng relay with an excited face and sighed: "brother relay, you don''t know my personality. I like to keep a low profile."


    Zheng relay did not care at all. He patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said, "you are so blessed that you don''t know how many people want to make headlines in the newspaper. If you have this opportunity, you will be happy." After a pause, he said to Liu Yifei, "Yifei, you can be regarded as an old man in this industry. Is he not satisfied? This is suspected of being cheap and good."


    Su Jingfei shakes his head and looks at Liu Yifei, who laughs stealthily. He is still honest and doesn''t say anything low-key any more. He is doomed not to be low-key, so he has to turn to Chen again and add: "director Chen, you can''t think about my apprentice. She can''t be a star."


    "Fei Tsai, you has the final say, anyway, she is not very young at all." Chen Jia seldom saw Su Jingfei so serious, so he had to sigh.


    Although Su Jingfei knows that Chen Jia is disappointed, he can''t help but become a star himself because Liu Yifei wants to make her own movie. Su Bingfeng can''t make her a star, otherwise the Murong family won''t find themselves and say that they''ve taken their eldest daughter astray.


    While they were talking, other members of the cast also came. Everyone would congratulate Su Jingfei on today''s newspaper. Deng Chao, because he knew Su Jingfei''s skills, put his mind in order. Now that he is going to become a star, he has no sense of superiority. Apart from being jealous of his relationship with Liu Yifei, he can be calm, And because he has a new goal, he doesn''t want to hang on Liu Yifei.


    The crowd gathered in a warm atmosphere, and soon Chen Jia led the team to promote the film. It was nothing more than signing autographs and meeting with fans. Anyway, a series of interactive events were all aimed at creating momentum for the film.


    Let''s not say the quality of movies in modern society. At least the publicity must be done in place. Although Chen Jiashang and others are all big stars, they still can''t be taken lightly. After all, many foreign blockbusters are competitors, so Su Jingfei''s exposure will increase greatly in the next few days.


    Su Jingfei''s original fame was known by many people because of this film, and now he has become a popular star directly. His popularity has risen sharply every day. From the beginning of publicity, some people sought after him. In the next few days, some people asked him for autographs and photos, even more than several other old stars.


    According to Huang Qiusheng at that time, Su Jingfei was really lucky. He not only became famous overnight, but also became an idol and a powerful faction. Such a person has the widest play.


    Su Jingfei looks natural, needless to say, even if he is not the kind of handsome type, but he has elegant temperament, good figure, beautiful appearance, absolutely is also the type people like, if he is an idol, it is not too much, you can feel the love of those female audience for him.


    As for the acting school, no one doubts that it can play with so many famous stars without being covered up. It can even be very brilliant, which is the biggest highlight of the film. If his acting skills are not recognized, the audience will be blind.


    Su Jingfei is doing this for the first time. At the beginning of his career in the king of Kung Fu Group, he was just a No.2 martial artist. Because of his personal reasons, he didn''t participate in the publicity. He didn''t know that publicity is more tiring than filming. As a martial arts expert, he can sign in every day. His wrists are tired and his cheeks are sore because of his smile, It can be imagined that ordinary people, now want to come, look at the stars bright, in fact, life is not easy, at least they pay hard every day is not ordinary people can compare, Su Jingfei this overnight fame is after all a few.


    After a few days of publicity, the effect is remarkable. Not only are the film crew more and more famous, but stars like Su Jingfei are becoming more and more popular. Naturally, the box office of the film is also booming all the way.


    Such a thing naturally made Chen Jia and the director very happy, so he began to arrange the crew to go to other cities for publicity. He didn''t dare to say that he had to go all over the country. At least several major cities had to go all over the country. Because of his own special reasons, Su Jingfei would not follow the crew any more.


    Chen Jiashang and others also know Su Jingfei''s situation, so naturally they will not force him to do so. They just agree that if they have the chance to cooperate together in the future, they will break up separately. Su Jingfei''s business in the capital is over for the time being.


    Although his business in the capital is over, the storm he caused in the capital is far from over. Many people pay attention to Su Jingfei. In fact, his every move is basically not secret. People can''t imagine that the young generation''s first master, the rich man of H Province, will directly become a movie celebrity. This guy is really out of danger.


    Some of the big guys who were very concerned about Su Jingfei were also dumb. This guy didn''t take an ordinary road. He had a lot of skills and didn''t have to go to acting. He was a waste of his ability. They all wanted to talk to him.


    In addition to his acting, the Murong family also caused a shock. No one could cure the Murong master''s internal injuries for many years, but Su Jingfei cured him. Although he was not cured, there was hope of recovery. Moreover, he abducted the Murong family''s eldest daughter and became an apprentice. Su Jingfei was really a thief this time.


    As for the contradiction between Su Jingfei and the PI family, it''s natural for people to see that they are happy and worried. Some people think that Su Jingfei''s provoking the PI family is a sign of uneasiness. More people think that Su Jingfei''s kicking the steel plate this time is nothing to the PI family, but there are many people behind him.


    Only a few people who know Su Jingfei better know that this guy never does anything that he is not sure about. It must be the PI family. Maybe the PI family is the stepping stone for Su Jingfei to enter Beijing. When he enters a new area, he always needs a target of Liwei. Su Jingfei is in a lot of trouble in Beijing now. The PI family really offers him a good opportunity.

 Chapter 871

    Su Jingfei has been tossing about in the capital for a while. After causing quite a stir in the capital, he has left the capital with LAN Xiqi, Dongfang Wenjun and Su Bingfeng.


    Since Su Bingfeng''s surname followed Su Jingfei, she was really a member of the Su family before her graduation. Su Jingfei did not doubt that this was the little spy arranged by Murong''s family. However, he did not care at all. Besides the secret of thread bound books, he was no secret at all.


    The Murong family can''t dig out the secret of their own thread bound books, which can''t be found at all. Su Jingfei''s thread bound books have been kept in the underground of his hometown in S City, and he has memorized the contents of the books.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei doesn''t trust other people, but it''s something about the core secret. He really dares not tell others. His life experience makes him very cautious. As long as he is a little careless, he may be doomed. Although he is young, there are too many dangers to experience.


    Su Jingfei didn''t meet the stewardess Miao Miao when they went back by plane. After all, this kind of thing can only be a coincidence. Miao Miao, the stewardess, is obviously very busy and hasn''t found Su Jingfei. Maybe she doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is also a big star. Otherwise, she can go to show off to her friends.


    When the plane landed at the airport in the capital of H Province, it was in the afternoon. Su Jingfei had already made preparations. In view of the fact that the film was released nationwide, he must have become famous in the capital of H Province. When he walked out of the plane, Su Bingfeng wore sunglasses and hats together. Although he was still a handsome guy from the appearance, no one could recognize their identity, Now Su Bingfeng has become the goddess in the eyes of the new generation of junior and senior high school students because she participated in a premiere.


    This is what he heard when he was interviewed. In terms of popularity, Su Bingfeng''s popularity is not even lower than Su Bingfeng''s.


    Su Jingfei and others informed Liang Xiuwen before they went home. At the gate of the airport, there was a special driver responsible for picking up the plane. As Su Jingfei is now, if there were no one to pick up, it would be more shameless!


    "Master, are we going to your house soon? It''s said that you have several girlfriends. What do I call them Just on the car, Su Bingfeng blinked beautiful eyes, pretending to simply say let Su Jingfei want to hit the wall.


    Even if Su Jingfei is slow, she can guess that the two women behind her tell Su Bingfeng all this. Although Su Bingfeng knows a lot about many things and has heard of her name, she can''t understand the situation of her family so well. The only explanation is that the two women around her tell her, and it is very likely that Dongfang Wenjun said it.


    When Dongfang Wenjun saw Su Jingfei, he didn''t shrink back and said, "what do you want me to do? That''s what I said. You don''t want people to tell you when you do it. You''re so playful. There are so many women in the family, right? Xiqi."


    LAN Xiqi is not as direct as Dongfang Wenjun. She just chuckles. Although she doesn''t say anything, the meaning is very obvious.


    Su Jingfei looks at Dongfang Wenjun speechless. Is this woman jealous? Should she? Although she went to the capital with her this time, she has never had any chance to get close to her. She shouldn''t have any attitude change.


    What''s more, now is not the time to discuss this question. There is a seemingly innocent but actually demonic apprentice waiting to answer the question!


    "The thing is, you can call all the women in the family sister. Don''t listen to Wen Jun tell you that we have a very simple relationship. How can I be so playful? Is master such a person?" Su Jingfei explained and winked at Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun pretends not to see, whispers and LAN Xiqi seem to talk about something, but her eyes have been looking at Su Jingfei.


    Su Bingfeng very understanding considerate way: "master, I know you are a very simple relationship between men and women, I understand, I will give you face back, those sisters will certainly like me."


    Su Jingfei felt like hitting the wall again. Although he was young, he knew everything, but he couldn''t get rid of the relationship with the women in his family. He wanted to set an example, but he didn''t dare to say that he was completely innocent with the women.


    Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi are very happy to see Su Jingfei embarrassed. They have already been familiar with Su Bingfeng for a long time. They know that this little girl is actually a ghost spirit, and the master loves her very much. That''s bad luck for him.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t expect that he was unlucky, and the two women would be very happy. However, he could see that Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi were obviously people who couldn''t take too much trouble to watch the excitement, so he had to introduce Su Bingfeng''s family on the way.


    In fact, Dongfang stationery and LAN Xiqi have talked with Su Bingfeng about these things. After all, they want to take her home, so they have to let her know the situation of her family. Now after su Jingfei''s introduction, Su Bingfeng knows more about the situation of Su''s family, and even the relationship between the characters has been clarified.


    Before entering the house, Su Bingfeng said to Su Jingfei, "master, don''t worry. I will definitely make aunt Xiuying like me. I will also make sister Xiuwen and sister Hongsi satisfied. As for the rest, it depends on luck."


    Su Jingfei can''t control the little girl''s thoughts, but she can hear who is in a higher position in her family, which is almost the same. As for Wu Yanli, she doesn''t often stay in Su''s family.


    By the time they got home, it was already evening. The Su family had basically come back. Liang Xiuwen and other girls had been together all the time, and today is no exception. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are still going home together, but they just brought an extra shumanya, and shumanya also took a room here.


    Han Shan and Huofeng are the two most unstable girls. They both like martial arts and run around from time to time. Today, they are waiting at home because Su Jingfei is back.


    Nalan Xiuying and all the female bodyguards spend the most time at home. Today, it''s rare that Wu Yanli has also returned. For a moment, almost all the women in the Su family have arrived. No matter what their relationship with Su Jingfei is, everything is in the dark, which makes the Su family look like a peerless country again.


    Hearing and seeing are two concepts. No matter when she was in the capital or on her way back, Su Bingfeng had heard Su Jingfei and other people''s introduction. She could only imagine that there were many women in the Su family in her mind.


    But when she really saw these women, she unconsciously admired the master. Even if she was a girl and didn''t like women as much as men, so many beautiful women still dazzled her. All the women here are not inferior to female stars.


    It''s still because Li Binbin and Liu Yifei are not here, otherwise she will be more surprised. After seeing the crowd, Su Bingfeng''s first reaction is to Su Jingfei: "master, was your surname Jia in your last life? This is the Grand View Garden of Red Mansions. What''s the Su family? It really blinds me. There are so many beautiful girls. Master, you have to have nosebleed every day."


    Su Jingfei wanted to cover her face and said that she didn''t know loli. Although her words were full of ridicule, they really meant that. She really looked like Jia Baoyu, but she was more than him.


    "Jingfei, you are back. How was your trip to Beijing?" Su Jingfei and others walk into Su''s house jokingly, and Nalan Xiuying has come out.


    Although people don''t know about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying, Nalan Xiuying is actually the most influential woman in the Su family because she is a tenth of Liang Xiuwen '', The Su family has a strange way to get along with each other like the harem. Nalan Xiuying is the queen.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think so much. Seeing so many beautiful girls coming out, she felt warm in her heart. All the intrigues she met outside seemed to be far away.


    "The trip to the capital was quite smooth. Basically everything you wanted to do was finished. Didn''t you read the newspaper? I''m a big star now Su Jingfei a smile, very some narcissistic way.


    Lin ruoke likes to quarrel with Su Jingfei. After listening to him, he can''t help but say, "big star, right? When you are chased by fans, you won''t be so happy. I remember there was a report that you were very embarrassed. It''s said that you were tired of signing too many autographs in one day. "


    Su Jingfei was a little embarrassed. That day, he really didn''t adapt. When he was interviewed, he was tired and criticized by Chen Jia. The star also wanted to show his most glorious side to his fans.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Anyway, our boss Su is already a big star. It''s also a happy event." Liang Xiuwen is more considerate and stands out in an atmosphere. Next to her, Wu Yanli and Li Hongsi naturally greet Su Jingfei. These three people have a special status at home.


    Even if it is obvious that Li Hongsi is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, she and Liang Xiu Wenqing are the same sisters. Naturally, they won''t compete for positions. Wu Yanli is special. Everyone can see that Su Jingfei is very concerned about Wu Yanli. Although people don''t think her favorite is Wu Yanli, no one dares to look down on her, Even Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen have vaguely guessed that this woman should be su Jingfei''s first woman.


    After everyone had met, Su Jingfei calmly pulled Su Bingfeng in front of him and solemnly introduced her to everyone: "this little girl is the first lady of the Murong family in the capital, Murong Bingfeng. But now that she has come under my door, she is already a member of the Su family. She will be called Su Bingfeng from now on until she leaves the army."


    "Master, you have taken in another apprentice. Did I have another younger martial sister?" Before everyone spoke, Han Shan jumped out of the room excitedly.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "yes, this is your younger martial sister naturally. Han Shan, you should take good care of your younger martial sister in the future."


    "Suck, ah, sister came over to show her sister, I have always wanted a lovely little sister. Unfortunately, my parents didn''t give me enough strength to wait for so many years." Han Shan is very happy to pull Su Bingfeng road.


    This time, it''s not only Su Bingfeng who looks at this over enthusiastic elder martial sister in a cold sweat, but also su Jingfei who is ashamed of Han Siping. What kind of daughter is this? She actually complains that her father is incompetent. Fortunately, he has known that Han Shan is like a boy and he doesn''t stop her from time to time.


    He introduced his trip to the capital, and then saw people around Su Bingfeng. Before everyone realized the essence of Su Bingfeng, they would think she was a lovely girl. It was so moving outside. Especially when she came back today, Su Bingfeng dressed up in order to make a good impression on the Su family.


    Su Jingfei looked at it, only sneering in the dark, watching you kiss each other. When you know this little girl is powerful, you will be depressed.


    Of course, he won''t say it. If he is depressed alone, there will be no one to stop him.


    Su Jingfei''s stomach turns black. People don''t know. When the Su family officially starts dinner, Su Jingfei is satisfied. This is the feeling of home. He has been supporting himself for the first 20 years and has no company for the new year.


    Looking at this family, Su Jingfei feels comfortable. In the past six months, he has gone through all kinds of dangers, and finally made his family think like it. If he can buy a few more children, he will be happy.


    But now he''s only 21 years old. Even if he wants to have a child, it will take a few years, but he doesn''t know which woman his child''s mother is.


    When he thought of it, he couldn''t help laughing. His children are just like the big prince and the second prince in the palace. At that time, he really wants to solve the problem, otherwise, if he is jealous, his life will be difficult.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Liang Xiuwen suddenly said, "by the way, Jingfei, someone is looking for you today. Seeing that you are not saying to come back later, it is estimated that after dinner, you will come."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He wanted to find himself and just called him directly. He also visited him and rushed to the air. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei asked curiously, "who are you talking about?"


    "That man is said to be chuchen. You''ve seen him before when you were in Hanjia village." Liang Xiuwen explained.


    "Chuchen? Why did he come? Shouldn''t he be in Beijing? And even if you don''t see me when you''re in the capital, it''s really strange that you have to come here to see me. " Su Jingfei heard that it was Chu Chen, and he was not surprised. At that time, it was just a meeting. He had to come home to find himself.


    Although it was only a one-sided relationship at that time, he taught himself the sword song of Chumen, which was a unique skill. If he didn''t have this unique skill, he would surely suffer losses when dealing with the Feng family. Maybe the situation will be different now.

 Chapter 872

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Chu Chen would come to Su''s house to find him. He was really full of doubts. However, if he didn''t see Chu Chen about this problem, he couldn''t figure it out. He could only put it aside.


    There are many people in Su''s family, and the dinner is naturally a long time. It''s not finished until more than 10 p.m. Su Jingfei thinks that chuchen won''t come, but he doesn''t expect that chuchen has already called on the door more than ten minutes after the meal goes down. It seems that it''s already good.


    Seeing Chu Chen again is completely different from a few months ago. Although Su Jingfei was also very powerful at that time, he was not the first expert in H Province, and he was not the richest man.


    Chu Chen was also a helper at that time. He was just like an ancient swordsman, but now he is much more normal.


    "Mr. Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you have developed to such a level. It''s really gratifying. It''s very important to take the liberty to disturb you today." Chu Chen sees Su Jingfei, very polite way.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "Mr. Chu, you''re welcome. I don''t have to say it because of your help. We don''t have to say it like that. We all feel very hypocritical. Let''s talk about it normally." Su Jingfei thought that the ancient customs of these big families were quite serious.


    Chuchen laughed and said, "it''s better to be obedient than respectful. Er, no, it''s a bit customary. Let''s talk in a more modern way."


    "Well, we don''t have to be so polite. After all, it''s not the first time we''ve met." Su Jingfei had already brought him into his study when Chu Chen arrived. Although Chu Chen''s martial arts were not as good as Su Jingfei''s, he was definitely a master. More importantly, he represented Chu men.


    "Mr. Su, actually I''m here because of our Truman affair, and it''s very important." Since chuchen is not polite, he comes to the point.


    "I was in Beijing before. Why didn''t you come to me and have to come to my house to talk about it? I was really strange just now!" Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Chu Chen to talk about it. He inquired curiously first. This is what he wanted to know when he heard that Chu Chen had come.


    "This matter, in fact, there is no way to say it. As you know, there are so many people in the capital. In fact, few people really know that we really have a relationship with you. Everyone is just guessing." Chu Chen sighed.


    "I understand a little. You don''t want people to know my relationship with you, Truman. Is that what you mean?" Su Jingfei said suddenly.


    "It''s not that we can''t know, but we don''t want them to know our specific relationship. This is also a key point that I want to explain to you." Chu Chen didn''t hide it. He continued: "the last time I came here, I was ordered by Chu Yiming, the eldest young master of our family. But you should also know that our big family can hardly be monolithic."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t speak. He listens to chuchen quietly. Chuchen can talk about his family''s internal affairs. The next thing he says must be more important. He doesn''t understand why chuchen told him this, and he is very curious.


    Chu Chen was obviously satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. He continued: "you must have heard the name of our young master, and I won''t hide it from you. Because he is so popular, people in his family will have some opinions on him. They mean that people all over the world know the name of Chu Yiming, but they don''t know the Chu family. That''s not good."


    "Big family is really a headache." Su Jingfei nodded.


    "Yes, so the problem came. In order to make the eldest young master subject to some restrictions, people in our family arranged a marriage for him, and the marriage was decided by the eldest master of both sides. That is to say, it wasn''t decided by the clan leader and the sect leader, and the key still can''t be changed." Chuchen finished and sighed.


    "Wait a minute, isn''t your master?" Su Jingfei has already vaguely guessed something, but he still asks unconsciously.


    "Yes, the head of our family, the father of our eldest young master, is the third in his generation. That is to say, he also has a elder brother and a second elder brother, that is, our eldest and second grandfather of Truman." Chuchen nodded.


    Su Jingfei sighed: "chuchen, the reason you told me is because Chumen''s family is Murong family!"


    After hearing Chu Chen''s words, he contacted Chu Chen about why he came to him. He guessed that Su Bingfeng must have something to do with this matter, and the so-called grand master of both sides is also Murong grand master.


    Chuchen smiles and shows such an expression. Then he says, "our young master has said it. I just need to mention it to you, and you''ll understand what''s going on. You really haven''t let people down. It''s no wonder our young master values you so much."


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said impolitely, "come on, if I can''t guess, I''ll have a terrible IQ. What''s more, if your young master is really disappointed, he won''t tell me the rest."


    Chu Chen didn''t deny it, but continued his topic: "because this marriage is decided by the elders of both sides. Even if the family leaders of both sides are unwilling, there is no way to relieve them. The face of the big family is always needed, so this is settled."


    "Well, I heard that Chu Yiming is only sixteen or seventeen years old. He is only two or three years older than Xiao Feng. That''s right." Su Jingfei nodded first, then said strangely.


    "Yes, not to mention the age, even the appearance, character, reputation and talent can be said to be a man and a woman. They are made for each other." Chu Chen did not blush to the two people''s evaluation, but this evaluation is actually quite to the point, Su Jingfei is not against it.


    Chu Yiming has the ability to create his own martial arts. He is the first master of the younger generation. You can see his ability. Even if he has never met him, Su Jingfei believes that Chu Yiming will not disappoint people. He is absolutely amazing.


    Su Bingfeng needless to say, this little girl is a big kid, and she is also a talented girl. These two people are absolutely the best couple, absolutely matching.


    But just because of this, Su Jingfei asked strangely, "you mean something''s wrong. Is there any change in this matter, Chu Yiming or Xiao Feng?"


    "It''s embarrassing to talk about this. Our young master and Miss Feng are both talented people. There will be some competition between them. As you know, our young master is two years older than Miss Feng. When they compete, he will let Miss Feng. At first, Miss Feng didn''t know, but later, because the young master once fought with others, she saw them, I knew that I was let go. I was upset immediately, and then there was a conflict. " Chu Chen was also speechless.


    Su Jingfei, of course, is speechless. In fact, people who are really powerful have strong self-esteem. Su Bingfeng is obviously such a person. She thinks Chu Yiming has hurt her self-esteem.


    But it''s just a small matter. As long as we explain it well, we should be able to resolve the contradiction and not really fall out.


    "Well, the problem is that both of them are geniuses. The Murong family doesn''t want to marry this talented girl into Chumen, and the master of the Chu family also thinks that if they really let the young master marry such a wife, they will be even more powerful. They also began to oppose it. As a result, the family relationship between the two sides was once rigid." Chu Chen sees Su Jingfei''s mind and explains.


    Su Jingfei stretched out his hand and said, "wait a minute. Do you mean that the relationship between Murong family and Chumen is not very good?"


    "It''s not only bad, because there are still many conflicts between the two sides in their marriage. Although they are not life and death, they are constantly rubbing against each other." Chu Chen sighed.


    "I wipe. I''m in a hole." When Su Jingfei heard Chu Chen''s words, he suddenly blurted out. Seeing that Chu Chen didn''t understand, he said, "when the Murong family asked me to go to cure him, they said they had a good relationship with you Chu family. At that time, I didn''t think much about it, so I went to help. After all, how could such a big family cheat people? Who knows, it''s really a pit for me!"


    Chuchen was also speechless for a while, and then he said with a smile: "in fact, the Murong family didn''t cheat you. The contradiction between us is not the hatred of life and death, and the main contradiction is in the younger generation. The high level is still harmonious."


    Su Jingfei''s face was a little slow, and he snorted: "if the Murong family really intended to shake me, I would make them look good."


    Chu Chen quickly advised: "Mr. Su, don''t get excited. Although the Murong family is a little bit different, the relationship between Murong AO and our master is still good, and Murong master and our master are OK."


    Su Jingfei nods. He knows that the relationship between the big families is often very complicated, but the younger generation of Murong family is really poor. It seems that except Su Bingfeng, they are all over the top. Of course, he doesn''t see the young master of Murong family and can''t be sure.


    "Well, now let''s get back to the point. I''m looking for you this time. You''re Miss Feng''s master now. He asked me to take care of Miss Feng. It''s better to help ease the relationship between them. In fact, our young master is very fond of Miss Feng and hopes to be a real husband and wife." Chu Chen sees Su Jingfei calm down, this just says his mind.


    "Take care of this matter, even if your young master doesn''t ask me, I will do it. I also like this apprentice. As for the feelings of my children, I''m not easy to intervene. But for the sake of Chu Yiming''s help, I will give Xiao Feng some guidance." Su Jingfei''s face was all right and he said seriously.


    "That''s what our young master means. Thank you for your understanding." When Chu Chen said this, he bowed deeply.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t evade and fully accepted the gift. If Chu Yiming and Su Bingfeng become brothers, he is still an elder. He doesn''t need to be too polite to Chu Chen.


    After Chu Chen bows, he just says: "our young master said at last, let you pay attention to the PI family in the capital. They found the Feng family."

 Chapter 873

    Chu Chen comes to Su''s house and has a long talk with Su Jingfei. When he leaves, he doesn''t see Su Bingfeng. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether Chu Chen and Su Bingfeng know each other. Besides knowing about Su''s house and Murong''s house, he also knows the actions of the PI family. This PI family is really not a good thing.


    Almost every family in the capital knows the grudge between themselves and the Feng family. Now that they have become famous overnight, the PI family must know their identity. When they find the Feng family, they don''t have to ask what their purpose is.


    When chuchen left, Su Jingfei didn''t talk to his family. In the evening, he stayed in Liang Xiuwen''s, Li Hongsi''s and Wu Yanli''s rooms for more than an hour. As for what happened, people didn''t know, but according to the time, they had done everything they should do.


    After you live in Su''s family, you have already vaguely admitted Su Jingfei''s status in your family. Even if there is no real saying about the harem, the meaning is almost the same, and those who can live in it are all acquiescences.


    Although Su Bingfeng is a genius, she is still young and doesn''t know so much. She just wonders why Su Jingfei has such a good relationship with women. There are so many women at home, and they get along with each other very peacefully. This is really rare.


    From the 16th of January, Su Jingfei began to take part in the company''s affairs, not managing the company, but setting the development direction for the company. No matter it is roufeisi group or Su group, Su Jingfei has given a very clear goal, that is, the capital. They can develop the company from other provinces, but they should concentrate on the capital.


    Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Lin Ruo are the leaders of these two groups. They are all women of Su Jingfei. Even if they don''t make it clear, they all understand each other''s status in Su Jingfei''s heart. But now they can''t do without Su Jingfei, and they can only default that this relationship exists.


    In addition to arranging the company''s affairs, Su Jingfei specially invited Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng from Polaris company. In the study at home, Su Jingfei said to Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng: "Fenghua, Youmeng, we have known each other for nearly half a year. In the past half a year, I won''t tell you what I do to you. You should understand. What do you think of following me?"


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng looked at each other, and Zhao Fenghua said: "Su Jingfei, we didn''t have much confidence in you before, but after half a year''s development, we have been convinced of you. To follow you is definitely our most clear choice."


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are a couple with good character. They were defeated by Su Jingfei and agreed to help him take care of Polaris preservation company. At that time, they just wanted to cooperate. They all thought Su Jingfei was not worth their service. But now it''s different. Su Jingfei''s development is too fast. They know that if they didn''t choose the right one at the beginning, Now even if you want to connect with Su Jingfei, you can''t do it.


    Su Jingfei laughed and waved his hand to the two humanitarians: "your husband and wife are really capable people. I am very satisfied with the development of Polaris security company in the past six months, so I have always attached great importance to you."


    Zhao Fenghua and dreamy modesty are repeated. Although they do pay a lot for the North Star, they can not develop like this without the secret support of Su startled. The key is that Su startled also found some 307 troops to train the veterans, who are absolutely awesome.


    Su Jingfei was very satisfied with their attitude. He was not proud of their achievements, and he did not forget that they were able to achieve their present achievements because of their own.


    Now Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng have a certain position in the high-level society of H Province, not only because the Polaris preservation company has become the leading preservation company in the provincial capital, but also because of the special nature of the company, the powerful people in the provincial capital have to give them some face.


    Youmeng bar no longer needs to be operated by themselves, and their minds are more focused on Polaris preservation company, which is also an inevitable trend.


    Su Jingfei thought to the two humanitarians: "Fenghua, Youmeng, now Polaris has reached the limit in the provincial capital, so I''m looking for you today to set up a branch, which I think you should have considered."


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng looked at each other, Youmeng nodded and said: "yes, boss, we have thought about it. If Polaris wants better development, it must go up, not limited to the provincial capital. After all, we have become the industry leader of the provincial capital. No matter how we develop, it is only to expand the scale, but we have not gone out of the provincial capital."


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. From their experiences, he could guess that they were people who were prepared for a rainy day. Sure enough, they wanted to expand for a long time.


    "Now give you a chance to develop. If we are so successful in the provincial capital, we should not go up to the same level cities. In this way, Polaris will expand at most, which is similar to our development in the provincial capital. If we want to develop, we will really go up." Su Jingfei nodded his head to show them the way.


    "Boss, what do you mean..." Zhao Fenghua has vaguely guessed Su Jingfei''s meaning, but he can''t believe it.


    "My meaning is very obvious. I went to the capital a few days ago. I feel that although the capital is the best place for public security in the country, there are more rich people there, and there are too many people outside the capital. This is definitely a hidden danger. As a promising young man in the new era, I think it is the most important thing for my generation to save people in danger, pull people and fire and water." Su Jingfei looked awe inspiring.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are speechless. They are very similar to telling Su Jingfei to talk to others. After a long time, a word can explain.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei summed up his statement and said, "so I think we Polaris security company can shoulder this heavy responsibility, so I think you can go to the capital to open a branch."


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng roll their eyes together. What''s the matter? They can finish it in one sentence. They have to go around so much. However, looking at the banner of the top ten outstanding youth in Q city on the wall of the study, they really can''t find a way to criticize Su Jingfei. They don''t know when Su Jingfei has become an outstanding youth in the neighboring province.


    "What''s the matter, Fenghua, Youmeng? What''s the matter with you?" Su Jingfei saw two people in a daze, thought it was their own domineering spirit to suppress them, very satisfied with the smile asked.


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng smile bitterly together. Before, they thought Su Jingfei was a very stable boss and could follow him. Now, it''s easy for people to shrink back when they look at him like a teaser. But now they don''t regret following Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei makes them follow him with his ability.


    "Boss, you''re right. Our Polaris has really reached the bottleneck of development. It''s really the best thing to go to Beijing for development." Zhao Fenghua nodded.


    "Well, so, in order to have a good development, I have contacted the capital well. You go there to open a branch directly, and you have contacted a deal. Don''t mess up the deal. This is a very important task."


    "Boss, you have already arranged tasks for us. What kind of task is that?" Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are really curious this time. Su Jingfei has always been a stocking policy. This is the first time he has given them a task.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you should know the Li family in the provincial capital. They have been doing business with the Rong family in the capital all the time. This time, I received the task from the Li family and the Rong family. They are going to hold an antique exhibition in the capital. They need a security company to do security work. I will take this task next.


    What''s more, I''m using the name of Beijing Polaris branch to take over the task this time. Just go to Beijing and connect with Rong''s family directly. It should be half a month later. If I''m ok, I''ll go and have a look. " Su Jingfei finished the task in one breath.


    Zhao Fenghua had heard that Su Jingfei had taken over business for them. They were really worried that the task would be too difficult to complete. After all, the capital is much bigger than the provincial capital.


    Now they are relieved to hear that Su Jingfei may also be going. Not to say that Su Jingfei is a top expert, even if he is just an ordinary person and the boss is present in person, they will be confident. More importantly, this business will directly affect the development prospects of the company in Beijing.


    Su Jingfei was relieved to see Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng when he heard that he was going to the capital. It is understandable that although the provincial capital is not small, there is still a gap compared with the capital, so they inevitably lack confidence.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on us. We just want to have a foothold in the capital. We don''t really want to trample all our colleagues in the capital. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers." Su Jingfei comforts them, but he always thinks that he has many enemies in the capital. He should first infiltrate his strength.


    Polaris is one of Su Jingfei''s few secret forces. It''s not that the source of happiness of those families is too weak. Su Jingfei usually has too little contact with Polaris people.


    After su Jingfei finished all these things, he took out two notebooks from his desk drawer and handed them to Zhao Fenghua, saying: "these two notebooks record some of my experience in martial arts. The red one is Fenghua, and the blue one is Youmeng. You can take them for reference. It''s time to improve your strength."


    Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are overjoyed. After they follow Su Jingfei, they have been promoted many times by Su Jingfei, and their strength has improved a lot. But this time, it''s the first time to give them the experience of training.


    This can not only make them stronger, but also prove Su Jingfei''s trust in them. This experience is not only valuable, but also has extraordinary significance. Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng are now working hard for Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is really very interesting to them.

 Chapter 874

    After su Jingfei arranged the first wave of people, he began to prepare for the following work. The company is the foundation of Su Jingfei''s development and has strong financial resources. He will be more confident wherever he goes.


    At the same time, Su Jingfei''s appointment came down. That is to say, when Su Jingfei was 21 years old, he became a colonel in 307 army. This is a rare situation in 307 army. Probably since the army was established, there are only a few who can become a colonel at this age.


    Su Jingfei became a colonel of 307 troops, not more than Bai tou, because he helped Su Jingfei in several operations, Bai tou was also favored by the top of 307 troops, and also promoted him to a level and became a colonel.


    Qingming is not a direct leader, so he did not upgrade. As a result, Su Jingfei surpassed Qingming. For this point, Qingming has nothing to say. After all, Su Jingfei not only calmed down the inner capital of H Province, but also became a hero and solved a hijacking, which he accomplished alone.


    When Su Jingfei becomes a colonel, he will not be promoted at his age. Unless something important happens, the probability of such a thing is very small, but it doesn''t mean that it won''t happen.


    He didn''t expect to be promoted again. Sometimes, even if he really did meritorious service, he would not be promoted continuously. It''s very rare for Su Jingfei and Bai Tou to be promoted two levels in a row. At least Bai tou has been saying that all this is thanks to Su Jingfei.


    Liu Dingbang didn''t hide the fact that Su Jingfei became a colonel. Naturally, he would congratulate him. The higher his achievements, Liu Dingbang would be happy. At this time, he also guessed that Su Jingfei would go to Beijing.


    "Jingfei, we have already pushed the company''s products to Beijing, and we have set up a branch. When will we really enter Beijing?" When Su Jingfei safely passed the first month, Liang Xiuwen asked Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at the report submitted by Lin ruoke. Even if he was not a professional, he had seen so many. He thought: "the development of the capital should be good. I think even if those families target me, they will not attack our company. After all, there are rules in a place like Beijing, and they dare not do it without me."


    Similar to his experience in the development of the provincial capital, Su Jingfei''s industry will not be handled casually in the capital. If Su Jingfei can''t fall down, the Su family in the provincial capital will not have any problems.


    Liang Xiuwen and other women have deep internal skills, and they are used to practicing every day. They are not only physically better, but also mentally better. Now when they hear Su Jingfei''s words, they all secretly nod their heads. When they meet the real top experts, they are not rivals. They can deal with the martial arts in the general family, absolutely no problem.


    Su Jingfei put down the report and said to Ziling, "Ziling, have you sent some brothers into the capital? There should be no problem there."


    This is a meeting of the Su family. As Su Jingfei''s spokesman in the provincial capital, Ziling will also be here. Hearing the speech, she nods and says, "everything is going well. With the help of the young hunter of Nalan family, now we have a good development in the capital. Although we can''t become a force, it''s no problem to have a foothold."


    Su Jingfei nodded, then said with a dumb smile: "it''s clearly called Nalan Rongxuan, and its name is also very nice. It has to be called a hunter. I think even the God of wealth in the capital is better than this name!"


    Nalan Xiuying heard that he was arranging his nephew. She took a look at him and then said, "I''ve seen Rongxuan before. It''s almost 20 years since I saw him. I didn''t know to come to see him last time. I''ll clean him up when I see him next time."


    Su Jingfei chuckles. The hunter really should clean up. He is very capable, but he pretends to be a dandy every day. He absolutely plays the role of a pig and eats a tiger, even more so than himself.


    His words, of course, would not come in front of the public. Instead, he said to Zhang Xianing, who was sitting at the bottom of the table: "Xianing, how do you observe the trend of the capital recently, mainly the Feng family and the PI family? Do they have any big moves? The biggest obstacle for us to enter the capital is them."


    Zhang Xianing is now the chief network engineer of Su''s group, and because of the existence of Dongfang Wenjun, he is more comfortable. He doesn''t really have to marry Dongfang Wenjun, and they are good friends. He still cherishes this relationship and admires Su Jingfei, the boss. He has been working for Su seriously.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said: "boss, I''ve been monitoring the two families. Although I haven''t seen any big moves, they have frequent contacts. After all, it''s the Internet. I''m not so happy. I can only know that their collusion is true."


    Su Jingfei nodded. After hearing Chu Chen''s words, he began to arrange for Zhang Xianing to monitor this. As a computer expert, it''s easy to get some joy from the two families.


    Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi look at Su Jingfei, and their minds vaguely reflect that when Su Jingfei first entered the roufeisi underwear company, he was a graduate student. Although he didn''t know anything, he was still very vocal. But now he can fight against the national family.


    Lin Ruo is Su Jingfei''s college classmate. Her impression of Su Jingfei is much earlier than that of Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. He looks at Su Jingfei''s changes with more emotion. She can say that she looks at Su Jingfei''s transformation from a student to a great man.


    In fact, it''s not just Su Jingfei who is changing. Every woman around him has changed from a former little woman to a strong woman. Even Liang Xiuwen has changed from a former boss of a branch company to a female president of a world-famous underwear brand company. The changes during this period are hardly comparable.


    The development of all this is only more than half a year. The change of Su Jingfei, no matter who looks at it, will be shocking. At this time, Su Jingfei has turned the topic to the plan of entering the capital.


    "Sister Xiuwen, red silk, if you can, I will enter the capital again in a few days, and this time I''m going to develop the capital. You don''t have to follow me at home for the time being, but you need to develop the company to the capital." Su Jingfei said seriously.


    Liang Xiuwen naturally understood that Su Jingfei''s real base is the capital of H Province, and s city is the place where he made his fortune, but it''s not as high as it is now. If Su Jingfei goes to the capital to develop, but he delays his family, he will lose his wife and lose his army.


    Although Lin ruoke understood that he could be separated from Su Jingfei, he was still reluctant to give up for those in love. He could not help asking, "who are you going to take to the capital this time?"


    "This time when I go to the capital, I will take Wenjun, LAN Xiqi and Huofeng with me. If Han Shan puts them at home, I will also take her. Of course, there is my little apprentice Su Bingfeng. This girl is very clingy and dishonest. If I don''t take her, I''m afraid she will upset the Su family." Su Jingfei didn''t hide it and said what he meant.


    People have no opinions about the people Su Jingfei takes. These people can help Su Jingfei. If he has a medical task, he will take Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu with him.


    The key point is that Su Jingfei''s words are deeply agreed by everyone. When Su Bingfeng first came to the Su family, she was deeply loved by everyone for her lovely appearance and smart personality. Because of her arrival, the Su family seemed to be a little more angry.


    But when she began to show her martial arts in the Su family, it made people think that she was not so cute. Everyone saw that she was too young to bully her with her internal skills. As a result, she bullied the Su family with her own moves. Except for Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi, they were no weaker than her, and others would suffer losses in their moves, even Han Shan.


    It didn''t take long for Su Jingfei to find out that Su Bingfeng had become the chief instructor of the Su family. The so-called chief instructor was the way she began to teach the girls of the Su family. Even though she was young, she taught people how to behave.


    As a result, Su Bingfeng''s status in the Su family has risen sharply. Unfortunately, Ziling and Zhang Xianing are among them. She is close to women and has never done anything, but she is different from men. She teases and teases people from time to time, which makes people laugh and cry.


    Su Jingfei now mentions Su Bingfeng. Everyone is helpless. Zhang Xianing and Ziling are very grateful to their boss when they hear that Su Bingfeng is going to follow him to the capital. They are good at it, but they are not su Bingfeng''s rivals!


    Looking at the expressions of the people, Su Jingfei knows that Su Bingfeng has given them a headache, and she can only shake her head and smile bitterly. In fact, no one in Su''s family can suppress this little spirit except herself, but she is very lovely. Su Jingfei doesn''t really care about him, so she is connived at.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I will go to the capital the day after tomorrow. You can handle things at home. After I get a foothold in the capital, we will all go to the capital. The capital is our stage."


    This is Su Jingfei''s more formal statement of his ambition to the public. Even if he usually said it, it''s just for his women, but Zhang Xianing and Ziling have never heard of it. However, they can also guess that the provincial capital has been calmed down by Su Jingfei. If he wants to achieve greater development, it can only be the capital.


    Looking at Su Jingfei, even the time of entering Beijing has been determined. It can be seen that he has planned for a long time. Zhang Xianing and Ziling said to Su Jingfei: "boss, you can rest assured at home. If we can''t deal with it properly, we will have no face to see you later. At that time, the capital will become our stage. Please boss, take us to pretend and force us to fly."


    Su Jingfei looks at them with shame. The women in the family have already laughed together. Su Jingfei has to repeat: "I''m xiaoqingxin, please don''t be black."

 Chapter 875

    Su Jingfei got up and went to the capital two days after the planning meeting. Just like the previous plan, he just took Dongfang Wenjun, LAN Xiqi, Huofeng and Su Bingfeng with him. Although Han Shan also went back, this time because of something happened to the Han family, she would come back after they arrived in the capital. Maybe she would join Liang Xiuwen and others.


    However, in addition to a few women, there is another person with her, that is Wu Yanli. This is what Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli decided years ago. Wu Yanli is going to study in the capital. After the first month, Wu Yanli is going to go too. The reason why Su Jingfei set the time at this time is naturally because of Wu Yanli.


    Although you didn''t pay much attention to this point, you can also guess that you basically understand Wu Yanli''s situation. At this time, you are more sure that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli is certainly not weaker than that between Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi.


    Dongfang Wenjun is a well-informed woman. LAN Xiqi and Huofeng don''t have much contact with the women of the Su family. Naturally, they don''t get closer to the people of the Su family because Wu Yanli doesn''t appear much. Everyone has a different relationship with Su Jingfei, and there is no conflict between them.


    Wu Yanli also knows how these women help Su Jingfei. Even if she is a little jealous secretly, she has no way. Originally, she has a higher level than Su Jingfei and can give him some help. Now Su Jingfei is developing too fast and she can''t help him any more.


    Compared with the Su family, Wu Yanli has always considered this issue. What help can she give Su Jingfei when she is around her? This is why she always wants to improve herself.


    Naturally, the six of them still went to the capital by plane. This time, Su Jingfei''s luck is still not so good. He didn''t meet the stewardess Miao Miao. This big breasted stewardess is really busy. She hasn''t seen Su Jingfei for so long, but she still called him. Miao Miao also has some ideas about Su Jingfei.


    After su Jingfei and others arrived in the capital, someone from Nalan''s family came to pick him up in person. This is what he said to Nalan Xiulin before he came. Nalan Xiulin takes good care of Su Jingfei and has arranged a place for him in the capital.


    This time in Beijing, Su Jingfei and others are relatively low-key. Unless they pay special attention to them, they basically don''t know. Moreover, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to let people know his relationship with Polaris company, so he leaves the arrangement to Nalan Xiulin. Naturally, he believes that major general Nalan can handle it.


    He didn''t go with Dongfang Wenjun and others. He asked several women to follow nalanxiulin''s people. He himself wanted to report with Wu Yanli. In the future, Wu Yanli should not live with them. She came to study.


    The place Wu Yanli is going to report is the Party School in Beijing. As her boyfriend, Su Jingfei naturally wants to accompany her. Now Su Jingfei is one year older than last year, and has more poise. When they stand together, they still look like a perfect match. No one thinks Wu Yanli is older than Su Jingfei.


    Wu Yanli is very happy that Su Jingfei can accompany her to report. She talks and laughs all the way. As Su Jingfei gets busier and busier, Wu Yanli has few opportunities to be alone with him.


    "Sister Wu, in the capital, the water is very deep. You can''t expose your martial arts as much as you can. You can protect yourself. You can''t let people know about it." On the way to school, Su Jingfei didn''t forget to tell Wu Yanli that she was different from other women. She was seldom with herself at ordinary times. If something happened, she didn''t have time to help.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a man like you. I know how to fight and kill every day. I won''t let people know about martial arts." Wu Yanli said it for a while and then said with a smile, "by the way, do you often come to see me these days in Beijing? I''m a student now. I''m sure I won''t be very busy. What do you want to do?" Because of their work, Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei got together less and left more in the first half of the year, but now they are afraid of it.


    Su Jingfei held Wu Yanli''s hand and said: "sister Wu, don''t worry about it this time. We are not far away. As long as I have nothing to do, I will come to you. You can go to us at ordinary times. Anyway, we all know each other."


    This time, he didn''t make a joke. Except Huofeng, the four women he was accompanying were definitely not allowed to do whatever Su Jingfei wanted. Huofeng also practiced martial arts. Su Jingfei didn''t really want to have anything to do with her. From the perspective of intimacy, Wu Yanli was also the only choice.


    Of course, he didn''t just want that, but after all, he was a young man and always vigorous. Su Jingfei said in his heart and gently scratched Wu Yanli''s hand.


    Wu Yanli''s pretty face is slightly red. Naturally, she can understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, and her whole body will be hot when she thinks about it. If she had not made love with Su Jingfei before she came to the capital, she would not have been able to bear the temptation. She would have gone to the hotel instead of school. Now, naturally, she is not so hot.


    While they were talking, they heard a male voice saying, "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Su? I didn''t expect that we really met in Beijing. Who is this? "Girlfriends?" They had already entered the school when they spoke, and Su Jingfei also took off his sunglasses.


    Because he has become famous, he usually pays attention to it. But there are not many people in the school. He thought he would not be recognized. Unexpectedly, he was recognized. At first, he thought he was a movie fan, but he was a little familiar with his voice. Then he turned around and looked at it, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    The person walking down from the car towards Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli is ye Shiqin, whom he met when he went to Liu Yifei''s home to pay a new year''s visit in January. Unexpectedly, he has appeared now, and after he came out of the car, a person came out of the other side of the car.


    "Ye Shiqin, I didn''t expect you to come here. Who is this?" Su Jingfei seems to have met an old friend. He looks at ye Shiqin and the woman who came out with a smile. This woman is also very beautiful. Of course, she is much worse than Liu Yifei and others. Besides, her make-up is a little heavy. I don''t know if she will become a person after removing her make-up.


    "Hello, I''m Shiqin''s girlfriend. You can call me sophia." A woman is obviously a Chinese, but she has a foreign name. However, her personality is not bad and she is very generous.


    Wu Yanli didn''t know the relationship between ye Shiqin and Su Jingfei. Seeing that Su Jingfei was in no bad mood, she also held out her hand and said, "Hello, my name is Wu Yanli. Are you students here?" It is estimated that all the people who can come here are those who have studied this time.


    Sophia said with a smile, "I''m not here to study. My boyfriend is here to study. Shiqin has always been excellent."


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli to continue talking, ye Shiqin said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, I haven''t seen you for a month. Your girlfriend has changed. You are too fast."


    Su Jingfei''s expression has not changed. He has long thought that ye Shiqin would not really be so close to him. Now when he hears what he said, he wants to laugh instead. He really wants to use this thing to attack himself. It is estimated that the main thing is to let Wu Yanli hear it and then dump herself.


    Although Wu Yanli can''t show her hot figure because she wears more clothes in winter, since Su Jingfei transformed Wu Yanli''s meridians, now Wu Yanli is Liang Xiuwen, no matter her appearance or figure. That is to say, she is more beautiful than most common pretty girls. She will become an ordinary girl in front of Wu Yanli, and she can make up at most, Slightly fashionable.


    When ye Shiqin saw Su Jingfei with such a beautiful girl, he was naturally envious. What happened in Liu Yifei''s family was just like old and new grudges. They came to his heart together and naturally became mean.


    Wu Yanli is very accurate in her official career. She can tell from ye Shiqin''s tone that he is trying to stir up the relationship between her and Su Jingfei. Originally, she saw ye Shiqin as a talented person, and Sophia has a good attitude. Now she knows ye Shiqin and Su Jingfei are not friends.


    "Jingfei, what''s the situation?" Wu Yanli knows in her heart, but she asks slightly.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Wu Yanli''s real mind. She looks worried. After all, the relationship between him and Liu Yifei is not so innocent. If Wu Yanli is jealous, she can''t help it.


    However, when he wanted to explain, ye Shiqin naturally could not let him understand. He said preemptively, "in fact, there is nothing wrong. It''s just that Mr. Su appeared at Miss Liu Yifei''s family party on the fifth day of the first month. As for his identity, I don''t think I''ll tell you about it. You can think of it."


    Ye Shiqin saw that Wu Yanli was angry, and he laughed in his heart. He told you to rob my Liu Yifei and me, and he told you to steal my limelight. His two steps were exposed, and I made you unable to step on one.


    Su Jingfei really wants to slap Wu Yanli in the face. He still cares about Wu Yanli''s feelings. Everyone knows that it''s one thing and it''s another to expose things. Now he says it face to face. Even if it''s face, most people can''t pass it. At that time, he didn''t pay attention to ye Shiqin, and he didn''t expect to meet ye Shiqin at this time.


    As expected, the scene of Wu Yanli''s anger didn''t appear. After listening to ye Shiqin, Wu Yanli suddenly realized, "Oh, you are going to Yifei''s house on the fifth day of junior high school. Tell me earlier, I will go with you. We have been sisters for so long, and we haven''t been to her house. You really are. I will talk to Yifei about you later, and I will take you with me next time, Or I''ll be angry. "


    "Hey, are you a stupid woman? He was at the party as Liu Yifei''s boyfriend." Ye Shiqin was stunned. He didn''t react to this. No matter whether he would tear his face or not, he reminded him angrily.


    Wu Yanli looked at ye Shiqin contemptuously, and then said, "you are stupid. We are all startled girlfriends. Isn''t it reasonable for him to go to Yifei''s house? Woodlouse. " Her words were very sharp, which made ye Shiqin confused in the wind.

 Chapter 876

    Wu Yanli''s voice was not big, but her words, with a light look in her eyes, seemed like a sharp knife, which mercilessly pierced into ye Shiqin''s heart. It was so sour that she couldn''t resist it.


    Su surprised and didn''t expect Wu Yanli to say so. This woman was so awesome. Wu Yanli used to know that she was a hot woman. But since her job has become more and more high, she has been getting better and better.


    For the first time in such a long time, Su Jingfei saw so many people talking about Wu Yanli. It has to be said that Wu Yanli has another charm, which makes Su Jingfei even more adored.


    "Miss Wu, is it too much for you to talk like this? Shiqin only said this to you because he was afraid that you would be cheated. How can you talk about him in reverse?" Sophia watched ye Shiqin choked to death by Wu Yanli and stood up and said, "it''s your business to play love triangle. Don''t treat kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung."


    She obviously thinks that Wu Yanli is too much. She didn''t want to make friends before. Now she just thinks that this more beautiful woman is too hateful.


    This time, without waiting for Wu Yanli to speak, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "Miss Sophia, do you mind if I ask you a question?"


    Sophia was stunned, but she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say so. This woman took a foreign name, and she really felt petty bourgeois. Although she had some opinions on Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli, her politeness was not bad. She nodded and said, "OK, you can ask me any questions."


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. It''s not necessarily that the women with heavy makeup are not good people. It''s just like a Phoenix. For example, Sophia in front of her is not bad.


    While thinking about it, he asked with a smile, "how long have you been in love with Mr. Ye Shiqin? That''s how long it''s been since you decided on your relationship. "


    Although Sophia was a little surprised why Su Jingfei asked, she honestly said, "it''s December, Mr. Su. You don''t have to sow discord. I know Shiqin very well. We don''t know each other just now. Don''t say that you don''t understand him."


    She obviously misunderstood Su Jingfei''s meaning, but ye Shiqin faintly felt something was wrong. Just as she wanted to speak, Su Jingfei already laughed.


    "It turns out that Miss Sophia and Mr. Ye Shiqin have been dating for more than a year, and they are very familiar with each other. Then I want to ask you another question." Su Jingfei said with a smile, and without waiting for their consent, he continued to ask: "Miss Sophia, just now Mr. Ye Shiqin said that I was at Liu Yifei''s family party. You are not surprised. How did he know such a private thing? Is ye Shiqin better informed than the dog miscellaneous team? "


    Su Jingfei made a detour to raise this question, and his question was not only that Sophia was stunned, but also that Wu Yanli was stunned. They had never thought about this question before, and ye Shiqin''s face really changed.


    Sophia, like other women''s craze, couldn''t stop her curiosity. She turned to ye Shiqin and said, "Shiqin, how did you get this news?"


    Ye Shiqin hesitated for a long time, but he couldn''t answer. Before, he just wanted to beat Su Jingfei, but he forgot his own things. Sometimes he was too proud to be happy, and the end would not be very good.


    At this time, Wu Yanli naturally saw the problem. She could become a lover with Su Jingfei, and naturally she knew Su Jingfei very well. Since Su Jingfei raised this question, she would certainly be able to attack ye Shiqin very well. He never did any useless work, so she guessed: "was ye Shiqin present at that time?"


    Su Jingfei was eager to kiss Wu Yanli now. He was so cooperative that he pointed out: "bingo, you''re right. Ye Shiqin was present at that time, but why was Mr. Ye Shiqin present at the family party? It''s a bit strange. I think Mr. Ye Shiqin should explain it to miss Sophia."


    Ye Shiqin''s cold sweat really came down this time. Stealing chicken can''t eat rice. He wanted to embarrass Su Jingfei, but he did. Sofia''s eyes were full of doubts.


    "Sophia, listen to me. That, that, yes. Liu Yifei''s sister-in-law and uncle are my partners, so I''m here." Ye Shiqin obviously has some feelings for Sophia, or some other emotions. Seeing Sophia, he is a little nervous, but he is quick to give a reason.


    "Is that true? Mr. Ye Shiqin, is it really so simple? It''s a family party Su Jingfei won''t give ye Shiqin a chance to calm down. He makes up for it.


    "Yes, Mr. Ye Shiqin, I''m also curious. What''s the matter with you?" Wu Yanli is afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    Su Jingfei''s and Wu Yanli''s words made Sophia, who had just been shaken, firm up again, and seriously asked: "ye Shiqin, you''d better make it clear. What happened that day? I also want to know why Liu Yifei''s family party was attended by you."


    Ye Shiqin was looked down upon by the three people. He was still guilty. Instead, he suddenly got excited. He gave Su Jingfei a fierce look, and then said to Sophia, "what''s to ask? I just attended a banquet. Do I have to explain to you? Why are you more and more like your father, so inquisitive, I''m not a prisoner


    "Well, ye Shiqin, even if you don''t make it clear, you can still tell me what''s wrong with my father. If you want to start a company, he supports you all the time. If you go into politics first, my father also entrusts you. Your father is also a capable man. He doesn''t care about you. Instead, you blame my father. For so many years, I really don''t see that you are such a white eyed wolf, If you don''t make it clear, it''s not over today. " Sophia was reprimanded by Ye Shiqin, which completely angered her. She was no longer a petty bourgeois, and her words became sharp.


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli look at each other. They are really provoking their relationship, but they didn''t expect to hear so much information. No wonder ye Shiqin seems to be afraid of Sophia. It turns out that this guy is a soft eater.


    When ye Shiqin was at Liu Yifei''s house, he said that he was the boss of a company and had not used his family''s help. Su Jingfei only thought that he had some words and that his family must have helped him. Unexpectedly, he didn''t cheat others, but the one who helped him was his girlfriend''s father.


    This time ye Shiqin came to study, it must be Sophia''s father''s contribution. He relied on his own hard work in appearance and gave his family the same feeling. It turned out that there was such an inside story.


    They are surprised, but ye Shiqin''s nose is crooked. Sofia actually tells us something about privacy in front of Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli. He feels that he has no face to stand in front of Su Jingfei now. He has lost someone in front of Su Jingfei once before, and this time he doesn''t know the southeast and northwest.


    And all this was made by the smelly woman in front of her. She immediately turned to the gallbladder and pointed to Sophia and said, "you are a dead woman. You can tell me what to do. You always tell people that the young master of the Ye family can''t stop your charm. I bah, if your father doesn''t support me, who can take a fancy to you."


    After a pause, he pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "do you see him? He''s Liu Yifei''s boyfriend. Yes, I was there at that time. Liu Yifei''s sister-in-law wanted to introduce me to Liu Yifei because of him. I failed. If not, I''m Liu Yifei''s boyfriend now. The first jade girl in mainland China is my woman, whatever I want, You''re a P! "


    Before he finished his words, there were two "pa pa" sounds. Although it was one after another, it was also loud. Ye Shiqin was slapped, and the whole person was stunned. There was a light palm print on his left face, which was not too deep. You can see that it was smaller. It was left by Sophia.


    On his right face, there was a palm print, which was a little bigger. Su Jingfei hit it. His hand strength was not small, and naturally the injury was more serious.


    Su Jingfei slapped ye Shiqin lightly and said, "Mr. Ye, you should pay attention to your words, destroy people''s reputation and punish them lightly."


    Sophia also followed: "ye Shiqin, I didn''t expect to know you for so long, but I didn''t find that you are inferior to such a beast. I''m blind. From today on, we''ll break up our friendship. Don''t come to me in the future." With that, he turned and left without mercy.


    From this point of view, Sophia is a tough woman. Although her dress is a little unacceptable, on the whole, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli still appreciate her.


    Ye Shiqin was slapped twice. He was stunned for a long time. Seeing that Sophia really wanted to leave, he said to Su Jingfei, "Su, please remember. I''ll come back." With these words, he was going to chase Sophia. Obviously, after venting for a while, he regretted it.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said to ye Shiqin with a smile: "grey wolf, I hope you will come back soon. We welcome you to Yangcun."


    Ye Shiqin''s steps falter, but he catches up quickly. Sophia has got into the car and is in the driving position. He starts the car to run out directly. Ye Shiqin no longer reports it, but runs all the way out. He doesn''t know where to go!


    Wu Yanli looked at Su Jingfei and said, "you are getting worse. Are you still a sheep? It''s much worse than wolves. "


    Su Jingfei was relieved to see that Wu Yanli didn''t ask Liu Yifei about it. He knew that Wu Yanli did it on purpose, so as not to explain it clearly, so he said with a smile: "yes, I''m really much worse than the wolf. I love you, little lamb. I want to eat you."

 Chapter 877

    Su Jingfei sent Wu Yanli to school. Although he met ye Shiqin, he lost face again. The first time he failed in blind date, and the second time he broke up with Sophia. Su Jingfei felt that he was his nemesis.


    However, Su Jingfei has no sympathy for ye Shiqin''s experience. He says that if you don''t die, you won''t die. Ye Shiqin is a typical person.


    The first time he didn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation, it was a shame. The second time he knew Su Jingfei was not easy to make trouble, and he had to make trouble. Ye Shiqin was a good straw bag outside and didn''t use his head at all.


    When Su Jing flies to the home that nalanxiulin has prepared for them, he sees Dongfang stationery and LAN Xiqi chatting, while Huofeng and Su Bingfeng are exchanging views. It seems that Huofeng, a girl who likes sports, has a good relationship with Su Bingfeng.


    "You''re back. How''s sister Wu? If that school is not good, let her come to live with us. Anyway, the house is big enough. Major general Nalan still gives us face. " When Dongfang Wenjun saw Su Jingfei coming back, she inquired. Naturally, she also knew the identity of Nalan Xiulin.


    Su Jingfei looks at this villa with a courtyard. To be honest, he is already very satisfied. Unlike H Province, the capital is worth every inch of land and money. To buy such a house in the urban area, at least tens of millions.


    Although Nalan Xiulin is the young master of Nalan family, he doesn''t have his own business after all. Who calls him the major general of 307 army? It''s not bad to give such a big gift. He also knows that Nalan Xiulin not only values himself, but also thinks that he is his nephew and son-in-law.


    He once said that Nalan Xiuying treated him very well, and now he will treat Liang Xiuwen''s husband very well. Although Su Jingfei has not married Liang Xiuwen, in his heart, Su Jingfei is already his niece''s son-in-law.


    "It''s a good house, but sister Wu''s school is far away from here, so it''s still inconvenient. By the way, it''s OK for you now. Let''s buy a car. It''s always inconvenient not to buy a car when we''re in Beijing." Su Jingfei thought that there was nothing to do today, so he thought of buying a walking tool.


    In the capital, although he has a lot of relationships to get a car, he still chooses to buy it himself, which can be regarded as taking time off.


    Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi haven''t spoken yet. Su Bingfeng, who is practising martial arts there, has come over and said, "master, if you want to buy a car, you should call me. I like cars. I always want to buy a Land Rover."


    "It''s a kid''s family. I''m a low-key person. I think it''s good to buy a Land Rover." Su Jingfei waved his hand and was not polite to this strange apprentice. Anyway, he knew Su Bingfeng would not be angry.


    Sure enough, Su Bingfeng was not angry. Instead, she said contemptuously, "master, we all know that a slightly better Porsche is worth millions of dollars. Who in the world is more publicized?"


    Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng are not so much apprentices as brothers and sisters. Of course, people always think Su Bingfeng is a little sister. Now when they hear what he says, Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi laugh together, but Huofeng says: "Feige, actually I don''t think Porsche is good. In China, Maybach is better."


    After listening to Huofeng''s words, everyone rolled their eyes together. Everyone knows that Maybach is good, but the price of Maybach is also high, and it''s rare in the market. If it''s opened, it will attract everyone''s attention.


    "I really just want to find a simple means of transportation. You don''t want to buy a good car to show off. Even if we have money, we should keep a low profile, OK?" Su Jingfei had to sigh and said to the black sheep in her family that even if she had money, she couldn''t spend it like this.


    Of course, the result is that people scoff at Su Jingfei. Many women don''t know the specific value of Su Jingfei. In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t know, but there are always billions of them. It''s no trouble to buy a good car.


    However, many women are also joking. Since they are only transport tools, they can''t be so luxurious. What''s the use of buying a good car? These women are relatively simple. Even though they have intimate contact with Su Jingfei, they are not like Liang Xiuwen and others. Otherwise, they will eat Su Jingfei''s idea directly. You can buy such a good car, Is it for the sake of picking up girls!


    After chatting for a while, they decided to buy a car. After all, Su Bingfeng is a local. Although her district is not in the North Murong area of the capital, she still knows where to sell the best car in the capital and takes a taxi directly.


    Su startled the traffic of Beijing to make complaints about it. Sometimes it was better to drive than to walk. This traffic made him waver.


    As a result, it took him nearly an hour to come to the car sales shop near Su Bingfeng. He felt that he had to buy a car anyway. Although there was a traffic jam in the capital, the capital was bigger. If he didn''t buy a car, he would be exhausted sooner or later.


    After su Jingfei and others got out of the car, he and Su Bingfeng consciously put on their sunglasses. As the famous stars in Beijing, they have the most fans and fans. They really don''t want to be recognized.


    Dongfang Wenjun and her three daughters don''t have to work so hard. No one knows them at all, which makes them laugh at Su Jingfei. This unfortunate guy has to make a movie and becomes a celebrity directly. It''s really hard for people to laugh and cry, and they don''t know whether making a movie is a good thing or a bad thing.


    When you enter the car sales store, the salesmen immediately come to receive you. Looking at this group of handsome men and women, the saleswoman almost leaves with shame. Not to mention that the three top beautiful women of Dongfang Wenjun have their own characteristics, just like the movie star, the little girl wearing sunglasses is also fashionable and beautiful, which makes people like it when they see it.


    Fortunately, this auto sales shop is the largest one in Beijing. Naturally, the quality of the sales staff is also very high. A little surprised, they took the initiative to say, "good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. What can I do for you?"


    Su Jingfei secretly nodded, quality is really good, looked at a few women, they did not mean to start, said with a smile: "then you take us to Audi car place to have a look."


    The salesperson smiles and nods. Audi cars are of good quality among family cars, and the prices are not low. If Su Jingfei buys them, she will get a lot of commission. Moreover, looking at the temperament of several people, it is obvious that they are not ordinary people. They have sales ability.


    Su Jingfei followed the salesman. Su Bingfeng said in a low voice, "master, how do you choose to see Audi? What about a good Porsche, a good Land Rover, and my Maybach?"


    "Little girl, don''t mumble. When did I say I wanted to buy it? You want to eat poor master!" Su Jingfei knocked on Su Bingfeng''s forehead and glared at her. Seeing that she didn''t respond, he thought that he was wearing glasses. Then he said, "master, I''m a low-key person. I''ll buy the most common car. Audi is good."


    Dongfang Wenjun funny looking at their master and apprentice bickering, beside the way: "yes, Xiaofeng, your master is right, he drives Audi is very good."


    "Look, how sensible it is to learn from your aunt Wenjun." Su Jingfei uses a teachable language.


    Dongfang Wenjun and Su Bingfeng protested together: "I''m my elder sister" "she''s my elder sister". Then Dongfang Wenjun immediately mended the knife and said: "your master''s driving skills, although you can''t say that he is a road killer, he is also a 60 mile racer. If he exceeds 60 miles, he will be numb."


    "Ah, when I say Dongfang Wenjun, I don''t like to hear that. I can''t stand this because of my bad temper." Su Jingfei immediately dissatisfied with the way: "Xiqi, you come to prove to me that the escape from the money home, I should drive to 200, who said I can''t speed, I''m ferocious, but no one can stop it."


    "Yes, Feige is ferocious. He is afraid of himself." Fearing that the world is not in chaos, Huofeng praises her. However, this makes Su Jingfei''s head black. Dongfang Wenjun and others laugh wildly. Even the salesmen in front of her can''t help shaking their shoulders.


    LAN Xiqi laughed for a while and then said frankly, "I really don''t remember what happened tomorrow. I think I was in a coma at that time. How do you want me to prove it to you?"


    Su Jingfei is stunned. He really forgot about it. At that time, LAN Xiqi was injured, and she was in a coma. If she was not skilled in medicine, LAN Xiqi might have died. At that time, she didn''t have the energy to care about her speed.


    LAN Xiqi''s words make su Jingfei speechless, and the three daughters of Dongfang Wenjun laugh more happily, which makes Su Jingfei depressed and just shut up. There are more women, and she is sure to fail.


    The salesperson couldn''t figure out the relationship between these people, but listening to their topic seemed to be magical, but she didn''t talk too much.


    Soon everyone came to the Audi area, and the sales staff said, "there are all kinds of Audi cars here. You can see for yourself or let me introduce them."


    Su Jingfei looked at the cars in this area. Although he didn''t know much about cars, he basically knew all the simple models, such as A4, A6, a8 and Q7, which had been seen by him. He didn''t know much about Audi either. He just wanted to buy one that was comfortable to drive, so he wanted the salesperson to introduce it.


    Just at this time, two people came out of the Audi area. One of the women said: "Mr. Feng, thank you for coming to see the car with me today. I just don''t have to take care of the car, so I don''t need to see it off."


    The man said, "Miss Fan, since we are friends, it''s nothing to give you a car. Don''t refuse."


    Just then, he found that the woman''s eyes did not look at himself, but looked at a man and four women not far away, and after two eyes, he walked over without hesitation.

 Chapter 878

    Su Jingfei and others didn''t expect to buy a car here, but they met an acquaintance. Miss Fan, one of the two opposite men and women, met fan Binbin at the film premiere.


    Fan Binbin naturally can''t show his true colors. Although Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng are very popular recently, they can''t really compare with fan Binbin. After all, how long has the family laid the foundation? At this time, fan Binbin''s Sunglasses almost cover most of his face. If they are not familiar people, they can''t recognize him at all.


    Su Jingfei and she are not very familiar, but after all, they have had the opportunity to contact each other. Moreover, Su Jingfei''s eyesight is very good. At a glance, she can see that Su Bingfeng is also very smart, and immediately knows fan Binbin''s identity.


    After fan Binbin came over, he happily said to Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng: "Oh! What a coincidence! You''ve come to see the car, too. Why? I plan to stay in Beijing. If it''s in Beijing, it''s good to buy a car. "


    She is also familiar with Su Jingfei. She also knows that Su Jingfei is not a simple person. It is an inevitable trend for her to come to the capital for development. Naturally, she is not surprised.


    Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t need to hide it. He says to fan Binbin, "if we want to develop in the capital recently, we naturally need to buy a transport tool. There''s nothing to do today, so we''ll come together. Let me introduce it to you."


    With these words, he is about to introduce the three daughters of Dongfang Wenjun to fan Binbin. Fan Binbin has never seen these three beautiful girls before. In fact, she is also surprised that Su Jingfei''s three friends, any of them, are rare beautiful girls in the entertainment industry. The most important thing is that they are natural beautiful girls, or even plain faces, which is even more rare.


    But before Su Jingfei spoke, the man who followed fan Binbin over there had already come near. He took a look at Su Jingfei and others. When his eyes swept over the women, he was shocked.


    At this time, Su Jingfei wanted to introduce himself. He went to hold Su Jingfei''s hand and said, "Hello, I''m Feng Zhaofeng. I heard that you''re coming to the capital for development. If you have anything to do, you can come to me. I still have some energy in the capital."


    When Su Jingfei heard his name, he couldn''t help but move. Before fan Binbin called him, he didn''t care. However, Feng''s voice was not small, so he couldn''t help thinking more.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly felt that Feng Zhaofeng''s hand was gradually strengthening. Su Jingfei''s strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people. If ordinary people were pinched by him, they would feel as if they were pinched with pliers.


    Su Jingfei frowns in his heart. He doesn''t know where Feng Zhaofeng''s hostility comes from, but he has found the wrong target for his obvious provocation. Su Jingfei doesn''t know the origin of the other party, and because fan Binbin is nearby, he won''t go too far. He just uses his internal power to offset the strength of the other party.


    Feng Zhaofeng thought he had finished talking and pinched Su Jingfei for a while. After that, Su Jingfei would scream awkwardly and lose face at that time.


    But when he pinches Su Jingfei, it''s like he''s pinching a sponge. He doesn''t know what''s going on. How can a person''s hand have no bones? However, it''s ineffective to let him do it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to react too obviously when he found that he used his strength to pinch his hand, but he didn''t expect Feng Zhaofeng to find that he failed to pinch his hand, and he was still making constant efforts, so he began to be unhappy.


    That is to say, if you meet someone else, Feng Zhaofeng''s strength is enough to crush people''s hand bones. No matter how serious it is, it is not impossible to cause permanent disability. He is not a superman of justice. If Feng Zhaofeng treats others like this, he certainly doesn''t care. But now he takes the initiative to challenge himself, and Su Jingfei doesn''t care whether he is fan Binbin''s friend or not.


    "Hello, my surname is su. I came to Beijing just because I think there is a great opportunity for the development of the capital. As for whether I will stay in the capital, it''s still uncertain." Su Jingfei seems to be chatting with Feng Zhaofeng, but his strength has changed.


    The internal power of his palm was not condensed, but released. Only those who worked with him knew how his internal power was. Su Jingfei''s internal power, which was connected by Ren and Du, was not only used fast, but also fiercer.


    Feng Zhaofeng, who was still trying to squeeze Su Jingfei''s hand, suddenly felt a strong force coming. His hand immediately seemed to be clamped with a pair of pliers.


    When he was caught off guard, he suddenly felt pain, and his reaction was naturally very fierce. Feng Zhaofeng was just a conditioned reflex. He threw Su Jingfei''s hand away, just like a cat that had been trampled on its tail and jumped up.


    Su Jingfei looked at Feng Zhaofeng in amazement and said, "Mr. Feng, what''s wrong with you? Do you have such a bad impression on me? It''s just a handshake. You don''t need such a big reaction. Miss Fan and I are just ordinary friends. Don''t get me wrong. "


    Feng Zhaofeng''s hand is still in pain. He wanted to scold Su Jingfei, but he looks innocent and puzzled. With fan Binbin looking at himself, Feng Zhaofeng almost spits out blood. This guy is so hateful that the villain first complains. But what happened just now? Is this young man deeper than his internal skill?


    If Su Jingfei is an old man or a middle-aged man, Feng Zhaofeng may have determined that he is an expert. But now he sees that Su Jingfei is a few years younger than him. How can he have such strong internal power.


    It may have been an accident just now, but he didn''t understand it. Feng Zhaofeng comforted himself in his heart and explained: "no, don''t get me wrong. I just suddenly thought of something. I''m a little distracted. I''m sorry, I just said something."


    His explanation is feeble and unreasonable, but Su Jingfei can''t really pick a reason. He just doesn''t like this insidious guy and disgusts him.


    Fan Binbin naturally knows that it can''t be that simple. It''s easy to make a fool of Feng Zhaofeng with Su ZHAOFEI''s skills. Moreover, according to his understanding of Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who actively causes trouble. Maybe Feng Zhaofeng is not the one who can bear to make a fool of him.


    Since everyone is not mentioning this matter, the topic naturally skips over. Fan Binbin asks Su Jingfei, "what kind of car are you going to buy?"


    Feng Zhaofeng didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to speak, so he said, "which car do you like? Just tell me that I''m familiar with the boss here. It''s no problem to give you a discount."


    Although he doubted Su Jingfei''s unique skills, he didn''t feel like him according to his age, and he was more sure that he might have made a mistake. After all, he was still young, and his skills could not be output stably, so it was inevitable to have some problems.


    When Su Jingfei and others look at Feng Zhaofeng''s all embracing attitude, they feel that this guy is a straw bag, and should be the rich second generation. Su Jingfei is more sure of his conjecture.


    Looking at the car, Su Jingfei said: "we''re going to buy an Audi to drive. Now we''re choosing a model. We don''t know which one is suitable for us." After a pause, he seemed to chat unconsciously and said, "Mr. Feng has such a good relationship when he is so young. He is also a business man. I don''t know what kind of business he is in."


    His words were just simple and polite, and there was no problem. Feng Zhaofeng said with a slight Grace: "I don''t do any big business either. There is an entertainment company that is just about to start shooting a movie recently. It''s discussing with Miss Fan to let her see the heroine!"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that Feng Zhaofeng and fan Binbin were together because of this. He thought Feng Zhaofeng was fan Binbin''s pursuer before!


    But on second thought, although not the pursuer, the boss of the film and television company wants to give the actor a car. Is there any hidden rule in it? However, it seems that fan Binbin has rejected Feng Zhaofeng''s request for a gift. Maybe he doesn''t want to be hidden.


    "Binbin, aren''t you going to Huage''s crew? How can there be a foreign play? " Su Jingfei thinks, but asks fan Binbin curiously.


    Fan Binbin explained with a smile: "you, who can be as leisurely as you? We often go to the stage for filming, and it''s OK to take over two or three plays at the same time. What''s more, Huage hasn''t officially started filming. You''re also a member of the crew. You haven''t been informed. You don''t know it''s not started yet!"


    Su Jingfei remembered that he had promised Liu Dehua that he would work as a martial arts director in his crew. Although he was not full-time, he would also be informed of the start of shooting. Now he has not believed it. He must not be ready. The production is a bit big.


    With these words, fan Binbin seems to be afraid of Su Jingfei''s introduction: "Mr. Feng is actually more polite. He not only has his own film and television company, but also the industry of the Feng family will be his sooner or later. He is the young master of the Feng family in Beijing."


    When Feng Zhaofeng heard fan Binbin tell his own details, he was not angry. Instead, he pretended to be modest and said, "I don''t care about the family business at all. I have my own ability. I started my own business, and my achievements are also good."


    When he was talking, he didn''t think much about it. Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng were wearing sunglasses, and he couldn''t see their expressions. But the three daughters of Dongfang Wenjun looked at Su Jingfei together. The woman who was with him didn''t know the grudge between him and the Feng family. Unexpectedly, Feng Zhaofeng was the young master of the Feng family.


    Master Kuang once met him. He always thought that he was the favorite of the third generation of the Feng family. Now I know that there is another young master in his family, Feng Zhaofeng.


    Feng Zhaofeng didn''t know that Su Jingfei was silent because he was Feng''s family. He thought he was shocked by his words and said with a smile: "you''d better pick a car first. If you like one, I''ll go to talk to the boss for you to save some money."


    Fan Binbin is not as proud as he is. After introducing herself, she feels that Su Jingfei and others are not right, but she doesn''t know why.

 Chapter 879

    Su Jingfei has already known Feng Zhaofeng''s identity. He never thought that his biggest enemy in the capital would appear in front of him.


    Maybe Feng Zhaofeng himself is nothing, but his identity as the eldest young master of the Feng family already represents the Feng family. He estimates that Feng Zhaofeng must know who he is when he hears his name.


    When Su Jingfei introduced himself to Feng Zhaofeng before, he didn''t mention his full name. It''s also because he heard Feng Zhaofeng''s self introduction, and now he thinks it''s true. Otherwise, there are only two results. Either Feng Zhaofeng is afraid of running away, or he calls someone to come and do it himself.


    Feng Zhaofeng naturally didn''t think so much about it. Looking at the crowd in a daze, he thought that his identity had calmed them down. He immediately became more proud and said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Xiao Su, I heard you just talked with Miss Fan. You are also a member of the performing arts circle. How is your recent development? Looking at the relationship between you and Miss Fan, I can let you come to our film and television company for development. I will give you more opportunities. "


    Su Jingfei and others were shocked. They didn''t expect Feng Zhaofeng to make such a remark. Everyone could hear that he was showing superiority, but the object of his show was not quite right.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei and others, even fan Binbin felt that Feng Zhaofeng''s head was in water. He didn''t even know the real identity of other people, so he was superior. Before, he thought that this man was more gentlemanly than other women. If he gave good conditions, he didn''t mind going to his company to play. Now it seems that this is the real face.


    It''s said that women''s watches are merciless and the actors are meaningless, but the actors are not out of their minds. Fan Binbin can see feng Zhaofeng''s interest in himself, but that interest is absolutely limited to playing. Even if she is not a chaste woman, she can''t be anyone.


    Feng Zhaofeng obviously has not realized that his performance has been despised by others, and he still thinks about his identity as the eldest young master of the Feng family. Since he has calmed this guy down, Su Jingfei will not be his opponent.


    Before he plotted against Su Jingfei, of course, fan Binbin was too enthusiastic about him. He doubted that Su Jingfei had something to do with fan Binbin. Now that he thought Su Jingfei was much better than Su Jingfei, he didn''t put each other in his eyes. It was not a level and there was no comparability at all.


    Seeing that the scene was a little cold, fan Binbin said to Su Jingfei, "let''s have a look at the car. This is the salesperson. Let her introduce the car to you. I''ll just drop in and listen to it."


    Su Jingfei and others noticed that fan Binbin and Feng Zhaofeng didn''t have a salesperson with them. I don''t know if they were talking for convenience.


    Feng Zhaofeng didn''t wait for Su Jingfei and others to speak. He already said, "what more sales managers do you need? I''m more familiar with these cars than she is with them. I''ve been driving all kinds of cars since I was a child."


    Su Bingfeng, who had never opened her mouth, suddenly said, "uncle, you are really great. You have such rich life experience. Have you ever been a salesman before? You know, you are very good at cars."


    Su Jingfei''s thumbs are out secretly. Su Bingfeng''s words make Feng Zhaofeng lose all his momentum, but she is still a little girl with a sweet voice and simple tone, as if she really admires Feng Zhaofeng.


    Feng Zhaofeng almost choked to death. Although he didn''t look down on the salesmen, he said that he had been very rich since he was a child. When Su Bingfeng said it, he had become his own job. The gap can''t be calculated by reason.


    Although he is a dandy, he is not so shrewd, but he does not want to compete with a child. Even though Su Bingfeng is wearing sunglasses and looks a little more mature, she is only 14 or 15 years old.


    Since Feng Zhaofeng had no momentum, Su Jingfei said to the sales girl, "help us introduce some of these cars. I''ll see which one suits us better. Please ha!"


    Su Jingfei is a nouveau riche. He has never had any money to become a billionaire in a very short time. Even half a year ago, he was a underwear sales manager. Because of this, he still respects these ordinary wage earners and speaks politely.


    Before listening to Feng Zhaofeng''s scornful words, the sales girl had already choked her heart. Now she heard Su Jingfei''s polite words, and immediately nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give you a detailed introduction of these cars."


    She doesn''t care whether Feng Zhaofeng is unhappy or not. Anyway, her customer is Su Jingfei, and several other women obviously want to hear her detailed introduction. In fact, the standard of their car is the appearance. As for the performance, they don''t care much about it at all. The appearance of Audi is basically simple.


    Feng Zhaofeng saw that Su Jingfei didn''t give him face at all, so he went to talk to the sales girl. He suddenly looked ugly. He was secretly cruel to the little white face. When he came back, he had to use his contacts in the entertainment industry to block him. Isn''t he just a little actor? I dare to fight against the young master of the Feng family. I really don''t know what to do.


    Fan Binbin doesn''t worry about Su Jingfei either. From her previous contact, she knew Su Jingfei was a capable person. She didn''t know the specific degree. Just by looking at his performance at the Lantern Festival, she knew how powerful he was.


    Su Jingfei became famous overnight. There''s no reason why the PI family didn''t know that Su Jingfei was the one who hit people at that time. But after so long, the PI family didn''t dare to find Su Jingfei. Fan Binbin also heard a little about the PI family. A person who can make the PI family dare not find him, even if his strength is not stronger than the Feng family, at least not too weak.


    The sales girl''s business ability can not be said to be outstanding, but she is also familiar with these cars. She introduced them to Su Jingfei and others in great detail. Whether Su Jingfei, who knows a little about cars, or those who don''t know about cars at all, soon knew which car''s performance. Fan Binbin listened to the sales girl''s words and went to see feng Zhaofeng.


    Feng Zhaofeng was looked at by fan Binbin, but he was also a little embarrassed. When he was with fan Binbin before, he did introduce some of these cars to fan Binbin, but the professionalism and simplicity were much worse.


    After introducing all the distinctive cars to Su Jingfei, the sales lady said to Su Jingfei, "Sir, you can see which car you are more interested in. You can focus on it and discuss it with your friends."


    She can see that Su Jingfei and others really want to buy a car, and the service is also up to standard. However, Su Jingfei is naturally very satisfied with her serious introduction of all kinds of cars. She nods and comes to all the women.


    At this time, Feng Zhaofeng didn''t know who Su Jingfei was. He just thought he was a little actor. When he heard Su Jingfei asking the women''s opinions, he said, "I said, Xiao Su, as an actor, you should keep a low profile. I think A6 is almost the same. The price is not high, and the performance is good."


    If Feng Zhaofeng stops here, it''s actually a good suggestion. After all, in his eyes, Su Jingfei is just a little actor, but he added: "it''s not easy for you actors to earn money when they are red. Two years ago, if they were red, there would be no profit. If I were you, it''s better to save some money, It''s better to buy a house and settle down in the capital than to buy some fancy cars. "


    When he said this, not only Su Jingfei frowned slightly, but also fan Binbin was a little unhappy. Among these people, the real actor was fan Binbin, and fan Binbin, such a female star, was really worried.


    Although Feng Zhaofeng meant to attack Su Jingfei, it was fan Binbin who was really hit. At this time, he didn''t know that, seeing Su Jingfei didn''t speak, he continued: "I''m really for you. You have to know how fierce the competition in the entertainment industry is. It''s better for you to save some money."


    "Mr. Feng, I think you''ve talked a little too much. People will make a decision when they buy a car." Very harsh words, let fan Binbin can''t help but fire, anyway, has planned to refuse Feng Zhaofeng, speak impolitely.


    After all, Feng Zhaofeng is the eldest young master of the Feng family. He is influenced by the words of fan Binbin and has some scheming. When he hears fan Binbin''s words, he suddenly feels a thump in his heart. He only focuses on beating Su Jingfei, but forgets fan Binbin. This is the woman he has been coveting for a long time. He quickly explains: "Binbin, I didn''t say you. Don''t get me wrong."


    "Mr. Feng, I''m not so familiar with you. Please continue to call me Miss Fan." Fan Binbin was very disappointed with Feng Zhaofeng. Before, he thought he was also very self-contained. He didn''t expect to be so mean and ignorant.


    Feng Zhaofeng also wants to explain that Su Jingfei has said: "Audi series is really good. Give us a Q7."


    "Su, you''ve got water in your head. As a little actor, you can buy such an expensive car. Even if it''s maintained, it can make you cry to death. Why don''t you know the good or bad?" Feng Zhaofeng was annoyed. When he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he couldn''t help feeling angry.


    Su Jingfei looks at Feng Zhaofeng. At this time, he still can''t see his own situation. He always thinks that he is a little actor. His eyesight is not as good as the crazy young master he met at the beginning, and his strength is also much worse. It is estimated that if the crazy young master was not defeated by LAN Xiqi in his home, the Feng family would not consider Feng Zhaofeng.


    Fan Binbin is also whispering. Su Jingfei just wants to buy a car worth more than one million yuan. If he can''t afford it, how can he get a foothold in the capital.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak, but Su Bingfeng was not easy to provoke. She snorted: "what''s wrong with Q7? If master isn''t stingy, we''ll all go to buy Land Rover. You really think master doesn''t have money. He''s really ignorant. The young master of the Feng family is really disappointing."


    Feng Zhaofeng was stunned and asked unconsciously, "who is your master?" When you see Su Bingfeng pointing at Su Jingfei, you''ll be even more confused. The word "master" is very rare in modern times. What''s more, the age difference between Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng is only a few years old. They are actually masters and apprentices, which is a bit exaggerated.


    However, this idea just flashed through my mind, and then I thought of Su Bingfeng''s words. I laughed and said, "little girl, you don''t know what you are. You are a master, and I won''t teach you anything."


    After taking a look at fan Binbin, he said with some pride: "what is the price of Land Rover, do you know? Your master is not stingy. He can''t afford it. Why don''t you leave him and take me as your teacher? If you want to become my apprentice, I will definitely buy you Land Rover. It''s just a small matter. "


    He can see that although Su Bingfeng is young, her small figure is also very moving. Thinking about the cultivation of loli, it''s actually a very constructive plan. For a moment, he really thinks his proposal is feasible.


    He didn''t really want to accept Su Bingfeng as an apprentice, but just wanted to take the opportunity to strike Su Jingfei, who told him not to give himself face.


    It''s a pity that he''s looking for the wrong person again. For the first time, he wants to use Su Jingfei for Liwei. He shows up in front of fan Binbin and fails. Now he finds Su Bingfeng again and thinks that the little girl is easy to coax. The result can only be a tragedy.


    Just answer that sentence, don''t do will not die, Su Bingfeng listened to his words, also didn''t get angry, just smile to Su Jingfei way: "master, this guy wants to rob your apprentice, how should you do, you just watch me be robbed?"


    Su Jingfei sighed that Feng Zhaofeng was unlucky, but he shook his head and said, "of course, I can''t watch it. I''ll close my eyes."


    "Do you see such a coward master? It''s too humiliating for you to follow him." Feng Zhaofeng laughs at Su Jingfei''s words.


    "You die, give you some face, you don''t know good or bad, it''s your share?" Su Bingfeng not polite reprimand a way.


    Su Bingfeng''s tone of instructing his grandson stunned Feng Zhaofeng. After a while, he blushed and said, "you''re looking for death. Even your young master Feng dares to provoke you. I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    He had a stomach full of fire, now see Su Bingfeng a little girl dare to reprimand themselves, immediately broke out, he also regardless of each other is a little girl, a jump came to his side, a slap to Su Bingfeng''s face.


    Although Feng Zhaofeng was angry, he didn''t lose his mind. This slap was just to teach Su Bingfeng a lesson. He didn''t use any internal power.


    It''s a pity that he underestimated Su Bingfeng. She had long guessed that Feng Zhaofeng could not control his emotions. When his palm fell down, she leaned out with both hands and quickly grasped the palm of his falling hand. If he had mental calculation but no intention, she naturally made no mistakes. Then she stepped back and stretched out her legs.


    Because Feng Zhaofeng wanted to hit Su Bingfeng, he naturally leaned forward. With this force, Su Bingfeng stretched out her foot and tripped lightly, and Feng Zhaofeng''s body turned out uncontrollably.


    If it''s just an ordinary fall, Feng Zhaofeng can turn over and stand well as long as he makes efforts at his waist. Unfortunately, Su Bingfeng is a good boxer. He can calculate this point long ago. Just when Feng Zhaofeng falls down and his body is in the air, Su Bingfeng suddenly splits one leg on his waist and presses down, so Feng Zhaofeng pats flat on the ground.

 Chapter 880

    Feng Zhaofeng is so embarrassed to be slapped on the ground by Su Bingfeng, not to mention Feng Zhaofeng himself. Even fan Binbin and the sales lady who are looking at him feel painful for him.


    Su Jingfei''s women don''t have any special feelings. Each of them has great strength. Su Bingfeng is the weakest when her strength is fully open. After all, she is young and lacks internal power. If she changes to the other three women, maybe Feng Zhaofeng will be even worse.


    "Master Feng, what do you want to do? In public, you just want to be strong with a girl of mine. Isn''t that a bit excessive?" Su Bingfeng stepped on Feng Zhaofeng''s back with her feet and joked with a smile.


    If on the real strength, Feng Zhaofeng uses internal power, Su Bingfeng is not necessarily an opponent, but he is careless and is directly patted on the ground.


    Feng Zhaofeng is not that kind of real master. He is much worse than crazy young master. He can''t protect himself with internal force when he meets danger. As a result, when he is patted on the ground, he not only has a pain all over his body, but also has a bloody nose. He is very embarrassed.


    The pain in his body is far less than the pain in his heart. Feng Zhaofeng is so ashamed to death now that he was put down by a little girl. Even if he said it, he would be laughed to death. He was so humiliated by the young master of the Feng family.


    The more he thought, the more angry he was, and he began to mobilize his inner strength secretly. He wanted to find his face back. Of course, now he also wanted to understand that the little girls were so powerful.


    Some people are just like this. They never realize their own stupidity. They just feel that others are pitching him. Obviously, Feng Zhaofeng is such a person.


    Su Bingfeng''s internal skill is not good. Naturally, she can''t feel that Feng Zhaofeng is about to break out. But Su Jingfei is sensitive. Seeing that Feng Zhaofeng doesn''t speak, but her body shakes slightly, she feels bad. She jumps up to Su Bingfeng''s side, and regardless of Su Bingfeng''s reaction, she has already put her arms around her waist.


    At the same time, Feng Zhaofeng suddenly drinks, gets up and claps his hand behind him. This is a hand he has planned for a long time. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s quick reaction, it would have hit Su Bingfeng.


    Even if she can react quickly enough, she will also be injured because of her lack of internal power. This makes Su Jingfei secretly hate Feng Zhaofeng''s ruthlessness. How dare she lay such a heavy hand on a little girl? When she counterattacks, she is not polite. She hits out with one hand and just touches Feng Zhaofeng''s hand.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill is far better than Feng Zhaofeng''s. This palm directly makes Feng Zhaofeng fly two meters, and he falls on the ground and can''t get up for a long time.


    Su Bingfeng is put on the ground by Su Jingfei. She looks at Feng Zhaofeng a few meters away and Su Jingfei beside her. She is full of Confucianism and admiration. Although Su Jingfei is only a few years older than her, she really cares about herself like a master. From this moment on, Su Bingfeng regards Su Jingfei as her master, In the past, I still had the idea of running after learning kung fu!


    Su Jingfei can''t see Su Bingfeng''s eyes. Her sunglasses make a good cover up and blame her: "Xiaofeng, you can''t be too proud to be a man. Complacency often has bad consequences."


    "I know it''s wrong, master." Su Bingfeng''s heart is full of respect for Su Jingfei, and she is very honest when she is blamed.


    Su Jingfei nodded, thinking that Su Bingfeng was frightened by what happened before. After all, she was a little girl, but she didn''t think Su Bingfeng''s feelings about herself would change so much.


    He walked slowly to Feng Zhaofeng, who had fallen to the ground and vomited blood. Su Jingfei squatted beside him and said, "how do you feel, master Feng? Can you die?" Then he patted his face, as if to test whether he was dead.


    With Su Jingfei''s medical skills, how can we not see that young master Feng''s internal injury is not shallow, but he will not die. What he does is a kind of contempt. He has never been a softhearted person. Feng Zhaofeng almost hurt Su Bingfeng. Su Jingfei naturally will not have a good face for him, not only to hurt his body, but also to hit his heart.


    When Su Jingfei patted his face so contemptuously, Feng Zhaofeng showed a look of humiliation and snorted: "I have no eyes, I don''t see that you are a master."


    Su Jingfei laughs and slaps Feng Zhaofeng in the face. Then he says, "yes, you''re blind. My slap is to teach you a lesson. In the future, you''ll have a bright spot. There''s also a counter attack. It''s not only Gao Fu Shuai who can pick up girls."


    He was only joking, but at this very serious time, it was very cold to say such words. At least the girls had already rolled their eyes unconsciously, and Feng Zhaofeng was a little stunned. How did he come up with such words.


    Su Jingfei seems to feel that his joke is a little too cold. He slaps Feng Zhaofeng on the other side of the face.


    "Why are you fighting again?" Su Jingfei has a lot of strength. Even if he tries to restrain his strength, Feng Zhaofeng turns into a pig in an instant. He is also very subdued. He has been seriously injured by others, and now he is beaten in the face again, involuntarily protesting.


    "Oh, this time, because you are self righteous, you think you are the rich man!" Su Jingfei smiles and slaps again.


    "Why are you still fighting?" Feng Zhaofeng had never been beaten so many times since he was a child. Even though he could not speak clearly, he couldn''t help asking. He couldn''t help it.


    "Because you want to pick up my girl." Every time Su Jingfei said one reason, he slapped Feng Zhaofeng. But every time he slapped Feng Zhaofeng, he was still unwilling to ask. Until Su Jingfei smoked eight mouths, even if several women who were watching felt that Feng Zhaofeng couldn''t speak clearly, Su Jingfei stopped.


    Feng Zhaofeng thinks that Su Jingfei is over, and his face is numb. He just hasn''t been relieved. Su Jingfei slaps him again. Without waiting for him to ask, Su Jingfei has already explained: "don''t ask why, willful."


    With these words, even a few women feel that Su Jingfei is too irritating. Feng Zhaofeng wants to cry without tears, and his hands itch!


    At this time, Su Jingfei had already stood up and looked at Feng Zhaofeng, who was like a pig. He shrugged to the girls and said, "this guy is not as handsome as before. Should you turn your eyes and let''s go to see the car?" After that, he led the crowd to see the car.


    Looking at Feng Zhaofeng, a very embarrassed pig over there, the sales lady said, "Mr. Su, Mr. Feng seems to be a little miserable. Do you want to call an ambulance?"


    "Ha ha, you can rest assured. I''ve got something in my heart. You can rest assured that this matter will not affect you. You''d better continue to introduce the car to us. Oh, by the way, order a Q7 first." Su Jingfei could see that the sales girl was afraid of making a big deal, and comforted her.


    Miss sales is really worried, but since Su Jingfei has to bear the consequences alone and also buy her own car, she just let go. Feng Zhaofeng is really annoying and deserves to be beaten.


    "Shifu, you don''t care if you leave him there for any purpose." Su Bingfeng and Miss sales naturally think differently. Seeing Su Jingfei throw Feng Zhaofeng aside, they feel that it''s not so simple. Su Jingfei is not such an impulsive person.


    Su Jingfei gently knocked on Su Bingfeng''s forehead and said, "you little girl, you know that you have a long mind all day long." But after a pause, he explained: "as the saying goes, it''s up to the master to beat a dog. What''s more, I beat the young master of the Feng family. I think the people of the Feng family will come soon."


    "Jingfei, do you mean to ask him to call the Feng family?" Dongfang Wenjun frowned slightly and said.


    Su Jingfei looked at LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, and said, "look, Xiqi is here. Huofeng and you are powerful women around me. Since we are all here, why should we tie our hands and feet?"


    He didn''t avoid Miss sales either. Anyway, she didn''t understand what he said. Su Jingfei said a little dejected: "in the capital, at the foot of the emperor, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers here. The people I''m looking at don''t know how to be ordinary. I can keep a low profile, but since we meet the Feng family today, we don''t have to keep such a low profile."


    "Today, let''s make a high profile and let everyone know that our Su family is here. No matter it''s the Feng family, the PI family or other influential families, let them have a look. Our Su family doesn''t cause trouble, but they are not afraid of it." Su Jingfei laughs. He is brave and brave.


    Su Jingfei has always been gentle, and he won''t show any domineering behavior, but now he looks like the king of heaven is coming to fight, which makes all the women feel very excited.


    "Feige, you''re right. Isn''t it a Feng family? The Feng family, the provincial capital, has no place for you to escape. Now you can only hide in the capital. The Feng family in the capital is not much better. " Huofeng likes Su Jingfei''s domineering manner most, almost with peach blossom in her eyes.


    LAN Xiqi also said with a smile: "I will always support you." She can match Su Jingfei''s double swords, which is the best help.


    Dongfang Wenjun curls his lips, but he still likes Su Jingfei very much in his heart. Men''s low-key is a kind of connotation, but if they keep low-key all the time, they also lack motivation.


    Su Bingfeng is afraid that the world will not be in chaos: "as long as it is not the old ghost of the Feng family, who will destroy who."


    Fan Binbin and Miss sales don''t know their situation, but listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they can still feel their heroism. Fan Binbin even mutters in his heart that Su Jingfei seems to be a young man with rich history and experience, which is really curious.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain to the two girls either. As she walked, she said, "by the way, doesn''t Xiao Feng like Land Rover? Then go and buy one. We can go for an outing with Land Rover. Forget about Huofeng. Maybach is too eye-catching for me. However, Porsche can get one for Wenjun and Xiqi to drive. Beautiful girls are the ultimate enjoyment. "

 Chapter 881

    Su Jingfei throws Feng Zhaofeng aside, but he and other girls start the car. This kind of bearing makes fan Binbin and the salesgirl''s eyes constantly shine. Although his behavior is a bit arrogant, like looking for death, if he has real strength, it is domineering.


    As for whether he has strength or not, it can be seen from his previous performance. Moreover, Su Jingfei is never the kind of person who has no brain impulse. Since he dares to do it, he is not afraid of the Feng family.


    As Su Jingfei said before, he ordered the car from the sales girl, and then he began to choose the car Su Bingfeng liked. Although she was not 18 years old, it was not suitable to drive, but according to the strength of the Murong family, it was absolutely easy to get her a driver''s license.


    In the end, they bought three cars, an Audi. This is Su Jingfei''s car, a Land Rover. Let Su Bingfeng and Huofeng play. Both girls like it. The other Lamborghini is for LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun. Su Jingfei didn''t buy the Porsche he wanted. Suddenly, Su Jingfei felt that Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi were beautiful girls, With Lamborghini and Maserati is more handsome, but Lamborghini is obviously better than Maserati.


    Su Jingfei and others choose cars here. It''s almost like they forget Feng Zhaofeng. Fan Binbin originally came here because Feng Zhaofeng wanted to see the cars, but now she wants to see the cars with Su Jingfei. Although the relationship between her and Su Jingfei is good, she is not very close after all. She just wanders around and doesn''t want to buy a car.


    If Su Jingfei, who was half a year ago, could watch the car with a beautiful girl like fan Binbin, and he had enough spare money, he would surely give her a car. Maybe something pleasant would happen.


    Now Su Jingfei doesn''t have that idea. Even if it''s easy to give her a car with hundreds of thousands of dollars, he doesn''t do it. There are many beautiful girls in the family, so there''s no need to provoke them any more. As for the female stars, there are Liu Yifei and Li Binbin, who are no worse than fan Binbin.


    These are su Jingfei''s subconscious thoughts. He doesn''t think too much about them. He just regards fan Binbin as a friend. It''s a good choice for her to be a friend.


    Su Jingfei chooses his car here. He looks like he has forgotten Feng Zhaofeng, but several women remember him. They think Su Jingfei is arrogant. He is just waiting for the Feng family to come. What he said before is not a joke at all.


    The people of the Feng family are not slow. Su Jingfei doesn''t know the specific location of the Feng family, but when they choose to play with the car and haven''t gone through the formalities, the people of the Feng family have already come, and there are really acquaintances among them.


    Su Jingfei thought that the Feng family might come, but he didn''t expect that the people who came this time were actually acquaintances, and there was more than one. This made him a little surprised, but he was also very happy. After all, these people really went out of their way to find them.


    "Jingfei, it''s really a coincidence that the people who came here this time. It seems that the Feng family can''t be quiet anywhere, but they are here." Dongfang Wenjun has been following Su Jingfei all the time. Naturally, he is very familiar with the Feng family. When he sees the visitors, he immediately laughs. Several of these people are from the Feng family in the provincial capital. Now he appears in front of Su Jingfei and others, and he really comes to beat them.


    Su Jingfei also smiles and goes straight to Feng''s family. You don''t have to ask. You know these people will find you soon. Naturally, he won''t wait for them.


    "Uncle De, it''s this boy who beat me. You see he beat me. My face is swollen." When Su Jingfei and others came, they just saw Feng Zhaofeng pulling the old man and crying.


    Following Feng Zhaofeng''s fingers, the old man saw a young man in his twenties. Because he was wearing sunglasses, he couldn''t see his face clearly, but he was vaguely familiar with it. His eyes naturally shifted to the women beside him. When he saw Dongfang Wenjun, he was shocked.


    Feng Zhaofeng did not see the old man''s reaction, but continued: "this guy not only beat me, but also let the little girl sneak on me. I''m so angry. Uncle De, you have to vent your anger on me!"


    When the old man was in a daze, several young people around him didn''t look very good. They all recognized Su Jingfei and the woman around him more or less. They all guessed Su Jingfei''s identity just like the old man. After all, they all came to the capital from Feng''s family, the provincial capital.


    "Old man Feng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still in such a good spirit. The more you live, the more moistening you are. No wonder I didn''t see you when I was in the provincial capital. I came to the capital ahead of time!" Su Jingfei saw that old man Feng didn''t speak all the time, so he took the initiative, and his tone was full of ridicule. He really didn''t expect to meet old man Feng here.


    Su Jingfei met Feng''s family, the first provincial capital. He was naturally Feng Siguang, but the real master was old man Feng, and he was also hurt by old man Feng. Later, when Su Jingfei''s martial arts reached a certain level, old man Feng never appeared again.


    Now listening to the conversation between Feng Zhaofeng and old man Feng, he has probably guessed that old man Feng is the person who came to the Feng family in the capital from the Feng family in the provincial capital. He came into contact with the people of the Feng family here, and then the two Feng families united.


    Feng Zhaofeng looked at Su Jingfei and old man Feng unexpectedly and asked, "Uncle De, do you know this guy?"


    Old man Feng finally said his first words after he came here. He said with a bitter smile: "master Feng, this guy is not only known by me, but also known by all the people from the Feng family in our provincial capital, and everyone is impressed by him."


    Feng Zhaofeng didn''t expect that old man Feng would say such a thing. After a moment of stupefaction, cold sweat began to emerge. He is really a dandy, but in a big family like the Feng family, he would never be a real fool, otherwise the company commander would not be able to do so.


    After listening to old man Feng''s words, he contacted Su Jingfei''s skills, and then thought of his surname. Feng Zhaofeng was a little thirsty and said, "do you think he''s from the Su family?"


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he said with a smile: "Feng Zhaofeng, you really have holes in your head. My surname is Su, so I''m from the Su family. Is your surname Feng actually from the Wang family? Old Wang next door is really helpful. "


    His words are a bit insidious, and the women around him don''t know how to laugh. Fan Binbin also finds that Su Jingfei is not only magnanimous, but also angry.


    Feng Zhaofeng is not in the mood to argue with Su Jingfei. Now he has guessed Su Jingfei''s identity, but he can''t believe it. After all, it''s really a coincidence that this person who has been mentioned by Feng''s family in the provincial capital, but he hasn''t seen, suddenly appears in front of him. More importantly, if Su Jingfei''s identity is the guy he guesses, he can''t get revenge.


    It''s a pity that old man Feng won''t give him this chance although he is taking chances. He has already said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, how can you say that you are also the head of the family now, and you are still a top expert? It''s too much to embarrass young master Feng."


    Feng Zhaofeng''s eyes darkened. This guy is really Su Jingfei. He forced the people of Feng family, the provincial capital, into the capital. Even his great uncle Feng mietian was defeated by him.


    Thinking of this, Feng Zhaofeng felt like crying. He was beaten by others, but he couldn''t get revenge. He didn''t even want to have this idea. This matter is too hard for him. He estimated that the whole family, except Feng mieling, could not help taking Su Jingfei, but it was not enough time to let Feng mieling do it.


    Regardless of Feng Zhaofeng''s feelings, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "don''t say so many useless things, old man Feng. I''m only 21 years old and I''m not full. Do you think I''m bullying Feng Zhaofeng? Why don''t you say he''s too useless? I''m the head of the Su family, but I''m the only one in my su family! "


    Old man Feng was baffled. Although Su Jingfei was a little eloquent, he had to admit that he was right. He was a young man, and his family was defeated by him. He could only say that he was too strong, but he could not say that he bullied the small with the big.


    And Su Jingfei''s last words are really irritating. The scale of the Su family is not very huge now, but there are more than a dozen people. Although they are all women, their strength is recognized.


    But what Su Jingfei said is right. Those people in the Su family really don''t have a su family. At most, they are his girlfriend. After all, his girlfriend is not the Su family, which makes old man Feng feel very depressed. Damn, he even lost to him in his bickering.


    Su Jingfei looked at old man Feng''s silence and said with a smile: "well, well, I don''t embarrass you, old man Feng. You take the waste of the Feng family and go away. Take a message to Feng mieling. I''ll visit him."


    Feng Zhaofeng now knows Su Jingfei''s identity, and he doesn''t dare to talk back. Waste is waste. In front of Su Jingfei, most people are waste.


    Old man Feng brought a lot of people this time, not necessarily for fighting. With his ability, he can shock a lot of people. He only brought people to enhance his momentum, but he found that his opponent was su Jingfei. Let alone suppress him, he was very brave to stand here and not run.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the person who came here was old man Feng. If he was a member of the Feng family, he would be in power. Now when he saw old man Feng, he was not interested at all.


    "Su Jingfei, it seems that you have come to the capital. I''ll go back and report to the owner. If you have time, you can come to Feng''s house. We Feng''s house have been looking forward to your arrival. Don''t let us down!" Seeing Su Jingfei, old man Feng didn''t want to embarrass himself. Instead, he was bold.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said: "go away, you are not good at beating me. I may change my mind later."

 Chapter 882

    Originally, Su Jingfei thought that he would fight with Feng''s family. The person who took over was just an old man Feng. Su Jingfei didn''t even have the heart to do it. Su Bingfeng was very disappointed. Looking at Su Jingfei, she said, "master, how can you let those people in Feng''s family go? It''s too boring."


    Su Jingfei looked at the apprentice who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. He shook his head and said, "you little girl, are you going to let me fight with the Feng family now? It''s not the right time."


    Dongfang Wenjun nodded and said, "old man Feng is not a big man. He is a domestic servant at most. It''s useless for Su Jingfei to beat him." After a pause, he looked at LAN Xiqi and said, "Xiqi, let''s go to your school today."


    LAN Xiqi is also a smart woman. Naturally, she understands the meaning of Dongfang Wenjun and nods: "Su Jingfei, last time I went to Shifu, he said to let you have a look. Now that you have positive contact with the Feng family, we''d better go to Shifu."


    Although Su Bingfeng and Huofeng are younger, they are not stupid. They all know what they mean and watch Su Jingfei beside them.


    Su Jingfei thinks that although he is not afraid of the Feng family, after all, the Feng family has nothing to do with himself except Feng Suiling. However, the more powerful he is in the capital, the more scared the Feng family is.


    Thinking of this, he nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to see the cloud gate master of LiuZong. If we come to the capital for development, we have to go and have a look."


    After that, Su Jingfei said to fan Binbin, "Miss Fan, we have a lot of things here. I won''t invite you to play at home today. Next time we have time, how about making an appointment?"


    "It doesn''t matter. If you have something to do, you should be busy first. Remember that brother Hua will call you then. Don''t push it!" Fan Binbin has long seen that there is something wrong with the situation before, especially for Su Jingfei''s identity.


    Feng Zhaofeng is the eldest young master of the Feng family. Naturally, his status is very prominent. Even in the capital, he can be counted as a big man. But he was beaten by Su Jingfei. As a result, the Feng family did not dare to get angry when they saw Su Jingfei. He used to think Su Jingfei was a part-time actor in business, Now I know that he is definitely not a simple businessman.


    Fan Binbin leaves without any problem. Su Jingfei drives out the Audi he bought. He takes a few women with him to drive the car. As for the other two, he will pick them up when he comes back.


    Audi is not particularly luxurious, but the space is relatively large, which is very suitable for group travel. Even if it is not a business car, they are not crowded together.


    The original driving task should be given to Su Jingfei, a man. But Su Bingfeng, a girl, is very restless and has to grab the driver''s seat. As a result, Su Bingfeng drives. Su Jingfei sits in the co driver''s seat, and the other three women naturally sit in the back.


    Su Bingfeng is not old enough to know everything. She is similar to what Feng Zhaofeng said. The first lady of the Murong family was born with a golden key. From a very young age, it''s not difficult to play with cars and airplanes. Even if the present driving skills are not professional, they are not worrying.


    Both LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun have been to LAN Xiqi''s school. Naturally, the task of guiding is undertaken by two people. Su Bingfeng is obviously familiar with the appearance of the capital, where to go, and even around the route.


    Liu Zongyun''s identity belongs to the military and he is not married. Naturally, his address will not be in the downtown. He lives in the suburbs.


    There is an army stationed in the Northwest Mountainous Area of the capital. Naturally, this army is the one guarding the capital. Liu Zongyun is the manager here. Although this army is not as good as 307 army, it is also a special force.


    The arrival of Su Jingfei and others is very sudden, and Liu Zongyun doesn''t know that they will come to visit. It''s said that Su Jingfei is almost at the door, and Liu Zongyun doesn''t dare to neglect them. He quickly asks Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan to come out to meet them. They are most familiar with Su Jingfei.


    They have no parents. They are all raised by the master. They are naturally with the master during the Spring Festival. Now they haven''t returned to H Province. Anyway, there is Ziling in charge there, and they don''t worry about problems.


    As for Tian Haihai, he has his own family. He has already gone home for the new year. He hasn''t shown up yet. Su Jingfei won''t see him this time.


    "Su Jingfei, you have finally come to the capital. I knew for a long time that H Province certainly can''t accommodate you. You didn''t disappoint me." Su Jingfei took the talent out of the car, and Liu Zongyun had already met him.


    Although Liu Zongyun is not young this year, and he is still a famous master, he dare not despise Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is not only the first master of the younger generation, but also the richest man in H Province. Moreover, he is also the son of the Su family, who has been speculated whether he is the best in the world.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows his current status. No matter which family in the capital, he can only treat himself as a peer, and no one dares to treat himself as a junior.


    "I''m very sorry that master Liu said that. I just think it''s too bad not to come here for a while because the capital is so big. Now come here and have a look. I''ll gain some insight." Although Su Jingfei knew that he could not be too modest, he would not be arrogant when he should be modest.


    Liu Wufeng looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still so hypocritical."


    "Yes, that is to say, it''s nice to hear. I''m more black hearted than anyone when I start. I''m definitely a warm-hearted black guy." Xuanxuan added that she seemed to have a lot of opinions on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei wry smile, helpless way: "you ah, not black, I feel uncomfortable in the heart, I am a little fresh, OK?"


    His words just finish, whether it is Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan, or all the girls around him, roll their eyes together, Su Jingfei this guy is more and more evil, and has nothing to do with fresh.


    Su Jingfei didn''t argue with them either. He just looked at Liu Zongyun and said, "Master Liu, last time I came to the capital, I was short of time. I don''t have time to see you. Don''t be surprised. I''m coming to the capital now to pay a formal visit. Although it''s a little late, I''m still sincere."


    Knowing that Su Jingfei was joking, Liu Zongyun said with a smile, "since you are an official visit, you can''t come here empty handed. What about the gift?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Before, she really wanted to come and have a look. She really forgot about the gift. She turned her head and looked at Dongfang Wenjun. They kept rolling their eyes. How could they think of Liu Zongyun so directly.


    LAN Xiqi saw that Su Jingfei was embarrassed by the master and said with a little embarrassment: "master, how can you ask for a gift?"


    "You girl, don''t turn your elbow out, just let you go to Su''s home to recover. Even if you don''t come back after the injury, you can still help Su Jingfei speak. He is better than a monkey. I don''t want to ask him for something. Thank you!" Liu Zongyun smiles at his apprentice, but he says Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei sighs that although he always wants to keep a low profile, what he can do is not so low-key, and the big men in Beijing begin to pay attention to himself. Naturally, even if he wants to keep a low profile, he can''t do it.


    At ordinary times, he has always been lazy and seems to be indifferent to everything. Besides, he is also lazy to use his mind except for the more important things. However, as long as someone has the heart to collect some of the things he has experienced and estimate them, he will know that Su Jingfei is really a smart man.


    Although Liu Zongyun is joking, others are not groundless. At least for now, Su Jingfei''s performance is enough to impress all the big men. He is not only outstanding in ability, but also very witty.


    Su Jingfei saw Liu Zongyun looking at himself and sighed: "I''ve been bearing the handsome and resourceful that I shouldn''t have at my age. I''m so tired."


    When he finished, Liu Zongyun and Liu Wufeng coughed involuntarily, and the girls rolled their eyes. This guy''s face is so thick that he dares to climb up with a ladder.


    Dongfang Wenjun really can''t see it any more. She feels that she blushes when she walks with Su Jingfei. This is the guy who claims to be xiaoqingxin. She thinks that if Su Jingfei continues to talk, she will make others laugh to death, and she and others can''t escape.


    "Master Liu, we are really in a hurry this time. We didn''t prepare any gifts, but Su Jingfei is the best gift. Now I''ll give him to you. You can handle it as you like." Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile.


    Her original intention is just a joke. Naturally, Liu Zongyun and others can''t really tell Su Jingfei how to do it. As soon as everyone laughs, this embarrassing thing is over. It''s really impolite to visit her empty handed. Before, everyone ignored this thing.


    Su Jingfei also knew the meaning of Dongfang Wenjun, and pretended to be resentful: "Wenjun, you are so ungrateful, you betrayed me directly."


    "Goods like you are sold." Dongfang Wenjun turned his lips and said without any sympathy: "Master Liu, you can deal with it. Don''t save face for me."


    Liu Zongyun didn''t reveal this article with a smile as Dongfang Wenjun and others thought. Instead, he said with a smile: "not to mention, the arrival of Su Jingfei is really the best gift. We just need hands. His arrival is really timely."


    Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun look at each other quietly. The secret way is bad. They just want to ease the atmosphere. They don''t expect that they are right in the middle. They also secretly say that they are too careless.


    Liu Zongyun is not only the leader of a sect, but also a general in the army. As a general, his mind is not bad. He is just an old fox. How can he and others despise such an old man? Now he is trapped by others'' words.


    In fact, he knows why this is the case. At the beginning, old man Qian and Liu Zongyun had the same strength, but he hanged old man Qian, which naturally made him despise Liu Zongyun.


    "Master Liu, what''s the matter with you? Let''s hear it." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said helplessly.

 Chapter 883

    Before Su Jingfei, he really didn''t watch out for Liu Zongyun. After all, Liu Zongyun and himself are not very familiar, so he can''t really calculate what he is. Who knows that his elders are thick skinned and take himself as a gift directly.


    Dongfang Wenjun is also secretive. Liu Zongyun is really impolite, but it''s also his fault. He wanted to change the topic, but he fell in love with it. Of course, Su Jingfei is also a windbreaker. This guy can do everything well, and he can solve all the problems. It''s strange that he doesn''t let people miss him!


    When Liu Zongyun saw Su Jingfei''s face, he said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not a big deal. I know your identity. Now you are the captain of 307 army. You can be said to be the most powerful one among the younger generation."


    "Master Liu, let''s just say something. Don''t flatter me like that. I''m afraid I can''t stand it. But you can say it. I don''t hide it from you. I was promoted to Colonel not long ago." Su Jingfei knew that Liu Zongyun must have a way to know his current situation. He simply admitted that he was single. Anyway, even if he didn''t admit it, others knew it.


    Liu Zongyun laughed and was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s confession. Then he said, "in fact, this is what happened. You should have heard that there will be an exhibition of antiquities in the capital soon. I am the main person in charge of this exhibition. That is to say, I am responsible for all the safety of this exhibition."


    "Is the antiquities exhibition jointly held by the Rongjia family in the capital and H Province?" Su Jingfei was stunned. He was so clever. This is too much. His Polaris security company received this business.


    The reason why he was able to get this business is that nalansulin was able to get in touch with it. At that time, he didn''t think so much about it. He thought that it was all for the better development of his company, and nalansulin helped himself. Now it seems that things are a little complicated.


    Sure enough, Liu Zongyun already said with a smile: "yes, it''s really this exhibition. It seems that you are really the boss behind the scenes of Polaris preservation company. We have been speculating before, but now we have confirmed it."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. He betrays himself by accident. Sure enough, Jiang is old and spicy. He can get the information he needs from his mouth by accident, but he is not very upset. Anyway, this matter will be known sooner or later, but he doesn''t understand it. Since Liu Zongyun knows it, why should he pretend not to know it to test himself.


    Liu Zongyun seemed to see Su Jingfei''s mind, and said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. If Polaris security company is really yours, you can''t help even if you don''t want to. Of course, we need your help. How can you say that you are also the first expert of the younger generation? Even if it''s not the first in the world, at least you can be ranked number one. Are you right?"


    Liu Zongyun''s eyes are full of cunning. He looks like an old fox. Although Su Jingfei is smart, he is still young after all. Sometimes he thinks he has done something very well. In fact, the old foxes can see it very clearly, and Su Jingfei can only be recognized.


    Fortunately, although Liu Zongyun is very cunning, he is still his own man. He is Liu Wufeng''s master and LAN Xiqi''s master. LAN Xiqi has been with Su Jingfei all the time now. Even if they are not lovers, the closeness between them is obvious to all. Especially Su Jingfei can''t deal with the Feng family without LAN Xiqi''s help, They are cooperative and special partners. Liu Zongyun is Lan Xiqi''s mother, and Su Jingfei respects him.


    Su Jingfei is still thinking, Liu Zongyun has continued: "in fact, the matter is simple, although your Polaris company has a high quality, it still lacks experts, and this time the experts are not just you."


    "What does Master Liu mean by that?" Su Jingfei frowned slightly and asked.


    Liu Zongyun sighed: "since I have come to do this, I will naturally have some preparations. We have learned through various channels that this time, because there are some magical things in the antiquities, many people in the world have paid attention to them. Maybe foreign forces will intervene in them."


    "Something magical?" Su Bingfeng is a little girl. She doesn''t care about the exhibition, but she is very interested in the magic and asks with a smile.


    Since he knows Su Jingfei, Liu Zongyun naturally knows Su Bingfeng. What''s more, the young lady of Murong family is also very famous among these big families. She is a gifted girl as famous as Chu Yiming. Among the boys of the big family, Chu Yiming is the model, and Su Bingfeng is the model of the girls.


    Since the birth of Su Jingfei, this law has changed. However, Su Jingfei is famous for his strength, but he is not a genius. Especially after everyone knows that Su Jingfei is the son of Su''s son, they think that this may be the result of the tiger father without a dog.


    You have guessed the source of Su Jingfei''s martial arts before. People will think about the disciples of hermits, or the talents secretly cultivated by big families or troops.


    Until you know that Su Jingfei is the third young master of the Su family in the capital, you take it for granted that only the Su family master can teach such a master, but they don''t know that Su Jingfei''s martial arts are all self-taught, and there is no help from him at all.


    Since Liu Zongyun knew Su Bingfeng''s identity, he didn''t hide it and said with a smile: "Murong girl, you have become Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. I don''t know whether it''s your luck or Su Jingfei''s luck. Anyway, it''s a good thing that you can get together to become a school. I should congratulate you!"


    "Master Liu, you seem to be off topic. Are you so wordy when you''re old? Besides, you should call me Su Bingfeng now. I''ll join the Su family. I''m a member of the Su family." Su Bingfeng cocked her little mouth and said dissatisfied.


    "Bingfeng, you should be polite to master Liu." Su Jingfei looks at Su Bingfeng with feint anger. However, several women around her can see the praise in her eyes. Just now, Su Jingfei has been set up a trap by the old fox Liu Zongyun. Naturally, she is not happy in her heart. But because of her bad identity, it''s really fun to have su Bingfeng.


    Liu Zongyun naturally can''t be in a dilemma with a little girl. She can be her grandfather. Su Bingfeng''s little girl is so cute. She just says with a smile: "yes, I''m old. I''m really wordy. I''m surprised. Don''t blame Xiao Feng!"


    After a pause, he began to answer Su Bingfeng''s question and said: "in this exhibition, some things are hundreds of years old, some are thousands of years old, and even some don''t know the year. Some of them are said to have magical power, some can prolong people''s life, some can strengthen their body, and some can enhance their skills, Some can even reverse time and space. "


    After his words, Su Bingfeng sneered and said, "Master Liu, I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. The one in front of me is nothing. What is the reversal of time and space, time machine?"


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me! These things are all said by the Lama who provides cultural relics. I don''t know the details, and I don''t believe them. " Liu Zongyun smiles bitterly. It''s not easy for people to believe what he said. He doesn''t believe it himself.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly and said, "this time, did the Yellow Lama provide the antiquities?"


    "Not only Taoism, but also Taoism. This should be the largest exhibition of antiquities in Beijing in recent years, so I attach great importance to it. Even the top leaders have paid attention to it. That''s why I''m here." Liu Zongyun nodded.


    Su Jingfei really had a headache this time. Although he didn''t know the real role of Liu Zongyun''s troops, as a lieutenant general, he went to take charge of the security work for an exhibition. This activity must be recognized by the state, and these rumors are bound to bring many unexpected factors to the exhibition.


    Dongfang Wenjun has more experience than the other three girls and thinks about more things. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Su Jingfei, but now because of Polaris security company and Liu Zongyun, he can''t get away from it.


    "Master Liu, why is there so much news out this time? If there is no such rumor, it should be safer!" Dongfang Wenjun thought of this, even if she didn''t want to manage it, she had to frown and ask. She always thought there was something wrong with it.


    Liu Zongyun had met Dongfang Wenjun before, and when he heard her ask, he said: "the key is here. Originally, it should be more secret, but the news leaked, and we don''t need to ask. So we can''t believe the internal people very much, so we have to find someone to do the security work from the outside. Su Jingfei is undoubtedly the best choice."


    "That''s how you believe me?" Su Jingfei smiles and looks at Liu Zongyun and asks.


    "Why don''t you believe that we have records of what you have done before, including your performance in 307 troops, and major general Nalan has also mentioned to us. Do you think that such an important task will be handed over to someone who doesn''t know the details or doesn''t agree with the political axe?" Liu Zongyun does not hide, frankly, he also knows that after today, Su Jingfei will also know that Nalan Xiulin is involved.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t blame Nalan Xiulin for this incident. He must have his own difficulties. Just by looking after Nalan Xiulin all the time, he knows that he is very good to himself. He doesn''t have no choice but to involve himself.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said, "in fact, as a member of 307 army, if they give me this task, I will also participate. After all, I said at the beginning that I would help them solve some tasks." Although Su Jingfei is already a colonel officer of 307 army, he is not a normal officer of 307 army. This is his agreement with Nalan Xiulin. Liu Zongyun doesn''t know it.


    Liu Zongyun is a mature man. Listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he knows that he has agreed. He says with a smile, "in fact, this time, we not only need your help, but also need you to be the guest of this exhibition."


    "Me? Why choose me? There are so many people in Beijing. Who can''t you choose? " Su Jingfei is really strange this time. He wants to hide his identity, but he doesn''t have to do it in this way. As long as he stealthily touches it, who knows that he is on guard in the dark, and then he will act better.


    Liu Zongyun said with a smile: "as the richest man in H Province and the first expert of the younger generation, who can be more qualified to participate in this exhibition than you? Besides, even if you don''t go, if you want to appear in the exhibition, who doesn''t know what you are doing? Then your relationship with Polaris security company and the military will be exposed. I don''t think you want to do that."


    Su Jingfei thought that Liu Zongyun''s words were very reasonable, but he said, "Master Liu, you know my roots. I don''t think other families and sects will be closed. Can they guess my relationship with the military?"


    "Don''t worry about that. Just after I saw you last time, I''ve hidden all your information with general Nalan Xiulin before your reputation spread. Even if someone investigates, they can only know the superficial things about you. No one will know the specific relationship with the military. This is actually a secret in itself." Liu Zongyun shakes his head and comforts Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. He didn''t expect Liu Zongyun and Na lanxiulin to do such a thing. His information has become untraceable. Even if someone wants to investigate himself, he has to go through a lot of procedures and even use high-level forces.


    The information that Liu Zongyun and nalanxiulin want to cover up, if they want to investigate, is at least a national leader. How can such a leader easily investigate a su Jingfei.


    Liu Zongyun''s peace of mind pill is really timely, which makes Su Jingfei have a good feeling for Liu Zongyun. It''s true that Liu Zongyun is a good old man. Liu Zongyun has expected that since last meeting, in order to make su Jingfei more secure, he has started to hide information.


    "Master Liu, I won''t say anything extra. It''s just for your sake to take care of me. I''ll do my best this time. As long as I''m within my ability, no matter where I come from, I''ll keep things for you." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said directly, "of course, I really want to know if those things really have magical effects."


    "I''m not sure about that. You can try it on the day of the exhibition. Anyway, there are all kinds of articles in the exhibition, and I don''t need to tell you which one. But I believe you will be disappointed. If it''s so precious, it''s better to keep it for yourself!" Liu Zongyun turned his lips and said what he thought.


    Su Jingfei''s expression makes him feel that he has recognized himself. When Liu Zongyun speaks, he also has less scruples. Otherwise, he won''t say it.


    For Liu Zongyun''s words, Su Jingfei nods. Although he has a thread bound book like a cheater, his skills come from hard work. He doesn''t think there is a time reversal in the world.

 Chapter 884

    After finishing his business, Liu Zongyun said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Jingfei, how can you say that it''s rare to come here, or do some training guidance for our people?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect Liu Zongyun to make such a request. He said with a smile: "Master Liu, are you kidding? I''m only in my twenties. I''m guiding your people. Do you want to see me make a fool of myself? Let''s not play like this


    Liu Zongyun did not smile, but seriously said: "although I don''t say, you know, I belong to the country, and my people are also people of the country. After all, my own ability is limited. It''s necessary to invite some people from outside to give them guidance from time to time. Besides, although you are young, your strength has surpassed me, so it should be no problem to do this guidance."


    Su Jingfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Su Bingfeng beside him suddenly says with great interest: "Master Liu, do you want me to come too? I like teaching things best. The instructor should count me in."


    Liu Zongyun did not despise Su Bingfeng because she was young. Instead, he was very happy and said, "well, well, it''s really their honor for Xiao Feng to give guidance to those bunnies. At that time, you''d better step on her and wipe their face."


    Su Jingfei and others were sweating when they heard this. They couldn''t help looking at Liu Wufeng and others. They were full of sympathy. Such a master was drunk. How could he be so happy to see others abuse his apprentice.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan couldn''t see it any more. Liu Wufeng coughed and said, "Shifu, younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters, in fact, they work very hard."


    "Hard work, you think I don''t know. These kids are as honest as kittens in front of me every day. As long as I can''t see them, their tails will be up in the sky. Don''t look at them. I''m talking about you. Don''t you think you are brilliant in the younger generation? What about? When you meet Su Jingfei, you''ll be counselled. " Liu Zongyun heard Liu Wufeng''s words, not only didn''t give him face, but also scolded him.


    Su Jingfei and others are watching, but they sympathize with Liu Wufeng. The master on this guy''s stall is really a headache. Liu Zongyun can be polite to Su Jingfei and others, because the other party is a heavy guest, but he doesn''t give face to his apprentice.


    Liu Wufeng was not dare to refute by Liu Zongyun. He knew the master''s temper very well. If he was stubborn, it would be his own misfortune. He had to shake his head and smile bitterly and choose to shut up.


    It can be seen that Liu Zongyun has always been very dignified in the hearts of his disciples. What''s more, Liu Wufeng is an orphan. In his heart, Liu Zongyun is equivalent to his father. When his son is scolded by his father, he can only listen to his dissatisfaction.


    Su Jingfei regarded Liu Wufeng as a friend. Seeing that he was embarrassed, he quickly said, "Master Liu, since you look up to me so much, I''ll help your people to do some guidance. But if the guidance is not good, don''t blame me."


    "In fact, this is very simple. What I just said to Wu Feng is right. My apprentices train in the army every day. They usually go out to do tasks within their ability. As time goes by, they will be a little proud. I don''t know how many kilos they have. I teach them. They all listen to me honestly, but they turn around and start to be proud again. Don''t mention it later, Mercilessly sweep their face, I don''t care Liu Zongyun smiles and lets Su Jingfei play.


    Su Jingfei naturally understood Liu Zongyun''s good intentions. He was afraid that his disciples would suffer losses after they were arrogant. However, when he met such a straightforward master, those disciples were also unlucky.


    Su Bingfeng''s eyes are bright. She likes to straighten people, but there are not many opportunities to follow Su Jingfei. After all, all the women around Su Jingfei can be regarded as her teacher''s mother, and she can''t go too far. However, Su Jingfei''s enemies are at a high level, and she can''t straighten much.


    Now there''s a chance to be cleaned up. I''m afraid Su Jingfei will refuse. I solemnly said, "Master Liu, you can rest assured. My master is the best. I''ll make your apprentice obey you."


    Liu Zongyun is not satisfied with Su Bingfeng''s words. Instead, he says with a smile: "what you want is this effect. Xiaofeng is the smartest. Let''s go. I''ll take you to meet these kids."


    At this time, Liu Zongyun had the momentum of being a general. Being with Su Bingfeng was like discussing a conspiracy.


    Su Jingfei has always been regarded as the first master of the young generation, but no one has ever really regarded him as a great master. When he comes to Liu Zongyun, his ability is no less than Liu Zongyun, and Liu Zongyun has treated him equally, which makes Su Jingfei feel very special.


    Although he is not proud, he will not always regard himself as a younger generation. Now that Liu Zongyun asked him to teach his disciples, Su Jingfei has really become a master.


    Different from Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, Dongfang Wenjun, who is behind Su Jingfei, has been with Su Jingfei for a long time. Although it was not the current relationship at that time, she also watched Su Jingfei grow up all the way.


    At the earliest time, when Su Jingfei saw an expert like old man Feng, he could only run away. Now old man Feng is no longer worth Su Jingfei''s hands. However, Liu Zongyun, an expert who can be counted all over the country, treated Su Jingfei equally. All this happened in half a year. We can see Su Jingfei''s rapid progress.


    The most important thing is that he didn''t make progress, and he promoted all the people around him. All his achievements were due to Su Jingfei. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s help, his current internal skill would be just a little superficial.


    Dongfang Wenjun is still feeling that they have come to a big training ground. Liu Zongyun''s home is next to the army. As long as they walk a few steps, they can come to the military camp. Liu Zongyun has never married in his life, and all his youth is dedicated to the army.


    Regardless of Liu Zongyun''s other aspects, this sentiment is enough to be admired. If Su Jingfei is allowed to do so, he would rather die.


    "Su Jingfei, this is my army. You are a member of 307 army. I don''t have to hide too much from you. We are actually a kind of secret army, but it''s not as big as 307. We are mainly responsible for some events in the capital. When we have nothing to do, they train here." Liu Zongyun points to the person on training and introduces to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng look at those energetic young people. Even in February, they are still training with bare arms and sweating all over. They can see how hard they work.


    Su Jingfei, who had seen 307 troops, nodded secretly when he looked at these people. He could not say that this army was better than 307 troops. After all, he had only seen 307 troops training in s city. They were really good because of their hard work. And as Liu Zongyun said, the elites in their troops were all his apprentices.


    Su Jingfei follows Liu Zongyun. The trained soldiers are not the people Liu Zongyun wants Su Jingfei to guide. His disciples are not here. After all, no matter how weak Liu Zongyun''s disciples are, they are not ordinary soldiers. Their strength is not much worse than Liu Wufeng''s.


    Liu Zongyun doesn''t have many apprentices. There are only a dozen of them, but each of them is full of spirit. From their appearance, we can see that their strength is not weak. Even if they can''t compare with those experts, at least among the young people, they are good. It can be seen that Liu Zongyun is a successful teacher. Compared with Su Jingfei, who has only two apprentices, he is not very honest, Liu Zongyun really dumped him for several blocks.


    "Master, how are you, elder martial brother and elder martial sister." When these people saw Liu Zongyun and others coming in, they all looked very clever. They soon saluted Liu Zongyun and his disciples. When they saw LAN Xiqi behind them, they were also surprised. However, they also said, "elder martial sister LAN, you are back."


    When Liu Zongyun arrived here, he was different from the outside. He looked serious and said to the public, "don''t you shout about boredom every day? One by one, I''m busy to death. Now I''ve found something for you. "


    As soon as people''s eyes brightened, they could see that the dozen men and women were actually quite idle people. Hearing Liu Zongyun''s words, one of them, Gao dahanzi, said, "master, what''s the task? This time I should be allowed to go to Dachengzi. Every day I''m at home, I''m going to rust."


    "Yes, Shifu, every time I ask them to go to work, it''s not my turn." A girl also follow coax, see age and blue Xi Qi almost, estimate is a little apprentice.


    Others are also looking forward to it. Looking at Liu Zongyun, they really think that he is going to assign some tasks.


    Liu Zongyun didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he snorted: "you know every day that you want to do tasks. You have trained all the skills I have taught you. Besides, you are better than Wufeng and Xuanxuan. If you reach their level, I will let you out."


    In fact, Su Jingfei knows that Liu Zongyun''s apprentices are not the only ones. Except for Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan, who have the ability to be independent to a certain extent, they are all married or married.


    Now when they heard Liu Zongyun''s words, they were unconsciously silent. Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan were naturally a mountain in their hearts. They were able to go out and set up their own house. Naturally, they had enough strength. These people were still a little worse. Liu Zongyun always taught them that.


    Liu Zongyun saw that everyone was honest, so he continued: "what I''m looking for for you this time is actually very simple, that is, I''ll invite people with ability from outside to give you some guidance."


    After listening to Liu Zongyun''s words, everyone''s face suddenly collapsed. They thought it was a task, but it was just guidance. Even if it could improve their ability, it was boring. What''s more, after watching for a long time, they didn''t find out who was like guidance among Liu Zongyun''s people. Su Jingfei was too young, and they suspected it was LAN Xiqi''s boyfriend.

 Chapter 885

    Su Jingfei and others follow Liu Zongyun to his disciples. They just find a guide for them, but they don''t have a task. They are not interested in it.


    It''s not that these disciples don''t respect the instructors. In their eyes, Su Jingfei and others can''t be the instructors at all. They think the instructors are not there at all, otherwise they won''t be like this. But they don''t know, but Liu Zongyun and others know!


    Liu Zongyun was embarrassed when he saw that his disciples were so ungrateful in front of Su Jingfei. He became angry with them and said, "you black sheep, I''ll arrange guidance for you. Aren''t you satisfied?"


    Dachengzi, who spoke before, was obviously an active disciple, and he had a lot of courage. He didn''t flinch because of Shifu''s displeasure. Instead, he said listlessly: "Shifu, we don''t have any opinions about guidance, but we always guide, but we don''t let us do the task. No matter how well we practice, it''s useless!"


    "Bullshit, if you''re a pile of rubbish, you''re going to die when you go out on a mission. How can I let you go out at ease?" Liu Zongyun is obviously not a good-natured person. He is not polite to his apprentice.


    Liu Wufeng made a comeback next to him and said, "master, Dachengzi also wants to make more contributions to our troops. It''s not that he doesn''t want to practice martial arts, right?" Then he gave Dachengzi a wink. Without Su Jingfei here, Liu Zongyun would not be angry. Dachengzi would have thrown his face out of the door.


    Although Dachengzi likes to talk, he is not a fool either. After receiving Liu Wufeng''s look, he quickly said, "master, I''m not against practicing martial arts. I just think we should do more tasks and make contributions."


    "You should practice your Kung Fu first." Seeing that Dachengzi''s attitude was good, Liu Zongyun calmed down a little. He turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, these children are usually spoiled by me. Don''t laugh. In fact, they are quite sensible."


    Su Jingfei is secretly funny. It''s strange that these disciples can get better with such masters. However, he can feel Liu Zongyun''s love for these disciples. The reason why he let himself guide these disciples is also for his good.


    He used his old face to invite himself to give guidance to his apprentice. It can be said that he was well intentioned, and he naturally understood.


    Nodding with a smile, Su Jingfei said: "Master Liu, you don''t have to be so polite. I see brother Liu''s younger martial brothers and sisters are in good spirits. It can be seen that they usually pay attention to practicing martial arts, even if they go out to perform tasks."


    When he said this, he also affirmed Liu Zongyun''s disciples. Naturally, he was very happy to hear from Liu Zongyun. He was very clear about the level of Su Jingfei. It was a high evaluation for him to say so. His disciples were praised by others, and he was naturally red as a master.


    Liu Zongyun''s disciples are not happy to hear this. You are a young man in your twenties. You should judge so many of us. Even if you are the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich people, we won''t give you a good face. They don''t think that this young man is incompetent.


    Without waiting for them to think more, Liu Zongyun turned to these disciples and said, "listen up, this is the guide I asked you. Mr. Su Jingfei, his task is to teach you how to become stronger."


    Everyone was surprised. They knew that the young man was a guide, but they also felt ridiculous. What happened to Shifu recently? Even if he wanted to be strong, he had to find a decent person. How old was the young man? What skills could he have? Did Shifu want him to learn some special skills?


    But before the idea was over, Liu Zongyun introduced Su Bingfeng and said, "this is another of your mentors, Miss Su Bingfeng. In a moment, they will teach you just as I teach you. We should study hard."


    If Liu Zongyun asked Su Jingfei to give us guidance, the disciples just thought that Liu Zongyun might want them to learn some special skills. But when Liu Zongyun moved Su Bingfeng to the stage, they couldn''t understand. Is this girl 15 years old? The youngest of the disciples are all adults. How can a little girl be a guide.


    Su Jingfei has long seen that these people are not convinced of themselves, and there is no accident. Su Jingfei does not know how many times he has encountered such a situation, and it was the same situation when he first joined the 307 army.


    Originally, the people in the army were the big fists, and the big brother was the big brother. Everything was an environment in which the strong were respected. What''s more, Liu Zongyun''s disciples were more powerful than the ordinary soldiers. Naturally, they had some pride in their hearts. If they could not really admire them, it would be very difficult to make them obedient.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much, but nodded to Su Bingfeng and said, "Xiaofeng, this first class is up to you. Play whatever you like."


    His words made Su Bingfeng''s eyes brighten and said with a smile: "can you really play at will? I don''t have to be responsible for playing bad. " There was a demonic light in his eyes.


    Liu Zongyun has long heard that the eldest lady of Murong family is a little witch. Now seeing her expression, he is really worried about his disciples. The little witch won''t play tricks on her disciples on purpose. At that time, they may be spoiled by him.


    Those apprentices listen to the dialogue between the two, their lungs are almost angry, Su Jingfei''s attitude is obviously that these apprentices don''t need to let him do it in person, let the little girl try first.


    What''s more unbearable is the tone of the little girl. What''s wrong with playing? Do you regard everyone as a toy? The little girl is very angry.


    "Just play with it. If these people are spoiled by you, there''s no point in guiding them." Su Jingfei doesn''t seem to see the anger in Liu Zongyun''s Apprentice''s eyes. He smiles at Su Bingfeng.


    "Master, you are so wise. I''ll give them the first lesson." Su Bingfeng smiles like a flower, and the little girl almost jumps up.


    Liu Zongyun''s apprentices finally can''t listen to him. Even if Su Jingfei is their guide, now I know that Su Bingfeng is Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. It''s too exaggerated. Is the master stupid? There''s no reason. But if there''s no reason, why do you let others guide you.


    These apprentices can''t stand it. Liu Zongyun thinks Su Jingfei''s method is too exciting. In this way, his arrogant apprentices will be mad.


    Liu Wufeng and other young people think that Su Jingfei''s action is very interesting. Aren''t these people proud? First of all, they have to get rid of their arrogance. Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng are both very young. First of all, they have enough stimulation. Su Jingfei even asked Su Bingfeng to give them the first class, which is just adding fuel to the fire.


    Dongfang Wenjun is one of the girls who knows Su Jingfei better. He just specializes in dealing with all kinds of disagreements. Basically, none of the people he cares about is better. Liu Zongyun''s disciples are obviously going to have bad luck.


    Su Bingfeng doesn''t care so much. Anyway, she just thinks it''s fun to play tricks on her family at home. Although it will be fun, there must be a certain degree. At least she can''t really make them angry or hurt them. But she doesn''t have to be so polite to Liu Zongyun''s apprentice.


    Naturally, she doesn''t really want to kill these disciples, but at least she won''t be soft handed. She thinks it''s a lot of fun to follow Su Jingfei.


    "Hey, big man, the way I looked at you just now seemed to eat me, isn''t it very unconvinced? You stand up Su Bingfeng was originally a smart girl, and Dachengzi was a straight person. Her performance was very obvious. Su Bingfeng was the first one to find him.


    Dachengzi has been unconvinced for a long time. When he heard that Su Bingfeng actually found him, he immediately stood up and said frankly, "yes, I''m really unconvinced. We work hard to train, but we don''t play with you young masters and young ladies. If you want to make us happy, we won''t agree. If you want to guide us, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    His words are really too hard. They all put their own masters in. However, they didn''t blame him. They knew that he was upright. If he was a business official, he would not be able to do so. But in the army, there was no problem.


    Su Bingfeng is a little girl, and more willful, now see Dachengzi stand up, is a pair of I don''t accept, want me to be convinced to show the ability, not happy, Su Bingfeng is not so calm as Su Jingfei, Jiao hum a way: "big man, do you think you are very drag ah, you drag also depends on how many pounds you have, if you are not master Liu''s apprentice, I''ve already beaten you in the corner. "


    Liu Zongyun, Su Jingfei and others almost lost their chin because of the little girl''s words. Although they knew that the Murong family''s eldest daughter was not easy to provoke, even if they changed into Su Bingfeng, they didn''t feel safe.


    Now let go of her temper. Su Jingfei knows that she doesn''t know Su Bingfeng well enough. Dongfang Wenjun''s daughters also sigh. She is really a little devil, but Huofeng''s eyes are shining. She is most interested in such violence and wants to play with Su Bingfeng.


    Dachengzi heard Su Bingfeng''s words, his face suddenly became very ugly, but he was not completely ignorant. He looked at Liu Zongyun and said, "master, if I want to hurt someone, will you blame me?"


    Liu Zongyun doesn''t know Su Bingfeng''s specific strength. In fact, he has this hesitation in his heart. If he really hurts Su Bingfeng, everyone''s face is not good-looking.


    At this time, Su Bingfeng said: "it doesn''t matter. If you can hurt me, it proves that you are very powerful. My master will continue to guide you and won''t complain about you. If you can''t hurt me, you can wait to sing and conquer."


    After su Bingfeng''s words, Su Jingfei also said: "yes, Master Liu, since I want Xiao Feng to teach them, if she is cleaned up, I can only blame her for her poor ability. It''s just that I''ve given her one, just let it go."

 Chapter 886

    Su Jingfei''s words are not arrogant, but it can be seen that he is full of confidence in Su Bingfeng, which makes Liu Zongyun''s disciples even more angry. He has confidence in his disciples, and naturally believes that she can defeat him and others, and Dachengzi is even more angry.


    "Big man, see? My master has spoken. Just let it go. Don''t be beaten by me later, but let me have an excuse." Su Bingfeng is more irritating and direct.


    Liu Zongyun wants to cover his face. He really wants to make the disciples not so proud, but Su Bingfeng is a little too fierce. His apprentice universe is burning. In case of hurting Su Bingfeng by mistake, it''s really troublesome.


    Seeing Liu Zongyun''s worry, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "Master Liu, since you have let Xiao Feng be your guide, you should have confidence in her. Don''t worry, she deserves her name."


    Liu Zongyun sighs in his heart. He doesn''t know whether he''s doing it right or not. However, since he has invited Su Jingfei''s apprentice to come, let him go. Anyway, he thinks that if he wants to rescue, he can do it in time. He just heard Su Bingfeng''s name. Now she''s infuriating her apprentice and can''t say it well.


    In the barracks, there are indoor training rooms. Liu Zongyun and others came here together. There is a challenge arena in the training room, which is like a boxing competition. It should be for them to compete with each other.


    Without waiting for Liu Zongyun and others to speak, Su Bingfeng has already leaped up like a clever bird. Even if her internal skill is a little weak, it''s not a problem for her to complete some basic movements. The arena is two meters high, so it''s very easy for him to turn over.


    Dachengzi, as his opponent, is naturally unwilling to fall behind, but also goes up with him. The two start back and forth, but they land at the same time, which is a bit surprising.


    Because when she was in the air, Su Bingfeng suddenly pointed her left foot on her right foot and scolded "ladder cloud vertical". The whole person rose three feet again and fell slowly. She obviously did it on purpose. Originally, her height was nearly 30 cm shorter than that of Dachengzi, but because of this promotion, she was much higher than that of Dachengzi.


    Su Jingfei knows that Su Bingfeng''s martial arts are all derived from all kinds of martial arts novels, so is her lightness skill. It''s also because Su Bingfeng''s internal skill is insufficient. If you use this lightness skill by yourself, you can improve it three or four times in the air, just like climbing a ladder.


    Don''t talk about the real competition, just look at the beginning. Dachengzi is like a stupid bear. Su Bingfeng has already beaten him, which makes him angry. At the same time, Su Bingfeng has begun to officially compete.


    Although he is just a little girl, his skills are absolutely not weak. At least this so-called "tiyunzong" adult will not be able to learn. Even if he is taught, he may not be able to learn. He is not good at this kind of light martial arts. He can only think that Su Bingfeng has skills and no strength.


    "Well, let''s start the competition, Xiao Feng. Don''t be too aggressive, or it''s too ugly to lose." Although Su Jingfei has great confidence in Su Bingfeng, as a master, he still has to give an advice.


    But his advice made Dachengzi''s face a little more ugly. Didn''t Su Jingfei mean that Su Bingfeng should have won and lost? This is also too don''t take oneself seriously, even if temper again good person, at this time in the heart also very happy.


    Who knows Su Bingfeng but follow a way: "master, you are really old, so wordy, I know how to do." Impatiently waved his hand, the whole person suddenly appeared behind Dachengzi.


    She is not a sneak attack, but her action is too fast to allow Dachengzi to react. It is said that the old Su Jingfei has no way to deal with this apprentice. She smiles and explains to the public: "this is Xiaofeng''s own martial arts. This move should be a transformation, taken from the biography of the archery hero."


    Just then, Su Bingfeng once again said: "Kang long has regrets."


    Su Jingfei and several women in Su''s family can''t help but have the impulse to cover their faces. Su Bingfeng, you can''t forget to create your own martial arts. Can you stop drinking every time you use it.


    Even if you drink, as a girl, you are more elegant with some martial arts that girls are good at. But a weak little girl needs to use 18 dragon subduing palms. But her martial arts are somewhat similar, and the appearance of a woman man is beyond words.


    Su Bingfeng''s palm technique is very domineering. With the wind in her hand, she pats Dachengzi from behind.


    If you change to be an ordinary person, you will definitely avoid it. In this way, Su Bingfeng will definitely change other moves. She has even thought of a set of 18 dragon subduing palms to scare Dachengzi, and then use other skills.


    But I didn''t expect that Dachengzi didn''t dodge and drank "golden bell in the body", and everyone saw that Dachengzi''s clothes bulged, as if they were really covered by golden bell. Su Bingfeng slapped Dachengzi on his body, not only didn''t hurt him, but also her little body flew up, which showed how powerful Dachengzi''s anti shock force was.


    Su Jingfei was also surprised. He looked at Liu Zongyun, who was like an old fox, and said with a smile, "Master Liu, your apprentice is really amazing!"


    "Well, Dachengzi has a straight temper. I''m afraid he will suffer losses, so I have to teach him some skills of being beaten. Although this Kung Fu is safe, it''s a pity that he can''t get married. It''s hard for him." Liu Zongyun looks like a pity, but his eyes are full of smiles.


    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng turned their lips together. The old man was so proud that he even said that his apprentice was not very good. However, he was really very good. He was also very good at practicing kung fu.


    As for what can''t get married, it doesn''t matter. Many people are single in order to practice martial arts. What''s more, Liu Zongyun is single all his life, which will have some influence on his apprentices. Dachengzi is nothing like this, but they start to worry about Su Bingfeng.


    Su Bingfeng''s weakest point is her internal skill. When it comes to moves, no one in Su''s family is better than Su Jingfei. However, when it comes to internal skill, everyone who has transformed her meridians is deeper than her.


    Now Dachengzi''s most powerful skill is hard work. The best way to crack it is to use a stronger internal skill. If it''s su Jingfei, he can blow up his golden bell every minute. After all, no matter what hard work he does, he has an upper limit to bear, but Su Bingfeng obviously can''t reach it.


    Su Jingfei just frowns a little and smiles. Su Bingfeng is not as simple as most people think. If she only has a little internal power and all other moves rely on, how can su Jingfei let her go to fight Liu Zongyun''s Apprentice alone? When Su Bingfeng floats to Dachengzi again, Su Jingfei says with a smile: "Xiao Feng, today master allows you to use your new Kung Fu."


    Su Bingfeng body shock, and then energetic way: "master, then I''m not polite, if this big man is injured, then give it to you."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, I''ve said it. Let it go."


    "Jingfei, what do you mean by that?" Liu Zongyun is a little uneasy when he listens to the words of the master and the apprentice. But he has investigated Su Jingfei. This boy has never been aimless. At this time, he is obviously not trying to make a mystery.


    Su Jingfei smiles, looks at Dachengzi and says, "it''s nothing, but Dachengzi''s brother may suffer some losses."


    Just then, Su Bingfeng suddenly hit Dachengzi with a straight punch. The distance between them was two meters. Under normal circumstances, Su Bingfeng''s internal skill was not enough, and this punch was bound to fail. But when she made the punch, she suddenly called out: "beat the bull across the mountain."


    This martial art has appeared in many novels, and always has a very magical effect. But in reality, no one has ever heard of it. Dachengzi doesn''t think much about it. He instinctively sets up his own defense.


    Liu Zongyun is a mature man. Through the conversation between Su Jingfei and his disciples, he can see that something is wrong. He suddenly says, "be careful, Chengzi."


    It''s a pity that although he reacted quickly, he wasn''t the person concerned. Dachengzi didn''t have time to react. His strong and tall body was like a kite with broken line, and he flew down from the challenge arena.


    Su Jingfei had been ready for a long time. He was still standing beside Liu Zongyun. The next moment, he appeared in Dachengzi''s landing place. He quickly nodded twice on him, then put it on the ground and told the people with a smile: "it''s OK, Dachengzi just shut up and will wake up soon." They saw that Dachengzi was in a coma.


    "Jingfei, what''s the matter?" Liu Wufeng also quickly came to Su Jingfei''s side. He knew that Su Jingfei was a national doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. Since he said he was ok, he would certainly be OK, but what happened before was shocking.


    Su Bingfeng''s small strength is obvious to all. Dachengzi is the most outstanding disciple of Liu Zongyun''s hard work, which is also known to all. Even you just saw that Dachengzi had shaken Su Bingfeng away. How could he be knocked down by Su Bingfeng in a flash? That''s too bad.


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer, but looked at Su Bingfeng on the challenge arena. Although she was not injured, she obviously consumed a lot of energy. She thought for a moment and said, "Xiao Feng, I can''t imagine that you will use this at the beginning. Don''t let her play in the next match. Anyway, she hasn''t started with anyone for a long time."


    Fire phoenix eyes a bright, smiling way: "yes, yes, or Feige think of me, Xiaofeng down, let fire phoenix sister play."


    Su Bingfeng was not dissatisfied, but a little tired: "master, although this move is powerful, it also consumes too much internal power. I can only make a fist. I knew I would use other ways."


    "You are not satisfied. Dachengzi brothers have already made you comatose. You should be satisfied. They are good at horizontal training. You can''t beat them in any other way." Su Jingfei tapped on Su Bingfeng''s forehead.

 Chapter 887

    Su Bingfeng was replaced by Huofeng because she consumed too much energy. Su Jingfei didn''t mean to go up in person. Although Liu Zongyun was disappointed, he didn''t care. The people Su Jingfei followed were all masters.


    In the eyes of Liu Zongyun, Huofeng is certainly not very powerful, but among the younger generation, she is absolutely a master.


    However, when Huofeng went up, Liu Zongyun still couldn''t help asking: "Jingfei, what''s the situation of Xiaofeng? That move just now is too sharp. Although Dachengzi is not so exaggerated as invulnerability, it''s not easy for ordinary people to take him down with one move! "


    Su Jingfei let some tired Su Bingfeng sit aside to have a rest and explained to Liu Zongyun, "doesn''t Xiao Feng like to create her own martial arts? I encouraged her to do so, but because she was young and her internal skill was a little weak, I helped her improve and perfect a martial art, that is, beating cattle across the mountain, which you just saw. It''s specially aimed at this kind of person with super high defense. His internal skill can directly ignore the defense of the other party and hit people inside. "


    Without waiting for Liu Zongyun and others to be surprised, Su Jingfei continued to explain: "however, this martial art still has a certain defect, that is, it consumes a lot of power. The greater the power used, the stronger the internal skill consumed. I can''t imagine that Dachengzi is such a person, and Xiaofeng has no spare power in the first game."


    Hearing Su Jingfei explain the shortcomings of this martial art, many people are relieved. If Su Bingfeng''s martial art doesn''t consume too much, then it''s invincible. He just ignores others'' defense. Who can be punished.


    After all, it''s one of his own martial arts, and Su Jingfei didn''t tell the truth completely. Another fatal defect of this martial arts is that it''s not easy to use for everyone. This martial arts can only be used for those who have horizontal training skills, which is the limitation.


    Otherwise, Su Bingfeng is afraid of consumption when using this skill. That''s because her internal power is not good. If Su Jingfei uses it, he is really invincible. He not only has deep internal skill, but also has a good command of both the governor and the governor, so he is not afraid of consumption.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t talk about these specific contents casually. It''s the secret of his sect''s martial arts. Then he put his eyes on the challenge arena and said to Liu Zongyun with a smile: "Master Liu, this is Huofeng, one of my little sisters. She has been watching for a long time, but she has some itching hands. Let''s have a discussion with others this time. She''s not a guide, just an activity."


    Huofeng is different from Su Bingfeng. Su Bingfeng''s small moves are exquisite. She can teach Liu Zongyun''s apprentice that Huofeng really likes fighting. When she was a little girl, she learned a lot of fighting skills.


    But since she started with Su Jingfei, Huofeng has few opportunities to fight with others. Even if she has to fight with her sisters, that feeling is totally different. Now that she can move her hand, the whole human universe has broken out. Of course, she doesn''t have any guiding significance to fight with others. Su Jingfei knows this very well.


    Liu Zongyun didn''t care. He asked his disciples to get in touch with Su Jingfei, mainly because he wanted Su Jingfei''s people to frustrate their pride. No matter Su Jingfei or the people around him, there was no problem. Besides, Huofeng didn''t look very old, and the effect was not very good.


    Because of Dachengzi''s lessons, Liu Zongyun''s disciples dare not underestimate Huofeng. Although they don''t know Su Jingfei''s identity, they are already on guard.


    The little girl is already so powerful, and her master is obviously more powerful. Now the girl on stage should not be weak. At least seeing that the master is so relieved, it shows the problem. Everyone looks at each other. After a long time, a woman comes out.


    This woman''s appearance is also good, although it can''t be said to be absolutely beautiful, and it''s not worse than Xuanxuan and LAN Xiqi. It seems that Liu Zongyun''s female apprentices are very beautiful. Is it for the convenience of marriage? Su Jingfei is funny in the dark.


    "This younger sister, since you want to compete with others, how about having two moves with you?" The woman didn''t jump into the challenge arena as many people did before. Instead, she walked up slowly and laughed before speaking. She looked very gentle. She was not the same type as Xuanxuan and LAN Xiqi.


    Huofeng is a pretty girl. Her appearance is superior to that of this woman, and her character is also very straightforward. She comes from a little girl, but she is only shrewd to men, but she will be so to women.


    "This elder sister, my name is Huofeng. I don''t know what to call her." Huofeng said with a smile.


    "My name is Liu Ruping, sister Huofeng. If you don''t mind, let''s start?" Liu Ruping introduces herself, and then asks Huofeng. Although she looks very gentle, she is still acute.


    When Su Jingfei heard her introduction, he couldn''t help looking at Liu Zongyun. Liu Zongyun explained at the right time: "most of my disciples are orphans, so they all follow my family name. Although I haven''t married in my life, I have many children. Wufeng and Xuanxuan are also my children."


    When Liu Zongyun said these words, he was proud from his heart. Even if he got married, he might not be happy in his old age.


    Su Jingfei seldom admires people in his life. Now he is sincerely awed by Liu Zongyun''s words. This 60-70-year-old man has devoted his whole life to the country and adopted a number of orphans.


    When he thinks about it here, Huofeng has simply agreed to Liu Ruping''s request. They fight together soon.


    Both Huofeng and Liu Ruping are quiet girls. Although Huofeng has Su Jingfei''s favorite soft waist, her figure and face are not sexy, but pure.


    Liu Ruping and her style is different, but gives the feeling is a gentle woman, the figure is not particularly sexy hot, can only say very good.


    When they really started, they completely destroyed their image. Huofeng''s martial arts were free fighting and Thai boxing. All of them were open and close. They didn''t use them like girls. Now she has internal skills and has learned some of Su''s martial arts, but her moves are also clean and destructive.


    But Liu Ruping is also of this type. Her moves are almost the same kind of moves that hurt both sides, but she is the kind of moves that exchange her minimum loss for the other side''s greater damage. It seems that she is crazy.


    It''s really cheap for them to meet each other. Against maimang, no one will let anyone. It''s very lively in the challenge arena.


    A moment later, Liu Wufeng already said to Su Jingfei with a bitter smile: "Jingfei, everyone in your family refuses, and they have different styles. It''s really an eye opener for me!"


    "Master Liu, your disciples also have their own strong points. We are just like each other." When he said this, he wanted to wipe his sweat. Huofeng seemed to be crazy in the challenge arena. He didn''t expect that Huofeng with internal power was so fierce.


    Liu Zongyun laughs bitterly. Su Jingfei says it very easily. He can see that Liu Ruping and Huofeng are equal in the early stage. After 50 moves, she starts to be weak. After the white move, she is completely suppressed.


    Liu Ruping''s moves are no worse than those of Huofeng. The key is her internal power. Huofeng, who has had internal power for more than ten years, simply has an external plug-in. Liu Ruping is not as powerful as she was. Her internal power is at most the same as that of Dongfang Wenjun. In fact, most people practice their internal power hard. In their twenties, they just have some skin.


    Fire Phoenix''s moves are more and more fierce. It''s totally free of money. It''s so frightening for Liu Zongyun. The girl''s internal power is too deep. She can''t compare with her in her twenties. Everyone in the Su family can''t underestimate it.


    "Huofeng, it''s almost done. It''s just fun." Su Jingfei looked at Huofeng''s playing method. He was really ashamed. He seemed to be crazy and couldn''t stop it. So he had to say.


    Huofeng obeyed Su Jingfei''s advice. She had already got the upper hand. She suddenly converged and stepped back. She said to Liu Ruping, "sister Ruping, brother Fei, let''s stop. I admire your strength. I haven''t had such a comfortable fight for a long time."


    Liu Ruping listens to Huofeng''s sincere tone and laughs bitterly in secret. She has been using this style of martial arts to fight with others. She is invincible. Even the elder martial brothers can only fight against her elder martial brothers. Unexpectedly, the girl is several years younger than herself, but she is so powerful.


    "Miss Huofeng, you are so modest. I''m not your opponent." Liu Ruping''s previous tender feeling has been swept away. At this time, she simply admits defeat.


    Su Jingfei was quite satisfied with the contest. He just wanted to make Huofeng have a good time. Now when they finished, he said to Huofeng with a smile, "Huofeng, you can come down when you have a good time. Don''t feel bored all the time. Go back and practice hard. Your strength is not enough!"


    "I know, brother Fei." Huofeng laughs and jumps down from the challenge arena.


    The conversation between the two makes Liu Zongyun and his disciples feel depressed again. What they say is absolutely ordinary conversation, which means nothing to attack. That is to say, Su Jingfei really thinks that Huofeng is not enough, but she beats Liu Ruping.


    Su Jingfei asked Huofeng to come down and said to Liu Zongyun, "Master Liu, I don''t waste any time. Next, I''ll start to give them guidance. But I''m lazy. Let them go together."


    Liu Zongyun and the others were surprised and said, "together?"


    "Yes, let them come together. Anyway, I have already understood the basic situation. Why don''t you go together? I can give you a direct guidance. I''ll see what shortcomings all of you have." Su Jingfei nodded naturally.


    This time, it''s not only Liu Zongyun''s apprentice, even if he thinks Su Jingfei is a little too big. Liu Zongyun''s apprentice has more than a dozen people, each of whom is at the level of Dachengzi and Liu Ruping. Although they are not top experts, they all have extraordinary skills. More than a dozen people besiege one person, which is a bit exaggerated. They can kill him.


    Dongfang Wenjun and others are not surprised. Su Jingfei has always taken an unusual road. What''s more, with Su Jingfei''s current strength, it''s not a problem to face these people at the same time.


    As a person who runs through the two branches of Ren and Du, the most fearless thing is the siege. Let alone these people, even if we add a few more, it will not be a problem.


    Liu Zongyun can see that Su Jingfei is very serious, swallowing the throat: "well, since you insist so much, it''s good to start." With that, he brought everyone to a spacious training ground. The challenge arena is a place for single or double fighting, which can''t be carried out at all. It''s suitable for multi crowd fighting.


    Su Jingfei nodded and came to the field. He stood up with his negative hand and said to all the people, "come on, all of you, Ruping and Dachengzi. You all use your best martial arts. Don''t be merciful. If I can''t deal with you, I''m certainly not qualified to give you guidance. Don''t be afraid to hurt me. I''ll do my best."


    When he stood in the field and spoke, his momentum naturally radiated. If he had made people feel a little arrogant before, even Liu Zongyun felt that they were not joking when he stood tall as a mountain.


    Su Jingfei''s strength has already entered the level of top experts. Even though he is still young, no one dares to despise him. The style of a great master is absolutely convincing.


    Liu Zongyun is also a great master. After all, he is not only a general but also a sect leader. He has his own bearing, but his bearing is different from that of Su Jingfei. His bearing mainly comes from the status of a high-ranking person and the habit of being a teacher.


    But Su Jingfei''s momentum is just like that of an expert. The abyss is like the sea and the mountain is as lofty as a mountain. It''s enough for people to look up to him to stand there. At this level, Liu Zongyun has once again looked up to Su Jingfei. He used to think that Su Jingfei was his own level. Now he knows that people have already surpassed him unconsciously.


    "Don''t be stunned. Since Jingfei is going to give you guidance, you can go. Don''t leave your hands behind and take out your best martial arts. Who can''t do his best but can''t get anything? Don''t blame others!" Liu Zongyun saw that his disciples were still in a daze, and immediately urged him.


    At this time, he was no longer worried about Su Jingfei. Even if people at Su Jingfei''s level were besieged by many of his disciples, there was absolutely no problem. He even had to worry about his disciples.


    Now that the master has already spoken, the crowd is no longer friendly. More than ten people surround Su Jingfei. It seems that Su Jingfei is really isolated. However, when Su Jingfei starts, these people begin to fight with Su Jingfei impolitely.


    Now that Su Jingfei is ready to fight with others, he naturally has his own way. He directly holds the circle with both hands and uses the simplest Taijiquan to fight against the enemy. This is the simplest and most common martial art.

 Chapter 888

    The battle between Su Jingfei and Liu Zongyun''s disciples is far less fierce than most people think. Liu Zongyun''s disciples naturally show their own strengths and use all their martial arts.


    But in front of Su Jingfei, he didn''t have a chance to play. Su Jingfei just played a set of Taijiquan there. It looked like an old man exercising. But his body seemed to become a magnetic field around him. When everyone came to him, his movements were affected by him.


    It seems that people who are fighting in the field or watching outside can see the invisible traction. The only one who is not affected is Su Jingfei. His people are in the center of encirclement, but they are the most stable.


    A disciple''s fist hit Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei just pushed it at random, and all of them hit the younger martial sister next to him. The other one kicked it. But Su Jingfei just turned around, and the foot flashed by, and under his traction, the foot came to the elder martial brother.


    This happened to everyone. Even if they used all their abilities, they didn''t show any mercy in internal power or moves, but they couldn''t even touch Su Jingfei''s clothes, so they attacked each other and made a mess.


    Liu Zongyun is terrified to see outside. The onlookers can see clearly. His disciples can''t see the situation, but Liu Zongyun can.


    Su Jingfei''s use of Taiji has reached an incredible level. He has completely transformed his whole body into his own field by using his internal skill to perform Taijiquan. It seems mysterious to say, but the actual situation is so. Anyone who enters this area will be influenced by Su Jingfei.


    In this case, when Liu Zongyun studied with his master, he once heard the master mention that if the ancient martial arts masters reached a certain level of strength, they could have a small range of influence on the people they worked with, as if they had their own field.


    When he heard these words, he just became an ancient legend. After all, his master didn''t reach such a level at that time. Now Liu Zongyun is not inferior to his master at that time, but he also can''t reach such a level.


    Let alone Liu Zongyun. Even the experts he knows, such as Feng mieling of the Feng family, Chu master of Chumen, and even Su Jingfei''s father, Su master, who is regarded as the most powerful man after the founding of the nation, should be the best in the world now. It seems that there is no such realm.


    It can''t be said that Su Jingfei is more powerful than those people, it can only be said that the problem is the level, that is to say, although their strength is strong, it can only be said that their skill is deep, but Su Jingfei''s realm is higher.


    Su Jingfei''s present level is really high. This is what he learned from his recent research on thread bound books. Although it can''t improve his ability, it can enhance his understanding of martial arts. However, this level can only be achieved when he uses Taijiquan.


    Taijiquan is a kind of defensive and counterattack skill. If you let him use Taijiquan to hurt the enemy, he really can''t do it, which means that Su Jingfei can surpass his own strength and realm when defending.


    Now, the reason why he used such a method to deal with the siege of so many people is that he wanted to use so many people to help himself improve. He knew that this kind of martial arts realm can only be practiced with thread bound books, and other people would certainly not have it. Just like those martial arts, it is also a lost skill. This is his own advantage.


    Liu Zongyun''s apprentices have a long way to go compared with the real masters, but there are so many people. With so many people working together, Su Jingfei just takes the opportunity to improve his own realm.


    Of course, it''s not just for his own sake. When Su Jingfei was in an invincible position, he would be able to better observe the people. What''s the loophole in the attack defense of the people? He soon knew as well as the palm of his hand. Only by really exerting his full strength can he make people understand better.


    If you were an ordinary person, you would have to give guidance to others while practicing martial arts, not to mention martial arts, you would not have enough energy. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei was also a freak.


    Ren Du''s two channels run through, which is not only continuous, but also has a high recovery ability. Even his mental consumption is less than others. He is besieged by hundreds of moves, not only does he not feel tired, but he seems to be exhausted, and he can also kill people.


    Liu Zongyun had no doubt that Su Jingfei could easily defeat his apprentice. At this time, he was shocked. Not to mention Su Jingfei''s achievements, he said that his growth had been appalling.


    When Su Jingfei was a year ago, he was about the same level as himself. But how long after that, less than two months later, did this guy improve so much all at once? Did this child grow up on hormones? This progress speed is too shocking. Liu Wufeng is not sure that he is more powerful than Su Jingfei.


    Just as Liu Wufeng was thinking about it, Su Jingfei suddenly yelled, "be self-confident." before everyone knew what was going on, Su Jingfei''s body was spinning like the wind.


    Liu Zongyun''s disciples suddenly feel that they can''t help but approach Su Jingfei. Even if they use internal force to resist, it has no effect at all. Moreover, all the people who are swept by Su Jingfei are sent out of the encirclement by Su Jingfei. When Su Jingfei stops, Liu Zongyun''s disciples have fallen to the ground.


    These disciples looked at each other, and they had already lost without knowing what was going on. Su Jingfei was the only one standing on the field, and the others fell to the ground.


    Liu Zongyun is so powerful that he doesn''t understand it. He just knows that Su Jingfei defeated everyone with one move.


    Because the scene was quiet, I heard Su Bingfeng excitedly say to Dongfang Wenjun: "Wenjun, you see, I have already said that my self-made martial arts are absolutely invincible if let the master use it. Do you see this move standing still? I created it myself. How powerful is it? "


    Before Dongfang Wenjun opened his mouth, Liu Zongyun quickly asked: "Xiaofeng, do you think this move was created by you? What''s the way? "


    Su Bingfeng is not a sensible person. When she heard Liu Zongyun''s words, she didn''t answer directly. Instead, she looked at Su Jingfei and nodded to him. Then she explained: "the inspiration of this move comes from the sword smile, and the eight foot sect leader laughs at the three little martial arts. If you want to see the specific content, you can go to the movies directly. Although it''s not exactly the same, the principle seems to be the same."


    All her martial arts are derived from movies or novels, which other people don''t know except Su Jingfei. Of course, people familiar with Su Bingfeng know.


    Listening to Su Bingfeng''s explanation, Liu Zongyun is full of fog. He is an old man. He really doesn''t know much about these trendy things, but he remembers this. At the same time, he also sighs in the dark. They all say that Miss Murong is a naughty girl, but she is so clever in front of Su Jingfei. It''s estimated that Su Jingfei just didn''t nod his head, so she won''t tell herself.


    What''s more important is the creativity of this little girl. The martial arts created by this little girl may be almost used by herself, but if Su Jingfei comes to show it, it''s really frightening.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help thinking of Su Bingfeng''s previous use of fighting cattle across the mountain. Although her internal power is not enough to support her continuous use, Su Jingfei is different. His deep internal power can be used as a powerful martial art. This Su Jingfei is still as deep as the sea and can''t see it to the end.


    At the time of his feeling, Su Jingfei had come out of the crowd and said: "your basic skills are very good. I admire Master Liu''s teaching, at least much better than my apprentice."


    Su Jingfei''s words made Liu Zongyun''s disciples feel better. However, they were frustrated to think that they might not be su Bingfeng''s opponents.


    Su Bingfeng is very dissatisfied with the way: "master, you black me, my basic skills are their own practice, OK? You haven''t laid the foundation for me at all. "


    Su Jingfei coughed. The apprentice really didn''t want to save face, so he had to pretend to be serious¡° Don''t worry about the details. Let''s talk about your problems now. " Su Jingfei''s words have come to Liu Zongyun''s side, and his serious expression is really the appearance of a great master.


    Liu Zongyun''s disciples may not know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng, but Liu Zongyun and others know that they are just half-way teachers and disciples, and Su Bingfeng doesn''t talk nonsense. However, it alleviates the impact of Su Jingfei on the public.


    Su Jingfei''s performance before was too shocking. It''s not a blow to Liu Zongyun''s disciples'' arrogance. It has shaken their belief in practicing kung fu for so many years. That''s not good.


    Liu Zongyun also quickly asked: "Jingfei, do you think my disciples have anything to improve?"


    Su Jingfei knew that Liu Zongyun asked him to give them guidance not only because of his own strength, but also because he wanted his apprentices to contact more experts, understand his own shortcomings, and be good at others, so that he could become an expert.


    He knew Liu Zongyun''s mind and promised to give them guidance. At this time, he naturally began to explain his own problems to the public. He was besieged by the public before, and he clearly understood the characteristics of everyone. The problems he said were very targeted, and anyone who listened to him felt suddenly enlightened.


    Su Jingfei is not only a master himself, but also a man with good eyesight. He has been used to seeing other people''s weaknesses for many years. With the help of thread bound books, many of his views are different from those of modern martial arts. His opinions are not only pertinent, but also can directly improve their shortcomings.


    Liu Zongyun watched Su Jingfei correct his mistakes for his disciples. He deeply felt how correct his decision was, and that his disciples would be greatly improved.

 Chapter 889

    Su Jingfei conquered Liu Zongyun and his disciples with his own strength. They accepted the advice and guidance he gave them. Some even practiced according to Su''s guidance at that time.


    Maybe Su Jingfei is no better than Liu Zongyun in the level of teaching apprentices, and his martial arts will not be much higher. But he points out the problem to these people from different angles, and the effect is naturally different. Even if their martial arts have not been substantially improved, there are some changes, so we can open up some ideas.


    Su Jingfei stayed with Liu Zongyun for two days. Anyway, Su Jingfei has nothing important to do in the capital recently. In these two days, he not only gives guidance to Liu Zongyun''s disciples, but also discusses with Liu Zongyun.


    Liu Zongyun''s theory of strength is weaker than Su Jingfei''s, but Su Jingfei also needs 90% of his energy to defeat Liu Zongyun. In this way, the two-day competition is of great help to Su Jingfei. He has a better understanding of what he does not understand about thread bound books.


    When he came to Liu Zongyun''s home this time, not only did he get a lot of help, but Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng also had some practicing friends. Although Liu Zongyun''s disciples were not as strong as them, they were qualified as accompanies.


    LAN Xiqi also competed with her martial brothers these two days. Her martial arts skills were better than others, but she didn''t stay with Liu Zongyun because she wanted to get married. She was Liu Zongyun''s best disciple, and now she was abducted by Su Jingfei. Liu Zongyun was sour in his heart, but who didn''t want his apprentice to be happy, Let her go, too.


    The only dissatisfaction is Su Bingfeng. Because she is young, she can''t use more than her internal skills when she competes with her. But if she doesn''t use enough internal skills, she can''t beat her. As a result, no one wants to play with her from the next day. Finally, she has to toss Liu Wufeng.


    Su Jingfei actually sympathizes with Liu Wufeng. Among the disciples around Liu Zongyun, Liu Wufeng''s martial arts should be the highest. Although he hasn''t done anything, his martial arts are still superior to Xuanxuan and LAN Xiqi.


    But his martial arts also need the support of internal skills. When he doesn''t use internal skills, he is definitely not su Bingfeng''s opponent. At least so far, Su Jingfei is the only one who can defeat Su Bingfeng with moves. Otherwise, she won''t be su Jingfei''s teacher. Therefore, Liu Wufeng has been in great pain for two days. He can''t beat Su Bingfeng, but Su Jingfei is always looking for him.


    As Liu Zongyun''s most important apprentice, he can''t avoid the task of entertaining guests. Moreover, he has a good temper. Playing with Su Bingfeng has become a task. Let alone Liu Zongyun''s other disciples who don''t save him, even Liu Zongyun just pats Liu Wufeng on the shoulder and says sincerely, "please help yourself.".


    Liu Wufeng has to admit his life when he meets such an unreliable master. Su Bingfeng is the first lady of Murong''s family and Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. Liu Wufeng can''t be rude. Two days later, he listed Su Bingfeng as the last person to offend after su Jingfei.


    Su Bingfeng, who didn''t feel that Liu Wufeng had suffered a lot, finally left with her master on the third day. She was still reluctant to part with her. Where can I find such a good target!


    Su Jingfei left because he had something to do. In the capital, apart from the development of his company, he also had to make achievements in medicine, which directly fell on Nalan Xiulin. He thought that the principle of one hero and three gangs was right.


    He was able to develop in the provincial capital thanks to the help of the Han family. In the capital, the help of the Nalan family is also indispensable.


    Su Jingfei is never a person of his own. He doesn''t think he can do everything by himself. In the face of his friends'' help, he won''t feel shameless, and will be very grateful, and then do things well.


    This time, Nalan Xiulin''s help to Su Jingfei is to introduce a patient to him. The patient''s position is not high. He is just an ordinary director, but his position is more critical. If Su Jingfei, director of the Municipal Health Bureau, wants to develop his own medical career in Beijing, he must have a good relationship with the Health Bureau.


    Just this time, the director of health was very ill and needed a doctor. Na lanxiulin introduced Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei almost covers the sky in H Province, he doesn''t mean to be proud. In the capital, he is just a newcomer. When he heard Nalan Xiulin''s introduction, he didn''t hesitate to agree. But he knows what a county magistrate is better to be in charge now.


    "Wenjun, take some of them home. I''ll go to director Bai''s house. Major general Nalan Xiulin introduced me. I think it''s no problem." Su Jingfei said to Dongfang Wenjun after they returned to the city.


    Dongfang Wenjun is the head of several women in the capital. He is not only the most skilled in martial arts, but also the oldest. In fact, he is the closest to Su Jingfei in terms of relationship. Even if they don''t talk to each other, that kind of relationship exists all the time. It''s just a subtle memory.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Dongfang Wenjun nodded and said, "OK, then you should be careful. In the capital, you have many enemies."


    "Don''t worry. Although I have many enemies, the only one who can be more powerful than me is Feng mieling. He can''t catch me specially." Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t worry. He says to Dongfang Wenjun.


    When Dongfang Wenjun and others think about it, it''s true that if Feng mieling doesn''t do it himself, no one can do anything about Su Jingfei. However, Feng mieling, as a master among his peers, is not as good as catching Su Jingfei himself.


    And from another perspective, Su Jingfei''s identity is exposed. People know that he is the third young master of the Su family, so naturally they know that his father is Su Laozi, who is suspected to be the best expert in the world.


    As long as Mr. Su doesn''t say that he absolutely doesn''t care about Su Jingfei, anyone who wants to fight Su Jingfei has to weigh whether he can bear the anger of the Su family. Even if Mr. Su is old enough, it''s absolutely enough to make any family have a headache.


    In fact, although Su Jingfei''s contacts are not at a low level, they have never reached the top level. People at the top level, whether they are experts in the Wulin or big men of various forces, are usually very restrained. Otherwise, if it really gets noisy, some big men of the country will come out, which will really cause chaos. The top-level people must control their own behavior.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about such a high-level thing, but he has no fear with his existing strength. When he comes to director Bai, it''s already evening. This is the time he made an appointment with Nalan Xiulin.


    This director Bai is just the director of the Health Bureau. He is not a high-ranking person. In places like Beijing, the director really is nothing. But he is a director with real power, and he is well paid. He lives in a high-end community. When Su Jingfei came here, director Bai knew it.


    Su Jingfei was welcomed by two young people, a man and a woman in their twenties. When the man saw Su Jingfei, he didn''t despise him because he was too young. Instead, he said enthusiastically, "Hello, Dr. su. Uncle Xiulin has always said that you are very good at medicine. You must have a way to deal with my father''s illness. I will trouble you more later."


    The woman also followed: "yes, Dr. Su, I didn''t expect you to be so young. You are really young and promising."


    Su Jingfei has a good impression of the couple. No matter whether they are courteous or courteous, they have enough respect for themselves. At least they are in a good mood. From this, we can see that director Bai''s family education is good, much better than Murong''s.


    Thinking about it in his heart, he said: "Uncle Qi asked me to come and see director Bai. I can still bear it. I''m sure I''ll come soon. As for whether it can be cured, I have to see it before I know."


    "Yes, Dr. Su is right. Let''s go. My father is at home. Anyway, we will thank you." The man said with a smile, then said: "by the way, I forgot to introduce, my name is Bai Yongsheng, this is my sister, Bai Yongyi."


    Su Jingfei nodded, the enthusiasm of the brothers and sisters is not pretended, all the way to Su Jingfei introduced the white director''s condition.


    Before, Na lanxiulin just said to let Su Jingfei come to see how the other party''s condition is. He really doesn''t know. Now after listening to Bai Yongsheng''s introduction, he can''t help but frown. Director Bai''s condition is a little strange.


    He didn''t say what he thought. Instead, he followed them to Bai''s home. As a director, the family was naturally very elegant, and there were no outsiders in the family. Only director Bai''s husband and wife were in his fifties. He was gentle and had a good official atmosphere. His husband was also very dignified. When he was young, he was obviously a pretty girl, as can be seen from Bai Yongyi.


    Seeing Su Jingfei coming in, director Bai and Mrs. Bai did not hold a shelf, but came out together. Director Bai said with a smile, "Dr. Su, major general Nalan has always said that your medical skills are very good. I will trouble you this time."


    Mrs. Bai, who was next to her, also said, "our old Bai has been out of health all of a sudden recently, and he has always been ill. He has invited many doctors, but he can''t see the problem. If major general Nalan didn''t introduce you, we might have to go abroad for medical treatment."


    "Director Bai, I have just heard Mr. Bai''s introduction. I know something about you. Your problem is really strange. To tell you the truth, it''s my first time. I want to check it for you first." Su Jingfei is also not polite, and directly tells his truth. When he heard Bai Yongsheng mention it before, he thought his illness was strange.


    Director Bai didn''t feel unhappy because of Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, he nodded his head secretly. If Su Jingfei was all inclusive, people would not believe him. If he could be so frank, director Bai''s impression of Su Jingfei was very good. He thought that maybe he could really be treated!

 Chapter 890

    Su Jing flew to director Bai''s home. After listening to Bai Yongsheng''s introduction, he felt that director Bai''s condition was a little strange. Now when he heard Mrs. Bai say so again, he took the initiative to ask director Bai to have a check.


    Director Bai naturally won''t refuse Su Jingfei''s request. As a patient, it''s absolutely normal for him to be examined by a doctor. More importantly, Nalan Xiulin once introduced Su Jingfei to director Bai. Although he is young, he has excellent medical skills and has been recognized by many people. He is almost a national doctor of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the relationship between director Bai and nalanxiulin. In fact, director Bai is a relative of nalanxiulin''s family. It''s only from Mrs. Bai that director Bai believes nalanxiulin''s words very much.


    Director Bai stretched out his wrist, and Su Jingfei nodded, but he didn''t say much. He slightly narrowed his eyes and pointed out three fingers. At this moment, Su Jingfei really had the meaning of old Chinese medicine. When Su Jingfei was serious, he was really professional. In the face of ordinary patients, he could almost know his condition as long as he looked at it. Director Bai''s condition was not so simple.


    Su Jingfei felt his pulse and asked: "director Bai, do you feel dizzy every morning recently?"


    "Yes! Every morning when I get up, I feel dizzy and swollen for about an hour. Then I want to vomit everything I eat, but I don''t have anything to vomit, and I''m always hungry. I used to eat three meals a day, but now I eat five meals a day, and I don''t think it''s enough. " Director Bai didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to ask more, but he said it all at once.


    Director Bai knows that Bai Yongsheng and Su Jingfei have mentioned their own symptoms, and he doesn''t think Su Jingfei can judge from the pulse, but he doesn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s medical skills.


    Su Jingfei nodded. After two minutes, Su Jingfei took his finger back. Before he started, Bai Yongyi said with concern: "Dr. Su, how is my father''s soldier? He''s been making a lot of trouble recently. My father has lost a lot of weight."


    "In fact, it''s better to lose some weight. I used to have a small stomach. Now it''s the same as when I was young." Director Bai was very optimistic. After listening to Bai Yongyi, he said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t laugh, but said in a deep voice: "director Bai, if you really lose weight simply, it''s a good thing, but now it''s not. You eat five meals a day, and even always eat some snacks, but you lose weight. This is abnormal!"


    Director Bai sighed. He didn''t know, but he could only think for the best. Since Su Jingfei opened his mouth, he asked: "Dr. Su, what''s the problem with me?"


    The other three members of the Bai family are waiting for Su Jingfei to explain. Instead of explaining, Su Jingfei said to director Bai: "director Bai, you are the director of the Health Bureau, and you should have contacted many medical people. I don''t know if you have heard of all kinds of medicinal materials and poisonous insects needed in the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Su Jingfei''s words make director Bai''s face change, and the other three people are also surprised. Even if they haven''t heard of it, they know it''s not a good thing to hear Su Jingfei say so seriously.


    "Dr. Su, do you mean I''m poisoned?" Director Bai pondered and asked tentatively.


    Su Jingfei nodded at first, then shook his head and said, "it''s poisoning, not poisoning, more accurately, it''s Zhonggu. The reason why I ask you if you''ve heard of it is because your situation is not ordinary poison. This kind of poison can only be done by the poisons raised by some people."


    "Zhonggu, what do you say about witchcraft? Dr. Su, are you kidding? Isn''t that fictional in the novel? " Bai Yongsheng is the first to jump out. He is obviously a novel fan. He can''t understand that there is such a thing in the world.


    The other three seemed to have heard of some of them. Bai Yongyi then said, "Dr. Su, although we are all ordinary people, we also know fiction and truth. We saw similar movies not long ago. Aren''t they all fake?"


    Su Jingfei was not particularly serious this time, but said with a smile: "art comes from reality, and is higher than reality. We all know that Witchcraft does exist, but it is not as magical as in the film. In fact, it is a variant use of medicine."


    Bai Ju looks more familiar with other people and medical affairs. Although his face is not very good, he still nods and says, "I''ve heard friends say that this method can save people in ancient times."


    "Yes, although this method is extreme, and most of them treat the symptoms but not the root cause, it can really save people, make people live longer, reduce pain, and even control others. Anyway, it has all kinds of functions, which is extremely strange." Su Jingfei nodded and introduced to the Bai family.


    Bai Yongsheng, who has read many novels, looks the most ugly. He asks Su Jingfei, "doctor Su, do you mean my father has been tricked?"


    Director Bai''s family focused on Su Jingfei and waited for him to speak. Although they knew the result, they still had a fluke mind.


    Unfortunately, Su Jingfei nodded mercilessly this time: "if I''m not wrong, that''s it. This is not an ordinary medical problem, but a plot by someone. It''s very vicious."


    "Who would have done this to dad?" Bai Yongyi''s eyebrows stand up, and her pretty face is full of anger.


    Director Bai and Bai Yongsheng did not get angry directly. Instead, they pondered for a moment and said, "Dr. Su, since you know that it''s poisonous, is there any way to treat it?"


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said frankly, "it''s beyond my medical scope. I can''t really cure it." Seeing that the Bai family''s face was not good-looking, he added: "it''s not my medical skills that can''t do it. I will force you to get rid of the poisonous insects in your body. I can also do it, but I''m not sure what kind of impact it will have on your body. I''m not studying this. I just know something about it."


    With his current medical skills and skills, it''s not impossible to help director Bai, but as he said, if he is reluctant, there may be unpredictable consequences, and poison is very strange.


    Director Bai''s face was finally ugly this time, and he said in a deep voice: "doctor Su, it seems that I must have been poisoned? What effect does it have? "


    Su Jingfei said frankly this time: "as far as I know from your examination just now, I don''t know the specific name of this poison, but the effect is to suck your body nutrients. When you are dizzy, it is when it is active. The reason why you eat too much and lose weight is to wait to raise it again."


    At the end of his words, the people of director Bai''s family unconsciously had a cold war. When they looked at director Bai, they all had goose bumps, as if there were some monsters in director Bai''s body.


    Director Bai''s face is even more pale. Anyone who hears that there is such a thing in his body will shudder. Moreover, according to Su Jingfei, it seems that he will not stop eating it. That is to say, his end will be very miserable.


    Su Jingfei sighs. He can''t imagine how such a director, who is not too high in position, can be tricked. This is the first time he has met him in his medical career. If he didn''t come from thread bound books, he would not know about this. He thought that this thing existed only in legend before, but who knows it today.


    "Dr. Su, if you say so, is there no way out, or you can prescribe some medicine or think of other ways?" Bai Yongsheng thinks about his father''s future and asks anxiously.


    Su Jingfei, head Yao, said: "well, there''s really no way. This poisonous insect is not an ordinary thing, but a kind of poisonous insect. This kind of poisonous insect is raised by people. Only those who raise it know how to expel it. Moreover, since this kind of poisonous insect enters the human body, it''s not only sucking food nutrients, even drugs, it can also be eaten, that is to say, I''ll prescribe medicine for you, and it turns out to be a tonic. "


    Director Bai said with a tragic smile: "I can''t imagine that I haven''t done anything hurtful in my life. I was framed like this. I''m just a little health director. As for me?"


    In fact, Su Jingfei also wants to ask this question. In the capital, the director is not big at all. Even if he has real power, he will not have such a master to deal with him. He doesn''t think that people who can use poisonous insects are ordinary people. He can''t do it himself.


    When I was in S City, some people raised boiling snakes, which is very rare. Some of them are similar to poisonous insects, but they are not real after all. Now they are real poisonous insects. It''s a waste to use them on a director.


    When he thought about it, he heard Bai Yongsheng say: "it must be PI Yongyan, it must be the scum. He is the only enemy in our family."


    "Yongsheng, don''t talk nonsense if you have no evidence." Although director Bai was persecuted, he didn''t lose his mind. After hearing Bai Yongsheng''s words, he immediately scolded him. Then he said to Su Jingfei, "Yongsheng is a little excited. Doctor Su, don''t care."


    Su Jingfei could see that director Bai was a calm and decent man. He nodded and said, "nothing. He was also a little excited. He was too concerned about director Bai''s illness. But I want to ask, what''s the situation of PI Yongyan?"


    His biggest enemy in the capital is undoubtedly the Feng family, but in addition to the Feng family, there is another PI family who has been troubling him all the time, and has recently united with the Feng family. Now when he hears about PI, he will pay more attention to it, and he still remembers that Pi er Shao''s third uncle is pi Yongchang. Is this a coincidence?


    After he inquired, without waiting for director Bai to explain, Bai Yongsheng said one after another: "Pi Yongyan is the sixth master of the PI family. He is in his thirties and has been thinking about my sister. At that time, he was pushed away by my father. Who can see his obscene things? He must have a grudge and want to deal with his father, and then let his sister beg him. It must be so."

 Chapter 891

    Su Jingfei listens to Bai Yongsheng''s words. According to his attitude towards the PI family, he really suspects that they are responsible for it. After all, the PI family is not a worry free family, but it seems that the PI family does not have such strong strength.


    "Yongsheng, you''re guessing. You don''t know the actual situation. What''s more, the PI family doesn''t need to do that even if they want to do something to Yongyi." Director Bai shakes his head, otherwise Bai Yongsheng will guess like this.


    "Dad, why don''t you believe it? Let''s let go of our sister and let''s talk about something else." Bai Yongsheng seems to have identified the murderer as a member of the PI family and continued: "you said that if you withdraw from your current position, you are most likely to supplement your position. Who should it be?"


    Director Bai thought for a while, and then said, "Zuo Siming has the best chance to come up."


    Bai Yongsheng clapped his hands and said, "yes, who is Zuo Siming? He is the son-in-law of the PI family. PI Yongyan''s fourth sister is Zuo Siming''s daughter-in-law. PI Yongyan is Zuo Siming''s brother-in-law. If it wasn''t for Zuo Siming, PI Yongyan would not have seen Yongyi."


    This time, let alone director Bai, Su Jingfei thinks that Pi Yongyan must be the culprit. Both power and women have given PI Yongyan the motive to start.


    Moreover, according to the current situation, the PI family is indeed the only person they can contact and have such strength. After all, director Bai is only one director in the sky. There may be many people who want to deal with him, but few of them have such ferocious ability.


    "Do you mean that this time the PI family and Zuo Siming have negotiated to deal with me? The purpose is not only my sister, but also my position as director of the bureau? " At this time, director Bai also began to doubt and said in a deep voice.


    Regardless of Su Jingfei''s presence, Bai Yongsheng said with great certainty: "isn''t it obvious? Although you usually do business, you don''t offend anyone, but PI Yongyan has always been the enemy of our family. He has been playing with his sister''s ideas and has been scolded by you many times. Anyway, I must bear a grudge. "


    At this time, no one considered whether Bai Yongsheng was too vindictive. They already felt that Bai Yongsheng was very reasonable. It seems that Pi Yongyan is a major suspect.


    Su Jingfei finally said: "I think PI Yongyan may also have some problems. Although I don''t know much about the specific situation of the PI family, I know that the style of the PI family is really bad. If they want to deal with you like this, it''s inevitable to use some means."


    In fact, some of the people in the Bai family believe that Pi Yongyan did this. Although there is no evidence, everything is just speculation, but PI Yongyan is the only one with motivation and ability. They have to think more.


    Su Jingfei thinks about it for a while. He knows that even if the Bai family decides that Pi Yongyan is a suspect, and he is really the one who starts, the Bai family has nothing to do with it. Since he is a patient introduced by nalanxiulin, and he is destined to be the enemy of the PI family, he still has to help them.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei is also very curious about who PI Yongyan is looking for to help him out. This can directly threaten the existence of people around him.


    Su Jingfei''s medical skills are really strong. He has a way to deal with all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases, but he has no way to deal with Gu Du, which is beyond the scope of general medicine. There will be an introduction to Gu Du in the thread bound book, and even some inspection methods, which can make him determine it is Gu Du. However, the treatment only says that it needs a person to tie the bell.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said to director Bai: "director Bai, now we are not sure whether it is pi Yongyan who did it. In this way, although your condition is serious, there will be no life-threatening in a short period of time. At most, it will be more painful every day. You have to bear with it first, and I''ll think of a way."


    Su Jingfei said so. Director Bai''s family naturally said gratefully, "Dr. Su, I''m really troubling you this time. If it wasn''t for you, I''d look for doctors all over the capital, and I don''t know the specific situation."


    Director Bai''s words are no exaggeration. As the director of the Health Bureau in Beijing, he naturally knows all the major hospitals in Beijing. He really doesn''t think that doctors in any hospital can see the poison. If they are national level doctors, he is not qualified to invite them. Su Jingfei is probably the only one who can come to see him, and it''s because of Nalan Xiulin''s invitation.


    Su Jingfei is not modest either. He believes that if he can''t see it, there are only a few people who can see it in the capital, at least not director Bai.


    Think of here, also no nonsense, nodded: "I can''t control your condition very well, this for me this kind of doctor, also be regarded as a more humiliating thing, I now give you acupuncture once again, temporarily pacify the poisonous insects in your body, let him reduce activities, to relieve your pain."


    Director Bai is naturally grateful. Even if Su Jingfei can''t cure himself, it''s very interesting to relieve his pain. The dizziness and brain swelling every day is more than death.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense either. He quickly takes out his gold needle and asks director Bai to take off his coat. They don''t need to be avoided. Anyway, they are not proficient in medicine, and they won''t be surprised because they prick director Bai''s important acupoints. Su Jingfei''s acupuncture technique has never taken the normal way.


    His technique is very skillful, which adds a lot of confidence to the Bai family. Every time he pricks a needle, director Bai''s forehead will sweat a little more. But he feels cold. When Su Jingfei pricks the sixth needle, he already begins to tremble. Su Jingfei says: "director Bai, you have to be patient. I need ten needles altogether." Then to the next Bai Fu: "Mrs. Bai, go and get a quilt for director Bai. He will be very cold."


    Su Jingfei''s words are now the imperial edict. Without waiting for Mrs. Bai to leave, Bai Yongyi has already run into the room and quickly takes out the quilt and surrounds director Bai. Even so, when Su Jingfei''s flying needle is over, director Bai is still in a huddle.


    "Director Bai''s body should not be a problem for the time being. I created a hibernation environment for the insect. It should rest for the time being. Even if there will be activities every day, there won''t be much movement for at least a week. However, this is a cure for the symptoms but not the root cause. If no treatment is found for the insect within seven days, the insect will return to its original state." Su Jingfei and other white director eased a little, this just said.


    "Dr. Su, thank you very much. It''s not easy for me to suffer less than a week." Director Bai is very grateful, thank you.


    Su Jingfei nodded and didn''t say anything more. In fact, he didn''t tell the truth. He was drinking poison to quench his thirst. After seven days, the insect will not only become active, but also intensify.


    If he dares to do so, he has planned to find a solution to director Bai''s poison in the past seven days. He wants to have a look at his skin.


    He is not sure that it must have something to do with the PI family, but he believes that even if it is not the PI family, the strength of Nalan Xiulin in the capital can also find out who is the person who is playing the trick. He believes that as long as he is not protected by Feng mieling, he will always have a way.


    Su Jingfei has a plan in his heart, but on the surface he says to Bai: "I can do so much. As for the solution later, I will think about it, but this week, director Bai must be a vegetarian."


    "Well, I see. That''s Dr. lausou." Originally, he had great respect for Su Jingfei, but now director Bai''s family is even more respectful.


    "Well, it''s nothing. I''ll go back. Brother Yongsheng, please give me a ride. I''m not familiar with this side." Su Jingfei smiles and walks to the door. Before leaving, he wants Bai Yongsheng to send him away.


    Bai Yongsheng is slightly stunned, and he answers with a deep understanding. He accompanies Su Jingfei to the door. Naturally, the rest of the Bai family also understand that Su Jingfei is an excuse. There must be something to say to him. Director Bai even thinks that Su Jingfei may be preparing Bai Yongsheng for the future. After all, Su Jingfei is not sure about treatment, so they are sad for a moment.


    Su Jingfei walked outside and asked, "doctor Su, do you have anything to say to me?"


    "Well, brother Yongsheng, you are introduced by Uncle Qi. I don''t think you are any outsiders. You may have heard something about me, so I want to know more about PI Yongyan." Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense. He comes to the point.


    Bai Yongsheng naturally has a certain understanding of Su Jingfei and knows that he is a man of great ability. Now when he asks PI Yongyan, he also guesses what action he may have taken.


    At present, there is no nonsense. He explained concretely: "Pi Yongyan is the youngest of the second generation of the PI family, the so-called sixth master. He is in his thirties and spends a lot of time every day. He also works in the Health Bureau, but now he is just a section chief, because Zuo Siming is his brother-in-law and always wants to be promoted, but he is pressed by my father."


    Su Jingfei nodded and knew about the situation. Then he said to Bai Yongsheng, "brother Yongsheng, after you go back, you should tell director Bai that you should not show any appearance of being treated these days. I will try to find a solution within a week."


    Bai Yongsheng is also a smart man, immediately nodded: "don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t let dad show his flaws. The solution is to trouble Dr. Su for you."


    "Well, you don''t have to be too polite. Wait for my news." Although Su Jingfei is younger than Bai Yongsheng, he is young and mature. He has a calm bearing. After finishing his words, he patted Bai Yongsheng on the shoulder to make him feel at ease. The effect is very good. Bai Yongsheng seems to have more confidence.


    Bai Yongsheng doesn''t know why he has so much confidence in this young man who is several years younger than himself, either because of his firm eyes or his temperament. In short, Bai Yongsheng thinks Su Jingfei must have a way. Thinking of this, he runs back to discuss how to act with director Bai.

 Chapter 892

    After su Jingfei came back from the Bai family, he didn''t do anything. Although he had heard about the PI family all the time, he didn''t know what the PI family was like. According to his cautious character, he would never take risks when his mind was hot.


    After returning home, he ordered Su Bingfeng to go back to Murong''s house and let Murong''s house find all the information about Pi''s family. The more detailed the better, especially the introduction of PI Yongyan.


    At the same time, he also called Nalan Xiulin and told him the whole story of director Bai. Naturally, he also asked Nalan Xiulin for help and asked him to give him a piece of information about the PI family. He believed that these big families all had their own intelligence personnel, otherwise they would have been unable to establish themselves in the capital.


    Until the next day, the materials of Su Bingfeng and Na lanxiulin were all in Su Jingfei''s hands. There were various introductions to the PI family, and the most detailed one was the target character PI Yongyan.


    Su Jingfei looks at PI Yongyan''s information. He is disgusted with this guy in his heart. He is just a scum among men. He will not do anything except play with women. Moreover, he will take others to do dirty things together. Zuo Siming is always with him.


    It''s just that Zuo Siming is more intelligent. In the final analysis, he is the deputy director of the Health Bureau. Basically, he doesn''t leave any obvious evidence. Every time PI Yongyan calls on him, he will never leave any handle.


    If it wasn''t for Murong and Nalan''s powerful intelligence systems, they often saw PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming together. Therefore, it can''t be inferred that they were always playing together. In this way, PI Yongyan''s dialogue director is more likely to be a black hand.


    After studying all kinds of materials, Su Jingfei has already started to take action. Although he is now the actual boss of H Province and the richest man of H Province, he has no special feeling. Some things are still done by himself. In his opinion, those are all illusory names, and he has not yet reached the level of enjoyment. What he should do is to do by himself.


    At more than 8 p.m., Su Jingfei showed up at Jack''s bar on the bar street in Beijing on time. This bar is similar to the original Youmeng bar. It is also named after the owner. Jack is the owner of the bar.


    According to the data, PI Yongyan is a lover of bars. He goes to bars almost every night, especially every weekend, because there are more popular stars singing in Jack''s bar on weekends. Of course, the so-called "more popular" is the second-line star. Even so, the guests will flock to it.


    PI Yongyan is naturally the same, because he is a rich man, and is likely to use some money to smash the little stars down. Even if they are not popular, they are also dignified people, and that sense of achievement makes him very excited.


    This evening, Su Jingfei knew that there would be a little star singing in Jack''s bar. According to the Convention, PI Yongyan would definitely come here. After he had dressed up, outsiders could not recognize him as Su Jingfei. Then he came to Jack''s bar and sat directly on the bar, looking at the people.


    Now Su Jingfei is in the period of popularity. If he doesn''t make up, he doesn''t dare to go out. This is probably the trouble of becoming a star. It''s estimated that at that time, the Bai family had not seen the four famous captors, otherwise they would be surprised.


    Jack''s bar is not the biggest bar in the bar street, but because of the singing of little stars, the people here will be full every weekend. If Su Jingfei comes earlier, he may not even have a seat. Even so, by 8:30 p.m., it is almost full.


    Su Jingfei had seen the photo of PI Yongyan before he came here. With his far superior vision, he could recognize PI Yongyan very quickly. He had found that Pi Yongyan was sitting on a card seat not far away from him.


    There are also two men with him, one of whom is his brother-in-law Zuo Siming. Su Jingfei has seen his picture, but at this time Zuo Siming is obviously dressed up. Even if he is not a public figure, he has a head and a face after all. He still pays attention here.


    Another person Su Jingfei did not see in the data, do not know who he is.


    Although PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming are both in their thirties, they both look young and fashionable here. Besides, although PI Yongyan is dissolute and obscene, they are not bad looking. Otherwise, they would not play so well with money alone. Zuo Siming is not bad looking, but he is a bit of a scum.


    Su Jingfei is not too far away from the three. He can see their behaviors clearly. Unfortunately, because of the noise in the bar, he can''t hear what they are saying. At this time, he regrets that he didn''t learn lip language.


    PI Yongyan and his wife are obviously very happy. Even without any women, they are laughing and drinking cup after cup, which makes Su Jingfei, a very good drinker, funny. They are not afraid of getting drunk, but it seems that they are all good drinkers.


    Just thinking about it, the host has come to the stage and said, "good evening, ladies and gentlemen. It''s time for stars to perform again. The singer who came to our bar tonight is Miss Lily. She''s from Xiangjiang. I think you are not unfamiliar with her." After the host finished, a woman came up from backstage.


    Su Jingfei looks at this woman, and the star of Xiangjiang that she has seen keeps flashing in her heart. She really doesn''t know which company she belongs to.


    Miss Lily didn''t know whether she was really popular or because she was beautiful, so she came on stage. There were bursts of voices. Miss Lily also responded with a smile. The typhoon looked good.


    Su Jingfei has seen all kinds of pretty girls. Naturally, he has a high vision. Although his evaluation of Miss Lily is not very high, it''s OK. Her beauty is not as good as those pretty girls in her family, but it''s also good. With her identity as a star in Xiangjiang, it''s enough to make men excited.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Lily. I''ll hide a song of" the wind continues to blow "for you. I hope you can like it." Lily''s speech is very simple, and her Mandarin is not very standard. It''s a bit garrulous.


    She has a good appearance and a good voice. Although she has a bit of performance, she is not annoying. Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Sure enough, the basic quality of Xiangjiang''s actors is good. Although she is not as professional as the mainland''s, typhoon is really good when she is on the catwalk.


    When Su Jingfei thinks about it, the people below have already cheered, especially PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming. When they see the female stars, they are very excited. They not only shout, but also ask the waiter to send flower baskets to the female stars. This is a bit like a nightclub. It is estimated that flower baskets will also become part of the income of female stars.


    "I advise you to go back as soon as possible, you say you don''t want to go back..." Lily''s voice began to sing with the music.


    She is a star of Xiangjiang, so the language problem naturally does not exist. This song was originally a famous song by Zhang Guorong, which should be sung by men. Now it is sung by women, which has a different taste. Although it lacks the magnetism of male voice, it has more soft beauty of female voice.


    Generally speaking, in such a noisy place as a bar, singing such a lyrical slow song always makes people feel out of place. But Miss Lily brings that kind of emotion to everyone, and everyone in the audience has a sense of melancholy.


    Even some female listeners have been nestled in the arms of their male partners, and those lonely customers are even more lonely.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. He has never had an unforgettable love and can''t fully understand the artistic conception of this song. However, he also knows that Lily''s singing skill is good. There must be a reason why she can''t be popular now. She is pretty good.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly a female voice came from the side and said, "Hello, can I sit here?"


    Su Jingfei looked back and saw a woman. Even in winter, she didn''t wear many clothes. She was elegant and charming. She was not even inferior to Lily in terms of beauty.


    But what makes Su Jingfei even more unexpected is that he actually knows this woman. He really did not expect to meet her here. In his impression, this woman should be good. At least she gave Su Jingfei a good impression at that time, but she went to the bar and took the initiative to chat up with her. It''s really surprising.


    When Su Jingfei sent Wu Yanli to the Party school, she met ye Shiqin''s girlfriend. She still remembered her name as Sophia. Sophia gave her a good impression at that time.


    Su Jingfei was stunned, so Sophia had to continue: "Sir, can I sit here?"


    "Oh, you sit. There''s no one here." Su Jingfei wakes up and smiles at Sophia. He may think too much. The position here is not his own. Maybe people just want to sit here.


    Sophia heard Su Jingfei say that she would sit here naturally. She is a beautiful girl, and her every move is more moving. Although there is no provocative action, Su Jingfei thinks she is very beautiful. In fact, Sophia''s beauty is much worse than that of the women around her, but she is good at dressing up and adds a bit of glamour.


    "Sir, why do you always look at me? Isn''t Miss Lily a good singer?" Su Jingfei was distracted for a moment. She didn''t turn her eyes. Sophia asked with a smile.


    Su Jingfei can see that Sophia is not unhappy, and her voice is slightly frivolous. She suddenly jumps. It seems that she is not wrong.


    This era is more open. Not only men will pick up girls, but women will also look for men. Sophia has a good family background. If she is empty and lonely, she seems to have no problem doing so.


    Su Jingfei is a little funny. Ye Shiqin has always wanted to make mistakes for himself, and even to sow discord. As a result, he didn''t do anything. He just sat casually in the bar, and his girlfriend automatically sent him to the door. Oh, maybe it was his ex girlfriend. Depending on the situation at that time, they might have broken up.


    "If you don''t look at me, how can you know that I look at you? Haven''t you heard Miss Lily sing as well?" Su Jingfei secretly smiles, but looks at Sophia.


    Sophia was not embarrassed, but said: "of course, I won''t listen to Miss Lily singing all the time. I''m a woman, and I won''t be as erotic as your men. Are you right?" When she spoke, she changed her sitting posture and put her right leg on her left leg, which was elegant and sexy.


    She is a pretty girl. She looks good and has a good figure. Her legs in black stockings are more attractive. But Su Jingfei has a lot of knowledge. He just wants to ask Sophia, isn''t it really cold to wear so little on such a cold day?


    But of course he would not be so boring. Today he has something to do. Although nothing can really happen, he is still interested in teasing her since Sophia has sent her.


    "Pretty girl, you are so confident. Miss Lily is a star." Su Jingfei looked at Sophia playfully and said with a smile.


    Sophia smiles gracefully and says to Su Jingfei: "handsome guy, don''t you know when you talk to a lady, should you invite her to have a drink? This can improve your charm


    Su Jingfei nodded and pointed to the bartender, indicating that Sophia would choose for herself. Sophia was not polite and asked the bartender to have a cocktail. Although it was not that kind of strong wine, it would be better to drink. I didn''t expect her to have a good amount of wine.


    When the bartender brought the wine to her, she continued: "handsome, do you know? In fact, you and a person I know are very similar, regardless of appearance and temperament are somewhat similar, otherwise I will not find you


    Su Jingfei''s face has changed. She is confident that even familiar people can''t recognize her. She didn''t expect that she would say such a thing. However, on second thought, it seems that this kind of saying is also a common way of chatting up, which may be a coincidence.


    A little relieved and said: "Miss, is your move a little old-fashioned? Don''t say that I''m very similar to your first love boyfriend."


    "You are wrong about this. The man who is similar to you is not only not my first love boyfriend, but also has some problems with my ex boyfriend." Sophia shook her head, her eyes shining.


    Su Jingfei has no doubt this time. Even if Sophia doesn''t confirm her identity, she has already made it clear that she is doubting her identity, so she will sit here. However, Su Jingfei is not sure what she is doing.


    "Miss, if you say that, I really think you''ve come to trouble me, but I don''t remember you at all." Su Jingfei''s mind turns, but the surface is still.


    "Of course, you have no impression on me. I just say that you are very similar. In fact, you are much more handsome than him. You have the maturity that the man didn''t have. The reason why I came to you is because I know that you and my ex boyfriend''s enemies are very similar. Don''t blame me. I can tell you clearly that I just want to revenge my ex boyfriend, so I found you, You can do whatever you like to me tonight. " Sophia said, with a look of hate on her face.

 Chapter 893

    After listening to Sophia''s words, Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. This woman is actually looking for herself to revenge ye Shiqin. This woman''s idea is really strange. She has already broken up, and she still talks about revenge.


    "Miss, I don''t know what happened between your boyfriend and you, but I still don''t want to be a tool for you to revenge your boyfriend." Su Jingfei originally just wanted to tease Sophia. He was not interested in what happened to Sophia. Now she said so and naturally refused.


    Sophia heard Su Jingfei''s words, first in a daze, and then asked: "am I not beautiful, not sexy?"


    "No, you are beautiful and sexy. At least you are more beautiful than most of the women present. Even Miss Lily, excluding her identity, is no more charming than you." Su Jingfei is very honest.


    "Then why don''t you agree? I don''t want you to be responsible. As long as you go with me today, I can do whatever you want. It''s definitely much better than what you''re looking for. Moreover, it''s my first time to go to a bar, and there won''t be any problem." Sophia is more charming and equally candid.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Miss Sophia, I think you are wrong. Although I''m not a gentleman, I''m not a woman who wants to be a sex wolf. I''m not interested in women with your motives."


    Sophia listened to Su Jingfei''s words and said with a sneer: "you are really noble in your own words. You should pay your sister back in the bar."


    Su Jingfei knows that Sophia is trying to annoy himself, but what kind of character he is and how he can be angered. He wants to say no to Sophia again. Suddenly he sees that Pi Yongyan and Zuo Siming are whispering to each other, and then he sends flowers to miss Lili. He knows that they are trying to get at Miss Lili''s idea.


    As soon as her eyes turned, Su Jingfei said to Sophia with a smile, "well, miss, I don''t think you are an ordinary woman. If you can make Miss Lily notice me, or come and sit with us for a while, I will go with you."


    Sophia looked at Su Jingfei and said with a sneer, "well, I just saw you didn''t have any interest in her singing. I thought you wouldn''t play this game. It''s just like that. But it doesn''t matter. No one can stop me for what Sophia wants to do."


    Then he called the waiter directly and sent 10000 yuan of flowers directly for the purpose of inviting Miss Lily to have a drink.


    He''s so generous. Not only is he a waiter, but Su Jingfei is also surprised. Ten thousand yuan is nothing for Su Jingfei, but it''s a lot for the resident singer in the bar. Even if the other party is a star, it''s also very face saving. She''s just a second-line star.


    What''s more surprising to the waiter is that Sophia is the one who pays the money. If Su Jingfei does this, it''s understandable that a woman is so interested in a female star. What''s the unique taste?


    Fortunately, there are all kinds of people in the bar, and the waiter doesn''t care. He sends the flowers directly to Miss Lily. Naturally, she has to say something to Sophia. She has just received the flowers from PI Yongyan 8888. She just wants to say hello, but she doesn''t expect that Sophia''s 10000 flowers will arrive. Between the two, he will naturally choose the one with more money, and the other is a woman, I''m not going to lose.


    A star like Miss Lily usually sings one or two songs. Now that she has finished one song, she is free. Under the guidance of the waiter, she comes to Su Jingfei. They don''t have any seats. They just sit at the bar and look strange.


    "Hello, I''m Lily. Thank you for the flowers." Miss Lily is a pretty girl. Even when she comes to the bar, someone will give her a seat. She is already sitting next to Sophia.


    Sophia nodded and said calmly, "I''m Sophia. This gentleman wants to have a drink with you." With that, he looked at Su Jingfei provocatively.


    To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei didn''t expect stars to come to drink so easily. When he wanted to come, he had to put on airs. However, he forgot that all the people he met were popular stars. These second-line stars didn''t dare to put on airs, otherwise they might lose their jobs.


    Lily originally saw a woman give herself the highest price of flowers, which was very strange. Now she knew that it was su Jingfei. She was a little confused about the relationship between them.


    "Hello, Miss Lily. You sing very well. I like it very much. Now I''d like to invite you to have a drink. Can I have a look?" Su Jingfei is speechless to Sophia in her heart, but she still smiles on her face and says to Miss Lily, no matter what, she has to face well.


    Despite her doubts, Miss Lily said with a professional smile, "well, thank you for liking my song." Without asking Su Jingfei''s name, he agreed to come down.


    They say that Sophia doesn''t know what to sit next to Su Jingfei. It''s like announcing that Su Jingfei belongs to her. This makes Su Jingfei frown secretly. This woman won''t take it seriously. I really don''t know what Sophia thinks.


    "Now that I have done what you asked, should you do what I asked?" After a glass of wine, Sophia stares at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. This woman really can''t wait. Of course, he knows that this woman can''t stand loneliness, but is afraid of going back on her own.


    "If you have anything to do, I won''t disturb you. Will you be busy first?" When Miss Lily saw that they seemed to have something wrong, she took the initiative to say, even though she wondered what happened to them.


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to embarrass Sophia, who knew that people were so generous to invite Miss Lily, but now he was a little embarrassed, so he had to say to Miss Lily: "thank you for your kindness, Miss Lily. I''ll invite you to drink next time."


    Miss Lily smiles and turns to PI Yongyan''s table. Generally speaking, apart from thanking the people who support her, these stars will naturally think about whether they have the chance to get rich. After all, youth meals are also limited.


    Su Jingfei sighs. Originally, if she didn''t stir herself up, Miss Lily would go directly to PI Yongyan. He didn''t expect Sophia to do so. Now seeing her go in the original direction, Su Jingfei''s attention naturally goes with her. His main purpose is pi Yongyan and Zuo Siming.


    Sophia didn''t know that Su Jingfei was looking at two men. Seeing that he was staring at Miss Lily, she said with some dissatisfaction: "Hey, people have gone far away, so don''t look at them straight away!"


    "I didn''t. I just watched politely. How can you be so impolite as a woman?" Su Jingfei is disturbed by Sophia. She is dissatisfied. What she wants to see is pi Yongyan and Zuo Siming. Even if lily is a beautiful girl, she is not much better than Sophia. She doesn''t want to be far away.


    "Well, none of you men tell the truth. If you have a heart, you can say it with a heart." Sophia is probably to see Su Jingfei not anxious to leave, also not anxious way: "if you like little stars, I can also help you."


    "Help me? Help me with something. " Su startles to fly a Leng, didn''t understand Sophia''s words.


    "Help you get the little stars, don''t you think so? As long as you agree to my request, I will satisfy you in everything, from body to mind. " Sophia probably saw that Su Jingfei was not happy to follow her, and added.


    Su Jingfei is really laughing bitterly. Do you really want to be a lecheron? Are you looking at PI Yongyan? But he couldn''t explain it to Sophia.


    Miss Lily over there has been sitting with the three people. We can see that Pi Yongyan and the three people are very enthusiastic. Miss Lily doesn''t know whether she is infected by them or whether PI Yongyan has made any promise. Instead of leaving after a drink, she sits down.


    Su Jingfei frowned secretly, saying that Miss Lily must be taken away by PI Yongyan and others. The stars who sing in such a venue will do something special according to others'' bids.


    "Don''t look. Miss Lily must have made an agreement with several people at that table. I said I would help you, but you wouldn''t listen. Now that they have made an agreement, you can only follow me tonight." Sophia saw Su Jingfei frowning and gloating.


    Su Jingfei is very helpless to this Sophia now. He never thought that he would come to find PI Yongyan today and meet Sophia. If this woman is not ye Shiqin''s ex girlfriend, as a pretty girl, Su Jingfei would bear it. But now he is really not interested, so he has to stare at Sophia and say: "you don''t speak, no one thinks you are dumb."


    "You don''t have to be cruel to me. If you have the ability, you can beat those men. They want to rob you of your love!" Seeing Su Jingfei getting angry, Sophia thought that he was angry. Instead of being angry, she gloated and said, "I don''t want to be in front of you. I have to like a woman who gives money and leaves. You are really sick. Look at their appearance, maybe she will have to deal with several things by herself this evening."


    Su Jingfei looked at Miss Lily and Sophia around him. He didn''t find that Sophia seemed to have a little truth, but he said helplessly: "Miss Sophia, please don''t pester me. I really can''t play with you."


    "How do you know my name is Sophia? Are you really the one I think you are?" Sophia suddenly stopped smiling and asked abruptly.


    Su Jingfei was surprised. The woman seemed to doubt herself all the time, but she quickly said, "you have just said that you are Sophia. Can I not know who you are? You are a strange woman."


    Even so, I noticed in my heart that this woman seems to be smarter than I thought. Besides feeling that she is somewhat similar to when she didn''t have makeup, maybe she still doubts her identity all the time, and she really needs to be careful.


    Just thinking about it, PI Yongyan seems to have made an agreement with Miss Lily. With a smile on his face, he calls the waiter and looks like he is checking out.


    "What did I say? Your Miss Lily has agreed to leave with the people over there Sophia didn''t have a real identity problem with Su Jingfei. Seeing that the people over there were about to get up, she said.


    Su Jingfei''s goal today is pi Yongyan and others. Seeing them leave, he naturally can''t sit still. He says to Sophia, "I should go too. I can''t play with you, so don''t pester me. We regret it forever. Pretty girl, you can go home. There are many ways to revenge people. This way is a bit retarded."


    When PI Yongyan and others stand up and go out, Su Jingfei also goes out, but Sophia does not listen to him, but follows behind.


    Su Jingfei is helpless to Sophia. She is ye Shiqin''s ex girlfriend, but she doesn''t have any grudges with herself. Even if Su Jingfei teases her before, now she can''t really do anything to her, so she has to let him follow her, just as she wants to leave the bar.


    But Sophia followed Su Jingfei, and kept muttering: "you''re really a hypocrite. You have some ideas about lily. You said earlier, although I''m not a millionaire, at least she won''t be him. If you like, I can accompany you with her. As long as you can hold on, now you''re stupid."


    "Elder sister, can you be quiet? When do I say that I have a crush on Lily? You can go quickly. Let''s go back to each home and find each mother." Su Jingfei listened to Sophia''s words, but she had no choice but to say.


    "I''ve spent 10000 yuan. How can I just go home like this? You said before that I''d just invite lily over for a drink and you''d go with me. Now it doesn''t count. It doesn''t cost so much to find a duck. You''re too much!" Sophia is a little angry and reproaches after su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei listens to Sophia comparing herself with the duck. She wants to kick her plump buttocks, but PI Yongyan and others have already got into the car.


    "Miss, do you really want me to go with you? Well, you drive, I show you the way, you drive, what do you think?" Su Jingfei thought about it for a while. He wanted to take a taxi to track him, but now he''s following Sophia, so he changed his mind.


    Su Jingfei''s request makes Sophia happy. It seems that Su Jingfei still follows him. No matter how Su Jingfei knows he has a car, he drives it quickly. Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense and goes in directly.


    Sofia is driving a Maserati sports car, which is more beautiful than the car I saw last time. It can be seen that the conditions of Sofia''s family are really good.


    Without waiting for Sophia to speak, Su Jingfei pointed to the car in front of him and said, "follow them." After a pause, he continued: "pay attention to the speed, don''t be found by them."


    Sophia was stunned at first, and then said, "I said you didn''t give up. You still don''t admit it, but do you really plan to shoot?"


    She talks, but her hand is not slow. She is obviously not the kind of person who is afraid of things. Knowing that Su Jingfei may cause trouble, she is very happy, which makes Su Jingfei keep rolling his eyes.

 Chapter 894

    Su Jingfei is sitting in Sophia''s car, following PI Yongyan and little star Lily in front of him. He is also thinking about how to investigate PI Yongyan and XiaGu. He wants to use violence directly.


    But as a person who doesn''t like violence very much, he doesn''t want to use such a rude way. Although Su Jingfei''s martial arts are amazing, it''s not that he likes to solve problems with violence. Otherwise, he would have become a murderer. In a society ruled by law, we still have to respect the law.


    He has developed all the way. There are many times when he uses violence, but he seldom relies solely on violence. This is Su Jingfei''s principle, and it also makes many people feel at ease. Otherwise, if you are such an expert and you rely on your own force every day, many families will have a headache, and some people will come to deal with him.


    Su Jingfei thought, Sophia asked with a smile: "handsome, I always think you are the person I have met, but I still don''t know your name!"


    "It''s up to you. Just drive safely." Su Jingfei is thinking about something and answers casually.


    Sophia just felt that today''s events were exciting. She was not a submissive character. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she hummed: "if you are impatient, I will call you su Jingfei. Anyway, you are similar to that person."


    Su Jingfei has come back to her senses now. Listening to Sophia''s words, she also feels very strange. It''s clear that Sophia doesn''t recognize herself, but she wants to treat herself as Su Jingfei. But the key is that she is really Su Jingfei.


    "The person you are talking about is the one you know." Su Jingfei pretends not to know and asks casually.


    "Yes, that man''s name is Su Jingfei, also a movie name. He is my ex boyfriend''s enemy. If it wasn''t for him, I would not break up with my ex boyfriend." Sophia listened to Su Jingfei''s question, but she didn''t hide it.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether Sophia is still doubting himself or answering sincerely. Oh, it''s a coincidence that she is still a star. Do you like others


    "Bah, I don''t like him. He''s not as handsome as my ex boyfriend. He has nothing to do with me. It''s because he exposed the true face of my ex boyfriend that we broke up. I''ve been in love with my ex boyfriend for more than a year." Sophia snorted.


    Su Jingfei listens to Sophia''s evaluation of her appearance. Although she is not as handsome as ye Shiqin, it''s still uncomfortable to hear from Sophia.


    He no longer asked this question, but said: "even if you break up with your ex boyfriend, you can''t just find someone to play with. It seems that you are the one who suffers. Women always suffer in this respect, isn''t it?"


    Sophia looked at Su Jingfei like a ghost. After a moment, she exclaimed, "do you have a brain problem? Are you a man? How can you say such a thing?"


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes, simply no longer pay attention to Sophia, this woman''s head is really a problem.


    Sophia saw that Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Instead, she took the initiative to say, "don''t think it''s strange. Women''s Revenge psychology is very strange. If I haven''t met you, I won''t have this idea. I not only want to sleep with you, but also call my ex boyfriend to let him hear me call."


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. Fortunately, he didn''t really take a fancy to Sophia. Otherwise, he was really confused. He said helplessly: "psychopath."


    "Yes, I was a pervert, otherwise I would not have found you." Sophia didn''t feel embarrassed at all, she said with a strong sense of reason.


    Su Jingfei has no choice but to shut up and look at the car in front of him. He estimates that Pi Yongyan and Lily should go to the hotel or go home this time. He is thinking about how he should act.


    "I said Su Jingfei, why do I feel that you don''t like Lily more and more? You don''t show any jealousy when she is taken away. What do you mean by letting me follow the car in front of you?" After a moment''s silence, Sophia suddenly asked suspiciously.


    Su Jingfei sighs that Sophia is not a real fool. She is so obvious that she can see it. If she doesn''t have to pester herself, she really doesn''t want her to see anything.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m actually a private detective. My goal this time is that of the three men, the one who wears glasses is very gentle. His wife entrusts me to investigate her husband. It''s better to get his affair photos, so I''m really following those men now." Su Jingfei''s face was straight, and he was serious.


    Su Jingfei is a first-class actor. Although he can''t express all his expressions incisively and vividly because of his make-up, he is more than enough to pretend to be a mysterious private detective.


    Sophia, who had always thought that things were not simple, heard Su Jingfei''s words and said firmly: "you are actually a private detective. No wonder I think you always have zombie face and no expression. You are pretending to be cool, but it''s too exciting."


    Su Jingfei now knows something about Sophia''s character. She''s not the type of woman, and she''s not straightforward. This woman just talks, but her brain doesn''t care whether other people can stand it or not. Frankly speaking, she''s very willful. She doesn''t consider other people''s feelings when she speaks. It''s probably the result of being spoiled since she was a child.


    When he thought of this, he could not help sympathizing with ye Shiqin. If it wasn''t for Sophia''s father''s support, it was estimated that Sophia would have been angry with ye Shiqin long ago. On that day, Sophia would have shaken out ye Shiqin''s soft food in front of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s silence makes Sophia feel a little boring. She seems to have forgotten her original intention and says, "you''re really boring. I''ve tried so hard to help you, but you don''t even have a smiling face."


    "Elder sister, I''m working now, where can I get a smile? If you don''t say that you disturb my work, you still want to soak me, which is to make trouble, where can you get help?" Su Jingfei can''t help it this time. He seldom complains about women.


    Sophia also dissatisfied with the way: "you this person is really, you said you were working, I would ignore you, you blame me."


    Su Jingfei covered his face and said helplessly: "well, well, it''s my fault. I should have told you earlier that I''m a private detective. I''m going to catch the traitor. That''s OK."


    "It is." Sophia snorted rightfully.


    Su Jingfei just shut up. This woman can''t speak well and has a bad temper. How can ye Shiqin endure it for more than a year? Fortunately, Sofia said that the car is not slow and has been following PI Yongyan''s car.


    After a long time of silence, Sophia could not help but said, "Hello, Sue Jingfei, are you going to take pictures of them together? Do you want to follow them all the time to the hotel or home? Your work is a little difficult! "


    Although listening to Sophia calling her name, Su Jingfei knows that she just regards herself as Su Jingfei, rather than knowing her identity. This feeling is very strange, but she has to bear it.


    "My work has always been very difficult. If you didn''t make trouble today, I would have done it in the bar." Su Jingfei said.


    Sophia didn''t open her mouth this time. She was recalling the situation at that time. If she didn''t pester Su Jingfei in the bar, Su Jingfei did have a chance to take photos, but those photos didn''t seem to prove anything.


    It''s hard for Su Jingfei to see Sophia quiet and comfortable. Today, everything should be free to move. With such a woman, she is in a lot of trouble. But in the final analysis, although Sophia''s words are a little uncomfortable, she is not a nuisance.


    "Almost. They''ve started to slow down. It''s estimated that they will stop right in front of them. It''s really a hotel. There are many foreigners living here." Sophia''s speed is dropping, and it''s going down the road.


    Su Jingfei was not familiar with the capital. Listening to Sophia''s words, he frowned and said, "are there many foreigners living here? Where is this place? "


    "Of course, this is the embassy area. Many foreigners living in the capital live here. It seems that the identity of the people you are chasing is not low!" Sophia said and snorted, "thanks to my father''s ability, I still have no problem passing here."


    Su Jingfei was really surprised this time. He thought that Pi Yongyan and others would go to the hotel, or they might go home. But where their home lives? Su Jingfei read the information. Although he didn''t know the specific location, he knew that it was not the embassy district, that is, he went to the hotel. But there were so many hotels, so it was unnecessary to come to this place.


    And he listened to Sophia''s meaning, as if anyone could not enter the embassy area. He could not help asking, "is the embassy area restricted?"


    "Of course, at this time, not everyone can enter the embassy area in the capital. This is one of the manifestations of strict public security in the capital. Otherwise, everyone can come here, and those foreign guests will not feel safe." Sophia nodded and explained.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about this, but listening to Sophia''s explanation, it seemed that it was the same reason, so he didn''t open his mouth, just secretly guessed what was going on.


    Sophia then continued: "my mother is a foreigner, so my name is Sophia, and therefore my father has some relations. My walking here will not be restricted. You know me, you are lucky, otherwise you can''t get in, taxi? Don''t even think about it. "


    Su Jingfei looks at Sophia by accident. Before, she thought her name was Sophia, but now she knows that she is a mixed race. In this way, she seems to be really flattered. Whether it''s taking a taxi or driving by herself, she may have really improved the embassy area. Even if she can track by her lightness skills, she is not so comfortable.

 Chapter 895

    Su Jingfei, with Sofia''s help, successfully follows PI Yongyan and others into the embassy area. He didn''t expect that this time things would be so complicated. He thought it was simply following PI Yongyan, but he didn''t expect to follow PI Yongyan to the embassy area.


    No matter his status or status, he is not what he used to be, but he is developing so fast that he can''t deal with some things. For example, he has been developing in a local area all the time, and he will never touch places like the embassy area. If it wasn''t for Sophia, he would be in trouble today.


    "Well, I''ll help you this time. Don''t thank me too much. Please call me red scarf." Sophia saw that Su Jingfei already knew her help, and laughed and joked.


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curled. Sophia may be of mixed race. In fact, unlike most girls in China, she is very direct in speaking and doing things, and thinks less about things. Now he knows that Sophia is not really a big nerve and has no way to stop her. She is influenced by her family.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have a bad feeling for her originally, but now she is regarded as a friend because of Sophia''s help. Of course, this friend is a simple friend, and he doesn''t have the deep-seated development mind.


    Sophia teases Su Jingfei here. Su Jingfei always stares at PI Yongyan''s car. He is really worried about which embassy PI Yongyan will enter. If he is in a public place, he has many ways. If the other party enters the embassy, Su Jingfei will be in trouble. At least he can''t simply follow him.


    The development of the situation is obviously more in line with Su Jingfei''s expectations. PI Yongyan and others did not go to any embassy district, but actually stopped at the door of a hotel, which made him secretly relieved.


    "Sophia, thank you for your help this time. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll pay you back. Now I''m going to go in, and you can go back. Don''t interfere in this matter. We''ll see you later, and we''ll say goodbye." Su Jingfei thought for a moment, and said to Sophia seriously.


    Sophia can see that Su Jingfei is serious, but she is also serious: "Su Jingfei, if you go in like this, don''t you think it''s very strange? This is the embassy area. There is no one to accompany you. It''s too conspicuous for you to stay in a hotel. Abby, as a private detective, don''t you have this common sense! "


    Su Jingfei is stunned. He seldom stays in a hotel. He can''t afford to stay when he has no money. When he has money, he stays at home. Now when he hears Sophia''s words, he seems to have such a truth. His behavior is a little strange!


    Sophia didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to react. She came out of the car and took Su Jingfei by the arm. She said with a smile, "in fact, it''s very simple. If I''m with you, it won''t be weird. It''s the most normal thing for a man and a woman to open a house these days. Do you think so? Anyway, I wanted to open a house with you, Now it''s easy. "


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. Sophia''s words are reasonable. Before he knows why PI Yongyan and others came here, he really can''t let people find his abnormality. Now he has the feeling of underground worker.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t speak, Sophia was very happy to walk into the hotel with Su Jingfei. When she was in the hotel, she happened to see PI Yongyan and others going through the formalities. It seemed that they were not regular customers here. The front desk of the hotel also asked them some questions. Su Jingfei''s hearing was very good. It seemed that they were not going to open a room, but to find someone, Even heard the room number.


    Su Jingfei didn''t walk fast enough. When they came to the front desk, PI Yongyan had already finished everything and went to the elevator together.


    "Hello, sir and miss. What can I do for you?" The front desk attitude of the hotel is very good. Before Su Jingfei spoke, he began to ask. It''s very common for men and women to come here together.


    Su Jingfei and Sophia know from their temperament that they are not ordinary people. They can appear in the embassy area, and their identities need not be doubted. The front desk lady also takes a special look at Su Jingfei. He is a bit more mature and charming because he makes up a little older. As Sophia said, he is more attractive than he is.


    Sophia is very generous to stand beside Su Jingfei, her heart is full of excitement, such a thing for an ordinary woman, in fact, quite fun, this is a rape action!


    "Is room 1205 available? I want to open a room Su Jingfei didn''t let the front desk wait for a long time. She asked with a smile.


    The front desk was slightly stunned. The first time I met someone who opened a room, I said the room number directly. However, out of politeness, I was sorry and said, "sorry, the room has just been occupied, and it''s a VIP room. If you want, room 1206 is still available. How about I open this room for you?"


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "OK, please open one for me."


    The front desk soon completed the formalities. Xindao is not only handsome and rich, but also easy to speak. It''s really elegant. The front desk is even a little crazy. When can Xindao meet such a man, but he is not as beautiful as the woman, so I can only think about it.


    Until they walked into the elevator, Sophia asked Su Jingfei, "how do you know which room those people are in, and how do you ask for a room directly?"


    Su Jingfei pointed to his ears and laughed: "my ears are slightly better than ordinary people. Although I can''t fully hear what they say, I can still hear the room number."


    "If you want room 1205, it''s occupied. Even if you want room 1206, it''s not close to room 1204. What can you see?" Sophia doesn''t have any doubts about Su Jingfei''s ears. Many people are born with better hearing or vision than others. This is not new, but she still has doubts.


    "Why am I so close to room 1204? I''m not going there." Su Jingfei asked with a pretense of doubt.


    Sophia snorted: "you want to watch those people just now. Don''t think I don''t know. If they are not in room 1204, why do you go to room 1205? You think I really can''t understand them!"


    "Well, you''re right, but they''re going to room 1205." Su Jingfei shrugged and said with a smile.


    Sophia was stunned and then said in surprise, "you knew they were in room 1205. What do you mean by that?" She had already faintly felt that, after all, it was just a small psychological application. As long as she knew what Su Jingfei was thinking, she would naturally know what he meant.


    "It''s very simple. If I ask like this, the room is gone. If the front desk has a good service attitude, it will recommend the room next door to me, which will save me guessing about the pattern of the hotel room. I have chosen the room closest to them. Of course, I''m not lucky. The rooms are full, so I can only accept my fate." Su Jingfei didn''t hide Sophia''s meaning, and said with a smile.


    Although Sofia''s guidance is only a small skill, at this time, if ordinary people really can''t think of it, and judging from his appearance, he is very confident when he does it, he should guess that there is no one in the next room.


    When they were talking, they had already come to room 1206. Su Jingfei took Sophia into the room, but he didn''t avoid Sophia. He took a cup and put it on the wall. This is the simplest way. Even if the sound insulation effect of the hotel is good, he can still hear the sound of room 1205 with this method and his listening ability is different from ordinary people.


    Sophia also thinks it''s fun to follow Su Jingfei, but her hearing is not as good as Su Jingfei. Naturally, she can''t hear any sound, so she can only watch Su Jingfei frown slightly.


    Su Jingfei just heard Lily talking in the next room: "Mr. PI, before you asked me to come here, you didn''t say that there were other people. You''d better send me back, and I don''t like Japanese people."


    She still uses that kind of rap Mandarin, but her tone is very firm. Su Jingfei''s heart moves. He didn''t expect that the next room was Japanese. He just knew that Pi Yongyan came here to look for someone, but he really didn''t know who he was looking for. He suddenly felt that this was not a simple bubble little star, but a deal.


    When Su Jingfei was thinking about it, he had heard a male voice saying: "Miss Lily, we have offered you a suitable price, so you shouldn''t have any opinions. Besides, Watanabe is also a famous Japanese businessman. It''s good for you to spend a night with him when you come to invest in our country."


    Miss Lily followed closely: "this situation is different. What you said before is different from the present situation. Please send me back."


    "Don''t be shameless. It''s shameful to ask you to accompany Mr. Watanabe. If it''s not for your little star''s sake, it''s not your turn to do such a good thing!" Before the man, that is, PI Yongyan, a change of tone, ferocious way, obviously if Miss Lily does not agree, he will not be polite.


    Su Jingfei frowned when he heard that he had only a few contacts with Japan, and each time he had a relationship with Watanabe. He really had a destiny with Watanabe''s surname, but he didn''t know if Watanabe was a family.


    Sophia didn''t know what Su Jingfei heard and didn''t dare to disturb her. She saw Su Jingfei frown again. However, thinking of the situation next door, Sophia estimated that it was not a good thing. Of course, there was still a gap between the fact and what she thought.


    "Miss Lily, if you want to stay here tonight, I can double the price. I''m not short of money. I just like stars." In addition to PI Yongyan, a second male voice finally came out. This voice is a little strange, obviously Mandarin is not very standard.

 Chapter 896

    Su Jingfei''s hearing is good. He can hear the voice next door. Although the speaker speaks Mandarin, it''s obvious that his Mandarin is more difficult than Lily''s. It''s definitely Watanabe''s voice without asking.


    At this time, PI Yongyan said: "Miss Lily, in fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just a change of person. The price we agreed before is doubled. You come out here just to make money. You can make money from anyone, don''t you think?"


    The change of his tone was obviously influenced by Watanabe, otherwise he would have scolded directly. PI Yong''s speech is a bit of a dandy, and his temper is not very good.


    Unfortunately, his kind words didn''t change Lily''s wavering. Lily''s business was still firm: "Mr. PI, if you don''t send me back, please step aside and let me go back. I''m very uncomfortable here. Japanese devils don''t want to touch me."


    Su Jingfei is also nodding his head. Although the little star will sell himself for money, his integrity is still appreciated. He is considering whether to break in and save lily.


    "Su Jingfei, what do you always frown and do? Tell me what you hear!" Sophia can''t hear the voice of the next room. She is itchy when she sees Su Jingfei''s frowning. She is still curious even if she guesses that there may be something unacceptable next door.


    Su Jingfei looked at this and regarded his own as Sophia. He looked at himself curiously and didn''t hide it. He said frankly, "it''s very simple. There are several Japanese devils on the opposite side who want lily to accompany them, but Lily doesn''t agree. Now there''s a dispute. Lily really has guts and doesn''t agree."


    "I just can''t agree. Japanese devils are abnormal." Sophia listened to Su Jingfei''s words and immediately said, looking very supportive of lily.


    "Well? Japanese devils are all abnormal. Do you have familiar Japanese friends? " Su Jingfei was stunned and asked unconsciously.


    Sophia didn''t speak, but blushed: "of course I don''t have Japanese friends, but now who doesn''t know that Japanese devils are the most abnormal. It''s disgusting to think of all kinds of ways to upset our women."


    Su Jingfei seconds understand Sophia''s meaning, can''t help pondering looking at Sophia, said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you are still a heavy taste, really a lot of research." Then he turned his attention to the next room. The people next door had already quarreled.


    Sophia''s face is more red, and no matter whether Su Jingfei pays attention to himself or not, she hums: "I''m just a heavy taste. What''s the matter? At least I just watch it, not do it."


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei''s attention was next door. He didn''t hear his words. PI Yongyan couldn''t help it. "Pa" rang out, and then he yelled: "lily, don''t think you''re a little star. You''re just coming out."


    "Mr. PI, if you do this, I can sue you." Lily didn''t panic because of such a slap. Instead, she said coldly.


    "Sue me? Wow, ha ha ha, is there anyone else in the capital who can sue me? " PI Yongyan burst out laughing, then suddenly said: "tomorrow you go outside to inquire, I pi Yongyan who dares to sue, who dares to accept your prosecution, I laugh to death."


    Su Jingfei, listening to Lily''s words, also frowns. It is estimated that Miss Lily lives in Xiangjiang all the year round. She thinks that the capital is also a place where the rule of law is supreme, but it is not the case here.


    Just when Su Jingfei thinks that Pi Yongyan and others are going to force good people into prostitution, or to be more precise, if he forces the little star to submit, then he doesn''t have to listen. Unless he wants to save Miss Lily, he can only go through this evening.


    He is still hesitating whether to save people. Although lily is very dignified, it can be said that she is greedy for money and follows PI Yong. Otherwise, she will ask for these things. But if she doesn''t care, those abnormal Japanese don''t necessarily do anything, which makes him uncomfortable.


    Just at this time, I heard a sound of the door next door, not the sound of the door being opened. After all, there was not so much noise when the door was opened. With the sound, I heard a voice saying: "I really heard for the first time that no one in the capital dares to move you."


    Su Jingfei was startled. The voice was not small. Even if Sophia heard it, Sophia exclaimed, "who is this man? He came out to make trouble?"


    "This man is very powerful. He''s called the king of land guns. I didn''t expect him to come here. I don''t know if other people have come." Su Jingfei did not expect that someone would jump out at this time, and even more did not expect that this person was actually someone he knew.


    "The land gun king? What''s the name Sophia obviously didn''t know anything about it. She was stunned and said, "this name seems very powerful!"


    "It''s not like it''s very powerful, it''s really powerful." Although Su Jingfei didn''t lose to Ye Luan in the competition with Ye Luan, to be fair, Su Jingfei is still slightly inferior to him in terms of shooting skills. After all, people don''t have Ren Du''s two pulse connection, and they don''t have such strong perception.


    Su Jingfei has come to the door while he is talking. No matter what, we all know each other. If there is any danger in Ye''s disorder, he still wants to help. What''s more, he is also Shangguan xianger''s man.


    At this time, PI Yongyan, who is next door, has reacted and roared: "who the hell are you? Get out. Is this where you can come?"


    He has been a dandy for a long time, and when he sees someone making trouble, he naturally gets angry. What''s more, ye Luan doesn''t look strong. If he doesn''t use a gun, he looks like an ordinary man, and PI Yongyan doesn''t know how powerful he is.


    Su Jingfei knows that Pi Yongyan is going to have bad luck. Although ye Lingluan''s most powerful skill is shooting, he is also a member of the special forces, and his skill is not ordinary. Moreover, since he dares to come here, he must be prepared. With PI Yongyan''s scream, Ye''s slapping sounds, and then ye''s teasing voice: "Pi Yongyan, I''ve heard that you have a bad mouth for a long time. Now it seems so. Let''s teach you a lesson. "


    Su Jingfei had come out of the room and saw that the door of the next room was wide open. There were a room full of people inside. Before, PI Yongyan and others were standing a little closer to the door, and there were some men they had never seen inside. Su Jingfei estimated that they should be Watanabe and others, especially a middle-aged man whose moustache under his nose betrayed his identity.


    Lily stands behind PI Yongyan and is in the middle. It seems that her position is a bit awkward. However, Su Jingfei finds that she is not afraid of being beaten by PI Yongyan except that she is a little red on her face.


    Even if she is a little star, she has a lot of knowledge, but this kind of thing is not film shooting, but real life. How can she be so calm? Lily seems to be abnormal. Cautious Su Jingfei can always find some details. His original intention to intervene is also suppressed, so he takes Sophia to look at everything inside.


    Su Jingfei and Sophia''s reaction is also normal. There is a lot of noise here. It''s not just them who come out to see them. It''s just that other people take a look at them and close the door. They give people the feeling that they are brave.


    Ye Luan turns his back to Su Jingfei and doesn''t care about them either. After taking PI Yongyan, he sneers and says, "Pi Yongyan, you are a member of the PI family. It''s right, you can also pull it. It''s a pity that you collude with the Japanese. It''s a crime of treason. Your good days are coming to an end."


    "What treason?" PI Yongyan''s face changed and he said angrily, "boy, don''t wear a big hat on me. Mr. Watanabe is here to invest in our country. I''m making contributions to our country."


    "Yes? Mr. PI Yongyan, I don''t know whether you are really ignorant or pretending, but it''s useless for you to say anything. " Ye Luan sneered: "Miss Lily, do you want to continue to play?" All of a sudden, he turned the person he was talking to into lily.


    Su Jingfei had some doubts. Lily was too calm. Now she heard Ye Luan''s words, and she really had a problem.


    Lily no longer disguised, a boring face: "Ye messy, you come out too early, I also want to continue to experience the feeling of being forced, alas, it''s really boring."


    Her words make su Jingfei and ye Luan very speechless. This woman is also a heavy taste. She wants to experience being forced. If you have nothing to do, just find someone to play with. It''s a bit of a mess to say such words at such a serious moment. Everyone can''t laugh or cry.


    But then listen to Lily''s serious way: "Interpol Zhou Lili carries out the task, idle people and so on retreat." When she said this, she was looking at Su Jingfei and Sophia at the door.


    When Su Jingfei and Sophia were in the bar, they also paid to send her flower baskets. Naturally, she knew the couple. Although she was a little strange about why they were here, she thought that they had also given them flower baskets before, and she still didn''t want to implicate them.


    In fact, people in the room have seen Su Jingfei and Sophia for a long time. The only thing they haven''t seen is Ye Luan, but he certainly knows that there are people outside, and doesn''t feel surprised.


    At this time, PI Yongyan''s face is not as calm as before. When it comes to Interpol, the situation seems to have gone wrong.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also felt that something was wrong. The development of the situation was completely different from what he expected. He just wanted to investigate whether PI Yongyan was the person who started the dialogue with director Bai. He didn''t expect to dig out such a thing.


    At this time, ye Luan also said: "here is Ye Luan, the king of the land gun. You have entered the country illegally. Now I''m working with Interpol to arrest you. You have the right to keep silent. Everything you say will become evidence in court..." he went on to say a lot, which can only be seen in the movie.


    Sophia rolled his eyes. This guy is really wordy, but Su Jingfei can understand it. It is estimated that because of the participation of Interpol, ye Luan began to act according to the procedure.


    PI Yongyan three people have found things beyond estimation, three people slowly retreat, looking at both sides, it seems that they do not intend to intervene.


    At this time, Mumu Watanabe, who had been silent, finally said, "I can''t imagine that Interpol actually chased me here, and also joined up with a land war gun king, which means military people!"


    "Yes, I am a member of the military. You have endangered the security of our country. I want to arrest you now." When ye Luan was talking, he didn''t know when he had a gun in his hand. The gun was turning flexibly in his hand.


    "Watanabe kimu, we Interpol have investigated you for a long time. Now you follow us back and don''t try to resist." Zhou Lili said at this time.


    "Well, do you think two fish can make us accept our fate? We have diplomatic immunity. I see why you should arrest me. " Watanabe was not afraid at all. He snorted: "I know the laws of your country. If you want to arrest me, you still have to go through the embassy."


    "Watanabe, are you in the water? I''m Interpol, and I''m from Xiangjiang. I only care about the law, nothing else. " Zhou Lili changed her delicate and strict way.


    Su Jingfei and Sophia are also looking at Watanabe like idiots. They don''t know whether he doesn''t understand Mandarin well or the law well enough. However, they are also curious about Zhou Lili. This woman is still an Interpol, and everything before is really acting.


    Watanabe Mumu was publicly said to be brainless, and immediately became angry. He said a few Japanese words to the people around him. These little devils were just like taking stimulants. They suddenly jumped out with a cry.


    These people''s movements are very dexterous. At a glance, they know that they are not ordinary people. Even if they don''t have guns in their hands, they pose a great threat to others.


    Zhou Lili is not flustered to see these people pounce on her, and even the gun doesn''t move. At the same time, Ye''s messy hands are like dancing, constantly changing positions, and the gunfire keeps on.


    The Japanese devils, who had been skilful and skilful, dodged in the air continuously. Su Jingfei saw that they were all well-trained ninjas. Their reaction speed was faster than that of ordinary warriors. I don''t know if they were ye Luan and merciful, or if they were really powerful, and they didn''t get hurt.


    "Watanabe, I think it''s better for you not to struggle. Do you really think that my name is playing? You can have a try. I''ll just shoot one person and see if you can break through. " Ye Luan opened his mouth at this time, proving that he was merciful before.


    Zhou Lili obviously had expected that ye Luan could succeed long ago. When these people quit, she said, "Watanabe Mumu, you smuggle arms and forge your identity to defraud. Several crimes come together. Now I want to arrest you."


    "Pisan, are you still just watching? You have forgotten the agreement between us. What hope would you have without our help? " At this time, Watanabe didn''t answer Zhou Lili''s words. Instead, he said to PI Yong, who seemed to be watching the battle.

 Chapter 897

    PI Yongyan could not pretend to go on at this time. He shook his head and said, "Mr. Watanabe, I didn''t want to participate in this matter. In our country, it''s too much or not."


    "Yes, Mr. Watanabe, you can completely solve this problem. Why do you have to join us? It''s really a headache." Zuo Siming, who never spoke from the beginning to the end, even opened his mouth. His speech was similar to his appearance. He looked very gentle, but a little feminine.


    "Pisang, zuosang, that man is a master. If you don''t do it, I will have a lot of trouble." Watanabe doesn''t care whether you can hear it or not, he said in a deep voice.


    "Just a clown with a gun." Among PI Yongyan''s three people, Su Jingfei is the only one who doesn''t know his identity.


    "Yes, in front of Master Yi, no matter how powerful he is with guns, he is just a clown. Guns are just toys, isn''t he?" PI Yongyan follows Master Yi to open his mouth, but he doesn''t forget to flatter him.


    Master Yi snorted. Although he didn''t say anything, his meaning was very clear. He looked down on Ye Luan.


    Ye Luan and Zhou Lili obviously didn''t expect such an accident. They just think that Pi Yongyan has business relations with Watanabe kimu, or is still colluding with him. They plan to solve the problem of Watanabe kimu first, and then deal with PI Yongyan. They didn''t expect that Pi Yongyan still has experts here.


    Although Su Jingfei and Sophia have different thoughts, they are just like watching a movie at this time. There are many strange peaks and wonderful scenes. There are always unexpected situations.


    If two people hold a bucket of popcorn, it''s more like watching a movie. Even so, they are surrounded by onlookers. Everyone in the audience is hot, but no one cares about them. Su Jingfei knows that no matter which party, it''s estimated that they will find two of them after finishing cleaning up each other.


    Ye Luan is said to be playing with toys. He can''t bear it because of his temper. As soon as he throws his gun, a bullet has already flown to master Yi. He can''t be regarded as a sneak attack. Before he shoots, he can let people see his action clearly.


    The pistol in Ye Luan''s hand seems to have a real life. It''s just like some ancient masters. When the concealed weapon comes to their hand, it becomes a clear weapon. It won''t be used to sneak attack at all. You can''t dodge when you see how others do it.


    Ye Luan''s shooting is like this. Even if you see it, you may not be able to get out of the way. That''s why he dared to challenge Su Jingfei.


    His pistol just flickered. The bullet had already reached Master Yi. The distance between them was only two or three meters. Most people couldn''t dodge. Master Yi didn''t want to dodge. Instead, he flashed out his finger like lightning. A piece of phosphorescence flashed on his finger, and the bullet was stopped.


    Although the action is relatively simple, whether ye Luan or Su Jingfei''s face changes. Master Yi is more powerful than he imagined. Even Su Jingfei is not sure that he can catch Ye Luan''s shot so easily.


    "Sure enough, he is a master. No wonder he is so arrogant. I see how powerful you can be." Ye Luan not only didn''t flinch because of Master Yi''s power, but also was very excited. He didn''t know where he came from to get a gun. The double guns flashed so impolitely.


    This gun playing madman even forgot his main goal. All the bullets were aimed at Master Yi. As for Watanabe, they were forgotten, which made Zhou Lili almost kick him.


    Su Jingfei also wanted to laugh. At the beginning, he thought that ye Luan could become the king of land guns in his twenties. He must be more obsessed with guns. Now it seems that he is. I really don''t know if the person who sent him to perform this mission would spit blood when he was happy to see a hunter, but compared his shooting skills with others.


    "We''ll make a fool of ourselves." While everyone was thinking about it, Master Yi suddenly gave a loud drink and waved his hands constantly. There was phosphorescence in the air. Every time he passed, a bullet would fall on the ground. He actually stopped Ye''s messy bullets with his hands.


    Su Jingfei thinks that he can do it with his own strength, but there are not many experts of his own level in the capital. I didn''t expect that Pi Yongyan was accompanied by such a person.


    Before, I just suspected that Pi Yongyan would fight with director Bai. Now I''m completely convinced that Pi Yongyan has the strength to do such a thing. It depends on Master Yi''s level. He''s definitely a master. Moreover, his way of acting is also weird. Maybe the person who made the trick has something to do with him.


    Seeing that his bullets are blocked by Master Yi, Ye''s messy face has changed. In addition to his shooting skills, his other skills are naturally not weak, but his shooting skills have no effect, even if he goes up to fight with others.


    "Pisan, as long as you can solve today''s problem, I will reduce the price of that batch of goods by 20%." Looking at Master Yi so powerful, Watanabe kimu suddenly said: "and next time I only provide you with the source of goods, what do you think?"


    "Thirty percent!" PI Yongyan does not talk nonsense, and points out three fingers.


    Watanabe''s face flashed the expression of pain, but he still nodded in affirmation: "OK, you say 30% is achieved."


    "Master Yi, solve all the troubles." PI Yongyan smiles with satisfaction. He says to master Yi that although he speaks respectfully, he is giving orders.


    When he said this, he also took a look at Su Jingfei and Sophia at the door. There was no need to ask if he meant killing people.


    Sophia was shocked to see Master Yi blocking bullets with both hands before. She never thought that a person could deal with pistols with both hands. She felt exciting before, but now she has felt terrible.


    After listening to PI Yongyan''s words, Master Yi takes the initiative to attack for the first time. Naturally, he won''t find Su Jingfei first. In their opinion, Su Jingfei and Sophia are just passers-by. They can clean up as they want. Only Ye Luan and Zhou Lili need to deal with them. Only master Yi is not afraid of the guns in their hands, but others can''t.


    Su Jingfei can''t put on any more when Master Yi starts to move. He has guessed from Master Yi''s strength that he is at least as good as his own level. Although ye Lingluan is very good at playing with guns, he is definitely not the opponent of Master Yi.


    Ye Luan is from Shangguan xianger no matter what, and his task this time is to catch the Japanese devils. Su Jingfei can''t watch him be killed. He sighs in his heart. He doesn''t know who sent Ye Luan out. He''s such a powerful shooter, so he can''t play his best, and he has to be exposed.


    Su Jingfei is about five or six meters away from a few people, while Master Yi is only two or three meters away from ye Luan. According to the normal calculation, he must not be able to catch up with the rescue. In the end, Su Jingfei is ready to go and always needs to be faster.


    Just when Master Yi meets Ye Luan, and ye Luan also wants to escape, Su Jingfei rushes down like a fierce tiger. When he is in the air, he fights with Master Yi. Both sides feel that each other''s internal skill is deep. Master Yi turns upside down, and so does Su Jingfei.


    They stopped as if they hadn''t moved before, but they all saw that they had moved. Only then did they know that Su Jingfei, who was watching at the gate, was also an expert.


    Master Yi used to block Ye''s disordered bullets with both hands, which has shocked everyone. Now Su Jingfei comes from such a distance to stop Master Yi from fighting Ye''s disordered bullets. You don''t need to know that Su Jingfei''s strength is not inferior to master Yi, which is simply shocking.


    Su Jingfei looks like he''s only in his thirties after making up. Although Master Yi''s face is not old, his age is estimated to be over fifty. Su Jingfei is as good as him. He''s absolutely too strong.


    Sophia looked silly beside her. She just watched Su Jingfei fly out and soon came back. Master Yi, who was so terrible and in a mess, was forced back by Su Jingfei. If so, doesn''t it mean that Su Jingfei is also a monster?


    Similar to her reaction, Zhou Lili and ye Luan are stunned. Knowing that Master Yi is so powerful, Zhou Lili and ye Luan are determined to die. Their tasks are very risky. They have long been prepared for sacrifice, but they can''t think of an expert who is still their helper.


    "Master Yi, you are really a master!" Regardless of people''s gaze, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "but I feel that Master Yi is not from the Central Plains!"


    As soon as Master Yi''s face changed, he knew that his kung fu was strange, unlike ordinary martial arts. Unexpectedly, the man in front of him could see it at a glance. In that case, there was no need to hide it. He nodded: "I''m from S Province. For you, I''m not from the Central Plains."


    Su Jingfei chuckles. He doesn''t know who he is. Although he is good at Kung Fu, he is far less knowledgeable than many of his predecessors. He doesn''t know the source of Master Yi''s Kung Fu. He''s just cheating.


    Before, he speculated from Master Yi''s strangeness and his strength that the person who made the poison might have something to do with him. Then he asked, Master Yi didn''t know that he had been exposed to the poison, so he was not afraid of revealing his identity. Now Su Jingfei guessed that Master Yi was the person who made the poison.


    The poisonous insects come from the Miao area, which is the scope of S Province. Master Yi is obviously from the Miao area, but he didn''t say that.


    "Master Yi, I think you can be regarded as a master. Why work hard for others? It''s better for you to let go now, and I won''t interfere in this matter." Su Jingfei thought to master Yi that if Master Yi could take advantage of his own strength, he would be happy and relaxed, and he was not sure that Master Yi would win.

 Chapter 898

    Su Jingfei''s words are very sincere. At least everyone present will not doubt his sincerity. If Master Yi stops now, they believe Su Jingfei will not embarrass him.


    We don''t think that Su Jingfei is bluffing. Although the two men are fighting for a short time, we all believe that Su Jingfei is not afraid of Master Yi.


    Unfortunately, Master Yi is obviously a stubborn person. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he smiles and says firmly: "take people''s money and help others to eliminate disasters. I don''t know what your identity is. Your strength is really strong, but I will still adhere to my principles."


    Su Jingfei shook his head and sighed: "I would like to see the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch. Since you insist on this, let''s rely on your ability."


    If he said that in ordinary times, people would think that he was very pretentious. After all, he is imitating movie characters now, but after people have seen his strength, they think that he is very domineering.


    Ye Luan, with the help of Su Jingfei, was not hurt by Master Yi. However, he was also surprised. He believed that if Su Jingfei didn''t help him, he would be hurt. At this time, listening to Su Jingfei and Master Yi, he inquired: "why do you want to help me, sir?"


    Su Jingfei glanced at Ye disorderly and said: is there something wrong with this guy''s head? Why do you ask me at this time? Even if I really have something to do with you, I can''t tell you in public.


    However, when he saw Ye''s confused eyes, he knew what was going on. His make-up skills were not professional, and he could hide his identity to a certain extent, but when people familiar with him contacted him, he would naturally recognize it.


    Sophia finds Su Jingfei because she thinks he looks like Su Jingfei. Ye Luan has fought with Su Jingfei several times, especially in the shooting competition. She is more familiar with the enemy than her friends. Ye Luan must be doubting Su Jingfei''s role, but Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to let Ye Luan know that it''s him.


    Ha ha said with a smile: "people trample on the uneven road. I''m the kind of person who helps others when they see the uneven road. If it''s an internal problem, I won''t say anything. Since they want to help the Japanese, I can''t help it any more."


    Su Jingfei is half true and half false, but it''s easier to believe that Lily has acted like an angry youth before, and now one more Su Jingfei is nothing. Even Sophia thinks that Su Jingfei is. Of course, she has some doubts about what Su Jingfei said before. Su Jingfei doesn''t seem so simple.


    PI Yongyan and others don''t know Su Jingfei''s identity. They think Su Jingfei''s words are true and they call it bad luck. Unexpectedly, because of Watanabe''s nationality, Master Yi doesn''t have enough confidence in Su Jingfei.


    "Well, cut the crap and rely on your ability. Master Yi, I see your ability is very interesting. I want to learn some moves. I don''t know if I can give you face." Su Jingfei was never happy. Since the first World War was inevitable, he just took the initiative.


    Master Yi didn''t flinch. He nodded to PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming, then stepped out and stood opposite Su Jingfei. Neither of them spoke, but everyone was unconsciously retreating, as if they had something threatening people, but nothing could be seen from their appearance.


    Su Jingfei met a lot of opponents, and several experts of the same level had seen him. At this time, facing some strange Master Yi, he didn''t dare to be careless. He didn''t move his body and didn''t shake his arm. He just touched the ground slightly on his toes, and his body suddenly flew up. When he was in the air, Su Jingfei let out two swords in his hands and fingers, and yelled: "six pulse sword."


    His martial arts is obviously from Su Bingfeng. Because of the limitation of internal power, Su Bingfeng can''t export his internal power to his body. But Su Jingfei can do it. Although his six pulse sword is much weaker than that in the novel, it''s enough to match Yiyang finger.


    Master Yi obviously didn''t expect that Su Jingfei said he would do it. He was not polite at all. He hesitated a little and was a little bit slow. He was instructed by Su Jingfei. If he hit the target, Master Yi would have the ability to save his life. Su Jingfei''s sword spirit is no less than ordinary sword.


    Su Jingfei''s sudden attack was not only unexpected by Master Yi, but also stunned by the people watching. Su Jingfei''s attack, which was not a sneak attack, was too fierce, just like pressing Master Yi to fight.


    Master Yi can''t avoid it completely. After su Jingfei''s advice, the hair on his head is missing a ditch. It''s obvious that Su Jingfei ploughed it out on Master Yi''s head. Master Yi just felt a chill on his head, and his hair became non mainstream.


    "Boy, you humiliated me so much. I''ll make you regret it." Master Yi shouts angrily and rushes to Su Jingfei. They fight together soon.


    Some of Su Jingfei''s martial arts are from thread bound books, and some are from Su Bingfeng''s own creation. All kinds of martial arts emerge in endlessly. Although Master Yi is also in his fifties, he can''t recognize what skills Su Jingfei has used. It seems that this guy hasn''t used up his martial arts moves.


    Master Yi''s Kung Fu is very strange. His hands don''t flash with phosphorous fire. In this way, Su Jingfei''s internal skill will be dissipated, and his palms and fingers will be dissipated. It''s amazing. But Su Jingfei doesn''t know what happened to him.


    Master Yi''s internal skill is slightly higher than Su Jingfei''s. Su Jingfei can obviously feel Master Yi''s attack on him. If he resists hard, he may suffer some losses. He knows something about it. No wonder the PI family is so arrogant, and there is such a master hidden in the PI family.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t seen Feng mieling, but he can speculate that even if Master Yi can''t compare with Feng mieling, he will make Feng mieling more difficult. It''s reasonable that such a person''s internal skill is a little deeper than himself. This person''s internal skill is the most powerful one su Jingfei has seen recently.


    Feng mietian and Liu Zongyuan are weaker than Master Yi. They all wonder why the PI family can hire masters like Master Yi to work hard. They can''t buy them.


    When Su Jingfei is thinking about it, Master Yi is always complaining. How can he expect Su Jingfei to be such a master? Although he has a slight advantage in internal skill, he is really doing it. He is not only relying on his skill, but also on his exquisite moves. Su Jingfei is not weaker than Master Yi.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei is just young now. Master Yi is over 50 years old. He must suffer some losses in a long fight. Master Yi makes a decision instantly.


    "Since you want to die, I''m not polite." When Master Yi once again confronted Su Jingfei with a wrong body, his wrist, suddenly a few points of Venus flashed, head-on rushed to Su Jingfei, other observers did not even see what it was.


    Su Jingfei is closest to master Yi. Naturally, he can see it most clearly. It''s a few golden flying insects, each of which is only as big as a fly, but the appearance of those things is really terrible.


    His eyesight is very good. Those little insects all have serrated teeth. Needless to say, they all know that the bite force must be very big. If they bite him, he will be unlucky. At this moment, Su Jingfei has no way to hide his identity.


    Su Jingfei didn''t step back as Master Yi expected. Instead, he put a touch on his waist, and several golden lights flashed in the air. Then everyone heard a few "Ding Ding" sounds, like a metal impact.


    After that, both Su Jingfei and Master Yi were surprised. The golden lights flashed by. The soft sword Su Jingfei had been carrying had been waved out, and each sword struck a small insect. Su Jingfei struck every insect with his own high-speed attack.


    But as a result, these little flying insects were really affected, but they didn''t die. Instead, they fell to the ground. Su Jingfei was surprised that the bodies of these insects were too strong. His sword, which could cut gold and jade, could not kill these flying insects. It was amazing that they were invulnerable.


    Master Yi was also surprised. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to carry a soft sword with him. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s soft sword was actually a sword that cut iron like mud. According to his golden silkworm poison, it was stronger than refined steel. Ordinary swords, let alone killing them, would be bitten by them.


    Between them, the jincangu, who had been cut down, flew again. It seemed that they had not been affected by the attack before, but they knew that Su Jingfei was the one who cut them. As a result, they attacked Su Jingfei more ferociously.


    Originally, Su Jingfei was working with Master Yi, but soon he became Su Jingfei working with Master Yi and several golden silkworm bugs. He no longer retains his strength. The soft sword dances like flying, and it''s dense. He doesn''t want to be bitten by golden silkworm bugs. Who knows if it''s poisonous? He can absorb some poison, but if it''s poisonous, he can''t be sure.


    When Su Jingfei takes out the soft sword, ye Luan has determined Su Jingfei''s identity. He doesn''t expect that he will meet Su Jingfei here. What''s more, he doesn''t expect that Master Yi can force Su Jingfei to use the soft sword. He has to fight with Master Yi before. Thinking of this, he is in a cold sweat.


    He even wondered if he wanted to call Shangguan xianger. If she came here, she might be able to help, but the water was so far away that she was so thirsty. Master Yi''s skill was really weird.


    Su Jingfei''s sword technique is not very good, but his reaction speed and moves change very quickly. Moreover, because he has a weapon in his hand, even if Master Yi takes the golden silkworm bug, he can''t do anything about it. But in the same way, Su Jingfei can only protect himself now, and he can''t solve these golden silkworm bugs at all. This is a strange thing he hasn''t met before, and he is really upset, My thread bound book is not complete, otherwise I must know how to deal with jincangu.

 Chapter 899

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to meet such a strange opponent. In terms of martial arts, he and Master Yi are actually in the middle of Bo Zhong. Although he is old and has a little deep internal power, he is not much better than Su Jingfei.


    The key is that his ability is very strange, and there are these invulnerable jincangu. Su Jingfei doesn''t know what they are, but it doesn''t hinder the influence of these things on Su Jingfei. Maybe they can''t really hurt Su Jingfei, but with Master Yi, the situation is different.


    In addition to Su Jingfei and Master Yi, ye Luan has the best eyesight. He can practice his shooting skills to the first place in the army, so he can naturally see the trajectory of bullets. Even if jincangu is fast, he can''t be faster than bullets. He can see Su Jingfei''s soft sword slashing on these little flying insects, but they are not hurt. He also has a headache.


    "Boy, if you leave now, I won''t make it difficult for you any more. Don''t interfere in this matter today." Su Jingfei has no way to take Master Yi. In fact, Master Yi has no way to take Su Jingfei. This boy is very strong and his defense is impenetrable.


    Su Jingfei used to say the same thing to master Yi, but he was rejected by Master Yi. Now when I hear Master Yi say such a thing, I understand that he is also afraid of Su Jingfei.


    If Master Yi doesn''t say this, Su Jingfei does have some worries. After all, Master Yi is weird. He doesn''t know what other means Master Yi will have besides these little bugs. Now, if you listen to him say this, it''s estimated that he will soon reach the bottom line. Otherwise, he won''t say this when he falls behind.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei gave a strange smile and said to master Yi, "Master Yi, I''ve long wanted you to withdraw your hand, but you don''t want to. In this case, we have to divide up."


    After that, Su Jingfei turns around and holds a sword in his right hand. There is already a pair of Golden Gloves on his left hand. No one can see how he put them on. But when everyone sees that there is such a pair of gloves on his hand, they all have a guess. This thing is definitely not simple.


    What Su Jingfei still needs to take out at this time, as long as he has a little brain, he will know that it must be extraordinary. Su Jingfei really didn''t disappoint people. His gloves are really provided by the green devil for free.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the material of the golden glove is, but he once tested it. The golden glove not only can''t be cut open by its own soft sword, but also can''t be invaded by water and fire. It''s really a treasure. The green devil hand is like a monster carrying a treasure. It''s really a good child when it''s knocked down by himself.


    Su Jingfei took out the golden silk gloves this time. He wanted to use them to deal with jincangu. His eyesight was not weaker than that of Ye Luan. He could see the flight path of jincangu clearly. When jincangu came again, he opened his left hand and caught one.


    "I want to die, ha ha!" Master Yi saw that Su Jingfei boldly used his hand to catch jincangu. He knew how cruel jincangu was.


    People didn''t expect that Su Jingfei could not kill jincangu with his sword before. Su Jingfei actually caught jincangu with his hands. Although people thought Su Jingfei''s gloves were not ordinary goods, they were too bold. They couldn''t see jincangu clearly. But since they could be master Yi''s treasure at the bottom of the box, they must be very powerful.


    Jincangu is ferocious in appearance and looks terrible. But it''s not so disgusting, smooth and soft. If Su Jingfei hadn''t tried it himself, I can''t believe it''s invulnerable.


    When Su Jingfei pinches jincangu, he has not forgotten to use his sword to resist the attack of Master Yi and other jincangu, but jincangu in his hand is also resisting and wants to bite Su Jingfei''s finger.


    The golden silk glove is really a powerful treasure. It''s the killer of the golden silkworm bug. The golden silkworm bug not only can''t bite the golden silk glove, but also consumes energy in biting it. It''s like the eggplant wilts in frost. It''s really an unexpected discovery.


    The expected scene didn''t appear, and Master Yi was stunned. Su Jingfei''s palm turned, and in Master Yi''s eyes, he grabbed another golden silkworm bug again. There were only five golden silkworm bugs in all, and Su Jingfei caught one of them quietly. The golden silkworm bug had no thought, just wanted to kill Su Jingfei, but their behavior soon turned into moths.


    Jincangu''s action is very fast, and Su Jingfei''s action is not slow. It''s just a turn around. He has put all jincangu in his hand. He knows that these jincangu are not harmful to himself, so he is not polite.


    Su Jingfei''s series of actions make lightning fast, and he doesn''t respond to master Yi at all. By the time he reacts, jincangu has been caught. Looking at Su Jingfei''s palm that hasn''t been hurt at all, he finally realizes that the golden glove in Su Jingfei''s hand is a treasure. For a moment, he roars: "give me back jincangu."


    "Oh, it turned out to be jincangu, but now they are mine. Although they are ugly, they are still very good." Su Jingfei deliberately annoys Master Yi and keeps dancing his sword.


    Thinking that he could not open his left hand, he used his fist to fight with Master Yi, and his fist skills were not weak. After all, he had internal force support and gold gloves, and he was not afraid of hitting. Su Jingfei was equipped with powerful equipment and had both offensive and defensive skills, and he began to gain the upper hand again.


    Su Jingfei miraculously rose from the downwind, which was quite unexpected. Su Jingfei was a little stunned on the other side. Ye disorderly said, "what are you doing, catching people? None of those Japanese little devils can be missing. You are the only one to ask." Then he said to lily, "Zhou Lili, go and catch PI Yongyan. They are also criminals."


    "Well, you''ll see." Ye Luan has already guessed Su Jingfei''s identity, so he will not resist Su Jingfei''s orders. No matter his identity or rank, Su Jingfei is higher than him. He has no hesitation at all and rushes to the Japanese.


    Zhou Lili is an international criminal police officer. She doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s identity. When she hears his orders, she still has some conflicts. When she sees Ye Luan acting directly, she guesses that Su Jingfei''s identity should not be very simple.


    PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming rely on Master Yi, but now Master Yi obviously can''t make su Jingfei any better. Moreover, he seems to be a little helpless. In a moment of urgency, he cried out: "you can''t arrest us. You don''t have any evidence. We are all political personnel."


    "What happened to the officials? It''s the same with breaking the law. " Zhou Lili sneers at such people. She doesn''t even have the meaning to explain them. In the past, she knocked them to the ground with three fists and two kicks. Although PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming were born in the PI family, they didn''t have the skills of those people in the PI family. They were vulnerable in front of Zhou Lili.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi have no way to decide for the moment. The battle between Ye Luan and the Japanese devils over there is also very fierce. Except for Watanabe kimu, those devils who follow him have good skills. Ye Luan is really hard to deal with when he doesn''t use a pistol.


    Zhou Lili over there handcuffed PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming, then asked Ye Luan with a smile, "Xiao Ye, do you need help?"


    "Don''t call me little leaf." Ye disordered a roar, and then said: "a group of miscellaneous fish, how can I be difficult." With these words, at the same time, the gun in hand has already started to shoot. All the little devils who are ready to fight, whether they are hands or feet, have been beaten to pieces. For a moment, the sound of miserable hum spreads all over the room.


    In fact, the battle between Master Yi and Su Jingfei is related to the war situation of the whole room. Now he sees that everyone except himself has been basically controlled. He knows that the situation is over, and his loss is not small. Jincangu is a treasure he keeps carefully. Unfortunately, all of them have been captured by Su Jingfei.


    Thinking of this, Master Yi sighed and said, "Mr. PI, Mr. Zuo, Yi is incompetent. We''ll see you later." With these words, Master Yi turns around and claps Su Jingfei with a big string of phosphorous fire.


    Su Jingfei knows that he is about to run away. According to the truth, he should not stop Master Yi. His strength is not weaker than himself. As long as he doesn''t want to lose both sides, he can''t stop Master Yi. But Master Yi is related to director Bai''s poison. If he doesn''t catch him, he can''t.


    "Master Yi, if you want to go, it''s not that easy." Su Jingfei''s sword returned to the scabbard. He even threw it with his right hand. At this time, he didn''t care about his identity. All the gold needles he had been using for self-defense finally flew out.


    Master Yi is a strange master. Everyone who meets him suffers a lot. At least no one has more means than him. As a result, when he meets Su Jingfei today, he knows what is strange. Su Jingfei''s means are endless. Now it''s too late to hide.


    Su Jingfei''s gold needle is not thrown out as a concealed weapon, because he is proficient in acupoints, and his hand parts are all human parts. Master Yi just hit three needles, and his body can''t move.


    In fact, if according to common sense, even if Su Jingfei uses all his strength, it is possible to defeat Master Yi, but it is not possible to catch him. Unfortunately, Master Yi wants to escape and give Su Jingfei his back. That is suicidal behavior. Others may have no way, but Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person, so he was caught.


    But before Su Jingfei spoke, the Watanabe wood over there suddenly broke out. It always felt like the Watanabe wood of an ordinary businessman. Suddenly, he jumped four or five meters into the sky and came to Su Jingfei and Master Yi. There was a flash of lightning in the air, and he had cut Su Jingfei.


    Su''s defense and spirit are in the most relaxed stage. Watanabe''s timing is so good that Su will suffer a loss.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Watanabe was pretending all the time and instinctively stretched out his left hand.

 Chapter 900

    Su Jingfei''s sudden attack on Watanabe kimu is also very unexpected, and this guy''s attack is a killing move. In the air, the blade has swept Su Jingfei''s face.


    When people are in a hurry, they will naturally make what they think is the most correct response, especially Su Jingfei, who is in charge of Ren and Du. His response is much faster than that of ordinary people. His left hand is wearing gold gloves, so naturally he has to use gold gloves to parry Watanabe.


    If it is in peacetime, Su Jingfei''s reaction will not have any problems, but now he still has five golden silkworms in his hands, which is really ignored by him. Su Jingfei is also a human being and makes mistakes at critical moments.


    Watanabe''s knife is blocked by Su Jingfei''s Golden Gloves. Su Jingfei just grasps his blade. Su Jingfei''s internal skill erupts. Not only does he not let Watanabe take the knife back, but he even turns his wrist and breaks Watanabe''s machete.


    Su Jingfei broke off Watanabe''s machete. He wanted to fight back, but he suddenly found that Watanabe seemed to have encountered something very frightening. He let out a scream that sounded a little out of tune.


    Although it''s a VIP room, the space is limited. Just a few meters after Watanabe kimu came to Su Jingfei, he has run to the door while screaming. His action is even faster than that of sneak attack. Su Jingfei has to admit that Ninja is really more powerful than ordinary lightness skills in modern times.


    When he wanted to chase after him, Master Yi suddenly said, "don''t chase him. He can''t live. He was bitten by five golden silkworms. Even I can''t live. Moreover, he is still doing strenuous exercise. It''s like death."


    Su Jingfei''s steps made him remember that when he opened his hand, the golden silkworm insects flew out. They were trapped for a long time. Naturally, when they saw a living creature, they would bite it. As a result, the hapless Watanabe became the target. No wonder he screamed so bitterly.


    Even if he was as strong as Su Jingfei, he shuddered at the thought of his serrated teeth biting him. He felt that he was lucky to catch those golden silkworm insects.


    Sure enough, as Master Yi said, only after Watanabe had saved his room and passed Sofia, he was unable to walk. He fell to the ground directly. His legs twitched twice, and he could not move any more. As long as he had some insight, he would know that he had no life.


    This is not only Su Jingfei shuddering, but also Zhou Lili and ye Luanchuan. That is to say, Su Jingfei is here, and he happens to have a way to deal with these golden silkworm insects. Otherwise, Zhou Lili and ye Luanchuan will be finished. Now they are really scared. Master Yi is really frightening.


    "Since Watanabe kimu is dead, this case can only be started from PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming. Take them back." After all, Su Jingfei can control the poisonous insects, but he is not too afraid. After a moment''s calm, he tells Zhou Lili and ye Luan.


    Ye Luan knew Su Jingfei''s identity and nodded without any hesitation: "thanks to your help this time. I remember your kindness, but I will take them to perform the task."


    "Well, you are free. Master Yi, don''t take it away. I have something else to do with him." Su Jingfei nods and says to Ye Luan and Zhou Lili that Master Yi naturally can''t let them take away. Director Bai''s poison still falls on Master Yi.


    Zhou Lili didn''t know Su Jingfei''s identity, but because ye disorderly, she said politely to him: "thank you for your help, Master Yi. Even if we want to take it away, we don''t have this ability. All our people here will deal with it, and you won''t be affected." Then he looked at Sophia.


    Sophia has long been stunned by what happened at Jingtian night. She feels as if she has gone through the times. Since Su Jingfei''s hand, she has a kind of dreamy feeling, not to mention a dead Watanabe in front of her eyes.


    Because others are far away, they don''t see Watanabe''s face. Sophia clearly looks at Watanabe''s face changing from normal color to green and gray. However, it seems that in a few seconds, there is no movement. She is brave enough to stand here without fainting.


    Now seeing Zhou Lili looking over, she quickly said in a loud voice, "don''t kill me. I haven''t seen anything. I''ll forget everything."


    Su Jingfei''s face immediately appeared three black lines. Zhou Lili and ye Luan also looked at Su Jingfei meaningfully. The meaning of their eyes was "your taste is so unique!"


    "Who said to kill you? We are on duty now. These people are overseas criminals. These two are colluding with them. Even if you tell them, it doesn''t matter. I''m Interpol and I have certificates." Zhou Lili said that she had accepted Sophia''s flowers. She had a good impression on her. She laughed and took out a certificate to shake it in front of her eyes.


    After listening to Zhou Lili''s words, Sophia first took a look at her. She wanted to cover her face and didn''t know her. Su Jingfei said happily: "you really don''t kill me. I''m scared to death. That guy''s death is very ugly."


    Su Jingfei has a basic understanding of Sophia''s character. She may be because her mother is a foreigner. She is more straightforward and can''t say or do anything. After listening to him, she walks slowly to Watanabe and looks at him. Then she knows that he has died. As for the five golden silkworm bugs, they are gone.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei unconsciously looks at Master Yi. Master Yi is only restricted by him, but he has no problem in his mind. Seeing Su Jingfei''s eyes, he says without concealment: "the golden silkworm poison has entered his body, and only I can summon them out."


    Su Jingfei saw that Zhou Lili and ye Luan had already started to call. He knew that they were dealing with the aftermath and didn''t say much. Instead, he went over and stabbed Master Yi with a gold needle. Then he said, "you have been controlled by me. If you don''t have my help, you will die of Qi and blood burst within a week. Now go to put away the golden silkworm bug."


    Master Yi didn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s words. For some experts, telling those unreliable lies is a matter of losing identity. After su Jingfei untied his imprisonment, he immediately took out a small metal flute from his arms and gave it a few times gently.


    They didn''t hear any sound at all, but soon they saw five golden lights leaping out of Watanabe''s body. They had already rushed into a bamboo tube that Master Yi had prepared.


    "How can they live in bamboo tubes?" Su Jingfei was surprised to see that jincangu had entered a bamboo tube. He had thought about how to feed such ferocious jincangu. Now he knew that they could live in the bamboo tube.


    "In fact, jincangu is not as ferocious as you think. He only attacks the designated enemies. However, this bamboo tube is not a simple bamboo tube. It just has a bamboo tube appearance. Specifically, I won''t be with you." I don''t know if it''s the style of an expert. Although I''ve been caught, I don''t feel any flustered. I face Su Jingfei calmly.


    Su Jingfei is really interested in Gu Du, which is different from his own medical skills. It''s very powerful, and can hurt and save people.


    "Well, don''t say so much. Come with me. I have something to tell you." Su Jingfei thinks for a moment, greets Ye Luan and Zhou Lili, and is ready to take Master Yi away. He follows PI Yongyan today. The purpose is actually Master Yi. Although he hasn''t asked yet, he has basically determined that Master Yi is the one who has been tricked.


    It''s not everyone who knows about poisonous insects. If they don''t reach a certain level, they can''t play at all. They may even take themselves in.


    When Su Jingfei left with Master Yi, Sophia naturally wanted to follow him. Only a few steps later, Su Jingfei said to Sophia: "Miss Sophia, I really thank you for today''s event, but you see that this incident has become like this tonight. You should not be particularly interested. Otherwise, it''s not too early. You can go back, I have something else to do


    He naturally didn''t want to let Sophia know about director Bai''s family. What''s more, he didn''t want to involve Sophia in today''s incident.


    Sophia looked at Master Yi, then at Su Jingfei, and said, "you are tearing down the bridge. You say thank you, but your attitude is really unsatisfactory. At least you should leave a phone call!"


    Su Jingfei really thanks Sophia today. After thinking about it, she sighed. Although this woman''s personality is a little too straightforward, she helped herself and nodded: "OK, I really appreciate you for today''s things, so you can remember my mobile phone number."


    Hearing what Su Jingfei said, Sophia immediately got happy and took her mobile phone to write down what Su Jingfei said. Then she said, "you can''t forget me. I''ll find you."


    Su Jingfei was used to Sophia''s character and nodded: "in this case, you can go back to bed early. I still have some things to do."


    Although Sophia is too straightforward, she is not stupid. She knows that what Su Jingfei is going to do is not convenient for her to see. Although she is disappointed and doesn''t know what else this amazing guy has to do, she nods and leaves.


    Waiting for her to leave, without waiting for Su Jingfei to ask, Master Yi has taken the initiative to say, "do you want to know something about Gu Du?"


    Su Jingfei is not surprised. Master Yi''s achievement at the age of 50 or 60 is not only a matter of learning from his teacher, but also a wise man. If he can''t guess his own goal, he will let people down. Thinking of this, he nods.


    Master Yi said with a smile, "you are better than me. I should answer your question, but I hope you can tell me who you are."

 Chapter 901

    When Su Jingfei and Master Yi left the hotel, they seemed to be two chatting friends. As they walked, Su Jingfei inquired: "Master Yi, I don''t think you are the kind of insidious person. Why do you mix with scum like pi Yongyan?"


    Before, Master Yi''s martial arts were very strange, but he was aboveboard. Sometimes a person''s character can be reflected in his martial arts. At least master Yi has always been generous and not insidious.


    From the beginning to the end, Master Yi didn''t behave like that kind of wretched person. Maybe he was a gentleman himself. Maybe after he reached a certain level, he had the bearing of a great master. In terms of strength, he absolutely had the level of a great master. If Liu Zongyun and he did not use jincangu, they might be able to do the same, Liu Zongyun is sure to suffer.


    Master Yi walks by Su Jingfei''s side, and he doesn''t resent Su Jingfei because he is constrained by his body. He knows that Su Jingfei has to do so. If he changes to himself, he will surely do so. How can a person who has the same strength as himself be relieved to let the other party have the chance to fight against him.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he said frankly, "I have a relationship with the PI family. I have an apprentice who developed in the capital. When I was rescued by the PI family, I owe them a favor. This time I came to the capital, I was able to repay the favor. The owner of their family put forward a request for me to stay with PI Yongyan for half a year and be his bodyguard for half a year."


    Su Jingfei nodded. For people like Master Yi, it''s absolutely impossible to use tough means. Those who can be more powerful than him are just a few. Who has the heart to suppress Master Yi.


    It''s OK to make a profit. If he has enough interest, he may be excited. But if Master Yi can follow PI Yongyan for a little money, then Master Yi''s level is not too high. Now I listen to him because he pays off the human debt. It''s understandable that the human debt is always the most difficult to pay. He can be subordinate to PI Yongyan. Master Yi is already a very good person.


    Su Jingfei''s impression of Master Yi is actually good. Not all people who study poisonous insects must be insidious. At least master Yi is decent.


    "By the way, Master Yi, I''m looking for you this time mainly to ask you something. I found poisonous insects on one of them before, and then I followed PI Yongyan. I think it''s related to you that poisonous insects can appear in the capital." Su Jingfei didn''t beat around the Bush and asked.


    Master Yi pondered slightly: "we are actually an old sect in the Miao area. Except for me, there should be no one who really knows about poisonous insects. I can guess that the one you said is my apprentice. He was instructed by PI Yongyan. Originally, he asked me to move my hand, but I didn''t agree, so he let my apprentice go."


    Su Jingfei was very satisfied with Master Yi''s attitude and said with a smile¡° Since it''s done by Master Yi''s apprentice, I think it''s difficult for Master Yi to solve the problem. "


    Master Yi naturally nodded his head and said, "although the poison is different from the general poison, it''s usually the person who makes the poison. But since it''s my disciple''s hand, it''s no problem for me to solve it. What''s more, I can ask him to solve the poison himself."


    Su Jingfei was more satisfied with Master Yi''s going on the road. He said with a smile, "in that case, I''d like to invite Master Yi to come with me."


    "Of course, there is no problem, but you have been avoiding my question before. Who are you? You are so young and powerful. You should not be a nobody." Master Yi is very persistent and brings up the previous problem.


    Su Jingfei is still in his thirties. Although he is much older than his actual age, he is still a young man in Master Yi''s eyes.


    At this time, there is no need for Su Jingfei to hide his identity. Su Jingfei scratched his head a few times, then removed his make-up. Then he said to master Yi, "since you want to know, I''ll tell you. My name is Su Jingfei. Have you heard of it?"


    When Su Jingfei took off his disguise, Master Yi was surprised again. When Su Jingfei was in his thirties, he was surprised. Now he is in his early twenties, let alone this surprise.


    When I heard Su Jingfei''s real identity, Master Yi was surprised at first, and then took it for granted. He said with emotion: "the person whose name I heard the most in the early PI family was su Jingfei. I also knew that Su Jingfei was the first master of the younger generation. I didn''t think so before. Today I see him. He really deserves his reputation. I''m not wronged today."


    Su Jingfei has long known that he is famous all over the world. He is not afraid that Master Yi doesn''t know his name. He really knows his name. If he is normal, he won''t feel very happy, but he will be a little proud in front of Master Yi.


    In fact, Master Yi didn''t expect that the man in front of him was su Jingfei, the first expert of the younger generation. After all, no matter how outstanding he was, he was limited by the younger generation. Generally, the experts of the older generation would despise him.


    He''s not too old. He''s young and strong in this circle in his 50s and 60s, but he''s an older generation than Su Jingfei. Now he''s lost to Su Jingfei, so he can only be convinced. As for the convenience of using props, no one will raise the question. Strictly speaking, isn''t jincangu equivalent to master Yi''s props?


    Su Jingfei shows his identity, and Master Yi respects Su Jingfei. People who practice martial arts have always said that he is a teacher. Even if Su Jingfei is young, Master Yi will not despise him.


    "Master Yi, now that he knows my identity, should he call your apprentice and ask him to detoxify my friend? I think his situation is quite serious. If he doesn''t detoxify in a short time, it may have a great impact!" Su Jingfei saw that Master Yi had recognized himself, so he made a request.


    Master Yi doesn''t talk nonsense either. He takes out the phone and calls out his apprentice directly. PI Yongyan and Zuo Siming have already been taken away by Zhou Lili and ye Luan. They are involved in serious matters, and it is estimated that they can''t come back.


    It''s normal for Master Yi to call out his apprentice even if he is not afraid of the dissatisfaction of the PI family.


    Su Jingfei saw that Master Yi was really human, so he said with a smile: "Master Yi, this time we need your help. When you help us solve the problem, I will cancel the ban on you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe you. As the first master of the younger generation, I can still trust your character." Master Yi said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei nods his head. As an old man, Master Yi has his cunning. If he says so, even if he wants to repent, as the first master of the younger generation, he has to worry about face. Master Yi''s character is OK, but it doesn''t mean he is stupid.


    When they talked, they kept walking slowly. At this time, they had already walked out of the embassy area. After waiting for a long time, they saw a car coming in front of them. When they got to the front, the car stopped and two people came out.


    A man and a woman are both in their twenties. Men are more handsome. Although they are not the top handsome men, they are also full of charm. What''s more, he has an evil spirit on his body, which gives people a bad feeling. However, when he met Master Yi, he said respectfully: "Shifu."


    The girl is a little younger than the man. She is similar to Su Jingfei. Her appearance is not at home. Su Jingfei, who has seen many beautiful girls, will not lose her manners. But her dress is really characteristic.


    Her dress is different from that of ordinary people. Her national characteristics are very prominent. She looks good at Miao girls on TV. She has many bracelets and ankle rings on her body. She keeps ringing when she walks. She thinks very playfully and lovingly, and she also carries a small cloth bag on her side.


    If a girl like her appeared in the Miao village, it would be nothing special. But suddenly she appeared on the streets of the capital, which was absolutely eye-catching. Fortunately, it was night, and there was no one on the street. Even so, Su Jingfei was full of praise for her appearance.


    "Master, why do you call us out in the middle of the night? I''m sleeping." The girl took a look at Su Jingfei. Although she was a little strange, she didn''t ask why the master took the young man, but she just complained about the master.


    From the tone of her voice, you can tell that Master Yi must love her more, otherwise the apprentice would not be able to talk to master like this.


    Sure enough, Master Yi didn''t get angry when he heard his apprentice''s complaint. Instead, he said lovingly, "we''re going to leave the PI family this time. Of course, we''ll call you two out."


    "Master? It''s less than half a year. How can we leave the PI family? " The man first asked in surprise.


    "You Ha''er, if you didn''t cause trouble, how can I follow PI Yongyan as a waste? You''re so happy to say that." Master Yi stares at the man. The man shrinks his neck and feels ashamed. However, Master Yi sighs and says, "I know you are young too. Let''s forget the past. What I want to say is that Pi Yongyan and Zuo Siming have an accident. My task of protection has failed."


    This time, not only the man was surprised, but also the girl said, "master, you''re not kidding. Who can hurt them both under your protection? This person is too fierce."


    Master Yi didn''t answer. He looked at Su Jingfei beside him and said, "let me introduce you first. This is Mr. Su Jingfei." Looking back, he pointed to two humanitarians: "Mr. Su, this is my great apprentice Yi Wushu. He has followed me since childhood. This is my little apprentice Yi linger."


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Yi ling''er exclaimed: "master, do you think he is Su Jingfei? Is that what the PI family always talks about? "


    Yi Wushu is also surprised: "the first master of the young generation? Really so young, he should not be as old as me, master, where do you know him? We should be enemies, shouldn''t we? "


    Yi Wushu is really reckless. She can say such things in front of Su Jingfei. However, Su Jingfei doesn''t care. The contact environment of the alien people is different, and it''s nothing to be frank. Just like Sophia, she is such a woman.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? PI Yongyan has been arrested, and all this is actually the credit of Su Jingfei, so we have no face to stay in Pi''s house now. " Master Yi sighed.


    Yi Wushu and Yi linger hear Master Yi''s words, their faces change, and their eyes have changed when they look at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei understands their thoughts. Master Yi tells them that the reason why Master Yi''s task fails is because of Su Jingfei. However, he doesn''t believe that Yi Wushu and Yi linger will do it by themselves, or that Master Yi will let them remember their hatred.


    Sure enough, Master Yi said, "don''t get me wrong. In fact, I have long had an opinion about the PI family. They are not decent people. Although we are Miao Gu, we are not evil. It will be sooner or later for us to separate from them." After a pause, he said to Yi Wushu, "Wushu, PI Yongyan asked you to poison someone. That person is Mr. Su''s friend. Now let''s get rid of the poison."


    In front of his apprentices, he could not be said to be controlled by others, and Su Jingfei would not expose him. After he finished, he nodded and said, "yes, Mr. Yi Wushu, PI Yongyan has been arrested by the police. You have nothing to do with them. I hope you can get rid of my friend''s demagogy."


    Whether it''s the master''s order or Su Jingfei''s polite request, Yi Wushu has no reason to refuse. He helped PI Yongyan to poison an ordinary man, but he has been reproached by the master. However, because of his commitment to the PI family, Yi didn''t say much. Now that it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t have to think too much about it.


    "Well, master, let''s go right away. According to the time, tomorrow is the time for him to die." Yi Wushu doesn''t talk nonsense. He nods. In fact, he has his own pride. He doesn''t like to attack ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei is also very satisfied with Yi Wushu''s attitude. Although he looks strange, he is not frivolous. The reason why he causes trouble in the capital may be due to his arrogance. After all, there are many hidden dragons and tigers in the capital. He may not offend anyone. He is just saved by the PI family. Su Jingfei even suspects that this is a trap!


    Yi Wushu is a demagogue. Naturally, he knows director Bai''s home and drives all the way to director Bai. On the way, he explains to Su Jingfei, "in fact, I just provided demagogues. The real demagogue is pi Yongyan, who directly went under director Bai''s water."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about the poison, but after listening to him, he nodded: "it doesn''t matter how to poison. Just help director Bai to detoxify the poison. Anyway, his poison has been controlled by me. Don''t be too anxious."

 Chapter 902

    Su Jingfei said that he had controlled Yi Wushu''s poison. He didn''t refute it, but he didn''t think so. Even Master Yi didn''t believe it, but they didn''t say it. After all, it''s too shameful to deny others.


    As for Yi ling''er, she is the most obvious one with a slight smile, but she doesn''t say much about it. The Miao girl''s tenderness is all obvious.


    Su Jingfei can also see their thoughts, and naturally doesn''t want to explain them. Anyway, he''s going to Bai''s house soon, and everything can be confirmed. Since he is the one who has been poisoned, they will be able to check out what changes have taken place in the time. It''s always Su Jingfei''s habit to speak with facts.


    They played in the bar until midnight, and they also spent a lot of time in the embassy area. When they came to Bai''s house, it was already three or four o''clock in the morning, but they didn''t wait until dawn. In the words of Yi Wushu, they were poisoned at dawn.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care that it''s a little late. He''s in a hurry to save director Bai''s life. He certainly won''t care that he''s late.


    In Bai''s home, as Su Jingfei thought, Bai''s people are really resting. However, Su Jingfei and others come and let Bai''s family get up from the bed. Director Bai has been sleeping hard because of poisonous insects, and there is nothing wrong with him.


    When they see Su Jingfei with three people, can not help but some doubt, they know that Su Jingfei must have a way to detoxify director Bai, but these three people do not know what is the situation.


    "Director Bai, this is Master Yi. These two are his apprentices, Yi Wushu and Yi linger. I can''t solve the problem of your poison. The three of them are experts in this field. It''s absolutely no problem for them to detoxify you." Su Jingfei came in and introduced Master Yi to director Bai''s family.


    The identity of the three is set on the way. Su Jingfei has already planned it. Anyway, the Bai family doesn''t know the identity of Master Yi''s master and apprentice. They can''t tell them that they are the people who make the poison. Even if the detoxification is successful, the Bai family must be hostile to master Yi''s three.


    And the best way to see a doctor is to be an expert. For ordinary people, it''s best to say that they are experts without mentioning those magical things. In this way, Master Yi and his three become experts.


    Yi Wushu and Yi linger are relatively young, and they are not easy to be convinced. But Master Yi is a person in his 50s and 60s. Director Bai''s family has more confidence when they see them. Moreover, they are the people recommended by Su Jingfei, so they are more trustworthy.


    "Master Yi, Hello, you do it first. I haven''t had this problem for a day or two. I''m not in a hurry." Director Bai''s attitude towards people has always been good. Although it is said that Master Yi can detoxify himself, he is not too enthusiastic.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. From a person''s words and deeds, we can see a person''s moral character. At least director Bai has a good character. No wonder he can become a person of Nalan Xiulin. At this time, if he is not sure about the relationship between director Bai and Nalan''s family, it will be too bad.


    Master Yi knows that the poison on director Bai is the work of Yi Wushu. Although he was instigated by PI Yongyan, it''s still his master and apprentice''s fault. He is also polite and sits opposite director Bai.


    "Director Bai, you have to let no book solve this poison. As far as you are concerned, no book is better than me." After sitting down, Master Yi said frankly, his real meaning is that the person who is going to poison is Yi Wushu, so he is the most suitable person to detoxify.


    Can hear director Bai''s ears, but think that Master Yi''s Apprentice Yi Wushu has his own unique ability, although Yi Wushu is also very young, but a few years older than Su Jingfei, after su Jingfei, director Bai naturally dare not look down on young people, nodded: "it doesn''t matter, Master Yi, who you think is suitable to treat me, then come to treat me."


    "Dad, you don''t want to be examined, just let people treat you directly. You''re really relieved!" Bai Yongyi suddenly stands up and stares at Yi Wushu and says to director Bai.


    She suddenly stands up. It''s not only director Bai''s family, but also su Jingfei''s family. Bai Yongyi feels good to him. Last time she came here, she was quite sensible. What''s the matter this time, especially the way she looks at Yi Wushu, seems to be a little angry.


    "Yongyi, what''s the matter with you? Who is Dr. Su? Can the person who introduced us be wrong?" Bai Yongsheng is better at being a man. For fear that Yi Wushu is unhappy, he says to his sister.


    Bai Yongyi was not afraid of her brother. Instead, she hummed: "doctor Su, do you know that Yi Wushu has a good relationship with PI Yongyan? Last time I saw him with PI Yongyan, he was still looking at me, a big sex wolf."


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of Bai''s family changed. Not to say that Yi Wushu looked at Bai Yongyi''s eyes, but to see that he and PI Yongyan were together, which made people uneasy.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to have such a book. Looking at Yi Wushu, although you didn''t ask, the meaning is very obvious.


    Master Yi and Yi ling''er are also looking at Yi Wu Shu. They also can''t imagine that Bai Yongyi once saw Yi Wu Shu and PI Yongyan together. In this way, they won''t get the trust of Bai family, and Su Jingfei will be questioned.


    At this time, the evil on Yi Wushu''s face began to dissipate. On the contrary, he was somewhat restrained and said: "that time, I met Miss Bai together with PI Yongyan, but PI Yongyan and I just knew each other, which was not as good as you said. Don''t get me wrong. PI Yongyan is pi Yongyan, and I Yi Wushu is Yi Wushu, which has nothing to do with him."


    His words were not a lie, and he didn''t feel guilty at all when he spoke. The Bai family nodded secretly to make sure that he didn''t make it up.


    Bai Yongyi estimated that Yi Wushu was not a liar, but she snorted: "what do you always stare at me as? It''s a sex wolf. Do you want to deny it? I found out that day


    "Well, Miss White, I don''t really have any thoughts. I just think you are very beautiful." Speaking of this, Yi Wushu''s face turned red.


    Master Yi and Yi ling''er are also surprised. No one is more familiar with the character of Yi Wu Shu than they are. When was Yi Wu Shu so restrained? And this time he even blushed.


    Su Jingfei and Bai Yongsheng look at each other, and they seem to see something. Director Bai and Mrs. Bai are also jumpy. They are also from the past.


    Only Bai Yongyi is still reluctant. She is really a beautiful girl. After listening to Yi Wushu''s words, she snorted: "my girl is naturally beautiful, but you want to eat people''s eyes like that. Don''t think I can''t see it."


    Su Jingfei wants to cover his face. How can Bai Yongyi not be enlightened? As a result, he sees Bai Yongsheng saying with his mouth: my sister has never been in love, so he can understand Bai Yongyi''s story in an instant.


    Although Mr. and Mrs. Bai didn''t speak, they also felt that they were blushing. Bai Yongyi was spoiled at ordinary times. At this time, she was not modest.


    In fact, in terms of appearance, Bai Yongyi is really beautiful. Although she is not as distinctive as Yi ling''er, her appearance and figure are not worse than Yi ling''er. She claims to be a pretty girl, even Su Jingfei, who has seen many pretty girls, does not deny it.


    Her words, easy no book run really don''t know how to say, a time Leng language.


    Looking at Yi Wushu speechless, Bai Yongyi thought that she had won and hummed: "there''s nothing to say. It''s ok if you want to cure my father. If you can''t cure him, I don''t trust to hand him over to a sex wolf."


    Director Bai is deeply ashamed of his daughter''s dullness. He can realize that Yi Wushu is not guilty. It''s because he has special feelings for his daughter that he doesn''t want to argue and wants to speak.


    At this time, Su Jingfei sighed: "Yi Wushu, as a man, when you should have courage, you should have courage. Don''t be constrained by everything. People are bullying you. If you are a man, you should speak your heart."


    Although his words are a bit like stirring up dissension, people think he is right. If Yi Wushu doesn''t even have the courage, what''s the use of liking Bai Yongyi.


    Bai Yongyi also looks at Su Jingfei unexpectedly. She thinks she wants to strangle Su Jingfei in her heart. This guy actually encourages Yi Wushu to resist. If he can''t stabilize her father''s condition, she must be angry. She is still a reasonable girl.


    Thinking about it, Yi Wushu seems to be stimulated by Su Jingfei. Instead of being silent this time, he looks at Bai Yongyi very seriously and says, "Miss Bai, the reason why I stare at you last time is not that I really have any obscene thoughts. I just fell in love with you when I saw you for the first time, which is the so-called love at first sight. I didn''t control it for a moment."


    His words are very serious and sonorous. Anyone can recognize his sincerity and never think that he is joking.


    Bai Yongyi is ready to face the challenge, but she didn''t expect Yi Wushu''s solemn confession. Although she has been pursued and confessed to her, it''s the first time in her life that Yi Wushu confessed in front of her family.


    It seemed that he had already said what he thought. Yi Wushu said happily: "since I met you that day, I''ve been looking for you, but because of other things, I haven''t separated myself. I didn''t expect to see you here today. Although I''m from Miao, I''m not a lecherous person. I''m very serious. I hope Miss Bai doesn''t misunderstand me."


    Although they don''t necessarily wish that they could be a couple, Yi Wushu''s serious confession still secretly nods his head. Being a man requires this responsibility. Su Jingfei is also very satisfied, and his stimulation is really effective.


    This time, it''s Bai Yongyi''s turn to panic. She''s not as righteous as before. Her pretty face is scarlet. She can''t stay in the room any more. Bai Yi has no book, turns around and runs back to her room.

 Chapter 903

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he asked Master Yi to detoxify director Bai. As a result, such a thing happened. Yi Wushu actually knew Bai Yongyi and had such a contact. It is estimated that Yi Wushu didn''t know that Bai Yongyi was director Bai''s daughter at that time.


    Although Yi Wushu looks evil, his charm is not weak. He even surpasses Su Jingfei in terms of his appearance. If he is serious, his evil will be restrained. He is also a handsome man.


    Although Bai Yongyi runs into the room shyly, Su Jingfei thinks it can be done. Before, Bai Yongyi misunderstood Yi Wushu as a sex wolf. Now she knows that he is not that kind of person, and Yi Wushu is a man who admits it in public. Maybe it''s a good thing!


    Not only Su Jingfei feels that things can be done, but director Bai''s family and Master Yi also have some feelings. Although director Bai doesn''t know what Yi Wushu does, since he can detoxify himself, he must be a person with ability. If Yi Wushu can be done with Bai Yongyi, it may be a good thing.


    "Yi Wushu, now let''s not talk about those things. Should director Bai''s poison be solved first? It''s not too early." Su Jingfei thought, since there is hope, give Yi Wushu the chance to express himself.


    Su Jingfei''s words remind Yi wushu that he was just thinking about Bai Yongyi''s impression of herself. Now he thinks that director Bai is Bai Yongyi''s father. If she detoxifies him, she will have a better impression of herself. Anyway, as long as Su Jingfei doesn''t say anything, no one knows that the poison is her own. Su Jingfei obviously doesn''t mean it.


    Thinking of this, Yi Wushu looked at Su Jingfei gratefully and said to director Bai, "uncle, I''ll detoxify you first. This poison is also a hidden danger in your body."


    Director Bai and Mrs. Bai''s eyes brighten, and Bai Yongsheng also nods secretly. Yi Wushu is really a smart person. A name brings in a lot of mutual relations. The boy seems to be very serious, otherwise he will feel guilty in front of each other''s parents and brothers.


    Su Jingfei also felt that the title of Yi Wushu was too proper, and he became a close friend directly.


    Director Bai naturally has no opinion. He reaches out his hand and wants Yi Wushu to feel his pulse. This is a necessary process to see traditional Chinese medicine. He thinks Yi Wushu has to do the same thing, but he doesn''t know that his poison comes from Yi Wushu.


    Yi Wushu didn''t feel the pulse of director Bai. Instead, he held his hand and said, "uncle, I don''t need so much trouble. I have my own way to detoxify you. This process may be painful. You should be patient." When speaking, he took out a small golden flute just like Master Yi.


    Director Bai didn''t know what method Yi Wushu wanted to use. He nodded and said, "you can rest assured. It''s not a problem to endure pain. You can do it yourself."


    Yi Wushu is not talking. Instead, he takes the golden flute and starts to play it. Like Master Yi, he doesn''t make any sound when he plays the flute, but director Bai''s face begins to change, which seems to be very painful.


    A minute later, director Bai was already sweating, but Yi Wushu frowned and stopped playing the flute. He looked at Su Jingfei in surprise and said, "Mr. Su, are you really hypnotized? I''m working so hard. He actually means some action. How do you do it


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that his way to relieve director Bai''s illness had become an obstacle to Yi Wushu''s detoxification. He said with a wry smile, "I really didn''t think it would affect him. Let me remove this layer of prohibition first."


    Master Yi and his disciples have heard Su Jingfei say that director Bai''s poison has been limited for the time being, but they still don''t believe it. Now, after Yi Wushu''s personal examination, they know that he''s not joking. He can keep the bug still. Obviously, the poison will be stopped for the time being. He really can''t detoxify, but he can delay the attack of the poison, which is powerful enough.


    But they don''t know that Su Jingfei''s restrictive effect has a time limit. Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t tell them. After all, it''s his own secret.


    After su Jingfei finished, he took out the golden needle and began to give director Bai acupuncture. The purpose of this time is to wake up the ice bound poisonous insects. While acupuncture, Su Jingfei said: "when I untie the ban, the poisonous insects will move. Director Bai will be in great pain. Yi Wushu, listen to me. As long as I say it''s OK, you will start to play the flute."


    Even if he has no experience and has seen the demonstration of the master and the apprentice, he can naturally guess that playing the flute is the way to control the poisonous insects, but most people don''t understand that way.


    Yi Wushu has no nonsense. He nods obediently, waiting for Su Jingfei to speak. He didn''t expect that things would be like this. Director Bai is doomed to suffer.


    "Let''s start now." Su Jingfei and others pulled out the last golden needle from director Bai and immediately ordered Yi Wushu to take action. However, people also saw that director Bai''s face was distorted. It was probably too painful. Mrs. Bai quickly helped director Bai.


    Yi Wushu has been ready for a long time. Now he naturally starts to play without hesitation. Director Bai''s cold sweat is more and more. Finally, he can''t stand it, and even screams in pain.


    When Master Yi saw this situation, he sighed that the insect was not so difficult. Although Su Jingfei limited the insect''s movement, he made it more sluggish and its movement speed decreased. But there was no way. Without Su Jingfei, director Bai might not have been able to hold on.


    Thinking about it, he took out his own golden flute and began to play with Yi Wushu, but both of them made sounds that the insects couldn''t hear, just like they couldn''t play.


    Less than half a minute later, when director Bai''s body began to shake, he saw two golden lights flying out of his arms and sleeves. Both golden lights were flying to Yi Wushu. Yi Wushu''s eyes and hands were quick. He immediately opened the bamboo tube that had been ready for a long time, and two poisonous insects flew into it.


    Su Jingfei''s eyesight is much better than that of ordinary people. He can see that the two insects are smaller than that of Jin cangu, and they are not so ferocious. However, it makes people shudder to think that these two insects are in people''s body. According to Yi Wushu, the reason why these two insects are so big is because they suck the blood essence of director Bai, otherwise they are invisible to the naked eye, Otherwise, it can''t be put into director Bai''s water by PI Yongyan.


    The poisonous insects are removed from the body, and the poisonous insects are naturally relieved. However, director Bai seems to be seriously ill. He leans on the sofa with a pale face and looks like he is in a state of collapse. If Mrs. Bai does not support him, he may even have a problem sitting down.


    "Uncle, your poison has been solved. In the next few days, you just need to take some tonics to make up for your lost vitality. As for how to regulate your body, I think Mr. Su should have more authority." Yi Wushu detoxifies director Bai''s poison. He not only puts down his mind, but also shows it well. The two poisonous insects he gets are also treasures.


    Su Jingfei also asked Yi Wushu on his way here. This kind of Gu is different from the golden silkworm Gu. Their growth depends on sucking the blood essence of human beings. If they call the Gu insect back before this person dies, it will be a treasure. But when this person dies, they will eat the blood of the dead again, and they will also die.


    Now that Gu Chong is back in the hands of Yi Wushu, he becomes a treasure. He is no worse than Master Yi''s Jin cangu, and even worse than plotting against others.


    Su Jingfei had already felt that things were developing in a better direction. After listening to Yi Wushu''s words, he said: "brother Yongsheng, you take pen and paper for me, I''ll write a pharmacy for you, and then I''ll eat according to this. Director Bai can recover his former physique in less than half a month."


    Su Jingfei is naturally good at regulating his body. He is also an authentic Chinese medicine doctor. Bai Yongsheng does not neglect him and is ready for everything.


    Although there is not much noise here, Bai Yongyi has been paying attention to it. Now she is grateful to see Yi Wushu untie director Bai''s poison. She doesn''t know that this poison is Yi Wushu''s means. Thanks, she comes out of the room.


    "Yi Wushu, is my father really detoxified? Will there be any sequelae The concern for her father overcomes Bai Yongyi''s shyness and takes the initiative to ask Yi Wushu.


    In the face of the woman he likes, Yi Wushu naturally won''t be vague. He affirms: "don''t worry, uncle''s poison has been completely solved. As long as it is treated according to Mr. Su''s prescription, there will be no problem. Besides, I''m in the capital. I can come to check uncle at any time."


    When Bai Yongyi heard Yi Wushu''s confirmation, the stone in her heart fell to the ground completely. She unconsciously laughed at Yi Wushu and said, "thank you very much. I was wrong about your misunderstanding before."


    Hearing Bai Yongyi''s words, Yi Wushu''s excited face turned red. He quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. It''s also my fault. I''m too reckless to let you misunderstand. Now that the misunderstanding is solved, it''s nothing. Don''t take it to heart."


    When people see the two chatting like this, they feel that it''s a good thing. Su Jingfei also thinks it''s very interesting. Although it''s not intentional this time, it''s also very funny by coincidence.


    Thinking of this, he coughed and said: "director Bai, you have no health problems now, but thank Yi Wushu for everything. He is Master Yi''s master. If he didn''t work so hard, your poison would be more troublesome. You can thank him well."


    "Yes, no book has been working hard all the time, but now it''s not disappointing." Master Yi naturally understood Su Jingfei''s meaning, and immediately praised Yi wushudao. It felt like talking to his in laws.


    Director Bai was saved by Yi Wushu. Naturally, he was very grateful to him. Seeing that his daughter and Yi Wushu seemed to get along well, he couldn''t help but say, "yes, Yi Wushu is a good young man. He has such ability at a young age." After a pause, he said to Bai Yongyi, "Yongyi, it seems that Wushu is not a local. It''s better to take him to visit the capital from tomorrow."

 Chapter 904

    Director Bai has a good impression on Yi Wushu. Although he is not entirely satisfied with Yi Wushu, at least he thinks he is worthy of his daughter. He can guess that Yi Wushu must belong to the kind of capable person.


    To ask Bai Yongyi to take Yi Wushu to play is actually to express her own meaning. Although Bai Yongyi is a little embarrassed in front of the public, she doesn''t refuse, which makes Yi Wushu very excited and the opportunity is just around the corner.


    "Director Bai, it''s not too early today. From tomorrow on, you should take care of your body according to the prescription I gave you. If you have anything, you can call me again." Seeing that everything is over, Su Jingfei doesn''t delay any longer. Instead, he takes the initiative to tell director Bai that as for Yi Wushu and Bai Yongyi, that''s the future.


    "Well, please, Dr. su." Although the doctor is not su Jingfei, but without Su Jingfei to master Yi three people, his poison can not be removed, he is also from the heart of gratitude.


    "Director Bai, you''re welcome. You can have a rest first. Let''s go." Su Jingfei smiles, greets director Bai, and takes Master Yi and his apprentices to walk out. Although Yi Wushu is still a little reluctant, he knows that he can''t be too hasty.


    Director Bai said to Bai Yongsheng, "Yongsheng, you go to see Dr. Su off. It''s not convenient for me. You can''t be so rude."


    Even if director Bai doesn''t say it, Bai Yongsheng will send them. He is also grateful to Su Jingfei. His father is young. If he really died too early because he was plotted, it would be very sad.


    Su Jingfei saw Bai Yongsheng come out with him and said to him, "brother Yongsheng, director Bai must take good care of himself. This injury is definitely a serious illness. We can''t be careless." After a pause, he said, "there''s another question. Don''t mention it to anyone about Master Yi."


    Bai Yongsheng was stunned at first, and then he was not surprised to see Master Yi. He knew that Master Yi belonged to capable people. Maybe there was something inconvenient for people to know.


    "I can not mention it to others, but if they go out to play with Yongyi and no book, will they be seen?" Bai Yongsheng nodded first, then frowned.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. It doesn''t matter to let people know about the relationship between Yi Wushu and Bai Yongyi. For the time being, don''t let people know that I invited Master Yi to come here. Some things are inconvenient for you. You should understand."


    "I understand. I''ll tell my family that Dr. Su cured my father." Bai Yongsheng nodded cleverly.


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although he was a little meritorious, he had no way. For the time being, he could not let people know about Master Yi. He had his own plan. He believed that Master Yi and others would not want to let people know.


    After a few words of advice, Bai Yongsheng naturally went home. He could also understand that Su Jingfei asked him to send them, that is to say, their family and Nalan family are relatives, and naturally they also know Nalan Xiulin''s identity. 307 troops have all kinds of confidential information, so they naturally think that Su Jingfei is the same.


    When Bai Yongsheng left, Master Yi came to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, thank you for giving me the chance to have no books. I see everything you do in my eyes. Do you still have something to say to me?"


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. Master Yi is really a smart man. He works so hard that he naturally has ideas for Master Yi. He is such a master, and he is also so weird. If he doesn''t have any ideas, he is out of his mind.


    He is not worried, smiling to the three humanitarians: "Master Yi, you should have no place to settle down for the time being. Why don''t you come to my house?"


    Master Yi understands Su Jingfei''s meaning, but he doesn''t refuse. He nods to agree with Su Jingfei''s proposal. Yi Wushu and Yi linger follow the master. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s performance makes them feel good about him, especially Yi Wushu. He takes Su Jingfei as his matchmaker. He''s always trying to get along with him!


    In Su Jingfei''s villa, there are only Dongfang Wenjun, Huofeng, LAN Xiqi and Su Bingfeng. They get up every morning to practice martial arts. Now when Su Jingfei brings three people to the villa, it''s time for four people to do morning exercises.


    "Master, you''ve come back, but you don''t go home at night. I''ll go to the teacher''s mother and complain to you later." Su Bingfeng saw that Su Jingfei had come back, and immediately stopped practicing. She jumped over and looked at Master Yi and started laughing with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally has no way to Su Bingfeng. She taps on her forehead, and then says, "so unruly, don''t you see any guests coming? Go back and prepare tea and breakfast for a treat. "


    Su Bingfeng rubs her forehead, but she doesn''t get angry. She greets Master Yi and others and goes to prepare breakfast. In fact, LAN Xiqi is usually the one who prepares breakfast at home. Although this girl is a martial arts genius, she is not bad at cooking, at least better than Huofeng and Su Bingfeng.


    "Master Yi, this is my apprentice Su Bingfeng. It''s very unruly. I''ll make you laugh." Su Jingfei waited for Su Bingfeng to jump back, and then he said to master Yi with a smile.


    Master Yi naturally didn''t mind. He said with a smile, "little girl is innocent and lovely. She is more intelligent than my ling''er."


    "Master, you''re black again." Yi ling''er was not very satisfied with the way. Obviously, it''s not the first time for Master Yi to do this, but after all, generally speaking, both the master and the father like to talk like this.


    In fact, Yi ling''er can be seen from her appearance and personality. She is also a girl full of spirituality. Although Yi Wushu has good skills, Su Jingfei always thinks that Yi ling''er is not simple either. Maybe she will be more powerful than Yi Wushu. He can''t say clearly. He just has this feeling.


    When Su Jingfei and others arrived, the girls of Dongfang Wenjun couldn''t practice any more. When they came together, Master Yi was already an old man. Besides thinking that some girls were good-looking, he didn''t have many ideas.


    Yi Wushu and Yi ling''er are really surprised. Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng are both top-notch women. In particular, Dongfang Wenjun''s classic and beautiful temperament really makes the urban beauties feel ashamed. Huofeng is also very soft. Even LAN Xiqi, who has gone in to prepare breakfast, is no less than Yi ling''er.


    Fortunately, she has an alien temperament, which is not inferior to Dongfang Wenjun''s waiting for you. Otherwise, she will be really jealous. However, they all look at Su Jingfei with new eyes. There are so many beautiful girls in his family.


    Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to their surprise. He saw so much in his eyes. If they went to Su''s home in the provincial capital, their chin would fall to the ground. That''s the real concentration camp for beautiful girls. He introduced to master Yi with a smile: "this is Dongfang Wenjun. This is Huofeng. They are all my friends. They live here together."


    Master Yi greets the two girls, but they are also guessing which woman is Su Jingfei''s real girlfriend. Although Yi Wushu is evil, he is not a playful person. Maybe with Bai Yongyi in his heart, he looks at the two girls in surprise but does not lose his manners.


    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng don''t know their identities either. They just know their names according to Su Jingfei''s introduction. After everyone has seen them, they enter the villa together.


    Su Jingfei''s villa was sent by Nalan Xiulin. Although it is not as good as the Su''s villa in the provincial capital, it has a lot of space. When everyone sat down in the hall, Su Jingfei said, "Master Yi, do you have any plans to leave Pi''s house now? Do you want to go back to miaojiang, or do you want to develop in Beijing? "


    When Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng heard Su Jingfei say this, they knew the identity of Master Yi. Huofeng is not a member of the Jianghu. They just heard the word Miao Jiang on TV, but Dongfang Wenjun''s face changed. He had heard of it.


    Master Yi didn''t pay attention to the two women''s reaction. He said frankly: "in fact, if I am alone, I will definitely go back to Miao. It''s my home, but Wushu and linger are still young. I can''t let them stay with me in Miao all the time."


    Su Jingfei knew the elegance of the string sound and immediately said with a smile: "yes, Master Yi is right. Mr. Yi Wushu and miss Yi linger are both young. It''s a waste if they just stay at home. What''s more, I think it''s really possible for Mr. Yi Wushu and Miss Bai Yongyi to settle down in the capital."


    If ordinary people, even men, are embarrassed to hear this, Yi Wushu is obviously a kind of alien character. Instead of being restrained, he asks, "Mr. Su, do you really think Miss Bai Yongyi and I are possible?"


    Although Su Jingfei is a few years younger than Yi Wushu, she is much calmer than him. Hearing his question, she said with a smile: "although this point is uncertain, I feel that there is hope that she will at least like you."


    Yi Wushu didn''t care if the master was around. He said with a smile, "the previous thing was a misunderstanding. Since the misunderstanding has been solved, I think she should at least give me a chance. It''s the first time I''ve done this. I don''t know how to do it. I hope Mr. Su can teach me."


    When they heard what he said, Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng rolled their eyes. Naturally, they understood Su Jingfei. If they said anything else, Yi Wushu asked him for help, but he didn''t necessarily get help. However, Yi Wushu definitely found the right person to pick up girls.


    In fact, Yi Wushu doesn''t know about Su Jingfei. After all, he only knows Su Jingfei. He just thinks that Su Jingfei seems to understand people''s heart very well, so he wants to ask him for help. It''s just a kind of move to go to a doctor when he is sick. He can''t ask his master and younger martial sister.


    Su Jingfei is also funny. He takes a fancy to master Yi''s ability, but Yi Wushu wants me to teach him how to pick up girls, but this will not affect his original intention.


    "You have to do it yourself, but I think she should be interested in you. As long as you behave better, there will be no problem." Su Jingfei thought about it and said to Yi Wu with a smile: "but I think you might as well take the upper route. She is very filial. If you can make director Bai and his wife satisfied with you, your chance will come. You have already laid a good foundation."


    Su Jingfei''s words seem to light a bright light for Yi Wushu, but Yi Wushu quickly thanks Su Jingfei for his advice, and then thinks about how to do it.


    Master Yi, of course, was already in Su Jingfei''s mind. He said with a smile: "Mr. Su, thank you for taking care of Wu Shu!"


    "Don''t be so polite. I think Master Yi, you might as well stay in the capital. It happens that I need manpower to develop in the capital. If you don''t mind, you can let Wushu and linger follow me." Su Jingfei didn''t hide his meaning this time, but he didn''t directly invite Master Yi.


    Master Yi listened to Su Jingfei''s words and nodded in his heart. No wonder after su became the first master of the younger generation, he made many enemies, but he was still smart. He also heard about Su Jingfei.


    From the small details of his work and speech, we can see the mind of this man. He clearly wants to keep himself, but he starts from his apprentice and says something ugly. If his apprentice gets into trouble or needs help, can he look at it and ignore it?


    He understands that Su Jingfei wants to keep himself, but he can''t refuse. After all, he needs to be under the influence of one party or make his own way to develop in the capital.


    He also knows the water in the capital very well. He can''t stir it up by himself. Now he has fallen out with Feng Jiapi''s family. If he doesn''t cooperate with Su Jingfei, he will have less influence in the capital.


    "Mr. Su, although I only saw you today, I feel that you are still a good person. If Wushu and linger can get your help, I''m quite relieved. Then I''ll let them follow you. How can I say that you are also the first master of the younger generation? I believe you are not the thing in the pool." Master Yi thought in his heart and said yes.


    When Su Jingfei heard Master Yi''s words, he knew that he had agreed to his request. There was no clear commitment between them. Although Su Jingfei was the most powerful person in H Province, he was not in the capital.


    Master Yi''s strength is not inferior to Su Jingfei''s. It''s not easy for Su Jingfei to directly recruit Master Yi. It''s very good that he can promise to follow him because of his apprentice. As long as Yi Wushu and Yi linger follow him, Master Yi can''t care.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll buy the villa next door and let Master Yi live with you." Su Jingfei said, without waiting for Master Yi to speak, he said: "in three days, there will be an auction in the capital. It''s just this time that we''ll go to the auction. Wu Shu and ling''er will follow me. They can also meet the big men in the capital."


    "Well, OK, I''ll follow you then. I''ve always wanted to see a lot of people." Master Yi immediately understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. This was the first mission, and he took the initiative.


    "It''s best for Master Yi to go. I think there will be a lot of celebrities coming." Su Jingfei smiles and says with satisfaction.

 Chapter 905

    Three days passed quickly. Su Jingfei bought a villa near his villa and let Master Yi live in it. In addition to living normally, Master Yi also had to practice.


    Their way of cultivation is different from that of ordinary people. Otherwise, Su Jingfei can let them live in his own villa. He can also give Master Yi an independent space. The experts at this level can not only buy by relying on interests.


    Master Yi and Yi ling''er are both at home these three days. I don''t know whether they are practicing or what they are doing. Naturally, Yi Wushu is busy going on a date. Bai Yongyi has to be a guide for him these days!


    From his happy expression every day, it should be true that there is some hope. Although Yi Wushu is always evil, this is his first love.


    Three days later, the appointed time came. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to find Master Yi, Master Yi had taken the initiative to bring Yi Wushu and Yi linger to Su Jingfei''s home, and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, it''s time for us to start. I''m also very interested in the cultural relics exhibition."


    Cultural relics exhibition is different from auction. It is not held at night, but for three consecutive days. In other words, accidents may occur in the museum at any time during these three days, which requires all security personnel to be vigilant at all times.


    Master Yi and her three people are all dressed in ordinary clothes today. Although Yi ling''er still wears some jewelry, her dress is no different from that of ordinary women. Without that kind of exotic clothes, she looks so beautiful, but it won''t be too conspicuous, which makes Su Jingfei very satisfied.


    Their purpose this time is to protect them secretly. Although they can use their original identity, the less conspicuous they are, the better they will be. Among them, Su Jingfei naturally uses his original identity, and others will have to hide their identity.


    "Let''s go, Master Yi. Today is the first day. Let''s get familiar with the situation first. It''s estimated that even if something happens, it won''t happen today, and the key point should be in the evening." Su Jingfei thought to master Yi that this was the first time for him, and he was not sure.


    Master Yi has a lot of experience in the world. It''s the first time that he can do such a job. If Su Jingfei didn''t propose it, he would not do it. In fact, he can guess that it''s a test for Su Jingfei.


    As for Su Jingfei''s arrangement, Master Yi and his three people naturally have no opinions. Su Jingfei''s going to the exhibition this time is also out of the crowd. Anyway, today is the first day, and the main thing is to see the cultural relics. The real protection needs to be done in the evening, so Su Bingfeng and others will not have to go there at that time.


    The cultural relics exhibition is in the center of the city. They are still far away from each other. However, Su Bingfeng, a native of the capital, is very familiar with the road sections of the capital. They arrived at their destination at ten in the morning.


    When Su Jingfei arrived, Liu Zongyun and others had already met him. He was responsible for the overall safety of the venue. His apprentices had already arrived. In addition, Zhao Fenghua and others, all the people of Polaris security company were hired by the external security company, and they all acted, but they were invisible. They were all disguised as tourists.


    Liu Zongyun took Liu Wufeng to Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "Jingfei, you are really punctual. The opening time is ten in the morning. I''ll take you in to have a look."


    Su Jingfei did not refuse, nodded: "Master Liu, are there many people inside now?"


    "No one is there now. Although the publicity of this exhibition is well done, it''s impossible to come so early. If it comes early, it''s estimated that it''s not for any special purpose, it''s the residents nearby." Liu Zongyun walked in and said: "anyway, you can''t hide your identity. Even if you walk with me, it doesn''t have any influence."


    "I have known for a long time that I have made many enemies in the capital. If I could hide my identity, those people would be really blind." Su Jingfei laughed at himself and said, "I''ve become so famous all the time."


    "You, if you don''t have to make a movie, don''t you mean to tell others what you look like? You don''t want to be recognized, my movie star. " Liu Wufeng hears Su Jingfei''s words beside him, turns his lips and makes fun of him.


    Su Jingfei was stunned and really forgot about it. In recent days, he has been at home and has not gone out, ignoring the fact that he is a star.


    Now I hear Liu Wufeng mention that he really can''t hide his identity. After all, a movie makes him known to everyone. Even people who only heard his name before but didn''t know him now know what he looks like.


    Su Jingfei thought, Liu Zongyun has begun to ask: "Jingfei, I haven''t seen you before. Why don''t you give me an introduction?"


    Master Yi is calm and steady. Although his strength can''t be seen at a glance, his master level momentum will not be ignored. What''s more, he always follows Su Jingfei. Liu Zongyun knows Su Jingfei well, and he won''t take a few people with him.


    Su Jingfei didn''t intend to hide the identity of Master Yi. Hearing Liu Zongyun''s inquiry, he introduced: "this is Master Yi. These two are his disciples, Yi Wushu and Yi linger. They are all from Miao."


    He didn''t say anything about it. He believed that Liu Zongyun could understand what he meant. After all, the last sentence had named the three people.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s introduction, Liu Zongyun''s apprentice and Master Yi''s eyes changed as soon as he was shocked. He didn''t look at the alien race, but was slightly on guard in shock. Miao''s Witchcraft makes people palpitating.


    "How do you do, Master Liu? Yi has heard of his name for a long time. Today I finally got a chance to see him. It''s really a big thing in life." Master Yi is a smooth man, though he seems serious on the surface. It can be seen from his quick decision to follow Su Jingfei that before Liu Zongyun could speak, he had already taken the initiative.


    Liu Zongyun and other people''s eyes, he did not seem to see the general, but also put out his hand to show friendship.


    Although Liu Zongyun felt that Miao''s Witchcraft made people feel uneasy, he was also a great master. Naturally, he would not be looked down upon. He shook hands with Master Yi and said with a smile, "Master Yi is our friend since he is here with Su Jingfei. I hope you can have a good time in the capital."


    Liu Zongyun didn''t try to find out the details of Master Yi, which is impolite. However, from Master Yi''s bearing, he guessed that this person should be not simple, and his specific strength is not clear. But a hot you who can make su Jingfei pay so much attention to is definitely an expert. Su Jingfei is powerful, and his vision is also high.


    For Master Yi, Liu Zongyun and others have no information at all. Before Master Yi followed Su Jingfei, he had been in Pi''s house all the time, and no one paid attention to him. Now he has only been with Su Jingfei for three days, and no one would think that he is powerful. So far, Liu Zongyun just thinks that Master Yi should be a good master, But I didn''t expect that his strength was even above himself.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t say anything about it. He is secretly proud in his heart. All such masters are trapped by him. Although his loyalty has yet to be verified, at least he has an extra helper at present.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei also asked: "Master Liu, have all the exhibits been set up this time? Why don''t you show me? I also want to know if the magical items are really so magical that the leaders can attach so much importance to them."


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Zongyun said with a bitter smile: "the exhibits this time have been put in the exhibition cabinet, but there is nothing so magical. At least when we are in charge of these things, we found nothing special. This propaganda is not necessarily false, but there must be something wrong with the information provided by those monks."


    Then he pointed to a small Buddha statue in an exhibition cabinet beside him and said, "have you seen this bronze Buddha? It''s said that it''s a thousand years old. According to experts'' detection, it''s a thousand years old. It''s an antique, but look at the description."


    Listening to Liu Zongyun''s words, Su Jingfei went to the exhibition and looked at it. It said: Kaiguang bronze Buddha, 1400 years ago, once enlightened the eminent monk Xuanzang himself. After many eminent monks visited, he had incredible spirituality.


    After reading this introduction, Su Jingfei couldn''t help laughing: "the propagandist really knows how to do business. If you directly connect it with a relationship, it will become a treasure."


    Several other people also wanted to laugh, but Liu Zongyuan said very seriously: "this is not the propagandist''s statement, but the monks who provided the exhibits said it, and it is said that after expert identification, they also admitted this statement."


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said in silence: "that means that this thing is very effective. I say that it is blasphemous?"


    "I don''t know. I just think these things are amazing, at least the introduction is amazing." Liu Zongyun grinned bitterly. Obviously, he didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t help it when people described him like that.


    At this time, Su Bingfeng pointed to a brush and said with a smile: "master, this is also a treasure. It''s better than that one!"


    Su Jingfei and others came over, looked at the dust, and said softly, "this dust was used by Zhang Sanfeng''s grandmaster in those years. He has been with Sanfeng for many years, and has always been the treasure of Wudang school."


    Listening to his words, Huofeng couldn''t help saying: "brother Fei, this is too much. Can Zhang Sanfeng''s dust still be preserved now?"


    "I don''t know if I can save it, but it seems to be very common when I look at the dust. It''s not a special material. Is it a bit too fake?" Su Jingfei shook his head and said nothing.


    Liu Zongyun sighed and looked around. There was no outsider to show his humanity to Su Jingfei: "in fact, most of the exhibits in the exhibition are not worthy of the name. This is the characteristic of all exhibitions. After all, we need to attract the audience! But there are some real things here. I''ll take you to see them now. In fact, it''s for the sake of safety

 Chapter 906

    Hearing Liu Zongyun''s words, Su Jingfei nodded and said: "I can understand that after all, there must be many treasures in the cultural relics exhibition. If we don''t mix in some fake goods, the risk will be great, and if they are all genuine goods, the value will be too high."


    Liu Zongyun said with a smile: "it''s best if you can understand. This is also the difficulty of our protection work this time. However, there are many genuine products this time. More importantly, there are several things that are very important."


    Although Su Bingfeng was young, she also understood the truth. Instead of looking at the dust, she asked Liu Zongyun, "Master Liu, where are the important items you mentioned? We have to see them. Otherwise, how can we protect them?"


    After listening to Su Bingfeng''s words, Liu Zongyun unconsciously looks at Su Jingfei. His meaning is very clear. Does this little aunt also want to participate in this protection work?


    Su Jingfei understood and explained with a smile: "Master Liu, don''t care. Xiaofengren are curious. They won''t participate in the real protection work. Only Master Yi and I will participate in it."


    This time, he won''t let Su Bingfeng and Dongfang Wenjun''s three daughters participate. It''s not that he thinks they are inferior to Yi Wushu and Yi linger. It''s really that this time, it''s more dangerous. How can he get involved with his own people.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s intention to test Master Yi and his disciples in this event, he didn''t want Yi Wushu and Yi linger to participate.


    The protection work is different from the martial arts people''s hands-on tactics. People who have not received professional training may not have good results even if they come to protect them. Yi Wushu and Yi linger have special skills, so he can rest assured to let them participate.


    Liu Zongyun doesn''t know what Su Jingfei thinks. He is relieved to hear that Su Bingfeng doesn''t take part in the incident. Although Su Bingfeng''s strength is good, he is still young after all. In case something happens, the Murong family will be crazy. What''s more, this girl is very strange. Who knows if she will cause any trouble.


    Su Bingfeng was not surprised by Su Jingfei''s decision, but continued to urge: "Master Liu, although I don''t participate in the activity, I''m also curious. I want to see the real baby."


    Liu Zongyun didn''t hesitate this time. He said to Su Jingfei and other humanitarians: "let''s go. I''ll just introduce a few people to you. As we walked, we said that we have seen the introduction of all the things here, and we know which is more valuable."


    As he walked in, he gave Su Jingfei and other introducers the items in the furnishings. Some of them were worth millions, but some of them were not worth thousands of yuan. Although some of them were suspected of cheating the audience, it didn''t matter.


    The things placed outside are foil. Even if they are more valuable, they won''t be cared by the guests. This time around the capital, most of the rich people are concerned about a few treasures. Those outside are for the cultural relic lovers, and a few more than a million are good.


    The venue is very large. It is divided into three floors, inside and outside. Each floor is more valuable than the things on the outside. People who can enter the middle hall are worth more than ten million. This is not a differential treatment. It''s just that things are more valuable. If they don''t reach a certain level, they can''t enter. This is not an ordinary cultural relics exhibition.


    The exhibits placed in the innermost inner hall are naturally the most precious. All the people who can enter here are worth more than 100 million. The low-grade guests will be restricted. Here is the invitation letter.


    Su Jingfei is qualified to get the invitation letter regardless of his value or current status, so he is allowed to take people in. If he is someone else, he can take two people at most. Su Jingfei has a special status. He can take five people, so it''s convenient for him to protect the exhibits.


    When they came here, there were no guests. Even those who wanted to see the exhibition or step on the spot could not have come so early. Su Jingfei followed Liu Zongyun here and saw that there were a group of people here besides the exhibits.


    These people are monks. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether these monks are real or fake, but they all sit on the futon like a model. This exhibition hall seems to show not only these items, but also these meditative monks, which is very strange.


    "Su Jingfei, these masters are the people who escort the exhibits. Each of them has extraordinary skills, and they will be responsible for protecting these items nearby these three days. I think even if the top experts come, it will not be easy."


    Su Jingfei looks at these monks. They are all about 40 or 50 years old. Everyone''s temples are bulging high. It''s obvious that they have good internal skills. Su Jingfei calculates that it should be 18 people. He laughs in his heart. Does it coincide with the number of 18 Arhats? I just don''t know if they have 18 bronze men or 18 Arhats stick array, such a way of fighting.


    Thinking in his heart, Liu Zongyun had come to a monk who was obviously a little older than others and said, "master fan Deng, our secret protection personnel are here. Let me introduce them to you."


    The old monk fan Deng opened his eyes and looked at Su Jingfei like electricity. It was as if he had substance. Su Jingfei felt a burst of heat.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill has reached the highest level that he can achieve at present because of the connection between Ren and Du. If he wants to improve, he can only accumulate slowly, and time will definitely cost.


    Although there are many people with deep internal power, such as Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, whose internal power is calculated according to quantity, is a little deeper than Su Jingfei''s. They only take advantage of Ren and Du''s connection, and they will not lose against them.


    He had heard about Feng mieling and master Su, but he had never seen them and had no personal experience.


    Now the old monk fan Deng is awe inspiring. The old monk has excellent internal skills, and his strength is better than others. He not only has profound internal skills, but also is very pure. I don''t know if it''s because of the monk. Maybe it''s boy''s skill.


    Su Jingfei was just the first feeling. He felt that if he only fought for internal power, he would not be fan Deng''s opponent.


    When he was thinking about fan Deng''s power, fan Deng was also secretly surprised. After listening to Liu Zongyun''s introduction, he had the heart to test Su Jingfei. Otherwise, he could not open his eyes and have such great power.


    According to Su Jingfei''s age, under his gaze, he may not be defeated immediately, but it should be inevitable to avoid under his own gaze. However, he didn''t expect Su Jingfei to have no such meaning at all. He just squinted slightly and seemed to attach importance to himself, but didn''t flinch.


    How can master fan Deng not be surprised that a young man in his twenties has such deep internal skills? He is more powerful than he was when he was young, and he has more confidence in Su Jingfei as a secret protector.


    "Jingfei, this is master fan Deng, the person in charge of the martial monk''s guard this time. You have to communicate more and cooperate well at that time." Liu Zongyun sees that this is a kind of secret communication between them. He sighs that Su Jingfei is really a powerful young man. Fan Deng''s identity is very clear. Su Jingfei can face him without changing his face. The first master of the younger generation really deserves his reputation.


    "Hello, master Fandeng. My name is Su Jingfei. If you have any action, please tell me." Knowing the strength of master fan Deng, Su Jingfei spoke politely.


    Master fan Deng was stunned for a moment, and then said unexpectedly, "so you are the first master of the younger generation? It''s worthy of the name


    Su Jingfei wry smile, his name is really big, even monks know, but still quickly modest way: "this is what they call to play, many people are more powerful than me, I dare not call the first."


    If he is among the younger generation, he is definitely worthy of the first place. Master fan Deng is more fond of him because he is not proud.


    Thinking of this, master fan Deng was not entangled in this topic, but asked: "Mr. Su, are you the only one to protect this time? Is it true that one person''s strength is still a little less? "


    Although he liked Su Jingfei, he didn''t slack off when it came to business. Obviously, he attached great importance to the items in this exhibition.


    Su Jingfei was able to understand his pressure and didn''t hide it. Instead, he let Master Yi and his apprentices out and said, "my helper is here this time. Master Yi and his two apprentices will follow me in this protection work."


    Because he opened his eyes, master fan Deng looked at Su Jingfei and didn''t care much about Master Yi. Now when Master Yi comes out, he can''t help but feel awe inspiring.


    Su Jingfei has the reputation of being the first master of the younger generation. It''s reasonable that he can resist his own pressure. But Master Yi doesn''t know who he is. He can face himself so calmly. This person is not simple!


    When a person''s strength reaches a certain level, it''s hard to hide it unless he deliberately hides it. Master Yi is just like this. He has been following Su Jingfei all the time before. He is silent, and no one will notice him. Now that he really stands up, he can''t hide his superior temperament any more.


    "Mr. Yi, it seems that he is also a master. How can I succeed?" Fan Deng didn''t ask Su Jingfei. He had long heard that Su Jingfei''s school was mysterious, but he still wanted to know about Master Yi.


    At this time, Master Yi didn''t need to hide. Instead, he said with a smile: "I learned from Miao Gu school. I don''t know if master fan Deng has heard anything."


    Master fan Deng''s eyes widened unconsciously and said in disbelief: "is the Miao Gu sect coming to the Central Plains again? Don''t you remember the agreement many years ago? You''re going to cause a lot of trouble. "


    "Master, the times have changed. Force is not the ultimate means to solve things." Master Yi is not in a hurry. He doesn''t care when he is questioned by master fan Deng.

 Chapter 907

    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Master Yi and fan Deng said, but he thought it might be related to the dispute between different schools, and it''s still a historical problem. Modern society really can''t completely look at the past, and force is no longer a literary and artistic way to solve contradictions.


    Master fan Deng is obviously not that kind of old-fashioned person. Instead of pestering with Master Yi, he said with a smile: "you have a certain truth. Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with us, just to remind you to take care."


    Master Yi also said with a smile: "master fan Deng, although you can rest assured, we have already made preparations. We are not troublemakers when we come to the capital this time. As long as people do not offend me, we will not go to anyone''s trouble. We Miao Gu sect always love peace."


    Let alone master fan Deng. Even Su Jingfei and others rolled their eyes. No matter what is good or evil in the Wulin school, which school can not be involved in some grudges. However, Master Yi''s words can be regarded as expressing his position, and nothing will happen.


    Liu Zongyun obviously should have a little understanding of these grudges. He waited for Master Yi to finish these words before he said: "master fan Deng, Master Yi, let''s not mention those things that have nothing to do with our affairs today. You come here mainly to protect the exhibits. We always have to get familiar with the situation here, right?"


    Su Jingfei breathed a sigh of relief, and finally got to the point. If he continued, he would deviate from the theme and said with a smile, "yes, we haven''t figured out the exhibits and other things here. Let''s wait until after this exhibition."


    Referring to the protection of exhibits, master fan Deng naturally stopped talking about things that had nothing to do with him. He nodded and said, "yes, Mr. Su and Mr. Yi are going to protect the exhibits this time. Let you know first."


    Liu Zongyuan, who had led the way here, could only follow master fan Deng and said: "among the exhibits, only five are the most important. Each exhibit has its own special effect, which has been handed down for many years, but we can''t confirm some specific effects. We only know that it has this ability."


    With these words, master fan Deng brought everyone to a small wooden fish and said, "this wooden fish is called qingxinmu. It looks like it is no different from ordinary wooden fish, but it has been at least 1500 years. What is recorded is that it was brought to China from the beginning of Buddhism."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about the history of Buddhism, but he also knew that Buddhism in China should be less than 2000 years old. This little wooden fish has 1500 years. It''s understandable that it was introduced with Buddhism.


    He''s not an archaeologist. He doesn''t know how to identify the things here, but he knows that what can be put here is absolutely authentic. No matter the age and efficacy, they are all tested, but those functions that can''t be tested are not included. At least the age should be OK.


    Master Yi and others are also looking at this little wooden fish. From the surface, there is really nothing to care about. Is it because of the long history that it is here.


    "Master, this wooden fish is nothing special. Is it antique?" Su Bingfeng asked the questions in everyone''s mind. The little girl is very smart. She knows that everyone has such questions, but everyone has self-respect. It''s just that it''s more appropriate for a little girl to raise them.


    Master fan Deng took a look at Su Bingfeng and then Su Jingfei. Then he knew that Su Bingfeng was su Jingfei''s Apprentice. He didn''t know Su Bingfeng''s real identity, so he thought he was a little girl. Now when he heard her question, he laughed.


    "This little wooden fish is not as simple as an antique. You just heard it. Its name is qingxinmu. Its biggest function is to clear the mind and calm the mind when people are practicing. If you listen to the sound of this wooden fish, even if you are practicing martial arts that require a high degree of mental training, you will not be possessed, If you meet an opponent who can disturb people''s mind, you can knock wooden fish to meditate. " Master fan Deng laughed and explained in detail the function of the little wooden fish.


    If he had known Shangguan Xiang''er before, Su Jingfei would not have thought how powerful this wooden fish was. After all, he practiced the internal skills recorded in the thread bound books, which were very excellent. When practicing, he hardly had to consider the situation of being possessed.


    But when he met Shangguan Xiang''er, he knew how practical the wooden fish was. In the face of that kind of qualitative and intangible tonal attack, unless he could use similar means to fight against it, he could only resist it.


    Su Jingfei has fought with Shangguan xianger several times. Naturally, he knows that with the help of hard anti tone attack, he can easily fall into the environment.


    If you have this pure heart wood in your hand, whether it''s Shangguan xianger''s attack on temperament or Nalan Xiuying''s attack on human spirit, it will be basically ineffective.


    At Su Jingfei''s level, in fact, facing ordinary opponents, he can basically guarantee to retreat. Even if Su Jingfei meets Feng mieling, if he can''t fight, he always has a chance to escape. He''s afraid that he will encounter an opponent with special skills, so it''s difficult to escape.


    Qingxinmu is a life-saving equipment for a real master. Only Master Yi and Liu Zongyun have the same idea, and their eyes are bright.


    Seeing the three people''s expressions, master fan Deng already knew that they understood the value of qingxinmu. He said with a smile, "this exhibit is the one with the lowest value among the exhibits we want to focus on protecting this time. Let''s continue to look at it." Then he went to the side.


    Huofeng was born as a little girl, which was equivalent to these real martial arts experts. Naturally, she had less knowledge. Listening to master fan Deng''s words, she asked Su Jingfei in a low voice: "brother Fei, is that little wooden fish really precious?"


    She thinks her voice is very small, but all the people present, except Su Bingfeng, are weak enough to hear her. Su Bingfeng is still around her, that is to say, all the people actually hear her. The three elders shake their heads and laugh. The little girl is really straightforward.


    In fact, not only Huofeng is curious about this problem, but several other young people can''t understand Su Jingfei''s view. Su Jingfei nods and explains it to the public.


    After listening to his words, many people suddenly realized that when they looked at these exhibits, they did not dare to despise them any more. These things are all real treasures. If such a small wooden fish fell into the hands of real experts, it might have saved several lives.


    "Master fan Deng, if the exhibits are of this level, the value of these exhibits is too high." Dongfang Wenjun thought more about it. Knowing the value of Qingxin wood, he immediately frowned and asked.


    "You''re right, girl. The value of this exhibit is very high. Otherwise, so many people would not be used to protect it. As I said, qingxinmu is only the one with the lowest value among the exhibits." With a sigh, master fan Deng said to the public, "I don''t know how the news leaked. The exhibition will not be peaceful in three days."


    Su Jingfei has heard Liu Zongyun mention this for a long time. He is also very helpless about it. It seems that all confidential things are not so secure and will always be known.


    Master fan Deng took a few people to a nearby booth. There was a sword in it. It was rusty. It could be seen that it was very old, but they didn''t know the origin of the sword. Everyone looked at master fan Deng and waited for his explanation.


    "This exhibition is called the demon sword. It''s a thousand years ago. It''s not a Buddhist item. It should have been in Taoism at first. Later, the sword holder turned to Buddhism, so it''s a Buddhist item." Master fan Deng introduced the origin of the sword to the public. In his mouth, it seems that there is no concept of gratitude and resentment between Buddhism and Taoism.


    Listening to the introduction of master fan Deng, Su Jingfei thought that Liu Zongyun had mentioned that this exhibit is a combination of Buddhist and Taoist articles. There was no accident. He just asked, "what special role does this sword have besides its age?"


    "This function is a little special. It has the function of subduing demons and killing monsters." Master fan Deng suddenly said.


    Su Jingfei and others rolled their eyes together. If those superstitious people or those who believe in Buddhism listen to this statement, they will definitely believe it. But if we want to tell them now, it makes them feel funny. Does Master fan Deng want to recruit believers?


    "Of course, these effects can''t be confirmed. It''s just that there was a saying when it was handed down." As soon as master fan Deng''s words changed, everyone said that was right. Master fan Deng then said, "in fact, its biggest characteristic is that it has a very special ability, that is, it can reflect the moonlight and kill people with sword light on a full moon night."


    A monk who opens his mouth and closes his mouth is killing people. Although it''s very strange, people don''t care about it because of his introduction to the sword. They all flash a movie "blue blood sword" in their mind. The Golden Snake sword in it can be like this.


    Of course, they don''t think it''s master fan Deng''s free talk, otherwise they have no sense to protect this exhibit. Sure enough, master fan Deng said, "you probably think of a movie. Yes, the creative idea of that movie is actually because the screenwriter heard about the magic of the magic sword."


    His words made everyone speechless, and no one thought it would be like this. Even though Liu Zongyun had heard the introduction for a long time, he was still laughing bitterly, which was a bit beyond common sense.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts come from thread bound books. Although it''s not so magical, he doesn''t doubt some special things. Things that don''t necessarily have special effects are just so magical, but they are made in different ways.


    "Master Fandeng, do you think this magic sword is really so powerful? Isn''t that unmatched? " The person who inquired this time is Lan Xiqi. She is also a Wuchi. How can she not be curious!


    "I don''t know if it''s true, but the second day of the exhibition is full moon night. You can have a look." Master fan Deng said with a smile.


    It just occurred to everyone that tomorrow is February 15, just in time for the full moon night. If the organizers put the exhibition on these three days, would they like to show the magic of this sword? It''s really something to look forward to.


    "It''s really a murder weapon. If it has such a function, it''s a great threat to the warrior." Master Yi thought about it and said with emotion.


    Su Jingfei and others secretly nodded, if there is such a weapon, even ordinary experts can fight against top experts, but this sword must have its defects, otherwise it is not a sword in hand, the world I have.


    "In fact, this sword also has some defects, that is, it has a high demand on the user''s mind. Since it can subdue demons and remove demons, it also has the ability to attract people''s soul. If people who are not determined to use it, they may be possessed by demons. Therefore, in addition to being used by Buddhists and Taoists, this sword can not be used by outsiders. Now it has become an exhibit." Sure enough, master fan Deng did not wait for the public to ask, but he took the initiative to introduce himself.


    Su Jingfei and others can already imagine how magical the last three pieces are, even if they haven''t heard fan Deng''s introduction. According to his behavior, Shi mojian must be the fourth most precious attribute.


    Master fan Deng knew that everyone could guess what he meant, and he didn''t talk nonsense. As he walked on, he continued: "this item naturally ranks fourth. Let''s go to see the third one. The treasure of this sword is that it can be used as a lethal weapon, but it has fatal defects. The third one is different." Said standing in front of a platform.


    In this exhibition stand is a gold pagoda. It is exquisitely made and exquisitely exquisitely carved. It''s like a nine story pagoda that has been shrunk down. Not to mention the function of the pagoda, but to say its shape, people like it very much.


    "Master fan Deng, what is this thing? Is this pagoda really the prop of the heavenly king of Tuota?" Su Bingfeng looked at the pagoda, very good.


    Master fan Deng smiles, Su Bingfeng''s appearance is very good, character is also very dexterous, anyone will love her very much, hear Su Bingfeng childlike words, with a smile: "little girl, this is not the pagoda of tota heavenly king, we can''t get it."


    After that, he explained to the public, "this pagoda is called Linglong jade hand nine storey pagoda. You can see its size. It can be held in your hands. Although it is not the prop of the heavenly king, it is made according to that style. It was made by a skilled craftsman who was known as thousand hand Avalokitesvara thousands of years ago. The characteristic of this pagoda is that each of the nine floors has its own mechanism, in which various items can be placed, There are offensive, defensive type, can also be placed drugs, antidotes, poisons can be, this is simply the integration of attack and defense baby


    Listening to fan Deng''s introduction, people have an understanding of this exquisite nine story pagoda. It''s really surprising that this nine story pagoda, which is only one foot high, can have so many functions. But it doesn''t seem to be amazing. How can we rank the precious part in the third place.

 Chapter 908

    In terms of appearance and function, Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda is inferior to qingxinmu and shimaojian, but it is in the third place, which makes people confused.


    Master fan Deng quickly saw people''s doubts. Maybe other people will have this doubt, so he explained with a smile: "you may think that Linglong jade hand nine storey tower is not as good as the other two. It can''t be ranked third at all. Let me explain it to you."


    Looking at the crowd nodding, he pointed to the pattern on the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand and said, "do you see these patterns? In fact, the real key lies in these lines. "


    "What''s so special about this pattern that we can''t see what''s carved?" The nine story Pagoda with exquisite jade hands is only a foot high. It''s like an ornament at home. The lines on it are naturally fine, and you can''t see anything special. Su Jingfei frowned and asked.


    With a smile, master fan Deng explained, "this treasure has high collection value as well as its own value. It was once used by the sixth ancestor Huineng. Do you think about it?"


    Even if you don''t know much about Buddhism, you know this man. He is a famous monk in ancient times. If it''s a magic weapon he used, it''s definitely an antique.


    Among the others, Huofeng and Su Bingfeng didn''t know about this historical figure. Yi Wushu and Yi linger had never heard of it because they were foreigners. Su Jingfei explained it to them, and they suddenly realized that it was an antique.


    After they murmured, master fan Deng explained to the public: "these lines are actually a set of profound internal skills. Those who hold this treasure and can understand one or two of them are all masters in the world, including now, if anyone can see the meaning of this line, it will also be used for life, so it is the most valuable."


    Su Jingfei and others were surprised. Ordinary people may think that this is nothing. After all, it sounds very mysterious. But everyone who practices martial arts has heard some legends more or less. It''s not as good as the legend of the school or the family.


    There is no exception in these legends. All the people who have inheritance have experienced some special fortune. This exquisite jade hand nine storey tower is obviously a treasure that can provide such fortune for people, especially Su Jingfei, who originally benefited from thread bound books.


    This exquisite nine story pagoda is no less than a treasure of thread bound books. There is no doubt that it is absolutely a top treasure. If Su Jingfei is not a wired book, he will even be moved.


    "Well, although this exquisite jade hand nine storey pagoda is precious, not everyone can understand it. This is his biggest shortcoming, so it can only be ranked in the third place. The popularity rate is too low." When master fan Deng saw the surprise of the crowd, he laughed and continued to walk in with them.


    Su Jingfei and others now forget that they are protectors. They are like ordinary audiences, while master fan Deng is a commentator. However, they all know these contents, and master fan Deng will not tell everyone.


    The next exhibit of Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda is naturally the second treasure. People are very curious about the function of this treasure. When they come near, they see a bell standing in the display cabinet. This is the largest one among several exhibits. It should be the kind that can be used to knock in which temple.


    When people see this clock, they think about the value of it. They can''t see anything except antiques.


    "This clock should be the least dated of all exhibits in modern times, which is estimated to be about a thousand years old. But it can be ranked here because it is the only collection with the widest audience and no side effects. The only flaw in its beauty is that the people who use it have different effects, good or bad, but absolutely everyone can use it, It''s the function that suits everyone, and that''s the most precious part. " Master fan Deng, when the crowd gathered around him, he pointed to the bell and introduced it to them.


    Su Jingfei and others heard that this clock must have a very good effect. The frank Huofeng asked again, "master, you have been talking for a long time, what is the effect of this clock?"


    Others are also looking forward to master fan Deng. If the function of this clock is very general, even if everyone can use it, it will not be precious.


    Master fan Deng looked at all the people, except Master Liu Zongyun, who may have known for a long time, and everyone else was looking forward to it. This time, master fan Deng really lifted everyone''s appetite. When they were all very curious and anxious, he said: "in fact, the function of this bell is very simple, it can enhance other people''s skills."


    "What? How to improve your skills. " Both Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng have been promoted by Su Jingfei. Hearing his words, they unconsciously look at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t say a word. Except for the Su family, outsiders don''t know his secret. He''s no different, and no one else will think of it. We don''t know why Su Jingfei has today''s skills. We can only think that he is gifted.


    Now hearing fan Deng''s words, even Master Yi couldn''t help asking, "master fan Deng, do you think this clock can improve people''s skill?"


    Master fan Deng nodded and said with certainty: "yes, the manufacturing method of this clock has been unknown, but everyone who has been in contact with this clock knows that this clock has the effect of improving people''s internal skills."


    After that, without waiting for people to ask, he said with his hands: "look at the size of this clock. If a person sits under the clock and is locked in it, there should be no problem. Even if he is a little fat, it will not be a problem."


    The people nodded. The clock is more than one meter high. It''s easy to sit next to one person. It''s completely feasible for people to think about that scene.


    Master fan Deng and other people imagined it for a while, and then explained in detail: "everyone who practices under the clock, no matter who, will have better training effect than usual. The lowest one is the usual two cups, and some people can even reach ten times. As for the higher one, they have never heard of it. No matter what era it is, it is the treasure that people in the Wulin must fight for."


    At the end of his words, even Su Jingfei took a breath of air-conditioning. It''s really a treasure. Let alone the maximum multiple, it''s even the lowest two cups. One year''s practice under the clock is equivalent to two years of others. When he is 30, he will have the strength of others'' 60 years old. The gap between this thing and others is not a little bit. The youngest expert among the people is undoubtedly Su Jingfei, People thought that if we let this demon practice under the clock, he would not be the first in the world before he was 30 years old.


    Su Jingfei grins bitterly in the dark. His skill source is different from that of ordinary people. Although his cultivation is hard, it doesn''t come from hard work. Even if he is faster than others, he doesn''t exaggerate. Of course, if there is an increase in this bell, he may become the number one in the world in a few years.


    "Master, you say the effect of this clock is really so good. How can you show it?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked fan Dengdao.


    Master fan Deng looked at Su Jingfei with a deep thought. He thought the same as everyone else. Su Jingfei is so powerful now. With the help of Admiralty, he would be more powerful.


    "This clock is the treasure of our temple. The main reason why we come here to protect it is that we want to show it to you because we want to make the exhibition more important. Of course, the number of people who can use this clock in our temple can only increase by three times at most." Master fan Deng explained patiently.


    Su Jingfei was a cautious man. He was not satisfied with master fan Deng''s explanation. He asked: "master, this clock must have some shortcomings. You may as well say it. Anyway, we can''t experience it."


    We are all smart people. We were shocked by the effect of this clock before. Now we hear Su Jingfei''s words, and we feel that something is wrong. If it is such a powerful treasure, even for the sake of the earthquake, master fan Deng''s temple can''t light it up.


    Master fan Deng sighed: "people say that Su Jingfei is the first master of the young generation. I don''t think it''s just the martial arts, but also the temperament." First he affirmed, then nodded: "yes, there is another problem, that is, practicing under the clock can only practice for three hours at most. If you practice again, you have to spend a day and a night."


    Hearing what he said, people suddenly realized that this kind of restriction is reasonable. Although the effect is very good, it can''t be used all the time. Otherwise, if you really practice for two years without sleep under this clock, it''s not against the heaven.


    "Master, if this clock is calculated in this way, it seems that it can not be ranked second. Can this shortcoming be remedied?" Su Jingfei was not disappointed with the clock because of master fan Deng''s words. He soon thought of its order and guessed that there must be another way to solve it.


    This time fan Deng was really surprised. After looking at Su Jingfei for a long time, he said, "Mr. Su has a quick mind. That''s right. If you use it together with qingxinmu, you can double the time under this bell." Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak again, he has consciously added: "if you cooperate with the No.1 exhibit moonlight treasure box, you can even practice for ten hours below, and the rest interval will change from one day and one night to one day."


    Everyone was surprised. If there was something to help, the cultivation time would have more than doubled. This thing can be regarded as the second treasure. It is really worth the money.


    When Su Jingfei heard that there was a way to rescue him, he also nodded secretly. However, he paid more attention to another treasure in fan Deng''s mouth. He could not help asking: "master fan Deng, is the moonlight treasure box you mentioned the number one treasure? Is there really such a thing?"


    The name of "Moonlight treasure box" has been heard by many people for a long time, not because of this exhibit, but because they have seen it in the film. Although it''s a bit absurd, who doesn''t want to have such a treasure? Unexpectedly, the moonlight treasure box ranks first this time.


    "That''s right. The moonlight treasure box I just mentioned is the number one treasure this time. Please come and have a look." Master fan Deng nodded his head and led the crowd to the last display cabinet.


    This display cabinet is different from others. It''s not only more closely guarded, but also can be seen from the outside, with layers of glass blocking. It can be seen that its protection, let alone theft, will take half a day even if you open these defenses blatantly.


    "This is the most precious moonlight treasure box in this exhibition. Just like the magic sword and the moonlight treasure box in Xiangjiang movies, the creativity also comes from this." Master fan Deng pointed to a small wooden box in the display cabinet.


    Su Jingfei and others, looking at this ordinary wooden box, couldn''t connect with the moonlight treasure box in the movie. They asked: "master fan Deng, you say this moonlight treasure box is very magical. Is it really like that in the movie?"


    "This moonlight treasure box, naturally, is not so magical. Although it is said that it can really make people travel through time and space, in fact, there is no such item in the record." Master fan Deng said with a smile and shaking his head.


    Su Jingfei and others are relieved. If this moonlight treasure box can really be a legend of time and space, let alone the robbers, they can''t help but want to rob. Anyway, with the ability of time and space, they are not afraid of being chased.


    But since there is no space-time shuttle ability, why can it still rank first? Is it because of this legend? The organizers are not responsible.


    "In fact, I think you are also thinking about the value of the moonlight treasure box and why it ranks first. Now I''ll explain it to you." Master fan Deng is really a good commentator. Without waiting for people to ask, he can already guess people''s thoughts.


    "It''s just a legend whether this moonlight treasure box can travel through time and space. Let''s not discuss it first. However, this moonlight treasure box is really activated, but it can create a space similar to the boundary of fantasy. In it, you will lose your sense of time, that is, even if time is lost, you still don''t know." Master fan Deng and other people looked at it and explained, "the former Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda is carved with internal skills, while the moonlight treasure box has its own ability to create illusions."


    "I wipe it. No way, master Fandeng. I don''t read much. Don''t cheat me." Yi Wushu is a straightforward person. When he heard the surprise, he couldn''t help saying.


    Other people are also dumbfounded. If it''s not fan Deng but a salesman, they will doubt what master fan Deng said. After all, it''s impossible to sell this thing, and you won''t think master fan Deng would cheat people, but it''s too mysterious.


    They didn''t feel something wrong because Yi Wushu''s tone was too hard. Instead, they all stared at master fan Deng.


    "The treasure of the moonlight treasure box lies here. We don''t know how to make it, but there is only one magic weapon like this. Only three people know how to use it, but the effect is absolutely right." Master fan Deng is very serious and serious this time.


    Su Jingfei''s attitude makes people know that it''s not a joke, but it''s amazing. If there is such a treasure, it''s just a magic weapon!

 Chapter 909

    This treasure named moonlight treasure box is the most valuable exhibit in this exhibition. Naturally, it also has special magical functions. Not to mention its space-time shuttle function, it''s just a legend, which can''t be confirmed by anyone. Its own function of creating fantasy has surpassed modern science and technology.


    "Master Fandeng, is that true? This moonlight treasure box is so magical, isn''t it already equivalent to magic. " Even Master Yi, a master of this level, can''t believe it.


    However, master fan Deng nodded his head seriously and said: "this moonlight treasure box definitely has this function. It does not change into an illusion, but creates such an illusion in people''s mind. As long as the function of the moonlight treasure box is not turned off, the people who have been made the illusion will not be able to get rid of it."


    "You mean this illusion can keep people immersed?" Su Jingfei took a breath of air-conditioning. If he is so abnormal, who has such a treasure is invincible.


    "Yes, it''s true at present. As long as you enter the dreamland, you can''t break it even if your skill is higher than that of the user. Of course, if the power difference is too big, it won''t affect you too much, but it''s OK to be trapped for a while." Master Fandeng thought for a moment and explained.


    Su Jingfei and others were relieved. Otherwise, anyone who owns this item is not an opponent. Even if it can''t really travel through time and space, it''s enough to make people crazy. Even now the function is exciting.


    "Master fan Deng, is there no limit to the strength of this moonlight treasure box? Although he ranks first, he can''t be used by anyone. In that case, the moonlight treasure box is a magic weapon Although Su Bingfeng was young, she was smart and asked immediately.


    Master fan Deng took a surprise look at Su Bingfeng. No wonder Su Jingfei regards this girl as an apprentice. She looks like a smart girl.


    "Yes, as the little girl said, although the moonlight treasure box is powerful, there are no restrictions. First of all, its scope of application must not exceed the user''s strength. For example, the second-class experts can deal with the same level at most. If the first-class experts are trapped at most, they can''t have too much influence. Moreover, the user can''t attack the other side when they are trapped, Otherwise, the illusion will be lifted immediately. " Master Fandeng explained.


    People nodded. This setting is reasonable. It''s estimated that it depends on the user''s skill. But even so, this moonlight treasure box is an artifact to protect life.


    Just as everyone was thinking about it, master fan Deng continued: "and not everyone can use it. At present, there are only three people who will use it. As for why they will use it, I don''t know. I''m not one of the three people. If you want to use this moonlight treasure box, it must be taught by three people. Maybe there are other costs, I don''t know."


    Su Jingfei and others suddenly realized that there were all kinds of restrictions. Otherwise, the moonlight treasure box would be too powerful. However, Su Jingfei asked, "what does this moonlight treasure box mean when it is used with the previous golden bell?"


    "Oh, when you say that, it means that when you use the golden bell, you can use the function of the moonlight treasure box to let the practitioners forget the loss of time, and there won''t be a situation that they can''t stand. Of course, they don''t feel it at all. They have tried to make people support the golden bell for ten hours at most, and the dreamland will be broken naturally." Master Fandeng explained with a smile.


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that if these treasures could be used together, it would be more powerful. No wonder the security forces were so strong this time. Judging from the value of these treasures, he knew that as long as one of them was lost, the impact would be huge.


    "These things are really powerful, but I still think the moonlight treasure box is a bit exaggerated. How can it feel like the obvious magic weapon in the novel?" After listening to so many introductions, Su Jingfei still shakes his head and laughs.


    "Mr. Su, you''re right. We can at least know who used or made the other items, but we can''t figure out the moonlight treasure box." I didn''t expect fan Deng to follow: "who is the user of the moonlight treasure box? We have no way to investigate. It seems to appear out of thin air."


    Su Jingfei said: "no, it''s really so magical. I just think it''s exaggerated. Is it really possible that it was left by the immortal?"


    He is not a pure atheist. He has studied the contents of thread bound books, and even has some knowledge of geomantic omen of Qimen dunjia. He always thinks that some magical things are real.


    What he said asked the voice of the public. In fact, people here are not atheists. After all, there are many things that can''t be explained.


    Fan Deng said with a smile: "although we Buddhists believe in gods and Buddhists, I still can''t say more about it. I''m not sure what the origin of this moonlight treasure box is. However, according to speculation, it''s possible that this thing even appeared in the period of ancient deities. Maybe it''s a magic weapon of some gods!"


    He is a monk. It is not feudal superstition for him to say the words of gods and ghosts. Even if Liu Zongyun, as a general, hears them, he will not study them carefully. Moreover, as far as the magic of the moonlight treasure box is concerned, they feel that it may be made by some expert.


    No matter whether the moonlight box is a common prop or a magic weapon, its effect has been shocking. Su Jingfei actually wants to know who can use the moonlight box. If they don''t teach it to others, even if they get the moonlight box, it''s a waste, but he didn''t ask this question.


    After everyone had seen the moonlight treasure box, master fan Deng said to everyone, "you guys, this time, as long as the exhibits have been shown to you, the other exhibits are outside. Although they are valuable, compared with the five exhibits here, they are like the difference between fireflies and the bright moon."


    After a pause, seeing the crowd looking at him, he continued: "I think many foreign forces will be moved by our news this time. There must be a lot of experts coming here this time. At that time, you need to think more about it. The main thing is these five exhibits. We will work together to prevent any exhibits here from being lost."


    Su Jingfei and others secretly nodded. Although master fan Deng didn''t say any big slogans, it''s more comfortable to listen to such a real word. The purpose of their coming here is to protect these exhibits. Now they know the value of these exhibits.


    No matter what kind of things they are, they are national treasures. Even if they can''t be used by themselves, they are also domestic things. However, people can''t bear the idea of foreign forces to fight these treasures.


    After introducing the value and origin of the five collections to the public, master fan Deng returned to the monks and continued to sit cross legged. It seemed that he had done nothing. However, everyone knew that master fan Deng was a knowledgeable man and a master.


    Liu Zongyun waited for master fan Deng to go back. At this time, he took Su Jingfei and others to walk out. As he walked, he said, "master fan Deng is actually the temple protecting monk of the Huguo temple."


    "Huguo temple? Now there are temples like this? " Su Jingfei is a little strange. Although he respects religious belief, he doesn''t have the Huguo temple. This seems a bit exaggerated. Of course, he doesn''t doubt some big men. He just thinks this title is a bit strange.


    Liu Zongyun obviously saw what Su Jingfei thought and said with a smile: "Jingfei, there are many things you can''t imagine if you don''t touch. The so-called Huguo temple is actually a kind of saying. Of course, the name is not that."


    Su Jingfei understood and nodded: "we don''t say that. I''m just curious. Is everything here actually provided by the Huguo temple? I think every one of these things is a treasure. How can I show them? This exhibition is a bit strange! "


    This is not only for him, but also for other people. It''s so precious that most people don''t have time to hide it. Why do they show it? What''s the purpose of doing this?


    Liu Zongyun shook his head and said, "I don''t know about this problem. To tell you the truth, this time I was instructed by the leader, otherwise I would not be responsible for the safety work here. In other words, my level is not enough, and I don''t know why it is!"


    Su Jingfei frowned. Knowing that he couldn''t ask anything, he changed the topic and said, "let''s not talk about this. How do you arrange our protection work this time?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple. During the day, you can find a place nearby to have a rest. In the evening, almost all the family members will come, and there will be some other guests. At that time, I think some thoughtful people will come, too. Pay more attention to the fact that the hall will be closed at 10 p.m. and don''t leave after it is closed, We''re defending here together.


    There are a lot of high-tech defenses here, such as infrared alarm and so on. The reason why we invite you here is that we are afraid that there will be experts among them. Even if we have modern technology defenses, we will not be able to stop them. " Liu Zongyun explained to Su Jingfei and others in detail.


    After listening to Liu Zongyun''s arrangement, Su Jingfei asked: "why must they come at night? Is there any agreement between these families?"


    This time, without waiting for Liu Zongyun to speak, Su Bingfeng said, "what kind of agreement? It''s just for the sake of the family''s face. If you come too early, it will appear that your family''s level is not enough. As long as you feel that your family''s level is not weak, you will definitely come up late."


    "Yes, it''s actually a tacit understanding between the families. Xiaofeng knows this better than you. After all, you''re not in the capital. You still don''t know how deep the water is." Liu Zongyun a smile, but added a way: "Su family may also have someone to come."

 Chapter 910

    According to Liu Zongyun''s arrangement, Su Jingfei and others left the exhibition hall and came back in the evening. By this time, the number of people in the exhibition hall was obviously more than that in the morning.


    It''s not just people from different families who come to the exhibition in the evening. Most people also go to the exhibition in the evening. The first day of the exhibition is actually on Friday, which is also a working day. This arrangement is actually to make the organizers of the exhibition better prepare for everything. The next two days are the focus of the exhibition.


    When Su Jingfei came in the evening, he took Dongfang Wenjun and other women with him. Anyway, it''s not time to take action. Just let them go back in the evening.


    Among the people, Su Bingfeng is the only one who is really familiar with the major families. After all, this girl is the eldest lady of the Murong family. Maybe not everyone knows her, but she does know many people. Following Su Jingfei is like a little secretary and introducing people to him.


    Su Jingfei has a very shallow foundation in the capital. Despite his reputation, his influence in the capital is very limited, and few people know him. Not all stars will be paid attention to. At least people in the big family don''t care about him.


    "Master, you see there are Liu''s in the capital, they are big jewelers, there are Sui''s in the capital, they are in import and export trade, they also have certain assets, there are Wang''s..." every time you see a family member, you will quietly introduce them to Su Jingfei.


    Not to mention, although Su Bingfeng doesn''t know many people, every family is well-known in the capital. According to the status of Su''s family in the capital, the people she knows are really of a higher level, and these people are really what Su Jingfei can look at. After all, he is worth billions, and he won''t care about his family.


    When they entered the exhibition room on the second floor, they heard Su Bingfeng snort: "master, your luck is really good. When you came in, you saw the people of the PI family. Although the PI family is not big, there are many people. You can see them everywhere."


    Su Jingfei looks along Su Bingfeng''s fingers, and unexpectedly sees PI Yongchang and PI Ershao. These two guys are the two people they taught at the Lantern Festival. There are still several people around them. They are probably the PI family. Su Jingfei also thinks it''s a coincidence that he and the PI family seem to have a past life feud and can always meet each other.


    When they see the PI family, PI Yongchang and PI Ershao also see Su Jingfei and others. PI Yongchang''s face changes, but PI Ershao''s face is excited. He says a few words to the people around him, and then comes. PI Yongchang stops first, but he doesn''t stop.


    Su Jingfei looks at PI Er Shao playfully. Because there are so many people in his family today, this guy actually takes the initiative to come to find himself. He is really brave. PI Yongchang is much more calm.


    "Master Yi, why did you follow Su Jingfei? Didn''t you follow my uncle Yongyan all the time?" PI Er Shao did not find Su Jingfei. Instead, he went to master Yi. Although the tone was polite, he had the meaning of questioning.


    Su Jingfei then remembered that he was followed by a Master Yi, who was originally in the PI family. It seems that the second generation of rich people are not completely brainless. If they directly find themselves, they may be beaten. If they find Master Yi, the situation will be different. They are not even easy to speak and can only watch.


    However, how could master Yi be asked by PI Er Shao? He said calmly: "Pi Er Shao, I did follow PI Yongyan before, but he has committed a serious crime and has been arrested. I can only leave. Although I promised your father to follow PI Yongyan, I can''t follow him. PI er Shao, I just met you today, You go and talk to your father, and I won''t go. "


    Master Yi has the same strength as Su Jingfei. He is not so polite to the people of the PI family. The reason why he agrees to the requirements of the PI family is to help Yi Wushu return the favor. Now a younger generation of the PI family dare to question him, so he is not polite.


    PI Er Shao knew Master Yi''s strength, so he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. Instead, he turned to PI Yongchang and said, "third uncle, Master Yi said that my uncle Yongyan was arrested for committing a crime."


    PI Yongchang had already come over and looked at Master Yi. Then he asked, "Master Yi, you haven''t heard from Yongyan these days. I saw you today. It''s time to ask you where Yongyan has gone. Why don''t you give us any news?"


    "I really have no way to say this. PI Yongyan colluded with the Japanese and committed a very serious crime. He has been arrested by Interpol. I almost became a traitor. I''m really ashamed to say that." Master Yi''s attitude towards PI Yongchang is naturally better than that of PI er. What''s more, PI Yongchang''s attitude is also better. However, his words make PI Yongchang look ugly.


    Let''s not mention PI Yongyan''s fate, but Master Yi is a traitor, which makes him very uncomfortable. Isn''t PI Yongyan a traitor? Now Master Yi is flying with Su Jingfei. If there''s no trick, he won''t believe it. It''s just that Pi Yongyan''s mistake is really serious, and master Yi complained that he was almost involved!


    PI Yongchang naturally did not dare to tell Master Yi what to do. He could only say: "Master Yi, in this case, is it a bit inappropriate for you to follow Su Jingfei now?"


    Before Master Yi spoke this time, Su Jingfei already said with a smile: "Mr. PI Yongchang, I''m not sure if all the people in the PI family are the same, but it''s really nice to let Master Yi stay in the PI family just because of your character and PI Er Shao''s character? That''s a little bit harmful. "


    His meaning is very obvious. Your PI family doesn''t deserve it at all. Master Yi is really ruined in your family.


    PI Yongchang was scolded by Su Jingfei. He was very frustrated. He snorted: "Su Jingfei, don''t be too arrogant. Do you really think no one can rule the capital?"


    PI Er Shao also follows a way: "Su Jingfei, you are too drag, you such affirmation will be unlucky."


    Su Jingfei sneered and said: "no matter how arrogant I am, I''m not as tough as you. If you treat women in public and treat the king''s law like nothing, you should be unlucky. But I think your PI family will be disappointed. Even if someone can deal with it, I''m afraid your PI family is not among them."


    "Who looks down on our PI family so much? I really want to get to know them." Su Jingfei''s voice just fell, a personal voice also followed.


    His voice is full of a kind of dignity. Even if he hasn''t seen anyone, Su Jingfei has guessed his identity. If someone in the PI family can speak in such a tone, it must be the owner of the PI family.


    Sure enough, PI Er Shao said, "Dad, it''s su Jingfei. He always looks down on our PI family."


    Su Jingfei followed his words and looked behind him. There were not only PI Yongnian, the owner of the PI family, but also some other people. When Su Jingfei saw these people, his eyes narrowed unconsciously.


    Although PI Yongnian was the head of the PI family, he didn''t stand at the head of the group. Instead, he followed them as an escort. But when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he began to speak. This group of people was the head of the group. They were 70 or 80 years old.


    Although the old man is old, he is energetic. There are two old men standing beside him, followed by several young people. A group of people surrounded the old man. It seems that his identity is very noble.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know PI Yongnian, but he knew all the people around him, and they were all old acquaintances.


    Without waiting for him to speak, an old man beside the leader said: "Su Jingfei, you didn''t disappoint me. As expected, you will appear where there is excitement. I haven''t seen you for a long time


    "Fortunately, I just like to join in the fun. It''s a bit unexpected to see you, Feng mieqing. If I''m a bereaved dog, I''m not in the mood to see such an exhibition. It really makes me feel that my glory is gone forever, heartbroken!" Su Jingfei never suffered a loss in his mouth. Although he was smiling, he stabbed Feng mieqing in his heart like a knife.


    The old man who spoke was naturally Feng mieqing. In addition, the old man Su Jingfei knew was Feng mietian. Together, they lost to Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi. At this time, LAN Xiqi was also present.


    Feng mieqing''s eyes are almost red when he hears Su Jingfei''s words. His biggest shame in his life is that he was driven out of H Province by Su Jingfei. Although he still insists on it in the capital, it''s no different from relying on others. The industry of Feng family, the provincial capital, has been merged into the Feng family in the capital. If Su Jingfei says that now, his heart will not be angry. If he''s not sure, He doesn''t mind fighting Su Jingfei in public.


    The old man was more calm. He pressed Feng mieqing with his hand and said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I have heard your name long ago, but I haven''t seen you. I didn''t expect that we met here for the first time, my husband Feng mieling."


    When Su Jingfei saw Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, he guessed the identity of Feng mieling. Now, Su Jingfei has made a lot of progress than when he was in the provincial capital, but he is still not sure to face Feng mieling.


    According to the introduction of Mrs. Han and Niu Baisui, Feng mieling is not an expert at this level at all. He can rank in the top ten among his peers. Su Jingfei, not to mention beating Feng mieling, has a hard time even if he retreats completely.


    In fact, Su Jingfei did not expect to see feng mieling today, but since he had already seen him, he would not be empty. He also said with a smile: "I''ve heard about the prestige of Feng mieling''s family leader for a long time. I didn''t expect you to meet here today. It''s better to meet him as he is famous."


    Feng mieling looked at Su Jingfei as if he were looking at a younger generation. He didn''t have any hostility. After listening to him, he said with a smile, "no, you''re old. When you''re old, you''re old. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. You''re still young people in the future."

 Chapter 911

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to see such a scene when he saw Feng mieling. Feng mieling is worthy of being the manager of the Feng family. This bearing is really not weak. At least on the surface, he has no hostility to Su Jingfei.


    "Su Jingfei, I really appreciate you as a young man. Although you are a little young, how can you be a young man without any edge?" Feng mieling really looked at Su Jingfei as if he were a senior. Then he said to the people around him with a smile, "let''s go in. There''s nothing to see here."


    Liu Zongyun is also surprised to see feng mieling. They all know the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Feng family, but they can''t imagine that Feng mieling''s words are so understated.


    Although Feng mieqing is unwilling, he can only stare at Su Jingfei and follow Feng mieling to go inside. Naturally, other people in the Feng family follow him.


    In fact, among the people of the Feng family, Su Jingfei not only knew Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, but also Feng Xinian, Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang were present, but they were not qualified to speak. At this time, they all hated and glared at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei always thinks that the Feng family is a little strange. Even if Feng mieling is more magnanimous, he should not be so balanced with himself. But the Feng family just secretly hates himself, but there is no other expression.


    He really wants to call Shangguan Xiang''er at this time. The Feng family''s attitude towards him is abnormal, but he is not at ease. Unfortunately, the current situation is not suitable. He can only keep this question in mind, but he can''t relax his guard against the Feng family.


    When the Feng family entered the third floor of the exhibition hall, Liu Zongyun said: "Jingfei, Feng mieling is a master in the capital. I can''t pose a threat to him. I don''t think you can deal with him. His attitude towards you may be for some reason. You don''t have to worry too much. I think it should be a good thing."


    "I understand, Master Liu, the attitude of the Feng family is unusual. Although I''m worried, I''m not afraid. Among the experts of the Feng family, Feng mieling is the only one who makes me afraid." Su Jingfei nodded. He had been prepared to face Feng mieling for a long time and would not be afraid of it.


    Su Jingfei and others are ready to go to the third floor, but they don''t hesitate. They follow the Feng family and walk into the third floor. Although the restrictions in the third floor exhibition hall are relatively high, there are many people who are qualified to enter the capital.


    Maybe it''s because at night, people from all families feel almost the same. Now there are a lot of people. Su Jingfei at least meets Murong family and Nalan family on the third floor. They are all the first echelon families in the capital. It''s no surprise that they can be here.


    Murong family members come to Murong AO and Murong Qingyu. When they see Su Jingfei, they are already greeting him. After all, Su Bingfeng is the eldest daughter of their family and Murong Ao''s daughter.


    Su Jingfei naturally goes to Murong''s home. When they come in, many people pay attention to him. However, most of them just know Liu Zongyun, but they are not familiar with him. However, when they see the Murong''s owner saying hello to Su Jingfei, plus other people''s introduction, they will know his identity.


    "Jingfei, I knew you would come here for a long time. How about seeing Feng mieling?" Murong Ao is Su Bingfeng''s father. Although he is much bigger than Su Jingfei, he is also an equal.


    Before and after su Jingfei and Feng mieling enter the exhibition hall, Murong Ao guesses that they must have met, but there seems to be no conflict between the two sides, which is beyond their expectation. However, Su Jingfei is not Feng mieling''s opponent now, and no conflict is the best result.


    Seeing her father, Su Bingfeng was very close to her. She grabbed Su Jingfei''s lead and said to Murong: "Dad, we just met Feng mieling outside, but it''s strange that Feng mieling was very polite to his master."


    Murong Ao frowned slightly and looked at Murong Qingyu. Murong Qingyu also shook his head. Obviously, he didn''t know how it could be like this.


    The feud between Su Jingfei and the Feng family is clear to all the major families. In recent years, Su Jingfei and the Feng family are the only ones who have caused the most conflicts among the families. Su Jingfei has destroyed the branch of the Feng family in H Province, which is the same as destroying the family.


    The enemy is very jealous when they meet. It is said that Feng mieling should want to put Su Jingfei behind him. How can he be very polite to him!


    They are chatting. The representative of Nalan family is a middle-aged man. Su Jingfei doesn''t know who he is, but he guesses that he is also an important person of Nalan family. The reason why he knows this person belongs to Nalan family is that he saw Nalan Rongxuan, the God of wealth in the capital.


    The hunter has always had a good relationship with Su Jingfei. Seeing Su Jingfei standing on the side of Murong''s house, he took the initiative to come over and cried, "Su Jingfei, I''ll introduce you to a person. This is the most powerful person in our family."


    Before he finished his words, he got a slap on his head. The middle-aged man followed him. When he heard his words, he couldn''t help slapping him. He said without anger: "you''re a dead boy. Now you''re so brave. Even your third uncle dares to tease me. If I''m the most vicious person, where will elder brother go?"


    The hunter''s mouth was hard and said, "where is he going? He is not an ordinary person in our family. I don''t count him at all


    Su Jingfei looks at his uncle and nephew. He is also amused. The hunter has always been a fool and a rich man, but his character and ability are very good. Of course, he also knows that the hunter is the next head of Nalan family, that is, the son of the contemporary head of Nalan family. When he talks about his father, he is so cynical.


    The hunter''s third uncle glared at the hunter, and then said to Murong: "Murong master, long time no see, you are still elegant!"


    "Nalan Xiufeng, you look very proud. I heard that you have been promoted to the general not long ago." Murong Ao naturally knew the hunter''s third uncle and even knew some information about him.


    Su Jingfei already knows that Nalan Xiufeng is Nalan Xiulin''s three brothers, which is Nalan Xiuying''s third brother. If you calculate according to your relationship with Nalan Xiuying, this person is not your third brother. Unfortunately, this matter can''t be told to others.


    However, since the other party is from Nalan Xiuying''s family, Su Jingfei should be polite, not to mention what happened to him and Liang Xiuwen. Nalan''s family must know that they are their younger generation.


    "Lieutenant General Nalan, Hello, I''m Su Jingfei." Su Jingfei took the initiative to shake hands with Nalan Xiufeng and put his posture very low.


    Nalan Xiufeng nodded, as if the elder looked at the younger generation and said with a smile: "I have heard Xiulin talk about you for a long time, and I know that you have a relationship with Xiuying and Xiuwen. We are not outsiders, and you need not be too polite."


    Su Jingfei sighed secretly that he was really a relative, but he also knew that when he met Nalan''s family at this time, he could only be a younger generation. He said with a smile, "Lieutenant General Nalan, you are so polite. They are in my house. Everything is fine now. You can go to see them when you have time. They are very welcome."


    Nalan Xiufeng suddenly laughed and said, "you are as dishonest as Xiulin. Xiuying is not only good in your family, but also very good. I know that her martial arts have reached the first-class level. Even among our brothers and sisters, the only one who can be more powerful than her is elder brother, Even elder brother looks at you with new eyes. "


    Su Jingfei is a little stunned. He can''t help but look at the hunter. He knows that if Nalan family knows that Nalan Xiuying knows martial arts, they can only know from the hunter that Nalan Xiuying is only fighting Xuanxuan once in Hanjia village, and his kung fu is really excellent at that time.


    Because of her inexperience, Nalan Xiuying used a lot of moves to fight with Xuanxuan. If only according to her martial arts, she is actually much higher than Xuanxuan. After all, she has deep internal power and unique skills, which can''t be compared by ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei thought to herself, but said with a smile: "Lieutenant General Nalan, aunt Xiuying''s martial arts can''t be regarded as my credit. She''s gifted. I''ve only provided her with some help. If you change ordinary people, you won''t have her achievement."


    Nalan Xiufeng didn''t smile, but said playfully: "but I heard that Xiuwen niece is also a master, at least among her peers, she is good."


    Su Jingfei has been playing down the fact that he has promoted all the women''s martial arts in his family. Although some people may doubt that he has any secret method, it doesn''t matter. People won''t ask him. Now he has a headache when he hears Nalan Xiufeng''s words. According to the relationship between Nalan''s family and himself, it''s not appropriate to deny everything. If you admit it, And it''s bound to be trouble.


    Fortunately, someone came to save him at this time. Several people who were originally far away were already walking this way when Su Jingfei talked to Murong''s family, because Su didn''t know them and didn''t pay attention to them.


    When nalanxiufeng and Su Jingfei talked, they had come near. Now Su Jingfei was in a dilemma. The leader of several people had already said: "nalanxiufeng, Murong family leader, Liu Zongzhu, long time no see. I didn''t expect to see you here today."


    When the man opened his mouth, everyone''s eyes turned unconsciously. After seeing the person, almost everyone''s face changed, even Su Jingfei.


    The visitor is in his thirties and under forty years old. Nalan Xiufeng, Murong AO and Liu Zongyun all know him. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t know him, he has already felt something when he sees his face. Especially the change of people''s face after seeing him confirms Su Jingfei''s conjecture.

 Chapter 912

    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t know the visitor, looking at his appearance, Su Jingfei has probably guessed his identity, because his appearance is too clear. If he can''t think of it, it''s too stupid.


    "Third, I can''t imagine that I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. You''ve grown so big, and you still have some achievements. It''s very rare." As expected, the visitor did not surprise Su Jingfei. After greeting the representatives, he came to Su Jingfei, looking like a big brother.


    Su Jingfei took a deep breath. Although he had thought of such a day for a long time, he could not help feeling a little excited when the day came. Fortunately, he had a rich experience all the time. Su Jingfei still controlled his emotions and said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry, I don''t know who you are and whether you recognize the wrong person."


    The person in front of him was so simply refused by Su Jingfei that he was a little stunned, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "third brother, you may have been young at that time, and you don''t have any impression on me. I''m your elder brother Su Jingtian."


    People who know Su Jingtian already know his identity, and everyone present also knows some of Su Jingfei''s life experience. Su Jingfei is the third son of Su family in the capital, that is, the third son of Su family. Anyone who pays attention to Su Jingfei knows this.


    It''s just that not all the families knew what happened in those years. They didn''t know what would happen when Su jingfeitian and Su Jingfei met. Now it seems that Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to marry each other.


    "Su Jingtian? I''m sorry. I don''t have such a big brother in my mind. You may still recognize the wrong person. " Su Jingfei secretly clenches his fist. The man in front of him is his eldest brother. The excellent Su junior in nalanxiu forest is now in his forties and has the rank of general.


    When people hear that Su Jingfei once again denies his relationship with Su Jingtian, they sigh in their hearts that Su Jingfei''s relationship with the Su family is not good, as we all know. But the people who really regard Su Jingfei as a friend still hope that Su Jingfei can return to the Su family. With the background of the Su family, Su Jingfei is a talent, and his future will even surpass that of Su Laozi.


    But he made it clear that he didn''t want to go back to Su''s home. With his own internal power, he might become famous or die on the way.


    Su Jingtian didn''t get angry because of Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, he sighed: "it''s OK. You don''t know that it''s not important to have a big brother like me, but there''s an old man at home who wants to see you. If you have time, you can go and have a look."


    Su Jingfei is in a trance. Maybe he doesn''t have much impression of Su Jingtian. After all, they are half brothers, but he can''t have no impression of his biological father.


    Although Mr. Su was very strict in his childhood, he always thought that it was not because of him, and his mother would not die so early. There was a fire hidden in his heart. After all, blood is thicker than water. How could he be indifferent when it comes to his father.


    Before, Liu Dingbang, Liang Bo and Su Jingfei mentioned that he could keep calm as much as possible, but now it''s different. Su Jingfei is in the capital, and it''s the eldest brother who talks to him. He really can''t control his mood.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak, and Su Jingtian didn''t continue to speak. Instead, he said to all the people: "nalanxiufeng, Murong family leader, Liu clan leader, thank you for taking care of our third brother. My father will thank you all in the future. If you have anything, Su family will do their best to help."


    Even though the three families still don''t know how Su Jingfei and the Su family should solve the problem, they are still polite when they hear Su Jingtian''s words. Let alone the old man of the Su family, even if Su Jingtian is a general, his status is no lower than that of the people on the scene. His face is enough for people to care about, especially Liu Zongyun, who is a member of the army, Su Jingtian is actually his superior.


    "Mr. Su Jingtian, I think you may have made a mistake. Whether I''m the third child of your family or not, my affairs are still handled by me. Don''t associate my affairs with your Su family." Su Jingfei couldn''t help saying.


    All he has been trying to do is not want to have too much relationship with the Su family. Now he has some power and capital. If he is connected with the Su family again, his internal power will be wasted.


    Su Jingtian looked at Su Jingfei, then nodded and said, "brother, we respect your opinion. We won''t interfere in your affairs."


    Although he is only in his forties, his momentum is not weaker than that of Liu Zongyun and others. After all, as a general, this is almost the top level in the country. At night, he can not reach his age. Such a high status naturally fosters a kind of momentum.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, the past six months have also witnessed the rise of the wind and water. He has improved a lot both in value and status, and is not inferior to Su Jingtian.


    Looking at Su Jingfei standing firmly in front of him, Su Jingtian nodded secretly, and then said, "you guys talk first. I''m going to talk to the Feng family there. I hope you can come to our Su family when you have time." After a pause, he said, "third brother, you can go back and have a look when you have time." After that, he passed the crowd.


    Although Su Jingtian is only a second generation disciple of the Su family, because of his age, although he is called Lao Zi, he is only in his sixties, which is the honorific name given to him by others.


    In terms of age, Su Jingtian is about the same as Nalan Xiufeng and Murong Ao. In fact, he has to suffer some losses in terms of seniority. But even so, his demeanor is no worse than that of others, and he even has to exert himself over them. This is the prestige of Su family and general Su Jingtian.


    When Su Jingtian left, Nalan Xiufeng said: "Jingfei, don''t blame the third uncle for his many words. In fact, the relationship between you and the Su family has been well known. You don''t have to continue to insist. Everyone will think you are a member of the Su family." He is the third uncle of the hunter, that is, the third brother of Nalan Xiuying. It''s true that he claims to be the third uncle.


    Naturally, he said this because it was inappropriate for outsiders to say such words. Su Jingfei also understood what he meant and knew the kindness of others. However, it would not be so easy to pass.


    Although Liu Zongyun and Murong Ao have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, they are still a little bit worse. After listening to nalanxiufeng''s words, they can only nod in agreement, but they won''t persuade Su Jingfei any more. They all know from the data that Su Jingfei left home when he was a child and has been living alone.


    "Third uncle, since you say we are not outsiders, I might as well tell you that I can''t solve the problem with the Su family for a while and a half, but I''m not going to be the enemy of the Su family, and I don''t want to have anything to do with the Su family. I have my own way of life." Su Jingfei sighed and finally said to Nalan Xiufeng.


    Nalan Xiufeng nodded and didn''t persuade him any more. She just patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "anyway, you are our Nalan family''s son-in-law, but our Nalan family has always been very optimistic about you."


    Although Nalan Xiuying eloped with Liang Aihong, so many years have passed, and Nalan Xiuying has also left Liang Aihong. Nalan family members have forgiven Nalan Xiuying, but she has not gone home yet. Nalan Xiufeng has already said that she has accepted Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that the Nalan family is also kind to him. Although he can''t compete with the Nalan family now, he has unlimited potential. No one in the families in the capital despises him.


    "Master, I just wanted to say a word all the time, but you keep talking, and I don''t have a chance to interrupt. Can you say it now?" Su Bingfeng and other people''s conversation came to an end. At this time, she suddenly opened her mouth and gently tugged Su Jingfei''s sleeve.


    All the people present, for Su Bingfeng, were almost elders. At this time, no matter how strange she was, she would not open her mouth casually. At this time, she could not help it.


    Murong AO and Murong Qingyu are su Bingfeng''s family members. They have always been very fond of her. Now seeing her in a pitiful way, they don''t wait for Su Jingfei to speak. Murong Ao has already said: "Xiao Feng, you can say anything directly. All the uncles here are very good at speaking. No one will be angry because you say something wrong."


    Everyone turned a white eye unconsciously. The father really loves his daughter. Now even if she says something wrong, people don''t say much. What''s more, when you look at the girl with pink makeup, who can be really angry.


    Su Bingfeng was quite polite. She didn''t speak directly because of Murong Ao''s words. When she saw Su Jingfei nodding, she said, "master, just now I heard that general Su Jingtian said that he would go to Feng''s house. I wonder if Feng''s attitude towards us had something to do with Su''s house."


    At first, people thought Su Bingfeng was very sensible. Even if her father asked her to say that she had to wait for the master, she didn''t expect that she was really amazing.


    Su Jingfei was also surprised. Just now, he just thought about his relationship with the Su family, but ignored this. Other people are probably in the same situation. Everyone thought about the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Su family, but ignored Su Jingtian''s last sentence. At that time, they just used it as a simple excuse.


    They unconsciously look at Su Jingtian and find that he is already on the side of the Feng family. They don''t know what they are talking about. He looks very friendly on the surface.


    "Jingfei, it''s really hard to say. If there are people in the capital who let Feng mieling fear, master Su is definitely the first one." Liu Zongyun and Su Jingfei talked about the situation of the Su family. After thinking about it for a while, they felt that there was some truth and pondered.


    Although Nalan Xiufeng and Murong Ao didn''t speak, they knew that they thought so by looking at their eyes, but they were afraid that Su Jingfei was not happy and didn''t speak.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "I thought it had nothing to do with the Su family, but I didn''t expect that I was finally taken care of."

 Chapter 913

    Su Jingfei was a little annoyed, but they didn''t blame him. After all, they always wanted to be taken care of by the Su family. Although Su Bingfeng''s words were just a guess, it was very reasonable. Maybe it was true.


    Nalan Xiufeng is an elder finally. He said with a smile: "Jingfei, don''t think too much. You are only 21 years old now. If you are dissatisfied, you can make the top experts in Beijing look up to you. What else do you want to do? Even if you don''t have the background of the Su family, Feng mieling doesn''t dare to touch you."


    Although he knew that he was comforting himself, Su Jingfei was in a better mood. He was right. He was only 21 years old this year, not to mention being younger than Feng mieling and others, even compared with his peers.


    Liu Zongyun, Murong AO and others also think about this problem, because Su Jingfei is a young and mature man with excellent martial arts skills. People always ignore his age, but in fact, Su Jingfei is only 21 years old and dissatisfied. Such a young man''s achievements are enough to prove his excellence.


    As for whether he had the help of the Su family, it doesn''t matter at all. There are countless children in his family, but none is more powerful than Su Jingfei. Who dares to say that Su Jingfei is the second generation of rich officials.


    Su Jingfei and others are still talking, and others are coming in one after another. Su Jingfei doesn''t know anyone else except these families in Beijing. Fortunately, they know more people than Su Bingfeng. They will introduce Su Jingfei to all the people who come in, and they will also introduce Su Jingfei to those people.


    Today''s exhibition, Su Jingfei''s ultimate task is to protect the exhibits, but this is also his first time to contact with various family forces in the capital, and also the first time for all forces in the capital to see Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is also curious about everything in the capital. He always says that the depth of the capital is unpredictable, but he doesn''t know how deep it is. However, when he looked at the families in the exhibition hall, he finally understood that the capital is really full of dragons and tigers. There are at least ten people who have the same internal skill as himself, and two people who are higher than himself, One is Feng mieling, the other is an old man of Kang family.


    He can feel all these things. If it''s hidden, he still doesn''t know. He always thought that he had achieved a very high achievement, but now he feels that he is far behind. His only advantage is that Ren and Du are fully open and have unlimited potential.


    The cultivation of martial arts is nothing more than to rush pulse acupoints. Chu Yiming has accomplished many things that many people can''t do in their lifetime. At least Feng mieling hasn''t been able to connect Ren and Du channels. This is a matter of talent.


    Su Jingfei was thinking that he should improve his strength in the future. He saw that everyone''s eyes were looking at the door of the exhibition hall. In fact, there were not many people at the door. There were only two men, one big and one small. The older one was in his twenties and less than 30 years old. The younger one was more accurate to say that he was a boy. His age was 16 or 17 years old, slightly older than Su Bingfeng.


    "He did come, and I said," no one came to Truman! " At this time, Su Jingfei heard Su Bingfeng muttering in a low voice.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the boy, but he knows the young man. That is Chu Chen who has met him twice. When he sees Chu Chen, he has already guessed the boy''s identity.


    Su Bingfeng is sure to know Chu Yiming. Chu Chen mentioned to himself before that they should be baby parents, but later they fell out.


    Chu Yiming is not old, but his arrival makes the exhibition quiet. He is a native of the capital. He is the name of Chu Yiming, the youngest of Chumen. However, many years before Su Jingfei became famous, he was well known in the capital. A family even changed its name because of him, which shows how much the family attached importance to him.


    Murong Ao was beside Su Jingfei. Looking at Chu Yiming, he said with emotion: "although Chu Yiming is young, his fame is still above you. This boy is so smart. His own Chumen sword song is incomparable."


    Although Su Jingfei is young, he is not as frivolous as ordinary young people. He doesn''t think Chu Yiming has robbed himself of the limelight. Instead, he looks at him and asks Murong Ao, "Murong master, in addition to the name of genius, what level of his own strength has Chu Yiming reached?"


    "Well, I''m not sure, but three years ago, when Chu Yiming was 13 years old, I was no longer his opponent." Murong shook his head, then added: "Oh, yes, that''s the year he created the Chumen sword song."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think he is a genius, but at this age, if he has such skills, a little pride is certainly a lie. But now after listening to Murong Ao''s words, he suddenly feels that he shouldn''t have any pride.


    The improvement of his strength comes from the internal skills recorded in the thread bound books like cheating devices. In addition to the better training effect than the general martial arts, the more important thing is that he can use drugs to improve his internal skills, which is a skill that modern families don''t understand.


    Even Chu Yiming is the eldest young master of Chumen. In the end, his skills are all learned from Chumen. His self-developed martial arts can defeat Murong Ao at the age of 13, which is shocking.


    When he was 13 years old, he didn''t seem to have been exposed to martial arts for a long time, and he didn''t practice his internal skills. If it wasn''t for the help of medicine and good luck, he would not have achieved what he is now. Chu Yiming is a real genius.


    Even if he doesn''t fight Murong Ao, he knows that his strength is not weak. Even if he can''t compare with Feng mieqing, he should not be far behind. In other words, if Chu Yiming''s firepower is fully opened, I''m afraid Feng mieqing is not his opponent, and he''s only 16 years old this year. He''s a real rebel.


    Just thinking about it, Chu Yiming has been led by Chu Chen to Su Jingfei''s side. Here is not only Su Jingfei''s old knowledge, but also Murong AO and Su Bingfeng.


    "Uncle Murong, uncle Qingyu and Xiao Fengfeng, how are you? You''ve come so early!" Chu Yiming walks up to the crowd and says hello to the Murong family. Although he is young, he has a pretty face. He is obviously a handsome boy and has the noble air of a young master.


    Although he didn''t show it deliberately, he did have a good atmosphere of education. Even Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Chu Yiming is worthy of being everyone''s son, and his temperament is really good.


    Even though Murong Ao had some opinions on Chu family where Chu Yiming was, he nodded and said, "Yi Ming, long time no see, you''ve grown up again."


    "Hum, big liar, it''s not good to see you." Su Bingfeng obviously remembers that Chu Yiming deliberately hid his strength in order to make her happy. This not only made Chu Yiming smile bitterly, but also made Su Jingfei and others speechless. The little girl is really angry.


    Chu Yiming is not easy to compete with Su Bingfeng here, so he has to smile bitterly and say: "xiaofengfeng, things have been going on for so long. Do you still remember that? I heard that you paid homage to a master and didn''t introduce me?"


    Although he is young, he and Su Jingfei are obviously the same type of people. They are both young and sensible people. They feel like little adults when talking and doing things. Their bearing is no less than that of ordinary aristocratic children. Even their elegant demeanor can make many people feel inferior.


    Although she was angry, when it comes to her master, Su Bingfeng said seriously: "this is my master, Su Jingfei. I think you''ve heard of my master''s name. He is the first master of the younger generation who defeated you."


    Her words make both men laugh and cry. Su Jingfei feels that Su Bingfeng is really pulling hatred for himself. If Chu Yiming is jealous, he may have a fight with himself.


    Chu Yiming is also helpless. Su Bingfeng is obviously in a rage. She has nothing to do with that false name. In her eyes, she must be a competitive person, but there is no way to fight for this problem. Chu Chen mentioned that she should not be su Jingfei''s opponent.


    Although the two men are five years different in age, they have reached a tacit agreement at this time. It seems that they have not heard Su Bingfeng''s words. Su Jingfei smiles and says to Chu Yiming, "Chu Yiming, a young and old man in Chumen, has heard your name for a long time, and I have accepted your help. I have never come to the door to thank you. I will express my gratitude if I meet you today."


    When Su Jingfei finished, Chu Yiming waved his hand and said, "master Su, don''t say that. It''s very polite. At that time, I asked Chu Chen to help you. I think you already understand."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Su Jingfei understood what he meant, but he was speechless about the name Chu Yiming gave him. No matter how stupid he was, he also understood why Chu Yiming called himself master su. He must have come from Su Bingfeng, and he really couldn''t refuse it.


    It''s not only Su Jingfei who knows what he means. In fact, other people who know the relationship between Chu Yiming and Su Bingfeng can also understand it. But no one talks. Su Bingfeng doesn''t seem to hear it and doesn''t say anything.


    Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming can''t say that they are absolutely sympathetic to each other, but because of some previous feelings, they seem to be closer to each other. Chu Yiming means to stand beside Su Jingfei, not to mention Su Bingfeng. But Su Bingfeng doesn''t give him a chance and has already run to Murong Ao''s side.


    At this time, Feng mieling, who had been chatting over there, suddenly came over. When Chu Yiming entered the exhibition hall, he had already seen Chu Yiming. Now seeing that Chu Yiming had been by Su Jingfei''s side, he came over by himself.


    "Boy Chu, I haven''t seen you for several years. You''ve grown so big. At the beginning, old Chu took you as a treasure." Feng mieling came to Chu Yiming and said with a smile, "in those days, I almost got my clothes wet in order to hold you. You are really naughty."


    After listening to Feng mieling, Chu Yiming immediately said, "grandfather Feng, don''t listen to me when I was a child. At that time, I didn''t know much about it. My grandfather has been saying that I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much."


    "Yes? The old man must be eager not to see me in the future Feng mieling laughed and said impolitely.


    Although Chu Yiming is not very old, he is very easy to deal with such words. After a smile, he said, "grandfather Feng, you are really joking. My grandfather said that there were not many old friends in those years. How could he not want to see you again?"


    At first, they listened to the conversation as if it was really an old man who had met the descendants of his old friend. But the more they listened to the words, the worse the taste.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was a little strange at the beginning. According to what Chu Chen said when he first met him, there was a lot of enmity between Chumen and the Feng family. Although there was no personal feud, they were absolutely not harmonious. Why did they talk so close.


    It''s only after a few words that they know that their words all have other meanings. Su Jingfei thinks he is also a smart man. He doesn''t talk to people like this once or twice, but he is not as good as Chu Yiming because he is so experienced.


    Although he was born in the Su family in the capital, he grew up on his own and was not good at the intrigues between those real families. Chu Yiming was different. He grew up in Chumen and was regarded as a genius since he was a child. What he faced every day was much more pressure than Su Jingfei, and he must be more precocious.


    After they had talked for a while, Feng mieling suddenly changed the subject and said, "chuxiao, do you know Su Jingfei? You two are the first master and the second master of the young generation. When you arrive, you can have a good exchange. Young people should encourage each other and make progress together. The future is yours, and there is no successor in our Feng family! "


    His words seem to be in chagrin, but in fact, they are very clear in provoking dissension. Everyone can see this kind of dissension, but he simply said it. It''s not so much a conspiracy, it''s more a conspiracy. It makes you know everything, but you can''t help feeling congested.


    Unfortunately, he underestimated Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming. Chu Yiming is a little fox, and Su Jingfei is not weak. When Feng mieling finished, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "how can it be? There are experts in the Feng family. I remember a crazy young master in the Feng family, who is also a young generation of experts. I think he is at least in the forefront even if he is not as good as Chu Yiming and me."


    Feng mieling''s face was full of hatred for the first time. Kuangshao was also his son, and he was too old to love him. Unexpectedly, he went to H Province and almost became a useless person. Even if he was treated now, he could not be his successor. Apart from Kuangshao, he didn''t think anyone was qualified to take over his class. There was really no successor.


    If Su Jingfei seems casual, it''s just that Feng mieling touched a handful of salt on his wound. I''ve all clenched it. It looks like I''m going to do it.


    "Mr. Feng, why are you so angry? My third brother is young and can''t speak very well, but the elder should give the younger a little face." Su Jingtian doesn''t know where to come from at this time, blocking the way between Feng mieling and Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 914

    Su Jingtian''s interposition immediately eases the atmosphere. No matter how strong he is, his identity makes people have to think more about it. Moreover, he has already admitted that Su Jingfei is a member of the Su family in front of the public.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t want to accept Su Jingtian before, now in front of the Feng family, he still won''t correct Su Jingtian''s words. It''s a lack of heart.


    Feng mieling looked at Su Jingfei and Su Jingtian, and said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, we are here to see the exhibition today. I don''t want to say more about other things. I don''t think you should be so ungracious."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m here today to see the exhibition, but I don''t have any other ideas. It''s you who come here to talk on your own initiative."


    Feng mieling was really the one who came to talk to him. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he could only hum and walk away. He knew that many people were watching him. If he had to compete with Su Jingfei, he would lose his identity.


    Although Su Jingfei is very famous now, and he is worth a lot of money, he is a younger generation after all. If Feng mieling keeps talking to him, people will look down on him. In the capital, reputation is very important.


    When Feng mieling left, Su Jingcai said to Su Jingfei, "third brother, your strength is not as good as Feng mieling, so you don''t have to provoke him. Why should you put yourself in danger? There are few people in the whole capital who are more powerful than Feng mieling."


    Su Jingfei didn''t resist this time. No matter what identity or angle Su Jingtian came from, it was for his own good. After su Jingtian finished, he didn''t agree. He just said calmly, "thank you."


    Su Jingtian sighs. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to resist himself this time, his polite manner shows that he won''t recognize his identity at all. He also sighs when he thinks of Su Jingfei''s previous experience, but he can''t tell him something that Su Jingfei doesn''t know.


    When Feng mieling left, the excitement was gone, and people began to enjoy it. In fact, when you came here, you didn''t necessarily have much interest in the exhibits, but it was at this time that you showed up in the public. After all, it was always a low-key family, and you wouldn''t have a high status in the capital. This was forced by the environment. Su Jingfei couldn''t keep a low profile.


    When Su Jingfei thought about it, someone had already asked master fan Deng, who was sitting among the five exhibits, and said, "master, we want to know about these exhibits. I don''t know if you will explain them to us."


    There is no special host for this exhibition. There is a brand introduction in front of each item. After all, the introduction above is superficial. It''s impossible to be as detailed as when master fan Deng introduced Su Jingfei and others. Some people can''t see the value of these items, so they naturally ask the person who looks most distinguished here.


    Master fan Deng and others are responsible for the protection of these exhibits. They will be in this hall from the beginning to the end. If someone has the idea to attack these exhibits, or to bewitch everyone, no matter which one, it is not easy.


    Now when we hear someone asking, we unconsciously focus on master fan Deng. Even those who have seen the introduction want to hear the introduction of master fan Deng.


    Master fan Deng opened his eyes and looked at the family members, but he didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he got up and went to the front of qingxinmu and said to the people, "the exhibits you see have their own unique effects. Since you all want to know the effects of these things, why don''t I show them to you?"


    This time, not only those who didn''t know the inside story were surprised, but even Su Jingfei and others were also surprised. When master fan Deng introduced them in private, he only talked about the functions, but didn''t demonstrate them.


    I wonder if master fan Deng is also crazy. He only wants to demonstrate the effects of these items after waiting for more people. Of course, because it''s not a full moon night tonight, the demon sword can''t be demonstrated. The first three treasures can''t be seen by outsiders, so he can only show his pure heart.


    The former questioner heard that master fan Deng was going to demonstrate, and immediately said happily, "if master fan can demonstrate, it would be best. I like strange babies best."


    Listening to this man''s words, Su Jingfei frowned and asked Liu Zongyun, "which family is master Liu? It seems that there is something wrong with him."


    Liu Zongyun was stunned. He didn''t think so much about it, but he explained: "he is the third young master of the Qin family in the capital. Although he is young, he is a good businessman. The Qin family is famous for making jewelry. Now he is in charge of most of the stores of the Qin family, and the jewelry stores of the Qin family are bigger and bigger because of his management."


    "The Qin family is really interesting. The third young master is in charge of the family business, and his elder brother and second brother have no problem?" Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    "Who told you that he still had a big brother? He was the third young master of the Qin family. That''s right, but he had only two elder sisters. He was not allowed to take charge of the Qin family. Let you go!" Liu Zongyun looks at Su Jingfei and says with a smile.


    Su Jingfei also said with a smile: "if you let me manage the stores of the Qin family, I don''t have any opinions. It''s hard for the Qin family to say." He also really forgot that the ranking of families in the capital is generally men and women, so as to save a large family with many children and disorderly names.


    They were talking and laughing. Master fan Deng over there had already pressed a button on the display cabinet, and qingxinmu''s display cabinet opened. He took qingxinmu out of it, that is, the little wooden fish.


    Then, in front of everyone, he suddenly said to Chu Yiming, "Mr. Chu Yiming, I don''t recognize the wrong person. Now everyone wants to see the effect of qingxinmu. I don''t know if you can cooperate. If you don''t cooperate with people like you, the effect is not very good."


    Chu Yiming did not expect that master fan Deng would find him. Although he was used to the attention of others, he still asked, "master, what do you want me to cooperate with? There are so many elders here. You can ask them to help you!"


    He was not surprised how fan Deng knew himself. In his current position, it was wrong not to know him. He just wondered what he could do for him. He was not a lively person. However, since he was mentioned by others, he didn''t mean to avoid it.


    It was su Jingfei who guessed that the reason why master Xindao fan Deng demonstrated it to others was probably because he saw Chu Yiming. He didn''t know that he could also sing Chu men sword songs, otherwise he would have demonstrated it before.


    "Mr. Chu, although you are young, we never treat you as a child, because you are a genius. You are famous all over the world for your sword songs. Even I ask myself that I can''t compare with you." Instead of saying what he wanted, master fan Deng praised Chu Yiming.


    This point was secretly nodded by everyone. Even Feng mieling had to admit that Chu Yiming must be a genius. No matter who was his age, he didn''t have his present achievements, and Su Jingfei was far behind.


    Chu Yiming has been used to this point for a long time. He said with a smile, "master, don''t talk about the past. Let''s talk about the present."


    "Well, it''s not a thing of the past. I need Mr. Chu''s Chumen sword song to demonstrate the function of qingxinmu. Do you mean to play sword and sing in front of people?" With a smile, master fan Deng didn''t change the topic because of Chu Yiming''s words. Instead, he asked.


    "Here? Now play the sword and sing Chu Yiming was stunned, but he soon realized that the function of qingxinmu might have something to do with temperament attack.


    Su Jingfei has a certain understanding of temperament attack, and has heard master fan Deng introduce qingxinmu. Now he has understood what master fan Deng meant.


    However, compared with Chu Yiming''s Chumen sword songs, he thinks Shangguan xianger''s Tianmo Bayin is more suitable for this. The effect of breaking obstacles and solving difficulties is better. And Tianmo Bayin is mainly to confuse people''s minds, but Shangguan xianger is not here.


    He was thinking about it, but he saw Chu Yiming take out a clarinet from his arms. It looks a little similar to the Dongxiao, but the clarinet has its unique sound and playing style, which is quite different from the Dongxiao.


    "I understand the master''s meaning a little, but I don''t think Chumen sword song is suitable. Let me use the Requiem that I have recently studied for you." After Chu Yiming takes out his clarinet, he goes to master fan Deng who has already sat down and put the pure heart wood in front of him.


    Master fan Deng didn''t care what tune Chu Yiming used, mainly because his effect could meet his own requirements. Since Chu Yiming understood what he meant, master fan Deng waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK, you can do whatever you want."


    Among the people, not many people know what kind of Requiem Chu Yiming will play. All they know is the sword song of Chumen. Now, a few years later, he has developed new skills.


    Only Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi''s face changed slightly. They all remember that Shangguan xianger used this song when he was dealing with the Qian family. It turns out that the skills used by Shangguan xianger''s younger martial sister were all founded by Chu Yiming. No wonder that although he is young, he has always been Shangguan xianger''s elder martial brother.


    Chu Yiming did not know that Su Jingfei had ever heard a requiem. When he put the clarinet in his mouth, the melodious and slightly desolate voice suddenly rang in the hall.


    His flute sound was not so distinctive. At first, people felt that he had no feeling at all, just like ordinary flute playing. Even some weaker people were still wondering whether Chu Yiming didn''t understand master fan Deng''s meaning at all.


    However, after a minute''s music, not to mention ordinary people, even those with profound skills are drowsy, and even people at Su Jingfei''s level can''t control their tiredness.


    Chu Yiming is the founder of Gongfa. He surpasses Shangguan xianger in terms of skills and atmosphere. His influence is also huge. After a long time, less than ten people in the exhibition hall are still awake, and ordinary people even fall asleep.

 Chapter 915

    Chu Yiming''s skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s. after all, he is still young. However, when he attacks with temperament, none of the people who are not affected are top experts. The weakest one should be su Jingfei, which shows how powerful he is.


    What surprised Su Jingfei was that Su Jingtian was not affected. This was not the mercy of Chu Yiming. This time, because he wanted to cooperate with master fan Deng, Chu Yiming attacked him indiscriminately.


    Before Su Jingfei, Na lanxiulin mentioned that Su''s master is the first master of the old generation. Maybe he still has some doubts, but now he has basically believed that if Su''s master is not very strong, Su Jingtian has no reason to be so strong, and he has no thread bound book.


    When he was thinking about it, master fan Deng finally began to ring the first sound of wooden fish. Originally, the sound of wooden fish was not dull, at least not clear, but now it sounds like a wake-up bell to everyone''s ears.


    People who had already begun to be confused and wanted to go to sleep were immediately awakened by a wooden fish. Some people who were slightly more powerful had begun to spontaneously resist Chu Yiming''s Requiem. They even began to feel ashamed that they had been controlled by Chu Yiming before.


    Then master fan Deng knocked Qingxin wood and chanted Buddhist scriptures. If it was normal, people could not hear his Buddhist scriptures clearly, but now they can hear them clearly. It was the effect of Qingxin wood.


    Chu Yiming''s Requiem is coming to an end, and the effect he wants to achieve has been fully demonstrated. Sober people all deeply feel the power of the requiem. If this skill is really used in group warfare, even if it can''t destroy the combat effectiveness of the opponent''s most powerful people, others will suffer.


    However, this does not mean that he will be invincible. Although the Requiem is powerful, the biggest disadvantage is that it takes too long to play the effect. If Chu Yiming can not play the whole Requiem, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    When Shangguan Xiang''er used it in Qian''s family, it was because Su Jingfei and others gave her time. Now Chu Yiming is able to use it completely because people didn''t disturb him. Now people are not very afraid of Chu Yiming. Of course, they are still amazed at Chu Yiming who can create such martial arts by himself. This guy is really a genius.


    Now people''s attention is still on the pure heart wood, which is worthy of the word "pure heart". Chu Yiming''s Requiem is so powerful, but soon after master fan Deng used the pure heart wood, it was completely cracked. People who had not been determined before or who had fallen asleep had awakened.


    Although Su Bingfeng is a very powerful and intelligent girl, her internal skill is weak after all. She had fallen asleep before. She rubbed her eyes and looked at Su Jingfei beside her. She asked, "master, is qingxinmu easy to use?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Su Bingfeng who is sleepy. He doesn''t dare to explain. Otherwise, she will be more dissatisfied with Chu Yiming when she knows Chu Yiming''s strength. She just nods and says, "it''s worthy of reputation. The value of qingxinmu is even more precious than what master fan Deng said."


    This kind of dialogue is also taking place around other people. Those who really realize the value of qingxinmu can''t help but shine their eyes. Having qingxinmu doesn''t mean that they are not afraid of Chu Yiming''s musical attack, but it will definitely reduce the degree of influence, and more than that. If qingxinmu exists when they are practicing martial arts, It also increases the success rate.


    Not to mention the ordinary martial arts, even Feng mieling''s eyes are bright. The more powerful people are, the more likely they are to fall into the devil. After all, they are much more difficult than ordinary martial arts.


    After reading one of master fan Deng''s Buddhist articles, he naturally stopped knocking on the pure heart wood. At this time, everyone woke up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to talk about the effect of qingxinmu. Everyone has realized it. Here I would like to thank Mr. Chu Yiming for his cooperation. Without you, I can''t make you feel how qingxinmu is." Master fan Deng stood up and walked to the display cabinet where Qingxin wood was placed, ready to put it back. He said with a smile.


    Chu Yiming nodded and said, "qingxinmu really deserves its reputation." In fact, his face is not very good-looking, this pure heart wood is the nemesis of temperament attack, but this thing does not belong to itself, no one will be happy.


    Just at this time, a big man who had always wanted to inquire about the role of qingxinmu suddenly roared and flew to master fan Deng. They were very close to master fan Deng. After all, the Qin family was just beside fan Deng, less than two meters away.


    One of his attacks, even if someone saw it, could not be stopped. It was master fan Deng who had to deal with it by himself. He became hasty. No one thought of it.


    The big man not only made a sudden move, but also had a fierce momentum. Even if he was a long distance away, Su Jingfei could feel that the big man had the fierce feeling of killing master Fandeng. They seemed to have the hatred of killing their father and wife. If he didn''t kill master Fandeng, he couldn''t stand it.


    Not everyone knows the power of master fan Deng. Before, he was like an old monk. Although he was young, he was like an old monk who had been practicing Buddhism for many years.


    At this time, the big man suddenly rushed over, and many people were shocked. But master fan Deng staggered two steps to the side in the crowd. It seemed that he was walking at will. But only those with good eyesight knew that his two steps were characteristic. The big man was a big man, and he took two steps, which just gave way to the big man.


    Before waiting for the man to land, he put his hand on the ground and jumped up again to fan Deng. This time, he was more fierce than the last time. If he was in the front of the man, his eyes would be red.


    Instead of dodging this time, master fan Deng took qingxinmu in one hand, clapped it out with one hand, and said, "moo.".


    Although his voice is very light, it sounds like a thunder to people''s ears. Su Jingfei''s skill is so powerful that he can''t help but tremble. He knows that it should be the genuine hand print of Buddhism Tantrism. Although he doesn''t know if it is authentic, he knows that it is powerful.


    If so, Su Jingfei thought that although the big man pounced, his movements were not flexible. Instead of pouncing on master Fandeng, he was patted on the chest by master Fandeng. The momentum of forward pouncing turned into backward flying.


    At this time, the third young master of the Qin family seemed to react and exclaimed, "Uncle Sen, what''s the matter with you? What''s your revenge against the master?"


    Then he would go to help the big Han. Naturally, he was in a position to cut off the road between master fan Deng and uncle Sen. in this way, if master fan Deng wanted to continue to fight uncle Sen, he could only bypass the three young members of the Qin family. When he turned around, uncle Sen rushed to fan Deng again.


    "Master, be merciful!" cried the three young members of the Qin family


    Fan Deng doesn''t want to kill. When Uncle Sen attacks again, he plans to hurt uncle Sen with his real words'' fingerprints. However, he doesn''t expect that uncle Sen grabs master fan Deng''s hand before he hits him again.


    Uncle Sen is like a wild animal. He was beaten by master Fandeng again. This time, before he could get up again, several other monks swarmed on him and held him down. At this time, everyone saw that uncle Sen''s eyes were red, as if he had lost his mind. He was just like a wild animal and roared.


    Qin family three little came to Uncle Sen''s side, yelled: "Uncle Sen, what''s the matter with you, you are not always good today, who hurt you." As he spoke, his eyes unconsciously turned to Chu Yiming.


    It''s like a negotiation. All the people unconsciously look at Chu Yiming. From the beginning to the end, only Chu Yiming has ever used martial arts and is still a strange Requiem. If there is a chance to do something, only Chu Yiming has.


    For these questions, the family that had a good relationship with the Chu family was silent. All previous evidence shows that except Chu Yiming, no one really had time to cheat uncle Sen.


    Feng mieling and the Chu family have always been at odds. Now seeing that people doubt Chu Yiming, he pretends to be just and hums: "Chu Yiming, did you do something by using Requiem before? Is it not moral for you to do so?"


    PI Yongnian, the owner of the PI family, said: "yes, Chu Yiming has always been known as a talent. If you want to do something, no one seems to know."


    Although everyone knows that they are falling into the well, no one stands up to help Chu Yiming speak. It''s really the Requiem that Chu Yiming used before that makes people palpitating. It''s hard to say whether he has a problem.


    Master fan Deng is also not sure. Although he has no grievances or grudges with Chu Yiming, others have no reason to plot against him. But from another angle, if the pure heart wood in his hand can restrain Chu Yiming, he can completely deal with himself. He has enough motivation.


    In the face of so many people''s doubts, Chu Yiming, a genius, did not disappoint people. He did not panic. Instead, he said with a smile, "even if you doubt me or identify me, at least you have to have evidence. Just by inference, do you want to convict me? Truman has always been low-key, is not really let you forget us Truman


    As Chu Yiming said, he represents the capital city of Chumen. He is not a Ranger, nor can he be bullied by anyone.


    He has been able to fight against Feng mieling for many years without losing ground. Even because he is afraid of Chumen, Feng mieling does not dare to leave the capital to deal with Su Jingfei. Naturally, there are some experts of the same level in Chumen. Feng mieling is at least one of the top ten in the capital. Among Chumen, he is also one of the top ten.


    When everyone stopped talking about it, Su Jingfei stood up and said, "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. If you don''t have any opinions, I''d like to show uncle Sen his problems. What do you think?"

 Chapter 916

    Su Jingfei''s words broke the silence of the public. As long as people who know Su Jingfei, they naturally know that he is proficient in medicine. Su Jingfei''s medicine is not only an ordinary proficient, but also a top-level Chinese medicine.


    Now he took the initiative to stand up, and everyone nodded. Even the Feng family and the PI family couldn''t refute. They just checked.


    Qin family three little facial expression a change, but immediately way: "good, doctor Su, you come to see Uncle Sen, why he will be mad, how can suddenly attack others."


    Even though he said that, his eyes still looked at Chu Yiming, as if he had determined that this matter was absolutely inseparable from Chu Yiming.


    He is not the only one who thinks this way, but Chu Yiming seems to have no feeling at all. He smiles and says a few words to Chu Chen. No one else knows what he said. Everyone''s attention has been attracted by Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei comes, Liu Zongyun and Murong Ao are also with him. The people present have a better relationship with Su Jingfei. Of course, they are the two families. Moreover, Liu Zongyun specially invited Su Jingfei to be the covert protector this time. He should be responsible for all emergencies.


    Su Jingtian has also heard of Su Jingfei''s medical skills, but he has never seen them. Now he sees Su Jingfei volunteering and following him. It seems that he has said that Su Jingfei is the third elder brother of the Su family, and he is the eldest brother. There is no accident for others to care so much about his third brother, but they all remember this scene in their hearts, especially the Feng family, We all have to think about the consequences of dealing with Su Jingfei. It must be provoking the old man of the Su family.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care so much. When he comes to Uncle Sen, he first checks his body and even feels his pulse, just like traditional Chinese medicine does. These are well-known means. When he stops, the Qin family asks, "doctor Su, how is uncle Sen?"


    "It''s hard to find out." Su Jingfei spread his hands and said he couldn''t find out.


    PI Er Shao immediately sniffed: "if you can''t find out, don''t stand up. It''s a shame. I really think my medical skills are very good! I think it''s just cheating on the world. "


    If he ridicules Su Jingfei so often, someone will help him talk. But now Su Jingfei can''t find out uncle Sen''s problems. Although others don''t think Su Jingfei''s medical skills are a vanity, there''s no reason to refute PI Er Shao.


    Feng Siguang also followed PI Er Shao and said with a sneer: "I thought you had the honorary president status of the Chinese Medicine Association of H Province. Your medical skills must be very good, but it was just like that."


    His words have deep meaning. Su Jingfei''s name is so big, but his medical skill is very ordinary. It''s just a slap in the face of hongguoguo. People''s eyes have begun to have a little disdain. Since his medical skill is so big, maybe the so-called first master of the young generation is also in vain.


    Su Jingtian frowns secretly. He doesn''t expect the result to be like this. Even if he can''t be sure of Su Jingfei''s medical skills, according to the investigation, he also knows that Su Jingfei is really capable, but he can''t stand someone who wants to stir up the flames.


    No matter who is a warrior or a doctor, no one can say that he has never failed in his life. But if he fails in the wrong place, he will be embarrassed. No matter Su jingfeitian or Liu Zongyun, they all know that Su Jingfei wants to help Chu Yiming, but they don''t expect to push himself into the limelight.


    Chu Yiming is also secretly frowning, he did not expect Su Jingfei in order to help himself, but put himself in trouble, want to stand up and speak.


    At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly turned his head and gave him a confident smile, which made Chu Yiming stand still slightly. Su Jingfei then said, "I didn''t find any problems just now, but who said I had no way? I really didn''t expect that the capital is so big that they are so depressed. There are two young masters of the PI family and the Feng family. You jump out to question me at this time, Is it too anxious


    If Chu Yiming''s attitude before was noble childe''s bearing, now Su Jingfei''s appearance is rampant in people''s eyes. It seems that he didn''t put the whole capital people in his eyes. But what he said has a certain truth, and it''s hard for everyone to speak.


    PI Er Shao and Feng Siguang are different. They have already stood up, and they are still called by Su Jingfei. At this time, PI Er Shao goes out of his way and hums: "if you are beautiful, everyone can do it. If you have the ability to check the problem, don''t pretend to be uncle. Although the capital is big, you can''t accommodate such a pretender."


    Although Feng Siguang did not speak, the expression on his face expressed the same meaning.


    Su Jingfei didn''t get angry with them, but squatted on the ground with a smile. At this time, because he was pressed by the martial monks, uncle Sen could only be checked by Su Jingfei. Everyone could clearly see that uncle Sen''s eyes were red.


    As the crowd watched, Su Jingfei took out nine gold needles he had been carrying with him. He didn''t avoid the crowd, so he stabbed uncle Sen directly. With each injection he put in, he explained: "I can speed up his blood circulation with this injection, which can make him sober..."


    When the nine needles were over, he patted uncle Sen''s chest suddenly. Uncle Sen''s body was shocked suddenly. Before the Qin family got angry, uncle Sen''s head shot out two ice needles.


    Fortunately, his head did not face anyone, otherwise someone would have been injured. This change surprised everyone present.


    "This uncle Sen has been given a hand in the vagina, which can control his mind for a period of time. Moreover, the strength of the person who uses this method will be five times higher than usual, and the speed will also be three times higher, that is to say, he will become a human puppet, which is very cruel." Su Jingfei and so on these two gold needles fly out, Su Jingfei starts to put the gold needles away.


    This time, PI Er Shao and Feng Siguang were speechless. Who could have thought that Su Jingfei had a way to cure this man''s strange situation, and even knew the specific doubling number.


    If it wasn''t for uncle Sen who had been following the three children of the Qin family, they would have suspected that Su Jingfei was the one who started it. He really knew too much about it.


    But before waiting for someone to think about it, Su Jingfei sighed: "this method is very vicious. Even if this person is finally saved, he can''t live for three days. Let''s prepare for the future."


    "You''re bullshit, Su Jingfei. Did you retaliate against uncle Sen because someone just ridiculed you? You''re deliberately cruel. I just saw that the acupoints you pricked are all big acupoints on the human body." Su Jingfei''s words just finish, Qin family three little already glaring Su Jingfei way.


    Qin family three little words just finish saying, PI two little as if found an opportunity in general, pointing to Su Jingfei way: "must be you stingy, you because I said you two, angry but, secretly harm uncle Sen."


    Su Jingfei looks at PI Er Shao, but PI Er Shao is still not afraid: "what? Because I guessed your mind, and I''m not happy. Then you have the ability to beat me, you hypocritical guy, pretending to save people, but killing people. " Finish saying words, still put out a pair of mouth face that owe beat.


    At first, people thought that there was some truth in what the Qin family said. Some people who were proficient in acupoints also knew that the acupoints that Su Jingfei had pricked before were all important acupoints of the human body. Now when they heard PI Er Shao''s words, they seemed to have some truth.


    They all thought that Su Jingfei wanted to explain, but they didn''t expect that Su Jingfei just turned his head slightly, which made them disappointed.


    At the next moment, people scream. Su Jingfei turns his head. When people think he wants to bear the breath, they suddenly move and come to PI Er Shao. They slap him in the face. PI Er Shao flies up. People are in the air, and his teeth are almost clean. We can see how powerful this slap is.


    And on his way back, he didn''t forget to kick the Qin family, which also made him unable to get up for a long time.


    His hand is too sudden and too fast. His strength is already very strong, and his reaction speed will be faster than that of ordinary people. Maybe his internal skill is not as good as Feng mieling or the old man named Kang, but his reaction speed is definitely the fastest among the people present.


    Feng mieling didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would make a sudden move. But in full view of the public, it was bold to do so. But Su Jingfei did it like that. Although he slapped PI Er Shao in the face, it absolutely made Feng mieling''s old face hot. Who can''t see that the PI family is standing beside the Feng family now, so Feng mieling should protect PI Er Shao.


    "Su Jingfei, what do you mean? Is that too much? Do you really think that no one can limit you?" Feng mieling was depressed and couldn''t help standing up to Su Jingfei.


    "Feng mieling, I know that your strength is higher than mine. It''s only a matter of hand to deal with me. But what''s your reason to do it to me? The men surnamed PI and Qin provoke me. I''ll teach them a lesson. What''s the matter?"


    "Su Jingfei, you are too rampant. My son just told me the truth, and you did it. Is it right for us to watch you do it without saying a word?" PI Yongnian is also very angry, angry way.


    Su Jingfei looked at PI Yongnian with disdain, and then said: "even if my son is blind, I''m also so absent-minded. No wonder your PI family is often tired of seeing people, so the Feng family takes you as dogs and takes you in. They don''t have any self-knowledge."


    His words can be described as very harsh, a word to the PI family and Feng family are scolded into, even if Su Jingtian secretly frown, not because Su Jingfei''s words are ugly, but Su Jingfei is too overbearing.


    Feng mieling''s beard is up. Although he''s afraid of the Su family, he can''t help being pointed at by the nose.


    But at this time, Su Jingfei''s words changed: "you always say that I killed him, so you can''t use your brain. Why is it that when he is attacked by others, he can have infinite power and double speed? That''s the result of overdraft potential. You are all martial arts practitioners, and you don''t know this truth? The potential is overdrawn, he still has what live head


    During the conversation, uncle Sen, who has recovered his mental health, is obviously aging. Not only his hair is beginning to turn gray, but also his face has more wrinkles. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he laughs and says: "Dr. Su, thank you for saving me. Even if I die, let me be a wise man."


    Hearing what he said, people thought Su Jingfei''s words were true. Even Feng mieling was speechless. Just now he was angry, but he forgot about it. Even if he was slapped, he could only accept his life.


    Just when everyone thought it was over, uncle Sen suddenly turned around and kicked Su Jingfei''s foot on the other side. After a long time, the third young master of the Qin family said, "third young master, I''ve been following you for many years. I didn''t expect that it would end like this. I''m really dead."


    His words didn''t match his last words. It was awkward to hear. After he finished his words, he closed his eyes and didn''t say any more words. People obviously felt that his breath was getting weaker and weaker. Su Jingfei sighed: "Uncle Sen should have cut off his life with his last strength."


    Some of the people present are young and may not understand uncle Sen''s words before he died, but more people can guess that they also understand why Su Jingfei kicked Qin family three Shao.


    Although Su Jingfei has been acting very rampant and impulsive before, he can make Feng mieling have no excuse to do it. It can be seen that he is a thoughtful man. He has no reason to kick Qin family sanshao for no reason. They all think of Qin family sanshao''s words about Su Jingfei''s killing uncle Sen. in addition, uncle Sen''s later words will make everyone understand.


    The three young members of the Qin family didn''t expect that their plans were destroyed by Su Jingfei. What''s more, they didn''t expect that a person who would die was dying. They thought about the reason why they were recruited and put themselves in a passive position.


    Now, seeing the crowd, the face of the Qin family is not very good-looking, but he said calmly: "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll take him away immediately. I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing. We''ll investigate it well, master. We''ll see you later."


    When he spoke, he gave other attendants a wink. Everyone understood him and quickly carried uncle Sen out.


    Although there is some speculation in our hearts, there is no evidence. We unconsciously turn our attention to Su Jingfei. Since Su Jingfei is the one who has checked out the problem, maybe he can still keep the Qin family.


    But Su Jingfei was as determined as an old monk. He didn''t speak any more, and he didn''t even want to lift his eyelids. He couldn''t see people''s eyes.


    Qin family three little see Su Jingfei didn''t mean to speak, but also secretly relieved. Although he was angry that Su Jingfei disrupted his plan, he had to say that Su Jingfei could let go of himself, but also gave himself a chance of life.


    He thought in his heart that he had urged his entourage to leave with the corpse. He was really afraid that Su Jingfei would change his mind at this time.


    Without speaking, they watched the Qin family''s three young children leave the stage as if they were cleaning up the farce. They secretly felt that their reputation was unbelievable. It was said that the Qin family''s three young people were also excellent, but they didn''t expect such a result.


    Just as the Qin family left, Su Jingfei suddenly said, "Japanese Ninjutsu is harmful to others and oneself. It''s better to have less contact."

 Chapter 917

    Su Jingfei''s words shocked the minds of all the people present. The families in the capital were intriguing with each other and constantly contradicting each other. However, when they heard Su Jingfei say that the three shaos of the Qin family had something to do with the Japanese, they still couldn''t help looking at them.


    Almost all the families in the capital participated in the war against the Japanese nation in those years. Naturally, they all had a certain hatred. No matter how serious they were, they could be regarded as civil war, but the nature of the war involved the Japanese people was different.


    The third young master of Qin didn''t know whether he was afraid of Su Jingfei or really guilty. He didn''t explain much. He took people to leave quickly. Naturally, the people on the scene would not stop him. Even if the Qin family was not the top family in the capital, it was also a big family. No one could help him.


    When he left, Su Bingfeng asked, "master, is this man really in collusion with the Japanese?"


    Her voice was clear and beautiful. She wanted Su Jingfei to speak to the public rather than herself. Su Jingfei naturally understood Su Bingfeng''s meaning and laughed at the little apprentice''s intelligence. She explained: "Uncle Sen''s Yin hand was not our Central Plains martial arts, although I can''t be 100% sure it came from Japan, But his situation is similar to that of Jiahe Ninjutsu


    Su Jingfei really can''t be sure. Uncle Sen met him. He not only has good medical skills, but also has deep internal skills. He may not be able to make uncle Sen sober. Unfortunately, no matter how good his medical skills are, he can''t save uncle Sen. his potential has been stimulated.


    As for the relationship between his conspiracy and Jiahe Ninjutsu, this is Su Jingfei''s guess. He remembers that in the thread bound book, this kind of insidious means has been banned in the Wulin of the Central Plains. It is said that it has spread abroad, and it is most likely to be Japan. He said that before, it was actually half guessing and half testing, and of course, it meant planting him, This can be regarded as a way to treat him. Su Jingfei has never been a loser.


    Although Su Jingfei''s explanation is somewhat uncertain, all the family members have seen Su Jingfei''s medical skills, and they have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei. This young man is not old, but he is calm and uncertain. He won''t say that he is so uncertain that he may just save face for the Qin family.


    Su Bingfeng and Su Jingfei naturally did not expect that their serious and responsible dialogue, listening to people''s ears, changed the situation, which can be regarded as unintentional.


    Just as they were thinking about it, they suddenly heard Liu Zongyun shouting: "master, master, what''s wrong with you?" Then he called to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, come and have a look. Master fan Deng is not right. Come quickly, master. Hold on."


    Liu Zongyun''s exclamation attracted people''s attention. Just now, everyone was paying attention to the three shaos of the Qin family, but they forgot master fan Deng. He just had excellent martial arts skills, and people didn''t see him suffer. Naturally, they didn''t expect anything wrong with him.


    When Su Jingfei heard Liu Zongyun''s cry, he saw master fan Deng sitting on the ground in a miserable face. Even his bald head was covered with cold sweat.


    "Master Liu, I think master fan Deng is poisoned. Let me show him." Su Jingfei just took a look at it and felt something was wrong. He did not neglect it. He directly bypassed the crowd and came to master fan Deng. He did not feel his pulse at all. He directly checked master fan Deng.


    When he saw master fan Deng''s arm, there were two dark wounds on it. He thought that master fan Deng had been caught by Uncle Sen at that time. Unexpectedly, he was poisoned by master fan Deng.


    When Su Jingfei lifted up fan Deng''s hand, other people also saw it. Naturally, they knew that master fan Deng was poisoned. And just when master fan Deng was fighting uncle Sen, everyone saw it. They didn''t expect that master fan Deng would be poisoned after such a contact.


    This time, even Master Yi, who is associated with poisons every day, can''t help but sigh: "it''s a good way to control people with Yin hand, and then hide poisons on him. It''s a series of traps that people can''t prevent."


    Su Jingfei was a little annoyed at this time. He was just paying attention to Uncle Sen, but he didn''t care about master fan Deng. After all, no one thought that master fan Deng was plotting against him. It was estimated that he felt something wrong before he knew that he was poisoned, and the toxicity was really strong enough.


    Thinking in his heart, Su Jingfei said to Liu Zongyun: "Master Liu, master fan Deng has a deep internal skill. He won''t be in danger for a while, but you need to prepare a quiet room for me immediately. I''ll detoxify him. If you delay, I''m afraid it will be really dangerous." After a pause, he said, "by the way, you have to find several people to protect the Dharma for us. If you are disturbed, not only all your previous achievements will be wasted, but also you may be killed."


    When he said this, he was fast and ill, not only because of the urgency of time, but also because he didn''t want to let the people around him hear it too clearly. Except for the Feng family and the PI family, Su Jingfei was not sure that there was no other family who had a bad heart for him.


    Liu Zongyun didn''t dare to delay at this time, so he immediately asked people to take master fan Deng to the rest place of the exhibition staff. Although it''s not a training room, it can be used as a quiet room for detoxification. At the same time, he directly transferred eight monks to protect Su Jingfei and master fan Deng. After all, it''s not enough to ask his disciples to protect them at this time. They also need to protect the exhibits secretly.


    Su Jingfei is not careless either. Except that he and fan Deng enter the lounge and Master Yi''s apprentices, Su Jingfei asks them to wait outside. Master Yi is here. Unless Feng mieling''s level masters come to rush, he has enough time to react.


    Now it''s just to prevent being plotted. Su Jingfei is not too worried. The poison in master fan Deng is similar to the poison he was poisoned by the Japanese. He can be sure that the Qin family is in collusion with the Japanese.


    Su Jingfei once had the experience of detoxification, and naturally knew how to detoxify. However, the medicine he needed was troublesome. Fortunately, Su Jingfei once treated the Murong family''s old man and got half a snow lotus. He didn''t take it all with him, but he always took two petals with him just in case.


    Now Su Jingfei''s Tianshan snow lotus is useful. Although it is precious, it can''t exceed human life. Su Jingfei is not stingy.


    After everyone left, Su Jingfei was left alone. He began to take out the golden needle and feed Xuelian into master fan Deng''s mouth. Master fan Deng is still using his internal power to fight against the toxin. He does not resist Xuelian''s arrival, but leads him naturally.


    This kind of cooperation made Su Jingfei''s treatment much easier. Not only was the acupuncture faster, but the effect was also very good. Seeing the golden needle turn black, this was the result of being eroded by the toxin.


    That''s why Su Jingfei''s medical skills are very good, and there is snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain to help him. Otherwise, master fan Deng''s poison can''t be solved at all. Even if master fan Deng has the level of Feng mieling''s internal skill, it doesn''t help. Of course, this time he can survive, it is also the result of his deep internal power.


    As time went by, Su Jingfei finished detoxification for master fan Deng, and it was more than 12 p.m. at this time, the exhibition was closed. They didn''t open all night, otherwise how could the protectors bear it.


    Now that the museum is closed, the visitors will naturally leave one after another. Su Jingfei doesn''t see this process, but he knows that Dongfang Wenjun must have taken LAN Xiqi and Huofeng home. As for whether Su Bingfeng followed them back to Su''s home or to Murong''s home, Su Jingfei doesn''t care. After all, Su Bingfeng''s surname is Su, and she is still the first lady of Murong''s family.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi''s apprentices are the security personnel this time. Naturally, they can''t go back. Moreover, Master Yi''s three people are still guarding outside for fear that Su Jingfei will be disturbed.


    When he came out, Master Yi and Liu Zongyun came together and asked, "how about master fan Deng? Is that really Japanese poison? "


    "Well, I''ve been plotted. The signs of poisoning are very similar to master fan Deng, but not as serious as him. I think the other party knows that the person to be dealt with has a deep internal skill and improves the efficacy." Su Jingfei nodded and explained, then asked: "Master Liu, is the museum closed? At this time, there is no one else in the exhibition hall except us."


    "Well, people from all families have gone back. Although they are very curious about whether you can detoxify master fan Deng, they have no way. This is our rule." Liu Zongyun smiles and explains.


    Su Jingfei stopped the eight monks at the door and said to them, "master fan Deng is not in danger at present, but he is weak. He may have to rest for a few days. I''m afraid the protection task of these three days can''t be continued. You will follow my orders in the future."


    Although these monks don''t like to be commanded by outsiders, they can''t refuse to hear Su Jingfei''s words. Master fan Deng has been plotted against and can''t continue his mission. Su Jingfei is master fan Deng''s life-saving benefactor and has high strength. If they are leaders, they seem to be able to say it. After everyone looks at each other, they still agree.


    Su Jingfei said with a satisfied smile: "well, I won''t force you, but this time it''s really stressful. For these things, someone has plotted against master fan Deng in the public. It can be seen how rampant these people are."


    Said here, Su Jingfei suddenly frowned and said: "no, Master Liu, you are all here. Who is guarding there? Are there enough people on the other side of the exhibits?"


    "Enough, Wufeng and the rest of the masters are over there." Liu Zongyun nodded and said with a smile.


    Master Yi also nodded: "there should be no problem, no book is also there, and I asked him to set some traps around. If someone comes, they can find it at the first time, and they can fight back quickly. I think unless they are too strong, they should be safe."


    Hearing what he said, Su Jingfei felt at ease. Although the Polaris security company was only responsible for outside security, he was the boss after all, and promised Liu Zongyun that he would be very serious.

 Chapter 918

    Su Jingfei is talking to master Yi. Suddenly, the light flashes and three people are surprised. They immediately know that something is wrong. Su Jingfei does not hesitate to run towards the exhibition hall. At the same time, he says to those martial monks: "leave four people to protect master fan Deng, others go quickly."


    Master Yi and Liu Zongyun are similar to Su Jingfei. Although they are not as well connected as Su Jingfei, they are only half a beat slower.


    The rest room is not far away from the exhibition hall. Su Jingfei has just come to the exhibition hall. There are many people here. Liu Zongyun''s children and the remaining ten martial monks are all here. When they feel it, there is some confusion in the field.


    The light just flashed and immediately recovered. That''s because the original power supply was cut off, but when they cut off the power supply, the standby power supply of the exhibition hall was turned on immediately, which led to such a flash.


    The manipulators certainly didn''t expect that the backup power supply was replenished in such a timely manner. As a result, there was something wrong with the plan, which also gave Su Jingfei and others reaction time.


    In fact, this kind of preparation, in addition to dealing with emergencies, is also afraid of the exhibition in the exhibition process, there will be power problems, affect the exhibition, sure enough, some people still use the power supply.


    When Su Jingfei came, the ten monks in the field were divided into two waves, five in one, besieging two masked people. The rest of Liu Zongyun''s disciples were also divided into two waves, besieging two masked people. Yi Wushu didn''t know what was going on, but he was in a coma. If it wasn''t for the ups and downs on his chest, they thought he was dead.


    "No book!" Seeing his disciple in a coma, Master Yi rushed to him and wanted to pick up Yi Wushu. This disciple was his son.


    Su Jingfei came to Yi Wushu faster than he did. He stopped Master Yi and said, "don''t worry. Wu Shu is just knocked unconscious. I''ll check it first." He is not too cautious. He has the example of master fan Deng. Who knows if someone will tamper with Yi Wushu.


    Master Yi is not an impulsive person. When he heard Su Jingfei say so, he stopped and looked at Su Jingfei anxiously to check Yi Wushu. At this time, Liu Zongyun had joined the battle group.


    The four masked men''s martial arts are strange. Although their strength is not up to Su Jingfei''s level, they can resist the siege of the people after they cooperate with each other. Moreover, they have fast body method and strange movements. They can often avoid attacks in danger. Su Jingfei has good eyesight and can see at a glance that these people are not warriors of the Central Plains.


    Liu Zongyun''s participation immediately increased the pressure on the four people. Although he was weaker than Su Jingfei, he was an old master after all. He could even suppress two people on the opposite side by himself. This is the rolling effect of the master.


    Ten monks and two masked people were still in a stalemate, but when the later four monks joined in, the two masked people began to face danger. It seems that it is only a matter of time for them to catch the two masked people.


    Although Su Jingfei checked Yi Wushu''s injury again, he also paid attention to the scene. Seeing that there was no problem, he was relieved to check Yi Wushu carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he took out a gold needle and stabbed Yi Wushu. Yi Wushu woke up with a shock.


    "Master Yi, there should be no problem with Yi Wushu. I don''t know who knocked him out. This man didn''t kill him." After su Jingfei saved Yi Wushu, he said something strange.


    After su Jingfei finished, he heard Yi Wu say: "master, there is a master. He is very powerful. He seems to be invisible. Be careful."


    As soon as his words were finished, the figure behind the display cabinet beside Yi Wushu flashed. The speed was so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to reach him. When he appeared, he slashed Master Yi. Because he cared about his disciples, Master Yi was closest to this display cabinet.


    Yi Wushu''s warning was timely. He made a sound at the first time when he was sober. But the people hiding in the dark were also quick to respond. Master Yi had no time to respond. He was about to be hurt by the attacker''s knife. Even if he wanted to avoid, he couldn''t retreat.


    At this time, we can see the advantage of Su Jingfei''s Ren Du two pulse connection. Ren Du two pulse connection is not only the continuous use of internal power in the body, but also can improve people''s reaction speed.


    For example, it takes one second for an ordinary person to react from his toes to his mind, and he needs 0.2 seconds at most, which increases his speed by nearly five times. In this way, when he is in danger, he can react more quickly and make a favorable reaction.


    When the sneaker''s sword was about to cut master Zhongyi''s arm, a soft sword suddenly appeared between the sword and his arm. Now the soft sword, driven by internal force, directly blocked the chopping of the sword.


    With a "Ding" sound, the sneaker''s sneak attack failed. Master Yi quickly backed away with Yi Wushu in his arms, while Su Jingfei chased the sneaker with a soft sword. One''s strength reached a certain level, and there was no need to deliberately run in. They could have a very tacit understanding, just like Su Jingfei and Master Yi.


    Master Yi''s martial arts are not inferior to Su Jingfei''s, but in a way, Su Jingfei''s advantage is more obvious. When he leaves with Yi Wushu, Su Jingfei is already standing with the attacker.


    The attacker is really powerful. His body method is as fast as lightning. Even in the face of Su Jingfei, a person who has two lines of communication with Su Jingfei, he doesn''t flinch at all. He actually attacks Su Jingfei. Moreover, as Yi Wushu says, this person seems to be invisible. He can always ignore the distance between him and Su Jingfei and suddenly comes to him.


    Su Jingfei is different from Yi Wushu. Naturally, he doesn''t think that the attacker will be invisible or move instantaneously. That''s not the category of martial arts at all. The reason why this person is so powerful is that his body method is too fast, which gives people the illusion of ignoring the space distance.


    Although he knew that he was not using any super power, but with such speed, Su Jingfei was still overwhelmed. He was really unable to determine when and where the other side would take the shot.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has a soft sword and Golden Gloves, which can be used with both hands. If you change one person, you may not be able to stop the attack of the sneakers.


    His body method is strange, just like a ghost, but he has exchanged hundreds of moves with Su Jingfei for a moment. Su Jingfei is also the first time to meet such a quick opponent. With his strength improving, the opponents he meets will become stronger and stronger. For those who are much weaker than him, he has no need to fight at all.


    When the two men were in one hundred moves, they were no different. When they got to one hundred and fifty moves, the speed of the attacker did not slow down. Su Jingfei had some difficulty in dealing with it. When he got to two hundred moves, Su Jingfei was completely suppressed by the other party.


    Su Jingfei is not invincible in the world. He can really face the siege of two or three people of the same level. That''s because Ren and Du are connected, and their reaction speed and internal power recovery ability are far better than others. But if a person has two or three times the internal power of Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei can''t deal with it.


    This sneaker''s internal skill may be less than two or three times better than Su Jingfei''s, but he is definitely deeper than Su Jingfei''s internal skill. What''s more important is his strange body method, which makes Su Jingfei spend more time to deal with it.


    At the beginning, Master Yi thought that even if Su Jingfei could not win the attacker quickly, he would not lose. But he thought that the situation was completely different from his own imagination. This attacker was very fierce, and he just kept pressing Su Jingfei. Even after 200 moves, Su Jingfei still fell into the disadvantage.


    Today''s main task is to protect the exhibits from accidents. It''s not a fight in the river and lake. Seeing Su Jingfei in trouble, Master Yi immediately intervenes in it, regardless of the morality of the river and lake.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi joined hands, and the sneaker''s moves on the opposite side began to be a little flustered. He was a little more powerful than Su Jingfei because he had a special body method. When Yi Wushu joined in, the two on one sneaker finally fell into the disadvantage.


    Master Yi still uses phosphorous fire to attack like that. Everywhere his hands go, there are pieces of phosphorous fire. Even the masked people have more personality. But when he meets Master Yi, he can only say that he is ordinary.


    When Su Jingfei and Master Yi joined hands to deal with the Raiders, Liu Zongyun and the others had caught four masked men. Two of them refused to be arrested and had already killed themselves by fierce means. The remaining two were alive and had been knocked unconscious.


    "Su Jingfei, do you want me to help you? This guy seems a little fierce!" Liu Zongyun sees Su Jingfei and Master Yi join hands. They have nothing to do with the attacker and ask for help.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Master Yi already said with a smile: "this guy is really fierce, but after all, he is still a person. I don''t believe he can be afraid of my golden silkworm bug." With these words, he has released the golden silkworm bug and has been recuperating for three days. These golden silkworm bugs appear in the air again.


    Jincangu is a special kind of insect. It can''t be used in human body, but it can be used as an aggressive insect. It''s also invulnerable. Only special methods can kill them.


    Master Yi releases jincangu, and Su Jingfei also cooperates to attack the attacker. No matter how weird his body method is or how magical his moves are, he will not be able to give full play to his advantages before he solves jincangu. No matter Master Yi or Su Jingfei knows this, jincangu''s ability of pestering people is not generally strong.


    Su Jingfei''s right hand sword and left hand golden glove are fully open. He unfolds his most open body method and attacks the attacker with jincangu. It seems that he can''t hold on.


    At this moment, the sneaker suddenly dodged quickly, crossed the absolute limit, and came to Su Jingfei''s side. He also avoided the siege of jincangu. He suddenly drank "yiku" and kicked Su Jingfei''s shoulder. Seeing that the strength would definitely hurt Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei could not avoid it. He put up his upper hand and pushed it outward, and the sneaker''s hands were just on his arm, Without waiting for Su Jingfei to exert his strength, he had already made a series of somersaults by the counter force and escaped.

 Chapter 919

    Su Jingfei and Master Yi are both surprised. This sneaker reacts quickly, turns around and runs when the situation is not good. He is the fastest person Su Jingfei has ever seen. His skill and reaction speed are no worse than those of him who has two channels of Ren and Du.


    Because the attacker was masked, Su Jingfei couldn''t see his age. Anyway, Su Jingfei believed that this man should be very old, and he was a little old.


    We all know what he said. After all, who hasn''t seen several love action movies? Su Jingfei also determined that the attackers were Japanese.


    Now seeing him escape, Su Jingfei didn''t even mean to hesitate. He already flew to keep up with him. When he was in the air, he called out to Liu Zongyun, "Master Liu, I''ll go to catch people. You protect this place."


    When he chases out, Master Yi doesn''t neglect him. According to the situation of Su Jingfei''s fighting with the attackers, he can''t catch each other even if he catches up. Master Yi must help Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei really has any problems, can he find another family in the capital?


    The attacker''s speed is very fast. If Su Jingfei didn''t run through the two channels, he couldn''t catch up with him at all. Master Yi would be a bit at a loss. Fortunately, Su Jingfei gave him instructions, and he wouldn''t be lost.


    Although there are various defensive measures in the exhibition room, these measures can prevent some ordinary warriors and ordinary people from reaching the level of Su Jingfei and others. These defenses are useless at all, otherwise Liu Zongyun doesn''t have to ask Su Jingfei to help.


    The attacker left the exhibition room soon, and Su Jingfei and Master Yi also ran out. The three immediately began to chase each other in the street, which was the first time that Su Jingfei''s strength was fast.


    According to the truth, the attacker''s hand speed and movement speed are very fast. If he really runs with all his strength, Su Jingfei can''t catch up with him. It''s a pity that Su Jingfei he met is a blame to him. What he learned is not modern martial arts at all. What he learned is real lightness skill.


    When he was in the exhibition room, because of the narrow space, even if Su Jingfei wanted to give full play, he couldn''t do it. At this time, when he arrived on the deserted street, Su Jingfei was really like the land soaring, and seemed to follow him without touching the ground.


    It is obvious that the Raider has been investigating here for a period of time. He is very familiar with the nearby terrain, and he can easily turn around. If Su Jingfei doesn''t catch up with him, he will definitely lose his direction. Even so, it took him nearly 20 minutes to catch up with the Raider.


    Both of them are faster than ordinary cars, and when they encounter some buildings that are not too high, they both fly over directly. When Su Jingfei catches up with the attacker, Master Yi doesn''t know that there is no place. It''s estimated that even if they can find it, it will take a while. Su Jingfei is not guilty. Although the attacker is very strong, it''s not so easy to defeat Su Jingfei.


    The most important thing is that because of a period of running, the strength comparison between the two people has changed, which is completely because Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected.


    No matter who runs all the way, there will be severe consumption. What''s more, this kind of full horsepower running, Su Jingfei even thinks that the reason why the sneaker is caught up with himself is that his body can''t bear the severe consumption. If he continues, he may not even have the strength to start.


    Different from him, Su Jingfei''s recovery ability is several times that of him because of the connection of Ren and Du''s two veins. Although he also has severe consumption, he is still in the range of acceptance.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei uses the ancient lightness skill. He has a set of very reasonable consumption methods. Although it will make people tired, it will never consume too much. Under the situation of one change and the other, Su Jingfei is not at a loss.


    "You keep on running, you old man. You don''t have long legs. You run very fast. Don''t you understand me? Japanese little devil. " Su Jingfei stands still and looks at the sneak attackers in front of him. Su Jingfei gasps for breath and then turns his mouth.


    He thought he had finished speaking. The little devil either started directly or said two words of bird language that he didn''t understand. Unexpectedly, he said, "don''t think I don''t understand. I''m proficient in many languages."


    Although the attacker''s tone was a little strange, he could clearly understand what he was saying, which made Su startled, but he immediately said with a smile: "so you can understand me, then I ask you, who are you sent by, and which power do you belong to."


    Su Jingfei asked directly. Anyway, what he wanted to know was the same. He didn''t mind saying two more words to the attacker. After all, Master Yi was on his way. As long as he came, they could not catch the attacker together. Su Jingfei thought, but he also secretly guessed whether it had something to do with the Qin family.


    Obviously, the attacker was not a fool. He hummed: "you are the loser. You can ask me about my situation. You should think about how to calm my anger in the sword first."


    With these words, the machete in his hand struck Su Jingfei with a flash. The machete was resolute and fierce, just like Taishan pressing the top, with a striking momentum.


    Su Jingfei had fought with the attacker many times before. He also appreciated the attacker''s good Sabre skills. Not all the little devils are abnormal, and there are really powerful people. At least not to mention the ability of Ninja, this sneaker can be regarded as a first-class expert.


    Dare not neglect, Su Jingfei''s soft sword is also shot at the same time, and they fall into the battle in the exhibition room again. Only at this time, Su Jingfei''s momentum is booming. Moreover, because of outdoor fighting, Su Jingfei has no worries. He can even fight with the sneakers in the air. As long as there is a place to borrow strength, Su Jingfei can fight back.


    The attacker was worried while fighting with Su Jingfei. How could this guy be more powerful than before, and after running for so long, he was still not tired. Is this guy an iron man.


    In fact, in recent days, Su Jingfei has a lot of hands-on people with similar levels, including Master Yi before. But when everyone started, they were almost indoors. Su Jingfei never integrated light body Kung Fu into it. Now he uses it for the first time, Su Jingfei knew that he had always ignored one of his important advantages.


    All the martial arts he learned came from thread bound books. No matter internal skills, lightness skills or moves, they are actually different from modern ones. Not only the recorded martial arts are more powerful, but also lightness skills are real martial arts. As long as he uses them well, he can have an advantage in the air.


    The fight between him and the attacker completely made him feel his advantage. As a result, it should have been a fight between life and death, which became his experimental battle.


    Su Jingfei is more and more brave. The attacker is really secretly anxious. He can''t figure out why this guy is so difficult. He is not as strong as himself before, but becomes more fierce after chasing him. This is not logical at all. Is he a freak.


    In order to make himself more proficient, Su Jingfei simply gave up the chance to land. Anyway, his internal skill is far better than that of ordinary people. He just relies on the fists and feet contact with the sneakers and wanders in the air all the time. If someone sees Su Jingfei in the distance now, it''s like being hit in the air by the sneakers. Every time Su Jingfei falls down, he will be killed, And then he blew them off again.


    Before Su Jingfei fought with the attacker for 200 moves, he had already fallen behind. This time, he fought with the attacker for more than 300 moves, which was still the same. For nearly 200 moves, Su Jingfei was suspended in the air. At this time, Su Jingfei even suspected that he could fly.


    Although Master Yi''s footwork is slow, and he has to follow the trail. His speed is a little slow, but he still keeps up. When he sees the big scene, Su Jingfei can''t fall down in the air. He looks like he was hanged by a sneaker.


    Although he thought Su Jingfei couldn''t lose so fast, he rushed to attack the attacker with a loud shout. His martial arts were not only weird, but also fierce. He couldn''t underestimate the power of every move. If he didn''t spend a lot of money on this way, he would be more fierce.


    Su Jingfei suppresses the sneakers in the air. Originally, the sneakers can''t support themselves because of the heavy consumption. But Su Jingfei is like a shadow. After su Jingfei uses the lightness skill, he can''t get the speed advantage at all.


    Now Master Yi suddenly helps him, even though he is weak because he consumes a lot of money, but he is at least a first-class expert. Su Jingfei and Master Yi join hands, and the attacker completely believes that he can''t escape. At this time, he just gripes his teeth, regardless of Master Yi''s attack, and suddenly pours on Su Jingfei in the air. It seems that he can''t see the soft sword Su Jingfei stabs at his shoulder, The machete in his hand cleaved Su Jingfei''s thigh.


    In the air, Su Jingfei has no place to help him. He is also surprised when he meets the sneaker who is so reckless. He didn''t expect that the sneaker is so cruel. He would rather give up his life than fight his own leg.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has been practicing in the air for some time. At this time, he can still make the fastest reaction. He grabs the opponent''s machete with a golden glove in his left hand and shakes the soft sword in his hand. The originally straight soft sword is also bent like noodles and draws to the attacker''s wrist.


    His reaction was very quick. There was a glimmer of disappointment in the eyes of the attacker. He threw away the machete decisively, took Master Yi''s palm on his back and flew out for a few meters. The man had thrown a smoke bomb in the air, and the voice came from the smoke screen: "the master really deserves his reputation. We will have a future." Sure enough, he is quite proficient in Mandarin and can speak idioms!


    After su Jingfei fell to the ground, he took a machete in his hand and looked at Master Yi. He didn''t pursue any more. Even if he didn''t meet such a Japanese ninja, he knew that if he threw a smoke bomb, he would be able to escape. The reason why he didn''t use it before was that he didn''t expect Su Jingfei and Master Yi to catch up with him. That''s why he had this pursuit.

 Chapter 920

    Su Jingfei didn''t catch the attacker in the end. This guy''s martial arts are not inferior to him. Even because of his strange body method, Su Jingfei is a little in a hurry. The most important thing is that he doesn''t know how many hidden skills he has.


    However, Master Yi said to Su Jingfei after the man ran away: "Jingfei, we don''t have to worry too much about this man. Even if my hand won''t kill him, I won''t be able to recover in ten days and a half months. At least we don''t have to worry about him coming back to the exhibition hall."


    Su Jingfei nodded, walked back and said: "I can''t imagine that this is only one day, and there are already such experts. I think there will be more powerful people in the next two days. This job is really not easy!"


    Master Yi laughed and followed Su Jingfei''s steps and said, "if it''s a simple thing, it doesn''t need your help. Liu Zongyun is not an ordinary person. He can find you because of the arduous task this time. I can''t say that besides us, there are hidden people to protect."


    Su Jingfei is very cautious, but after all, he is young and has less experience than Master Yi. When Master Yi reminds him, he feels as if things are not as simple as he thinks.


    There are many experts in the capital. How can there be ten people who are more powerful than Su Jingfei? If these ten people, any one of them, Su Jingfei should be unable to fight. But it seems really inappropriate for Su Jingfei to take charge of the final protection of such an important thing.


    Liu Zongyun knows but doesn''t tell Su Jingfei, or he doesn''t know, and Su Jingfei doesn''t know. However, listening to master Yi''s words, he also feels that this seems to be in line with the situation.


    "I don''t think so much. Let''s go back first. I think this sneak attack is the most powerful person before. If the other party really sends someone more powerful than him, we will really destroy the regiment. The ninja skills of these Japanese devils are really beyond defense." Master Yi saw Su Jingfei lost in thought and couldn''t help saying.


    Su Jingfei nodded. If he hadn''t reacted quickly before, the Japanese sneak attacker had injured Master Yi. According to the calculation at that time, if Master Yi was injured, he and the sneak attacker would be defeated in the end. At that time, he didn''t use his lightness skill very well and couldn''t restrain the opponent''s body method. Now, it''s not that the opponent''s strength is weak tonight, It can only be said that he didn''t expect to react so quickly.


    When they ran out, they followed the Raiders all the way. When they went back, it was really troublesome. They didn''t know the way at all, so they had to take a taxi to go back. But it was very difficult to take a taxi in the middle of the night, and they had to cross a long distance. By the time they got back to the exhibition hall, it was more than three o''clock in the second half of the night.


    When they came back, everything had been dealt with. Except for the ninja who was caught, the injured and dead people on their side had also been dealt with. They all know that the loss here is certainly not small.


    Whether it''s war or such protection, it''s inevitable that someone will have an accident. Fortunately, Yi Wushu and Yi linger are OK. For Su Jingfei and Master Yi, no matter how much other people lose, the only real people are Yi Wushu and Yi linger.


    Through today''s events, Su Jingfei naturally recognized Master Yi. No matter whether he did his best or not, he didn''t leave himself at the critical moment, which is very rare. Otherwise, just after going out, he could pretend that he couldn''t catch up, but he always followed Su Jingfei closely and joined hands with him to defend the enemy.


    Just as he was thinking, Liu Zongyun had already seen Su Jingfei and asked, "Jingfei, Master Yi, how about catching the man who ran away?"


    He also saw the escaped Raider before. Although he didn''t fight with him, he could escape in front of Su Jingfei and Master Yi. It can be seen how strong his strength is. You don''t need to ask, he should be the leader in this evening''s action.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi looked at each other, and then said with a little helplessness: "that man is really too strong. Master Yi and I just hurt him, but we can''t catch him."


    "It''s OK. It''s good to be injured. He''ll be honest for about two days, which makes us relieve a lot of pressure." Liu Zongyun was not disappointed because the attackers fled. Instead, he thought that it was enough to hurt each other. In fact, his idea was very simple, that is, to spend three days of the exhibition safely.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head and doesn''t speak. Instead, he goes to the rest room. It''s not that he is tired, but that master fan Deng is in it. Anyway, he is still Su Jingfei''s patient.


    Master Yi doesn''t follow Su Jingfei, and he comes to Yi Wushu reluctantly. With the help of ling''er, he wants to have a comprehensive examination of Yi Wushu. Before that, he was in a coma, and he was knocked out by a man who is not weaker than Master Yi. Who knows if he will be plotted.


    Everything outside is very calm, as if they had not experienced the invasion of outsiders. As they walked, Su Jingfei and Liu Zongyun asked: "Master Liu, these people are obviously Japanese ninjas, but who sent them? Have you asked? It shouldn''t be that simple. The people they sent out should be the best in the country. "


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s question, Liu Zongyun sighed: "at that time, the four ninjas we started, although their strength was good, when I took part in them, they didn''t fight for a while. But in order not to reveal the secret, they killed themselves by biting poison the moment we caught them."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and began to cry and laugh. He used to think that Ninja was joking with poison, but he didn''t think that other people were the real situation. Now those Japanese devils have committed suicide. Even if they want to pry open their mouths, they can''t get any useful information. Although Japanese devils are abnormal, they are still admirable for their lethargy.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to enter master fan Deng''s room and say, "master fan Deng, how do you feel?"


    Su Jingfei cleared away the toxin from master fan Deng, and the rest was to take care of him slowly. At this time, master fan Deng had woken up and was practicing in secret. When Su Jingfei spoke, he opened his eyes.


    Master fan Deng was very grateful for his life-saving benefactor. He said with a smile, "Mr. Su, thanks to you, otherwise I might have gone to see Buddha. This poison is really aggressive. I can''t even suppress it."


    "Master fan Deng, this poison is different from the poison of Central Plains. It can''t be suppressed by internal skill at all. If there is no corresponding way to detoxify it, it will definitely be affected." Su Jingfei explained with a smile.


    Master fan Deng has no doubt about Su Jingfei''s words. He has already had experience before. He thinks that he can suppress his internal skill if he has deep internal skill. At most, he can delay the speed of drug attack. In the end, he still needs Su Jingfei''s help.


    After a little chat, Su Jingfei said: "master fan Deng, although you have detoxified, you can''t use your internal power within a week. If you follow my advice, don''t mind so much. During the day, you can introduce the characteristics of the object to the guests, Go back and have a rest in the evening. "


    He said it more tactfully. How can Liu Zongyun and master fan Deng not hear it? Now master fan Deng can''t use his internal power. With his age of 50 or 60, he may be able to deal with ordinary opponents. If he is really strong, he will suffer a loss.


    Although master fan Deng is a martial monk, he is a real monk in the end. He is not as stubborn as ordinary people. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he hesitated for a moment and nodded: "you have a point, so I don''t care."


    "Well, master fan Deng, the most important thing for you now is to have a rest. Anyone who has been poisoned so seriously should be cultivated for a period of time." Su Jingfei laughed and explained the prescription to master Fandeng. Finally, he said, "after these days, master Fandeng will be all right. At that time, you can do whatever you want."


    "Well, I see what you mean." Master fan Deng laughed and then said, "since I can''t manage them here, how about this? I''ll tell them to let them be controlled by you for the time being. You can arrange them."


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. He couldn''t help looking at the four monks protected outside. Then he said with a bitter smile, "master, even if you''re not here, just make some rules for them. Let me command them. I really don''t have this experience!"


    "It''s very simple. I''ll tell you the characteristics of each of them later. You''ll be responsible for the arrangement. I think you should have no problem." Master fan Deng didn''t feel unhappy because Liu Zongyun was present.


    Liu Zongyun saw how they discussed this, and he thought Su Jingfei was really attractive. Besides being the Savior of master Fandeng, he must also be highly valued by fan Deng. Otherwise, he could not give up his position to Su Jingfei. If he could manage these monks, he would have been the person in charge of the safety protection this time.


    Thinking of Su Jingfei''s martial arts and his temperament, Liu Zongyun also said: "in fact, you are a man with rich experience. How about this? I''ll let those kids listen to you."


    "Well? Master Liu, I don''t want to manage people. " Su Jingfei frowned.


    Liu Zongyun was indeed very open-minded and said with a smile: "although I am the one appointed by the higher authorities to protect the exhibition, I know that my ability is worse than your martial arts. Besides, you can manage all the masters. I''d better leave my disciples to you to manage them together. In this way, I can ban them."


    As a lieutenant general, he naturally knew how important the order was. Often there were two voices in one environment, which would affect the effectiveness of execution. He simply gave up his power and let Su Jingfei take charge of the overall situation.

 Chapter 921

    Su Jingfei successfully won the leading Encyclopedia of the exhibition. It''s not an accident that he can do whatever he wants here. It''s just that master fan Deng''s martial monks have obeyed his command, and Liu Zongyun naturally asked him to command together. In this way, orders and prohibitions can be made, and different opinions can be saved.


    Liu Zongyun also trusts Su Jingfei, not only because of his relationship with Liu Wufeng and LAN Xiqi, but also because of Su Jingfei''s performance during this period, whether in character or ability.


    After su Jingfei and others discussed, they naturally began to rest. Su Jingfei was still a normal person even though he was the governor. After a night''s hard work, he was always tired, especially when he detoxified master fan Deng and fought two battles with the sneakers, which made his energy consumption more intense.


    When he woke up from his cultivation, it was ten o''clock in the morning. In fact, there were some tourists by this time. However, during the day, whether tourists or Su Jingfei and others, we all know that it should be safe. After all, we don''t have to ask. It''s not convenient to commit crimes during the day, and the success rate is very low.


    After su Jingfei wakes up, he naturally has to check the security work as a routine. Even if he is not a real security officer, he is very cautious after all, and because of his hidden identity, he will not be found out.


    In fact, his so-called hiding the identity of security personnel is just that those who don''t understand the situation can''t guess. How can those who are really familiar with Su Jingfei not know that he is inseparable from the security work? Otherwise, how can he always be in the exhibition hall? Su Jingfei is also a person with a lot of things!


    Su Jingfei made sure that there was no problem at the venue. The power supply cut off yesterday had returned to normal, so he was relieved. At this time, Su Jingfei received a call from Shangguan xianger.


    After coming to the capital, Su Jingfei hasn''t met Shangguan Xiang''er. He even thinks Shangguan Xiang''er is not in the capital. Su Jingfei really doesn''t know what her feelings are for this woman who is full of hatred and plays Infernal Affairs in her enemy''s home. However, no matter what, they have helped her a lot.


    "Xiang''er, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You didn''t look for me when I came to the capital for so many days. I thought you forgot me!" Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said with a smile.


    Shangguan xianger''s voice is still beautiful and charming. Shangguan xianger said, "husband, I just want to see you? No lunch. Let''s have lunch together. If you come to my place, I won''t pick you up. " She said that she would not give Su Jingfei a chance to refute, and had already quickly said an address.


    When Su Jingfei was about to speak again, Shangguan xianger quickly said, "it''s settled. It''s good for you to see you here." Then hang up.


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a long time and then said, "I wipe, what''s the matter with this chick? Why is she more and more like a queen? Why is she still called my husband?"


    At this time, Master Yi just came in from the outside. He saw Su Jingfei in a daze and asked, "Jingfei, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Is there any problem that needs to be solved? "


    Su Jingfei''s mind is really a problem, but it can''t be solved by Master Yi. He has to shake his head and say, "no, I can solve this problem myself. By the way, I''m going out. Maybe I''ll come back later. I''ll ask you for the safety here. If you have anything to discuss with Master Liu first."


    Master Yi nodded and said, "I just wanted to ask you if you want to have lunch together. Since you have an appointment, you can go first. You can rest assured that there won''t be any problem before the evening."


    "Well, I''ll go. See you later." Su Jingfei said hello to master Yi and went out to take a taxi to Shangguan xianger.


    Shangguan Xiang''er and Su Jingfei agree that the place is naturally a hotel. At noon, even martial arts experts have to eat. What''s more, Shangguan Xiang''er never just has a simple meal with Su Jingfei.


    The traffic in the capital is famous all over the country. It''s not famous for its smoothness, but famous for its congestion. Originally, it only took him half an hour to get there. It took him an hour and a half to get there. At a little later in the afternoon, Su Jingfei came to the Hotel. Shangguan xianger was calm and didn''t urge him.


    Su Jingfei is helpless. It''s day time and he''s not familiar with the route. Otherwise, Su Jingfei thinks that he can use lightness skills faster than taking a car. Now he can only bear it.


    After arriving at the hotel, he calls Shangguan Xiang''er. Not long after, Su Jingfei meets Kang Zizhen, who has been following Shangguan Xiang''er for a long time. Finally, he meets him again, but he doesn''t see ye Luan. It''s estimated that he is still carrying out the task.


    When he saw Su Jingfei, Kang Zizhen also showed his respect. Although Su Jingfei was younger than him, he was absolutely admired for his ability.


    Su Jingfei and Kang Zizhen are not outsiders. After saying hello, they follow him to a VIP room in the hotel. Shangguan xianger is in it. Of course, Shangguan xianger is not the only one in the room. After all, she doesn''t want to have something to do with Su Jingfei. She wants to open a room here.


    "Su Jingfei, here you are! You''ve been a long time. " Shangguan Xiang''er, waiting for Su Jingfei to enter the door, immediately stood up and said, "this is my elder martial brother Chu Yiming, and that is Chu Chen. I don''t think I need to introduce him." In addition to Shangguan xianger, the other two in the room are Chu Yiming and Chu Chen.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to see Chu Yiming here. He knew that there might be some contradictions between Shangguan Xiang''er and Chu Yiming. Otherwise, Chu Yiming would not let chuchen teach himself the sword songs of Chumen to suppress Shangguan Xiang''er.


    But now, Shangguan Xiang''er and Chu Yiming appear together in front of him, which is a bit strange.


    What''s more, the relationship between Chumen and the Feng family, Shangguan xianger and Chu Yiming so blatant contact, it seems not appropriate, Shangguan xianger is not afraid of the Feng family suspected that she is a traitor!


    He was full of questions, but Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t mean to explain. After sitting aside, he looked at Chu Yiming and said, "elder martial brother, I''ve made an appointment for you. If you have anything to do, just tell him directly. I can''t stay here too long, or I''ll be in great trouble if I''m known by the Feng family."


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t take long." Chu Yiming nodded and then said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, I''ve always wanted to meet you in private, but I don''t have a chance. Today I can only make an appointment with you in this way. Don''t be surprised." Although Chu Yiming is young, he comes from a big family and has his own atmosphere.


    Su Jingfei looks at the 16-year-old boy in front of him. He is definitely a talent against heaven. Not to mention his many self-made martial arts, his fame experience is already very strong. Most children are still in primary school and junior high school. Chu Yiming has been able to let his family change his name for him.


    Now when I hear his words like a little adult, I feel very old. Besides feeling funny, I still have to sigh that the children of a big family are precocious.


    "Mr. Chu, I''ve always wanted to see you and thank you personally for your help." Su Jingfei sees Chu Yiming and Shangguan Xiang''er appear together. Shangguan Xiang''er certainly doesn''t mind Chu Yiming''s teaching Chumen sword songs. After all, she knows that Su Jingfei can use Chumen sword songs.


    Sure enough, Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t respond, but Chu Yiming shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean to pass it on to you at the beginning. I can only say that it was a blunder, but I didn''t come to you for this today."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to know how mature Chu Yiming is. After all, he is still a young man. He is a little impatient. After a word of greeting, he can''t help saying his purpose. However, such happiness makes Su Jingfei more satisfied and saves the trouble of going around.


    Shangguan xianger and Chu Yiming are also observing Su Jingfei. Although they already know Su Jingfei well, especially Shangguan xianger plans to marry her, they are still in the stage of investigation.


    Now he looks calm and nods secretly. Su Jingfei is as calm as a legend. Chu Yiming goes on: "when I was in the exhibition hall yesterday, I saw you really want to have a good understanding of Japanese Ninjutsu, so I want to ask you a favor, and I think you should be able to walk."


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. He didn''t expect that Chu Yiming actually mentioned it, so he had to be honest: "I don''t know much about Ninjutsu, but I''ve only been in touch with it."


    "Well, that''s all right. When you left the Qin family yesterday, I was more concerned about what you said. After I went home, I sent someone to investigate. Qin Laosan really had a close relationship with a group of Japanese. Later, I sent someone to investigate." Chu Yiming didn''t respond to Su Jingfei''s modesty, instead, he explained.


    Su Jingfei nods again in his heart. Chu Yiming is not only a talent in martial arts, but also very cautious. It is estimated that other families will also investigate. As a 16-year-old, he is so cautious. No wonder people in Chumen dare to change his family name because Chu Yiming is optimistic about him.


    Shangguan xianger obviously knew something about Chu Yiming. He was not surprised, but urged¡° Elder martial brother, let''s get to the point. "


    "Well, that''s the point. I''d like to ask Mr. Su if something unpleasant happened in the exhibition hall last night." Chu Yiming nodded and asked his question directly.


    Su Jingfei hesitated a little, nodded his head and said: "it''s really a bit unexpected. Someone invaded the exhibition hall, but because the other party''s strength was slightly weak, we beat him back." He didn''t think that he could hide his identity as a security guard from Chu Yiming. Instead, he said frankly.


    But Chu Yiming said with a smile: "I''m afraid it''s not that others are weak, but that you have too many people."

 Chapter 922

    Su Jingfei was not surprised because Chu Yiming guessed the situation at that time. With Chu Yiming''s ability, if he could not see who was the hidden security guard yesterday, he would not be a genius against heaven.


    Shangguan xianger then said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, don''t use your head with my elder martial brother. I know you are a smart man, and my elder martial brother is not stupid. Don''t think he is easy to cheat when he is young. The one I admire most for so many years is not my master, but my elder martial brother."


    Although she said it more tactfully, Su Jingfei understood that Shangguan Xiang''er meant that other people were very smart at all, and that he was clever in front of him.


    Chu Yiming obviously didn''t want to embarrass Su Jingfei, so he said with a smile: "let''s not talk about those. First, the people who attacked last night should be Japanese. At that time, when I saw master fan Deng poisoned, I already guessed that something might happen in the evening, but I''m not the party and it''s not easy to participate."


    Su Jingfei knew that he couldn''t hide it from several people, so he told them what happened yesterday, especially the strength of the Japanese. He was very sure that the Japanese were not under him.


    Chu Yiming and Shangguan xianger have already guessed what happened last night, but they have no personal experience. It''s really a bit unexpected to hear Su Jingfei say so. Even if Su Jingfei''s strength can''t be ranked in the top ten in the capital, he is at least the first master of the younger generation. This time, the people from Japan can''t be underestimated.


    "According to what you say, the other party may be the real Jiahe ninja, and their strength should be the top ninja?" Chu Yiming asked after pondering.


    "I don''t know how to grade them, but I think this man''s strength should be top in Japan." Chu Yiming doesn''t belittle himself. His strength is the top in China. The level of Japan can''t surpass that of China. That person is absolutely the top in the whole country.


    Shangguan Xiang''er has more contact with Su Jingfei, and naturally knows more about Su Jingfei''s strength. Except for the first time since they met, because Su Jingfei didn''t understand the rhythm, Shangguan Xiang''er has never been Su Jingfei''s opponent. Now that Japanese is no worse than Su Jingfei, and even once oppressed him, that person''s strength must be very strong.


    Chu Yiming didn''t say anything. Instead, he measured the strength of the Japanese in his heart. A moment later, he asked, "Su Jingfei, if you are fighting with the Japanese, you are certain to win him."


    Su Jingfei saw Chu Yiming''s serious face, but he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pondered: "if the strength of that man and I were outdoors, I would have a higher winning rate. If we were indoors, we would be in the number of five, but because he was injured by Master Yi yesterday, I should be at least 70% sure before he gets better."


    "That''s it." Chu Yiming clapped his hands quickly and said, "the reason why I invited you to come today is that we found a Japanese stronghold. We began to suspect that the Qin family was colluding with the Japanese, so we went to investigate. Now we have basically determined the footholds of those people.


    I think the person you met yesterday should be one of them, and it is because they went out yesterday that our people can explore safely, otherwise there might be an accident. "


    Although there are many elites in Chumen who can reach the level of Su Jingfei, they are the old man of Chumen. Even Chu Yiming''s father, Shangguan Xianer''s master, is just between Bo Zhongfei and Su Jingfei. If the Japanese were here yesterday, Chumen might have been exposed.


    When Su Jingfei hears Chu Yiming asking him and the Japanese about the winning rate, he guesses Chu Yiming''s meaning. Sure enough, Chu Yiming didn''t disappoint him. Sure enough, he knows the man''s foothold.


    He didn''t catch up with the Japanese yesterday. In fact, he always thinks that such a master is on his side. No one can rest assured that he is a public figure. Even now that the attacker doesn''t know who he is, he may know later that the people around him are not safe.


    Now Chu Yiming actually gives himself such an opportunity. Even if he doesn''t have the chance to win, he nods and says: "Chu Yiming, what are you going to do? I''m not sure about this man."


    Chu Yiming said with a smile: "it''s easy to do. Now we''ll kill it and kill the threat in the cradle."


    "Now?" Su Jingfei was stunned, and then said in silence: "in broad daylight, we''ll kill it. Isn''t it a bit arrogant? Are the big families in the capital so unscrupulous?"


    Chu Yiming didn''t open his mouth, but Shangguan xian''er hated the iron and said: "you idiot, are you too low-key in the place, and don''t know how to do things, just because you think that in the daytime, the defense is the most lax, and they certainly can''t think that we will kill you. Isn''t that more effective?"


    "Yes, and you have to go to the exhibition. It should be inconvenient at night. I don''t think that except for these Japanese people, no one wants to go to the exhibition." Chuyiming added with a smile.


    Chu Yiming got to the point. Su Jingfei knows all the exhibits. Each one is a treasure. As long as he gets one, he can even benefit the whole family. If he is not a treasure like his own wired book, he may be excited.


    He is more worried about the exhibition at night than about the Japanese. If the Japanese can be solved in the daytime, it would be the best. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei nods.


    Chu Yiming clapped his hands lightly and said with a smile, "let''s take action, younger martial sister. You can go back to Feng''s house now. You don''t want to take part in this action. We''ll get back to you when we have something to do. By the way, if you have anything to say to Su Jingfei, we''ll leave."


    Although he is young, he knows a lot about things. In a word, Shangguan Xiang''er blushes. Fortunately, she has been covered with green gauze, and no one else can see her, otherwise she will be seen.


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t have anything to say to this playboy. Go ahead and be safe. I''ll go back." Although Shangguan Xiang''er said so, her eyes betrayed her. She looked at Su Jingfei with some words in her eyes, but now she was embarrassed to speak because Chu Yiming was there.


    When Shangguan Xiang''er left, Chu Yiming said, "women are always right and wrong. They have a thousand words, but they are always hidden in their hearts. Brother Su, you and I are just like old friends at first sight. Don''t bully my younger martial sister. Although I''m not as good as you now, maybe in a few years, I will help her deal with you."


    Su Jingfei looks at Chu Yiming in a funny way. The little adult talks in a different way, but he is quite reasonable. I really don''t know how the little guy grew up.


    His silence did not embarrass Chu Yiming. He had already begun to say to Chu Chen: "go, inform our people, let them monitor the target. We will arrive immediately. If there is any problem, report it to us immediately, and it''s safe to retreat when the situation is not good."


    Chuchen is like a bodyguard and attendant beside chuyiming. Although he is much older than chuyiming, he listens to him and nods his head and says, "young master, I''ll inform them right away. You can rest assured."


    With that, Chu Chen left first, leaving Chu Yiming and Su Jingfei in the room. Kang Zizhen, a member of Shangguan xianger, naturally left now.


    At this time, Chu Yiming said to Su Jingfei, "brother Su, Chu Chen has told you about the relationship between Bingfeng and me. She and I are childhood sweethearts, and we are married. But it''s not true. She doesn''t marry, and she doesn''t marry. But I hope you can help me explain the misunderstanding between us clearly. Even if she chooses others in the future, I don''t blame her, But I still want to be friends with her. "


    Su Jingfei looks at Chu Yiming''s serious face. Although she is still a little immature, she is very firm. If Su Bingfeng''s age is concerned, Chu Yiming is definitely a very attractive boy. She probably can''t find anyone more suitable for her than Chu Yiming.


    He thought in his heart and knew that he was too worried. Both men and women were far superior to others in mind and disposition. He believed that they would handle this matter well.


    "I''ll try my best to resolve it for you. I''m not sure what will happen to Xiaofeng. So far, she''s still the first lady of Murong family, and I''m not the biggest influence on her." Su Jingfei thought for a moment, but he was still serious.


    Chu Yiming said with a smile: "brother Su, you just need to help me. As for what Bingfeng thinks, we can''t control it."


    After chatting for a while, Su Jingfei finds out that although Chu Yiming is young, many of his views coincide with his own. Although he is noble, he is not as arrogant as the general rich second generation. He is very good at transposition.


    And he is really smart. They talked about the martial arts they learned for a while. Su Jingfei told Chu Yiming some martial arts training skills, which he could understand at all. What he said also inspired Su Jingfei''s understanding of the sword songs of Chumen. Although Su Jingfei''s martial arts were stronger, it was su Jingfei who benefited more, This makes Su Jingfei have to admire this little adult.


    Chu Yiming doesn''t know whether it''s due to chatting about sex or whether he really has this idea all the time. He wants to learn medical skills from Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s medical skills come from thread bound books. He can''t give the books to Chu Yiming, but it''s OK to teach him some medical skills. Moreover, if Chu Yiming can learn his own medical skills, it''s a good thing. Su Jingfei won''t cherish medical skills.


    After chatting for a while, Chu Chen came in and said to the two humanitarians: "young master, Mr. Su, we are ready over there. Let''s go now. It''s a little far away. We can have something to eat on the way."


    Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming nod their heads together. After Chu Chen goes out, they go to the suburbs by car. The car is a saloon car equipped by the Chu family. There are all kinds of things on the car. The so-called nanny car is just like this. Chu Chen is good at cooking, and he prepares lunch for them in the car.


    To tell you the truth, it''s the first time that Su Jingfei has a man''s lunch in the car. It''s not bad. Su Jingfei and chuchen are familiar with each other, and they unconsciously tease chuchen that he is a good man, who is really happy to marry him.


    It''s rare for Chu Yiming to meet someone like Su Jingfei. They also have a good talk on the road. Although they have known each other for a short time, they are like good friends. Of course, the reason why they become friends is that there is not a big gap between them. Otherwise, even if they want to make friends, they may not succeed.


    This time, the destination was the outskirts of the capital city, which was somewhat beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. Originally, he thought that these Japanese people should hide in the city, so as to facilitate action.


    I just think about the identity of those Japanese people, even faster than cars. As long as they want to come to the city, if the route is OK, it won''t take too long. They are different from themselves. They must be very familiar with the route.


    "After a while, we don''t have to worry about it. Let''s take a look at the situation outside. Although there are not many Japanese, their Ninjutsu is more magical. We can''t suffer from many strange means." When Su Jingfei is about to arrive at his destination, he says to Chu Yiming that he doesn''t know if Chu Yiming has any experience in fighting ninja, so he''s not sure.


    Chu Yiming smiles. Instead of opening his mouth, he takes out the jade flute he played in the exhibition hall yesterday and says, "brother Su, have you forgotten who I am?" Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he continued to say with a smile, "although I haven''t learned my martial sister''s Tianmo Bayin, I also have my skills. Maybe it''s better to deal with the sneakers you saw yesterday. I don''t pay attention to the rest."


    At this time, Su Jingfei remembered that Chu Yiming was a genius to go out. He was more powerful than Shangguan xianger. The most important thing was his all pervasive tonal attack.


    In terms of individual single ability, Chu Yiming is worse than Su Jingfei, and basically has no chance of winning. However, if two people deal with more than one person, Chu Yiming can throw Su Jingfei for several streets, which is the fierce attack of temperament. Su Jingfei can''t pay the Japanese people''s hands at the same time, but Chu Yiming can.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "I had learned the sword song of Chumen as soon as I knew that the attack of temperament was so serious. It''s really a necessary skill to kill people and get goods!"


    But Chu Yiming said with a smile, "I don''t mean that I look down on you. No one can learn the rhythm attack well. Moreover, the confusing effect of Chumen''s sword song is not strong. Even if you learn Chumen''s sword song well, it is only to increase your own strength. The effect is still very weak in the face of group war."


    Su Jingfei looks at Chu Yiming speechless, but he is also helpless. The most powerful thing in Chumen is the attack of temperament. You don''t have to ask, you know you can''t learn those skills, but it''s also gratifying. At least you can learn Chumen sword song by yourself.

 Chapter 923

    After discussing with Chu Yiming, Su Jingfei starts to take action. According to the distribution of martial arts, there are only three people in this action. Except for two, only Chu Chen. Although Chu Chen''s martial arts are not as good as the two, at least his strength is not much worse than Shangguan Xiang''er.


    Ninja in the end how many people, three people are not very clear, even if the surveillance people, also can only know that this is where the Ninja settled, but dare not go, all can only let them to explore.


    This is a suburb. The residents here are not buildings, but bungalows. They have their own yard. Su Jingfei and others can''t see the contents of the house directly. When they come here, they can only explore in the yard. In this case, the risk factor increases greatly.


    Seeing this situation, Su Jingfei said to Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, "we don''t know exactly what''s going on in this. Why don''t you two wait here and I''ll check it. If there''s no problem, I''ll give you a sign and you can do it. Anyway, your rhythm attack can also be a long-range attack."


    Su Jingfei''s proposal makes Chu Yiming and Chu Chen nod their heads together. Compared with Su Jingfei, they are naturally weaker. Now Su Jingfei takes the initiative to check, which is also their decision here.


    Seeing that they agreed, Su Jingfei didn''t say much about it. When he touched the ground with his toes, it was like a roc bird flying directly over the courtyard wall. When he stepped on his feet in the air, he didn''t even stand on the ground, so he rose another two meters out of thin air. He walked step by step into the air like a ladder in the air. When he crossed the sky again, he had already landed on the roof of the house.


    Even Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, masters of this level, are stunned by his series of gorgeous flights. Such lightness skills can only appear on TV, and those are all because of computer special effects. Who can do them in reality.


    "Little, young master, that seems to be the ladder cloud vertical!" Chu Chen was stunned for a moment, trying to ask Chu Yiming.


    Chu Yiming was also stunned for a moment, then sighed: "no wonder he can become the first master of the young generation. He must have learned this from Bingfeng. I can''t imagine that he can really use it to such a degree. It''s too powerful, and his internal power is really strong."


    Chu Chen didn''t open his mouth, but smacked his tongue secretly. It''s the first time that Chu Yiming made such comments on a person. He knows how proud the young master is.


    Su Jingfei wanted to use tiyunzong at this time, not only because of the need of the environment, but also because he wanted Chu Yiming and Chu Chen to see his newly understood lightness skill. His lightness skill had undergone a qualitative change by fighting Ninja last night. Compared with ordinary martial arts, he simply had wings.


    The courtyard of the bungalow is not small, and it is more than ten meters. Su Jingfei''s leap is more than ten meters. If he is a modern warrior, even if he reaches the level of Feng mieling, he can''t do it at all, but Su Jingfei has done it.


    This is not only a lightness skill, but also a continuous internal force circulation. It can support him to breathe in the air. If it''s someone else, it can''t be carried.


    Su Jingfei''s action is too fast, and has not been found. After all, no one can imagine that someone can use this kind of ability, which can almost be said to be wasted in the air. In fact, before that, Su Jingfei didn''t even think that he could fly like this one day, and now he feels very good.


    His body is light. When he falls on the roof, there is no movement. The people in the room don''t know that someone is coming outside.


    After su Jingfei fell to the roof, he directly hooked the eaves with his feet and put his head out of the roof with an upside down gold hook. He could see everything in the house at a glance. Although there was a great risk of being found, as long as he kept his body still and didn''t make any sound, others still didn''t know there was someone outside.


    When he saw what was going on in the house, even though he had seen a lot, he almost fell off the roof. It was so exciting.


    Before, he just thought about how to get to the nearest distance and see clearly the situation here. He never thought about what would happen in it. Now he finally saw it. He really couldn''t laugh or cry. He was too cautious.


    He used to think that Japanese people were just abnormal in small movies, but not everyone in reality. Now when he saw the following scene, he realized that he was really not knowledgeable enough.


    The room can be said to be unique. The people in the room are not dressed as ninjas. To be exact, they are not dressed at all. There are six men and two women in the room. At this time, they are not dressed. Eight people roll together, just like the plot in some kind of movie. It''s a mess.


    Before, he always thought that he had a strong endurance, but when he saw this ugly scene, Su Jingfei almost fell off the roof. The movie is a movie, and the reality is reality. The stimulation of this thing is really a headache.


    If all the people in it are handsome and beautiful, Su Jingfei can''t bear it, but it''s not. The two women are young and beautiful, but those men are speechless. Two of them are old men in their sixties and seventies, obviously unable to do what they want, and they are still struggling.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen don''t know what Su Jingfei sees. They are shocked by Su Jingfei''s amazing lightness skill. Then they see Su Jingfei''s bold probe to see the situation in the room, and they really sweat for him.


    But just when they wanted to know what Su Jingfei saw, they saw that Su Jingfei''s tiger body was shaking again and again, just like the wind, which made them suspect that Su Jingfei would immediately fall off the roof, but their worry was obviously superfluous. Su Jingfei had turned over and returned to the roof.


    Su Jingfei is also drunk when he meets such a group of abnormal people. At this moment, he deeply realizes how fresh he is. He is not sure whether there is a ninja in the crowd who fought with him yesterday, but in this case, it doesn''t matter whether there is one. Anyway, it is absolutely the best time for Chu Yiming to start.


    Su Jingfei returns to the roof and makes a gesture to Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, who are puzzled there. This gesture is agreed before. If he can act, Su Jingfei tells Chu Yiming.


    Although Chu Yiming has good eyesight, after all, they are far apart. When they receive Su Jingfei''s signal, Chu Yiming takes out the Jade Flute and starts playing Requiem. Although it takes a long time, it can slow people''s thinking and action. As long as these Japanese people can''t react at the first time, they will be hit.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that he wants to use Requiem. At this time, the Japanese have no vigilance. Requiem should have a good effect.


    Sure enough, one minute later, the Japanese didn''t respond. Chu Yiming''s flute is stronger. If he hadn''t been prepared, even Chu Yiming would be affected. After all, Chu Yiming''s strength is not weak. Otherwise, how could he be the top player of the young generation before Su Jingfei.


    To two minutes, Su Jingfei can only bear to let his headache scene, again use the upside down gold hook to look into the room, at this time the situation is much better.


    The young people are sleepy. Although they are not completely confused, they are not so energetic. He knows that they are influenced by Chu Yiming''s Requiem when they are not on guard. It can be seen that the rhythm attack is also very effective in terms of sneak attack.


    However, because Chu Yiming''s temperament attack effect is very prominent, it is certain that there should be no Raider who did it himself last night in this room. With his skill, even if he will be affected, it will not be so fast.


    Thinking of this, he feels that he can''t wait any longer. It takes five minutes for all the effects of the requiem. Thinking that the attacker is not in the room, Su Jingfei can''t wait. He signs to Chu Yiming to stop. Su Jingfei has already drifted into the room from the window.


    His action is swift and violent, and he rushes directly, leaving no chance for the people in the room to react. Chu Yiming and Chu Chen outside rush into the yard together. Su Jingfei asks Chu Yiming to stop the rhythm attack, which is the signal of attack. Because they can''t see the situation in the room outside, they only know the effect by looking at Su Jingfei''s gesture.


    When Su Jingfei rushed into the room, not all of the people in the room had lost their resistance ability. At least two old men took action immediately. It was obvious that the strictly trained Ninja was excellent in resistance. Even if he was influenced by the Requiem, he still could not be vigilant.


    Their reaction can be regarded as not slow, but after all, they are facing Su Jingfei, who is a freak who runs through both Ren and Du. His strength is stronger than them. Moreover, Su Jingfei has no mercy on these perverts, and his hands fight against a ninja.


    Although the strength of the two old ninjas is not as good as Su Jingfei, they are not vulnerable. They are entangled with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei has no way to catch other people for a while, and he can only increase his internal power a little.


    When he is entangled with the two ninjas, Chu Yiming also arrives with Chu Chen. Chu Yiming''s jade flute has been put away. He leads Chu Chen directly to the little devils who are not very sober. The moment they enter the house, they understand what happened here and why Su Jingfei reacted so much before.


    "You are so calm. If I had vomited, I think you would have a needle eye." Chu Yiming''s situation here has been controlled, making fun of Su Jingfei.


    Although chuchen didn''t speak, he was very happy. After all, Su Jingfei, the first master of the young generation, stole the limelight of his young master. It''s also a happy thing to see him embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei was angry and hummed: "if this group of grandchildren didn''t do animal business here, it would be so easy to deal with. By the way, the master is not here. Pay attention to safety." Then he added three points of strength again.

 Chapter 924

    Su Jingfei''s strength is much better than the two old men''s martial arts. Even if they do their best, Su Jingfei can suppress them. The rest of them, Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, are also very easy to deal with.


    In fact, except for the two elders, everyone else has been influenced by the requiem. Even if they succeed in ten ways, they can give full play to 20% at most. Chu Yiming and Chu Chen are superior to them in strength, and soon they are all knocked out. They also change some clothes for them. It''s really not like they don''t wear clothes like this.


    "Do you want us to help you?" Chu Yiming sees that Su Jingfei has been fighting for a long time. Even if he knows that he has the upper hand, he still teases him.


    Chu Chen also followed: "Mr. Su, I think you have some difficulty. Let me and the young master help you. Let''s clean them up earlier, so as not to have a long night''s dream."


    Su Jingfei knew that they were making fun of themselves, but he snorted: "you''d better pay attention to your safety. The Japanese ninja hasn''t appeared yet." After that, his hands were like a butterfly in a flower, shaking so that both ninjas couldn''t figure out which of Su Jingfei''s hands was real and which was welcome.


    He uses LAN Xiqi''s martial arts. When LAN Xiqi uses it, it may be a little fancy and weak, but Su Jingfei has a deep internal skill, so the effect is naturally different.


    In fact, moves are generally as long as there is appearance, but really powerful, or need enough internal force support.


    At first, the people Su Jingfei met were quite ordinary. After all, they didn''t reach that level, so they didn''t know the importance of internal skill until later. Otherwise, he practiced internal skill from the beginning, and now his internal skill will be much deeper.


    Su Jingfei''s use of LAN Xiqi''s martial arts this time is to use a quick method to deal with the two people. Suddenly, the two ninjas can''t hold on. Influenced by the Requiem, they are slow to respond and are soon suppressed by Su Jingfei.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, looking at Su Jingfei''s endless changes in his fighting style, have to nod their heads and sigh that Su Jingfei is definitely a top player. If he is ten years old again, his internal skills will be more profound. Even in the face of Mr. Su, he should not fall behind.


    Just as they were thinking about it, suddenly there was a loud noise on the floor of the hall, and then two men came out of the ground, fast as lightning, and attacking like tigers.


    Su Jingfei just uses two palms to push back the two old men, and is enveloped by the sudden attack. Su Jingfei doesn''t see the attacker yesterday, so he has been on guard against the attack. Now they suddenly attack. Although they are very abrupt, they don''t surprise Su Jingfei, but their real strength is a bit beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation.


    "Be careful", Chu Yiming and Chu Chen also saw the attacker and said with one voice that because they were not in the battle circle, only Su Jingfei was attacked.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t avoid the strong attack of the comer, so he could only gather his power to meet the two attackers. He had the ability to gather his power to increase his defense. When he didn''t see the attacker''s face clearly, he used it cautiously.


    This skill, which can absorb damage and resist other people''s internal power, plays a huge role at this moment. The two sneak attackers are not only ready to attack, but also each strength is not inferior to Su Jingfei. The two sneak attackers are naturally repulsed by Su Jingfei''s powerful internal power, and Su Jingfei is not so good. The whole person flies out.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei who was careful enough and used the ability to increase his defense, the result would be that his palms were broken and his internal injury was serious. Even so, Su Jingfei felt that his palms were burning and he vomited two mouthfuls of blood unconsciously.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen were shocked. Although they saw that the attack of the attackers was very strong, they could directly make su Jingfei spit blood. This really shocked them. They knew Su Jingfei''s strength clearly.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle these two people. One of them is the attacker I saw yesterday." Su Jingfei wiped the blood on his lips and looked at the two opposite people warily. They didn''t continue to attack either. Su Jingfei could see their faces.


    This is a couple of men and women. They are both over 60 years old. Although they are not young, they are in good spirits. No matter whether they are male or female, there is no sign of injury. This makes Su Jingfei''s heart sink. Master Yi must have hurt the attacker yesterday, but today we can see that they are both in good condition. It can be seen that the attacker has almost recovered his internal injury last night.


    Just thinking about it, the man said: "I didn''t expect you to catch up here. I underestimated your ability."


    Su Jingfei had recognized the man as the attacker last night. Hearing this, he said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that a master like you would hide underground. Do you think it''s very powerful to be a mouse? I don''t look down on a guy like you who doesn''t look up to people. "


    The man was not angry, but looked at Su Jingfei and said: "since you are here, don''t leave. You and I have the same strength, but if I add a friend, you will die today."


    When he talks, he naturally takes the women around him. He believes that if he and Su join hands, Su Jingfei will not be the opponent.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen thought the same as him. When they heard each other''s words, they immediately said, "Why are you so shameless? As an expert, you want to join hands with the enemy. You have to be shameless."


    "Yes, I think you should be a well-known master in the Japanese ninja world. You want to win more than you win. Even if you win, it''s disgraceful." Chu Chen followed Chu Yiming and said, "you are not afraid that others will laugh at you. You are too shameful."


    The attacker didn''t get angry because of their words, but said with a smile: "of course I''m not afraid. It''s a big deal to kill all of you. Even if I win by relying on more, no one knows, right?"


    Su Jingfei sneered and said: "don''t talk about it. Japanese people are so shameless, not to mention these abnormal people. If you want to do something, just come and see if you have the ability to kill me." Su Jingfei says a word, used a wink to Chu Yiming, wear a window immediately and come out.


    Chu Yiming, Chu Chen and Su Jingfei don''t know each other for a long time, but they have a good understanding with each other, and they don''t have any hesitation. At the same time, they go out through the window.


    The two ninjas came to the yard with the three of them because they planned to join hands to deal with Su Jingfei. The Raiders didn''t care that the open environment had an advantage over Su Jingfei. Anyway, that advantage would not have much effect under the siege.


    The two ninjas who were not completely dealt with by Su Jingfei also casually put on some clothes and came out. Su Jingfei had Chu Yiming and Chu Chen on his side, and Japan had two people to cheer on.


    The Japanese little devils are really not afraid of humiliation. As soon as they come out, they don''t even have a face-to-face talk. They attack Su Jingfei together. The Raider failed yesterday, lost four of his men, and suffered a lot of internal injuries. If he didn''t have his own woman here, he might lose the ability to participate in the mission again. Naturally, his hatred for Su Jingfei is endless.


    The male Ninja started, and the female Ninja didn''t hesitate. Obviously, they have been working together for many years, even though they are still tacit understanding compared with the xuanming elder under the crazy young master. After all, although they have been working together for many years, they don''t have the tacit understanding between husband and wife, and there is a big gap in strength.


    When Su Jingfei came out of the window, he had the snow lotus in his mouth. This snow lotus had a good effect on his internal injury. At least when he started, he would not feel pain.


    With the cooperation of the two, Su Jingfei didn''t keep it. The soft sword and the Golden Gloves came out at the same time. He once again showed his lightness skill in front of Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, which was far superior to that of ordinary martial arts. His people seemed to have wings and hovered in the air all the time. He used his strength to finish when he contacted the two enemies, It also appears in the hearts of Chu Yiming and Chu Chen.


    Su Jingfei feels as if he has been hit by two enemies in the air and can''t get down at all. He is completely against the laws of physics. But Chu Yiming and Chu Chen understand how Su Jingfei does it.


    Before, no matter the two ninjas or Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, they all thought that Su Jingfei would fall behind when they joined hands. But after they really started, they found that although Su Jingfei couldn''t defeat them, he didn''t fall behind for the time being.


    Su Jingfei''s greatest fear since he became governor is group warfare, not to mention two ninjas. Even if he has two more ninjas, he can still deal with them. As long as he doesn''t surpass him too much, he won''t be afraid.


    No matter male or female ninjas, their strength is almost the same as Su Jingfei''s, which is almost the same as when he faced the joint attack of Feng mieqing and the Red Devils. Although their strength is higher than before, their level is almost the same. Su Jingfei really has some difficulty in dealing with it, but he won''t really suffer a loss.


    The endless circulation of internal power makes Su Jingfei have a sustained combat effectiveness far beyond ordinary people, which is not reflected in ordinary times, but when he faces the group attack, it is reflected.


    The two ninjas have profound skills and quick moves, but they can''t pose a threat to Su Jingfei, who is a constant and changeable guy.


    Ninjutsu is so changeable that it''s really hard to deal with. But it''s mainly reflected in sneak attacks and scheming. When they really fight against the enemy, their strangeness can''t be reflected. On the contrary, because Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is excellent, it''s even more weird than other people''s Ninjutsu.


    Soon after 200 moves, Su Jingfei didn''t show any fatigue. It was like fighting with the male Ninja alone yesterday, which shocked the two ninjas. Did the boy hide his strength all the time?


    Su Jingfei''s strength also shocked Chu Yiming and Chu Chen. They didn''t expect a young man to have such strength.

 Chapter 925

    Su Jingfei and the two ninjas are equally matched, and no one can help the other. His strength is far beyond the imagination of outstanding people. No one thought that Su Jingfei did not lose in the face of the siege of the two, and even the other could not get the upper hand.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen are always in the observation position. They are worried that Su Jingfei can''t cope with their siege. Now that they see that he has no problem for the time being, they look at each other and pounce on the two old ninjas.


    Chu Yiming''s martial arts are better than Chu Chen''s. although he is not old, he is a genius of natural indulgence, and his internal skill is not weak. There is no problem in dealing with an old man. Chu Chen does not have Chu Yiming''s talent, but he is slightly older, and his strength is not weak. He can also deal with an old man.


    Su Jingfei looked at the two hands and nodded secretly. The master and servant were not weak and had a good eye. He should see that he would not be defeated in a short time. At this time, he was the best choice.


    Two ninjas see Chu Yiming and Chu Chen hand, but also to suppress the two men, immediately roared: "you want to die." As if they were squeezed by some pressure, they hugged each other, and their bodies spun and ran into Su Jingfei.


    The impact is very sudden. It''s very stupid to hit Su Jingfei with his body. Although Su Jingfei thinks it''s unreasonable, he still can''t help but chop them with a sword. He doesn''t believe that they can be invulnerable if they really try their best. Even if they are invulnerable, their soft sword is also a treasure sword, which can''t be resisted by the common internal skills.


    He knew that the martial arts of the Japanese were weird, but he didn''t believe that they could resist their own swords, which was unreasonable.


    Sooner or later, Su Jingfei''s sword began to wave, and the other two had already hit him. If there was no accident, Su Jingfei''s sword would be on the back of the male ninja. Su Jingfei believed that even if he was killed, it would be OK. Even if he was hit later, he would be injured at most.


    He has even done a good job. Once again, he uses his internal skill to build a defense that absorbs damage, which is almost similar to the game of losing both sides. Anyway, he has the same defense as cheating, and he will not lose.


    Just at the moment of contact between the two sides, the two ninjas suddenly separated in the air and attacked Su Jingfei respectively.


    When Su Jingfei made a move, he naturally even thought that since they could hold each other, they would be able to separate. But he didn''t expect that in the process of such a fast attack, they still dared to separate, and they really succeeded in avoiding their own sword.


    He went away with one sword. Two ninjas kicked one foot from both sides. Seeing the strength of their feet, we can probably guess that they were reluctant to do so. However, even if they were reluctant, they would succeed in attacking a person who could not hide.


    Su Jingfei''s defense of absorbing damage really played a good defense, but the process and Su Jingfei''s imagination were a little surprised. He didn''t attack the other side, but was kicked by the other side.


    Although the two ninjas were too hasty and didn''t have much strength, when they got to their level of experts, their feet also let Su Jingfei fly out, and the people were in the air, and the blood had been sprayed down, obviously the injury was not light.


    At this time, Chu Yiming and Chu Chen also solved the two old ninjas one after another. Due to the difference in strength and the influence of the previous Requiem, the two old ninjas could not give full play.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei injured, the two people, regardless of whether they are the opponents of the two ninjas, fight against the two ninjas together. They should at least give Su Jingfei a chance to take a breath. Although they are not as good as the opposite ninjas in martial arts, they are together all the year round, and the master and servant have a tacit match.


    At this time, the two ninjas attacked Su Jingfei. They were at a time when their strength was poor and they couldn''t join hands. They were really caught off guard by Chu Yiming and Chu Chen.


    However, although they have successfully stopped the Ninja from pursuing Su Jingfei, they have no way to maintain their advantage. When the two ninjas have calmed down, their defeat will be obvious. If they really have the same internal power, Chu Yiming and Chu Chen can compete with the two ninjas, but after all, there is a big gap between their internal skills.


    Fortunately, at this time, Su Jingfei has also stabilized the injury. He has been carrying snow lotus. This kind of healing holy product plays a very important role at this time. It can not directly treat the injury in a short time, but it can be stabilized.


    "Let''s deal with them together." Su Jingfei roars. When the male Ninja slaps Chu Chen with his palm, he suddenly appears and takes his palm. Their internal skills are almost the same. The male Ninja is shocked by Su Jingfei''s palm, and Su Jingfei steps back.


    However, Su Jingfei''s retreat is a mystery. His men are flying back to Chu Yiming. The strength of the female Ninja is not inferior to that of the male ninja. Chu Yiming''s martial arts is better than that of Chu Chen, but much worse than Su Jingfei''s. The female Ninja has completely suppressed Chu Yiming. Now Su Jingfei comes to the two men''s battle group with the help of the male ninja, Without waiting for the Ninja to respond, Su Jingfei''s sword has stabbed her.


    Ninja''s martial arts is higher than Chu Yiming''s, but she has not reached the level of one against two, not to mention Su Jingfei''s ready sword.


    After su Jingfei''s sharp sword forced the Ninja back, he said to Chu Yiming, "Chu Yiming, you and Chu Chen don''t do it. I''ll do it with them. You attack with the rhythm."


    He knew that Chu Yiming, as the elder martial brother of Shangguan xianger, would be quite proficient in tonal attack. If he let them assist his attack, it would have a good effect. Before, he was not sure that he did not let the two fight. Now he can completely resist the combination of the two. Chu Yiming and Chu Chen can help him.


    He said very quickly, after he finished, the two opposite people have returned to joint state, Su Jingfei fight together again, whether it is Su Jingfei or the two ninjas, the state is different this time.


    The first time they fought each other, they didn''t work hard. This time, they were completely different. Chu Yiming and others solved all the Ninja''s subordinates. The hatred in their hearts naturally couldn''t be further increased. It was all about killing Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also thinks that he was injured by them, and both of them are so bad. If he let them go today, I''m afraid he''ll have a hard time sleeping and eating.


    He resisted the attack of two ninjas in front of him. Chu Yiming took out his jade flute again and used a special rhythm attack. Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t learn this attack method, which can be said to be the secret of Chumen''s non transmission. Shangguan Xiang''er is an outsider after all.


    The characteristic of his temperament attack is that it is silent and invisible, which makes it impossible for people to defend. This kind of attack is only suitable for sneak attack, or as it is now, someone is standing in the front, and he is playing in the back.


    In addition, this attack method also has limitations, that is, it consumes a lot of internal skills. If it wasn''t for the critical moment, no one would use it casually, otherwise Chu Yiming would have used it long ago. Now Su Jingfei is in front of it, and Chu Chen is protecting it here, so Chu Yiming would not hesitate to use it.


    In addition to being silent and invisible, this skill has another feature, that is, it''s hard to attack a single target because it doesn''t want to be attacked by ordinary temperament. At the beginning, Shangguan Xiang''er also let others be affected when he attacked because of his lack of skill. Chu Yiming used this skill, and the people who were really affected became two ninjas.


    If their skill is explained from the perspective of science and technology, it is ultrasonic. It is only made by human beings. This Truman skill is absolutely magical.


    The two ninjas were still fighting with Su Jingfei. Suddenly, they felt that their heads were swollen and their chests were stuffy. They felt that they couldn''t express themselves. They immediately understood that they were plotting. Naturally, they also saw Chu Yiming playing the flute there, but there was no sound.


    Su Jingfei also saw the two men''s strange, surprised to see Chu Yiming''s strange way of attack, but did not hesitate to dance the sword in his hand, took out his strongest and fastest sword to attack them.


    Originally, the two sides were evenly matched, but because of Chu Yiming''s disturbance, Su Jingfei had the upper hand after 200 moves against each other.


    In fact, Chu Yiming has limited influence on two people who are more powerful than himself. If they are less powerful, they can''t even resist the sound of Chu Yiming''s Flute, and they are defeated directly.


    But it''s not easy now. There are problems in the accuracy of their moves and the speed of their reaction. The move that could have hit Su Jingfei turned into a brush. The move that could have dodged Su Jingfei was still scratched, and they were injured very soon.


    The male Ninja is much more ruthless than the female ninja. When he felt that something was wrong, he took out the knife he didn''t want to use for the first time. He made a cut in his body and gave a loud drink. They hugged each other again and bumped into Su Jingfei. They had used this method once, and because of that attack, Su Jingfei was almost killed by them.


    See them the same way, Su Jingfei is also some headache, can only steadily stare at each other, if they don''t separate, their own hand, if separate, their own deal.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the two ninjas suddenly threw smoke bombs at the same time, and then they lost sight in front of him. This was absolutely beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. Chu Yiming and Chu Chen did not expect such a situation. Chu Chen stood beside Chu Yiming and protected him.


    At the moment of Su Jingfei''s hesitation, he felt the wind coming from behind his ears, and his body turned instinctively. But when he turned, his other side was a palm on his shoulder. If it wasn''t for Chu Yiming''s turn, the palm would be on his brain bag.


    Ninja''s skill is profound. He grabs Su Jingfei with one hand. Before he can react, the other side has thrown him out, and with a flash of cold light, there is a knife light splitting at him in the smoke.


    Su Jingfei didn''t dare to neglect him. Bearing the pain of his shoulder, he grabbed Dao Guang with his golden gloves. At the same time, he yelled, "Chu Yiming, be careful."


    There are actually two people who attack Su Jingfei, but there is only one person who pursues Su Jingfei. You don''t need to know that the other person must attack Chu Yiming. The range of smoke bombs is relatively large, so Su Jingfei is a little worried.


    He grabs the other side''s machete, and the backhand sword comes out. The other side obviously didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so fierce. He was stabbed by Su Jingfei''s sword. Su Jingfei pulls the other side''s knife and pulls the person to the front. Then he sees that the other side is the Ninja.


    Su Jingfei''s sword is also very sharp. It''s all through her chest. Fortunately, it''s her right chest. If it''s her left chest, the woman has died. Even so, her face is twisted with pain. She''s already a little miserable, and her face is even uglier. Su Jingfei wants to kill the old woman, but she hears Chu Yiming''s exclamation.


    In a surprise, Su Jingfei grabs the ninja and flies to the place where Chu Yiming and Chu Chen are. He sees Chu Yiming falling to the ground with blood in his mouth, while Chu Chen grabs the male ninja.


    "If you let him go, I''ll let her go too." Su Jingfei can see that Chu Yiming''s life is not in danger even though he has been injured. So he shouts to the male Ninja that although Chu Chen is Chu Yiming''s servant, he is very good in both ability and character. Su Jingfei naturally won''t see him die.


    That male Ninja obviously knew that the female Ninja was caught, so he caught chuchen. He may have failed to catch chuyiming, so he caught chuchen.


    "You release people first, you don''t have any tricks, or he won''t live." The male Ninja obviously attaches great importance to the female ninja, and is fierce in voice and color.


    Su Jingfei saw that he was so relieved and said with a smile: "I advise you to put it first. The man in your hand is just a servant. Even if he dies, I don''t care. It''s a big deal to find another one."


    In fact, male Ninja can see who is in the highest position among the three. If the little boy is not too cunning, he will not catch this.


    When he hesitated, chuchen already yelled: "Mr. Su, young master, don''t worry about me. Kill the old witch first, and then kill the old guy to avenge me."


    As soon as he finished his words, he was knocked unconscious by the male ninja. He was really afraid that Chu Chen would commit suicide regardless of his life. He had already met many things like this. There are many martial artists here who would rather die than surrender, and even dare to work harder than those who practice martial arts.


    Chu Yiming saw that Chu Chen was in a coma, so he said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, Chu Chen is dead. You can kill that old witch."


    Su Jingfei pretends to believe Chu Yiming''s words and hums: "you actually kill people, then I''ll let you taste the pain of killing your own people." Then he pulled out the soft sword that was inserted in the Ninja''s chest and looked at the Ninja''s head.


    Male Ninja a shout: "don''t" step move, toward Su Jingfei rushed.


    And Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming seem to have already discussed, and they immediately split up.

 Chapter 926

    Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming have a very tacit understanding. Chu Yiming goes to contact Chu Chen who is thrown out by the ninja, but Su Jingfei takes the female ninja and rushes to the male ninja.


    Chu Chen was injured when he was beaten out by the ninja. Fortunately, Chu Yiming caught him, which was not too serious. Moreover, Chu Yiming didn''t help Su Jingfei by turning back after he caught Chu Chen. Instead, he didn''t hesitate to touch the ground and quickly ran out of the hospital.


    Su Jingfei holds the female ninja in his hand. When the male Ninja Attacks, he directly blocks the female ninja in front of him. The male Ninja flinches, but Su Jingfei takes the opportunity to stab her with a sword.


    The male Ninja''s body method is very fast. He turns around to avoid Su Jingfei''s attack, but although he can avoid Su Jingfei''s attack, he can''t snatch the female ninja. The moment the female Ninja is in Su Jingfei''s hand, he hesitates more. Even if he has the idea of fighting with Su Jingfei, he can''t play it.


    "Su Jingfei, you despicable man, have the ability, you let him go, we have a fair fight." Male Ninja extremely angry, while avoiding Su Jingfei''s attack, while roaring.


    Su Jingfei looked at Chu Yiming and chuchen out of the yard. He said with a smile, "you think I''m stupid! I''ll let her go and let you two kill me? Would you do that if it were you? Oh, by the way, as a reminder, she lost a lot of blood and may be dying. "


    When he said that, he was not always bluffing the male ninja. The female Ninja was stabbed in the right chest by Su Jingfei''s sword. Although it was not the key, it was the sword that passed through the body. The injury was not light. Now she was taken by Su Jingfei to jump back and forth. She couldn''t control the injury with her internal skill. She was caught by Su Jingfei. It''s strange that she can exercise martial arts!


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the male Ninja is furious. Although he is still avoiding, he is always ready to fight with Su Jingfei. It seems that he is in a hurry.


    Although Su Jingfei looks very relaxed, he is also secretly worried. Now he has decided to use all the gold needles to attack the male Ninja as long as the female Ninja can''t hold on.


    In fact, he is also waiting for Chu Yiming to put Chu Chen in a safe place, and then come to meet him. Although the two people cooperate for the first time, he has already understood that Chu Yiming is going to take Chu Chen away first, and he will help him when he comes back.


    At this moment, the female Ninja suddenly yelled. Su Jingfei didn''t understand the Japanese language and didn''t know what it meant. The male Ninja also yelled. Su Jingfei really understood the Japanese language, that is, the meaning of "wait". After understanding this sentence, Su Jingfei suddenly felt something wrong. His reaction was too fast, Just reflected the meaning of that sentence, has been released, and backward leap.


    Even so, Su Jingfei underestimates Ninja''s ruthlessness. They are cruel not only to others, but also to themselves. Su Jingfei is still in the air, and the female Ninja has started to explode.


    Su Jingfei was directly bombed and rushed into the air. He was also seriously injured. How could he think that Ninja had a bomb on him.


    No matter in any movie, ninja relies on all kinds of weird martial arts to solve problems, but modern society is different from ancient times. People can use guns, and it''s nothing to put bombs on them.


    Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is very powerful. Although he has suffered a lot of impact, and his internal injury has worsened, he is not out of control. He has been somersaulting continuously in the air and wants to take the opportunity to reduce the impact, but when he is unloading, the male Ninja has frantically come after him.


    "You''ve killed her, and I want you to pay for it." Although the male Ninja''s lightness skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s, his body method is still very fast. With a desperate determination, he catches up with Su Jingfei in the air.


    The male Ninja was already half crazy at this time. It can be seen how important the female Ninja was to him. He shot Su Jingfei in the air in such a way that he didn''t want to live. At this time, his moves were not weird, but the threat to Su Jingfei was even greater.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of death, but he was forced by the male ninja for a while. When he landed, he vomited blood again. He had been hurt more and more, and the place where his shoulder was scratched by the female Ninja began to have problems.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know who the Ninja was. When she was scratched before, she just thought that she was suffering from skin injury. Now when she felt numb from the wound, she knew that something was wrong. The real injury should be pain. Only poisoning can make her numb.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly in the dark. It seems that he has been hit. At the beginning, a controlled uncle Sen can poison master fan Deng by arresting people. Now he is directly scratched by ninja, so there is no need to think about the result.


    Although Su Jingfei was besieged by two ninjas and killed one, the remaining male ninjas were not intact, but Su Jingfei''s condition was not very good. He was even worse than the male ninjas. If he didn''t have strong resistance to toxicity, he would not be able to support master fan Deng now.


    Although Su Jingfei is able to hold on now, his left hand is not very flexible, and with the numbness of his hand getting stronger and stronger, he knows that his poisoning is getting deeper and deeper.


    With a bitter smile, Su Jingfei feels that he is going to be planted here today. Although the male Ninja is also injured, he is much more seriously injured. With internal injury and poisoning, Su Jingfei feels that he has been unable to hold on for a long time. Now he only hopes that Chu Yiming will come back soon. Although he is not as good as the male ninja, he should be more or less useless.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen didn''t leave for a long time. This meeting just jumped out of the courtyard wall, but because the male Ninja shot too fast, Su Jingfei felt as if it had been a long time.


    When Su Jingfei felt that a year had passed, Chu Yiming finally appeared again. At this time, Su Jingfei''s whole left arm could not move. After avoiding the hand of the male ninja, he said weakly to Chu Yiming, "you''ve finally come back. I thought you went home for the New Year!"


    Chu Yiming thought Su Jingfei was joking at first. He was about to speak with a smile, but he found that Su Jingfei''s face was not right. This reflected that Su Jingfei must be in a bad state. He was really anxious to help himself.


    He was slapped by a male Ninja before and suffered a little internal injury. However, compared with Su Jingfei, Chu Yiming was already alive and strong. At this time, he suddenly joined and exerted all his strength. Chu Yiming, as the first master of the younger generation before Su Jingfei, naturally has no weak strength.


    Maybe in peacetime, because of his weak internal power, he has no advantage in front of Su Jingfei and the male ninja, but now his strength is different enough to affect the war situation.


    Chu Yiming''s martial arts moves are not weak except for the attack of rhythm. It''s just that Chumen''s sword songs are so famous that they cover up his light. Just like Xiao Li''s flying dagger, they all know that his flying dagger is powerful. In fact, his other martial arts are not bad. Otherwise, how can he become an expert? Chu Yiming is such a person.


    Even if he doesn''t use rhythm attack, he is also a first-class master. If it''s not for the lack of internal power, he is still young, and his strength is not even weaker than Su Jingfei.


    Now in the face of the injured male ninja, with the help of Su Jingfei, they have fully played their due value. They joined hands, and it didn''t take long to suppress the male ninja. The male Ninja is not so abnormal as Su Jingfei. He can fight bravely in the face of group attack.


    Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming exchange a look and see through each other''s mind. Ninja''s attack is getting slower and slower, obviously can''t hold on. Su Jingfei is in a bad state at this time, so we must make a quick decision.


    Just behind a mistake, Chu Yiming suddenly crosses his hands. Su Jingfei understands and kicks Chu Yiming. When Chu Yiming slaps his hands on Chu Yiming''s feet, it''s like a palm slapping Su Jingfei away. Su Jingfei is in the air, his soft sword is straight, and he shoots at the male ninja.


    According to Su Jingfei''s skill and speed, the male Ninja can definitely avoid this sword. But this time, because Chu Yiming accelerates Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s speed is far faster than usual. When the male Ninja turns to face, Su Jingfei''s sword tip has reached his chest. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming to have such cooperation.


    At this time, he couldn''t escape. The male Ninja''s face was ferocious. He didn''t dodge any more. Instead, he took Su Jingfei''s sword with his chest. He saw Su Jingfei''s soft sword pierce his chest. This time, he pierced his left chest.


    Su Jingfei is not happy because he stabbed the heart of the male Ninja with a sword. He has to bear the death of the male ninja.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei expected, the male Ninja knew that he couldn''t avoid this palm, so he simply accepted it. After the other side''s sword went through his chest, he grabbed the soft sword with his left hand and patted Su Jingfei with his right hand. This palm was absolutely unavoidable.


    Su Jingfei had wisely let go when the other side grasped the soft sword, but the male Ninja still had no way to escape, and was directly patted on the chest by the other side. Su Jingfei also flew out with the strength of this palm, and this decision also saved his life. If he didn''t let go of the soft sword, the result would be different from now.


    Before the female Ninja self explosion, has reminded Su Jingfei, since the male Ninja can be installed with a bomb, male Ninja may also have, this time he made a decision.


    As a result, when he was still in the air, the male Ninja blew himself up. The huge shock wave hit Su Jingfei faster. Although it made him hurt more seriously, he was still lucky. Fortunately, at the last moment, he was still sober. As long as he hesitated a little, he would have been crushed to pieces.


    Although he is also scarred and poisoned now, he has killed the two ninjas after all. His worries have been completely solved. The next step is to heal.

 Chapter 927

    Su Jingfei was injured by the Ninja''s palm and was blown up. He was seriously injured. Even Chu Yiming had no choice but to catch Su Jingfei and put him on the ground.


    "How do you feel? Can you hold on Chu Yiming is also a martial arts expert, but he is far behind in medical skills.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said to him, "go and see if those people are dead. I''ll control the injury." With these words, he quickly took out the needle. Now he has not only internal injuries, but also toxic injuries.


    Although he had a piece of Saussurea involucrata before, he could only control it temporarily after all. It''s not so simple to detoxify and treat internal injuries. His golden needle quickly stabbed on and off the main points of his body. It''s not suitable to cure injuries now. He can only control it temporarily.


    Chu Yiming saw that Su Jingfei had saved himself. Naturally, he didn''t talk nonsense. He quickly checked in the yard. Now the two ninjas have been blown to pieces, and the two old ninjas have been killed.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen had controlled several ninjas before, but Chu Yiming didn''t leave them alive and killed them together. In this way, they had to withdraw. Even the Qin family, who had ties with the Japanese, didn''t know who did all this.


    They have never been here until they have killed everyone. In fact, it is only half an hour. When Chu Yiming checks everything and comes to Su Jingfei with Su Jingfei''s soft sword to kill the male ninja, Su Jingfei has already dealt with his internal injury. Although he may fall down at any time now, he must not delay here.


    "Hurry up, everything here will be taken care of by the Qin family." Chu Yiming and Su Jingfei stood up, gave him the soft sword, and helped him to walk out.


    Su Jingfei has been seriously injured at this time. He can only guarantee that the injury will not worsen for a while, but he can''t move freely. If Chu Yiming didn''t help him, he would really have to bear the risk of serious internal injury. Su Jingfei can''t help laughing bitterly. He seems to be a really injured head, and he is always half disabled.


    Chu Yiming''s internal skill is good, but it''s not very hard to carry Su Jingfei. They soon come to the outside of the hospital and join chuchen, who had been sent outside by Chu Yiming before. After a period of recovery, chuchen can move freely.


    "Young master, I just practiced Shangguan. She is on her way. Shall we wait for her now or let her go back?" Chu Chen looks at Su Jingfei''s tragedy, and doesn''t ask what happened, but reports to Chu Yiming.


    "Shangguan xianger? Is she coming? " Su Jingfei was slightly surprised and asked.


    "Well, just now I was afraid that we would have a hard time dealing with that guy, so I asked Chu Chen to call my younger martial sister. She was also a master. I didn''t expect that you were so cruel and killed that guy." Chu Yiming nodded and explained.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He is half cruel. He also says that he is cruel. If it is not forced by the situation, who will play so hard. However, thinking that Shangguan Xiang''er is coming, he says, "let''s go back to my home first. I need the help of Dongfang Wenjun. I can''t solve this problem myself. You can let Shangguan Xiang''er go to my home directly."


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen don''t know why Su Jingfei needs the help of Dongfang Wenjun to heal his wounds, but they still nod their heads and say, "let''s go to your house first. You can''t delay this injury."


    Chu Yiming is not sure about Su Jingfei''s injury, but as a master, he needs to be helped in all his actions. You can imagine his current situation, let alone Chu Chen. He has seen Su Jingfei several times, but he has never been so embarrassed, especially the left key and black blood.


    They reached a consensus and soon rushed to the Su family. When they were in the car, Chu Yiming also quickly called Shangguan xianger and asked her to change the way to the Su family. The matter here has been solved.


    Su Jingfei''s home is in the city. Although it''s not in the center of the city, it''s very far away. When Su Jingfei and others got home, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. At this time, Su Jingfei''s mind was a little blurred because of his injury. If he didn''t have deep internal skills, he might not be able to hold on.


    When they arrived at Su''s house, Shangguan xianger had already arrived first. This time, she came out alone. It was estimated that the incident was urgent, and she didn''t have time to inform Kang Zizhen.


    When Dongfang Wenjun and others saw that Su Jingfei was helped down from the car by Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, they were all shocked.


    There are only Dongfang Wenjun, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi in the Su family. Su Bingfeng went home yesterday, but she hasn''t come back yet. The three girls didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would be seriously injured. When they saw Su Jingfei, they didn''t care about each other''s relationship with Su Jingfei. The three girls directly passed Chu Yiming and Chu Chen and helped Su Jingfei to fly in.


    Shangguan Xiang''er was also startled. She asked Chu Yiming, "elder martial brother, how did he get hurt so badly? You didn''t say that when you called just now!"


    Chu Yiming followed the crowd in and explained: "I didn''t expect him to be so serious before. He was still sober. Maybe it was the result of poisoning."


    When they walked in, they saw that Su Jingfei was in a coma on the sofa, and Dongfang Wenjun was checking him. He frowned and said: "Su Jingfei was seriously injured. He was not only poisoned, but also suffered at least three internal injuries. Cumulatively, this internal injury is too serious."


    "Oriental girl, are you still proficient in medicine?" Shangguan xian''er has more contact with Su Jingfei, and has a little knowledge of Su Jingfei''s family. She is very surprised to hear what Dongfang Wenjun said.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t hide it either. Since Su Jingfei trusted them, she said directly, "I don''t know medical skills, but I have some experience in healing. My father taught me some before, so I can still have some confidence in this aspect."


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen look at each other and think of Su Jingfei''s words at that time. Su Jingfei really said that he wanted Dongfang Wenjun to help. Chu Yiming nods and says, "before Su Jingfei was in a coma, he asked me to bring him to you. He said that you can find a way to treat him. What do you need to do now, Miss Dongfang? We Chumen still have some strength in the capital, Just say it if you need it. "


    Dongfang Wenjun blushes when she hears Chu Yiming''s words. She naturally thinks why Su Jingfei wants Chu Yiming to find herself. The last time he was injured, he was cured with a special method.


    But she also has the pain to know, not to mention that the method is aimed at the injury of the red devil''s hand, that the condition of that method can''t be achieved by herself, it must be a virgin body to have the effect, otherwise it is not the legendary double cultivation, this is the real society, there is no such magic method.


    At that time, because of the delicate relationship between her and Su Jingfei, she did not specifically mention it to Su Jingfei. Now Su Jingfei asks Chu Yiming and others to send him to find himself, obviously thinking that he can still be cured.


    When people saw that Dongfang Wenjun was silent, they thought she was in a dilemma. Chu Yiming said, "Dongfang girl, Su Jingfei is so hurt. It has something to do with me. If I didn''t let him go, he wouldn''t be like this. You say, whether we need people or medicine, we Chumen will try our best to find it."


    Shangguan xianger also said: "Oriental girl, you and Su Jingfei have such a good relationship. We must cure him. No matter what kind of help you need, we will try our best."


    Dongfang Wenjun sighed secretly that he wanted to save Su Jingfei, but Su''s problem was not easy to solve, so he had to patiently say: "I have a way to treat Su''s injury, but this method is demanding and not necessarily successful, so I have to think about it carefully."


    "Wenjun elder sister, what else do you think about? If you think about Feige again, you can''t hold on. I feel that his breath is weaker than just now." The fire phoenix is nearby, at this time also anxious way.


    Dongfang Wenjun looked at Huofeng thoughtfully, pondered for a moment, and said to Chu Yiming, "you want to wait, I''ll talk to Huofeng." Then he didn''t wait for an answer. He took Huofeng and went into the study next to him. This made everyone confused. He didn''t know what Dongfang Wenjun wanted to do.


    "Huofeng, elder sister asked you a few words, you must tell me the truth!" After Dongfang Wenjun pulled Huofeng into the room, he said very seriously: "this is related to Su Jingfei''s internal injury."


    Fire phoenix Leng for a while, don''t know how he also related to the internal injury of Su Jingfei, but think of can help Su Jingfei, also nod.


    "Su Jingfei''s injury is very serious, but it''s mainly internal injury. Although the poisoning is not shallow, it''s not fatal for the time being. Su Jingfei seems to have antibodies to the toxin, so he has to cure the internal injury and he should be able to detoxify himself. Now the problem is to treat his internal injury." Instead of asking, Dongfang Wenjun first introduced Su Jingfei.


    Huofeng nodded knowingly. She could understand what Dongfang Wenjun said, but she didn''t understand what it had to do with herself. She waited for Dongfang Wenjun to continue.


    "I want to ask you if you are a virgin." Dongfang Wenjun suddenly asked.


    Huofeng was waiting for the question of Dongfang Wenjun. When she heard this sentence, she was a little stunned. After a while, she blushed and said, "sister Wenjun, how do you ask this?" Soon found her face serious, had to be a little embarrassed way: "or!"


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll ask you again, do you like Su Jingfei?" Dongfang Wenjun was slightly relieved and asked again.


    Huofeng couldn''t understand why Dongfang Wenjun asked herself these questions at this time. However, seeing that she was very serious, she took a deep breath and said, "sister Wenjun, I''m not afraid to tell you that I always like Feige, otherwise I won''t always follow him."


    Although Dongfang Wenjun had guessed that Huofeng thought so long ago, he took a breath after listening to her firm words, and then said with a smile: "well, since you think so, it''s easy to do. Now you have a chance to show yourself. You are the hope to save Su Jingfei."

 Chapter 928

    Huofeng heard that there was a way to save Su Jingfei, but she didn''t notice the strange look in Dongfang Wenjun''s eyes. She asked: "sister Wenjun, what can I do to save brother Fei? As long as I can do it, I will certainly agree."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you right away. Now just make sure you want to." Then he took Huofeng out of the study.


    Su Jingfei had already controlled his injury before he was in a coma. Although he was still a little serious, he would not die for a moment. What''s more, he was in the self-protection sleep. Dongfang Wenjun was not too worried.


    Chu Yiming and others don''t know why Dongfang Wenjun took Huofeng away. Now when they come out, Chu Yiming asks, "Dongfang girl, have you found a way? I don''t think Su Jingfei''s situation is very good now. We should do it as soon as possible. "


    Dongfang Wenjun nodded and said, "don''t worry about this. I have a way. But now I hope you and Mr. chuchen will hurry to the exhibition hall. Su Jingfei may not be able to participate in the protection tonight. I want you to help Su Jingfei complete this task. After all, Su Jingfei attaches great importance to this matter and needs more manpower."


    Chu Yiming nodded without hesitation and said, "don''t worry. Since it''s because of me, I will certainly go to help, and I will take our Chumen people with me. Then it''s up to you."


    Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile, "don''t worry. All the people in the Su family expect Su Jingfei to lead them. I won''t delay the treatment."


    Although she didn''t know that she was su Jingfei''s woman, since she was in the Su family, others would acquiesce that she was a su family person, and Dongfang Wenjun wouldn''t explain so much. At this time, she also regarded herself as a su family woman.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen leave together. When they leave, they want to take Shangguan xianger, but Shangguan xianger refuses. She wants to watch Su Jingfei here.


    In fact, Chu Yiming means that Su Jingfei is not in danger for the time being. Shangguan Xiang''er is sensitive and can go. But since she doesn''t listen, Chu Yiming can''t help it. His binding force on this younger martial sister is limited.


    When they left, Dongfang Wenjun was a little strange. He asked, "Shangguan girl, you can''t help here. You''d better go back. I heard Su Jingfei mention that your identity is embarrassing. It''s easy to expose your identity here."


    "Su Jingfei told you all about me?" Shangguan Xiang''er is surprised. In her understanding, Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun don''t seem to be so close!


    Dongfang Wenjun nods. She does hear Su Jingfei talk about Shangguan xianger. Since Su Jingfei can bring her to the capital this time, he naturally mentions some important people, especially Shangguan xianger. He is afraid that Dongfang Wenjun and Shangguan xianger will have conflicts because of misunderstanding.


    Shangguan Xiang''er misunderstood her meaning and said strangely: "since you know something about me and her, why do you want me to leave? No matter how sensitive my identity is, my fiance is in a coma, I will stay by my side!"


    His words let the other three women Leng Leng, finally or Dongfang Wenjun first reaction, doubt way: "you said the fiance is who?"


    "Well? My fiance is Su Jingfei. Is there anyone else in this room unconscious? " Shangguan xianger first asked a question, and then said with a smile, "you don''t know, don''t you say that Su Jingfei has told you all about me?"


    Dongfang Wenjun and her three daughters shake their heads together. How can su Jingfei tell them that? So far, Su Jingfei has not settled the matter. It''s the first time that she has heard it.


    Shangguan Xiang''er also found that he seemed to have misunderstood, and could only smile bitterly: "Su Jingfei, a bastard, is really unreliable. After seeing my real face, this guy is destined to be my husband. If he doesn''t tell you this, he is afraid that Li hongsilk and they will know it."


    Dongfang Wenjun is speechless again, and they also understand why Su Jingfei doesn''t mention it. This statement is really ridiculous. If you have seen her true face, she won''t marry. Su Jingfei is probably forced to.


    However, women''s curiosity often makes people not think rationally whether it is right or not. Huofeng has asked: "Shangguan girl, what is your true face? Can we see that we are all women, why do others want to marry you after seeing it?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er thought for a moment, took off her veil and said: "in fact, since Su Jingfei saw me, I can not wear the veil. Besides the habit, I wear it because I am afraid of trouble."


    The three girls saw Shangguan Xiang''er''s face together. It was still very common at first sight, but the more she looked, the more beautiful she felt. It was very strange, but it was so real. After only a few eyes, she felt that her face was not inferior to that of Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun is a beautiful girl in the first echelon of the Su family. Only Nalan Xiuying, the most famous enchantress in the Su family, can surpass Dongfang Wenjun in charm. Now they can feel Shangguan xianger is no less than Dongfang Wenjun. It can be seen that Shangguan xianger''s charm, but the most important thing is that she is special. Even women will be attracted, They also understood why Shangguan xianger had to wear a veil.


    Shangguan Xiang''er had obviously thought that it would be like this for a long time, so she had to put on the veil again, and then said to the three women, "now you know why I want to wear the veil, and I can''t help it."


    Dongfang Wenjun sighed: "Shangguan girl, I really understand why you are like this. It seems that in this world, Su Jingfei is the only person worthy of you. But you know Su Jingfei''s situation. If you want to enter Su''s family, you will be wronged."


    In fact, except for LAN Xiqi who didn''t make it clear that she wanted to be with Su Jingfei, the remaining three women had already identified Su Jingfei. Although Dongfang Wenjun had some other problems, the man in her heart could only be su Jingfei.


    At the moment of Su Jingfei''s life and death, Dongfang Wenjun is very calm. Even if we don''t say something, we all know that it''s meaningless to hide it. Dongfang Wenjun has her reason to say so, but it hasn''t been mentioned yet.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looks at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. She''s not sure what their relationship is with Su Jingfei. But she knows that Huofeng is Su Jingfei''s big sister in the underground world. Su Jingfei makes a lot of trouble for LAN Xiqi. Presumably, these two women will follow Su Jingfei. Even if Dongfang Wenjun''s problem is sharp, it can''t be avoided.


    After thinking about it carefully, Shangguan xianger said helplessly: "I actually know it will be like this, but now the situation is like this. Even if I''m wronged, I''ll bear it. As long as Su Jingfei doesn''t show indifference to me in the future, I''ll be fine."


    "Su Jingfei, the sex wolf, will not be indifferent to pretty girls. You can rest assured about that." Dongfang Wenjun said.


    Dongfang Wenjun''s words made the other three girls unconsciously nod, but Shangguan xianger took the initiative to say: "Dongfang girl, what can we do first? Let''s talk about Su Jingfei after he wakes up. Otherwise, what can we do if we delay his injury later?"


    Dongfang Wenjun thought about it and said, "I thought about it before. Let Huofeng go. But now I think about it. Maybe it would be better for you to come. It''s good for you all. Of course, Huofeng has to be a substitute."


    Shangguan Xiang''er has a lot of question marks in her head, and she doesn''t know how to treat Su Jingfei. Huofeng is simple but not stupid. She has guessed that treating Su Jingfei may have something to do with dedication. Now she hears that Dongfang Wenjun wants Shangguan Xiang''er to do it. She hesitates and says, "sister Wenjun, is this OK?"


    Dongfang Wenjun looked at Huofeng, and then said with a smile, "you don''t have to think about it. The reason why I called her here is that I''m afraid you won''t succeed. This method is not universal. You must have a deep understanding of internal skills. Although you have good internal skills, you are not as good as Shangguan girl."


    Huofeng is silent now. She doesn''t want Shangguan xianger and Chu Yiming to have something to do with each other, but after all, Shangguan xianger is not so familiar with them. She always has some ideas.


    But when she heard the words of Dongfang Wenjun, she had to admit that this problem could not be solved by herself. Compared with Shangguan Xiang''er, who had trained her internal skills since childhood, she was obviously inferior. She had to agree to Dongfang Wenjun''s words and let Shangguan Xiang''er be her own substitute.


    Dongfang Wenjun then had a meaningful look at LAN Xiqi and said with a smile: "actually, there was a suitable person, but let Shangguan girl come."


    All the girls are smart. Who can not know that she is talking about LAN Xiqi? Compared with Shangguan xianger and Huofeng, LAN Xiqi, who has the experience of combining swords with Su Jingfei, is undoubtedly the best choice. Unfortunately, she has not made it clear that she wants to be with Su Jingfei, so Dongfang Wenjun can''t choose her.


    LAN Xiqi also guessed the meaning of Dongfang Wenjun. Although she didn''t know the specific method, it was estimated that it would be more shy. LAN Xiqi volunteered. After all, she was very concerned about Su Jingfei and decided to follow her all her life. But now that Dongfang stationery asked Shangguan Xiang''er to come, she was embarrassed and could only bite her lip as if she didn''t understand.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is a girl who dares to love and hate. Otherwise, she will not directly insist that Su Jingfei wants to be his wife. Now that she has made up her mind, Shangguan Xiang''er asks Dongfang Wenjun, "Dongfang girl, how can you do it?"


    Dongfang Wenjun nodded and said to them, "let''s help Su Jingfei to the bedroom. It''s not convenient here."


    The third daughter has no opinion, and soon sends Su Jingfei to the bedroom. At this time, Su Jingfei is still in a coma, and as his breath gets weaker and weaker, she knows that his condition is definitely not good, and everyone dares not delay.


    After putting Su Jingfei on the bed, Dongfang Wenjun said to Shangguan Xiang''er, "in fact, this method is troublesome. I don''t want to hide it from you. You need to be a virgin, use your own Yin Qi to wake up Su Jingfei''s Yang Qi and stimulate his will to survive. As for how to do it, I will teach you, and I think you should understand what I mean."


    Shangguan Xiang''er had already guessed that it might have something to do with some shameful things, but she really didn''t expect that. She bit her teeth and said, "Oriental girl, tell me the specific process. It''s just a matter of time. Now it''s ahead of time."


    Seeing that Guan Xiang''er is so straightforward, Dongfang Wenjun also knows her determination. No woman will make fun of her innocence, let alone Shangguan Xiang''er.


    She began to tell her how to do it. Although it would make people blush, Shangguan xianger still didn''t miss every detail, which is related to Su Jingfei''s life and death. When LAN Xiqi and Huofeng listen, they unconsciously open their mouths.


    Hearing the key point, LAN Xiqi suddenly gets up and wants to leave, but Dongfang Wenjun grabs LAN Xiqi quickly and says: "don''t hurry. This method I''m talking about may succeed in theory, and I''m not sure. Maybe I need your help. You don''t want to see Su Jingfei die. Only when his internal injury recovers can it be detoxified."


    LAN Xiqi''s original steps are like a thousand pounds, and she can''t walk any more. Although she is shy, she doesn''t care about Su Jingfei''s life and death. What''s more, if she really needs herself, LAN Xiqi should know how to do it.


    No one would have thought of this. Although Dongfang Wenjun was the leader of the affair, she would not take part in it. This made the other three girls think that Dongfang Wenjun didn''t like Su Jingfei.


    At this time, they were also upset because of the way Dongfang Wenjun said. They ignored the reason why Dongfang Wenjun didn''t help Su Jingfei. Maybe she had lost her virginity for a long time and couldn''t help Su Jingfei at all, and her concern for Su Jingfei was different from ordinary people. In fact, they all knew everything.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t think so much either. After he had given the account, he said to Shangguan Xiang''er, "Xiang''er, you have to come first. Since you want to be su Jingfei''s wife, let''s start and give it to you together."


    With these words, she plans to pull Huofeng and LAN Xiqi to go out, as if she plans to ignore everything.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is absolutely smart, but she has never experienced these things. She grabbed Dongfang Wenjun and said, "Wenjun, you left me here. What should I do? Su Jingfei is still in a coma!"


    Dongfang Wenjun shrugged his shoulders and suddenly said with a bad smile, "don''t ask me about this. It should be your own way. If you want to save Su Jingfei, you can only do everything by yourself. I believe you can do it. You are Shangguan xianger. Come on."


    Seeing Dongfang Wenjun pull huohuofeng and LAN Xiqi out, Shangguan xianger suddenly feels that they have been sold. Dongfang Wenjun is not su Jingfei''s girlfriend, so she won''t be jealous. But what should she do now? Shangguan xianger is a little helpless. Looking at Su Jingfei in a coma, she murmurs to herself, "you are a harmful thing. The first time I took the initiative, It''s really a big loss. You have no conscience. Don''t admit it later. "

 Chapter 929

    When Su Jingfei woke up, it was the next morning. He felt that he had a very comfortable sleep. Not only did he sleep long enough, but also he seemed to be very happy in his dream, which was a feeling he had never felt before.


    Thinking of this, he had a lazy waist, and immediately felt that something was wrong. His hand touched a ball of soft things. Now Su Jingfei, who has rich experience, naturally knew what it was. Suddenly, his memory was still in the stage of his injury. How could there be a woman around him.


    Su Jingfei opened his eyes and saw that there were not only women, but also more than one. This made his head dizzy. What did he do last night.


    When he saw clearly the situation in the room, he was even more dizzy. If Huofeng was the only one who was ok, how could Shangguan xianger and LAN Xiqi still be there? What''s the situation with them? Su Jingfei was confused. Judging from their appearance, he seemed to have done something.


    Su Jingfei has a lot of women around him. He doesn''t want to be single-minded to one person for a long time, and he can''t do it at all. But somehow, he lies on the same bed with three women, which is a bit unacceptable.


    Thinking of this, he rubbed his head unconsciously, and then found that his internal injury had healed without any medicine, and the position of poisoning had begun to recover, which made him even more surprised. Who is so skilled in medicine that he can solve all his injuries? He doesn''t think Dongfang Wenjun has the ability.


    Yes, thinking of Dongfang Wenjun, Su Jingfei began to have some ideas. He planned to find Dongfang Wenjun to heal himself, but now it seems that something unexpected has happened.


    Headache thinking, I heard next to Shangguan Xiang''er a snort, leisurely wake up, she is three women, one of the strongest internal skills, although she has not been Su Jingfei''s meridian transformation, but after all, since childhood training, internal skills can not be underestimated, and she is the first one, a rest night has recovered a lot.


    Hearing Shangguan Xiang''er wake up, Su Jingfei thought it would be embarrassing, but he still said: "Xiang''er, what''s the matter? We..."


    He can''t say what he said. In the final analysis, even men will be at a loss when they encounter such things. The picture in front of them is too shocking. Although he has so many women, it''s the first time to see three women in such a state.


    Su Jingfei''s words awakened Shangguan Xiang''er. Originally, she didn''t want to wake up because she was sore. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she suddenly woke up and said, "are you awake?"


    She also forgot her shyness. Thinking of Su Jingfei''s frightening appearance yesterday, she was really afraid that Su Jingfei would go crazy. Now she suddenly heard Su Jingfei''s happy words. Shangguan xianger said excitedly: "how do you feel now, do you feel uncomfortable, and how much has your internal injury recovered?"


    Su Jingfei is confused. His questions haven''t been answered yet. Instead, a lot of questions are coming. What''s wrong with Shangguan Xiang''er being so excited without wearing clothes? If it wasn''t for me, I would have rushed over. OK, Su Jingfei admits that he really has this idea now, but he knows it''s not the right time to control himself.


    "I should be ok now. My internal injury has basically recovered, and I still have improvement. It''s strange that how can I improve my skill?" Su Jingfei first answered Shangguan xianger''s question, and then said to himself.


    Shangguan Xiang''er heard that Su Jingfei''s internal injury had basically recovered, and immediately knew that the method proposed by Dongfang Wenjun was effective. Unexpectedly, this seemingly ridiculous skill had such a good therapeutic effect. Shangguan Xiang''er said with a smile, "if you''re OK, you scared us to death yesterday."


    Su Jingfei looks at Shangguan Xiang''er suspiciously. He doesn''t know what happened yesterday. His expression also makes Shangguan Xiang''er realize that Su Jingfei has no impression at all.


    No matter how intimate she is, girls are more likely to be shy. Shangguan Xiang''er, after her initial excitement, remembers to wear clothes and is ready to get up to wear them. Of course, as many novels have written, Shangguan Xiang''er just gets up and unconsciously sits down. It''s not fun to affect the wound.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care so much. He quickly helps Shangguan Xiang''er. From his reaction, Su Jingfei guesses what''s going on. It''s all his own evil, but he can''t say more. He can only laugh with him.


    Shangguan Xiang''er blushes and looks at Su Jingfei with a silly smile. She looks at him with no curiosity. Then she puts on her clothes again. Fortunately, she took the initiative yesterday, and her clothes are still intact. LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are miserable, and their clothes are torn.


    Su Jingfei had already found a dress to put on when she was dressing, and also conveniently covered LAN Xiqi and Huofeng with quilts. With their martial arts training physique, they naturally didn''t have to worry about catching cold, but it was hard for Su Jingfei to calm down.


    When Shangguan Xiang''er and Su Jingfei sit face-to-face on the bed again, Shangguan Xiang''er is more natural. After all, everything like that was done yesterday, Shangguan Xiang''er has no restraint. Now it''s time for Su Jingfei to be responsible. This guy has no conscience. If he is not responsible, he will be angry to death.


    "Tell me, what happened yesterday?" Su Jingfei saw that Guan Xiang''er was calmer. He couldn''t help wondering and asked.


    Shangguan Xiang''er gives Su Jingfei a look again. This guy is really anxious, and the tone of the question is like interrogation. However, she also knows that anyone who is in a coma can''t accept the situation.


    She is also a little depressed now. LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, two silly girls, can sleep like this. They haven''t woken up yet. It''s really embarrassing to let them face Su Jingfei.


    Despite this, she was shy and explained, "didn''t you get seriously injured yesterday and get poisoned? Wenjun said that she has a way to wake you up. It''s a special way. You know that. " Shangguan Xiang''er said that she really couldn''t speak any more, at least with a word.


    Su Jingfei just wanted to know what happened yesterday. He was not in the mood to play Shangguan xianger, so he nodded and said, "I understand."


    Shangguan Xiang''er thinks that Su Jingfei understands what they did yesterday, but she doesn''t know what Su Jingfei thinks is that he and Dongfang Wenjun had an experience and naturally understand it. However, no matter whether they want to be different, they understand each other''s meaning.


    Then Shangguan xianger said what happened yesterday. Although she was shy and didn''t mention the details, she explained that Su Jingfei was crazy yesterday.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he was like this last night. Although the three girls were all voluntary, LAN Xiqi and Huofeng were unlucky. Fortunately, he still knew the weight, otherwise the two girls would be too late to regret for their injuries.


    Even so, thinking of his relationship with Shangguan xianger, he could not help saying: "Shangguan girl, I..."


    "What''s Shangguan girl? She just called me Xiang''er. Now she''s Shangguan girl. What''s the matter? Do you want to break the debt?" Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Shangguan Xiang''er''s face changed and Liu Mei said.


    Su Jingfei looks at Shangguan Xiang''er with tears and smiles. This woman is very confident at ordinary times. How can she not be so confident in this matter? Can she really give up all the time? What''s more, people still sacrifice themselves to save lives.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Xiang''er. Am I the kind of unreliable person?" Su Jingfei thought, want to explain a sentence, but see Shangguan Xiang''er that kind of "you are this kind of person" eyes, another burst of depression.


    In fact, he can probably understand why Shangguan Xiang''er thinks this way. She has so many women. If she is a single-minded person, how can she do this? Su Jingfei can''t explain this to others. It''s a lot of blunders in her relationship with several women.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Shangguan Xiang''er thought she was angry. Instead, she was worried and said, "Su Jingfei, I don''t have no confidence in you, but now the situation is like this. I want to know what you plan to do?"


    "How''s it going? What can I do? Now that it''s happened, I''m naturally responsible. Although I''m not a gentleman, I still have a sense of responsibility. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are originally from the Su family. Although you''re not from our family, now that it''s happened, you''re even from the Su family. You won''t object. " Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said frankly.


    Shangguan Xiang''er really couldn''t object to it, but she still said, "what am I, my wife is still a second wife and a third wife?"


    "In our Su family, all women are equal." Su Jingfei jokingly said, "even if I''m rich, I''m not interested in keeping mistresses."


    "That''s not good. Men change when they have money." Shangguan Xiang''er turned her lips. However, she felt relieved.


    Shangguan Xiang''er is always confident, but she doesn''t dare to be overconfident in front of Su Jingfei. Even if she looks good, Shangguan Xiang''er is not inferior to any of Su Jingfei''s women, but after all, her feelings are still shallow. If Su Jingfei treats her differently, she may not have a high status in Su''s family.


    She knew Su Jingfei''s family better, and she didn''t doubt what Su Jingfei said. Thinking of this, she nodded and said, "well, I can''t go to your Su''s house for the time being anyway, as long as you don''t be a heartbreaker."


    For Shangguan xianger''s words, Su Jingfei can only smile, he has never been the kind of unreliable person.


    Seeing his attitude, Shangguan Xiang''er felt relieved and asked curiously, "you just said that your internal injury has recovered. I can understand why your poison has been removed. It''s unreasonable!"

 Chapter 930

    Su Jingfei also frowned slightly when he heard Shangguan Xiang''er''s words, but his internal power was running in his body for a week. Then he said, "there''s no problem. My internal injury has almost healed, and my internal power has increased by at least 50%. If Feng mieqing and Feng mietian join hands now, I can do it alone."


    After a pause, he frowned and said, "as for the poison, it''s strange. I don''t know what poison the Japanese gave me. At that time, I didn''t feel half of my body, but now I''ve solved it."


    Su Jingfei didn''t say everything clearly. In fact, apart from this, he also felt that his poison skill had improved. In the past, because he absorbed toxins from other people''s bodies, he had some toxins in his body, which had a good effect on anti poison, but if he took them out, it would be worse.


    He can still use poison for those who are less powerful than him. Although the effect is not necessarily good, it is at least a means of Yin people. But Su Jingfei''s poison has no effect on those who are more powerful.


    To put it bluntly, his poison skill is actually chicken ribs. At least Su Jingfei has fought with opponents of the same level so many times. He has never used poison skill, and it has no effect at all. But now he feels that if he uses poison skill now, he will have unexpected effects. This time, his poison skill has changed qualitatively because of poisoning.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe Shangguan xianger, but after all, the poison skill always makes people feel evil. Su Jingfei doesn''t want his women to worry about her poison every day. That''s not a monster. What''s more, he can''t explain how she got it.


    Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t know so much about it. It''s said that Su Jingfei not only recovered from his injury, but also improved his skills. Naturally, he feels happy for Su Jingfei. Although he almost died yesterday, it''s worth it.


    Although she was very tired yesterday, she was almost torn apart by Su Jingfei, but it was very wonderful. She never thought it was like this. No wonder so many men and women will enjoy it. As long as they have experienced it, they will like it.


    They are talking. There is always a reaction from LAN Xiqi and Huofeng. Huofeng pushes LAN Xiqi away from her and mumbles: "what time is it? It''s time to get up."


    She is obviously still confused, forgetting where she is, which is similar to her situation. LAN Xiqi is pushed by her and wakes up in a daze¡° It''s daybreak. It''s time to get up. It''s a comfortable sleep. I haven''t felt so comfortable for a long time. "


    At this point, I suddenly feel something is wrong. I just look up and see Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger. Because of the conversation between Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, they have already seen it. LAN Xiqi just sees them staring at themselves.


    Even if she was not sober, when she saw Su Jingfei, she naturally thought of what was going on, especially huofenghe was still lying beside her. She quickly exclaimed that she was in the quilt and didn''t dare to show her face. It was obviously yesterday that made her too shy.


    Huofeng at this time is still confused, suddenly by LAN Xiqi into the bed, she also some dissatisfaction way: "why do you rob my quilt, I don''t want to get up, you are really bad."


    Finish saying to want to pull the quilt of blue Xi Qi, but this time Su Jingfei opens a way: "Fire Phoenix, don''t make trouble, time is not early, want to get up."


    When Huofeng heard Su Jingfei''s words, she froze, and then she remembered what happened yesterday. Although she was almost the same age as LAN Xiqi, she had been a little girl since childhood. She was more like a boy. Even though she was a little shy, she had already decided to be su Jingfei''s Woman. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she was not shy, but very excited: "brother Fei, How are you? Is there no danger? "


    "Well, I really don''t have it. Thanks to you, not only my internal injury has healed, but also my strength has improved a bit. In the future, even in the face of Feng mieling, I will have the strength of the first battle." Su Jingfei nodded with a smile and said confidently.


    "That''s great. What we''ve done before is worth it. Sister Wenjun has a way." Huofeng''s smiling way.


    Fortunately, although she is a bit like a boy, she doesn''t really care about trifles and doesn''t get up from the bed. Otherwise, even Su Jingfei can''t help thinking more about this scene.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looked at Huofeng so careless, funny and angry way: "Huofeng, don''t you think you should put on your clothes?"


    "Clothes?" Huofeng listened to Shangguan Xiang''er''s words and said with a bitter smile: "even if I want to wear clothes, I have to have clothes. Don''t tear up brother Fei, or you can go to my room and get them for me?"


    Although Shangguan Xiang''er and Huofeng are not familiar with each other, they fought side by side last night and got close to each other. After hearing Huofeng''s words, he said, "OK, I''ll get your clothes. I really don''t know whose home it is."


    Su Jingfei stopped Shangguan Xiang''er, who wanted to get up, and said with a smile, "you can have a rest with them. I''ll get them. By the way, let Dongfang Wenjun prepare some breakfast for you."


    He can''t help but walk out of the bedroom. Although he''s not sure what happened yesterday, he knows that it''s all his fault. Shangguan Xiang''er is basically stable, and Huofeng doesn''t have to think about it. She can''t do without herself. The key is Lan Xiqi.


    LAN Xiqi is different from other women. She has a fiance, and she has a good relationship. More importantly, there is a LAN family behind her. Although the LAN family and LAN Xiqi are very unhappy because of their marriage, they can''t take the LAN family seriously. How to treat LAN Xiqi should be carefully considered.


    When he thought about it in his heart, he saw Dongfang Wenjun come out of his room and see Su Jingfei walking so healthily. She also said unexpectedly, "you''ve woken up. How is your injury?"


    "I''ve recovered, and I''ve improved a lot. What kind of skills have you taught them? Why are they so powerful? Last time I was with you, I also got through Ren Du''s two channels. You can''t be the double cultivation of Tantric martial arts." Su Jingfei answers Dongfang Wenjun''s words and doubts.


    Hearing Su Jingfei mention what happened to him, Dongfang Wenjun immediately stares and says, "I don''t know what Kung Fu is. My father left all this behind. I''m just a dead horse doctor. Who knows that you are really alive when blind cat meets dead mouse. What''s that saying? Good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years, right? "


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. The woman was very concerned about herself and wanted to behave like this. However, he was not angry, and said seriously: "let''s not talk about the Gongfa. What happened yesterday?"


    Looking at Su Jingfei, Dongfang Wenjun was really puzzled, and sighed: "it seems that you were really in a coma yesterday, and the thing is like this..." then he told Su Jingfei about what happened yesterday. As for the specific situation, Dongfang Wenjun was outside, and there was no way to describe it, but Su Jingfei understood the general meaning.


    "That''s what happened, because you suddenly went crazy and had an accident. As a result, you ate all three people. Now you have a headache." Seeing Su Jingfei rubbing his forehead, Dongfang Wenjun felt very comfortable and even gloated.


    Su Jingfei looked at Dongfang Wenjun and suddenly asked, "why didn''t you participate this time? Is it better to have you here than them?"


    Dongfang Wenjun is stunned for a moment. Su Jingfei doesn''t understand the characteristics of that skill. Even if she joins in, she can''t save Su Jingfei. However, a woman doesn''t like to be praised. What''s more, she has a different relationship with this man.


    "Not everyone can use that method. A woman can only use it once in her life. I have already used it." Later, Dongfang Wenjun glared at Su Jingfei. She always remembered the situation at that time.


    Su Jingfei listened to what Dongfang Wenjun said so frankly. If he didn''t understand the key, he would be too stupid. He said awkwardly: "there are such things. No wonder you don''t come to participate. But I think they won''t be so tired with you."


    "You''re going to die. I don''t like you. Don''t always think of me." Dongfang Wenjun looks at Su Jingfei''s smile and wants to kick him. He is very angry.


    Dongfang Wenjun is a beautiful girl. Even if she is angry, she is also charming. Su Jingfei has a thick face. Instead of flinching, she bullies her body forward and leans Dongfang Wenjun against the wall. She looks into Dongfang Wenjun''s eyes and says, "what''s your idea? I''m just talking about the matter, and you should understand that in terms of my personality, You are not destined to have a husband. "


    "How can you do this? I''m not your wife. Why do you care about me?" Although Dongfang Wenjun was overwhelmed by Su Jingfei''s pressure, he still resisted to hear Su Jingfei''s words.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t act too hastily for a woman with a full personality like Dongfang Wenjun, but maybe it''s because of the improvement of her ability, or maybe it''s because she''s in a good state today. After hearing Dongfang Wenjun''s words, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "no matter you say I''m too aggressive or overbearing, you can try it. If you find a boyfriend or want to get married, I don''t mind making you a widow, You have to believe that I have this ability. "


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t say anything this time. She could see that Su Jingfei was not joking. No matter who Dongfang Wenjun was looking for as her husband, she couldn''t be more powerful than Su Jingfei. If he really wanted to do so, no one could stop him.


    "You don''t have to have a lot of pressure. Our Su family has a big family and a lot of horses and mules. You can stay in our Su family at ease." Su Jingfei saw that Dongfang Wenjun was silent. He laughed and waved his hand. He looked like a native.

 Chapter 931

    Su Jingfei''s arrogance makes Dongfang Wenjun unable to resist. Although she looks like a classic and beautiful woman, she is actually a very strong woman. Otherwise, she would not have practiced martial arts to a very strong level, and she could also study abroad.


    In fact, such a woman needs more powerful men than herself to conquer. The reason why she likes women is that she has not met enough men to make her heart beat. But since she met Su Jingfei, she has completely changed.


    Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, Su Jingfei''s strength has gone deep into her heart. No matter what difficulties and dangers Su Jingfei encounters, he always has a way to solve them. He also needs help, but he is admirable enough. His martial arts are stronger than that of Dongfang Wenjun, and his wisdom will not be inferior to that of Dongfang Wenjun. As for medical skills, he is almost at the national level.


    Since the breakthrough of Su Jingfei''s relationship, in fact, she has always had Su Jingfei in her heart, but she doesn''t want to mix with Su Jingfei too much, but now she suddenly finds that she is really determined by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t force Dongfang Wenjun too much. After she felt her heart, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "well, they''re all waiting. I''ll get them clothes. You can help them prepare some breakfast."


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t feel that she had obeyed Su Jingfei. When Su Jingfei left, she was ready for breakfast. At this time, she was really upset.


    Su Jingfei went to LAN Xiqi''s room and Huofeng''s room to find a set of inner and outer clothes for them. With his understanding of underwear, he knew what kind of underwear the two women wore better. Naturally, he knew better than them. When he gave the clothes to the two women, they were very surprised by Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    Huofeng has long recognized Su Jingfei. Now she naturally treats Su Jingfei as her husband. She takes Su Jingfei''s underwear and kisses her face intimately, saying, "thank you, brother Fei."


    When LAN Xiqi received the underwear, she was very shy and didn''t dare to look like Huofeng. Her face turned red.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to tease LAN Xiqi. Seeing that she was so shy, she put her face in the past. That means that if LAN Xiqi doesn''t kiss him, he won''t leave. The appearance of the rascal makes Shangguan Xiang''er want to beat him.


    In fact, LAN Xiqi is a simple girl. Although she almost got married, she came from a big family, which is very traditional. Since she has lost herself to Su Jingfei, she naturally recognizes him, but she is very shy, especially next to Shangguan xianger and Huofeng.


    But Su Jingfei stretched his neck so that Lan Xiqi would be more shy. Finally, she had to summon up the courage to kiss Su Jingfei in the face and quickly get into the bed.


    Su Jingfei laughingly looks at LAN Xiqi, a stubborn girl. She doesn''t have the courage to die for herself. She is just a shy little girl. This also makes Su Jingfei fall in love. LAN Xiqi is a hard-working girl. Can she live up to her in the future.


    When the three girls were dressed, although the action was not convenient, there was no big problem. They came to the dining room in the middle of laughter. At this time, Dongfang Wenjun was ready for the morning.


    "You are all here. Come and have something to eat. You were very tired yesterday. You need to make up for it." When Dongfang Wenjun saw the three girls, he thought of his original situation. Su Jingfei was an animal, but she had a deep understanding.


    Her words made the three girls blush unconsciously. Even Huofeng, the most generous girl, was embarrassed at this time. Let alone LAN Xiqi, she almost got under the table.


    Shangguan Xiang''er used to wear a veil when she went downstairs, and Su Jingfei didn''t stop her. Although she won''t marry her or be killed by her because others have seen her real appearance, her appearance is special. In order not to be teased and commit crimes, she should wear a veil.


    While having breakfast, Shangguan xianger said to the public: "after breakfast, I should go back. I''ve been missing all night for no reason. I don''t think the people of the Feng family are aware of it."


    Su Jingfei nodded, but said seriously: "you should pay attention to safety when you are in the Feng family. If you can''t, don''t be there. It''s too dangerous. Anyway, I''m the enemy with the Feng family. Sooner or later, I can help you get revenge." After all, Shangguan Xiang''er is her woman. How can he not worry.


    Shangguan xianger could feel Su Jingfei''s heartfelt concern and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ve been in the Feng family for many years and I''ve already made preparations for it. There won''t be any problems. What''s more, I have to do some things myself."


    Su Jingfei looked at Guan Xiang''er''s insistence and nodded: "well, in that case, you should be more careful. Some things are not too forced. Anyway, you should come to your home if you have something to do now. Don''t put it in danger. Do you hear me?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er was sweet in her heart and nodded cleverly. It seemed that the porridge had become a little sweet.


    When Su Jingfei talks to her, no one else interferes. Shangguan Xiang''er is different from them. They are originally from the Su family. When they go back, they just need to have a rest, but Shangguan Xiang''er has something else to do.


    Now when their conversation is over, Dongfang Wenjun thinks, "Jingfei, do you want to call Master Liu? You didn''t go to the exhibition last night. We don''t know what happened there."


    "Don''t worry, I think if something happens, they will come to me soon, and I was injured yesterday, don''t worry, let people know that I have recovered, otherwise this healing method doesn''t work, I''m a low-key person, don''t want to make so much publicity." Su Jingfei pondered for a while, then said with a smile.


    In front of the words, people also feel reasonable, four women are still nodding, heard him finish the last words, together with light spat unceasingly, Shangguan Xiang''er is directly exposed: "you don''t want to let people know you are so ridiculous."


    Su Jingfei said nothing, but obviously he didn''t want to refute Shangguan Xiang''er. He was really ridiculous yesterday. Even if Su Jingfei thought he was exaggerating, he didn''t even think about this kind of thing. He actually did it, which was a bit too overbearing.


    Thinking, Su Jingfei did not argue with several women and ate breakfast with a smile.


    Although the women around Su Jingfei should be jealous, it is because this time the situation is special. The women are not jealous, but love each other. They helped each other last night, which can support them. Otherwise, they may be torn apart by Su Jingfei. This kind of revolutionary friendship is also very rare.


    Su Jingfei sighed that he had done a good thing yesterday. Home and everything are happy! At this time, Chu Yiming and Chu Chen came to the door again.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen went to protect the exhibits of the exhibition hall for Su Jingfei yesterday. Now that they are in the morning, they are still worried about Su Jingfei''s injury and come to Su''s home for the first time.


    "Su Jingfei, that''s great. You have recovered. Your face is even better than yesterday." Chu Yiming saw Su Jingfei look good, can''t help but sigh: "I didn''t expect oriental girl''s healing method is also so powerful, it''s really admirable."


    His attitude is very obvious. The implication is that he wants to learn from Dongfang Wenjun, but this method is not the secret of Dongfang Wenjun''s family. Even if it''s not a family tradition, she doesn''t dare to spread it. Originally, this skill was only used to deal with the red devil. She estimates that she can cure Su Jingfei this time, as long as it''s still because Su Jingfei is strong, it won''t work for another person.


    What''s more, even the major families in the capital can''t find out the women of Shangguan Xiang''er''s three daughters. Without their help, Su Jingfei would not be so good!


    Su Jingfei naturally recognized Chu Yiming''s meaning, but he still thought he couldn''t understand it. He just said with a smile, "it was an emergency yesterday, thanks to you for sending me back. Otherwise, if the treatment wasn''t in time, I would die."


    "It''s right to send you back. It''s just because of me." Chu Yiming was disappointed and knew that this was su Jingfei''s deliberate distraction. However, he joked: "if I didn''t care about you at that time, I would be very good. If you hang up, I would not be the first master of the younger generation. Now I regret it."


    "Sorry? It''s too late to regret. It''s not time to lose it. " Su Jingfei naturally knew that he was joking and said with a smile.


    After chatting and laughing, Chu Yiming suddenly said: "yesterday, everything went well in the exhibition, and there was no problem. It makes us feel like no one else cares about these things except the Japanese devils."


    "I think since you two are going to protect those things and the treasures of those exhibits, Master Liu has also told you." Su Jingfei was noncommittal, but asked with a smile, "in your opinion, are you excited about the value of those exhibits?"


    Chu Yiming nodded honestly and said, "if I didn''t have my own behavior principles, I really want to grab one or two things to play with." Then he said, "especially the demon sword, it''s a sharp weapon to kill people!"


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to ask. I didn''t go there last night. I didn''t see it. It was a full moon night. Can that demon releasing sword really reflect the moonlight to kill people? It''s not against science. It''s amazing Su Jingfei said nothing and shook his head.


    Chu Yiming nodded and said, "don''t mention it. It''s really OK. Master fan Deng demonstrated it to you yesterday. It''s estimated that it''s the requirement of their exhibition. In fact, I''d better not show it, or it''s too dangerous."


    "Is it really that powerful?" Huofeng heard their conversation and asked.


    Chu Chen nodded beside him and added: "that magic sword is like a magic wand in a movie. An ordinary sword even glows in the moonlight, as if it is charging. When the whole body of the sword is white, it can emit a sword Qi, which can leap ten meters, even the refined steel can split."


    When Su Jingfei heard Chu Yiming''s words, he said: "this is really a sharp weapon. I guess even if he is a master of Feng mieling''s level, he can''t make a ten meter sword with his sword. What''s more, he has to put aside the refined steel. It''s too powerful and invincible!"


    "It''s an exaggeration, but it''s almost the same. Let me guess, don''t you have a golden glove? The Qi of the demon release sword should be able to split. " Chu Yiming pondered.


    It''s no secret that Su Jingfei has golden gloves, especially those who have seen him fight with others. His Golden Gloves defense is very abnormal, and the soft sword, a treasure that cuts iron like mud, can''t be cut. But now Chu Yiming says that releasing the sword''s power can split the Golden Gloves, which shows how powerful it is.


    Thinking of the power of the demon sword, Su Jingfei said with a wry smile: "such a powerful thing can only rank fourth among the five exhibits. It''s conceivable how abnormal the remaining three are. It''s strange that they show the value of these treasures so blatantly that they don''t attract thieves!"


    Chu Yiming nodded and said, "it''s inevitable. So I''m here today to see if you''ve recovered your fighting capacity. I think today is the last day. It''s bound to be tense. Your role is crucial."


    "There should be no problem with my health now. I will continue to protect the exhibits today. Moreover, I have some new ideas, which may be helpful to the protection of these exhibits, but I haven''t practiced them yet. I''ll wait until I get to the place." Su Jingfei thought about his current physical condition and told Chu Yiming.


    Chu Yiming didn''t know Su Jingfei''s state, so he thought: "Su Jingfei, don''t be too forced. If you don''t have a good internal injury, you should pay attention to it. Since your injury is caused by me, I will help you."


    "I know you can help me, but I have to do some things myself? After all, I''m committed to this. If I can do it myself, I don''t have to ask others for help. " Su Jingfei smiles. He has a good relationship with Chu Yiming, but he can''t rely on him for everything.


    Although Chu Yiming is smart, he is young after all. He thinks that Su Jingfei was injured so badly yesterday, but he can''t get better so fast today. The reason why he insists on it is that he doesn''t trust himself and thinks his strength is not enough.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yiming said: "Su Jingfei, you really don''t have to force this time. Those treasures are very important, and I don''t think you can let him fall into the hands of people with ulterior motives, so I decided that I''m going to let my grandfather go to town tonight. If he is here, there should be no accident."


    Su Jingfei is stunned. Although he has never met Chu Yiming''s grandfather, he has heard of him. The person who talks about Chu Yiming''s grandfather is Feng mieling, who can make people at Feng mieling''s level fear him. It can be seen that the strength of the other party must be at the same level.


    If Chu Yiming can really invite his grandfather, he will be a great God. Even people of Feng Suiling''s level can protect themselves. Su Jingfei has more confidence.

 Chapter 932

    When Su Jingfei returned to the exhibition hall again, it was the evening of the third day of the exhibition, which was also the last day of the exhibition. When Su Jingfei arrived, Master Yi and others welcomed him out. They had heard Chu Yiming say that Su Jingfei was seriously injured.


    Seeing Su Jingfei, Liu Zongyun asked: "Jingfei, aren''t you hurt? If it''s too serious, don''t force it. In addition to us, several big men from different families will come in person tonight. "


    "Some big guys, what do you mean?" Liu Zongyun frowns slightly. He just listens to Chu Yiming''s brief introduction of yesterday''s situation, but he doesn''t know that there are still such things today. If all the family leaders come, it seems that this evening will be more lively.


    Liu Zongyun thought for a moment and said: "I''m not sure about this. I just estimate it. For example, the old man of Chu family will definitely come, and Feng mieling will certainly come without asking. The old man of Murong family will also come, and the old man of Kang family. It''s estimated that the old man of Qin family will also come, and there are several others. It''s estimated that they will also appear."


    Su Jingfei naturally thought that there must be a lot of people who can''t see each other this evening. After listening to Liu Zongyun''s words, he still took a cold breath: "Master Liu, you don''t mean to say that you are the best gathering of all the families tonight."


    "It''s really possible that Feng mieling and Kang will come on the first day? Today is the last day. No matter which family has ideas on these things, there will be the most powerful experts. " Liu Zongyun''s helpless way.


    Su Jingfei now also understands why Liu Zongyun allows himself to have more rest. If he is injured now, he may not even have the chance to fight back in front of such a person. In other words, even if he is here, his role is not big, which makes him speechless.


    He is not speechless to Liu Zongyun. Even if he were himself, he would certainly think so. He just can''t imagine that a small exhibition would have such a great influence. The big men of these families would not show up in front of people easily.


    He is thinking, Liu Zongyun seems to hesitate for a moment, then said: "in fact, according to our speculation, Mr. Su may also be present, at that time, you may be a little embarrassed, in that case, I''m not good to ask you to come."


    Su Jingfei was slightly shocked. He and his father had not seen each other for more than ten years. Although he always knew that he was the third son of the Su family in the capital, he was not impressed by his father. He even doubted whether he could recognize him.


    Seeing Su Jingfei in a daze, Master Yi beside him sighed: "Jingfei, if you don''t have a good wound, you''d better have a rest tonight. It''s our best to have our master and apprentice here." When he was with Liu Zongyun these two days, he naturally talked about Su Jingfei. He has a deep understanding of Su Jingfei.


    In my heart, I not only have some admiration for Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is so young that he has the status and value of today. As long as you know him, you can''t help admiring him. Naturally, Master Yi''s apprentices are su Jingfei''s people, and Liu Zongyun doesn''t hide the relationship between him and the Su family.


    Su Jingfei knows that Master Yi said it was all for his own good, but he can''t really escape. Instead of saying that his injury has recovered, he says that he can escape for a while and a lifetime between himself and master su? Since sooner or later will encounter, now if you really encounter this time, you can''t escape, there will always be times when you can''t escape.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "don''t worry, my injury has recovered. If I don''t look at such a big battle tonight, it''s not too disappointing."


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi look at each other. They know that Su Jingfei has made up their mind, so they don''t intend to persuade him any more. After all, Su Jingfei is such a big man, and they also think he is a rational man. He knows all the interests, and they can only respect his choice.


    When Su Jingfei came to the exhibition hall, it was already evening. After chatting for a while, there were enough figures, but this person was still a little unexpected.


    It turned out that the first people who appeared were from Nalan family. Nalan Xiufeng accompanied a man in his fifties into the exhibition hall, and they were followed by several people, one of whom was familiar with Su Jingfei, the hunter Nalan Rongxuan, the God of wealth in the capital.


    Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t know the leading man, he can guess his identity. Compared with the big men of different families, the people from the Nalan family are naturally worse. Coco is the contemporary owner of the Nalan family, and his identity will not be lower than those big men. What''s more important is the complicated relationship between Su Jingfei and the Nalan family, so he pays more attention to this person.


    Liu Zongyun was surprised to see them coming, but he quickly stood up to greet them and said, "master Nalan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come and have a look today when I''m free!"


    Naturally, the visitor is Nalan xiuhai, the head of Nalan''s family, who is Nalan Xiuying''s eldest brother. From the perspective of her relationship, he is Su Jingfei''s eldest brother. Of course, we don''t know about this relationship. From the perspective of Liang Xiuwen''s relationship, Su Jingfei will call Nalan xiuhai her eldest brother.


    Although Liu Zongyun''s strength is not the top in the capital, he can be regarded as a sect leader, and he is also a lieutenant general. Nalan xiuhai can''t be impolite either. He said with a smile: "Lord Liu, it''s really a long time since I saw you. Everyone will come today, and I expect to see many old friends. If I don''t come today, isn''t it a joke?"


    The two of them are very polite, but everyone knows that nalanxiuhai is very clear. Even if he doesn''t have much interest in these things tonight, there are so many important family members present. No one can ignore the family who thinks they are the number one in the capital.


    After Liu Zongyun and Nalan xiuhai said hello, Su Jingfei came and said, "Hello Nalan family, I''m Su Jingfei."


    He didn''t say much. He believed that Nalan xiuhai must know himself, and he should have recognized himself. He was a little uncertain about Nalan xiuhai''s attitude towards himself. Nalan Xiuying said that this elder brother was against her and Liang Aihong.


    When Su Jingfei stood up, the atmosphere became a little tense. Nalan xiuhai didn''t speak. She just pondered over Su Jingfei. Even Master Yi and Liu Zongyun could clearly feel the silent pressure.


    The Nalan family is an old family. Few of them have the same qualifications in the capital. They are different from the young families such as the Su family and the Feng family. They have a history of at least several hundred years, and the momentum of the owners of such a big family is still higher than that of ordinary families.


    What''s more, the head of Nalan''s family also has great strength. Looking at Su Jingfei in this way, if he changes into an ordinary person, he may not be able to hold on.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei not only has profound internal skills, but also has strong momentum and demeanor. Although H Province is not the largest province in China, Su Jingfei is also the leader of the whole province.


    Su Jingfei didn''t fight with Nalan xiuhai. He just stood there under the pressure of Nalan xiuhai and didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    Liu Zongyun, Master Yi and others are familiar with Su Jingfei. They already admire Su Jingfei. After all, they don''t directly bear the pressure of Nalan xiuhai. They already feel that the pressure of Nalan xiuhai is not small, and the pressure of Su Jingfei will be greater.


    Nalan Xiufeng and the hunter Nalan Rongxuan are nodding in secret. Nalan xiuhai is the head of Nalan''s family. They have a deep understanding of how majestic he is. Nalan Rongxuan, in particular, has always been extremely afraid of his father. Although he dares to say two words about his father in front of Nalan Xiulin, face to face, he is like a mouse seeing a cat, It''s amazing to see Su Jingfei so quiet now.


    In fact, Nalan xiuhai didn''t watch Su Jingfei for a long time, just a minute. For many people, this minute has been very long. Su Jingfei can even feel sweating on his body.


    In fact, it''s not a confrontation of martial arts, it''s the oppression of potential. It has nothing to do with martial arts, as long as it''s spiritual.


    Nalan xiuhai finally said, "Su Jingfei, I''ve heard your name many times. I''ve always wanted to see you. As soon as I saw you today, I still have to say that you didn''t disappoint me."


    Su Jingfei released his breath. Knowing that Nalan xiuhai had recognized his ability, he quickly said with a smile: "Nalan master, you flatter me."


    "Don''t be so polite. Since you are Xiuwen''s boyfriend, you can call me uncle later. People are old. I don''t care about the past. Is Xiuying OK? Let her go to her house sometime. " Nalan xiuhai waved her hand and said with great care.


    Except for Su Jingfei, who was from Nalan family, there was no outsider. He could say that, so to speak, he was sincere.


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Nalan''s master would say that. It''s obvious that he''s not angry. Nalan Xiuying has been away for nearly 20 years, and now she can finally go home. He believes Nalan Xiuying will be very happy to know the news.


    It seems that Nalan Xiufeng didn''t expect Nalan xiuhai to say that. Her face was a little excited. Before he spoke, Nalan xiuhai already said: "in fact, for many years, I feel guilty for Xiuying. I heard that she lives well in your family, and Xiuwen is very happy to have a male friend like you. Although you are a little playful, men are not playful, As long as you don''t bully Xiuwen. "


    He''s a family elder now. After his test, he treats Su Jingfei as his nephew''s son-in-law, but he doesn''t know what will happen if he fails the test. There seem to be a lot of rules in the big family.

 Chapter 933

    Nalan xiuhai''s attitude towards Su Jingfei is still a bit surprising. Even Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he accepted himself so soon, but he was very wise to listen to Nalan xiuhai''s words and began to call him uncle.


    In fact, Su Jingfei really wants to call Nalan xiuhai her brother-in-law. After all, Nalan Xiuying is also one of Su Jingfei''s wives, and Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen are not biological mothers and daughters, and there is no problem of chaos.


    But he knew that if he really cried out, he would be killed. He was wise to just call him uncle.


    Because of this relationship, the Nalan family has become the backstage of Su Jingfei. Although the relationship between the children and their relatives is not strong, as long as Su Jingfei is good enough, the Nalan family will also attach great importance to him.


    What''s more, Nalan Xiulin and Nalan Rongxuan have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, and his relationship with Nalan''s family is relatively stable.


    The relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan family is harmonious, and Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are naturally happy for him. After all, the more stable Su Jingfei''s foundation is, the better it will be for everyone. After all, we are closely related and take care of each other.


    Nalan xiuhai is the first one to come here. It is estimated that he also wants to contact Su Jingfei. People soon understand this. It seems that Nalan xiuhai is not polite. He really wants to see Su Jingfei. In addition to Su Jingfei himself, he also has a relationship with Nalan Xiuying.


    When they chat, some people come to the exhibition hall. Those who can enter the third floor of the exhibition hall will have a certain position in the capital and know each other. When they see Nalan xiuhai and Su Jingfei chatting together, they naturally pay more attention to Su Jingfei. Many people have seen Su Jingfei before, and naturally know his identity, just to see that he can have a good talk with Nalan xiuhai, And they shall reevaluate him.


    Soon after Nalan xiuhai, another heavyweight appeared on the stage. This person Su Jingfei and others had seen before was Kang Laozi, the old man who let Su Jingfei speculate that his strength was similar to that of Feng Jiling.


    Feng mieling''s martial arts can definitely rank among the top ten in the capital. Naturally, he is also one of the top ten experts with the same level as him. On his first day, Liu Zongyun met him respectfully. When he saw Kang coming, Nalan xiuhai pulled Su Jingfei and said, "let''s go, I''ll introduce you to someone."


    Then he took Su Jingfei to Master Kang. Su Jingfei met him on the first day, but he was just a few words polite, not to mention knowing him. Now Nalan xiuhai pulled him over, obviously with deep meaning, so he nodded to follow him.


    Mr. Kang is nearly 80 years old, but he looks only 50 or 60 years old. His face is red, and his eyes are not dazzling. On the contrary, his eyesight is very good. When you enter the exhibition hall, you can see everyone. The most important one is Nalan xiuhai. Nalan family is the top family in Beijing. No one can underestimate this old family. The status of Nalan xiuhai can be imagined.


    "Uncle Bai, I haven''t seen you grow old some days. You are still so tough!" Nalan xiuhai is also very respectful to see Kang. Even if he is the head of Nalan''s family, Kang is a person of the same generation as Nalan''s family. The patriarch of such a big family that pays attention to etiquette should not be impolite.


    Kang is the most important member of Kang family, but Kang family can''t compare with Nalan family, and he can''t rely on his old age to sell his old age. He said with a smile: "xiuhai, even if my body and bones are strong enough, I can''t compare with Nalan piaoshue elder brother!"


    Nalan xiuhai didn''t deny it. Let alone him, people in the whole capital know that his father Nalan Piaoxue is also one of the top people in the capital. He is stronger than Kang. It''s not modest for him to say that.


    "Uncle Bai, I''ll introduce you to someone you must have met before, but you don''t know that he is my niece''s son-in-law." Nalan xiuhai doesn''t want to continue this topic, but directly turns to Su Jingfei.


    Kang naturally met Su Jingfei. On that day, Su Jingfei''s performance in the meeting hall also made him appreciate it. This young man is worthy of being the first master of the young generation. He is not impatient, and he is not anxious to be wronged. He just uses his own means to prove himself, but also hits each other in the face.


    The Kang family has a special position in the capital. They didn''t take part in the fighting among the families. Moreover, the Kang family can only be regarded as a first-class family in the capital, but it can''t reach the top class family. That''s because the Kang family has only Mr. Kang, and the second generation is engaged in business. Basically, they don''t practice martial arts. If Mr. Kang is gone, the strength of the Kang family will drop a lot, Even if they don''t take part in the infighting among the families, no one cares about it. It can be said that their family is a rare good friend in the capital.


    These Su Jingfei is not clear. Since Nalan xiuhai wanted to introduce himself to each other, he immediately said: "Hello, Kang, I''m Su Jingfei. We met the day before yesterday."


    Kang''s heart is actually guessing Nalan xiuhai''s intention, but he nodded and said with a smile: "young man, you are good. I saw everything the day before yesterday. You are the first person of the young generation. You are brave and resourceful. I''m optimistic about you!"


    What he said was more official, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Su Jingfei said in secret that sure enough, these old guys were all old foxes.


    At this time, Nalan xiuhai said, "Uncle Bai, Jingfei is responsible for the safety of the venue. Today is the last day, and there must be a lot of pressure. If there is any situation, you can''t just sit back and ignore it. This is an exhibition valued by several big men above."


    Su Jingfei and Kang see Nalan xiuhai''s thoughts at this time. Su Jingfei is naturally grateful. This is Nalan xiuhai''s bodyguard. Kang''s strength is strong. If he really helps, he will certainly reduce a lot of trouble. Kang is secretly complaining. He just wants to watch the excitement, but he is pulled up by Nalan xiuhai.


    He really keeps the family in the middle, but now Nalan xiuhai takes out the big guys above, he really can''t refuse.


    If Nalan xiuhai comes to him alone, he may refuse. After all, it has nothing to do with him. But now he calls Su Jingfei. The situation is different. People use the name to take care of their younger generation. If he refuses, he will lose face. But this kind of care is really embarrassing.


    Su Jingfei finally knew what ginger was. Nalan xiuhai directly used this method to help him. Even if Kang didn''t want to go through the muddy water, he couldn''t save face and refused.


    What''s more, Nalan xiuhai demands that even if Kang doesn''t plan to give too much help, he won''t stand on the other side. Nalan xiuhai easily solves Su Jingfei''s threat from a top expert, which is too powerful.


    Kang naturally thought of this and sighed: "xiuhai, you are still a thief after so many days. Don''t worry. I take good care of my younger generation. I will try my best to help you."


    "Uncle Bai, I''m relieved if you say that. How can I say that I''m becoming more and more thieves? It''s also a good thing! Several bigwigs are looking at it. Some people have ulterior motives, but in the end, it can only be empty, right Na LAN Xiu Hai smiles, if there is a way to point.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t understand what Nalan xiuhai said. He hasn''t reached that level yet, but Kang Laozi understands it and nods to change the topic.


    When they spoke, Master Yi and Liu Zongyun did not follow. They were still greeting other guests. Liu Zongyun, who was appointed as the safety director of the exhibition, actually became the host of the exhibition in disguise. When guests came, he would take care of them.


    Master Yi and Liu Zongyun get along well. They are close in age and strength. In fact, they are good friends. Su Jingfei is pulled away by Nalan xiuhai, and Master Yi entertains guests with Liu Zongyun.


    When Su Jingfei spoke here, there were already people from different families. However, because it was still early, there were not many people coming, just some families with good strength, and no one bothered Nalan xiuhai and Kang. They all came early.


    However, as time goes on, there are still several big families coming. The Feng family is still with the PI family, and the two families appear at the exhibition together. Although Liu Zongyun is not happy with them, he still wants to go and greet them.


    But Master Yi didn''t follow him because he was unhappy with the PI family. He had already come to Su Jingfei''s side. When he saw that the Feng family and the PI family were coming, Nalan xiuhai also left Kang with Su Jingfei and went straight to the Feng family.


    This time, Feng mieling is the leader of the Feng family. Su Jingfei is in charge of security here. If Feng mieling doesn''t show up, no one else will be able to hold the field. What''s more, they also heard that the old man of Truman is going to show up.


    But before they met the people of Chumen, they saw nalanxiuhai coming with Su Jingfei. Feng mieling frowned secretly. Although he knew that Su Jingfei had some relationship with Nalan''s family, he didn''t expect that their relationship was so close. Nalanxiuhai even took Su Jingfei around. They seemed to have just come from Kang.


    Just thinking about it, Nalan xiuhai said with a smile: "Uncle Ling, you''re here too. It''s not easy to see you!"


    "Don''t say that. I''m an old man. It''s not easy to meet. It should be xiuhai. You''re busy." Feng mieling guessed the intention of Nalan xiuhai, but he said with a smile.


    Nalan xiuhai also laughed and directly pulled Su Jingfei over and said, "Uncle Ling, this is my niece son-in-law. You must be familiar with him. He is young and doesn''t understand. He has done some impulsive things. Don''t worry about it."


    Not only Feng mieling, but Su Jingfei also had some accidents. How can Nalan xiuhai bring herself to apologize? It''s not so easy to solve the grudge between herself and the Feng family.

 Chapter 934

    Su Jingfei doesn''t understand why Na lanxiuhai wants to bring himself to see feng mieling. In fact, Feng mieling doesn''t understand, and he has to apologize to himself.


    How could Feng mieling forgive Su Jingfei for this? The Feng family in H Province was almost destroyed by Su Jingfei. If he could bear such a big hatred, he would have a good temper.


    At this time, let alone Nalan xiuhai, even if the old ghost of Nalan family came, he would not shrink back. There were several people of Feng family around him, as well as the people of PI family. Thinking of this, Feng Suiling said with a smile: "Nalan master, let me forgive Su Jingfei, but he wants to hand over the things he took from our Feng family."


    Nalan xiuhai seems to have heard this statement for the first time. She turns to Su Jingfei and says, "Jingfei, what did you take from the Feng family? Don''t I always tell you not to take other people''s things? "


    Su Jingfei naturally knows what he took from the Feng family. If he didn''t do it himself, how could the strength of the Feng family in H Province be so weak? He absorbed most of his financial resources and made him the richest man in H Province. How could he hand in his income? He also believes that Nalan xiuhai didn''t really let him hand it in.


    In the heart thinks, but on the face is know nothing of way: "uncle, I always listen to your words very much, I didn''t take anything at all."


    "Uncle Ling, you see, Jingfei said that he didn''t take anything from the Feng family at all. My nephew and son-in-law are young, but I believe what he said. Do you think there is any misunderstanding?" After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Nalan xiuhai immediately turned to Feng mieling.


    People will not doubt the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan xiuhai. After all, there is a woman beside Su Jingfei who is Liang Xiuwen. Everyone knows that now looking at Nalan xiuhai''s appearance, Feng Mie is so angry that he almost starts.


    Nalan xiuhai''s way of doing it is too artificial. Su Jingfei casually explained it and he believed it. Feng mieling''s face was not very good-looking and said: "Nalan master, is it too hasty for you to say that? You just casually asked, he casually said it, and it became a fact. Where should we put the Feng family?"


    It seems to hear Feng mieling''s words, Nalan xiuhai is not satisfied, snorted: "Uncle Ling, you don''t bully our younger generation because you are the elder. I have already asked Jingfei. Since he said no, that is no, do you think that the Feng family has developed to threaten our Nalan family now, and you still want to bully our family?"


    Feng mieling said that he was a generation higher than Nalan xiuhai. When a younger generation said that, he immediately said calmly in front of the crowd: "Nalan xiuhai, you are clearly protecting Su Jingfei?"


    "Protect? How can you say that? Su Jingfei is my nephew and son-in-law, who is our Nalan family. Do you bully our Nalan family, I will watch? How can I be the master of my family? If anyone rides on our necks in the future, will we still greet each other with a smile? " Nalan xiuhai did not give in and said with a sneer.


    When they say this, it seems that the matter has nothing to do with Su Jingfei. Now it has become the enmity between the Feng family and the Nalan family. At this time, Su Jingfei also understands the meaning of Nalan xiuhai.


    The eldest brother, er, no, is still the eldest brother. He just deliberately provoked the conflict between his family and the Feng family and directly picked out Su Jingfei. Even if the Feng family hated Su Jingfei, now they have to face the Nalan family and Su Jingfei.


    In other words, everyone is too concerned about Su Jingfei. He just uses the Nalan family to help Su Jingfei share some of his hatred. No matter how arrogant the Feng family is, they will fight with the Nalan family at most and dare not fight easily. In this way, they will have less power to deal with Su Jingfei and have plenty of time for Su Jingfei.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei was just very grateful to his uncle. No matter whether he was a little too radical, he really felt his heart.


    Nalan xiuhai is different from others. He is the owner of Nalan family. In this way, he has the opportunity to support Su Jingfei with the whole Nalan family.


    As Su Jingfei said, now Nalan xiuhai has raised the contradiction between the Feng family and the Nalan family. Although Feng mieling is very angry, he can''t do it at all. The Nalan family is absolutely at the top in the capital. It''s too difficult for the Feng family to deal with the Nalan family.


    Nalan xiuhai naturally thought of this. Knowing that the battle could not be fought, she directly took Su Jingfei and turned to leave. Before leaving, she said, "Uncle Ling, if you want to bully Su Jingfei, you should also think about our Nalan family."


    When they left, Feng mieling was so angry that he wanted to hit people. But all the people in his family were around him, so he had to hold the fire down. He was so depressed.


    "Uncle, you''re really good." Su Jingfei first took a picture of Nalan xiuhai, and then gratefully said, "uncle, you''re so embarrassed because I''m in a row with the Feng family. In fact, I don''t want to solve it myself."


    "Needless to say so much nonsense, the family doesn''t talk about two families. Since you are Xiuwen''s boyfriend, you are also my nephew and son-in-law. Besides, the Feng family won''t really have anything to do with our Nalan family. He doesn''t dare." Nalan xiuhai first laughed, and then very proud of the way: "Nalan family in the capital is not the most powerful family, but the Feng family still dare not move us."


    "Yes, they really dare not. Who told them to play with us?" Nalan xiuhai and Su Jingfei come to the gate of the exhibition. At this time, Chu Yiming and others come in from the outside.


    As before, it seems that Chumen''s trip has always been very simple. This time, there are only three people. Except for Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, there is only one old man. He is 70 or 80 years old. He is not as hale and hearty as old Kang. On the contrary, he seems to be dying. His eyebrows are white.


    Can be such an old man, but let Nalan xiuhai immediately respectful way: "eyebrow uncle, you are old to come, I have heard you want to come, now finally see you."


    Old man Chumen''s eyebrows were too long to block his eyes. He couldn''t see if he had seen Nalan xiuhai. So he said with a smile, "Oh, it''s Nalan''s big boy. I haven''t seen him for some years. He''s so big. I remember holding you when I was a child."


    His words embarrassed Nalan xiuhai, but the other three young people almost laughed. Nalan xiuhai is in her 50s this year, and it''s absolutely speechless to be talked about in her childhood.


    But the old man''s identity is there. He really has no way to refute it. He is older than his father, but he also wants to ask the old man how he can still talk about what happened 50 years ago when he hasn''t been out for many years.


    At this time, without waiting for Nalan xiuhai to speak, the old man turned to Su Jingfei and said, "you are su Jingfei. Xiaomingzi always talks about you with me. I finally see you alive."


    Chu Yiming was discontented and said, "grandfather, just call me Xiao Ming. Don''t say that word, OK? You call me a eunuch


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, every man in our Chu family is fierce. I really want to beat the eunuch. I forgot how my grandfather dealt with you when he was a child, this little son of a bitch." Old man Chu is really a hot tempered man. When he heard Chu Yiming''s words, he didn''t reflect on himself. Instead, he blamed the strange way.


    Like many grandchildren in front of his grandfather, Chu Yiming said, "grandfather, I think you should pay attention to what you say. From the genetic point of view, it''s not good for you."


    When he finished his sentence, Nalan xiuhai and Su Jingfei almost started to laugh. The grandfather and grandson are really funny. Chuchen, who is next to him, obviously sees many such situations. Although he wants to laugh, he can still bear it. It seems that the grandfather and grandson are seldom serious when they are together.


    In order not to laugh, Su Jingfei said to the old man, "Master Chu, I am Su Jingfei. I should have visited him, but I have no time."


    Old man Chu waved his hand and said, "don''t talk about old man Chu. It''s very awkward to call me that. Old man Chu Baimei, just call me grandfather Chu. You are equal to my grandson, and I don''t take advantage of you." After that, he said in a low voice: "it seems that you have a good relationship with Xiang''er!"


    Su Jingfei is surprised. He looks at Chu Yiming unconsciously. He and Shangguan Xiang''er decided their relationship only last night. The old man has no reason to know. It should be Chu Yiming who mentioned it to him.


    He wanted to inquire about Chu Yiming''s meaning, but Chu Baimei first said, "you don''t need to look at him. It''s not xiaomingzi who told me. What''s the matter with Shangguan xianger? How can I not know? Do you really think she is not a member of Chu family if she leaves our Chumen?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. She didn''t expect Chu Baimei to say that. This is not the key. Chu Baimei pays attention to Shangguan Xiang''er because she once learned from the Chu family. In other words, it seems that the intelligence system of the Feng family is no worse than that of Chumen. Since Chu Baimei knows the relationship between Shangguan Xiang''er and herself, what about the Feng family?


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei is in a cold sweat. Now he wants to call Shangguan Xiang''er immediately and let her leave the Feng family. Otherwise, the Feng family will know Shangguan Xiang''er''s purpose, and there will be no place to die.


    At this time, Chu Baimei suddenly said: "you don''t have to be nervous. Only I know about Xiang''er. That silly old man of the Feng family is not so smart. Don''t you think that Xiang''er, a 20-year-old Shangguan, can be Feng''s daughter. Is this right?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. According to his age, Feng mieling would be in his 70s or 80s even if he was not in his 90s. According to his age, he should be Shangguan xianger''s godfather. How can he become a godfather? There is really a problem.


    Unfortunately, Chu Baimei''s words only made him feel that there was a problem, but he didn''t explain the specific reasons. Instead, he said with a smile: "Su boy, your development in this year is really impressive. Su Hanlin''s three sons really don''t have a coward, which is like our Chu family!"


    Su Jingfei was silent this time. Su Hanlin in Chu Baimei''s mouth was his father, the old man of the Su family. His original name was not so elegant. At this time, the founder changed his name, which he had heard from his mother.


    Chu Baimei is the old man of Chu family. Although she is slightly older than Su Hanlin, she is actually a master of the previous generation. Moreover, because Su Hanlin''s martial arts is the first among the living masters, Chu Baimei still has some respect for Su Hanlin.


    Chu Yiming knew that Su Jingfei had a bad relationship with the Su family. He was afraid that his grandfather would say too much that he was not happy, so he quickly changed the topic and said, "grandfather, let''s go first. Today is the last day of the exhibition. Let''s have a look at those treasures. If you look at them, you will be excited." He said that he was going to walk in, but he didn''t forget to wink at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei understood and said with a smile: "yes, grandfather Chu, you should have heard of the precious exhibits. When you arrive, you will show them one by one."


    It''s true that people grow old and become elite. Chu Baimei keeps a close eye on the relationship between Chu Yiming and Su Jingfei. He knows that there must be something wrong, but he doesn''t ask much. Both Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming have their own ideas, and they can''t control them too much.


    Thinking about it in my heart, I followed them and said, "Jingfei, who asked you to protect these things this time? This is brave enough."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He can''t blame Liu Zongyun. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the exhibition would attract so many people''s attention, especially these old guys. Any one of them would be enough to drink for himself. Now there are three people on the scene who are not sure how to deal with it.


    Fortunately, these old guys also fear each other, otherwise it''s really a headache, now hear Chu Baimei''s words, can only speechless.


    Chu Baimei is not the kind of person who is more serious. Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, he continued: "you don''t have too much pressure. I think we old guys are out today, and the people who come here must be indispensable." After a pause, he said, "by the way, Su Hanlin is expected to come today."


    This is not the first person to say that Su Hanlin is coming. Su Jingfei has basically made preparations in his heart. Even if Chu Baimei''s words can''t come true, they are reliable.


    As he was talking, Feng mieling also found Chu Baimei, and immediately hummed coldly: "Oh, isn''t this old man Baimei? Do you really think you are the eldest of Emei? You are so old and still alive? "


    Hearing Feng mieling''s words, Chu Bai Mei said with a smile, "well, who else should I be? It turns out that I''m mieling''s younger brother. Although I''m not Emei''s long eyebrow, my name is Bai Mei, and I shouldn''t be too shameful." Without waiting for Feng mieling to speak, he continued: "in those days, my generation died and died. I thought I could drink the wedding wine of your death. How can you stand here and talk to me? It''s really a failure."

 Chapter 935

    Chu Baimei''s words were so irritating that everyone was stunned. People thought that when they came to his level, they must pay attention to their own identity, but they didn''t think that he didn''t care about his identity at all.


    The onlookers were stunned. You can imagine Feng''s mood. He couldn''t even pretend to be kind. He pointed to Chu''s white eyebrows and said, "old man, I''ve endured you for a long time. Don''t think you''re a few years older than me. That''s just the meaning of dying a few years earlier."


    The white eyebrow of Chu white eyebrow picked to pick, slow and orderly way: "Oh? Shall I die first? That''s not necessarily true. You don''t have to die before you are old. Your third son is younger than you. He''s not dead first. "


    His words directly hit Feng mieling''s lungs. Su Jingfei was not from the capital, and he didn''t know why. But people in the capital knew that Feng mieling had a third son, who was very smart since childhood and was not inferior to Chu Yiming''s genius. In the end, he died young, and it was because of the Chu family.


    Now Chu Baimei said that in front of the monk, he was just cursing the bald donkey and spreading salt on the wound. Let alone Feng mieling, who was such a man of status, even if ordinary people were exposed in front of people, it was no better.


    Feng mieling laughed angrily and said: "old man, do you still laugh at me? Didn''t your fourth daughter die earlier than you? And it''s miserable. "


    What he put forward was also Chu Baimei''s heartache. His four daughters just didn''t listen to him and fell in love with a son of the Feng family. Then they were abandoned and finally committed suicide.


    Now hearing Feng mieling''s words, Chu white eyebrow trembles with anger. These are the grudges between the Feng family and the Chu family, and they are basically well-known things. But when they say this face to face, they will definitely increase the value of hatred infinitely. At this time, even people like Kang dare not speak up. After all, the smell of gunpowder between them is too strong.


    In this case, not only did they not fight, but they all backed out. Even Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, as well as the Feng family, backed out.


    Su Jingfei didn''t understand what was going on. She was pulled back by Nalan xiuhai, and glared at him and said, "you want to be beaten!"


    "What does that mean? Are they going to fight here? " Su Jingfei looks at Nalan xiuhai in surprise. Although the exhibition hall is not narrow, if two top experts work in front of so many people, it''s still easy to hurt others by mistake.


    "Don''t treat the experts at this level as ordinary fighters. They want to fight, but no one can stop them, let alone here. Even if they meet in the hotel, they have to fight. It''s not new to demolish the house." Nalanxiu seaway.


    "No, it''s too exaggerated. If people at their level fight, I''m afraid many people will be affected here!" Although Su Jingfei''s internal power has been improved, his realm is not enough. If he really does it, maybe he won''t be much worse than them, but his understanding of martial arts is far from perfect.


    Nalan xiuhai may not be as powerful as Su Jingfei, but he knows much more about martial arts than him. He explained to him, "you don''t have to think so much. If you can''t control your power at their level, you''ll live."


    Su Jingfei didn''t continue to ask questions this time. He saw that Chu Baimei had already made a move. He was different from Chu Yiming. When he used the melody to attack, he also used the flute. He said to Feng mieling directly, "old Feng is immortal. We haven''t seen him for a long time. Let''s take two moves today."


    What he said seems to be fighting for Feng mieling''s opinion. In fact, this is a tonal attack, but he integrated the attack into the sound. Su Jingfei seems to be able to see the rhythm of sound waves.


    Feng mieling doesn''t have this ability. People can see that his hair is broken and his clothes are beginning to crack. These obvious changes are obviously attacked. This kind of scene falls into Su Jingfei''s eyes, and he suddenly squints his glasses.


    He had studied the sword songs of Chumen, and knew some situations and characteristics of rhythm attack. He could condense the sound into essence and attack it as a real object, which was the highest form of the sword songs of Chumen.


    Although Su Jingfei''s internal skill is very advanced, even worse than those old men''s, his attainments in Chumen''s sword songs are not as good as Chu Yiming''s. seeing Chu Baimei''s strength, he yearns for it. He doesn''t know how long he will be able to reach this level. He has to understand it, not rely on his internal power.


    He was thinking that Feng mieling had already said: "old man, I knew you were a shameless guy for a long time. Now it seems so. Don''t think you can make it difficult for me."


    As soon as Feng mieling''s voice fell, the whole person began to circle. People had already clapped several palms at Chu Baimei in the air. Even people a few meters away could feel the strength of Feng mieling''s palm. It could be seen how much pressure Chu Baimei was under.


    At this time, the two old men no longer have that kind of aging, quick skills almost can''t see the eyes, that is, people who reach a certain level can see their figure.


    Although Su Jingfei''s realm is not enough, his martial arts level is high enough. After a while, he will know why they dare to fight in the crowd. They are both top experts and have a good command of power. They only attack each other.


    In fact, Su Jingfei can do this, but he can only do it for those who are weaker than himself. If he is a superior at the same level, he can''t do it, but Chu Baimei and Feng mieling can do it.


    As long as the strength of the onlookers reaches a certain level, they can see clearly the process of their fight. Their fight is like a fight between ordinary martial arts players. It seems that they don''t use their internal power. However, we all know that they both have deep internal power. They can only grasp their strength just right. There is no leakage and it won''t affect the onlookers.


    The fight between Chu Baimei and Feng mieling was not only a fight, but also a musical attack. They just said a few words and laughed a few times. To others, they all talked and laughed a lot, but every time they could see that Feng mieling was in a mess.


    The action of the two men''s fight was very fast, and in a twinkling of an eye, a hundred moves had passed. Although the two sides had not won, it seemed that Feng mieling was much more embarrassed than Chu Baimei. His clothes had been broken by Chu Baimei''s sound waves in several places.


    Dressed in rags, Feng mieling''s image at the moment is not much better than that of a beggar. The only comfort is that he is clean.


    This is the first time for Su Jingfei to see such a level of experts fighting. Maybe he is also fighting hard. Except that he feels that their attack speed is very fast, he really has no special feeling. It''s like two people who can''t use internal skills.


    In fact, he also knows that the more expert he is, the less he will feel like a mountain falling apart. This is the real society, not in the movies. In the movies, so many special effects are produced in order to be good-looking. The real expert can use every part of his strength in the necessary places.


    When two experts start a fight, they often just make a gesture, and the other side knows the next move, and then they will quickly change their moves. There are very few scenes of fists and feet hitting each other like in the movie, and every time they meet, they may cause serious injury.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart and watched intently. In fact, Su Jingfei''s internal power has been greatly improved since he recovered from his serious injury. Even if he has not reached Feng mieling''s level, he has already had the strength of the first World War, but he has not dealt with people at that level, and now he has become a good learning opportunity.


    Chu Bai Mei and Feng Mie Ling didn''t have the intention to decide whether to win or lose when they fought 300 moves. Moreover, the more they fought, the more fierce they were. From the beginning, they were more restrained. They had already gone all out. Whether they were fighting each other or not, they were all impacted.


    At this time, Nalan xiuhai frowned at Kang and said in a low voice, "Chu Baimei and Feng mieling are really on fire. They seem to be trying their best. Kang doesn''t care."


    "Well? Why should Kang be in charge of it? " Su Jingfei asked.


    "You silly boy, they two old guys, if anyone has a long and short relationship here, the two families are not crazy. If the two big families are pinched together, the exhibition will have a problem. What''s more, every family is deeply rooted in the capital, and their relationship is fundamentally wrong. You think it''s really noisy, and things are so easy to solve!" Nalan xiuhai sighed.


    Su Jingfei also frowns slightly. The capital is different from the provincial capital. No matter how noisy the capital is, there are always several big men on it. Even if they reach the level of Feng mieling and Chu Baimei, they still have to keep a low profile. If they say so, they have to deal with the Feng family by themselves and have more scruples about the rules.


    When Su Jingfei was thinking about it, Chu Baimei suddenly laughed¡° Old Feng is immortal. It seems that you haven''t been slack for so many years. You''re not weak, but I''ll see what happened to your internal skill. " With these words, he didn''t have any hesitation this time.


    With a flash in his eyes, Feng mieling yelled: "well, old man, I''ll show you if I''ve been weak for so many years." Similarly, the two palms are launched flat, and the Chu white eyebrow palms are against each other, so they work together.


    Even if the martial arts are the weakest, or ordinary people know that it''s definitely a matter of life for a master to fight for internal power, and no one else can separate them. The faces of the Feng family and the Chu family have changed dramatically. Who would have thought that the two old people with seventy-eight years old and 80 years old still have such a hot temper. They are already half buried in the earth, and they are still fighting for internal power.


    It''s very dangerous to fight for internal power. A little carelessness is the result of death, but no one can manage it. Even if the old man Kang goes up, he can''t do it.


    Everyone had their own thoughts and could only watch them. But at this moment, a figure suddenly flashed out of the exhibition hall. Without waiting for everyone to see his face clearly, he had already inserted into the two men''s battle group and shot at them at the same time.

 Chapter 936

    The people in the room didn''t see who he was. Even the Master Kang didn''t pay attention to him. When he reflected, the people had already dealt with Chu Baimei and Feng Suiling.


    Chu Bai Mei and Feng Mie Ling used to fight each other with their palms, but they didn''t seem to be affected by their strong internal forces. They cut in with one hand and broke them. They also pulled their palms to attack him. His hands were outside, so they couldn''t resist their palms. He used his chest to connect them.


    That is to say, it means that the bearer directly bears the palm of Chu Baimei and Feng mieling. At this time, they are still fighting for each other''s internal power. Even if they don''t use their full strength, they have at least 80% or 90%.


    As the top ten experts in Beijing, they don''t know how to describe how strong their internal skills are. However, the comer took a slap from them, but they couldn''t hurt the comer. Their palms seemed to fall into the cotton. They were in great pain, and they were about to vomit blood.


    At this time, the crowd heard someone say: "Mr. Chu and Mr. Feng are all people with status in the capital. Why should they fight like this? We can all sit down and talk about anything."


    Since the visitor could speak, naturally he was not killed by them. He even spoke in a calm tone and didn''t have any internal injuries.


    Because of his interruption, the contest between Chu Baimei and Feng mieling naturally stopped, and everyone could see who was coming. People who knew him took a breath, and people who didn''t know him knew that he was definitely not simple.


    The visitor was about sixty years old, with a clear face. Although he spoke gently, he was serious and not tall. Standing there, he was just like an ordinary old man, but no one dared to think that he was really an ordinary old man.


    Su Jingfei was petrified at the moment he saw someone coming. Although he had psychological preparation, when he saw Su Hanlin, his brain was still blank.


    Su Hanlin is only the head of the Su family to the people in the capital. For the people in the Wulin, he should be the number one in the world. But for Su Jingfei, he is just a father, a father who is not responsible for himself and has been complaining for half his life.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t hate Su Hanlin. He''s his own father, so he won''t hate him. But he''s always worried about Su Hanlin''s neglect of their mother and son, which led to their mother''s early death.


    Now he finally meets Su Hanlin again. Su Jingfei doesn''t even know what kind of expression to take. He feels that he can''t forgive Su Hanlin, but he can''t really hate him. After all, it''s his own father. Even if he is superior to Su Hanlin in martial arts, he won''t do it to him.


    Su Jingfei''s mood is complicated. The people of other families in the capital are not much better. Everyone knows the identities and strength of Chu Baimei and Feng mieling. Now Su Hanlin directly uses his body to take the two men''s hands, but there is nothing wrong with them. Doesn''t it mean that Su Hanlin''s martial arts are far superior to them, even if they join hands, They may not be able to cause trouble to Su Hanlin. This strength is really appalling. It''s not too much to be the number one in the world today.


    "It turned out to be su Hanlin. I didn''t expect to see you for a few years. Your skill is a little deeper." When they were thinking about it, Chu Baimei returned to the old look and looked at Su Hanlin with a smile. He didn''t seem to feel Su Hanlin''s power at all.


    Feng mieling''s eyes flashed a trace of fear, and then he said with a smile a moment later¡° It''s a good time for master Su to come, or we''ll really be angry here. "


    Su Hanlin, facing the top figures of the two families, said with an air of self assurance: "Master Chu, you are not young. Don''t be so hot tempered. It''s bad for your health." Then he said to Feng mieling, "Mr. Feng, there are a lot of things going on in your Feng family now, so don''t do anything with others."


    Although he was equally polite to both of them, his attitude was obviously different. In fact, neither Truman nor the Feng family had much contact with the Su family. After all, they went in different ways. However, because of Su Jingfei, Su Hanlin would have his tendency.


    Chu Bai Mei and Feng Mie Ling nodded from the beginning. Although they didn''t say much, they knew each other''s situation.


    At this time, Su Jingtian, the elder brother of Su Jingfei, and another middle-aged man also came in. The man was smaller than Su Jingtian, and his appearance was similar to Su Jingfei. He was also a bit similar to Su Jingfei. Needless to say, he should be su Jinglei, the second brother of Su Jingfei.


    This time, there are three people in the Su family, but each of them is a figure in the capital. Not to mention Su Hanlin, they are su Jingtian and Su Jinglei. One is the rank of general, and the other is the rank of deputy minister. When they come here, they are absolutely big figures, and their status is no less than that of any clan leader.


    The two of them come in without any nonsense and go directly to Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei hasn''t figured out how to face Su Hanlin, Su Jingtian has completely shown his closeness to Su Jingfei.


    At this time, people are also looking at Su Jingfei. It is said that Su Jingfei is the affair of the three little Su families. Some big families in the capital know that people who can enter here are well informed. This is no secret, especially on the first day of the exhibition, Su Jingtian has acknowledged it in public.


    When he came near, Su Jinglei first said, "third brother, I haven''t seen him for many years. He has grown so big." Su Jinglei is about the same age as Nalan Xiulin, and is more than ten years older than Su Jingfei.


    However, when Su Jingfei left home, Su Jinglei was only a teenager. The relationship between the brothers was not very deep. Over the years, if Su Jingfei didn''t remember that his family was the Su family in the capital, he would never have felt such a second brother.


    Su Jinglei saw that Su Jingfei was silent, but he was not embarrassed. Instead, he said to Nalan xiuhai and Liu Zongyun around him: "good evening, Nalan family leader, Liu Zongyun. How long have you not seen him


    Nalan xiuhai and Liu Zongyun face Su Jinglei, but they can''t be rude. Besides, there is another Su Jingtian. They are the second generation of the Su family. In fact, they are the same generation as Nalan xiuhai, and they are about the same age. Liu Zongyun''s official rank is lower than Su Jingtian''s.


    As soon as he was here, even if they wanted to fight, they were doomed not to fight.


    At this time, Nalan xiuhai opened her mouth and said to the three brothers of the Su family: "look at the prestige of the old man su. As long as he started, he could solve all the contradictions. It''s hard to imagine how natural and unrestrained he was when he fought with the old man."


    In fact, according to his age, Nalan xiuhai is only a teenager younger than Su Hanlin, but because of his status, he is naturally a generation younger than Su Hanlin.


    Hearing what he said, Su Jingtian said with a smile: "master Nalan, in fact, this statement that my father followed the founder is not completely correct. My father is only 65 years old this year. He followed the founder after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. It''s only because my father appeared more later that people misunderstood him."


    This is not a secret. In fact, as long as you know Su Hanlin''s age, you can infer it. However, Su Jingtian''s ability to say so is obviously magnanimous, and he doesn''t want to use the name of the founder.


    In fact, it is understandable that with the strength of the Su family, not to mention in the capital, even in the whole country, there is no need to touch anyone''s light. With the strength of Su Hanlin, the world is so big that you can go anywhere. Even a few big men at the top level should be polite to see him.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t know it, he could probably guess that people at Chu Baimei and Feng mieling''s level were already atmospheric, but they were obviously weaker than the Su family.


    And such a powerful family is his own, which really makes him a little trance. Su Jingfei always thinks that he works hard to develop. Even if he can''t compare with the Su family, he doesn''t need the Su family to take care of him. But when he comes to the capital, he knows that he is really naive.


    Su Jingfei left the Su family earlier. He just knew that the Su family had a great position in the capital, but he didn''t know what level of their position was. This time he really knew.


    Because of this, he also knew that even if he became a big man with only one hand to cover the sky and became the richest man in the province, it was far from enough.


    The most important thing is Su Jingfei''s proudest martial arts. He thought that his internal skill had been improved yesterday. Even if he couldn''t compare with Su Hanlin, he would not be far behind. In a few years, he would reach that level.


    Now I know that I''m still thinking too much. He''s not too far away from Chu Baimei and Feng mieling''s realm. But if he can completely resist, he''s still a little bit worse. If he compares his strength with Su Hanlin, it''s really firefly and bright moon.


    He is relatively silent. Everyone can see that he has something on his mind. Even if he doesn''t say it, everyone can already think that his silence must be due to the arrival of Su Hanlin, but Su Hanlin has come here.


    "Old three, I''ll be more respectful to my father later." Su Jingtian, who has already had some contact with Su Jingfei, saw Su Hanlin coming and said to Su Jingfei in a low voice: "no matter what you think, dad is a dad after all. In front of outsiders, you still have to give him some face."


    Su Jingfei looks at Su Jingtian and Su Hanlin, and sighs. In the end, he is not the kind of person who can be cruel. No matter how much he complains about Su Hanlin, no matter his mother and son, he still can''t really hate Su Hanlin like those people in the movie. Listening to su Jingtian''s words, he can''t even be sure, Whether they can face each other coldly.

 Chapter 937

    Su Jingfei looks at Su Hanlin, who is getting closer and closer. He thinks about how to face him. To tell the truth, although he always has a knot in his heart about Su Hanlin, in the end, Su Hanlin was not able to force his mother and son to death. It can only be said that he didn''t care enough at the beginning.


    But even so, he has always been resentful. He is so concerned about the first wife and so indifferent to the second wife. This kind of differential treatment is really unforgivable.


    Just as he thought about it, Su Hanlin had already come to him, but he just looked at Su Jingfei and didn''t talk to him. Instead, he said to Liu Zongyun and Nalan xiuhai, "Master Liu, master Nalan, long time no see, always well?"


    He can be polite to them, but Liu Zongyun and Nalan xiuhai dare not trust them. They quickly respond together: "master Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You always look the same!"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I''ve been cultivating my mind at home recently. I feel it''s not bad. It''s good to come out and have some activities." Su Hanlin looks approachable with a smile, but his invisible pressure can be felt even by the heads of a family like Nalan xiuhai and Liu Zongyun.


    Liu Zongyun and Nalan xiuhai are also the masters of their families. They are still far behind Su Hanlin. Liu Zongyun''s clan is not the top one. Nalan xiuhai has a lower seniority than Su Hanlin. If they are not the masters of their families, they can''t talk with Su Hanlin equally. Although the social hierarchy of modern times is not as strict as that of ancient times, they really pay attention to the rules, It''s still very clear.


    Su Hanlin finished with Liu Zongyun and Na lanxiuhai, and then he turned to look at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was ready and always had to face it. In this case, it''s better to face it calmly.


    When Su Jingfei left home as a child, his impression of Su Hanlin was not deep. But now when he saw him, he still recognized it at a glance. This should be the nature of father and son. Even if everything can be changed, the kinship can''t be changed.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s slightly stubborn eyes, Su Hanlin sighs in his heart that this little son has always been his own heart disease. Now he has become famous, and even has the honor that he has never won. He is the first master of the younger generation. When he was young, because of the existence of the founder, he can only be the second.


    My eldest son and second son are also outstanding. I can''t imagine that the youngest son has the highest achievement in the end. Moreover, I heard that his medical skills are outstanding. At the age of 21, he has the medical skills close to the national level.


    No matter what his relationship with Su Jingfei is, he is his own son after all. His son has made great achievements. As a father, he can only be proud. Now watching Su Jingfei waiting for him to speak, Su Hanlin ponders for a moment, says two words "very good" unexpectedly, and then turns to walk towards the exhibition room.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Su Hanlin only said two words to himself. Although he praised him, he prepared for a long time and couldn''t spit out a word. The feeling of holding back almost made him burst out on the spot.


    Fortunately, Nalan xiuhai is smart. He pulls Su Jingfei and says in a low voice, "Su is very satisfied with you, so don''t fight. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it later. Now in front of many people, don''t make it unpleasant and make people laugh."


    Liu Zongyun also quickly said: "yes, Jingfei. I think Mr. Su attaches great importance to you. He knows everything you do. After all, he is a father and son. He can solve his grievances slowly."


    Su Jingfei is not a young man who ignores everything when his head is hot. When he looks at the Feng family and the PI family, he must be waiting for something to happen between himself and Su Hanlin. These families must know about this. Su Jingfei immediately calms down.


    In any case, the affair between him and Su Hanlin is family affair. As the ancients said well, the ugliness of family can''t be publicized. He can''t let people see jokes.


    Take a deep breath and say to Nalan xiuhai and Liu Zongyun: "uncle, elder Liu, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m ok. I just don''t adapt. I''ll control myself."


    Two people understand nod, they also know something about Su Jingfei, natural know Su Jingfei heart resentment.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei didn''t open their mouth all the time. When Su Hanlin walked forward, they also followed him, but they still turned back and winked at Su Jingfei, which obviously meant that they wanted him to keep up with him. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t see it, which made them sigh in their hearts. This contradiction can''t be solved for a while.


    Chu Yiming and Chu Chen have been following Chu Baimei at this time. They also see the situation here. When they see Su Jingfei''s face is not very good, they unconsciously ask Su Jingfei about it.


    Su Jingfei has so many friends around him, and his mood soon recovers. After all, things between himself and Su''s family have to be solved sooner or later. Today, he has some psychological preparation to see them, which doesn''t make him unbearable. After recovery, Su Jingfei also wants to go inside.


    But then the accident happened again. Su Hanlin came late. He thought that all the people with enough weight had come, but unexpectedly, when Su Jingfei was flying in, someone outside yelled: "Su Jingfei, stop for me. You bullied my grandson the day before yesterday. You didn''t dare to come at home yesterday. Today, you are caught."


    They couldn''t help looking at the door. They didn''t expect that someone was looking for Su Jingfei''s trouble. The man was an old man with four or five people around him. One of them was the third young master of the Qin family.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have to guess. He also knows that this man is the old man of the Qin family. It seems that every big family has such an old man, otherwise they can''t show their status. It''s hard for people to understand this. It seems that except for the Han family, Mrs. Han is in charge of the family, and other families are old men.


    Before the old man came in, he had already named Su Jingfei. At this time, Su Jingfei and others were standing closest to the door. No wonder they could see him.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the Qin family''s old man came here to find his own trouble. He wondered if he had guessed that the person who killed the Ninja yesterday was himself. Otherwise, he couldn''t be so excited because his grandson was beaten. Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, who had similar ideas with him, knew that the ninja and the Qin family couldn''t get away from each other.


    Just thinking, old man Qin has entered the exhibition room. Now he only has Su Jingfei in his eyes, and this is what the third young master Qin pointed out to him. If he didn''t see Su Jingfei yesterday, he already had doubts. Now when he sees him, he naturally wants to vent his anger.


    In fact, if he takes a look in the exhibition room now, he may have to change his mind. After all, in front of his father, he calls his son by name and surname, and he will not be happy to be a father.


    The families that don''t have a good relationship with the Qin family have already been watching the fun with their shoulders. Not to mention that Su Jingfei himself is a powerful young man, his father is here, and his father is now known as the number one in the world. This old Qin man is looking for his own death.


    The families that have a better relationship with the Qin family want to remind them, but because Su Hanlin is here, he can only wink at old Qin. But old Qin is so angry that he can''t see them at all.


    Su Jingfei was very happy when he saw old man Qin approaching. Before, because of Su Hanlin''s pressure on him, he couldn''t vent his anger. He was depressed, so old man Qin sent him to the door. It was unfortunate for old man Qin to urge him. He didn''t figure out the situation and jumped out. It was really unwise.


    "Su Jingfei, why don''t you run today? I didn''t see you yesterday and I saw you today. You must apologize to my grandson." Old man Qin walked five meters in front of Su Jingfei and said calmly.


    His words just export, even if and Qin old man relations good person, all secretly frown, this old man is live silly? Has he never heard of the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin? Even if you don''t see Su Hanlin, at least you shouldn''t talk so condescending to Su Jingfei. When is old man Qin so irrational.


    In fact, no wonder people are surprised that old Qin has never heard of Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin''s concern. Old Qin is a short guard. When he heard that the third son of the Qin family was beaten by Su Jingfei, he would vent his anger for him. What''s more, yesterday, the Qin family suspected that Su Jingfei had something to do with the killing of the ninja.


    After all, before the Ninja robbed the exhibits, Su Jingfei beat them back. Only Su Jingfei and others knew that the Ninja existed, so Su Jingfei naturally became a suspect. What''s more, he didn''t show up last night, which made the Qin family recognize that those people were their partners. How could the Qin family bear this.


    Old man Qin didn''t know Su Jingfei''s identity at all. After the three children of the Qin family fanned the flames, he came out for his grandson.


    Su Jingfei wanted to speak, but a voice came from the door again. Su Bingfeng was familiar with the voice. She ran to Su Jingfei and said, "old man Qin, you are so old that you live to be a dog. Your grandson colluded with Japanese and didn''t beat you. My master just told you not to be a traitor."


    Her voice was clear and loud, and people in the exhibition room heard her clearly. They all applauded her for her words. In fact, many families had already found out about the collusion between the three young members of the Qin family and the Japanese people. Even if they didn''t see the Japanese people, they all suspected that it would be more pleasant to be exposed by Su Bingfeng in public. When she said that, Also ran to Su Jingfei''s side, appeared to have found the backing.


    Su Jingfei had always liked Su Bingfeng as an apprentice. Now after listening to her words, she is even more happy. She is worthy of being her own apprentice. Her speaking style is so sharp.


    But on the surface, he still put on a strict teacher''s appearance and said, "Xiao Feng, how do you speak? Isn''t the master telling you? Even if there is such a thing, you should not be so direct. Why don''t you think about whether other people can stand it? "


    Su Bingfeng said thoughtfully: "but master, although you are right, I don''t think people who collude with the Japanese are human."


    Su Jingfei made a sudden realization, patted her forehead and said, "yes, Xiaofeng is smart. I forgot the key. OK, I''ll forgive you."


    "Thank you for your wisdom." Su Bingfeng immediately bent her eyes with a smile.


    The conversation between the master and the apprentice was fast and fast, and he didn''t give old man Qin any chance to interrupt. When he reflected, everyone had already laughed.


    Old man Qin''s face was green with anger. He wanted to vent his anger, but now he was choked back before he could vent his anger. His anger was even bigger. He pointed to Su Bingfeng and said, "whose baby is this? It''s so ill bred. Do you want me to teach you how to be a man?"


    Before Su Jingfei opened his mouth, someone at the door said, "you are more and more powerful now, Qin Shaoyou. Even my Murong family dare to teach me a lesson. I can''t see it!"


    With the voice, Murong master and Murong Ao brothers, along with Murong Qingyu and Su Bingfeng''s three brothers and four brothers, came together. As they walked along, Murong Master said: "that little girl without education is my granddaughter, Qin Shaoyou. I see how you can teach her. Go."


    The appearance of Mr. Murong not only made Qin Shaoyou almost vomit blood in one breath, but also made others exclaim. It is well known that Mr. Murong has been ill for a long time and can''t go out at home. Today is his first public appearance in many years. His appearance is more surprising than that of other families. Some people even think that he can''t do it.


    There''s nothing wrong with Mr. Murong''s appearance now. He''s very mean and has a red face. The best can''t be better. Qin Shaoyou is obviously not his opponent. After listening to Mr. Murong''s words, he doesn''t dare to reply.


    After Murong said this, he went to Su Jingfei without looking at Qin Shaoyou. He said affectionately, "Jingfei, I came to see the exhibition today. My granddaughter has a good time with you. It seems that Xiaofeng''s eyes are right. She is so accurate to find a master."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "it''s still Xiaofeng Congmin. I''ve found a good apprentice."


    "Ha ha, we are a family. You save my old man''s life. It''s not good to be too polite. By the way, it seems that someone is going to bully you. Don''t be polite. I''ll carry anyone who dares to move you." Murong laughed.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know if the fully recovered Murong master''s strength is at the level of Feng Suiling, but he believes that Qin Shaoyou is certainly not as good as him.


    But now that he is being watched by so many people, how can he shelter himself from Murong''s family? Su Jingfei is used to solving his own problems. Especially now that Su Hanlin has not made a statement, he must want to see how he can face Qin Shaoyou''s provocation.


    "Mr. Murong, don''t worry. I can deal with some people who need to make trouble. Just have a good rest, and the exhibition will introduce the exhibits later." Su Jingfei smiles confidently.

 Chapter 938

    Su Jingfei''s words are heard in people''s ears. Some people secretly nod their heads. Su Jingfei has the bearing of the first master of the young generation, but some people secretly shake their heads. Su Jingfei is too rampant.


    Qin Shaoyou has a certain position in the capital, not only because of the financial resources of the Qin family, but also because of his own ability. Although he is not in the top ten, he is also an old master, at least above Feng mietian. Su Jingfei despises him so much.


    Murong also knows Su Jingfei well. Although he doesn''t know whether he can deal with Qin Shaoyou easily, at least he won''t suffer. Only when he has really contacted Su Jingfei can he know how strong he is.


    Since he thought so, Murong said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "yes, since people are looking for you, you can deal with it by yourself."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile: "old man, you can watch it next to me. If I can''t solve this problem, how can I get out in the future?"


    They talked and laughed as if Qin Shaoyou were a fish. They could clean up as much as they wanted. They all saw this. Of course, they thought Su Jingfei was very generous, but they also made people feel rampant. People who were familiar with Su Jingfei could probably guess that Su Jingfei was definitely not the kind of person who was not sure.


    Even if the Feng family and the PI family all frown secretly, is Su Jingfei''s strength improved again, and Qin Shaoyou is no longer in his eyes?


    Naturally, Qin Shaoyou is even more furious. He clearly came to find Su Jingfei to settle the accounts. Now he seems to have to be cleaned up. He immediately doesn''t care that Murong is still talking to Su Jingfei, and he has already opened his mouth in anger.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t talk nonsense there. Now you either come to my grandson''s knees to apologize or break your arm, or you won''t be so relaxed." Qin Shaoyou is very angry. No matter what the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Murong family is, he wants to take this tone first.


    As soon as his words came out, the people in the hall before sighed in secret. Whether Su Jingfei could handle Qin Shaoyou or not depends on his words. It''s probably bad luck for him to let Su Jingfei cut off his arm in front of Su Hanlin. This old guy really doesn''t know how to die, but people look at Su Yanlian''s face and don''t know what he''s thinking.


    In fact, when Su Jingfei was in trouble by old man Qin before, he just wanted to take the opportunity to take a breath, and he didn''t intend to treat old man Qin. But now, after listening to him, there was a chill in his eyes. He didn''t show his anger, and anyone really wanted to pinch himself.


    Su Jingfei is the third young master of the Su family. In this environment, it''s no secret. But Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be too close to the Su family. He can''t get over it.


    Now everyone, including Feng mieling, is afraid to touch Su Jingfei. He also guesses that he must be afraid of Su Hanlin, especially after today. Su Hanlin is too strong, and this is not what Su Jingfei wants. He has not relied on the Su family for 20 years, and now he still depends on himself.


    The families who come here to attend the exhibition today are almost the most powerful families in the capital. Even if some of them do not come, what happened here will be heard by them.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei stepped forward, came to Qin Shaoyou not far away, and said with a smile: "Qin Shaoyou, how do you want to get justice for your grandson? Do you want to argue with me? Then I''ll tell you why I kicked him because he colluded with the Japanese. I didn''t kill him. I''ve already abided by the law. "


    Su Jingfei''s words are very simple. Before he said it in public, he just doubted it, and everyone had to confirm it. Now Su Jingfei directly criticized it.


    Qin Shaoyou was slightly stunned, and then denied: "Su Jingfei, don''t make excuses for your atrocities. My grandson colluded with the Japanese. What evidence do you have?" With these words, he unconsciously took a look at Mr. Qin San and saw a flash of panic.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said: "the evidence is on your uncle Sen. the poison in him is not owned by Zhongyuan. Of course, now that person should have been disposed of, and you can''t see it."


    Qin Shaoyou frowned and looked into the eyes of others. The situation was not good for him. He immediately hummed: "death without proof, what you say is what you mean. What''s the meaning of theory? You hit my grandson very hard, didn''t you? I''ll see how good you are! "


    Su Jingfei sneered: "old man, I''ve seen it for a long time, but I just want to use force. It''s good that you''ve been like this for a long time. What kind of memorial archway do you have? It''s a shame for your big family."


    What he said is always understated, but any sentence can make people itch. Qin Shaoyou doesn''t care about his identity, so he jumps on Su Jingfei. He doesn''t believe Su Jingfei is so old that he can''t take him. If he does, he will live to be a dog in his life.


    His strength is really better than Feng mietian. Even if he is better than the top ten experts in Beijing, he is not much worse. If he was su Jingfei before, he might suffer a loss, but today he is different.


    When Su Jingfei came out, he had already thought about making use of this opportunity to build Liwei. Isn''t someone always eyeing him? He just showed his strength in public.


    He wants to let people know that the reason why he became the Su family in H Province is not because of the background of the Su family in the capital, but because of his own efforts.


    Thinking so in his heart, he would not flinch in the face of Qin Shaoyou''s move. He turned his mouth and said, "but is it irritating to say that? Don''t think I''m afraid of you, old man. "


    Su Jingfei always pays attention to the language offensive, which can also make Qin Shaoyou impatient. Even if he is an expert, he can''t play his best.


    Qin Shaoyou''s palms are extremely powerful. He secretly hates Su Jingfei for making him lose face in front of the public. He doesn''t hesitate to shoot his palms. If he dies, it''s only because he''s not good at learning. He doesn''t believe in the injustice of the Qin family.


    Su Jingfei didn''t dodge in order to build up his power. He took photos of Qin Shaoyou''s hands with his hands, and drank "Kang long you regret" in his mouth.


    People see that Su Jingfei and Qin Shaoyou''s hands touch each other. Su Jingfei''s body unconsciously flies back more than ten meters. Then he stands firm and his arms can''t droop. It''s obvious that Qin Shaoyou has great strength with this palm.


    But Qin Shaoyou is no better than Su Jingfei. When he crossed Su Jingfei''s palms, he was pushed to fly by that kind of powerful force. He somersaulted several times in the air. After landing, he unconsciously took a few steps behind his legs and looked very embarrassed.


    There are several experts who have reached their level. Naturally, we can see that Qin Shaoyou has taken off a lot of rushes by means of somersault skills, and he doesn''t bear the power of both hands as Su Jingfei does.


    Even so, Qin Shaoyou was beaten by Su Jingfei. It''s not a fancy move. It''s all about hard work, that is, a competition of full internal skills. Su Jingfei, who is under 21, actually beat back Qin Shaoyou.


    Even people familiar with Su Jingfei were surprised by this result. In people''s eyes, Su Jingfei was successful even if he was not defeated under Qin Shaoyou''s attack. At least according to his previous strength calculation, he did not expect that Su Jingfei not only did not suffer a loss, but also defeated Qin Shaoyou. Even Su Hanlin was moved by this skill.


    Su Hanlin is indeed the best known expert now, but when he was su Jingfei''s age, he was certainly not as good as Su Jingfei. The reason why he has today''s strength is that he was instructed by someone, but Su Jingfei was completely self-taught, and the gap between them is unknown.


    Su Bingfeng saw the master''s great power, and said with a smile: "grandfather, do you see that it''s the eighteen dragon subduing palms I created, but it''s not HuaQuan embroidered legs. You see how powerful my master is when he uses them."


    At this time, everyone realized that Su Jingfei''s drinking was not a mystery. Many people have heard of Su Bingfeng''s name. She can be as famous as Chu Yiming. She can also create her own martial arts. But relatively speaking, Chu Yiming''s Chumen sword songs are really powerful, and Su Bingfeng''s moves are not so powerful.


    Now Su Jingfei uses Su Bingfeng''s own martial arts, and most people know that her martial arts are practical, but they just don''t understand it.


    When Su Jingfei heard his apprentice''s words, he also said with a smile: "Xiao Feng, master today will use your eighteen dragon subduing palms, but there is no stick, otherwise I will use your dog beating stick." His words immediately caused a burst of laughter. If the dog beating stick is used to beat Qin Shaoyou, the intention is self-evident.


    When Su Bingfeng heard Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately said with a smile, "master, 18 dragon subduing palms are OK. Dog beating stick is the highest martial arts of beggars'' sect. It''s not worth using."


    Su Jingfei suddenly said: "yes, eighteen dragon subduing palms are enough." Said the perfect person also soared up in the air, double palms down in the air, take the initiative to attack Qin Shaoyou, while shouting: "flying dragon in the sky." As he spoke, he had come to Qin Shaoyou.


    His lightness skills have been well understood for a long time. Although the height of the exhibition room can not be fully used, he really feels like a flying dragon in the sky.


    What''s more, the two men just had a hard fight, and the two sides were obviously equal, but Su Jingfei recovered faster. It can be seen that Su Jingfei''s strength is not weaker than Qin Shaoyou''s, but also has more advantages in terms of lasting combat power.


    Some people who have a higher level and know Su Jingfei well know that this is the result of his two lines of Ren and Du, but they have to admit that there are few people who can have such strength in the world. In fact, people don''t know that Su Hanlin is one of them. He had two lines of Ren and Du three years ago. Otherwise, how could he have the strength now.


    Looking at the man in the air, and Ren Du''s little son, Su Hanlin is also full of emotion, this little son is a wizard!

 Chapter 939

    As like as two peas, the Soviet dragon flight is in the air, and the internal force is constantly rising. The self created martial arts of Su bFeng can not be exactly the same as the original works of the novel, but the effect is good. Even those who are not surprised with the Soviet Union can feel the great power of the flying dragon.


    Qin Shaoyou, who is shrouded in his internal skills, feels the most obvious. After the first fight, he dare not underestimate Su Jingfei any more. If he can have a foothold in the capital for many years, he must not be a reckless man. He will be cautious when he feels something is wrong.


    Now Su Jingfei''s move is condescending. First of all, his momentum is palpitating. In this way, he is not careless. He is full of power and holds his hands to the sky. Obviously, he wants to have a hard fight with Su Jingfei. Before, Su Jingfei forced himself back, and he can''t weaken his momentum.


    Everyone speculated in their hearts that Su Bingfeng''s eighteen dragon subduing palms were a bonus. In this fight, whether Su Jingfei took advantage or Qin Shaoyou was more powerful.


    These people, not to mention those who have little to do with Su Jingfei, even those at Su Hanlin''s level, want to know the result very much. It''s really Su Jingfei''s dazzling performance before. They all want to know where Su Jingfei''s limit is, and everyone is concentrated.


    At this time, only Su Bingfeng''s eyes were cunning. Naturally, her self created martial arts were clearer than anyone else. She knew that everyone would break through her glasses.


    Just when people were waiting for the two hands to meet each other, when Sue''s startled hand touched Qin Shaoyou''s hands, he suddenly had no momentum in his body. It was as though the momentum before him was all foam, and then disappeared. But he seemed to be a snake, and he was entangled with Qin Shao you.


    Qin Shaoyou was full of momentum and prepared to have a hard hand with Su Jingfei. As a result, Su Jingfei left as soon as he touched his own palm. That kind of suffocation almost made him vomit blood. Su Jingfei entangled him, and he immediately patted Su Jingfei.


    But Su Jingfei''s hands are as if they have no bones. They have become wristbands wrapped with gold wires. Qin Shaoyou is not allowed to play them at all. This is the gold wristbands wrapped with gold wires that Su Bingfeng used when she first played Su Jingfei. This is the most original martial art after her research.


    Originally, everyone had been waiting for the two of them, but Su Jingfei''s sudden reversal almost made the audience kick him. He played everyone.


    Even several experts on the scene all felt like they were punching in the air. Su Jingfei''s move was too powerful in the weather. He couldn''t imagine that it was a false move, which was too irritating. When he saw Su Jingfei''s next big fight, he had to admire it. This guy actually chose close combat.


    In any case, Su Jingfei is also young and strong. No matter how powerful Qin Shaoyou is, he is also an old man. In the case of equal internal power, their physical advantage is Su Jingfei''s advantage. What''s more, people who know Su Jingfei all know that Su Jingfei is a person who has two channels of Ren and Du. His reaction speed is far faster than ordinary people. Close combat is absolutely the right choice.


    When people were thinking about it in their hearts, Su Bingfeng suddenly said, "old man Qin is so stupid. You think I can create all the moves with the 18 dragon subduing palms. There is no flying dragon in the sky, so stupid."


    All the people who heard this sentence rolled their eyes unconsciously. Before, Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng had a heated talk. Who knew that there was no flying dragon in the sky. It was clearly a move of eighteen palms of subduing the dragon. They could only think that Su Bingfeng had not created it.


    Hearing what he said, Qin Shaoyou wanted to spit blood again. He was fooled by Su Jingfei''s master and disciples again, and the fire in his heart was about to burn. But Su Jingfei''s gold wire wrapped around his wrist was very difficult, and he couldn''t play it at all.


    Su Jingfei not only uses gold wire to wrap his wrists and hands, which is Su Bingfeng''s own martial arts. Although it is more suitable for close combat, it is not very powerful. When he attacked Qin Shaoyou, he also used many moves he learned from thread binding books.


    Those moves may not be gorgeous, but they are simple and practical, and they absolutely leave Qin Shaoyou in a mess. After all, there are no schools or schools in his moves, and Qin Shaoyou''s experience can''t be used at all.


    After a hundred moves, Qin Shaoyou''s embarrassment can be seen by the top ten masters in the venue. When they have no advantage in internal power, even if they meet Su Jingfei, they will be in a hurry. This guy''s moves are unprecedented, so it''s impossible to guess his later moves.


    Su Jingfei uses Su Bingfeng''s own martial arts from time to time, and uses the martial arts in thread bound books from time to time. Now people have recognized Su Jingfei''s skills. He has made a hundred moves against an expert who is not as good as the top ten experts in Beijing, but he has been pressing each other all the time. This is not only an early opportunism, but also a manifestation of his strength, Otherwise, the previous advantage will have no effect at all.


    Qin Shaoyou has been impatient for a long time. It''s not that he doesn''t have confidence in himself. It''s really because of his identity. He thinks he is at least two generations higher than Su Jingfei. However, such a small generation makes him waste so much energy and is still at a disadvantage. He feels that he is losing face.


    Just as he thought about it, Su Jingfei rose up again and said, "the dragon is in the sky!"


    Qin Shaoyou sneers. Do you think you will be cheated? He didn''t have the impulse this time. Until Su Jingfei had another close fight, he knew that Su Jingfei really didn''t have the skill of flying dragon in the sky.


    However, Su Jingfei seems to be deliberately trying to use this move to confuse people. He uses flying dragon in the sky in several gaps in succession. Although he has the power of form and spirit every time, he has no power. However, his moves are different every time, which has caused a lot of trouble to Qin Shaoyou.


    In fact, the audience are also puzzled by Su Jingfei''s actions. What is Su Jingfei doing? Even if you want to confuse Qin Shaoyou, you don''t have to use this move again and again. Is there any magic effect?


    While everyone was thinking about it, the Murong family asked Su Jingfei in a low voice: "xiaofengfeng, can your master fly in the sky? What does he mean by repeating this move? Is there any special purpose? "


    They were really confused by Su Jingfei''s inexplicable behavior and couldn''t help asking the founder of martial arts.


    At this time, Su Bingfeng didn''t know what was going on. She said in a dazed way: "there is a flying dragon in the sky, but it needs a lot of conditions. First of all, it needs to be high enough, and its internal skill should be strong enough. What''s more, it needs to have a super light skill. According to the requirements of the novel, this person has to hover in the air for a few breath to accumulate momentum. But in modern society, No one can do it at all


    Among the Murong family members who came this time, except Su Bingfeng''s third and fourth brothers, they were all experts. Naturally, they understood Su Bingfeng''s words. No one should be able to meet such harsh requirements in modern society.


    Although outsiders don''t know the requirements of Feilong zaitan, they can see that Su Jingfei seems to be playing Qin Shaoyou all the time. Even if the effect of Feilong zaitan is not obvious, please ask him to confuse Qin Shaoyou every time, but it''s enough to make him in a hurry. There are too many strange moves of Su Jingfei.


    Of course, his ability to confuse Qin Shaoyou is also a manifestation of his strength. If his internal skill does not reach a very high level, it will not be impossible for Qin Shaoyou to take him for so long.


    After two hundred moves, Su Jingfei and Qin Shaoyou meet again. With this strength, he flies into the air again, but this time he uses the same way as climbing the ladder step by step, which is different from the ladder cloud longitudinal.


    He stepped on each other''s feet, and then his body kept rising. Now the ladder he used seems to be going up stairs, step by step. It requires not only strong lightness skills, but also continuous internal skills. This action is against the law of gravity. Everyone is stunned. How did Su Jingfei do it.


    Su Hanlin is the most powerful person on the scene. He is also shocked to see Su Jingfei. He has also practiced lightness skill, but his lightness skill can only improve his speed, but he can''t really do so.


    Although this action is amazing, it''s also very fast. After all, Su Jingfei doesn''t have wings and can''t go up slowly in the air. He feels like he ran up the stairs. Even so, it''s very shocking. When he reaches the top of the ladder, it''s the height of the roof in the venue.


    At this time, Su Jingfei once again yelled "flying dragon in the sky". His body was the same as before. His palms were down and he rushed to Qin Shaoyou. He was full of momentum.


    Qin Shaoyou is still not worried because of his experience of facing the flying dragon in the sky several times. He estimates that Su Jingfei has always wanted to confuse himself, and then he can really see the flying dragon in the sky. He is also an experienced warrior, how can he guess Su Jingfei''s mind.


    He just waits for Su Jingfei to use up his moves. If he changes his moves, he will deal with them. If he doesn''t change them, he won''t be afraid of them.


    Qin Shaoyou didn''t worry until Su Jingfei''s palms were close to his forehead and didn''t seem to change his moves. Then he raised his palms and joined Su Jingfei.


    People thought that Su Jingfei would be so powerful, but they didn''t expect that he was still so ordinary. He was held up by Qin Shaoyou. Everyone was disappointed. It seems that Su Jingfei had been making a mystery for a long time, but he didn''t have much effect, and his strength was not enough to deal with old Qin easily.


    But before everyone''s thoughts were over, Su Jingfei and old man Qin''s hands were not separated. Su Jingfei took a long breath and yelled, "beat cattle across the mountain." suddenly, a force came out of Su Jingfei''s right hand.


    Because the palms of the two people meet, the palm of the cow across the mountain is the same as the palm of the old man Qin, and the palm force is no accident on the old man Qin''s face.

 Chapter 940

    People can''t be sure how strong Su Jingfei''s palm power is, but when he hits the cow with his internal power on the face of old man Qin, they hear the sound of broken bones, and then they see old man Qin lying on the ground.


    With the help of a palm, Su Jingfei also flies back to Liu Zongyun. At this time, people also see the old man Qin with blood on his face.


    The Qin family had been waiting for Su Jingfei to fly back for a few seconds before they came back. The third young master of Qin had rushed over with a scream and yelled, "grandfather, don''t die. You can''t die. I want Su Jingfei to pay for your life."


    At the same time, other members of the Qin family also ran to him. They all thought that old man Qin had been killed by Su Jingfei. After all, old man Qin is a bit miserable now, and it is estimated that with Su Jingfei''s internal skill, it should not be difficult to smash old man Qin''s head.


    "You won''t really kill old man Qin, in public. If the Feng family wants to kill you, the law will be enough to arrest you." Liu Zongyun secretly frowned, looking at the stupid, ready to move Feng family, concerned.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it''s OK, the old man is not so fragile, and I have the discretion to do it." Without waiting for the Feng family over there to speak, he said to the third young master of the Qin family who was crying: "don''t cry. You''re running for the funeral. Qin Shaoyou didn''t die. I just collapsed his nose. Now go to see a doctor for him. Maybe you can support him."


    When Qin sanshao heard Su Jingfei''s words, his voice suddenly stopped. He explored Qin Shaoyou''s breath. Sure enough, there was still breath. Although it was a little weak, he was sure that he was not dead. He was probably knocked out by Su Jingfei.


    Since Qin Shaoyou didn''t die, Qin sanshao didn''t cry, but he pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "Su, you are so cruel. I won''t give up. I will take revenge. Just wait for me. When my grandfather''s injury is healed, I will deal with you." With these words, he did not forget qiaoqin Shaoyou''s Renzhong acupoint to wake him up.


    His words didn''t need Su Jingfei''s attention this time, which has attracted a lot of people''s ridicule. This guy really didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Su Jingfei didn''t kill Qin Shaoyou. He was completely merciful, and he didn''t even know it.


    What''s more, he is threatening Su Jingfei now, and other people''s father is nearby. No matter Su Hanlin or Su Jingtian or Su Jinglei, anyone who comes out can make the Qin family peel off their skin. They are really dancing on the tip of the knife, and they will die on their own.


    When Qin Shaoyou woke up, he just heard his grandson''s words. He immediately stopped him and said to Su Jingfei, "you are really powerful. I underestimated you. I will ask you for advice in the future."


    When he spoke, because his nose collapsed, he was full of words, but it was hard. He was hurt a lot, but he didn''t say a word.


    Although he has some short guards, he doesn''t dare to admit that he is inferior to others when he meets a master. All his skills have been displayed, but Su Jingfei can defeat him. Moreover, he can clearly feel that if he fights between life and death, Su Jingfei will have a greater chance to kill himself.


    Su Jingfei listened to Qin Shaoyou''s words, nodded his head with a smile and said: "Qin Shaoyou, you say so, it''s like that. You are much better than your grandson. Go back and take good care of him, or you will be killed sooner or later."


    All the important people in the family were present. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they all nodded their heads. In fact, among the younger generation, the three young members of the Qin family had a good reputation. Now I see this guy''s performance, but it''s disappointing. It''s true that they are not as famous as they are when they meet!


    Su Jingfei''s words are actually quite pertinent advice. Even Qin Shaoyou thinks his grandson is arrogant in this respect.


    Originally, he wanted to say a few words, but the third young master of Qin already said, "what are you, even if you have some skills, you are just lucky to win a move. Can we Qin family really be afraid of you?"


    Qin Shaoyou wants to stop his grandson, but he has already said it. He simply keeps silent. Even if he loses, it''s OK to leave cruel words. It''s also considered that he won''t lose. Qin Shaoyou thinks that in front of so many people, Su Jingfei can''t do anything to his grandson.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know Su Jingfei after all. He doesn''t know that he is a bold man. He must be his grandson. Even if his son, the head of the Qin family, is here, Su Jingfei will not be merciful if he wants to beat him.


    Sure enough, after the third young master of Qin finished shouting, Su Jingfei flew in front of him, slapped him down, and slapped his backhand again. Then he came back to the original place again. If Qin Shaoyou hadn''t been injured, he would be sure to stop Su Jingfei. Now there''s no way.


    Seeing the third young master of Qin flying out with his mouth full of teeth, Su Jingfei said, "your mouth is too short. I''ll let you be honest for the time being. What about the Qin family? I never pay attention to you."


    Su Jingfei hated the tangled Qin Shaoyou, and then said to Qin Shaoyou, "Qin Shaoyou, you can see that. As for your grandson''s character, you are really a failure. I don''t want to help you with your education. I hope you can protect it more in the future. It''s a bit dangerous."


    "Is it too much for you to do that? Do you really think I dare not work hard?" Seeing his grandson beaten, Qin Shaoyou was also a little annoyed.


    "I don''t want to beat him, but he''s too annoying. I don''t doubt your ability to fight hard, but don''t you think it''s really good? At least your grandson is quiet a lot. " Su Jingfei smiles and is not afraid of threats at all.


    Qin Shaoyou is still planning to open his mouth. At this time, Murong has already opened his mouth and said, "Qin Shaoyou, don''t hold on there. Do you know Su Jingfei''s identity? All the masters of the Su family in the capital are here. How dare you do it? "


    When he said that, he did not point out the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin. After all, he also knew that there were still some problems between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin.


    But that''s enough to make Qin Shaoyou tremble. His eyes also saw many familiar faces in the crowd. Among the top ten experts in the capital, four have gathered here, and one is Su Hanlin, the first expert in the capital.


    Especially when he heard that Su Jingfei''s surname was the same as Su Hanlin''s, and he was also mentioned by Murong, he naturally thought that although he didn''t know what relationship Su Jingfei had with Su Hanlin, he also thought that there might be some relationship, maybe a side branch of relatives. Even so, it was provocative for him to threaten other people''s families.


    Thinking of this, Qin Shaoyou''s cold sweat came out. Regardless of the tragedy of his grandson, he quickly stood up and said, "it''s impolite of you old men to disturb your interest in the exhibition. Now that your grandson is seriously injured, the old man''s nose needs treatment. Let''s go first."


    With these words, regardless of the reaction of the public, he took the Qin family out of the hall and made a quick decision. He was a smart man.


    Su Jingfei beat other people''s old man and taught his grandson a lesson. He went out with a clear mind. He didn''t intend to pursue him any more. Instead, he turned to the public and said, "I''m really sorry that you''ve come all the way here today. We didn''t have a good reception. We haven''t seen the exhibition yet. Instead, we''ve made a scene


    He is responsible for the safety of the venue. In fact, we all know that although Liu Zongyun did it in a more hidden way, the day before, everyone was su Jingfei''s identity, so he simply regarded himself as the host.


    And at this time, people dare not despise Su Jingfei any more. Even those who didn''t know Su Jingfei very well now look at him with new eyes.


    Although old man Qin is not in the top ten in the capital, he is definitely an expert. Without the help of anyone, Su Jingfei beat old man Qin stubbornly, which is absolutely a demonstration of his strength.


    No matter in what environment, people who are really capable will always be more respected. Undoubtedly, Su Jingfei is such a person. His previous goal was to make use of old man Qin to build Wei. Now the effect has been achieved. At least the PI family has regretted provoking Su Jingfei.


    Let alone Su Jingfei''s background, let alone his own strength, no one in the PI family can rival him. Only Feng mieling in the Feng family is more powerful than him, but no one can estimate how much more powerful he is.


    Feng mieling has already felt something about it. According to Su Jingfei''s strength before, he can deal with him by himself. Of course, he has no problem. He still has this confidence. But Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is frightening. If Su Jingfei fights with anyone, he can''t beat him in a short time. He wants to escape. Feng mieling believes that people in the capital can keep him, Never more than three.


    Su Hanlin is naturally one of them, and the other two are all around the top leaders. Feng mieling thinks he can''t match them, that is to say, Feng mieling has no confidence to keep Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is only 21 years old this year. He has made such achievements. As long as he can grow up safely to 30 years old, his strength can definitely rank among the top ten in Beijing. In fact, he can reach one of the top ten experts in the world. What a terrible young man he is!


    But Su Jingfei is still the third youngest of Su''s family. Even if he still has some conflicts with Su Hanlin, the fact that he is the third youngest of Su''s family can''t be changed. That is to say, Su''s family is very strong now, and Su Jingfei will become the first in the capital in terms of strength. Moreover, we predict the future of time, as long as there is always a top player in their family, And keep doing what''s good for the country, and their family will thrive.


    This idea is not only in Feng mieling''s mind, but also in other families. Those families who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei naturally laugh in their hearts, and it is wise to get close to Su Jingfei. Those families who have some grudges with Su Jingfei, however, have some secret regrets. Su Jingfei''s strength is beyond imagination.

 Chapter 941

    In fact, what happened before the demonstration of the exhibits was expected by everyone. How could there be no excitement when so many resentful families met? However, people were still surprised by Su Jingfei''s strength. Even people familiar with Su Jingfei could not expect him to beat old Qin.


    Among all the people, Liu Zongyun is the one who knows Su Jingfei and old man Qin well. Not long ago, Su Jingfei was a little higher than himself, but now they are not at the same level. He knows that it will be easy for old man Qin to defeat him. Su Jingfei can defeat old man Qin, which shows his strength.


    Acquaintances are shocked, those who do not know, naturally do not have to ask, Su Hanlin''s eyes are revealed with gratification, the three sons are too long for their face.


    Su Jingfei Liwei''s goal was achieved, and he said to the public, "please go in. Today is the last day of the exhibition. Master fan Deng will demonstrate the effectiveness of all the exhibits to the public. If the exhibits are really so magical, you can see clearly."


    He is now completely in the capacity of the host to greet everyone, anyway, this is also a secret that everyone knows, even if Su Jingfei wants to cover up has no meaning.


    In fact, everyone has seen the exhibits, but they are all in the exhibition cabinet. Except for these people inside, they have no idea what the use of these things is. Even the family leaders, they are the first to contact these things.


    During the conversation, master fan Deng, who had not been sitting among the monks, suddenly said, "welcome to the exhibition. Today is the last day of the exhibition. I will also show you the rest of the exhibits."


    Those who have been here know that this old monk is master fan Deng. The first person who came here today also guessed his identity. He should be the host invited by the organizer. Su Jingfei is only responsible for safety. What he really knows about the exhibits is this person.


    Master fan Deng was poisoned by conspiracy the day before yesterday, but now he still can''t fight with others. He''s not su Jingfei. His body has no anti poison characteristics, and there are no pretty girls to help him detoxify. At least he has to cultivate for a period of time.


    There are only the first three exhibits that are not specifically introduced this time. The functions of these three people are not easy to demonstrate. Linglong tower''s way of display is to show some of its small functions in front of the public. It looks like a toy with many mechanisms. But when master fan Deng said its value, many people''s eyes lit up.


    Not every family has the skills that can benefit people for a lifetime. Some families have good strength, but they lack the experts to support the family. This exquisite tower can solve this problem.


    Of course, whether it can really be effective or not, master fan Deng also said, in fact, it depends on chance. You can be sure that the above lines are advanced skills, but whether you can cultivate them depends on luck. Even those who know the value of this exquisite tower may not be able to see the above skills.


    The next step is to show the effect of the golden bell. In fact, the effect of this exhibit is relatively easy to show. As long as these guests cooperate and a few people experience it, they will know that if you buckle them under the clock and let everyone practice for 10 minutes, how fast is it than usual, then you can determine whether the golden bell is really effective.


    Su Jingfei, as the security personnel this time, has contributed a lot. He is the representative of the exhibition party. In addition, the five people participating in the activity are su Hanlin, Feng mieling, Chu Baimei, Kang Laozi and Murong Laozi. Although Su Jingfei is not sure whether Murong Laozi is the top ten in Beijing, his strength should definitely be higher than today''s su Jingfei, At the beginning of the injury in the body, Su Jingfei can feel that he is very powerful.


    The first person to practice in Admiralty is Su Hanlin, who is the most powerful. In fact, these are the most powerful people. Their strength has reached a certain level. If they really practice, some changes will be obvious.


    Ten minutes later, when the golden bell was turned on, Su Hanlin could not hide his moving face. According to the rules, master fan Deng asked: "Mr. Su, how do you feel under the golden bell, how many times the effect?"


    "It''s really amazing, I''m not sure, but it should be four or five times. This golden bell is really a treasure." Su Hanlin said something conservative. People believe that four or five times should be heard by people. People''s enthusiasm is even higher when they think that it may be higher.


    Then there are Chu Baimei and Feng mieling. They practiced for ten minutes under the golden bell according to their ages. After they came out, they had similar reactions to Su Hanlin. They thought that they were not much different. Chu Baimei and Feng mieling could both achieve four times faster than five times faster under the Golden Bell. They may be conservative.


    After two people feel it, it''s Mr. Kang and Mr. Murong. They are also each for ten minutes. Unexpectedly, Mr. Kang''s feeling is five times, but Mr. Murong''s feeling is only three times.


    This can''t help but make Murong feel a little sad. He feels that his qualifications are not as good as those of the previous few people. After all, others start four times, and he is only three times. People at their level will not cheat. If they lie about such things, they will not be able to pass, which will definitely hinder their future strength.


    "Mr. Murong, you don''t have to be disappointed. The cultivation effect of this golden bell is not due to the problem of qualification, but because of your own state. The first time someone goes in is six times, and the second time is four times. Even one person will have different feelings." Seeing that Mr. Murong was somewhat disappointed, master fan Deng said, "the effect of this golden bell depends on the physical condition of the person who entered the cultivation."


    Hearing what he said, people suddenly realized that master Murong was quite calm. Outsiders didn''t know his current situation. Of course, he knew that he was only curious when he came here today. Moreover, there were many famous people in the capital. He just took the opportunity to let people know that there was someone in Murong family who could fight against the older generation of various families!


    His physical condition is not very good, and his cultivation effect is also relatively poor. Everything is acceptable. Even if master fan Deng said that just to comfort him, he felt in a good mood.


    The last one to practice is Su Jingfei. He is the youngest among all the people, but he has the strongest strength. After all, when everyone is 21 years old, he can''t compare with his strength. Su Jingfei has seen the effect of the people in front of him, but he also wants to try how much he can achieve.


    After entering the palace, he began to practice according to his own route. However, he didn''t want to waste ten minutes.


    Su Jingfei''s two channels of Ren and Du are connected, and his internal power is much faster than that of ordinary people. Under the golden bell, his peculiarity shows again. Ren and Du''s two channels are connected, and his cultivation of Kung Fu comes from ancient times, so he is blessed. At this time, he really began to practice, and his face changed.


    If his internal power is like a stream in his daily practice, now it has become a wide river, and he can''t bear it any more. While he works hard, he estimates the effect of this practice, and suddenly finds that it has been increased at least eight times. This number is terrible, even if it is almost twice as much as the others.


    When he came out of the golden bell, the whole person was a little unbelievable. If he had this golden bell, he would have the best strength in the world.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei thinks it''s beautiful. It''s really that the charm is too big. He''s a little sorry now. If he''s not in charge of the security here, he will definitely become the stealing party. Su Jingfei really can''t do it.


    "How do you feel, Mr. Su?" Looking at Su Jingfei''s shocked face, master fan Deng asked.


    Su Jingfei has recovered from the shock, and knows that he can''t explode the real number, otherwise it''s too exaggerated, so he has to say: "I think it should be about five times."


    Everyone knows that he must be more conservative. If you think about it, Su Jingfei''s cultivation effect may be six times. He is so young. If he has such a treasure, you don''t have to think about it. Everyone feels terrible. Su Jingfei''s cultivation speed will be increased six times. Even Su Hanlin thinks it''s too exaggerated.


    Master fan Deng was also a little surprised. He also had the experience of practicing under the golden bell. The highest record was six times. Su Jingfei just casually tried it out, which was five times. He even guessed that he might be six times. He sighed with emotion. No wonder Su Jingfei is so young and has such strength.


    The verification of Admiralty is the personal experience of people with more identities in various families. Even if there were people who suspected the truth of Admiralty before, now no one is recalling it. These old men can''t be combined to cheat people.


    When the verification of Admiralty is over, there will be the last and most precious one left. No one knows whether the moonlight treasure box can go back to the past or not. We are all rational people and have no expectation of this effect. What''s more important is that it can create environment. This thing is too powerful.


    Master fan Deng didn''t wait for everyone to urge him to remove the defense of the exhibition cabinet for the first time. There are all kinds of laser rays on the moonlight treasure box. Even if he wants to steal them, it''s not easy. If he wants to show them now, he naturally has to take them out.


    In fact, the appearance of the moonlight treasure box is very common. If you don''t know its effect, you can even throw it away. Master fan Deng took it and said, "now let''s invite my martial uncle to show you. At present, the only one who will use the moonlight treasure box in Beijing is my martial uncle."


    They followed him and saw an old monk come out of the lounge. But before they could speak, the lights of the exhibition suddenly went out.

 Chapter 942

    Master fan Deng just took out the moonlight treasure box and invited his martial uncle out. All the lights went out together. This time, not only the direct power supply was cut off, but even the standby power supply didn''t work. It''s obvious that the manipulators have found the standby power supply.


    Dozens of people in the hall, when the light goes out, immediately make their own right reaction. Some people hide away, some people immediately pull the people around them to squat down, and some people look for the shelter that is good for them.


    Even Su Hanlin, a master like him, could not adapt to this instant darkness. It had nothing to do with his martial arts. It was a normal physiological reaction. Su Jingfei''s eyes suddenly went dark, and his first reaction was to roll out to the left.


    He stands between the five booths. He rolls to the left and hides behind a platform. There are many people in the exhibition room, and they are entangled with each other. In case of sneak attack in the dark, Su Jingfei doesn''t guarantee his safety.


    When he made such a response, naturally, some people had the same reaction as him. They actually met on the side of the platform. No matter who they were, they had to subdue each other first to ensure their own safety.


    Su Jingfei at this time, also dare not stay hand, listen to the wind to distinguish position, with the side of this person to quickly to quickly split up.


    His reaction is very fast, and his opponent''s reaction is not weak. Although they can''t see each other, they can''t find a way to avoid the attack quickly. Even in the face of Su Jingfei, he doesn''t fall behind. If he''s not afraid of making too much noise, Su Jingfei may not be so relaxed if the other side makes every effort!


    Su Jingfei is quite powerful among these people. Few of them can do dozens of moves quickly with their own hands. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei has lowered his voice and said, "I''m Su Jingfei. Who are you?"


    The other party heard Su Jingfei''s words, hands and feet suddenly, also whispered: "yes, I''m your uncle."


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the person who had fought with him so much was Nalan xiuhai. He immediately stopped attacking and squatted with Nalan xiuhai to recover his eyesight as soon as possible.


    After knowing that it was su Jingfei, Nalan xiuhai naturally won''t fight again. They are very tacit back to back together. At this time, they hear a scream in the hall, and sometimes there are several screams. Both Su Jingfei and Nalan xiuhai can guess that someone must have been attacked, or even killed directly. No one knows what they have done.


    Just as the two of them wanted to discuss what to do next, suddenly there was a sound of footstep at the door of the hall, and then they heard the gunshot. Moreover, some people gave guidance in a foreign language they didn''t understand. It seemed that there was really a battle plan.


    With the gunfire, there were more screams. It was only one minute. At least eight screams had been heard, but I didn''t know whether it was death or injury.


    Na LAN xiuhai frowned and said: "this is a trouble. The other party must be carrying night vision equipment and other things. We must suffer a loss." He dare to come in with a gun from the other side. He must have no fear.


    When Su Jingfei heard Nalan xiuhai''s words, he also frowned: "in the capital, where public security is so strong, it''s a bit exaggerated that someone can rush into the exhibition hall with a gun. What are the police doing?"


    "Lunch, I suppose." Although Nalan xiuhai was in danger, she didn''t feel depressed. Instead, she laughed.


    Su Jingfei always thinks that he is the eldest brother and the eldest brother. Even if he is better than the Nalan family, his martial arts are limited. After all, Nalan Xiulin''s martial arts can only be regarded as average. Nalan Xiuying can''t do anything at all. He thinks Nalan family''s martial arts are not very strong.


    It''s only after the two men''s fight that he realized that Nalan xiuhai was not what he had guessed. If he had the same internal power, Su Jingfei might not be able to beat Nalan xiuhai. As expected, if he wanted to be the head of Nalan''s family, he would not be able to manage the family at all except for his witty mind and strong strength.


    Now is not the time to think about this. These people with guns come in, and they don''t know who or which country they are. After they come in, they aim at those who don''t cover themselves well or who are slow to respond. After a while, they have eliminated more than 20 people in the venue.


    Su Jingfei''s sense of vision naturally exceeds that of ordinary people. After a strange maladjustment, Su Jingfei may have seen that the other party is more than a dozen armed robbers, and each of them has an instrument. It is estimated that it should be a night vision instrument. He can also see the fallen people, and each family is a little bit different, However, Master Yi and his two disciples did not fall to the ground, which relieved him a lot.


    At this time, it was not only Su Jingfei who had adapted to the darkness, but also other people who had reached a certain level of strength had adapted. Even if some people died, it did not affect them. Su Hanlin even took photos with one hand.


    His internal skill is deep. Even if the person is behind the bunker, the palm is still hard on the two leaders. Su Jingfei sees the middle palm vaguely and flies out directly. It can be seen how powerful Su Hanlin''s palm is. It''s a pity that they can''t save people. They can''t take care of themselves.


    In addition to Su Hanlin, Feng mieling and Chu Baimei also follow suit. They have deep internal skills. They will never be polite when dealing with these sneak attackers outside. What''s more, among the people who died this time, there are two friends.


    When they started together, the hall was already in chaos. Some women were screaming, and then they turned into screams. It''s no need to ask to know that these people saw someone resisting and had killed again. Su Jingfei tried to rub his eyes, hoping that he could see everything in front of him earlier.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you don''t struggle any more. We just want to take our mission items¡° All of a sudden, among the attackers, a man''s voice rang out.


    His meaning is very clear. If Su Jingfei and others give things to them, they will certainly not hurt anyone.


    Su Jingfei and others will not believe their words. He has begun to take out the pistol he is carrying. Although the bullet of the pistol is just two ways, for these people, as long as their captain is killed, they will be finished.


    When he was approaching, the robber would continue to speak, but the wooden fish came from the air. Su Jingfei''s eyes were good, and the distance was very close. He saw that the man who knocked on the wooden fish was master fan Deng.


    Naturally, this wooden fish is qingxinmu, which ranks at the bottom of the exhibits. The calming effect of the wooden fish is instantly effective. The people who were originally in a mess are so quiet. Both the visitors and the people in the original exhibition are calmed down by qingxinmu.


    Master fan Deng was just injured by poison, not unable to move. He was knocking on the wooden fish while reciting the Buddhist scriptures. In such a quiet exhibition room, he really felt like he was going to be overrun.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to admire master fan Deng for calming down the chaotic scene in such a way at such a time. Even if the bandits could not be solved, at least let everyone take a breath. When the bandits shot again to make themselves nervous, those who escaped had found shelter.


    The robbers were interrupted by master fan Deng. They were very dissatisfied. One of them raised his hand and shot at master fan Deng. They also realized that the old monk was a troublemaker.


    Su Jingfei wanted to rescue, but because the distance was too far, he could only watch. According to master fan Deng''s strength, it''s not difficult to avoid this shot. He just looked serious. His attention should still be on the wooden fish. How could he expect the other side to shoot directly.


    But at this time, just as the bullet was about to get close to master fan Deng, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. This man''s hands were flying in the air, and the bullet from the bandit was completely taken away by him.


    This master is no one else. It''s martial uncle Huiyuan who was introduced by master fan Deng. His martial arts are obviously very good, but before he had a chance to show it, some bandits appeared, and he was just like Su Hanlin. When he raised his hand, he would give a hand to the attacker.


    Naturally, his palm is not as fast as a bullet, but his strength is so great that the attacker didn''t dodge, so he was directly pulled out of his mouth. People around him can clearly see that his mouth is crooked.


    The robbers were startled. They didn''t expect that these people were so powerful. It seemed that they were different from the mission introduction. Now the only thing they could do was to kill all the other people with as little loss as possible. It''s not the first time for them, but the location is special.


    Before they could understand it, Su Jingfei suddenly flew out from behind the bunker. The man was in the air, and the gun in his hand had already sounded. When he landed behind another display cabinet, four of the bandits had fallen to the ground. Su Jingfei, who was ready to go, naturally had a very accurate shooting method, and all four of them were standing in the back row. How could they think that the people behind were killed first.


    Su Jingfei fell behind the bunker, and it didn''t end there. Now that it has started, Su Jingfei attacks like a cheetah.


    Several great masters are working together to suppress these people. Su Jingfei is like a whirlwind and gets into the crowd. No matter whether these people will shoot themselves or not, he is not likely to be in the crowd.


    Su Jingfei''s hand is fast. People who have contact with him all know that other people may have more internal functions than him, but their internal skills can reach that level, and they can react so quickly. Su Jingfei does not know that there is such a person. Of course, Su Hanlin can do it, but Su Jingfei does not know.


    The bandits didn''t expect that someone could fight with them in such a dark environment. They also brought out the language of their respective countries. There were about ten people, but everyone''s language was different, that is, they came from different countries.

 Chapter 943

    Su Jingfei doesn''t know which language these people speak. Although he is proficient in many skills, he is not proficient in language, but it doesn''t matter. His task now is to eliminate all these people. If he continues, there may be more casualties.


    It''s a big thing that so many people died in an antiquities exhibition. Liu Zongyun is in charge of it, and he will definitely be affected. If he can''t deal with it safely, Liu Zongyun will be in bad luck. People come to him, but he can''t do anything. How can su Jingfei accept it.


    He rushed into the crowd and gave up using his eyes completely. Although the master can see people''s movements to a certain extent, in such an environment, it is not as good as hearing.


    Although these people have guns, their Kung Fu is not strong. As long as Su Jingfei can limit their shooting, it is basically like a tiger entering a wolf pack.


    These people do have night vision devices, but it''s useless for Su Jingfei. He''s too fast. Whenever they want to lift the gun, they will be killed by Su Jingfei. At this time, Su Jingfei won''t be merciful. If he is careless, someone might die.


    Su Jingfei shot like thunder. In just a few seconds, the person who rushed in this time was killed by Su Jingfei. It was all because of the help of several other old masters, otherwise he couldn''t do it.


    After these people were killed, Su Jingfei said: "everyone calm down. I''ve dealt with these people. Now I''ll go to see the switch. Everyone protect themselves and don''t have any more problems." Said here, hesitated for a moment, or to master fan Deng and other humanitarian: "guard the monks, all in place, wholeheartedly protect, if anyone close, no matter who, call me back."


    When he said this, he didn''t evade the public. Anyway, master fan Deng also gave Su Jingfei the power to give orders. Suddenly, the monks should be so. In this way, he left the exhibition hall.


    He knows where the standby power generator is. Only when he finds it can he solve it. Although he is not a professional, he has learned from those people before and knows how to solve this emergency. Only by restoring the power can he solve today''s problems.


    But when he just walked out of the exhibition room, he felt that the wind was coming, and the speed was super fast. Once he was under him, he was in the hall on the second floor, which was more spacious and higher than the third floor, and his body unconsciously soared into the air.


    He didn''t have time to see who the attacker was. The talent kept rolling in the air. At the same time, the soft sword came out of the scabbard. Not to mention the danger of being attacked, it was up to the opponent to reach out. Su Jingfei didn''t dare to be careless.


    And Su Jingfei started to fight back when he was in the air. He took the sword in his right hand and played it with his left hand. He chanted: "walk against the wind, step on the sword and take advantage of the wind. The sky is high and the clouds are light, and the seas are crisscross." Every time he said a word, his momentum increased by one point. When the 16 words were finished, Su Jingfei''s momentum had reached the peak.


    Then he stabbed his opponent directly. Even in the dark environment, there seemed to be a flash of light. It was su Jingfei''s sword spirit.


    In fact, this is the first time that Su Jingfei has combined the sword song of Chumen with his own martial arts. This is completely because of the emergency. Su Jingfei dare not be careless, and almost does his best to achieve this effect. His people also follow the sword spirit and shoot their opponents without hesitation.


    Although Su Jingfei can''t really fly with the sword like the Sword Fairy, he can do the effect of flying with the sword in a short distance because of his excellent lightness skills. It''s really like Su Jingfei is using the sword. If there is a film crew here, he can put his action into the camera, even more beautiful than many TV special effects.


    Su Jingfei makes a sudden move, which is obviously a bit beyond the surprise of the attacker. The second time, he already knows that the person who went in before has failed, and he knows that Su Jingfei came out alone, so he makes a move. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei''s reaction to be so fast.


    Now Su Jingfei counterattacks with the Chumen sword song, and immediately falls into the downwind. Neither of them can see clearly in the dark, but only know the opponent''s action. Such blind fighting is not only hard, but also full of danger.


    If Su Jingfei didn''t learn all his martial arts by himself, his understanding of martial arts was far better than that of ordinary experts, and he might have been plotted to succeed.


    They both played fast, and soon they had more than one hundred moves. In these 100 moves, Su Jingfei had the upper hand because of the sharp Chumen sword song and soft sword, but it was not so easy for him to beat his opponent.


    Just as he started, Su Jingfei suddenly said, "who is Feng mieling?"


    His words just finished, in front of the person is a slight shock, the body reaction is slow, let Su Jingfei put a knife on his arm, from this point Su Jingfei can be sure, he did not guess wrong.


    He has the most contacts with the people of the Feng family, and he knows the Feng family better. Although he doesn''t use the martial arts of the Feng family, he always uses the martial arts of the Feng family in every crisis. Generally speaking, when people are in danger, they instinctively use their most familiar martial arts.


    After more than 100 moves, Su Jingfei had already guessed that he might be a member of the Feng family from his opponent''s martial arts habits. Unexpectedly, he really showed his horse''s feet when he cheated.


    The only thing Su Jingfei can''t figure out is how he doesn''t know if he is from the Feng family. According to the strength of this person, he should still be above Feng mietian. He believes that Feng mietian won''t fight himself several times under his own attack. Su Jingfei thinks that this person''s martial arts is second only to Feng mieling.


    Still thinking, the opposite person suddenly sounded the sound of pulling the trigger, Su Jingfei Ren Du two pulse through, there is no hesitation, the body has just moved three feet away from the position, naturally the other shot also failed.


    "I''ll go. I know you''re a secret. You want to kill people. Then I''m not polite. Let''s see who is more powerful." Su Jingfei was startled. He didn''t expect that people at his level still used pistols, but he selectively forgot that he had pistols.


    Although the opposite side has used a pistol, in the dark environment, he may not be able to fight Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei can''t escape. He knows that the person opposite can''t give himself a chance to escape.


    Thinking of this, Su took a deep breath, fencing with his mobile phone again, and sang: "the double perfect method of peace in the world..." before the second half of the sentence was finished, Su had already come to the figure of the man, and a sudden sword thrust at the other side.


    Although both of them are in the dark space, they can also judge each other''s position by hearing, smelling and touching. Su Jingfei''s speed is so fast that the other side doesn''t react. A sword just stabs into the other side''s belly. Su Jingfei doesn''t end there. Instead, he shakes his soft sword and turns from a straight sword to a soft sword, In the other party''s small stomach open a big jump, once again from the other party''s body.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is not necessarily higher than that of this man, but he is the governor. In such a dark environment, no one can match his explosive power. This man didn''t react until he hit the sword.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei has already backed away with his sword. When he landed, he immediately tumbled on the spot, because the opposite side really jumped over the wall and used submachine gun to shoot. This person is estimated to be one of the people who entered the exhibition before, with many weapons on his body. At least Su Jingfei ignored it and thought that the other side was so strong that he would not use weapons casually.


    Now I know my carelessness, but his series of sneak attacks have been successful. Although the man is not dead now, it is estimated that he will not last long. Fortunately, he succeeded in the end.


    Although that person''s fight back was fierce, it didn''t cause too much trouble to Su Jingfei. Since Su Jingfei had guessed that there was something in the other party''s hand, he must have tried his best to avoid it. When the other party didn''t move, Su Jingfei didn''t care about him. He left the exhibition hall on the second floor quickly. He had to go to fix the power first.


    When he came to the exhibition hall on the first floor, Su Jingfei was more cautious. It was the biggest and more dangerous here. The result of caution was that after solving four sneak attacks, Su Jingfei finally came to the standby power supply. There was no doubt that someone was still guarding here.


    However, Su Jingfei''s strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Except for the former sneaker who attacked himself and then stabbed himself, his strength is not as good as him.


    When he cleared all the obstacles, he quickly restored the standby power supply. Fortunately, he was meticulous and learned how to repair the standby power supply, otherwise there would be no power.


    When the light came on, the whole exhibition seemed to be alive. Su Jingfei finally saw who the people who attacked him were. They were all dressed in camouflage clothes and even painted. Although he didn''t know what it meant, he also guessed that they must be recognized as hooligans and mercenaries in the world.


    From the time these people spoke in different languages, he had guessed. When he saw their dress, he was completely sure. He didn''t mean to stay alive. These people would not provide anything of value at all.


    He thought that Su Jingfei had quickly rushed back to the exhibition room on the third floor, where was the key. However, when he passed the exhibition room on the second floor, he didn''t find the person who attacked him, which made his heart sink. That person might be from the Feng family, but there was no evidence to prove his identity.


    What''s more, he thought that the man would die, but he didn''t. That is to say, in addition to Feng Suiling, there is another master in the Feng family who may be at the same level as himself. Before, Su Jingfei was able to defeat him because he was in the dark.

 Chapter 944

    Su Jingfei turned on the power and quickly went back to the exhibition room on the third floor. At this time, the security personnel who had been hiding because of the power failure also came out one after another.


    Although Su didn''t ask, he knew that there must be a lot of losses. In front of many experienced mercenaries, they may not be able to resist for long. After the power failure, self-protection is also the right choice, and Su naturally won''t blame them.


    After he saw them, he immediately asked them to go to the third floor to clean up the battlefield. Many people died there and many others were injured. Now, before the doctor arrived, he had to stabilize their injuries.


    When he wants to come, he has already dealt with the mercenaries over there. Now as long as he goes to clean up the mess, it will be over. Only when he arrives at the third floor exhibition hall, he will know that it is not as simple as he thought.


    It took about ten minutes for Su Jingfei to come back from the outside. In these ten minutes, no one came in. But the third piece of the exhibit, Linglong jade hand nine story tower, disappeared.


    Before, master fan Deng used Qingxin wood to calm everyone down. This exhibit is in his hands. Unless master fan Deng is killed, no one can take it away. I don''t know whether it''s because of his own shortcomings or because it''s right next to Su Hanlin. There''s no problem. The Golden Bell is huge and hard to carry. The moonlight box is in the hands of master fan Deng''s martial uncle, Both items are safe and sound.


    The nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand is located between the Feng family and the Chu family. There are only two families that are not too strong. They are barely able to enter here to watch, and even the family is dead.


    It seems that there is not a lot of exhibits lost, but there are only five in the room. Now one is missing, and Su Jingfei''s face is also very ugly. He tried so hard yesterday, but he still lost one. What''s more important is how the man took the things away under the siege of so many experts.


    It''s not that he didn''t suspect that the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand was on all the people in the room. However, in order to show his innocence, everyone was willing to accept the inspection, and the matter became a little lost.


    Seeing Su Jingfei, Liu Zongyun told him what happened here. Except for some of the top experts, almost all of the families suffered losses. Everyone was immersed in grief. Su Jingfei had no choice, but he still had to test them.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I''ll give emergency treatment to the injured people first. Don''t forget that I''m still a doctor. We''ll leave one after another when the ambulance comes. Before leaving, I hope you can cooperate and have a test. It''s good for everyone. Please don''t conflict." After thinking for a while, Su Jingfei said to the crowd.


    People all expressed their understanding, but the Feng family sneered: "Su Jingfei, let you check. We can''t rest assured. Who knows if you will plant us?"


    Feng Siguang even said directly: "maybe someone is guarding himself, and then the thief shouts to catch the thief!"


    His words not only offended Su Jingfei, but also Liu Zongyun and other monks. Master fan Deng immediately said, "this gentleman, everyone was here just now, and the display cabinet is close to your family. Don''t you feel that we are close to each other?"


    "We don''t have any feelings. If we have feelings, can we make the thieves succeed?" Feng Siguang immediately hummed after listening to master fan Deng.


    Although he can''t fully represent the meaning of the Feng family now, the Feng family didn''t speak at this time, and people directly took what he said as the meaning of the Feng family. Even if he didn''t say it directly, people still felt that he was talking about the thieves, who were responsible for guarding the treasures.


    The relationship between the Chu family and the Feng family was the worst. At this time, Chu Bai Mei suddenly said, "Feng mieling, when have you been reduced to the point where you dare not speak and let a younger generation speak?"


    Feng mieling really didn''t want to open his mouth. If he was wrong, the most important thing was to explain. The young people were quick to speak. Now Chu Baimei named himself directly, so he had to open his mouth: "although Siguang''s words are hard to hear, the truth is that. We are not familiar with the exhibition hall environment here, If someone takes advantage of the chaos, does something, and hides the baby, we have nothing to do


    He didn''t say who the person was, but every sentence pointed to the person who protected the baby. Master fan Deng and his martial uncle looked ugly. At this time, Liu Zongyun could not help but say: "master Feng, you are the elder. It seems that you should pay attention to the propriety when you speak."


    "What? Liu Zongyun, even you dare to question me. Even if your master is here, I will say the same thing? " Feng mieling heard Liu Zongyun''s words and snorted a disdainful way.


    Su Jingfei was here to deal with gunshot wounds for the wounded. Although the former bandits were very fierce, few of them died. Most of them were shot wounds. After all, in addition to being killed in a panic, the later people were deliberately dodging. As long as they had a little force, they would not lose their lives so easily.


    He originally intended to deal with the things here and then solve the problem of losing things. Now after listening to Feng mieling''s words, he also said, "Feng mieling, you are all the top ten experts in the capital. I don''t believe you can''t see whether master Liu and master fan Deng were close to Linglong tower before. Unless you are blind, don''t say it''s dark in the room, I can see some. You can''t be more blind than me. "


    His words cut to the point. The Feng family and the Chu family are closest to the Linglong tower. Even if they didn''t pay attention to anyone who stole the Linglong tower, according to the distance, Liu Zongyun or the monks from master fan Deng''s side can''t escape the view of the Feng family if they want to go there.


    Before Feng mieling spoke, Chu Baimei said with a smile: "Jingfei, you are right. Feng mieling is blind. With our eyesight, Master Liu and master fan Deng will pass by. We can definitely see them."


    His words were very good, which cleared the two people of suspicion. At least the theft didn''t happen. Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Feng Suiling, it seems that there are really some experts here who can''t pass by and steal things. You''ve seen a lot of fairy tales."


    "Su Jingfei, don''t be sarcastic. When did I say it was Liu Zongyun and fan Deng who stole things? But only your guardians can do it. Only people who are very familiar with the place can get things away unconsciously. However, with the strength of so many people present, it''s unreasonable not to find out."


    Although Feng mieling''s character was not recognized by the public, what he said was really reasonable. Even Su Jingfei could not refute it. Although he rushed out of the exhibition room at that time, at least four people in the exhibition room were stronger than him, which was the main reason why he left at ease.


    But now there is no baby, this thing is strange, people can''t figure out who stole it.


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Master Yi, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly took Yi Wushu and Yi linger to the exhibition cabinet where Linglong jade hand nine story tower was placed. Then, while everyone was watching, he began to knock on the ground.


    Because their action is very obvious, people''s eyes unconsciously look at Master Yi, PI Er Shao already said sarcastically: "Master Yi, don''t pretend, these senior experts can''t see the problem, can you still find the problem?"


    There are many people who think so. They all think that Master Yi is unwilling to have his baby stolen, so they come to check it. They don''t care. In fact, everyone knows that Master Yi is following Su Jingfei and should be regarded as a protector.


    The Feng family and the PI family stand together. They are obviously allies. Now when they hear PI Er Shao''s words, they will also ridicule them. The venue is really a mess. Some families have already dealt with the injuries for their own family members, and some families are sad for the dead. In addition to the noise of these people, Su Jingfei, a calm person, has a headache.


    Master Yi didn''t pay attention to the taunts of the PI family and the Feng family. After checking more than a dozen floors, he suddenly clapped on a floor one meter away from the display cabinet of Lingling jade hand nine story tower.


    This palm is very sudden. According to the truth, although this palm is used by Master Yi, the one that slaps the ground can crack the floor at most, and other reactions won''t happen. However, with this palm, this one meter square floor suddenly cracks.


    The floor is about ten centimeters thick. Master Yi smashed the floor. A dark black hole under the floor appeared in front of everyone. Looking at such a tunnel, even Su Jingfei was stunned.


    Stealing things by digging tunnels has existed since ancient times, but in modern times, who would use such a method? Even in the movies, it''s all high-tech, but it''s just the traditional method, but it can accomplish something that high-tech can''t do at all.


    "It''s obvious that the thief should have come in and out from here. When there was chaos here, this man had already started to take action. He didn''t know what his specific goal was, but he was closest to Linglong jade hand''s nine storey tower and stole things." Master Yi found the tunnel, and then explained to the public: "this man''s ability is not small, more importantly, he is good at calculation. It''s really admirable that he can dig here without any bad."


    In fact, what he said also expressed people''s feelings. Even if the location of the third floor of the exhibition room was to be found from the ground, it would take a while. Unexpectedly, someone dug a tunnel here. This kind of plan was really beyond everyone''s expectation. We just guessed in our hearts whether the thieves were with the mercenaries.

 Chapter 945

    Master Yi unexpectedly found out how the thieves stole the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. Everyone was also surprised. Unexpectedly, someone used this method.


    "Jingfei, do you think we should follow this tunnel now?" Liu Zongyun is in charge of the exhibition. This time the baby was stolen, he is undoubtedly the most anxious. Now he finds the clue and wants to trace it, but he still has to ask Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei''s strength is slightly worse than that of the top ten experts in Beijing, the gap has narrowed a lot because of the sudden improvement. At least he won''t have too much pressure to face Feng mieling now, but he can still run.


    But even so, he was not sure what happened in the tunnel. If he was ambushed, the result would be unimaginable. But if he didn''t chase, the only clue would be lost. For a moment, Su Jingfei was in a dilemma.


    He is hesitating. Naturally, people can guess why he is. People who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei are very worried about him. They are afraid that he will make a wrong decision on impulse.


    Those who have a bad relationship with Su Jingfei are naturally gloating. Su Jingfei is entangled, so the happier they are. If he wants to break his head, the best result will be. Especially for the Feng family and PI family, Su Jingfei''s pain is their pleasure.


    Several families in the capital have good relations with Su Jingfei. At this time, Chu Yiming came over and said, "Su Jingfei, although this tunnel is a clue, we don''t know the situation inside. We can''t go down easily."


    "Yes, master, if you go down, what should you do in case of any accident? It''s dark here. Who knows if there will be any mechanism inside." Su Bingfeng, under the protection of Murong, was not injured in the previous chaos. Now seeing Su Jingfei hesitating, she doesn''t care whether she will agree with Chu Yiming, so she comes out to stop.


    Similar to their ideas, both Chu Baimei and Murong are more opposed to tracking down. Nalan xiuhai and Nalan Xiufeng have the same idea. For a moment, people would rather let this treasure be lost.


    Su Jingfei''s safety is naturally more important than Linglong''s nine storey pagoda. Even master fan Deng, who was behind the crowd, came with his martial uncle and said, "Mr. Su, don''t be impulsive. If Linglong''s pagoda is lost, we''ll find a way to get it back. But if you go down, it''s too dangerous."


    Then he gave way to the old monk beside him and said, "Mr. Su, this is my martial uncle Huihai."


    Huihai then walked up to the crowd and said, "Amitabha, Lord sushi, I''ve heard fan Deng mention it. We all remember your help to our exhibition, but we still have to consider the pursuit in the long run. I don''t know what''s in this tunnel, or I don''t want to take risks."


    The old monk is more than ten years older than fan Deng. It is estimated that he is almost eighty years old. His speech is also archaic. However, it makes people feel that he is like an old monk and has a bit of the taste of an eminent monk.


    Su Jingfei''s hesitation was reduced after so many people tried to dissuade him. He took a look at Liu Zongyun and then said, "Master Liu, I think it''s a bit dangerous. Let''s make a new plan. If you lose something, don''t worry too much. We can definitely get it back."


    Liu Zongyun is just eager to retrieve the goods. He is not the unreasonable person. After hearing Su Jingfei say so, he is already very grateful. People just promise to help him. It''s very righteous to be able to do so.


    Now Su Jingfei''s tone is to discuss at all. It seems that as long as he says that he can''t do it, he will catch up with him immediately. In the face of Su Jingfei, Liu Zongyun can''t really let him catch up with him. He also knows that it''s very dangerous.


    "You''re right. What''s inside this tunnel is always unknown to others. It''s dangerous." Liu Zongyun thought in his heart and nodded yes.


    If there were only them here, the matter that Su Jingfei didn''t pursue would be over. But at this time PI Er Shao said, "Su Jingfei, aren''t you very powerful? Don''t you cover the whole exhibition? Now that the exhibits are lost and the clues are right in front of you, are you still a man? "


    His words drew people''s eyes to him. He didn''t feel any pressure. Instead, he said with a smile: "if you think you are not a man, I will not say anything. What do you think?"


    His words are tantamount to driving Su Jingfei to a dead end. Now if Su Jingfei doesn''t go down the tunnel, he is really not a man. According to PI Er Shao, he is really worried about the danger in the tunnel, so he hesitates, and this is really an excuse.


    Although PI Er Shao is a dandy, he is not stupid. At this time, he really drives Su Jingfei out of the tunnel, which is not good for him. But he just wants to revenge Su Jingfei. Who told him to beat himself.


    At this time, the Feng family echoed: "fear means fear, and we won''t laugh at you, but you are obviously afraid, but you still pretend to be brave, which makes people laugh." Then a few people who had a good relationship with the two families began to speak.


    Su Jingfei calmly looked at these people. After they didn''t see any response for a long time, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you say that I want to go down for a long time, but I can go down, but I want to ask you, so many people talk about me, are you men, are you men?"


    These people think that Su Jingfei must have no intention to ask, but no one can be a coward at this time, and PI Er Shao leads the way: "nonsense, I''m a man naturally. Do women look like this?"


    "Well, that''s true. I really didn''t grow up to be a woman like you. Otherwise, it would be hard for that woman to see how far she is." Su Jingfei nodded and agreed. Then he said, "since you all think you are men, can I invite you real men to come down with me?"


    When he asked people if they were men, they had already guessed Su Jingfei''s meaning. Now when they heard him really say it, they could only look at those who mocked Su Jingfei.


    PI Er Shao and others obviously thought of Su Jingfei''s meaning, but since Su Jingfei spoke, they had no room to maneuver. Immediately PI Er Shao shook his head and said, "what do you want us to do? We are just ordinary people. You are the guard here. You can go yourself."


    Although his words are quite reasonable, they still make people boo. It''s true that the guards should do it, but if the topic is open, they really dare not.


    Su Jingfei had expected this for a long time. He said with a smile: "the Feng family and the PI family are just like this. They can find any excuse for being timid. I''m not the security here. I''m just helping elder Liu. As young people, they dare not attack when they see crimes. You dare to call yourself a man." Then he put out his thumb and pointed down.


    His action was very provocative, and it was obvious that he didn''t pay attention to these people.


    Before Su Jingfei hesitated, PI Er Shao and others wanted to stimulate Su Jingfei and let him chase people in the tunnel. In this way, not only can they attack Su Jingfei, but also they want to change people''s impression of Su Jingfei. After all, people who only say they dare not do things will always be despised.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was not afraid of their stimulation. Instead, he came back to stimulate them. His reaction was beyond common sense. How can these young people bear it? Not everyone has Su Jingfei''s mentality.


    Sure enough, PI Er Shao''s eyes turned green when he saw Su Jingfei''s gesture. He said angrily, "Su Jingfei, don''t think you will get angry. I''ll go down with you now. I don''t believe it. Who dares to do anything to me?" Still, the steps didn''t move.


    Su Jingfei looks at the people who mocked him before. Except for Feng Siguang, all the others begin to rub their hands. It seems that they are ready for a big fight. They don''t care that they are enraged by Su Jingfei.


    Seeing this scene, not only Su Jingfei secretly shakes his head, but also other family members have the same idea. Su Jingfei is so clear about how to motivate so many people. It''s really surprising that so many people are easily hit. Especially the old people in these families can''t help sighing. Compared with their temperament, Su Jingfei doesn''t know how many times better than them.


    There are about a dozen people who are incited. They don''t like Su Jingfei. Whether it''s for family reasons or Su Jingfei''s identity as the first master of the younger generation, he has a lot of inexplicable enemies.


    One of them is pi Er Shao. Seeing that Pi Er Shao really wants to go down, PI Yongnian unconsciously catches him and asks, "Why are you going down, dead boy? We''re here to see the exhibition. Someone has been responsible for the lost exhibits for a long time. Don''t mess with them." Say words to skin two always use less wink.


    "Dad, are you lost in your eyes? Why do you still have cramps?" PI Er Shao doesn''t know whether he did it on purpose or did it. He didn''t listen to PI Yongnian. Instead, he took PI Yongnian''s look as a cramp.


    Su Jingfei looks at Ping''er Shao and thinks that it''s a good experience if he can be shot to death just now. Now it''s a pity to see him jumping around. It''s a waste. But if he can follow himself down to the tunnel, it''s hard to say anything. "


    He has such a feeling that Pi Yongnian is almost angry with PI Er Shao. Looking at other people laughing at him like that, PI Yongnian thinks that this product will be a waste sooner or later. He is so cruel that he doesn''t even look at PI Er Shao.


    Judging from his reaction, people are not optimistic about PI Er Shao. This scrap is abandoned by PI Yongnian. There is not only one male in Pi''s family. He is so absent-minded that he has to be brave. Let him die. If he doesn''t die, he can be regarded as a man.

 Chapter 946

    PI Er Shao is absent-minded. PI Yongnian can give him up, but other families are all babies. It''s a headache to coax with PI Er Shao.


    No matter what the people of these families think, Su Jingfei is afraid that the young people of his family will have an accident, so he can let the old people out. It''s no problem. Anyway, many helpers are always good, but he doesn''t stimulate the Feng family. No matter who the Feng family comes to, he doesn''t feel at ease.


    Others may not know who is involved in this robbery and theft. How can su Jingfei not know? If he had not had no evidence, he would have told his discovery to several companies that have a good relationship with him.


    After waiting for a moment, Su Jingfei said: "anyone who wants to prove that he is a man, just go forward a few steps. I have no opinion about how many people you are willing to take and who you are willing to take. However, if you dare not stand up, then you should consider yourself not a man, and I will not laugh at you."


    Although he said that, everyone knew that he would laugh at them. Although his means were very clumsy, even everyone could see what he meant. But now these words were brought out by PI Er Shao''s words. Now even if they were stabbed in the spine, they asked for it. Now it''s time to show their performance, and no one can shrink back.


    PI Er Shao is the first one to stand up and hum: "I stand up. I''ll show you what a man is."


    Although Su Jingfei despised him in his heart, he still said with a big smile: "well, you are a man. You are a man. I hope you have the courage to go in the front."


    PI Er Shao is just impulsive, but he is not really stupid. He doesn''t follow his words. If he really goes ahead, he doesn''t dare.


    In other families, a few young people came forward, but each of them took one or two bodyguards, and even one of them took an old man in his sixties. Su Jingfei estimated that this man''s strength would not be weaker than Feng mieqing''s, or it would be meaningless to come out.


    This time, only a few families with good relationship with the Feng family are stimulated by Su Jingfei. Although he wants these people to be cannon fodder, he can''t let them come completely. Otherwise, he doesn''t even have a helper, which is too dangerous.


    Before he could speak, Master Yi stood up and said, "Jingfei, let me go with you. To a certain extent, my jincangu can be used as a pathfinder and a mechanism. I don''t have to be able to test anything, but if someone does, he will be unlucky.


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened, he really forgot about it. The body shape of jincangu is very small, and they are specialized in biting people. If they are used as pathfinders, they are really the best.


    In addition to master Yi, Liu Zongyun also said that he wanted to follow Su Jingfei, but he was rejected by Su Jingfei. His own and Master Yi''s martial arts are enough to cope with everything. If they can''t beat each other, Liu Zongyun can''t be added.


    To a certain extent, at their level, unless they are besieged by a few less powerful people, they are basically not afraid of besieging by people much worse than themselves.


    And now the real person in charge of the hall is Liu Zongyun. If he leaves, the rest is the families and a bunch of monks. There are many contradictions among the families. In case of anything, who will take charge of the overall situation.


    "Master Liu, you don''t have to follow us. If there is any problem, Master Yi and I can solve it. You need to preside over everything here." Su Jingfei winked at Liu Zongyun. Although he didn''t say what he really thought, he believed Liu Zongyun could understand it.


    In fact, not only did he understand, as long as all the people present understood what he meant, it was su Jingfei''s distrust of all the people present. After all, no one could say that he would be moved in front of the treasure.


    Su Jingfei and so on all arrangements are ready, to the public humanitarian: "I hope you do not leave in a hurry, before we did not come back, just wait here, if we do not come back more than 12 o''clock, it is estimated that we will not come back." Then he said with a smile: "at that time, I don''t care if you go back."


    Although Su Jingfei is joking, those who are going to follow him into the tunnel hesitated again. They all think Su Jingfei''s words seem to be reasonable!


    But now they have stood up and looked at each other. They can only take a hard look. They all think that they will not be the first person to ambush. Anyway, the first person should be more dangerous. The second person is obviously not su Jingfei, but Master Yi.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi also know that these people will not lead the battle. After a discussion, Master Yi takes the initiative to lead the battle, and then Su Jingfei. Master Yi''s purpose is to explore the way ahead, and Su Jingfei''s purpose is to guard against someone''s sneak attack. Of course, he pulls on these people to serve as cannon fodder, but who knows if they will attack secretly.


    After everything was settled, Su Jingfei said to the people, "we are going down now. You follow us. After entering the tunnel, you are conceited in all your actions. You can see it. Don''t say I don''t care about you when you look back."


    No matter what they said, they entered the tunnel with Master Yi. Although the tunnel was not very spacious, it was not a problem for a person to walk in it. The tunnel was obviously newly dug, but the technology was really good. At least it was very strong, otherwise the thieves would not dare to come down.


    "Master Yi, you should pay attention to safety in the front, and leave everything behind to me." Su Jingfei and Master Yi both carry night vision devices, which are taken from the heads of those mercenaries. In such an environment, it is not safe to carry lighting tools.


    Master Yi walked forward and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll use the golden silkworm bug to explore the way, but I really want to ask you why you want to take those family members. I think it''s a waste to take them. If it''s cannon fodder, they should go ahead!"


    Su Jingfei knew that the people behind were at least a few meters away from them for safety. They spoke in a low voice, but they couldn''t hear him. He said with a smile, "Master Yi, I''m playing chess."


    "Playing chess?" Master Yi didn''t understand and asked with a slight frown.


    "Yes, it''s playing chess. You should know that the most important thing in go is layout. I''m doing this now. These people may not be ideal cannon fodder and can''t find our way, but they can be used to pull hatred." Su Jingfei laughs cunningly.


    Master Yi always believes that Su Jingfei is a resourceful man, but he doesn''t know what medicine he sells in the gourd this time. What does it have to do with playing chess when he pulls them into the tunnel?


    Su Jingfei knows that Master Yi doesn''t understand, but now he has to show off. Sometimes the plan may not be successful, but if it is successful, the great joy is still intoxicating.


    These people are obviously the younger generation of each family. Some of them are still the most important fighting force of the family. If they die here, they will certainly bear a grudge against the thieves. Of course, they will be very surprised, but they are far less grudged than the thieves. At that time, if these people know who the thieves are, the result can be imagined.


    Other people don''t know who the thief is or who he has something to do with, but Su Jingfei knows that this time the thief should have something to do with the Feng family. As long as he lets the news out, even if it can''t be confirmed, the Feng family will be in a mess.


    Once the news is confirmed, the Feng family will probably become a public enemy. Su Jingfei is playing this game of chess, and the ultimate goal is the Feng family.


    He secretly thought about this plan, and followed Master Yi. Part of his attention was on Master Yi. It didn''t seem spacious here. If someone started, even people at their level couldn''t respond in time.


    "Su Jingfei, do you think there is something wrong with this passage?" Master Yi didn''t leave for a while, then he frowned and asked.


    Su Jingfei is a little stunned. He looks at the cautious people behind him. They are led by PI Er Shao. This guy is actually very smart. The closer he is to Su Jingfei, the safer he is.


    He also determined that these people could not plot against them. Then he shook his head to master Yi and said, "Master Yi, if you find anything, just say it directly. I don''t know much about these things." After a pause, he added: "these people behind are really careful. It is estimated that as soon as we have an accident, they will turn around and run away."


    "No wonder they don''t want to run!" Master Yi smiles and explains, "well, I don''t think this tunnel is newly built. Before, the place near the entrance was actually newly excavated, but it''s not here. Moreover, the project is very large, and the length is at least several hundred meters. Three days is not enough."


    Su Jingfei nodded. He also found that the tunnel is not as short as he thought, but it''s OK to think about it. If the construction starts in the city center, the movement is not small, and the designer of this operation will surely put the entrance at that end in a safer place, so the distance may be longer, and the walls here are getting smoother and smoother, It can''t be done in a short time.


    As he walked, Master Yi said: "there are many mountains and rivers and many caves in our Miao area, so I have a certain research on tunnels and the like. The person who dug the cave is absolutely an expert. I doubt that this person should have been engaged in tomb robberies."


    Su Jingfei really didn''t know about this aspect, but he still said a little wordless: "the people of this plan are too powerful, can they find the experts in this aspect?"


    "In fact, it''s not as magical as movies and novels. There are a lot of tomb robbers and experts. This time, we don''t need to steal tombs. We just dig holes. If we really steal things, we have to replace others. I feel that the strength of the person who steals things should not be inferior to you and me. We should be careful."


    Su Jingfei deeply agrees with Master Yi''s words, so he wants to open his mouth, but before his words are out, a scream comes from behind.

 Chapter 947

    Everything is just as Su Jingfei expected. There was a sneak attack, but he didn''t expect that he and Master Yi were not attacked, but the people at the end of the team.


    With the scream, the first person who was killed was also produced. The scream was not the one who was attacked, but the one who found the dead. The dead man was a young man from a large family. His death was relatively simple. He was covered with his mouth and cut off his throat.


    When Su Jingfei and Master Yi came back, they just saw the crowd around the dead. The young man died. Not to mention himself, even the people around him didn''t react.


    "Who was walking next to him just now." Su Jingfei didn''t see the situation behind him because he was far away in front of him. At this time, he had to ask the people. The young man died suddenly. He didn''t know whether it was the black hand or the sneak attack.


    Master Yi also looked at the expression of the people thoughtfully. He just walked through the passage, and did not find that there was no other route. There was no reason why they could not be found.


    He was thinking, a middle-aged man in his forties said with a worried face: "I''ve been with my young master all the time, but I didn''t see clearly just now, so the young master is like this." When he spoke, his expression was very serious and there was no problem.


    Su Jingfei put aside his doubts for the time being and examined the young man. His throat had been cut off, so he couldn''t keep it in stock, let alone Su Jingfei. Even if he had an ambulance team, he couldn''t help it.


    Master Yi is also watching Su Jingfei examine the dead. At the same time, he has secretly sent jincangu, which is the most useful sentry. As long as they are there, tens of meters around, and there are people, Master Yi can feel it. This is the advantage of practicing Gu.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart whether it was a murder or a man hidden in the dark. He couldn''t be sure whether he was sneaking attack. But after a moment, he said seriously: "we are not in a simple underground passage, because the enemy is in the case, and we are in the clear. What kind of danger might we encounter? Please help yourself."


    After such irresponsible words came out, people immediately said: "Su Jingfei, before you encouraged people to come down to accompany you to arrest people, but now you don''t care about us. If we all die here, our family will not let you go."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "when I came in, I had already made it clear that all those who enter the tunnel, seek their own happiness, and now don''t blame me. What you should do is to be vigilant and say something unpleasant. I''m not invincible. Can I or can''t go back and say it well, and still care about you?"


    PI Er Shao is the most collapsed. He just dared to come down because he thought Su Jingfei was a shield for him. He had already thought that he would not rush in front of him, and he also thought that the thieves did not dare to wait in the tunnel.


    Who knows this just walked out a few steps, died a person, and still inexplicably died, this thing makes people creepy.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he simply forgot the gap between himself and Su Jingfei and rushed to him and said, "Su Jingfei, you are a villain. If you cheat me, you will let me die."


    Generally speaking, Su Jingfei is a good tempered and arrogant man. He won''t be too angry with his opponents who are not at the same level. However, because of his family reasons, he is very sensitive to his father''s identity. PI Er Shao actually calls himself Lao Tzu in front of him. That''s a real urge.


    Before waiting for PI Er Shao to get close to him, Su Jingfei had already kicked him in the stomach. PI Er Shao suddenly flew into the clouds. Before waiting for him to land, Su Jingfei said, "life and death are vital, wealth is in the sky. That''s what I said before. I didn''t cheat anyone, and you all took it voluntarily. Now you come to blame me when you see danger. As expected, you are all disheartening people."


    It''s not too heavy for Su Jingfei to say that he is heavy with his feet, but it''s not easy for people with poor physical fitness to stand up in a short time, and Su Jingfei has turned around to leave when he finishes this sentence.


    At this time, even if you''re a fool, you know that Su Jingfei can''t protect himself. But here, Su Jingfei is definitely the strongest force. He''s always safer to follow him. He should be overtaken or even forgotten by others when he records the demerit of PI Er Shao.


    Su Jingfei also sympathizes with PI Er Shao. It is estimated that he is not very good at ordinary times. It is not easy for these family members to have no friends with him.


    However, this guy is really not worthy of sympathy. It''s really a waste to be a rich second generation who can achieve such a failure.


    Su Jingfei''s pace is not fast. Although he says it mercilessly, he doesn''t intend to sacrifice the cannon fodder so soon, and he doesn''t want to be so cheap. The man who sneaks on secretly, since he kills people under his own eyes, must not put himself in his eyes. Su Jingfei thinks he is despised.


    As he thought about it, he went forward with Master Yi, frowning and asking, "Master Yi, you just used the golden silkworm bug to explore. Do you have any clues? This sneaker is really powerful! "


    "There is no result. My jincangu is not omnipotent. If the other party is hiding in a cave, or this person is among us, it will not be able to distinguish." Hearing Su Jingfei''s question, Master Yi said with a smile, "don''t think these people are your own."


    Su Jingfei didn''t get too much influence because of the man who started secretly. He said with a smile: "you can rest assured, I still understand that cannon fodder is cannon fodder, and I won''t treat them as my own people."


    Just as he was saying this, the scream didn''t ring out, but the hum was continuous, just like being beaten by someone covering his mouth. However, because everyone was in the tunnel, Su Jingfei just heard this man''s hum. At the same time, Master Yi also responded enough.


    They are just like hunting cheetahs. When they realize that something is wrong, they want to fly around the place where they make a sound. One of them has strange martial arts, the other is good at lightness. Although they will be affected in the passage, they feel the scene of the crime for the first time, and although they don''t see the murderer, they already have a certain feeling.


    The one who died this time need not ask, but the unfortunate PI Er Shao. Because when they followed Su Jingfei and Master Yi away, PI Er Shao was still depressed and hesitated for a while. Because of this hesitation, he lost his life.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know how many people secretly attack. However, judging from their style of action, it seems that they are not as simple as one or two. Su Jingfei is not sure that he will win. It''s because his opponents are too hidden, and they all attack each other by themselves.


    "The technique is more cruel than just now. He was pinched and broke his neck. This man has a strong finger force. He should be a strong opponent." Su Jingfei is still thinking, Master Yi has already begun to say.


    Compared with Su Jingfei, he is naturally experienced, and the more he is like this, the more calm he becomes, which makes Su Jingfei very satisfied. The more Master Yi''s skills are, the more helpful he is, which proves that his vision is right.


    "As you can see, it''s not a question whether I want to help or not. The problem now is that people who are hidden in the dark will pick up their hands. No matter who they are, they are not sure of safety. You should be more careful. Of course, those who have the courage can return to the original place and leave the tunnel. It should be safe." PI Er Shao''s death, at most, is a scum. Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t care.


    This time, people didn''t complain about Su Jingfei as much as they did for the first time. According to the distance between him and others, even if he saw that someone had to deal with PI Er Shao and wanted to help, it was too late.


    As Su Jingfei said, when you get down the tunnel, you have to rely on yourself or your bodyguard. It''s a bit difficult to expect Su Jingfei. This guy doesn''t want to help, but now he knows that the only solution is to quit. They believe that when they go back to the exhibition, no one dares to touch them.


    But in fact, even if they have this heart, they can''t do it any more. They have been attacked and killed twice on the way back. You don''t have to ask. There must be someone on the way back, without Su Jingfei''s company. Unfortunately, Jingfei''s expression doesn''t seem to think of it at all.


    No matter what people think, Su Jingfei has frowned slightly. He thinks that if he always goes on like this, he is not an enemy. From the psychological pressure, it is enough to make these people collapse.


    Master Yi also frowned and said: "the strength of the person who makes the move is not bad. Even compared with us, it should be no worse. If he makes the move again, some of us may suffer again."


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said, "Master Yi, don''t worry. If you can get here and live well, you should not be the one that the other party wants to fight. And as long as we are on the alert, I think we should be able to catch the attacker."


    Unfortunately, his words didn''t come true again. One after another, people died again. A total of more than ten people came down. In just half an hour, less than ten people were left, and they were defeated by each other every time. Even if master Su Jingfei and Master Yi wanted to fight, they had no chance. At this time, they were not only the children of the living family, Su Jingfei and Master Yi also began to take the Raiders seriously. Looking at the appearance of the Raiders, they should be killed.


    Now, apart from two people, the only one who can still stand and follow them all the time is the young man with an older guard, the middle-aged man who died the young master first, and two other people who don''t know which family they belong to.


    At this time, a few people no longer need to move forward and backward. They can form a circle. Even if someone is sneaking in, they can find out for the first time.

 Chapter 948

    Su Jingfei is also the first time to encounter such a cunning enemy. Several people on his side have died, and he doesn''t even know who he is. This is absolutely unprecedented.


    When there were only eight of them left, each of them stood in the same direction and walked back to back, so they no longer had to worry about being attacked.


    "Now it seems that there are many people lying in wait in this tunnel. We''d better go back. Now we''ll go back to the way we came. After we go back, we''ll have a long-term plan." Su Jingfei makes eye contact with Master Yi, and finally decides to say.


    With his and Master Yi''s strength, he can''t be sure who the attackers are. If he continues, he can only bury the last few people here. Even if he thinks these people are cannon fodder, he can''t all die. Otherwise, he will be resented by all the families. Even if these families are not particularly powerful, Su Jingfei will not be happy if he carries the black pot for the Feng family.


    For Su Jingfei''s decision now, Master Yi naturally won''t violate it. Everyone is centered on two people. Naturally, they all obey the command, and eight people quickly return to the original road.


    Naturally, I am very familiar with how to move along the road. Looking at the dead bodies left along the way, besides Master Yi and Su Jingfei, other people really feel sad. Especially now they are full of danger. Maybe the next one is themselves, and these people are even more sad.


    The living people are all regretting. At that time, why are they so impulsive and have to be the leading bird? This kind of environment is not for them to participate in at all. But now it''s too late to think so much. They can only keep a close eye on the surroundings.


    In fact, people who dare to go down the tunnel have a few problems. Like pi Er Shao, he is very weak and wants to hold his thigh. No one will come to such a place. There is no thigh to repay. People don''t think there is anything wrong with him when he is dead. He''s just the one who has bad luck. Damn it.


    Their moving speed is not slow. It seems that if there is no obstacle, they can go out in half the time. At this time, Su Jingfei also thinks something should happen.


    Master Yi''s jincangu has been released. He believes that as long as someone attacks them, jincangu will attack each other at the first time. If these little insects are not prepared, they may have to be plotted against in a bright situation, let alone in such a dark place.


    Su Jingfei estimated that when he was halfway through, the other side could not help but make a move. This was the first time that Su Jingfei saw clearly the attack way of the attacker. Sure enough, these tunnels were famous.


    Except for the entrance of the exhibition room, the tunnels in other places are not built temporarily, which means that there are other passageways besides their line, but the appearance is the same as their passageway walls, which can''t be seen at all in the dark.


    Now these people sneak attack from this entrance. Su Jingfei had this kind of conjecture before, but he didn''t catch anyone, and he couldn''t be sure. At this time, when a shadow flashed in his eyes and quickly attacked a family member behind him, Su Jingfei finally caught it. The soft sword in his hand was like a poisonous snake spitting a message, and he quickly pointed it out.


    The family didn''t react at all. Su Jingfei''s sword just saved his life. When the attacker saw Su Jingfei''s hand, he knew that he had found his whereabouts. The first thing was to run away.


    Although the people who secretly attack are not necessarily powerful, they must have good eyesight. Among these people, Su Jingfei should be the worst one to be provoked. The first thing is to retreat, and the speed is very fast. He can disappear with a turn.


    It''s a pity that he underestimated Su Jingfei''s ability. He really avoided Su Jingfei''s sword because of his quick reaction, but he was not as strong as Su Jingfei after all. When he was about to hide in the dark door, Su Jingfei suddenly slapped the attacker on the wall. In such a narrow space, if his strength was not as good as Su Jingfei, It''s impossible to avoid his attack.


    Master Yi''s reaction speed is not slow either. When Su Jingfei hits the other, he has already jumped in the past, grasped the other''s neck and controlled his whole body.


    "Who are you and how to get to this tunnel?" Su Jingfei didn''t go there. He was on guard and asked. He didn''t think that everything was done by one person before.


    The man did not expect that he could be caught. His eyes under the mask were full of regret, but he was not afraid of Su Jingfei. This look made Su Jingfei feel awe inspiring. He couldn''t help saying to master Yi, "don''t let him bite his teeth and kill himself. That guy may be Japanese." He spoke very fast, but it was a pity that he couldn''t be faster than that man''s will to die.


    Master Yi can really control this person''s action, but he can''t control his mouth. Generally, such people put poison on their teeth.


    Su Jingfei reminds Master Yi that he is not afraid of poisoning. He checks on this man. As expected, he soon searches for a machete, which is a short knife commonly used by Japanese ninjas. This is what the Japanese do.


    "There''s no reason. I killed the Chinese of the Qin family. The first day was Japanese. This time it can''t be them!" Su Jingfei frowned slightly, but he clearly remembered that he killed the Japanese leader.


    "Su Jingfei, you''ve come to the top. Even if it''s Japan, it''s not only a wave of power. No one can tell which one they belong to. We have to catch other people to know." Master Yi smiles and reminds Su Jingfei that Su Jingfei has risen recently. To be honest, he doesn''t adapt to such things as power!


    When Su Jingfei heard what he said, he suddenly realized that he was right. Even in China, there are many sects and families. Although the Japanese nation has the power of bullets, it is reasonable to divide some families and forces.


    Some people contacted the Qin family. Naturally, someone might have contacted the Feng family. He didn''t think it was a pure coincidence this time. Without the help of people inside the capital, they would have been exposed even though they were hidden. He didn''t think these families in the capital were idiots.


    I thought about it in my heart, but I heard a scream again. It was the first bodyguard who died of the young master. You don''t have to ask. He also died. It''s a tragedy. Originally, Su Jingfei thought he had a chance to return to the ground.


    However, his death also gives Su Jingfei an opportunity. The man moves very fast. Su Jingfei doesn''t catch him in the passage, but when he tries to enter other passages, he catches him and sticks him at the door. For a moment, Su Jingfei has a glance at the things inside and outside the passage.


    The person who made the move was not only himself, but also two people in the passage. In this way, Su Jingfei caught three people. He didn''t hesitate, stunned the people he caught with his internal skill, and then jumped at the other two.


    The two probably didn''t expect that their companions would be caught by Su Jingfei. They didn''t react for a moment. They reacted so slowly that they didn''t have the ability to fight back in front of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei caught them alive, but for the sake of safety, he took off their chins, and then endured nausea and took off the poison on their braces, That''s why they fell to the ground.


    "Can any of you speak Mandarin? If someone can speak Mandarin, I''ll give you a chance. If they can''t, go to hell. " Su Jingfei is very simple, in front of the remaining few survivors, cold way.


    Because these Japanese ninjas just killed a lot of people. Even though the dead may not have anything to do with them, they still hate these people very much. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei who wanted to know more information, they would have been crushed to pieces.


    It''s a pity that even though Su Jingfei has given them the chance, they still don''t say anything. Su Jingfei has to simply send them on the road. At this time, Su Jingfei certainly doesn''t leave any survivors. On the contrary, he makes the bystanders very relieved. They all know that although these people don''t directly hurt them, they are threatening them secretly, It''s too much pressure on me.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi got nothing, but he checked the passageway where these people were, and found that it was their bedroom with all kinds of things. But he wanted to find Linglong jade hand. The nine storey tower didn''t appear, and it was obviously not the main one.


    He is not in a hurry. According to the situation in this passage, he has guessed that the reason why these people stay here is that they must have a task. It is estimated that they are cleaning up the follow-up pursuers. Obviously, they are the targets of cleaning up.


    In this case, those people will surely come one after another to attack themselves and others, and there will be more opportunities for them. He doesn''t believe that anyone who can speak Mandarin can''t catch them. As long as they will reappear, Su Jingfei will have a chance. This is Su Jingfei''s experience. He is confident and takes the people back to the entrance again.


    As expected, on the way back, he encountered two waves of attacks again. Su Jingfei and Master Yi, who had been prepared for a long time, did not make the remaining people in danger again. Moreover, they also killed all the attackers. The only drawback between the United States and China was that they could not speak Mandarin, which made Su Jingfei more depressed, It is obviously unwise for him to go back with a living. He knew that he would learn a few Japanese.


    In my heart, I finally ushered in a sneak attack. At this time, I came to the place where I was dead for the first time. Naturally, the sneak attacker I met was also the ninja who came out to sneak attack Su Jingfei and others for the first time. This Ninja was obviously stronger. Su Jingfei had already made a move when he found him. This man was able to catch Su Jingfei, Fight with Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 949

    The most powerful thing about this Ninja is not his skill, but his Sabre technique. That strange Sabre technique seems to have improved his martial arts. Even if Su Jingfei has a soft sword in his hand, he can''t deal with him for a moment.


    In fact, this person''s skill is not weaker than Master Yi''s, which is similar to that of the Ninja he met on the first day of the exhibition. It really surprised Su Jingfei. This exhibition attracted a lot of people, including Japanese ninjas, international mercenaries, and even some families in the country.


    When Su Jingfei was thinking about whether to spend a lot of effort to catch this man, he suddenly said, "why do you chase us? It''s the people of your country who steal things!"


    Although the pronunciation is not very accurate, it is definitely Mandarin, which makes both Su Jingfei and Master Yi feel energetic. In order to make a quick decision, they don''t talk about morality and justice. Su Jingfei winks at Master Yi, and Master Yi works together. They have an overwhelming advantage.


    Originally, ninja was already stretched out in the face of Su Jingfei, but now he was joined by two people, which naturally made him feel worse. Su Jingfei took the opportunity to ask, "who are you sent from? If you are honest, I don''t mind letting you go. If you cheat, don''t blame me for being impolite. You should believe that you are not my opponent."


    Although his threat is a bit official, but the meaning is in place. Su Jingfei has the strength to make the Japanese ninja unable to resist. Even if he is lying to him, he has no way.


    Ninja estimated that it was because Su Jingfei and Master Yi put too much pressure on him. Although he didn''t want to say it, he had to explain: "I''m from the evil moon of Japan. If you kill me, my school won''t let you go. We are invited by the Feng family to help here."


    Although he thinks that this Japanese is a little too easy to say, and his credibility is not high, his words may have moisture, and others will certainly doubt it, but Su Jingfei thinks that he should be telling the truth.


    The man he hurt on the second floor of the exhibition hall should be a member of the Feng family. After all, his martial arts can''t be counterfeited, and no one will use his life to impersonate another person. However, the Japanese didn''t know who he had met and had no reason to plant the Feng family. These thoughts flashed through Su Jingfei''s mind.


    In fact, the simplest thing to say is, even if you know that the other party is planting the Feng family, so what? How can su Jingfei not be happy with this beneficial thing!


    He thought in his heart, but his hand was faster. He said: "what evidence do you have that you are invited by the Feng family? Even if you want to plant, there must be evidence." As Su Jingfei spoke, he had already made dozens of swords.


    Master Yi is familiar with Su Jingfei. From Su Jingfei''s style of doing things, he has guessed his general mind and sped up the attack speed quietly, which makes Ninja more embarrassed. He probably didn''t expect that these two people are so powerful. If he had known that, he might not have come out.


    Other people listen to the conversation between Su Jingfei and Ninja very clearly. Among these people, there is no one from the Feng family. When they heard that the Feng family had colluded with the Japanese to attack their own people, they were very angry. They didn''t suspect that the Ninja had planted the plant, but Su Jingfei forced him again. But the Japanese didn''t change their words, so they already believed his truth.


    Su Jingfei also admired the Japanese for their hard words. He was basically sure that there was no evidence for this person. He thought that the Feng family was so cunning that they should not leave evidence for them. In this way, the Ninja did not have to survive.


    If this Japanese man is captured alive, he can be regarded as a hostage to testify. First of all, it''s not difficult to capture him, but who knows if he will insist on the Feng family. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei and Master Yi take a look, and Master Yi immediately understands. Anyway, those people outside have heard of the Japanese people''s words, so let''s turn this statement into an established fact.


    He was afraid that the Ninja would not be able to deal with jincangu and would die. Now he has no meaning to survive. Let him die.


    Su Jingfei joined hands with Master Yi, and the Ninja couldn''t cope with it. With five golden silkworms, his tragic fate was doomed. After his companions, he also went to the yellow spring. The strength of the Ninja was not weak. Su Jingfei and Master Yi joined hands to deal with him. It was really a lot of effort.


    After killing these Japanese people, Su Jingfei said to the rest of them: "I know that just now everyone has heard my dialogue with Japanese ninja. I advise you to know something by yourself. Don''t talk about it everywhere. You should understand what I mean."


    Those people may be dandies, but they are not stupid. Su Jingfei reminds them that they can''t understand. It''s not to tell them that the Feng family is too powerful and they can''t resist. They can only remember what they hear. They think of Su Jingfei''s kind reminder, and they really think Su Jingfei is a good person.


    Of course, in the same way, the hatred for the Feng family is stronger. After all, the Feng family is the main culprit this time, and they can''t vent their anger now. Naturally, they are more hateful.


    Su Jingfei knows that his goal has been achieved when he sees people''s expressions. Master Yi also gives Su Jingfei a thumbs up in secret. Su Jingfei knows too much about human nature. If they directly hate the Feng family, the effect will not be as good as this. Moreover, from the beginning to the end, he doesn''t say anything bad about the Feng family. It''s really wise for him to choose to stand with Su Jingfei.


    When everyone understood Su Jingfei''s meaning, Su Jingfei also knew that it should be calmer, so he said to all the people, "today''s things, except what the Last Ninja said, we should tell all the families truthfully. There must be other people in this tunnel, so we won''t come again."


    The rest of the people didn''t ask why Su Jingfei didn''t come back. It''s silly to ask this. They all know that it''s the Feng family who is behind the scenes. As long as you find the Feng family, you can find the baby.


    Su Jingfei told everyone to go to the entrance, but he didn''t forget to be cautious at this time. Although he thought there should be no danger ahead, he still kept the people going back to back. When things were going to be successful, he would fall short because of carelessness.


    Now the rest of them all have a very important mission. He can''t lose one more person. Only if they all go back alive, the Feng family will have bad luck.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Su Jingfei''s calmness and prudence, or whether there is no ambush. They are all very safe when they arrive at the entrance. Not only are the survivors relieved, but Su Jingfei also relaxes. His plan is finally successful. He is proud that he has played the game correctly.


    The conductor came back to the exhibition hall alive. Su Jingfei and Master Yi finally came up and found that almost all the families in the hall were still there. After all, they only went down for less than an hour.


    Su Jingfei just came out, Liu Zongyun quickly asked: "what''s the situation below? Have you caught the people who stole the baby? How did those people come back so many times?" He is the most concerned about the matter, and naturally he is also the most concerned about it. However, the family of the dead also cares about it.


    PI Yongnian saw that the people who came up didn''t have PI Er Shao. He had a bad feeling in his heart. Before Su Jingfei could speak, he had already asked: "Su Jingfei, where is my son? Where has he gone?"


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t have a good face for the Feng family and the PI family. After listening to his question, he snorted: "I''m dead. I''m organized and undisciplined. I want to show my individualism. As a result, I''m secretly attacked." After he finished, he added: "all the people who didn''t come up have been killed by plotting. We have met a lot of Japanese ninja attacks."


    If only Su Jingfei, you will suspect that Su Jingfei is narrow-minded and secretly killed their people. However, there are still several survivors here. These people were originally against Su Jingfei, but now they don''t want to say good things for Su Jingfei, but they also agree with Su Jingfei.


    Although PI Yongnian was angry before, PI Er Shao was absent-minded, but now he really knew that he was dead. He immediately said angrily, "Su Jingfei, my son went down with you. You are safe, but my son is dead. You have to give me an account."


    "Explain? PI Yongnian, what''s wrong with you? There were so many people watching before. Didn''t I say I wasn''t responsible for their safety? You are afraid that he will die. Why don''t you send him a bodyguard? What kind of thing is your son? Don''t you know? I can tell you clearly that your son was attacked and killed when he knew there was a ninja. Who can blame him? "


    He was right. Although the situation was slightly different at that time, in fact, it was PI Er Shao who died after he knew there was a ninja.


    In the hall, there are several people who have a good relationship with the PI family, including the Feng family, but the Nalan family, the Murong family and the Su family who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei are all here. Su Jingfei is not at a loss whether in theory or in practice. Naturally, he is not afraid of PI Yongnian''s provocation.


    Feng mieling also knew that Pi Yongnian''s trouble was useless. He stopped him and asked Su Jingfei in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei, so many people who went down with you only came back alive, but you and Master Yi didn''t hurt at all. I''m very curious. Since you are so powerful, why don''t you save them and watch them die on purpose?"


    His words were very insidious. The family members who died unconsciously focused on Su Jingfei. However, Su Jingfei said with a cool smile: "Master Yi and I are safe because we are good at martial arts. It doesn''t mean that we can guarantee their safety. Don''t you go down and have a try, dare you?"

 Chapter 950

    Su Jingfei''s words were full of provocation, but no one was surprised. If Su Jingfei was the only one here, it might be more rampant, but Su Hanlin was here, and everyone thought Su Jingfei would not suffer.


    Everyone thought that it was a recent trip to the tunnel, which not only had no harvest, but also had a great loss. This is the result of a bad mood.


    Only those who have gone down the tunnel with Su Jingfei know that the reason why Su Jingfei is like this is that Feng mieling knows the details of the tunnel. He can''t go down. Su Jingfei is just running Feng mieling.


    Sure enough, if they thought so, Feng mieling said with a smile, "Mr. Su, it''s a bit too much for you to come to me for trouble after you''ve suffered a loss in the tunnel. Don''t think you''re the third young master of the Su family, so no one dares to move you. Su Hanlin, do you just watch your son behave there?"


    Although Feng mieling''s strength is not as good as Su Hanlin''s, his seniority is slightly higher than Su Hanlin''s. If he is reasonable, he is not afraid of Su Hanlin.


    In a word, he pushed out the relationship between Su Hanlin and Su Jingfei. He had already learned a little from the data that the relationship between the father and son was not harmonious, and since they met, only Su Hanlin had said a word, but Su Jingfei had not even spoken to him, so he had already confirmed the accuracy of the news.


    People''s eyes unconsciously look at Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin, especially at Su Hanlin. They all want to know Su Hanlin''s attitude, which will be the standard for them to treat Su Jingfei.


    "Feng mieling, as a senior, you always aim at a junior. Don''t you feel a little ashamed? The children have grown up, and they can be responsible for all their actions. But as a senior, you always bully the younger generation. I really can''t see it through. " Although Su Hanlin was very polite to everyone, his attitude was not very good when he was questioned for naming and surname.


    Feng mieling said that, in fact, it was just a test of Su Hanlin''s attitude. Although Su Jingfei was cunning, his strength was not as good as Feng mieling, and Feng mieling would not care too much. What he really wanted to know was su Hanlin''s attitude.


    Before, he didn''t dare to move Su Jingfei. Of course, he didn''t want to offend Su Hanlin. This man is too strong, especially after he separated Feng mieling and Chu Baimei. He was more simple, but those were his own guesses. He wasn''t sure what Su Hanlin''s attitude towards Su Jingfei was.


    Now listening to Su Hanlin''s words, Feng mieling said with a smile: "Su Hanlin, you are absolutely right. I''m just joking with Su Jingfei. You can''t be so serious."


    Su Hanlin also said with a smile: "Feng Suiling, if you are serious, you will lose. I''m just joking. I don''t interfere in the affairs of the younger generation."


    Although they are all talking with a smile, everyone knows that if Feng mieling targets Su Jingfei, Su Hanlin doesn''t mind targeting him. In other words, Su Hanlin has publicly expressed his attitude towards Su Jingfei.


    He can not interfere in the affairs of the younger generation. If any elder of the family is unfavorable to Su Jingfei, as Su Jingfei''s father, he doesn''t mind standing out for his son. In this way, the pressure of the older generation of experts in all families on Su Jingfei will be reduced.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t want to use the Su family''s light, he was not stupid enough to stand up and refuse. In the final analysis, the contradiction between him and the Su family was called family contradiction, and his attitude was the same when he was outside.


    Liu Zongyun and Nalan xiuhai, who are concerned about Su Jingfei, are secretly relieved. They are quite clear about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin. Naturally, they don''t want the contradiction between their father and son to be too serious to be solved. Now it seems that this is not the case. At most, Su Jingfei can''t turn around.


    Su Hanlin looks at Su Jingfei with concern and a trace of guilt in his eyes. If time comes back, he actually wants to change his attitude towards Su Jingfei''s mother and son. Unfortunately, some things are doomed to be unable to change and can only be made up as much as possible.


    Su Jingfei knew that Su Hanlin was looking at himself, but he didn''t turn the corner, didn''t look at Su Hanlin, but turned his head away.


    Su Hanlin sighed and said to the public, "we all see the loss of the exhibits. It''s no wonder that the Lord Liu is so powerful. The thieves are so powerful. We''d better find someone from the army to clean up this tunnel soon. There''s nothing wrong here. I''ll go back first."


    After he finished, he took Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei to the door. He is the strongest man here. If he wants to go, it should be him who starts.


    Su Hanlin knows that Liu Zongyun and his son are in charge of security this time. His last words are to help Liu Zongyun get away. He has a good relationship with Su Jingfei. Su Hanlin doesn''t mind helping Liu Zongyun.


    Regardless of strength or status, Su Hanlin is not ordinary in China. His words are of great help to Liu Zongyun.


    Now that Su Hanlin had taken the lead, Chu Baimei, who had a good relationship with them, stood up and said, "yes! We can''t blame Lord Liu for this. We all prove that when we find the treasure, we can find our Chu family if we need help. " Then he took Chu Yiming and Chu Chen to the door.


    Next, Kang said that he was willing to help Liu Zongyun, and then he took people to leave. All families with this level basically have no loss. If they are a master, they can protect everyone.


    In the capital, the level is very obvious. Even if you don''t deliberately abide by it, it''s almost the same. The top four experts have already left three people. Then, of course, it''s the Feng family, and Feng mieling can see that he can''t do anything to Su Jingfei now, so he just chooses to leave.


    "Su Jingfei, you are really beyond my expectation, but young man, you should keep a low profile. I''ll see you another day." When leaving, Feng mieling said something to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was not afraid of Feng mieling. He said frankly, "Feng mieling, you are beyond my expectation, but you are beyond my expectation. When you are an expert at your level, you have such a bad mind. I really don''t know how to practice your martial arts."


    If you can reach the level of Feng mieling, you will not get angry easily. Instead of being angry because of Su Jingfei''s words, you smile and say, "I don''t need you to evaluate my mind. As for my martial arts, you will know when you reach this level." Said here, pause, and then said: "but young man, give you a piece of advice, do things low-key, otherwise you may reach my level."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes narrowed slightly. Feng mieling''s words obviously don''t mean that Su Jingfei''s potential is not enough, but a threat to him. If you don''t live that long, your realm is not enough.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s reaction, Feng mieling knew that he understood what he said. Although he threatened Su Jingfei and made him feel good, he couldn''t help sighing. I immediately found that Su Jingfei''s outstanding young people were not from the Feng family. There were several good young people in the Feng family, but they were much worse than Su Jingfei.


    Under the leadership of the Feng family, the people of the Feng family left one after another, followed by other families. These families lost more or less, and they didn''t care about everything directly. When they came back, they would still let people come here to get their bodies back. This exhibition has been very desolate, and many people have been killed and injured, but the people here have very high identities. Although these people died, And there won''t be any police here.


    When the guests left one after another, only Murong family and Nalan family left at last. Su Jingfei looked at the scene and saw that they were all left with their own good family, which made them humane: "in fact, we found something in the tunnel before, just because there were so many people that it was inconvenient to tell you about it."


    Everyone is not surprised. Anyone who knows Su Jingfei well knows that Su Jingfei is not so impulsive on the surface, otherwise he would not have made such achievements at such an age.


    Su Bingfeng said with a smile: "master, I knew you must have found something, otherwise you wouldn''t have targeted Feng mieling like that."


    Su Jingfei rubbed Su Bingfeng''s head, then said with a smile: "yes, as Xiao Feng said, this tunnel should be dug by the Feng family in collusion with the Japanese. I finally caught a ninja, and he admitted it himself, but he had no evidence, and finally died."


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the Nalan family and Murong family have no doubt that Su Jingfei is cautious. If he is not sure, he will not talk nonsense.


    Liu Zongyun was most concerned about where the treasure was going. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately asked, "Jingfei, do you mean it should be in Feng''s house? Isn''t that to say that this time it''s all the Feng family? "


    "I''m not sure about that, but I can''t be far away." Su Jingfei first shook his head, and then affirmed: "before, when I went to restore the power, I met an expert in the second floor exhibition hall, whose strength was not even inferior to me. I''m sure he was from the Feng family, and he was seriously injured by me."


    "Are there any experts in the Feng family who are not inferior to you? Is Feng mietian not the second master of the Feng family? " Murong master listened to Su Jingfei''s words, slightly frowned.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure he uses the martial arts of the Feng family. I''ve played with the Feng family many times and I''m very familiar with their martial arts." Su Jingfei is very sure that if he is not sure about the martial arts of the second floor Raiders, how can he trust the Ninja so much in the tunnel.


    Su Jingfei''s words made everyone silent. Nalan xiuhai opened her mouth and said with a smile: "well, I should go back. Even if the Feng family has hidden strength, it''s no surprise. Which family doesn''t have some hidden experts!"


    Nalan xiuhai just took Nalan Xiufeng and the hunter Nalan Rongxuan. After knowing that the culprit this time should be the Feng family, he was on guard secretly. The Feng family is becoming more and more arrogant now, but he doesn''t plan to take care of the rest.

 Chapter 951

    Although the relationship between the Nalan family and Liu Zongyun is OK, they will not really help Liu Zongyun deal with the Feng family. This is not in the interests of the big family. As for Su Jingfei, because of his personal value and the Su family behind him, he has been recognized by the Nalan family, but they will not use the power of the family because of him.


    As for the departure of the kelp people from nalanxiu, we all understand that except Su Jingfei, all the others have their own families. Naturally, we know the difference. All the decisions of the big family are closely related to the interests of the family.


    Looking at Nalan''s departure, Murong said with a smile to Su Jingfei and Liu Zongyun, "this exhibition is still successful in general. Although we lost a treasure, it can be regarded as some clues. We have to go back. If there is any need, Murong''s family will spare no effort."


    He is different from Nalan''s family. Not to mention his relationship with Su Jingfei, he needs Su Jingfei to deal with his own injuries. If he can help Su Jingfei at this time, Su Jingfei will treat him more attentively.


    We all know this. It''s better for Murong to help Su Jingfei than for him to watch.


    Although Su Jingfei knew Murong''s thoughts, he said with a smile: "Murong, thank you for your kindness. We have to study how to recover the treasure. If I need your help, I won''t be polite."


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s go back first. You can handle the rest." With that, Murong went back with the crowd.


    Because Su Bingfeng''s identity is a little special. Even if he wants to stay, he is still taken away by Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei trusts Su Bingfeng, it doesn''t mean that others can believe him. Murong is about to become a master, and he doesn''t know that Su Bingfeng''s presence here will have an impact on Su Jingfei.


    When all these people leave, the rest are Liu Zongyun''s disciples. Liu Zongyun has told his disciples to take someone to clean up the third floor of the exhibition. Even if so many people die, no one will investigate, and people can''t chat in such an environment.


    Because at the end of the exhibition, another treasure was lost. The rest, treasure, can''t be put here. In case of another one or two, Liu Zongyun can wipe his neck.


    In addition to the large size of the bell, the other three have been put away and put on master fan Deng''s martial uncle Huihai, and they are all carried close to the body.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Huihai''s real strength. He doesn''t fight with him. However, according to his strength, his strength should not be worse than himself, even from the top ten experts in Beijing. It''s safe to put the baby on him.


    Although these treasures are very precious, Su Jingfei thinks that the top ten experts in the capital are not ready to go out in person. After all, they send people to carry out the task. Even if they do it by themselves, it will not affect them. If they do it by themselves, the situation will be different. They are not so stupid. Everyone has his own family and can''t run away if they are involved.


    When people are sorting out the exhibition hall, Su Jingfei has already brought Master Yi and his disciples, Liu Zongyun and fan Deng to the lounge.


    Only seven people came in this time, including Liu Zongyun, fan Deng, Huihai, Su Jingfei and Master Yi. Liu Wufeng is Liu Zongyun''s apprentice, and he is arranging for his younger brothers and sisters to maintain the scene.


    When everyone was ready, Su Jingfei said to the public: "before Master Yi and I entered the tunnel, we found that the tunnel should have existed for a long time. The exit was recently excavated. All this should have been premeditated. The person who planned this was undoubtedly the Feng family."


    "Jingfei, do you mean that the other party has already planned for a long time, but today it''s just implementation. Does the Feng family have such a strong patience?" Liu Zongyun feels incredible.


    Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth, but Master Yi said: "Master Liu, this time it''s true. We caught the ninja in the tunnel. The Ninja is sure. If we can''t find the evidence, we will tear off the disguise for Feng mieling in public."


    Fan Deng was sent from the temple this time. He was not only poisoned and injured, but also stolen a treasure. Naturally, he was very uncomfortable. After listening to the conversation, he could not help but frown: "if it was the Feng family, it would be a bit difficult to solve this problem. Feng''s martial arts skills are too high to deal with."


    "We can''t solve this problem for the time being, so now we just discuss the preliminary plan. I''m short of manpower in the capital, so I won''t do it. Liu Zong mainly asked your disciples to investigate the situation of the Feng family, as long as they don''t get caught." Su Jingfei thought for a moment.


    "This is no problem. Since we are all sure it''s the Feng family, we will definitely target the Feng family this time." Master Liu''s resolute way.


    There are several master Feng''s family, but relatively speaking, Liu Zongyun''s disciples are more professional, and the troops are absolutely competent for secretly investigating things. What they need is more information, so as not to suffer losses to Feng family. Liu Zongyun also understands this truth.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes turned to master fan Deng and pondered for a while: "master fan Deng, you are the people who protect the treasure this time. Now it''s more troublesome to lose the goods. Please help me."


    "I was also responsible for this incident. If I didn''t get hurt first, maybe I couldn''t lose anything." Master fan Deng nodded at first, and then reproached himself. As the person in charge of protecting the exhibits, he almost lost his life on the first day. It''s really humiliating.


    Su Jingfei actually had the same idea in mind. If master fan Deng was not injured and didn''t need Huihai''s protection, neither of them would lose the exhibits if they stood beside Linglong jade hand''s nine story tower.


    But at this time, Su Jingfei couldn''t say that. Instead, he comforted: "master fan Deng, you think too much. You were plotted by others before. The culprit should be the Qin family. Now the Qin family is going to have bad luck. Let''s not say so much. Let''s look back."


    Master fan Deng nodded. He has always had a good feeling for Su Jingfei. Now he is comforted by Su Jingfei, which is even more comforting.


    In fact, compared with Liu Zongyun, master fan Deng is not so anxious. After all, his protection is at most a task, which will not have too serious consequences. Liu Zongyun is different. It is the orders given by several big men. Soldiers are different from ordinary people. In their opinion, military orders are like mountains.


    Su Jingfei saw that all the people had reached an agreement, and then said, "tomorrow, you are going to take the rest of the baby away. Everyone should be careful. There can be no more problems."


    "It''s no problem. We won''t have any more accidents, or we can really die." With a smile, Liu Zongyun continued: "but after all, you said that the old man Feng mieling was going to fight. No one was his opponent. I guess master Huihai was not good either?"


    Huihai put his hands together and said, "Master Liu, you look up to me. I can protect myself in front of Feng mieling, but I can''t fight back."


    This is the first time that he introduces his strength, but such a sentence is enough to make su Jingfei and others speechless. Feng mieling is one of the top ten experts in the capital, even the top ten in the whole country. Even if Huihai can''t beat him, he is admirable enough to be in front of him. If he changes to Su Jingfei, he can''t run.


    Su Jingfei thinks about the gap between himself and Feng mieling. He is also depressed. He has improved a lot of strength, but he is not the opponent of Feng mieling. Now he has to face many things with Feng mieling, and he is really at a loss.


    As if seeing Su Jingfei''s idea, master fan Deng and martial uncle Huihai looked at each other, nodded their heads and said: "Mr. Su, this protection is thanks to you and Master Yi. If you weren''t there, maybe this loss would be a Lingling tower. Now we need you to help us find it. We all thank you very much."


    "Isn''t that what I should have done? You are welcome, two masters. " Su Jingfei was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand why they were thanking themselves at this time, and Liu Zongyun didn''t quite understand what they meant.


    Master fan Deng said with a smile, "we are not polite. We really appreciate you." After a pause, he said solemnly: "because one of the exhibits is missing, we can''t transport it back for the time being. We have to wait until we have found all of them, so..."


    "No, there are no rules. You don''t want to keep these things here for us to protect." Hearing what master fan Deng said, Su Jingfei was surprised. He didn''t want to be a professional bodyguard.


    "Mr. Su, you misunderstood our meaning. We just tell you that I will live in the capital now, and we will protect things ourselves." Master fan Deng knew that Su Jingfei had misunderstood his meaning, so he quickly explained.


    Su Jingfei was relieved, but asked strangely, "since it''s not for us to protect, what do you mean?"


    "As you can see, the moonlight treasure box, the magic sword and the pure heart wood are relatively small. We can carry them with us and they are very safe, but the golden bell is not so easy to take away. So I want Mr. Su to keep them for us and give them to us when I leave." Master fan Deng didn''t want to eat any more and finished his speech with a smile.


    Su Jingfei, Liu Zongyun and others were stunned at his words. This is not an ordinary golden bell. If you practice your internal skill under the bell, it will definitely double your internal skill. Master fan Deng wants to leave the golden bell behind.


    Although this golden bell has some limitations, compared with the other three, it is also the greatest help to Su Jingfei. Fan Deng''s doing so is no different from giving the golden bell to Su Jingfei. However, the statement is different. Su Jingfei feels that happiness comes too soon.


    "Master Su, is there any difficulty? If you don''t want to help, we can take it away Knowing that Su Jingfei was stunned, old monk Huihai began to make fun of him.

 Chapter 952

    Su Jingfei looks at the golden bell in front of him like a dream. At this time, he has returned to Su''s villa. In addition to him, there are Oriental Wenjun''s daughters sitting beside him.


    "Jingfei, is this golden bell really yours?" Dongfang Wenjun also looked at the golden bell for a long time. At this time, he could not help asking.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile: "this thing is not for me. It''s just for me to use for the time being. I didn''t expect that they would send me this. Although it''s only for me to use for a period of time, it''s definitely the biggest help for me."


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng have had a day off and recovered a lot. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, LAN Xiqi said, "husband, is this really amazing?"


    Because all of you know the relationship between Su Jingfei and several women, Su Jingfei simply let them call her husband. Anyway, there are many emotional debts now, and he doesn''t care about more women, and he can''t abandon several women.


    The women here, though they are careful with each other, can now be regarded as Su Jingfei''s women, and they don''t need to avoid. Unless they want to leave Su Jingfei, they won''t feel anything.


    Although Dongfang Wenjun didn''t call Su Jingfei''s husband, LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are smart people. They didn''t think too much at that time, but how could they not think of the relationship between Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei afterwards? The reason why Dongfang Wenjun didn''t help Su Jingfei this time is that she didn''t have virginity besides the need for male and female integration.


    They think that Dongfang Wenjun once saved Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei''s trust in Dongfang Wenjun is beyond ordinary friends. How can they not think that Dongfang Wenjun used the same method at the beginning.


    Now the three daughters of Su Jingfei''s family are basically honest and have no secrets. Dongfang Wenjun is their elder sister. If Liang Xiuwen and others don''t come to the capital, the hostess of Su''s family should be Dongfang Wenjun. At this time, although LAN Xiqi calls Su Jingfei''s husband, no one feels that something is wrong, as if it should be.


    And after LAN Xiqi asked, Huofeng also said: "husband, can we also use this golden bell to practice? Isn''t it that our progress will be faster?"


    In fact, Su Jingfei wants to tell Huofeng that she prefers to call herself brother Fei. After all, only Huofeng calls herself brother Fei. However, being called her husband makes her feel better, especially if she is on the bed. It has to be said that Su Jingfei has become more and more lustful.


    Thinking about this, he nodded and said, "well, yes, if you can practice under the golden bell, you will definitely get twice the result with half the effort, and it will be several times. This time they put the golden bell in our family, not only let me improve my strength, but also intend to let us all improve together. This gift is really great."


    "Jingfei, don''t be too happy. Although it''s a good thing, it''s also a time bomb. If someone knows that it''s in our family, our family won''t have a good life. Have you ever thought about that?" Dongfang Wenjun thought about it and said seriously.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I naturally thought about this problem, so when we deliver it, it''s very hidden, and we are escorted by Master Yi and me. As long as we keep our mouth shut and put it in the basement, it should be OK."


    "My husband just moved in for a rainy day and made a secret room. It really worked." Huofeng squinted like a kitten, admiring.


    "If you want me to tell you, Su Jingfei is a guy full of bad ideas. The first thing anyone does when they move is to work in a secret room. I can''t imagine that you can really use a blind cat and a dead mouse." When Huofeng said that, Dongfang Wenjun was not angry. She was against it at first.


    Su Jingfei was not angry at Dongfang Wenjun''s words. Instead, he said with a smile, "it''s called preparing for a rainy day. If you say you don''t have my eyes, you can do it."


    In fact, the reason why he wants to build a secret room is that he has a lot of secrets and doesn''t want to be known by outsiders. At least he doesn''t want people to know about his thread bound books. Now the two thread bound books are still buried in the basement of Su''s villa in S City, and only he knows the location.


    Such an important thing, who could have thought that he was buried under a house that he hardly went to, even if he stole it, he would not want to get it. Not only the most dangerous place is the safest, but also the most unimportant place is very safe.


    Su Jingfei''s operation in the capital, no matter what important things, or important things, also need to be hidden. At this time, the chamber of Secrets plays a role. Except for a few women in the family, no one knows the existence of the chamber of secrets, even Master Yi and others.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t plan to use the golden bell for Master Yi''s apprentices. It can''t be said that he is selfish. It''s true that Master Yi and others haven''t been close to him, and Master Yi and others also understand.


    The four chatted, and finally decided to let Dongfang Wenjun try to practice under the golden bell. They were not sure about the effect and limit of practicing under the golden bell. Only when they knew these, they could take turns to use them. This was related to the improvement of Su Jingfei''s strength!


    Now they are actually in the secret room. Jinzhong has been brought into the secret room by Su Jingfei. In this place, which is equivalent to the second floor underground, people outside will not know what to do, and the mechanism is relatively intelligent. No one can get in without Su Jingfei''s command. Even the women in the family have no way. This is not his meaning, but the women''s idea, The head of a family must look like the head of a family.


    Su Jingfei suggests that all the girls use it. The first one to go in for the experiment is Dongfang Wenjun. Su Jingfei makes her practice to the limit. She can''t bear to come out again, but she must not be greedy. Otherwise, she will die. That''s a tragedy.


    The reason why he let Dongfang Wenjun come first is that this woman is the most stable among the three women. If Huofeng is the first one, if the girl''s interest comes and doesn''t know to stop, it will be troublesome. It''s too late to regret it. If Dongfang Wenjun''s limit is adjusted properly, it can be used as the cultivation time for LAN Xiqi and Huofeng.


    Dongfang Wenjun agreed to Su Jingfei''s request and began to practice under the golden bell. Naturally, the other three also wanted to accompany huohuofeng, so they just began to practice outside the golden bell.


    According to the previous introduction of master fan Deng, although the effect of this golden bell is very powerful, it can''t be used for too long, otherwise the body can''t stand it at all. Without the help of qingxinmu, the time of cultivation here is at most three hours, that is, six hours.


    There are four people in Su Jingfei''s family. That''s three hours for one person. It''s really appropriate. In fact, three hours is not necessarily right. It depends on one''s state.


    Dongfang Wenjun''s foundation is very good. It took three hours to get out of the golden bell. When she came out from the golden bell, Su Jingfei and others felt that Dongfang Wenjun''s temperament had changed. She was not tired at all, but full of energy. This shows that her effect should be good.


    "Wenjun, what''s the effect?" Su Jingfei asked after Dongfang Wenjun sat down.


    Dongfang Wenjun said with a little excitement: "it''s really a treasure. I feel that practicing here is not only handy, but also the flow of internal power has become particularly exaggerated. It''s almost like being able to flow. The effect is absolutely wonderful."


    After hearing what Dongfang Wenjun said, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are also excited. Everyone can use them. Then they are the two of them.


    "Wenjun, how many times of your usual effect do you think you can practice under this Su Jingfei is more professional than Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, and naturally asks more professional questions.


    "I guess it''s about six times. Isn''t the effect very good?" Dongfang Wenjun knew that the limit of this clock was ten times. She thought that she was just a few, but she didn''t think it was very good. She always thought she was very qualified!


    After listening to her words, Su Jingfei not only didn''t feel disappointed, but took a deep breath and affirmed: "your grades are not bad. You are already a genius. Do you know the training effect of the top ten experts in Beijing?" Dongfang Wenjun is not clear about the specific situation, but Su Jingfei understands how obvious the effect of Dongfang Wenjun is.


    "How much? Seven times or eight times. " Dongfang Wenjun is very curious, thinking about the gap with them.


    "The highest is not more than six times, most are four or five times." Su Jingfei endured the excitement in his heart and said to Dongfang Wenjun with a smile: "you are already a genius. You should have a chance to be among the top ten in the world in the future."


    Although she knew that Su Jingfei''s words were exaggerated, she believed that Su Jingfei''s words before were four or five times as many as those of the great masters, and six times as many as herself. Dongfang Wenjun was full of confidence and said: "it''s really a good thing. In addition to increasing her skills, she can even test her qualifications."


    Su Jingfei was stunned, and then he remembered that, as Dongfang Wenjun said, this golden bell seems to have this effect, but according to master fan Deng, the effect of cultivation under the golden bell has something to do with the state, and the test qualification should not be too accurate, but even if it is not accurate, it must not be separated from ten, at least as a reference.


    Thinking about this, he looked at LAN Xiqi and Huofeng and said with a smile, "you all see that Wenjun''s cultivation speed has been greatly improved, and her husband will not favor one over the other. Now it''s up to you two to practice, and you should work hard to practice. This is a rare opportunity."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi look at each other. LAN Xiqi is bigger than Huofeng and gives the next chance to Huofeng. Naturally, the three of them will continue to practice outside to accompany Huofeng. Anyway, there is nothing to do these two days. Su Jingfei also has a rest at home. Liu Zongyun is now in charge of the investigation of Linglong jade hand nine story tower. If you need to do something about it, Just contact Su Jingfei.


    Compared with Dongfang Wenjun, who has a certain foundation of internal skills, Huofeng is naturally weaker. Moreover, because she is not as savvy as Dongfang Wenjun, she can''t help coming out of the golden bell after three hours, that is, more than five hours.


    Although I didn''t insist to the end, I still blushed and said excitedly: "husband, husband, I''m also very powerful. I''ve also been promoted nearly six times, at least five and a half times."


    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng in surprise. Although she knows that Huofeng''s qualification is good, it''s not easy for her to achieve this effect. She pinches Huofeng''s small nose with satisfaction and says with a smile: "you''ve always been very powerful, but you don''t know it yourself. It''s very good to have this effect."


    At this time, everyone''s eyes turned to LAN Xiqi. Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng had already practiced. Naturally, it was LAN Xiqi''s turn. Speaking of it, Dongfang Wenjun thought that his understanding of martial arts was not as good as LAN Xiqi. After all, LAN Xiqi could create his own martial arts. Who dares to say that his understanding is poor? According to speculation, LAN Xiqi is at least six times, or more than seven times.


    Blue Xi Qi see three people all look at oneself, immediately smile a way: "it''s my turn, I will work hard." Probably because with Su Jingfei, she also became a lot of cheerful.


    Su Jingfei gently hugged LAN Xiqi and said with a smile, "we all believe in you, my talented wife."


    LAN Xiqi''s face is slightly red, and then nods to Su Jingfei. The third one enters the cultivation of Jinzhong. People with profound internal skills also have less need to eat and sleep than ordinary people. They all want to know the effect of cultivation, so they continue to practice and wait beside Jinzhong.


    Three hours later, LAN Xiqi didn''t let people down. She came out of the golden bell, which made Su Jingfei nodded secretly. As expected, she had a good understanding, and the effect should be very good.


    But before Su Jingfei asked, LAN Xiqi said with a sad face: "husband, am I too stupid? I have only four times the effect in it. Although it''s much faster than usual, it can''t compare with Wenjun''s sister and Huofeng. I''m useless." With words, LAN Xiqi is about to cry.


    For this result, Su Jingfei three people are shocked, even if LAN Xiqi''s qualification is better than Dongfang Wenjun, it can''t be worse than Huofeng, and it''s so much worse.


    Su Jingfei quickly comforted: "don''t worry, there must be something wrong. And if you are four times, it''s not bad. The top ten experts in Beijing are just the same effect, but I think there''s still a problem. There''s no reason to be so poor!"


    Dongfang Wenjun also comforted: "yes, Xiqi, haven''t you heard of it? The effect of this golden bell has something to do with your personal state, and it must be a matter of qualification. Maybe you''re not in a good state! "


    "Sister LAN, don''t think much about it. Your qualification is definitely better than mine. There must be a reason. As long as we find the reason, there will be no problem. You have to trust your husband, he can help us solve the problem." Huofeng talks and looks at Su Jingfei. She is a typical fan of Su Jingfei and has full confidence in her.


    Looking at the three women''s eyes, Su Jingfei also smiles bitterly in secret. He is not a God and knows everything, but after looking at the three women, Su Jingfei can''t help but move in his heart.

 Chapter 953

    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng have been following Su Jingfei for some time, but LAN Xiqi has only recently followed Su Jingfei.


    The biggest difference is that Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng have their own internal power because of Su Jingfei, but LAN Xiqi learns from Liu Zongyun.


    Before, LAN Xiqi had not determined the relationship with Su Jingfei, and what he practiced was all the internal skills taught by Liu Zongyun. When Su Jingfei looked at the three girls, he thought of this. Although he thought his qualifications were good, he didn''t necessarily surpass Su Hanlin and others, but his training efficiency was very high.


    Su Jingfei had doubted this before, but he didn''t know for sure. Now, maybe the problem really lies in the skill.


    "Xiqi, don''t be depressed. You wait for me to test it under Admiralty first. Maybe I''ll give you a surprise later." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and comforted LAN Xiqi. He just guessed now. He was really not sure. He had to practice before he knew.


    LAN Xiqi believes Su Jingfei very much, and thinks that many things can be solved by Su Jingfei. Maybe he has a way. Suddenly, there is hope in his heart.


    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng don''t doubt Su Jingfei either. Maybe Su Jingfei is not omnipotent, but as long as he works hard, he will basically do well. Now he wants to give LAN Xiqi a hope, so LAN Xiqi should not be disappointed.


    When the three women are together, they don''t practice as much as Su Jingfei did. After all, there are some differences between women and men. When they are waiting for Su Jingfei, they all go to sleep beauty sleep. Even LAN Xiqi, who is waiting for the result, can''t help it. After all, they value their appearance more than martial arts. In fact, beauty sleep is out of date, But psychological comfort is necessary.


    By the time several women left, Su Jingfei had already started to try different methods of training under Jinzhong, whether the training effect was the same.


    Su Jingfei has thread bound books, which are similar to modern bugs. The contents recorded on them are all knowledge that modern society does not have or has simplified. There are records in both martial arts and medicine and geomantic omen.


    It''s just that the main records are martial arts and medical skills. There are not many Qimen dunjia and geomantic omen, which is why Su Jingfei is not good at it. Even so, martial arts and medical skills are far beyond modern times.


    There are several kinds of internal skills recorded above. Su Jingfei usually practices the internal skills of thread bound books, that is to say, they are the internal skills practiced by the compiler himself. There are also some other people''s internal skills recorded by him. At the beginning, he once gave an internal skill to 307 troops.


    Now he practices under the golden bell. In order to verify the difference, Su Jingfei uses his internal skill to practice for an hour, and then changes it to other martial arts.


    Fortunately, his Ren and Du Meridians are connected. If you change one person, the meridians are not tough enough, so you can''t change internal skills at all. This is why many people can only practice one kind of internal skills all their lives. If you change another school''s internal skills, it''s likely that they will not be compatible or even become possessed.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have this worry. His meridians have exceeded the tenacity of ordinary people. Even if he encounters incompatible internal skills, it''s most difficult to cultivate, and he won''t easily cause internal injuries or get possessed.


    In his mind, there are several ways to cultivate internal power. He changes one every hour. In the sixth hour, he still uses his own internal power to cultivate. The result has come out, so he doesn''t need to try again. The internal power he usually uses is the most suitable for him.


    Su Jingfei''s training efficiency is much higher than that of sannv. Even if he tried several kinds of internal skills, the effect of the final three hours is the best.


    However, even if Su Jingfei has such a cheating artifact as a thread bound book, it is only a reference book after all. Su Jingfei''s own constitution has not changed. This is not a myth. There is no treasure to strengthen his body. Su Jingfei is still an ordinary person, and he can stick to it for up to three hours under the golden bell.


    When the time came, he already felt his Qi and blood churning, which was a sign of excessive practice. Su Jingfei quickly stopped exercising and crawled out of Jinzhong. Jinzhong had this advantage. As long as he didn''t exercise, there would be no special reaction. He didn''t have to worry that if he couldn''t come out in time, he would explode and die. There would be no danger if he didn''t exercise.


    After su Jingfei came out, he didn''t find the third girl. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He thought that women are certainly not as attentive as men in this aspect. In other words, women think more things, and their minds are not so focused.


    Of course, if it''s Wu Chi, it''s another matter. Originally LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are Wu Chi, but since they became Su Jingfei''s wife, Su Jingfei''s status has surpassed that of martial arts. They would rather be more beautiful. Anyway, practicing martial arts is not bad for so many hours.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what they thought, which didn''t prevent him from looking for the third daughter. He practiced Kung Fu day and night. In fact, he didn''t want to continue. Although practicing kung fu can make people energetic and feel tired, he also had to rest.


    He left the basement and came to LAN Xiqi ''.


    Huofeng''s door is also closed, which makes Su Jingfei speechless. The two women are speechless. They are already their own women. Why do they close the door? Do you have any secrets?


    Since this is the case, only Dongfang Wenjun is left. Fortunately, I don''t know if Dongfang Wenjun knows that Su Jingfei won''t disturb him and doesn''t lock the door. When Su Jingfei walks in, he sees Dongfang Wenjun sleeping lovingly under the quilt.


    Dongfang Wenjun is a typical image of a beautiful woman in ancient times. Her beauty is not inferior to that of Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk, but she is more like the person in the painting. She has the flavor of a classic beautiful woman, which is quite different from other women, and this is her unique temperament.


    At this time, she was more like a sleeping beauty in her sleep. Although Su Jingfei had not been with her, it was the first time to see her sleep. Last time, because she was detoxifying herself, they didn''t have much time to be warm.


    For a moment, Su Jingfei was crazy. He also slept with several women, and saw all kinds of beautiful women''s sleeping posture. The most beautiful one should be Nalan Xiuying, who is the peerless enchantress.


    But when it comes to sleeping posture, no one can be more beautiful than Dongfang Wenjun. When she sleeps, it still doesn''t affect her beauty. Su Jingfei also has to admit that classic pretty girls always want to take advantage of it. Who calls those sleeping beauties are more ancient clothes!


    Su Jingfei''s heart is hot. Regardless of whether Dongfang Wenjun dislikes it or not, he runs back to his room and takes a quick shower. He even gets into Dongfang Wenjun''s bed with water vapor.


    Dongfang Wenjun wears pajamas when she sleeps, but no matter how ancient she is, the pajamas can''t be so conservative, but slightly sexy. Naturally, this kind of pajamas won''t cover up a lot. After su Jingfei goes in, he hugs Dongfang Wenjun and wakes him up.


    This is Su Jingfei. When his martial arts reach a certain level, his action is naturally quiet. If you are an ordinary person, when Su Jingfei enters the room, Dongfang Wenjun wakes up, but now he doesn''t wake up until he gets into bed.


    Dongfang Wenjun was attacked by someone. As a martial arts expert, her first reaction was attack. But before she clapped her hand, she felt numb on her chest and let the person behind her pinch it. This makes her feel more ashamed and angry. How can a woman let others take advantage of her.


    Then Su Jingfei''s voice rang out: "Wenjun is me. Be honest." Then he hugged Dongfang Wenjun tightly in his arms.


    When Dongfang Wenjun heard Su Jingfei''s words, his whole body seemed to be drained. Instead of fighting back, he was hot and let Su Jingfei hold her in his arms.


    She didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would attack herself suddenly. She was shy and angry in her voice and said, "Su Jingfei, you bastard, who let you into my bed? Get out of here, or I''ll call someone. You''re playing a hooligan, you know?"


    "Hooligans? This is not the first time Su Jingfei scoffs. Dongfang Wenjun is too individualistic. He has always wanted to take over her, but he can''t do it. Today, when his mind is hot, he gets into her bed. But now that he has done it, Su Jingfei won''t regret it, and he must do it.


    Then he clasped Dongfang Wenjun with both hands again and hummed: "you scream. Even if you scream, no one will save you. Do you think LAN Xiqi and Huofeng don''t know our relationship?"


    Although Dongfang Wenjun is shy in heart, her body''s reaction is indeed the most faithful. She can''t resist Su Jingfei''s overbearing behavior at all. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s words are reasonable. Others may not guess the relationship between her and Su Jingfei, but LAN Xiqi and Huofeng can certainly think of it. By the way, there is a Shangguan Xiang''er. She is more shrewd, and she must have guessed it for a long time.


    Don''t shout now. No one will come. Even some people will come. What''s their interest? Thinking of this, Dongfang Wenjun knows that there''s no way to take Su Jingfei.


    "Su Jingfei, if you want to do this, you know that I don''t love you. What''s the point of being so reluctant? You can''t get my heart from the people who get me!" It''s useless for Dongfang Wenjun to threaten, so he has to plead in a low voice, thinking that Su Jingfei can be soft hearted.


    Unfortunately, Su Jingfei was determined to make Dongfang Wenjun obedient this time. Instead of letting her go, he said with a smile, "Wenjun, don''t you feel guilty when you say this? Your body is already mine, OK? As for heart, don''t you really like me? "

 Chapter 954

    The happy time always goes away very quickly. Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun have a lot of trouble, even more than practicing. When they come out of the bedroom, LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are already waiting outside.


    Huofeng looked at Dongfang Wenjun''s face and said jokingly: "husband, Wenjun elder sister, we have finished the meal. Wenjun elder sister, you are so tired. We have prepared a lot of things for you. You can make up for it."


    Although Dongfang Wenjun is older than both of them, she is still pretty red when Huofeng teases her. She knows that Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi can''t hide what they have done. Not to mention their good internal skills, even ordinary people can certainly hear them. She is very shy when she thinks that she can''t help making such a big noise.


    LAN Xiqi is not as bold as Huofeng. Seeing that Dongfang Wenjun is shy, she blushes. She probably thinks of her original situation, which makes Su Jingfei feel very cute.


    Huofeng was born as a little girl. Even though she was clean, she was very relaxed. When she saw Dongfang Wenjun, she was shy. On the contrary, she squeezed Dongfang Wenjun with a bad smile and said with a smile, "sister Wenjun, you are so powerful. Your husband is such a beast. You can handle it yourself. You are the best one in our martial arts."


    Dongfang Wenjun was so ashamed that Huofeng didn''t dare to say anything. He slapped Huofeng''s buttock and said angrily, "are you Fachun, little girl?"


    "Yes, yes, sister Wenjun, you can see it accurately. I''m just in spring. How can I drop it? Anyway, my husband is here, and I''m not afraid of it, is he?" Huofeng is not afraid of Dongfang Wenjun''s shame. Instead, she smiles and rubs Su Jingfei''s body.


    Even though he had just gone through a battle, Su Jingfei was almost out of control by Huofeng''s soft and charming appearance. Fortunately, he knew he couldn''t make trouble at this time. Like Dongfang Wenjun, he slapped Huofeng''s upturned buttock and said with a smile, "OK, stop making trouble. Let''s have dinner. There will be business to be done later, I''ll clean it up when I go to bed at night. "


    Huofeng was slapped by Su Jingfei, but her eyes were as white as silk. It seemed that she really had some ideas. Su Jingfei also found that Huofeng was really a girl who could have fun.


    But Su Jingfei doesn''t doubt that Huofeng is not loyal to him. With Huofeng''s character and charm, he doesn''t worry about Huofeng. Otherwise, he must adjust Huofeng well. In case the girl gets out of the circle, she will be in trouble. Now Su Jingfei is very relieved.


    Although LAN Xiqi has broken through the relationship with Su Jingfei, she is also devoted to being with Su Jingfei, but she still can''t let go of such public teasing, just smiling shyly.


    At this time, Dongfang Wenjun has no way to keep the distance from Su Jingfei. Now their relationship has almost been exposed, and she can''t resist Su Jingfei. At this time, she simply admits her life. Su Jingfei is the killer of her own hit.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t have the idea of Dongfang Wenjun in her early days. After all, she was a pretty girl, but she liked Han Shan after all. This woman''s taste is really a little special.


    But after last time''s blunder, Su Jingfei has decided to take Dongfang Wenjun by her side. No matter her ability or her relationship with herself, Su Jingfei can''t accept her to help others. Now he is at ease.


    After four people sat down to eat, Su Jingfei began to normalize and said, "I had a test under the golden bell before. The progress of cultivation is not entirely determined by my personal state. Another one is determined by my cultivation."


    "Husband, do you mean that my cultivation method is not good, so the effect is worse?" LAN Xiqi is the most concerned about the effect of cultivation. She is so much worse than Huofeng and Dongfang Wenjun. Naturally, she has some inferiority complex. Now when she hears Su Jingfei''s words, she can''t help asking.


    "Yes, if we make a mistake in calculation, it should be the limit that the internal skill you are practicing now can have four times the effect, and the effect of Huofeng and Dongfang Wenjun is good because they have something to do with me." Su Jingfei nodded and explained concretely: "Huofeng''s internal skill is what I taught her. Although Wenjun''s internal skill is still inherited from his family, I''ve changed his feasible route."


    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng nodded together. The reason why they have the internal skill now is completely because of Su Jingfei. Moreover, Su Jingfei does dredge the meridians. Dongfang Wenjun''s internal skill is moving in accordance with the new meridians.


    When LAN Xiqi heard this, he was disappointed and said, "once you practice, it''s hard to change the internal skill. Unless you find a stronger internal skill of the same origin, what I practice is the strongest skill of the school. I can''t find any other way."


    When she said this, she found that Su Jingfei''s three people all smile. Maybe others have no way, but Su Jingfei absolutely has a way. Otherwise, Oriental stationery would not have today.


    Dongfang Wenjun smiles and explains to LAN Xiqi, "what others can''t do doesn''t mean Su Jingfei can''t do it either. Don''t you just want to practice better internal skills? Let him transform your meridians, and your internal skill will be improved. "


    LAN Xiqi opened her mouth slightly and said for a moment, "is that ok? I heard that the method of dredging meridians has long been lost. "


    "It''s really lost, but I know it again, and I can''t help it. I should be able to deal with it for you, and there won''t be any sequelae. Wenjun and Huofeng come here like this." Su Jingfei smiles and says confidently.


    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng nodded beside him. When Su Jingfei dredged the meridians, he would feel some pain. But after the pain, he would have a brand new set of meridians. This is really a new one.


    LAN Xiqi''s eyes shifted from Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng to Su Jingfei and asked, "husband, is it really so magical?"


    "Is it so magical? Just look at Wenjun and Huofeng. Before their internal skills were reformed, their strength was certainly not as good as you. Now what happened to them?" Su Jingfei didn''t answer directly, just let LAN Xiqi see Huofeng and Dongfang Wenjun.


    The power of example is infinite. With two women in front of her, LAN Xiqi said firmly: "husband, if you have a way to change my meridians, just come. I want to be an expert and help you better."


    Su Jingfei nods. LAN Xiqi is able to create her own martial arts skills. There is no doubt about her talent. If she has deep internal skills, she is definitely a helper no less than Dongfang Wenjun. What''s more, Su Jingfei also hopes that the women around her will become stronger and stronger.


    He used to treat Murong''s wounds and got the Tianshan snow lotus. Although he has used a few petals, he still has a few in his hand. Now Su Jingfei has deeper internal skills than before, and it will be less difficult to transform the meridians.


    Thinking of this, he said to LAN Xiqi, "let''s have a meal first. After that, we''ll transform your meridians. Then you''ll practice according to the meridians I transformed for you. The efficiency will be improved a lot. It''s not that master Liu''s internal skill is not good, but my method is better."


    LAN Xiqi nods. She knows that Su Jingfei is afraid of thinking too much. After all, Liu Zongyun is his master. He says that his internal skill is not good and always makes him unhappy. LAN Xiqi thinks Su Jingfei is really considerate.


    At this time, Huofeng suddenly said: "husband, let''s not talk about the transformation of meridians. We just forgot to ask, what''s the effect of your cultivation under the golden bell? It''s not lower than my sister Wenjun and me. I feel that you just don''t say it because you are guilty."


    Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi just remember that he has been withdrawing this topic. Is it true that the effect of internal skill cultivation is not good? According to the truth, it should not be possible!


    Su Jingfei looks at the three girls and really looks forward to looking at herself. It''s funny that these three girls just want to be humiliated. In fact, it''s very easy to understand. It seems that Su Jingfei can do anything better than ordinary people. It''s also wonderful to see him shriveled.


    "Under the golden bell, I used five different kinds of internal skills to do experiments, some of which I practiced and some I know. As a result, my own internal skill effect is eight times, and other internal skills are generally six or seven times." Su Jingfei is funny in the dark, but he is serious on the face.


    The three girls looked at each other and marveled together. Su Jingfei really can''t be measured by common sense. This guy has almost reached the highest limit that Jin Zhong can reach. No wonder he has such achievements at such a young age. He is really powerful.


    In fact, Su Jingfei has already stepped up a level. When he was in the exhibition room, his training effect was already eight times. Today, he is in a better state at home, and the training effect is actually nine times. Other internal skill training methods are right, six or seven times. More accurately, there is only one kind of six times, and the others are seven times.


    He didn''t dare to tell the truth. If he said it too directly, the three girls would be hit harder. He wouldn''t be so stupid! What''s more, when they cultivate their own internal skills, they may change.


    Su Jingfei''s first practice is the internal skill recorded in the thread binding book, which can be said to benefit more than others. Even if Huofeng starts to contact the internal skill, the effect of Su Jingfei''s skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s, which is a gap in understanding. Now Su Jingfei is undoubtedly a abnormal figure in women''s eyes.


    Because LAN Xiqi''s meridians need to be reformed, the meal will be eaten very quickly. At the end of the meal, Su Jingfei takes LAN Xiqi to reform her meridians. Anyway, she already has a husband wife relationship. Although LAN Xiqi is shy, she doesn''t have too many conflicts. Moreover, because Su Jingfei has deep internal skills, the effect is better. LAN Xiqi not only changes her meridians, but also is like other women, Increased internal skill for at least ten years.

 Chapter 955

    After su Jingfei changed the way of cultivation for LAN Xiqi, LAN Xiqi really showed amazing talent. The cultivation effect has reached seven times, and even Dongfang Wenjun was amazed.


    In fact, according to pure martial arts talent, Su Jingfei is slightly weaker than LAN Xiqi. If LAN Xiqi can create her own martial arts, how can she be measured by common sense.


    In the next few days, Su Jingfei not only enjoyed tenderness at home, but also made great progress in his internal skills. Although his training time was only three hours a day, his progress was so fast that he could obviously feel his strength improved. He estimated that if he practiced in this way for one year, even if he surpassed Feng Jiling, it would not be a problem.


    It''s a pity that it can''t be. Other people''s things will have to be returned sooner or later. Su Jingfei also wants to understand these days. The reason why master fan Deng asked him to take Jinzhong home is that he wanted to improve his strength as soon as possible, at least to the level of fighting against Feng mieling.


    Master fan Deng must have heard about the feud between the Feng family and Su Jingfei. Although he is not sure whether Su Jingfei and Feng Suiling will work hard, the contradiction between them cannot be solved.


    Now, the nine tier tower of exquisite jade hand should fall into Feng family. No doubt, if you want to get it back, unless Su Hanlin is at this level, he can''t take the Linglong tower alone. The way they can think of it is to secretly investigate, and then find a helper. Su startled is the only one.


    These are all guessed after su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun, and this process obviously takes some time. Su Jingfei and his family can feel at ease to use the bonus effect of golden bell.


    Master Yi has been in Su Jingfei''s villa next door all this time. Yi Wushu is still busy in love. Yi ling''er is a more obedient apprentice. She takes care of Master Yi''s food and clothing everyday, and practices hard with Master Yi. After the exhibition, Su Jingfei can basically trust Master Yi.


    Three days passed quickly, and Su Jingfei finally received a call from Liu Dehua. This agreement was almost forgotten by Su Jingfei, so he came to Liu Dehua''s house. Liu Dehua was also very happy and asked him to gather with the crew.


    Su Jingfei has made an agreement with Liu Dehua and others for a long time. Now, it''s no surprise to hear his call. After he agreed, he told Dongfang Wenjun his own arrangement and asked them to continue to exercise. At least one of the three people should practice in jinzhongli. He will go to the troupe by himself and surely come back to practice every day.


    Dongfang Wenjun always scoffs at Su Jingfei''s involvement in the entertainment industry. This guy''s good boss doesn''t do it, and his promising career as a doctor is not serious. Instead, he always goes to film.


    When he receives the call, Huofeng is practicing martial arts. Naturally, LAN Xiqi won''t object to Su Jingfei''s decision. If Huofeng is here, it''s necessary to make trouble. Su Jingfei leaves Su''s villa smoothly, and he doesn''t worry about the third daughter. Even if Feng''s family wants to deal with themselves, they must find themselves directly.


    According to Liu Dehua''s guidance, Su Jingfei comes to the place where Liu Dehua is going to make a movie. The capital is different from other places. There is a professional film and television base here. When Su Jingfei comes to the film and television base, he sees an ancient wall.


    There is a film crew under the city wall. Liu Dehua and others I met before are here. The arrival of Su Jingfei naturally makes the film crew busy. Although he doesn''t make many films, he is a popular actor recently.


    Su Jingfei will not take part in too much shooting when he comes to the troupe this time. Most of all, he will make a guest appearance and give them some martial arts guidance. Then, he will draw some popularity for the troupe by virtue of his fame. Of course, this is also good for Su Jingfei. He can also use the fame of the troupe to improve his value, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Jingfei, you''re here. It''s so fast. I just sent you a message. You''re coming. I thought you had to wait for a while!" First of all, it was Liu Dehua who invited Su Jingfei to join the cast.


    In addition to him, fan Binbin and Wu Qilong, who have met each other, also come along to say hello to Su Jingfei. It''s a long time since we last met. However, the most familiar person with Su Jingfei is obviously fan Binbin. After all, we have experienced more things together.


    "Su Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You seem to be handsome again. You change every day. Is it true that you will become a little white face in the future?" Fan Binbin is familiar with him, and the meeting is a burst of ridicule.


    Wu Qilong also surprised: "yes, I also think Su Jingfei has become handsome. This is too exaggerated. Men can become handsome at any time. I''m jealous." After a pause, he joked: "it seems that my role is more suitable for you!"


    Su Jingfei really didn''t pay attention to this. Now when he heard them all say so, he couldn''t help but move. Maybe he changed. After all, every time his internal skill suddenly improved, he would be reborn. The most basic thing is that his skin would be better and his temperament would be more detached. Maybe there were some changes.


    But he said modestly: "brother long, don''t make fun of me. I can''t take your part. I''m just a guest star here. I''ll design some moves for you at that time. I''ll listen to brother Hua for everything."


    Liu Dehua patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you are now a popular student. You don''t know how popular you are. If you don''t wear sunglasses to go out, it is estimated that eight out of ten people will know you. When I was about your age, I still ran a dragon suit!"


    "I''ll introduce you to the members of the cast, because you are not the main actor this time, and many people may not have the opportunity to cooperate, but you always have to get to know each other," he said He began to introduce the actors and crew to him. In fact, many people knew Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s reputation is not small now, but to be honest, he is also a newcomer. He is very humble when he meets everyone, which makes those old actors like him very much. Wang Zhiwen even said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I saw your play, and it''s really good. It''s not bad than a professional actor. I''m optimistic about you."


    Su Jingfei also liked the old star of the acting school and said with a smile, "brother Wen, I''m just playing with tickets. This time I''m a guest star in the cast. You must take me with you."


    Although the other party is more than 40 years old, Su Jingfei still calls him brother. He can''t help it. Who calls him like Liu Dehua? It''s really embarrassing to call him uncle. Wang Zhiwen also likes his name, which makes him younger.


    After meeting with them, Liu Dehua began to introduce the staff to Su Jingfei, especially some people who have something to do with the action, such as doubles, dragon and tiger martial arts master. These are his partners. If they can''t do a good job with him, it will be troublesome. There will be problems in the film effect, which is also the truth we all know.


    It''s just that he is also a martial arts practitioner. The master of dragon and tiger is obviously not very good tempered. When he saw Liu Dehua coming with Su Jingfei and told them that Su Jingfei was the action director of the play, the first martial arts master in his fifties was dissatisfied.


    "Brother Hua, we haven''t been following you for a day or two. Is it too hasty for you to choose martial arts guidance this time? Even if you can''t find Mr. Yuan, it''s OK to find someone from Hong''s class. This young student can''t do it." The martial arts master was obviously quite straightforward. He didn''t care that Su Jingfei was right beside him.


    Liu Dehua was obviously familiar with him. After listening to him, he was slightly embarrassed, but he didn''t scold him. Instead, he said kindly, "ah Xiong, you''ve seen the four famous captors. Martial arts guidance is Jingfei. You''ve also seen the king of Kung Fu. Some of the martial arts guidance comes from him."


    "Oh? Are you really that good? " In recent years, the most popular movies are these two. Naturally, he has seen both of them, and he likes the action plays very much. At this time, he is not free to listen to Liu Dehua''s words and watch Su Jingfei more. After a moment, he exclaimed, "are you an shigeng?"


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. His film and television image is really popular among the people. The other party didn''t see it before. That''s because he is now dressed up in a modern way. If it''s an ancient costume, the other party will recognize it at a glance.


    At this time, hearing ah Xiong''s question, he nodded and said, "yes, I am an shigeng." Then he said with a smile: "those action plays are all designed by me. What do you think of my design? Like it or not. "


    Ah Xiong nodded honestly and said, "your action design is really up to standard. I don''t think even those of us who have been filming for many years can match it."


    "I''ll give you martial arts guidance. Will you have any opinions?" Su Jingfei smiles and says, "of course, I will not force you to do things you don''t want. I am not that harsh."


    "If you are really the action director of those two plays, I will convince you. Even if you are strict, we have no opinion." After knowing Su Jingfei''s identity, ah Xiong seems to have changed his attitude, but he still says something tough: "but I still want to see how your Kung Fu is, otherwise we are still unwilling."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense. He smiles. Just as everyone is watching, he picks up a brick from the ground beside him. Ah Xiong sees his action and doesn''t think much of it. The skill of breaking a brick in the palm of one''s hand is out of fashion. They can do it when they are young.


    But they obviously underestimated Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei came up to them and said, "these bricks are real." When he saw Ah Xiong and others nodding, he broke the brick in his hand in front of the crowd. The red brick immediately became like bread, which was easily broken into small pieces by Su Jingfei, and it was so casually crushed.

 Chapter 956

    Su Jingfei''s action is very light. He can''t see that what he is holding is hard red brick. It''s like bread. He is soon crushed into powder.


    This action not only startled ah Xiong and other martial arts masters, but also made Liu Dehua and others open their mouths unconsciously. Although they knew Su Jingfei''s skill was very good, they thought that such an exaggerated scene was a special effect of making a movie!


    Ah Xiong''s first reaction is to doubt whether the red brick in Su Jingfei''s hand has been replaced with props by him. Otherwise, the red brick is too brittle. Thinking of this, no matter whether it makes people feel impolite or not, he goes to grab the remaining half of the red brick in Su Jingfei''s hand.


    Under normal circumstances, Su Jingfei''s things will not be taken away by him, but he knows that a Xiong just wants to confirm whether the bricks in his hands are genuine, so he has no resistance and lets a Xiong take away the red bricks.


    Ah Hsiung took the red brick to his hand. In fact, he was sure that it was not a prop, but he still tried to break it with both hands.


    Naturally, martial arts masters have some basic skills, and he has great strength in his hands. However, even if he can break the red brick, he can''t crush it into powder. That strength is completely beyond the normal physical strength.


    "Brother Xiong, do you think I am qualified to be your martial arts director now?" Su Jingfei waited for ah Xiong to test for a while, then he said.


    Martial arts teachers are similar to ordinary martial arts people. They may be rebellious, but they are more likely to be convinced when they meet people who are really capable. When achondon said with reverence, "Mr. Su, you can''t ask us to be a martial arts instructor. You can''t ask for anything."


    No one laughs at him for his attitude of being courteous before and after. It''s really that Su Jingfei''s performance is too exaggerated. This kind of lens can only be made by using computer special effects in movies. Who has seen it in reality.


    Liu Dehua knew that Su Jingfei was more powerful and had a good command of martial arts, so he asked him to be his martial arts instructor. However, he was still shocked to see Su Jingfei''s current strength. It seems that Su Jingfei has become a little different.


    Although Su Jingfei was strong in the past, he seldom showed his strength casually. Now he may have been in contact with many experts, and his mentality has also changed. Sometimes he doesn''t mind showing his ability when he can easily handle it. For example, now ah Xiong and others have calmed himself down, so he naturally has less trouble.


    Just thinking about it, Liu Dehua already said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Jingfei, I''ll take you to meet someone. She''s a person sent by the investor of this play. Although the supervision system has been canceled now, she''s also equivalent to our supervision system."


    Su Jingfei was slightly surprised. He knew that the supervision system was a unique system in Xiangjiang''s entertainment circle, that is, the person with the greatest power in the crew was the supervisor, not the director. At that time, there were many famous supervisors in Xiangjiang, such as Xu Ke, who he first knew. Many of Xiangjiang''s films were supervised by him.


    Now this system actually reappears in this production group, which is really surprising. Even if Liu Dehua explains, he still understands the point of that sentence. This talent is the boss of the production group.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s face, Liu Dehua knew that he had understood his meaning. He said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry too much. Anyway, you''re just a guest star and helping me. She won''t give you any trouble. This is a good thing for you, me and everyone."


    "Brother Hua, you think too much. I''ve never been the kind of person who doesn''t obey orders. Let''s go and have a look now." Su Jingfei smiles and knows that Liu Dehua is worried about his unhappiness.


    Liu Dehua saw that Su Jingfei was so easy to talk, so he told others that he took Su Jingfei to an office alone. This is different from other places. Other people are very busy. Only the people here are relaxed. There are three people in the office, one woman and two men.


    The woman looks twenty-four or five years old. The two men are a little older than her. They seem to be subordinates or bodyguards of the woman. Because the woman''s back is to them, Su Jingfei can''t see the woman''s face, but she has a good figure.


    Liu Dehua took Su Jingfei into the office and said to the woman with a smile, "Miss Qin, our martial arts director Su Jingfei is here. I''ll bring him to meet you."


    It can be seen that he is more polite to Miss Qin. You don''t have to ask. He is the investor. Although he is a superstar, he also wants to give face to the other party. After all, the investor is the master now. If someone is upset, he will be in great trouble.


    When Miss Qin heard Liu Dehua, she turned her head. Her appearance also fell into Su Jingfei''s eyes. This woman has a standard beauty face. Although it''s not that kind of face, it doesn''t belong to fan Binbin.


    Her appearance is not very beautiful, but also a pretty girl. At least Su Jingfei looks pretty. This is very rare. After all, Su Jingfei has too many pretty girls around him. His aesthetic is much higher than that of ordinary people. From this, we can see that she is really pretty.


    Miss Qin turned around and naturally saw Su Jingfei. As a popular star, Miss Qin naturally recognized Su Jingfei''s appearance at a glance. However, her attitude was not enthusiastic. After looking at her for a moment, she said, "Hello, my name is Qin Yuyan. You are the martial arts instructor recommended by brother Hua and Su Jingfei, who plays an shigeng?"


    Although her words were polite, her posture was very high, and she didn''t even reach out. This situation made Su Jingfei feel unhappy, and Liu Dehua frowned.


    However, no matter what, people are investors. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t give him face, it depends on Liu Dehua''s face. He said with a smile, "pretending to be su Jingfei doesn''t seem to do any good. I''m Su Jingfei."


    "Well, it''s true. It''s not a good thing to pretend to be him. You don''t have to. Mr. Su, since you are the martial arts director of the film, I hope you can put the film first and design better action plays." Qin Yuyan nodded.


    Su Jingfei''s and Liu Dehua''s brows wrinkled more tightly. This woman''s speech is really not pleasant to listen to. How could she have used such a tone before she started? What''s more, her first sentence seems to be dissatisfied with Su Jingfei.


    Liu Dehua looks at Su Jingfei with some apology. Su Jingfei is invited by him, but Qin YuYan''s attitude is really uncomfortable.


    Su Jingfei''s crew also looked at Liu Dehua''s face and said with a smile: "Miss Qin, you can rest assured that although I have not been in the business for a long time, I am still serious and will always design action plays that satisfy you."


    "Well, that''s good, but please call me Mr. Qin later, not Miss Qin. Thank you." Qin Yuyan nodded, but did not forget to remind.


    Su Jingfei''s brow is really wrinkled this time. He just gave Liu Dehua face before, but he won''t really be angry with this woman. With Su Jingfei''s current status, there are few people in the capital who can talk with him so much. A small film investor dares to be so arrogant. He really doesn''t want to bear it.


    Liu Dehua saw that Su Jingfei''s expression was not right. He quickly made a comeback and said, "Miss Qin, Jingfei is also one of our own people. Don''t be so unfamiliar. In the future, we will work together!"


    "Brother Hua, I''m not unfamiliar with him. I''m just not familiar with him. I don''t want to make everyone seem familiar with him. I''ve just heard of Su Jingfei, but I haven''t contacted him. I don''t know his specific character. I''m a straight tempered person and I don''t want to pretend to be familiar with him." Qin Yuyan listens to Liu Dehua''s words, on the contrary, she is eloquent.


    Su Jingfei took a look at Liu Dehua and Qin Yuyan, and then said, "it''s normal that Qin and I are unfamiliar, so everyone is more comfortable. But I want to ask, if we make a movie, who is in charge?"


    Qin Yuyan naturally said: "film shooting is of course the decision of the director, I am a layman, will not interfere more."


    "Well, then I can rest assured. Brother Hua, let''s go out. Let''s discuss the action play. I''ll design the action for you as soon as possible." Su Jingfei laughs. Instead of saying more, he tells Liu Dehua.


    Liu Dehua laughed awkwardly. He didn''t expect that Qin Yuyan would do this to Su Jingfei. He nodded to Qin Yuyan and said, "Miss Qin, let''s go to the acting first."


    "Well." Qin Yuyan nods, but she doesn''t look at Su Jingfei. It seems that if she looks at Su Jingfei more than once, she will feel uncomfortable.


    Although Su Jingfei is not a fan of thousands of people, it''s the first time that he saw a woman with such an attitude towards him. It''s easy to imagine that he was not happy. He didn''t even say a polite word. He had already walked out of the office. He just promised to help Liu Dehua. Unexpectedly, he was angry before he started.


    Liu Dehua naturally knows that he is not happy in his heart. He can''t treat Su Jingfei the same way as other actors. After all, Su Jingfei always plays with tickets.


    "Jingfei, I''m so sorry! I didn''t expect this. I didn''t know Miss Qin would have such a bad attitude towards you. Maybe she''s not in a high mood today. " Liu Dehua catch up with Su Jingfei, slightly embarrassed to explain.


    After su Jingfei came out, he was in a stable state of mind. After listening to Liu Dehua''s words, he said with a smile: "brother Hua, don''t think much about it. I''m fine. I''m just here to do action design and guest roles. I''ll do what I should do well, but I think that with such a woman in the drama group, your drama group will have bad luck."


    Liu Dehua sighed: "well, I didn''t expect that before. After signing the contract, I knew that there was such a woman stationed in the drama group. However, the company over there also said that it just let her experience her life and won''t interfere too much."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "it''s better not to interfere. What''s the origin of her? Why does she seem very proud?"


    "Miss Qin has a lot of talent." Liu Dehua said.

 Chapter 957

    For Qin YuYan''s identity, Su Jingfei actually has a guess, but he doesn''t believe it will be so coincidental. Now when he hears Liu Dehua''s words, he has secretly confirmed his guess.


    "This Miss Qin may not be very famous in Beijing, but her family is quite famous. You have been in Beijing for a long time. You should have heard of the Qin family. She is the second miss of the Qin family." Liu Dehua saw Su Jingfei waiting for his answer and began to introduce him.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He is lucky to be in a production group and meet his enemies. Now the Feng family is the first enemy in the capital, and their family is also the biggest threat to him. Naturally, the PI family is the next. They have been combined with the Feng family, and they have a lot of grudges with themselves. When they have a chance, they naturally want to kill themselves.


    Another recent feud is the Qin family, which not only disrupts their plans, but also defeats Qin Shaoyou. That is the spiritual pillar of the Qin family. If he is defeated by himself, he is humiliating the Qin family.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s silence, Liu Dehua thought that he was thinking about the Qin family. He explained: "you just came to the capital. Maybe you don''t know very well. The Qin family definitely belongs to a powerful family in the capital. People in the entertainment circle all know them. Almost the entertainment circle in the capital is dominated by the Qin family."


    Su Jingfei was surprised by this. Although I know some famous families in Beijing, he doesn''t know what they do. He just knows the military and political power of several major families. The entertainment industry was not in the eyes of those big families, and no one mentioned it to him. But it''s good for the entertainment industry to make money.


    The Qin family is actually the leader of the entertainment circle in the capital, which is really beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. Some speechless words said: "the entertainment circle in the capital is actually in charge of the Qin family, which is really unexpected."


    "It''s not that the entertainment industry belongs to a circle and can''t be managed by anyone. It''s that they have strong connections in this circle. It''s very easy to deal with or block anyone." Liu Dehua shook his head, but he was more specific to Su Jingfei.


    "Oh, the hidden rules of the entertainment industry?" Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    Liu Dehua thought for a moment, nodded and said: "it''s almost the same, but because the Qin family is rich and powerful, they don''t need to deliberately do anything hidden rules, others will give face, otherwise it will be difficult to mix in this circle."


    "I see. In this case, it''s not easy to offend such people." Su Jingfei nodded and said with a smile, but he was helpless in his heart, even if he didn''t want to offend her.


    He now knows why Qin Yuyan is not pleased with herself. Needless to say, this woman must be taking revenge for herself. How can she not know the relationship between herself and the Qin family.


    She knows how to deal with the Qin family. It''s strange that she can make a good face for herself. She has more self-restraint if she doesn''t curse people face to face.


    Su Jingfei is not that kind of stingy person. Knowing that Qin Yuyan is a member of the Qin family, she will not have the same understanding with her, woman! Su Jingfei naturally wants to be soft hearted to women.


    Liu Dehua saw that Su Jingfei''s face slowed down a little, and he knew that he had calmed down. He said with a smile: "in fact, no matter what industry, there are hidden rules. This is nothing. Things in the performing arts circle are more famous. You don''t have to think about it. I don''t think Miss Qin will deliberately trouble you."


    Su Jingfei said that this is not necessarily true, but he didn''t mention it with Liu Dehua. He just went to the action design with him with a smile. First of all, he had to understand the general time and environment of the film, and sometimes even read the script. Only in this way can he design the action that most conforms to the situation at that time. The action guidance is not just to design a set of martial arts.


    Naturally, Liu Dehua is very familiar with this aspect. He directly asked the screenwriter to explain the general plot of the whole film to Su Jingfei, especially where there are action plays. He also told Su Jingfei the characters of each plot. This is Su Jingfei''s requirement.


    Although Su Jingfei learned martial arts from Mr. Yuan Baye, he also has his own characteristics, because he can use more martial arts. He can design different styles of martial arts according to the characters'' personalities. In this way, the characters in the play will become more plump, which is the main reason why Su Jingfei can be quickly recognized.


    In the performing arts circle, Mr. Yuan is naturally a famous martial arts director and knows a lot of martial arts, but he is not a little bit behind those real martial arts experts.


    The thread bound book that Su Jingfei learned is almost an encyclopedia, which makes Su Jingfei very comprehensive. Now after listening to the introduction of the screenwriter, he begins to design actions according to the characters, especially the protagonists Liu Dehua and Wu Qilong, who must shine in the play.


    The background of this play is quite long, and the demand for martial arts is not as high as that of martial arts movies. As long as he can design martial arts that are more in line with the character''s character, it''s much easier than the four famous ones.


    After listening to the screenwriter''s introduction, Su Jingfei already has a general plan in his mind. If this kind of work is done by ordinary martial arts instructors, it will definitely consume time. But Su Jingfei is a real expert, and his ability is far beyond those people.


    Two hours have passed since the introduction of the screenwriter. During these two hours, he has been listening quietly and asking a few questions from time to time. This kind of working attitude makes people who meet him nod their heads secretly. Su Jingfei doesn''t have any star airs, and he works very seriously. For ordinary people, he has been impatient to listen to people''s stories for such a long time.


    Before there was no action design, Liu Dehua filmed some literary dramas. After seeing the screenwriter leave from Su Jingfei, Liu Dehua went to Su Jingfei in his costume and asked with a smile, "Jingfei, how do you feel? Is it difficult to design martial arts in our play? "


    "Fortunately, your play is not a martial arts movie. Action plays should be relatively easy. The key is whether you can hold on, but I think you and brother long have kung fu skills, so it shouldn''t be difficult." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s nothing. When we first made action movies, we all had the experience of eating porridge. Practicing martial arts is nothing." Liu Dehua also smiles. Xiangjiang''s veteran actors naturally need no one to worry about this aspect. That person does not have the habit of eating porridge at night and practicing martial arts at night. Now he is estimated to be eliminated.


    Although Wu Qilong is younger, he has also made a lot of action plays. Of course, he also has the experience of suffering, which is not difficult for them.


    But before Su Jingfei started to introduce to Liu Dehua and other people what actions she had, Qin Yuyan actually came over with two subordinates. Seeing Su Jingfei, she came straight over and said, "Su Jingfei, why haven''t you started designing actions? It''s been a long time."


    "Miss Qin, Jingfei has been understanding the plot, but it''s not that she didn''t do anything." Liu Dehua was afraid of Su Jingfei''s youth, so he began to explain.


    He doesn''t want to offend Qin Yuyan, and he doesn''t want to make su Jingfei difficult. He naturally takes the initiative to stand up. Moreover, as the heaviest person in the crew this time, he doesn''t believe that Qin Yuyan is too much.


    Sure enough, Qin Yuyan still respects Liu Dehua, and her voice is slightly soft: "brother Hua, I know this play is very important to you, and the investment is relatively large. You should be strict with every staff member, otherwise you will waste time and energy."


    This is a typical way to point at the mulberry tree and curse the locust tree. He almost points at Su Jingfei and tells Liu Dehua that this guy is unreliable.


    She said so in front of the public, even if a fool can know that Qin Yuyan and Su Jingfei have a conflict, Wu Qilong and fan Binbin and others don''t know what''s going on, they can''t help looking at Su Jingfei.


    Liu Dehua frowns secretly. Qin Yuyan shows the contradiction too clearly. Even if she wants to help Su Jingfei, she doesn''t know how to speak.


    Su Jingfei had known Qin YuYan''s identity for a long time, and naturally knew why she aimed at herself. At this time, she was not angry and said with a smile: "Mr. Qin, although you are the investor of this film, I remember you said that you would not interfere in the shooting. Is it a bit too much for you to ask for China brother like this?"


    "What did you say? Am I going too far? I just remind brother Hua that Su Jingfei, are you unconvinced? " Qin Yu Yan''s eyebrows stand up and her voice is improved.


    Su Jingfei stretched his waist and said, "Qin Yuyan, in the face of brother Hua, I call you general manager Qin. You really think you are the general manager. You are the investor who can influence the cast. Do you really think you will be constrained when you join the cast?"


    After a pause, without waiting for Liu Dehua to persuade him, he said: "Qin Yuyan, you can see that I don''t like my eyes because of personal reasons. What''s the matter? Let''s solve it in private. We are not children. Do you really mean to influence the crew like this?" Su Jingfei finished, walked forward a few steps, almost to Qin YuYan''s face, and then said in a low voice: "is the bridge of my nose well?"


    Qin Yuyan didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so bold. She could reach Su Jingfei with her hand. She slapped her hand and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you bastard."


    Su Jingfei''s reaction speed is so fast, how can she slap her in the face? She grabs Qin YuYan''s hand with a bang and says with a smile: "Miss Qin, I think our private affairs should be solved in private. We can''t delay other people''s normal filming." With these words, no matter what people think of themselves, they hold Qin Yuyan and walk to one side.


    It''s unexpected that he is so decisive. Even Qin YuYan''s two subordinates are in a daze. When they want to catch up, Su Jingfei suddenly turns back and stares at them: "you two''d better be honest here. I''ll just talk to Miss Qin."


    After that, he said to Liu Dehua and others, "brother Hua, you shoot as usual. I''ll make an agreement with Miss Qin later. Trust me."


    Liu Dehua nodded in a daze. He knew that Su Jingfei was not an ordinary person for a long time, but he was so bold that he was surprised. Moreover, after listening to their conversation, Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan actually had personal grudges. I really don''t know where their grudges came from.


    But since Su Jingfei can have a grudge with Qin Yuyan, and Qin Yuyan can only use language to run him, it is obvious that Su Jingfei is not afraid of the Qin family, so what is Su Jingfei''s identity?


    Thinking of this, Liu Dehua felt that he underestimated Su Jingfei again. Looking at Su Jingfei holding Qin Yuyan to her office, Liu Dehua waved his hand to all the people and said, "let''s continue shooting. Jingfei will definitely solve the problem. It''s estimated that there are some misunderstandings between them."


    It''s a misunderstanding between Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan. People can''t see it, but no one will correct Liu Dehua''s words at this time.


    They also think about what happened between Qin Yuyan and Su Jingfei. It seems that there is no secret. It should not be between men and women, but between men and women in addition to emotional problems, how can it be like this.


    Qin YuYan''s two subordinates wiped their foreheads as soon as the crowd dispersed. They were both terrified. Since they could follow Qin Yuyan, they were all Qin family members, so they were good at Kung Fu. But Su Jingfei just gave them a look and said a word, so they didn''t have the courage to follow. They were completely frightened.


    Su Jingfei naturally guessed that these two people should have kung fu. When they spoke, they added some deterrence of Chumen sword song in their tone. Otherwise, how could they have such an effect.


    At this time, he has seized Qin Yuyan and returned to Qin YuYan''s office. Regardless of Qin YuYan''s reaction, he first sat on the sofa and said, "Qin Yuyan, you don''t have to hide in front of me. I didn''t know who you were before. Now I know you are from the Qin family. Do you still need to pretend nothing happened in front of me?"


    "Su Jingfei, you bastard. You bullied my brother and hurt my grandfather. Now you are bullying me again. Do you still have humanity? We Qin people just let you bully me." Qin Yuyan looks at her red wrists that Su Jingfei has already grasped, and angrily scolds her hysterically.


    Qin YuYan''s words to let Su Jingfei Leng for a while, he did not expect Qin Yuyan actually said so, can''t help but ask: "Qin Yuyan, are you funny? Don''t you know what I mean by bullying them and what they did? "


    "What? My brother didn''t do anything. He just took part in an exhibition and was injured by you. Even uncle Sen died. Later, my grandfather came to you to ask for justice. You hurt my grandfather again. His old man is nearly 80 years old. Do you still have humanity? You beat the old man too. You are crazy. " Qin language Yan still angry, not polite way.


    Su Jingfei listens to Qin YuYan''s words with tears and laughter. It''s the first time that he has been so denounced. Although she scolds him very well, Su Jingfei is speechless. The person she talks about seems to have nothing to do with him, and when he is so inhuman.

 Chapter 958

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he was such a person in Qin YuYan''s eyes, but he felt that Qin Yuyan really didn''t know the inside story, otherwise her acting skills would be very good.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei is not angry, so cross two legs way: "you sit down first, have what thing we sit down to say, don''t make me seem to bully you, how you say is our investor, I''m just a martial arts guide."


    "Come on, you don''t treat me as an investor. You are obviously bullying me. Anyway, you are inhuman. I don''t care. I don''t believe what you can do to me in front of so many people." Even so, Qin Yuyan still sits down, but she is always on guard against Su Jingfei. It seems that as long as Su Jingfei has any excessive behavior, she will shout out. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t mind. Anyway, he didn''t plan to do anything. He said with a smile, "Miss Qin Yuyan, you said I bullied your brother, but you didn''t ask your brother why I bullied him?"


    Qin Yuyan wanted to open her mouth first, but after thinking about it, she changed her way: "after all, why did you bully my brother? I didn''t ask him why."


    Speaking of this, she seems to feel a little embarrassed. I don''t think she ever thought that she could meet Su Jingfei. After all, the capital is so big that she happened to meet Su Jingfei by chance, but it''s just that.


    Su Jingfei can also see that Qin Yuyan is not lying. Thinking of Liu Dehua''s words, the reason why Qin Yuyan came here to be a producer is actually that the Qin family asked her to come out for experience. That is to say, in fact, Qin YuYan''s social experience is relatively shallow, which is relatively simple.


    Thinking of this, he asked: "Qin Yuyan, before you came here, what do you usually do? Do you care about family affairs?"


    Qin Yuyan is really simple. She was still angry about her brother and grandfather. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she unconsciously replied, "I''ve been helping at home since I graduated from university. Every day I surf the Internet and every company has a look." Then he suddenly woke up and realized, "Su Jingfei, don''t change the topic. What''s the matter with you bullying my brother?"


    Su Jingfei has now confirmed that Su Jingfei is actually a typical housemaid. She doesn''t know what Qin sanshao has done. Her social experience is very limited. No wonder she doesn''t hide her hostility to herself at first sight.


    Compared with Qin Yuyan, Su Jingfei can be regarded as crafty. Instead of answering Qin YuYan''s question, he asked: "you say you are such a big person, how can you not get married? Is late marriage popular in your family? Is your elder sister married?"


    "Married, who said we were all married late? My elder sister got married when she was 22 years old. I didn''t meet the right person, but my family said they would introduce me." As Su Jingfei expected, Qin Yuyan was taken askew again.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t wait for Qin Yuyan to think about it. She asks, "your elder sister got married so early. Which family is your brother-in-law?"


    "My brother-in-law is the king''s family in Beijing. I''m all very happy. Don''t think of anything wrong." Qin Yuyan snorted, not only didn''t realize that Su Jingfei changed the topic, but also thought that he was thinking crooked idea.


    Su Jingfei feels a little guilty. She seems to be a big wolf who deceives Little Red Riding Hood. However, although this woman is several years older than herself, her mind is very simple. It''s really strange to have such a person in a place like the Qin family.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give anyone any advice. I''m just curious about who your family is going to introduce to you. You''re so old and beautiful. Why don''t you look for yourself?" Su Jingfei continues to talk.


    Qin Yuyan heard Su Jingfei''s words. She seemed to have something on her mind. She sighed: "few people in the big family can be independent, and I have no way. I guess the person introduced this time may be the Feng family, or the Chu family. I''m not sure yet."


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumped. Unexpectedly, she was so shocked that she even touched Qin YuYan''s heart. This woman is so pure-minded that she may forget that she is the enemy and dare to say anything.


    The marriage between the Qin family and the Chu family or the Qin family, no matter which family, is an opportunity to strengthen the family. But relatively speaking, the Feng family is more reliable. They not only have their own common enemies, but also have many children of the Feng family, so they have a high choice. Chu Yiming is the eldest young master of the Chu family, and he is only sixteen. If it is really a marriage, it can only be a side branch.


    After getting the news, Su Jingfei had to think more about it. It seems that the Qin family also needs help, and the Feng family will definitely hit it off with them. He must find a way to prevent such things.


    With this idea, his eyes unconsciously stopped on Qin Yuyan, suddenly asked: "Qin Yuyan, what do you think of the Japanese?"


    Qin Yuyan had been touched by Su Jingfei. She was not in a good mood and didn''t want to compete with Su Jingfei. Now she heard Su Jingfei''s question, but she didn''t even think about it, so she said, "it''s a abnormal country. Men are abnormal, women are servile, and they are invaders."


    Su Jingfei listened to her saying so. He was very determined. He suddenly pulled the topic back and said in a affirmative way: "since your view of Japan is like this, I''ll tell you why I want to bully your brother."


    Qin Yuyan is stunned. She can''t keep up with Su Jingfei''s idea. How can he talk about a topic, but it sounds serious at this time. She also wants to know why Su Jingfei bullies her brother. Looking at Su Jingfei''s performance before, this person doesn''t seem to be so inhuman!


    "In fact, when the exhibition was held, because there were so many treasures, your brother colluded with the Japanese and wanted to take away the treasure. Moreover, uncle Sen was also poisoned by the Japanese. The indirect killer was your precious brother. As for me, he saved his life. If it wasn''t for me, he might not have died in peace."


    "You''re bullshit. My brother is not like that. You still slander him." Qin Yuyan immediately jumped up and angrily scolded: "Su Jingfei, how can you be so shameless? You have to fight back."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said: "how can you say that you are also the second lady of a famous family in Beijing? You must know some friends of other families. You can ask if the situation is like this when you have nothing to do. I believe you will still give you a fair answer."


    Qin Yuyan is really simple, but her mind is not stupid. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she knows that he is not joking. Only a fool can tell such an obvious lie.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s firmness, Qin Yuyan also begins to doubt her brother. It''s not that she has no confidence in her brother. No matter how well Qin sanshao conceals it, his sister will always hear about him. She will know more about his character, but she loves his brother and ignores it subjectively.


    Thinking that it might be her brother''s problem, she felt a little guilty, but she still said, "my brother is not right, so why do you want to hurt him, my grandfather? He is nearly 80 years old."


    "Miss Qin Yuyan, why don''t you understand?" Su Jingfei shook his head and explained: "your grandfather is going to stand up for your brother, and I told him what your brother did, but he didn''t listen at all. He wanted to teach me a lesson. What''s wrong with my self-defense? And if I can defeat him, it means that he is inferior to others. Don''t you know that the duel between martial arts is inferior to others in strength, and you deserve to lose? "


    When he said these words, he didn''t have a strong voice and a clear reason. Even Qin Yuyan thought Su Jingfei was right. However, thinking of his grandfather''s injury, he insisted on his dissatisfaction and said, "even if it''s such a thing, can''t you start lightly?"


    "Have you never heard of fists without eyes?" Su Jingfei sneers. He has been merciful at that time, otherwise Qin Shaoyou''s head will be smashed.


    Qin Yuyan has integrity. As a woman, she naturally has the freedom to be unreasonable. At this time, she can only play tricks and say: "I don''t care. No matter what, you bully my brother and hurt my grandfather. You are not a good person."


    Su Jingfei curls his mouth. He can see that Qin Yuyan has actually believed her words, just for the sake of face.


    Qin Yuyan saw Su Jingfei curl her lips and said: "what''s your attitude? No matter what they do, it''s always them who suffer losses. Shouldn''t you feel sorry? Can''t you just apologize? "


    Su Jingfei said, "I really don''t feel guilty. If I do it again, I will do it again, you know? Those Japanese almost killed me. This is what your good brother did. If I wasn''t strong, do you know how much loss I would have this time? If national treasures are lost and national elites are damaged, he is a sinner. "


    "Don''t say it. What you say is hypothetical. My brother won''t make it true." Qin Yuyan thought of the terrible consequences, quickly covered her ears and said in a loud voice: "you are deceiving, it didn''t happen."


    Su Jingfei suddenly took off her hands and said fiercely: "I didn''t cheat. What I said is the truth. Not only that, they want to marry you to the Feng family, but also want to use you. Let me tell you, the Feng family is also a collusion with the Japanese. At that time, you are the daughter-in-law of the traitor''s family. You are also a sinner, and you can''t run away."


    Qin Yuyan couldn''t stop her ears when she was caught by Su Jingfei. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she burst into tears and cried: "you cheat, I won''t, you cheat me."


    Su Jingfei was also a little soft hearted, but thinking of this simple woman, if she was really given to the Feng family by the Qin family as a marriage figure, she said that it was really possible, so she had to grit her teeth and say, "I didn''t cheat you. What I said is the truth, and it will come true soon."

 Chapter 959

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Qin Yuyan was such a simple woman. She was her enemy whatever she said. After a few words, she believed it so easily.


    Although what she said was true, it was simple enough for this woman to trust herself so quickly.


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t know. After his strength and status are improved, he will naturally take a kind of momentum. When he says those facts, he will be more convincing than ordinary people. At least that feeling is very obvious.


    All people with simple mind are sensitive, and so is Qin Yuyan. She can clearly feel that Su Jingfei didn''t cheat herself. Otherwise, how can she believe Su Jingfei.


    What''s more, now Su Jingfei just pokes Qin YuYan''s pain. She obviously doesn''t want to marry the Feng family casually, but now Su Jingfei says that it is very likely to become a reality. First of all, whether the Feng family really colludes with the Japanese is that she can''t master her own happiness, which is heartbreaking enough.


    Su Jingfei holds Qin YuYan''s shoulders in both hands and says firmly: "Qin Yuyan, your future depends on yourself, whether you are referred to by Wanfu or live freely."


    Qin Yuyan is still crying: "I don''t care what Wanfu refers to, you say I don''t understand, I just don''t want to be controlled by fate."


    Su Jingfei said a little too much. For this woman, she doesn''t need to say so much. He can see that Qin Yuyan doesn''t care. She just says what she cares about most.


    "In fact, it''s not that there is no way. It just depends on whether you dare to do it. For your happiness, whether you dare to do it." Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, and then he was enchanted. He thought he was really a big wolf now, but he couldn''t help it. Who said that little red riding hood was too easy to cheat!


    Su Jingfei''s words brightened Qin YuYan''s eyes. It seemed that she saw the hope and quickly asked: "then how do you say you should do it? Everyone dares to spell it. I don''t want to be so confused."


    "I think you should be a person who is not willing to live like this, but you make me feel that you are not very firm." Su Jingfei pretends to hesitate.


    "No, I''m a very determined person. As long as I recognize something, I will do it. Even if there are many difficulties, I''m not afraid. Although I''m a member of the Qin family, I haven''t been spoiled since I was a child." Qin Yuyan said quickly.


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. After listening to her words, the woman already believes in herself. How can she become a firm woman? Naturally, he won''t be too serious with Qin Yuyan.


    He said with a smile: "if you have this belief, I can help you. After all, the Feng family is my enemy, but I don''t know if you will cooperate with me." Su Jingfei thought about it in his heart and said tentatively, "don''t you want to trouble me? Why have you changed your mind now? "


    Qin Yuyan didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s trial at all. Instead, she waved her hand and said, "now I understand my own affairs. Who cares about you?"


    When she speaks, she is very natural. She must not have thought about it. The more such an answer is, the more real it is. It must be from the heart. It can be seen that she really doesn''t care whether Su Jingfei is a good person or a bad person.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. Although she gets a satisfactory answer, she can''t laugh or cry. People don''t believe in her at all. They don''t have the heart to deal with her. Su Jingfei even has a sense of loss. This little girl is making people speechless.


    "Well, you don''t have time to study me, so let''s talk about you." Su Jingfei straightened his face and said to Qin Yuyan, "now the situation is like this. You have just said that you are either married to the Chu family or to the Feng family. However, according to my estimation, you have the highest chance to marry into the Feng family, so let''s talk about it."


    Qin Yuyan is distracted by Su Jingfei''s words. Now she forgets her original intention to find Su Jingfei. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately nods and says, "I think it''s better to go to Feng''s house."


    "Well, let''s talk about going to Feng''s first." Su Jingfei nodded and explained: "you may not know much about the relationship between the Feng family and me. Let me tell you first that although we are not enemies of life and death, at least we have a very bad relationship. Therefore, I don''t like the Feng family."


    Qin Yuyan really didn''t know much about these things because of her family. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she asked suspiciously, "since you are in conflict with the Feng family, why do you want to help me? I will probably become the daughter-in-law of the Feng family."


    "Say you''re stupid, you''re really starting to be stupid." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. Regardless of Qin YuYan''s glaring at him, she explained: "it''s because I have conflicts with them that I can''t look at them comfortably. You say your daughter-in-law of the Feng family hasn''t started yet? So we''re not enemies yet. "


    "Oh If Qin Yuyan has some understanding, she nods to indicate Su Jingfei to continue.


    Su Jingfei suddenly felt that he was a little bit lazy. But now that he has started, let''s go on. As he said before, his relationship with the Qin family and the Feng family is very poor. If you find something to worry about for them, you can feel better.


    The dark side burst out in his heart, Su Jingfei said to Qin Yuyan with a smile: "you think, even if they arrange a husband for you, at least it depends on whether you can be together. If you can''t be together, naturally you can''t force it. Moreover, because you want to marry into the Feng family, you can certainly know more about the Feng family, just find trouble for them."


    Su Jingfei''s feud with the Feng family has long been unsolved. Now even if Qin Yuyan is acting, he doesn''t care. If he is kind to the Feng family, it will make the Feng family feel more insecure.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Qin Yuyan frowned and said, "what you said is superficial. The key is how to use the information to make trouble for the Feng family. I don''t have this ability." She is obviously not optimistic about Su Jingfei''s opinions.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "don''t think so. Although you don''t have this ability, I have. Since I give you advice, I can help you solve it naturally." Su Jingfei said, pausing for a moment, then stretched out his hand and said, "we should get to know each other again. You don''t know anything about me except that I am Su Jingfei, a movie actor."


    Qin Yuyan has completely let Su Jingfei take him away. She unconsciously reaches out her little hand and says with some doubts: "I know you''re still a powerful guy. I don''t know the rest."


    "In fact, I still have an identity. You don''t know too much about it, but you should know about the Su family in the capital. I''m the third young master of the Su family." In order to make Qin Yuyan confident, he had to use his identity, anyway, it''s not a secret now.


    He usually doesn''t want to use the identity of Su family''s three little, that''s because his own identity is enough to make people pay attention to, but now it''s different. It''s useless for Qin Yuyan and Qin Yuyan to say that they are the richest man in H Province and the colonel of 307 army. She doesn''t have much concept at all, but if she is the third young master of Su family, she should understand some.


    As expected, Su Jingfei finished. Qin Yuyan exclaimed, "are you the third young master of the Su family? But I haven''t heard that there are three young masters in the Su family! "


    "Because I''ve been in other provinces." When Su Jingfei heard Qin Yuyan say this, he felt very sad. Although the Su family is his own family, he felt that he was an outsider, but it''s understandable. After all, he hadn''t been in the Su family for so many years. If those families didn''t turn the bottom, his identity would not be exposed.


    Before he finished thinking about it, Qin Yuyan suddenly said, "although I haven''t heard of you, I don''t think you can cheat me. I know your sister Su Jingyan. I''ll go back to her to confirm."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He once again lamented that the capital circle was so small that he knew each other. For the first time, he heard that his sister was su Jingyan, and she was also a half sister. They had not met each other so far, so they would not be worse than Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei.


    Qin YuYan''s age must be several years older than Su Jingyan''s, but it''s not impossible for them to know each other. Su Jingfei was not surprised. She nodded and said, "you can rest assured. If you want to replace it, now you want to believe my ability."


    "Well, if you are really the third young master of the Su family, I will not doubt your ability. No wonder my grandfather will be bullied by you. The third young master of the Su family should have some ability, otherwise you will really discredit your current identity."


    Although Qin Yuyan is simple, her mind is not stupid. Su Jingfei can only smile bitterly. In fact, she has a choice. He would rather not be born in Su''s family. Maybe he will be happy in his childhood.


    Qin Yuyan naturally doesn''t know about Su Jingfei. She thinks Su Jingfei has always been the third young master of the Su family, but she has never been in the capital. However, she already believes that Su Jingfei will have a way. The Su family is one of the top families in the capital, and the su family is more powerful than the Qin family.


    "Let''s talk about you. Don''t you want to marry the Feng family? But don''t tell others, you will secretly collect information about your family and the Feng family, especially the information about the Feng family, and then give it to me. I will make trouble for them. They want to marry you, and they have no chance. " Su Jingfei said his meaning to Qin Yuyan seriously.


    "You mean I''ll give you information and you''ll deal with the Feng family, so you can protect me?" Qin Yuyan heard, also serious asked.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "that''s what it means."


    Qin Yuyan didn''t open her mouth. She first walked around Su Jingfei for two times. Then she suddenly realized and said, "you''ve fooled me for a long time. You want me to be an undercover for you. You play Infernal Affairs!"

 Chapter 960

    Su Jingfei is surprised. Unexpectedly, Qin Yuyan suddenly wakes up. Does this woman cheat herself from the beginning? She sighs in her heart. It seems that she is still too anxious to grasp human nature.


    Qin Yuyan didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s reaction, but excitedly said: "Infernal Affairs, it''s not bad. I haven''t done anything so exciting. Don''t say that I really don''t want to marry the Feng family. If you can help me, I will provide you with information."


    Su Jingfei looked at Qin Yuyan, a moment later, he said helplessly: "Qin Yuyan, are you serious? Don''t tease me


    "Of course, I''m serious. You don''t know how much I like stimulation. I''m strict at home and I don''t have any chance. If you can really help me, I''ll be an undercover for you." Qin Yu Yan is still excited.


    Su Jingfei is more careful this time, carefully observing Qin YuYan''s reaction, and finally making sure that she is not testing herself. This is a secret relief. It turns out that this woman is not smart enough to find her plan, but she is very excited now. In this way, she will still help herself obediently, but for the sake of safety, she gives her news, I still have to be careful to verify.


    He is not an unscrupulous person for his purpose. Although he is using Qin Yuyan this time, if the operation is successful, it can be regarded as helping Qin Yuyan out of the sea of hardship. After all, she is not satisfied with her marriage. Su Jingfei comforts herself. In fact, she is doing a good job.


    "Qin Yuyan, since you and I are comrades in arms, should you support my work when I am in the crew?" Su Jingfei thinks about it, but decides to turn the topic aside. Once Qin Yuyan thinks too much and understands her deep thoughts, she may have to change her mind.


    Qin Yuyan is really a simple woman. She has been driven by Su Jingfei for a long time. Now listening to him, she nods her head and says, "don''t worry. Since you have become my comrade in arms, I won''t trouble you any more."


    "Well, if you can do that, I can rest assured, but we still have to talk about it." Su Jingfei nodded and said, "because of my identity, I don''t think it''s good for you to take too much care of me. As long as it''s not too difficult, just turn a blind eye to it. It''s good to think we are not familiar with it."


    "You don''t know? You and I have been chatting for so long, and I have been crying for so long. If we go out and say we don''t know each other, do you think people will believe us? " Qin Yuyan white Su Jingfei an eye, a pair of you lack the heart eye appearance.


    Su Jingfei was slightly surprised. He was really too cautious. On the contrary, he thought wrong and said with a wry smile, "what do you say to do?"


    "It''s easy for me to say that you bullied me, but in the end, I was moved by my feelings, explained it with reason, realized my mistake, and apologized to me, giving people the feeling that you were criticized by me and your temper was straightened out. That''s OK." Women are born to lie, even if Qin Yuyan is very simple, in this respect is not bad.


    Su Jingfei listened, and said after a while, "you mean I''m cleaned up by you?"


    "What''s the matter? Do you want outsiders to think I''m being cleaned up by you? " Qin YuYan''s beautiful eyes stare. Although her eyes are swollen because of crying before, they are still so beautiful. More importantly, when she speaks, she naturally holds her chest up. Her bulging appearance really makes people want to touch her.


    "In fact, if I pick you up, it''s OK. I don''t mind." Su Jingfei said, staring at Qin Yuyan, swallowing saliva, no matter what, in the face of beautiful women, there will always be heart.


    Qin Yuyan is twenty-four or twenty-five years old. Su Jingfei''s eyes are staring at her. She naturally finds out. She quickly shrinks back and angrily scolds: "Su Jingfei, don''t play hooligans. You and I are just comrades in arms. It''s not any other relationship. I''m not a casual woman. Don''t make bad ideas."


    Su Jingfei looked at Qin Yuyan, but said: "girl, do you have persecution delusion! I just said that I had an idea for your sister, but now I have an idea for you. I''ve thought about all the women in your family. "


    "Who knows you? Anyway, you are dishonest. You have to listen clearly. I just promise to be your informant, not my lover." Qin Yu Yan does not give face at all, hummed a way.


    Su Jingfei laughingly looks at Qin Yuyan. This woman really thinks she''s filming, and the informant''s words come out. However, it seems that Infernal Affairs is like that. Isn''t that what she wants?


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. I''ll be reprimanded by you later. Now that we understand each other, I''ll listen to your leadership and you''ll respect my work. That''s OK!" Su Jingfei and a woman are naturally not good at comparison, easygoing agreed.


    "Well, that''s right. I''m also a leader. If I can''t deal with you, how can I be here?" This time, Qin Yuyan was quite satisfied and nodded.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head and walks out of the office first. When they come in, the door is closed. Anyway, at this time, people outside the crew don''t think Su Jingfei will really do anything worse than animals, and no one will break into the door. Now they want to go out, and they don''t attract people''s attention.


    There are only two people in the Qin family at the door. When they see Su Jingfei coming out, they quickly look at Qin Yuyan. At this time, Qin Yuyan also arranges herself. If they don''t look carefully, they can''t see that she once cried.


    "Su Jingfei, you have to remember what I just told you. In the crew, you still have to listen to me, or you''ll be careful." Qin Yuyan pretends to be strict, and her voice is not small. Even Liu Dehua and others who are shooting there can hear it, and she can''t help looking here.


    Su Jingfei sighed that this woman came to play so quickly, but he said with a bitter smile: "you know, Mr. Qin, don''t worry, I will perform well."


    "Well, in that case, I''m relieved. If you don''t perform well, I can suggest that the crew replace you. I thought I was a famous actor, and there was no shortage of such people in the crew." Qin Yu Yan has not yet enjoyed herself, she added.


    Su Jingfei''s lips curled. This woman really loves acting, but she can only cooperate: "Mr. Qin, just look. I won''t let you down." He didn''t dare to say more. He was afraid that he couldn''t help bursting out the content of the play and quickly walked to Liu Dehua and others.


    Qin Yuyan has no choice but to shut her mouth when she sees Su Jingfei go away. In fact, he is not happy, but she knows that if she continues, she may have to help. This is not the effect she wants.


    When Su Jingfei came to Liu Dehua and others, Liu Dehua patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said: "Jingfei, it''s really hard for you. In order to take the overall situation into consideration, you were educated by that woman. In fact, if you feel too wronged, there''s no need to be forced here."


    Su Jingfei looked at Liu Dehua unexpectedly. He didn''t expect Liu Dehua to say so. It seems that he really cares about himself.


    "In Xiangjiang, strict supervision can be found everywhere, and many of them even restrict the director''s behavior. We have long been used to making trouble out of nothing or acting on impulse, but you are different. You are not our main actor, you are just a guest star. You are really unhappy. Don''t force yourself." Liu Dehua saw Su Jingfei in amazement and explained to him.


    Su Jingfei realized that this is the situation now. Liu Dehua invited himself to the cast, but in fact, it was mainly a friendly invitation. He didn''t have many interests. If he was not happy, he could leave at any time.


    Fan Binbin also said: "Jingfei, I don''t think she is very friendly to you. If you can''t accept it, don''t force it. Although we all want to cooperate well, we can only accept such a difficult supervisor."


    "No, you think too much. Although this woman is a little like a big aunt, it''s OK that she''s not too hard for me. I can still make a good film." Su Jingfei secretly nods. Liu Dehua and fan Binbin can make friends, but he is acting with Qin Yuyan, so he won''t really leave.


    The agreement between Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan is unknown to outsiders. Liu Dehua and fan Binbin only think that Su Jingfei is left for them, so they are naturally moved.


    Wu Qilong and others also don''t know the inside story. Seeing Su Jingfei''s choice, they all secretly nod their heads. They have always been optimistic about Su Jingfei. It seems that he really won''t let people down. They want to work hard when practicing martial arts and don''t make su Jingfei too difficult.


    Su Jingfei secretly reached an agreement with Qin Yuyan, and his life in the crew became more comfortable. As long as he designed the actions of the actors according to the script, he didn''t need to worry about other things.


    As he and Qin Yuyan secretly agreed, when Su Jingfei designed martial arts moves for the crew, Qin Yuyan didn''t come out to make trouble. It seemed that she had forgotten Su Jingfei. People who didn''t know the inside story were still comforted. He was really afraid that Qin Yuyan would target Su Jingfei.


    Time flies quickly. When Su Jingfei comes to the cast, it''s already afternoon, and he has been fighting with Qin Yuyan for a lot of time. When Su Jingfei leaves work in the evening, he designs a set of movements that are more suitable for Liu Dehua, which is far from meeting the needs of the cast. However, he is a guest actor and part-time martial arts instructor, so he can leave ahead of time.


    According to the daily practice time, Su Jingfei was almost at the time of practice, so he said hello to Liu Dehua and others. At more than 6 p.m., he was ready to leave the cast.


    Just not far away, he was stopped by Qin Yuyan: "Su Jingfei, wait a minute, do you want to go home, we are on the same way, you send me home, give you a chance to show." With these words, no matter how surprised everyone was, she had already quickly run into Su Jingfei''s car.

 Chapter 961

    Su Jingfei looks at Qin Yuyan unexpectedly. He thinks the same as the crew. He doesn''t expect Qin Yuyan to come to his car. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, the relationship between them is not harmonious.


    "Qin Yuyan, what are you doing? We agreed to keep a low profile? Are you too blatant? " Su Jingfei didn''t refuse Qin Yuyan, but after the car started, she couldn''t help but doubt that Qin Yuyan is not so stupid.


    Qin Yuyan didn''t feel unhappy because Su Jingfei asked. Instead, she said with a smile, "it''s nothing. The leader wants his subordinates to take him along. No one will think much. You are very careful."


    "Of course, you think Infernal Affairs is so interesting. Once our relationship is unclear, what useful information can the Feng family give you?" Su Jingfei curls his mouth and points out Qin YuYan''s mistake impolitely. Since she likes to play, she should be more serious.


    Qin Yuyan listened to Su Jingfei say so, seriously nodded and said: "OK, I''ll pay attention to it later, but I''m looking for you to take me home today, it''s also something."


    "What can I do for you? What''s the matter? " Su Jingfei wants to go home to practice martial arts, but it can''t be delayed by Qin Yuyan.


    Qin Yuyan stares at Su Jingfei. She seems to have thought about it for a long time. Then she makes up her mind and says, "Su Jingfei, although I think you should be trustworthy, intellectually speaking, I don''t trust you, so I want to verify it."


    "Validation? What are you going to do? " Su Jingfei frowns. It''s not bad for Qin Yuyan to have a brain. After all, even if she is Infernal Affairs, she can''t find a woman with big chest and no brain. But now that she wants to verify herself, something is wrong.


    Qin Yuyan snapped her fingers and said, "it''s very simple. Didn''t you say you were the third young master of the Su family before? This is the most important issue for me, so this time I will take you to meet someone and ask her to prove it to you. If what you say is true, we can really trust each other and cooperate. Don''t blame me for being suspicious. It''s very important. I can''t be cheated. "


    Su Jingfei''s head didn''t tilt this time. He continued to drive the driveway: "are you talking about Su Jingyan? Are you going to let me go to see her with you?"


    "Yes, no matter what your identity is, at least your brain is not stupid. I just want you to meet her with me. She is my friend and I often meet her. If she admits that you are her brother, I will believe you." Qin language Yan nods a way very happily.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say anything this time. He drove the car to a parking place and stopped it steadily. Regardless of the intimacy with Qin Yuyan, he pressed directly on her and opened the door on Qin YuYan''s right side.


    Qin Yuyan is startled by Su Jingfei''s action. He suddenly lies on his body, thinking that this guy is a beast. At last, he opens the car door. Although she is relieved, she doesn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning and doubts: "Su Jingfei, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. It''s very simple, and I''ve opened the door for you gentlemanly. You can go out now." Su Jingfei said and made a gesture of please.


    "You bastard, what do you mean by leaving me here?" Qin Yuyan is angry by Su Jingfei, and her pretty face turns white. She scolds her angrily.


    Su Jingfei is not moved, continues to make the please sign way: "does not have any meaning, only does not want to carry you, moreover I thought between us the agreement also to be possible to dissolve, I am not quite satisfied with you this partner."


    "Why are you dissatisfied with me? How can you be moody? Are you insane?" Su Jingfei''s attitude angered Qin Yuyan. She didn''t get out of the car, so she sat down on her seat and accused Su Jingfei: "it''s you who say you want to cooperate, and it''s you who don''t want to cooperate now. You''re teasing me!"


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "you just think I''m teasing you! You''d better get out of the car. I can''t afford to wait on you. "


    Qin Yuyan angrily said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, that''s a jerk. Don''t I just want to verify it? Is there a mistake? That''s the turn of the book. You think it''s the turn of the book. If you say it''s the turn of the book, you''re still not a man! "


    "Whether it''s a man or not, you don''t count!" Su Jingfei is cheeky and doesn''t care about Qin YuYan''s disdain at all.


    "You''re not a man. You don''t have any bearing." Qin Yuyan is also impatient. No matter the man opposite is more powerful than her grandfather, she angrily scolds: "how can a person like you be the opponent of the Feng family? Your gas is too small. I''m so angry."


    "Woman, I advise you to be rational. My patience is limited." Su Jingfei is in a bad mood and threatens Qin Yuyan with an ugly face.


    Qin Yuyan doesn''t care about the coming danger at all. She still says angrily, "I''ll tell you what you can do. You''ll bully me as a girl. You''re not a man. You''ve agreed to cooperate because I want you to prove it. You''ll shrink back. What do you feel guilty about?"


    Su Jingfei is so angry that she grabs Qin Yuyan and lies on her legs. Then she puts her hand on her buttocks regardless of Qin YuYan''s struggle.


    Although Qin Yuyan is not a top-level pretty girl, she is also a good pretty girl, at least at the level of LAN Xiqi. When Su Jingfei''s hand is placed on her elastic buttocks, she will naturally have some ideas, which will soon make Qin Yuyan feel.


    "Now you dare say I''m not a man?" Su Jingfei did not because of this embarrassment, but coldly questioned Qin Yuyan, obviously all this is his intention.


    Qin Yuyan is also an adult woman. She naturally knows what Su Jingfei means, but she still says, "this only means that you are a hooligan. You are not a man. You know how to bully me. You let me go, you stinky hooligan." Then she began to struggle.


    Su Jingfei hey, without hesitation in Qin YuYan''s butt slapped, threatened: "you give me honest, and then move, I''m not polite."


    It''s easy to use. It seems that all women will be honest after being spanked. So does Qin Yuyan. As soon as she is shocked, she doesn''t dare to move. Although she is wearing clothes, she has never been spanked like this before, let alone being a heterosexual of the same age.


    Su Jingfei saw her honest, although a little reluctant to give up such a rare hand, but still hardened his heart: "Na, now I help you up, you get off the car, take a taxi or find someone to pick you up, you go your way, I go mine."


    Then he wanted to help Qin Yuyan up, only his hand held Qin YuYan''s shoulder, Qin YuYan''s cry has come, accompanied by choking and aggrieved curse: "Su Jingfei, you are not human, you stinking rascal, you know to bully me, also take advantage of me, I hate you."


    Su Jingfei can be ruthless when facing the enemy. Even if the other party is a woman, she can do it without hesitation. But now Qin Yuyan not only has no grudge against herself, but also half a partner. If Su Jingfei doesn''t pay attention to it, he can''t do it. In her heart, she is really her nemesis.


    "Qin Yuyan, don''t cry, OK? You are made of water. How can you always cry? Aren''t you tired?" Su Jingfei had no choice but to let the tone ease.


    Qin Yuyan doesn''t get up, so she lies on Su Jingfei''s leg and cries, "I''m made of water. What''s the matter? Don''t you know women are made of water? I don''t get up, I''m not tired, I just want to cry, I''m willful, who told you to bully me! "


    She is relatively simple, which naturally means that her mind is not mature. The more such a character is, the more like a child she is. It has nothing to do with IQ, it''s pure Eq.


    If it''s an ugly girl, she can only make people feel that it''s ugly. If the other party is a beautiful girl, it will make people feel cute. Now Su Jingfei is like this. Although Qin Yuyan is a headache, he thinks that the girl is cute.


    He didn''t have any special thoughts, but in the face of such a girl, Su Jingfei had nothing to do, so he had to say in a soft voice: "classmate Qin Yuyan, am I wrong? Don''t cry. We can have a good talk about something. It''s not a good way for you to cry like this. You see, the traffic police will come soon. "


    I don''t know whether it''s because the traffic police are coming or because Su Jingfei apologizes. Qin Yuyan is no longer lying on her stomach. Sitting up from Su Jingfei''s body, a pair of beautiful eyes appear puffy again. Su Jingfei suspects that she has shed tears for many years today.


    When Su Jingfei thought about how to coax Qin Yuyan away, Qin Yuyan suddenly asked: "you said you were wrong, where are you wrong?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Qin Yuyan in a daze. She is just trying to coax her. She takes it seriously. She really thinks that she has admitted her mistake. Now she even asks where she is wrong, and I don''t know where it is.


    He is so a Leng, Qin Yuyan immediately discontented way: "what are you hesitating about, do you still think you are right?"


    Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan don''t know each other for a day, but they already know the girl''s mind. The girl is twenty-four or twenty-five years old, but she is not necessarily more mature than Feng Xiaolan. It''s really a headache.


    In order not to let Qin Yuyan cry again, she had to make it up: "I''m wrong, I shouldn''t bully you, and I shouldn''t beat you."


    "Stop, don''t say that. Who told you to say that?" Qin Yuyan can''t help but wave her hand when she hears Su Jingfei say that she is beating her. She looks red and glares at Su Jingfei. Obviously, she doesn''t want to mention such a shameful thing any more.


    Su Jingfei is dumb. If he doesn''t let himself say this, he really doesn''t know what apology he should make up.


    Qin Yuyan snorted: "you just don''t have sincerity. You are wrong from the beginning. Now you don''t think it''s a mistake for me to let you off. Don''t you think it''s very impolite?"


    Su Jingfei''s silence and Qin YuYan''s reminding not only made him know why Qin Yuyan was angry, but also made him think about why he wanted Qin Yuyan to get off the bus. In this way, his heart hardened and his face became firmer. He said solemnly, "if you don''t tell me, I''ll forget. You should get off the bus now."


    Qin Yuyan was stunned and looked at Su Jingfei speechless. After a while, she said, "why do you want me to get off the bus, just because I want you to verify it?"


    Su Jingfei has already got to know Qin Yuyan. She doesn''t mean to upset herself, so she takes a deep breath: "Qin Yuyan, I''m not because you don''t trust me, but what you ask me to do, I don''t want to do."


    "Well? Verify your identity? " Qin Yuyan has some doubts, but still says: "this should not be a big problem, it''s very simple."


    "Qin Yuyan, if you want to know my identity, you can ask Su Jingyan, or even your family. But if you want me to meet Su Jingyan with you, forget it. I won''t go." Since Su Jingfei had already begun to say it, he naturally said, "to tell you the truth, I haven''t seen this sister in my life. You asked me to see her. If she doesn''t recognize me, isn''t this verification a failure?"


    "Have you never met your sister?" Qin Yuyan was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t know anything about the Su family.


    "Well, that''s right. I haven''t met this sister, and I''m not right. I should say I have, but I''m not impressed. When I left Su''s home as a child, she was still a little girl. I''m not impressed with her, and she certainly has no impression of me." Su Jingfei sighed. Although he didn''t want to say more, he had to.


    Qin Yuyan covered her open mouth with her little hand. She was surprised for a moment and said, "you ran away from home. Are you the third young master of the Su family?"


    Su Jingfei has an impulse to hit the wall. This woman is not only simple, but also fanciful. She has to correct her: "I''m not running away from home. The details are very complicated. Su Jingyan and I are also half brothers and sisters. I don''t want to see her. Do you understand?"


    Qin Yuyan doesn''t understand, but she knows Su Jingfei''s meaning, which is also the most important. After thinking for a while, she has to say: "since you don''t want to see her, it''s not good. Anyway, I have another way to verify it."


    "Well, you''d better have another way. You have nothing to say now. You can get off the bus." Su Jingfei nodded.


    "You die, I won''t let you go to see your sister, you still let me off, there is no humanity!" Qin Yuyan knows the whole story and doesn''t complain about Su Jingfei. Although he didn''t say it in detail, she also knows that there must be something hidden. Who left the family when she was very young.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not afraid to see Su Jingyan. He has never seen her. He doesn''t know how to get along with her if they are together.


    Different from Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, because the age gap is a little big, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei actually have a certain impression of Su Jingfei, but Su Jingyan is different. She is not only young, but also has no impression. Maybe she really won''t recognize Su Jingfei as her brother!

 Chapter 962

    Su Jingfei doesn''t follow Qin Yuyan to verify his identity. He knows that he''s not sure. How can su Jingfei take risks? As for whether Qin Yuyan will verify her identity, he doesn''t care.


    Almost all the families in Beijing know her identity. As long as Qin Yuyan is looking for people from these families, she can confirm her identity.


    He doesn''t expect to rely on this identity to do anything. The reason why he told Qin Yuyan about his identity at the beginning was that he was afraid that she didn''t have confidence in herself. Now that she has done so, she believes in herself and doesn''t believe it. This woman is a little too simple, but Su Jingfei has no confidence in her.


    Since Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to verify her identity with Qin Yuyan, she naturally sends her home directly. He still has this gentlemanly demeanor, but in order not to be found, Su Jingfei just sends her to the neighborhood.


    Qin Yuyan doesn''t know whether it''s because she was spanked by Su Jingfei and vented for a while, or because she figured it out, she didn''t express her dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei.


    After su Jingfei came home, he began to practice for one day, three hours and six hours a day. Now Su Jingfei has been able to keep it, which is a hard won treasure. Even Su Bingfeng has never used it.


    This is not to say that he is not good to his apprentice. In the end, Su Bingfeng is from the Murong family. Under this premise, Su Jingfei must let her women practice martial arts first. Naturally, Su Bingfeng will not have any opinions about this arrangement. Compared with other girls, Su Bingfeng does not have high requirements for internal power. She is still young.


    Su Jingfei has been practicing for some time recently, and the effect is remarkable. Before, because of several women, his strength suddenly improved. But at that time, because the time was short, he did not stabilize his realm. Now, through practice, his realm is stable.


    Because of Jinzhong''s existence, his foundation is very solid this time, which is no less than the internal skill gained from years of practice. There is no doubt that his strength is rising to a higher level again, which is really a surprise.


    In the next few days, he still went to the cast every day, and then went home to practice martial arts, and talked with Master Yi to learn about the current situation in the capital. Master Yi was responsible for this when he was away. With his strength not inferior to Liu Zongyun, although he could not be at the top of the capital, the master was also independent enough. This was something Su Jingfei was more pleased about. He was lucky.


    Now Su Jingfei has the strength to almost compete with the top ten experts in the capital, as well as the help of Master Yi. He feels that he can start to transfer the staff of H Province to the capital, especially his women.


    Although Su Jingfei is surrounded by Dongfang Wenjun and other women, Liang Xiuwen and others are more important people. How can he not think about it!


    The only thing that bothers Su Jingfei is actually Qin Yuyan. This woman has probably determined her identity, but she doesn''t find any trouble with her identity. However, it''s hard to avoid meeting in the same crew.


    I don''t know if it''s because I was bullied and cried that day, or to show that their relationship is not good in front of the public. From time to time, it''s difficult for Su Jingfei. That is to say, Su Jingfei is patient, or else he will turn over. Of course, in the eyes of the public, Su Jingfei is just a workaholic. Even if he has some trouble, he still insists on working, In this way, even Liu Dehua and others can''t see it.


    Only Su Jingfei can understand that he is actually acting with Qin Yuyan. This idea is his own, and he can only bear it. Su Jingfei secretly decides that if he has a chance to revenge, he will not be soft hearted.


    After a few busy days, Wu Yanli suddenly came to Su Jingfei''s home. Although she was in the capital, she didn''t have many opportunities to come here. They seemed to be used to this mode of getting along with each other. Today, she hasn''t been here for nearly half a month.


    When Wu Yanli arrived, Dongfang Wenjun was practicing martial arts. She only saw Su Jingfei, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. When she came here, she was as free as when she came back to her home. She even had the key.


    Su Jingfei seldom comes back early today. She is chatting with LAN Xiqi and Huofeng in the room to give them some enlightenment on how to cultivate their internal skills. Both of them are learning their own internal skills. Su Jingfei can also be regarded as an authoritative person in this respect. When Wu Yanli comes in, she sees three people chatting.


    As a woman, the man she likes cohabits with three beautiful girls. It''s absolutely false to say she''s not jealous. But Wu Yanli is used to it. Su Jingfei''s villa in H Province is not just three beautiful girls.


    Fortunately, these three women get along well with Wu Yanli, and they all call her sister. Wu Yanli turns a blind eye. Who is Su Jingfei so excellent? Even she is also in his hands, which is obvious.


    Just thinking about it, Su Jingfei said, "sister Wu, why are you here? You''ve been busy enough for half a month. You haven''t shown up."


    Wu Yanli glanced at Su Jingfei and said, "I didn''t show up, and I didn''t see you looking for me. You guys will say that if you really miss me, it doesn''t take much trouble to find me."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I don''t have time recently? It''s a rare break today. "


    Wu Yanli doesn''t really want to be reasonable. Su Jingfei is excellent in other aspects. Only in the emotional aspect, he doesn''t understand. Not only can she not choose who she loves best, but also because she is soft hearted, there are more and more women around her.


    Although she knew Su Jingfei might be really busy, Wu Yanli said, "if you don''t want to look, you just don''t want to look. Don''t make so many excuses. I don''t mind."


    Su Jingfei looks at Wu Yanli''s lovely and proud appearance. He can''t help but drool. If it''s not for LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, he must hold Wu Yanli. Unfortunately, these two girls are around now. Su Jingfei has to say: "sister Wu, sit down, but how can you wear such a suit today?"


    Although Wu Yanli is not so gorgeous, she is definitely very serious about dressing up, and she is also wearing dress style clothes. Although such clothes are beautiful, they are cold after all.


    Because of Su Jingfei, she also has an internal skill base. Although she has only ten years, it''s still no problem to use it to keep out the cold. Let alone let her wear a formal dress in winter. Even if she wears summer clothes, she won''t feel too cold. It''s also a side effect of internal skill.


    But even if Wu Yanli is not afraid of the cold, this time dressed like this, there must be something, Su Jingfei even has a guess.


    "In fact, our school held a dance party this evening. Now it''s spring. It''s also a spring party." Wu Yanli heard Su Jingfei ask, body rotation a week, asked: "how about my body, still good-looking?"


    Wu Yanli is one of those hot women. Even if she is sexy everywhere, she is enough to make any man drool. Because of Su Jingfei''s moistening and regulating meridians, she will become a woman of the same level as Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen.


    Even if wearing ordinary clothes, Wu Yanli is attractive enough. Now wearing formal dress, she is more luxurious and sexy. Su Jingfei can only nod her head and say: "it''s very good-looking, it''s very good-looking."


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are also echoing: "yes, yes, sister Yan, your body makes us all jealous. Your body is too good, sexy but not coquettish. It looks so hot. It''s really great. I wish I could catch up with you."


    Wu Yanli was praised by Huofeng, who is also a pretty girl. Naturally, she was happy. She touched Huofeng''s small face and said, "you are also very beautiful, and you are tender. You can come out of the water with a pinch. That''s the charm. I''m old."


    When speaking, she unconsciously stares at Su Jingfei, which makes Su Jingfei a little confused. Praise is praise. Why do you stare at yourself.


    In fact, he doesn''t know whether a woman is a virgin or not, which can be seen from her appearance. Wu Yanli may not be completely sure, but she knows that Huofeng is different, and this difference can only be attributed to Su Jingfei.


    She didn''t know how she had treated Su Jingfei last time. She just thought Su Jingfei couldn''t help it. Even when she was in H Province, she knew the result would be like this. But when she saw it with her own eyes, she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Huofeng didn''t think so much. After listening to Wu Yanli''s words, she was embarrassed and said, "sister Yan, your age is not big. It''s just a good age."


    LAN Xiqi also said: "yes, sister Yan, when you are young, you are almost the same age as us, but your figure is better than us. We are all jealous of you."


    We have known each other for a long time, and naturally we don''t have so many scruples. LAN Xiqi is really a beautiful girl, and she has a good figure. However, compared with Wu Yanli who is protruding forward and backward, she seems a little green and astringent. She says that she is envious of Wu Yanli, which is also true.


    Wu Yanli is in the officialdom. She can see at a glance whether LAN Xiqi is telling the truth. She hugs her and says with a smile, "Xiqi, you have a good figure. Men like it!"


    Suddenly caught by Wu Yanli, LAN Xiqi didn''t react. She blushed and said, "sister Yan, why are you so bad now? You''re not a man. Why do you take advantage of me?"


    "I just want you to understand that you are very attractive. I''m attracted to a woman. Unless that man is sick, I won''t be attracted to you." When talking, Wu Yanli stares at Su Jingfei again.


    Su Jingfei felt that he was really wronged. He was shot several times for no reason, but he quickly changed the topic and asked, "sister Wu, you haven''t said it yet. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 963

    When Wu Yanli heard Su Jingfei''s repeated inquiries, she said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. Our school held a party today. I need a partner. I want you to accompany me."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Wu Yanli was dressed like this. She wanted to go to the party. She really had to wear a dress for such an occasion. At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly felt that it was a good thing to let Wu Yanli have internal power. At least she could dress more conveniently. Ordinary people don''t dare to dress like her on such a cold day.


    "Let''s go, sister Wu. For such a small matter, you can wake me up by calling me directly. I''m sorry to have to come here in person." Su Jingfei smiles and pretends to be flattered.


    Wu Yanli was not merciful and said: "I just don''t trust you. If you make do with me, I''ll lose face. I haven''t forgotten the first impression you gave me. If you do, I''ll die."


    After her words, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are curious to ask what Su Jingfei looked like when she saw Wu Yanli, which makes her so worried.


    Wu Yanli, regardless of Su Jingfei''s embarrassment, introduced Su Jingfei''s image with a smile, and then said, "you don''t know, at that time, I could treat this guy as a dead house, the kind of man who didn''t say a word when I saw anyone and had no interest in women."


    "Sister Wu, you are exaggerating. I didn''t help you with your luggage at that time." Su Jingfei touched his nose. At that time, he did.


    Wu Yanli rolled her eyes and said angrily, "you''re OK to say that I''m carrying such a large suitcase. In the end, I asked you for help. Now you''re OK to say that you helped me?"


    This time, not only did Wu Yanli despise him, but Huofeng and LAN Xiqi also laughed and said: "brother Fei, you are too much. You can turn a blind eye to such a beautiful woman as Wu Jie, and you don''t take the initiative at all. It''s a bit surprising that Wu Jie could be familiar with you at the beginning."


    Only their insiders know about their relationship with Su Jingfei. In front of outsiders, they still don''t call her husband. What''s more, they both know that Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei are not simple.


    When it comes to accidents, Wu Yanli naturally tells them about the accidents she met when she first met Su Jingfei. Only in this way can they understand why Wu Yanli can get familiar with Su Jingfei when she has such a bad impression of Su Jingfei. It turns out that she is a hero saving beauty.


    Su Jingfei listened to their chatting, how to listen to all their own business, simply to Wu Yanli said: "sister Wu, you talk first, I go to change a suit of clothes, how can not let you dissatisfied!"


    "Well, go ahead, go back quickly. It will start soon." Wu Yanli waved her hand. At this time, she had no time to talk about Su Jingfei.


    The other two women knew Su Jingfei relatively late. They didn''t know anything about Su Jingfei in s city. Now when Wu Yanli mentioned it, they still feel very fresh, especially what happened between Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei''s family didn''t know, they felt even more novel.


    Su Jingfei, who ignores the gossip, has gone back to change clothes. He is also a star now, and he is very rich. His clothes are different from before. However, many clothes are made to order from foreign fashion masters. There are no special famous brands, but they all fit perfectly. Moreover, those clothes are more valuable than many famous brands.


    There is no brand for real fashion masters, but the marks they leave can be recognized by people. Only those who can be recognized must reach a certain level.


    Although Su Jingfei has only just made a fortune, she can be regarded as a nouveau riche, but many of the women around him are of good taste and high grade, especially the president Liang Xiuwen. Her insight is far superior to that of ordinary people, as well as Dongfang Wenjun. This woman is not a noble family, but what she touches gives her insight is far superior to that of ordinary people, What''s more, he always follows Ximen to do tasks everywhere, and has extraordinary taste.


    With women like Liang Xiuwen and Dongfang Wenjun taking care of Su Jingfei''s life, it''s hard to say that Su Jingfei''s quality of life is not up to grade. Now Su Jingfei has changed into a more formal dress. Since she is attending the party, it''s more formal.


    Su Jingfei''s figure is very good. He is a natural clothes shelf, and all the clothes are made to order, which is also very close to the body. Changing clothes and standing there casually makes him feel outstanding.


    Because his martial arts are already excellent, he will naturally have a kind of master bearing. Yue zhiyuanzhen looks very calm.


    When Su Jingfei walked into the hall, the three women who had been chatting were stunned. They had not seen Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei didn''t wear clothes, they had seen her many times. But today''s su Jingfei feels very different.


    Just like when Su Jingfei attended the film premiere, after he really paid attention to dressing up, his style and temperament changed completely. Unlike that day, today''s su Jingfei is more powerful and has a stronger air quality.


    "Su Jingfei? Are you really Su Jingfei Wu Yanli saw Su Jingfei for a long time, and then she could hardly suffocate.


    Su Jingfei looks at Wu Yanli with tears and smiles. In order to make her face, she deliberately dresses better. Unexpectedly, Wu Yanli doesn''t dare to recognize herself, so she nods helplessly and says: "sister Wu, besides me, can there be any other man?"


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are also stunned for a long time. Huofeng just jumps over and grabs Su Jingfei''s hand. He looks up and down and says, "brother Fei, you are so handsome. When can you be so handsome? You are a beautiful man."


    LAN Xiqi also nodded: "since you can be so handsome, why are you always so casual? No wonder so many fans like you."


    Su Jingfei looks at the two girls with a bitter smile. Is he really exaggerating? In fact, he also knows that he will be a little more energetic than usual, but if he is handsome, he seems to be unable to achieve it.


    As himself, he can''t see his temperament. He can only feel that he is more energetic than usual. He thinks that the two girls are teasing him.


    At this time, Wu Yanli also said: "I also understand why your fans like you so much. No matter what you have played, as long as you put your present appearance there, it is enough to attract people''s attention. It seems that I will have a lot of face tonight."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help but turn his eyes and said helplessly: "sister Wu, I''m really a strength faction. I don''t eat by my face."


    "Come on, talk about the idols and the powerful. Generally speaking, those who look down on the idols can only say that they are not good-looking and have a low face value. Otherwise, who can be the idols and have to be the powerful? That''s not enough to eat and relax!" Wu Yanli curled her lips and said, "now that you are ready, let''s go."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi look at the two people going out and are still discussing how Su Jingfei can suddenly become so handsome. It seems that they are not slovenly at ordinary times. How can they feel that there is such a big gap!


    In fact, this is Su Jingfei''s special feature. When he doesn''t show himself deliberately, he can keep his sharpness in check, so although he looks pretty good, he doesn''t shine so brightly.


    Now, because he wants to earn enough face for Wu Yanli, he naturally takes it seriously. His momentum is not reserved and his charm will be doubled. Now Su Jingfei''s appearance is absolutely in line with the image of Prince BMW in many women''s minds. He doesn''t know it.


    He drove his own car with Wu Yanli and walked on the main road of Beijing. Traffic jam was inevitable. Taking this opportunity, Wu Yanli explained the nature of this evening''s party.


    Wu Yanli''s so-called school is her party school. As long as the task of this party school is to train young cadres, some of them with outstanding performance will be left in Beijing. Tonight is an opportunity to contact with the top leaders. It is said that there will be heavyweight leaders present tonight.


    Su Jingfei knows that Wu Yanli is not the kind of person who flatters and bullies her. However, when the leaders are present, she should pay attention to it. This is why Su Jingfei does not want to interfere too much in Wu Yanli''s affairs. Otherwise, with his current contacts in the capital, it is not impossible to keep Wu Yanli in the capital and arrange a high position.


    Since Wu Yanli wants to prove herself through her own skills, Su Jingfei will naturally respect her. Even if it''s an opportunity to meet the leaders tonight, she should leave a good impression on them.


    Wu Yanli tells Su Jingfei what she should pay attention to this evening. She knows Su Jingfei''s current identity, which is the richest man in H Province. Even in the face of her leaders, she doesn''t need to be too polite. She''s afraid that Su Jingfei will be dissatisfied with the official spirit of those leaders.


    Su Jingfei knew Wu Yanli''s thoughts and said with a smile: "sister Wu, you can rest assured that I am not so impetuous. Every circle has its own rules. I won''t break them casually."


    "Jingfei, I know you will not let me down. That''s what people in our circle are like. If those leaders are not too excessive, you must not be angry." Wu Yanli is very moved by Su Jingfei''s understanding, but I have to say that the people in her own circle really make outsiders can''t stand it.


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli arrived at the place of the party at 6:30 in the evening. This is a hotel. The party started at 7:00, and they came at the right time, which made Su Jingfei more satisfied. Today is not too busy.


    Although it''s not too late for them to come here, many people have come. It can be seen that many people still care about the party. Su Jingfei now understands the situation in this circle.

 Chapter 964

    Su Jingfei accompanied Wu Yanli to the party. At this time, many people came first. There were many students in the Party school, and they had to bring their relatives and friends. Although the party was held in the hotel, it didn''t seem empty.


    "Jingfei, you see, these people are almost all young leaders recommended from all over the country. Almost no one has the status of director of provincial departments. I am at the middle level at most here, and there are also cadres in the capital. Our competition is not generally fierce!" Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei walk in and whisper to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei nodded. In fact, he didn''t know much about officialdom. Sometimes he didn''t even know whose rank was bigger. However, he didn''t need to know much about it. At his present level, he has more contacts with the upper class.


    He had a lot of contact with people in the army. Generals had contact with several of them, and they were almost polite to themselves. Liu Dingbang was the highest ranking official in the political and ax departments. Although several other people were at the provincial and ministerial level like him, only Liu Dingbang had real power.


    Su Jinglei, Su Jingfei''s second elder brother, is also said to be at the vice ministerial level. Although his official rank is only half of that, his power is much lower. Even if he is at the ministerial level, he is still different from the Secretary of a local provincial Party committee.


    He thought about these complicated things in his heart. The first person who came up to say hello has already appeared. This is a man in his early thirties. His face is red and his stomach is slightly convex, but it''s not ugly. He should be regarded as a successful man. He came to see Su Jingfei and said to Wu Yanli with a smile: "Wu Yanli, are you here? Is this your friend? It''s a great talent


    As a movie star, Su Jingfei is used to being recognized, so he has put on his glasses when he goes out. Now middle-aged men can only feel that Su Jingfei is good from his demeanor, but they don''t recognize him.


    Although this middle-aged man is a little old, his speech is not bad. Su Jingfei feels fairly good about him. He should be a smooth man.


    "Director Zhou, you are here too. This is my friend Su Jingfei." Wu Yanli obviously didn''t hate this person either. She said to him with a smile.


    Director Zhou chuckled and said to Su Jingfei, "you''re also su Jingfei. I remember a star named Su Jingfei recently. It''s a coincidence that you have the same name as him. I just don''t know where Mr. Su is."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know whether he had guessed his identity or just happened to know Su Jingfei, but he said with a smile: "in fact, I''m just doing some small business. I can''t compare with the director last week. I''m such a young director. I have to learn from you!"


    Wu Yanli calls each other''s positions, obviously implying that Su Jingfei''s identity should be higher, at least higher than Wu Yanli''s. Wu Yanli doesn''t need Su Jingfei to flatter each other, but she also needs to be polite.


    Su Jingfei''s attitude made director Zhou very satisfied. The young man''s tone was neither humble nor overbearing, but he could see his respect for himself, so he said with a smile: "it''s good to do business. It''s like us. We pay so much every year." Said here, pause for a while, and then said to them: "you find a place to sit, a leader will come to the party."


    Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei nodded together. Director Zhou turned and left. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to ask, Wu Yanli already whispered: "Jingfei, this person is one of the most powerful among our students. He is smooth and good to everyone. He is one of the best students. He is from Beijing, a deputy director of the Finance Bureau, but his background is said to be a big family."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Compared with the deputy director of the Health Bureau of H Province, director Zhou is indeed stronger than Wu Yanli. However, in Su Jingfei''s eyes, this kind of position can only be regarded as ordinary and won''t attract his attention too much. However, he has to admit that director Zhou has such a position in his thirties. In addition to the strength of his family, I must be good at it. As for which family is he from, Su Jingfei doesn''t care too much. He hasn''t heard about the Zhou family in Beijing.


    After director Zhou, several colleges came to greet Wu Yanli. No one recognized Su Jingfei. It''s not that Su''s disguise is good, but these people didn''t think that this person was su Jingfei.


    Moreover, Su Jingfei is not popular all over the country. Maybe he has not seen the four famous captors, and he has no idea of Su Jingfei''s existence. This is not new. The main reason is that Su Jingfei''s exposure rate is too low. If he makes one or two advertisements, the effect will be completely different.


    For no one can recognize himself, Su Jingfei himself is quite satisfied. It''s not a good thing to be recognized. He doesn''t need that popularity.


    While wandering around the scene, Su Jingfei sees the first acquaintance, who really surprised him. It was Sophia who helped him track PI Yongyan before. Theoretically, she shouldn''t be here.


    The first time Su Jingfei met Sophia, it was in Wu Yanli''s Party school, but Sophia was with ye Shiqin at that time, but since she broke up with ye Shiqin, how could she still be here? It seems that something is wrong. Have they made up again?


    Su Jingfei thought that Sophia wanted to find herself for a night of romance, but she refused. Then she went back to find ye Shiqin to make up, which made his impression of Sophia plummet.


    He doesn''t think it''s a problem for women to be romantic. It''s everyone''s freedom, as long as it''s not their own woman. But Sophia''s repetition makes people look down on her. Is it wrong to take love seriously.


    Su Jingfei looks at Sophia, and Wu Yanli just sees her. She smiles and says to Su Jingfei, "that girl''s name is Sophia, do you remember?"


    "Remember, I came with ye Shiqin!" Su Jingfei didn''t show his emotion, just followed Wu Yanli''s way: "but why didn''t I see ye Shiqin? Aren''t they together?"


    "Ye Shiqin? You''re talking about meeting that man when you sent me that day. " Wu Yanli was stunned at first, then suddenly said.


    "Well? Yes, is there anyone else? Aren''t you classmates? " Su Jingfei looks at Wu Yanli puzzled. Since ye Shiqin is a student, why Wu Yanli and he don''t seem to know each other at all.


    Wu Yanli said with a puzzled smile: "who told you that ye Shiqin was a student? I haven''t seen that person since that day, OK?"


    Su Jingfei frowns slightly. It seems that there is something she doesn''t know. Wu Yanli won''t cheat herself. So the problem must lie with ye Shiqin. She is thinking that Sophia has come here.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to open her mouth, Wu Yanli has taken the initiative to say hello to Sophia and said, "Sophia, you''ve come, are you alone?"


    "Yes, I don''t have a boyfriend. Of course, I''m here by myself. Men are vicious. I can see clearly. I''m looking forward to being single now." Sophia is as straightforward as ever. In front of Su Jingfei, she scolds the man for having nothing good. After that, she looks at Su Jingfei and says, "sister Wu, is this your new boyfriend? How, you also changed, Su Jingfei that fellow annoyed you


    When Su Jingfei heard this, she really wanted to take off her glasses and let her see clearly. Maybe because she changed clothes today, Sophia didn''t recognize it at all.


    But before he had an over reaction, Sophia frowned and said, "sister Wu, I don''t think Su Jingfei is that kind of person who has a bad heart. I think he is the most reliable man I have ever met. If it wasn''t for his help, I would not be so smart now!"


    Wu Yanli did not point out, so she said with a smile: "since you think he is very reliable, you can find him. It''s not like you haven''t seen him before. In fact, I have a very general relationship with him."


    Su Jingfei looked at Wu Yanli in surprise. She didn''t know what she wanted, so she heard Sophia say: "I want to find it, and I don''t know how to find it, but sister Wu, you always have to introduce your friends to me. We always talk about another man in front of him. It doesn''t seem very good."


    "There''s nothing wrong. He won''t be angry. Maybe he''s still happy." Wu Yanli takes a look at Su Jingfei and chuckles.


    Before Sophia was surprised, she heard Su Jingfei say: "Hello Sophia, long time no see. I''m the reliable Su Jingfei in your mouth. You can continue to praise Su Jingfei. I won''t be jealous."


    Today''s Sophia still adheres to her own consistent style. Her make-up is always fashionable, heavier than ordinary people, but more gorgeous. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she opens her mouth regardless of her image. Because Su Jingfei wears sunglasses and changes her dress, she can''t recognize her for a moment, but she always remembers her voice.


    Su Jingfei looked at Sophia''s expression, very funny, and said with a smile: "you don''t have to be so surprised. I haven''t been dumped by sister Wu. Are you a little disappointed?"


    Sophia covered her mouth with her hand. A moment later, she grabbed Su Jingfei''s hand and said, "you are su Jingfei. I thought you had left the capital! Are entertainment journalists stupid? You''re in the capital, and no one reports on you. " A little calm for a while, and said: "you will not go to Bangzi country plastic surgery, right, how do you give me a beautiful man''s feeling, you are not right, the original is domestic."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. This woman''s character hasn''t changed at all. In order to make Sophia believe in herself, she had to take off her sunglasses and let her see clearly. Then she put them on again and said, "you see, I''m still me. I won''t do plastic surgery. I''m not ugly."


    "It''s strange that people are all 18 women. You are nothing but a man." Sophia complained, then suddenly turned to Wu Yanli and said, "sister Wu, are you sure you have nothing to do with each other? If so, I''m not polite. I like cute pet. I feel that Su Jingfei has reached this standard. I can do it! "

 Chapter 965

    Su Jingfei is startled by Sophia''s boldness. This girl really dares to say anything. Although Wu Yanli says she has nothing to do with her, this seems to be a joke. Does Sophia take it seriously.


    I didn''t expect Su Jingfei to think that Wu Yanli would be jealous, but she said with a smile: "well, well, how can you say that you are also a beautiful girl with a deep background? If Su Jingfei can hold your thigh, she won''t have to worry for the rest of her life. What a good thing it is!"


    Sophia looked at Wu Yanli''s expression and said, "it''s boring. Sister Wu, you can''t cooperate. At least you''re a little jealous!"


    Su Jingfei realized that Wu Yanli was joking with Sophia. Sophia, whom she knew, was very straightforward all the time. It seemed that she really had something to say, and he didn''t doubt Sophia''s mind. Now it seems that she is too naive. It seems that she only takes Sophia seriously.


    Wu Yanli and Sophia naturally have more contact time than Su Jingfei. Hearing what Sophia said, she immediately made a jealous appearance and said, "I''m actually sour. Who told you to come here and want to rob other people''s men? I can''t bear it."


    With a slightly pompous expression, even passers-by knew that she was pretending. Sophia was even more angry and said, "sister Wu, your performance is too superficial. Isn''t there an actor next to you? You should learn how to act from him. Su Jingfei''s whole body is full of drama."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly and gets shot innocently. This sentence is not like praising people, especially his actor is still a very amateur ticket player.


    Fortunately, someone else has come over at this time. Otherwise, Su Jingfei really doesn''t know how Sophia and Wu Yanli will continue to tease her. This woman seems to be worried about herself because of what happened before. It''s not hostile, but it''s not very friendly.


    A man and a woman are both in their thirties. Men are more handsome, but their eyes are a little too flexible, which makes them feel less decent. Women are better. Although they are not so beautiful, they are more dignified.


    At this time, they came over, and the woman said directly, "Xiao Wu, Sophia, you are here. I said I haven''t seen you for a long time!" After that, he said to them, "this is my husband, Huang Jianyong, who accompanied me to the party today."


    After her introduction, Huang Jianyong reached out and said to Wu Yanli and Sophia, "Hello, two beautiful girls. Nice to meet you." When he said this, he didn''t see Su Jingfei.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, he should reach out to three people together. It''s a bit impolite for him to ignore Su Jingfei''s behavior, but who knows if he will reach out to Su Jingfei in the end, just in case people are going to say hello to the lady first!


    Since she is her classmate''s husband, Wu Yanli is naturally embarrassed to refuse. She can only reach out her hand and want to touch Huang Jianyong''s hand, which is regarded as a handshake. However, she didn''t expect that the other party would grasp her hand as if she were very enthusiastic.


    If she is an ordinary woman, she can only let him hold her hand like this, but Wu Yanli is different. She does not use much martial arts, but it doesn''t mean she can''t use it. Now when Huang Jianyong holds her hand, she frowns in secret and doesn''t go too far. She just takes off Huang Jianyong''s hand as soon as she earns it. No one can see clearly how Wu Yanli does it except Su Jingfei.


    Even though Huang Jianyong was stunned, he didn''t understand how Wu Yanli, who was caught by himself, left her control. That kind of feeling was really embarrassing.


    Wu Yanli is also relatively smooth. She pulled her hand back and said with a smile, "so you are Sister Li''s husband. It''s a pleasure to meet her."


    If you change to a man who is generally admired, Wu Yanli will call him brother Huang directly, but now this man is not likable. Wu always thinks he is a bit obscene, so she calls him directly from the relationship between Sister Li and reminds him indirectly that he has a wife.


    Huang Jianyong answered with a smile. He didn''t seem to care at all. He extended his hand to Sophia again. His face was the same as before, and his body didn''t change.


    Sophia is not as good as Wu Yanli. If she goes to shake hands with Huang Jianyong, she can''t avoid being caught by him. Although it''s a simple handshake, she can do something at this time.


    Because before Su Jingfei saw Huang Jianyong''s Thoughts on Wu Yanli, and he was a little disgusted with this man. He just thought that he was Wu Yanli''s classmate''s husband, and she didn''t suffer any loss, so he didn''t care. Now he wants to do the same thing again. It seems that he wants to take Sophia''s advantage.


    Although Su Jingfei has nothing to do with Sophia, she has helped herself. She is also a woman she appreciates. She is not happy to be taken advantage of by such a wretched man.


    Just when Huang Jianyong wants to hold Sophia''s hand, Su Jingfei suddenly bends his fingers and shoots out a strong wind. Before Huang Jianyong holds Sophia''s hand, he feels a sharp pain in bending his legs. His body instinctively kneels forward, which makes people feel as if he wants to be too excited and kneel for each other.


    Sophia was also startled by the man in front of her, and instinctively exclaimed, "Mr. Huang, what are you doing? Don''t give me such a big gift. I can''t stand it."


    Huang Jianyong has his own pain. He just feels a pain in his leg, and his body can''t help kneeling down. Who wants to kneel down, but he can''t control it. Although Sophia can''t bear it, he doesn''t mean to help him. He even takes two steps back, as if he''s afraid that he might jump on his body.


    Looking at her husband kneeling, Sister Li was very upset. Even when she proposed to her, she didn''t kneel down. What''s the meaning of kneeling to Sophia now, and it''s still in public.


    Huang Jianyong, who was completely incomprehensible, finally knelt down on the ground. Because Su Jingfei had made his hands and feet, he knelt heavily. He thought that his knees had been broken, but he had no way to explain and no one pushed him. He knelt down on his own.


    When Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei, she can naturally guess his meaning. She looks at Huang Jianyong who has something to do with her anger. She does not forget that Su Jingfei''s eyes are white. This guy is absolutely protecting Sophia.


    Although part of Su Jingfei''s mind is to prevent Sophia from losing money, the more important thing is to see that Huang Jianyong is not happy. He actually wants to take advantage of Wu Yanli. If the occasion is not right and he thinks he is Wu Yanli''s classmate''s husband, Su Jingfei would have dealt with him long ago.


    Huang Jianyong''s kneeling was seen by many people. They didn''t know what happened here, but they just pointed out in secret. Huang Jianyong kneeling on the ground became the focus of attention.


    He hoped to be noticed, especially by women, but this time it was obviously a shame to be noticed. He didn''t care about the pain in his knee. He stood up quickly and explained awkwardly: "the ground here is so slippery. It''s really impolite to fall down if you don''t pay attention to it."


    Although Huang Jianyong''s explanation is very pale, after all, his identity is Sister Li''s husband. Sophia turns her mouth secretly. He kneels down on his knees. What does it have to do with the ground slide.


    "Mr. Huang, you should pay attention to it. If you kneel down suddenly, it''s easy to get hurt. Sister Li, you''d better support Mr. Huang." Although she turned her lips in secret, Sophia still pretended not to know, but with her temperament, how could she not take the opportunity to run on him.


    We all know Sophia''s character. She is a straightforward person. Although her speech is a little exciting, we can''t imagine that she is intentional.


    After all, Sister Li is Huang Jianyong''s wife. She is still concerned about her husband. After hearing Sophia''s words, she really went to help Huang Jianyong. Although Huang Jianyong was depressed, she was embarrassed to behave. What she just looked like was really embarrassing.


    "You talk first. Let''s go there and say hello. See you later." I think it''s really easy to think of the embarrassing thing here. Sister Li is very considerate and helps Huang Jianyong walk to the side. However, she is quite skillful. Although she is holding it, it looks like she is carrying it.


    Su Jingfei looks at Huang Jianyong leaving, and sighs in his heart that he has found a good wife, but he himself is so obscene. It''s a pity that Sister Li.


    "Su Jingfei, Huang Jianyong just knelt down. Did you make his hands and feet move?" Sophia, waiting for Huang Jianyong to leave, stares at Su Jingfei.


    "How can it be me? People just look at your beauty and fall in love with you. I didn''t do anything. Standing here honestly, I''ve never been such a low-key teenager." Su Jingfei naturally denied that Sofia had no evidence anyway.


    Wu Yanli and Sophia roll their eyes together. Su Jingfei''s words are not low-key, and they both know Su Jingfei''s ability. If it''s not su Jingfei''s fault, it''s strange!


    Compared with Wu Yanli''s maturity and steadiness, Sophia is much more lively. Although she turns her lips in the dark, she still says to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Su Jingfei, since people are attracted by my beauty, why don''t you react? Is there something wrong with your taste?"


    Su Jingfei has long felt that today''s Sophia is not a good comer. Now, if she is, she wants to play with herself. But because Wu Yanli is here, she''s embarrassed. She''s really a bit subdued.


    Wu Yanli also seems to see that there is a problem between them, but she chuckles and doesn''t intend to help.


    "Yanli, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I thought you didn''t come today. You''re so beautiful today." Just when Su Jingfei is being played by Wu Yanli, a man''s voice rings out, slightly excited.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes looked along the voice. A 27 year old man had come, and there was a woman beside him. She was twenty-four or twenty-five years old. She was very expensive and looked very proud.

 Chapter 966

    Su Jingfei three people all look at a man and a woman who come. These two people can also be regarded as a combination of handsome men and beautiful women. Although a man is not a fancy man, he is also relatively handsome. The most important thing is that he has a kind of everyone''s bearing. He should come from a famous family.


    The women around him are not inferior to Sophia''s beautiful women, with expensive clothes, but the pride on his face is also very obvious. It seems that he has been looking at people from the corner of his eyes.


    The man approached the crowd and nodded politely to Sophia and Su Jingfei. Then he said to Wu Yanli, "Yanli, why don''t you tell me when you come? I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I thought you wouldn''t come tonight!"


    Wu Yanli looked at the man in front of her and said with a polite smile: "monitor, I came here with my friends today, but I didn''t inform you. I''ve already seen this. I''m going to take part in the class activities naturally."


    Without waiting for the monitor to speak, he took the initiative to introduce Su Jingfei and said, "monitor, this is my friend Su Jingfei." Then he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, this is our monitor, monitor Kang Jinlong, who takes care of me at school."


    Su Jingfei''s name was Kang. He didn''t know many of them. He didn''t know if there was any relationship between them. Moreover, his name was very interesting. It was the name of the stars in the sky. He thought to himself, but he already said, "Hello, Mr. Kang, thank you for taking care of sister Wu all the time."


    Kang Jinlong is more polite than the former Huang Jianyong. Maybe as a monitor, he has better communication skills. You don''t have to ask. To be a monitor in such a training class is outstanding in both background and personal ability.


    Su Jingfei took the initiative to shake hands with him, he also politely responded: "Hello, Mr. Su, I''m Kang Jinlong, nice to meet you."


    "When talking to people, shouldn''t you take off your sunglasses? Do you wear glasses like this to show your superior status, or do you want people to think you are mysterious? " Just as they shake hands, the woman beside Kang Jinlong suddenly says.


    At this time, everyone focused on the woman again. Her dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei''s face was obvious, but what she said was reasonable. If Su Jingfei was not special, he didn''t want to wear sunglasses.


    Kang Jinlong is really worthy of being the monitor. Seeing that the woman''s words made the scene a little embarrassed, he quickly said, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce it to you. This is my sister, Kang Jinfeng and Xiao Feng. How can you say that about other people? It''s so impolite."


    In front of him, he was introducing himself to the public, and then he criticized his sister seriously. Maybe he was not happy, but he did well.


    Su Jingfei nodded in secret. No matter what kind of thoughts he had for Wu Yanli, he had a good demeanor, at least more pleasing than Kang Jinfeng.


    "Brother, I''m not wrong. Everyone doesn''t wear sunglasses. Why does he wear sunglasses? He''s afraid of people at night! Don''t come to the party if you can''t afford to see people. That''s true. " Kang Jinfeng is obviously very willful. After hearing Kang Jinlong''s words, she did not admit her mistake. Instead, she snorted and said.


    Her words are a little mean. Wu Yanli''s face has changed. She is full of love for Su Jingfei. If she says two words, she will be more generous. But if someone says Su Jingfei, she can''t stand it.


    Sophia didn''t know what kind of mentality she was out of, and she was very upset. She was quite straight. She said, "monitor, your sister is very picky. It''s their hobby to wear sunglasses. When you come here, you want to change other people''s habits. It''s not very good."


    Kang Jinlong frowned slightly. On the one hand, he was his sister, on the other hand, he was the woman he liked. He was really embarrassed. More importantly, he felt that his sister was too much.


    Kang Jinfeng is obviously not a fuel-efficient lamp. After hearing Sophia''s words, she snorted: "is Su Jingfei your friend? You''re still fighting against injustice. It''s wrong for him to shake hands with people in sunglasses. What''s the matter with me? Do you understand the basic politeness? What are you training in this training class? "


    At this time, Su Jingfei, who was supposed to be the focus of contradiction, became a bystander because Sophia stood up. He didn''t want to embarrass Wu Yanli, so he planned to take off his glasses. Now Sophia is in front of him.


    Kang Jinfeng was spoiled by her family. Sophia was no worse than her. She was also the apple of her parents'' eyes. Now she was so contradicted that her eyebrows were raised. She glared at Kang Jinfeng and said, "Su Jingfei is my friend. What''s the matter, and I''m still pursuing him. If you say him, I won''t agree."


    Her tone is firm, no one will doubt that she is sincere, even if Wu Yanli can''t help looking at Su Jingfei, but she clearly remembers that this woman is ye Shiqin''s girlfriend, how she went back to pursue Su Jingfei.


    Kang Jinlong is also very surprised to see Su Jingfei. Originally, he thought Su Jingfei was Wu Yanli''s friend, maybe his rival. Now it seems that he wants to be different. He is actually Sophia''s favorite.


    Su Jingfei himself also has a bitter smile. Sophia really dares to say anything. In front of Wu Yanli''s face, she just says that. Isn''t that a barrier for herself? But then, if Sophia doesn''t say so, she really can''t suppress Kang Jinfeng.


    Maybe Kang Jinfeng didn''t expect that it would be like this. She looked at Sophia with wide eyes. A girl admitted that she was pursuing someone so boldly and directly. She probably didn''t even think about it. In her heart, she could only be pursued. How could she go after others? It was too shameless. She forgot how to respond to Sophia for a moment.


    Sophia saw Kang Jinfeng speechless, and immediately some proud way: "well, Su Jingfei, you don''t think much, you have your own freedom, no one can force you, just wear sunglasses."


    Listening to Sophia''s consolation, Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t take it to heart at all. It seemed that he was the one who was wronged. However, his impression of Sophia was even better. Although this woman was a little too straightforward, she was very righteous to her friends.


    Kang Jinlong looks at his sister''s loss, and naturally feels uncomfortable. He looks at Sophia and Su Jingfei and says, "Sophia, my sister is still young. Why do you bully her? Mr. Su, although my sister is a bit headstrong, she is very simple. You should not care too much about her words. As a man, you should be generous and take off your glasses."


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to quarrel because of this little thing, but just now things are developing too fast. Hearing Kang Jinlong''s words, he nodded and said: "Mr. Kang''s words are reasonable. Sophia, don''t say more about such a little thing."


    Anyway, Sofia and Kang Jinfeng didn''t suffer a loss in the confrontation. Su Jingfei was more generous and took off his sunglasses.


    As a young generation, naturally, they are very familiar with some movie stars and TV stars. Even if they don''t watch the movie, everyone knows the identity of the actor. When Su Jingfei takes off his sunglasses, Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng recognize Su Jingfei.


    The moment they recognized Su Jingfei, they both understood why Su Jingfei had to wear sunglasses. It turned out that this guy was a movie star.


    At this time, Kang Jinfeng suddenly woke up and said, "you are really that Su Jingfei. I said before that you are a little familiar. You are still a movie star, and I really can''t see it."


    Kang Jinlong was also surprised: "Mr. Su is actually that Su Jingfei. It seems that I really have no eyes."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it''s not a movie star. It''s just a movie." When he talks, he doesn''t have the slightest arrogance. Compared with the identity of a movie star, he is more noble in any one of his identities, except that the movie star is more famous.


    Wu Yanli knew that it would be like this for a long time, and she said: "monitor, Su Jingfei has been wearing sunglasses, but she doesn''t want to be recognized. He''s not impolite."


    Kang Jinlong nodded to understand that the star should have this scruple, but he really did not expect Su Jingfei, who is particularly famous. Originally, he just thought he had the same name, but it was so coincidental that he was su Jingfei.


    Kang Jinfeng didn''t speak at this time. Although she was still so arrogant, she was a little more curious when she looked at Su Jingfei''s eyes. After all, a popular star appeared in front of her eyes. Even people in the big family were inevitably curious.


    Director Zhou, who had left before, suddenly came up and said to Kang Jinlong, "monitor, you are here too. Who is this beautiful girl? Is she monitor''s girlfriend? Don''t you always pursue our Comrade Xiao Wu? It''s a diversion! "


    Originally, the scene had been eased because Su Jingfei showed his true colors. Director Zhou''s words immediately embarrassed the situation. Kang Jinlong pursued Wu Yanli, which is well known.


    If it is in peacetime, he said so, there will be no adverse reactions, but now different, Su Jingfei''s existence is doomed to be different, Su Jingfei is Wu Yanli''s real boyfriend, even Sophia has vaguely guessed, now Kang Jinlong knows Su Jingfei''s real identity, naturally there is some speculation.


    Wu Yanli is naturally the most nervous among the people. She is worried that Su Jingfei misunderstands what he has with Kang Jinlong. She says to Director Zhou: "director Zhou, you are really joking. When did the monitor pursue me?"


    Kang Jinlong also followed: "yes, director Zhou, I haven''t done anything. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s easy to cause misunderstanding. We are all good classmates, don''t you think so." When he spoke, he kept winking at director Zhou, indicating that there was another Su Jingfei beside him.

 Chapter 967

    When director Zhou receives Kang Jinlong''s eyes, he discovers that Su Jingfei has been wearing sunglasses. Now he suddenly takes them off. He thinks it''s someone else.


    After a look at Su Jingfei, he was stunned and said unexpectedly, "Su Jingfei, are you really that movie star?" After that, he said to Wu Yanli, "Xiao Wu, when you just introduced me, you didn''t say a word. I like the four famous captors very much. An shigeng, played by Su Jingfei, is my idol."


    Whether director Zhou is telling the truth or not, it is true that he has seen the four famous captors. Su Jingfei''s film premiere ceremony is in Beijing, and his news mainly appears in Beijing and on the Internet. In fact, his popularity in Beijing is the highest.


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t care about what director Zhou said before. Wu Yanli is her first woman, and she is also her first man. He knows Wu Yanli''s heart very well. This woman loves herself to her heart. Even if she is pursued by any man, she will not fake words.


    Now when I heard director Zhou''s words, I said with a smile: "director Zhou, you are really joking. I''m just a supporting role. How can I become your idol? But it''s really a great honor for you to like my role."


    "No, No. although you are playing the opposite, you are really brilliant. You just want it." Director Zhou ha ha, and then said: "Xiao Wu, you invited a movie star today. It really makes our party more colorful. We must let Mr. Su play a show later."


    Although Kang Jinlong is the monitor of the training class, he really means to be the host. It can be seen that director Zhou must be an active member in the training class and has a high status.


    Wu Yanli listened to Director Zhou''s words, some speechless way: "director Zhou, Su Jingfei is not a professional actor, what do you want him to play?"


    "Oh, I can''t do it. Let''s have a martial arts performance. I think he''s so powerful in the movie, and I heard that he''s still a martial arts director. He must be a master. It''s always good to activate the atmosphere." Director Zhou laughed and then said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, how about my proposal? Let''s liven up the atmosphere. What''s your next program?"


    Before Su Jingfei, he thought that director Zhou was a smooth person. Now he suddenly feels that director Zhou is a little annoying. When he speaks, he is not overbearing, but he absolutely does not consider other people''s feelings.


    Especially when director Zhou asked himself, he didn''t give himself any room for hesitation, as if he had to listen to him.


    Kang''s brothers and sisters all looked at Su Jingfei and didn''t speak. However, from their expressions, we can see that they didn''t think so. It seems that Su Jingfei can perform a show today, which should be regarded as a great face and can''t refuse.


    Sophia was a little upset and eager to speak. She seemed to think that director Zhou''s tone was too overbearing.


    Wu Yanli knows Su Jingfei better. She can tell from his look that he is unhappy. She had thought that some of her classmates would have the habit of officials. It is inevitable that they do not respect Su Jingfei. However, Su Jingfei is a person of high status. It''s too much and he must be unhappy.


    She thought that she would rather offend others than make su Jingfei unhappy, but before she spoke, Su Jingfei already said with a smile: "OK, I''ll perform a show later, and then director Zhou will cooperate."


    Zhou bureau chief said with a smile: "don''t worry, if there are big stars performing on the stage, the leaders will be very happy, and I will certainly cooperate."


    He didn''t think much about it. He said in his heart that when the leader knew that he had arranged a popular star program, he must be in a good mood, so that he could have close contact with the leader, which was really a good thing.


    While talking to them, he turned away and went to greet others again. This man is really sociable. Almost everyone, he wants to greet one side. He seems to be more active than monitor Kang Jinlong. Sure enough, people in the capital are more intentional.


    When director Zhou left, Wu Yanli said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, how can you promise director Zhou to perform? You don''t have any preparation. How can you perform?" Although it is complaining, it shows great concern.


    Kang Jinlong looks at Wu Yanli holding Su Jingfei''s hand and complains without thinking. There is a haze on her face. After hearing Wu Yanli''s words, she can''t help but say: "Yanli, do you think too much? Mr. Su is a movie star, and people have already promised director Zhou. You must be confident in your heart!"


    "Yes, the best actor is acting. You''d better not worry, sister Wu." Kang Jinfeng listened to Director Zhou''s words, but also saw his brother''s Thoughts on Wu Yanli. At this time, she naturally helped Kang Jinlong.


    Instead, Sophia glared at Kang Jinfeng and said, "Su Jingfei is a movie actor and not a singer. Do you want him to sing or dance?" After a pause, he said, "this is a party. Let Su Jingfei, surnamed Zhou, perform martial arts. Isn''t that ugly?"


    "Sophia, you can''t say that. Director Zhou is also trying to make the party more exciting. Besides, martial arts performance is so unique that you can ask others if they like it." Kang Jinlong heard Sophia''s words and held different opinions. He also called a humanitarian who was about to walk by: "Xiao Zhang, come here for a while."


    When Xiao Zhang heard what he said, he found that the monitor and ban Hua were here. He came over and said with a smile, "monitor, sister Wu, you are all here. Sophia, you are also here. It''s really lively here."


    Then he turned his eyes and saw Su Jingfei. After two seconds, he said, "are you su Jingfei? You are really Su Jingfei. Wow, you are more handsome than in the movie. Paper and pen, no, you have to sign for me, or you can take photos! "


    Xiao Zhang, who was in his twenties and twenties, was out of control when he saw Su Jingfei. He went straight to ask for his autograph, which made everyone in the audience laugh and cry.


    Kang Jinlong originally wanted Xiao Zhang to support his opinion, but he didn''t expect to see an idol.


    "Xiao Zhang, don''t rush to sign. Anyway, Su Jingfei can''t run away. I have something to ask you!" Kang Jinlong feels that Su Jingfei is a bit in the limelight, and quickly interrupts Xiao Zhang.


    Although Xiao Zhang was excited to see Su Jingfei, he was also a member of the officialdom. Hearing Kang Jinlong''s words, he turned and asked, "monitor, if you have anything to ask, you can ask first, and then I''ll ask him for his signature. You don''t know how much I like his movies, and my girlfriend also likes them. If you see his signature, you will be very happy."


    Su Jingfei is also funny. For the first time, he thought it was fun to have fans. From the excitement of Xiao Zhang, we can see that he really likes himself, and even his girlfriend likes him.


    Kang Jinlong thought it was a mistake to find Xiao Zhang, but he said quickly: "Xiao Zhang, it''s like this. Director Zhou asked Su Jingfei to perform a show. What do you think of his martial arts performance? Do you think such a show is not good-looking?"


    "Martial arts performance? It''s great. If an shigeng doesn''t perform the tricks of the western regions, how can he be called an shigeng? I support him. I said Su Jingfei must be very powerful. My friends still don''t believe it. I have to make a video today to convince them. " Xiao Zhang listened to Kang Jinlong''s words, eyes a bright excited way.


    Although Kang Jinlong was not very happy with this picture of brain powder, he affirmed it after all. Looking at Sophia, he said, "how about it? We are all looking forward to this program. "


    Xiao Zhang was randomly selected by Kang Jinlong and could not have been taught in advance. Sofia had nothing to say, so she had to acquiesce in this decision.


    Wu Yanli feels that she has been wronged by Su Jingfei. She is the richest man in H Province. She is worth tens of billions of dollars. Even if the state power is above the wealth in this era, the rich people at Su Jingfei''s level, even if they want to influence him, are at least at the provincial and ministerial level.


    Su Jingfei saw Wu Yanli''s mind and said in a low voice: "sister Wu, you don''t have to worry. When did you see me suffer losses?"


    Wu Yanli feels that Su Jingfei has never suffered a loss. Generally, those who calculate him are going to have bad luck. Although director Zhou can''t say that he is calculating Su Jingfei, he doesn''t have enough respect for Su Jingfei. There is no doubt that he is the only one who has bad luck.


    Thinking of this, Wu Yanli relaxed a little and said, "well, in that case, you can perform martial arts for the leaders in a moment."


    In fact, she would like to say that she can also perform. After all, she has more than ten years of skill. It''s easy to perform a broken brick or kick a plank.


    Although Sophia didn''t feel the same about Su Jingfei, she didn''t want to make trouble for Wu Yanli. She hummed: "since we all think this program is good, I''ll watch it. Su Jingfei, when it comes time, you can perform well and blind their eyes."


    In fact, she wanted to say that they were blind, but it was too hurtful to say so. She changed her tongue temporarily. She didn''t know if she was in conflict with each other in nature, so she couldn''t look up to the proud Kang Jinfeng.


    Su Jingfei''s show is settled, and his good temper makes Kang Jinlong, who originally guessed the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli, stay here shamelessly. Anyway, as long as Su Jingfei doesn''t explicitly admit that Wu Yanli is his girlfriend, he will take it as if he doesn''t know anything.


    For such a person, Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all. Anyway, Wu Yanli doesn''t have any feelings for him. Even if he is as thick skinned as a city wall, what''s the point.


    Su Jingfei and others have been chatting for a long time. It''s nearly seven o''clock, and the party has officially started. But this time, because everyone has a certain level of people, the host is naturally invited from outside, and I don''t know whether it''s a wedding or a celebration. The two hosts are good.

 Chapter 968

    The most important part of this kind of party, in fact, is not any performance, or friendship between students, which can be done in peacetime, the really important thing is the presence of leaders.


    Su Jingfei had heard Wu Yanli mention long before he came here that there would be leaders present today. As for which leader and what level, Wu Yanli didn''t know. It might be that the Party school wanted to surprise the students. In this way, maybe the leader''s identity would be very high!


    When the party officially started, the male host said to the public, "today''s party officially starts. First of all, let''s welcome the leaders." Then he made a gesture of please.


    Next to the hostess has begun to introduce: "welcome to the Deputy Minister of the Organization Department, Minister Su jingleisu, Deputy Minister of the Ministry of health, deputy minister fu''anren, welcome..." then she added a few names, this is a more formal occasion, even the deputy, also must say, can''t be confused.


    Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to the name read after the hostess. The first name has stunned him. He didn''t expect that today''s leader is actually his second brother, and he still ranks first. Needless to say, he knows that this is the most important leader. Su Jingfei also knows his second brother''s Department for the first time. He has always heard that he is a minister, But the specific department does not know.


    Everyone knows where the organization department is. It''s equivalent to the Department of officials in ancient times, that is, the department specialized in managing the transfer of public servants. Su Jinglei is actually the Vice Minister of the Organization Department, and it''s still because of his age. Otherwise, he can directly correct it.


    In other words, even if he has not been corrected, his ranking must be very high, and in such a training party, his position is undoubtedly the highest.


    All the people present, except Su Jingfei, the relatives and friends brought by the college, were almost from the system. For them, the head of the Organization Department was absolutely the object of their flattery, and everyone''s eyes were unconsciously fixed on Su Jinglei.


    In fact, according to the position, Wu Yanli should be subordinate to the Ministry of health, but that''s the case in the system. Maybe if you have a good relationship with the Organization Department, you will be directly transferred to the finance department or some other departments with more oil and water. It''s a matter of one sentence. Relatively speaking, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of health is not as important as the Vice Minister of the organization department.


    In addition to the two of them, the rest of them are lower level. Although they are still leaders, they have the meaning of supporting the two vice ministers in front of them. In fact, it is very difficult to have two leaders of this level at such a small party.


    When Su Jingfei is in a daze and thinking, everyone''s eyes are focused on Su Jinglei. Su Jinglei is nearly 40 years old this year, but he looks only in his early 30s. It is estimated that all people with good internal skills can do it.


    Su Hanlin is the best expert in the world today. As his second son, Su Jinglei has no reason not to know martial arts. Su Jingfei is an exception and can''t be measured by common sense. Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t know Su Jinglei''s strength, it''s estimated that he won''t be weaker than Liu Zongyuan and others.


    When he saw Su Jinglei, he didn''t see Su Jingfei. He didn''t know Su Jingfei would come here today. When he sat down and saw Su Jingfei, he was as surprised as Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jinglei wants to say hello to Su Jingfei, the occasion is not suitable now. He can only bear it and nods to Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t want to have much to do with the Su family, and he doesn''t want to go back to the Su family, now that the family has taken the initiative to say hello to him, he is still his second brother. Even if he is a half brother, he can''t stop the blood relationship. He still sighs and nods his head.


    Su Jinglei is older than Su Jingfei. He knows something about what happened in those years. He is still a little sorry for this third brother. Now he is very satisfied to see Su Jingfei say hello to him.


    The names of Su''s brothers are quite close. Several people who know Su Jingfei can''t help looking at Su Jingfei more, but they finally think that they have nothing to do with each other. From the appearance, they are not very similar. Even Wu Yanli feels the same.


    Su Jinglei''s age is a little, and he has the official spirit of the superior. Even if he doesn''t say anything, he is not angry and gives people a great pressure.


    Su Jingfei is different. He is young originally, and because he is dressed up deliberately today, he is very handsome. He has the detached temperament of a martial arts expert, and looks elegant. It''s not too much to say that he is a beautiful man.


    In fact, their looks are somewhat similar, but because of their completely different temperament, in the eyes of ordinary people, they are two completely different people. Su Jinglei is the mature demeanor of a successful man, but Su Jingfei is the handsome of a young man. Even if their names are similar, they should have nothing to do with each other.


    Su Jingfei saw Wu Yanli look over, also did not explain, just to her smile, Wu Yanli did not understand his meaning, also turned to smile, appears very intimate.


    All this happened to be seen by Kang Jinlong. Kang Jinlong is a member of the Kang family. How can he not have heard of Su Jingfei''s name, or even the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Su family? But this Su Jingfei is different from the legend.


    He doesn''t know whether this Su Jingfei is the Su Jingfei in the family rumors, but he can be sure that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli is definitely unusual, which makes him very unbearable.


    When Kang Jinlong looks at Su Jingfei, Kang Jinfeng naturally looks in the past. Like Kang Jinlong, she also sees Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli looking at each other. Women are more sensitive than men. She can feel that Wu Yanli''s eyes on Su Jingfei are wrong, and there is a haze in her eyes.


    Personal reactions are different. Sophia also sees the two people looking at each other, but she is not thinking about their relationship. She has not seen Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei together. It''s strange that they have no relationship. Now she is thinking about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei. She has seen Su Jingfei very powerful. This man is not simple, and Su Jinglei''s name is so close to him, They might have something to do with it.


    Sophia is straightforward, but her mind is no worse than anyone else. She can even see that Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei are somewhat similar in appearance. She has seen Su Jingfei without elaborate dressing.


    Everyone around Su Jingfei has their own thoughts. They either guess the relationship between Su Jinglei and Su Jingfei, or guess the thoughts of Wu Yanli and Su Jinglei.


    Except for director Zhou and Xiao Zhang, other people don''t know the existence of Su Jingfei at all, but they don''t think much even though they think that Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei''s names are relatively close. Nowadays, there are more people with double names. Isn''t it normal for them to have similar names? If Su Jingfei is really a relative of Su Jinglei, he may be a civil servant, and what else is he going to make.


    In fact, in the minds of many officials, movie stars are not people with high status. The reason why director Zhou asked Su Jingfei to perform the show is that he didn''t care too much about movie stars.


    The host doesn''t know what the audience is thinking. When the leaders are in place, it''s not su Jinglei who starts to speak, but the teachers in the class. Although their training class is not big, a party is very formal. After all, they are all people in the system, and they will do a good job on the surface.


    "Today is the time for us to start our class for one month. We have already started our class since the new year. We have been very busy all the time. When we finally have time today, we have a fraternity party for everyone. Let''s have a good time today." After that, he said to the public: "next, please say a few words to the leaders."


    Although there are professional hosts, they only host the party after all. The real things need their own people to be familiar with.


    Naturally, there will be a boring time for leaders to speak. Generally speaking, they will make a long speech when they speak two sentences. However, because Su Jingfei is here, Su Jinglei''s words are very simple, that is, to encourage people and hope that they can have a good time.


    He is the highest leader on the scene. Even if he really said a few words, no one would dare to think that he was dealing with it. On the contrary, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Health said a lot. He is older, and his speech is wordy. However, he is well versed in officialdom culture. Although there are many things he said, they are all ambiguous and there is no substance. This is really annoying, But they are leaders, and the audience can only listen.


    Other leaders also began to speak after him, but those who speak later will certainly not speak more than those who speak in front of him. This is the rule. People must be able to see the hierarchy. If they don''t understand this, they should not mix in this circle.


    Su Jingfei really admired the people in this circle. He was more and more shrewd. If he was allowed to survive in this environment, he didn''t know how many people he would offend.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Yanli''s adaptability in this circle, he would even want Wu Yanli to leave. In such an environment, as long as she can''t think of anything, she may suffer losses. Of course, Wu Yanli''s internal skills and martial arts are good now, so it shouldn''t be dangerous.


    When the last leader finished speaking, an hour later, Su Jingfei was not interested in the leaders'' conversation. When the leaders spoke, he was observing the expressions of all the people. Except Sophia, who was halfway into the circle, other people were concentrating. It seemed that the contents of the leaders'' speeches were really interesting.


    Whether they are really obedient or pretending to be, Su Jingfei thinks his acting skills are better than his. If they are allowed to act, maybe he will tell us something!


    When Su Jingfei was thinking about it, the male host suddenly said, "leaders and guests, the party has officially started. First of all, we have a mysterious guest at the party today. Now I''ll invite him to meet you." Then he looked at Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 969

    The host''s name is Su Jingfei, which is a bit unexpected. Originally, everyone thought that Su Jingfei would not be allowed to go up until the performance. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking at Su Jingfei.


    At first, people didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei is not the kind of gorgeous girl. The man is a little handsome and always less attractive. But now the host''s eyes are on Su Jingfei, and the people around him are also looking at him. All of a sudden, everyone is paying attention.


    Su Jingfei''s dress today is more handsome than usual, and the aloofness of an expert is incomparable to ordinary people. Now she is watched by people, and she really looks outstanding.


    The training class is full of young cadres. Many of them have seen the four famous captors and paid attention to entertainment news. At first, they didn''t pay attention to it. Now when they see Su Jingfei, several women suddenly exclaim, "Su Jingfei, it''s really Su Jingfei. I see Su Jingfei alive?"


    "No way. Isn''t it true that Su Jingfei is more than 30 years old when an shigeng is so young?" Some men are very depressed, especially when they look at their female companion staring at Su Jingfei.


    The voices of the public also came into Su Jingfei''s ears. At this time, Su Jingfei really felt his influence for the first time.


    Su Jingfei is not a member of the entertainment industry. He is not very clear about his position in people''s hearts. He just knows that it is troublesome to be recognized, but he did not expect that even in such an environment, he could cause a sensation.


    Now that he was recognized by the public, the host quickly said, "our mysterious guest is Mr. Su Jingfei, the famous actor. Please come to the stage."


    Su Jingfei didn''t show any hesitation at this time. He nodded and walked slowly onto the platform. Now that everyone recognized it, you''re welcome. But when he went up, he thought that all this must be arranged by Zhou''s bureau director. He didn''t have any opinions on himself. It''s no problem for him to curry favor with the leadership.


    When he was called to the stage, Su Jinglei was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that his third brother was a mysterious guest. He was thinking about who invited him.


    Looking unconsciously at Wu Yanli in the crowd, her third younger brother is famous for his talent, martial arts and wealth. Even Su Hanlin has heard that Su Jingfei has more than a dozen women around him, and each of them is very devoted to him. This is why Su''s three brothers are filled with emotion, Su Jingfei is not like the Su family!


    Since they can have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei''s life, they naturally know that Wu Yanli is a woman. Although Su Jinglei has never met Wu Yanli, he has heard that Su Jingfei has a good relationship with a woman in this tutorial class, which is one of the reasons why he promised to come to the party.


    I didn''t expect to see Su Jingfei today. Needless to ask, I know that Wu Yanli is the most beautiful woman around Su Jingfei. But he knows Su Jingfei''s taste. Most women won''t be together with him.


    When Su Jinglei thinks about it, Su Jingfei has already stepped onto the stage. He doesn''t have any eye contact with Su Jinglei. When he comes up, he smiles at the audience. Today, Su Jingfei deliberately dresses up. Even if it''s just a simple smile, it''s like a jade tree facing the wind.


    Those who recognize Su Jingfei on stage have naturally seen Su Jingfei''s films, and even some of them who really like them have checked the actor''s information. However, it''s better to see Su Jingfei with their own eyes than to watch the film or the information.


    People who see Su Jingfei think that Su Jingfei is more handsome than movies and online materials. In particular, his temperament can not be reflected by simple materials. Although this man is young, his temperament is very unique. It''s really charming.


    "Mr. Su, it''s a great honor to have you at today''s party. Please give us a few words." The host saw Su Jingfei, actually also some excited.


    Although Su Jingfei has only made a movie, he has the status of a martial arts director, and has become a first-class actor. Most importantly, he is also a popular star. Such an actor suddenly stands in front of him. As an ordinary host, he is naturally excited.


    Those people under the stage are looking forward to Su Jingfei. Some people already regret it. Why didn''t they notice Su Jingfei earlier? Otherwise, they could talk to him and shake hands with him.


    Su Jingfei took over the host''s Mike naturally and said with a smile: "I''m not a star now, but I''ve only played in a movie. At most, I''m an actor. But I also want to thank you for your love for me. I''ll give you more excellent movies in the future."


    His words are very official, there is nothing new, but we all know that this is just his polite words, he has not put Mike down.


    Sure enough, as everyone thought, Su Jingfei continued: "I''m here to accompany my friend to the party today. This friend is your classmate Wu Yanli and sister Wu." Then he looked at Wu Yanli, and everyone naturally followed his eyes.


    After he said this, there were three people on the scene. They were director Zhou, Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng.


    They didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s first words were like this. It was like telling everyone that the relationship between Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei was not simple. If they were just ordinary friends, he would not be able to say it.


    When director Zhou originally pushed Su Jingfei out, he had already talked to the teacher of the training class. The teacher thought Su Jingfei was invited by him, and it was really director Zhou''s intention that he could go up. He thought Su Jingfei would mention himself, but who knew he was talking about Wu Yanli.


    As a popular idol star, shouldn''t you cherish your feathers and not talk about your relationship with other women? This will be very easy to drop powder, but did not expect Su Jingfei does not care, to tell the truth.


    This is also because he doesn''t know Su Jingfei. If he knows that Su Jingfei''s role as an actor is actually for Liu Yifei''s sake, although he has entered this circle later, he just holds the nature of playing with tickets. It''s impossible for the richest man who saves trouble to really take filming as his career. As for whether he can''t get rid of the powder, Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all.


    Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng naturally think that Su Jingfei has already made public his relationship with Wu Yanli. Even if he does not admit that he is a boyfriend and girlfriend, who doesn''t know, especially Wu Yanli''s coy appearance, which the students have never seen.


    Wu Yanli is a class flower. She has always been noticed by people, and there are several men who pursue her. Now people finally understand why she doesn''t fake words. She has a big star boyfriend.


    Although stars are not noble occupations in the eyes of officialdom, there is no concealment. Su Jingfei''s appearance is absolutely adorable, and Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are really a golden couple.


    Su Jingfei saw everyone''s expression and laughed in his heart. It''s not so easy for people like director Zhou to use himself. If he could be used so easily, he would have no bones left.


    As for Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng, seeing that they are all from the Kang family, Su Jingfei won''t do anything to them. Just let them retreat in the face of difficulties.


    After all kinds of intrigue between the big families, Su Jingfei has no pressure in front of such a small plot. He only needs two simple words. As for what is not gossip, Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all. Anyway, his romantic reputation has long been known by many people.


    Although Su Jinglei has already guessed Wu Yanli, he can''t help but look at Wu Yanli more when he hears Su Jingfei admit in public. He even thinks in his heart, is this woman the candidate for his brother''s future wife? From the point of view of her face, this woman is definitely a top pretty girl, and she can''t be calculated secretly. Since she may be a future sister-in-law, she needs to take more care of herself.


    After everyone watched Wu Yanli for a while, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "since I came to the party today, I can''t come empty handed. At least I should perform a show for you. Can I express my sincerity by doing this?"


    Su Jingfei is able to talk and smile freely in the face of many big families. In the face of these middle-level young cadres, he naturally has no pressure and looks confident with a smile. All of a sudden, the eyes of those women under the stage become peach hearts.


    In fact, his fans are not only women, but also men like him. For example, Xiao Zhang, after hearing Su Jingfei''s words, took the lead in cheering: "Su Jingfei, perform a program. We want to watch a good program, we must watch it."


    Su Jingfei said with a smart smile: "since we have to perform, we naturally have to satisfy ourselves. Ordinary singing and dancing is nothing special. Since we all know that I have made movies, we should also know what movies I have made?" At this point, the pause seems to give people time to think.


    The people at the bottom have already called out: "an shigeng", "four famous captors", and even more exaggerated: "western region demon".


    No matter who it is, everyone obviously knows something about the role played by Su Jingfei. At this time, the party seems to be su Jingfei''s fan meeting. He really stole the leadership''s limelight, but Su Jinglei didn''t speak, and other leaders didn''t say much.


    Su Jingfei didn''t continue to entertain his appetite. He said with a smile, "since everyone knows my role and I''m a martial arts instructor, I''ll show you what I can do today."


    In the eyes of the public, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "today I''ll show you a combination of martial arts and western region trickery."

 Chapter 970

    As soon as Su Jingfei''s voice fell, the audience cheered. They didn''t know what Su Jingfei was going to perform, but after listening to him, they knew it must be a very powerful program. After all, what we didn''t understand was more powerful.


    The host had already known that Su Jingfei was going to perform a program, so he asked: "Mr. Su, what program do you want to perform? It sounds like magic!"


    "In fact, it''s not particularly magical. It just looks exciting. But I need someone to cooperate with me in this program. I don''t know if you would like to perform with me!" Su Jingfei did not introduce what the program was, but said with a smile.


    People don''t know what Su Jingfei is going to perform, but it doesn''t hinder their enthusiasm. His voice just falls. People have already raised their hands to show their cooperation with Su Jingfei. This is a close contact with the stars.


    However, as Su Jingfei said before, most of his relationship with Wu Yanli will find Wu Yanli to perform. Those who are not su Jingfei''s fans think so, and Kang Jinlong and others think the same. They are envious. They want Su Jingfei to call them up and save them performing together.


    Sure enough, as expected, Su Jingfei''s eyes have already turned to Wu Yanli. If so, they secretly guess what martial arts program Wu Yanli can perform with him.


    Even if Wu Yanli is curious, she has never heard Su Jingfei say that she wants to cooperate with her performance. I really don''t know what he wants to play. However, no matter what Su Jingfei plays, Wu Yanli believes that she can cooperate perfectly with her own skills. After all, she can be regarded as a Wulin master now.


    But before Wu Yanli guessed what Su Jingfei wanted to perform, Su Jingfei looked past Wu Yanli, looked at director Zhou not far behind Wu Yanli, and said with a smile: "director Zhou, you come to cooperate with me to perform this program, didn''t we agree before? Today, with the arrival of all the leaders, we have to show the most wonderful program to the leaders. "


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that the partner Su Jingfei chose was director Zhou. Director Zhou was also stunned. It occurred to them that Su Jingfei seemed to have said that he wanted to cooperate with him, but he didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t think Su Jingfei was serious.


    What Su Jingfei said at this time seems to be all for the leadership. If director Zhou refuses, he will not give face to the leadership. In his view, a man who values power more, flattering the leadership is more important than everything.


    In my heart, although I was not happy, I was put on the stage by Su Jingfei. I walked and said with a smile: "since Mr. Su wants to perform, I will naturally cooperate with him. I will certainly satisfy the leaders. But I really don''t know what program Mr. Su wants to perform, and you didn''t tell me."


    What he wanted to express was that he recommended Su Jingfei to perform in the show, but Su didn''t tell him, but everyone was guessing what Su Jingfei was going to perform, and didn''t care about his meaning at all.


    People''s curiosity has exploded now, not to mention Su Jingfei''s special identity, and the program they said has its own characteristics. What''s more, they didn''t expect director Zhou to be called to cooperate. This program is even more mysterious.


    Su Jingfei was so excited that he said with a smile: "in fact, many people have performed this program, but I don''t think you''ve seen the live version. I''ll give you a performance this time."


    Without waiting for the public to speak, he has continued: "this program is very simple. All the props are taken from the scene. First of all, we need to take five knives." Su Jingfei said as he picked up the knife beside him. Since it was a party, naturally there were a lot of food, and there were not a lot of knives, but unlike ordinary knives, they were much more blunt.


    When Su Jingfei picked up the knife, people began to get excited. Since he could use the knife, the program would be more exciting. Director Zhou began to sweat. He was different from others. He was a participant in the program. Maybe the knife had something to do with himself. No matter how dull the knife was, it would hurt people. If he hurt himself for a program, It''s a bit of a loss to take part in this program by yourself.


    But this is not the end. After taking the knife, Su Jingfei went to a big round table, looked at the size, then looked at director Zhou, nodded and said: "this is almost the same, the size is also appropriate, this prop, we can take materials on site."


    According to the two props Su Jingfei was looking for, people had already made a vague guess, but he didn''t say it clearly. People were not sure, but just guess. Some people were excited, but some people were disappointed. It seemed that this program was not as wonderful as they thought. After all, it was often seen on movies and TV, and it didn''t have much meaning.


    Su Jingfei said to several people standing on the edge of the table, "please help me. Put the table forward and put it on the wall." When he spoke, he pointed to a wall of the hall, which was about 20 meters away from Su Jingfei.


    Although several people are not su Jingfei''s fans, they readily agree. When they go to the wall, Su Jingfei has gone back. After thinking about it all the time, he picked up four forks.


    "The next thing I''m going to perform is the flying dagger. Maybe in everyone''s eyes, the flying dagger is too vulgar, so in order to make this program more interesting, I decided to stand here and perform. Director Zhou will be at the table. How about this distance?" Su Jingfei pointed to the table, people''s eyes unconsciously.


    At this time, the hall of a hotel is relatively wide, otherwise it can''t hold a dance. There is a distance of 245 meters from his place to the table. This distance is not to mention flying dagger. It''s hard to see people. If you use this distance to perform flying dagger, you can''t control it completely.


    If Su Jingfei could really perform the throwing knife at this distance, it would be a feat, not to mention exciting. Everyone knew it, and his enthusiasm was aroused.


    But director Zhou''s cold sweat came down at this time. No matter whether he was looked down upon or not, he said in disbelief: "Mr. Su, you''re not kidding. The distance is too far. Generally, such performances are only a few meters? How can you control this distance? "


    "Oh, well, you don''t have to worry about director Zhou. I''m not saying that it''s a combination of martial arts and western region trickery. Throwing throwing throwing knives is martial arts, and controlling accuracy is western region trickery. It''s more complicated. You don''t understand it. You just need to know that I''m sure I''m confident. Today I''m performing for the leaders. You can''t shrink back. Everyone is watching you!" Su Jingfei smiles and explains confidently.


    Director Zhou doesn''t think so. The trickery of the western regions is illusory. Who can know whether it''s true or not? Even if the leader looks at it, he can''t make fun of his life!


    At this time, he wanted to retreat. According to the truth, there was no problem. After all, the program was too dangerous. If the leaders said a word, he would be relieved, and everyone would not see his jokes. Now people are glad that they didn''t go up.


    Since Su Jingfei came to power, Su Jinglei has been observing. Now seeing that Su Jingfei deliberately called director Zhou up, he obviously had ulterior motives and said, "Xiao Zhou, since Xiao Su is so sure, you should cooperate with him to perform. How can people say that he is also a star and won''t do too dangerous things? You have to believe him, Didn''t you promise to partner him? "


    At the end of his speech, except for the Minister of the Ministry of health, he didn''t speak, and other leaders also spoke a word of advice. Anyway, he asked director Zhou to cooperate with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has long expected Su Jinglei to help him. If he can''t see that he is deliberately targeting director Zhou at this time, then he has become a minister in vain. As expected, he didn''t disappoint himself. Besides, other leaders also have orders. Unless director Zhou doesn''t want to do it, he can only agree.


    Under pressure, after all, senior leaders gave orders, and he couldn''t resist, so he said, "OK, Su Jingfei, you should be careful. If you can''t, don''t continue."


    "OK, don''t worry. I''m not sure if I''m performing. Just watch it." Then he took director Zhou to the round table, and then said in a voice that everyone could hear: "director Zhou, in order to make the program safer, I want to fix you on this round table. If you move disorderly, I can''t shoot, it''s dangerous."


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, director Zhou felt that it was so reasonable, so he nodded, and everyone also nodded. Su Jingfei''s words were also reasonable. This program must be coordinated by both sides.


    Su Jingfei saw that director Zhou agreed, so he let him lean on the table, nailed his clothes on his legs and feet to the table with the fork he had got before. With his skill, he directly inserted the fork into the table. Unless director Zhou also had great strength to tear his clothes, he could not escape.


    Secretly distressed about his clothes, director Zhou said everything in order to leave a good impression on the leadership, and then reluctantly said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, this is no problem. This is my first time to perform a program, and my safety is up to you."


    Su Jingfei snapped his fingers, walked back and said, "no problem. I''ll take care of everything. The western region trick is not a joke." Then he said to the public: "unfortunately, there are not enough props here. Otherwise, director Zhou should be allowed to rotate. That would be more wonderful!"


    When director Zhou heard what he said, he was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he didn''t have this prop, or he would be more dangerous. Even so, he felt that his heart was beating fast as if he was going to jump out of his mouth. Such a dangerous thing was done for the first time in his life, but he was driven to the shelves. He couldn''t do it even though he thought about it. Su Jingfei''s a terrible show.

 Chapter 971

    Su Jingfei walked to the stage very easily. Seeing him relaxed, he really seemed very confident. This also made director Zhou relax a little. He was really afraid that Su Jingfei would have bad luck if he didn''t have the right time.


    In fact, up to now, director Zhou has not clearly realized why Su Jingfei nailed him on the table. It seems that he was afraid that he might be in danger of moving around. Only those who really understand Su Jingfei''s personality know that this is only a superficial meaning. Su Jingfei has never been such a simple person.


    Wu Yanli is the one who knows Su Jingfei. Naturally, she can guess Su Jingfei''s intentions. She hears Sophia whispering that Su Jingfei is still thinking about director Zhou. She can''t help laughing in the dark. How can su Jingfei be so kind-hearted.


    Su Jingfei seems to be for the safety of director Zhou. Of course, it''s also to let director Zhou be honest on the desk. If he has any thrilling behavior, he won''t be scared away. Otherwise, there''s nothing funny about it. Su Jingfei is not kind to those who are calculating himself. What''s more, director Zhou makes him look unhappy.


    People don''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking, and they don''t care about the fate of director Zhou. They just want to see if Su Jingfei can really shoot a flying knife. They haven''t seen such a flying knife performance, let alone watching it with their own eyes.


    "I have five flying knives here. Now I start to fly. Each position is fixed. The first one is the top of director Zhou''s head, the next two are his hands, and the next two are his hands. The former one will pierce the table, and the latter one will pierce the former one." Su Jingfei did not start the performance, but introduced to the public.


    After all, if he doesn''t say, he will eventually shoot, even if the performance is successful, but after limiting the position in this way, the performance is likely to fail.


    The result of Su Jingfei''s saying this undoubtedly increased the irritation. Everyone was wide eyed and wanted to see if Su Jingfei could do it. If he could, everyone would like Su Jingfei more. If he couldn''t, he would be ridiculed.


    In fact, the purpose of Su Jingfei''s doing this is very simple, that is, to add fear to Director Zhou and know where he is in danger. That kind of fear in expectation is definitely several times more than usual.


    He knew people''s psychology very well. As expected, when he finished speaking, he saw that director Zhou''s sweat had dripped down, and he was probably soaked in cold sweat. This has not started yet. Other people even made a little sweat for him. If Su Jingfei''s hand was in the tide, director Zhou might be about to be abandoned.


    Su Jinglei also heard what Su Jingfei said. At first, he didn''t quite understand why Su Jingfei wrote so much ink. Seeing director Zhou''s reaction, he could not help nodding his head. His third brother was really not just a martial arts man. He was so vicious that he scared people to death. However, he was still very likable.


    "Well, no more nonsense. I''ll start the show now." Su Jingfei estimates that director Zhou can''t bear it any more. If he continues, he may have to admit it.


    If director Zhou didn''t dare to be too presumptuous in front of the leaders, he would have scolded. You don''t have to talk nonsense. It''s almost ten minutes since then. These minutes are just like years for me. I''m ready to be stabbed at any time. I''m going to lose my self-cultivation efforts for so many years.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t really want to lose his appetite. Instead, he picked up a knife, which was not too sharp. It didn''t have a blade at all. However, there were already knife shaped props. Even a chopstick in Su Jingfei''s hand could pierce the table there, but he didn''t want to be too shocking. He was just a show, not a threat to the enemy.


    The first Throwing Knife flashed in people''s eyes, and it had already been shot out. People didn''t see him pose at all. The performance was amazing. Didn''t he need to shake his arm?


    People don''t know what Su Jingfei''s so-called western region trickery is, but everyone saw director Zhou exclaim that there was a flying knife on his head. The flying knife stuck to Director Zhou''s head and pierced into the table. Even his hair was rubbed, and there was a groove in the middle of his glossy hair.


    Even if people are far away, they can clearly see that as long as Su Jingfei''s hand is a little lower, even a few millimeters, it is estimated that this knife will cut director Zhou''s head, which is just close to the scalp.


    Su Jingfei saw that everyone was stunned and laughed in his heart. With his current strength, bullets can be played easily, and a flying knife is nothing to say. However, he pretended to be scared and said: "it''s dangerous. How do you practice recently? This skill is a bit trendy and hanging!"


    His voice is not big, but it''s absolutely enough for director Zhou to hear. Director Zhou''s legs have begun to shake. He wants to refuse the game. The following performance is more dangerous.


    But Su Jingfei continued to say: "director Zhou, don''t move. I can''t stand my Throwing Knife. Don''t act rashly. If I miss, you will be responsible for all the consequences." With that, his hands were already holding a throwing knife, and he was about to throw it away.


    Director Zhou was too scared to move when he thought about the knife. He was really afraid that Su Jingfei would fly out of the kitchen knife on impulse. As a result, he would die.


    Su Jingfei had seen through director Zhou''s character for a long time, otherwise he would not have played such a trick on him. When he saw that director Zhou was not moved, he swung his hands and wrists, and the knife turned into a meteor, and both stabbed into director Zhou''s armpit, as if someone were aiming at the stab at close range.


    Three flying knives stabbed into the tabletop accurately, but it was 245 meters away, which was totally different from the performance in movies and TV. Let alone the light flying dining knife, even the special flying knife could have such an effect, which was amazing. The audience also understood the difficulty. After the three flying knives flew past, people already clapped their hands unconsciously.


    Now they have some faith in what Su Jingfei said. It''s definitely a combination of martial arts and western region trickery. Otherwise, how could it be so far? Everyone is ordinary people. Naturally, they don''t know the effect of Su Jingfei''s skill.


    Su Jingfei didn''t rush to continue the following performance, but said with a smile: "although I haven''t practiced for a long time, I still haven''t let you down. My Kungfu combined with western region trickery has a good effect. Do you like it? Tell me aloud?"


    "Like", everyone is Su Jingfei drive mood, the way of one voice.


    At this time, Su Jingfei was already holding a fan meeting. He continued to ask with a smile, "do you want to see more wonderful ones?"


    "To see", we continue to follow Su Jingfei loudly.


    "Well, since I want to see it, I''ll show you something more wonderful." Su Jingfei finished and asked director Zhou, "director Zhou, do you want to continue to perform with me?"


    At this time, director Zhou was in a bit of collapse, sweating a lot. When he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he had no choice. He nodded and said, "since everyone wants to see it, and the leaders are also here, I will sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman and continue to perform with you today."


    Su Jingfei sniggered and knew that he would say so. He immediately gave a thumbs up and said, "director Zhou, he''s a man. I''m optimistic about you."


    Director Zhou laughed twice and didn''t say much, but he kept saying "I bought a watch last year". But now he probably can see that Su Jingfei is really capable, and he should not be in any danger.


    Su Jingfei and other director Zhou decided to play, and then told the public: "the remaining two knives are the most difficult. As I have just said, the two knives will fly out one by one, and there will be no pause in the middle. Director Zhou, please don''t move, or you will bear all the consequences."


    With his previous experience, director Zhou simply said, "don''t worry, I will fully cooperate with you." In my mind, the leader must look at himself with new eyes, but before he finished thinking about it, Su Jingfei''s crazy behavior almost scared him to pee. This time, he was really going to cry. He didn''t think Su Jingfei would play so much.


    After his words, Su Jingfei picked up a cloth from the table next to him. Without saying a word, he blindfolded himself. Then he said, "in order to increase the interest, I will perform blindfolded."


    Not only director Zhou, but everyone almost jumped up. It''s not only a big game, it''s just a game of life. Looking at his hand before, a flying knife can definitely kill people. If his head is slightly off, the result is self-evident. Even if he can''t die, it''s estimated that Director Zhou won''t be a man for the rest of his life. Everyone remembers what his goal is this time.


    Su Jingfei has finished the previous three throwing knives accurately, which has blinded people''s eyes. Su Jingfei''s level is absolutely no problem, and there may be something hidden.


    After all, Su Jingfei and director Zhou can''t cooperate by tacit understanding. Any action of director Zhou can lead to the failure of the performance. Everyone seems to see director Zhou falling in a pool of blood, or becoming a neither man nor woman.


    Although we all think it is too dangerous, we can''t help but feel very excited. Such a rare scene will never happen again in our life.


    Everyone has a state of mind in pursuit of excitement, no matter it''s bloody or anything. In fact, people have this idea in their heart, especially women. Their eyes are red when they look at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not only handsome, but also capable. What''s more, he can also bring unprecedented stimulation to people. This guy is a man that women dream of. Su Jingfei doesn''t know that she has made those women treat her like this for the whole week.


    Compared with the excitement of the audience, director Zhou is really going to cry. He was scared to have a heart attack by Su Jingfei''s Throwing Knife performance before. Now he just has cramps in his legs and stomach. He doesn''t want to play.


    Director Zhou wanted to refuse, but Su Jingfei said again: "director Zhou, please don''t move. I can''t see it. Now I''m ready to shoot the throwing knife. I said before that you should cooperate with me. If you move disorderly, I''m not responsible for the failure of my performance."


    If director Zhou really opens his mouth at this time, Su Jingfei is naturally embarrassed to perform. But now he runs on the other party with words, he doesn''t think it''s so easy for him to open his mouth. As long as he hesitates a little, everything will be over.


    He fixed director Zhou with a fork before, which showed the effect. Even if he wanted to struggle, he couldn''t do it. The forks were so firmly ordered that he couldn''t move at all. Looking at the people''s expression of eager to eat, he didn''t dare to refuse.


    Think of here, can only use his life''s biggest brave airway: "Su Jingfei, you must grasp well, don''t skew."


    "Don''t worry. If I''m not sure, how dare I make trouble? I''ll do it." Su Jingfei laughs and adds: "but originally this program was supposed to turn director Zhou, but now he can''t, so I have to turn it." Then, in the eyes of the people, they turned around three times.


    At this time, director Zhou really cried. Is this guy afraid to torture himself? Even if you can''t see it, you can at least shoot in the right direction. But what''s wrong with him if he wants to turn around in the same place, let alone blindfolded? Even if he''s watching, he''ll have to determine his position again after three laps.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for him to speak, Su Jingfei already gave a light reprimand and threw the knife out. At this time, his body was not facing director Zhou at all.


    Director Zhou didn''t expect that he could not do it so soon, even if he wanted to refuse to play. He was worried and his bladder was tight. When the terrible feeling came, everyone saw that director Zhou''s trousers were wet, and a large area of them were wet.


    Su Jingfei''s flying knives are very fast, but there are still differences between the two. People didn''t see the whole process clearly. However, when the two flying knives were finished, one was nailed to the wall behind the table, and the other was nailed to the table. There was no accident. As Su Jingfei said, the two flying knives arrived one after another and completed the thrilling performance.


    His performance was thrilling and very successful. After the performance, everyone applauded. It was obvious that Su Jingfei''s performance was too successful. Of course, everyone admired director Zhou''s cooperation. Anyone else would have to quit halfway.


    "Director Zhou, the performance is over. It''s really hard for you. Thank you for your cooperation." Su Jingfei knows that everyone has seen the tragedy of director Zhou, and he will not continue to play any more. He is going to untie the shackles for him, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t respond for a long time.


    The voice of the crowd, director Zhou did not respond, everyone was shocked, not just Su Jingfei hurt him, Su Jingfei is also slightly frown, he is confident of his quasi head, rushed to check, it was found that he was stunned, and quickly explained to the crowd: "director Zhou was stunned, nothing happened." Then he was among the people who pinched him.

 Chapter 972

    Su Jingfei is also proficient in medicine. It''s not easy to get a comatose person. Director Zhou soon woke up.


    His first reaction when he woke up was to cry out: "I don''t play anymore. I don''t play anymore. Su Jingfei, let me go. I don''t want to be a eunuch. I''m scared to death."


    Su Jingfei was startled by director Zhou''s reaction, and everyone was stunned. That very smooth and sophisticated director Zhou was crying like a child. How miserable it was. In addition, his pants were wet with urine. He was extremely embarrassed.


    At this time, people have come to them and watched director Zhou cry regardless of his image. Some people sympathize with him and others despise him. People who have not had a good relationship with him even sneer. Director Zhou''s performance is really unbearable.


    Su Jingfei really wanted to rectify the situation of director Zhou, but he didn''t expect such a result. The psychological quality of director Zhou was much worse than he thought. Of course, he didn''t think about how much pressure he had exerted on director Zhou.


    "Director Zhou, the performance is over. Calm down. Everything is going well. There is no danger. You cooperate very well." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and had to comfort him.


    At this time, director Zhou was still in a panic. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he suddenly grasped Su Jingfei''s hand and said, "is it over? Is it really over? That''s great. That''s great. Don''t be afraid. Who let you perform this poor show? It scares me to death. "


    In a moment of excitement, he even forgot that he was the originator of all things. Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard it, but he still brought a little shock effect of Chumen sword song in his voice. He said in a deep voice: "director Zhou, calm down, everything is over, the leaders are still watching, and the party will continue later."


    Su Jingfei''s voice was like a wake-up bell, which immediately shocked director Zhou. After his fear was removed, he realized how bad his performance would bring to him.


    He looked at the leaders on the stage and the teachers of the cram school, and found that their faces were not very good-looking. He immediately had a cold war. No matter Su Jingfei and his classmates were here, he ran to the cram school teacher and said, "Mr. Wang, I want to go back. Leaders, please continue to watch the program. I want to leave first."


    "Well, you go back, Xiao Zhou. Exercise your courage more." Mr. Wang looked at director Zhou''s wet pants and said in a gloomy way.


    Su Jinglei didn''t expect that his third brother could make things like this. Although he was funny in the dark, he said seriously: "well, Xiao Zhou, go back first. Pay attention to the weather. It''s cooler outside." His words are smooth and steady, and will not make people feel too concerned or too cold.


    Nevertheless, director Zhou also felt that the leadership was concerned about himself. He quickly nodded his head and agreed. Then he left in a mess. At this time, director Zhou was dead hearted.


    People admire Su Jingfei very much because of his performance, but they also sneer at him because of director Zhou''s performance. Director Zhou is a disgrace today. It''s estimated that he can''t even hold up his head in the training class. As for the purpose of pleasing the leaders, he can''t achieve it.


    Kang Jinlong and others know the inside story, and they shake their heads in secret. Director Zhou obviously lifted a stone and smashed himself in the foot. He must have never thought that Su Jingfei would perform a show like this.


    When Su Jingfei came back, Wu Yanli secretly gave Su Jingfei a white look. She saw what Su Jingfei had done. Naturally, she knew Su Jingfei''s purpose. This guy is getting worse and worse now. However, director Zhou wanted Su Jingfei to perform, which made Wu Yanli very dissatisfied.


    Wu Yanli''s eyes are accurately received by Su Jingfei. Wu Yanli is one of the closest women to her, and she is also her first woman. He can''t act in front of Wu Yanli at all. When he smiles, he goes to the front desk. After the show is finished, there is always a curtain call. This process still has to go.


    Although there was an episode of director Zhou''s departure before, Su Jingfei''s program was very successful, and the host said with a smile: "Mr. Su Jingfei, the program brought to you is really wonderful. I didn''t expect that the martial arts experts in the film are so powerful in reality. You are really amazing, Mr. Su."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not much. It''s just a small game. As long as you practice often, you will always get results."


    He said it lightly, but it didn''t mean that people believed him. If everyone could reach this level, Su Jingfei''s ability would not be called a skill, and everyone would just say it casually.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not joking. It''s true that anyone can practice to this degree. For example, ye Luan is not as strong as himself. He doesn''t have his own strong internal skill, and he doesn''t get through Ren Du''s two channels. However, his shooting skill is only better than Su Jingfei''s. This is a process in which practice makes perfect. Of course, there is no lack of talent. This factor is hard to say.


    "Well, let''s give our warmest applause again and thank Mr. Su Jingfei for his wonderful program." The host knew that today''s limelight could not let Su Jingfei go out alone, so he quickly continued to show humanity to the public.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that this is to let himself step down, and there is no nonsense. He bows to the audience and then walks down with a smile.


    His performance is impeccable from the beginning to the end. Whether it''s a typhoon or a performance, he secretly nods to the audience below. A star should have the temperament of a star. Otherwise, it''s too disappointing to meet someone who is not as famous as he is. However, Su Jingfei gives people the feeling that meeting someone is better than being famous.


    After he stepped down, he came to Wu Yanli. Everyone knows that they are friends. Women are jealous of Wu Yanli. Although Wu Yanli is really beautiful, Su Jingfei is not bad. She is so handsome and has more ability.


    If it was before, those men must be jealous of Su Jingfei''s Yanfu. Wu Yanli is a ban Hua, but now they feel like a golden girl. Su Jingfei deserves Wu Yanli no matter how talented she looks. At least in this room, no one is more suitable than him.


    Wu Yanli waited for Su Jingfei to come to her side, then she said in a low voice with a wrinkled nose: "you are really bad now. I think the director will cry to death next week."


    "It''s not my fault. Who told him to count me? I''m also the richest man in H Province. Even if he didn''t give me the entrance fee, he still wanted to use me to please the leaders. He really wanted to be blind." Su Jingfei curled his lips and didn''t feel guilty for his behavior.


    Sophia suddenly said: "Su Jingfei, did you mean to scare him just now?" She doesn''t know martial arts. She can''t hear Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli talking in a low voice. She just asks suspiciously.


    Sophia is also half a friend of Su Jingfei. Hearing her inquiry, Su Jingfei said, "I can''t say that. I''m performing with my heart."


    "Come on, I don''t know you. If you didn''t mean to, you wouldn''t be blindfolded in the end, and you said you were not sure. You''re the best one to pretend. You lied to me like that, and I almost fell for it." Sophia didn''t believe it at all, she said.


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Wu Yanli asked curiously, "Sophia, what did Su Jingfei cheat you about? It''s not cheating money or sex."


    Although her words are full of ridicule, Su Jingfei can''t help but jump at her heart. Wu Yanli is different from other women. Almost all other women accept the current state of Su''s family. After all, everyone lives under the same roof, and who can''t know how they feel about Su Jingfei.


    Wu Yanli is not the same. She hasn''t lived in Su''s villa for long. Although she has accepted this kind of form, if she knows that she''s cheating everywhere, she will be jealous.


    It''s a pity that Sophia is not the kind of fuel-efficient lamp. After listening to Wu Yanli''s words, she pretended to be coy and said: "yes, yes, that day Su Jingfei hid his identity. He knew me clearly, but pretended not to know me. He invited me to drink and play. We also went to the hotel of the embassy."


    "Well? That''s exaggeration, Su Jingfei. You have a good time! " Although Wu Yanli has long felt that there seems to be something wrong with them, now she hears that both of them have gone to the hotel, which is not so common.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. Sure enough, Sophia wants to embarrass herself and explains quickly: "there was an accident that day. We didn''t do anything when we went to the hotel." Then he wanted to explain the events of that day. He believed that Wu Yanli could understand.


    But Sophia walked faster: "yes, I really didn''t do anything. I just opened a room and watched a good play. It''s just that the good play was a little too busy. I can''t stand the excitement."


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that she was talking about the battle between herself and Master Yi at that time. At that time, not to mention that she felt stimulated, she felt stimulated. But a very serious thing, when it came to Sophia''s mouth, it completely changed, and the shy expression had several meanings.


    Wu Yanli doesn''t have much confidence in Su Jingfei. Although Sophia is not as beautiful as she is, she can be regarded as a fashionable pretty girl. If Su Jingfei is excited for a moment and goes the wrong way, it''s also possible. She doesn''t get angry with Su Jingfei and women. Anyway, she''s not the first one. The key is Sophia''s identity. She''s ye Shiqin''s girlfriend, Ye Shiqin and Su Jingfei are still enemies!


    Su Jingfei thinks there is something wrong with Sophia''s words. Naturally, Wu Yanli is jealous. At this time, she is not afraid of being twisted by Sophia. She knows her relationship with him and says with a smile, "Su Jingfei, you can go to a hotel to play games with Sophia. Next time, if there is such a good thing, please call me. I also like excitement, Maybe we can have fun together! "

 Chapter 973

    Wu Yanli''s jealous appearance made Sophia laugh and said: "sister Wu, I can tell from your appearance that you have a special relationship with this hooligan, and you want to cheat me. I''ve got a lot of eyes."


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli both look at Sophia unexpectedly. Who says that the straightforward women have no heart. They never expect that Sophia is testing them. Wu Yanli, in particular, feels as red as an apple. They all blame themselves for not being calm.


    "Sister Wu, look at you. You don''t have to admit yourself. Hum, when I first met you, I knew that your relationship was not simple, and I wanted to cheat you." Sophia never let go of shy Wu Yanli and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "Sophia, you just so black me, just want to test this ah, you directly say ah, I just tell you, don''t say me like a hooligan, my glorious image has been destroyed by you, I forget it."


    "Do you mean to say that there was a lie I said before?" Sophia is not afraid of Su Jingfei''s challenge, and turns away.


    Su Jingfei looks at Wu Yanli''s eyes, turns around, and immediately shuts up. He suddenly realizes that Sophia is not as heartless as he thinks. He underestimates her too much. All women have their own careful thinking.


    Wu Yanli was seen through the relationship between her and Su Jingfei. She was a little embarrassed at first, but now she suddenly reacts that Su Jingfei''s problem has not been explained. He really went to the hotel to open a room with Sophia. It seems that this problem is more fatal than the exposure of her relationship with him.


    "Sister Wu, in fact, it''s like this. I just met her by chance, and things are not so complicated." Su Jingfei said something and explained the day''s events. Sophia didn''t make trouble this time. Although she wanted to play with Su Jingfei, she knew that it was enough. They didn''t do anything that day, so she couldn''t say too much about it.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s explanation, Wu Yanli certainly believed it, and Sophia didn''t raise any objection. She was a little embarrassed to misunderstand Su Jingfei, but she snorted: "anyway, it''s wrong for you to open a room with others."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. If Sophia is not here, he will say that he and Wu Yanli will go to open a house. Now he can only accept his life. He points to the stage and says, "you see, Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng are really good at singing."


    When they speak, Kang Jinlong''s brother and sister are performing. After all, it''s a party. There are always all kinds of programs. As the monitor, Kang Jinlong is naturally ranked in the front. Now they are singing love songs. Su Jingfei thinks that they sing well, and there''s nothing wrong with them.


    Although Kang Jinlong is not such a star as Su Jingfei, he is also a handsome man. What''s more, Kang Jinfeng is also beautiful. What''s more important is her noble spirit. They sing together, no matter in appearance or song, it''s still good. In today''s party, it should also be a top-notch program.


    When Su Jingfei changed the topic, the two women unconsciously followed his eyes. They just saw Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng looking at each other harmoniously. They looked for a moment and nodded together. They sang very well.


    A song lasted only a few minutes. When Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng finished their performance, everyone gave a round of applause. Even Su Jinglei and the Minister of health encouraged them. Obviously, they had a good impression on them. Other leaders also praised them together, which made other people red.


    They are different from Su Jingfei. He doesn''t care what the leaders think of Su Jingfei. After all, he''s not in this environment. Even if he doesn''t like him, he''s still cool and calm. But different from the people present, they all want to leave a good impression on the leaders and then use their strength. Su Jinglei, in particular, is the boss of the organization department.


    After Kang Jinlong brothers and sisters came down, other people naturally came forward to prepare for the performance, but Kang Jinlong brothers and sisters came to Wu Yanli and others, and said with a smile: "Yanli, are you going to perform a show?"


    This evening is the class''s party. Everyone will have a program. Although it''s not Wu Yanli''s turn now, she can''t escape. Now Kang Jinlong asks Wu Yanli when he steps down, which can also reflect his concern for Wu Yanli. Of course, everyone can guess his mind.


    Kang Jinfeng said simply: "sister Yanli, you see my singing is not bad. Why don''t you sing a song together? With my brother and you, I''m sure I can do very well."


    Before Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli spoke, Sophia said, "Kang Jinfeng, why don''t you look at the occasion when you talk? Who are you with sister Wu! The one beside her is Su Jingfei, a first-line star, and a popular idol. How can you make your brother say that singing is good in front of him


    "Sophia, I think you are my brother''s classmate. I don''t want to compete with you. What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with A-star? He''s not a singer. Many movie actors sing out of tune! " Kang Jinfeng shows no weakness, glares at Sophia and shows her disdain for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about their quarrel. It''s not Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng who can control Wu Yanli, but Kang Jinfeng takes herself in.


    Wu Yanli is also frowning. Kang Jinfeng''s words are really not pleasant to listen to, but Kang Jinlong has no other expression, obviously supporting his sister.


    Sophia doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei, and she doesn''t know how the star, who plays very well, sings. She can''t help but look at Su Jingfei and ask for her opinions.


    No matter how she is to help themselves, Su Jingfei also can''t let her embarrassed, didn''t care, just slightly Haoshou.


    Sophia understood and hummed: "if the singing is out of tune, you can wait and see. Anyway, sister Wu is going to perform in a short time. Let Su Jingfei accompany her. I want to have a big star to accompany her. How can she be more popular?"


    "He? Can he really sing? " Kang Jinfeng took a look at Su Jingfei and said with some disdain, "I do hear that some actors can sing, but not every star can sing well."


    "Let''s perform a show later. Miss Kang can listen carefully at that time. Don''t say that I''m out of tune at that time. That''s too wrong for me." At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t need Sophia to fight against injustice. He already said with a smile, "after I finish singing, you can evaluate whether I have Mr. Kang singing well."


    Kang Jinfeng looked at Su Jingfei so confident, and still want to fight with his brother, immediately angry way: "Su Jingfei, you perform, if you perform better than my brother, I will give you an apology, or you will give my aunt an apology."


    "It''s a deal. I don''t really want to bet with people, but since you say so, I''ll bet with you." Su Jingfei smiles, then turns to Kang Jinlong and says, "Mr. Kang, in fact, I don''t want to see the same thing with your brother and sister in the face of Kang. But your sister always wants to trouble me. I''m sorry. If you really make Kang lose face, don''t blame me."


    Su Jingfei''s words made Kang Jinlong''s face change, and a bad feeling rose in her heart. Kang Jinfeng didn''t realize it at all, and said angrily: "Su Jingfei, how can you have no quality like this, and have any grudge with me? You come directly to me and say what my grandfather does."


    It was not until then that Su Jingfei really determined the relationship between Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng and Kang Laozi. Undoubtedly, the only one who could be regarded as Kang Laozi was the old man. At that time, he was pulled into the water by Nalan xiuhai.


    Su Jingfei thinks about this, but she can''t laugh or cry. Kang Jinfeng thinks that she''s insulting her family when she mentions Kang. It seems that she hasn''t heard of herself. On the contrary, Kang Jinlong''s face has changed. She should know something about her name.


    "Su Jingfei, are you really that Su Jingfei?" Kang Jinlong didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to speak. He asked in a deep voice, but he believed Su Jingfei could understand.


    "If you''re talking about Su Jingfei heard from Lord Kang, I''m the one." Su Jingfei, of course, was able to understand. He touched his nose and said to Kang Jinlong with a smile: "actually, when I heard your surname, I already had a guess, but I can''t confirm it."


    Su Jingfei''s words make Kang Jinlong''s face more ugly. He finally determines Su Jingfei''s identity. There are several identities of this person. It seems that there is no connection between each identity, but he is still a person.


    Kang didn''t expect Kang Jinlong to meet Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei has many identities, he doesn''t have the official status. Kang just said that Su Jingfei is the last person that the younger generation can''t offend. But Su Jingfei''s name is not very special. It''s possible to have a duplicate name. Kang didn''t know he was a movie star.


    Unexpectedly, Kang Jinlong met Su Jingfei today. Thinking of Kang''s advice to him, he regretted that his sister had contradicted Su Jingfei. I don''t know if he is a chicken bellied person.


    "Mr. Su, my sister is still young. Don''t be angry with her. If you have any problems, you can come to me." Kang Jinlong thought about it for a while, but he still chose to bow his head. How dare he be careless? In officialdom, he must be able to bend and stretch.


    Su Jingfei nods his head. Although Kang Jinlong is jealous of himself because he likes Wu Yanli, he immediately changes his attitude after he knows who he is. He is also aware of current affairs. Such a person is destined to avoid detours.


    "Mr. Kang, Mr. Kang is very kind to me. I won''t be angry because of such a small thing. But anyway, I really thought of performing a show with sister Wu just now, thanks to miss Kang''s stimulation." Su Jingfei smiles and says to Kang Jinlong.

 Chapter 974

    Su Jingfei doesn''t cancel the agreement with Kang Jinfeng because of Kang Jinlong''s words. He can see that Kang Jinlong already knows who he is, but Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to suppress them with his other identities.


    Anyway, Wu Yanli always wants to perform, so I''ll play with her. Now it''s still time to rehearse. Thinking of this, I said to Wu Yanli, "sister Wu, let''s rehearse while we go. I''ll discuss with you how to perform."


    Wu Yanli nods and talks to Sophia. She follows Su Jingfei to one side. In fact, she is curious about what program Su Jingfei is going to play with her. They have known each other for so long, and they haven''t studied any programs together. Is it really OK to cram together now? Of course, if it''s a chorus or something, she''s confident, but she doesn''t know if Su Jingfei is sure.


    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are very serious, which makes Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng feel uneasy. They look very serious.


    Sophia looked at the two people staring at Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli''s back, and said with a smile: "don''t worry. Their program is expected to be on stage soon. I think Su Jingfei is also a big star. His program won''t let people down."


    Kang Jinlong knows something about Su Jingfei. He knows that this man is not simple. If he really wants to make a good show, it may be.


    Kang Jinfeng is stubborn: "although Su Jingfei is a star, he is better at filming. Who knows how to sing? If he is really so powerful, he would have released an album long ago. This year, whoever is not good at acting will sing."


    In her words, there is a certain truth. Sophia is speechless. She does not dare to say that Su Jingfei is good at singing. She once heard that Su Jingfei was born as a martial arts instructor and did not graduate from any performing arts school at all. Her talent is really not good. She just performed martial arts.


    Seeing that Sophia was speechless, Kang Jinfeng was a little proud. Her analysis really made some sense. After all, who doesn''t want to make more money or become more famous these days.


    Different from her opinion, Kang Jinlong knows the details of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei, who can make his grandfather especially tell him, can''t be a person who makes an album for fame and fortune. He is supposed to be entertainment when he is a movie actor. Naturally, Kang Jinlong won''t doubt his grandfather''s words.


    "Jinfeng, Su Jingfei is not a simple man. Don''t think he really can''t sing. Besides, people haven''t said it must be singing! What if they do something else? " Kang Jinlong thought to Kang Jinfeng.


    Kang Jinfeng is stunned. She has been fighting with Su Jingfei before, but she has forgotten this. If people don''t sing, there seems to be no problem. What she says is that she only performs a program, but she has forgotten that there are many forms of the program. Although Su Jingfei may fight against their brother and sister''s chorus, who can say it correctly!


    "Su Jingfei is an actor originally. People should be right in performing. They don''t have to sing. You really miss you too much." Sophia also thought of this possibility, immediately elated way.


    Although people like Su Jingfei are not necessarily omnipotent, in the field he is good at, ordinary people are not necessarily his opponents. Sophia thinks Su Jingfei is very powerful, and her ability in this aspect is certainly good. She immediately feels relieved.


    Kang Jinfeng''s face is not very good-looking, his mind seems to really have no influence on Su Jingfei, how people should perform or can''t perform.


    Sophia doesn''t know whether it''s because Su Jingfei won''t be embarrassed or because she has face in front of Kang Jinfeng. Anyway, she is happy now. Looking at Kang Jinfeng, it''s her turn to smile.


    And in order to give Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli more time to prepare, she stepped onto the stage in Kang Jinfeng''s angry eyes. She had already taken care of the host. The program she prepared was dance. She was in good shape and dressed in fashion. She really felt like a hot dancer.


    Although the effect of such a solo dance to promote the atmosphere is worse, it is the place where people in officialdom live. How can I see such enthusiastic praise? Sophia''s dance can be regarded as a great success.


    In fact, no matter where she is, pretty girls are more popular. Besides being beautiful, Sophia''s dancing is also good. She''s not from officialdom. She came here to train, and she''s a top quota for ye Shiqin, but she''s also very good. At least there are several pursuers.


    When she stepped down from the stage, Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli had already discussed. People didn''t know what they had discussed. They just saw Su Jingfei writing there, and Wu Yanli nodded all the time.


    "It was a good dance just now. I didn''t expect you to dance so well. I really underestimated you before." When Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli come back, they praise Sophia. He doesn''t know that Sophia wants to buy time for them. His praise is sincere.


    Sophia said with a smile, "there are so many things you don''t know. You were biased against me in the beginning." Then, without waiting for Su Jingfei to answer, he immediately asked, "are you ready for the show?"


    Su Jingfei actually began to have some prejudice against Sophia. As he became familiar with her, he found that Sophia was actually a good girl. At least in his opinion, she was much more lovable than Kang Jinfeng. Kang Jinfeng was too proud. Even if she was a woman in a big family, she shouldn''t be like this.


    Wu Yanli is also funny. In fact, as Sophia said, when she first met Sophia, she was biased against her. Later, she came to know that she was a straightforward girl, and her character was due to mixed blood. In this way, she and Sophia could get on well with each other. Even if she could not intercede with her sister, it was very good.


    Now hearing Sophia''s question, Wu Yanli said with a smile: "it should be ready. It may be more surprising, but I have to prepare first." Then he went to the bathroom.


    This is a party held in the hotel. There is no special dressing room. No one thought that anyone would need make-up. Wu Yanli went to the bathroom. Kang Jinlong, Kang Jinfeng and Sophia thought that they were going to perform formally. Kang Jinfeng''s face was even worse.


    Su Jingfei also didn''t explain that his program is absolutely different from the current program. He believes that Wu Yanli will be blinded.


    It wasn''t long before Wu Yanli came back from the bathroom. Her original dress didn''t change. She just rearranged the clothes on her body, which was more agile. Moreover, her high-heeled shoes also had no heels. It was obvious that she broke off the heels by hand.


    Now Wu Yanli''s appearance is not so much going to the party as going to the fitness. Although she is still slim and hot, she is less luxurious and more dynamic.


    In theory, this kind of feeling will not appear in a woman in a formal dress. But Wu Yanli is also a martial arts expert in the final analysis, and she will naturally give people a kind of heroism. In this case, Wu Yanli''s image will have a great change. It''s just an appearance. Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng have widened their eyes, and Sophia is also a little surprised, How did Wu Yanli feel that she had changed so much.


    "Well, now we are going to perform. You have to watch carefully. This kind of performance is only once." Su Jingfei talks and walks to the front desk. In the process of walking, she gives Wu Yanli the soft sword she carries with her. She walks beside Su Jingfei with her sword.


    When Su Jingfei goes to the stage again, it will naturally attract people''s attention. The people who originally wanted to go on the stage also stop. They look at Wu Yanli walking on the stage with Su Jingfei. They guess in their heart that Wu Yanli is going to perform a show, but why is she still carrying a sword? She looks bright and looks like a real guy.


    When they came to the stage, the host was surprised, but he said with a smile, "Mr. Su, are you going to give us another performance? If so, I think everyone would like to see it! "


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "actually, I''m not going to perform this time. It''s sister Wu who wants to perform. I''m just cooperating."


    His words of cooperation made people think of director Zhou. They don''t know whether to laugh or sympathize with director Zhou. Now he wants to cooperate with Wu Yanli and see Wu Yanli''s sword. He doesn''t want to play anything exciting. It''s really exciting.


    The host also thought about it, and asked with interest, "is Miss Wu going to perform? I don''t know what she wants to do? "


    "In fact, this program is very simple. It''s song and dance. I''m in charge of dance. Su Jingfei comes to sing. But our song and dance is different from other song and dance programs. My performance is sword dance." Wu Yanli took a sword flower with her soft sword, and then continued: "Gongsun sword dance has existed since ancient times, and I''ve learned some of it. This performance is Su Jingfei singing for me, I''ll dance, and we''ll perform a sword dance together."


    Once upon a time, there was a lady named Gongsun, who danced swords everywhere. The viewer is as depressed as the mountain, and the heaven and earth are low for a long time. This is a poem about Gongsun sword dance. Most of you have heard of it.


    But you can only appreciate or imagine such verses, but no one knows what Gongsun sword dance is like. But today, Wu Yanli is going to give you a piece of it. It''s exciting that she can really perform it.


    What''s more, the image of Wu Yanli is already a bit of a female Xia. Before, everyone felt that it was not strong. Now after listening to the show they are going to perform, they immediately began to look forward to it.

 Chapter 975

    Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are going to perform a performance that is beyond everyone''s expectation. They didn''t expect Wu Yanli to perform sword dance for everyone. This is not something that ordinary people can see. It''s rare even on TV.


    The male host was also very surprised. He looked at Wu Yanli and said, "Miss Wu, you really want to perform sword dance. Have you ever learned swordsmanship?"


    Wu Yanli didn''t hide it. She said with a smile, "OK, it''s just the same. When we are together, he will teach me some, and I will use it to keep fit."


    "Wow, I didn''t expect to be a heroine." The hostess said with a smile: "look at Miss Wu dressed up, it''s really a bit heroic, just like a female Xia. I think it will be very pleasant to perform at that time."


    In fact, the female supporter is quite beautiful, but compared with Wu Yanli, she can only be eclipsed. Wu Yanli is a beautiful girl, and because Su Jingfei has transformed her meridians, she is even more gorgeous.


    Now when I hear the sincere compliment from the hostess, everyone on the stage also secretly nods. Just as the hostess said, now Wu Yanli is definitely a female Xia. No matter her temperament or appearance, the key is her soft sword in her hand. Everyone thinks that it''s a real guy, not like a performance tool.


    Of course, this is not a performance tool. It''s su Jingfei''s soft sword. If it wasn''t for Wu Yanli''s chilly performance, he wouldn''t let Wu Yanli perform.


    Thanks to Wu Yanli''s internal skills, Su Jingfei has taught her martial arts, and she is often asked to practice. Although she hasn''t spent too much time with the women in Su''s villa, she has always worked hard. The women in the weapon also love the sword, and she can use Su Jingfei''s soft sword easily.


    The male and female hosts did not occupy the performance time any more. They said with a smile: "next, Mr. Su Jingfei and Miss Wu Yanli will perform sword dance for us."


    When Su Jingfei came on stage, he had already made an agreement with the sound engineer about what music to play. Now the host said to start the performance, and the sonorous music would follow. Su Jingfei was responsible for singing, and Wu Yanli was just dancing.


    With the music, Wu Yanli also came to the scene. When the music started, we knew that this is the familiar song "loyalty to the country". This song is very suitable for performing sword dance, not only because the song itself has the spirit of iron horse, but more importantly, this song was also the theme song of TV series "three young master''s sword".


    It''s a TV play about swordsman. Wu Yanli is performing sword dance now. Naturally, it''s also in accordance with the situation. Everyone who knows the relationship between them nods secretly. The choice of this program is really in place.


    With the sound of music, Wu Yanli''s sword dance starting style has been set up. He is different from those who perform martial arts. She is a real martial arts expert. Her combat power will give people a sense of extermination. Wu Yanli does not have any hands-on experience, but the pressure of martial arts experts has surged out.


    Although those people under the stage don''t know martial arts, Wu Yanli''s pressure on them is real experience. As the descendants of Kang family, Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng are not unfamiliar with martial arts. Maybe the descendants of Kang family are not excellent, but they know the difference between HuaQuan and real kung fu.


    Before, he just thought that Su Jingfei had given Wu Yanli some basic movements so that he could cope with the performance. Only when Wu Yanli really showed her momentum, did they know that they were wrong.


    Wu Yanli is definitely a real Kung Fu person, and her internal skill is not so weak. Even Su Jinglei is a little surprised. He really doesn''t feel that Wu Yanli has Kung Fu. He has seen his third brother''s skill before, but he can''t compare with her. But Wu Yanli''s skill is not so weak. At least at her age, she has absolutely no such pure internal skill, and he is speechless, Is Su Jingfei so lucky to meet such a powerful woman?


    There are many women around Su Jingfei, which is obvious to all. However, we don''t know the martial arts of the women around Su Jingfei. We just know that Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun are good at martial arts, but both of them have their own families, so we naturally think that they have nothing to do with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei only showed the skills of others in front of people close to him. People in the capital family don''t pay much attention to women and don''t know this important information. Su Jinglei also knows that Su Jingfei''s women are not simple.


    Those who are proficient in martial arts all pay attention to Wu Yanli''s strength. Those who don''t understand martial arts only watch the program itself. After the music starts, Su Jingfei starts to sing after the prelude. Only the first word is sonorous and powerful, which fully embodies the atmosphere of this song.


    The original singer was a martial arts student of Peking Opera, and his singing power was stronger than that of ordinary singers. Su Jingfei was even stronger in this aspect. He even added the sword song of Chumen to the program for the sake of program effect.


    Chumen sword song originally needs to play the sword and sing, and then push the momentum to the top to increase the power momentum. It can also strike a chord and interrupt other people''s rhythm attack. Chuchen once performed for Su Jingfei. Now, with the help of music, he integrates the means of rhythm attack into it, which has become a slightly enchanting effect and can make people more immersive.


    When he began to sing, Wu Yanli began to dance. Her sword dance was different from the real dance. It was more like performing martial arts. But she was also a beautiful girl. Under the cold sword light, Wu Yanli would give people a kind of charming beauty. At this time, she was no longer hot and sexy, but became a valiant and real heroine.


    Su Jingfei''s music brings people to a martial arts world, and Wu Yanli''s sword light seems to make people feel the bloodbath of the Jianghu. Even if the sword light is far away from them, they feel around them, and even their hair stands up.


    However, when the music suddenly changed and entered the tender part, Wu Yanli''s sword moves also became soft. It was as if her whole body was gentle. Suddenly, she was chivalrous, tender and affectionate, which made everyone drunk.


    Wu Yanli is not a professional dancer. She can''t really feel the beauty of every movement. But in the atmosphere created by Su Jingfei''s Chumen sword songs, the most pure atmosphere of martial arts experts is more real and more exciting than those so-called sword dances.


    At this time, let alone the ordinary audience, even Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng are deeply involved in it, thinking that if they are in the Jianghu, is it love or hatred.


    Su Jinglei has profound skills and knows that Wu Yanli is his third younger brother''s woman. Naturally, he won''t be obsessed with Wu Yanli. However, he has to admit that the third younger brother''s woman is too dazzling. Even if Su Jingfei''s singing is beautiful and even adds the effect of Chumen sword song, it still can''t cover up Wu Yanli''s charm.


    Of course, he can hear that Su Jingfei''s singing has problems. Ordinary people''s singing will not have enchanting effect, and he can''t help feeling that although his third brother had been lonely for many years before, it really broke out. The success of his network can''t be stopped, and even he and his elder brother can''t compare with him.


    He doesn''t know where Su Jingfei''s strength comes from, but he has to say that Su Jingfei''s growth is unexpected, and he is definitely the best of the three brothers.


    Su Jinglei is thinking that the performance of Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli is still going on. Wu Yanli has changed from being a little strange and nervous at the beginning to being free and unrestrained. I don''t know whether it''s su Jingfei''s singing or because she has entered the state. She feels that she has become a female Xia and is enjoying her enmity.


    Su Jingfei''s Chumen sword song, in fact, has an impact not only on the audience, but also on Wu Yanli who is in the game. Moreover, because Wu Yanli''s internal skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s, she will certainly be affected.


    And this influence is also in Su Jingfei''s calculation. Only when Wu Yanli is also affected, can Wu Yanli have the best performance. Now Wu Yanli''s performance has met Su Jingfei''s requirements. It can be said that Wu Yanli''s performance is brilliant, and her skills are overwhelming.


    "Horseshoe south, people look north..." song to the key part, Su Jingfei''s voice has been raised, and with his high voice, Wu Yanli''s sword moves also become faster and sharper.


    In the past, Su Jingfei''s songs were high and low. Even if they touched people''s hearts, they didn''t make people very excited. But now, it seems that every sentence of his songs strikes people''s hearts and gets excited, especially when people see Wu Yanli''s strong swordsmanship.


    Wu Yanli''s martial arts are really not strong, and her internal skills are not particularly deep. But when she gives full play, there is still sword Qi at the tip of her sword. Bai Sensen''s sword Qi is as real as it is, which absolutely makes people sweat.


    The audience may not know what the point of the sword is, but they think it''s because Wu Yanli''s action is too fast, which makes people hallucinate. But Su Jinglei stands up, his eyes are full of horror. According to his estimation of Wu Yanli''s internal skill, Wu Yanli can''t use sword Qi, but now it turns out that Wu Yanli can not only do it, but also persist for a while.


    The key part of the song is just a few lines. In these lines, Wu Yanli''s almost every action is sword like and bright. Even Su Jinglei can''t guarantee that she can do it. This only shows that Wu Yanli''s skill is very special and can definitely increase her internal force effect.


    When Su Jingfei''s last long line: "Lai He" came out, the whole song was over. At this time, Wu Yanli''s sword dance came to a critical moment. When the music stopped, Wu Yanli suddenly waved a sword.


    They didn''t get together. They thought it was just a gesture of ending. But at this moment, on a table three meters away from Wu Yanli, a bottle of wine suddenly exploded without warning, as if it was ending with music, which made everyone jump.

 Chapter 976

    Wu Yanli''s sword spirit broke a wine bottle three meters away. Everyone was shocked. Except those who are proficient in martial arts, they didn''t know what was going on. Some people even wanted to ask the hotel if it was fake wine.


    Some people think that Su Jingfei''s singing is too strong and breaks the wine. After all, just the last sound, Su Jingfei used the sword song of Truman, which is enough to shock people''s soul. However, some people think that it''s not. It''s not dolphin sound after all, and it won''t cause resonance. People have different ideas about the broken wine bottle.


    Shocked by this, the host also stayed for a moment, waiting for Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli to come back to the front desk, then woke up and quickly said: "this song and dance is really amazing, it''s more wonderful than the Spring Festival Gala."


    In the host''s opinion, the quality of the Spring Festival Gala is already the best, so it''s the best praise to compare Su Jingfei''s and Wu Yanli''s programs, and everyone has the same idea. Only Su Jingfei secretly turns his lips. This kind of performance can''t meet the requirements of the State Administration of radio, film and television. Even if it''s passed, it''s estimated that no one will perform.


    Of course, there are few people who can perform like this in the whole country. Wu Yanli cultivates her own internal skill, which can be used by no more than ten people in total. Sword Qi can''t be used by anyone who wants to use it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak, but Wu Yanli said modestly: "we didn''t make any preparations in advance. In fact, the performance was a little hasty. Fortunately, the final result was quite satisfactory, didn''t disappoint everyone, and didn''t disappoint the leaders."


    She has been in the officialdom for many years. Even after she was with Su Jingfei, she would despise some officialdom habits. However, it is essential for her to lead the leader after the performance.


    The host was quite satisfied with her speech. He could see that Su Jingfei seemed to be a person who didn''t like flattery. It was probably because of her personal identity. But in this way, it was easy to make the leaders unhappy. Fortunately, Wu Yanli still understood these rules.


    "Miss Wu, you are really modest. The program just now is really wonderful. I don''t believe you. Ask the audience friends." Then he said to the audience, "what do you think of their performance?"


    "Handsome", "good-looking", "too beautiful" people are very excited to express their feelings, although they also think that Su Jingfei''s singing level is not low, but compared with Wu Yanli''s sword dance, he is dwarfed, sword beauty, which can be compared with ordinary people, no matter how handsome Su Jingfei is, he should stand aside.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t eat Wu Yanli''s vinegar. Listening to the following people''s words, she blinks at Wu Yanli and looks at the audience with a smile, especially Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng.


    At this time, Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng also look at them with complicated faces. Kang Jinlong has determined that she has no hope of pursuing Wu Yanli. Let alone that she has a boyfriend like Su Jingfei, even if she doesn''t have su Jingfei, she doesn''t deserve Wu Yanli. Wu Yanli is really excellent. Her martial arts make her look scared.


    Kang Jinfeng didn''t think so much. She just didn''t expect Su Jingfei to sing so well. Even a professional singer can''t be better than him. What''s more important is his momentum. The original singer probably won''t be better than him.


    She once doubted Su Jingfei''s singing skills before. Now it''s like a joke. Later, she will show her weakness to Su Jingfei. She even has the impulse to run away.


    Fortunately, at this time, the leader spoke. The first speaker was su Jinglei. Looking at Wu Yanli, she said with a smile, "Xiao Wu, it seems that you are only 26 years old this year. Who did you learn this martial arts from?"


    Although he is the Vice Minister of the Organization Department, first of all, he is the second young master of the Su family. He has learned a lot from his childhood. Naturally, he is more concerned about Wu Yanli''s martial arts. The first thing he asks is her martial arts. He is really curious about who Wu Yanli learned her martial arts from and how she can use her internal power to release her sword spirit.


    Although Wu Yanli had begun to learn martial arts, she had little experience in the world. Naturally, she didn''t think how shocking her strength was. She honestly replied, "I said before that my martial arts were all taught by Su Jingfei. When I have nothing to do, I will practice it. Is minister Su also interested in martial arts?"


    Although she did not know that Su Jinglei was su Jingfei''s second elder brother, their names were similar, and their looks were a little similar. Wu Yanli had a good impression of the minister.


    When Su Jingfei saw Su Jinglei''s inquiry, he knew that Wu Yanli couldn''t hide it. As a result, Wu Yanli was honest. He secretly decided that he would talk to the women in his family when he went back. Don''t tell others about martial arts. It''s very bad for him.


    Su Jinglei looked at Su Jingfei thoughtfully, and then said to Wu Yanli with a smile, "yes, I''m interested in Chinese martial arts, but I''m busy at ordinary times and don''t have much time to practice."


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth secretly. Su Jinglei is the leader. He must be very busy at ordinary times, but he will never have no time to practice martial arts. At his level, his internal skill will not be much weaker than himself. Practicing martial arts can replace sleeping, and he can also be energetic. He just hides his strength.


    He has known for a long time that all the aristocratic children who enter the army or the official family will hide their abilities. After all, being seen through is a very dangerous thing. Who knows when they will be calculated.


    Wu Yanli had no doubt about him. She said with a smile, "Chinese martial arts are really good for your health. Minister Su can practice more when she has time."


    After she finished speaking, she naturally came to the Minister of health. Although she may not still work in the health department in the future, she is still a member of the health system. This is her immediate superior. She wants to come and see her if she doesn''t want to please her.


    The Minister of health was an old man over 50 years old and nearly 60 years old. He was slightly fat and looked rather stable before. When he saw Wu Yanli coming, he stood up excitedly and grasped Wu Yanli. He said, "Xiao Wu, your performance is really beautiful. Your sword dance is just like the world!"


    If he is just praising, he can only say that he likes Wu Yanli''s performance very much, but at the same time, he still holds Wu Yanli''s hand, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, at this time, we can only think that the Minister of health is a little excited. Wu Yanli is a little upset and pulls out her hand with a little force. Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei are closest to each other and frown a little. However, she thinks that he may really like the performance and has no special performance.


    "Minister Fu, you praise me too much. I have just said that I prepared this program in a hurry." Wu Yanli pulled back her hand and quietly lifted her hair, which resolved the embarrassment.


    At this time, Su Jingfei discovered that the health minister himself was a deputy, and he even called him Fu''an. It was like he was a deputy minister. This person really seemed to be a deputy. In fact, the surname Fu should be an ethnic minority, but he didn''t know if he was a Manchu like the Nalan family.


    Fu''an people didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. After listening to Wu Yanli''s words, they continued to smile: "Xiao Wu, don''t be too modest. You are absolutely a talent. It is said that you are from the health department. Have you considered staying in the Ministry of health in Beijing? You are just what we need in our system. If you have any ideas, you can come to me."


    When people heard what he said, they all envied Wu Yanli. Although Wu Yanli was a director of a local government, she was a local government after all. If she went directly to the Ministry of health, her position would not be reduced and she would definitely be promoted. This opportunity is really rare.


    Only a few people nearby found something wrong. When Fu''an people asked Wu Yanli to go to him, a strange look flashed in their eyes. As long as a man can understand that look, of course, Wu Yanli''s shrewd woman can understand it. This Fu''an person is just like a general director, and needs to let the actor go to his room to discuss the plot.


    If Wu Yanli is an ordinary official, Su Jinglei will turn a blind eye at most. Although he has never done this kind of thing, he knows that it is a rule. Of course, not everyone will abide by it, but it is also potential.


    But now Wu Yanli''s identity is Su Jingfei''s woman. Su Jingfei is her third younger brother. Doesn''t it mean that the Fu''an people want to talk about their younger sister''s idea? At this time, the elder brother can''t show up to her younger brother. Even if she offends the Fu''an people, the su family is afraid of who else.


    Before he spoke, Wu Yanli had already refused: "vice minister, my training is not over now, and I don''t want to decide what department to go to too early. When my training is over, I''ll listen to the arrangement from the organization."


    She said that she had definitely rejected the proposal of the Fu''an people. If the Fu''an people knew more about it, they would just follow Wu Yanli''s meaning at this time. But she didn''t want him. Today, you are really greedy for Wu Yanli. Not only did you not flinch because of Wu Yanli''s refusal, but also she said with a smile to Su Jinglei: "Lao Su, you see, Xiao Wu has said it, What do you think of the arrangement waiting for you? "


    Su Jinglei looks at Fu''an people unexpectedly. He can''t imagine that this guy kicks the ball on himself, and his meaning is very obvious. He wants to help him say a word.


    Su Jingfei also looks at Su Jinglei when Fu''an people look at him. Su Jinglei is his second brother. He believes that Su Jinglei also knows his relationship with Wu Yanli. If Su Jinglei can help Fu''an people speak, he will be surprised. This guy is just bumping into the muzzle of a gun.


    People under the stage did not expect that Wu Yanli had just started to discuss her future with a sword dance. Those who originally liked her because of Wu Yanli''s sword dance could not help but sigh that people''s fate is so wonderful. Political achievements are actually not important. It is the key to please the leaders.


    Some women who are envious of Wu Yanli are turning their lips in secret. It''s not because Su Jingfei helps that she can be liked by others. If they get Su Jingfei''s help, they will certainly make the leaders look at her with new eyes.


    Su Jingfei, who has no idea that he has been shot, looks at Su Jinglei turning his head and facing Wu Yanli again. He is also curious about what he does.


    "Xiao Wu, just now you said that everything is subject to the arrangement of the organization, is that so?" Su Jinglei didn''t directly say his arrangement, but asked Wu Yanli with a smile.


    Wu Yanli also sees Fu''an people''s thoughts and says in her heart, does Su Jinglei really plan to arrange herself to the health department? Maybe, after all, they are also colleagues. Thinking of this, she turned helplessly to see Su Jingfei. She really didn''t want to go to the health department.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that she was worried, but he was completely relieved. He laughed at her, which means that you can say casually that there is no danger.


    Wu Yanli misunderstands Su Jingfei''s meaning. She thinks Su Jingfei is comforting herself. Even if she offends others, she won''t be in the officialdom. Anyway, Su Jingfei is successful now and has nothing to lose.


    No matter whether she understood it right or wrong, Su Jingfei obviously gave Wu Yanli great courage. Wu Yanli took a deep breath and said, "minister Su, I hope the organization can arrange a suitable position for me. If not, I still hope the organization can consider changing it for me."


    She said that, in fact, it was different from what she had said before, but it was still more euphemistic. Fu''an people quickly said, "yes, it must be a suitable position. Since you used to be in the health department, it''s good to continue to work in the health department, and our health Department also needs talents like you, Lao Su, you see..."


    Although they are of the same rank, they all know who is more powerful. Otherwise, in terms of age, the people of Fu''an should call Su Jinglei Xiao su.


    Before he finished his words, Su Jinglei thought he didn''t recognize his meaning. He laughed and said to Wu Yanli, "Xiao Wu, now the vice minister wants you to go to the Ministry of health. You can talk about your ideas. Don''t have any scruples, although everything is said according to your own ideas."


    "Well, since minister Su said so, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I don''t want to work in the health department any more. Although I did well in the health department before, it was because of the help of the superior leaders, but now I don''t want to be taken care of. I want to work in some more challenging jobs." Wu Yanli continued to muster up her courage and even wiped out her previous achievements. She just made it clear that she didn''t want to enter the health department.


    When Fu''an people heard her saying this, they were a little worried. They opened their mouth and wanted to say it, but before he opened his mouth, someone was already in front of him.


    Su Jinglei nods to Su Jingfei without any trace. It means that your daughter-in-law is still very ambitious. She doesn''t flinch because she is facing the minister. Otherwise, she doesn''t want to help her. Now he naturally doesn''t hesitate to offend others.


    "Well, since you have such strong confidence in yourself, how about this? Our organization department also needs talents like you. Come to our organization department." Su Jinglei smiles and sends out an invitation.

 Chapter 977

    Su Jinglei''s words, really like a thunder, let everyone did not react, even Su Jingfei did not expect Su Jinglei would say such a sentence.


    Wu Yanli is now a deputy director of the Health Bureau of H Province. Her position is not low locally, but in the capital, such people are everywhere. Not to mention the distance, in the training class, everyone''s position will not be lower than Wu Yanli, and there are even many higher than her.


    For example, director Zhou, who was taken away by Su Jingfei before, was stronger than Wu Yanli, but now Su Jinglei has put Wu Yanli in a higher position.


    The Organization Department, which was the ancient Ministry of official affairs, was able to manage civil servants. As long as she went there, she would be promoted, even if it was just a horizontal transfer. It was a leap from the local to the competition. In addition, it was from the health department to the organization department with real power.


    If it is a great progress for Wu Yanli to be transferred from the health department of the provincial capital to the health department of Fu''an people, then if she jumps directly into the Organization Department, it is not much different from winning the lottery.


    Su Jingfei passed the initial surprise and understood why Su Jinglei did it for himself. Otherwise, how could he do it at the risk of offending others? Su Jingfei was naturally grateful for this. All this made him feel that he really had the appearance of being a brother.


    He left home as a child, and he didn''t have much affection with his two brothers. After all, he was still young at that time. But this time, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei showed their concern for him, which really moved him.


    Su Jingfei''s opinions on the Su family mainly lie in Su Hanlin. Although Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei were not young at that time, they were still unable to participate in many things, including their own mother and leaving the Su family.


    Now he still can''t put down his resentment to the Su family. At this time, he has basically accepted Su Jinglei.


    Su Jinglei doesn''t know that he has been accepted by Su Jingfei. He just thinks that Wu Yanli is naturally a younger sister and can''t be threatened. What''s more, this younger sister still loves herself so much that she doesn''t obey because of the charm of Fu''an people.


    The brothers of the Su family have their own thoughts. Naturally, other people do the same. Wu Yanli can''t believe she looks at Su Jinglei. He''s actually wooing her, but she''s not sure. The Fu''an man, who is in his fifties and 60s, has obviously bad intentions for himself. Does Su Jinglei, who is less than 40 years old, have any bad ideas.


    Others are all kinds of envy and jealousy. Wu Yanli is so lucky. She just dances and makes the two leaders so popular. This is an evil society, a society that looks at faces.


    Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng are equally surprised. Is the current leader really so superficial, but Sophia is happy for Wu Yanli. Although there are many people in the training class, there are also a few who have a good relationship with her, but she thinks that Wu Yanli is the one who has the best relationship with her. Maybe they know each other earlier than others.


    It doesn''t matter what people''s thoughts are. The most excited person is Fu''an. He even thought he was wrong when he heard Su Jinglei''s words. He was stunned for a moment. Then he said, "Lao Su, your organization department is full of talents. What kind of talents do you want? You''d better come to our health department. What''s more, Xiao Wu hasn''t done any organization work, It''s not good to let her go to the organization department in such a rash way. "


    Although he is excited now, he still remembers Su Jinglei''s identity and doesn''t use a strong tone, but he has also shown his dissatisfaction. Isn''t Su Jinglei clearly robbing people? He only hoped that Su Jinglei would not compete with himself because of his face.


    It''s a pity that Su Jinglei has made up his mind. He also understands Fu''an people''s mind. He says with a smile: "in fact, I just thought I knew her. It''s a bit hasty to ask her to go to our department. But since Lao Fu wants to rob people, I have to tell her first. Even if there are some talents in our department, who doesn''t want the more talents, the better!


    Su Jinglei has been in this circle for many years, and naturally knows how to resolve it. He is also very relaxed. He is clearly the one who threw the olive branch after the Fu''an people, but now he is actually earlier than the Fu''an people.


    Although there is no way to verify whether he is telling the truth, it is an indisputable fact that he first talked with Wu Yanli, and he also expressed his appreciation for Wu Yanli. Now it is true that Su Jinglei is afraid that Wu Yanli will be robbed.


    "Lao Su, just give her up to us. We haven''t had any outstanding newcomers for so many years. I''m very optimistic about Xiao Wu." Fu''an people are angry and want to chop Su Jinglei to death, but they still try to smile.


    Su Jinglei looked at Fu''an people''s face and sneered. You Fu''s family is No.1 top family in Beijing, but we Su''s family are never afraid of anyone, so she said: "Lao Fu, you''d better look at others. I think Xiao Wu is the best in our family."


    Then, without waiting for Fu''an people to speak, he said to Wu Yanli with a smile: "Xiao Wu, you have heard what we said just now. Who would you like to go with? Now you can decide!"


    Originally, it was just a leader''s favor to invite her directly to the Department, which has already made people envious. Now, it has changed from a leader''s invitation to two people''s competition. In this way, Wu Yanli''s value has been raised again. In people''s eyes, this woman has already charmed all living beings. Two big men with such status have begun to rob her.


    Having learned the lesson before, Wu Yanli is really guilty of inviting Su Jinglei. He finds that the water in the capital is much deeper than that in other places. She is a little out of breath, especially now that she is asked by Su Jinglei, she hesitates unconsciously.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei was still around at this time. He saw Wu Yanli''s mind and said instead: "two leaders, it''s useless for you to rush. Let him think about it first."


    Su Jingfei''s proposal is reasonable. After all, it''s related to the future. How can it be decided in such a short time? What''s more, it can also ease the atmosphere. After all, Su Jinglei and Fu''an people are fighting for Wu Yanli, which is not very good-looking. With Su Jingfei''s relaxation, it''s easier to stop.


    Su Jinglei has understood Su Jingfei''s meaning and resolved the embarrassment in front of her. As for what department Wu Yanli should go to, she can discuss it afterwards and want to agree to Su Jingfei''s proposal.


    But I didn''t expect that Fu''an people were angry and couldn''t vent their anger on Su Jinglei. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, they immediately turned their head and said, "just listen while we''re talking about work. What do you want to say? You''d better perform your program, and don''t see what occasion it is."


    It should be that after being a leader for a long time, it''s like he''s lecturing his son. He should be the one who really doesn''t pay attention to the occasion.


    Fu''an people used to feel good. Although they were not so good, they were still relatively stable. Now they were rejected by Wu Yanli, and then robbed by Su Jinglei, which confused their mind. At this time, in order to vent their temper, they didn''t care whether someone would watch.


    Su Jingfei''s temper is not big, but it''s not particularly good. After listening to Fu''an people''s words, his face suddenly turns gloomy. Before he took advantage of Wu Yanli, he can''t even give up her idea. If there is Su Jinglei, let him solve it. Who knows that Fu''an people really want to find their own trouble. He can''t help laughing at this. He really thinks that he is a star who comes out of the cave!


    "Minister Fu, you have said this seriously. There is no problem with other people''s proposal." Su Jinglei frowned. Although he couldn''t scold him directly, he still stood on Su Jingfei''s side.


    "What''s the matter? He''s a little star, and he wants to get involved in our business? " Fu''an doesn''t give Su Jinglei face at all. He can''t offend Su Jinglei easily. Can he be afraid of a little star? Such a little star can find someone to kill him every minute.


    In fact, his words have lost grace, but the people under the stage don''t care too much. In their hearts, Su Jingfei is a little star. They can like Su Jingfei, but they don''t think he is a great person.


    Those women may still be dissatisfied with Fu''an people, but it''s just because he''s not good at Su Jingfei. However, they don''t think Su Jingfei, a little star, is qualified to interrupt the conversation between two ministerial leaders. Only Kang Jinlong, Kang Jinfeng and Sophia have different views on this.


    Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng already know that Su Jingfei is not simple. They don''t treat Su Jingfei as an ordinary star. Sophia regards Su Jingfei as a friend. When a friend is scolded like this, she is naturally dissatisfied. She is not a member of the system. Even if she is not in this circle, she can still live well. She doesn''t think much of Fu''an people.


    Wu Yanli doesn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei. When she hears what Fu''an people say, she sighs in her heart. It seems that her official career is coming to an end, but she still takes the initiative to stand up and say: "vice minister, what Su Jingfei said is what I mean. I also think such a big thing needs to be considered."


    She almost publicly contradicted the people of Fu''an. As a minister, even the vice minister, her face was not good-looking. She said in a deep voice, "Wu Yanli, you have to think it over. Not all of them are waiting for you."


    After that, he said to Su Jinglei: "Lao Su, is it not so good-looking that today''s situation is like this? I don''t think you should argue with me. After all, you really don''t lack talents. Don''t you give me such face?"


    He said that to this point, has been said to the end, obviously he has been very patient, otherwise early outbreak.


    Unfortunately, he said Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli before. As the second elder brother, Su Jinglei had already put up with it. After listening to his words, he sneered and said, "Fu''an people, I want Wu Yanli. What do you do?"

 Chapter 978

    Under normal circumstances, even if Su Jinglei and Fu''an people have any disagreement, they can''t argue face to face. After all, in this circle, the most important thing is face.


    Now that they are the leaders of the training class, they should not quarrel in front of the public, but this time the situation is a little different.


    Fu''an people feel that Su Jinglei doesn''t give himself face and has to fight for Wu Yanli with himself. This makes him unable to bear. His heart is full of meat. Su Jinglei has to come to fight for Wu Yanli. What''s the meaning of this? If you have a crush on Wu Yanli, you should mention it earlier.


    In fact, this idea is not only shared by Fu''an people, but also by others. It seems that Su Jinglei is robbing Wu Yanli.


    But to put it another way, people also hope that Wu Yanli can keep up with Su Jinglei''s Department, not only because his department is stronger than Fu''an people''s Department, but also because there is a big gap between their image.


    Fu''an people are all old men in their 50s and 60s. If you really ask him to do something about Wu Yanli, it''s really good for you. If you change it to Su Jinglei, you''ll feel much better. Although Su Jinglei is nearly 40 years old, it''s well maintained. It looks like she''s in her early 30s. Standing with Wu Yanli, a 26 year old woman, it''s really a good match.


    No matter what people think, Su Jinglei and Fu''an people are against each other. Everyone can see that, and it seems that they have no intention of giving in, so it becomes interesting.


    In fact, although Fu''an people had a tough attitude before, they didn''t really want to turn against Su Jinglei. He just thought that if he had a tough attitude, Su Jinglei would give up. After all, it''s not worth it to cause conflicts between their families for the sake of a woman.


    But how can he think that Su Jinglei not only wants to fight for Wu Yanli, but also wants to do things well. He also wants to let Su Jingfei take a breath by the way. Fu''an people are there to reprimand Su Jingfei for a long time.


    Su Jingfei is not only the third younger brother of Su family, but also the third younger brother of Su Jinglei. He is not simple. He is the richest man in H Province and the captain of 307 army. Even from the rank conversion, he is not as good as Fu''an people. After all, at the provincial and ministerial level, he is almost the peak of ordinary officials, and he is also equivalent to a general.


    Don''t forget that Su Jingfei is only 21 years old. He can be said to be the youngest Colonel officer in 307. How much attention such a person has to be paid to by 307 troops? You don''t have to ask. Can you, a Fu''an man, not be angry when he scolds him like this?


    Fu''an people look at Su Jinglei as if he wants to be with you. Suddenly, his anger hits his head. He naturally knows the status of Su''s family in the capital, but they don''t give advice. What''s more, he thinks he''s not wrong. It''s su Jinglei''s provocation.


    "Su Jinglei, let''s talk about something in private. Let''s make a decision today. I''ll make a decision for Wu Yanli." Fu''an is full of spirit in his heart, and his words are simple and straightforward. There is no doubt about the truth.


    He can say so, has shown his attitude, no matter how Su Jinglei, Wu Yanli can not run, if Su Jinglei continues, then he will not hesitate to fight Su Jinglei, at this time Wu Yanli is not an ordinary woman, is a symbol of face.


    Su Jingfei is that kind of temper, which is more obvious in Su Jinglei. The people of Su family are hard tempered and prefer to compromise. The old man of Fu''an has no idea about his brother and sister. He dares to compete with himself so clearly. When the Su family is afraid of you, Su Jinglei laughs coldly.


    "Fu''an people, don''t forget that I''m the one in the organization department. You can''t decide a person''s future, but I can." Su Jinglei also doesn''t care whether the people in Fu''an will have heart disease or not. He says with a smile: "just now people have said that they don''t want to be in the Ministry of health. Is it interesting for you to force?"


    "How can a department transfer such a big thing? What does she say? Is she the leader or are you the leader?" Fu''an people listen to Su Jinglei''s words, otherwise they are furious and clap the table.


    Su Jinglei was a little calm at this time and looked at Fu''an humanely with a little sarcasm: "minister Fu, don''t you think it''s bad manners to clap the table in public?" When he spoke, he looked at the people below, and then continued: "minister Fu, I''m here to attend the training party today, but I''m not looking for people. Are you old enough to forget this?"


    Fu''an was really angry with Su Jinglei at this time. He didn''t think that he really dared to contradict himself for the sake of a woman. He really thought that he was afraid of the head of his organization department.


    People who have families and backstage are always more confident. Fu''an people are such people. Their families are also very famous in the capital. Moreover, he is also a vice minister. How can he be allowed to be humiliated like this? It''s useless for him to be rational.


    "Su Jinglei, it seems that you are going to fight me to the end. At this time of the party, it''s almost over." The more Fuan people think about it, the more angry they are, and they are not afraid of other people''s opinions. They said to the male host, "host, you can announce the end of the party. All the students can go back to have a rest. We still have something to solve."


    The male host has been scared silly by the quarrel between the two big men. He thinks that the fight between the leaders should be more subtle. Isn''t it written in the novel? The art of officialdom is to guess each other and then deal with each other quietly. I didn''t expect to tear my face today.


    In fact, it''s easy to explain all this. Usually, if you are in an office meeting, you will naturally use Taijiquan back and forth. But now, it''s different. Su Jinglei''s conflict has intensified because the other party''s idea is to beat his sister-in-law.


    However, no matter whether it is inconsistent with the plot of the novel or not, the male host hastened to say: "today''s training class party is over, you can leave, I hope you can have a good night, we have a chance to see you later, goodbye."


    After he finished, he winked at the hostess. They were originally hired by the outside. Now it''s not good for them to make so much trouble. They just turn around and leave. They are just ordinary people, and no one can afford to offend them.


    In fact, those colleges intend to stay and watch the play. After all, the fight between ministers is rarely seen. However, they are afraid that the two ministers will be angry. As long as they leave, they dare not even discuss openly. If they are known by any leader, their future will be worried. Who in officialdom can know when they will be stabbed!


    Although Su Jinglei and Fu''an people make a lot of noise, in fact, when the training class leaves, the news doesn''t spread out. That''s their circle.


    In addition to Su Jinglei and Fu''an people, the other leaders did not retreat with them. Instead, they stood beside them in a very clear way. In this way, everyone''s camp understood very well. In fact, they did not understand why Su Jinglei and Fu''an people were so serious.


    These leaders didn''t leave, and three of the students didn''t leave. Of course, they were Kang Jinlong, Kang Jinfeng and Sophia. After all, Kang''s brothers and sisters were Kang''s family, and they didn''t shrink back because of each other''s two ministers. They also wanted to know the result of the fight, especially where Wu Yanli would go in the end. Of course, Kang Jinlong wanted to know.


    Sophia''s mind is simpler. She doesn''t care much about her future, and she''s not afraid to offend these leaders. Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli don''t leave, so she''s going to stay. Both of them are her friends.


    Su Jinglei and Fu''an people don''t care about the three people staying. Their thoughts are on each other now. Fu''an people first said, "Su Jinglei, it''s a good thing for you and me to come here to the party today. You have to fight with me for one person. When things get so big, won''t Mr. Su interfere?"


    "Ha ha, if my father knows what I''ve done, he will support me. You don''t need to worry about it. Wu Yanli must come to my organization department. Minister Fu, you''d better give up." Su Jinglei said with a smile when he saw that there was no outsider.


    Fu''an people''s face is very ugly, hummed a way: "Su Jinglei, you really fight hard, for a woman is worth it?"


    "Whether it''s worth it or not, you don''t understand. You don''t know who you''ve offended. In fact, I didn''t want to argue with you, but everyone knows why." Su Jinglei sneers. He runs his third brother and sister here. It''s really irritating.


    Fu''an people are preparing to continue to speak, has been watching two people quarrel, a word did not say Su Jingfei suddenly said: "minister Fu, s province''s second son is OK?"


    People don''t understand why Su Jingfei suddenly utters such a sentence. Even Su Jinglei doesn''t understand it. He looks at Su Jingfei in surprise, and other people look at Su Jingfei in the eyes of patients. Is this guy stupid and how to greet other people''s son suddenly.


    But don''t want to Fuan people''s face changed greatly, startled asked: "how do you know my second son in S Province."


    Everyone is a little strange. Is the son of Fu''an a secret in S Province? His eyes unconsciously focus on Su Jingfei. They all want to hear Su Jingfei''s explanation.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. Minister Fu''s son is also a second generation official. How can he bear it?"


    At this time, the Fuan people were so angry that they wanted to capture their son. He thought it was his second son. He knew his position and official position in the capital, so he had a high profile and was recorded by someone who wanted to.


    Although they understand why Su Jingfei knows that Fu''an people have a son in S Province, they still don''t know why Su Jingfei mentions this, and Fu''an people''s face becomes ugly. Even Su Jinglei doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t understand Su Jingfei''s means.


    The only person who has a guess is Wu Yanli. Although she still doesn''t know what Su Jingfei is going to do, she knows that as long as he attacks, the other party will be overwhelmed.


    Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng are also afraid of Su Jingfei, who can turn the situation around with such a sentence. They have experienced Su Jingfei''s strength once before, but they can''t imagine that Su Jingfei can easily find each other''s weakness in the face of a minister.


    Sophia has already stood beside Wu Yanli at this time. She is also happy that Su Jingfei can frighten Fu''an people. She is simply happy and doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    "Su Jingfei, you are just a star. There are not 10000 people like this in China, and there are 8000. You just need to be your actor. There are some things you can''t participate in." Although Fuan people have a headache, they still take a deep breath and say it with a convincing attitude.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "minister Fu, if you just said that, I can understand that those who know current affairs are heroes. If I can understand your meaning well, the future is bright. If not, you will block me."


    Fu''an people didn''t speak, but their attitude was obvious. If Su Jingfei dares to mess around, he doesn''t mind doing it like this. He believes that Su Jingfei won''t do anything regretful for his future. At this time, Fu''an people still don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei.


    In fact, all of the people present were not clear about their relationship. After all, there were more people with similar names. Because Su Jingfei deliberately dressed up today, they were only slightly similar to Su Jinglei. If they didn''t stand together, it would be difficult for outsiders to see that they were similar. Otherwise, those people would have known their relationship for a long time and would not have developed to the present situation.


    Wu Yanli looks at Su Jingfei with some worry. She also guesses that Su Jingfei must have some means to make Fu''an people afraid. She also knows that Su Jingfei doesn''t care whether he is banned or not, but Fu''an people are a minister after all. If Su Jingfei really offends him, she will be in trouble in the future.


    Wu Yanli, who knows Su Jingfei well, naturally guesses Su Jingfei''s mind. Since he has already started, he will not shrink back, let alone the threat from Fu''an people. Even if Feng mieling can directly hurt him, he is not afraid. Thinking of this, she takes out her mobile phone and faces Fu''an humanity on the screen: "minister Fu, do you see if this person in the mobile phone is your second son, I think he''s very happy! "


    Fu''an turned to see Su Jingfei''s mobile phone. He was almost choked by the picture above. The man in it was his son. He could clearly see the facial expression, but he was mosaic, and there were two women beside him. They were also not wearing clothes and mosaic.


    Although it may be made by people, from the thin layer of mosaic, we can see that they have no clothes, and we can know what they are doing by looking at the three people.


    Fu''an people are ashamed and angry. Even if his son is ignorant, he has been photographed. The key is that the photo is still in Su Jingfei''s hands. This is really a bit of a headache. The words that just threatened Su Jingfei have become a joke. If he dares to kill Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei can make his son infamous, but this is not the key, The key is the future of my son, which directly affects me.

 Chapter 979

    Su Jingfei''s handle can definitely make Fu''an people''s head two big. He heard Su Jingfei mention his second son before. Although he was worried that Su Jingfei knew too much, he didn''t care too much. When he saw the photo, the situation was completely different.


    Others don''t see the content in the mobile phone, but you can see the face of Fu''an people. They don''t know what the content of Su Jingfei''s mobile phone is. They can make Fu''an people so upset.


    "Su Jingfei, who are you and how can you have these things?" At this time, no matter how stupid Fu''an people are, they won''t believe that Su Jingfei is just a little star. If he is just a star, he can''t get these photos at all.


    Other people also have doubts. Su Jingfei not only knows something that others don''t know, but also has something that people in Fu''an fear. He is definitely not an ordinary star.


    Now, in addition to Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng and Sophia, the rest of them are leaders. Almost all of them know Su Jingfei''s identity. Although they don''t know, they also know that he is not an ordinary person. Su Jingfei thinks that at this time, there is no need to hide his identity.


    "Vice Minister of Fu''an people, I really didn''t want to show my identity, but since you want to know so much, I''ll satisfy your curiosity." Su Jingfei said something and took out a certificate from his arms. It was given to him by Nalan Xiulin after he was in the capital. He always carried it with him. Sometimes such a certificate can save lives.


    Naturally, this document is his identity symbol. It''s a colonel''s officer''s card of 307 army. It''s stamped with steel seal and written with some introductions. For those who are not of enough level, it''s not clear what it means. People of Su Jinglei and Fu''an level must understand the meaning.


    Before we could see the specific contents of Su Jingfei''s certificate, we just saw the small notebook, and Fu''an people''s face had changed dramatically. In China, there was not only a 307 army, which belonged to the secret army of the state, but also various other forces. Although everyone performed their own duties, they were all dedicated to serving the country, just following the orders of the biggest leaders in the army and the country.


    When Fu''an people reached this level, they naturally saw some similar certificates. Now he began to regret that he thought it was impossible to find a woman, but he went to Wu Yanli''s idea.


    How can he not see the relationship between Wu Yanli and Su Jingfei? Even if they didn''t admit that they were male and female friends, they had made it clear that they were together. But at that time, Su Jingfei was not in the eyes of Fu''an people. Who could have thought of a popular star, Ju ran, who was a member of the secret army.


    Especially when he saw Su Jingfei''s rank, his eyes turned black. Su Jingfei would never be more than 25 years old. The 25-year-old Colonel, who is also a colonel of 307 army, is enough to explain everything.


    "Mr. Su, in fact, everything before is a misunderstanding. I''m just joking with you." Fu''an people have a higher identity than Su Jingfei. In theory, they don''t need to be afraid of Su Jingfei. But now, he has to be polite to Su Jingfei. Not only is Su Jingfei a member of the secret army, he won''t be bound by him, but also he has something in his hands.


    There is no doubt that Su Jingfei can get hold of the Fu''an people. It must be thanks to the 307 troops. The Fu''an people of the 307 troops have heard about it. It is one of several super secret forces at the national level, and this one is basically in the hands of the Nalan family. The Nalan family is not inferior to the Su family, and they will not be afraid of their Fu family.


    To be a colonel at such an age, either Su Jingfei has outstanding ability, or Su Jingfei has a close relationship with the Nalan family. Of course, it can be both. However, whatever it is, it is enough to make people headache.


    Su Jingfei had long expected that Fu''an people would be soft hearted when they knew their identity, but he didn''t let Fu''an people go. This guy wanted to get Wu Yanli into the Ministry of health for the purpose of being uneasy and kind-hearted. How could he let him go so easily.


    He also laughed at Fu''an humanitarian: "Fu''an people, Vice Minister of health, ranked third. This year, 58 years old, Fu family in Beijing, has now been put on file for investigation, and those who are closely related to them are subject to review."


    When he spoke, he looked at the mobile phone in his hand. There was a text message on it. After that, he looked at Fu''an humanity: "Fu''an people, although you were joking before, it''s a pity that I didn''t see it. Our people have already asked your second son to talk in S Province. I hope you will cooperate." Then he began to make a phone call.


    He didn''t evade the crowd. Everyone heard that Su Jingfei was just calling people. Apart from Su Jinglei and Wu Yanli, everyone was shocked. Even Kang Jinlong, Kang Jinfeng and Sophia were not sure how to think.


    Su Jingfei was a popular star before, and he was almost robbed of his girlfriend by a minister. Unexpectedly, the little star is looking for someone to censor the Minister of Fu''an. This is a ministerial cadre, and it is no doubt the Tuhuang emperor.


    The people who used to stand on both sides of Su Jinglei and Fu''an people are also staring at Su Jingfei. In fact, they didn''t put little stars in their eyes before, but who would have thought that suddenly the VC changed, and now he has to deal with Fu''an people.


    The people around Fu''an people began to keep a distance from Su Jingfei when they heard that those close to him would also be investigated.


    Everyone''s reaction is in Su Jingfei''s eyes. Su Jingfei laughs in his heart. In fact, the people in 307 army have no such power at all, but when he asked people to check the information of Fu''an people for himself, it happened that Fu''an people''s second son was arrested for whoring in S Province, so he had more information.


    While listening to Su Jingfei''s phone call, Fu''an people on one side are anxious. If he is really investigated by the 307 troops, something will definitely happen. The investigation level of the secret forces is far higher than that of the ordinary police, and they can''t conceal it.


    "Su Jingfei, I have already admitted my mistake. Do you really want to kill everything? I''m also a member of the Fu family. It''s not good for you to deal with me. " At this time, he did not care about his face, and directly took out his family to threaten Su Jingfei.


    Not to mention that Su Jingfei himself is not afraid of the Fu family. Even if he is afraid of the Fu family, he will not shrink back since he has done it.


    Originally, he wanted to speak, but he saw Su Jinglei winking. Su Jingfei understood and knew that Su Jinglei wanted to speak. Because Su Jinglei took care of himself, he actually recognized Su Jinglei. Since he wanted to speak, Su Jingfei closed his mouth.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s reaction, Su Jinglei is very happy. He can let himself open his mouth just because of one look. Obviously, he is quite satisfied with his second brother, which also makes him very happy. Protecting Wu Yanli by himself is really rewarding.


    They made eye contact very quickly. Su Jingfei closed his mouth, and Su Jinglei said: "Fu''an people, originally I didn''t want to take care of your affairs. We have known each other for many years, and no one wants to be difficult. It seems that you are involved in many things, and I will report to the organization."


    "Su Jinglei, do you really want to do this to me for a woman? Don''t forget that I''m an important person in the Fu family. If you really take me down, you su family will have a lot of trouble. " At this time, Fu''an people have already ignored everything, and Su Jingfei over there has obviously called someone to come. If Su Jinglei makes trouble for himself, it will make it worse.


    "Fu''an people, don''t you wake up now? Do you really think I''m fighting you for a woman who doesn''t matter? " Su Jinglei sneered and asked.


    Fu''an was stunned. After looking at Wu Yanli and Su Jinglei, he suddenly realized: "she''s your man. No wonder you protect her like this. Su Jinglei, it''s very nice of you to cover up. People say that the Su brothers are very affectionate and kind to their wives. It seems that they are just like this!"


    "So your sister, you deserve to be dealt with. It''s really blind that your fortune family can push you out." Su Jinglei listen to his words, can''t help but scold: "this is my sister-in-law, you have evil thoughts to my sister-in-law, I don''t do against you, still keep you?" Su Jinglei is the second young master of the Su family. Naturally, he is not afraid of Fu''an people and shows no mercy.


    "Sister in law" this time Fu''an people is really silly, he really did not expect to be such a result, eyes constantly in Wu Yanli, Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei three people swept around.


    Not only him, but others were also surprised. Wu Yanli didn''t expect that Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei were really brothers. While Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng were shocked, they also began to sigh. No wonder grandfather asked them to be careful of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was not only good at martial arts, but also a young master of the Su family. In this way, Su Jingfei was better than them in identity.


    In addition, Su Jingfei can make people clean up the identity of a minister. Kang Jinlong has deeply realized Su Jingfei''s power. Fortunately, his grandfather reminded him that he didn''t offend Su Jingfei too much.


    Although Sophia is straightforward, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand anything. She knows what Su Jinglei means. She just can''t imagine that Su Jinglei is Su Jingfei''s brother. This dramatic change is a little too surprising to be happy.


    Su Jingfei just came out. Su Jinglei wanted to introduce himself. There were not too many accidents. He just nodded to Wu Yanli.


    Su Jinglei looked at the pale Fu''an humanitarians: "Fu''an people, you said you were looking for death. You were good at first. At an old age, you had to have some evil thoughts. Now you have offended the Su family and the 307 troops. Heaven''s sin is still forgivable. You can ask your Fu family to help you. I also want to know the Su family and the Fu family, Who is more powerful

 Chapter 980

    Although Su Jinglei''s words are a little arrogant, he doesn''t think it''s too much when he hears from Fu''an people. Now he finally understands why Su Jinglei has to be right with himself.


    If someone bullies his younger brother and sister-in-law, he will not be polite. Not to mention that the Su family is not afraid of the Fu family at all. Even Su Jingfei himself is already in a mess. How can he think that Su Jingfei is still a member of the secret army.


    Thinking of this, Fu''an people''s attitude suddenly changed, and they said to Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the two brothers would offend each other. It''s my fault. I''d better give a banquet to make amends another day. Our Fu family and Su family always get along well with each other. There''s no need to be so unhappy because of a little misunderstanding."


    His sudden change really surprised Su Jingfei. In the final analysis, Fu''an people are also senior members of the Ministry. If it wasn''t for the 307 army who just had some evidence, he would have no choice but to take Fu''an people.


    Su Jinglei looks at the people of Fu''an with a smile. He can naturally guess their thoughts. To tell the truth, at their level, they will not easily offend others. After all, in officialdom and in front of interests, maybe the enemy will become friends or friends will become enemies.


    Now it''s not good for the Su family to offend Fu''an people too hard, but he is looking at Su Jingfei now. If Su Jingfei thinks it''s OK, he''ll let it go. If he doesn''t agree, he still wants to help Su Jingfei. Thinking about it, he looks at Su Jingfei. It''s self-evident that everything depends on Su Jingfei.


    Fu''an people naturally saw the key to the problem, looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su Jingfei, it was just a misunderstanding before. If I knew you were from the Su family, how could I be so impolite? How could I make amends another day?"


    As a senior member of the Ministry, even Su Jinglei felt that he was sincere enough. Whether he hated Su Jingfei in his heart or not, at least he had done enough on the surface. If Su Jingfei was in the officialdom, he might have let Fu''an people go.


    As the heroine of the incident, Wu Yanli''s family strength is certainly not weak when she thinks that Fu''an people can sit in their present position. Even if Su Jingfei is the third young master of the Su family, she is also very hard to face such an enemy.


    "Jingfei, or forget it. The vice minister may have just been joking." Wu Yanli worried about Su Jingfei''s enemies and took the initiative to stand up.


    Su Jinglei once again laments that Wu Yanli''s thoughts can be seen by everyone. It''s just for Su Jingfei that a woman can hold her own eyes. She would rather be wronged than suffer losses for her man. This is enough to prove her feelings for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei could feel it naturally, and no matter what others were looking at, he patted Wu Yanli''s little hand gently, indicating that it was OK. Then he told Fu''an humanity: "Vice Minister of Fu''an people, I believe that what you are doing today is a joke. You don''t know my identity as you are doing to me. I totally accept your opinions, and I won''t doubt it."


    Fu''an people are relieved. Su Jinglei also nods. It should be a better result for his brother to let him go.


    Kang Jinlong said in his heart that if he changed himself, he would do the same. He had many friends, many roads, many enemies, and many walls. Moreover, the strength of Fu family in the capital was not weak, and Su family was a strong enemy.


    Kang Jinfeng does have a contemptuous glance at Su Jingfei. Her own woman is bullied and even has a wrong idea. Now he agrees to let her go. He is really a spineless man. Even if he has the ability, he is just a white face.


    Sophia is worried, but she can''t interrupt. She wants to tell Su Jingfei that she can''t be soft hearted. If she is soft hearted at this time, there may be trouble in the future.


    The happiest person is Fu''an people. Now they are in the hands of the other party, and they dare not have any messy ideas. However, if the other party can let go of themselves, they will have a chance to prepare again. He is not willing to forget today''s humiliation.


    Su Jingfei''s words didn''t end here. When he looked around people''s eyes, he knew that all the people in the system thought Su Jingfei was right to let Fu''an people go. Kang Jinfeng and Sophia, who were simple minded, would think it was a mistake to let Fu''an people go. They looked at each other with disdain and worry, and then let Buddha tell him not to give up.


    "Minister Fu and I didn''t have any grudges, and I didn''t have to be reluctant because of such a small matter." Su Jingfei''s words are more and more like he wants to let Fu''an people go. It seems that everything is settled.


    But at this time, Su Jingfei''s words suddenly changed: "minister Fu, in fact, you have made a mistake. It''s not what I want to do to you, but that you usually do things too impertinently and are caught by others. Now that your illegitimate son is caught by others, your affairs can''t be controlled."


    He made it very clear this time, and everyone was shocked. Now they thought about why Su Jingfei''s face changed when he mentioned the situation of Fu''an''s second son.


    It''s not a problem for ordinary people to have an illegitimate son or daughter, but it''s different when they come to Fu''an people. As an official, the problem of his style is a big deal. The sudden emergence of illegitimate son has directly exposed the problem of Fu''an people''s style.


    As Su Jingfei said, even if Su Jingfei doesn''t meet Fu''an people today, Fu''an people will be cleaned up sooner or later. But when he meets Su Jingfei today, he improves the progress. In a word, Su Jingfei is just a coincidence.


    Su Jingfei has gone through a lot more than his peers. He has killed a lot of people. He has seen a lot of intrigues. He is not the softhearted Su Jingfei at the beginning. Although his heart is hard, he will never be softhearted easily. He keeps in mind everything Fu''an people have done before.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Fu''an people also know that they are doomed, and their faces are very ugly. They wait for Su Jingfei to say, "Su Jingfei, I have already apologized for not killing too much. You have to kill too much. It''s too cruel."


    "Minister Fu, what you said seems to be very powerful. I''m not so magical. What I said is the truth. There''s no need for me to do anything. You''re going to be rectified. You can only say that you don''t do well at ordinary times. If you do well all the time, you can''t get the result today." Su Jingfei has already informed the 307 troops to come here, and he is naturally not polite at this time.


    At this point, Su Jinglei is very speechless. As Su Jingfei said, even if Su Jingfei doesn''t care, the fact that Fu''an people have illegitimate children will spread, and 307 army can''t do it.


    "Well, Minister Fu, I don''t think you should waste your time here now. If you have anything to do, you''d better go back and deal with it. At most, I won''t let the 307 troops take you away immediately. I''ve done my utmost." Su Jingfei thought about it, but he didn''t want to force Fu''an people too hard. Anyway, he couldn''t run.


    Fu''an people don''t appreciate it. It''s all because of Su Jingfei. Now, even if the other party wants to save face for himself, Fu''an people snort: "Su family three little, Su family two little, today I know you, don''t worry, we Fu family people will treat you well."


    Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. The evidence of Fu''an people is solid. It''s hard to say what his end will be. However, it''s only a matter of time before he is expected to be double regulated. Now he has to threaten himself. He should be really angry.


    Su Jinglei didn''t need to think so much. After listening to Fu''an people''s words, he immediately said with a smile: "you are responsible for everything. You just don''t know how to repent up to now. Our men have always been so simple, but you can''t think of it."


    Fu''an people know that Su Jinglei is right, but now he is full of hatred, no matter how much, he continues to hum coldly: "Su Jinglei, Su Jingfei, no matter what you say, our resentment is settled."


    "Well, since you''ve said that, I can''t help saying something." Su Jingfei smiles and then looks at Fu''an humanity: "originally, I just wanted 307 troops to invite you to cooperate with the investigation. Now it seems that some tough measures are needed."


    Without waiting for Fu''an people to speak, Su Jingfei has picked up the phone and said in front of everyone: "come in, Fu''an people are here."


    When he hung up the flower, he saw a group of people rush into the hotel from the outside. These people are all in military uniform. The first one is a lieutenant colonel. He walked up to Su Jingfei and saluted: "Hello, Colonel Su Jingfei, Lieutenant Colonel Zhang Qiang reports to you."


    "Well, it''s very good. You can ask vice minister Fu''an to cooperate with the investigation. He is very willing to talk with you. You''re welcome. You can do whatever you want." Su Jingfei nodded to Zhang Qiang, and then told him that the meaning was very obvious, that is, don''t be merciful.


    Zhang Qiang naturally knows who his target is this time. Although the 307 army has its own independence, when doing tasks, he can ignore the identity of the other party, but he still doesn''t want to offend people too much.


    In the eyes of the crowd, Zhang Qiang went to Fu''an people, saluted and said: "Minister of Fu''an people, now we have some illegal evidence of you in our hands. Now I need you to accompany me back to assist in the investigation. Please come this way." Then he made a gesture of please.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei''s special advice before, when these 307 troops broke in, Fu''an people knew that the situation was over. They were all armed with live ammunition, and they were not afraid of violence from their own side.


    What''s more important is that you have the handle in other people''s hands. What''s nice is to assist in the investigation. In fact, you''re telling the story of the crime. I didn''t expect that I''d been in the officialdom all my life, and now I''m about to touch the top level. As a result, I offended Su Jingfei because of my lust for a while and ended up like this.

 Chapter 981

    Su Jingfei''s attitude was tough. In the end, the Fu''an people were taken away. Naturally, the people who followed the Fu''an people left one after another. Today, the matter is very big. A ministerial official was arrested, even if it was reported on TV, these people naturally have to go back and report it.


    When they leave, the people who follow Su Jinglei will come to meet Su Jingfei. They are all members of the Su family, though they don''t know where they came from.


    Even if Su Jingfei has a conflict with the Su family, he still won''t show it in front of outsiders. After a year of development, Su Jingfei''s demeanor and temperament are no less than Su Jinglei''s, and even because everything is his own work, his style is more tough than Su Jinglei''s, and he also has a little overbearing.


    They all nodded in secret, worthy of the Su family''s three little. Although they didn''t show it in front of the public all the time, their demeanor was absolutely great.


    In fact, Su Jinglei is quite surprised that Su Jingfei can perform like this. He doesn''t know what Su Jingfei has experienced for so many years, but he knows that he has left his family since he was a child and wandered outside. Now it seems that Su Jingfei has been in Su''s family all the time, otherwise his temperament can''t be cultivated.


    But Su Jingfei goes against the common sense. Like many people, he can only define Su Jingfei as a wonderful flower. This does not mean that he is too personality, but is very special and powerful.


    When they finished greeting Su Jingfei, they left each other talking and laughing. Although the Fu''an people were not su Jinglei''s enemies, in the case of fierce fighting, Su Jinglei was the one who won the final victory. They also felt that there was light on their face, which was very prepared to hold their thighs.


    When these people left, Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng didn''t move. When Su Jinglei was left, Kang Jinlong Cai took Kang Jinfeng to Su Jingfei and said, "Mr. Su, I can''t believe you are the third young master of the Su family. I''ve offended you so much before. Please forgive me." Kang Jinlong won''t give Wu Yanli any more ideas at this time. A minister has been cleaned up like this. What is he.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have much aversion to Kang Jinlong. He''s just Wu Yanli''s pursuer. Moreover, he has been acting in accordance with the rules and didn''t do anything too much.


    Now that he came here on his own initiative and knew Kang well, he said with a smile, "Mr. Kang, you think too much. There''s nothing to offend."


    "I''m not good. I looked down on you before. I''ve always been like this. I don''t think a movie star is good." Kang Jinfeng is still so wayward, but she will not look down on Su Jingfei any more. This guy''s strength and identity background are so terrible, who dares to mock him.


    Su Jingfei looks at Kang Jinfeng. In the final analysis, the girl is a bit headstrong, but it''s not too annoying. She just wants to eat sooner or later.


    "Don''t think about it any more. Today I''m just accompanying sister Wu to the party. I didn''t expect it would be like this. It''s not right for me to disturb you all!" Su Jingfei laughed and continued: "Mr. Kang, Miss Kang, you don''t want me to be so depressed. I''m sure I won''t complain about you because of my relationship with Mr. Kang."


    Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng look at each other and smile bitterly. Although it sounds that Su Jingfei is taking advantage of them, they can''t refute it. If Su Jingfei doesn''t have any contact with Kang, he can''t say that.


    As the third young master of the Su family, they also need to speak more carefully. They believe that Su Jingfei will not cheat people on such trifles.


    "Anyway, we''re sorry today. We''ll invite you to dinner another day. We''ll go back now. Minister Su, we''ll visit Kang''s house when we have time!" When Kang Jinlong heard Su Jingfei''s words, he was a little relieved. Then he said hello to Su Jinglei standing on one side.


    Su Jinglei naturally knows the identities of Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng. He is more polite to the children of these two big families. He doesn''t look down on each other because he is the second youngest member of the Su family or the minister.


    Kang''s family can only be regarded as a first-class family in Beijing, not a top-level family. But their family is quite special. There is a Kang old man. Even if he doesn''t take charge of his affairs, he will stand up to bully Kang''s family. As one of the top ten experts in Beijing, he also directly makes some top-level family members pay attention to him.


    Kang Jinlong naturally knows his family''s position in the capital, but he doesn''t dare to take himself seriously. There is a powerful man in Kang''s family, but his overall strength is far behind.


    After he promised to take Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei to Lord Kang, he left with Kang Jinfeng. They also had to go back and report to their family. It''s a big deal that the Su family and the Fu family are in conflict. It''s estimated that all the families in the capital will pay attention to it.


    When they left, Sophia stepped up. First she politely said hello to Su Jinglei, then she beat Su Jingfei, and said angrily, "you are a man who has been hiding all the time. I thought you were going to plant!" She is forthright and takes Su Jingfei as a friend. Naturally, she really cares. She did think Su Jingfei would suffer a loss before.


    As for Sophia, Su Jingfei actually has some feelings for her. Of course, she doesn''t like men and women. She just regards her as a friend. Su Jingfei thinks Sophia should be a woman with more loyalty.


    Now being attacked by Sophia, Su Jingfei shakes his head and says with a bitter smile: "is it not enough for you to know my name? I can''t tell you that I''m the third son of the Su family when I meet you. Then you don''t think I''m crazy. As for this news, I don''t intend to hide it, but you''ll know before I say it. "


    Speaking of mischief, Su Jingfei is not afraid of people. Sophia, who had some complaints before, suddenly felt that Su Jingfei was right and reasonable, but he had nothing to say, so he had to hum: "no matter what you say, you are not honest with your friends anyway." Then he turned to Wu Yanli and said, "sister Wu, can you rest assured that you follow such a guy who has no words and no music?"


    Wu Yanli was not prepared for today''s event, but she said with a smile after hearing Sophia''s words: "I don''t worry, what he is hiding is not something invisible."


    Sophia stopped for it, and then said, "I think you have been harmed by him. If you are sold, you have to count the money for him!"


    Wu Yanli didn''t open her mouth. She just smiles. In her heart, she agrees with Sophia very much. At first, she and Su Jingfei were together because of an accident. However, with the contact time getting longer and longer, she can''t leave Su Jingfei at all. Otherwise, he has other women, and she can''t stand it for a long time. She naturally doesn''t think Su Jingfei has only one woman.


    Su Jingfei looks at Sophia saying a lot here. It''s estimated that if she goes on, she won''t necessarily turn to the topic that she has other women. If so, she will be in trouble.


    "Sophia, you are obviously on my side now. Maybe the students in the training class will be isolated tomorrow." Su Jingfei quickly opens up the topic.


    Sophia was deceived and said, "what are you afraid of? You are my friend, and you haven''t done anything. What can they do to me? Will they be despised because I don''t help director Zhou?"


    At this time, Su Jinglei suddenly said, "in fact, the main purpose of our training course is to train middle-level young cadres. Of course, most of them are the children of aristocratic families and people with a certain background. We all know that, and the ultimate goal is naturally to keep the capable people.


    As the deputy director of the Organization Department, I am also the person who manages this training course. Now that the training course has passed for a month, I can also select talents from it. Why don''t Xiao Wu and Sophia go to our organization department together? "


    His idea naturally depends on Su Jingfei''s face. Wu Yanli is Su Jingfei''s woman, that is, her sister-in-law. Sophia is Su Jingfei''s friend. It seems that he has a good relationship. He knows Su Jingfei is young and romantic. Maybe Sophia is one of them!


    For such an arrangement, Wu Yanli can accept it calmly. He has long regarded himself as Su Jingfei''s wife. Since Su Jinglei is Su Jingfei''s second brother, let him decide everything.


    Sophia to is slightly a Leng way: "I want to go to the organization department?"? I came to attend the training class, which was originally a replacement. I haven''t worked in the system yet. Is it suitable for me to go Sophia is a pure professional, thanks to her father.


    Su Jinglei doesn''t know the specific situation of Sophia. He is slightly stunned and looks at Su Jingfei. Since he is a friend, let''s listen to him.


    "Go, anyway, when you come out of the training class, you will also assign places. It''s better to go directly to the Organization Department, which is in charge of civil servants. You know what I mean!" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said with a smile to Sophia.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Sophia immediately understood and said, "minister Su, I''ll go to the organization department and be a companion with sister Wu."


    Wu Yanli also thinks that Sophia, who is straightforward, is a good friend to make. She nods and smiles. Now she doesn''t worry about her future at all. Su Jinglei is Su Jingfei''s second elder brother. Her family doesn''t talk at all.


    Su Jinglei loves her husband. He attaches great importance to his third younger brother and takes care of his younger sister. What''s more, Wu Yanli does perform well. At this time, she nods with a smile and says, "you two can go to the organization department instead of training class tomorrow. I''ll ask someone to transfer your files. Then you can work hard there."


    After a pause, he continued: "we don''t know much about the relationship between us at present. Don''t tell others, let them guess."

 Chapter 982

    As the Vice Minister of the Organization Department, Su Jinglei can''t say that he can completely decide the future of a civil servant, but for civil servants like Wu Yanli and Sophia, he wants to transfer them in one word.


    What''s more, he is still the second young master of the Su family. Su Jingfei is not in the Su family. He doesn''t know the influence of the Su family in the capital. However, Su Jinglei''s influence in politics is not small. Otherwise, the former Fu''an people would not have a Fu family as the backstage, but they still dare not easily get right with Su Jinglei.


    "Well, it''s settled first. When you go back to Xiao Wu and Sophia, you''ll all report tomorrow. I''ll say hello to them and transfer the files to you. There''s no need to bear any burden. I''ll support you for anything!" Su Jinglei smiles and says to the two girls. Then he goes to Su Jingfei and says, "third brother, come here. Second brother has something to say with you."


    Today, Su Jinglei''s performance has made Su Jingfei accept this second brother. No matter how much he resents the Su family, the brothers have blood and kinship after all. What''s more, Su Jinglei is also very good to himself.


    Now hearing Su Jinglei''s words, I have guessed something in my heart, but I still follow Su Jinglei. Wu Yanli and Sophia know that they want to talk about some secret topics, so they won''t disturb them. Moreover, Sophia is also very excited. She is ready to take Wu Yanli for a chat. She is just in the light of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jinglei and Su Jingfei, no matter what they will say, come to an empty table beside them. Today''s party, because of the quarrel between the two ministers, ends in unhappiness, but the things have not been removed.


    "Old three, you eat something first. You haven''t eaten for a long time. You are hungry." After sitting down, Su Jinglei didn''t rush to talk, but handed some snacks to Su Jingfei. It seemed that he was really a little brother to his brother, and this was obviously a very casual move.


    That''s why Su Jingfei believes in Su Jinglei''s concern for himself. Even if he hasn''t seen him for many years, this brotherhood still looks very good.


    Su Jingfei didn''t refuse. He tasted it. It was the first piece of food given to him by the Su family for many years. He couldn''t tell what it was like. Even if it wasn''t from the Su family, it was handed over from the Su family.


    Su Jinglei has been in officialdom for many years, and his level of observation is naturally very high. Looking at Su Jingfei''s complexion, he probably guessed his mind. He sighed in his heart that although he was an adult at that time, he was still in school after all, and many things were not clear. It''s really moving to make his brother like this.


    In fact, Su Jinglei''s impression of Su Jingfei is still small. In a twinkling of an eye, more than ten years have passed. Now, Su Jingfei is almost the same as when he was in his twenties, but he has more temperament than he was at that time. After all, he is a top expert!


    After a while, Su Jinglei said: "third brother, we haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. Although you and I are only half brothers, my eldest brother and I haven''t treated you as an outsider. The original things, which is right and which is wrong, have passed. The second brother also knows the knot in your heart, but after all, they have been so many years, and what should pass will pass."


    When he saw Su Jingfei, he didn''t speak, so he had to continue: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t call me second brother. You can call me Su Jinglei. I know it''s not easy for you for so many years, but since you have returned to the capital, you have to go home to have a look. Last time I saw you at the exhibition, my father has been in his own practice room recently. It''s not that he wants to practice internal skills, but that he is thinking about things, Dad''s habit is like this. It''s usually memories. You should be able to think of what he''s thinking. "


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he actually guessed it in his heart, but he just couldn''t slow down. He said seriously: "second brother, your friendship with me, I know very well that the fact can never be changed. If you are my second brother, I will call you second brother."


    Su Jinglei thought that his words moved Su Jingfei. He was ready to make further efforts, but he heard Su Jingfei say: "but I only know that you are my second brother, and Su Jingtian is my elder brother. As for Su Hanlin, ha ha."


    He didn''t finish his words, but he just replaced them with hehe, and he also called them by their first names, some of which were not full of words.


    Su Jinglei sighs. It seems that Su Jingfei still can''t let go of what Su Hanlin did. But he can''t figure out why Su Hanlin didn''t go to Su Jingfei. In fact, it''s a mystery in Su''s family. It''s estimated that Su Hanlin is the only one who knows about it.


    However, he still wanted to say good things for Su Hanlin at this time. He could only say: "third brother, I don''t know why my father did that in those years. But my father has been doing this for so many years. He can''t explain what he did, but he must have his own difficulties. You have to understand that others are old. How can you say that you should forgive him?"


    "Forgive him? Yes Su Jingfei sneered, and then said, "I have been away from the capital for ten years. Has Su Hanlin ever found me in these ten years? If he came to us earlier, could my mother die? I don''t hate auntie. After all, it would be the same for another person, but what about Su Hanlin? "


    Su Jinglei is silent at this time. Su Jingfei''s mother, naturally, is Su Jinglei''s and Su Jingtian''s biological mother. Now she has passed away. In the event that Su Jingfei''s mother and son left Su''s house, she has always played an ignominious role.


    Su Hanlin hasn''t found Su Jingfei for so many years. Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei both know this. Because in the capital, there is a reason why Su Hanlin can''t leave. Although he doesn''t belong to the military or politics, he has his own unique identity. Even Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei don''t know the specific situation, they just know that there is such a thing.


    Su Jingfei saw that Su Jinglei didn''t open his mouth and said with a smile, "I can forgive him, as long as he can let my mother forgive me. I''m a good talker."


    When Su Jinglei heard what he said, he knew that there was no room for maneuver. In the end, Su Hanlin had to solve it by himself. He sighed in his heart. His father must have some unspeakable difficulties, but the third son''s temper was stubborn, as if all the people in the Su family were like this.


    "Well, second brother, you are my recognized second brother. In the future, I will treat you as my elder brother. Don''t talk about going home." Su Jingfei also knows that Su Jinglei is not easy to say, so he laughs.


    Su Jinglei knew that the conversation was almost over, so he patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and feigned anger: "what do you mean to be a brother? We are brothers originally. Who dares to say no, we''ll cut him. By the way, there''s elder brother. I''ll call him another day and we''ll have a drink together."


    "Well, call big brother. We''ll be drunk or not." For Su Jingtian, Su Jingfei almost accepted it. At the exhibition, Su Jingtian has always been very good. As a big brother, he always takes good care of his younger brother.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei can accept himself and Su Jingtian, Su Jinglei knows that Su Jingfei''s whole resentment is only against Su Hanlin. Although it''s not easy to solve, it''s at least better than Su Jingfei''s hatred of Su family. This is probably the basis of Su Jingfei''s current achievements. For a person who can''t distinguish between gratitude and resentment, his achievements must be limited.


    "Third brother, you need to practice your drinking capacity. Brother and I have a good drinking capacity. If you can''t hold on then, it will be a shame." Although Su Jinglei can''t solve the contradiction between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin, he has been recognized and laughs in a good mood.


    Don''t worry. "Brother, you can rest assured that I have been drinking for a long time, and Baijiu is half a kilogram. Beer is not a problem at random."


    He said that he was very modest. Even if he doubled the Baijiu, he could not get drunk. The beer behind him was really bluffing, but Su startled didn''t drink beer and drunk.


    Su Jinglei said, "don''t boast. Although you have a good drink, you don''t have to be my opponent and elder brother. When you''re free, call elder brother. We won''t get drunk again."


    "Well, that''s settled." Su Jingfei smiles and says, "second brother, sister Wu will go to your organization department at that time. You can take care of her more. She is in H Province, and she has never done any organization work. Maybe she won''t go very well in the beginning."


    "Don''t worry. I have a point in my mind." Su Jinglei thought about it for a while, but finally he couldn''t help it. He asked curiously, "third brother, I see some information about you. There are enough women around you. It seems that there are female CEOs, female executives, female Xiake and female doctors. By the way, it seems that there are also female gangsters. With so many women, which one is my sister-in-law?"


    Su Jingfei is full of black lines. Su Jinglei''s summarizing ability is really strong, but he is really gossipy. Su Jingfei has the heart to tell him that he has female stars, but Su Jingfei is not so boring.


    Looking at Su Jinglei''s expectant eyes, he had to ponder for a moment before he said: "second brother, actually, I can''t say who will be my future wife. Among these women, each of them has deep feelings with me, and I don''t want to give up any of them. Every time I think about this problem, I have a headache."


    "Well, it''s really a headache. Men are generally romantic, especially excellent people. It''s inevitable that you are so young and promising, but you still have to find a way to solve it." Su Jinglei seems to be worried, but before Su Jingfei opens his mouth, Su Jinglei suddenly smiles and says: "in fact, there is no way. Men are always responsible, aren''t they? You can just make their stomachs bigger, and then find a country where they can be polygamous and marry them all. I can also have many nephews and nieces. "

 Chapter 983

    Su Jingfei can only shake his head and say nothing about Su Jinglei''s expectation of his nephew and niece. He has not thought about this yet, but he is still more interested in Su Jinglei''s later words.


    He knows that there are many countries in the world, not all of which are monogamous. If he emigrates to a country where he can legally marry more than one daughter-in-law, he can really marry all the women, but he doesn''t know if they can agree. This is just his temporary idea.


    Although Su Jinglei''s words are about his younger brother, they are also a joke. He doesn''t think Su Jingfei can marry all the women home. After all, it''s very difficult. Even if the law allows, can the women agree? At least Su Jinglei hasn''t seen so many generous women. Of course, the women around Su Jingfei are already generous.


    It''s just that no matter how generous a woman is, when it comes to marriage, the situation will be different. After all, being together and getting married are two different things, which will involve too many things.


    "Well, third brother, I won''t talk much nonsense. You are such a big man. You know what to do. As long as you remember that you are in trouble in the capital, you can come to me." Su Jinglei joked and said, "it''s not too early now, so I''ll go back first. You can send them home."


    "Well, you can come to me if you have anything to do. You know my situation, so I won''t say much about it." Su Jingfei nodded and said to Su Jinglei in the same way that his official influence is not as good as Su Jinglei''s, but it must be very convenient to do some hidden things.


    Su Jinglei understood and patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder. He said no more. He used to say hello to Wu Yanli and Sophia, and then he turned and left. As a minister, although he was alone at the party, he must be accompanied by special personnel. No matter whether he was a bodyguard or a driver, there would be people waiting outside. This doesn''t need Su Jingfei and others to worry about.


    When he left, there were only three people left, Su Jingfei. According to the truth, Sophia should also leave. After all, compared with Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli, she was a light bulb, but she didn''t realize it at all.


    "Su Jingfei, you''re going to take me home today. Last time I went to open a house, I went home by myself. I can''t do it this time." Although she had made the last situation clear, Sophia was still joking, making the day''s events very dark.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes, helplessly looked at Sophia and said: "Sophia, although we are very familiar, you should not always say so. Well, if you know the inside story, you can forget it. If you don''t know the inside story, you still think what I''ve done to you!" He is not afraid of Wu Yanli''s jealousy. Everything that day has been made clear. Wu Yanli must also believe in herself.


    Sophia didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s words at all. She turned her lips and said, "that day, you didn''t do anything to me. You took me to open a room, but you left me alone."


    "Well, you''re good. All right, let''s go. Let''s go. I''ll take you home." Su Jingfei''s heart to send Sophia is just on the way, not much.


    Wu Yanli has the same idea. In fact, she has a good relationship with Sophia, and she is going to join the organization department together soon. Her future colleagues will be closer to each other.


    It''s only when it''s time to send them home that Su Jingfei realizes that she seems to have made a mistake, and Wu Yanli can only smile bitterly.


    Wu Yanli doesn''t have a home in Beijing. She lives in the dormitory of the school training class. At this time, Su Jingfei saw her off and naturally sent her back to the dormitory. Today''s party is not far away from the dormitory. She doesn''t even need to take a car. It''s only a few minutes to walk by. This is for the convenience of the students living in the dormitory.


    Although Sophia is also a student, she is from Beijing and does not live in a dormitory. If Su Jingfei wants to see her off, she has to go alone. In this way, Su Jingfei is no longer on her way.


    Although Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli have already indicated that their relationship is a couple, Wu Yanli is embarrassed to follow Su Jingfei everywhere. She can only ask Su Jingfei to send her to the dormitory, and then to send Sophia. Moreover, according to the distance, after Sophia is sent home, Su Jingfei will come back in the middle of the night. Su Jingfei''s idea of spending the night with Wu Yanli can only be abandoned.


    Although this matter is more helpless, they can''t blame Sophia. Who didn''t expect that at the earliest time? Su Jingfei and Wu Yanli are more kind to their recognized friends and won''t blame Sophia.


    Wu Yanli recently met Su Jingfei quite a few times, and she didn''t care too much about the time of one night. When Su Jingfei and Sophia left, Wu Yanli also told Su Jingfei to be careful on the way and take Sophia home safely.


    When both of them got on the bus, Sophia said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you can, you can catch our Ban Hua. I always underestimate you."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said, "Sophia, don''t make any noise. I sent sister Wu to the capital, but you didn''t see it."


    "Oh, by the way, if you don''t say it, I forget that you are the escort to her." Sophia pretends to suddenly realize, so that Su Jingfei keeps rolling his eyes. For Sophia''s character, Su Jingfei is also drunk.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s helpless appearance, Sophia felt funny and no longer teased him. She asked with a smile, "you have a conflict with ye Shiqin. Now that it''s been so long, why don''t you wonder what he''s doing recently?"


    Su Jingfei was surprised. She didn''t expect Sophia to mention ye Shiqin. Most women don''t avoid talking about their ex boyfriends?


    His surprise made Sophia laugh again and said, "don''t be surprised. I''ve always been like this. The past is the past. I tried to vent my anger at that time, but you didn''t cooperate with me. I figured it out. I can''t abuse myself for a scum man, so I want to open up now."


    Su Jingfei nods. Sophia''s idea is appreciated. If many women are lovelorn, they will die. It''s not easy to wake up so quickly.


    Although ye Shiqin had some conflicts with Su Jingfei, in the end, ye Shiqin didn''t have enough weight. The reason why he had some conflicts with himself at that time was that he had been hiding his real strength. Now I don''t have any special feeling when I hear Sophia talking about ye Shiqin.


    Sophia probably saw that Su Jingfei didn''t think much of Ye Shiqin, so she took the initiative to say: "Su Jingfei, you are the third young master of the Su family, which I didn''t expect. Compared with you, ye Shiqin is really nothing."


    "Sophia, you can just keep in mind the relationship between me and the Su family. It''s not convenient to tell you something. I''m not the third youngest member of the Su family that makes me so successful. Everything I have has nothing to do with the Su family." Su Jingfei heard Sophia say so, very serious way.


    Although Sophia is not clear about the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Su family, it seems that there was something wrong with Su Jingfei''s relationship with Su Jinglei at that time. Even if she talks and laughs at last, it seems that she hasn''t talked for a long time.


    Now that Su Jingfei has made it clear, she no longer mentions it. Instead, she nods and says, "I understand. Let''s talk about ye Shiqin. The reason why I talk about him is that he has been doing things against you, especially after we broke up, he has always hated you."


    "Oh? Ye Shiqin is really restless. What is he doing to deal with me? " Ye Shiqin, who has never let him in his heart, has always wanted to deal with himself. Su Jingfei wants to laugh.


    Sophia didn''t find it funny. She knew ye Shiqin better. Hearing Su Jingfei''s question, she introduced: "in fact, ye Shiqin started his own company, but he had my father''s help at that time. I said that day, you should know that now that we are separated, he will not get help from my family. Now he has returned to Ye''s home.


    Although the Ye family is not the top class in Beijing, they are also strong. Now they are preparing to set up a underwear company, and they want to introduce international brands, and then go to H Province for sales. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Sophia was stunned by these words. He didn''t expect that ye Shiqin was ready to start from underwear. This is the source of Su''s development. If it wasn''t for the support of Rufus group at that time, Su would not have achieved today. But the problem is that his own financial resources are far beyond rufus group. What''s the situation of Ye Shiqin.


    As for business, Su Jingfei is no longer involved. After all, with Liang Xiuwen, Li hongsilk and Lin ruoke, he doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s stupefaction, Sophia continued: "don''t think ye Shiqin is that simple. As far as I know, in order to deal with your group this time, he just wants to squeeze out your market share at a loss."


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly and said, "how can ye Shiqin say that he is also the young master of the Ye family, so he is not so brainless. In this way, he will lose both sides in the end, and he may not be able to succeed. The people of the Ye family just let him fool around?"


    He doesn''t care. He just doesn''t understand how a business minded family can allow ye Shiqin to be so mischievous. It''s revenge for the public.


    Sophia turned her lips and said, "what''s the matter? Ye Shiqin is the only son in the Ye family. As long as he likes his family, he will lose all his property. Their family also agrees. What''s more, because of you, ye Shiqin and I broke up. Even the Ye family hates you more."


    "It''s also involved in this matter?" Su Jingfei said in surprise that ye Shiqin even hated himself because of this, but the Ye family also hated him. However, looking at Sophia''s sarcastic eyes, he also reflected that the chance of strong alliance was broken by himself. How can people not hate themselves!

 Chapter 984

    As Su Jingfei thought, Sophia continued: "when I first met ye Shiqin, it was at a cocktail party that ye Shiqin was very elegant and kind to me. Only then was I bewildered by his appearance. At that cocktail party, my father and ye Shiqin''s father were present."


    Su Jingfei understood a little and said with a smile, "are you two more willing to contact each other?"


    "My association with ye Shiqin was not influenced by family factors. I didn''t value these things. At that time, I thought ye Shiqin was the same kind of person who didn''t care about these things. Now it seems that I''m too naive." Sophia gave a bitter smile, some self mockery.


    Su Jingfei sighed: "in fact, we have known each other for a long time. Although we don''t have much contact with each other, I feel that you are straightforward, and your personality will naturally be naive."


    "Ye Shiqin is not my first love, but he has been cheated by him for more than a year. You can save me. Otherwise, I really think he can marry me and live in peace. In fact, I want to talk about marriage with him for some time." Sofia still can''t let go of Ye Shiqin, but she has calmed down a lot.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for Sophia to say this time, but he added: "if you two are really married, then the interests of your two families will be combined, that is, powerful alliance. The Ye family certainly very much hope that you can get together."


    "Yes, I don''t speak ill of the Ye family behind my back. In terms of strength, the Ye family is much worse than our family. If they can be combined, their benefits will be higher. So at that time, I heard that ye Shiqin went to Liu Yifei''s family dinner. It was quite unexpected. He shouldn''t go either for family interests or for personal interests." Sophia nodded, but there was a strange way.


    Su Jingfei actually thought the same thing, but since he went, regardless of the purpose of his going, Su Jingfei looked at Sophia with great interest and said, "since you think it''s impossible, why do you still believe me?"


    "Your words are impeccable, and all aspects prove that they are true. I''ve always been like this. Even though I know it''s unreasonable, as long as it happens, I still believe in the fact. People like ye Shiqin can''t trust me for life." Sophia seems to be very rational. It''s really different from usual.


    "Sophia, you really make me look at you with new eyes. I always thought that you are a woman who doesn''t like to think and is straightforward about everything. I didn''t expect that you would think so much!" Su Jingfei laughed and joked.


    Sophia heard Su Jingfei''s words, but he gave a white look and said: "Su Jingfei, you can''t just say that I''m a woman without heart. There''s so much nonsense. I don''t think much about it. So tired things don''t suit me, but it''s related to my life-long happiness. How can I not think much about it?"


    Su Jingfei smiles. This woman is actually quite funny. She looks more like a woman, but she is also very beautiful and hot, which is not consistent with the image of a woman.


    Sophia''s appearance is not the top among the women Su Jingfei knows, but it''s also good. The woman who can make him look good and think that a pretty girl is actually a pretty girl in other people''s eyes. No wonder ye Shiqin will be with Sophia. He can''t be completely for wealth.


    "Sophia, don''t get me wrong. I just say you are more straightforward. Such a person is suitable to be a friend. At least I don''t have to worry about you calculating me." Su Jingfei thought and explained seriously.


    Sophia heard Su Jingfei say so, suddenly she glanced at him gently and said, "Su Jingfei, you say that people like me are suitable for making friends. Am I only suitable for being friends, not for other things?" When talking, her body is deliberately close to Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei is not still driving, she will stick it to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has always been talking to Sophia while driving. Now Sophia suddenly gets close to herself, and the fragrance on her body seems to have eyes. She gets into Su Jingfei''s nose.


    Sophia is always dressed up for fashion, and even make-up is heavier. The perfume on her body is very particular. After all, she is the big lady of the rich family. Naturally, she does not have such a taste as the upstarts. The smell is not strong, but the Chinese are so drunk that they smell very comfortable.


    Su Jingfei didn''t notice for a moment. The fragrance penetrated into his nose, which really made him feel like an ape. If he hadn''t gone through the test of many beautiful girls, he might have some ideas now.


    Even so, he still had to take a deep breath to stabilize his heart. "Sophia, on the whole, you make me feel that you are really suitable to be a friend. The premise is that you also need to approve. I don''t know if you approve me. I really think you are a good friend."


    Sophia didn''t stay away because of Su Jingfei''s words. She continued to say to him, "Su Jingfei, do you really think I''m just making friends with you? Am I not beautiful? "


    "Beautiful! Who dares to say that you are not beautiful? As long as you have long eyes, you are beautiful. " Su Jingfei replied truthfully that this can''t be deceiving.


    Sophia is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s answer. At this time, if Su Jingfei says she is not beautiful, she dares to pull the steering wheel directly and let the damned guy die. Su Jingfei''s honesty saved her life. There is no reason for women to go crazy.


    When Sue spoke in a hurry, he was beating the drum. He could not understand what Sophia wanted to do. She was not far away from her. Although he had no physical contact, Sophia''s body had been running into his nose. He felt that he was somewhat unable to control. He didn''t know what perfume Sophia was using. It has such a strong effect.


    "Su Jingfei, tell me the truth. In your heart, I''m ye Shiqin''s former girlfriend. You don''t trust me very much. You always keep a distance in your heart." Sophia doesn''t play according to common sense, suddenly changed the topic.


    Sue startled thinking about perfume. When asked, he didn''t even think about it. He instinctively said, "how can it be? It''s past. You don''t care about Ye Shiqin. I don''t need to guard against you."


    Sophia can see from Su Jingfei''s expression and tone that Su Jingfei speaks naturally and seems to have no brain at all. The more he speaks like this, the more sincere he is. After all, he speaks casually and has no heart to lie, which makes Sophia feel more comfortable.


    After su Jingfei finished, she had already guessed Sophia''s mind. Although this woman doesn''t usually use her head, she can''t hide anything from her. She must be afraid that she would mind that she is ye Shiqin''s ex girlfriend.


    Now that she thought Sophia was more suitable to be a friend, Su Jingfei said, "Sophia, after several contacts, you have helped me a lot. I won''t thank you any more. I really think you are a friend. Don''t have any messy ideas."


    Sophia didn''t open her mouth. After taking a serious look at Su Jingfei, she pointed to a section of road ahead: "you cross this section of road, go down from the first intersection, and then walk around. There''s a shortcut over there. We can get home faster and save at least ten minutes." With these words, he made a gesture for fear that Su Jingfei would not find the way.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t understand why Sophia''s train of thought is so jumping. However, it''s said that it can reduce the distance by at least ten minutes. Su Jingfei naturally chooses to take a shortcut and follow Sophia''s route obediently.


    They had been on the right road before. Although they had some detours, they were relatively transparent. This time Sophia chose a branch road. There were some residential hutongs and so on, which seemed a little remote. Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. Generally, taking a shortcut would be a kind of remote road.


    When he turned two corners and came to an alley again, there were no street lights. Except for their car, it was dark all around. Su Jingfei was not afraid. In the capital, there were only a few people who could threaten him. Naturally, he would not think that Sophia had let people ambush him. He brought himself here.


    Just to the middle of the road, Sophia suddenly said: "Su Jingfei, you stop the car, I have something to do."


    When Su Jingfei heard Sophia''s words, her heart moved. No wonder Sophia wants to let herself go this way. She must know that it''s rather remote here. What''s more, she clearly wants to get off the bus now. It turns out that Sophia wants to be convenient, but she''s embarrassed to say!


    He was very satisfied with his conjecture, which must be the case. As a man, he should be considerate of girls and turn off the lighting of the car. Then he said, "don''t worry about it. I won''t peek. I''ll knock on the door later."


    Su Jingfei not only thoughtfully turned off the car lights, but also thought he was a gentleman, thinking, who dares to say that he is an upstart, he is a gentleman, OK?


    But after his words, Sophia didn''t open the car door. Before Su Jingfei asked, Sophia suddenly turned around and threw herself on Su Jingfei. She said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you''re a fool. What''s more convenient? It''s convenient for your sister. When can I tell you I''m going to get off the bus?"


    Sophia''s action is very sudden. Su Jingfei doesn''t react at all. Because of the limitation of the safety belt, he can''t move Sophia away. He just lets her ride on her body like this and says helplessly: "Sophia, even if I misunderstand you, you don''t have to be so excited. Can you come down first? What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t want to come down. I want you to stop. It''s useless for you to resist even if I want to ride you." Without waiting for Su Jingfei to resist, Sophia has lowered her head to bite Su Jingfei''s mouth.

 Chapter 985

    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t expect to have a special relationship with Sophia. All this can only say is that the night is too beautiful and charming. It''s all caused by the moon.


    However, since it has happened, Su Jingfei will not escape. Of course, because of their relationship, there is no responsibility at all. They just take what they need. Su Jingfei also has no sense of guilt. He has no feelings for Sophia, most of which are men''s feelings for women.


    Sophia obviously knew Su Jingfei''s mind. After she put on her clothes, she said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, you are the best man I know, because Su Jingfei is sitting in the car, and the policewoman is outside the car. She can''t see the figure of the policewoman, but she''s really beautiful in appearance. She''s almost on the same level as Sophia, but she''s straight faced, The score of pretty face drops greatly.


    After listening to the policewoman''s words, Su Jingfei naturally looks back at Sophia. He doesn''t know about it. In this dark place, he can''t stop, and he violates the rules. The traffic control in Beijing is too exaggerated.


    Sophia obviously didn''t understand what was going on. She shrugged and looked at the policewoman and said, "officer, have you made a mistake about when parking is forbidden here, and why are you still staying here in the middle of the night? Today is not April Fool''s day."


    It seems that she doesn''t like Sophia. The policewoman stares at her and says abruptly, "it''s OK for you to say that even if I don''t stay here, your cry is enough to attract me. I thought you were insulted!" Then in Su Jingfei and Sophia''s gaping eyes, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "boy, you''re very powerful. You made me wait for nearly an hour. Your waist is really good."


    Su Jingfei has been nearly a year since he left university. He has met all kinds of women and had intimate relations with all kinds of women. But so far, no woman can make him blush with a word.


    Today, he finally experienced a real embarrassment. From the words of the policewoman, he realized that the woman had not only come long ago, but also been watching the play. At this time, he came to find them when he was finished. However, Su Jingfei estimated that the woman should have been close, otherwise she could not have no response when she came.


    Su Jingfei has already blushed. Sophia has no face to see anyone. No matter how she has mixed blood character, she is a girl after all. The policewoman actually said that she came because of her cry. How can she feel embarrassed!


    "Well, you don''t have to be embarrassed. There''s no one else here. Come down first. I''ll issue a ticket." The policewoman was embarrassed to see that they were both very satisfied with the effect they made. These two guys were so arrogant that they almost delayed their business.


    As the policewoman thought about it, she kept muttering in her heart that this man and woman are really good-looking. The man is very handsome and the woman is also very beautiful. The man looks like a star, but I can''t remember for a moment.


    She didn''t think so much. After all, most stars love feathers. How can they make out with a woman in such a dark place? It must be the face of a star. She didn''t think so much. She just wanted to teach them a little lesson.


    Su Jingfei and Sophia did not expect that they just came here to do something they love to do. They even met the police, and they were such a beautiful and tough policewoman.


    For such a long time, Su Jingfei has been in contact with all kinds of people, but he doesn''t have much contact with the real police. For the people in this system, even if there are several acquaintances, they are all in H Province, and he doesn''t want to use other powers to influence the people in this department, so he has to step out obediently.


    "It''s not hard for me to help you. I''m not a traffic policeman, and I don''t have the right to stick a note." Policewoman wait for two people to come down, suddenly open mouth to say.


    Su Jingfei felt a little dizzy. The policewoman had no power, and she had to get off the bus. It was really speechless. She could not help but frown and said, "policewoman, since you have no power, what do you want me to do when I get off the bus?"


    "Of course. Are you husband and wife?" Policewoman beautiful eyes a stare, rightfully ask a way.


    Su Jingfei had a bad feeling. She took a look at Sophia, then shook her head and said, "we are not husband and wife. We are friends and girlfriends. There is no problem with this."


    "No problem, but I can doubt that you have a business relationship, otherwise you will come here in the middle of the night to do something." The policewoman shrugged and said.


    "Officer, you are going too far." Sophia was suspected to be a professional, naturally not happy, frowned slightly, some angry way, how can she say that she is also a child of a rich family, how can she suffer such losses.


    The policewoman took a look at Sophia and saw that she was angry. She was relieved and said, "you don''t have to be angry. I don''t want to accuse you of improper relationship between men and women. You can rest assured that your clothes, any one of them, are enough for ordinary people to struggle for several years. I don''t have such an eye."


    "Well, it''s good to know, but officer, what do you mean to stay with us?" Sophia snorted and inquired.


    In fact, Su Jingfei had some accidents. The policewoman was not so discerning. She didn''t know how Sophia''s family was. However, Sophia''s clothes were very different. Her clothes were similar to those of Su Jingfei. They were all made to order by international fashion masters.


    If Su Jingfei didn''t have similar experience, he wouldn''t know. The policewoman recognized it at a glance, and her insight was amazing. She was just an ordinary policeman.


    Su Jingfei thought that the policewoman had already explained: "in fact, I call you down, which is also a kind intention. If you do this, that is, when you meet me, I won''t mess around. If you change into someone else, you will be taken away. You should thank me."


    Sophia and Su Jingfei look at each other. It seems that the policewoman is not looking for trouble, but chatting with them. But it''s not suitable to chat in the dark place in the middle of the night!


    Just as they were thinking about it, the policewoman suddenly said, "don''t move around here. I''ll go to the front and have a look. If I don''t come back, you must not walk around." With that, without waiting for them to speak, the policewoman pulled out the pistol at her waist, thinking about the direction Su Jingfei was going to go.


    Sophia didn''t know why. She was about to speak, but she was stopped by Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei whispered in her ear: "you go into the car now, and then turn off the lights. If I don''t come back, you lie in the car. You are waiting for me here. There is a gunshot in front of me. I want to go and have a look. That stupid policewoman is very dangerous."

 Chapter 986

    The policewoman said that she would leave soon. Obviously, there was something very important. She would no longer care about Su Jingfei and Sophia.


    As an expert, Su Jingfei''s hearing is naturally different from that of ordinary people. Even if he doesn''t know what''s going on there, he hears the sound of the gun. The reason why Sophia can''t hear it is because the other party''s pistol has a muffler.


    Sophia knew that Su Jingfei was not an ordinary person. Since he let himself be careful, she didn''t ask for trouble. She nodded and said, "you go, you can rest assured that I''m ok."


    "Well, you must stay in the car, don''t be found, except to come, no one will open the door." Su Jingfei once again told Sophia to spread out her figure and go behind the policewoman.


    Although Su Jingfei is not a justice Superman, he is a colonel of 307 army after all, and his relationship with the police is a strip of water. Since the police have an action, he can''t watch it. Moreover, he guesses why the policewoman wanted to stop them before.


    When the policewoman stops them, she probably doesn''t want them to be involved in this case. The people over there have guns in their hands. If Su Jingfei and Su Jingfei don''t know the situation, they may be injured. The policewoman is very kind.


    Now Su Jingfei also understands why someone would stay in such a dark place. It turns out that he has a task to do. He can only say that he is a little bit behind his back. He actually tosses with Sophia in other people''s place. It''s a live broadcast!


    He was speechless in his heart, and people had already chased the policewoman behind him. However, in order to let the policewoman not worry, his steps were almost silent, and because in the dark, the policewoman didn''t know that she was being followed.


    The policewoman didn''t expect Su Jingfei to follow her. She took out her pistol at that time. In addition to self-defense, it was also to shock the couple. She took out her own gun. They didn''t dare to mess around unless they didn''t want to live. As for whether they would retreat or not, policewoman didn''t care. It was better to retreat, so there would be no danger.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the lane, she had stopped. She could see the situation outside the lane. There were two groups of people burning outside, one of them was more than a dozen people in police uniforms. She didn''t have to ask who they were.


    On the other side, there were indeed four masked people, wearing the legendary night clothes, but with guns and mufflers in their hands.


    In fact, silencers are also installed on the police guns. When they shoot, the sound is not very loud. Su Jingfei just thinks about it a little and understands what the situation is. Obviously, the police also don''t want to disturb the residents. This is a completely secret operation. That is to say, they only know such a thing when they encounter it.


    Su Jingfei can''t figure out why these people are conflicted with the police, but it doesn''t hinder him. Su Jingfei must be on the side of the police. Seeing that the policewoman is eager to go up, she knows that she can''t hide.


    Although the policewoman is full of posture, Su Jingfei can see that she doesn''t have much experience in using a gun. Moreover, looking at her appearance, she doesn''t seem to realize that the other party''s firepower is so strong. If she goes out, it will be very dangerous. Su Jingfei knows that she still can''t watch the policewoman go up to danger.


    "Policewoman, I think you should calm down and not be impulsive." Thinking of this, Su Jing flew to the policewoman''s back, patted her on the shoulder, whispered, and was ready to cover her mouth at any time.


    When she was patted on the back, the policewoman was thrilled. It was like a cat with its tail trampled on. When she turned around and saw Su Jingfei, she swallowed the words back. In addition, she raised her hand to cover her mouth for fear of making too much noise.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods her head. She deserves to be a policewoman. She is more courageous than other women. She can cover her mouth at this time. Her reaction and psychological quality are good.


    "How did you follow me? It''s very dangerous here. You leave quickly. How can you be so unreliable as a man and leave your girlfriend alone? How can you have such a big heart!" Let oneself calm down for a while, policewoman also don''t wait for Su Jingfei to speak, is a scold.


    Su Jingfei wry smile, this policewoman up to now did not realize that he is not ordinary? Had to point to the outside, said: "policewoman adult, I am afraid you are in danger, just to stop you, my friend there is no problem."


    Policewoman along Su Jingfei''s fingers to see, the outside people or points on both sides of the hidden body, from time to time to open a gun, mutual testing.


    Su Jingfei knew that the policewoman understood her meaning, so she whispered: "if you go out now, you will only make things earlier and become the target of those people. You don''t want to become a honeycomb."


    Although Su Jingfei''s words were ugly, the policewoman didn''t retort. Before, if Su Jingfei hadn''t stopped her, she might have gone up. And the result must be as Su Jingfei said. She was beaten into a honeycomb. Thinking that she was beaten like a sieve, the policewoman shuddered.


    Realizing that Su Jingfei had saved her life, the policewoman''s attitude was much better. She asked anxiously: "you see, the two sides are in a stalemate now. If I can successfully attack from my point of view and kill at least two bandits, then our people will have a chance."


    "Your words are good, but are you good enough to finish the plan?" Su Jingfei looked at the distance and position, and still admitted that the policewoman said that this angle can really carry out assault.


    When the policewoman heard the speech, she was temporarily stopped. After a while, she said reluctantly, "if I fight to get hurt, I can still finish it."


    "You can only say that it may be completed, in case you are not injured, but directly shot in the head, silly woman." Su Jingfei is not polite. Seeing that the policewoman is stubborn, she wakes up and says: "if you are shot twice, your plan will be in vain and you will be killed."


    "Listen to what you say, what do you say? I see there is a stalemate outside. I can''t move for a while. I can''t ask for support." The policewoman stares at Su Jingfei angrily. She is shamed by Su Jingfei.


    In fact, the best choice is to ask for support. I just don''t know why the police over there didn''t think of it. But now that they are here, they don''t need to ask for support. They can do it themselves. After all, in a way, they are much more powerful than real agents.


    However, in order to make the policewoman believe in himself, he took out his little red book and handed it to the policewoman, saying, "if you want support, you don''t have to ask for it. I''m your support. Take a look at this."


    "Captain Su Jingfei of 307 troops?" The policewoman looked at the name on the notebook and looked at the national emblem on the certificate. Although she had not heard of 307 unit because of her low position, she knew how much higher the rank of colonel was than she did not know.


    Looking at Su Jingfei for a long time, he suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, where did you find a fake certificate? It''s really like that. Why don''t you make a general or commander? That''s more deterrent."


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that the policewoman would say so. She couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "what do you do with fake certificate? What do you do with fake certificate dare to make this."


    "Come on, those who handle fake certificates are breaking the law. What people dare not do." The policewoman still turned her lips, and then said, "you are so young, you look younger than me, so you say you are a colonel. Are you a soldier invited by a monkey? You really think I don''t know anything. Even if you are the second generation of officials, you can''t climb up without enough achievements. "


    Su Jingfei looked at the policewoman. In fact, as the policewoman said, this is the case in the military system. Not all the second generation of the armed forces have the opportunity to go up. It depends on their resumes.


    As the policewoman said, under normal circumstances, it''s hard to have a major at Su Jingfei''s age. There should be only a few colonels at this age in the whole country. She doesn''t believe it''s also a normal reaction. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei is such a wonderful flower, and she relies entirely on her own merits.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain too much to the policewoman. In front of her eyes, the certificate has returned to Su Jingfei''s hands. Without waiting for the policewoman to speak, Su Jingfei has said: "you can''t believe my identity, but the next thing, you have to watch me do it. You don''t have to intervene or interrupt. In a word, you can''t make trouble for me."


    "Why should I listen to you?" The policewoman was immediately upset. Su Jingfei''s tone was like a leader to his subordinates.


    The policewoman''s question obviously won''t get an answer. Su Jingfei just flashed her hands in front of her eyes. The gun in policewoman''s hand had already fallen into his hands. Then his hands flashed quickly, and soon the policewoman''s pistol became a pile of parts.


    "In fact, I don''t rely on anything. I can kill you ten or eight times in a minute. Is that enough?" As Su Jingfei spoke, the pistol returned to its original state.


    The policewomen have been stunned. Don''t say that they snatched their pistols. Just look at the speed and technique of disassembling and assembling the pistols. Now don''t say that Su Jingfei has proved his identity. Even if he doesn''t have any proof, the policewomen will believe it. If he doesn''t touch the pistol for a long time, how can he be so skilled.


    Su Jingfei saw the policewoman''s manner and knew that she had believed in herself. She couldn''t help laughing in her heart. Generally, such skilled skills really need careful practice, and generally such experts must be in the army. Unfortunately, the policewoman didn''t know that someone''s Ren and Du were connected, and their reaction speed was super fast. She could do it.


    In any case, since the policewoman had believed in herself, he did not return the pistol to the policewoman. Instead, he told her, "you are here to watch me, and I will help you complete this magnificent reversal, but finally you have to say that you did it, and I don''t want to be known that I am involved in it."

 Chapter 987

    Su Jingfei''s self-confidence naturally stems from her powerful strength. The policewoman really looked at Su Jingfei with a dull look, covered her face and said, "Colonel Su, don''t take yourself seriously, OK? They are five gangsters with guns. No matter how you can dismantle the pistols, you can''t take them seriously


    What the policewoman said is right. Even though Su Jingfei''s technique is very fast, he is still very dangerous compared with the gangster with a gun. She is calm now.


    Su Jingfei just laughs at the policewoman and doesn''t listen to her advice at all. As far as Su Jingfei''s character is concerned, no matter how much he says, it''s better to act directly. Now is the time to act on his own. Of course, he won''t rush out like the policewoman. That''s the real death.


    His Ren Du two veins through, naturally can be sure to avoid those people''s bullets, want to close, is not very easy, Su Jingfei naturally have a way.


    In the eyes of the policewoman, Su Jingfei has already walked out of the alley, and his walking looks like dancing, and his whole body moves all the time. This kind of action is like a puppet, which makes the policewoman confused. He didn''t walk like this before.


    Su Jingfei walked out of the alley. In the light outside, the police and the bandits saw him. They couldn''t figure out who Su Jingfei was. Both sides couldn''t help looking at him. When they saw the pistol in Su Jingfei''s hand, the bandits finally couldn''t help it. Su Jingfei was clearly holding a police pistol in his hand, and the five of them didn''t know him, so his identity was hard to say.


    The police are also a little upset. The bandits can see that the gun in Su Jingfei''s hand is used by the police. Naturally, the police can see it more clearly. Moreover, the policewoman is in the alley. She may have hurt the policewoman and robbed her pistol.


    The robbery pistol is real, but it doesn''t hurt people. When he comes out of the alley, he doesn''t go to the police or the bandit. The police are not sure about Su Jingfei''s identity and are ready to watch the change. The bandit estimates the distance silently. As long as he enters the range, he will definitely fire on Su Jingfei, no matter whether he is a police person or not.


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel uncomfortable because he was watched. His direction was a little biased towards the bandits, but he didn''t deviate from the main line. That is to say, no matter which side, he couldn''t be sure whether he was with the police or the bandits. He grasped everyone''s emotions very well.


    The policewoman was watching behind, and she was stunned. She thought very well that if she rushed out, she would attack the bandits first. But Su Jingfei was different. He would rather lose the chance of sneak attack than find a suitable place for himself.


    Su Jingfei seems to think that people''s nerves have been stirred up almost, just when people think he is going on which side of the road, suddenly jump up.


    His lightness skill is different from that of modern martial arts. He knows the real lightness skill, and with the help of some power generating methods taught by Su Bingfeng, Su Jingfei has mastered it well. He has jumped to five meters in height, and then lifted three meters on the wall.


    Now the location of the people is just near some folk houses, where the houses are not high. Su Jingfei jumps to the third floor of the residential house, and then points his toes on the window of a house, and the whole person vacates again.


    His foothold this time is the opposite residential building, and there are only a few bandits in that building. Who can''t guess what Su Jingfei wants to do.


    Now that they have guessed it, they naturally can''t let Su Jingfei succeed. Regardless of his previous performance, this kind of lightness skill has been appalling. The bandits almost saw something. The police also opened their mouths wide. This young man is too powerful. How can he fly.


    Before, the policewoman was still thinking that she could do it when Su Jingfei was just like this. In the twinkling of an eye, Su Jingfei seemed to have wings, which was too exaggerated. She couldn''t imagine how Su Jingfei overcame gravity, but no matter how surprised she was, Su Jingfei continued her task.


    People in the air, constantly adjust the angle, people don''t know what Su Jingfei is going to do, but see others haven''t landed, already shot at the bandits, his only purpose is to kill these people.


    He shot very fast, and although people in the air helpless, ready to land at any time, but still very accurate.


    Originally, the bandits wanted to shoot when they saw Su Jingfei leaping up, but they were not professional Gunners after all, and there was a threat from the opposite police. They did not dare to shoot up, but now they were targeted by Su Jingfei. When the bandits shot Su Jingfei, he had already killed two people.


    After training at the exhibition, Su Jingfei was very confident in controlling himself in the air. He could not only advance and retreat freely, but also master various postures in the air.


    Even though the remaining three bandits had worked hard, they even blocked Su Jingfei''s forward direction. As long as Su Jingfei fell down, he would surely be shot several times. But every time they hit Su Jingfei''s landing point, Su Jingfei''s body would definitely change position, as if Su Jingfei was more accurate than them.


    Su Jingfei was able to do this not only because of his understanding of lightness skill, but also because after Ren Du''s two channels were connected, there was an endless stream of internal breathing. Even though Su Jingfei had nowhere to exert himself in the air, a mouthful of genuine Qi could make him support in the air for a long time.


    Two of the five bandits were killed by Su Jingfei, and the police were very happy. Naturally, they could be sure that Su Jingfei was one of their own. When the remaining three bandits shot Su Jingfei, they followed suit and suppressed each other with firepower, so that they could not pose any threat to Su Jingfei, The police are grateful from the heart, Su Jingfei directly broke the deadlock.


    Three people were suppressed by the police, and they did not dare to fight back against Su Jingfei. At this time, Su Jingfei''s natural attack was more unbridled, and the final result was self-evident. Without exception, all the five bandits were killed by Su Jingfei.


    When the police came to talk to Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei propped up on the wall and flew into the alley like an arrow.


    Not waiting for the stunned policewoman to speak, she had put the pistol into the policewoman''s hand again and said, "you don''t know all this. You don''t know who took your pistol, do you understand?" Then he said: "in order to make others believe, I have to offend you."


    The policewoman didn''t understand what Su Jingfei meant, so she felt that there was darkness in front of her, and she immediately lost consciousness.


    Su Jingfei knew that the police were coming soon. He quickly put the pistol in the hands of the policewoman and took back the hand behind the policewoman''s neck. In order to make the people look more realistic, he directly made the policewoman coma.


    After all this, he quickly flew back, and soon came to the place where he had stopped. He tapped on the door and whispered, "Sophia, open the door. We''re leaving here soon. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." Su Jingfei doesn''t want to have much to do with the police.


    Sophia is straightforward, and naturally she is a simple woman. She doesn''t care what Su Jingfei asks her to do. She does it obediently, even though she only feels bad and isolated.


    Now I heard Su Jingfei''s voice. Without saying a word, I opened the door. First I hugged Su Jingfei and gave him a kiss. Then I said, "where are we going now?"


    Su Jingfei and Sophia had a close relationship. Naturally, they didn''t refuse. After kissing, they replied, "we''ll leave here first. There are many policemen in front of us. If we don''t leave, there will be a lot of things at the meeting. Moreover, people can''t see their faces clearly. If we go to the police station, it will be exposed. I don''t want to be a news figure."


    He said that he had started the car. Naturally, his direction was to exit the alley. His driving skills were much better than before. Although the speed was very fast, there was little movement. Su Jingfei just ran away quietly.


    "Jingfei, what happened in the end? You look worried. Are there bad people behind you?" Sophia had never seen Su Jingfei so impatient. She immediately asked.


    "The bad guys are not bad enough, but the police must have them. If they catch us, it must be a round of interrogation. It''s not enough trouble. We''d better leave quickly, but in other words, the policewoman''s good intention is to block us." Su Jingfei smiles and explains.


    Sophia obviously had no expectation of the police station, so she could only ask about the policewoman: "I didn''t expect that policewoman was kind-hearted. I really thought she was going to give me some punishment!"


    "It''s not because you''ve come up with a ghost idea. There are so many hotels in the capital. It''s good to find any one." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes.


    When he was talking, he really looked at the alley all the time. His internal skill was deep and his natural eyesight was extraordinary. Even in the dark, he could see what happened in the alley after he got on the car. Without such eyesight, how could su Jingfei kill the robber in an instant.


    After all, Su Jingfei''s ability is strange, and he has helped everyone so much. They also want to know Su Jingfei and see who he is.


    People in the police station didn''t know that Su Jingfei was still parking in the alley. When they ran over, they saw the female police who was unconscious. Immediately, two people left to take care of the female police, and the other three went after su Jingfei. In their opinion, Su Jingfei must have robbed the female police''s gun.


    When the policewoman awoke leisurely and saw her colleagues, she burst out and scolded: "this guy is so mean that he sneaked on me. I''m so angry. Don''t let me catch him next time, or he must look good."

 Chapter 988

    Su Jingfei''s help to the policewoman is tantamount to helping out in the face of injustice. In fact, he can''t figure out the origin of the bandits. But since he dares to make trouble with guns in the capital, he always has something to do with it.


    What''s more important is these policemen. They must belong to some secret department, otherwise they would not be so low-key, even with guns and mufflers.


    But these are not important, Su Jingfei with Sophia left the scene of the fire, has put aside the relationship with them, even if Su Jingfei did, no one knows, and he has agreed with the policewoman, he believes that as long as the policewoman is not head water, he will be hidden.


    In fact, as Su Jingfei thought, after su Jingfei left, although the policewoman was very angry, she didn''t mention Su Jingfei''s identity to her colleagues in the end. She would solve anything by herself.


    Naturally, her colleagues were very disappointed. The assistant who came suddenly was so powerful, just like the ancient knight errant. The key was his ability. It was really shocking. Even if they knew that there were martial arts experts in some big families, they didn''t know who could fly!


    Because it was in the evening, they didn''t have su Jingfei''s good eyesight, so they couldn''t fully see his movements. They only saw Su Jingfei floating in the air, as if he could fly, which was against science.


    She didn''t regard Su Jingfei as Superman, but he was definitely an expert. She didn''t tell anyone about it. She also remembered what Su Jingfei said to herself, especially when she thought of Su Jingfei''s rank as a colonel. At this time, she believed it.


    The policewoman assisted her colleagues in dealing with the battlefield, thinking about how to investigate Su Jingfei. She always felt that she had ignored some important information, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that he had been very entangled by the policewoman. At this time, he was talking with Sophia in the car and said, "Sophia, don''t let others know about you and me today, especially what we were seen by a policeman."


    "You think I''m stupid. How can I say such a thing to others? But after all, what''s the matter with that policewoman? Did you run away with me?" Sophia was not angry at first. Sue took a startled look, and then said curiously, "how do I feel that you seem to have run away from home? You lecherous guy, you can''t take advantage of others."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said, "Sophia, your imagination is really rich. What can I take advantage of others? And when did I have sex?"


    "Bah, you can say that you don''t have sex with me." Sophia was very direct.


    Su Jingfei first smothered for one thing, and then he thought something was wrong and said, "no, you seem to have turned this thing upside down. It''s obviously you who took the initiative." Then he seemed to be sure: "at that time, I was forced."


    Sophia sniffed: "I''ve never seen a man like you. You''re still not a man if you don''t admit it."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. Sophia really dares to say anything. She holds the steering wheel in one hand and pinches Sophia in the other. She hums: "do men still need to prove it? Don''t forget who just called in the policewoman. "


    Sophia''s pretty face turned red. No matter how bold she was, she was still very embarrassed today. She muttered, "it''s not you villain. People are too comfortable!"


    Girls'' coquetry is always the best weapon to deal with men, especially Sophia, who is usually very direct. If she coquets once in a while, Su Jingfei''s bones will be crisp, not to mention that he and Sophia can''t be separated clearly. Even if she can, she is very hot at heart.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you. Don''t play with me, or I''ll put you in the right place now, and you won''t go home." Su Jingfei reminds Sophia of the inexplicable flame in her heart.


    Instead, Sophia shrugged and said, "if you don''t come back, you can''t come back. Anyway, there are many hotels, but you can''t be there. I don''t want to be arrested any more. And look here, it''s not suitable for the bright lights." She looks very serious. She really looks at the roadside and seems to be looking for a hotel.


    Su Jingfei was startled and said: "your appetite won''t be so big. You have to die and live before. What do you want to do now?"


    "You don''t like to hear about your sex wolf. I mean to find a place to sleep. I''m tired and sleepy today, and I''m scared. You think I''m as colorful as you are!" Sofia seized the opportunity and said mercilessly.


    Su Jingfei closes his mouth wisely. He suddenly finds that if a woman is unreasonable, even Sophia, who is more straightforward, is still not an opponent. The best way is to follow their meaning. Otherwise, she will make trouble later and really have to roll the sheets.


    He doesn''t resist the result, but Sophia is an ordinary person. In that case, she may not be able to get out of bed tomorrow. She will report to Wu Yanli tomorrow. He doesn''t want Wu Yanli to know about herself and Sophia.


    Thinking of this, he said to Sophia: "Sophia, don''t make trouble. I''ll take you home today. It''s still early now. You have to report to the organization department with sister Wu tomorrow. This opportunity is not easy. You should cherish it. My second brother won''t take care of you all the time."


    Sophia has found some characters of Su Jingfei. In fact, Su Jingfei is not a difficult person to get along with, but the premise is to joke or do anything, and don''t touch his bottom line. Now that he is serious, Sophia quickly nods and says, "don''t worry. I can go to the Organization Department this time. It''s your back door. I''ll cheer you up anyway, If I don''t perform well, you can let your second brother kick me out at any time. "


    "Well, it''s what you said. You should remember what you said. Don''t feel uncomfortable at that time. Let''s go back to the public. Private is private. I can''t connive you to have no distinction between public and private." Su Jingfei nodded and said, "but you''ve gone through my back door. I''ll go through your back door if I have a chance."


    Sophia didn''t react for a moment, and said with a smile, "no problem. When do you want to leave, just say that my back door is always open for you, but how do you want to go?"


    "It''s above the bed, of course. Otherwise, how can I get there?" Su Jingfei looks at Sophia and suddenly laughs.


    Sophia was slightly stunned. She quickly understood Su Jingfei''s words and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you are a bully. You are not a good thing because you are not lustful. I''m blind. I fell into your hands."


    Su Jingfei turned his lips and said with a smile: "it can only say that you don''t have enough wisdom. I didn''t do anything. You sent it to me by yourself. You''d better accept your fate. Anyway, it''s just like this. It''s just like this. It''s too late for you to regret."


    Sophia was not really angry. She just looked at Su Jingfei''s proud face. She was not happy. She snorted: "even if you are powerful, I''m not afraid of you. There are only tired cows and no bad land."


    Su Jingfei almost laughed. Sophia really dares to say anything. It''s the first time that she meets such a bold woman. Although she doesn''t have much emotion, she thinks she''s funny, so she wants to laugh and tease her: "are you sure this is right, and it applies to you and me?"


    Sophia looked at Su Jingfei''s face with a narrow smile, and then thought of Su Jingfei''s performance before. She said with a guilty heart, "maybe it applies?"


    "Sure?"


    "Almost sure."


    "Don''t you really think you''re wrong?"


    "I don''t think so." Sophia felt that the more she said, the less confident she was. Su Jingfei was a real beast, and she might not be his opponent.


    When Su Jingfei wanted to ask a question again, Sophia already admitted her fate and said, "OK, OK, you''re powerful. I''m afraid of you. You''re human."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve always been a gentleman. You put forward all my demands. I don''t mean to violate them at all. Now you''re picking on me again. This woman is really hard to serve." Su Jingfei laughs and looks distressed.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s success, Sophia feels depressed. She seems to have underestimated Su Jingfei. She knows that Su Jingfei has no idea of herself at first, and if she doesn''t take the initiative, nothing will happen to them.


    But now she suddenly doubts whether Su Jingfei was playing hard to get. She fell in and didn''t have any fame. She was eaten to death by Su Jingfei. Now even if she wanted to quit, she couldn''t do it. It''s not only Su Jingfei''s strong feeling, but also his domineering. She has a feeling of being conquered.


    Sophia, who is of foreign blood and half blood, is eager to be conquered in her heart. However, all her boyfriends she talked about before listened to her. Now she is suddenly conquered by Su Jingfei''s domineering spirit, and she can''t even rise to the idea of resistance.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Sophia was thinking. He thought it was almost enough to amuse her, so he changed the topic and said, "Sophia, tell me what your family does. Ye Shiqin wants to be your son-in-law so much."


    "In fact, our family is nothing special. My father does communication, and my uncle does network. Maybe there are 30% shares in the high tech park in Beijing." Sophia didn''t know whether she really didn''t care or was used to it. When she said it, she was really worried.


    She can say so easily, but Su Jingfei took a breath when he heard it. Even if he didn''t know it any more, he knew the concept of Beijing high tech park.


    The most famous science and Technology Park in the whole country is in Beijing, and the wealth created here may be 80% of the national e-commerce. Sophia''s father and uncle can actually hold 30% of the shares here. Sophia''s family is too rich.


    And in what she said, her father does communication, her uncle does network, and the network is in the science and technology park. But communication seems to have something to do with the country. No doubt what can make communication work is not cooperation with the country, otherwise the country will directly block it. This is true in any country. Su Jingfei still knows something about these.


    Su Jingfei''s silence makes Sophia feel a little successful. All the time, she can feel that Su Jingfei is not very interested in her family''s affairs. Maybe she thinks her family won''t be too powerful, which is why she doesn''t know the capital.


    In fact, what''s more important is that Su Jingfei doesn''t know Sofia''s surname at all. She has been called by people all the time, but it seems that there is no Suo family in China.


    Su Jingfei also thought of this question and asked: "Sophia, you haven''t mentioned it to me. What''s your last name?"


    Sophia curled her lips and said discontentedly, "I''ve known you for several months. Now you even think of asking this. Is it too insincere? Do you really think I have a good temper?"


    "Sophia, people always call you Sophia. I don''t know what your last name is. Now I think it''s not your last name. I don''t mean anything else about your last name." Su Jingfei knew that it was about respecting a person, and he didn''t dare to joke about it. He explained solemnly.


    Sophia certainly won''t be really angry. Now she is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s words and is not embarrassed. She nods her head and says, "well, you have a point. In fact, Sophia''s name follows her mother''s name. My real name is Yang Mingming!"


    "What a cute name When Su Jingfei heard the name of Sophia, that is, Yang Mingming, it was a little funny. All the names of reduplicated words were actually cute.


    Sophia obviously recognized Su Jingfei''s meaning and said, "well, you don''t need to call me yang Mingming. You''d better call me sophia. My name is only used in the household register. In fact, more people still call me sophia. I''m more used to my name."


    "Well, I''m really used to it. Let''s call me that in the future. You are actually Yang. Is there a Yang family in Beijing, your family?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked.


    Sophia thought for a moment, nodded and said, "if you''re talking about the Yang family in the east of the city, it''s our family."


    "If you had told me the name of Yang Mingming before, I might have guessed that you were the eldest lady of the Yang family. It really surprised me!" Su Jingfei is really surprised that the Murong family is as famous as the Murong family.


    Although I don''t know the political strength of the Yang family in the capital, just listen to their position in the business world. They are already very few in the capital. The influence of the Su family in this respect is far less than that of the Su family. No wonder ye Shiqin is going to take Sophia''s idea. The son-in-law of the Yang family is definitely going to the top!

 Chapter 989

    Su Jingfei never thought that Sophia had such a strong background. Now he is not new to the capital, so he doesn''t know much about anything. He also knows some of the top families in the capital.


    Families like Murong family and Chumen family are already the top families in the capital. However, these families have more or less martial arts experts and martial arts inheritance, but the Yang family is different. It is a pure business family, just like the cattle family in H Province. They have no real experts, but they still stand in the family forest because of their high assets.


    Of course, whether these families have any bodyguards and other experts, this is not su Jingfei can know, he estimated that there should be, otherwise they are not very dangerous.


    Sophia didn''t mean to show off when she told her family. In her opinion, Su Jingfei was the third young master of the Su family. As far as identity was concerned, she was no worse than herself. However, she didn''t know that everything Su Jingfei had come from her own struggle and had nothing to do with the Su family in the capital.


    Today, after knowing Sophia''s identity, Su Jingfei was amused by the accident. He had done a lot of harm to ye Shiqin by accident. If ye Shiqin and Sophia really got married, he would be on the way to heaven.


    "What are you thinking, laughing so evil?" When Su Jingfei thinks that she has unintentionally destroyed ye Shiqin''s good deeds, she is just seen by Sophia. She doesn''t think of the specific meaning of Su Jingfei''s smile, but thinks that he is very evil, and she can''t help saying.


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t tell the true meaning, but he said with a smile: "I''m thinking, you are the young lady of the Yang family. I''m really lucky, and the young lady of the Yang family is also very powerful and enthusiastic."


    "Bah, you are such a hooligan that you sell well when you get a good price." Sophia is also a girl. She can''t help being shy.


    Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t continue this topic. Instead, she teases Sophia all the way home. At this time, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to continue to do anything with Sophia. They have a very simple relationship. Now they just keep it.


    He didn''t even want to rely on his own Su family, so naturally he didn''t mean to make up his mind about the Yang family. However, he was destined to make friends with the Yang family. With the existence of Sophia, the Yang family would be more friendly to him.


    In fact, this is enough. In the capital, Su Jingfei has set up a lot of enemies. The Feng family, today''s Fu family and Su Jingfei don''t want enemies everywhere. More friends are the best. Just like the Nalan family, the Murong family, including the Chu family, are all Su Jingfei''s friends. Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng are beaten by themselves today, What might happen!


    Su Jingfei thinks about the attitude of all parties in the capital towards him. He has already sent Sophia home and drove back to his home. It''s late at night when he gets home. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi have gone to bed. They really have nothing to do at home except practicing martial arts.


    This is Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, two women who are almost Wu Chi. If they were ordinary women, they would not be able to bear it for a long time, but they were very satisfied, especially with the rapid improvement of their internal skills.


    When Su Jingfei got home, Dongfang Wenjun just finished his training. When he saw Su Jingfei coming back, he was somewhat surprised and said with a slightly sour taste: "Su Jingfei, you''re back today. I thought you didn''t come back?"


    Since Su Jingfei made love with Dongfang Wenjun again last time, Dongfang Wenjun has basically accepted her fate. She knows that she can''t escape Su Jingfei''s clutches at all. It''s just like this. She didn''t plan to marry any man in her life. Dongfang Wenjun feels that she''s broken. In fact, she has feelings for Su Jingfei subconsciously.


    Now she is obviously jealous when she talks like this. Now Su Jingfei has not developed a high EQ for a long time, but she has understood her meaning after hearing what Dongfang Wenjun said.


    The relationship between myself and Wu Yanli, even if there is no public explanation, but you can basically guess that if you don''t come back tonight, you should be expected. It''s just that something happened to you, so you didn''t go back with Wu Yanli.


    Thinking that Su Jingfei had already passed by, he stopped Dongfang Wenjun''s waist and slapped her on her buttock. He feigned anger and said, "if I don''t fight for three days, I''ll go to the house to uncover tiles. Is it wrong for me to go home?"


    Although Dongfang Wenjun is a little jealous, he can''t resist Su Jingfei. No matter his strength or his heart to him, Dongfang Wenjun can''t resist. In particular, he feels that Su Jingfei slaps himself but doesn''t leave. Instead, he puts his hand on it dishonestly, which makes her weak.


    "Su Jingfei, you rascal, don''t bully me. I''m talking business with you!" Dongfang Wenjun felt that he was about to be controlled, and he quickly felt powerless.


    Su Jingfei laughs in his heart. He has seen the character of Dongfang Wenjun for a long time. She is a very strong woman. If she wants to get her man, she must be stronger than her. She likes to be conquered. What''s more, she can''t say clearly with herself, and she can''t resist her charm.


    He didn''t listen to Dongfang Wenjun, not only didn''t care about her resistance, but also pinched her buttocks heavily. When Dongfang Wenjun''s voice came, Su Jingfei had picked her up and entered the room.


    Although Dongfang Wenjun knows what''s going to happen, she still can''t resist. She secretly hates that she doesn''t fight for it. But in the face of Su Jingfei, she suddenly has no courage. She doesn''t know how she suddenly became so weak to Su Jingfei when she used to speak to men.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any problem with Dongfang Wenjun''s estimation. Although this woman has a hard tongue, she can''t resist herself at all. After he throws Dongfang Wenjun naked on the top of the bed, she has completely changed her personality, doesn''t resist, and even takes the initiative. This is a typical woman with cold outside and hot inside. The key is to see if you can make her accept it.


    Dongfang Wenjun was really conquered by Su Jingfei. After more than an hour of tossing, Dongfang Wenjun felt that he couldn''t even move his fingers. Lying in Su Jingfei''s arms, he said arrogantly: "you rascal, you know how to bully me."


    Su Jingfei enjoyed the beauty in his arms. He said with a smile, "I''ve always been a gentleman. I can only blame you for your great charm."


    Although knowing that Su Jingfei is talking nonsense, Dongfang Wenjun is still sweet in heart. No matter what women say to the man they like, they can''t resist. Dongfang Wenjun even kisses Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is also quite speechless to this Oriental Wenjun. He likes me very much and is enthusiastic, but he always shows no feelings for himself. If he is not thick skinned and patient enough, he may miss him!


    He thought of Dongfang Wenjun in his heart, but he couldn''t help thinking of Sophia who he met today. She and Dongfang Wenjun are two different types. Sophia dares to love, hate, think and do.


    "Wenjun, you go back and ask Xiuwen to pay attention to the underwear of foreign brands. I got the news today that someone is going to attack roufeisi and ask them to think of countermeasures. It should be the products of international brands, and it may be a loss." Since Su Jingfei thought of Sophia, she naturally thought of the news she told her.


    Dongfang Wenjun is a smart woman. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately inquired, "have you offended anyone, and even want to start from roufeisi?"


    "I can''t say that I offended him, but I met a villain and accidentally destroyed some of his affairs." Su Jingfei has a special relationship with Dongfang Wenjun. He also knows that Dongfang Wenjun is not as jealous as the women in his family. So he tells Dongfang Wenjun something about ye Shiqin.


    After hearing this, Dongfang Wenjun did not feel jealous, but jokingly said: "Su Jingfei, do you think you are a disaster? How can you provoke enemies everywhere? And the most important thing is that you seem to be your opponent, and there are few good results."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He really didn''t think about this problem. Now, it seems that it''s really the case. Starting from the Lin family in S City, he always unintentionally offended many people, and then dealt with them one by one.


    Think of here, not from wry smile way: "I originally good, but these people always die ah!"


    "Come on, I''m joking with you. I really think I''m the God of death that I can''t provoke. If you''re really so powerful, now go and destroy the Feng family, I''ll say you''re powerful." Dongfang Wenjun can''t see Su Jingfei''s appearance of villain''s ambition. He turns his mouth to stimulate him.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. Dongfang Wenjun is really a woman of the Su family. He never gives himself face. Although there is only one Feng mieling in the Feng family, he is a big family for many years. Even if he has the strength of Su Hanlin, he can''t destroy them. Otherwise, the Feng family would have collapsed.


    What''s more, he doesn''t have such strong strength now. It''s good to be able to protect himself. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to practice with Admiralty!


    Thinking of Jinzhong, Su Jingfei also thought that he should practice martial arts by himself. He had been intimate with Dongfang Wenjun when he went home. He really forgot this. He got up and dressed quickly and said, "by the way, if you don''t tell me about the Feng family, I still forgot. Now it''s time for me to practice martial arts. Have a good rest."


    "It''s not easy for you to remember business. It''s time for me to have a rest." Dongfang Wenjun some funny looking at Su Jingfei, joking.


    Su Jingfei''s clothes are very simple. They have been warm and cold for a long time. When Dongfang Wenjun finished speaking, he had already put on his clothes.

 Chapter 990

    Su Jingfei''s path of cultivation is very smooth. He has improved his skill for nearly a year in a month. Before, his strength is not far away from Feng mieling and others, and now he is close to the top ten experts in Beijing.


    This day, when he came back from the crew, Master Yi was waiting in Su Jingfei''s villa. During this time, Master Yi had been working with Liu Zongyun. Now that he appeared in his home, he must have something to do with Linglong jade hand nine story tower. When Su Jingfei saw Master Yi, he had already guessed it.


    "Jingfei, you''re back. You''re really busy at this time!" Master Yi saw Su Jingfei and said with a smile.


    In fact, he knows that Su Jingfei owns the golden bell, but he is not jealous, and he will not complain because Su Jingfei does not use it for them. After all, that is what master fan Deng and master Huihai mean. Their main purpose is clear to master Yi.


    Master Yi''s strength is not as good as Su Jingfei''s before, and the more important thing is that his potential is not as good as Su Jingfei''s. under such circumstances, even if Master Yi goes to practice, there will be no effect. He knows what he should do.


    Su Jingfei can also see that Master Yi is not envious or resentful. Although Master Yi is from Miao, he is also a great master. If he is a master, he has no spirit, and his practice is not so orthodox, so he is easy to fall into the evil way. It can be seen that master Yi is a man with firm faith.


    He thought in his heart and said to master Yi with a smile: "as you know, there are always some troubles in places like the cast. Even if I don''t have many things, I have to watch them on the spot. It seems like I''m going to work recently."


    "Jingfei, you say you are a master of the younger generation. You go to the cast every day to waste your time. I don''t know what you think." Master Yi and Su Jingfei are already familiar with each other. Naturally, they don''t have much scruples in speaking, and they have expressed many people''s feelings.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Master Yi, the daily bloody intrigue is not my favorite life. In your eyes, making movies may be not doing my job, but I think I''m very relaxed!"


    Master Yi is silent this time. He is nearly 60 years old. He knows a lot about many things. Naturally, he can understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. No matter what his status is, Su Jingfei is much higher than his peers. It''s reasonable to say that he is too high to be cold.


    If Su Jingfei blindly develops his own strength, the final result must be to deal with the older generation of each family every day. Which of these older generation is not an old fox, Su Jingfei must spend a lot of time.


    No matter how successful Su Jingfei is, he''s only 21 years old this year. As we all know, it''s really early for Su Jingfei to live like that every day. Although the crew also needs to spend a lot of energy, it''s definitely not like this. If they come into contact with those families, they will be eaten if they don''t say well, and they are highly nervous.


    Anyone who thinks Su Jingfei is not doing his job, in fact, subconsciously ignores Su Jingfei''s age. It is this guy who has done things beyond his age.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s get down to business. Master Yi, aren''t you investigating Linglong jade hand nine story Pagoda with Master Liu recently? Has it been confirmed now? " Su Jingfei saw that Master Yi was silent, so he took the initiative to stir up the topic and asked.


    "Well, I came to you today just to tell you that before, because the Feng family was always on guard against us, even if we wanted to investigate, it was very difficult for us to get close to the Feng family. Their family is definitely not as simple as we know on the surface. There are at least three experts who are not under the master Liu and I, and some of them should be close to you." Master Yi nodded and said seriously.


    Su Jingfei laughed and shrugged: "I said before, how can you know the hidden strength of people like Feng mieling? I think there should be more than three people, such as Feng mietian and Feng mieqing. They should only belong to the third echelon in the Feng family. There will be several experts between Feng mieling and them."


    At this time, he didn''t care about Master Yi''s face. Facing the Feng family, face is not so important. Feng mieqing and Feng mietian have the same strength as Master Yi and Liu Zongyun. Su Jingfei means that there are at least several people in the Feng family who are better than them.


    No matter Liu Zongyun or Master Yi, they are all masters of the same generation. It sounds ridiculous that such people can''t compare with some unknown warriors of the Feng family. But in fact, they are.


    Not to mention others, the Feng master Su Jingfei met on the second floor of the exhibition is not much stronger than himself. If Master Yi and Liu Zongyun meet him and are attacked by him, they have no reason to survive. Even if they confront each other face to face, they can''t beat each other.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Master Yi pondered for a while and then said, "in fact, when Master Liu and I met the Feng family, we thought that there should be two people in the Feng family who might be more powerful than us, not Feng Suiling."


    "In fact, the two are similar, and I''m not sure about the details, but I''ve dealt with one of them. As I told you, that person''s strength at that time might be equal to mine, and even more powerful than you and Lord Liu. It''s better not to fight them." Su Jingfei thought about the introduction and added: "that guy was almost killed by me at that time, but he ran away in the end. It should not be OK in a short time."


    Master Yi frowned slightly, shook his head directly and said, "although we didn''t investigate in detail, we also know that there is no such person in the Feng family. We didn''t see anyone buying medicine. That is to say, no one in the Feng family was injured. Are you sure that person belongs to the Feng family?"


    Master Yi''s words made Su Jingfei a little stunned. After thinking about it, Su Jingfei said: "I don''t know who he is, but when I fight with him, I make sure he is a member of the Feng family. If he is a fake, it''s too similar. I have been in contact with the Feng family for many times, and I''ve been familiar with their martial arts for a long time. The most fundamental martial arts used by that person are definitely the Feng family''s, which can''t be wrong."


    "That being the case, there should be someone who needs treatment. I believe that your martial arts and medical skills confirm that the other party has been seriously injured. There''s no reason why they''re all right!" Master Yi also frowned, very puzzled.


    In fact, Su Jingfei can''t be 100% sure whether that person is a member of the Feng family or not. He just speculates from his martial arts that sometimes a person''s appearance can be changed, but many of the skills he has learned are generally fixed. Martial arts often become a person''s instinct. Only in this way can he move faster. In that case, the most original martial arts is to cultivate from childhood, We all know that.


    Su Jingfei looked at Master Yi and asked, "let''s talk about Lingling tower. Are you sure it''s at Feng''s house?"


    "We can''t be 100% sure about this, but we think it''s OK. Recently, foreigners always go to the Feng family, not only Japanese people, but also people from other countries. According to the survey, the Feng family is not close to some foreign people. At this time, they often go to the Feng family, and there must be some transactions." Master Yi told Su Jingfei the result of the report these days.


    Su Jingfei nodded and then said, "you think it''s reasonable, but have you thought about how to do it? Are you sure if it''s still at Feng''s? "


    "If this Linglong pagoda is really in the Feng family, it must not be taken out now. Our people are not only staring at the Feng family, but also at all the people who have relations with the Feng family. This is also thanks to Lord Liu. After all, he is a man here and has many hands." Master Yi is very sure, obviously he is very confident in the investigation results of himself and others.


    Su Jingfei didn''t doubt their incompetence, and then said, "well, since you''ve determined, let''s go to the Feng family. It''s really impolite that I haven''t gone to the Feng family since I''ve been in the capital for so long."


    Master Yi came to Su Jingfei today just to let him take part in the action. Now he said so, and immediately said with a smile: "yes, how can you say that you are also a dragon of the Yangtze River? You always have to give the snake a face!"


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Master Yi''s cooperation. Master Yi is also very clear about the grudge between himself and the Feng family. It''s reasonable to pull him up now. Now Su Jingfei''s strength has improved a lot. Even if he is not the opponent of Feng Suiling, it''s no problem to return the whole body.


    When Master Yi talked with Su Jingfei, Dongfang Wenjun and others didn''t take part in the discussion. They were like Su Jingfei''s wife. As long as there were people in the family, they would not take part in the conversation, which made Master Yi have to admire.


    Su Jingfei is still thinking about how to go to Feng''s house. Master Yi once again said, "before I came here, I also contacted master fan Deng. He means thank you for getting back the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand for them. If it''s successful, otherwise it will be very grateful."


    This is the expectation of some people calling Su Jingfei. In order to make themselves relaxed, Su Jingfei has never cared about these things. Unexpectedly, Master Yi has such a connection with fan Deng and others.


    No one asked with a smile, "master fan Deng, what do you want to thank me for? I''m not short of money."


    Master Yi knew that Su Jingfei was joking. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "people don''t tell me, but I think master fan Deng is an eminent monk. He can''t be too stingy, or he can''t be as generous as before."


    He didn''t understand what he said, but Su Jingfei knew that he was talking about Jinzhong. He nodded and said, "master fan Deng is not so stingy. Well, even for his mysterious gift, I''ll go and have a look. Let''s go tonight. It''s really exciting to think about going to Feng''s house."

 Chapter 991

    Su Jingfei and Master Yi discuss going to Feng''s house, and then follow Master Yi to leave Su''s house to find Liu Zongyun. It''s not only Master Yi and Su Jingfei who are going to take action today, this time as long as the person in charge is Liu Zongyun.


    Seeing Su Jingfei coming with Master Yi, Liu Zongyun said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you are in a good mental state. Have you made a lot of progress in your skills? How about now? What level have you reached?"


    Su Jingfei has always had a good impression on Liu Zongyun. This person should be regarded as a loyal supporter of the country. He has devoted all his life to the country. It''s impossible for Su Jingfei to admire this. How many people in the country can do so.


    Now hearing Liu Zongyun''s inquiry, he said with a smile: "I''m not strong enough now. If I deal with Feng mieling, I''m sure I''m not sure. But if there''s no accident, it takes a lot of effort for him to defeat me, and if I want to leave, I believe he can''t catch me."


    Although Liu Zongyun had long thought that Su Jingfei would make great progress, he was still stunned for a few seconds when he heard his words. Then he cried and laughed: "you are only twenty-one years old this year, and you have the strength to compete with Feng mieling. We really live to dogs at our age. The gap between them is really big."


    Not only did he feel so sad, but Master Yi also felt so sad. When he talked with Su Jingfei before, he didn''t specifically ask Su Jingfei about his strength. He just knew that he had made progress, and now he knows how much progress he has made.


    He worked as a guest Qing in the PI family for a period of time, and naturally he was not unfamiliar with the Feng family. After all, the PI family and the Feng family were very close at that time. He also knew that Feng mieling was at least one of the top five in the capital. The top ten experts in the capital were not the top ten in the world, but as long as he could be ranked in the top five in the capital, he must be one of the top ten in the world.


    When Su Jingfei was twenty-one years old, he already had the strength to attack the top ten in the world, which was absolutely shocking. However, when they thought that Su Jingfei''s father was su Hanlin, who was the number one in the martial arts, they suddenly realized that the so-called tiger father had no dog son. Maybe Su Jingfei didn''t learn anything from his father, but he inherited Su Hanlin''s understanding of martial arts, It''s enough to make him great.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi''s feelings make su Jingfei a little funny. In fact, Su Jingfei''s current strength is better than what they think. After all, his martial arts moves are various. If he really confronts the enemy, his internal skill may be slightly weaker than the top ten experts in the capital, but he may not lose.


    That is to say, Su Jingfei''s actual combat power can be ranked in the top ten of the capital. Feng mieling is the top five in the capital, so it''s hard to deal with him. If he is Kang, it''s better. It''s said that Kang should be the seventh in the capital. If the Murong family is in good health, he should also be in the top ten, but these people are not as good as Feng mieling and Chu Baimei, They are stronger.


    "Well, let''s not say so much. When we go to Feng''s house today, we may not be able to meet Feng mieling. Feng mieling doesn''t usually stay at Feng''s house. We need to make this clear." Liu Zongyun shakes off his thoughts on Su Jingfei and corrects the two kinds of humanity.


    "He''s not always at Feng''s? Where is he then? " Su Jingfei was a little surprised. He looked at them and then said, "is it hard to be a Feng family


    "Of course, the Feng family in the capital city is different from that in H Province. The claim of H Province is not small, but it is much worse than that in the capital city. At most, it is equivalent to a district in the capital city. In such a big capital city, the top family like the Feng family can''t have only one." Liu Zongyun smiles and explains to Su Jingfei.


    "If that''s the case, we can''t be sure where the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand is. Maybe it''s in the other courtyard of the Feng family!" Su Jingfei frowned, which made the problem more complicated.


    "Don''t worry about that. Since we know that there are other hospitals in the Feng family, we will naturally monitor them. After such a long time of speculation and investigation, we have finally determined where the goods may be, and the reason for you to come is that you are stronger. Even if you act, you will not be caught." Liu Zongyun patiently explained to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He is the richest man in H Province. He has been reduced to a pedestrian that night. But then again, although Master Yi and Liu Zongyun are not weak, they are not as strong as the Feng family. What''s more important is that they do not have their own flying skills.


    He did not feel that there was nothing he could not do. He said to the two people with a smile, "OK, let''s go now. I also want to see how powerful the Feng family is."


    "We are already ready. This operation is up to you." Liu Zongyun laughed and asked his disciples to drive. He said to Su Jingfei: "Wufeng and Xuanxuan have already gone back to the capital of H Province. They still have to continue to do things there. It''s hard to say if you''re a real big man to leave H Province!"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Master Liu, don''t worry. There are Ziling and Zhang Xianing in H Province. There won''t be any problems. I''m quite accurate in judging people."


    Liu Zongyun just said that. Naturally, he knows more about H Province. He knows that Su Jingfei is not joking. Although the two men are young, one is underground and the other is in business. They help each other and there are a group of women at home. H Province is like Su Jingfei''s home, and no one can fight in.


    Master Yi didn''t know something about Su Jingfei''s past. He just knew that he had a great influence in H Province. Now he heard what they said, it seems that the whole province is under Su Jingfei''s shadow. At this time, he realized that he was much lower than Su Jingfei.


    In a big country, the most powerful force in a province is definitely much higher than that of such a school of masters as Su Jingfei. With such achievements at such an age, no wonder everyone thinks highly of him. At the beginning, he was really a frog in the well. He wanted to fight Su Jingfei. Fortunately, he was wise. If he surrendered later, he would cry!


    After all three of them got into the car, Liu Zongyun asked them to go directly to the Feng family. The Feng family is similar to the Su family. They all live in the villa area, but the Feng family''s villa area is a large villa area. They are built in the mountainous area of the suburb. The Feng family is a manor.


    The Feng family is a big family with a large population. Naturally, it needs a bigger place, which also provides space for Su Jingfei to move. If there is only one villa, he should be more careful even if he wants to move.


    Since Liu Zongyun and others have been monitoring the Feng family, they naturally have some means that the Feng family can''t send. They don''t have people in the middle of the Feng family''s mountain, which is easy to find. They are completely at the foot of the mountain, and then use various high-tech means to explore the situation of the Feng family. Such information may not be accurate, but it is absolutely not easy to find.


    When all the people arrived at the foot of the mountain, one of Liu Zongyun''s disciples came out and said to Liu Zongyun, "master, Mr. Su, Master Yi, you are here. We found out today that a group of Europeans entered the Feng family. We don''t know the specific country and purpose."


    "Well, I''ll go back and explore for myself, and you can continue to observe." Liu Zongyun nodded to his disciple and asked him to continue to observe. Then he took Su Jingfei and Master Yi into the room and said, "this is the house we have prepared before. The purpose is not to explore the Feng family. It''s just a coincidence. It''s used this time."


    Although he said so, they didn''t believe that there was such a clever thing in the world, and the country would not be too relieved because of the powerful power of the Feng family. As Liu Zongyun, who works for the country, it is reasonable to want to do something to the Feng family.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi seem to have no idea of the trick. They believe in Liu Zongyun. Su Jingfei asks, "Master Liu, what should I do now? Do I go up by myself or do you come with me?" He thought about it on his way here. It''s more dangerous to go up on his own, but if you add them, it''s easier to be found.


    Liu Zongyun looked at Su Jingfei, and then seriously asked: "now think about it, if you take us two, will it affect your action, don''t for face, you just tell the truth."


    Master Yi also said with a smile: "we don''t want to compare with you any more. You just don''t follow the common sense."


    People said so clearly, Su Jingfei sighed: "to tell you the truth, everyone''s martial arts are different. If you are a night detective, I really don''t think others are better than me. If you follow me, maybe you will be involved."


    Although what he said seemed to be afraid that they would be implicated by him, from another angle, Su Jingfei was afraid that they would be implicated by him. After all, if one person was found, everyone''s plan would be broken.


    Perhaps no one in the Feng family can stop Su Jingfei by strength, but they are also at fault for breaking into others at night.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi looked at each other, then nodded to each other gently. Liu said: "since you feel better, you''d better go by yourself. Later you''ll take a walkie talkie. If you have any problems, you can tell me at any time, and we''ll try to solve them for you. What do you think?"


    "OK, according to master Liu, I actually feel more free to act. As long as I''m careful, I won''t have any problem." Su Jingfei smiles and has already guessed that it will be this result.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are not afraid of death, but if they are really caught, they will lose face and involve Su Jingfei. They think they are weak now. Let Su Jingfei go up on their own. If they do something, it shouldn''t be a big problem.

 Chapter 992

    At the beginning of learning martial arts, Su Jingfei wanted to learn from the ancient great Xia. He wanted to be upright and upright. Later, he thought that he would not be bullied. For so many years, he has never been bullied.


    When he first studied, he didn''t know the importance of internal skill and didn''t understand it enough, so he didn''t practice it all the time. However, with the rapid development in the past year, he has become one of the world''s top martial arts experts. There are only ten or eight people who can be stronger than Su Jingfei. This achievement is absolutely shocking.


    However, Su Jingfei knows that the reason why he has achieved so much is that the thread bound book is like a cheating device to help him. His internal skill has been improved several times for no reason.


    As a result, Su Jingfei knew that there was a big gap between him and the real masters. He worked very hard all the time. He would practice whenever he had time. No matter it was his internal skill or all kinds of martial arts moves, he would practice over and over again. That''s why he has today''s su Jingfei. Su Jingfei has luck and talent, but he has never lacked effort.


    Today, I''m going to visit Feng''s family at night, not to mention that there are many experts in Feng''s family. There should be only one Feng mieling who is more powerful than Su Jingfei. But if there are several sneakers like that day, Su Jingfei will be in trouble.


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s painstaking study of lightness skill will reflect his value. His lightness skill is learned from the status book. The lightness skill recorded in it is quite different from modern lightness skill, so his lightness skill is naturally more powerful. At this time, he wants to act alone, in fact, because his lightness skill is powerful enough.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi have a lot of contact with Su Jingfei. They know his character. If he is not sure, he will not say so. In fact, if they go with him, it should be easier to investigate. However, there are several people in the Feng family who can restrain them. If they are found, it is difficult to run. They are not afraid, they are just afraid of implicating Su Jingfei.


    "Well, I''ll go up now. You wait for me below. We''ll keep in touch." Su Jingfei saw that Liu Zongyun and Master Yi were hesitant, so he said to them with a smile: "Master Liu, you should have wireless communication equipment. Get one for me."


    Liu Zongyun heard Su Jingfei say so, took a look at Master Yi, nodded and said: "we have this kind of thing naturally, you will wear it on your ear, we can hear you speak."


    When he finished speaking, he took out a small box with a small earphone, which could be inserted into his ear. Su Jingfei took it and tried it. The signal was good and the sound was clear. It was definitely not the kind of deceptive product sold online. The military product was really trustworthy.


    When Su Jingfei is ready, he greets Liu Zongyun and goes out of the secret stronghold. Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are a little worried and tell him to get out of trouble.


    Although Su Jingfei was moved by the two men''s advice, he couldn''t help saying it in secret. He wasn''t that kind of lethargic character. If there was a problem, he wouldn''t run away. Of course, he couldn''t tell Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, otherwise he would be despised.


    The villas of the Feng family are located on the hillside, where the terrain is flat and the area is vast. In fact, they are less than 100 meters away from the ground. Otherwise, if it is really steep, it is impossible to open up a residential area.


    There are not many mountains in the north. In the suburbs, the mountains are not as good as the earth slopes. Anyway, Su Jingfei thinks that to open up a residential area on such a mountain is not good except for making plans and showing that his family has a big business. That is to say, the Feng family is doing it for others.


    At the speed of Su Jingfei, a distance of more than 100 meters is just a blink of an eye. However, in order not to be discovered, Su Jingfei is not on the road. He shuttles through the woods all the way and has to borrow money from the trees from time to time.


    Even Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, who are under surveillance, can''t see how Su Jingfei got up the mountain. When they appear in their view again, that is, in the view of the monitor, Su Jingfei has already arrived not far from Feng''s home. They both have to admire Su''s high martial arts skills, and they are so cautious that ordinary people have already gone up.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t pay attention to being watched, and he doesn''t care either. Liu Zongyun and Master Yi observe themselves, and they don''t know what to do with themselves. He still trusts them.


    He came to the Feng family and looked around. There was nothing unusual. The Feng family was a modern family, so naturally they didn''t think that someone was coming. Their defense consciousness was a little weaker, but it was convenient for Su Jingfei. He didn''t need to spend too much time to find what he needed.


    As he thought about it, he had already left for the Feng family. Naturally, the angle he chose could not be the front door of the Feng family villa, but a side. There would be some dead corners on this side. Even if he wanted to install some monitors, these dead corners would not be taken care of. If Su Jingfei didn''t have this ability, he would not dare to come.


    His choice is very correct. He doesn''t see any surveillance like cameras. He can not only prevent the Feng family from discovering himself, but also directly get out of the sight of Liu Zongyun and Master Yi.


    If Su Jingfei is a professional agent or bodyguard with such keen intuition and judgment, they will not have any feelings. Before Su Jingfei, he was a real college student. Even if he joined the 307 army later, he did not live in the army. How could he get this skill.


    They didn''t know that Su Jingfei had a strong sense of hardship since he was an independent child. Many of his abilities were almost self-conscious. In Canada, Su Jingfei''s super spiritual sense of being a governor was much stronger than that of ordinary professional agents.


    After confirming that he will not be monitored, Su Jingfei finally wants to enter Feng''s house. The wall of Feng''s house is about three meters high, which is unattainable to most people. Even some top experts in the capital may not be sure to jump up.


    Modern lightness skill is different from ancient lightness skill. Modern lightness skill is mainly to make people faster and improve their attack speed. The original speed will also be improved, but they can''t do it.


    Su Jingfei compared with these people, naturally it was a wonderful work. The Feng family didn''t think that someone just entered the Feng family with lightness skills.


    This wonderful flower is going to give the Feng family a vivid lesson at this time. Su Jingfei just breathed a sigh, and this person soared up. He didn''t use any fancy movements, and no one looked at it anyway. He didn''t want any special effects, so his people directly hung on the wall.


    In his case, even if he wants to cross the wall directly, it''s not difficult. After all, he''s here to explore the situation. He can''t easily expose himself. If he jumps over and happens to see something, it''s depressing.


    He put his hand on Qiang and looked into the villa area. According to Liu Zongyun, Feng Jiafan is a close supporter, and there will be a villa here. That is to say, this is the headquarters of the Feng family. Su Jingfei looked at it and thought about which one he should go to.


    Before Liu Zongyun and Master Yi came, they just told Su Jingfei that they saw people coming. As for where these people went, they can''t know. Those are all things in the manor. Su Jingfei can only judge for himself.


    Looking at the villas with the same appearance in the villa area, Su Jingfei also feels a headache. It seems that what he wants to do, he can only come by himself!


    With the palm of his hand gently on the wall, Su Jingfei was like cotton, floating on the ground as if he had no weight, let alone any pitfalls and troubles. Even if there were, he could not touch the mechanism because of his landing.


    Su Jingfei never thought that he could resist all the people of the Feng family. Being cautious is the most important thing. After landing, Su Jingfei immediately jumped into the shadow of the villa.


    He was dressed in black and in the shadow. No matter who he was, he couldn''t see Su Jingfei''s real existence clearly. For such a night traveler as Su Jingfei, he really had an effect.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explore every villa for a change, but looked at the villas with lights. No matter what the situation, since those people came to the Feng family, they can''t just rest and sleep. Now it''s just the end of dinner. It''s the best time for all parties to talk about something.


    In my mind, his figure shuttled in the Feng family. He was very fast. Although there were many villas in the Feng family villa area, he could not pass his search.


    When he came to the villa area, which was close to the innermost villa, he finally found his goal. He didn''t see the people of the Feng family in the villa, but saw several foreigners. These people should be what Master Yi said before.


    Su Jing took a look around. He didn''t find any abnormal situation. He stepped on the eaves of the second floor of the villa. He didn''t attract anyone''s attention. He was on the roof of the third floor of the villa. Then his people, like geckos, pasted on the roof tiles of the villa.


    The villas are all black tiles, and Su Jingfei''s people stick them on them. As long as no one pays special attention to them, they can''t see that there is a person in that place. All these are calculated by Su Jingfei, which is also learned from movies.


    Although the things on the film may not be true, but if you have the ability to do it, it is really very practical.


    Su Jingfei''s method was used in the investigation of Japanese people, but it was daytime at that time. People inside didn''t know Su Jingfei existed, but people outside could see him.


    Now the situation is different, because Su Jingfei''s clothes are black, and people outside can''t see Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei can boldly observe everything in the villa. Originally, Su Jingfei thought that even if he observed, he would be more difficult. After all, he didn''t understand foreign languages, but after he came here, except for a few foreigners, he finally saw a Feng family.

 Chapter 993

    The first Feng family that Su Jingfei saw was also an acquaintance of his own. This person was Feng Yixiao, the eldest young master of the Feng family in the provincial capital. Although he was most familiar with Feng Siguang, Feng Yixiao had no fewer contacts. When he first involved underground forces at that time, he faced the most important enemy, Feng Yixiao.


    I didn''t expect to see him in Feng''s family in Beijing today. It seems that Feng Yixiao is doing well in Feng''s family in Beijing. It''s obvious that these people are guests of Feng''s family. He came to entertain them.


    Su Jingfei''s body hung on the roof and waved his hand to make a sword. The sword was not sharp enough, but it was enough to open a hole in the window. The purpose was very simple. He just wanted to let the sound in the room come out from the hole, otherwise he couldn''t hear what the people were saying inside. The sound insulation effect of the building now is too good.


    When he did all this, the people in the room didn''t respond. They were saying, "Mr. Planck, welcome to our Feng family. We won''t let you down if you come all the way here."


    Su Jingfei just heard Feng Yixiao say this sentence. When he spoke in Mandarin, some of the foreigners understood Mandarin, so naturally he had to explain to their leader. Among the five foreigners, the leader was a tall white man. Even if he was stronger and taller than Mr. y, who was beside Liu Wufeng, he seemed to be full of power.


    After listening to his friend''s translation, he didn''t smile, but said seriously, "Mr. Feng, we are here to talk business with you. We don''t need to be so polite."


    Su Jingfei didn''t understand his words, but the simultaneous translation beside the translation made Su Jingfei clearly understand his meaning, and he had probably guessed the nationality of these foreigners. After all, their mother tongue can''t be changed.


    Feng Yixiao didn''t know Su Jingfei was outside. When he heard Planck''s words, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Planck. Since you have come here today, we are naturally going to talk about business." After a pause, he nodded to the translator and then said, "but before we talk about that business, we can talk about another business. What do you think?"


    "Oh? What kind of business do you want to talk about? If it''s too ordinary, we don''t have much interest? " Planck is not particularly interested, shrugged.


    "I think you''ll be interested in this business." Feng Yixiao was very confident and explained: "the thing is, our Feng family''s plan this time was perfect, but because of one person, the plan was destroyed, so we want to ask Mr. Planck''s people to take his life."


    "Although we are mercenaries, not everyone will do it, and naturally we won''t pick up any voices. We have to investigate before we can make sure." Planck heard that it was just such a business. He has moved a little. International mercenaries always accept all kinds of people. Assassination and protection are the most common types of tasks.


    According to Feng Yixiao, the person who can destroy their plan must have certain ability to make them feel at a loss. Otherwise, they don''t have to ask their own people to do it. Of course, they may be afraid of something, but no matter what the reason is, they should not agree to it.


    Su Jingfei listened very clearly outside. Naturally, he knew that Feng Yixiao was the one he was talking about, but they knew that he was powerful. What do you mean to ask these foreigners to do it?


    This question didn''t bother Su Jingfei for a long time. Feng Yixiao already said with a smile: "Mr. Planck, in fact, we don''t need to check it. I can tell you that this person is really inconvenient for us to touch him. His background is a little deep. If you do this, it will be much easier. Even if it is finally exposed, it has nothing to do with us, don''t you think?" Feng Yixiao, seeing the calculation in Planck''s mind, took the initiative to explain.


    When Planck heard what he said, he had no doubt. He nodded his head and said: "people in your country are so troublesome. Since they want to kill a person, even if they are known, they can be afraid of anyone with enough strength."


    Feng Yixiao despises these foreigners. He knows that brute force is the most effective way to solve problems. But he can''t say that at this time.


    "It''s very difficult for our family to deal with those who are not sure. That''s why we invited Mr. Planck. Who doesn''t know that Mr. Planck is famous in the black market of the world. We believe you can solve the problem perfectly for us, can''t you?" No matter what Feng Yixiao thought in his mind, he was very flattering on the surface.


    Planck obviously listened very well and nodded: "well, since you have all said that, then you talk about the price. We will take the task, but not too little. If the price is too low, we will send ordinary people, and I''m afraid we won''t complete the task."


    Feng Yixiao was really an old fox. Who said that foreigners are straight minded, and they are not bad at bargaining. He took out his checkbook and said, "this is a 50 million promissory note. This is half of the Commission. The other half will be paid to you after the end of the task. As for the person who asked you to do it, I will give you his information later, Are you satisfied, Mr. Planck? "


    In fact, when he heard the figures given by Feng Yixiao, Su Jingfei and Planck were stunned. 50 million is only half of the total. That is to say, this business will exceed 100 million.


    Although all the people present, including Su Jingfei, who was eavesdropping, were rich, and 100 million was not an astronomical number for a few of them, it was just killing one person, so much money was needed. The difficulty of this matter can be imagined. Planck''s hand, which had been stretched out, drew back again.


    "This person is not so simple. I think we should wait for our investigation before we make a decision. Mr. Feng, there is an old saying in your country that if you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles." Planck said with a smile.


    Feng Yixiao and Su Jingfei almost laughed. The foreigner even said an idiom for his own face, but Feng Yixiao was not surprised. If such a famous mercenary boss had no heart, he would have died many times.


    "Since Mr. Planck is not at ease, we can talk about this cooperation after we have finished the business negotiation. Anyway, our information is not in your hands, so it''s not the beginning of the transaction." Feng Yixiao said in a very good way.


    Planck nodded and then asked, "Mr. Feng, since we are going to talk about cooperation, should we take us to have a look now?"


    "Of course, my elders have been there all the time. You just follow me, but no one else can take it except you and the interpreter. Are you ok?" Feng Yixiao did not refuse Planck''s request, but just put forward his own opinions.


    Planck understood Feng Yixiao''s words and frowned slightly. In addition to their close relationship, these people around him have the responsibility to protect themselves. Without them, Planck really has no sense of security.


    Feng Yixiao obviously saw Planck''s hesitation and added: "Mr. Planck, you can rest assured. We still need your help. What do you have to worry about? What''s more, Mr. Planck himself is very good. Can anyone do anything to you? "


    His eloquence had an effect again. Planck also felt that his Feng family would not do any harm to him. Now that everyone was still working together, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go with aken."


    After he made the decision, Feng Yixiao nodded to them and walked downstairs. Planck and the translator aken also walked out of the villa with his steps. They were obviously going to another villa. According to what they said, they were going to trade something. Su Jingfei naturally thought of Linglong jade hand nine story tower.


    Even if foreigners don''t practice their internal skills, the exquisite jade hand nine storey pagoda is also a national treasure. If they get it back to their own country, it''s estimated that even the national royal family will praise it. It''s definitely worth buying and selling.


    Su Jingfei no matter how many, when they left, Su Jingfei was ready to take action. He now estimated that Planck was an important person. Whether it was the cooperation he was going to talk about or the killing task he was going to accept, it should have something to do with himself. How could su Jingfei miss this clue!


    Now on the roof of his villa, it''s not easy for him to track the three people. After all, they are all unusual. Even if they are not necessarily powerful, their senses are absolutely not weak. As long as they have something moving, they may find it.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s position is relatively high, and he can see the direction of the three people''s walking clearly. When they are a little far away from themselves, he can immediately follow them up. Even so, Su Jingfei still keeps people at a high place, that is, every time he lands on the roof of the villa, some people suspect that Su Jingfei''s existence will not be seen at a glance.


    Feng Yixiao and Planck did not know that they were being followed. This is the Feng family. They dare not say that this is the safest place in the capital, but they will not be touched. They are almost defenseless.


    In this world, there is a kind of person who doesn''t play cards according to common sense and always does things that others can''t do. Su Jingfei is obviously such a person. Every time he jumps, it''s the roof of the villa. Although it''s very difficult, it''s absolutely safe. When he follows the three people to a simple villa, he sees them all stop at the door.


    If this villa is in the daytime, he can clearly see the difference between it and other villas. At night, if he doesn''t pay attention, he really can''t find any difference. Now the three people stop here. Su Jingfei knows that maybe what he is looking for is here.

 Chapter 994

    Su Jingfei follows Feng Yixiao to a more simple villa. At this time, he finds that this villa is different from other villas. Su Jingfei estimates that there should be people with higher seniority living in the Feng family.


    Feng Yixiao didn''t know that someone was following him. Feng Yixiao came to the door, patted the door and cried, "third grandfather, open the door. Mr. Planck is here." With his cry, the door was opened from the inside, Su Jingfei next door to the villa, can not see the situation inside the villa.


    After the three of them all went in, Su Jingfei did the same thing again. When he swam in the air, he rushed to the ancient villa like a bat. Only when his hands touched the eaves, he felt something wrong. The eaves of this villa were smoother than other eaves, which seemed to be a special design.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction speed is much faster than that of ordinary people if he doesn''t have Ren Du''s two pulse connection. With such a sudden change, he will fall directly from the room. Even so, he suddenly releases most of his internal power and then absorbs himself on the room.


    In his mind, he immediately raised a bit of vigilance to the people of the Feng family. He didn''t think that the smooth roof was just for the sake of beauty, which definitely had a special effect. It was very likely that it was to guard against night visits.


    Su Jingfei thought, quickly mix the breath, he does not want to be found now, his most important thing has not been seen!


    Fortunately, he didn''t make much noise although he had a little emergency. People in the room didn''t know Su Jingfei existed, which made Su Jingfei breathe a long breath. Because of an carelessness, today''s action was about to come back in vain. Even so, he was still very hard. He hung on the roof with almost no effort, He was totally absorbed by his deep internal force.


    Su Jingfei stays outside like this, but he can''t hear what''s going on inside from the window. Moreover, because the opponent''s strength may be relatively high, Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to pierce the glass with sword Qi. Now he regrets that he hasn''t learned lip language.


    He was once exposed to this skill when he was shooting the four famous captors. Of course, it was because of the need of the film, but there was a teacher at that time. He just thought it was too troublesome, so he didn''t learn it.


    Looking at Feng Yixiao and others talking in the room, he can only vaguely hear some voices, but he can''t fully hear them. However, he can tell that there are two more elders in the room, one is Feng Yixiao''s third and the other is his fifth. Su Jingfei estimates that these two elders are from the Feng family in the capital, but they rank with Feng mieqing.


    He knows that Feng mietian is the first in the line and Feng mieling is the second. These three and five must be their brothers. Feng mieqing may be the fourth in the line. Therefore, it can be inferred that there are still many people in Feng mieling, but outsiders only know him and Feng mietian.


    Su Jingfei was thinking, the voice of the people in the room suddenly increased, Planck said: "what? It costs two billion yuan. Are you robbing? I haven''t seen anything. Your price is too high. "


    "High? This is an antique. If you take it back, it may improve your status in the social circle and gain the appreciation of the royal family. Do you think it''s expensive? " Feng Yixiao''s third grandfather speaks slowly, but his voice is very clear. Even with the sound insulation effect, Su Jingfei can hear clearly.


    When Planck didn''t exclaim, Su Jingfei couldn''t hear what he was saying. It seems that the old man has a deep internal skill, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Planck may be proficient in some boxing, but he absolutely has no internal power.


    The interpreter beside Planck comforts Planck and expresses his dissatisfaction to the Feng family. The three members of the Feng family are not worried and talk with them with a smile. They are not satisfied with the price, and no one can convince themselves.


    It''s not a problem for them to discuss in the room, but Su Jingfei suffered a lot. He couldn''t hear a clear conversation, and he suffered a lot when he was hanging upside down. What''s more, he had to guard against being caught. Su Jingfei''s internal power and spirit were consumed together. If it wasn''t for Ren Du''s two pulse connection, he would not have been able to sustain.


    After they said a few words, Su Jingfei didn''t know how Planck was convinced by the Feng family. At this time, Feng Yixiao''s third grandfather clapped his hands at the back. Su Jingfei saw someone pushing a box from behind. Su Jingfei felt that his heart began to speed up.


    He had known for a long time that they had something to trade, and he suspected that it might be Linglong jade hand nine storey tower. But he was not sure what it was actually like. Now when he saw a box pushed by the other party, he thought it might be.


    When Su Jingfei was looking forward to it, the people inside had already opened the box. Everything was as Su Jingfei speculated. In the box was the exquisite jade hand nine storey tower. It was really hard to find. He didn''t expect to come to Feng''s house and find this treasure.


    When he saw it, he knew Linglong tower, but Planck didn''t. He had already come to Linglong tower with the translator. He was surprised and exclaimed as he looked at it, and the translator would translate it to the public at the same time.


    Su Jingfei could not hear the voice of the translator outside, but he understood in his heart that the exquisite tower was a real antique.


    In the eyes of foreigners, the meaning of this exquisite pagoda is only an antique. Only those who really understand its value can know its true meaning. I heard that their transaction price was 2 billion yuan, but in fact, the real price of this exquisite nine story pagoda is more than 10 billion yuan. Su Jingfei thinks so anyway.


    Su Jingfei hesitated. Seeing that the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand was right in front of him, he was not sure about the strength of Feng Yixiao''s third and fifth ancestors. In case one of them was close to him, he would not get the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, but more importantly, he would scare the snake. If they moved the place and let Feng kill the spirit, he would not get the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, It is estimated that unless Su Hanlin starts, no one in the capital can get the nine storey tower of Linglong jade hand.


    He hesitated in his heart, but the people in the room didn''t. The Feng family held up the nine storey Pagoda with exquisite jade hands and explained to Planck, "Mr. Planck, this pagoda has a history of thousands of years, and it is also related to a more important legend. Look at the lines on it, it''s a map of treasure, but we can''t understand it. It''s said that this is the terrain of Europe, I think you can unravel the secret of it when you go back. "


    Su Jingfei almost fell down when he heard it outside. At that time, master fan Deng said that the lines on the nine storey pagoda of the exquisite jade hand were internal skills. Now in his mouth, they have become a treasure.


    But this very unreliable statement sounds so reliable to Planck, and even says it''s very good, which makes Su Jingfei feel that Planck is absolutely unjust. From what point of view, the lines on it can be like a map. Can foreigners'' aesthetic and Chinese people be so different?


    He had been very cautious before. When the third patriarch handed the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand to Planck, he suddenly breathed heavily, because when they handed it over, Planck''s hands were all touched. Seeing that the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand was about to fall to the ground, Su Jingfei was instinctively nervous even though he knew it couldn''t be broken.


    If it''s normal, he''s nervous, but now it''s different. He''s hanging on a very smooth roof, and he''s always adsorbing it with your internal skill.


    When he was nervous, his breath was a bit chaotic. Although his people didn''t fall down, they made a little noise.


    It''s very clear in the night that Su Jingfei doesn''t even think about it. He presses his palm on the roof, and then he flies out to the roof of another villa. Then he sticks to the roof and doesn''t move.


    Su Jingfei''s speed is very fast, and he doesn''t hesitate at all. At this time, he doesn''t have a fluke mentality. If his fluke mentality fails, the consequences will be very troublesome.


    In fact, it was the same. When he made a little noise, the people in the room had already come out. Except for Feng Yixiao''s poor martial arts, they didn''t follow. The third and fifth ancestors were like lightning. When Su Jingfei landed on the roof of the villa, they already appeared at the door and looked up at the roof.


    Su Jingfei and the two elders seem to have finished rehearsing before he flies away. They have already appeared. As long as Su Jingfei is half a second late, he will be found on the spot.


    The reason why Su Jingfei can hide on the other roof is that his reaction is quick and there is no movement, and the reason is that the two old people see their own roof. As long as they shift their eyes, they may be able to find Su Jingfei.


    "Please come down and talk to your friends face-to-face if you can show your opinion on where they are visiting and if the Feng family has offended their friends." Su Jingfei is still thankful for his quick reaction. The third ancestor has already said to the direction of the roof. It seems that he is very rich in the style of the older generation, and he doesn''t think it''s the wind blowing out. He''s very sure that someone is there.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t show up just because of the other party''s words. The fifth patriarch also said, "since friends come to the Feng family, why do you want to sneak around? This is not the work of any hero."


    When they spoke, the slower Feng Yixiao and Planck also came down. They didn''t know what happened.


    Su Jingfei is very calm, even if the opposite two people speak again, he still has no reaction, finally a few people of the Feng family, can only think that the visitor has gone, all toward the upstairs.


    At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly responds that since they have gone downstairs, there is no one to guard the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, so this is his chance. Su Jingfei''s heart is moved by his will, and the whole person has already vacated. He wants to make a time difference with the Feng family.

 Chapter 995

    Su Jingfei''s action was very fast. Although the Feng family came down from the villa very quickly, it was because they thought there was someone outside at that time. Now that they are sure there is no one outside, they will not be so anxious. They even talk and laugh with Planck.


    It took them at least a few seconds to walk up the third floor. Su Jingfei crossed from the villa to the opposite villa, but in the blink of an eye.


    After he had calculated everything, he was already in the air. At this time, the benefits of Ren and Du''s connection were fully displayed. His mind turned to the fact that he had already leaped to the opposite villa. Now that he wanted to seize the nine storey tower of Linglong jade hand, Su Jingfei would not be polite. When he was in the air, he had pulled out his soft sword and was about to hit the glass, He smashed the glass with his sword and rushed in without any obstruction.


    The eaves of this villa have been specially treated. Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to be careless. Who knows if the glass has been specially made, so he can use the soft sword to get out of the way.


    It turns out that Su Jingfei''s prediction is right. The glass of the villa is not of ordinary material. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s sword and his own sword spirit, he might not have destroyed the glass. Even so, he was still a little bit resistant when he rushed in.


    He made such a big noise that the Feng family must have heard it. Su Jingfei didn''t hesitate to come to the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. After seizing the pagoda, he put his toes on the ground a little. Like an arrow, he went through the previous window again. His speed was so fast that he finished all the movements in less than a second, At this time, the Feng family passed the second floor.


    Su Jingfei''s action of breaking into the window was really very quiet. The third and fifth grandfathers reacted immediately. But when they reached the third floor, they only saw a figure coming out through the window. They didn''t even see who the other party was.


    They didn''t greet anyone else. They jumped out of the window opened by Su Jingfei. Although it was on the third floor, they were only slightly higher than the level of the ground, and would not be greatly affected. Their lightness skills were not as good as Su Jingfei''s, but they could do it with Su Jingfei.


    They are chasing Su Jingfei. This is not the point. The point is that while they are running, they are shouting: "someone is coming to Feng''s house. Everyone comes out to meet the guests!"


    The third ancestor''s voice was loud and loud, which almost startled the whole villa. Su Jingfei, who was dragging Linglong tower to escape, had long expected this situation. When he ran away with Linglong tower, he was running away from the villa. He believed that there was no expert of the same level to stop him, and he would leave the villa quickly.


    In the Feng family''s territory, Su Jingfei, no matter how capable he is, can''t give full play to his ability. That way, he can still be the target of public criticism. As long as he goes out, the Feng family can''t help himself, no matter how many people there are.


    Su Jingfei''s plan has always been very reliable. This time, it is also relatively reliable. I can already see the outer wall. As long as I cross the last villa, I can get out of the scope of Feng''s villa. Su Jingfei''s feet are at the bottom, and people have completed the last leap.


    His plan is very reliable, but one of the biggest problems is that Su Jingfei assumes that Feng''s experts are only the third or fifth ancestors of Feng Yixiao, or that Feng''s experts are all near the villa.


    In fact, it''s not like this. When Su Jingfei soared into the air, he suddenly felt that his right side was attacked by a strong force.


    This man''s sneak attack was just right. It was su Jingfei who thought he could get out of danger and relaxed. And the moment he was in the air, that is to say, the man was basically good. He wanted Su Jingfei to be attacked at this time, so that he could not fight back.


    This person''s calculation is also very accurate, and the timing is just right. For ordinary people, at this time, he must be hit, or even injured. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei''s strength may not be the top, and his reaction is absolutely fast. It''s not only because Ren Du''s two channels are connected, but also because he is cautious in nature, which has always been a magic weapon to protect his life.


    When he was attacked, he knew that he couldn''t escape. He just used the method of hard hitting and hard hitting. He waved the soft sword with his right hand, and a pitiful sword burst out, right on the palm of his opponent''s hand.


    Although the sword Qi and palm force are invisible, they still produce a great reaction force after colliding with each other. Su Jingfei uses this force to continue to soar. At this time, he sees an old man standing in front of a villa near the courtyard wall, which is about ten meters away from him.


    The old man''s skill is stronger than Su Jingfei''s imagination. Maybe he can''t reach the level of the top ten experts in Beijing, but he is not far behind. In terms of internal skill, he may even be better than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s reaction obviously exceeded the old man''s expectation. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei could resist again in such a situation. Even with such an opportunity, others were in the air and were about to leave the Feng family. How could he let Su Jingfei go so easily.


    After dissolving Su Jingfei''s sword Qi, he immediately chases him. For people at his level, Su Jingfei''s sword Qi doesn''t hurt him easily.


    Su Jingfei was affected by the reaction force and didn''t land. He was still in the air, but his direction was to fly over the wall.


    With his original lightness skill, it''s easy to jump three or five meters in height, but it''s the first time that he can reach ten meters. After all, he''s still a person and can''t escape gravity.


    Now his height can definitely take a general view of the situation of the Feng family. Because of the shouts of the third and fifth ancestors, most of the villas of the Feng family are lit up, and many people have rushed out of the house. The Feng family is worthy of being a big family, and there are so many people.


    At this moment, Su Jingfei really had the courage to stir up Ma beehive. No wonder there were a lot of families who had a lot of grudges with Feng family, but no one came to make trouble with Feng family. It is estimated that there are few brave people in the whole capital.


    Now he is falling from the air, and the old man of the Feng family on the ground is also attacking. He must be planning to entangle himself first. At that time, the third and fifth ancestors of Feng Yixiao will come, and it will be difficult for them to run together.


    How could su Jingfei not think of what the old man could think of? He would not give the old man this opportunity. In order to accelerate his fall, he even took a deep breath, and his body suddenly fell like a stone.


    It''s just that he is still in Feng''s family. If he really falls down like this, he will fall inside the courtyard wall, and it will be difficult for him to walk. So when he falls down, Su Jingfei still uses a sword with supreme deterrence, and the target is naturally the rising old man.


    The old man originally intended to snipe and stop Su Jingfei, but he didn''t expect to be struck by him. Although he was surprised that the guy opposite was so bold and didn''t forget to attack himself at such a moment, he responded.


    Su Jingfei once again shows his lightness skill which is far beyond human''s ability. He once again uses the reaction force produced by the interaction between the old man''s palm force and his sword Qi.


    The first time they met, Su Jingfei was unprepared for a sneak attack. As a result, he flew up into the air and couldn''t control his direction. But this time, it was different. Everything was in his calculation.


    With this strength, he climbed up a little, and then swung his legs. Su Jingfei flew to the outside of the wall. In Su Jingfei''s eyes, the three meter high wall was not even the threshold, so he climbed over it freely.


    Su Jingfei was pushed out of the Feng family by the old man''s strength. The third and fifth grandfathers also felt it. They looked at the old man, but they didn''t say a word. They went over the wall together. The old man who was used by Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment, and he followed him quickly. He has been practicing martial arts for so many years, and he has played with many people, but for the first time, he is such a skilled and cunning opponent, He couldn''t help getting angry.


    The three old people of the Feng family, without Su Jingfei''s lightness skill, can''t cross the wall directly. When they go out, they still have to stop a little. Because of such a little delay, when they get out of the wall, they can only see Su Jingfei''s back, and Su Jingfei is still running forward.


    Although Su Jingfei had experienced a lot, it was the first time that he ran away like this. He was once tracked by Feng mieqing and the red devil. He almost lost his life that time, but his strength was not high, and he was attacked first.


    This time, however, it''s different. His strength is stronger than before, and he''s still intact. Su Jingfei is already excited when he feels being tracked. It seems that he doesn''t have to be so afraid of them now. Don''t they like chasing people? Then play with them yourself.


    He has never been a passive person, especially in the face of the enemy. Now he is chased like a lost dog, which is really different from his usual style. Now that he is out of the scope of the villa of the Feng family, Su Jingfei has no scruples. When he thinks of it, he has raised his speed again, leaped for several times, and disappeared in front of the three elders of the Feng family.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance of neglecting everything seems to be that he really wants to run away. Moreover, he is obviously trying his best. Of course, the three of them are chasing after each other, and the exhausted opponent is the best one to deal with.


    At the moment when they lost Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei already had a big tree on his body. He put the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand in place. His left hand was covered with invulnerable gold gloves, but his soft sword was put back to his waist. His whole body was still dark. As long as he didn''t stare at it, no one would find him in the book, The three tracking people also think that Su Jingfei must run away desperately. They didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would be in the tree.

 Chapter 996

    Su Jingfei didn''t run away because he was chased by others. He was never a timid person. In the face of danger, he would choose to face the difficulties, which is the case now.


    Before the three old men of the Feng family came after him, he was already invisible in the tree, looking for a branch to put the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. He began to look for opportunities. He dealt with the three men at the same time, but Su Jingfei was not sure of winning. Although the three old men were not as fast as themselves, they had deep internal power.


    At this time, Su startled the flying family to make complaints about the family. Who said that Feng family only had Feng Mieling, followed by Feng Mietian. In front of three old men, any one came out more easily than Feng, and the strength hidden by Feng family was not shallow.


    As a result, Su Jingfei also considers other families and knows without asking. Therefore, the families in the capital are not as powerful as they seem to be. Otherwise, they can''t stand each other for so many years before they come to the capital. They really see the families in the capital clearly. Taking this opportunity, Su Jingfei can adjust his mind.


    Su Jingfei stood in the tree, breathing almost no sound, and was not found by the three elders of the Feng family. When they found that there was no trace of Su Jingfei, they stopped. This is also in Su Jingfei''s calculation.


    The ancients have always had a saying that no one can enter the forest. Although it''s not a forest in front of them, it''s not a safe place. Naturally, the three of them can''t go in easily. They stopped near the big tree where Su Jingfei lived to discuss. The first one who spoke was Feng Yixiao''s third grandfather, who pondered: "big brother, fifth brother, the strength of the man who shot this time is not bad. I don''t know which family''s old guy."


    Su Jingfei didn''t have any barriers at this time. He could hear the three people''s conversation. However, as soon as Feng Yixiao''s third grandfather opened his mouth, Su Jingfei almost fell from the tree. The man he called big brother apparently intercepted him halfway and almost succeeded. If he was big brother, what would Feng mietian do?


    He had always thought that Feng mietian was the eldest and Feng mieling ranked second. But now, according to Feng Yixiao''s third grandfather, this man is the eldest brother. So they have nothing to do with Feng mieling?


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about the Feng family, but according to Feng Yixiao''s seniority, Feng mieling should be the only one who can be called the grandfather. And so on. Su Jingfei suddenly realized that it seems that in the northern people''s appellation, the elders of two generations are all called the grandfather. To call the grandfather, they should be the elders of three generations, That is to say, these three old men have a higher seniority than Feng mieling.


    Although he is from Beijing and has been in s city for many years, he really ignores this problem. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei can''t help sweating. It''s not because he is scared, it''s because he thinks of the age of the next three old men.


    According to their age, Feng mieling is more than 80 years old. These three old men are not even in their teens. They are really three old monsters. No wonder they are more powerful than Feng mietian. They are one generation less powerful than Feng mieling. As for Feng mieling, they can only be said to be genius. Generally speaking, there are such people in every generation of big families.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei who leaned against the tree to eavesdrop, he really didn''t know such information. Su Jingfei estimated that if he told this information to other families, they would be shocked.


    Even if the Feng family can hide their strength, they are still such old monsters. Other families may also have such people, but three of them come out at once, and other families may not be able to do it. Moreover, judging from their mental state, they are not old at all. It is obvious that there is no problem in living another ten or eight years.


    As a matter of fact, a real martial arts person has a certain degree of internal power, and if they are more authentic, they really have the effect of prolonging life. It''s not new for a martial arts person to be 100 years old, but it''s very possible for many people to have hidden injuries on their bodies and shorten their life because of practicing martial arts or fighting with others. Otherwise, it would be a mess if they ran all over the street.


    After the initial surprise, Su Jingfei heard the three men continue: "although I didn''t see his face clearly, his martial arts is definitely not inferior to the three of us. However, according to my guess, his internal power should be slightly inferior to me. Let''s chase him separately. He must not be able to run, or even hide nearby."


    Feng Yixiao''s great grandfather said at this time that he had really fought Su Jingfei before, and he knew Su Jingfei''s strength better than others, which was why he advocated stopping before, otherwise they would chase him directly.


    The other two only saw Su Jingfei''s back and didn''t know Su''s strength at all. Now when they heard what the great grandfather said, they were calm. Although the strength of the three brothers was slightly different, the absolute difference was not big. They couldn''t easily defeat the great grandfather. The other two also had enough strength to hold him down.


    Su Jingfei is listening to the three people''s words, almost laughing out, this is to cooperate with himself, he just wanted to let the three people separate, if they keep chasing, Su Jingfei can only choose to turn around and go.


    In fact, the three elders of the Feng family believed that Su Jingfei must have fled. But when they came here, they found that there was no trace, and they thought something was wrong. They suspected that they were nearby. Anyway, their martial arts were very good, and they were not afraid of being attacked. It''s better to act alone.


    When they reached an agreement, they began to act. The direction of the great grandfather was the direction where Su Jingfei should escape. Naturally, the third grandfather and the fifth grandfather were scattered on both sides, and their speed was not fast. They suspected that Su Jingfei was nearby, so they had to explore carefully.


    In fact, their directions and ideas were all right, but they didn''t know Su Jingfei was brave. He didn''t run away in the direction estimated by them, but was always behind them.


    If at this time, Su Jingfei just wants to leave, as long as he runs backward, there is absolutely no accident that can easily leave. After all, the three of them are far away. Even if they hear the news, they can''t catch up. But Su Jingfei has such a good chance, how can he let it go.


    Feng''s family is Su Jingfei''s number one enemy. If Feng''s family has one more master like this, Su Jingfei will be more dangerous. If they don''t take the opportunity to get rid of two today, they will be in vain.


    Su Jingfei was never soft on the enemy. He thought that he had fallen to the ground and followed the direction of the fifth patriarch. Among the three, the youngest was weaker. This was not based on his age, but on his performance.


    Although the three of the Feng family have tried their best to hold down their pace, the speed of the masters is very fast after all. After a while, they all went out for hundreds of meters, but they still didn''t find it. They even began to doubt whether Su Jingfei ran away when they stopped. But if he really ran away at that time, they had no reason to find out. At their level, they couldn''t find out, They will feel the wind and grass within 100 meters.


    The three of them planned to return to the original place to join up until they went out 500 meters without any response. Today''s search and tracking obviously failed.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei has already known the plan of the three, so naturally he won''t let them meet again. When Su Jingfei estimated that the fifth ancestor was going to return, he suddenly flew down from the tree, with a soft sword and sword Qi, and cut straight down. His left hand was wearing gloves, and a palm with eight success forces came behind.


    Since it''s searching for people, whether it''s the fifth ancestor or the other two, it''s natural to be more careful. In case someone sneaks on, it''s really bad luck. So when Su Jingfei sneaks on, he doesn''t feel surprised.


    The fifth patriarch didn''t know that Su Jingfei had an invincible sword in his hand. When he saw the sword coming, he immediately turned to avoid it. He knew that there was a man with the same strength as himself. He didn''t know that he could touch the sword. At the same time, he cried out: "big brother, third brother, people are here."


    His internal power is deep, roar in the night, almost can spread thousands of meters, whether it is Su Jingfei or five ancestors all know, the other two people will soon come.


    Now that Su Jingfei had expected it, he naturally had a way to be on guard. His left palm had already been photographed when the opponent dodged his sword move. This palm was not flashy. It was just a blow of internal force. It seemed like he was putting all his eggs in one basket. Especially in this situation, it was easy to give people the illusion.


    The fifth patriarch was really deceived. He thought that this man must have watched me call someone. He was worried and wanted to kill me, so I would fight with him. Anyway, the elder brother and the third brother would come soon.


    By calculation, the fifth patriarch naturally can''t admit his advice. As long as he can hold on for a while, he can wait until two brothers come to help him. Then the three brothers will join hands and this man will not be able to fly. In this case, of course, he is not empty, and his hand containing internal power will split out.


    Under normal circumstances, if they touch each other like this, they will naturally step back. The fifth patriarch can also take this opportunity to exchange moves.


    Everything was well thought, but how did he know Su Jingfei''s calculation? Since Su Jingfei attacked secretly, he calculated the reaction of the fifth grandfather. When he took the shot, he already knew how to defeat the fifth grandfather in the shortest time. When his palm touched Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s palm power suddenly disappeared, as if he had never done it before.


    Su Jingfei''s abnormality caught him off guard. His palm didn''t fall, but hit Su Jingfei on his left shoulder. Although he was strange in his heart, he was still happy. Since he was hit, Su Jingfei was going to die.


    But in fact, it was still beyond the expectation of the fifth patriarch. His hand on the other side''s shoulder was like patting on cotton. Not only did he not hurt Su Jingfei, but his body tilted involuntarily. He was shocked, but it was too late.


    Su Jingfei spared no effort to get hurt and used the method of centralized defense, just to make the fifth patriarch surprised. But he paid a lot of price. This method of instant centralized defense can''t be used all the time.


    At the beginning, when he made a big disturbance in the Feng family in H Province, he had a surprising effect and killed the Red Devils because of this. It really depended on this skill.


    Although his strength was good when he was in trouble with Feng''s family, he was just as strong as Feng mieqing, but now he is more powerful than before, and his defense is also more powerful. Even if the fifth patriarch''s palm is very powerful, it only brings a little slight injury to Su Jingfei. With his current strength, he can recover a little.


    Su Jingfei''s injury is very slight, but the fifth grandfather is miserable. The master can tell the outcome by playing between his fingers. What''s more, the fifth grandfather''s body tilts at this moment, and he can''t control his center of gravity. It''s too unexpected.


    He has never met such an opponent since he practiced martial arts for so many years. Under his own palm, he was not injured, but he was able to jump around, which was beyond his cognition. That is to say, such an accident ended his old life.


    Today, Su Jingfei has experienced a lot, and he will not be soft hearted for a long time. When he saw the fifth patriarch in a daze, the soft sword of his right hand had fallen, and a big head fell into the dust.


    Su Jingfei''s soft sword is too fast. The fifth patriarch has no chance to react. Su Jingfei directly cuts off his head. Even though he has experienced a lot of killing people like this for the first time, Su Jingfei almost spits it out and complains secretly that his soft sword is too sharp. He just wants to wipe his neck.


    The fingers of wuzuye are still twitching. Su Jingfei has already gone away. Although he killed wuzuye very fast, it took more than ten seconds. At the speed of the other two people, the distance of one kilometer or so is only dozens of seconds. Su Jingfei doesn''t count on fighting them head-on.


    Su Jingfei just flew to hide in the tree. The great grandfather and the third grandfather had already arrived. When they saw the fifth grandfather, they were stunned. A few minutes ago, they discussed how to catch people together. In a twinkling of an eye, heaven and man were separated forever. This fact made them both unbelievable. Looking at each other, they couldn''t believe it was true.


    They didn''t rush to continue the search. The third grandfather said dryly: "brother, is that man really equal to us? It''s only less than a minute. Why is my fifth brother dead? "


    Dazu Ye was also stunned and said: "that man can''t be stronger than me. I had a fight with him before. I think the fifth younger brother was killed. He must also be seriously injured. Let''s not let him run away. Let''s find him quickly. Don''t be too far away. As long as we find someone, we will meet immediately."


    The third ancestor''s eyes flashed a trace of hatred, and nodded fiercely: "OK, brother, you must avenge my fifth brother."


    Both of them think that Su Jingfei is seriously injured, so they look for each other separately, which gives Su Jingfei hope. Since they are separated, they can defeat each other again. It seems that the old generation of the Feng family will be cleared up today. Su Jingfei thinks that if the old skill is repeated, it should be OK to deal with the third grandfather. He and the fifth grandfather have the same strength.


    Thinking about it, he had already chased the third patriarch''s steps and planned to continue the sneak attack. However, his figure just moved. The third patriarch and the great patriarch flew together and surrounded Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 997

    When Su Jingfei came down, he was surrounded by the fifth and the eldest grandfathers. At this time, he also reflected that he had fallen into the trap. He couldn''t help sighing that these old foxes didn''t have a simple one.


    Although he is cautious and resourceful, his real experience in the world of rivers and lakes is much different from those of his predecessors.


    He had been dodging very well before, because the three of the Feng family didn''t expect him to be so bold, but this time it was different. With their speed, if Su Jingfei really killed the fifth ancestor and was seriously injured, they could catch up with him, but now they can''t see anyone, so they have to hide.


    Instead of tracking Su Jingfei, it''s better to lie about Su Jingfei directly. In fact, they don''t think Su Jingfei is going to kill one of them. They just think Su Jingfei will appear and run away if he is injured.


    Su Jingfei looks at them fiercely and smiles bitterly. He has been cautious all the time, but he is finally fooled by two old foxes. No wonder these two old monsters of the Feng family are not normal if they nod their heads. It seems that they are always belittling their enemies.


    In fact, the real underdog is the Feng family. They never thought Su Jingfei could kill people in such a short time, otherwise they would not be separated.


    The great grandfather and the third grandfather looked at Su Jingfei. Although he was masked, they could still see from his eyes that he was not old. There was always some difference between the old and the young. But the more so, the more they could not guess who Su Jingfei was.


    "Who are you? You are really powerful when you come to our Feng family to rob and kill people. When did a master like you come out of the capital?" The great grandfather didn''t rush to start. He was a master who could kill the fifth grandfather in an instant, and he didn''t seem to be hurt. He didn''t dare to underestimate him.


    Su Jingfei can see from their expressions that they didn''t guess their identity, which makes him feel more comfortable. He didn''t care whether to expose his identity before, but now it''s different. He killed Feng Yixiao''s fifth grandfather, which is a big deal. If he knew that he was su Jingfei, Feng Suiling might have to fight for himself.


    Of course, there is no need to wait for Feng Suiling. Now the great grandfather and the fifth grandfather are ready. They are obviously going to kill themselves. After all, they killed their brothers.


    The third patriarch didn''t speak, but he was standing in a position that sealed all the routes of Su Jingfei. You don''t have to ask. Even if Su Jingfei wanted to escape, he certainly couldn''t do it. Su Jingfei either chose to fight hard, or chose to escape after being injured. Of course, the possibility of escape was not big. They were ready for any accident.


    "The father of the Feng family is just like this. Three people chased me, but I killed one. Are you two impatient?" Su Jingfei thought about how to do it in his heart, but his momentum did not decrease.


    Since he didn''t want to let them find their identities, he naturally had to be different from his usual. His acting skills were very good, and his momentum was like a great master. He was absolutely different from Su Jingfei. Moreover, his tone made people listen to him, and he was at least 50 or 60 years old.


    Da Zu ye and San Zu ye have never been in touch with Su Jingfei, and they never thought Su Jingfei was so powerful. They kept guessing in their hearts who this person is. Although there are several top experts in 50 or 60 years old in the capital, they don''t come to Feng''s house at night, and they also kill Wu Zu Ye directly. They are tracked by others and run away at most.


    In fact, there are no more than 20 masters who can reach this level in the capital. For those who are 50 or 60 years old, they can count with one hand. After all, their internal power is generally related to their age.


    Among these people, the most powerful one is Su Hanlin. Su Hanlin, who is in his sixties, is undoubtedly the most skilled in martial arts. Let alone a master in his fifties and sixties, no one should be his opponent even in the whole world. However, the problem also arises. With his martial arts, there is no need to escape at all. It is not a problem for him to leave after he bluntly kills three people.


    But except for Su Hanlin, the sixty year old masters they could think of should not be able to kill the fifth ancestor so easily. For a moment, the great grandfather and the third grandfather were full of doubts.


    Su Jingfei could see the doubts in their eyes. He couldn''t help laughing. He wanted to break his stomach, but they didn''t think it was himself. Although the great grandfather saw that he was using a soft sword, he didn''t know it was a soft sword. After all, Su Jingfei always used a soft sword as an ordinary sword.


    Da Zu ye and San Zu ye thought for a while, but finally they had no idea. They could only say: "boy, no matter which family you are from, since you killed Lao Wu, we will pay you for your life." With these words, he has launched an attack on Su Jingfei.


    Even though he is in his late thirties, his skill is still vigorous. Moreover, because of his deep internal skill, Su Jingfei is really under great pressure. At this time, Su Jingfei''s soft sword is straight. If he didn''t want to let people know, he would not be seen as a soft sword.


    The third patriarch, when the first patriarch started, also joined hands. The two of them wanted to kill Su Jingfei in the shortest time. Old five had been waiting too long on the huangquan Road, so they had to find someone to accompany him.


    This is the first time for Su Jingfei to fight with people at this level. He didn''t really fight with Feng mieling, but he saw the contest between him and Chu Baimei. Su Jingfei feels that the great grandfather''s strength is weaker than Feng mieling, but it can''t be much weaker. Su Jingfei estimates that his strength should soon catch up with Kang.


    The third ancestor is slightly weaker than the great one, and slightly stronger than the fifth. Su Jingfei and the third ancestor have similar skills. That is to say, both of them have reached the threshold of the top ten masters in the capital, but they are almost able to enter.


    Although it''s just a little bit worse, it''s a big gap. Su Jingfei estimates that he should be able to practice for another month under the golden bell, but it''s hard to say whether he has such an opportunity.


    Da Zu ye and San Zu Ye joined hands to deal with Su Jingfei. They thought Su Jingfei would be defeated by them soon. After all, Su Jingfei''s strength is similar to that of them alone. But now, he is not suppressed by them at all. Even if he falls behind, he still has the strength to fight back.


    Su Jingfei is the governor. What he doesn''t fear most is group fighting. The great grandfather and the third grandfather join hands to put pressure on him. In fact, they are similar to one person. But Su Jingfei has to work harder.


    Dazu and SANZU were more and more frightened. They felt that Su Jingfei didn''t know he was tired. Even in the face of such a strong pressure, Su Jingfei was still able to cope with it. Although he was a little hard, he could still do three or four moves every time. What''s more important is that his martial arts were all the same.


    If they fight with Su Jingfei alone, they still dare to take such a move, but not now. They always think that two on one doesn''t need such damage at all.


    Su Jingfei is also aware of this point. Anyway, even if they really take their own desperate moves, they can also use absolute defense to resist. It''s definitely not themselves who suffer the loss. If they dare not, they have been suppressed by themselves. Even if they are two, they can''t do harm to themselves.


    "Boy, you are already trapped. Our people will come soon. As long as you hand over the nine storey pagoda, we will let you go." After more than 200 moves, the third ancestor suddenly said.


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved, but he didn''t stop. He just sneered and said, "your brothers have been killed by me. Are you really going to let me go? A Linglong tower only sells for some money. I won''t believe your lies! " Then there was another attack.


    When the dead brother was mentioned, the great grandfather and the third grandfather were naturally furious and stopped talking. They also fought with Su Jingfei. After 100 moves, they fell into a stalemate again.


    This time, the great grandfather also said: "you see, none of us can do anything. As long as you give up the nine storey pagoda, we will let you go. What do you think?" When he spoke, he kept winking at the third ancestor, which was very obvious. It was for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally saw this look, and the third patriarch also cooperated: "yes, we can''t help each other. It''s meaningless to waste time like this. As long as you put down the Linglong tower, we''ll let you go. The dead man is dead. It''s just that he''s not good at learning. We won''t be hard for you. What do you think? If we can, we''ll stand back three meters."


    The great grandfather and the third grandfather have done very well. As long as they are a little more practical, they will be cheated. However, Su Jingfei will not be cheated at all. He already knows that they are very cunning.


    Just in the face of the siege, Su Jingfei really had no way, immediately made a look of relief: "OK, you two back first, I''ll tell you where." He said, but also made to fight a few moves, more and more real.


    For the first time, Su Jingfei was successfully cheated. They thought that Su Jingfei was not the kind of person who was cunning but had little experience in the world. After all, he was dozens of years younger than them. They thought that Su Jingfei had been cheated.


    Two people look at each other, at the same time, they retreat, indicating that they have enough sincerity, but they are secretly accumulating strength. As long as Su Jingfei says the location of the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, they will give Su Jingfei a thunderclap. This is the time to go all out.


    "The nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand is right here..." Su Jingfei turned around and wanted to leave after they quit. At the same time, he said, but before he finished, his people had rushed to the great grandfather, but the tip of his sword pointed to the third grandfather.

 Chapter 998

    Su Jingfei suddenly moves out, which really frightens Feng Yixiao''s great grandfather and third grandfather. They planned to hurt Su Jingfei when he relaxed his vigilance, then catch him, and then torture Linglong jade hand where the nine storey tower is. They don''t think Su Jingfei will be honest.


    But he suddenly shot, absolutely out of their expectation, he rushed to Dazu ye, caught off guard, Dazu ye and SANZU ye are instinctive, think he is to attack Dazu Ye.


    The third grandfather was eager to save people, but he didn''t think much about it. He had already jumped on it and wanted to join hands with the great grandfather.


    The great grandfather, who had already been ready, also patted Su Jingfei face to face. He didn''t believe Su Jingfei could fight against him. At this time, it was obvious that he could hurt him, but he couldn''t do anything about himself.


    Between the lightning and flint, Su Jingfei''s original forward body suddenly writhes. It seems that the human body is still moving forward, but his head has turned to the third patriarch''s side, and his sword has been sent out. At this moment, his behavior is very against the objective law, but Su Jingfei has done it.


    "Third brother, be careful." Dazu ye saw that his palm had already patted Su Jingfei''s body, but Su Jingfei''s sword had also pierced into the palm of SANZU Ye.


    It''s not so much that Su Jingfei stabs the third ancestor, but rather that the third ancestor just takes his hand up. When Su Jingfei pours on the third ancestor, the point of his sword is just facing the third ancestor. That is to say, he has long expected that the third ancestor will come to help.


    The third patriarch''s skill is deep, and his palm power is also very strong. But his palm is still flesh and blood in the final analysis. Su Jingfei''s sword directly pierced his palm. Although he still suffered part of the palm power, such a blow is not worth mentioning to Su Jingfei. If he doesn''t have this assurance, how can he dare to play like this.


    If it''s over, Su Jingfei has done the same useless work. When he pierced the palm of the third grandfather, the big grandfather''s palm also patted him. Su Jingfei didn''t dissolve the palm force, but just took it.


    At the same time, Su Jingfei''s body seemed to be equipped with an accelerator and rushed to the third patriarch. At this time, the inertia of the third patriarch''s palm had not disappeared, and the penetrating palm had not been taken back. It was too late.


    Su Jingfei and San Zuye face-to-face impact, do not ask can guess the outcome, Su Jingfei''s soft sword as if stabbed tofu, not only tore his palm, and with the two people close, Su Jingfei''s sword also put San Zuye through the chest, but also his left chest.


    "Old three." Dazu''s eyes are about to crack. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so cruel. He would rather bear his almost all-out hand and kill SANZU. In theory, he just killed SANZU, but he is also finished. It''s just that when Dazu chooses, he will definitely choose not to let his third brother die, which is his brother for nearly a hundred years.


    Su Jingfei runs through the chest of the third patriarch. The third patriarch doesn''t die on the spot. He doesn''t forget to give Su Jingfei a slap with his last strength. Su Jingfei vomits blood again. However, with the help of this slap, he pulls out his soft sword and flies up.


    He took two slaps in front of and behind him. The first one was the great grandfather''s almost full attack, but it was all in the plan. He used the method of concentrated defense to dissolve the general internal power. Although he still suffered a lot of internal injuries, he didn''t worry about his life. The third grandfather''s death counter attack didn''t surprise Su Jingfei. It seemed that he had been beaten away, In fact, he also defused a lot of internal power, but the injury on the injury, he is not easy.


    At this time, the great grandfather was worried about his third brother''s injury. He also resented Su Jingfei''s ruthlessness. When Su Jingfei was attacked, he attacked Su Jingfei again. If he hit Su Jingfei, he would die.


    At this time, Su Jingfei experienced the advantage of Ren Du''s two channels. When people are in the air, most people have no place to exert themselves. However, with a mouthful of genuine Qi, he can do a series of somersaults in the air, and when he is rolling, he can also wave his sword to fight back against the great grandfather.


    The great grandfather didn''t know that Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du were connected. He was suddenly attacked by Su Jingfei. Although his palm was on Su Jingfei''s body, his hand was broken by Su Jingfei''s soft sword. Su Jingfei''s soft sword was too sharp.


    Su Jingfei gets the third palm, which is close to his limit. He flies out horizontally in the air, bumps into a tree, and then slides to the ground. Su Jingfei estimates that if he doesn''t have strong internal skills and protects his body, he will crash like this, and he will spend the rest of his life on the bed.


    It''s just that he is in such a miserable situation. He is very lucky compared with the three of the Feng family. Although he knows that the great grandfather is seriously injured, he doesn''t dare to do it. His present situation is definitely worse than that of the great grandfather.


    "The Feng family is just like this. I''m going to leave. Tell Feng mieling that I''ll take his dog''s head sooner or later." Su Jingfei gathers his internal power and says that he flies away with a soft sword. Since he can''t kill Dazu, he can only let them guess. Even if he leaves, he doesn''t let Dazu know that he is using a soft sword.


    Naturally, the direction he left would not be the direction of Linglong jade hand nine storey tower. His current physical condition makes it very difficult for him to get back the Linglong tower. He plans to go back. Anyway, the place he put is relatively hidden. Just come back and get it.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s current situation is at the end of the storm. If the great grandfather was burned with jade, Su Jingfei might have to explain it here. Although the great grandfather''s tendon was broken, he just lost one hand. Unfortunately, the great grandfather had been blinded at this time, and he had no confidence in himself. The guy was beaten three times by him and the third grandfather, and he still had a strong voice, Moreover, he could escape. His martial arts were so strong that he even suspected that this man was not su Hanlin.


    Great grandfather''s palm was torn off by the tendon of his hand. It''s inevitable that he lost one hand. What''s more important is that the fifth grandfather''s head is different. The third grandfather has lost his breath, and his heart is pierced by Su Jingfei''s sword and torn by his sword Qi. He is hopeless.


    The three men, who were originally fierce, wanted to arrest Su Jingfei, and then clean up. As a result, two died and one was injured. Although the enemy was seriously injured, he still went away calmly. The great grandfather had an unprecedented frustration in his heart.


    What makes people vomit blood most is that from the beginning to the end, they don''t know who the comer is. This skill can definitely be ranked in the top ten in the capital. It''s almost the top ten in the world. But except Su Hanlin, who can have such skill at the age of 60? The great grandfather is confused.


    In fact, this kind of confusion is also a kind of habitual thinking. He thinks that 60 years old has such ability and is already a genius. How can he believe that 20-year-old people can have this skill? He didn''t think that the other party is Ren Du. After all, there are few people in the world. He doesn''t think Su Jingfei took advantage of it when he was one against two, I thought the opponent''s internal power was too deep, otherwise he couldn''t kill the fifth ancestor immediately.


    Combined with all kinds of factors, in the great grandfather''s mind, the man who is fighting today is definitely a master of hidden cultivation. I don''t know which family''s secret weapon is. Even if his martial arts is not up to the top ten in the world, at least it is up to the top ten in the capital. Even if it is not much worse than Feng mieling, except that his sad brother died, He also wants to tell the news to his family, especially to Feng mieling, who has already said that he wants to take Feng mieling''s life and may have a grudge against him.


    Su Jingfei left the Feng family''s sphere of influence, but caused great losses to the Feng family. There was a very vague mystery. However, at this time, he could not think so much, and his internal injury was almost unbearable.


    No matter the great grandfather or the third grandfather, his strength is not weaker than him. Even the great grandfather''s internal skill is a little deeper than him. Even if he has defense skills, he can reduce the damage at most. Su Jingfei feels that his internal organs may be seriously injured.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is excellent. Although he was seriously injured, he still insisted on returning to the temporary stronghold, where Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are waiting.


    They see that Su Jingfei has been away for most of the night, and they are really worried about what happened to him, but they are also thinking that even if there are experts in the Feng family, no one should be able to stop Su Jingfei. In fact, no one can stop Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei wants to weaken the strength of the Feng family.


    When they saw Su Jingfei with red blood on his chest, they were all startled. Liu Zongyun rushed over to help Su Jingfei, who was a little vain, and said, "Jingfei, did you meet Feng Jiling? It shouldn''t be. Our people investigate that Feng mieling is not here. Who can hurt you so badly? This skill is too deep. "


    Master Yi is also Ning eyebrow way: "you this internal injury but enough heavy ah, this also is your internal skill deep, change personal estimate all can''t hold."


    Su Jingfei reluctantly said to them with a smile: "don''t worry, let me reply first. I''m good at this trip. I''ll talk to you in detail later. Find a quiet room for me first."


    The most important thing for martial arts practitioners, whether they are temporary strongholds or long-term residences, is the quiet room. Su Jingfei was soon sent into a quiet room by the two of them.


    After he went in, Liu Zongyun and Master Yi looked at each other with a dignified look on their faces. Su Jingfei''s strength now is the top rank in the world. Besides Feng mieling, someone in the Feng family can hurt Su Jingfei like this. The Feng family is really much more powerful than what they know.


    Su Jingfei''s injury seems terrible, but in fact it''s worse. However, he doesn''t plan to use Dongfang Wenjun''s method to cure the injury. Later, he talked with Dongfang Wenjun, and it was a mistake that he could save himself that time.


    He doesn''t want to do it again. In case of failure, his internal injury will only be more serious. He will treat it in his own way.

 Chapter 999

    Su Jingfei successfully broke away from the Feng family''s sphere of influence and began to heal his wounds. However, the Feng family was miserable. When Feng Yixiao''s great grandfather came back to the Feng family with the bodies of his third and fifth ancestors, the whole Feng family was boiling.


    As a warrior, it''s not surprising that he died unexpectedly and was killed by his enemy. But it''s exaggerating that two of them died and one of them was disabled. What''s more, each of them is a top expert in the capital. Such a tragic situation is absolutely unimaginable.


    At this time, Feng Yixiao had already settled down Planck and others. When such a thing happened, it was not easy for outsiders to participate in it. When he came back, he saw the situation of the three people and was shocked.


    "Yixiao, go to call your grandfather and mieling and ask them to come home. This time, the Feng family lost too much." When Feng Yixiao''s great grandfather saw Feng Yixiao, he was in low spirits. When he said these words, he always looked at his third and fifth younger brothers, who were his brothers for nearly a hundred years.


    When Feng Yixiao sees that both of his grandparents are dead, he knows that the matter is serious. Without saying a word, he goes to call Feng mieqing. Feng mieqing is always with Feng mieling. It''s always convenient for him to find Feng mieling.


    Feng mieling and others are not in the fengjiazhuang garden. After hearing the news reported by Feng Yixiao, Feng mieling is not very good. Feng Yixiao''s third and fifth grandparents are not only the elders of the fengjiazhuang garden, but also his own uncles. A third uncle and a fifth uncle died like this. They don''t even know who the other party is. Feng mieling is angry.


    At this time, there was no need to say anything extra. He immediately took Feng mietian and Feng mieqing back to the fengjiazhuangyuan. There were also some young people with him, including Shangguan xianger, Feng Siguang and others.


    Fengjiazhuangyuan is mainly inhabited by the old Fengs in the capital. There are also some Fengs from H Province. They are not here.


    Now they have to come back. Since Feng mieling took over the Feng family, there has never been such a huge loss. Two elders have been killed and one elder has been abandoned. Moreover, people still rush into the Feng family at night and then leave. This is a shame on the Feng family.


    Not only is Feng mieling angry, but Feng mietian is also angry. He and Feng mieling are cousins. In fact, his father is the great grandfather. Two uncles were killed and his father was abandoned. It''s not necessary to ask how much hatred they have.


    Although Feng mieqing''s relationship with the Feng family in the capital is not so good, he is now attached to the Feng family. If the Feng family collapses, he will also be affected. After all, everything in the Feng family has a great impact on Feng mieqing. Now he also wants to find out the murderer.


    When Feng mieling and others came back, the Feng family had already buried the bodies of the third and fifth ancestors. People can''t come back to life after death. No matter how sad they are, zombies should be done well. What''s more, the fifth ancestor is still in a different place. How can they sew up his body? Otherwise, there can''t be a whole body after death. This is the most unbearable thing for the older generation.


    When Feng mieling came in, he saw the great grandfather sitting next to the coffin of the spirit hall. He ran to him and said, "uncle, how did the third uncle and the fifth uncle get killed?"


    Just now when Feng Yixiao reported, he just gave the general situation, but the specific process of Feng Suiling was not clear.


    Seeing Feng mieling and the people behind him, the great grandfather sighed and said, "mieling, you''ve come back. Go and see your third uncle and fifth uncle first. They''ve been gone for a long time. Go burn paper and give them a ride."


    Maybe he was older and saw more life and death. Although he was sad, his grandfather was not in chaos, and he calmly ordered everyone.


    As for my uncle''s words, even the head of the family, Feng mieling, would not retort. He took all the people to burn paper and incense for the third and fifth grandfathers. Now that they are dead, they can only be buried in a beautiful place. No matter how much hatred they have, they should report it slowly.


    Some people are sad, some are shocked, and some are secretly happy. The ancestors of the Feng family are the highest elders of the Feng family. They are also people who don''t show up easily. Even the Feng family, there are many people who don''t know their existence. Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t know them at all. If she doesn''t catch up with them today, she will be in the dark all the time, otherwise Su Jingfei won''t know.


    The sad people are all the family members of the Feng family. For the sake of the elder''s death, and for the sake of the Feng family''s lack of experts, they are very sad anyway. The people who are shocked are those who know the strength of the third and fifth ancestors. They are all thinking about who the murderer is.


    Of course, Shangguan Xiang''er is the one who is secretly happy. Feng Jiayuan died two years ago, and her strength must be wasted. She wants to thank the murderer, but she also can''t think that Su Jingfei is the one who started. In his heart, Su Jingfei should be far behind Feng Jiayuan!


    After all kinds of thoughts, Feng mieling came to the great grandfather again and said, "uncle, what''s the matter? Tell me who the killer is."


    He had heard Feng Yixiao mention before that the great grandfather didn''t know who the murderer was, but he still wanted to ask, in case he knew him.


    The elders of the Feng family usually only live in the Feng family. They don''t know about some new people who are rising now. They can''t recognize them, and it''s no accident. But Feng mieling believes that he can guess that there are so many experts after all.


    "I don''t know who he is. When he appeared, he was masked, and the target was the nine storey Pagoda with exquisite jade hands." At this time, the great grandfather didn''t talk too much nonsense and told us what happened tonight.


    All the people who can be here are obviously the core members of the Feng family. Except for Shangguan Xiang''er, who is surnamed Feng, whether he is a direct or collateral branch, all belong to the Feng family. Shangguan Xiang''er''s status today is due to his own efforts, and he has won the trust of Feng mieling, and the great grandfather is not worried.


    Today''s events are not secret. Maybe they will spread all over the capital tomorrow. This time, the Feng family not only lost a lot of money, but also lost a lot of face.


    When people listen to the introduction of the situation, they outline a character in their heart. He is over sixty years old, medium-sized, with excellent martial arts, good swordsmanship, shrewd, good at calculation, and has a very fierce fighting style, which is a headache.


    When he said that, everyone was thinking that there was no such master in the capital. They ruled out all the guesses in their hearts and finally came to the conclusion that only one Su Hanlin in his sixties was qualified. After all, his martial arts were well known to all. But if it was su Hanlin, it would be wrong, There''s no need to be so secretive. Even if you don''t want to expose your identity, you can kill all three people at will.


    Feng mieling met Su Hanlin at the exhibition not long ago. He believed that even if the three ancestors joined hands, it was not difficult for Su Hanlin to leave calmly. He didn''t need to work so hard.


    Except for Su Hanlin, it seems that there is no such young master in the capital. If it is from other provinces, it will be more troublesome. The world is so big, who can say it well? There are many strange talents. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the Feng family to fulfill their desire for revenge.


    "Great grandfather, apart from what you just said, what are the characteristics of the murderer? This is not very easy to check! " Feng mieling had no choice but to ask the great grandfather again.


    The great grandfather shook his head and said, "no, we were only fighting head-on for a while at that time. I don''t know anything else. Oh, by the way, this man''s lightness skill is very powerful. He is stronger than us and seems to be able to fly. You can check from this point. The most important thing is that he should be seriously injured now."


    Although this clue is not very useful, Feng mieling still keeps it in mind. For the first time since he took over the Feng family, he has lost so much that he doesn''t even know the identity of the other party. This is the most disturbing thing.


    In his life, he has offended many people, such as Chu family, Murong family, Su family, including Su Jingfei. They all have some grudges, especially Chu family, and even their own family. If they have such experts, they will not hesitate to attack Feng family.


    The first thing he thought about was the Chu family. The strength of the Chu family should be equal to that of the Feng family. Since he has some hidden masters, the Chu family can''t only have Chu Baimei, but he was killed long ago.


    Although Feng mieling was angry, he tried his best to calm down and said to Feng mietian: "brother, you are afraid to find out who is seriously injured in the martial arts family over 50 years old. Especially, you need to find out what kind of serious injuries the other party has suffered."


    Feng mietian nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will do it."


    "Well, mieqing, I heard from my uncle before that this man has been flying around on the roof of our house. When it''s daybreak, you can check the roof to see if there are any fingerprints left by him." After Feng mietian agreed, Feng mieling said to Feng Mie again.


    Feng mieqing nodded and promised that the rest of these people, such a difficult thing, really have to finish by themselves, and it is also very important.


    Feng mieling then told several people how to do it. Anyway, he planned to identify the murderer in the shortest time, otherwise he would not get revenge.


    "For the rest of us, we start to arrange funerals. I must give the two uncles a grand funeral, and let those with bad intentions see the style of our Feng family." After Feng mieling almost gave orders, he said to the public, "the funeral doesn''t need to be luxurious, but it must be magnificent. I''ll invite all the family members."


    "Mie Ling, isn''t that good, the spirit of the third and fifth in heaven?" Listen to Feng mieling say so, big Zu Ye slightly frown way.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''m just going to hold a funeral. I won''t let anyone disturb my third uncle and fifth uncle. I''ll invite all the people I can invite. If I can''t say well, there will be today''s murderer. At that time, if we can catch him on the spot, we will be the most worthy of the spirits of the two uncles."

 Chapter 1000

    Su Jingfei didn''t know what happened to the Feng family. He was in the quiet room to recuperate his internal injury. His medical skills and his internal cultivation can''t make the internal injury recover quickly, but it''s not a problem to suppress the state that can''t be seen by outsiders.


    Before Murong''s family gave him the snow lotus, he had not used it up, and he always had petals on his body. The snow lotus could not improve his internal skill, but it was absolutely holy for healing. In order to recover as soon as possible, Su Jingfei naturally used half of it.


    One day passed quickly, and Su Jingfei came out of the quiet room again. It was already eight o''clock the next night. It took him nearly twenty hours to heal his wounds, which really upset Liu Zongyun and Master Yi.


    When Su Jingfei came back yesterday, he could see that he was seriously injured. It took him 20 hours to heal. This is not the first time. But what happened to Su Jingfei this time? They don''t know. Is the strength of the Feng family so strong?


    See Su Jingfei come out, Liu Zongyun quickly went to ask: "Jingfei, how do you feel now internal injury? Why did it take so long to come out? Is it serious? "


    "I''m basically out of the way now. Although I can''t use too much strength for the time being, I can''t move any more." Su Jingfei saw that Liu Zongyun was very concerned about himself, and quickly introduced his situation, which relieved Liu Zongyun.


    Knowing that Su Jingfei was no longer in danger, he naturally felt relieved. However, he still frowned and said, "what you mean by not being able to exert force for the time being means that you can''t exert your power now?"


    "Yes, I can play at most half of my normal strength now, and it may affect the injury. If I want to recover completely, it is estimated that it will be at least a month." Su Jingfei didn''t hide it and nodded. Although he didn''t get a fatal injury this time, after all, the elder members of the family are too strong. The injury is more serious than usual, but now he is strong and his fighting ability is enhanced.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi all know Su Jingfei''s medical skills. Even he needs a month to recover. It can be seen that this injury is too serious. They think that if they go by themselves, they will surely have gone to the West.


    The two of them did not rush to ask Su Jingfei what happened to the Feng family during the night talk. In their opinion, Su Jingfei must have been defeated this time. Although he said he was not in a bad position, at most, he hurt the Feng family. They could not imagine the specific situation.


    "Well, Master Liu and Master Yi, don''t worry about asking me what happened. You wait for me here, and I''ll do another thing. I''ll tell you when I come back." Su Jingfei saw that they didn''t ask. He knew that he was waiting for him to say, but there was something more important than explaining what happened.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi don''t know what the situation is, but they all nod their heads. Su Jingfei always has his own ideas. What he is so anxious to do must be very important.


    Su Jingfei agreed with them and left the temporary stronghold. His internal injury is still there and he can''t give full play to his strength, but half of his strength is enough. His strength has been improved too fast in this period of time, and all his strength has been nearly doubled, approaching Feng Jiling.


    Although his strength has declined, if he tries his best, he will at least be no worse than Master Yi and Liu Zongyun. This is the main reason why he is confident. Now he is just going to the forest outside Feng''s house to take back the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand.


    At that time, in a hurry, he had no ability to take Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda home. He had to pick it up afterwards. Fortunately, the Feng family didn''t know where they put it. Even if they wanted to find it, they couldn''t find it in a day or two, but he didn''t dare to delay too long.


    In fact, everything is just as Su Jingfei guessed. At daybreak, Feng mieling and others sent people to check around. According to the great grandfather''s words, Su Jingfei had no chance to take Linglong jade hand''s nine storey tower away. It should be near his home.


    But they never thought that Su Jingfei had put him on the top of a tree all the time. He didn''t find him during the day. Su Jingfei came to pick him up at night.


    Although he was outside the Feng family, he didn''t dare to take it lightly. If the Feng family were smart, there would be a secret sentry around here. Su Jingfei had to be very careful not to be found, otherwise Feng mieling would be able to kill himself. He thought very clearly.


    Careful along the way, it turns out that there are good results. Su Jingfei has found at least three secret sentries, but he evades them one by one. His people have also got the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, which is still in the original place.


    Su Jingfei didn''t stay and soon returned. Even if he knew all the secret sentries, he didn''t stir them up. He didn''t want to pull them out, but he didn''t want to scare them. Wouldn''t it be more interesting to keep them in the dark? Anyway, these secret sentries are just the low-level Feng family.


    It took him less than an hour from leaving the temporary stronghold to coming back. At about nine o''clock in the evening, Su Jingfei has returned to the stronghold with Linglong jade hand nine storey tower. Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are still guessing where Su Jingfei is going!


    "You''re back. It''s really fast. What did you do and what did you take?" When Su Jingfei comes in with the Linglong tower, Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are both in a daze. They have a guess in their hearts, but Liu Zongyun still asks in disbelief.


    Su Jingfei laughed, but he didn''t want to eat. He opened the box directly in front of them and said with a smile, "isn''t the purpose of our trip the exquisite jade hand nine story tower? This thing seems to be it. "


    The first day he saw Su Jingfei''s failure, Liu Zongyun had already put out his heart to find Linglong jade hand nine story tower back. After all, Su Jingfei couldn''t do it. He couldn''t find a more suitable person to help him. Su Hanlin has the strength, but he won''t help himself. It''s a matter of identity.


    Unexpectedly, the hope that has been extinguished is ignited again. Liu Zongyun doesn''t care about his demeanor. He quickly takes out the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand and looks at it carefully. Master Yi is also surprised. After seeing Su Jingfei, he checks it carefully.


    A moment later, Liu Zongyun said excitedly: "yes, yes, this is Linglong jade hand nine story tower. It''s really at Feng''s home. Jingfei, how did you get it back? Didn''t you get seriously injured yesterday? Do you remember where it is? "


    Master Yi was equally surprised: "you won''t have won it yesterday, but you didn''t bring it back."


    Compared with Liu Zongyun, Master Yi is more skillful and his guess is closer to the truth. Su Jingfei nodded and said, "yes, I really got it yesterday, but because the pursuers are so powerful, I''m not sure I can bring Linglong jade hand nine storey tower back."


    "Well, by the way, you didn''t tell us who you met yesterday. Is it Feng mieling who beat you so badly?" When Liu Zongyun had the Linglong tower and the big stone in his heart fell to the ground, he couldn''t help the eight trigrams.


    "If I met Feng mieling, I would not be able to defend the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, even though I could retreat completely, and I think our place would be exposed." Su Jingfei shook his head and then gave a bitter smile. Su Jingfei didn''t mean to belittle Feng mieling because he was the enemy.


    "Since it''s not Feng mieling, who else in the Feng family can threaten you? Is this man too powerful?" Liu Zongyun was so frightened that there were still such experts in the Feng family.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and explained with a smile: "you are wrong about this. I met not one person, but three people. They should be three people with higher seniority than Feng mieling. I don''t know their names. I just heard Feng Yixiao call them great grandfather, third grandfather and fifth grandfather."


    He believes that Liu Zongyun must know who Feng Yixiao is. At the beginning, he was an underground force representing the Feng family in H Province. Liu Wufeng had been confronting him for several years. Liu Zongyun, Liu Wufeng''s master, had no reason not to know him.


    Sure enough, after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Liu Zongyun immediately knew something. First he was stunned, then he was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect it.


    Master Yi didn''t know the situation. He just frowned and said, "do you mean that Feng mieling''s superior is still alive? They''re all nearly 100 years old. They''re still three. That''s an exaggeration. "


    "I''m not sure if there are only three. Maybe there are others, but I met three yesterday." Su Jingfei sighed. At that time, he was startled to think of those old monsters who were all 100 years old. There are few so many old people in the general family.


    Liu Zongyun''s face was not very good-looking and said: "as far as I know, there are five brothers in the previous generation of Feng mieling. They are also the second brother who inherited the family business, which is Feng''s father. However, his father should have died ten years ago. Feng mieling is the most outstanding genius of the Feng family and the first master of the Feng family.


    In addition to Feng mieling''s father, there are four other people. All of them should have passed away. How can three of them suddenly come out? It''s too exaggerated. They are not only so old, but also can hurt you? "


    Su Jingfei nodded helplessly and said, "I don''t think these guys are in their teens, but they were made grandfathers by Feng Yixiao, and their skills are not much weaker than Feng mieling, at least one level higher than Feng mietian."


    "That shouldn''t be wrong. Feng mieling is the most powerful person in his generation. When we investigated, we always suspected that the Feng family had hidden strength. But we thought that there were still experts in his generation. We didn''t expect that he was the next generation of Feng mieling. It''s really surprising." Liu Zongyun sighed with emotion.


    Su Jingfei had heard Liu Zongyun mention before that the Feng family might have hidden strength, but he didn''t think about it. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes yesterday, he couldn''t believe it.


    Master Yi was also beside him and said: "it seems that it is not easy for Jingfei to get hurt yesterday. No wonder you hurt so much. They must have suffered a lot. You said yesterday was not bad, and it will take them several months to get well."


    "Well, I don''t think they''re going to get better. I''ve cut off one of the big grandfathers'' tendons." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Although people at their level are still masters even if they lose one hand, their strength will also be affected if one hand is missing. It can be seen that the great grandfather is also hurt by Su Jingfei.


    "That''s good. If one is abandoned, the Feng family will lose a little strength. What about the other two?" Liu Zongyun''s way of getting rid of his hatred is that the Feng family stole the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. He naturally hated the Feng family and was happy to hear that they were losing money.


    Master Yi also wants to know what kind of achievements Su Jingfei can make under the siege of such three old monsters. It''s amazing that he has injured one person. He thinks that the other two people will also be injured. Even if he doesn''t know how the injury is, he probably won''t have a good time. He has fought with Su Jingfei. He''s not the kind of person who suffers losses.


    Su Jingfei then suddenly said with a smile, "how many elders of the Feng family are still alive? I don''t know. Since Feng mieling''s father is dead, it''s estimated that there will be at most four or three, but from now on, there will only be one great grandfather left in the Feng family, or I haven''t seen the fourth grandfather."


    He didn''t say it too directly, but Liu Zongyun and Master Yi understood it very well, but they still couldn''t believe it. Liu Zongyun even said with a trembling lip: "what do you mean?"


    Master Yi was shocked and couldn''t believe it: "you can''t really..."


    "Yes, the third and fifth ancestors of Feng Yixiao were killed by me in the process of fighting with me yesterday. I think if the Feng family doesn''t block the news, you will soon know that I fought with the great grandfather after killing them and was seriously injured." Su Jingfei laughs. At this time, he is really proud.


    Su Jingfei had no choice but to take out one of the three men''s martial arts, which was definitely not Feng mieling''s opponent. But together, even Feng mieling had to stay away from him, but the three men were defeated by themselves, killing two and one.


    If this word is spread, Su Jingfei will be famous all over the world. He will even be counted as one of the top ten experts in the world. But not only can he not talk nonsense, but also few people believe it.


    If not, why did the Feng family consider so many experts and never think that it was su Jingfei who did it? In their eyes, Su Jingfei''s strength is far from enough. Even in the face of the weakest wuzuye, he is not an opponent. How can he kill the wuzuye!


    After digesting hard for a long time, Liu Zongyun swallowed his throat: "Su Jingfei, you''re going against the heaven. You''ve done too much harm to the Feng family. You hide quickly. The Feng family won''t let you go. Otherwise, you can go back to the Su family. I think Su Hanlin will protect you. Even if Feng mieling is brave, he doesn''t dare to find you."


    Su Jingfei knew that he was concerned about himself, but he said with a smile: "the funniest thing is that they don''t know I did it. Now they should still guess who the killer is, ha ha!"

 Chapter 1001

    As Su Jingfei had expected, the Feng family naturally didn''t know that the murderer was su Jingfei, and they didn''t find Linglong jade hand nine storey tower. The Feng family could only hold a grand memorial service according to what Feng mieling said before, and he would invite all the possible murderers.


    Su Jingfei and Liu Zongyun left the temporary stronghold overnight and returned to Su Jingfei''s villa. Since Su Jingfei said that Feng Jiagen didn''t know who the murderer was, they were happy to let them guess.


    As for the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, it can''t be returned to master fan Deng for the time being. After all, as long as people know that Linglong pagoda is coming back, they will think of Liu Zongyun. Even though the Feng family can''t be sure who Liu Zongyun is looking for, they also find Liu Zongyun. Liu Zongyun''s trouble is big, and now everything can only be low-key.


    The nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand is also placed with Su Jingfei for the time being. It''s not only for safety, but also for Liu Zongyun and Master Yi. After all, Su Jingfei is a miracle maker. If he can study the internal skills of Linglong pagoda, maybe there will be a set of wonderful skills. The value of the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand will be reflected.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei is not a God, and he can''t do everything. Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda has not been studied by one person, so he naturally has no clue.


    When they got home, the next day, that is, the third day of Su Jingfei''s murder, during the day, they finally received an invitation from the Feng family, inviting Su Jingfei to attend the funeral of the Feng family. Even if he had a grudge with the Feng family, he could not refuse to do so. This is a superficial thing.


    Although Su Jingfei''s martial arts were not enough to kill the two grandfathers in the Feng family, he was worried with the Feng family after all, and he was really a force. It was reasonable for the Feng family to send an invitation.


    He was not surprised that the Feng family invited him, but it was unexpected that the Feng family held a memorial service. In fact, according to the normal custom, people would go to the memorial service for the dead by themselves, and they would not invite people. The Feng family did so because they wanted to take this opportunity to see who was more like the murderer.


    Su Jingfei understands the purpose of the Feng family, but other members of the family are confused. Even if there are two elders of the Feng family who have not died, what kind of memorial service should be held now.


    No matter which family, there are smart people. Some people have guessed that the memorial service of the Feng family must have a different purpose. If you think about it carefully, it''s the same reason. Even if the elder is old and the two elders die together, it''s not so simple. The families who don''t know the beginning and end of the matter rush to the Feng family with full of doubts.


    "Su Jingfei, you''re right. Now the Feng family must have no head and no fly. They doubt everyone. Otherwise, they would not have invited so many people to the memorial service." When receiving the invitation, Liu Zongyun called Su Jingfei with a smile.


    "Master Liu, the Feng family must be very angry this time. We should keep a low profile and don''t let them see any problems." Su Jingfei is also the way to smile in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, I understand that, and I don''t think we are the point of suspicion." Liu Zongyun has hated the Feng family since they stole the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. What they did was to force his own rhythm. You Feng family are not short of money. Isn''t it harmful to steal treasure? Now that the Feng family is in bad luck, he is naturally very happy.


    Su Jingfei has another chat with Liu Zongyun, and then he hangs up. He is going to attend the memorial service. Although he is a murderer, no one knows on the surface. Su Jingfei also wears solemn clothes. He only brings Master Yi. He is also an insider and his best helper.


    The relationship between Master Yi and Su Jingfei is like the relationship between the master''s family and Keqing, which is no secret in the capital. Even Master Yi can be regarded as a great master, but the Feng family didn''t invite him.


    Master Yi is actually quite satisfied with his current life. He came to the capital originally for his apprentice Yi Wushu. Now Yi Wushu and Bai Yongyi have become lovers. He and Yi linger live in Su Jingfei''s villa. They usually concentrate on studying their own witchcraft, and they can get together with like-minded people like Liu Zongyun when they have time.


    He is not an ambitious man, otherwise the magic will not let him practice so openly and aboveboard, and he would have become an evil person for a long time.


    Su Jingfei took Master Yi to the memorial service. On the way, Master Yi couldn''t help laughing and said, "the Feng family has lost both his wife and his soldiers this time. Not only did they not get any benefits, but they also lost two elders. If they had known the result, the Feng family would not have stolen the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand."


    "In fact, I''ve always been very strange. If it''s just for money, Feng Jiagen shouldn''t have spent so much effort. I heard that the price was 2 billion yuan at that time, and the Feng family shouldn''t be short of money." Su Jingfei, as the richest man in H Province, has a value of several billion, but this is only his accumulation in less than a year.


    The Feng family is the top family in the capital. It has accumulated for many years. Two billion is astronomical for ordinary people, but the Feng family should not take risks for this money!


    Master Yi has always been good at analysis. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said with a smile: "in fact, I think this is also very easy to understand. When they stole the Linglong tower, their main purpose was probably the internal skill above. But after a period of study, they found that they had no clue. They wanted to change money, otherwise they didn''t have to wait so long to start taking out."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that he had been imprisoned by his fixed thinking, and he forgot this point. From the time he lost the tower to the time he found it back, nearly a month had passed. This month, it must be the Feng family who was studying it.


    It took so many people in the Feng family a month to decide that they couldn''t solve the secret of the nine story pagoda. Su Jingfei had no confidence. It was too difficult for him to find out the mystery of the pagoda in a short time.


    Master Yi''s ability to speculate has long been convinced by Su Jingfei. His speculation is accurate almost every time. At the beginning, he followed PI Yongyan. One of the reasons why he was planted in Su Jingfei''s hands is that the incident happened suddenly, and the other is that he came to the capital. He didn''t know much about the situation in the capital. Now he has learned a lot, which naturally reflects his wisdom.


    Su Jingfei was also lucky. At that time, he got Master Yi''s approval just because of his heart movement. They were not masters and servants, but Master Yi was attached to Su Jingfei and should help him.


    As they said along the way, they came to Feng''s house not long ago. They had already come once, and they are familiar with the road. But they didn''t go up the mountain last time, and they are going to go up the mountain this time. Moreover, they are still at the foot of the mountain, and they have seen a lot of vehicles and pedestrians, including Feng''s family members and other families.


    This time, the Feng family is going to make the memorial service bigger and invite people from all the families in the capital. It is more appropriate to say that it is a family gathering if not everyone is dressed in solemn clothes.


    Su Jingfei wanted to get out of the car with Master Yi. When he got out of the car, he happened to catch up with a car next to him. Almost all the families in the capital knew each other. Even if they were not familiar with each other, they were familiar with each other. Su Jingfei is now a celebrity in the capital and everyone knows him.


    However, he is really an acquaintance. I saw him at the last exhibition and talked with him. Besides, he has a pair of grandchildren who once wanted to fight against him. This person is Mr. Kang.


    "Mr. Kang, you''re early too!" Su Jingfei is also a younger generation. When he sees Kang, he is still more respectful.


    Mr. Kang is not surprised to see Su Jingfei. He is really qualified to attend the memorial service because of his status in the capital circle. However, he feels that Su Jingfei has not made any progress since the exhibition.


    For ordinary people, more than a month is nothing at all, but for a real genius, he can go up to a higher level. In the eyes of people in Beijing, Su Jingfei should be that kind of genius. It''s really surprising that he didn''t make progress.


    After all, Su Jingfei was very strong a month ago. If he made great progress, it would be a blow!


    Thinking in his heart, he said with a smile: "Mr. Su, it''s not too late for you. By the way, I heard Jin Long say that he didn''t do anything to offend you when he met you a while ago. If he doesn''t speak properly, I will apologize to you as a grandfather."


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Kao is not only excellent in martial arts, but also very tactful. He is not afraid of himself. In his opinion, he should not worry about his martial arts. But he is Su Hanlin''s son, so Kao naturally has to consider it. What''s more, Su Jingfei is a potential stock, and he is the same generation as Kang Jinlong, the grandson of Kao, If Su Jingfei harbors a grudge, Kang Jinlong will surely have bad luck.


    At this time, if Su Jingfei didn''t see Kang, he even forgot Kang Jinlong. How could he be dissatisfied? He said with a smile¡° Mr. Kang, what are you talking about? Your grandson, don''t say he didn''t offend me. Even if he offended me, I can''t care for your old face. "


    Kang was relieved. After Kang Jinlong and himself had told the story of that day, he was worried about Su Jingfei. He knew that Kang Jinlong and Kang Jinfeng, especially Kang Jinfeng, must have offended Su Jingfei.


    For such a potential threat, he can''t ignore it. Now he is relieved to hear Su Jingfei''s words. At their level, they don''t need to hide their emotions any more. He smiles and says, "Mr. Su is really generous. Why don''t we go to Feng''s house together? Feng''s house is really big this time!"

 Chapter 1002

    In fact, the conversation between Su Fei Fei and Kang Lao''s father was at the foot of the mountain villa area of Feng family. The proposal of the old gentleman was naturally agreed with Su Sheng Fei, and Su Jing Fei was very polite.


    In fact, people at the level of Master Kang don''t need to rush around to show their identity when they go out. They often just need to take a servant with them. This time is no exception. He just took a middle-aged man in his forties.


    Su Jingfei didn''t bring a lot of people, only Master Yi was around him. From this point of view, his bearing is almost the same as that of some people with top status. The people who really want his younger brother to support are either upstarts or not enough status.


    Kang also took a look at Master Yi. All the people who know Su Jingfei have a certain understanding of Master Yi. After seeing Master Yi for a few eyes, he asked with a smile: "this should be the master of witchcraft in the Miao area. Last time I met him at the exhibition, I didn''t know he was a strange man. I really missed it."


    There is no doubt that Master Yi''s martial arts are not as good as Master Kang''s, but witchcraft is a special skill. It''s a bit like magic, but it''s also like medical skills. Even Master Kang''s martial arts masters can''t be prevented.


    In fact, to a certain extent, the reason why Su Jingfei was recognized by Master Yi is that Su Jingfei really can restrain him, which is why he has been following Su Jingfei all the time. Su Jingfei''s martial arts are better than Master Yi''s, and his medical skills are also very powerful. Even if he is not very proficient in witchcraft, he can''t threaten him. As long as he has time to alleviate, his witchcraft threat will be greatly reduced.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t listen to master Yi, in fact, he can vaguely know that Master Kang is looking at Master Yi with new eyes, which makes his feeling clearer.


    Master Kang was so polite to master Yi, so Master Yi didn''t dare to make a show. He said modestly: "Master Kang, I''m just a descendant of Miao Gu school. I''m not a master. You''re flattering me. I''m far behind Master Kang!"


    "You don''t have to be too modest. I''ve heard something about the Miao Gu sect. Although you are a branch of Gu, it doesn''t harm nature and reason. I hope you will keep it up all the time." Kang old son slightly a smile, more affirmative way.


    Su Jingfei has always been able to feel that although Master Yi is practicing witchcraft, he doesn''t have any sense of evil. Now when you hear the words of Master Kang, it''s clearer that no matter where it is, it should be divided into good and evil. It''s obvious that Master Yi is decent in Miao.


    A few people said that they had already come to the door of Feng''s villa. Since Feng''s family held a memorial service, naturally someone was responsible for welcoming the guests. The person standing at the door today was really Su Jingfei''s old acquaintance. Feng mietian was greeting with someone.


    Feng mietian is Feng mieling''s eldest brother and the eldest of his generation. He is over eighty years old. He takes people to stand here to greet them. He respects the guests very much. But when he sees Su Jingfei and Kang coming together, his face changes.


    In recent years, the feud between the Feng family and Su Jingfei is the most intense one among the families. No matter the Feng family or Su Jingfei, they have no intention of giving in, and it is becoming more and more intense.


    Su Jingfei was invited this time because he had a grudge with the Feng family, and he was one of the suspects. Even though his suspicion was less, now I see him coming up with Kang. Although he may have met on the way, I have to say that they have a good relationship.


    Su Jingfei has a good relationship with Kang, one of the top ten experts in Beijing. This is not good news. Chu Baimei has a good relationship with Su Jingfei, and Murong''s old monster has a good relationship with him. They are all the top ten experts in Beijing.


    Even though Chu Baimei is a little weaker than Feng mieling, he is one of the top ten. What''s more important is that Su Jingfei has a father. Su Hanlin is the best in the world. It''s even harder for the Feng family to deal with Su Jingfei.


    At this moment, a lot of thoughts flashed through Feng mietian''s mind, but finally he said to Kang: "Kang, you''re here, please come inside."


    Feng mietian and Kang are similar in age and belong to the same generation. However, because of the difference in strength, he has more respect for Kang.


    Kang nodded his head and said, "destroy the sky, people can''t come back to life after death. Please be patient." Although he also knew that there was something strange about the memorial service, he would still say these words to the families of the dead.


    Feng mietian also knew that it was polite. In fact, when he saw the dead, he was really sad. After all, he was his own uncle, but now he only resented the murderer. After hearing Kang''s words, he nodded and said, "please come inside, Kang. Later, mieling will tell you something."


    Kang nods his head and looks at Su Jingfei. He knows the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Feng family. He is worried that they will make trouble, so that his face is not good-looking.


    Su Jingfei is not so sensible. Without waiting for Feng mietian to speak, he has already said: "Feng mietian, today I''m here to attend the memorial service. I want to see the dead off. The dead are big. What''s the matter with us? We can solve it later. What do you think?"


    "Well, if you know, today we Feng family want to invite you to come, because we think you are No.1 person in the capital. You''d better be more restrained." Feng mietian didn''t know that Su Jingfei was the murderer, so he snorted.


    Su Jingfei knows the situation of the Feng family well and doesn''t want to go too far. Anyway, the Feng family doesn''t know that they are the murderers, so they hum along.


    Feng mietian obviously doesn''t have much mind to deal with Su Jingfei. Maybe he''s afraid he can''t help it. After a look, he goes to the guests behind him. Su Jingfei shrugs and takes Master Yi in.


    Kang had a good feeling for Su Jingfei. He waited for Su Jingfei two steps at the door. When he came in, he said to Su Jingfei: "it seems that the enmity between you and the Feng family can''t be solved. It''s rare that Feng mietian can show such a strong hatred for you today."


    "Of course, he hated me. When he took people to H Province, he thought he could help Feng mieqing kill me, but I beat him away. It''s probably the stain of his whole life. He can''t hate me to the bone. I feel that his hatred for me should be far beyond Feng mieling. If he had Feng mieling''s martial arts, he would have no room for me." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Kang only heard about the resentment between Su Jingfei and the Feng family, but the specific situation is not clear. When he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he suddenly realized that Feng mietian was the one who hated Su Jingfei most.


    When several of them came in, they could already see the people inside. Before they wanted to be anywhere, they heard someone calling Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, come here, Mr. Kang. You''re here too. You''re still with Jingfei!"


    Su Jingfei and Kang just saw Nalan xiuhai and Nalan Xiulin. Today Nalan Xiufeng didn''t come. When they heard the greeting, they went over together.


    Nalan xiuhai once introduced Mr. Kang and Su Jingfei to each other. His relationship with the Kang family was obviously good. When they came here, they said, "this time the Feng family made such a big move, it''s really a grand funeral. I just don''t know how the two elders died together."


    He is the contemporary owner of the Nalan family. Naturally, he doesn''t have so much scruples about speaking. He doesn''t have no guess. He just feels that there won''t be such a big hand in the capital.


    It''s not that he didn''t think of Su Hanlin. He can do this. But for so many years, Su Hanlin hasn''t openly dealt with any family. This is also that he can be the best expert in the world, but he has a transcendent position in the capital. He has always been very low-key, even less famous than Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei.


    Su Jingfei went to Nalan xiuhai and Nalan Xiulin and said: "uncle, uncle seven, no matter what they are doing this time, I think they can invite me, it''s not easy."


    "Well, you don''t have eyebrows with them. As we all know, there must be a problem if they can invite you." Nalan xiuhai was called very comfortable by Su Jingfei''s uncle. No matter what, Su Jingfei is the first master of the young generation. Now that she is her nephew and son-in-law, this is the face of Nalan family!


    Nalan Xiulin and Su Jingfei are most familiar with each other. They are not used to hearing him call them his seventh uncle. He has always called himself major general Nalan, but he also knows that his eldest brother probably gave him the name.


    At this time, he also said: "Jingfei, you and the Feng family try to have less conflict. Now there are two elders in the Feng family. I''m afraid their hidden strength is also considerable. You can''t be careless."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I know it." Su Jingfei knew that Nalan Xiulin was concerned about herself and nodded.


    Compared with Na lanxiulin''s conjecture, Su Jingfei clearly knows that there is another great grandfather in the Feng family. Even if he has lost one of his hands, his strength will not be weaker than himself. Of course, if he really tries his best, he believes he can kill him.


    While they were talking, someone came in again. This time it was PI Yongnian who came in. The PI family could be regarded as the dog leg of the Feng family. How could this be rare.


    When they came in, they saw Su Jingfei. Without thinking about it, PI Yongnian went straight to Su Jingfei. No matter what other people thought, he pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you killed my son and have been targeting our PI family. You are too cruel."


    Su Jingfei knew that his son was PI Er Shao, but he said he didn''t know about them. He frowned and said, "master PI, today is the memorial service of the Feng family. Don''t make trouble here, OK? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''d better wait until the memorial service is over. "

 Chapter 1003

    PI Yongnian''s criticism of Su Jingfei is a little puzzling. He has been busy practicing and filming all this time. At most, he is aiming at the Feng family and has no contact with the PI family.


    "Pi Yongnian, today is the Feng family''s funeral. Don''t make trouble." Su Jingfei did not speak, Nalan xiuhai has stood up, dissatisfied with the way: "Pi Yongnian, you do not bully my nephew son-in-law ah, we Nalan family is not everyone can bully."


    PI Yongnian was stunned. He didn''t expect Nalan xiuhai to come forward, but he said angrily: "Nalan''s master, it''s not us bullying your nephew. It''s really that he''s going too far. He''s aiming at our PI family."


    "Wait a minute, PI Yongnian, you always say that I aim at you. How can I aim at you? I''m not a troublemaker, but I''m not afraid of anything. You can''t slander me!" Su Jingfei frowns slightly. PI Yongnian insists that he is aiming at him. He can''t help asking.


    "Su Jingfei, what do you mean? Do you dare not admit it? Is Su''s group yours? Is roufei''s group related to you? Their two families are sniping at the shares of our PI family. Don''t say you don''t know? " PI Yongnian obviously has solid evidence. He looks at Su Jingfei rightfully, and is almost the way to complain.


    This time, Su Jingfei is really stunned. Su''s group and roufeisi group are actually his. Even if the president of roufeisi is Liang Xiuwen, it''s her own woman. Isn''t she her own?


    Not only he was stunned, but Nalan xiuhai was also stunned. The roufeisi group, which PI Yongnian talked about, was his niece''s group. Unexpectedly, Liang Xiuwen was involved in this matter. This time, his eyes couldn''t help looking at Su Jingfei. He thought it had something to do with Su Jingfei.


    Anyone who knows Su Jingfei''s situation knows why PI Yongnian is so angry. Of course, they are incompetent in poor management or being defeated in the stock market, but others are always angry at him.


    Su Jingfei gave a wry smile, looked at nalanxiu and said, "uncle, if I say I don''t know about this, will you believe it?"


    Everyone shakes their heads together. Although Su Jingfei may not know it from his expression, it is meaningless to deny it at this time. On the contrary, it makes people feel that he is afraid of PI Yongnian.


    Su Jingfei sighs secretly, and doesn''t know how Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke discussed. Even if they are impulsive, there is a calm Li Hongsi. How can she participate in it? However, Su Jingfei knows that she can''t push it off.


    Thinking about this, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Pi Yongnian, Su''s group is mine, roufeisi group is not mine, but it belongs to my girlfriend. It''s all mine. What''s the matter? We are aiming at you, you bite me


    Su Jingfei some rogue words, immediately let PI Yongnian Leng for a while, he didn''t know how to react for a moment, after all, he just because of a moment of anger to find Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei asked, he immediately some no confidence.


    Su''s group and roufeisi group are really aimed at the PI family, but they are all through normal commercial channels, and they don''t use any means, and the PI family is not wronged.


    What''s more, even if he wants to find Su Jingfei, he doesn''t have the ability. He saw Su Jingfei defeat the Qin family.


    After opening his mouth, PI Yongnian didn''t know what to say for a long time, but all the people here were Su Jingfei''s friends, and no one gave him a step down, so he froze here, embarrassed to death.


    Others are funny looking at PI Yongnian. They feel that this is a farce. They come here to ask for a crime. As a result, they choke half to death at a word. They knew it was such a shame. What did they come here to do? No wonder the PI family is getting worse and worse. It''s no wonder that Pi Yongnian''s family can prosper!


    Fortunately, today is a memorial service for the Feng family. There are a lot of guests. Some people have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, while others have a bad relationship with him. At this time, the Qin family that Pi Yongnian thought about before appeared in the room.


    Qin Shaoyou shows up in the hall with his grandson and granddaughter. After more than a month of cultivation, the three children of the Qin family have recovered. The woman they are with is naturally Qin Yuyan, the producer of Su Jingfei''s film crew. When she walks in, Su Jingfei sees her and nods slightly.


    For a month, Qin Yuyan wanted to help herself because Su Jingfei wanted to. In fact, they were just like friends, but in front of outsiders, their relationship didn''t seem harmonious.


    Su Jingfei smiles and nods to her, but she turns her head to one side. At this time, maybe no one pays attention to the communication between her and Su Jingfei, but she still instinctively does so. This is what Su Jingfei tells her to prepare for. No matter what the environment is, as long as they don''t get along with each other alone, they have to show a bad relationship.


    Seeing Qin Shaoyou coming, PI Yongnian immediately seemed to see a savior. He glared at Su Jingfei and snorted: "today is the funeral of the Feng family. I won''t care about you first. I''m going to say hello to my friends."


    With these words, he went to Qin Shaoyou and warmly said, "Mr. Qin, you''re here. Are you all well? This is my niece. It''s really beautiful. If my sons don''t get married, they can''t help but propose to you."


    The overall strength of the Qin family and the PI family is not much different, but one is the high achievement in business and the other is the strength of the Wulin. Naturally, Qin Shaoyou also exchanged greetings with PI Yongnian.


    Su Jingfei wants to see a play today. Naturally, he doesn''t care that Pi Yongnian finds an excuse to leave. Instead, he turns to Nalan xiuhai and other humanitarians: "uncle, I really don''t know what Xiuwen are doing. How nice it is to bully the PI family instead of me


    "Come on, my niece must have his reason to do things. If you want to deal with the Feng family, you should hurry up. Now their family is dead, and the stock is estimated to fall sharply. But you can only use the Su group. The roufeisi group is Xiuwen''s dowry. Don''t make up your mind. When you really get married, it''s your family." Na LAN Xiu Hai curls his lips, completely does not give the niece son-in-law that just protects a little face way.


    Su Jingfei turns his eyes when he hears Nalan xiuhai''s words. Does this uncle come out to make fun of him? At that time, he was the most upset that Nalan Xiuying left, but now he still defends Liang Xiuwen like this. Sure enough, the family doesn''t talk to each other. When the conflict is over, they are still the closest.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that he was closer to Liang Xiuwen than liang Xiuwen. Liang Xiuwen was only Nalan Xiuying''s adopted daughter, and he was his real brother-in-law. Of course, he didn''t dare to say that, otherwise he would chase him.


    "Well, uncle, you are the best. I''ll give you advice." Su Jingfei had no choice but to bow his hand and say, "I''ll go back and ask them what''s going on. It''s really strange that they haven''t done so much without asking me."


    "Men, although they have certain command over women, don''t want to control women, even if they love you any more." Na LAN Xiulin suddenly said to Su Jingfei with profound meaning.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan xiuhai look up at Nalan Xiulin together. If they are so abstruse, they can come from him. They can see through the world.


    Nalan Xiulin was not very interesting to see by the two people, and quickly explained: "don''t look at me like this. It''s the emotional night talk program. I think it''s reasonable, so I wrote it down."


    Su Jingfei and Nalan xiuhai look at each other and despise Nalan Xiulin. This guy is almost 40 years old. He still listens to radio programs and is still an emotional program. However, when you think about it carefully, he seems to have a point. Su Jingfei thinks that he has to correct his attitude towards women.


    "Let''s not talk about the useless ones. Now let''s talk about the situation of the Feng family. This time, two yuans of the Feng family are dead. I''m afraid Feng mieling is going crazy." Nalan xiuhai is no longer in charge of Nalan Xiulin, but to Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei calls him uncle, he can''t belittle Su Jingfei. His martial arts are his achievements now. He can set up a new door. When he talks to Su Jingfei, he wants to get rid of this kinship.


    In fact, although the relationship between the Nalan family and Su Jingfei can be regarded as a relative, they are not so close. No matter how much Su Jingfei trusts them, he still doesn''t intend to say about killing the two elders of the Feng family.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Zongyun and Master Yi who trusted him very much, and were also the participants of the events at that time, he didn''t want to tell them. After all, there are some things, the less people know, the better, and no one knows, the safer. Now he hasn''t fully grasped how to deal with Feng mieling, and it''s better to keep a low profile.


    Now hearing Nalan xiuhai''s words, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "don''t say it''s Feng mieling who''s going crazy. It''s estimated that the whole Feng family will be crazy. Two elder level masters, even if they are not as good as Feng mieling, are not far away. Two dead ones are enough to reduce their actual strength by one third."


    Nalan xiuhai nodded and said with great certainty: "you don''t need to ask about this, and I think it will be even worse. As far as I know, the strength of the veteran of the Feng family should have the strength to be promoted to the top ten of the capital. The Feng family is really hidden deep enough. If it wasn''t for this accident, I''m afraid we don''t know that there are so many old people in the Feng family, It''s been decades. "


    Su Jingfei was really surprised. He didn''t expect that the Feng family''s chess game was really big enough to hide for decades. This time, he was really crooked. Therefore, he estimated that the Feng family would hate him to the bone.


    He didn''t care, not to mention that the Feng family didn''t know it was made by themselves. Even if they knew it, what could they do? The Feng family wanted to kill themselves. If they hadn''t killed themselves now, I''m afraid they would have talked with Yama long ago.


    Master Yi knew that Su Jingfei had done it. Now when he heard Nalan xiuhai''s words, he immediately frowned and said, "it seems that this memorial service will have a purpose, and almost all the families have been invited, so the matter is more subtle."


    "That''s what we think. This time, maybe it''s Feng mieling who wants to find out the person who did it. Don''t say you didn''t expect that, these two people were killed." Nalan xiuhai nodded and said.


    In fact, we all think of this. It just depends on who says it first. Nalan xiuhai and Su Jingfei have contacted each other for several times. They know that this boy seems to be honest, but he is also a little fox. If he doesn''t say it first, I''m afraid he will always pretend. I don''t know how he can be so patient at such a young age.


    Sure enough, he just finished, Su Jingfei''s face showed me the same expression, let Nalan xiuhai want to smoke this boy''s ass, no wonder his niece was killed by him, too cunning.


    Master Yi was also amused to see that although Su Jingfei was young, he could make Nalan xiuhai lose his temper first. However, when he knew it was time to speak, he said in a deep voice: "Nalan''s master and Jingfei are not outsiders. We don''t need to worry too much when we speak. In fact, we also think that there is no reason for them to die together, and it depends on the situation, The killer escaped, but I don''t know who can do it. "


    Su Jingfei secretly picks the thumb. He knows that he did it. Master Yi knows it, but he doesn''t know the inside story at all. He even has a clear idea when guessing.


    Nalan xiuhai did not see the flaw. He followed Master Yi''s words: "according to the current strength, there should be no more than five people in the capital who can do this, and the most suspicious person should be Chu Baimei. Only he has strength and motivation."


    The Nalan family didn''t know that the person who started the operation at that time pretended to be 50 or 60 years old. He just said his inference, but Su Jingfei knew that his idea must be different from that of the Feng family.


    But Master Yi still pretended not to know and nodded: "it seems so, but I don''t know what the Feng family thinks."


    "I don''t know what the Feng family thinks, but they invited the Chu family, which is for sure, because I saw the boy Chu Yiming." Su Jingfei looks at the door and smiles. As he says, he has already seen Chu Yiming. Not far behind Chu Yiming, there are two people walking, one with silver hair, the other is younger. They are Chu Baimei and Chu Chen.


    "The Chu family is coming. It seems that there will be a lot of excitement this time. I don''t know if Su Hanlin will come. If he doesn''t come, Chu Baimei and Feng mieling will fight again, but no one will stop him." At this time, Kang, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said, this is the reaction of the same level of experts.


    Although Su Jingfei talked with Nalan xiuhai before, he didn''t speak. He was not only older than them, but also a real expert. He didn''t mean to interrupt. Now he smiles when he sees Chu Baimei coming.


    At this time, people did not think that Su Jingfei''s father was su Hanlin. The relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin was not very harmonious.

 Chapter 1004

    Su Jingfei and others are talking. Chu Baimei has come up with Chu Yiming and Chu Chen. Su Jingfei doesn''t know who is in the Chu family. But every time he sees the three men coming out, he is curious. Is the Chu family really so low-key.


    As Su Jingfei thought, the Chu family is really low-key. It''s only Chu Yiming who often walks around or is known by people. If it wasn''t for these big events, he would not show up easily. Otherwise, at the last exhibition, several people would not have seen Chu Baimei for a long time.


    Now he appears in succession, which is quite high-profile. But if he doesn''t come today, who dares to come? Who doesn''t know the grudge between the Chu family and the Feng family? Who can stop Feng Suiling.


    Similar to Su Jing''s, Chu Baimei''s arrival will not be welcomed by the Feng family. Even Feng mietian''s strength is not as good as Chu Baimei''s, but they are of the same generation. Feng mieling is Chu Baimei''s old enemy, and Feng mietian is against Chu Baimei''s other brothers of the same generation.


    "Chu Baimei, there is no one in your Chu family. How come you three come here every time." When Feng mietian saw Chu Baimei, he said a little sarcastic.


    Chu Bai Mei picked that pair of long eyebrows, looked at Feng mietian, then lowered his eyes and said with a smile: "I don''t explain much about whether our Chu family''s talents have withered, but Feng family''s experts have fallen. This is what we see with our own eyes."


    Today is the memorial service of the Feng family. Naturally, the Feng family is dead, and they are still senior people. When Feng mietian satirized Chu Baimei, he had already suffered some losses.


    Now when he heard Chu Baimei''s words, Feng mietian felt that he had been slapped in public and said that he was dead in front of his family, which was very impolite.


    Feng mietian didn''t expect that Chu Baimei would have no scruples, otherwise he wouldn''t have said that. Now he was beaten in the face, he was not only depressed, but also surprised that Chu Baimei had said that.


    In fact, the two grandfathers of the Feng family were killed. They did not doubt Chu Baimei, but after the great grandmaster''s repeated deliberation, they still overturned this hypothesis. First of all, the man must be young. No matter in his voice or in his eyes, he should be 50 or 60 years old. There is no such old attitude, which is totally inconsistent with Chu Baimei.


    What''s more, although the great grandfather didn''t fight with Chu Baimei, he also knew that the people on that day were definitely different from Chu Baimei''s martial arts, that is to say, the people on that day were definitely not Chu Baimei, and they were not sure whether they were Chu family people.


    Feng mietian''s presence here today is a bit of an attempt to test others. Naturally, the key point is the Chu family. They have the deepest enmity with the Chu family.


    Now the result of the trial seems that the Chu family is not guilty at all, which makes Feng mietian begin to hesitate whether to continue his trial. At present, they don''t seem to have something to do with it.


    Chu Baimei didn''t know whether he felt anything. Before Feng mietian finished his hesitation, he said, "I''ll go to see the dead first. The dead are big. I''m going to burn some paper with incense. No matter what they did in their lifetime, they''ve gone back to dust."


    Although his words suggest that the dead didn''t do good in his life, it has to be said that his words have a certain truth. People''s death is like a lamp out, and everything has become the past.


    Chu white eyebrow said so, Feng mietian naturally not good to continue to explore, to the inside to do a let action, said: "please come in."


    At this time, he had to keep his demeanor. As the host family, since he invited people to the memorial service, he couldn''t be too impolite. Moreover, he felt that Chu Baimei had nothing to do with it for the first time.


    When Chu Baimei entered the hall, she naturally saw the situation in the hall. She was in a group of people close to the Feng family. She had a general relationship with them and belonged to the neutral group. The rest of them were Su Jingfei and others. In addition to Kang, all of them had some conflicts with the Feng family.


    Speaking of today, the Kang family''s position may have to change. Since he went up the mountain with Su Jingfei, they should belong to the same family. Although this is not the original intention of Kang, he can''t avoid it. In fact, he just wanted to have a chat with Su Jingfei. He was afraid that his grandson would offend Su Jingfei that day.


    As a result, he is now a member of Su Jingfei''s department. Even if he explains himself, he can''t explain clearly. This is why he has been standing beside Su Jingfei and hasn''t left.


    When Chu Baimei and others enter the hall, they go straight to Su Jingfei. For this young man, the information comes from his grandson Chu Yiming, but they know that this young man is not simple, especially in the war with ninja. Chu Yiming is full of praise for his grandson''s personality. He knows very well that the person who can make him appreciate so much must be a real talent.


    "Chu Baimei, when you enter the door, you will quarrel with Feng mietian. You are very angry." Kang, who is at the same level as Chu Baimei, talks with Chu Baimei casually, and his mouth is a joke.


    Chu Bai Mei said with a smile: "Feng mietian has nothing to worry about. Their Feng family is stimulated. Now they are biting people. I''m used to it."


    As the first master of Chumen, he naturally has no fear of the Feng family. The only thing that the Feng family can make him care about is Feng mieling. When he heard that Youyuan was dead, he was surprised. But he soon felt that this was a good thing. The strength of the Feng family was weakened, and he was curious who did it.


    As Chu Baimei talks to Kang, the Nalan family and Su Jingfei also come to greet Chu Baimei. According to their seniority, they are all the younger generation of Chu Baimei. They have been famous for at least 50 or 60 years.


    Chu Baimei responded one by one, then looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, last time I saw you, I didn''t talk with you much. When things are over, we can talk. If you have any questions, I can give you some explanations."


    Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and then said excitedly: "OK, Master Chu, we''ll have a good chat when things here are over."


    Other people can''t understand Chu Baimei''s meaning, but Su Jingfei understands his meaning. It''s not a secret to cultivate Chu men''s sword songs by himself. At least in the eyes of Chu family, it won''t be unexpected.


    Chu Baimei now says that she wants to talk to him, but she doesn''t need to ask about the sword song of Chumen. This martial art is not necessarily very advanced, and it''s much easier than many internal mental skills. But the key to the problem is that Su Jingfei''s first contact with temperament attack must have a lot of questions, and there is no way to solve them. Now Chu Baimei takes the initiative to ask, and he is very happy.


    It is said that Chu Yiming created the sword songs of Chumen. Su Jingfei has no doubt about this. After all, Chu Yiming is indeed a genius, but the one who can really play the power of the sword songs of Chumen is definitely not Chu Yiming. Chu Yiming is still too young.


    As the most powerful master of Chumen, Chu Baimei has no reason not to know the sword song of Chumen, and she must have understood it thoroughly, even better than Chu Yiming.


    Other people don''t understand that Su Jingfei is so happy when he hears that Chu Baimei wants to talk to him. Of course, they don''t think Su Jingfei has any admiration for Chu Baimei, or that Chu Baimei is more important than others. There must be a reason, but everyone is smart and no one asks.


    At this time, Chu Yiming suddenly said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, what''s the matter with the Feng family this time? Do you understand?"


    The relationship between Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming is not very good, but they are like-minded. Unfortunately, he belongs to the Feng family, so Su Jingfei can''t be frank, so he has to shake his head¡° The memorial service hasn''t started yet. We don''t know the details


    Others nodded together, but Kang still said to Chu Bai Mei, "there are two elders dead in the Feng family, but you Chu family are the most suspicious. I think Feng mieling will definitely trouble you."


    "Look for it. When were we afraid of people in Truman, but after all, the people who shot this time are really powerful. It''s not easy for me to solve those old things!" Chu Baimei and the Feng family have deep grudges. Naturally, they have no scruples about speaking. They just smile and say that they deserve it.


    Su Jingfei is really envious of Chu Baimei''s recklessness. The reason why he dares to speak like this is that he has super strength. If he doesn''t have the ability to fight against Feng Suiling, how can he dare to do so.


    The reason why I don''t dare to let the Feng family know that what I''m doing is because I don''t have enough strength. If I have enough strength, even if I tell the Feng family that people are killed by themselves, they still have no way. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei urgently wants to improve his strength.


    While they were talking, many people came in one after another. Almost all the famous families in the capital came. Some of the Murong family, a powerful family, also came. But this time, Murong didn''t lead the team himself. After all, he was still ill and couldn''t run outside. This was su Jingfei''s advice to him.


    This time it''s Murong master. The people he brings are some young people of Murong family, some young people of Murong family Su Jingfei has met, and Su Bingfeng. After this girl is in the capital, she always goes to Murong''s home. After all, it''s her home.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any opinions about this either. The three women in her family and herself use the golden bell to practice every day, but they are also afraid of being disturbed by others. It''s best for Su Bingfeng to take the initiative to go home.


    The Murong family came in and saw Su Jingfei and others. With their relationship, they naturally came to Su Jingfei. For a moment, in the hall, they gathered the most people, and almost all of them were from the top families. Su Jingfei seemed to be the least important one among them.


    "Master, you''re here too. I thought you should run away. You dare to come here. It''s very brave." Su Bingfeng just walked to Su Jingfei''s side and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1005

    Su Jingfei was startled by Su Bingfeng''s words. He thought that what he was doing was known by the Murong family. Just as he wanted to speak, he heard Murong master say: "Xiao Fengfeng, don''t give your master hatred. How can the death of the elder of the Feng family have something to do with your master? They are all top experts."


    Although he is Su Bingfeng''s uncle, it doesn''t work as well as Murong Ao said, Su Bingfeng is still obedient and says, "my master is omnipotent. No matter how top those people are, they are not dead. They are far worse than my master, aren''t they, master?" Su Bingfeng is obviously blind and confident in her master.


    At this time, Chu Baimei said: "Xiao Fengfeng, no matter how powerful your master is, he can be more powerful than your grandfather. The two elders who died in the Feng family are not weaker than your grandfather. Don''t give your master hatred."


    He is Chu Yiming''s grandfather. Su Bingfeng and Chu Yiming have a baby relationship. Su Bingfeng naturally knows Chu Baimei''s identity. After hearing his words, she says with a smile, "you don''t have to be afraid, Grandpa Baimei. I''m even a big man here. My master killed those two old men. No one believes them. I just think my master should do it."


    "Tongyanwuji, tongyanwuji, don''t talk nonsense. The Feng family is going crazy now. Even if there is no su Jingfei, maybe it will depend on him at that time." Kang''s old son is also smiling at the side at this time way.


    Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief. It''s not that she has done something to show her feet. It turns out that Su Bingfeng worships her. But it''s really funny. This little girl is really crooked. Of course, as she said, even if she yells that the killer is Su Jingfei, no one will believe her.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Su Jingfei''s strength is really strong, but he is only the first master of the young generation. Even if he is powerful, there is always a limit. Let alone kill two Feng families, either one should be able to easily settle Su Jingfei. Previously, people thought that no one can suppress Su Jingfei''s resentment between Feng family and Su Jingfei, except Feng Suiling. Now it seems that, The hidden strength of the Feng family is still terrible.


    When Su Jingfei breathes a sigh of relief in secret, Master Yi also breathes a sigh of relief. Su Jingfei, a precious apprentice, almost reveals the truth. As Kang said, even if no one believes Su Jingfei''s work, it can''t be said that the crazy Feng family will vent their anger on him, and then everything will be revealed.


    "All the major families are almost here. I think it''s time for the Feng family to come out. Today, it''s not just a simple memorial service." Nalan xiuhai looked at the people in the hall and said with a smile that although he was young, he was the head of Nalan''s family after all. His words still had a certain weight.


    Others looked at the people in the hall and nodded. At this time, Su Bingfeng said again, "no, the people of Su''s family haven''t come yet."


    People can''t help looking at Su Jingfei. The Su family in Su Bingfeng''s mouth is naturally the Su family in the capital, and Su Jingfei can be said to be a member of the Su family, but everyone knows that he can''t represent the Feng family.


    "Don''t look at me about the Su family. I don''t know. I was invited by the Feng family alone." Su Jingfei is more calm about Su''s family now. In the final analysis, his resentment is only against Su Hanlin, otherwise he would not forgive Su Jinglei. Now, seeing everyone looking at himself, he explains.


    They turned to look out, Chu white eyebrow pondered: "Su Hanlin will certainly receive the invitation, the Feng family even invited our family, there is no reason not to invite him, he should not come!"


    When they said that, they all thought deeply. They didn''t know that the Feng family believed that the murderer was in his sixties, but we all know that Su Hanlin could definitely do it if the two elders of the Feng family were killed.


    Su Jingfei also suddenly thought of this problem. If Su Hanlin didn''t come this time, I''m afraid the Feng family would think that the murderer was su Hanlin. After all, he didn''t dare to come. He might have been injured. In the eyes of the great grandfather at that time, the murderer suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei just frowns slightly and wants to call Su Jinglei and ask them to come quickly. He doesn''t want Su Hanlin to take responsibility for what he does. Even if he knows that the Feng family can''t take Su Hanlin, he doesn''t want to. But before he starts to act, he has heard Kang say: "Su Hanlin is here, and he has two sons, It seems that we pay more attention to this matter. "


    When he spoke, everyone saw that Su Hanlin had already come up the mountain with Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei. When they came up, they were accompanied by different people. This time, they were accompanied by Feng mieling and great grandfather.


    Everyone knows Feng mieling, but the great grandfather doesn''t know many people, but Su Jingfei is one of them. Seeing Feng mieling with Su Hanlin can show the respect of the Feng family for Su Hanlin. How can we say that they are all the best in the world? But with one more great grandfather, things will be different.


    In fact, other people are also guessing who the old man around Feng mieling is. Chu Baimei and Kang of the older generation have guesses in their hearts, but they are not sure. However, they are obviously distinguished when they can stand beside Feng mieling.


    Su Hanlin was as serious as ever, but he didn''t give people any formality, especially his superhuman superior temperament. Even in front of people like Feng mieling, he still looked outstanding, just like Feng mieling didn''t have any momentum in front of him.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei follow Su Hanlin. They both look in their thirties. They are somewhat similar to Su Jingfei. No one doubts the relationship between them.


    "Well, Feng mieling has also appeared. Let''s all go. They are the masters of business. How can we go and say hello?" Chu Baimei is Feng mieling''s old enemy. Seeing Feng mieling appear, she walks to the door with a strange smile on her face.


    Other people saw that Chu Baimei had already taken action, so they followed him. Chu Baimei was not only the former owner of Chumen, but also one of the top five masters in the capital. He was the highest in the crowd. Kang was half as bad as Chu Baimei. Everyone was not uncomfortable following him. Su Jingfei stood in the crowd, neither ahead nor behind, In fact, he is a little confused about the positioning in the capital.


    When they walked slowly to the door, Su Hanlin and Feng mieling also went to the door of the hall. Feng mieling saw Chu Baimei at the first sight, and hummed: "Chu Baimei, you really give face. You came early."


    Chu Baimei was not angry, and he spoke with great care¡° Feng mieling, don''t be so angry. You''re 80 or 90 years old. It''s not easy for your family to have a funeral. How can I say that I''ll support you? "


    In fact, it''s not a big thing. If we put it another way, it won''t be so hot. But Chu Baimei said that people''s funerals were like happy events. He even said words like "support". Don''t mention the Feng family. Even if other people were whispering, Chu Baimei''s words were really choking.


    After listening to his words, Feng mieling said with a very ugly face: "Mr. Chu, we Feng''s family have something to do today, so we don''t have the same opinion with you. You''re so old that you don''t have a guard."


    "I can''t help it. If it''s someone else, I''ll naturally say that it''s something like a change of heart and soul. But if you say that, forget about their age. It''s also a funeral. If I say that, will you be on guard against me giving you a cold arrow?" Chu white eyebrow a bit ruthless, pie pie pie mouth way.


    Su Jingfei smacks his tongue secretly. Chu Baimei''s momentum is too domineering. He dares to say so directly when someone else is doing a funeral.


    Other people who know Chu Baimei can only smile in their hearts. For many years, Chu Baimei has not changed his old temper. Despite his white eyebrows and white beard, he is actually a very hard temper.


    Compared with Chu Baimei, Feng mieling is much more feminine. After listening to Chu Baimei''s words, even if his beauty is about to stand up, he snorted: "Chu old man, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Let''s go in. We''re going to start the memorial service."


    Chu Baimei didn''t talk much nonsense this time, but said to Su Hanlin, "Su Hanlin, you''re late enough today. Every time you''re late, don''t you think the great masters have to hold down the battle?"


    Although his strength is not as good as that of Su Hanlin, in fact, he is half a generation higher than Su Hanlin in terms of seniority. It''s not impolite for him to speak like this. Moreover, although his words are a bit ironic, he affirms Su Hanlin''s strength very much. He can be called a great master, and he is definitely the top person.


    Su Hanlin is not the kind of person who is proud of his talent. Even though his strength is the best in the world, he is still very modest. He smiles at Chu Baimei and says, "Mr. Chu, what you say is going to give me hatred. I''m usually busy. Unlike you old gentlemen, they have already started to live their lives. I still have a job!"


    As he spoke, his eyes seemed to look at Su Jingfei inadvertently. Although the third son was young, his achievements were not simple. He was obviously invited by the Feng family alone, that is, the Feng family recognized Su Jingfei''s position in the capital, and not only the Feng family, but also other families.


    Looking at the relationship between him and his families, he was already very harmonious. At a young age, he had the momentum of a great master. Even when he was young, he couldn''t compare with his achievements. Now he couldn''t figure out whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for him to let Su Jingfei grow up freely. However, depending on his attitude towards himself, Su Hanlin couldn''t help feeling helpless.


    As they speak, they walk to the hall. When Su Jinglei passes Su Jingfei, he pulls his hand and looks at Su Hanlin. The meaning is obvious, but Su Jingfei shakes his head firmly.

 Chapter 1006

    Su Jingfei didn''t go to say hello to Su Hanlin because of Su Jinglei''s reminder, which made Su Jinglei disappointed. However, when Su Jingtian came, Su Jingfei called big brother.


    Although his voice is very light, how can he escape Su Hanlin''s ears? Although he still doesn''t recognize himself, after all, he can recognize Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, which is also a kind of progress. Su Hanlin is really afraid that their relationship is not harmonious, and they are half brothers.


    Su Jingtian is also very happy that Su Jingfei can call himself big brother and pattes him on the shoulder. Although he doesn''t say anything, he is very satisfied.


    The communication between the three brothers of the Su family didn''t evade the public. Now everyone knows the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Su family. If he conceals it too much, it''s a bit too fake. It''s just that when the three brothers are looking at the harmonious relationship, each family has different ideas.


    At this time, Su Jingfei did not forget Su Bingfeng. He pulled her and said, "Xiao Feng, this is your master, Su Jingtian. This is your second martial uncle, Su Jinglei. You should get to know her first."


    "Master, I''ve known uncle Su and second uncle Su for a long time. They gave me lucky money!" Su Bingfeng said to Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Then he remembered that they were the top families in the capital, and they should have contacts with each other. Even if the relationship between Murong family and Su family was not particularly good, it should not be bad. Su Bingfeng knew her eldest brother and second brother normally, but she did it by herself.


    Sure enough, when Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei saw Su Jingfei pull Su Bingfeng over, they said with a smile, "Xiaofeng, you are our third brother''s Apprentice now. In the future, you should not call us uncle, but uncle."


    "Yes, Xiao Feng. It is said that your name is Su Bingfeng now. You are from the Su family now." Su Jinglei also said with a smile, Su Bingfeng is also very famous in their big family circle. She is a famous talented woman. Now she is actually a member of the Su family. How can they be unhappy.


    Despite this modification, Su Bingfeng is still Murong Bingfeng, but now as long as Su Jingfei doesn''t let her go, the Murong family can''t take Su Bingfeng back, unless they plan to tear her face with Su Jingfei, which is obviously unrealistic. Now Su Jingfei has revealed her identity as the third youngest of the su family, and the Murong family still wants Su Bingfeng in the Su family!


    No place in the world is safer than Su''s family. Su Hanlin, the world''s best expert, is Su Bingfeng''s master now. Even if he doesn''t have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, he can''t stand by if Su Bingfeng needs his master''s help.


    When Su Bingfeng wanted to worship Su Jingfei as a master, the Murong family also thought of this, otherwise it would not be so easy to accept. Now it seems that the original decision is correct.


    Su Bingfeng is also very clever. Just a few words from her uncle make su Jingtian and Su Jinglei smile. They don''t have no children, but Su Bingfeng is different from their own children. This is the third brother''s apprentice, which is equivalent to the third brother''s children. They are all uncles.


    With this in mind, Su Jingtian suddenly thought about the starting point. No matter whether the occasion was appropriate or not, she took Su Jingfei and said quietly, "third brother, as far as I know, you seem to have several girlfriends, and you''ve lived together?"


    Su surprised the old face, but didn''t expect Su surprised to ask such a direct question, but nodded, "yes, I have a good relationship with them, but at the moment I haven''t thought about who to marry, so they get along well."


    Naturally, he doesn''t have to hide too much from his elder brother. What''s more, men should be able to understand themselves better. In this way, men want to support each other.


    Su Jingtian saw that everyone was paying attention to the Feng family, so he continued to whisper: "who do you want to marry? My second brother and I don''t know how to give you advice, but I don''t understand one thing. You have so many women, and it''s not a day or two of contact. Why doesn''t anyone''s stomach grow up?"


    "What? Brother, what do you mean Su Jingfei was shocked, and he had no idea that Su Jingtian asked himself this question.


    "What is not what, big brother means literally, you so many girlfriends, no one can give you a son and a half daughter? I''m waiting for someone to call me uncle. If someone calls me uncle, I''ll be sent to call you uncle. " Su Jingtian blew his beard and glared. It''s a pity that if he didn''t have a beard, his face would be less dignified.


    Su Jingfei confirmed Su Jingtian''s words this time, and then said with a wry smile: "brother, don''t make fun of me. I''m only old enough to have a baby. Besides, I always pay attention to it. I can''t get pregnant at will."


    "You silly boy, if a woman doesn''t give birth to a child for you, it will never count as you. You have to let them give birth to you. Don''t be afraid of the problem of hukou. Big brother has a way. Go ahead and have a baby. More is better. Our Su family is not prosperous. It''s up to you. So many daughters-in-law, I''m optimistic about you." Su Jingtian''s voice was even lower. It was obvious that the trouble was a secret.


    Su Jingfei was a little confused. Before, Su Jingtian was very defensive at the exhibition. He recognized Su Jingtian, and then he recognized Su Jinglei at Wu Yanli''s party. But when he chatted with his elder brother for the first time, he encountered such a topic, which really made him doubt whether he was right or wrong.


    Su Jingtian suddenly didn''t feel how embarrassing his problem was. Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, he couldn''t help but stare at him and said, "third, don''t tell you that there is no problem. You are the hope of our Su family''s resurgence."


    Su Jingfei is full of black lines. If the man in front of him is not his big brother, he must have beaten him. Even so, he said calmly: "big brother, do you forget I''m a doctor? I''m not going to have a problem Then he stopped and corrected: "Oh, even if I have children, I am also a member of the Su family, not the Su family in the capital!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You can''t write two words at a time. Even if you let your children go back to H Province, they are our nieces and nephews, right?" Su Jingtian is very good to talk, very happy way.


    At this time, she didn''t speak, but heard their conversation nearby. Su Jinglei couldn''t help saying: "yes, third brother and I have only one child in our family, and my family is still a girl. Don''t think about fourth brother. She is not married yet. Even if she is married, it''s not our Su family. The hope of Su family lies in you. You have so many daughters-in-law, one in your life, Our Su family will be prosperous. "


    Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei are more familiar with each other. After all, they have talked with each other. Su Jinglei is sure that Su Jingfei has a good relationship with those women. There are only a few uncertainties, but it''s estimated that they can''t run away. With so many women and one in each life, the Su family will have many children. By then, the Su family will be prosperous.


    In fact, Su Hanlin in front of them also heard their conversation. In fact, he also expected Su Jingfei to agree. But because of the relationship with Su Jingfei, he couldn''t speak. He just listened and was secretly worried.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to come to the Feng family''s memorial service. Before the Feng family could help themselves, he was forced to have a baby by his two brothers. He is not yet twenty-one years old, and he hasn''t thought about having a baby. However, according to them, the Su family is short of manpower.


    The reason why the Su family is still so popular in the capital is entirely because of the existence of Su Hanlin, who is watched by a state-level elder. Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are quite magnanimous, but the problem is that the Su family is also faced with the situation of no successor. After all, both of them have only one child.


    Su Jingfei suddenly appeared, and also with more than a dozen women''s appearance, suddenly let the Su family see hope, now they all think that Su Jingfei''s women are pregnant is the best!


    Su Jingfei didn''t know about these things. Looking at elder brother and second brother''s eager eyes, he had to say helplessly: "elder brother and second brother, don''t look at me like this. If I really make someone''s stomach grow up, it''s not good for you to say that I don''t marry her. But if I do, what other people should do? You should also think about my difficulties."


    "That''s a really troublesome thing to think about." Su Jingtian frowns a little. There are many women in her third brother''s family. The number of people is just around the corner. In other words, Su Jingfei is really hard to deal with so many women.


    Su Jinglei is more active than his elder brother. "In fact, it''s not too much trouble. It''s easy to do. If you make someone''s stomach big, you can send it directly to our Su family, and then let her rest and have a baby in Su''s family. Whoever gets up first will be the eldest daughter-in-law."


    Although his words were irresponsible, Su Jingfei and Su Jingtian really had a bright eye. Su Jingtian said, "third brother, what the second brother said this time is really reasonable. Can''t you make up your mind? Then you can do it in this way, and you may have solved all the problems! You just do it according to your usual situation, and don''t do anything to anyone. What do you think? "


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. These two brothers really worry a lot. In order to be the eldest and second uncles as soon as possible, they even give themselves some advice on how to deal with these women. However, it seems that there is such a way.


    Since ancient times, there has been a mother depending on his son. Although he doesn''t need this method in Su''s family, he can still try it. He just doesn''t know what the consequences will be. In fact, so many women know something about each other. However, we are not sure who has a special relationship with Su Jingfei. Lin ruoke is the best person to understand. She is her secret lover.


    When he thinks about this in his heart, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei secretly look at each other and smile. Although his third younger brother is smart and cautious, he is less defensive to his elder brother.


    Naturally, they don''t want to hurt Su Jingfei, but if Su Jingfei''s woman is pregnant, she is sent to the Su family to cultivate and have children. How can su Jingfei draw a line with the Su family? Especially when those women have seen Su Hanlin, their father-in-law, and they are also the grandfather of the child, they will help ease the contradiction between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin.


    The two brothers attach great importance to Su Jingfei. As they said before, the Su family is not prosperous, so it''s natural for the brothers to unite. It''s not easy for Su Jingfei to support a su family in H Province.


    They have investigated Su Jingfei''s growth experience. Now he has a lot of grudges with the Feng family, the PI family and even the Qin family in Beijing. Moreover, he has offended a fortune family not long ago. If he supports himself, he will have a lot of trouble. They want to resolve the knot between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin as soon as possible.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect so much, but thought about so many women. It seems feasible to explain in this way. He just hopes that they won''t make trouble because who is pregnant and is too jealous.


    In fact, Su Jingfei hasn''t thought much about how to deal with the relationship between these women all the time. She has no idea at all. For a moment, because of the proposal of her two brothers, Su Jingfei even forgot where she was and thought about the relationship between herself and the women.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei didn''t disturb him either. Since he began to think, it proved that it was possible. Especially Su Jingfei''s serious expression, they believed it was possible.


    When they murmured in a low voice, the people of the Feng family had finished their eulogy. At this time, it was Feng mieling who was speaking. When he spoke, he was very serious, and his voice spread all over the hall: "dear guests, we have just introduced that the person who passed away was the old man of the Feng family, as well as my third and fifth uncles.


    My third uncle is ninety-eight years old, and my fifth uncle is ninety-six years old. He has been in good health all the time. How could he suddenly die suddenly? I haven''t said that just now. Now let me tell you about the situation. "


    When he said these words, his eyes swept the room. He wanted to see whose face was different, but all the people present were old Foxes of all families. The young people were surprised, but they were not considered by him at all. Their strength was far from perfect.


    Of course, he also focused on the Su family. Su Hanlin was the most suspect. But Su Hanlin kept silent all the time. The Su family guys were whispering, as if they didn''t pay attention to what they were saying.


    He is not angry, in his heart, although the strength of the three brothers of the Su family is good, they can''t kill the third and fifth ancestors.


    In his heart, he thought to himself who was the suspect, but he continued: "just the night before yesterday, an uninvited guest came to our Feng family. The uninvited guest''s whole body was hidden. I''m afraid he couldn''t afford to see anyone. He not only broke into our Feng family, but also killed my third uncle and fifth uncle. He was about 50 or 60 years old. I''d like to know who all the people in the capital have such skills, Can you give me a wake-up call? "


    When he said these words, he didn''t go to see Su Hanlin intentionally, but in his tone, he obviously targeted Su Hanlin, and everyone''s first reaction was to look at Su Hanlin.

 Chapter 1007

    Feng mieling''s words didn''t refer to the name, and there was no obvious target. However, everyone''s eyes still unconsciously looked at Su Hanlin, not to mention the contradiction between Su Jingfei and the Feng family.


    Let''s talk about the two elders of the Feng family. We all know that their strength is close to the top strength in the capital. That is to say, none of the top ten experts in the capital can kill them together. What''s more, this talent is 50 or 60 years old. All kinds of signs show that only Su Hanlin has such strength.


    In the face of people''s attention, Su Hanlin was calm. He didn''t do it, and he wasn''t afraid of Feng family''s doubts. He didn''t seem to understand Feng mieling''s words.


    The Feng family is not disappointed either. It''s not normal for people of Su Hanlin''s level to show their own doubts. In fact, they just doubt Su Hanlin. According to the great grandfather, Su Hanlin doesn''t look like a murderer. He feels that the murderer is much worse than Su Hanlin.


    After all, people''s conjecture can''t be realized. Feng mieling continued: "today, please come, of course, to attend the memorial service of my third uncle and fifth uncle. And I hope you can tell me if you have any clues. We will trace this matter to the end, and I think you should understand that such a master dares to come to our Feng family, I''m afraid other families can''t stop him. "


    What he said is right. If a person with the strength of the top ten experts in the capital is hidden in the dark, it is definitely a hidden danger. If he is evil, all the families will be affected, and those who have a good relationship with the Feng family will start to worry.


    Chu Bai Mei then said with a smile: "Feng Mie Ling, don''t be alarmist. People who go to your Feng family either have a different purpose or have a grudge against your Feng family. Our families are usually in peace and self-discipline. How can we cause such trouble? If you want us to help, just say it directly. They are all fellow people, and no one will refuse you."


    His words are so light that he seems to be an unrelated passer-by. However, his words make a good mockery of Feng mieling and even expose his intentions.


    Su Jingfei laughs. He knows that Chu Baimei doesn''t stand out for himself, and he doesn''t know that the person who killed the two elders of the Feng family is. He should simply find discomfort for the Feng family. The resentment between the Feng family and Chumen can''t be resolved. As long as the Feng family is depressed, Chumen will be happy.


    Compared with Su Jingfei and the Feng family, Chumen''s grudge is deeper and longer. Of course, if the Feng family knew that Su Jingfei had killed the third and fifth ancestors, the situation would be different.


    Feng mieling was told a few words by Chu Baimei, and his old face turned red. He wanted these people to provide them with clues, but he didn''t want to be ungrateful. After saying that, naturally, someone who was afraid would give them clues. But Chu Baimei exposed his purpose, and the situation was different. Even those who had clues might not say more.


    After two days of investigation, they really have no clue. They can''t figure out who was the person who shot that day. Among the 50 or 60 year old masters in the capital, there should be no one who is so interested and has a grudge against the Feng family.


    The scene was a little embarrassed because of Chu Baimei''s words. Naturally, the families who had a bad relationship with the Feng family were even more dissatisfied with the Feng family. Those who had a good relationship with the Feng family would naturally help the Feng family. As soon as the memorial service began, there was something about to be made. This was not what Feng Jiling wanted to see.


    "Chu Baimei, no matter what you think, in fact, this master is hidden in the capital. His strength is very strong. Even you and I are not sure how to deal with him. Can you be at ease if you don''t find such a person?" Feng mieling looked at Chu Baimei very frankly and said, "I admit that the man came to our Feng family first. Maybe he had a grudge with our Feng family. But in this world, not everything is decided by grudge. Can you guarantee that he won''t have other ideas?"


    This time, Chu Baimei was silent. As a member of a big family, how could he not understand this truth? Sometimes, in front of interests, any kind of gratitude and resentment can be put aside. In case this person is used by Chumen''s hostile forces, it will also bring great harm to Chumen.


    These big families are very powerful and have their own inside information, but what they are most afraid of is their opponents with unknown origins and unclear identities. Because their identities are mysterious, they will have no scruples.


    Chu white eyebrow is silent, other people will not face the enemy with Feng Jiaming, at this time Kang old man also said: "Feng mieling, you have been asking us to provide clues, but we don''t know what that person looks like, whether he has any characteristics!"


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi look at each other with a heart beating. This is the most important thing. Although Su Jingfei can disguise his age, some of his characteristics can''t be changed.


    Feng mieling didn''t answer Kang''s words. Instead, his great grandfather asked him to come to the stage, and then he said to the people, "this is my great uncle. He is the person who was present that day. As for the opponent, my great grandfather can introduce him to you. He once fought with that person."


    "I once had a fight with that sneak attacker that day. His martial arts are excellent and his internal skill is not inferior to mine." The great grandfather was not polite either. He went on stage and began to say, "this man can still leave calmly under the tracking of our three brothers, and he is not running away. He is hiding, and then he kills us. The fifth man should be killed in one move when he fights with him. Later, my third brother joined hands with him, but he was also equal. Finally, my third brother was killed, and I was abandoned by him."


    He said that he was not very specific about the situation at that time. When the fifth grandfather died, he was not present. However, the situation that he and the third grandfather joined hands to deal with Su Jingfei was very clear. Only when he had finished his words, people just gasped.


    Dazu didn''t show his martial arts, but we all know that the old man''s strength should reach the top ten level of the capital, that is, his strength is almost the same as that of Kang.


    Two people died, even if they were not as good as him, they must be almost the same. One of them was killed by others, the other one joined hands with him, and one of them was killed by the other party. The strength of the whole person was too terrible. Everyone looked at Su Hanlin again. They felt that except Su Hanlin, the capital no longer existed. Who could do it.


    In fact, Su Hanlin was a little surprised. Now he finally understood why Feng mieling had to doubt himself. If the two yuan of his family were always killed by ordinary experts, or secretly attacked, it would be hard to say what strength the other side had. But if they were killed head-on, it would be totally different.


    After listening to the words of the great grandfather, all the people in the hall of the Feng family fell into silence. The news was a little too shocking. They felt that this person''s strength was at least the top five in the capital, no less than Feng mieling and Chu Baimei.


    Fortunately, the great grandfather said at this time: "but don''t think too much about that man. When he left, he also suffered a lot of internal injuries. I''m afraid he won''t be able to recover in a short time. If a master or a family in the capital will buy a lot of herbs, the family or the master will be suspicious."


    His words immediately aroused a voice of discussion. It was reasonable that the person could be injured, otherwise it would be too terrible. Because of this clue, people''s doubts about Su Hanlin were reduced. Su Hanlin was very healthy, and didn''t look like he was injured at all.


    However, some people in the crowd objected: "your statement is too arbitrary. If the mass purchase of medicinal materials is the murderer, our Murong family seems to be the first suspect."


    It''s the master of Murong family. Because of his injury, they must buy medicinal materials. If they become suspects in this way, it''s really unfair. Although he can''t compare with them, he represents the Murong family today and stands up without hesitation.


    Master Murong''s seniority is one level lower than that of Feng mieling. Naturally, the great grandfather of the Feng family didn''t know him. Seeing that he was younger, he snorted: "who are you from, please? Do you doubt my inference?"


    "Uncle, he is the elder brother of the Murong family, the owner of the Murong family." At this time, Feng mieling warned that the Murong master is nothing, but the strength of the Murong family can not be underestimated. After years of inheritance, who knows if the Murong master is the strongest expert.


    The eldest grandmaster''s face was a little bit slow. When he heard that he was from the same level family, his attitude was a little better. He said: "even if the Murong family needs medicinal materials, it doesn''t have to be these days. The murderer has been injured recently. He must be in a hurry to get treatment. I will find him out in this period of time." After a pause, he said, "by the way, I forgot to say that the man is a swordsman. You can imagine who is better at using swords."


    When people heard this, they all looked at each other. In the capital, there must be some powerful people in every family, and sword use is something almost everyone can do. Now the clue proposed by the great grandfather is almost like no clue.


    Just as people were thinking, PI Yongnian suddenly jumped out, pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "this guy, just him, his sword technique is very good. I saw that he used it. That day at the exhibition, he used it."


    Everyone''s eyes are all focused on Su Jingfei. It''s not that the Feng family has never seen Su Jingfei use a sword, especially Feng mieling. He was also present that day. But in his heart, although Su Jingfei uses a sword, he never reaches the level of great grandfather and others.


    Feng mieqing nodded at this time and said, "Su Jingfei is really a sword master. All the families in H Province know this, especially the soft sword in his hand was sold at the auction."


    His words were intended to add suspicion to Su Jingfei, but Dazu shook his head and said, "that man didn''t use a soft sword, and he definitely used a sword technique. He is a master."

 Chapter 1008

    The great grandfather took the initiative to clear Su Jingfei''s suspicion, which really made Su Jingfei laugh. This great grandfather is really cute. His brother was killed by himself, and he had to speak for himself. His two brothers probably can''t close their eyes.


    It''s a pity that the world has never been afraid of bad things or good people. PI Yongnian didn''t let Su Jingfei off because of his great grandfather''s words. Instead, he said, "since the elder said so, I can''t help believing it. However, Su Jingfei is very cunning. If you really have a clear conscience, you can show us the soft sword to prove your innocence."


    His words are very vicious. If Su Jingfei doesn''t take the sword, he is guilty. If he takes it out, he will lose face. After all, he is in a hostile state with the Feng family. If he does everything according to the Feng family''s will, he will lose face.


    How can everyone present not know this truth? Although the great grandfather has never met Su Jingfei, he also knows the relationship between the young man and the Feng family. After listening to PI Yongnian''s words, he also said in a deep voice: "what the PI family Master said is quite reasonable. If Mr. Su Jingfei has a clear conscience, please show me your sword. If there is no problem, I will believe you."


    Everyone''s eyes are on Su Jingfei. They all want to see what reaction Su Jingfei will have. Master Yi is a little nervous. He knows that Su Jingfei''s soft sword is a treasure. Some people will recognize it if they have seen it.


    Su Jingfei looks around the hall, and everyone is waiting for his reaction. At this time, Su Jingfei is also a little nervous. He didn''t expect PI Yongnian to find such trouble for himself. His soft sword grandfather must have seen it. If he really takes it out, he will recognize it at a glance.


    He is really hesitant now. Should he refuse this request with a strong attitude? This will give people the impression that they are guilty. Maybe they will doubt themselves.


    Fortunately, there will still be someone to stir up at this time. People in all major families attach more importance to identity. At such an important moment, they will not speak disorderly. However, Su Bingfeng doesn''t care about that. She can see the master''s hesitation. She doesn''t think Su Jingfei is the one who does it, but she can''t let her master lose face.


    "Shifu, if you don''t show them, as a warrior, how can you give people a casual look at your personal weapons? What''s more, they can see them as soon as they say it. Shifu, you are also the head of the family now." Su Bingfeng felt that she had the obligation to protect the dignity of her master, and she jumped out and strongly objected.


    Even if Su Bingfeng is just a little girl, since she jumps out, naturally someone will follow her. Nalan xiuhai has already hummed: "the Feng family is big, bullying people, right?"


    "Well, your Feng family is really getting worse and worse. Everyone believes that Su Jingfei is innocent. Don''t you have to force others to show you their swords? Are you looking for opportunities to target those who have some grudges with your family? Then we Truman should also be the object of your suspicion, OK? Feng mieling, do you want me to show you the weapons? " Chu Baimei not only wants to help Su Jingfei, but also wants to coax and say.


    Su Jingfei really wants to kiss Su Bingfeng at this time. Although the little girl usually plays a lot of pranks, she really gives face at the critical moment. Although her words are obviously partial, she can go down the ladder. She doesn''t feel guilty, but for face.


    Without waiting for Feng''s family to speak, Su Jingfei sneered and said, "Feng Suiling, although Su Jingfei is young, I''m not being bullied casually. No one can see my sword today."


    His words just finished, PI Yongnian had already said: "if you don''t show me the sword, you are guilty, you are the murderer."


    Su Jingfei was already very angry with this guy before. He almost exposed himself because of him. Now when he heard him shouting again, his feet were slightly wrong, and his body was moving, he appeared in front of PI Yongnian.


    He didn''t use his common lightness skill. He didn''t intend to let the great grandfather see that he was the man of that day from his own martial arts. Anyway, he has many skills and won''t be exposed. Although he can''t give full play to his strength because of internal injury, he is still sure to deal with PI Yongnian.


    PI Yongnian''s strength is similar to that of Feng mieqing, and maybe even weaker. Su Jingfei''s strength is insufficient now, so it''s not a problem to abuse Feng mieqing.


    He came to PI Yongnian, but PI Yongnian didn''t have time to respond. He was slapped in the face by Su Jingfei. He didn''t continue to pursue him, so he went back to his original place again and snorted: "today is the funeral of the Feng family. I''ll teach you a lesson. I''m old and have no virtue. Your personal grievances with me are brought up to people''s memorial service. You just owe me a beating."


    His action was very fast. Most of the people present didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so bold and dare to beat PI Yongnian. Several of them had time to stop him, such as Su Hanlin, Feng mieling and Chu Baimei. But they were afraid of each other, and no one did anything.


    In this way, Su Jingfei succeeded. His slap was not strong enough to hurt PI Yongnian. He didn''t even swell his face. However, the slap was firm enough to slap him in the face and scold him.


    Su Jingfei is now the head of the Su family in H Province, and he has his own status. But in the capital, he should be regarded as the third son of the Su family.


    PI Yongnian is the head of the PI family. Even if his family''s strength is not as strong as those big families, he is also the head of the family. So he was beaten, and he said angrily: "Su Jingfei, you attack me secretly. If you have the ability, you can fight with me openly?"


    "Yes, Su Jingfei, don''t always do such furtive things." Qin Shaoyou, the father of the Qin family, has always held a grudge against Su Jingfei. Now he seizes the opportunity to ridicule him.


    Su Jingfei didn''t show any weakness. He sneered and said, "well, PI Yongnian, if you think you are better than Qin Shaoyou, you''ll have a fight."


    His words were very sharp. He not only despised PI Yongnian, but also brought out his defeat of Qin Shaoyou in public. Naturally, there were not as many people attending the exhibition that day as there were people coming to the memorial service today. At that time, Qin Shaoyou was defeated by Su Jingfei, and some people didn''t know it. Now I know it after listening to his words.


    Su Jingfei''s words left PI Yongnian and Qin Shaoyou speechless. Other people also said that they were fierce. Su Jingfei''s reaction was really fast enough.


    "Huang Kou Xiao''er, you are really smart. We Feng family want to see your weapons, and you want to resist. I will see your sword today." Unexpected things happen again, and everyone is waiting for the reaction of PI Yongnian and Qin Shaoyou. The great grandfather suddenly says.


    Besides, he spoke to Su Jingfei at the same time. He didn''t know whether he really doubted Su Jingfei, or he was angry because Su Jingfei beat PI Yongnian at their memorial service.


    The great grandfather has been living in the Feng family. Although he knows something about Su Jingfei, he doesn''t know it very well. At least he doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is Su Hanlin''s son, otherwise he won''t do it. He wants to let Su Jingfei take out the soft sword anyway, which is a face for the Feng family.


    His strength has reached the level of the top ten experts in the capital. If it wasn''t for the fact that he has always lived in a simple place, it''s estimated that all the top ten experts in the capital will have his share. Now he''s really bullying Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s internal power is even weaker than that of his great grandfather in his heyday. Now he has internal injury, so he can''t resist it.


    He is not the opponent of Dazu, but it doesn''t mean that Dazu can capture Su Jingfei in a short time. When Dazu started, Su Jingfei was already swimming in his attack like a fish, and occasionally fought back one or two times. It seems that although Su Jingfei is at a great disadvantage, he still resists tenaciously.


    "The Feng family is really a big family. They are so good at bullying people that they bully the Su family." Su Hanlin, who had never spoken, finally spoke.


    He didn''t speak at the beginning of his grandfather''s fight. Instead, he asked them to fight for a while before he spoke. That is to say, he gave everyone a look at Su Jingfei''s time. At this time, it was estimated that Su Jingfei would not last long before he spoke, and he didn''t speak directly.


    Feng mieling didn''t open his mouth all the time. In fact, he was waiting for Su Hanlin''s reaction. Now he said, "uncle, forget it. We don''t want to have the same understanding with a younger generation."


    At ordinary times, the great grandfather might have listened to Feng mieling''s words, but today it''s different. He had lost one hand because his two brothers died, so he was holding a fire in his heart. He thought he could easily take Su Jingfei down. Who knows that this boy is more cunning than squid. He can''t help him for a while.


    In front of almost all the families in the capital, he was beaten in the face. He felt that if he couldn''t win Su Jingfei, he would be shameless.


    He thought very well, but he didn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin. Even though Su Hanlin had already spoken, he still didn''t realize it.


    "It seems that master Feng''s words don''t work. It seems that I have to help you." Su Hanlin waits for Feng mieling to speak. If the great grandfather stops, he won''t do it, but now that he doesn''t stop, Su Hanlin is not polite.


    After he finished, he stopped giving Feng mieling the chance to speak. With the momentum of Wanjun, he crossed the distance of nearly ten meters and inserted into Su Jingfei''s and Da Zuye''s regiment.


    After listening to Su Hanlin''s words, Feng mieling already knew that it was not good, and he did the same thing, but his speed was not as fast as Su Hanlin''s. Su Hanlin was also the one who connected Ren and Du. When he arrived, the great grandfather had already been slapped by Su Hanlin, and the whole person was thrown out.

 Chapter 1009

    Su Hanlin''s hand was like thunder. The great grandfather who was still pressing Su Jingfei''s hand didn''t even have a chance to react, so he clapped his hand and threw it out.


    The great grandfather''s strength has reached the top ten in the capital, but in the hands of Su Hanlin, he is like a child who can''t struggle. Although he didn''t get seriously injured, he absolutely eliminated all his attacks, and he was caught and thrown out by Su Hanlin.


    Feng mieling had already acted when he realized that Su Hanlin was going to attack him, but he just had time to catch the great grandfather who had thrown him. Moreover, when he caught the great grandfather, he couldn''t help humming.


    Su Hanlin had already seen Feng mieling when he started. At this time, he naturally included Feng mieling. He had an internal force on his great grandfather. This internal force was aimed at Feng mieling. He didn''t intend to hurt Feng mieling, but he could stop Feng''s next action.


    All this happened in the eyes of the public. People with weaker strength didn''t understand what was going on. They just saw the Figure shaking. Su Hanlin stood beside Su Jingfei, while Feng mieling and Da Zuye stood side by side, as if they had just changed their position.


    When Su Jingfei saw Su Hanlin''s hand, he couldn''t stop him from helping himself. However, he didn''t say any words of thanks and just stood there. In fact, he was shocked. He saw Su Hanlin''s hand twice, more and more shocked.


    For the first time, it can be said that there was some dexterity in resolving the internal power struggle between Feng mieling and Chu Baimei. It can be said that they consumed a lot and didn''t use their full strength. But now the great grandfather is different. Even if his strength can''t compare with Feng mieling and Chu Baimei, he is absolutely a master, but in the hands of Su Hanlin, he doesn''t even have the ability to resist. This gap is too big.


    In other words, Su Jingfei always thought that he was pretty good now, but he was still like a child compared with Su Hanlin.


    Although such a gap does not make su Jingfei depressed, it makes him feel a lot of pressure. He does not expect to surpass Su Hanlin, but he can not have such a big gap. If so, what is the significance of his struggle? He is determined to improve his internal skills.


    In fact, he doesn''t know that the strength he shows now has shocked everyone, including Su Hanlin. It should be no problem for his great grandfather''s strength to enter the top ten in the capital. His persistence for so long under the attack of great grandfather shows his strength. He is only twenty-eleven years old. In a few decades, he will be another Su Hanlin, even more than Su Hanlin.


    "Feng mieling, are you still going to fight with me?" Su Jingfei is still thinking that Su Hanlin has spoken to Feng mieling. He stands in front of Su Jingfei, and everyone is fully convinced of their father son relationship.


    Feng Mie''s inspiration was greatly influenced by Su Hanlin. In the past, he might have been a little suspicious or a little challenging about the number one in the world, but now he doesn''t dare to mess around at all. Su Hanlin''s dealing with the great grandfather is so simple that he only needs a few more moves to deal with himself.


    At this time, the great grandfather did not dare to act rashly. He knew that Su Hanlin had just been lenient, and he could not always be ignorant. Moreover, he was sure that Su Jingfei was not the person of that day.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is really good. At his age, he is against heaven. But he is sure that he can''t beat himself. It''s not easy for him to protect himself. If he and his third brother join hands, Su Jingfei doesn''t even have the strength to resist. It''s not a little bit different from the masked man that day.


    Of course, he doesn''t doubt Su Jingfei''s hidden strength, but he is confident that Su Jingfei can''t hide under his own pressure. What''s more, if he is masked and seriously injured, how can he resist.


    He doesn''t know that with Su''s medical skills, it''s not a problem to suppress his own internal injuries. What''s more, he also has Tianshan snow lotus, which is the holy product of healing. Now Su can suppress his own injuries as long as he doesn''t work hard. At least he looks like a healthy person.


    In fact, not only did Su Jingfei get rid of the suspicion, but no one doubted Su Hanlin. With his strength, it''s easy to kill the two elders of the Feng family, not to mention the great grandfather. Even if Feng Suiling wants to escape, he can''t do it.


    Feng mieling is also a smart man. Today they just want to find the clue of the murderer, but they don''t want to tear their face with Su Hanlin. As for Su Jingfei, now he has no doubt, so he says with a smile: "it''s all a misunderstanding. Let''s not mention it."


    Su Hanlin nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, since Feng Suiling said so, let''s expose the matter."


    Su Jingfei didn''t mean to oppose Su Hanlin at this time. He and Su Hanlin are contradictions within the Su family. In front of outsiders, he can''t make it clear that he doesn''t get along with Su Hanlin. After all, it can only make relatives hurt and enemies quick. He also knows how to do it.


    Feng mieling was relieved. Now in the capital, the only person he didn''t dare to offend was su Hanlin. After all, he was so powerful that he was ready to go back and continue to talk about the murderer.


    Someone at the door said, "I''m sorry I''m late today. I can''t get away from some big guys."


    People''s eyes look at the door. Generally speaking, no one is late for the memorial service. If you are late, you will come in quietly. But this person is so high-profile that he seems to be afraid that others will not know that he is coming. As for whether he is late or not, he doesn''t care at all.


    This person dares to do so at the memorial service of the Feng family. Obviously, he is not an ordinary person. People from all the families in the capital are familiar with him. Naturally, when he hears the voice, he has a guess. It is Su Jingfei who has never heard the voice.


    With the sound, there are three people at the door, an old man and two young people. The old man is about the same age as Feng mieling and Chu Baimei. The two young people are both in their twenties. They are a pair of handsome men and women. Su Jingfei has never met the three people. He doesn''t know which family they belong to.


    Seeing this man, Feng mieling took two steps and said with a smile: "brother Fu, you can come. If it''s not too late, you can''t be so outspoken. If you come to see them off, my third uncle and fifth uncle will be at ease."


    "Well, I can''t say that. The dead are big. I''ll burn paper and incense for them first." The old man shook his head to Feng mieling with a smile, and led the two young people to burn paper to burn incense. Except Feng mieling said a word, he didn''t say hello to other people.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know who this person was at first, but after listening to his heart, he couldn''t help but move his heart. Su Jinglei even laughed bitterly and whispered in his ear: "third brother, this old monster is the ancestor of the Fu family. This old guy seldom participates in public activities. I think he cares about coming here this time."


    The two of them took part in Wu Yanli''s training party and offended Fu''an people. Now they see the old Fu monster that has never appeared. It''s strange that Su Jinglei doesn''t associate with it!


    Chu Baimei, Kang Laozi and other elders were also surprised to see Fu Laogui, especially when they saw the relationship between Fu Laogui and Feng mieling. They frowned secretly. Fu Laogui represented the Fu family in the capital, but Fu family was not inferior to any of their super families. If Feng family and Fu family were too close, it would be bad for other families.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know about Fu laoguai, but the older generation all know that although Fu laoguai is the same generation as them, their family has a longer history, and their martial arts are more profound. Their strength is definitely the top five in the world, that is to say, they should be better than Feng mieling and Chu Baimei.


    In the capital, there are only two people who can compete with him. One is Su Hanlin, a genius, and the other is the old monster of the Nalan family. However, the old monster of the Nalan family has not been exposed for many years. It is Nalan xiuhai who is usually in front of people. Everyone even suspects that the old monster of the Nalan family is no longer in the world, but the Nalan family has to face up to it.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not new. The family relationship in the capital is complicated. Often, the pillar of a family dies, and they dare not announce it to the public. Only people who can support the scene show up can they announce such news.


    In fact, Fu laoguai has been doubted. Now that he appears, naturally those doubts are broken. He looks even younger than Chu Baimei. Of course, it''s also strange that Chu Baimei is really old.


    Su Jingfei had already thought about it at this time. It seems that Fu Laoqi made Feng Suiling so polite. He must be a powerful man.


    After he came to the capital, he always heard that Feng mieling could be ranked in the top five of the capital. Chu Baimei and he were similar in strength, so they should be the top five experts. But in addition to the two of them, there were three people in the top five. He knew that the first one was su Hanlin, and he didn''t know the other two.


    With his careful thoughts, he had already thought that this lucky old monster might be the top three. As for the other old monster of Nalan family, he didn''t expect that he always thought that Nalan family was not good at martial arts. Even Nalan xiuhai didn''t feel that he was very powerful.


    Because of the interruption of Mr. Fu, the people didn''t continue to discuss the previous issues. They were waiting for Mr. Fu to burn paper and offer incense. He may not be the most senior among the people. After all, there is a grandfather of the Yuan Dynasty in the Feng family.


    But his martial arts are absolutely the best among the people. If he hasn''t stepped back in recent years, he should be above Feng mieling and Chu Baimei. Under Su Hanlin, his seniority is half a generation higher than Su Hanlin. That is to say, even if he faces Su Hanlin, he won''t feel guilty.


    When burning paper and putting incense on it, Fu laoguai appears to be very sincere, which puts a cloud on the hearts of those families who have a bad relationship with the Feng family. This shows that the relationship between the Fu family and the Feng family is really good.


    After a long time, Fu laoguai finally came over there and said with a smile: "Yo, I see Chu Baimei, Kang Baichuan, this is Su Hanlin, and the children of Nalan and Murong families, oh, that''s Qin Shaoyou..." then he called out the names of several people, obviously they are familiar people.


    First, he talked about his peers, others with lower seniority, and the names of some younger generation, with a look of great comfort.


    From his attitude, we can''t see who he is closer to, but we all know that this kind of old fox doesn''t show his attitude. Sometimes his attitude may affect the whole family.


    After he met and said hello, he didn''t talk to Feng Suiling. Instead, he looked at Su Hanlin and said, "Su Hanlin, I heard that you have a wonderful son. It seems that his name is Su Jingfei. He''s not here. I want to meet him."


    Su Hanlin didn''t know that Su Jinglei and Su Jingfei had offended Fu''an people together. He was still thinking about it. How could Fu laoguai even know Su Jingfei? However, in front of so many people, he naturally pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "this is the dog, Fu Lao. I didn''t expect you''d heard his name. This child is naughty and a little noisy recently."


    Fu Laoqi looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "it''s really a bit of momentum. Su Hanlin, I think your son is more energetic than you were when you were young."


    Su Hanlin couldn''t figure out the meaning of Fu laoguai, so he could only say modestly: "I was nothing then, and he should be better than me."


    "Of course, it''s better than you. You respected our family in those years. Your three sons were very powerful. They united with your second son and gave us a face-to-face pout." Fu Laoqi gave a strange smile, which seemed to be a compliment, but in fact it was a sarcastic way.


    Su Hanlin frowned slightly, because Fu laoguai was half a generation older than himself, and he had a high position in the capital. He was more polite to him, and now he was directly criticizing his two sons.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t been around for so many years. He''s not sure about his character. Su Jinglei is mature and steady. He can offend Fu''an people. There must be other reasons. But it''s not the time to ask questions. He just laughingly says, "old Fu, is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding? Good Fu laoguai sneered and said to the two young people around him, "Ah Da, don''t you always admire the first master of the younger generation? Now that they are in front of you, why don''t you ask for advice? "


    The young man next to him nodded to the old man and said, "OK, Grandpa, I''ll go right now." Then he went to Su Jingfei and said, "Hello, Su Jingfei. My name is Fu ADA. My father is from Fu''an. I know that you are the first master of our younger generation. I''ve been admiring you for a long time. I happened to meet you today. I''d better borrow a place from the Feng family and ask for your advice."


    People didn''t expect this. Lucky didn''t bother about that problem, but let his grandson challenge Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is known as the first master of the younger generation. He really has confidence in his grandson.

 Chapter 1010

    Su Jingfei thought about the many ways that the Fu family used to deal with him, but he didn''t expect that they actually chose to fight him head-on. Moreover, he was still a younger generation and seemed to respect himself very much.


    According to his name, Su Jingfei is generally recognized as the first master of the younger generation. Fu a, a young man from Fu''s family, should be inferior to him in the ranking. But he has the courage to choose himself alone. I don''t know whether they are beyond their ability or are very confident in themselves.


    Before he could open his mouth, Su Bingfeng beside him was already discontented and said, "Fu ADA, do you want to challenge my master and take your wife with you! If you do this, you will be suspected of relying on more to win. Who doesn''t know that you are both husband and wife. "


    She is not only a native of Beijing, but also a genius of the younger generation. She knows more about things in Beijing. At this time, she naturally wants to remind Su Jingfei.


    As soon as she finished, Chu Yiming, who had never spoken, said, "CP, the FUA couple of the Fujia family in the capital, it''s clear to everyone that they have to work together, and they are both ranked in the top five of the younger generation."


    Although he is young, he is recognized as a Truman genius. Before Su Jingfei came out, he was known as the first master of the young generation. Now he is very accurate in his evaluation of fu''a nature, and people will not think that he is too much. People have a higher level than fu''a before.


    After listening to Su Bingfeng and Chu Yiming''s words, Su Jingfei suddenly understands that Fu ADA has confidence to challenge himself. It turns out that Fu ADA and his wife are all the top five experts of the younger generation. Needless to say, that young woman must be his wife. He thought that this woman was also his sister, but he never thought they were husband and wife.


    Both of them are in their mid-20s. If everyone has the strength of the top five of the younger generation, even Chu Yiming may not be their opponent.


    If Su Jingfei was in his heyday, he would not care about these two people at all. Now his strength is less than half of what he used to be. If he didn''t deal with it carefully, he might fall down. Naturally, he wouldn''t refuse him because he thought he was a couple.


    In his mind, Fu ADA over there has said frankly: "Su Bingfeng, Chu Yiming, as you have just said, I work with people, and it''s always husband and wife. We work together when we face one person, or when we meet ten people, it''s not unfair."


    He didn''t blush when he said this. Although he is not particularly famous in the capital, he usually keeps a low profile, but as long as people who have a certain understanding of him know their habit, no one can say anything.


    Su Bingfeng and Chu Yiming are silent this time. Although they are willing to help Su Jingfei, so that he won''t face the attack of them, they can think of the consistent behavior of fu''a and his wife. They seem to have no reason to say that they are wrong. After all, when they rank, they are actually counted together, and they are not counted as their joint strength.


    At this time, Su Jingfei naturally didn''t think about it any more. He said to fu''a Avenue with a smile: "since you are a formal challenge, I won''t refuse. I just don''t know if the Feng family will mind if we fight here!"


    "It doesn''t matter. We are all martial arts practitioners. Since you are interested in learning from each other, our Feng family will naturally become beautiful." Feng mieling naturally won''t object. If the Fu family can stand up against Su Jingfei, they are also happy to watch. Although their goal today is to find out the murderer, Su Jingfei is also the enemy of their family.


    FUA laughed and said to Su Jingfei, "you see, the Lord doesn''t mind. Let''s start." Then he took a step forward, and the young woman stood up with him at the same time.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my wife, Feng Meimei. We will join hands later, and we won''t be lenient to you. I hope you won''t let us." FUA pointed to the young woman and said.


    Feng Meimei also nodded: "our husband and wife have always joined hands against the enemy. Mr. Su Jingfei, please do it."


    Most of the big families follow their husbands. Although the couple are challenging Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei has a good impression on them. At least their opinions are obvious. Compared with some despicable people, they are more cultured.


    Since he was respected by others, he would not be rude. He nodded to them and put on a hands-on posture. In fact, according to the current situation, Su Jingfei suffered a loss when he met them.


    Not to mention that they are two people, Su Jingfei''s battle with Feng family''s great grandfather before actually consumed a lot of money. He was the governor, and naturally recovered very quickly. He was almost unaffected, but in people''s eyes, Su Jingfei''s state was certainly not very good at this time.


    The great grandfather of the Feng family has been one of the top ten experts in the capital. Under his attack, he has been supporting for so long, and it must cost a lot of money.


    But in this way, we can''t blame FUA for picking up a bargain. When they came, Su Jingfei and his great grandfather were separated. They didn''t see the two sides fighting at all. Maybe if they did, they wouldn''t challenge Su Jingfei.


    Husband and wife archives have the advantages of husband and wife archives. Their tacit understanding is not comparable to that of ordinary people. In fact, whether they are friends or relatives, they are not as close as husband and wife archives. After all, they can really communicate with each other.


    Su Jingfei breaks the stalemate with a false move. Su Jingfei uses several styles to fight with people, sometimes to attack, sometimes to defend, and to assist. Now that he can''t understand Fu ADA and Feng Meimei''s methods, he naturally wants to be safe and take the defensive.


    Fu ADA and Feng Meimei''s cooperation is really amazing. Their martial arts alone are not very strong. They can really be ranked in the top five of the younger generation. But in the eyes of many people, they are not bad. They are in line with their age, and they are too high-level.


    But after two people join hands, it''s completely different. Between Fu ADA and Feng Meimei, they can cover each other''s shortcomings well, and then use the angle and position to make the strongest attack.


    And different from people''s imagination, the main attack is not foo ADA, but fengmeimei. Foo ADA seems to be making opportunities for fengmeimei.


    Compared with them, Su Jingfei is much worse. He seems to be slow in reaction. He only reacts when the other side has already made a move. Moreover, he seems to be very slow and almost hit by them every time.


    People with higher eyesight can see that Su Jingfei is using the least consumption and is familiar with the opponent''s attack methods. People with poor eyesight feel that Su Jingfei has fallen into the disadvantage, such as PI Yongnian. At this time, he has already sneered and said: "what''s the first master of the young generation, but it''s just a false name. Looking at his turtle speed, he''s tired before."


    He was obviously sarcastic, but it was a little harsh to hear in the ears of the Feng family. His object of ridicule was su Jingfei, but from another angle, Su Jingfei had been in front of the great grandfather of the Feng family for so long before. Even if he was tired, he was not ashamed. It was the great grandfather who was ashamed.


    And more importantly, he said that even if Su Jingfei really lost, Su Jingfei could be said to have been exhausted because he had consumed too much before.


    His words of ridicule, on the contrary, meant to help Su Jingfei, which had to make those resourceful family representatives laugh. They all know that he hated Su Jingfei, but inadvertently helped Su Jingfei. No wonder the PI family is getting worse and worse!


    In fact, not only some onlookers can see that Su Jingfei has always been as strong as a rock and has never suffered any losses at all. Fu ADA and Feng Meimei in the battle also know that Su Jingfei has not suffered any losses. No matter how sharp their attacks are, Su Jingfei can cope with them. On the contrary, he occasionally attacks them, always in time of their weakest connection, Let them have a rush.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei''s understanding of joint attack is no worse than that of his husband and wife. He has a hidden genius, LAN Xiqi. The martial arts studied by others can even exchange their internal forces, which can be regarded as the top martial arts of joint attack.


    He is very clear about the rhythm needed by the people who work together. What they fear most is that the rhythm is disturbed. Su Jingfei tries to do this every time.


    He didn''t succeed. After all, he couldn''t see each other''s weakness at a glance. However, after several contacts, he already knew the general situation. At this time, a hundred moves had passed, and it was his turn to fight back.


    Su Jingfei suddenly stood still, hands in the air to change a few gestures, and then roared: "Eighteen dragon subduing palms." Finish saying two palms to clap flat but come out, attack target is main attack Feng Mei.


    Naturally, his eighteen dragon subduing palms are not authentic, but they are the martial arts studied by Su Bingfeng. Hearing the master use this move, Su Bingfeng''s eyes are wide open, and her own internal skills are not good. The best show of all martial arts is Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s eighteen dragon subduing palms are just like xiaoshuo Zhong, with the sound of dragons singing and tigers roaring, which is shocking.


    Although Feng Meimei''s martial arts are very good, she can only choose to avoid Su Jingfei''s attack in the face of Su Jingfei''s powerful palms. Her body turns in the air, and she has already avoided Su Jingfei''s palms, and plans to attack again after detour.


    At this time, I suddenly heard Su Jingfei burst out laughing and said, "pretty girl, you''ve been cheated. Kang long has regrets."


    He just made such a shocking move, which was fake. His bluff scared Feng Meimei away. In fact, his real target was Fu ADA. This time, with the launch of his two palms, his internal power was condensed and vaporized. It seemed that everyone saw a huge dragon head rushing to Fu ADA.


    Before, FUA was worried about his wife and wanted to protect her. As a result, when his goal was really his own, he had no time to dodge and had to fight with Su Jingfei, but his people had already gone out.

 Chapter 1011

    Su Jingfei cheated Fu ADA and Feng Meimei with a false move, and directly hit Fu ADA with one palm. On such an occasion, Su Jingfei could not really hurt Fu ADA seriously.


    Even so, Su Bingfeng''s version of 18 dragon subduing palms is not weak, which obviously defeated Fu ADA and suffered some internal injuries.


    Although not reconciled, now everyone can see that Su Jingfei is more powerful than Fu a''s husband and wife, and he is still merciful. If he really does his best, Fu a''s injury will not be so light.


    "Fu ADA, Feng Meimei, your husband and wife have accepted." Su Jingfei quits when he sees the good, retreats one step backward, and is very polite in boxing.


    In front of so many people, Su Jingfei said that even if Fu ADA and Feng Meimei were not convinced, they couldn''t express it. What''s more, Su Jingfei''s strength was enough to convince them. Su Jingfei''s strength really surpassed them.


    Fu ADA is not a man who can''t afford to lose. No matter his grandfather''s face is not very good-looking, he nods with Feng Meimei¡° Mr. Su Jingfei, you are worthy of being the first master of the young generation. We won''t be wronged and we are convinced. "


    Su Jingfei actually has a good feeling for Fu''an and his wife. I don''t know how Fu''an people can have such a son and daughter-in-law. It''s really lucky. Of course, now he thinks that the couple may be scolded by Fu''an people when they go home. His son hasn''t avenged him!


    In the past, he and the great grandfather of the Feng family were basically suppressed, so they couldn''t exert their own strength. Now they are fighting with Fu A. those who don''t know Su Jingfei very well know that Su Jingfei is really powerful, but his internal power is not as good as that of the great grandfather. If their internal power is equal, it''s not necessarily who can win.


    At this time, we all understand why the Feng family has always been hostile to Su Jingfei, but they can''t do anything about Su Jingfei. Let alone Su Hanlin, Su Jingfei''s back supporter, he himself is enough to make the Feng family headache.


    In fact, it was only at this time that Feng mieling discovered that Su Jingfei was more powerful than they had imagined. When Su Jingfei''s internal skill was a little weak, or his knowledge was not enough, he was not so powerful at all. Facing Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, he still felt guilty.


    Now he must have no problem with Feng mieqing and Feng mietian. They know Fu and a better than others. They are both educated by Fu laoguai. They are more apprentices than grandsons and granddaughters.


    When they join hands, even if Feng mietian and Feng mieqing join hands, they are not necessarily rivals. These two are the strongest of the new generation of Fu family, but they are still defeated so easily by Su Jingfei. Everyone can see that Su Jingfei doesn''t use his housekeeping skills at all.


    After su Jingfei and fu''a separated, Fu Laoqi looked at Su Jingfei, shook his head and said to Su Hanlin with a smile: "Su Hanlin, you are really powerful. Your sons are more and more powerful, even the youngest son is so strong."


    "Mr. Fu, you are really praising me. This child has not been with me since he was a child. Everything is his own efforts. You are not my credit." Su Hanlin was not modest this time. He was completely realistic and even a little sorry. This was a pity for Su Jingfei.


    Su Hanlin''s words, only those who really understand the inside can understand. Obviously, Fu Laoqi doesn''t know. He just thinks that he is getting a good deal and hums: "Su Hanlin, don''t be too proud. It''s not that no one can limit you."


    When people heard this, they couldn''t help but move. Although Fu Laoqi didn''t say it specifically, they heard something. Su Hanlin''s strength was recognized as the number one in the world, but now he said someone could restrain him.


    No matter in martial arts, or other aspects of Su Hanlin''s restraint, but he can not because of the invincibility of force.


    At this time, people also had some ideas in their hearts. No wonder Su Hanlin was so powerful, but he was always modest. He had some scruples. Originally, he should be the best in the world. Otherwise, no one could resist him.


    Su Jingfei is also the first time to hear such a statement. He can''t help looking at Su Hanlin. In fact, he always thinks that Su Hanlin''s strength is so strong, and the people who restrict him in the world should no longer exist. Even if he has some restrictions, he should be limited to his own commitments and so on. Now it sounds like that someone in Su Hanlin can restrain himself.


    This restraint, from the mouth of Fu Laoqi, is obviously not so simple. People are guessing, and so is Su Jingfei.


    When Su Hanlin heard Fu laoguai''s words, he said for the first time: "Fu laoguai, are you a little too much? There are only some personal grudges between you and my family. Are you so ignorant?"


    His temper is really good. All the time, his face is serious at most, but he has never been obviously unhappy. This time, even people who are not familiar with him know that Su Hanlin is angry, and it seems that he does not hesitate to fight with others because of his rising momentum.


    In fact, after he finished that sentence, he regretted it a little, but he just said it in a moment of anger. If Su Hanlin didn''t say that, he would take the initiative to find a topic and spread the previous words.


    Now Su Hanlin said to him in a tone that could be regarded as a lesson. His temper suddenly came up, and he really thought he was the best in the world.


    "Su Hanlin, I need your help when I talk and do things? We Fu family have never been afraid of anyone coming. If you really think you have the ability to teach me a lesson, you can show it to me. I also want to see how strong Su Hanlin is. " Lucky old monster is blowing his beard and staring at him. Obviously, he does not hesitate to fight.


    When people heard that, they didn''t mean to dissuade them, but they all wanted to watch the fun. Even Chu Baimei and Feng Suiling were excited. If they could fight, it would be great.


    Sometimes it''s difficult for experts to improve when they reach a certain level. It''s a good way to break through by watching them. At their level, those who can inspire them to break through must be stronger than them. Obviously, Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai are in line.


    Similar to their ideas, there is Kang Baichuan, also known as Kang Laozi. He is weaker than Feng mieling and Chu Baimei, but he is also very powerful. He wants to break through, and he also wants to see people at a higher level compete.


    Not to mention these people, even people at the level of great grandfather and Su Jingfei also want to see it. If they see it, they will benefit a lot.


    Su Hanlin was already a little unhappy. Now Fu laoguai''s challenge made him more difficult to ride the tiger. Anyway, he was still the best in the world. Even if he didn''t care about fame, it was also related to the dignity of the whole Su family. Su Hanlin had no choice at this time.


    "Well, since Mr. Fu is interested, let''s have a fight in the yard. I don''t know if Mr. Feng will agree." Su Hanlin thought in his heart and waved his hand freely.


    "No problem. The Feng family has nothing. It''s just a big place. You can use it as much as you like. Don''t be polite to me." Feng mieling is eager for his way.


    Fu laoguai snorted. He didn''t say much. He went straight out. His strength was better than Feng mieling and Chu Baimei, but he didn''t have much confidence compared with Su Hanlin. If he didn''t hurry up, he wouldn''t really fight with Su Hanlin.


    Su Hanlin is also very calm, since he has decided to start, he will not shrink back, it seems that he is still so calm, walking rhythm has not changed.


    As both of them entered the courtyard, others followed. However, knowing that they were experts, they all surrounded themselves in a big circle, which allowed them to play their best. The memorial service of the Feng family became a competition meeting, and the Feng family didn''t have any opinions. This was a surprise. Someone challenged Su Hanlin, and they were happy to watch.


    Su Jingfei is their enemy, and he is the kind of enemy who can''t solve the grudge. But he is the son of Su Hanlin. If there is no way to restrain Su Hanlin, they can''t deal with Su Jingfei at all. This is the first time.


    Although Su Hanlin has done it several times, he didn''t do it to his heart''s content every time. Now when he comes across Fu laoguai, who has the same level of strength, people expect to see a dragon fight.


    "Well, Su Hanlin, let''s start right away. Don''t delay people''s funeral." Fu laoguai stood opposite Su Hanlin. After looking at the people around him, he said hello to Su Hanlin. It seemed that he couldn''t wait. He was a little confident.


    Su Hanlin nodded and said, "since Mr. Fu said so, I''m not polite."


    He spoke very simply, and then walked to the field step by step. He walked very slowly. At first, people didn''t feel anything, but with each step he took, people watching around him all stepped back, as if Su Hanlin was pushing them out.


    Not to mention the weak onlookers, even Feng mieling and Chu Baimei couldn''t control it. They suddenly looked at Su Hanlin in horror. What kind of state is Su Hanlin? It''s too abnormal.


    The onlookers have been under such pressure. Facing Su Hanlin''s Fu Laoqi, we can imagine how much pressure he is under. But from his appearance, we can''t see it at all. At this time, everyone finally knows why Fu Laoqi dares to challenge Su Hanlin. In fact, they are almost at the same level.


    Su Jingfei retreated and was shocked. He was so different from the real top level in strength. Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai undoubtedly represent the best strength in the world. Their strength is really frightening.


    Su Hanlin has been walking for seven steps, and is stopping. But people feel that Su Hanlin is as lofty as a mountain. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he seems to be unattainable.

 Chapter 1012

    Su Hanlin''s momentum is rising, and no one can rival him. People watching all feel that the man in front of him is a mountain, and Fu laoguai is also surprised. I didn''t expect that Su Hanlin has reached such a state.


    At their level, people naturally know when they should and can''t do it.


    The real masters don''t compete with each other in martial arts moves. When ordinary moves come to their hands, they can turn decadence into magic, just like Su Jingfei can realize Su Bingfeng''s own martial arts.


    Su Jingfei can still rely on his strength when he competes with his rivals at the same level. But if he really meets someone who is stronger than him, no matter how powerful his moves are, they will not be able to help him. Others will be able to cope with the changes with constancy, which is enough to make him collapse.


    Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai are the types that can make su Jingfei collapse. What they compete at this level is a momentum. Fu laoguai naturally can''t make su Hanlin''s momentum climb to the top. In that case, he can only be suppressed.


    With a roar, the old man clapped his hand on Su Hanlin. The hand seemed quiet, but Su Hanlin didn''t touch it. His body seemed to be lifted up with a thread and flew five meters. Su Jingfei thought his lightness skill was very good, but he still felt inferior when he looked at Su Hanlin.


    It''s not a problem for him to jump five meters, but he has to bend his legs. But Su Hanlin''s posture is useless. He relies on his pure internal force.


    At first, the crowd was still wondering, it''s just a slap in the face, is it necessary to fly so high? Is it to show your excellent lightness skill that the best master in the world shouldn''t be so boring.


    It turns out that Su Hanlin is not a boring person. Just after he flew up, a two meter long handprint appeared in the place where he was standing. It was obviously photographed by Fu laoguai. This is Feng''s villa. The ground is covered with marble. He photographed such a big handprint every other hand. It''s not human.


    All of them took a breath of cold air. Although Fu laoguai was very old, this internal skill was really frightening. Chu Baimei and Feng mieling were secretly surprised. They certainly couldn''t do it. It''s estimated that it will be ten years before they can do it.


    Comparatively speaking, Su Jingfei is more calm. His method of using internal skill is different from others. Although he can''t exaggerate like Fu laoguai, the enlarged internal skill can create a one meter fingerprint, and he believes that he won''t be too far away from this realm.


    At this time, people naturally understood why Su Hanlin was flying so high. It was easy for Fu laoguai to leave two meters of fingerprints on the ground, with a coverage of three or five meters. If he didn''t fly higher, he would definitely suffer a loss.


    Su Hanlin people in the air, did not fall on this, but a body tilt, head and feet shot at old man Fu.


    When he ascended, his movements were very light and wonderful, as if he was floating up. Although he was very fast, it made people see clearly, but now he fell down at an amazing speed. Anyone who could not reach Su Jingfei''s level could not see Su Hanlin''s attack orbit clearly.


    Su Hanlin swooped down with great strength, but Fu laoguai didn''t feel guilty. On the contrary, he yelled "open" with both hands.


    Their palms soon collided with each other. Instead of the sound of the collapse, they seemed to stick together. Su Hanlin''s head and feet were supported by Fu Laoqi, and Fu Laoqi''s hands were raised above his head.


    At this time, their movements were like acrobatic movements, and they were all puzzled. Were they really equal, and the old man Fu was too powerful.


    But before everyone''s thoughts were over, a strong force came out from the position where they touched each other. Su Hanlin was reflected by the force into the air. He turned six or seven somersaults in the air, and then flew back to the back of the place where he took off before, that is, behind the fingertips of the middle fingers of the fingerprints made by Fu Laoqi on the ground.


    It''s such a coincidence that people will not think that the strength of the other party is so accurate. We all know that it was calculated by Su Hanlin. It can be seen that he just seemed to be shaken by the old fortune monster, but he was actually at ease.


    Before, because Su Hanlin''s action in the air was too dazzling, everyone''s attention was on him. Now when his eyes turned back, he saw Fu Laoqi.


    Fu laoguai was more embarrassed than Su Hanlin. He was knocked into the ground like a nail. It was the same marble, but it seemed to become a soft ground. Now his waist was below the ground, and his mouth was covered with blood.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see the gap between them. Maybe old Xu Fu has the strength to fight with Su Hanlin, but there is still an obvious gap between them.


    At this time, people had to sigh that Su Hanlin was powerful, and he was really the number one in the world. Fu laoguai, who had been famous for a long time, could not help him.


    Su Hanlin didn''t take the opportunity to attack. Instead, he stood steadily at the fingertips of his fingers, looked at Fu laoguai, and said in a deep voice, "Fu laoguai, the victory and defeat have been divided. You don''t need to continue to compete."


    When he reached the age of Fu laoguai, he didn''t know that Su Hanlin was merciful. Otherwise, he would have died instead of internal injury. He was sure that Su Hanlin had used at least 90% of his strength when he just shot, but because he chose to hit hard, he must have recovered some of his internal power.


    That is to say, he used ten successful forces to level Su Hanlin''s internal force by 60% or 70%. In the end, he still failed. It can be seen that Su Hanlin is really powerful.


    Thinking of this, Fu laoguai propped up on the ground with his arm, and the whole person jumped out of the ground. He was not embarrassed and said, "the number one in the world really deserves its reputation. It seems that there is still a big gap between me and you." After that, without waiting for Su Hanlin to open his mouth, he said to Feng mieling, "mieling, I''m here today to attend the memorial service. My paper is burned and the incense is on. I should go now."


    Feng mieling wanted to keep Fu laoguai, but it was meaningless to think that Su Hanlin was still here at this time. After all, Su Hanlin had defeated Fu laoguai. He must be embarrassed now.


    After thinking about it, he said, "OK, brother Fu, I''ll visit you another day. Now there are many things at home, so I''ll send them to you soon. Let''s get together later."


    Fu laoguai nodded, and then said to Chu Baimei and others: "Chu Baimei, Kang Baichuan, let you see my joke. If you let me know that you spread it everywhere, I''ll go to your house to deal with you. Don''t think I''m too old to do it now."


    Chu Baimei and Kang Baichuan turned their lips together. Even if they didn''t say anything about such a big thing today, it would spread all over the capital tomorrow. But it''s not a shame. He can resist Su Hanlin very well.


    Su Hanli is recognized as the number one in the world. Feng mieling doesn''t even have the courage to confront him head-on, but he can resist Su Hanlin. Even if he loses, it''s not a shame. People won''t laugh at him because he loses in one move. As we all know, a real master can always win in one or two moves.


    They just compete with each other in martial arts. They don''t fight very hard. One or two moves are needed when they click. Just know the gap between them. We are not ordinary people, and we all know it.


    When Mr. Fu was about to leave, people also planned to enter the hall to finish the memorial service. Someone came in from the outside and said, "Oh, it''s so late today. We thought we could catch up. The car broke down on the way. I''m sorry."


    People originally thought that Fu laoguai had left. Today''s memorial service has come to an end. The duel between Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai is the key point.


    At this time, I saw someone coming again. It seems that I don''t feel inferior. Who is this person? We are not curious to see the past, Fu old strange is also going out, there is no accident and came to a meeting.


    There were not only three people, an old lady and two young people. The two young people were a man and a woman, but they were similar in appearance. Obviously they should be brothers and sisters.


    Su Jing didn''t know who he was when he flew to the capital for a long time. He was still thinking that no matter which family or group he came to the capital for such a long time, it was all men who were in charge of the family. This was different from H Province, where Mrs. Han was the master of the Han family.


    For the first time in such a long time, he saw an old lady appear, and her age was not less than 80 years old. However, she was very healthy, well maintained, and had neat white teeth. It was not easy to ask her if she was willing, at least Su Jingfei thought so.


    Different from him, he is a new and tender person in the capital. It''s normal that he doesn''t know the visitors. However, there are still many people in the capital who know the old lady, and the people who know her are at a higher level in each family.


    The younger generation like Nalan Xiulin didn''t know the old lady at all. They didn''t even hear of any family in Beijing that had a more powerful old lady. Almost all those under 60 didn''t know her. Of course, Su Hanlin was an accident. He recognized her, but he couldn''t help frowning.


    The older generation recognized the old lady at a glance, especially the old fortune monster who walked opposite her. When they saw the old lady''s first reaction, they thought they were dreaming. But in the second reaction, they suddenly stepped back, fearing snakes and scorpions.


    Feng mieling and Chu Baimei, the two top five experts in the capital, were also frightened. Kang Baichuan was even more wry, and obviously didn''t want to see her.


    The rest of the weak, but older people see him, are also sad, it can be seen that they do not welcome him.


    "What''s the matter with you? That''s what I look like when I see an old woman? Isn''t the Feng family dead? It seems that your family is dead! " When the old lady saw their reaction, she was not happy.

 Chapter 1013

    The old lady''s temper was very hot. They didn''t say anything, but just put on a look of fear. When she spoke, she didn''t care whether Feng mieling, the owner of the funeral, could stand it or not.


    But when the old lady finished, Feng mieling didn''t dare to speak. Fu Laoqi, who was not afraid of Su Hanlin before, was embarrassed that he couldn''t walk. Su Jingfei could see that he wanted to leave, but he hesitated.


    At first, when the old lady just appeared, Su Jingfei really wondered who this man was, but when he saw the man and woman, he guessed.


    He has some absurd feeling in his heart. He has never taken a person seriously. He has such a powerful backstage. Even if he doesn''t know who the old lady is, he must be a top-level person according to the fear of others.


    Sure enough, as he thought, people didn''t open their mouths. The old lady called her name and said, "lucky old devil, if you don''t live at home and care for your old age, what else will you do? The earth is buried in your neck, and you don''t know how to cherish your life." Then he went on to look at the humanitarians: "Feng mieling, Chu Baimei, you two old people are restless. You''re going to jump around every day. Sooner or later, you''ll be stupid if you can''t jump."


    She was completely blaming everyone. Kang Baichuan and Qin Shaoyou, the older generation, did not escape, but they did not dare to refute.


    At this time, the old lady''s eyes turned and saw Su Hanlin and said, "Su Hanlin, when I saw you last time, I was still a handsome young man. I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for many years. You have become an old man, but you are good. Now you are the best in the world. You have really won the favor of the boss. I don''t think you are wrong."


    Her tone is a bit dependent on the old, but Su Hanlin is not any displeasure, but respectfully said: "old lady Yang, I haven''t seen you for many years, you are still so strong, it''s really the luck of the Yang family!"


    "Well, I haven''t come out for so many years, but now I have a chance to come out to see the wind. Otherwise, you all think I''m dead. Our Yang family doesn''t inherit martial arts. If we didn''t learn some skills from the founding fathers in those years and support the Yang family, now the Yang family can''t be bullied to death!" The old lady sighed first, and then her eyes searched for one side of the crowd.


    The Yang family is different from other families. Just as the old lady said, the Yang family does not inherit martial arts. It is a real business family. It has business relations with all the families. It can be said that the Yang family has a lot of wealth, but it is the most popular family.


    In particular, the contemporary Yang family owner and his brother almost master the voice of most of the electronic communications and networks in the country, and they are the families that all families dare not offend. Who dares to bully such a family.


    Although there are not many martial arts experts in the Yang family, one old lady Yang is actually enough to deter people. As old lady Yang said, her skills were learned from the founder of the country, but she was the real number one in the world at that time, and she was also su Hanlin''s mentor. Even if he didn''t formally worship his master, we all know his martial arts inheritance.


    Mrs. Yang''s situation is similar to that of him, but she does not completely learn from the founder. She has also learned other skills, and she is the only one in the Yang family who is so interested. Although people have suspected her death for so many years, no one dares to test her. If she is still alive, the people who test her will really die. This is the consensus of all major families.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know these things. When he saw Yang Mingming, Sophia, he had already guessed the identity of the old lady. He estimated that the old lady should be Sophia''s grandmother.


    When everyone had something to think about, Mrs. Yang suddenly turned to Sophia and said, "Mingming, where do you say that boy is?"


    Sophia was stunned at first, and then said, "aunt, I''ve told you many times that you want to call me sophia. Mingming is my nickname. I''m not used to it."


    She is an upright woman. Instead of being embarrassed by the crowd, she turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, what are you doing there? Come and show my aunt. You are so impolite. Why are you so impolite when you see your elders?"


    Everyone''s eyes all looked at Su Jingfei. Even Su Hanlin was stunned to see his third son.


    Everyone who knows about Su Jingfei knows that this guy is young and romantic, but no one knows that this guy actually got involved with the woman of the Yang family. After all, what happened between Su Jingfei and Sophia just happened, and everyone didn''t have a chance to investigate.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei didn''t take it seriously. On that day, they basically broke up after dawn, but they were still friends. He didn''t expect Sophia to call him out on the spot.


    To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei is unhappy. No matter which woman she is with, she is always with herself, and she is willing. Now he feels that Sophia is forcing herself. Does she want to be responsible for her? In this way, his affection for Sophia will decline.


    However, no matter what, so many people are watching, and old lady Yang is indeed an elder, so he has to go up to old lady Yang and say, "Hello, Granny Yang, I''m Su Jingfei, a friend of Sophia."


    In terms of address, Su Jingfei already knows that this old lady Yang is not Sophia''s grandmother, but her aunt, that is, her grandfather''s sister or sister. No wonder her surname is Yang. However, she is also a member of the Yang family, which is no different from Sophia''s grandmother.


    All of them have different ideas. Naturally, the most ugly one is the Feng family. They all have a grudge against Su Jingfei. Now Su Jingfei suddenly has a relationship with old lady Yang. It''s more difficult for them to deal with Su Jingfei.


    Old lady Yang didn''t speak, but looked up and down at Su Jingfei. She had been living in a simple place. She really didn''t know Su Jingfei. If Sophia didn''t tell her, she probably didn''t know. What she knew was that Su Jingfei was su Hanlin''s third son, and the rest was not clear.


    Although there were many people in the Feng family at this time, after Mrs. Yang came, she suppressed everyone''s momentum. Su Jingfei didn''t understand why, but several top people were afraid of her, so were others.


    A moment later, Mrs. Yang said, "Mingming, is that what you mean by Su Jingfei? He doesn''t have three heads and six arms. He''s not strong. What''s more, he''s obviously a little white face! " After that, he kept shaking his head. Obviously, he didn''t have any sympathy for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s face turns black when the old lady says it. Others, especially those who are hostile to Su Jingfei, have already laughed. This old lady Yang really gives her face. Su Jingfei is worthless in her eyes. PI Yongnian even follows old lady Yang''s words: "yes, Su Jingfei is too ordinary. How can he be worthy of her granddaughter?"


    PI Yongnian always harbors a grudge against Su Jingfei for slapping him. Now he is not easy to see a man who is not pleased with Su Jingfei and is obviously very powerful. How can he not stir up the flames.


    If it is in peacetime, he does not dare to say so, but everyone can see that old lady Yang does not like Su Jingfei very much. When he says so, others also secretly nod their heads.


    Even people who are familiar with Su Jingfei think that Pi Yongnian''s mending is tough this time. Although they don''t think it''s appropriate for Su Jingfei and Sophia to be together, it''s definitely bad for Su Jingfei to provoke old lady Yang''s antipathy.


    Old lady Yang listened to PI Yongnian''s words. She was not angry, but said happily: "you are the boy of PI family. I haven''t seen you for so many years. It seems that your eyesight is good!"


    "Old lady Yang, I can''t say that I have good eyesight before you. It''s just that this playful girl named Su is lustful, and he''s also a despicable guy. It''s really not suitable for Miss Yang, so I can''t see it." PI Yongnian''s face brightened. The praise from Mrs. Yang made him feel more proud.


    He knew that even if he said that, Su Hanlin couldn''t do it to him in public. After all, some of what he said was known to all. Su Jingfei was really amorous.


    Just when he was proud, Mrs. Yang suddenly raised her hand and threw it over. They were together for more than ten meters. Moreover, PI Yongnian was in the crowd. PI Yongnian did not expect that she would suddenly move her hand. If she used her hand to separate air, she would definitely hurt the people around him.


    Everyone didn''t expect that old lady Yang, who was smiling before, suddenly started. Even Feng mieling, who was closest to PI Yongnian, didn''t have time to react. More importantly, even if he could react, he would not do it. In order to offend old lady PI Yongnian, he was not so stupid. More importantly, no one could figure out why old lady Yang lost her temper.


    PI Yongnian''s face was as if he had been hit with a sledgehammer. His head shook and he fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    People thought that old lady Yang''s separation control would definitely hurt the fish in the pond, but when PI Yongnian fell to the ground, people were surprised to find that she didn''t let her palm wind meet anyone else. Even Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai were not only squinting at this accurate calculation.


    There are at least five people who can do this, but only Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai can do it. They have already guessed old lady Yang''s strength, and now they are more sure.


    At their level, it''s hard to tell if she doesn''t do it by herself. No one can be sure whether old lady Yang''s specific strength is stronger than Su Hanlin''s and Fu laoguai''s. what''s worse is her moody temper. No one knows what she''s thinking. She''s smiling and starts to do it all of a sudden. It''s a headache.

 Chapter 1014

    Old lady Yang''s moodiness is really a headache. Originally, everyone could see that she did not like Su Jingfei. PI Yongnian followed what he said, but was beaten by her.


    Although the old lady has a good sense of propriety and won''t really hurt PI Yongnian, this public face beating is enough to make his heart ache. How can we say that he is also the owner of the PI family? Even if old lady Yang has an identity, it''s a shame to beat him like this.


    But no matter the PI family or PI Yongyan, they can''t let him be the enemy of Mrs. Yang. It''s not at the same level. The Feng family is so strong that they have to be silent. PI Yongnian''s slap will be in vain.


    Mrs. Yang obviously didn''t feel that she had slapped PI Yongnian. How wronged he was. After sweeping the crowd around, she didn''t wait for them to speak. She had already taken the initiative to say, "do you all think that Pi Yongnian shouldn''t be slapped because he is moody?"


    People are not natural and can''t admit it, but Mrs. Yang obviously doesn''t want people to answer. She asked herself, "Pi Yongnian, which eye of yours is upset with Su Jingfei? Which eye do you see that my granddaughter and Su Jingfei are a couple? " Her question is very sharp and unreasonable. She criticized Su Jingfei repeatedly before!


    PI Yongnian had already stood up at this time. When he heard this, he immediately retorted: "old lady Yang, I am wronged by your words. It is clear that you said Su Jingfei can''t do this or that. Just now everyone has heard it."


    Mrs. Yang looked at PI Yongnian with dangerous eyes, but she didn''t do it. She just asked, "listen to me, he can''t do it?" Then he turned to look at the crowd and asked seriously, "who just heard that Su Jingfei couldn''t do it, please ask him to stand up."


    Everyone looked at each other, including PI Yongnian, who was a little guilty and stepped back. Mrs. Yang was not young, but she had a big air. What''s more, they could hear something now. Mrs. Yang didn''t say that Su Jingfei couldn''t do it. In her words, she didn''t mention that Su Jingfei couldn''t do it. Everyone guessed her dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t spoken since Mrs. Yang evaluated herself. He is looking at the ups and downs of development. He wants to ask Sophia how her aunt is so tough. She can not only make the truth so crooked, but also make the whole audience feel better.


    Compared with the wise and shrewd Han family old lady, this old lady Yang is a model of being unreasonable. At this time, it seems that other people are not making trouble. Indeed, she did not say that Su Jingfei is not good.


    Su Jingfei now has a little understanding of why these people are so afraid of Mrs. Yang. Let''s not talk about her strength, but her rambling Kung Fu has been a headache. Moreover, he believes that the old lady is not only capable of this. If she doesn''t have enough strength, who can listen to her talk about the wrong ideas? From her previous hand, we can see some clues.


    At this time, Mrs. Yang once again said, "since you don''t speak, no one hears me say that Su Jingfei is no longer good. PI family boy, what are you wronging?"


    PI Yongnian still feels that he is wronged. Who told your old lady to say that? It''s very obvious that she doesn''t look like Su Jingfei. Now she''s finding fault again.


    Not only does he think so, but other people also think the same way. It''s not surprising that Pi Yongnian is too obvious. As long as people with brains can see that he is not satisfied with Su Jingfei, now he spills his anger on PI Yongnian. Of course, he deserves it and has nothing to say.


    Su Jingfei laughingly looks at PI Yongnian. Because he wants to revenge himself, he is slapped by himself and Mrs. Yang. Now his face is like a pig''s head. He is really a little absent-minded.


    Old lady Yang looked at Sophia and said, "Su Jingfei doesn''t have three heads and six arms. She''s not strong enough. She looks like a little white face. But it''s not a bad thing. Monsters have three heads and six arms. Silly cows are strong. What''s wrong with little white face? Girls like little white face now. I like handsome guys when I was young."


    His words, in addition to Sophia and the young man around her, other people were stunned. The old lady said to herself, and even completely overturned what she had said before, and turned what she had disliked into praise.


    Su Jingfei is also drunk. How many years has this old lady been practicing? It''s OK!


    From the corner of his eye, Yu Guang looks at some experts, such as Feng mieling, Chu Baimei, Fu laoguai, Su Hanlin, Kang Baichuan and Qin Shaoyou. Those who met Mrs. Yang in the early years are like this. Obviously, they have known Mrs. Yang''s character for a long time, and there is no accident.


    PI Yongnian wants to cry without tears. Where does this old monster come from? Even his own words can be overthrown so thoroughly. It''s really speechless.


    No matter what people think, Mrs. Yang said to PI Yongnian and to all the people: "before I said that my granddaughter and Su Jingfei didn''t match, that''s right."


    As soon as PI Yongnian''s eyes brightened, he heard Mrs. Yang say, "they didn''t have any problems. They were just friends. My granddaughter has already said that there are people bullying her friends here, so I''m here to see if there are really people bullying him."


    This time, everyone was really surprised. Even Su Jingfei was stunned. When people saw that he called Su Jingfei out, it was just like Grandma wanted to see her son-in-law, but the reality was that her aunt stood out for her granddaughter''s friend.


    Sophia blinked at Su Jingfei cunningly, and then suddenly said to Mrs. Yang, "aunt, I''m not wrong. You just gave a brief evaluation of Su Jingfei, and immediately someone jumped out and said that he was not good, that was not good, and that he had to stir up our relationship. This person really had ulterior motives!"


    She didn''t name the person, but we all know that she was talking about PI Yongnian. In fact, PI Yongnian had bad luck.


    He thought that Su Jingfei was despised by Mrs. Yang, so he stood up and spoke. But when he stood up, he was doomed to offend Sophia. No matter whether Su Jingfei and she were lovers or friends, Sophia would not be happy if he spoke ill of Su Jingfei.


    Now Sophia''s words are enough to give PI Yongyan a headache, especially when he sees Mrs. Yang turning her head and looking at him, PI Yongnian has consciously stepped back and stood beside Feng mieling.


    "Well, granddaughter, wait for me to have a word with them." Looking at her granddaughter''s indignation, Mrs. Yang lovingly touched Sophia''s head. It can be seen that she is very fond of her granddaughter. Anyone who knows her knows that she has no children. The people of the Yang family are equivalent to her children.


    "Now let me say a few words. Most of the families in the capital are here. If they are not here, please tell me that Su Jingfei is my granddaughter''s friend. As long as he doesn''t do something that people and gods are angry at, you should let him know. If anyone dares to be bad to him, I will visit him." The tone of the old lady was so serious for the first time that everyone knew that he was not joking.


    This time, everyone was really shocked. Before, she indirectly helped Su Jingfei, because Su Jingfei had a good relationship with Sophia, but now she just told everyone that she wanted to be the backstage of Su Jingfei.


    This kind of result helps him casually, completely different, Su Jingfei has Su Hanlin this big backing, now has another old lady Yang, this is double insurance, even old lady Yang can also make trouble for him, unreasonable, such backstage is really very satisfying.


    Su Jingfei did not expect that Mrs. Yang would say such words. His relationship with Su Hanlin is doomed that he will not go to Su Hanlin when he has difficulties. If he does not have too many ideas before, he will change after today.


    When he saw Su Hanlin''s action today, he knew the gap between himself and the real top experts. In his heyday, he could not win against Feng mieling''s level experts, but he was sure to retreat. But if he faced Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai''s level, he was not sure.


    Mrs. Yang doesn''t need to ask what level she should be. Su Jingfei really needs a backstage of that level. If Mrs. Yang does it, it would be the best.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he was close to Sophia by accident, so he found such a big backstage for himself, which even Feng Suiling was afraid of.


    Su Hanlin was surprised and pleased to hear Mrs. Yang''s words, but he frowned unconsciously. He had his own father, and he was the number one in the world. He even let his son rely on others to take care of him. He really had no face.


    But he can''t say that. He knows that Su Jingfei won''t come to find himself if he is in trouble. He can''t help feeling stuffed when he thinks of rationality.


    All the other families were uncertain. Mrs. Yang suddenly stood up to make an umbrella for Su Jingfei. It seemed that everyone saw a new star rising. Even though Su Jingfei had the aura of the third young master of the Su family before, everyone knew something about Su Jingfei and the Su family, and didn''t care much about it.


    But now it''s different, especially the Feng family. They didn''t know how to do well with Su Jingfei before, and now they have a headache.


    No matter what other people think, Mrs. Yang patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you are the first master of the younger generation. You are much better than your father. You should keep it up."


    After that, he said to Feng mieling, "Feng mieling, where is the hall? I''ll burn paper and incense for the dead and send them on their last journey. It''s important for people to die. I''d like to show my respect."


    When people heard her words, they all despised her. When she came, they had a memorial service, not so much to mourn as to come to see Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 1015

    After Mrs. Yang offered incense, the Feng family''s memorial service naturally came to an end. Because of the mixing of these people, the Feng family did not find any clues at the memorial service. Instead, they ruled out the suspect Su Jingfei.


    It''s not surprising that they are stupid. Su Jingfei''s cover up is too good. Although he has internal injuries, because he uses his own medical skills to suppress them, outsiders can''t see them at all. Unless there are also national level doctors and people who are proficient in internal power, they can get them. However, there is obviously no such person in the Feng family.


    As a matter of fact, no matter which family is the master of traditional Chinese medicine, doctors at this level will become national treasures and can only serve the country. Su Jingfei is absolutely an outlier, because his medical skills can not be defined. It is hard to say whether he is a master of traditional Chinese medicine or an expert.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei is not a professional doctor, so he won''t be valued like other traditional Chinese medicine doctors. The state will pay attention to him, but can''t let him serve the country. It''s really Su Jingfei''s influence is too big.


    Su Jingfei hides very well and removes his suspicion. Su Hanlin''s strength is too high, and no one doubts him any more. With his strength, the three elders of the Feng family will fight at the same time, and no one will go back alive. Other people''s strength is there.


    In addition to the depression of the Feng family, the PI family is also very depressed. PI Yongnian was beaten twice, but no one cared at all. It can only be said that he was beaten in vain. More importantly, Su Jingfei was the one who beat him, and the second old lady yang beat him because of Su Jingfei.


    Although Mr. Fu didn''t mean to leave when Mrs. Yang was here, he still left with his grandson and granddaughter-in-law when she went to make incense. His grandson lost to Su Jingfei, and he lost to Su Hanlin. This kind of face was a little lost. He didn''t want to be looked at here. He always felt that he would be laughed at.


    In addition to them, other people still insisted on waiting for the memorial service to end, even Chu Baimei did not make any trouble. At this time, everyone knew that today''s trouble was over, and they were going home.


    The Chu family, the Nalan family and the Murong family all have a good relationship with Su Jingfei. When they say goodbye to Su Hanlin, they also say goodbye to Su Jingfei by the way. Naturally, the Qin family and the PI family will not leave. They have a good relationship with the Feng family. They still have something to say to the Feng family.


    Su Jingfei can guess what they say even if he can''t hear what they say. Moreover, the Qin family has its own comrades in arms. Before Qin Yuyan was in front of many seniors, she had no voice, so she had to wait in secret.


    Now when they all leave, only the Feng family and the PI family are left, they will discuss something with the Qin family, and Qin Yan can hear it. According to the agreement between her and Su Jingfei, she will tell Su Jingfei the news. Now she is basically Su Jingfei''s informant.


    Qin YuYan''s betrayal of the family is not to blame. She is more and more sure that the family will marry her into the Feng family. She wants Su Jingfei to bring the Feng family down so that she won''t be forced to marry. She doesn''t want to be a victim of the family.


    Su Jingfei had already guessed her thoughts, otherwise he would not be able to charm success. With Qin Yuyan, he was quite calm and didn''t worry at all when he left. However, when he left, he was not with the Su family. His relationship with Su Hanlin didn''t ease, and Su Hanlin didn''t say much about this third son, He didn''t know how to get along for a moment.


    On the contrary, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei told Su Jingfei a few words. When Su''s family left, Sophia said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, you really don''t have a good relationship with your father. I thought it was a rumor before."


    "I''ll talk to you later. Why don''t you introduce it to me?" Su Jingfei shakes his head and doesn''t want to talk about his own affairs. He asks the man beside Sophia. This man is silent and doesn''t speak all the time. He doesn''t know who Sophia is.


    Before Sophia spoke, the man reached out to Su Jingfei and said, "Hello, Mr. Su. My name is Yang Mingyu. I''m sister Mingming''s cousin."


    Su Jingfei took a look at Sophia. Seeing that she nodded her head slightly, she put out her hand with a smile and said, "don''t mention it. You are Sophia''s younger brother and are about my age. Just call me by name."


    "Well, you''re welcome. You can call me Mingyu. Today, I came out with my sister and aunt to see the world. I didn''t expect to meet the first master of the younger generation. I wanted to learn martial arts when I was a child, but my aunt didn''t teach me. Now I''m a scholar without the power of a chicken." Yang Mingyu is not as silent and talkative as before. It is estimated that the reason is that people from all families are here and have no chance to speak.


    Sophia then said, "Su Jingfei, don''t listen to Mingyu. He''s not helpless. He has a strong fight for freedom. Besides, if your aunt doesn''t let you practice, can you study abroad? If you don''t study abroad, who will inherit uncle''s career


    She looks like a kind of elder sister now. Su Jingfei knows from her words that this younger brother is from Uncle Sophia''s family and is still an overseas student. He is going to inherit his father''s career.


    Although he is more traditional in contact with things for various reasons, he also knows that the knowledge of science and technology at home is still inferior to that of foreign countries, especially in communication and network. Yang Mingyu''s study abroad will certainly help Yang''s industry, and Su Jingfei nodded beside him.


    Su Jingfei is just with Master Yi. Master Yi is no stranger to Sophia. That day he and Su Jingfei started to fight. Now he follows Su Jingfei, and there is no accident. Su Jingfei is really better than him.


    They are chatting. Old Mrs. Yang, who has said goodbye to the Feng family, has come to the people and said, "let''s go. It''s good to see some of the old people still alive this time. Originally, I didn''t think I''d see many of them this time. It''s really moving to see them. It''s true that they are good people who don''t live for thousands of years."


    Listen to her words, Su Jingfei and Master Yi can only say nothing in secret. This old lady is very interesting. It seems that she would like all the old monsters to die.


    In fact, they can understand that the Yang family is different from other families. There is no one in their family except Mrs. Yang. If all the old people of other families die, she can support the development of the Yang family in another way. Of course, she is disappointed in the end, but it is reasonable. She is still healthy, and the people of other families must be very healthy.


    Mrs. Yang didn''t care that her words would make su Jingfei think more. She said to them with a smile, "Su Jingfei, don''t think more. The person I''m talking about doesn''t have your father. Su Hanlin has always been very upright and a real genius. I really admire him."


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "old lady Yang, I didn''t think much about it. Now all the families are booming. The older generation is healthy, and the new generation is growing up. It should be a relatively prosperous period."


    Old lady Yang looked at Su Jingfei with a smile. After a moment, she said, "I don''t know what these families are made of. But after all, you''re not as simple as it seems. Who is your master? Your martial arts are different from Su Hanlin!"


    Su Jingfei was surprised. His martial arts were completely self-taught, which had nothing to do with Su Hanlin. However, he didn''t show his martial arts in front of Mrs. Yang. How could he know that his martial arts were different.


    Master Yi was also surprised that he was not from the capital. He didn''t know the name of Mrs. Yang. He just felt that although Mrs. Yang was an old lady, her pressure was no worse than those top experts. Even few people in the capital were more powerful than her. She just didn''t show her momentum to Su Jingfei.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t speak, Mrs. Yang said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I have to say that you are also a smart man. Your intelligence is no worse than that of Su Hanlin when he was young, but the smart man has one of the biggest problems, you know?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned, looked at Master Yi, then shook his head and said, "old lady Yang, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "You silly boy, I''ll keep you safe in front of so many people, so I won''t be your enemy. What''s the relationship between you and our family''s Mingming? I won''t say it, you won''t say it, but everyone knows it." Mrs. Yang smiles, if she has a deep meaning.


    Sophia in the side hear pretty face blush, discontented way: "aunt, said how many times, call me sophia." But then he said, "aunt, don''t get me wrong. Su Jingfei and I really don''t have much to do. It''s just that he helped me several times, and I want to return the favor."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry when he looks at Sophia. Even if a fool doesn''t believe you, it''s nothing. But he really thinks that he has nothing to do with Sophia. He just takes what he needs that day. Of course, he''s not a heartless person. Naturally, he won''t admit it when he puts on his pants, but he has a good conscience, I didn''t plan to do anything with Sophia.


    Mrs. Yang didn''t seem to see Sophia''s mind. She said with a smile, "OK, OK, nothing. I think too much." Then he suddenly turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, my family''s Ming Ming has never told me which boy is good. Do you know what I mean?"


    "I see. You always teach me that." Su Jingfei is speechless. Sophia in Mrs. Yang''s eyes is definitely a little girl. Grandma coaxes her children like this, but I have to say that she really loves Sophia.


    Sophia sees that Mrs. Yang not only has to call her nickname, but also thinks that Su Jingfei is her grandson-in-law. She is also very helpless. In fact, she doesn''t have such strong feelings for Su Jingfei that she has to marry him. What''s more, Su Jingfei has a girlfriend. She doesn''t want to disturb his life.


    Maybe it''s because of mixed blood. Sophia doesn''t pay so much attention to the relationship between men and women. She thinks that Su Jingfei and she are in a good condition now.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Yang obviously didn''t think so. Seeing Su Jingfei''s sincere attitude, she said with a smile, "well, I won''t tease you any more. I want to ask you a question."


    Su Jingfei''s heart jumped, not forced marriage, but she said: "old lady Yang, if you have anything, just say it. I know everything and say everything." Of course, what he thought in his heart was to say what he could say, and what he couldn''t say, he didn''t know.


    Mrs. Yang didn''t feel embarrassed for Su Jingfei, but continued: "you call me that much better than Mrs. Yang, too shengfen. Just call me grandma Yang in the future." After su Jingfei nodded, he asked, "Su Jingfei, I think you are also a smart man. When I appeared today, you probably saw the reactions of all the families. Do you feel any special?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Mrs. Yang would ask, but she nodded her head honestly and said, "yes, I found that many people in the family, such as Feng mieling and Chu Baimei, are a little afraid of you, especially Fu laoguai. When they see you, they seem to be a little afraid."


    "Yes, these people are really afraid of old people. The rest, such as Su Hanlin, have a headache when they see me. He is the number one in the world. Don''t you think about why?" Mrs. Yang said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak in a hurry this time. He took a look at Master Yi. Master Yi was the best at analysis, but this time Master Yi was also full of fog and shook his head slightly.


    Old lady Yang saw their secret communication in her eyes, but did not reveal it. Sophia and Yang Mingyu were also very curious at this time. They had no experience in the world, so they didn''t know there was such a thing.


    Now when I heard their conversation, I realized that the top members of those families were afraid of their aunts and grandmothers. No wonder that although Mrs. Yang is the only one in the Yang family, she is still the top family in the capital. No family dares to invade. She is really powerful.


    Su Jingfei saw that Mrs. Yang didn''t open her mouth, so she knew that she would wait for her guess. As long as she said, "they should be afraid of grandma Yang''s strength. I don''t think your strength is under Mr. Fu."


    "Fu laoguai, hum, this old guy hasn''t appeared for many years, and his specific strength is not clear, but he should be a little better than me. He is at least the top five in the world, and I can make the top ten at most." Mrs. Yang snorted at first, but then she thought she was inferior.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi were surprised at the same time. Sophia and Yang Mingyu were also stunned. Sophia asked straightforwardly, "aunt, since you are not as powerful as that lucky old monster, why is he afraid of you?"


    Her words asked the voice of the public, we all don''t understand this, fortune old strange what handle in the hands of old lady Yang, but this also can''t be said, old lady Yang has a person''s handle can also have everyone''s handle, that is not to say that the Yang family has been invincible in the capital.


    Old lady Yang looked at the four people''s puzzled eyes and said with a smile: "who said that only with strong strength can people be afraid? I always have other means. That''s why I know that your internal skills are not inherited by your family, and I also know that you have internal injuries."

 Chapter 1016

    Su Jingfei is also a smart person. After listening to Mrs. Yang''s words, she was shocked and said, "Granny Yang, are you proficient in medicine?"


    Master Yi''s face also changed. No one knows about Su Jingfei''s injury except himself and Liu Zongyun. Moreover, it matters a lot. If anyone knows that Su Jingfei is injured now, it is likely to associate with the Feng family.


    Mrs. Yang and her grandchildren came late. Su Jingfei is not sure whether Mrs. Yang knows that the injured are easily welcomed, but he feels that Mrs. Yang is really not simple.


    "Su Jingfei, you don''t have to be so nervous. You think too much. I''m not very proficient in medicine. I just know a little bit about it." Mrs. Yang didn''t care about Su Jingfei and Master Yi''s guess, but continued to say with a smile to them.


    Although Su Jingfei looks at Mrs. Yang''s smile, he doesn''t feel that he is really not proficient in medical skills. With his hidden ability, people whose medical skills are much worse than his own can''t see his internal injuries. Even if he is similar to his own medical skills, but doesn''t know his internal skills, he still doesn''t know that he has internal injuries. Otherwise, how dare he come out.


    In fact, he is quite nervous now. Even if Mrs. Yang admits that her strength is not as good as that of Mr. Fu, if she is really bad for him, he will not have time to run. Even in his heyday, he is not sure. Mrs. Yang''s level must be higher than that of Feng mieling and Chu Baimei.


    Although Su Jingfei''s nervousness is more introverted, others can see that Sophia and Yang Mingyu don''t know why Su Jingfei is like this, but they still get nervous and watch their aunt and Su Jingfei.


    "Granny Yang, your medical skills should be good. You should be polite if you just know a little." Su Jingfei tries to calm herself down and asks. Although Mrs. Yang helped herself in Feng''s house before, she can''t believe her completely when she meets for the first time.


    At this time, Mrs. Yang''s face became serious. She didn''t joke any more. She said seriously, "I really know a little about medicine, but I''m good at something else, so I can see that you have internal injuries."


    Su Jingfei and others are curious. They don''t know what Mrs. Yang can do. They are more important than medical skills. They can see other people''s internal injuries. Su Jingfei doesn''t doubt Mrs. Yang''s words at this time. With her age and identity, she doesn''t need to cheat people on such things.


    Mrs. Yang looked at the four of them and said with a smile, "you should have heard of face-to-face. There are all kinds of temples and Taoist temples."


    "Aunt, don''t tease me. Those are all deceitful. Don''t say that''s your skill. I don''t believe it." Sophia''s first dissatisfaction is that she is a half breed. She doesn''t believe in these mysterious things, even her aunt.


    Her younger brother, Yang Mingyu, was studying abroad. He was exposed to science, but he didn''t really believe in it. When his elder sister finished speaking, he said, "aunt, this should be feudal superstition."


    Comparatively speaking, Su Jingfei and Master Yi believed it. Su Jingfei''s club had contact with metaphysics, and once saw Fengshui in Liang Xiuwen''s villa, but he didn''t learn much about the metaphysics recorded in the thread binding book.


    Master Yi is a branch of Miao Gu in Miao area. In fact, he believes in these mysterious and strange things. He even believes that there are zombies in the world, but he has not seen them yet.


    Mrs. Yang said that they had no doubt about this ability except that they doubted whether Mrs. Yang really knew this skill. It was just like astrology. Astrology is science in foreign countries, and it''s the same with facial appearance. They all met many people of the same type. The rules summed up have certain reference value. Su Jingfei, who had been exposed to this kind of knowledge, would not doubt it.


    Su Jingfei thought so, and then asked in a deep voice, "Granny Yang, do you really see the problem from my face?"


    "Of course, I''ve been studying physiognomy for many years. Even if I can''t infer everything from others, I can at least see some of it. This is also the reason why I''m scared. No one wants to be seen through, especially the big men of various families, which makes them feel insecure." Mrs. Yang nodded solemnly before explaining.


    Su Jingfei lamented at this time that Mrs. Yang had a point. A person with such ability would really give people a headache, especially if she had done something bad. If Mrs. Yang saw it, it would be a big problem.


    She may not be sure what happened in the end, but as long as she can see a general picture, with the current technology, it is not difficult to investigate the specific situation. If it is not a headache, what else can make people feel uneasy.


    But then again, Mrs. Yang has the ability to live to the present, which shows her ability. She is absolutely frightening to all people, and is often the most wanted to get rid of.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this. I''m not a fortune teller, and I can''t see everything. I can only see a person''s complexion, or some achievements and future development potential according to a person''s face." Looking at Su Jingfei''s expression, Mrs. Yang knew that he thought too much and explained quickly.


    Su Jingfei didn''t lighten her shock because of Mrs. Yang''s words. Of course, he knew that Mrs. Yang couldn''t really predict. That''s really superstition. It''s amazing that Mrs. Yang is so powerful.


    Master Yi then said, "old lady Yang, the reason why you helped Su Jingfei is because you saw something."


    Su Jingfei and Sophia''s brothers and sisters also suddenly thought of this. Since Mrs. Yang can see this, if she helps Su Jingfei, it''s not just Sophia, there may be other reasons.


    The old lady looked at Master Yi, and then said with a smile, "you are the little guy in the Miao area. I can''t see that you are silent and insightful." Without waiting for Master Yi to speak, he said frankly: "yes, I just saw that Su Jingfei was very lucky, so I helped him. Of course, it was also because he was my granddaughter''s friend. Otherwise, I would help him at most."


    The more she said that, the more candid she was. She didn''t think she was playing tricks. So did Su Jingfei. In this world, there was no love for no reason. Before, he thought that Sophia asked old lady yang to help him. Now it doesn''t seem like that.


    "Aunt, you say Su Jingfei is very lucky, but what about him? The future achievement is very high? " Sophia heard her aunt praise Su Jingfei and asked curiously.


    Although the three men didn''t speak, they were very curious. They also didn''t see people who really understood these things. Those charlatans were money swindlers at all. Mrs. Yang didn''t do that. People didn''t need it. Su Jingfei also knew something, which made him believe that Mrs. Yang knew her face better.


    "I''m not sure about Su Jingfei''s specific achievements, but I know he won''t be under Su Hanlin. You can make up for it by yourself." Mrs. Yang shrugged her shoulders irresponsibly. She didn''t know she couldn''t see it. She still didn''t want to say more. But even so, she was shocked enough. She said that Su Jingfei would not be lower than Su Hanlin.


    Su Hanlin is the number one in the world. Regardless of his social status, his Wulin status has reached a peak. If Su Jingfei can catch up with him, Su Jingfei will be terrible enough.


    Sophia looked at Su Jingfei, and then at old lady Yang, thinking about Su Jingfei''s performance all the time. This guy seems to be really not simple. At least he has seen so many young people, none of them is more powerful than him. It seems that it is not impossible to achieve Su Hanlin''s achievements in a few years.


    Master Yi didn''t think much. Since he followed Su Jingfei, he knew that Su Jingfei''s future achievements were limitless. He was also the third young master of the Su family. It''s no exaggeration to achieve Su Hanlin''s achievements.


    Mrs. Yang looked at the reaction and nodded in her heart. Su Jingfei was really the young man she liked. She said so without changing her face. It shows how calm he is. If he works hard and doesn''t fall in the future, it''s absolutely possible to reach or even surpass Su Hanlin.


    Su Jingfei didn''t change his face at this time. It''s not that he was calm, but that he didn''t doubt the possibility at all. In terms of his current strength, he can''t surpass Su Hanlin, or even dare not think about it. But he is only 21 years old now. It''s not difficult for him to achieve that achievement in 10 or 20 years.


    Other people will always encounter bottlenecks in improving themselves, but Su Jingfei does not have this problem, not only because he has run through Ren Du''s two veins, but also because he has cheaters and thread bound books, which record enough things for him to continuously improve.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk about internal injuries." Su Jingfei looked at the people staring at him, so he had to change the topic and said to his wife.


    "Internal injury? What''s the secret of your internal injury? " Mrs. Yang looked at Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei knew that the old lady must have seen something and didn''t want to argue. She just said, "Granny Yang, I know you must have extraordinary eyesight and know something, but I hope you don''t talk about it to others. It''s very important."


    "Me? How can I say that I don''t know anything, and you haven''t told me anything. " Mrs. Yang narrowed her eyes and laughed, as if she had been joking before, but she continued: "but you should remember that you and our family Mingming are good friends, and they are the people who have been protecting us in public. You and our Yang family have always been good friends."

 Chapter 1017

    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with Mrs. Yang''s attitude. Her saying so is tantamount to forming an alliance with her. No matter the strength of the Yang family in Beijing or Mrs. Yang''s own strength, Su Jingfei is happy to have such a helper.


    The Yang family is different from the Nalan family and the Murong family. They all have some relatives with Su Jingfei. Although the Chu family and Su Jingfei have no relatives, they are friends, and they have helped Su Jingfei. He has a good relationship with these families.


    The relationship between him and the Yang family, in the final analysis, is a love affair with Sophia, but according to the habits of the big family, this relationship will not let the Yang family support him at all.


    With Mrs. Yang''s promise, the situation is different. Although Mrs. Yang is not the owner of the Yang family, she has never been the owner of the Yang family, but he is the umbrella of the Yang family. No one will object to her cooperation with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Granny Yang, dinner time is coming. Why don''t we have dinner together and let the younger generation do their best."


    Mrs. Yang naturally understood that Su Jingfei wanted to deepen the relationship with them. She nodded in her heart. This young man really made her granddaughter look up to her. She really had a good mind. What''s more important is that Su Jingfei is doing this now, which is more pleasing. It can give people the feeling that he respects Mrs. Yang very much.


    However, she is still very clear that she does not need to talk too much with Su Jingfei at this time. The two sides just want to form an alliance. The Yang family does not plan to use Su Jingfei now. What they want is long-term interests.


    As she said before, because she is proficient in face-to-face skills, she can see that Su Jingfei''s future is limitless. Now, if you get involved with him, maybe the Yang family will shine on him sometime in the future. If it''s the opposite, the result of being an enemy with Su Jingfei will not be very good.


    Just look at the Feng family now. It''s only long since Su Jingfei came to the capital. Two elders of the Feng family have already died. When they contact Su Jingfei again, they hide their injuries. It''s obvious that there''s something wrong.


    If he returns to his prime and his strength is comparable to that of the elders of the Feng family, it is very likely that he is the murderer. These old ladies Yang have thought about it, but the relationship between the Yang family and the Feng family is not very good. Naturally, she won''t betray Su Jingfei, just as if she didn''t see anything.


    Everyone''s tacit understanding of the results is actually very good, you and I know enough. Thinking of this, Mrs. Yang shook her head and said, "forget it. People are old and don''t want to eat outside. It''s better for you to eat with Mingming."


    "Auntie and grandma, I''m going to have dinner with my sister, and I''ll have something to do when I come back." As soon as Mrs. Yang finished, Yang Mingyu took the initiative.


    Sophia naturally won''t mind having dinner with Su Jingfei, but because Su Jingfei has no problem with Master Yi and her brother, she says with a smile, "Su Jingfei, let''s have dinner together. I''ll take my brother with me. You won''t dislike him."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. How can Sophia answer the question he asked? First of all, he is quite satisfied with Yang Mingyu. Even in person, he can''t say such words.


    Instead, Yang Mingyu is used to saying, "brother Fei, I believe you won''t dislike me. Every time my sister thinks more about me."


    Sophia was about to open her mouth when she was interrupted by Mrs. Yang: "come here, I have something to tell you. You can talk to them later." After that, without waiting for Sophia to speak, they took her to one side. Everyone could only see her expression and knew that it must be an important thing, and no one was going to make trouble.


    "Brother Fei, don''t drink me when you have dinner. I''m not a good drinker." Yang Mingyu really thinks Su Jingfei is very good. He is handsome and highly skilled. He is also the third young master of the Su family. Naturally, he is very close.


    Su Jingfei felt good about Yang Mingyu. At least the Yang family he met was acceptable, so he said with a smile: "don''t worry, even if you don''t say it, I won''t drink you. I don''t drink much, I''m afraid of getting drunk."


    His words are very natural, just like saying from the bottom of his heart. When Yang Mingyu''s eyes lit up, he said with a smile: "yes, yes, it''s more boring to drink wine all the time


    Master Yi can''t help but roll his eyes when he listens to them. Yang Mingyu is too simple. Su Jingfei''s words are so easy to believe. Su Jingfei''s words are deceptive and easy to come. No one can feel that he is lying.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t drink much at ordinary times, which is true. But he doesn''t drink much, which is absolutely a lie. It''s OK for a master of internal skill not to drink three or five Jin. Of course, Master Yi can''t expose Su Jingfei, and he doesn''t really go to irrigate Yang Mingyu. Master Yi doesn''t know the real relationship between Su Jingfei and Sophia, but according to Su Jingfei''s romantic personality, Maybe they really have something.


    They chatted here, and Mrs. Yang and Sophia over there finished their conversation. Su Jingfei could see that Sophia''s face was still a little surprised. Obviously, what Mrs. Yang and Sophia talked about didn''t come to her mind.


    Moreover, according to the fact that Mrs. Yang spoke behind their back, she certainly didn''t want them to know something, which is really curious.


    "Have you talked about it? What shall we eat?" Sophia didn''t mention what Mrs. Yang said, but she would not mention the three humanitarians for the time being.


    Old Mrs. Yang also followed: "after you have discussed, go to dinner. It''s time for me to go home. I''m old. I''ll be very tired when I come out." The way she talks, she feels like an old lady. No one can imagine that she is one of the top ten experts in the world.


    At this time, Su Jingfei had established an alliance with the Yang family. Even though she was not very reliable, she also showed respect for Mrs. Yang. At least she was still an elder and helped herself.


    "Let''s go now. We have already agreed. In fact, I think granny Yang can go with us." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    "No, people don''t like to participate in young people''s activities when they are old. Let''s see you later." Mrs. Yang said hello to the people and asked the Yang family to send her home. As for Sophia and Yang Mingyu, she just left them alone. The children were older.


    "Well, since granny Yang has left, let''s have dinner together." Su Jing has been in Beijing for some time, and he knows some good hotels, so he chose a more characteristic hotel.


    While in the car, Sophia just chatted with the people and didn''t mention granny Yang''s meaning. However, Su Jingfei knew that Sophia must have something to say to himself. He had seen that Sophia wanted to say something again and again several times. He was probably hesitant about how to speak.


    After arriving at the hotel, Su Jingfei said to Yang Mingyu, "Mingyu, please order. Feige treats me today. Don''t be polite. I still have some money."


    Yang Mingyu naturally knows that he is joking. Su Jingfei is also the third son of the Su family. Even if he doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s specific status, he is not the one who needs money. He pretends to cooperate and says, "then I''m not polite. Waiter, order."


    When Master Yi saw Su Jingfei''s appearance, he understood and ordered with Yang Mingyu. Su Jingfei sat down next to Sophia and asked, "Sophia, does grandma Yang have anything to say to me?"


    "Su Jingfei, can you really guess that I have something to say to you?" Sophia was surprised, and then some dissatisfied way: "aunt said you can see, I just don''t believe, you really let me down, aunt guess everything right."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes, looked at Sophia with tears and laughter, and said: "your performance is so obvious along the way. If I can''t see it again, I''ll stop mixing. You''d better say it directly. What''s the matter?"


    Sophia was seen through, so naturally she would not hesitate any more. She tooted and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. My aunt made a decision in order to consolidate our relationship, but it depends on your attitude. If you agree, we can be closer."


    "Well, Sophia, don''t tease me. Your aunt won''t let me marry you." Su Jingfei is a Leng at first, then try a way.


    "You really guessed everything. Did you eavesdrop on us?" Sophia looked at Su Jingfei in more surprise, and the look in her eyes was the devil.


    Su Jingfei''s heart really sank. Although the relationship between him and Sophia is not as simple as a common friend, he didn''t want to marry Sophia. After all, he still has a lot of women. Even if Shangguan Xiang''er forced her to marry him, he was dragging on. How could he marry Sophia.


    Sophia saw that Su Jingfei''s face was not good-looking, and she felt dejected. She knew that she was not as good as Wu Yanli in Su Jingfei''s heart. If she wanted to get married, Su Jingfei would definitely choose Wu Yanli.


    She had already prepared for these things, but she could not accept them. She took a deep breath and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I know we haven''t reached the point of marriage. If we are reluctant, we will ask my aunt to change the conditions."


    Su Jingfei is relieved. He can see that Sophia is uncomfortable, but he can''t help it. At this time, he still can''t change his impression of Sophia. The relationship between them is limited to friends or physical relationship, and even whether there will be such relationship in the future. After all, he has a lot of women!


    Sophia can see that Su Jingfei is relieved and sighs that she and Su Jingfei still have no deep feelings. If she really wants to follow her aunt''s advice, she will be rejected. Su Jingfei is very strong. Although he is always a gentleman, he never jokes when he is really serious.

 Chapter 1018

    When Su Jingfei heard that Sophia had persuaded Mrs. yang to change her condition, she was relieved and asked, "Sophia, what''s the result of grandma Yang''s change of mind?"


    He still has no confidence in Mrs. Yang and his own alliance. After all, it''s the first time that they have known each other. If they have any interest relationship, they will be more secure. There''s no way. Su Jingfei can''t deal with these big families without having more heart.


    Sophia didn''t know Su Jingfei''s worries. She just thought Su Jingfei was curious and said with a smile, "it''s very simple. Aren''t you proficient in medicine? It happens that our Yang family has a hospital. Although it is not as many top hospitals as the capital, it can also be regarded as a national top three hospital. So what my aunt means is that she wants you to be the president of that hospital. "


    "What? Let me be the dean and work for your family? " Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect Mrs. yang to think so. What kind of deal is this? How do you feel like you are selling yourself to the Yang family for help.


    In this way, he won''t take advantage. Su Jingfei has Su Hanlin as the backstage. Even if he won''t seek Su Hanlin''s help, the families in the capital must also think about Su Hanlin''s attitude when they come to Su Jingfei. They don''t need to ask the Yang family for help at such a low price.


    When he heard Sophia say this, he felt a little unhappy. Compared with letting himself marry Sophia, this condition is more harsh, and even a little disrespectful.


    "You wait for me to finish, when you are so anxious, when you were intimate, I didn''t see you worried." Sophia white Su startled fly one eye, not angry white he one eye, very clear remember, at the beginning of the initiative is oneself.


    Su Jingfei was still a little dissatisfied. Hearing Sophia''s words, she coughed and said, "first, what are you going to do with those?"


    When he thought about the situation at that time, it seemed that he was rather timid and thought too much. If Sophia hadn''t found himself, he might have been friends with her now, and then there would be no such things.


    Sophia also knew that she was not discussing these things with Su Jingfei at this time, but she snorted: "our family dare not let the third young master of the Su family sell himself to work. If you let your father know, we can''t afford to go to our family directly."


    "Cough, Sophia, can you play happily, talk well, what''s going on?" Su Jingfei can hear that Sophia is still dissatisfied with herself, so she has to cough to make her serious.


    Sophia was just thinking about herself. A girl actually threw herself into her arms and almost failed. She was a little depressed. She didn''t feel that before. Now she can''t talk with Su Jingfei clearly. She just wanted to be charming. Looking at Su Jingfei''s embarrassment, she knew that she couldn''t go too far.


    "In fact, our family''s main business scope is electronic communication and network. The hospital belongs to a relative of mine at the beginning. Later, it was bought by our family and the relative went abroad." Sophia straightened up this time and said, "this hospital has always been in the charge of my aunt. She also said that she knows medicine, you see."


    Su Jingfei was slightly stunned, and then said in surprise: "do you mean granny Yang didn''t show up in front of the families for so many years because she became the dean?"


    "Well, my aunt is usually in the hospital and sometimes goes to see a doctor. Do you think my aunt has provided for the aged?" Sophia nodded and, of course, said that she seemed very proud of having such an aunt.


    Su Jingfei was also a little surprised at this time. No wonder those family members had not seen Mrs. Yang. They had already lived the life of an ordinary person. If it wasn''t for her, she might not appear this time.


    Moreover, Mrs. Yang is certainly not honest. How can she be the Dean with a little medical skills? It is estimated that even if she is not as good as herself, she is certainly not bad.


    Sophia didn''t think so much. She went on: "now she feels old, so she wants to retire. But when she retires, no one in our family can support the hospital, she wants you to take over."


    "I take over? Let me take over as the president? " Su Jingfei curled his lips and said, "I''m not happy.".


    This time Sophia didn''t fool Su Jingfei, but said seriously: "of course not. My aunt means that you pay to buy the hospital. We only sell 60% of the shares, and the rest is our Yang family."


    Su Jingfei is really stunned this time. In order to make the hospital continue to support, Mrs. Yang actually wants to buy the hospital. This is not a joke. Although he has a private hospital, Yaoguang private hospital has almost become the same famous hospital in H Province as provincial hospital, but it is not the capital after all.


    Maybe everything in Beijing is not good, but the best hospital in the country is in Beijing. Mrs. Yang dares to say that her hospital is also quite famous in Beijing, so this hospital must be good.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei is really excited. He has a lot of industries, including business and medicine. But now only Polaris security company has entered the capital. Moreover, because of the last incident, the development is not very good. To be exact, he does not have a decent foundation in the capital.


    Beijing is different from other places. The relationship network here is more complex. It is not easy to build a new foundation. If you buy Yang''s Hospital, you will start to have a foothold in Beijing. At least you have a private hospital, and you can start your own business. You don''t have to wait to develop from the provincial capital. This is really a good thing.


    He didn''t know if Mrs. Yang had thought so much, but it was definitely a good thing to send charcoal in the snow, so that he could reduce a lot of trouble.


    Sophia looked at Su Jingfei''s uncertain face and said, "Su Jingfei, don''t hesitate. My aunt said that this time she mainly wants you to accept the hospital. She wants to retire and keep the shares to show our cooperation and won''t interfere in your daily activities."


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain what he thought, but asked: "Sophia, I don''t know much about the capital. Can you tell me how much it costs to buy 60% of the shares?"


    "Well, I really asked. My aunt said it would cost about two billion." Sophia smiles and says a number.


    When Su Jingfei heard this figure, he was really surprised. Yaoguang private hospital is almost the same as provincial hospital, which is worth several hundred million yuan. 60% of Yang''s private hospital is worth two billion yuan. It can be seen that the overall value is different from that of the capital.


    In fact, he can understand that the land is no longer comparable to that of ordinary areas. As long as the hospital is not located in remote districts and counties, the price should not be unreasonable.


    Although he thought so in his heart, he did not make a direct statement. Instead, he asked, "where is your hospital? I always have to make an on-the-spot investigation."


    "It''s no problem. After dinner, I''ll take you to see it. It''s not too far. It''s near the second ring road." Sophia was very happy. Obviously Mrs. Yang had just told him.


    Although Su Jingfei hasn''t gone to see it yet, he knows it in his heart when he hears about the location. As long as the Yang family''s hospitals really reach three hospitals, the two billion yuan in this area should not be high, and the premise is that there are no doctors of his own level. If there are some top doctors, the price will be higher.


    If a private hospital can survive in such an environment, it naturally has its value. For Su Jingfei, 2 billion is not very reluctant. His assets should have exceeded 10 billion, and his current assets are almost 2.3 billion. He is not afraid that the money is not enough. What''s more, he only has preliminary contact with Sofia, and it''s not sure whether he will cooperate or not.


    "OK, let''s eat first. After eating, I''ll go and have a look. If there''s no problem, I''ll let someone evaluate it. We''re in business. You know what I mean." Su Jingfei also does not hide his meaning, calm way.


    Sophia was not directly angry because of Su Jingfei. She herself was a happy person. Instead, she said with a smile, "you are the best. If you really don''t care about anything, I''m not at ease. My aunt said that if you don''t formally evaluate, you will agree to our request, then you don''t deserve our attention."


    Su Jingfei Khan said: "you have to test me. Fortunately, I don''t care."


    "That''s not true. There''s no test. My aunt told me that. I just thought it could be told to you. That''s why I told you." Sophia shook her head and corrected.


    Su Jingfei is speechless. Sophia is a model of selling her teammates. I don''t know how Mrs. Yang would feel when she knew Sophia had sold her.


    He didn''t want to stimulate Sophia. He just nodded: "it''s settled. Let''s have dinner first. Later, we''ll go to the hospital to have a look. I''ll see the environment and scale. It doesn''t need to be too specific. Anyway, there are specialists in the assessment."


    "Well, I like your cheerful character. Come and have dinner with us." Sophia smiles and speaks to the public.


    At this time, Master Yi and Yang Mingyu have already ordered what they want to eat. They know that Sophia and Su Jingfei have something to say, so they will not disturb them. Now that they have finished speaking, they begin to talk about what they want to eat with a smile, so that they can have something else to eat and enjoy.


    Su Jingfei and Sophia both have something on their mind. Naturally, they don''t care so much about what they eat. According to master Yi and Yang Mingyu, the dialogue between Su Jingfei and Sophia doesn''t keep down their voice. Master Yi listens to it.


    Although Yang Mingyu didn''t listen to all of them, he probably understood something. He was Yang''s family. Naturally, he knew about his hospital. He was surprised to see Su Jingfei for a long time. Then he said to Su Jingfei, "brother Fei, I can''t imagine that you have so much money. Our hospital can''t be taken over by a small number of people."


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure of that." Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t care too much. Let alone 2 billion yuan, more can be taken out.


    Yang Mingyu doesn''t know that Su Jingfei''s purchase of their hospital is also a way to show his sincerity, and then the interests of the two families are linked, which can be regarded as a basis for cooperation, so it will be more reliable.


    A hospital with a market value of more than 3 billion will make considerable profits every year. Even the Yang family can''t be underestimated. Their 40% share also means that they have a lot of money every year. In fact, such cooperation is not small. Besides, Sofia has a close relationship with the Yang family.


    This is what Su Jingfei has considered. Sophia may not think so much, but Mrs. Yang must have thought of it.


    Because they had something on their mind, they ate fast and didn''t drink, which made Yang Mingyu think that Su Jingfei really didn''t drink enough. Later, when they had a chance to drink, they almost made Yang Mingyu regret. It''s absolutely true that they didn''t have a good end to belittle the enemy.


    At this time, Yang Mingyu still didn''t know Su Jingfei was strong. After eating, he offered to drive and take the three people to Yang''s hospital.


    As Sophia said, Yang''s hospital is really on the edge of the second ring road. It can be said that every inch of land is worth every inch of money. There is a large hospital with an absolute value of no less than billions. Moreover, Su Jingfei also saw the subway station and bus station, so it can be said that the transportation is convenient.


    Under the leadership of Sophia and Yang Mingyu, Su Jingfei strolled around the hospital casually. Because it was night, there were not many people. However, Su Jingfei could see that the equipment and buildings of the hospital were relatively new. It was obviously not the kind that was going to close down. The business should be good, and there were a lot of patients. Obviously, the reputation of the hospital would not be bad.


    It''s reasonable for Mrs. yang to give up such a developing hospital. Su Jingfei can be sure that the Yang family is not getting rid of the burden. It should be the way of cooperation proposed by Mrs. Yang, and she is going to retire.


    "This hospital is good. I''ll find someone to evaluate it tomorrow. You go and tell granny Yang that I have agreed to her request, and we will facilitate the acquisition as soon as possible." Su Jingfei turned around and nodded to Sophia, saying that he was really moved.


    "Well, I''ll tell my aunt what you said when I go back. In fact, I think you will agree. You start in Beijing. It''s just right to start here." Sophia nodded, comforting.


    "You are so clever." Su Jingfei was surprised that Sophia knew what she was thinking.


    Sophia spat out and said with a smile, "don''t think I''m a fool. But my aunt said that if you agree to buy the hospital, I''ll tell you a piece of news. It''s amazing."


    Su Jingfei thought of Sophia''s face at that time. She thought that it was granny Yang who wanted to sell the hospital that surprised Sophia. Unexpectedly, there were other reasons. She immediately asked curiously, "Sophia, what secret did granny Yang ask you to tell me?"

 Chapter 1019

    Su Jingfei''s inquiry made Sophia feel proud and said with a smile: "my aunt has always been very good. She is good at looking at her face, but what''s more important is that she can guess what you think. Sure enough, you are very curious."


    "Elder sister, don''t be so funny, OK? You are hanging my appetite. It''s strange if I don''t want to know. As long as it''s normal people, they will have such reaction." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. This Sophia is really worrying.


    Sophia was obviously on purpose. When Su Jingfei was really in a hurry, she said, "actually, my aunt wanted to give you some confidence. Let me tell you that what she is most powerful and what all the families fear is not martial arts or face-to-face, but poison."


    "Poison?" Su Jingfei and Master Yi look at each other, and their faces change. Of course, they don''t think granny Yang says she is vicious. No one is so heartless and says she is vicious.


    So the meaning of poison naturally means poison attack. It''s not that Su Jingfei has never met such a person. When he was in S City, he met the double demons of longwai. They were practicing poison skill, but they were not su Jingfei''s opponents at all because their strength was still low.


    Su Jingfei suddenly hears that Mrs. Yang is practicing poison skill, and her fear of Mrs. Yang has increased by three points. Her internal skill is so deep, plus poison skill, her risk factor is definitely higher than that of old fortune.


    Now he finally understands why so many people are afraid of her. Even Su Hanlin, the best in the world, can''t be invincible. Anyone who has such an opponent will have a headache. The key is that this kind of thing can''t be prevented. If it''s really poisoned, even if his martial arts are better than his opponent, he won''t be able to play it.


    "Su Jingfei, that''s what my aunt asked me to tell you. Do you understand the specific meaning?" Although Sophia was surprised at that time, she just thought that the ability of poison seemed terrible, but she didn''t understand it.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "now I understand why so many people dare not touch your Yang family. Even if they are not sure whether granny Yang is alive, they dare not go too far. They simply can''t bear the consequences. Poison is a kind of killing power."


    "So powerful? I really don''t know. My aunt is so kind to me. Is she so frightening? " Sophia is really interested this time, he said.


    Su Jingfei nodded solemnly and said: "poison skill is not something that ordinary people can deal with. Even if you are a master of internal skill, you can''t do anything about it when you encounter poison skill. Internal skill is to suppress poison at most, but you can''t be immune to poison. Your aunt is the killer of everyone."


    Said here, can''t help but sigh a way: "no wonder so many family people know your aunt will look at people''s face, can know some people''s future, but no one dares to move her, it is not provoking at all!"


    "Now I know that my aunt is so powerful, so I''ll go to her to learn, so I can make people afraid in the future." Sophia was really excited this time. She thought that her aunt was so powerful that she could become more powerful.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help but think about it. He didn''t know why grandma Yang didn''t let her family learn from her. Now he heard Sophia''s words and pondered, "you can try, but it''s not easy to practice."


    Sophia said with indifference: "don''t worry about this. I''m measured. Well, it''s time for us to go home."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "OK, you go back first! Tomorrow I''ll find a professional to evaluate and then send someone to talk with your family. I hope we can have a good cooperation. " Then he held out his hand.


    Sophia understood that Su Jingfei was doing it for his younger brother Yang Mingyu. After all, their relationship was a secret. She held out her hand to Su Jingfei and nodded: "I believe we can cooperate very happily. Haven''t we already agreed?" After that, he scratched Su Jingfei''s palm with his little finger.


    This small action makes Su Jingfei''s heart jump. He thinks of Sophia''s boldness. If Master Yi and Yang Mingyu were not here, he might have followed her.


    At this time, he still retained his sense and said with a smile, "don''t worry, we will be very happy." When he spoke, he also scratched Sophia''s palm, as if in response to Sophia''s action. Only two people can know this little action.


    Sophia''s face is slightly red, and her eyes are full of water vapor. She doesn''t need to ask what''s going on. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei can only think that she doesn''t understand. Today is not suitable.


    After comparing the official conversation, the two sides left the hospital respectively. After leaving, Su Jingfei and Master Yi walked back and asked: "Master Yi, there are a lot of things happening today. What do you think and tell us your feelings."


    "All right." Master Yi is now following Su Jingfei. He feels like a think tank. At the beginning, Su Jingfei didn''t think so either. But after several events, he found that Master Yi was very resourceful.


    Instead of waiting for Su Jingfei to ask, Master Yi said in detail: "let''s talk about the funeral of the Feng family first. Their purpose is to find the clues of the murderer through the memorial service. At the same time, they must also want to show the strength of the Feng family to the families."


    "Well? I thought of the former point, but I didn''t think of the latter point. They are covered up today. How can they show their strength? " Su Jingfei frowned slightly, which he didn''t expect.


    "In fact, this should be one of their purposes, but later the development of the situation was a bit unexpected. I''m afraid Feng mieling didn''t expect that old Fu and Mrs. Yang would appear." Master Yi smiles. He is an old man. He sees more deeply than Su Jingfei, which makes Su Jingfei believe his analysis.


    Su Jingfei thinks about today''s situation. It seems that it is. The arrival of Fu laoguai may not be too unexpected. After all, their family seems to have a close relationship with Fu family. However, the appearance of Mrs. Yang really makes Feng Xiaoling surprised. The appearance of ghost can''t be pretended. It can be seen that there will be some accidents in Feng family today.


    Looking at Su Jingfei, Master Yi thought deeply, and then continued: "the Feng family now has two elders dead and one elder abandoned, but we still don''t know how much strength their family has."


    "Well, it''s impossible for outsiders to know this except for the Feng family. Especially now that they have revealed that the three elders are still alive, I can understand who can say well and whether there are others." Su Jingfei is also very smart. Maybe he didn''t think of it before. After Master Yi''s reminding, he reflected it.


    Su Jingfei''s words also made Master Yi secretly nod his head. Although Su Jingfei is young, he has a very keen insight and flexible mind. As long as he reminds himself a little, he can figure out everything in it, which is definitely not comparable to ordinary people.


    "Well, I think the goal of the Feng family has been achieved. Now all the families have to reevaluate the strength of the Feng family. In the future, those who want to think about the Feng family should also think about it." Su Jingfei smiles. He is not worried about the strength of the Feng family. He is also developing his own strength.


    "It''s true that the Feng family is becoming more and more powerful now. Although it will make other families afraid, we have to say that it can also make other families have multiple concerns and dare not deal with them easily. What''s more, the domineering power of the Feng family this time also makes people feel that the Feng family is full of confidence. Otherwise, how dare they hold a memorial service to track down the murderer?" Master Yi continued to analyze.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the Feng family. In fact, their current situation can be thought of. Tell me about the relationship between the Feng family and the Fu family. This is what I care about." Su Jingfei is more and more leading. He nods and asks master Yi.


    Master Yi likes Su Jingfei''s attitude even more. Su Jingfei is now the head of the Su family in H Province. Although he is young, he is already a great master. If he doesn''t have this kind of bearing, he should not set up another door. He is Su Jingfei''s guest. The more he treats himself, the more comfortable he is.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t deliberately make up his mind. He had been exercising for a long time. The high-ranking temperament had been unconsciously integrated into his body.


    "It''s hard to say the relationship between the Feng family and the Fu family, but on the surface, the relationship between the two families is unusual, but it should be that the Feng family wants to win over the Fu family. As for the Fu family, it may still be hesitant now. It can be seen that the old Fu monster doesn''t care much about the Feng family''s funeral, but is looking for your trouble." The older Master Yi is, the more he adapts to the position of Keqing. Continue to analyze.


    Su Jingfei nodded at first, then frowned and said, "I don''t think it''s easy to say about this. Fu Laogui is an old monster, and it shouldn''t be so easy to show his own situation. Although he aimed at me, he finally started with Su Hanlin, but he was opposite to the Feng family."


    Master Yi said with a smile: "anyway, Su Hanlin is your father. In the final analysis, the Fu family is still aimed at you. Of course, we can''t rule out that it''s because of the Feng family that the Fu family started with Su Hanlin, but this is not likely."


    Although Su Jingfei still had some doubts about this statement, he didn''t refute Master Yi''s words. Instead, he inquired: "it''s not easy for us to guess their specific relationship. We can only think about it for a while. Do you think the Fu family and Feng family will deal with me in the near future? I''ve planned to move the power of H Province to the capital."


    "I think you can move your power slowly now. The Fu family is deterred by Su Hanlin. I''m afraid they won''t have any idea about you in a short time. After all, I think they are really right about the Su family in the capital." Master Yi nodded and agreed.


    "Well, I''m not good enough now. I don''t think my family cares so much about me." Su Jingfei has some self mockery.


    Master Yi didn''t comfort Su Jingfei, which is true. The reason why the Fu family didn''t deal with Su Jingfei is that his level is not enough. Even if he offended Fu''an people, the contradiction with the Fu family is not so sharp. Now the main enemies of Su Jingfei are the Feng family and the PI family.


    Seeing that Master Yi was silent, Su Jingfei naturally knew what his state of mind was, so he continued to ask: "the Fu family won''t threaten me for the time being, so it''s the Feng family. The Feng family should have no time to talk to me. They haven''t found the murderer, which is enough for them to be busy for a while."


    "The Feng family is really smart, but they are mistaken for it. They really think that the killer is a 50-60-year-old master. At that level, except Su Hanlin, there is no such young master." When Master Yi thought of this, he was also dumbfounded. Su Jingfei pretended to deceive the Feng family. Even now Su Jingfei has turned around at the Feng family memorial service, and the suspicion has been washed away.


    The original purpose of the Feng family today is to find the clue of the murderer through the memorial service. As a result, they not only failed to find the clue, but also washed away Su Jingfei''s suspicion of being the real murderer, which makes people drunk.


    After laughing for a while, Su Jingfei said: "well, now let''s start talking about the most important position of the Yang family. Today, Mrs. Yang said that she was close to me from the beginning. Although I really have a good relationship with Sophia, the Yang family should not be close to me because of this. Now I think that Mrs. Yang''s words are somewhat true, This is very important. "


    "Jingfei, it''s more mysterious. We can''t be sure, but the families in the capital must know something about it. I think you can go to Nalan''s or Murong''s and ask about it. As long as you are sure of Mrs. Yang, there should be no problem." Master Yi pondered for a moment before he spoke.


    "Well, I really want to go to Nalan''s house. Then I''ll ask Mrs. Yang about it." Su Jingfei wants to let the Su family of H Province come here. Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen must also come here. Nalan''s family must go. He always wants to go to Nalan''s family to see the situation first and ask old lady Yang by the way.


    Su Jingfei didn''t completely believe them just because Mrs. Yang showed kindness to her. It''s not too suspicious. She has experienced too much cheating, so she can''t help being cautious.


    Master Yi nodded beside him. Su Jingfei was cautious and careful. The better for him, the better he was his guest. The better Su Jingfei developed, the higher he would be. He had seen that the water in the capital was too deep, and Su Jingfei had the best potential.


    "I think Mrs. Yang is really optimistic about you. In fact, unless the families who are worried about you are optimistic about you, they will not have such a good relationship with you." After thinking about it, Master Yi said, "now the Chu family, the Nalan family, the Murong family, including the Yang family, should really want to make an alliance with you. No matter your own strength or the identity of the Su family, they should pay attention to it."

 Chapter 1020

    Along the way, Su Jingfei and Master Yi analyzed the attitudes of the families in the capital to themselves, which made Su Jingfei feel that the time was almost right, and the Su family in H Province could move to the capital.


    Especially this time, the Yang family wanted to sell the hospital to themselves, and their career in Beijing began to have a start. Naturally, the person in charge of this matter is shumanya, the president of Yaoguang private hospital. She has this experience and is also the most suitable candidate. When she gets home, Su Jingfei starts to call shumanya.


    Now Su Jingfei has a lot of things to do in Beijing every day, and he will call his family, but not everyone can often receive his call.


    At this time, shumanya had already got off work and was ready to go to bed. When she saw Su Jingfei''s phone call, she was shocked immediately. However, she tried to calm down. After connecting the phone, she asked, "Su Jingfei, do you finally want to call me? I haven''t heard from you for a long time


    Su Jingfei remembers that he called shumanya last time. It seems that it was last week, but he knows that he can''t compete with shumanya at this time. He just says with a smile, "Manya, am I not busy? I have to lay a good foundation in the capital before you can come here. Don''t you want to come to the capital? "


    Shumanya snorted: "well said, you know to coax me. Even if you can pass, you should let Xiuwen and red silk go first." The sourness in the tone is not concealed.


    She also has a room in Su''s villa, where she will live when she has nothing to do. She knows something about the general relationship between Su Jingfei and several other women. Su Jingfei doesn''t need to hide in front of her, but today she really wants to find shumanya.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said quickly: "Manya! Don''t think too much. I''m here to talk about going to Beijing! "


    "Going to Beijing? Talk to me? Do you mean let me go to Beijing? What about them? Did you tell them that the Su family is going to enter the capital? You have already arranged for them! " Shumanya was surprised at first, and then felt that he should not just arrange himself, so he continued to ask.


    Su Jingfei could understand shumanya''s thoughts, so he said with a smile: "shumanya, you are really suspicious. I''m looking for you this time because my first industry in Beijing is hospitals. Do you think I will look for others besides you?"


    "Is that true? Great, Su Jingfei. You really didn''t let me down. " Shumanya and Su Jingfei have known each other for a long time. She can still tell if he is joking. Su Jingfei''s tone at this time is absolutely not joking. She always knows that she is not as good as Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk. In Su Jingfei''s heart, they are the two she loves most.


    Now I hear that his first industry is hospital. Whether it''s because of the situation or other reasons, schumanya thinks that he thinks about himself, which is enough.


    Su Jingfei could hear shumanya''s surprise. Although he sighed in his heart that the reason why he was able to run a hospital in the capital was just a mistake, but it made shumanya happy. Naturally, Su Jingfei was also very happy, so he continued with a smile: "I will never let people down. The hospital is still grade III A, and it''s a good hospital on the edge of the second ring road, Tomorrow you will bring people to Beijing to buy air tickets. I will find professionals to evaluate the hospital and then purchase it. "


    Shumanya was almost sleepless and said excitedly, "I''m going to Beijing tomorrow. Is it too fast? I haven''t arranged for the hospital yet!"


    "It''s OK. You can talk to Mr. sang about it. He has been vice president for a long time. If you come to Beijing for development, the president of Yaoguang private hospital will become Mr. sang. Let him handle it by himself first." Su Jingfei smiles and reminds shumanya.


    Shumanya nodded his head and said: "yes, although Mr. sang usually doesn''t care about the hospital, his position in the hospital is still enough to be the president. If I leave, he will watch the house, absolutely no problem."


    "Su Jingfei, you haven''t seen me for so many days. I don''t think so." Shumanya thought that she would see Su Jingfei soon. She was excited and finally asked.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that shumanya would raise this question. Thinking of shumanya''s appearance as a little woman, he said with a dumb smile: "of course I miss you, otherwise I won''t be sure about the hospital. I''ll call you as soon as possible. I only talked about the acquisition this afternoon."


    At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t need to cheat, and the relationship between them had already been broken. Even if he coaxed shumanya, he would say so. Shumanya''s help to him and shumanya''s tenderness really reminded him often.


    Shumanya is a little woman. After being fascinated by Su Jingfei, she has been trapped in it. Now let alone tell the truth, even if he deceives himself, shumanya will be very happy. Anyway, women are sentimental animals, especially in love.


    Excited, shumanya said: "Su Jingfei, I can''t sleep now, otherwise I''ll go to see you tonight, aren''t you ready?"


    Su Jingfei was startled. The woman was really impatient. She advised: "Manya, you should sleep well today and go to the hospital for inspection tomorrow. Moreover, in the middle of the night, where to buy air tickets? You can book tomorrow''s tickets first!" When he said this, he was really helpless. It was always inconvenient to separate the two places.


    Shumanya also understood that Su Jingfei''s words were right, and could only disappoint him by saying, "go to bed, but I can''t sleep now. Why don''t you talk with me and coax me to sleep?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. This kind of thing is generally what students love to do when they go to school. Now he suddenly hears schumanya say that he seems to be back to his student days. For a moment, he is really in a trance. He has only graduated for half a year, and he is only 21 years old. How can he feel that he is separated from his student days.


    When he was in a daze, shumanya was worried and asked: "Su Jingfei, what are you doing? Won''t you be sleepy? Is he asleep


    Although shumanya knows that Su Jingfei can master martial arts, there is a big difference between those who can master martial arts and those who can''t, but she doesn''t know. Su Jingfei suddenly doesn''t move and thinks he is asleep. Although it''s impossible, who can say it well!


    Su Jingfei also woke up from a trance at this time. In the past half a year, he has experienced too many things. Several experiences of life and death seem to have lived for several lifetimes, far more than his peers, and his mentality is naturally more mature.


    "I didn''t fall asleep. It''s just a bit of a surprise. You think that I really don''t have the experience of making people sleep by phone." Su Jingfei hastened to explain.


    Shumanya was stunned, and then surprised: "really? Have you ever coaxed Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi? I''m going to be the first one to put you to sleep


    Su Jingfei is more honest and affirms: "when I met them, I was together all the time and never separated at all. How could there be such a thing? I''ve been busy recently and I''ve been doing things on the phone, and I don''t have such a chance."


    Shumanya has determined the relationship between Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei doesn''t need to hide it, which is hypocritical. Anyway, shumanya is in a state of acceptance, otherwise she can''t ask so calmly.


    She really doesn''t care. Now that everything has been like this, she either quits by herself or accepts the fact. She tried to give up, but finally didn''t do it, so she had to accept it. In fact, it''s very difficult to accept it. If she has this idea, it''s not so difficult.


    Liang Xiuwen is a strong woman, President temperament, and Li hongsilk is an iceberg beauty. However, their people are very good, and shumanya gets along well with them. She even suspects that the two women have guessed their relationship with Su Jingfei, but they all accept themselves.


    Shumanya doesn''t ask Su Jingfei to dump her two girls to be with her. In fact, she estimates that Su Jingfei has more than two women. This guy is lustful, but he is very kind to everyone. No woman is willing to leave. If shumanya is jealous, she will be very sour.


    She now heard that Su Jingfei had never coaxed others, and immediately said happily, "Su Jingfei, since you haven''t coaxed others, please coax me. I''ll cultivate your good habit."


    Su Jingfei said: "shumanya, why do you want to cultivate my habit? I don''t have time every day. Today I have business with you. Otherwise, I should practice martial arts now, but it''s OK to be a little late. How can you coax me?"


    The reason why he changed his words temporarily was that he heard shumanya Snort and knew that women could not be offended. Moreover, he was really relaxed today. Besides practicing martial arts, the women at home were sleeping.


    Shumanya was very satisfied with the change of Su Jingfei''s attitude and said with a smile: "it''s very simple. Sing me some love songs first. If I feel comfortable, I will fall asleep. Don''t tell me that you can''t sing. I don''t believe it''s my boss Su who can''t help you."


    Su Jingfei really won''t be embarrassed because of this. He learns the sword songs of Chumen. Most songs can be sung, and he won''t be out of tune. Otherwise, he can''t learn them well.


    When he thought of the sword song of Chumen, he naturally thought of the requiem. Although he didn''t learn it, he already knew some ways to release the requiem. Su Jingfei certainly wasn''t enough to use it against the enemy, but if he just coaxed shumanya to sleep, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    Thinking of this, he said with a smile: "OK, I''ll sing you a song," insects fly "is very nice, and it''s suitable to coax you to sleep."


    Shumanya didn''t care what song Su Jingfei sang, as long as he could sleep. What''s more, the song was really warm, so he said with a smile: "OK, then you can start. I''ll see if you can let me sleep, but don''t let me down, honey."

 Chapter 1021

    Su Jingfei only uses one song. With the help of Chumen sword song, Su Jingfei can''t use Requiem, but with singing, it really plays a hypnotic role, and shumanya goes to sleep peacefully.


    When shumanya coaxes her, LAN Xiqi in her cultivation is over. Her recent strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Originally, her martial arts are superior to Huofeng, but now she is about to catch up with Dongfang Wenjun. After all, she is a genius, but she is not as famous as Chu Yiming of Chumen and Su Bingfeng of Murong family.


    After LAN Xiqi''s training, it''s naturally Su Jingfei''s turn. Su Jingfei has been busy in recent days, so he can''t guarantee to practice on time. Now he has to seize the time.


    Because Su Jingfei''s strength has declined, his cultivation is mainly used to recover internal injuries, and basically there will be no growth. There is no way. Internal injuries always have some costs. Su Jingfei is also very clear that he spends the midnight recovering internal injuries.


    Su Jingfei has superb medical skills and extraordinary internal mental skills. His internal injury recovers much faster than ordinary people. Although he is still not cured, he is much lighter than yesterday. He estimates that he can recover in ten days.


    If you let the Feng family know this, they will not want to rely on internal injuries to find the murderer. According to the information provided by the great grandfather, the injured will not be able to get off the ground for at least a month. Even if they are treated by experts, they will lose their strength. This is why they do not doubt Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei''s strength seems to be slightly weaker than that of that day''s exhibition, who can say that he is not hiding his strength? At least he can go down to the ground and work with others.


    The great grandfather himself didn''t test Su Jingfei''s problem. Who can doubt him? The Feng family is very confident about this.


    Unfortunately, sometimes habitual thinking is more harmful. Su Jingfei himself is a guy who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Even no one can specify what he will do, which is doomed to the loss of the Feng family.


    "Uncle, did you find the person I asked you to help me find yesterday?" At the end of cultivation, it''s already daybreak. Su Jingfei left Feng''s house with his mobile phone, and also called Nalan xiuhai directly. On his way back last night, he asked Nalan''s house to help him find a senior appraiser.


    Su Jingfei thinks very clearly about this. In the capital, the family he trusts most is naturally the Nalan family. After all, compared with the Chu family and the Murong family, the Nalan family has a closer relationship with him. What''s more, he needs to find a better family in business. Relatively speaking, the Nalan family is the best choice, and Nalan xiuhai has agreed to him.


    He went out so early that he wanted to meet these people, and then go to Yang''s hospital to do asset appraisal. This is not something that can be done in a short time and a half. Today, he just took the people over, and the rest of the work will be left to Schumann ya, who ordered a ticket to come here at noon.


    Nalan xiuhai heard Su Jingfei''s phone call and said with a bitter smile: "you are a real acute boy. No wonder you have today''s achievements. You really don''t waste a little time."


    Su Jingfei laughs. He doesn''t explain too much. That''s what it is. If Su Jingfei hasn''t been very hardworking all the time, he can''t achieve today''s success. Especially recently, after he arrived in the capital, the pressure has increased. He almost never sleeps. Rest is completely replaced by cultivation.


    This is also no way, Su Jingfei is too good, he will naturally be pushed to a very high position, in the face of all kinds of challenges and pressure, Su Jingfei even want to be lazy can''t do.


    "Well, I won''t tease you any more. We Nalan family will fully cooperate in today''s assessment. Now you go to your fourth aunt. She has prepared all the people." Nalan xiuhai listened to Su Jingfei''s laughter, and knew that this guy was thick skinned, and he didn''t care if he said it himself, so he said directly.


    Su Jingfei a Leng, some doubt way: "my fourth aunt?" His mind is still thinking, this is a relationship with their own people.


    "You idiot, Xiuwen''s fourth aunt and Xiuying''s fourth sister. Are you a pig?" Hearing Su Jingfei''s hesitation, Nalan xiuhai couldn''t help scolding him. After scolding, he felt comfortable and scolded the first master of the younger generation. Moreover, he could only admit his mistake!


    Su Jingfei was really scolded by Nalan xiuhai and shrunk his neck, which really made him unable to refute. From the relationship point of view, he really wanted to call her a fourth aunt, so he had to pinch his nose and forbear and promised, "I''ll go right away."


    "Well, you have to keep this attitude. Xiumei has a bad temper. You''d better not annoy him." Nalan xiuhai said an address, but also kindly reminded, and as the head of the family said so, it can be seen that Nalan Xiumei''s temper may be really not very good.


    Su Jingfei was worried. After he hung up the phone, he had a headache. He thought he only had to lead the assessor to the hospital. How could he go to see the so-called fourth aunt.


    There are several brothers of Nalan Xiuying. In fact, Su Jingfei still doesn''t know. But if you count the people you''ve met, Nalan xiuhai, Nalan Xiurong, Nalan Xiufeng, Nalan Xiuying and Nalan Xiulin are already five. Plus Nalan Xiumei, the fourth aunt you''re going to meet, you''re left with the sixth person who hasn''t seen Nalan''s family. I don''t know whether he''s a man or a woman.


    He doesn''t know if Nalan Xiulin is an old brother, but according to his age, there should not be any younger. He thinks that he has driven to his destination. Although the capital is not small, Nalan xiuhai probably arranged Nalan Xiumei not far away from Su Jingfei for the convenience of Su Jingfei.


    After getting out of the car, Su Jingfei looked at his place carefully. Before, he came here according to the GPS positioning. Only when he arrived did he know that it was actually a development zone, which was beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation.


    Because he drove over and attracted the attention of the people on the construction site, Nalan Xiumei, who had been prepared for a long time, guessed that before Su Jingfei came, she had already taken seven or eight people and safety helmets to Su Jingfei''s car fare.


    Su Jingfei looks at the woman in her 40s and has confirmed her identity. She must be Nalan Xiumei.


    Nalan Xiumei and Nalan Xiuying are sisters. They are nearly five points similar. However, it is obvious that Nalan Xiumei is not as rebellious as Nalan Xiuying. At 40, she looks the same as 20. Nalan Xiumei''s make-up skills are good. Although it is light make-up, it can cover up her age. Her appearance is only 356 years old. She has a beautiful face and can be regarded as a middle-aged woman.


    When Su Jingfei was looking at her, she was also looking at Su Jingfei. She had not heard of this young man once, but I saw him today, and I was still surprised.


    He is not that kind of handsome person, at least not the handsome man that women like. But he has a kind of temperament, which makes people feel good. Nalan Xiumei has seen that kind of temperament, but it is only in her father and grandfather''s generation.


    She knows what that temperament means. Naturally, she also knows that Su Jingfei is the so-called first master of the young generation. It''s really nice that such a young man is his nephew and son-in-law.


    "Cough, Hello, I''m Su Jingfei, you''re the fourth aunt." Su Jingfei has recognized Nalan Xiumei from her appearance. Naturally, she is not afraid of mistakes. Moreover, as a younger generation, he still takes the initiative to bow slightly to Nalan Xiumei to show respect.


    Although Nalan Xiumei has a big temper in Nalan xiuhaikou, for the younger generation, she naturally won''t lose her temper casually. Instead, she actively stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, Su Jingfei, I''ve heard your name for a long time."


    Although Su Jingfei is the younger generation of Nalan Xiumei, Nalan Xiumei is a business person after all. Naturally, she will use such politeness, which makes Su Jingfei feel good about. He is not satisfied with the kind of people who rely on their elders as elders. Before listening to Nalan xiuhai''s words, he was really afraid that Nalan Xiumei is such a person!


    The people around Nalan Xiumei are the assessors. They are just called by Nalan Xiumei. As for what to do and for whom, they are not very clear. When they saw Su Jingfei, they probably guessed that he was the one who needed help this time.


    They are all from Nalan family. Even if they haven''t heard of Su Jingfei, it''s not easy for them to make Nalan Xiumei so polite. They all face up to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know this. He got Nalan Xiumei''s approval, which would also affect those people. He looked at those people, and without asking, he directly asked Nalan Xiumei, "fourth aunt, will you go to the hospital with me now, or wait for the end of your business?"


    "Let''s go now. These are the assessors I found for you today. They are all talents of Nalan family. For your acquisition task, we support them very much." Na LAN Xiumei laughed, and then said: "I''m just not sure about the things on this side of the construction site. Come and have a look. It''s no big deal."


    Su Jingfei nodded, these people have cars, as long as follow Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei can directly carry Nalan Xiumei, after getting on the bus, Su Jingfei asked curiously: "fourth aunt, which part of the business are you in charge of in Nalan family?"


    "Me! You''re really wrong. Although I''m from Nalan family, I''ve been married. I have my own company. I run a real estate company. But because I''m in Beijing, Nalan family is similar to my family now. My husband and I often go home. Don''t think much about it. My husband is not a burden. He''s not from Beijing. He''s a foreigner. " Nalan Xiumei is obviously very talkative, Su Jingfei did not ask, she also poured out.


    Su Jingfei is really surprised that Nalan Xiumei is married to a foreigner. Nalan''s thoughts are not as conservative as they think.

 Chapter 1022

    After meeting Nalan Xiumei, Su Jingfei headed for the Yang family''s hospital. After chatting on the road, she learned that compared with Nalan Xiuying, Nalan Xiumei''s family life was pretty good. Even if she married a foreigner, she was recognized by the Nalan family.


    Nalan Xiumei, in particular, should be the most successful of her sisters. Nalan Xiuying has become a housewife. Nalan Xiuying has lost her marriage. She is now very successful in her marriage career.


    But during the chat, he heard that Nalan Xiumei''s biggest regret was that although Nalan Xiuying was 43 years old, she had no children. As for the reason, it has not been found out yet. She and her husband are very normal, but they can''t have children. It''s very strange.


    "Four aunts, uncle and you said no, I am in addition to a businessman, I am also a Chinese medicine." Su Jingfei thought for a while, but she couldn''t help saying to Nalan Xiumei.


    Nalan Xiumei looked at Su Jingfei in surprise. This time, she was totally surprised. She obviously didn''t know about it. Then she said with a smile, "in the morning, I heard that you wanted to buy a hospital. I really thought you were just an ordinary businessman. How could you become a traditional Chinese medicine doctor? You still want to treat people?"


    She obviously didn''t understand what Su Jingfei meant. In her heart, she thought that even if Su Jingfei was a traditional Chinese medicine, what could he do? At most, such a young traditional Chinese medicine had just graduated from school. She had heard that Su Jingfei was very good at martial arts. After all, he was the third young master of the Su family!


    Although she is a member of the Nalan family, she has married out after all. She is not a key person. She doesn''t know the more important news, and Nalan xiuhai won''t introduce Su Jingfei to her in detail. She just said something.


    What Nalan Xiumei knows is just something Su Jingfei is famous for recently. For example, she is the first martial arts master of the younger generation and the third young master of the Su family. She thinks it''s enough. She can at least be worthy of her niece, and it''s nice to see this man today.


    "Fourth aunt, I mean, I''m a traditional Chinese medicine, and my medical skills are pretty good." Su Jingfei is not very good at boasting and boasting. He is slightly reserved.


    "Well, then!" Nalan Xiumei, still not taking it seriously, still smiles at Su Jingfei. At this time, Su Jingfei is a child in her eyes. After all, she is her nephew and son-in-law. According to her age, if she has children, she should be almost old. Women are full of motherhood after all.


    Su Jingfei is a little discouraged. Nalan Xiuying''s sisters have their own characteristics. Nalan Xiurong is dignified and generous. She is the first lady of H Province. Nalan Xiuying is a demon and charming, and can be called a generation of enchantress. Nalan Xiumei is a smart and capable woman.


    But because of her character, she naturally feels oppressive when speaking. That is to say, Su Jingfei has grown up very well in the past year. Otherwise, she may feel guilty under her close gaze. He is actually Nalan Xiuying''s husband. This relationship is his weakness.


    Su Jingfei thought about the differences between the three sisters, but he could only sigh: "fourth aunt, you don''t understand what I mean. As a person, my medical skills are passable, and I''m good at some complicated diseases. I want to show you and fourth uncle. Maybe I can see that I can''t say anything. What do you say?"


    Nalan Xiumei and her husband''s inability to have children has been a mental illness for many years. Now when she hears Su Jingfei''s words, she can''t help but move. But after many failures, she doesn''t always hold hope as before.


    "Jingfei, I know what you mean. Our husband and wife have been having this problem for so many years. You also know the strength of Nalan family. We can''t see it well after finding so many people..." although she didn''t finish her words, her meaning was very clear, but she didn''t say too much about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not angry either. He has been questioned twice or once for so long. His age is too confusing. Thinking of this, he said seriously: "fourth aunt, you see my youth. In fact, I''m the honorary chairman of H Province Chinese Medicine Association. I didn''t go through the back door."


    "Oh? Are you really that good? " Although Nalan Xiumei is in the capital, she will not underestimate the honorary chairman of a provincial Chinese Medicine Association. After all, the provincial level is quite advanced. Su Jingfei can become the honorary chairman when she is about 20 years old, and she is not going through the back door. This medical skill should be considerable.


    Su Jingfei in order to increase the confidence of Nalan Xiumei, nodded and said: "I don''t count on you whether it''s fierce or not, but I''ll ask you again, have you heard of the old man of Murong family? You should have heard of his bed all year round


    "Well, there are so many things in this circle. In fact, we all know that as long as we don''t hide them intentionally." Nalan Xiumei nodded: "the strength of the Murong family is obvious to all. Even if the old man is bedridden, there is no need to hide. No family dares to move the Murong family."


    Compared with other families, Nalan family, Murong family and Fu family are all old families in the capital. They are different from those new families, such as Su family, Feng family and Chu family. They have a deep foundation. Even if they release some news of weakness, other families dare not make trouble. After all, no one can be sure whether the news is true or false, And how much the news affected the families.


    Although Nalan Xiumei has not been in the family for many years, after all, she has never left this circle. She can still understand this truth. She just wonders why Su Jingfei raised this question.


    Su Jingfei did not lose his appetite. He said frankly: "after my treatment, Murong has recovered most of the time. It will take time for him to fully recover, but it should be OK to start with others. If he recovers, his strength will not be affected at all."


    Nalan Xiumei was really surprised this time. She was born in Nalan''s family, and she was not unfamiliar with martial arts. But Nalan''s family seemed strange. All the martial arts practitioners were male.


    Now I hear that Su Jingfei can cure Murong, who has been bedridden for many years. Nalan Xiumei knows that Su Jingfei''s medical skills must be very powerful. The Murong family is not inferior to the Nalan family. They must have invited many doctors. It is estimated that even the famous national level TCM doctors in Beijing have been invited, but they have not recovered.


    Now that he can be cured by Su Jingfei, doesn''t it mean that Su Jingfei''s medical skills are close to or up to the national level, and he is also very good at treating difficult and miscellaneous diseases, and his husband and wife can''t bear this problem.


    She is a very smart woman because she can do the business as it is now. After thinking about it in her heart, she said to Su Jingfei seriously: "Su Jingfei, are you sure you can show it to our husband and wife? You give me a positive answer


    Su Jingfei heard her words and frowned slightly. He was really not sure about this. In his opinion, Nalan Xiumei is a very healthy woman with good maintenance. Her body function is like 30 years old. If she wants to have a baby, it''s not the best age, but it''s certainly no problem. In this way, the problem mostly lies with her husband.


    Before seeing the other person, how can su Jingfei determine the problem? He is not a miracle doctor. He can''t make a guarantee and is silent for a moment.


    Nalan Xiumei did not get angry because Su Jingfei was silent, but relaxed: "your attitude makes me believe that you are a person with good medical skills, and also a person in charge. If you open your mouth and promise, I certainly don''t believe you."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. As soon as she was about to speak, Nalan Xiumei continued: "no matter what doctor you are, if you dare to assert that you have not seen a patient, it must be unreliable. We have seen many doctors for so many years, and we still know a lot about this aspect. I am very satisfied that you can be silent. I understand your mind."


    When Nalan Xiumei talks about this, Su Jingfei can''t help but wonder what she''s thinking. She secretly laments that there isn''t a simple woman in Nalan family. Nalan Xiuying is powerful, and Nalan Xiurong is not bad. Nalan Xiumei is even more powerful. She tests herself quietly.


    Fortunately, I have always been very cautious and not so frivolous. Otherwise, I would fall into a trap. At this time, I asked, "fourth aunt, you mean to believe me and want me to show you."


    "Yes, in fact, we always have no hope. We are almost giving up. If you don''t mention it, we will consider adopting in the future." Nalan Xiumei also did not hide, frankly said: "although you may give me hope will become disappointed, but since it has been like this, dead horse should live horse doctor."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. She only introduces herself because Nalan Xiumei is her relative. Looking at the regret in her heart, she is soft hearted for a moment. Now after listening to her words, she knows that she is more reckless.


    For a patient who is looking forward to being cured by herself, if she fails again, she will suffer a double blow. In this way, she is really cruel. But now that she has said it, Su Jingfei will not shrink back and says firmly: "fourth aunt, since you believe me, I will do my best, as long as you have the possibility of bearing, I think we should be sure of the treatment. "


    "No matter whether you can succeed or not, I''m very satisfied with your intention. Although I haven''t seen Xiuwen yet, I don''t think she will be bad. Who calls my five younger sister excellent? It''s quite satisfying that she can find a boyfriend like you." Nalan Xiumei smiles. She can see that Su Jingfei is sincere and satisfied with him.


    Su Jingfei is really uncomfortable listening to Nalan Xiumei''s words. As Liang Xiuwen''s fourth aunt, Liang Xiuwen hasn''t seen her. On the contrary, her son-in-law to be saw her first. It''s really strange. However, he can see that Nalan Xiumei really thinks she is good. It seems that she is not so bad tempered!

 Chapter 1023

    After su Jingfei decided to help Nalan Xiumei, they almost went to the Yang''s Hospital, and the assessors who followed them also arrived with them.


    During the day, Yang''s hospital seems to have more patients. Although it is slightly inferior to the top hospitals in the country, it has more patients than Yaoguang private hospital. Although it is also a national third class a hospital, there are some differences because of the geographical problems.


    "Fourth aunt, let''s go now. The people of the Yang family should have been waiting for us in the dean''s office." Although Su Jingfei should take the lead today, after all, Nalan Xiumei is the elder. He is still polite.


    Nalan Xiumei has a good impression on Su Jingfei. This young man is not impetuous like the younger generation in the family. As the first master of the younger generation, she is not arrogant and domineering. Her achievements will not stop here. Nalan Xiumei believes in her own vision.


    After su Jingfei got Nalan Xiumei''s consent, he took them to the dean''s office. When he came yesterday, Sophia had already taken him to see it, so he would not get lost.


    Although there are many of them, they are not conspicuous in the hospital. After all, there are many family members of patients. It''s no exaggeration that they are less than ten, but they go straight to the dean''s office. It''s hard for people to be surprised. Is it the family members of patients who are looking for trouble in the hospital?


    Su Jingfei takes the talent to the downstairs of the dean''s office and sees Yang Mingyu waiting downstairs. It is obvious that he is the one who is arranged to receive him. He met him yesterday and is familiar with him.


    "Feige, you''re so early. I thought it would take you at least an hour to come. It''s just over nine o''clock." Yang Mingyu has a good eyesight. When he sees Su Jingfei, he quickly meets him. He looks at the people Su Jingfei is following.


    Su Jingfei said that he would bring more professional assessors today. These must be the people. The woman with good temperament around him is the head of these people.


    Yang Mingyu didn''t know Nalan Xiumei. Naturally, he thought she was an assessor and didn''t ask.


    "Mingyu, since we want to talk business, we can''t delay. It''s always right to come early. Let me introduce you." Su Jingfei said, took Yang Mingyu to Nalan Xiumei and said, "this is my fourth aunt. You can call her after that." Looking back, he said to Nalan Xiumei, "this is Yang Mingyu, the young master of the Yang family."


    "Brother Fei, I''m sorry to hear that. What''s a young master?" Yang Mingyu was really embarrassed. He thought Nalan Xiumei was an assessor. It turned out that she was su Jingfei''s fourth aunt.


    His understanding of Su Jingfei is limited, but he doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has no fourth aunt at all, and he can''t imagine that Nalan Xiumei is actually a member of Nalan family.


    "Hello, fourth aunt. I''m Yang Mingyu. Just call me Mingyu. I''m here to pick up brother Fei today." He came from studying abroad and naturally reached out.


    Nalan Xiumei didn''t know whether it was because of her love for her husband or because she accepted this kind of handshake etiquette. She didn''t have any resistance. She shook Yang Mingyu''s hand and said, "well, Mingyu, you are Jingfei''s friend. I won''t be polite to you either. Let''s go up now. Business matters." At this moment, the momentum of her strong woman is no doubt full display, it seems that when it comes to work, the whole person''s temperament has changed.


    Not only does Su Jingfei feel it, but Yang Mingyu also feels it. In fact, Liang Xiuwen is more like Nalan Xiumei. They both have the temperament of strong women.


    As they spoke, they naturally walked towards the dean''s office. Su Jingfei asked Yang Mingyu: "Mingyu, didn''t Sophia come today?"


    "Of course not. My sister is at work. You forgot!" Yang Mingyu looked at Su Jingfei with a dumb smile and said, "I remember my sister said that she could go to the organization department because of you. How could you forget this thing?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned, and then said with a smile: "yes, I forgot about it. Now I don''t go to work. I don''t even remember the day of the week. Today is not the weekend, so she doesn''t rest naturally."


    Nalan Xiumei doesn''t know who the woman they are talking about, but with the feeling of a woman, the relationship between Su Jingfei and Sophia seems unusual. She thinks that Su Jingfei is her nephew and son-in-law. If Su Jingfei has a relationship with other women, it''s not to make her nephew and son-in-law suffer.


    But before things are not clear, she won''t talk nonsense. Unfortunately, she doesn''t know the specific situation of Su Jingfei, otherwise she will know that a Sophia is really nothing.


    Yang Mingyu doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei, and he doesn''t know his usual situation. It''s understandable to see that Su Jingfei forgets the day of the week. After all, it''s very common to forget the day of the week when he doesn''t go to work or go to school. It''s just that he doesn''t know Su Jingfei is too busy. He has already surpassed those office workers and students. He has no rest day at all.


    The dean''s office is on the third floor. Yang Mingyu and Su Jingfei soon come to the dean''s office. At this time, there are few people in the dean''s office. It''s much quieter than the main building and inpatient department over there. It''s mainly the high-rise of the hospital.


    "Brother Fei, there are many of you. Why don''t you and my fourth aunt come in with me? How about these friends let them wait in the lounge?" After Yang Mingyu came to the door of the dean''s office, he asked Su Jingfei for advice with a smile. It can be seen that he respects Su Jingfei very much.


    Su Jingfei naturally would not refuse this reasonable request, so she took a look at Nalan Xiumei. Nalan Xiumei nodded to other humanitarians: "you go to the rest room first, we will start working in a moment."


    These people are from Nalan family. Not only are they ordinary employees, but also Nalan Xiumei is polite to them. They are not dissatisfied with this reasonable request and nod their heads. Other staff of the hospital take them into the rest room.


    Su Jingfei and Na lanxiumei follow Yang Mingyu into the dean''s office. Although they have been prepared for a long time, Su Jingfei is stunned to see Mrs. Yang sitting on the dean''s seat. He thinks he won''t see her today!


    "What? What a surprise to see me? " Seeing Su Jingfei in a daze, Mrs. Yang said with a knowing smile, "you don''t know all about it. I''m the Dean!"


    "Granny Yang, even if I know you are the Dean, suddenly see you sitting here, I still have some discomfort." Su Jingfei gave a wry smile and told the truth: "Granny Yang, who was still in front of all the families yesterday, actually became the Dean here. It is estimated that those people will vomit blood when they know."


    Granny Yang sneered at Su Jingfei''s words and said, "the fart is awe inspiring. Those guys are really cowards. I hate to say that when I see the old words."


    Nalan Xiumei doesn''t know Mrs. Yang. Listening to them, she is full of question marks. Su Jingfei is the first master of the younger generation. The person he can compliment must have a unique identity. Moreover, when she hears them talking about families, she doesn''t have to ask about the big families in the capital. What has the old lady done to suppress everyone.


    Seeing Nalan Xiumei''s doubts, Su Jingfei quickly explained, "fourth aunt, I forgot to introduce you. This is granny Yang. She is the elder of the Yang family. She is the granny of Yang Mingyu." Then he introduced granny Yang: "Granny Yang, this is my fourth aunt, Nalan Xiumei of Nalan family."


    "Nalan Xiumei? You are the little girl of the Nalan family who married foreigners Compared with Nalan Xiumei, Granny Yang knew more about the families, and she soon thought about who Nalan Xiumei was.


    Nalan Xiumei was surprised that Granny Yang knew herself, but she was not impolite. She bowed slightly and said, "Hello, aunt."


    According to the relationship between the families, Mrs. Yang is the same generation as Nalan Xiumei''s father. At this time, she is right in calling Mrs. Yang. Su Jingfei and Mrs. Yang both understand this.


    In a big family like them, politeness is very important. Whether they like a person or not is probably due to the attitude of the other party. Although Mrs. Yang always seems to care about nothing, she is a person who cares about the understanding between people.


    Now, seeing that Nalan Xiumei is very respectful to herself, Mrs. Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "Nalan family has many brothers and sisters, each of them is pretty good. Although you married a foreigner, you are also very outstanding."


    Nalan Xiumei just knew that Granny Yang was an old lady of the Yang family, but she didn''t know her specific situation. She just said with a smile, "aunt, you praised me. Should we talk about the evaluation and acquisition?" She is still more concerned about work, once again reflects the temperament of a strong woman.


    Mrs. Yang nodded and said to Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiumei with a smile, "Su Jingfei, Ming Ming told you yesterday, right? Our hospital is going to sell 60% of the shares to you this time, but the condition is that you want to be the president. You don''t have any opinions, do you?"


    "Well, I''ve promised Sophia about this, but there''s still a problem. As the Dean, I don''t care about daily affairs. I only have my name. I don''t have much time. I''ll arrange for the person in charge." Su Jingfei nodded, but still want to emphasize that he can''t let the hospital tie himself up, there are still many things to do.


    Mrs. Yang said with a smile, "I''m interested in your medical skills. You can just name yourself. As for who you want to manage, it''s your business."


    "That''s no problem. Shall we evaluate it now?" Su Jingfei definitely nodded: "Granny Yang, in fact, even if I am registered, I am not in the hospital at ordinary times."


    "That''s your business. I''m going to retire. I have to find someone I can look up to to to take over the hospital. I''m more at ease with your medical skills and personality. That''s why I''m looking for you." Granny Yang laughed and said frankly, "what''s more, you are so young and have unlimited potential in the future. If the hospital falls into your hands, it will certainly grow and grow. Yaoguang private hospital is an example."

 Chapter 1024

    With the help of Nalan Xiumei, Su Jingfei brought professional appraisers to Yang''s private hospital for assets appraisal to see if 60% of them could be worth 2 billion.


    In fact, for Su Jingfei, money is a number at all. However, in this society, the amount of wealth is also a symbol of one''s identity. Su Jingfei doesn''t go into politics, and his position in the army is just to make it convenient for him to do something. In fact, he doesn''t care at all.


    There are professionals in the assessment work, but it is Nalan Xiumei who leads the team. The reason why Nalan xiuhai arranges and leads her is because she has experience in this field. Naturally, it is Yang Mingyu who leads them to the assessment.


    When they all went out, Su Jingfei knew that Mrs. Yang must have something to say to herself. Sure enough, when they left, Mrs. Yang said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I''ll leave you here. You should understand that I have something to ask you. Sit down and let''s have a good talk."


    Su Jingfei nodded. He was really curious about Mrs. Yang''s leaving him. He asked with a smile, "Granny Yang, if you have anything to tell me directly, I''m still a junior."


    "Don''t tell me." Mrs. Yang said with a smile: "how can I say that you are the son of Su Hanlin? Although I have the ability to make people afraid, I still don''t want to offend people of Su Hanlin''s level. Yesterday I went to Feng''s house. Was old Fu beaten?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Granny Yang, you are really insightful. At that time, they did fight each other. Fu Laoqi was defeated."


    "Che, this old monster really thinks that he can challenge the No.1 in the world. As far as I know, there are three people in the world above him. If people praise him, they will not know the superiority of heaven and earth." Old lady Yang curled her lips and said with merciless disdain.


    Su Jingfei was surprised and asked: "you always know that there are three people who are more powerful than old Fu? There are a lot of people at this level? "


    Mrs. Yang shook her head in a funny way and said, "of course, it''s impossible to count many people at this level. If I hadn''t found a new way, I would have been among these five people. Now I''m a little worse than them. However, I''m not sure about two of them at most, and I''m not afraid of the other three."


    Su Jingfei knows what her so-called alternative is. It must be poison. Poison skill is not so easy to practice, but it''s absolutely terrifying after practice. Old lady Yang''s round martial arts may not be the top ones, but her combat effectiveness may still be in the top three.


    It''s not the first time he''s been in contact with someone who can use drugs, but it''s the first one who has really reached the level of old lady Yang. It''s estimated that the first person in the world to use drugs is the old lady with a young face.


    Mrs. Yang asked Sophia to tell Su Jingfei her details. Naturally, she didn''t intend to keep it secret. Looking at him, she said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, do you know? In fact, there are some other relationships between you and me besides Sophia, which is also an important point that I look at you with new eyes! "


    "What else does it matter?" Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. Before that, Su Jingfei had never even heard of Mrs. Yang.


    "It''s very simple. I was once taught by the founding fathers, but your father is actually the apprentice of the founding fathers. Do you think we are relatives?" Mrs. Yang said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei quietly calculates that if his father and Mrs. Yang can be regarded as younger brothers and sisters according to this calculation, even though they are 20 or 30 years old apart, from his father''s point of view, it seems that he is really Mrs. Yang''s family member. Only by this calculation, he will grow up a generation.


    Although he worked out the seniority, he still didn''t understand what Mrs. Yang meant when she mentioned the relationship. After all, he had done it yesterday, so there''s no need to repeat it today.


    Perhaps seeing Su Jingfei''s doubts, Mrs. Yang said with a smile, "are you surprised why I mention this kind of clan relationship?"


    "Yes, Granny Yang, don''t blame me for being stupid. I really don''t understand what you''re talking about. I guess you''ve probably heard that my relationship with the Su family is not very good, and I have nothing to do with his school." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said calmly.


    Mrs. Yang sighed. Naturally, she had heard of Su Jingfei''s experience, and she didn''t think that there was anything wrong with Su Jingfei''s failure. After all, anyone who had been alone outside for so many years would also have resentment against his father. Su Jingfei didn''t turn against the Su family, so it was quite rational. It would be impossible for him to forgive Su Hanlin.


    Now Su Jingfei must have misunderstood what she wanted to ask for through her relationship with Su Hanlin. How could Mrs. Yang not understand Su Jingfei''s mind.


    Now that she thought of this, Mrs. Yang began to explain: "you don''t have to think about it. This time I''m cooperating with you, I don''t like you. You''re the third son of the Su family. After all, no matter how powerful Su Hanlin is, it''s not you. I really only value you."


    Su Jingfei nodded and didn''t speak. He waited for Granny yang to continue. These words were all said yesterday.


    Granny Yang said, "I just want to tell you that we are close to each other, so I want to teach you something. You don''t have to worry about family opinions. Just study."


    Su Jingfei is really stunned this time. Granny Yang wants to teach her skills. Old lady Yang is one of the top people in the world. Even if she says that five people have more internal skills than her, she thinks she can rank in the top three.


    It turns out that Su Jingfei thinks that his current strength, even if he can''t make it into the top ten in the world, at least the top ten in Beijing should be the same. However, with the exposure of the hidden strength of various families, Su Jingfei finds that he may be too optimistic.


    If granny Yang really taught herself something, she would like to be afraid of any sectarian opinions. She had no school, but she would not tell granny Yang that the relationship between the two sides had not reached that level. It had long been rumored that he was self-taught, but no one believed it.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s hesitation, Mrs. Yang thought he didn''t want to, and quickly added: "don''t worry. What I teach you is absolutely my own skill, and it won''t involve any sect problems. Besides, you and I are of the same clan, and no one will say anything to you."


    "Granny Yang, if you teach me skills, I don''t care about family opinions, but I want to know why you want to teach me. Do you want me to be a teacher?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked.


    "I just said that there is no portal problem, and I don''t need you to be a teacher." Mrs. Yang shook her head and then said, "the reason why I want to teach you this skill is that I don''t want to bring it into the coffin. I''m eighty-four years old now. Although martial arts practitioners can live a long life, who can say that? I don''t have many years. I want to find a successor. I don''t need a teacher. I just want a successor to my skill, not like my master."


    "Well? Your master, isn''t your master always your successor? So what''s the problem Su Jingfei doesn''t understand. She asks suspiciously. Mrs. Yang''s words are contradictory.


    Mrs. Yang did not explain so much, but seriously asked Su Jingfei, "are you sure you want to learn from me? Your physique is the most suitable person I have ever met to learn my skills. Maybe you don''t know, but I know that only those who have learned my skills can understand it. "


    In fact, Su Jingfei has already guessed what Mrs. Yang is going to teach herself. Although her martial arts is not as good as hers, it''s impossible to change her sect, but her poison skills are different.


    Even he knows why he is suitable because he has absorbed toxins before. In fact, he has a very good foundation of poison skill in his body, but he can''t make good use of it. If there is Mrs. Yang''s skill, maybe he will become a poison attacker like her.


    Su Jingfei thought so much, and finally nodded calmly: "Granny Yang, since you don''t set many restrictions on me, I promise to study with you, but you can''t have any excessive requirements on me."


    "You are really careful. You can rest assured. The reason why I am looking for you is that I don''t want to lose my skills. What''s more, you have learned my skills, which is helpful for our cooperation. Of course, if the Yang family needs anything in the future, I hope you can help us." Granny Yang nodded and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei said sincerely: "Granny Yang, even if you don''t teach me anything, since we are in the league, the Yang family has something to do, I won''t look at it."


    "I''m relieved if you say that. The families in Beijing have complicated relations and intricate interests. In fact, it''s very difficult to find a firm ally. You are a new force and more suitable to be our friend of the Yang family. I hope you don''t want to be influenced by those families in Beijing." Granny Yang was outspoken and sighed.


    Su surprised what she meant. The more complex the relationship between families, the more things they would think about. If allies were in trouble, many would wait and see, and such allies would be less awesome.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the useless ones. Since you want to learn, I will teach you my own skills. You are not my apprentice, you are just my descendant." Granny Yang didn''t know whether she was afraid of Su Jingfei''s psychological burden or whether she wanted to put her words in front of her. She took out a book from her desk while she was talking.


    This is a book with simple appearance and wiring binding. It looks ordinary, but in Su Jingfei''s eyes, it seems to be shining with golden light. Su Jingfei feels that he is almost blind. How can he see the thread bound book here, and Mrs. Yang took it out herself.

 Chapter 1025

    Su Jingfei never dreamed that the thread bound book, which she regarded as a treasure, appeared here. Mrs. Yang had one in her hand, and she still wanted to give it to her.


    The origin of the thread bound book is still unclear. He only knows that the history of that book is about a thousand years old, and many of the things recorded in it are lost. This is why he has achieved so much. What he knows is unknown to others.


    At that time, he also got it by accident, and later he got another book in the ancient tomb. The two books refer to each other. At this time, he also realized that the thread bound book is not unique.


    But now he suddenly saw Mrs. Yang take out a book. He was really surprised. He understood the significance of Mrs. Yang taking out this book.


    If he was still thinking about why Mrs. Yang was so good to herself and what special purpose she had, he would have dispelled those doubts after she took out the book. He knew that Mrs. Yang really just wanted to find a successor, but he knew the value of thread bound books.


    Mrs. Yang didn''t see Su Jingfei''s difference. She gently touched the thread bound book and said to Su Jingfei, "this is the secret collection left by my master. It records martial arts, medical skills, metaphysics, and all my skills. Except for the founder, I learned from this book. I told you before, don''t I want to be the same as my master?"


    "Well, since your master has taught you the secret collection, why are you afraid to be the same as him?" Su Jingfei nodded and then said.


    "My master is actually the one who wrote this book, but he is a person who lived thousands of years ago. Do you think he will give it to me directly? It''s just a secret I got by accident. " Mrs. Yang laughed, then pushed the book to Su Jingfei and said, "since you are going to inherit my skills, I will give it to you. You can study the contents and ask me if you have any questions."


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, she went on: "you don''t have to learn the martial arts in it. Your own strength is enough. You will not be weaker than anyone when you grow up. You just need to learn the poison skill and metaphysics. To be honest, that''s why I can see other people''s faces."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth is slightly open. Now he really can''t laugh or cry. All along, he really knows that there are some metaphysics recorded in this book. But those things are too profound, and whether they are useful or not. He''s not sure. He didn''t study them very seriously. He was at Liang Xiuwen''s home by mistake. He would do it if he was asked to go to Bai''s Fengshui Bureau, It''s hard to say whether they will be treated as charlatans.


    But I didn''t expect Mrs. yang to tell herself that she learned from thread bound books. That''s not to say that the metaphysics recorded in them are very useful. Su Jingfei doesn''t think that she is making a fool of herself.


    "Granny Yang, it seems inappropriate for you to teach me such a precious thing. There are many people in the Yang family who can practice it, such as Yang Mingyu and Sophia." Su Jingfei, even if he wanted this thread bound book in his heart, didn''t lose his cool. He reminded Mrs. Yang.


    "If I wanted to pass it on to them, I would have passed it on long ago. I''m not saying that poison skill has high requirements on a person''s physical quality and personal qualification. They can''t meet the standards. Learning it is harmful but useless."


    After listening to her, Su Jingfei was silent. He was very eager for this thread bound book, but he didn''t want Mrs. yang to see it. After all, if he was too enthusiastic, she would guess that he had seen something similar. The value of thread bound book was too high, and he still didn''t want others to know.


    However, Mrs. Yang thinks that Su Jingfei is very calm. It''s very satisfying that she can keep quiet when she looks at such valuable things. Only this calm person can teach her skills. If he is a frivolous person, Mrs. Yang can''t rest assured.


    "Well, take this secret book first, and don''t tell anyone about it. It''s a matter of heaven and earth. You know me. When you are old, you need to find a successor to tell others. The things recorded in this book are enough to benefit you for a lifetime. Believe me, you won''t be disappointed." Mrs. Yang pushed the thread bound book to Su Jingfei and said very seriously.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. There are few people in the world who know it better than himself. Although Mrs. Yang has a thread bound book, she probably doesn''t know that there are other thread bound books in the world. Now she is about to get the third one. He doesn''t know if it''s the same as the dragon ball. If it''s true, he can summon the Dragon by collecting seven, The world has been completely subverted.


    Of course, he knew that he was dreaming and pondered a little. He took Mrs. Yang''s thread bound book and said, "Granny Yang, don''t worry, I will study the knowledge well and won''t let others know."


    Although Mrs. Yang has made a decision for a long time, she is still a little disappointed to see Su Jingfei put away the thread bound book. This is a treasure that benefits her whole life. She is also reluctant to give it to others, but she knows that if this kind of thing is brought into the coffin, it will be a real waste.


    Through contact and investigation, she has been convinced that Su Jingfei can make good use of thread bound books, not only will it not be covered with dust, but also su Jingfei''s character is OK, and will not use it to go lawless.


    After all, with Su Jingfei''s strength, if he really wants to be a disaster party, even if there are several people in the world who can deal with him, if he can escape by himself, he doesn''t have to worry about a few people who can catch him. But now he has been keeping a low profile, which shows that his new model is good.


    Su Jingfei thought about what was recorded in this thread bound book at this time. He must have had two different books, especially about the introduction of dugong. He didn''t know what the author was. He was really a talent.


    "The secret collection I gave you has no name, and I don''t know who the author is. That is to say, I don''t know who my master is. But the poison skill is the most excellent and my favorite. So I always call it poison classic, and you can call it that." Mrs. Yang looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I understand that poison skill is really a wonderful thing. It''s worth learning something useful from it."


    "Su Jingfei, poison skill is a very domineering skill. Don''t use it easily. When you can''t control it freely, it''s easy to hurt the innocent. Poison skill sounds frightening. In fact, it''s not like the movie. Using evil is evil, using right is right. It depends on the user''s mind." When Mrs. Yang heard Su Jingfei''s words, she couldn''t help being upright.


    "Granny Yang, I understand all these principles. Just like Master Yi, he is a member of Miao Gu school. Many people are very afraid of him, but I don''t think there is any problem. Mental skill is the key." Su Jingfei agreed with Mrs. Yang.


    "Well, well, since you can have such a firm attitude, I''m relieved. With Nalan Xiumei and the people she is with, you should be able to do a good job in the evaluation. You don''t have to worry about it. You''d better put your mind on studying the secret collection." Mrs. Yang, obviously no longer interested in this topic, said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, although you are not my apprentice now, you are also my descendant. If I say a few words, you should be able to listen to it."


    Su Jingfei moved in his heart and made a respectful expression: "Granny Yang, what you taught me is my elder. I will listen to what you say."


    "That''s good. What I want to tell you is about the Feng family. The Feng family has been developing rapidly over the years, and the overall strength of the family has been improving. Although Feng mieling has been highly praised, in fact, he ranks in the top five in the capital at most. Even if I don''t use poison skill, it''s enough to beat him two." Before sweeping away, Mrs. Yang was very disappointed and confident.


    Su Jingfei was shocked when he heard granny Yang''s words. He did know that Granny Yang was more powerful than Feng mieling before. But if someone could beat him two by one, wouldn''t he beat himself like this? At least three. The gap is too big.


    Looking at Su Jingfei, Mrs. Yang widened her eyes and hummed, "what''s the matter? Don''t believe me, old lady Let me tell you, if Su Hanlin takes the hand, he can be killed with one hand. "


    Su Jingfei had calmed down a lot because of his previous surprise. He sighed that the gap was too big. He asked: "then Feng mieling of the Feng family is so weak. Why can he stand still in the capital and dare to be so arrogant? What is their dependence?"


    "Isn''t that easy? That''s because there must be more powerful people in the Feng family. Although I haven''t met them, I think it should be like this. Otherwise, why is the Feng family so arrogant? It''s not just me. Everyone should have thought about it. Even the family may know something exactly. " Mrs. Yang curled her lips and snorted: "except for our Yang family, who doesn''t have any cards?"


    When Su Jingfei met the three great grandfathers in the Feng family before, he thought that the Feng family''s inside information was almost the same. Well, there were several people of similar level. Now when he heard Mrs. Yang''s words, he was shocked. Does the Feng family really have su Hanlin and other experts of this level?


    Mrs. Yang seemed to like watching Su Jingfei very much. She was surprised. She said with a smile, "boy, I''m scared. You always look young and mature before. I''m not used to it."


    "Well, Granny Yang, you really scared me. Is the Feng family really so powerful?" Su Jingfei sighed helplessly and asked.


    "Do you remember what I told you before? There are about five people in the world who are stronger than me, and one of them may be in the Feng family. " Mrs. Yang didn''t smile this time. She said in a straight way.

 Chapter 1026

    When Su Jingfei left the dean''s office, she always thought about the information Mrs. Yang disclosed to her. Although she said it was a guess, Su Jingfei believed that Mrs. Yang''s guess must have some basis, but she didn''t say it specifically.


    With contact with the families in the capital, Su Jingfei found that the water in the capital was really unfathomable. Every time he thought he had explored it to the end, he found that he still saw the surface.


    Su Jingfei, the first master of the Feng family, always thinks that he is Feng mieling. Now when he hears Mrs. Yang''s words, he thinks it''s impossible. There is only one Feng mieling and he can''t dominate the capital. The Feng family can''t have such a high profile. Of course, everything is speculation. If the Feng family really has the master of Mrs. Yang''s level, it''s fair.


    Although it is a modern society now, the hostility among families has not changed because of the changes of the times. There are more or less contradictions among families, whether large or small, and they have been fighting for many years or afraid of each other.


    Su Jingfei sighed secretly. He thought he was not far away from the peak strength, but now he knew that he was far away. Feng mieling was already the second echelon.


    When he left the dean''s office, he left the hospital directly. He told Nalan Xiumei on the phone. As Mrs. Yang said, Nalan Xiumei arranged everything very well. Su Jingfei didn''t need to worry about the evaluation. At that time, she just read the report and bid.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s mentality has changed. Mrs. Yang can give Su Jingfei thread bound books free of charge. He thinks that even if he wants to give 2 billion yuan to the Yang family, he will not hesitate.


    Other people don''t know the value of thread bound books, but he knows very well that in addition to his own efforts, he owes his success today to thread bound books. Otherwise, he will not have medical skills and martial arts. Without these two things, no matter how smart his mind is, he will not have the strength he has today. He may have died a long time ago. I don''t know how many times.


    No matter whether it''s worth it or not, Su Jingfei has decided to buy Yang''s hospital with 2 billion yuan. Anyway, the money is just a number for him.


    Naturally, the purpose of his leaving the hospital is to pick up shumanya, who is the future manager of the hospital. She has some experience in this field, and no one is more suitable than him.


    According to the time, shumanya''s plane is approaching several flights. Naturally, Su Jingfei will not delay. He will soon wait at the gate of the airport. That is to say, after waiting for more than ten minutes, the plane from H Province to Beijing will land. After waiting for a moment, Su Jingfei dials shumanya.


    "Manya, I''ve been waiting for you at the gate of the airport. Come out when you come. You can see me when you come out." Su Jingfei and other phone connected, immediately happy to shumanya road.


    Shumanya was there, obviously waiting for Su Jingfei''s call. After hearing his words, he immediately agreed, "OK, I''ll be out in a minute."


    Su Jingfei hangs up and waits at the gate of the airport. It''s almost two months since he came to the capital. He really misses his family. Now he''s anxious to move them into the capital. A large part of the reason is that he misses them, who are his real relatives.


    In the past nearly a year, those women who are closest to Su Jingfei are undoubtedly these women. They have always accompanied him and cared about him, especially Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk. They are su Jingfei''s earliest girlfriends and have always connived at and supported him. Of course, Nalan Xiuying and Lin ruoke are the same, but they are not as affectionate as Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk.


    After all, the capital airport is the largest in China, and people from all over the world will come here. With the three beautiful women coming out side by side like this, it''s still amazing.


    When Su Jingfei saw them, he was stunned. He had only shumanya here today, but he didn''t expect that besides shumanya, there were Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. They were in the capital together.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have been transformed by Su Jingfei. They have internal skills and different eyesight from ordinary people. They found Su Jingfei earlier than shumanya. Before shumanya reacted, they were so excited that they ran to Su Jingfei. Shumanya saw Su Jingfei and ran with them.


    In fact, the distance between the two sides is only a few tens of meters, and Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu dare not act too shocking. They are just a little faster than ordinary people, which is enough for shumanya to keep up.


    Finally, Feng Xiaolan was the first one to run to Su Jingfei. Regardless of the attention of the people around him, she threw herself into Su Jingfei''s arms, hugged her neck and said excitedly, "elder martial brother, long time no see, I miss you so much!"


    Feng Xiaolan is the most simple one among all the girls around Su Jingfei. She just expresses her feelings now. She doesn''t mean anything else. She doesn''t feel that this action is too intimate, and it''s not a kiss.


    "Xiaolan, elder martial brother also wants you. Don''t get excited. Let''s talk about it later." Su Jingfei is very fond of the beautiful girl, not to mention her younger martial sister. Only when he sees Wang Yu''s slightly eager expression, he knows what she is thinking.


    Feng Xiaolan is very obedient to let go of Su Jingfei. Then he opens his arms to Wang Yu and says with a smile, "younger martial sister Wang Yu, come and let elder martial brother hug you. Let''s see if you are thin."


    Although Hefeng Xiaolan is a classmate and a little older, Wang Yu is very quiet. She is quite different from her half sister Li Hongsi. She is easy to be shy. When she hears Su Jingfei''s words, she suddenly flies to Hongxia. She is very eager, but she can''t let go.


    Su Jingfei understood her character, took the initiative to step forward and put Wang Yu in his arms. At this time, he really didn''t have any special idea, but he just met again after a long time. His warm embrace seemed to have infected Wang Yu.


    Before, Wang Yu was a little embarrassed. She was hugged by Su Jingfei tightly. She naturally hugged Su Jingfei''s waist and whispered in Su Jingfei''s ear: "elder martial brother, I miss you very much. I won''t leave this time. I want to be with you all the time."


    This kind of almost confession made Wang Yu''s pretty face red. After that, she buried her head on Su Jingfei''s shoulder. She was embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei''s mind is also full of excitement. Although Wang Yu is shy, he always likes him very much. He doesn''t say much. He just continues to hold Wang Yu hard and expresses his will.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are both young girls. They know the relationship between Su Jingfei and several other women, but they still choose to follow Su Jingfei, which proves that they love Su Jingfei deeply. After all, even if they are enemies, they are enough to let them give up, but they can''t let go of it, so they really have no chance to change.


    Su Jingfei thought clearly about these, and he especially liked the two younger martial sisters. When they separated, Su Jingfei looked at shumanya and said with a smile: "Dean shumanya, long time no see. Don''t you say that there is a warm embrace waiting for you."


    Shumanya has just been watching coldly. She can see that Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have a loving look in their worship of Su Jingfei. Although they have some sour feelings in their hearts, they are not strong. Anyway, they have accepted the reality and it is useless to be jealous.


    Now hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she blushed and said, "you''re disgusting. You call yourself a warm embrace. You''re really thick skinned."


    Su Jingfei didn''t mind. He laughed, hugged Schumann and said, "I''m stating objective facts. You even want to say I''m cheeky. Let''s feel it."


    At first, shumanya still struggled a little, but she was hugged by Su Jingfei. How could she have the chance to struggle? What''s more, shumanya''s struggle is just some instinctive resistance. In fact, she still likes to be hugged by Su Jingfei, which is the hug of her beloved.


    Although shumanya is older, it''s even harder to say anything like Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is not very satisfied with this. She hugs shumanya tightly and asks in a low voice, "do you want to miss me?"


    In fact, in the phone call yesterday, Su Jingfei knew that shumanya must miss herself, but she had to be tough, now face-to-face, he just wanted to ask shumanya, he is not afraid now, now she has to be tough, and she will not be hard for long.


    Sure enough, as he guessed, shumanya said impolitely: "who miss you? That''s Xiaolan and Wang Yu who miss you so much." When she said this, her voice was not small. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu could hear it.


    The two of them were embarrassed at first, but now they were told by shumanya, and the two girls blushed.


    Su Jingfei hugged shumanya, gently raised his hand, slapped shumanya''s upturned buttocks and said: "let your mouth harden again, do you want to, if you don''t want to, I will be heavier."


    Shumanya was held by Su Jingfei, and her sensitive position was beaten again. She suddenly felt weak. If Su Jingfei didn''t hold her, maybe she couldn''t stand any longer. She sighed that Su Jingfei was really her nemesis. Seeing Su Jingfei''s eyes waiting for her, she didn''t dare to be real.


    "Yes, I don''t want to. How can I come to you? Yes, please." Shumanya seems to be angry, but the voice is not big, so four people can listen to him.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are not surprised, let alone shumanya. Several other women have lived in Su''s house, and they all like Su Jingfei. If shumanya doesn''t want Su Jingfei, they will be surprised. How can su Jingfei let go of such a beautiful girl as shumanya!


    I don''t know that he is so appraised by Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. Now he is very satisfied with shumanya. He laughs and lets her go. Then he says, "let''s leave. Next time we have something to say, don''t hide."

 Chapter 1027

    Su Jingfei picks up the third daughter of Schumann and naturally wants to go home. Although the Suzhou villa in the capital is not big, it''s not a problem to live with a few women. Moreover, several women in the family haven''t met them for a long time. They miss each other.


    Although Su Jingfei is young and romantic, she has a good reputation. That''s because although there are many women around her, they are more harmonious with each other. No matter what they accept this kind of relationship mode, at present, as long as they can accept it, they will be around Su Jingfei.


    Jiang Yiyan is probably the only one who has feelings with Su Jingfei and has intimate contact with her, but she still leaves Su Jingfei, not only because her career is more important in her heart, but also because there are too many women around her.


    Su Jingfei takes the three girls all the way to the villa. Naturally, she will introduce the situation of the capital to the three girls.


    Shumanya came to the capital because of her age. Although she is still strange to the capital, she doesn''t know anything about it at all. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are different. They have never left H Province before. Apart from going to school and working, this is her first visit to the capital.


    For them, the capital is absolutely strange and full of all kinds of charms. Feng Xiaolan, in particular, has many questions along the way, and even some of them make su Jingfei unable to answer. After all, he doesn''t have much time to hang out.


    When they find that Su Jingfei can''t answer, they just chat with each other. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have already whispered that when to go around, since they have come to the foot of the emperor, how can they never see anywhere? It''s too shameless.


    Shumanya, who was relatively calm, then began to ask Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, where is the hospital this time? Should you take us to have a look first? I brought Xiaolan and Wang Yu here to help me."


    While driving, Su Jingfei said: "don''t worry. After the evaluation is finished and the acquisition is complete, then you will inspect as the president. The situation is totally different." After a pause, looking at the chattering discussion of Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, they said with a bitter smile, "are you sure they can help you?"


    "Elder martial brother, I heard you speak ill of us." Feng Xiaolan stops the discussion and directly cuts off Su Jingfei''s words. She is dissatisfied.


    "Yes, elder martial brother, how can you look at people with old eyes? We also help sister Manya when we shine." Wang Yu is also discontented. Even she is so discontented with her quiet personality. It can be seen that they are very confident now.


    Su Jingfei has been in the capital all this time, and he doesn''t know much about the situation of H Province. When he heard the two women say so, he looked at Schumann Ya in surprise.


    Although he didn''t say anything, everyone understood what he meant. When he left H Province, Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan had become the main backbone of the traditional Chinese Medicine Hospital of Yaoguang private hospital and even experts because they had learned some of his medical skills.


    If their medical skills have improved again, Su Jingfei won''t be surprised. After all, they have their own experience. If they don''t make progress, they are lazy. It''s a bit unexpected to manage the hospital.


    Shumanya said with a smile: "Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are your younger martial sisters, and medical skills are also taught by you. I think they are more valued by you, but real talents can''t just understand medical skills. Although they can also help you, they are still poor after all. I will let them manage the hospital.


    Although they are young, they are very smart. After two months of practice, they can be independent. If they don''t come with me to Beijing this time, at least they can be vice presidents. "


    Su Jingfei is really surprised this time. Shumanya is a calm woman. After all, she has been a nurse for so many years. If she affirms Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, then they are really excellent. After all, because of her personal relationship, it should be her own to give them the back door. Shumanya won''t do that.


    At this time, he had to sigh. He had heard that no one in the world was worse than anyone else. It was just an opportunity and a stage to show himself. Unless he was a stubborn stone, he would do well in a necessary position for a period of time. It was estimated that Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu were trained in this way.


    In order to train them, shumanya directly put them in the position of management. At the beginning, they may not adapt, but after a period of training, they will naturally adapt, and they will do better and better. They are all smart people, so they can''t make progress.


    Although he didn''t listen to shumanya''s explanation, Su Jingfei had already made up his mind. He could think of many complicated things, not to mention such obvious things.


    "Xiao Lan, Wang Yu, I''ve worked hard for you. I''m very glad that you have achieved so much." Since Su Jingfei thought of this, he said sincerely: "besides, Manya, it''s a lot of trouble for you. You''ve also spent a lot of time training Xiaolan and Wang Yu."


    Although their feelings for Su Jingfei are slightly different, they all want to be with Su Jingfei. Even though they are rivals, they know that no one can monopolize Su Jingfei. It''s better to take care of each other.


    Sometimes women''s friendship is very fragile, but they have to establish friendship in Su''s family. Since they follow Su Jingfei, they naturally know his character. Su Jingfei certainly won''t tolerate anyone who makes trouble in Su''s family. He is not a heartless person, but he is absolutely a person with principles. No one dare to really annoy him.


    Now that everyone is making progress together, they are really praised by Su Jingfei. Even if he praises them together, they are still very happy. After all, they are always happy to be recognized.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s go home first. When the hospital is confirmed, all three of you will go there to manage. As for the division of labor, I think you should all have a clear idea, so I don''t need to say more about it." Su Jingfei is more gratified to see that the three girls are not jealous, but can help each other.


    Shumanya''s three women nodded together. If it''s something else, they may have different opinions. It''s very simple to work. Shumanya must be the president. The other two women are expected to start from managing a certain department.


    At the beginning of Su Jingfei''s life, he didn''t think that the hospital would be more difficult to manage if shumanya came alone. Now it seems that shumanyaduo''s two helpers are also good, which makes it easier to manage. Moreover, with three helpers, he can feel more at ease, so that he won''t be able to take care of one person.


    With this in mind, I feel more and more that it''s very wise for the three to come together, but I forget that I thought that if Schumann Ya came, I could live a world of two.


    When they got home, it was noon and they had lunch. When they were on the way, he had already informed the family that they would have dinner together. LAN Xiqi took out her best meal. Huofeng liked to exercise, but her cooking was not very good. Dongfang Wenjun was OK. The food prepared by the three girls was basically satisfactory.


    Both sides are three women. When they meet, they are naturally close to each other. When they are in H Province, they get along well. Compared with shumanya, they may be slightly alienated and live together for a short time.


    But women''s friendship is so fast. When they talk about clothes and bags, they soon become a family, which makes Su Jingfei feel that women are really strange animals. This kind of thinking circuit is beyond men''s understanding, but he is also happy to do so, as long as they are really friendly.


    "Well, stop talking. Let''s start lunch." Su Jingfei thought for a moment, called a few women, and then said to them, "you go to the dining room first. I''ll go next door and ask Master Yi and his disciples to come and have dinner together."


    Dongfang Wenjun and other girls have been familiar with Master Yi for a long time, but the three girls of shumanya don''t know the existence of Master Yi. When Master Yi leaves, they ask each other to understand the situation of Master Yi''s apprentices. They also know that Master Yi is Su Jingfei''s think tank, and everyone knows how to treat Master Yi.


    In addition to having some contact with Liu Zongyun, Master Yi always has peace of mind to practice in the villa. Yi ling''er is also practicing together. Her research on witchcraft is already on the top of Yi Wushu. If not for her internal power, she is even three points better than Master Yi.


    Yi Wushu has been fighting with Bai Yongyi recently. Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t see him in the past. Only Master Yi and Yi linger are here. Su Jingfei explains to them what they are coming for. Master Yi and Yi linger are happy to go.


    When they arrived at the villa, they found that in addition to the three daughters of Dongfang Wenjun, there were three beautiful women. Although they couldn''t say the beauty of the country, they were not inferior to Yi ling''er. Yi ling''er''s biggest feature was her exotic temperament, but her appearance was just as good as Feng Xiaolan''s.


    Among all the beautiful girls, the most beautiful one is Dongfang Wenjun. She is the top beautiful girl at the level of Liang Xiuwen and other girls. She is also a classic beautiful girl with unique flavor, followed by Huofeng. She is between Dongfang Wenjun and other girls. She is pure and rebellious. She has a unique style. Anyway, Su Jingfei likes it very much.


    Master Yi had just heard that Su Jingfei was more romantic before. He thought that he was very good at cohabiting with three women, but he didn''t want to have another three women today. With his age experience, he could see the difference between the three women and Su Jingfei. His eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    Master Yi is good at analysis, but after watching for a while, he knew their situation. He was speechless in his heart. Su Jingfei had six beautiful girls around him, and each of them was so beautiful.


    And so on, it seems to have missed one. Sophia is also a pretty girl. She must like her attitude towards Su Jingfei.


    He followed Su Jingfei. He was not only admired for his strength, but also for his high level of picking up girls. Master Yi had to admire his apprentice Yi Wushu. Now Bai Yongyi has lost her home every day. Of course, he doesn''t think his apprentice shouldn''t be. He''s just too successful for his apprentice.


    He just charmed all the girls. In fact, he didn''t count Wu Yanli at this time. Otherwise, she was even more admired. Wu Yanli is no less beautiful than Dongfang Wenjun. Shangguan xianger is also a beautiful girl, but Shangguan xianger''s situation is complicated, and Master Yi doesn''t know the details.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that Master Yi would react like this when he saw the girls. He said to everyone with a smile, "well, when all the people are here, let''s eat together. I''ll introduce them to you respectively."


    After that, they began to introduce to the public. Dongfang Wenjun and other women have talked about Master Yi, and they are no stranger. They also know that Master Yi is Su Jingfei''s good helper. They really like this old man with a little exotic temperament. Of course, they may change their mind after they have met Gu Chong.


    Yi ling''er is an alien girl, but after all, she is the same age as the women. She won''t talk about clothes and shopping with these women, but they are all young people, so she soon found a common topic.


    The new three girls are all gentle and easy to get along with. If they are Li hongsilk, they may be more troublesome. It''s not that Li hongsilk is not easy to get along with. It''s her nature that is indifferent. She treats everyone the same. She only treats Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen differently. She always has some pressure to get along with her.


    In fact, among the women in the Su family, the most popular one is Nalan Xiuying, like her elder sister. Although she looks young, we all know that she is Liang Xiuwen''s mother, and she takes good care of everyone. Naturally, she is the closest elder sister of all the women. If her relationship with Su Jingfei is exposed, the hostess of the family will undoubtedly be her, and no one will object.


    Secondly, Li Hongsi is the most important girl in her family, because she is Su Jingfei''s real girlfriend. Just like Mrs. Zhengfang, Liang Xiuwen is the second most popular. She has a strong female temperament and is strict with people at home, but she also infects many girls, who also like to listen to her arrangement.


    Later, Lin ruoke came, even though she was su Jingfei''s classmate. Because of her baby face and big nerves, although she was popular, she had no dignity. She was not as respected as Dongfang Wenjun.


    Han Shan, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are in the same position in the Su family. No matter what they are, Huofeng will be added. However, Huofeng is in the capital. LAN Xiqi is not clear about her relationship with Su Jingfei before. The girls treat her like friends, but they are not in their own family.


    In fact, according to the women who are related to Su Jingfei, there are Li Binbin, Liu Yifei and Jiang Yiyan, but they are not in Su''s family, and they are not in Su''s family.


    Wu Yanli is similar to Liang Xiuwen. She is Su Jingfei''s first woman. The girls of the Su family have guessed this. Otherwise, Su Jingfei will not have a different attitude towards Wu Yanli from others. Even Li Hongxian has this feeling. When she and Su Jingfei had their first time, Su Jingfei was obviously experienced. Therefore, Wu Yanli''s status in the Su family is relatively detached.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know. In fact, all the girls in the family have fixed their positions for each other. Of course, Nalan Xiuying hides and is excluded.

 Chapter 1028

    Although Su Jingfei''s family is not happy and harmonious, they get along well. At least in the eyes of Master Yi and Yi ling''er, Su Jingfei''s women are not envious of each other. In Yi ling''er''s eyes, this is just incredible. Don''t Su Jingfei''s women feel envious?


    Yi ling''er is one of the few women who doesn''t like Su Jingfei. She is different from Qingming. Qingming is not interested in Su Jingfei because she has a white head. Of course, it doesn''t prevent her from appreciating Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei is excellent.


    She is obsessed with witchcraft and has no great interest in men. She doesn''t pay much attention to Su Jingfei at Su''s home. Instead, she gets along better with women. They also obviously feel that Yi ling''er doesn''t like Su Jingfei, which makes them very curious. There are few women who don''t feel Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not that kind of fan, as long as it is a woman to see will like, but after contact, understand Su Jingfei''s outstanding, you may be attracted, Yi ling''er obviously has a certain understanding of Su Jingfei, so it seems, Yi ling''er is really not moved, it is estimated that it is not.


    "Master Yi, I''ve met Mrs. Yang again today. We''ve confirmed that she is really a good drug user, and we''ve talked for a long time. I already know something about the current situation in the capital. The water in the capital is much deeper than we thought!" Several women chatted with each other, and Su Jingfei and Master Yi began to talk.


    Master Yi was not surprised to hear Su Jingfei''s words. He nodded his head and said, "there''s no need for people at old lady Yang''s level to cheat me, and her strength must be at the top level, otherwise those people would not be so afraid of her yesterday."


    Talking with smart people is just a way to relax. Su Jingfei nodded and said, "yes, you don''t know that after she finished talking with me today, I was shocked. She said that at least five people in the world are stronger than her."


    "Five? How can there be so many? According to speculation, Feng mieling and Chu Baimei should be among the top five in the world, but they are obviously not as good as Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang knows that there are five people who are more powerful than him, and some don''t know. It''s unscientific! " Master Yi was also surprised. In his opinion, it was almost the same that Mrs. Yang could be ranked in the top three. Who knows, she couldn''t even get into the top five.


    "Who said no? When I heard that, I also thought that she was joking with me, but it was impossible. Moreover, she also specifically said who these five people were, and they were all known." Su Jingfei sighed.


    Master Yi could see that Su Jingfei was serious, so he asked curiously, "Jingfei, who are the five people that Mrs. Yang really said?"


    "Yes, if she doesn''t say it, how can I know? But she also said that not all of these people are still there. If they are all alive, they must surpass him." Su Jingfei nodded, but added.


    "It seems that these people are not young. Tell me who they are." When Master Yi heard this, he was dumbfounded and asked curiously.


    Su Jingfei didn''t show off, nodded: "even if I don''t say this, you can guess a few. For example, the first one is Su Hanlin. Old lady Yang told me that he is recognized as the number one in the world, and basically there won''t be too much deviation. Even if there are people who can''t be hidden, they can be more powerful than him. It seems that they haven''t heard of him, and even can''t think that someone will be better than him."


    Although Master Yi is far away in the Miao area, when he comes to the capital, he hears the most names from Su Hanlin. As a warrior, anyone with a little common sense will want to know who is more powerful in this circle. There is no doubt that Su Hanlin is the best in the world.


    When the founding leader was alive, Su Hanlin was second only to the founding leader in the world. When the founding leader died 30 years ago, Su Hanlin naturally became the number one in the world, basically without dispute.


    It''s not that Su Hanlin has never met opponents, but those opponents are basically old guys many years ago, even the generation of the great grandfather. However, even if they are more powerful, they have not defeated Su Hanlin. As we all know, except the founder, they are better than Su Hanlin, others can only say that they are equal to him.


    Master Yi also knew these things, so he nodded: "there is no dispute, Su Hanlin is the number one in the world, and his strength should be above Mrs. Yang." Since Su Jingfei all called Su Hanlin that way, so did he.


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel any harsh either. Anyway, he had psychological preparation for a long time. He nodded his head and continued: "let''s forget about Su Hanlin. His situation is well known. Let''s talk about the remaining four people."


    "Well, among these four people, I guess there''s a lucky old man. Although he didn''t perform as well as Su Hanlin that day, his strength can''t be underestimated. I think he can enter the top five in the world." Master Yi nodded.


    Su Jingfei of course nodded and admitted: "well, Mrs. Yang thinks that she is not the opponent of Mr. Fu because of her martial arts."


    He didn''t specifically say the following. Master Yi has already understood that if you add poison to your martial arts, you won''t win. But now you are talking about the top five martial arts in the world, and old lady Yang is not among them.


    Mrs. Yang''s martial arts skills are really on the same level as those of the top five in the world. Even if she doesn''t use poison skills, she doesn''t necessarily lose to those people. However, she admits that she is a little weaker than them. Although her level is enough, her strength is always different. Mrs. Yang is not modest.


    "And who are the three remaining? Is it all in the capital? " He couldn''t imagine who was left. After all, he didn''t know the capital very well.


    Su Jingfei didn''t stop this time. He broke his fingers and said, "I''m not sure if I''m in the capital, but what I heard from Mrs. Yang should be there. One of them is Mr. Fan Deng''s master, huijue, the elder brother of master Huihai. Mrs. Yang said that his strength should be similar to that of Su Hanlin, and even stronger than that of Fu laoguai."


    "Ah, an old monk?" Master Yi is really unexpected. However, considering the strength of fan Deng and Huihai, master huijue may be of that level. After all, martial arts is not all about age, and talent is also very important. Su Hanlin, for example, is the youngest of these people, but his strength is the strongest. Huijue should be regarded as Feng mieling''s generation, but he has been studying martial arts all the time, It is not impossible to reach a higher level of strength.


    "He''s really a monk. The other two people can''t be sure. One is the ancestor of Nalan family, Nalan piaoxie. He''s the father of Nalan xiuhai and a character of fulaoguai. But he hasn''t appeared for many years. No one can be sure whether he''s alive or not. If he''s there, his strength will be among the top five in the world." Su Jingfei nodded and said.


    Master Yi said twice, but he didn''t comment. He was not familiar with Nalan''s family, and he didn''t know who Nalan piaoyue was. However, it seemed that he was very powerful. He had met people of the same level as him, so he was also very powerful.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect Master Yi to take part in his opinions. At last, he pondered and said, "the other one is the most uncertain, but she is definitely not weaker than the others. Mrs. Yang suspects that she is in Feng''s family, that is, Feng Qingtian, Feng''s father." He said with a pause: "it was said that he had died before, but old lady Yang always suspected that he was not dead."


    "Does Mrs. Yang really say that? The capital is so big. If a person dies, can he really hide it? " Master Yi was shocked. He didn''t expect that the last person Su Jingfei said was at Feng''s house.


    Let''s not say whether this man is Feng mieling''s father or not. It''s not a good thing for Su Jingfei that he''s in Feng''s family. Su Jingfei''s biggest enemy is Feng''s family. Feng mieling is hard for Su Jingfei to deal with. If Feng''s father is alive and among the top five in the world, Su Jingfei''s life will be hard.


    "I''m not sure about that, but old lady Yang said it was possible to live. When the news of Feng Qingtian''s death came out, the Feng family also had a funeral. But it was rumored that the one who died was not Feng Qingtian, but Feng Qingtian''s fourth younger brother, but they were very similar in appearance, so others mistook him for him."


    "Then why do they cheat?" Master Yi frowned and asked.


    "Mrs. Yang said to me that the Feng family was rising rapidly at that time. There were a lot of actions taken by various families against the Feng family, and there was even a tendency to join hands. All kinds of means were used. If Feng Qingtian did not die again, the Feng family would not be able to stand out. This is also a sign of weakness." Su Jingfei relayed Mrs. Yang''s statement.


    "This method is cruel enough. In order to show weakness, let his fourth brother die." Master Yi tut said with emotion.


    "No, you are wrong. At that time, Feng''s fourth uncle was about to die. As for whether he was injured or something, I don''t know. Anyway, it''s Li daitaojiang. After all these years, it''s estimated that Feng Qingtian is still alive. The great grandfather, the third grandfather and the fifth grandfather are all alive. He has no reason to die, but he has no road. If there is no Feng Qingtian, Does Feng mieling dare to make such a high profile now? " Su Jingfei said in detail.


    "This is reasonable. What Mrs. Yang knows, Feng mieling has no reason. He is still so high-profile and arrogant. Obviously, he has something to rely on. He is the strongest on the surface of the Feng family. It is estimated that Feng Qingtian is the only one he can rely on." Master Yi nodded and agreed.


    "Let''s not say whether Feng Qingtian is alive or not, let''s treat him as alive. Mrs. Yang thinks that these five people are inferior to each other. She already knows that, but she doesn''t know. If Mrs. Yang''s words are taken into account, it''s not easy for her to rank in the top ten in the world. It can be seen that we have been a frog in the bottom of the well all the time." Su Jingfei sighed and sighed again.

 Chapter 1029

    After su Jingfei had a long talk with Master Yi, Master Yi obviously became a little silent. After all, the water in the capital is beyond imagination. Originally, Master Yi and others, even if they are not the top class in the capital, can at least be regarded as a great master and have a good position.


    But now that I know the inside story, I find that Master Yi, a great master of this generation, is actually the strength on the surface, not to mention the hidden strength of the families, that is, the strength of these top families defeated on the surface is much better than him. But because of this, Master Yi feels that it is very wise to follow Su Jingfei.


    In any case, Su Jingfei has actually become one of the top ten experts in Beijing. As long as his internal injury recovers, he is absolutely qualified to be one of the top ten experts in Beijing. Of course, these top ten experts have some level, that is to say, everyone''s level is almost the same, which is also included in the top ten.


    Overall, Su Jingfei is expected to rank in the top 20. Even so, he is the first echelon of the capital. No matter who ranks, he can''t calculate Su Hanlin''s level alone. After all, few people know about this level.


    If Master Yi said that he had more or less other thoughts before, he would follow Su Jingfei wholeheartedly this time. This is the gap of strength. He has not reached that level. If he really works alone, he will not be able to make a name for Su Jingfei without saying that he is sorry for Su Jingfei''s kindness. Jingcheng is not a Miao area, and whoever has strong witchcraft will dominate.


    Not to mention that Master Yi didn''t dare to use the witchcraft to Su Hanlin''s level. Even if he did, and succeeded, he would surely be hit harder. After all, no one wanted such a hidden danger.


    Master Yi is very smart to think of this, and he will be closer to Su Jingfei. This is the result that Su Jingfei didn''t even think of. Sometimes, it''s hard to predict. Master Yi is very loyal to himself. After listening to his words, he''s just heartbroken. If Su Jingfei knows such an effect, he will be overjoyed.


    When Su Jingfei and Master Yi finished their conversation, they were having a meal. When they finished, the meal was almost finished. Master Yi and Yi ling''er were not part of the Su family, so they left naturally.


    Su Jingfei and all the other girls are left. Although shumanya''s three new girls Miss Su Jingfei very much, they haven''t broken through the last layer of relationship after all. They don''t have to think about parting to win their wedding. Under the arrangement of Dongfang Wenjun, they already have their own rooms. It''s not convenient to mention how much they miss Su Jingfei in such an environment.


    "Wenjun, help me take care of them. It''s time for me to practice." The hostess of the Su family in the capital is undoubtedly Dongfang Wenjun. Naturally, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi have no objection to this. They have long known that Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun have broken through that relationship, but naturally they will not be more serious.


    When Su Jingfei went to practice, shumanya and the other two girls were not surprised. They just didn''t know that Su Jingfei was going to practice in the golden bell. At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t return the golden bell.


    However, it won''t take long for the Su family. After all, the popularity of this matter is over. He will send Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda and golden bell back to fan Deng. If they don''t need someone to deal with the Feng family, they won''t have the chance to use the Golden Bell. The existence of the golden bell really helped Su Jingfei a lot.


    Today, he doesn''t want to worry about the two. He mainly wants to see what is recorded in the thread bound book that Mrs. Yang gave him. The thread bound books can also be referred to each other. The contents may help him understand the previous two thread bound books.


    Su Jingfei took the thread bound book and came to the basement. Instead of rushing into the golden bell to have a rest, he carefully opened the thread bound book first.


    The value of thread bound books is immeasurable. Su Jingfei attaches great importance to this book. After opening it, he has determined that there is no difference between this book and the two books he owns. They are definitely from the same place.


    Ancient books are handwritten tablets. Su Jingfei can confirm that all three books were written by one person. Needless to say, thread bound books are also original.


    Su Jingfei didn''t suspect that Mrs. Yang was cheating on him. He just wanted to see if the thread bound book was consistent with his guess. Now that it was confirmed, he began to read the contents of the book seriously.


    In a moment, Su Jingfei knew why granny Yang called this book poison Sutra. There were not many martial arts recorded in this book, but it was more profound than those of other sects and families. With the martial arts in this book, Mrs. Yang had practiced for many years and had reached such a level. If Mrs. Yang got her own thread bound book that only recorded martial arts, Now maybe Su Hanlin will be defeated.


    Su Jingfei thought to himself that the thread bound book he got was more practical. If he got the book from old lady Yang at first, he might be possessed by practicing poison skill.


    The more powerful the martial arts are, the more difficult it is to practice. Poison skill is such a kind of martial arts. Although it is successful in practice, it does a lot of harm.


    Su Jingfei thought and looked at the contents of the thread bound book. This book records a lot of methods of cultivating poisonous skills. Even if Su Jingfei had no foundation, he could understand the introduction.


    As expected, Su Jingfei saw the above introduction of poison skill and knew that not everyone could practice it. At that time, he asked Sophia to learn from Mrs. Yang. It was a naive idea. The first requirement of poison skill was to have a certain internal skill foundation. If there was no internal skill to suppress poison, let alone practice poison skill, he would be poisoned directly.


    When other people practice poison Kung Fu, they rely entirely on their internal skills to suppress poison. It must be painful to practice it. Old lady Yang suffered a lot when she practiced it. This is probably the reason why she never married. Of course, this is Su Jingfei''s estimation. The actual situation is unknown.


    Su Jingfei is different from others. He is not only a master of internal skills, but also a master of traditional Chinese medicine. This means that he has the medical skills to suppress toxicity. When he gets up to practice, he can say that he can do twice as much as he can.


    Now he understands more and more why Mrs. Yang wants to inherit her poison skill. It seems that she has calculated her medical skill. Besides knowing that he will be interested in taking over the hospital, he must have known her medical skill, especially the level of detoxification. She certainly knows.


    The earliest manifestation of Su Jingfei''s medical skills is in detoxification. As long as he is a conscientious person, he will know his situation after a little investigation. Then he is in the capital of H Province, which is also detoxification.


    Su Jingfei admires this comprehensive old lady. She can support the whole Yang family with her own strength and make the Yang family equal to the Murong family. In addition to her own strength, it must be her mind, which is not comparable to other people.


    Fortunately, because of Sophia''s relationship, Mrs. Yang looked at herself with new eyes. Otherwise, she would not get this thread bound book.


    When Su Jingfei figured out all this, he realized the importance of this book to himself. He didn''t reject poison skill. He was a doctor himself, and he was very familiar with the use of various poisons and herbs.


    In addition to poison and martial arts, this thread bound book actually records the most metaphysical content. This book even records more metaphysical content than the other two books combined. Those two books record some arrays, such as Qimen dunjia, and so on. What this book records is the appearance, living divination and so on.


    If this kind of knowledge is written elsewhere, Su Jingfei will certainly despise it, but the records in the thread bound book are different. These records are definitely worth studying. Su Jingfei knows that the thread bound book will not deceive himself.


    He has two thread bound books, which record some metaphysics, but because they are not very specific, Su Jingfei can''t become a master even if he has studied. When he was in the Liang family, there was a part of flickering. However, after reading the contents in this book, if he really learned, he would not only deceive people.


    The reason why Mrs. Yang has the art of facial expression is that she has learned the wired book. Su Jingfei believes that the knowledge of metaphysics in the wired book can be learned.


    He didn''t know whether the person who wrote the book was a Taoist who knew fortune telling, but he was definitely not an ordinary person in the Wulin. He said that Qimen dunjia was beyond the understanding of ordinary people, and metaphysics was beyond the routine. Su Jingfei was very curious about the person who wrote the book, but he didn''t have any records.


    Su Jingfei looked at it. He just scanned it quickly. Naturally, he couldn''t write down all the contents of the book, let alone understand it. He could only get a general understanding of it. He soon got to the end of the thread bound book.


    Like the first two books, the last one of the thread bound books has that kind of strange writing, which is something that dusu Jingfei can also understand. After years of research, he can only understand the meaning of some of them, and these writing also appeared on the map. At that time, he suspected that there was a connection between them.


    It can be said that in the end what is the connection between these things, because Su Jingfei knew too little about it, and didn''t know the specific meaning at all.


    Today, the same is true. When Su Jingfei looks at these words, he still has no clue. He doesn''t know what it means and whether it records the origin of thread bound books. He can only suppress this idea temporarily. If he wants to know more, he must refer to the other two books.


    Although he probably wrote down the contents of the other two books, he had to compare them. He just didn''t have time for the time being, and he couldn''t leave Beijing to study them.


    But when he was studying these words, his eyes swept over an object, and he couldn''t help but move in his heart. Some vague ideas in his heart actually began to clear up, which was really a surprise.

 Chapter 1030

    Su Jingfei looks at the lines on the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. Comparing with the words in his hand, Su Jingfei suddenly finds that the lines on the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand are not the route of exercise, but the words, which are the same as the words in the back of the book.


    In front of him, he could guess several meanings from these words. The meaning of these words was "Shengong". As for the name of Shengong, Su Jingfei could not guess it. Even so, it was exciting enough.


    He didn''t know who said that the pattern on the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand was the route of martial arts. Now he is sure that the person absolutely doesn''t know the true meaning of the pattern. However, it has to be said that although this statement is wrong, the secret of the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand is right. He does record a kind of martial arts.


    There is no doubt that all the martial arts that can be called miraculous martial arts in ancient and modern times are very powerful. Now Su Jingfei has got the miraculous martial arts, and those words should be the methods of carrying out the martial arts. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei still can''t understand these words, otherwise he can test this martial arts. But you don''t have to ask, it must be very powerful. Thread bound books are not ordinary objects.


    The words on the back of each thread bound book are absolutely important. I can only study them slowly. Now the first thing I do is to copy down the miraculous skills recorded on the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand.


    Su Jingfei''s heart began to move. Instead of copying this set of miraculous skills online, he took a piece of white paper, wrote down all of them, and then put them in the status book. He would not lose the online book, and the miraculous skills recorded in it would not be lost.


    The nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand will eventually be returned to master fan Deng. Of course, he can''t leave his insights, but he has written down the martial arts above, and the secret of the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand is Su Jingfei''s.


    He believed that the Feng family would do the same. However, they thought that these lines were the training routes and might be made into training maps. They even thought about how to take photos to better record them, but they didn''t know that they were just a kind of special writing.


    When Su Jingfei first saw Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda, he felt that the lines on it were familiar. He only heard that it was the route of martial arts movement at that time, but he didn''t think too much about it. Now he knows that he felt right at that time.


    Only by contrast, can we know that these patterns are just words, just more strange. Su Jingfei doesn''t know the relationship between Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda and thread bound book. Anyway, he can get together. Even with his own luck, he now affirms the value of Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda.


    After doing all this well, Su Jingfei began to practice formally. When practicing, he didn''t consciously follow the method of poison cultivation recorded in the thread bound book to run the toxins in his body, which he had owned for a long time.


    I don''t know whether the poison skill is really suitable for Su Jingfei, or because the toxins can''t resist the charm of the poison skill. After the first practice, Su Jingfei felt that the toxins in his body had changed, not only became more powerful, but also became controllable. Although they were OK before, they were not so comfortable.


    No one can do this except Su Jingfei. Even granny Yang, who can easily control toxins, has been practicing for at least three years.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know this. He thought it was natural for him to control the toxin. He was under the Admiralty, recuperating and studying the poison skill. Su didn''t know whether the poison skill would increase under the Admiralty. This is a curious thing.


    After su Jingfei''s repeated exploration, he was finally surprised to find that the poison skill could grow rapidly while competing for welfare. Even if it could not compare with the improvement of internal skill, Su Jingfei could feel its progress.


    This discovery is really frightening for him. Admiralty can improve people''s strength as well as other abilities. It''s really a standard cheating device. If it''s not for morality, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to return Admiralty. After all, Admiralty is too helpful for him.


    Su Jingfei finally insisted on three hours of training. As for the return of the golden bell, he forgot for the time being.


    Today, he spent a lot of time studying poison scriptures and copying miraculous skills. When he finished his practice, it was the next morning. At this time, all the family woke up. When he saw Su Jingfei, the three people who knew where he was going to rest yesterday were a little surprised, but the other three girls didn''t feel much.


    "Jingfei, why did you practice so long yesterday? Is your body OK?" Dongfang Wenjun estimated in his heart that Su Jingfei should have practiced for at least eight hours. This is unscientific!


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi don''t open their mouth, but they all care about it. It''s no different to see Su Jingfei. Is it true that Jin Zhong has improved.


    According to the number of people in the family, the three people don''t care much about whether the time is extended or not, but this kind of thing itself is not very scientific. If it causes any harm to Su Jingfei''s body, they will be too sad.


    No one can tell exactly what happened to Su Jingfei. They can only look at Su Jingfei and hope that he can give them a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, they must be worried. It''s Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu who are full of doubts and practice all night. It won''t affect anything.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve only practiced for six hours. I''m studying something in other time. I''m measured." Su Jingfei saw that all the women were worried about themselves. He was moved and comforted everyone.


    "I''m relieved if you say that. Although it''s important to practice, you can''t go too far. I think you should understand that better than me." Dongfang Wenjun was relieved at first, and then said, "before you went to Feng''s house, were you stimulated?"


    Shumanya three people came late and didn''t know the situation. They all widened their eyes. Feng Xiaolan was even more surprised and said, "elder martial brother, you actually went to the Feng family. Doesn''t it mean that you and the Feng family are already incompatible?"


    "Yes! Elder martial brother, it''s dangerous for you to go to Feng''s house. You''re too brave. " Wang Yu was also shocked. They were the least in charge of the Su family, but they both knew these things.


    Shumanya is different from others in the Su family. She is neither a martial arts expert nor aware of the grudges between these families. After listening to their words, she said strangely, "is there a Feng family in the capital? Do they have anything to do with the Feng family in the provincial capital? "


    "The Feng family in H Province is a branch of the Feng family in the capital, that is to say, Feng mieqing is only a collateral member of the Feng family." Su Jingfei didn''t rush to answer the questions of Dongfang Wenjun and others. He first introduced shumanya.


    "Oh, so it is. No wonder the Fengs in the provincial capital don''t know where they are. They came to the capital. It seems that the Fengs are developing well." Shumanya suddenly, a look now understand said, she really thought so, but did not notice that several other women are laughing.


    Naturally, they know that the reason why the Feng family came to the capital is that they were forced away by Su Jingfei. Without Su Jingfei, what would Feng mieqing do in the capital? Wouldn''t he be free to be the head of the family in H Province?


    What''s more, the reason why Su Jingfei and the Feng family have a grudge is that the Feng family in H Province has been destroyed by Su Jingfei. This is a big grudge. Even if Feng mieling doesn''t like Su Jingfei because of his family''s interests, Feng mieqing will always resent Su Jingfei. This is actually something we all know.


    "I was really stimulated in the Feng family. It''s also because of this that I got to know Mrs. Yang now. Otherwise, I would buy a private rehabilitation hospital." At this time, he turned to Dongfang Wenjun.


    "Rehabilitation private hospital, the name is really lucky." Hearing the name of Yang''s private hospital, Dongfang Wenjun jokingly said, "but your career in Beijing starts from the hospital. Is this to copy your history of making a fortune in the provincial capital?"


    Dongfang Wenjun followed Su Jingfei to the provincial capital from city C. he was very familiar with Su Jingfei''s success in the provincial capital, so he laughed at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei listened to Dongfang Wenjun''s words and was stunned for a moment. Then he said with a bitter smile, "don''t mention it. I also found that I had an indissoluble bond with the hospital. However, I have to say that the rehabilitation private hospital is really good. I just took over it. It can definitely serve as the foundation for my development in Beijing."


    "Elder martial brother, I have said for a long time that your final destination is still the hospital. It''s not good for you to be the president of the hospital for me. You want to make some movies." Wind Xiaolan heard here, can''t help but smile.


    "Yes, yes, elder martial brother, you are most suitable for the hospital." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said: "of course, my ultimate destination is the hospital, and I will go directly into a small box from the hospital. Isn''t that in the future? Children''s family, adults speak, do not make trouble


    As soon as his words were finished, everyone began to laugh. Su Jingfei was indeed one year older than Feng Xiaolan, but it was only one year old. If you consider Wang Yu, Su Jingfei was even younger than Wang Yu. It was a bit old to say that other people were children.


    Because there are so many people, Feng Xiaolan is also embarrassed to prove that she has grown up. She can only say angrily, "elder martial brother, your destiny is like this. If you don''t admit it, you will know how to bully me."


    When Su Jingfei heard her say this, he sighed: "before, I didn''t believe in fate. Now it seems that fate is really like this. Why do I have to open a hospital? Is it true that I was a villain in my last life, and I have to save people''s lives to accumulate virtue in this life? "


    Originally, he only laughed at himself, but he didn''t expect everyone to nod together. Dongfang Wenjun even summed up his statement and said, "we can''t be sure if you were a villain in your last life, but you must be a villain in your life. Do you think so?" Su Jingfei didn''t even have the chance to refute. Other women had already nodded in response to Dongfang Wenjun''s words.

 Chapter 1031

    Su Jingfei, a villain, ran away in the laughter of the women at home. Although every man wanted to support each other, and the women at home could live in peace, in reality, when all the women united, it was the men who were unlucky. Su Jingfei was really drunk.


    Fortunately, he did have something to do today, and he didn''t have to discuss whether he was a good or bad guy with the girls at home. He was busy these days and didn''t go to the cast. Fortunately, he prepared his work ahead of time, otherwise Liu Dehua would have to call him. Even if his role was only a guest star, the responsibility of martial arts guidance was still very important.


    Su Jingfei left Su''s home and went straight to the troupe. He was familiar with the way here, and soon arrived at the troupe.


    To tell you the truth, Su Jingfei actually likes working here. Despite the depth of the performing arts circle, it''s not easy to survive, but Su Jingfei is still good here. After all, he has real skills.


    What''s more, when he was filming in the crew, it was as if he had entered another world, which would be out of touch with the real society. After all, his identity is another role, which is actually more difficult for many people. Acting always consumes energy.


    But for Su Jingfei, it''s a relaxation. No matter how deep the performing arts circle is, the most important thing is whether he can get ahead, and there will be no danger to his life. However, Su Jingfei''s life is like walking on thin ice, and he can''t take a wrong step.


    Before, all the women laughed at Su Jingfei. There was a good company and hospital that didn''t care. She had to go to film. In addition to accompanying Liu Yifei, Su Jingfei wanted to take the opportunity to relax. At this time, he could let go of the grudges in real life and start his own dramatic life.


    It''s a bit like self deception, but it''s also a way for Su Jingfei to decompress. Otherwise, he will always be on guard every day, and it''s also a great burden for Su Jingfei to constantly strengthen.


    When Su Jingfei arrived, the crew was still busy, and the actors were all dressed in ancient clothes. The director arranged for the actors to act, but he didn''t greet Su Jingfei. He just nodded to him. We all know Su Jingfei''s character and don''t be too polite. The actors can''t even shift their eyes.


    In this movie, both male and female characters are professional actors. Even if Su Jingfei suddenly shows up, they will not have any special performance. This makes Su Jingfei secretly nod his head. There is always a difference between a real good actor and a vase.


    In my heart, as the producer of the film, Qin Yuyan appears in front of Su Jingfei. Although there is no producer in the film now, Qin Yuyan is actually equivalent to this position. This is the default position for everyone, and we all know that Su Jingfei is the one Qin Yuyan is most unhappy with.


    They don''t know where Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan come from. Every time Qin Yuyan sees Su Jingfei, she will pick up a lot of problems. When she is interested, she will call him to the office to scold him.


    The crew only think that Su Jingfei gives Qin Yuyan face because of Liu Dehua and others. Of course, some people think that Su Jingfei does not dare to fall out with Qin Yuyan because of the contract. Only those who know the inside story know that Su Jingfei doesn''t care about the contract at all. They don''t make money by acting in movies.


    Today''s Qin Yuyan looked at Su Jingfei as usual. Sure enough, when she saw Su Jingfei, she sneered: "Su Jingfei, you can! He disappeared without a word. Have you asked for leave? "


    Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan have a tacit understanding for a long time. If they have something to die about, Qin Yuyan will be more ruthless when she finds fault. She seems to be very angry. Only in this way can there be a reason to take him aside and have a talk alone. This is obviously the case today.


    Understanding, Su Jingfei made a bad expression and said: "Pro director, I really have something to do these two days, so I didn''t come, but my work has been arranged."


    "Su Jingfei, do you think the crew is your relative? You can come and leave as you want, and you can''t come after the arrangement? Where is the discipline of the crew? Are you so organized and undisciplined that you don''t take our crew seriously? " Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Qin Yuyan seems to be enraged. Her beautiful eyes stare round and she says angrily.


    People don''t know the real relationship between them. After hearing Qin YuYan''s words, some people think that she is too strict with Su Jingfei, while others think that she is reasonable. Otherwise, who wants to come and who wants to leave, there are no rules.


    Everyone''s thoughts were different, but Su Jingfei knew that there must be something important to say to himself. He pretended to be in some mood and said: "Pro director, you are not unreasonable. I said at the beginning that I am here to help. You can''t limit my freedom. Now how can you say that I''m not coming? Is it too much?"


    Before Qin Yuyan spoke, Liu Dehua, who had finished a scene shooting there, saw the situation here and quickly came to Qin Yuyan and said, "Miss Qin, Su Jingfei is really here to help our crew. I have an agreement with him for a long time. We will not interfere in his personal actions."


    "Brother Hua, do you say the same? You also protect him. Since he came here, he has not abided by the rules of the cast. I feel that such a person is really lack of education. " Qin Yuyan looks at Liu Dehua discontentedly.


    Liu Dehua listens to Qin YuYan''s words, although he feels that he has no face, but others say it well. Su Jingfei''s work is really excellent, which adds a lot of glory to the film. But this always has something to do, which is really a headache. But he also knows that Su Jingfei has a lot of things, so he can''t blame others, which is really depressing.


    Su Jingfei was originally acting with Qin Yuyan. Naturally, he didn''t want to see Liu Dehua in a dilemma. He took the initiative to stand up and said, "Pro director, don''t you want to educate me? Let''s go to the office. I''m used to it anyway. "


    Qin Yuyan is very angry with Su Jingfei. As she goes to the office, she says angrily: "you are so arrogant, aren''t you used to it? Then I''ll have a good look at you today. How used you are. Let''s go to the office with me. "


    It''s hard to dissuade them. It''s not the first time for them. Every time they come out of the office, Su Jingfei is sure that nothing has happened. If they continue to work, Qin Yuyan will still find all kinds of excuses to express dissatisfaction with Su Jingfei. However, they don''t see Su Jingfei saying they want to leave the crew, and Qin Yuyan doesn''t mean to drive Su Jingfei away.


    In fact, people don''t quite understand what their mode of getting along with each other is. However, since both of them have adapted to each other, it''s hard for them to say anything. They just feel strange.


    But because they behave so much like each other, no one has ever suspected that their relationship is improper. It''s hard to imagine.


    Su Jingfei walks into the office behind Qin Yuyan. They are all speechless. They can''t get along with each other as if they were born enemies.


    Everyone is also very clear that Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan are not flirting. It is estimated that if Qin Yuyan is not a woman, and is the producer sent by the film investor, people think that Su Jingfei may have to fight with her. Su Jingfei''s martial arts are not deceptive.


    Wait for two people to go in, fan Binbin suddenly said to Liu Dehua: "brother Hua, I bet Su Jingfei will come out half an hour later, and I''m coaxed by Qin Yuyan."


    "No, I have to say it first this time. Last time I was right. This time I''ll bet 40 minutes on tonight''s dinner." Liu Dehua did not agree, shaking his head and said, "is there anyone else involved? It''s dinner tonight. It''s very interesting to invite more people and treat more people."


    When he said that, Wu Qilong was also a little excited. He immediately joined in and said, "OK, I''ll bet him 50 points this time. I think Miss Qin is very angry. It''s estimated that the time will be longer."


    After he finished, other crew members joined in one after another. It was not easy to encounter such a thing, and everyone naturally had a big heart to play. Recently, even if the directors all joined in, the crew couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and the crew members were too casual.


    This is what these star actors have. Even when they are so nervous, they don''t forget to relax their bets. They just don''t know what they are doing.


    "Brother Hua, you say Miss Qin always troubles Su Jingfei. Is there any special purpose? She won''t take a fancy to Su Jingfei." The stakes have been determined. Fan Binbin looks at the two people who have entered the office for a few minutes. He can''t see anything, but he is still suspicious.


    Liu Dehua was a little stunned, and then said with a smile: "how can it be that Miss Qin is not the second miss of the Qin family, and seeing her attitude towards Su Jingfei these days, she can''t take a fancy to her, otherwise this woman is too different."


    His words can''t dispel fan Binbin''s doubts. She still insists: "this is a woman''s intuition. I think Qin Yuyan is different from Su Jingfei. You see, she is very polite to everyone, otherwise we would hate her, but she is not very friendly to Su Jingfei every time."


    Naturally, Liu Dehua is not a fool. Naturally, he knows that fan Binbin''s words are reasonable, but he said with a smile: "this situation can''t be confirmed, so don''t guess. We''d better wait for the result."


    Other people are not around them, so naturally they don''t know what they are talking about. Fan Binbin also thinks that his inference has no evidence and can''t be sure at all. He only likes to listen to Liu Dehua''s statement. No matter what Qin YuYan''s attitude towards Su Jingfei is, it seems that it really has nothing to do with him.


    After su Jingfei followed Qin Yuyan into the office, Qin Yuyan went straight to her seat and sat down. Then she said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Jingfei, you also sit down!" Compared with the cold confrontation outside, it''s just like a smile now.

 Chapter 1032

    Looking at Qin Yuyan, Su Jingfei said with great emotion: "Qin Yuyan, with your acting skills, what kind of producer can you be? You can go to play. Your acting skills are better than that of fan Binbin. If you go to play, you will definitely become a star."


    "Really? I used to be so good! " Qin Yu Yan smiles, seemingly surprised.


    "Fake, I lied to you, silly girl." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. He also knew that Qin Yuyan was joking with him. He also said impolitely, "you are the best actor now. It''s hard to let you play in a movie!"


    "You are so annoying. Praise me for being able to die!" Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan are very familiar with each other. Qin Yuyan said arrogantly, "I said that I had any news. I''ll tell you immediately, but now you make me unhappy."


    "I said, Auntie and grandma, let''s not play such children''s games, OK? Business matters. If you don''t tell me, what should we do if we delay? " Hearing Qin YuYan''s words, Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. He knows that Qin YuYan''s character is a little simple because she is strictly disciplined by her family, but it''s too much for her daughter-in-law.


    Qin Yuyan tilted her mouth slightly, shook her head and said, "don''t say that. I can''t understand it. Now I want to hear you coax me. If you don''t coax me, I won''t say it."


    Su Jingfei looked at her so resolute, helpless way: "well, Miss Qin Yuyan, Qin big pretty girl, Qin Yuyan producer, you are the most beautiful, the most capable, the most shining big pretty girl, ouch!"


    Qin Yuyan listened well in front of her, and even showed a smile. When she saw Su Jingfei''s last move to vomit, she suddenly became angry. She ran to Su Jingfei and grabbed him. While grasping, she said discontentedly: "Su Jingfei, you bastard, you know how to bully me."


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t let Qin Yuyan succeed. He is just joking with Qin Yuyan, and naturally won''t make her really angry. He grabs Qin YuYan''s little hand and says with a smile: "what I say is the truth!"


    "To tell you the truth, you still spit. You lied to me. You think I''m stupid!" Qin YuYan''s hands are caught, struggling to breathe.


    Su Jingfei laughs in his heart. It''s not sure whether she is stupid or not. After all, her IQ needs a professional test to know, but her innocence is still true. Qin Yuyan is the most simple girl she has ever seen, which is obviously the credit of the Qin family.


    Looking at his struggling, he immediately scolded: "Su Jingfei, you just don''t listen to me. I''m the producer. Be careful, I''ll fire you."


    Qin YuYan''s voice is a little louder. Not only Su Jingfei hears it, but even the outside staff hears it. They immediately go to Liu Dehua and others to report it. The outside people were waiting for them to come out. When they heard someone''s report, it''s true that Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan had a serious quarrel this time, and Liu Dehua and fan Binbin''s joking heart was also restrained, They all want to help them make peace.


    I don''t know that people outside have misunderstood. Su Jingfei grabs Qin YuYan''s little hand and says with a smile: "Qin Yuyan, I can''t see it. You are not only beautiful, but also have good skin care."


    Qin Yuyan was still a little angry, let Su Jingfei a word put out, some surprised way: "how do you know!"


    "Fool, your hand is in my hand, I can''t know if your skin is tender, small hand feels good!" Su Jingfei raises Qin YuYan''s little hand and says to Qin Yuyan with a smile.


    Qin Yu Yan then suddenly force, hand to pull back, pretty face slightly red, dissatisfied way: "you this guy is oily."


    "No, you misunderstood me. I''m from the bottom of my heart. How about it, Miss Qin Yuyan? Can I satisfy you with my sincerity now? Is it time for us to get down to business?" Su Jingfei''s face turned straight and showed his sincerity.


    In fact, Qin Yuyan is not really angry. Recently, she always chats with Su Jingfei in private. In fact, Su Jingfei is a very good friend in her heart. Even if she seems to be hostile, she actually likes Su Jingfei, who is always playful but can really help herself. Especially after seeing Su Jingfei in the Feng family, she is more convinced of this.


    Qin Yuyan is simple. It''s just because she has little experience and her mind is very smart. When she was in Feng''s house that day, she could see how calm Su Jingfei was when she was in Feng''s house.


    Normally speaking, the Feng family is the top family in the capital, and Feng mieling is also a famous expert in the capital. Su Jingfei is exaggerating to be an enemy of them. He can be calm when he goes to the other''s home, but the other party doesn''t dare to touch him lightly. Su Jingfei''s courage is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that Qin Yuyan thought so much. Seeing that she was silent, she had to ask: "Qin Yuyan, what''s the matter? What''s the problem, or you just want to talk to me! "


    He really thinks that Qin Yuyan has something to do with herself. After all, she has just met Feng''s family. Now that she doesn''t open her mouth, he thinks there''s nothing wrong. He wants to leave.


    Qin Yuyan was about to open her mouth. When she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately pouted her little mouth and said, "why? You can''t stay with me for a while. You have to have something to find you. You really just regard me as your Infernal Affairs partner


    "No, I can''t. don''t get me wrong. It''s like I''m taking advantage of you." Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said, "you are so stupid. I dare not use you casually. You are saving yourself."


    "Well, you''re not a good person if you say it well." Qin Yuyan snorted. Without waiting for Su Jingfei to explain, she sighed: "this time I really want to save myself. If I don''t, my future will really become the daughter-in-law of the Feng family."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry. Speak slowly. What''s going on?" Su Jingfei looks at Qin Yuyan whose attitude suddenly changes. She can''t help asking.


    Qin Yuyan stopped joking this time and said seriously: "you remember the day of the Feng family memorial service, didn''t you leave? Our Qin family is the last to stay. There are also PI family and several other families. I won''t tell you the details. You know I''ll just stay. "


    "Well, I understand, you go on." Su Jingfei nodded.


    Qin Yuyan heard Su Jingfei''s words and continued: "well, at that time, my grandfather stayed. In fact, I probably guessed that he might say something about me. Later, when Feng mieling talked with my grandfather, I heard that they wanted to marry me to a man named Feng Zhaofeng. I don''t know who this is, but it must be from the Feng family."


    "Wait, you said Feng Zhaofeng?" Su Jingfei a Leng, can''t help but interrupt Qin Yuyan, surprised way.


    "Yes, I remember that''s what I said at that time. I didn''t see him, but my grandfather and Feng mieling meant to let us see him." Qin Yuyan some puzzled looking at Su Jingfei, his reaction seems to be a little too big.


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "you are really lucky. Feng Zhaofeng is the eldest young master of the Feng family. If you marry him, you will be the eldest daughter-in-law."


    "You''re going to die. You''re going to marry. I don''t want it." Qin Yuyan heard Su Jingfei, immediately beat Su Jingfei, and then said: "if I want to get married, I won''t tell you. We''re still partners of Infernal Affairs."


    "Well, you''re right, but you should know that Feng Zhaofeng is the eldest son of the Feng family. If you want to inherit the Feng family in the future, if you refuse like this, you will lose a chance to become the mistress of the Feng family." Su Jingfei laughs, but he does not forget to tease Qin Yuyan.


    But Qin Yuyan didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s teasing. Instead, she said, "if I were a woman who is greedy for vanity and money, I''m afraid we would not be in the current relationship. Although I don''t know your specific situation, I feel that you should have a better future than Feng Zhaofeng. Is it better for me to talk to you directly?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned and speechless. He didn''t expect that Qin Yuyan, a simple woman, would have such a strong retort. To tell the truth, he didn''t look down on Feng Zhaofeng. Even if Feng Zhaofeng really became the owner of the Feng family, he didn''t think of himself.


    In a big family like the Feng family, the one who really counts in the family may not be the head of the clan. What''s more, even the head of the family can''t please his wife with the interests of the whole family, and Feng Zhaofeng may not be able to inherit it.


    Relatively speaking, Su Jingfei is the real king of diamonds. All his wealth belongs to himself, and he has no idea how to dump Feng Zhaofeng for a few blocks. As long as he has a little brain, he must be interested in Su Jingfei. Even if he has a girlfriend, it doesn''t matter. Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who likes the new and dislikes the old.


    Su Jingfei''s silence, let Qin Yuyan slightly proud way: "no words, I have nothing to do with Feng Zhaofeng that guy, we continue the topic just now."


    "Well, go on and I''ll listen." Su Jingfei gave a wry smile. He almost pulled the topic off the side with a joke.


    Qin Yuyan didn''t blame him for pulling the topic apart, but said seriously: "when they said about us, they just said that I would meet Feng Zhaofeng sometime in the future. Besides, the Feng family is still in mourning, so it''s not suitable for blind date and so on, so I had a period of relaxation."


    "I see. How come you haven''t seen Feng Zhaofeng in the past two days?" Su Jingfei let out a sound and suddenly realized the truth.


    "Of course, I can''t let him see me. No matter whether he likes me or not, I certainly don''t like him. The young master of the Feng family is certainly not a quiet person. I certainly won''t like him." Qin Yuyan is very firm.


    It''s just that when it comes to restlessness, Su Jingfei unconsciously touches his nose, as if he is not restless. Fortunately, Qin Yuyan doesn''t take a fancy to him, otherwise he has to blame himself for restlessness. Su Jingfei feels that he really doesn''t match this word in this year.


    "These are not the key points. The key point is that when they have finished talking about me, you can think of your affairs, that is, the affairs of the Feng family and you." Qin Yuyan continued.

 Chapter 1033

    Su Jingfei naturally knows that Qin YuYan''s focus on finding herself must be on Feng''s family and her own affairs, otherwise she has no need to find herself. Now listening to Qin YuYan''s question, she nods and says, "yes, I''ve guessed it. Tell me how they plan to deal with me."


    "I know you can think of it. If you can''t, you''re not su Jingfei." Qin Yuyan first laughed, then said: "maybe because I am a woman of Qin family, and may join the Feng family, they did not guard against me, when I said that I was on the spot, they said that they had hired someone to kill you, and would never let people doubt their Feng family."


    Su Jingfei was stunned, and recalled the mercenary Planck in his mind. At that time, because he wanted to rob Linglong jade hand nine story tower, he really ignored this man. At that time, he just thought that he was a buyer. Since the tower was gone, the transaction would not be successful.


    At this time, he remembered that Planck himself was a mercenary besides buying Linglong jade hand nine story tower, so they might have other business to do. Moreover, Feng Yixiao said at that time that they wanted to kill someone, so Su Jingfei thought that the target might be himself. Now he heard Qin YuYan''s words, he knew that the matter had been settled.


    Qin Yuyan didn''t know Su Jingfei had guessed it. Seeing his silence, she comforted her: "don''t worry too much. I''ve heard their plan. I can tell you."


    "Thank you very much. I''ll keep that in mind." Although Su Jingfei knows that Qin Yuyan helps herself in order to help her, she is still moved by her devotion. She is doing Infernal Affairs, which is very rare.


    Qin Yuyan white Su Jingfei a way: "you now know thank me ah, I have been very good enough loyalty?"


    "Well, you''ve always been the most loyal person. Let''s talk about the details." Su Jingfei smiles and says to Qin Yuyan, "it seems that the Feng family really hates me."


    "Well, I hate you all the time, OK? They say that they have already bought people to attack you, and it''s better to catch the people around you first, and then you can submit. Do you understand what I mean? " Qin Yuyan said here, sniffed: "this shameless means, also good meaning, it is too shameless."


    "It''s not the Feng family." Su Jingfei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was cold. Some of the women around him dared to move. It was really against his own scale.


    Qin Yuyan said with a little surprise: "no wonder they are afraid of you. You are too smart. It''s really not the idea of the Feng family. Feng mieling only means to kill you directly. PI Yongnian of the PI family put forward this opinion. He said that you are too cunning and must use threatening means, but you will certainly run away."


    Su Jingfei sneered and said: "it''s really this guy. The PI family has been in Beijing for so many years. It seems that they are tired of it."


    He didn''t say much, but Qin Yuyan unconsciously fought a cold war. Su Jingfei''s chill was very obvious. She always felt that Su Jingfei seemed to have something to say, but she didn''t think Su Jingfei could do anything. After all, the PI family and the Qin family had the same strength. They were all famous families in the capital.


    With Su Jingfei''s cautious character, although Qin Yuyan has made it clear that she is helping her, her identity is the second miss of the Qin family, and he will not trust Qin Yuyan completely, which is unfair to Qin Yuyan. However, Su Jingfei bears too many responsibilities and hatred, so he has to be careful and doesn''t want Qin Yuyan to know his true thoughts.


    Thinking about it in his heart, he asked: "is pi Yongnian''s proposal recognized by the public?"


    Qin Yuyan was asked by Su Jingfei. She forgot the cold feeling and shook her head. "At first, Feng mieling and my grandfather were against it. They thought it was inappropriate to deal with you and your family. Moreover, Su Hanlin, Su Jinglei and Su Jingtian were not easy to deal with."


    When she said this, she was completely imitating the way people talked about that day, otherwise she would say your father and your two brothers.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is quite used to this kind of saying. He is not unhappy, but rather sad. Feng mieling and Qin Shaoyou certainly think that speaking of their own family is the Su family. In fact, PI Yongnian means the woman around them.


    Sure enough, Qin Yuyan said, "but PI Yongnian said that the people he wanted to deal with were not the Su family. They were too dangerous. Unless Feng mieling did it, no one else could do it. He asked Feng mieling to deal with the people around you. They were the women of the Su family." At this point, Qin Yuyan pause, hummed a way: "people all know you are big sex wolf, so many women in the family."


    Although he and Qin Yuyan can''t talk about how dark, but after all, they are a beautiful girl. Being said so by such a beautiful girl, Su Jingfei is also a little embarrassed and says, "Qin Yuyan, talk about business, who let you say these."


    "The business is over. They have agreed because they heard that they are not dealing with the Su family, so you should ask your women to be careful. You''d better provide them with bodyguards. But don''t worry. Feng mieling and others won''t do it. What they do is the people they hire. I don''t know about the details." Qin Yuyan curls her lips, and she doesn''t compete with Su Jingfei. She is just like that.


    Although Su Jingfei has thought of the result for a long time, otherwise Qin Yuyan won''t say it to herself, but she really hates PI Yongyan''s shamelessness. It seems that she has to do something, otherwise the women around her are in danger.


    Now he is not very worried. The women around him, except shumanya, have at least ten years'' skill in the capital. After so long training, everyone can be regarded as a young master. If not for Feng mieling and other old masters, it is not so easy to deal with them.


    According to Qin Yuyan, the men who came to fight this time were all mercenaries. Su Jingfei was not sure about their strength, but he estimated that their strength was stronger than that of ordinary people, relying on all kinds of modern weapons.


    It''s OK for such people to deal with ordinary experts and bodyguards, but in front of real experts, they are vulnerable. Go back and talk to the women at home and let them pay attention. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu will help take care of Schumann.


    And he believes that even if these people want to start from the women around them, they dare not be blatant. The Su family is still safe. If they go too far, they will be afraid of the Feng family.


    What''s more, Mrs. Yang has become her own umbrella. If the Feng family''s revenge on her comes out, whether it''s the Su family or the Yang family, the Feng family will bear it. The result is not what they want, otherwise they won''t go to the mercenaries.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei secretly hates PI Yongnian, but he doesn''t worry about the people around him. After thinking about it for a while, he says to Qin Yuyan, "this time things may involve a lot, so don''t worry about it."


    "Don''t you need me to send you more information?" Qin Yuyan how to want to get Su Jingfei has probably guessed before and after the content, strange asked.


    "Information can be transmitted, but you should try your best to protect your own safety. No matter what happens to me, you should not have any thoughts. The Qin family may be involved this time. You can rest assured that I will not target the Qin family." Su Jingfei has a calculation in his heart, so he corrects Qin Yuyan.


    Qin Yuyan is relatively simple. She doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s specific plan, and she doesn''t think she can ask. But she knows that Su Jingfei is not joking, so she nods and says, "OK, everything is up to you."


    "Well, that''s good. We''re separated now. You just treat me as if nothing has happened. You just give me a lecture, as usual." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and planned to end the conversation: "you''ve done a good job this time. I''ll make the Feng family unbearable before you get married."


    "Well, I believe you, or I won''t help you." Qin Yuyan smiles to show her attitude.


    Su Jingfei nods and walks out of the door. Qin Yuyan quickly adjusts her expression. When Su Jingfei steps out, Qin Yuyan says behind her: "your introspection is quite thorough. Let''s forget about today''s affair. Don''t be innocent and don''t come to the crew. At least ask me for leave."


    "Well, Mr. Qin, I see. I''m not good this time. I''ll pay attention to it in the future." As usual, Su Jingfei put up with humiliation.


    Qin Yuyan hums and intends to close the door of the office. It gives people the feeling that her lecture is over and she is in a good mood.


    Liu Dehua was really moved by Su Jingfei''s grievance. In his opinion, if he hadn''t brought Su Jingfei to the crew, Su Jingfei would not have met Qin Yuyan, who is hard to follow, and would not have been reprimanded so wrongly. He thinks that the reason why Su Jingfei doesn''t go is because he gives himself face and is responsible for his work.


    Fan Binbin thinks that Su Jingfei still has a little face at this time. Men should always have some dignity. Su Jingfei is always taught by Qin Yuyan, which makes people angry.


    Of course, she won''t blame Su Jingfei. Every time she goes in, Su Jingfei is very tough. When she comes out, she becomes clever. It''s obvious that Qin Yuyan is more resourceful. She''s popular with the crew, so it''s estimated that this woman is also very capable.


    I have my own ideas in my mind. The crew is quite complicated, and the staff have their own ideas.


    Just thinking about it, someone suddenly said with a loud smile: "Yo, I''m right. Isn''t this Su Jingfei of the Su family? Young master Su San, you are here, and I seem to hear someone scolding you. Su Jingfei, you are really weak. Aren''t you very tough? Now I don''t know. "

 Chapter 1034

    The voice of the visitor was very loud. Everyone looked at him. Naturally, Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan also looked at him. When they saw this man, they were stunned, because they had just mentioned him.


    It''s Feng Zhaofeng of the Feng family who once had conflicts with Su Jingfei. Naturally, he is also very clear about the gratitude and resentment between the Feng family and Su Jingfei. Now he is very happy to hear that Su Jingfei has been disciplined by Qin Yuyan. This can be regarded as Qin YuYan''s voice for him.


    Feng Zhaofeng naturally understands the meaning of the Feng family and the Qin family. Qin Yuyan is also his fiancee now. Originally, he was very satisfied with this beautiful girl. Now, Qin Yuyan can reprimand Su Jingfei, and it''s more pleasing to see her.


    "Su Jingfei, haven''t you always been tough? How come I''ve been counselled and disciplined by my fiancee? " Feng Zhaofeng walks over and complains. In his opinion, both he and Qin Yuyan are already a family. To reprimand Su Jingfei means that he has face.


    As soon as his words were finished, people''s eyes shifted from Feng Zhaofeng to Qin Yuyan. Everyone was surprised. Before, they thought Qin Yuyan was single, but they all had fiance.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to see feng Zhaofeng at this time. He had no interest in this guy who was not at all hierarchical. He just said "sb" with his mouth. He didn''t send out his business, but those who could see his mouth directly knew what he was doing.


    Although this way of swearing is a bit beneath one''s identity, everyone thinks it''s funny. After all, Feng Zhaofeng''s way of appearing on the stage is really disgusting. He doesn''t say hello to anyone and goes directly to Qin Yuyan. Even if you have some identity and are Qin YuYan''s fiance, you should respect the crew members.


    Although Su Jingfei''s manner is not polite, it makes people feel relaxed. Feng Zhaofeng is just facing Su Jingfei. Naturally, he can see Su Jingfei''s mouth shape and know that he is scolding himself.


    "Su Jingfei, you dare to scold me. You are a famous actor. You are the third young master of the Su family. How can you be so good at scolding people in public?" Feng Zhaofeng was scolded in public. Naturally, he was very angry. He looked at Su Jingfei with hatred and wanted to arouse people''s contempt for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Feng Zhaofeng, do you have any brain problems? Do you have persecution delusion? Which ear do you hear me swearing


    "You just scolded me with your mouth." Feng Zhaofeng thinks that everyone has seen it. Naturally, he feels that people who see Su Jingfei swearing will definitely stand on his side. Su Jingfei is really impolite.


    "Yes? Is it a curse for me to yawn? Who else saw it? " Su Jingfei smiles, but she is not flustered. She asks.


    Feng Zhaofeng continued to say: "people in my direction have just seen it, haven''t they?" Then he said something and saw it in everyone. As a result, except for two people nodding around him, other people either turned their heads or pretended to be confused, which made him feel like they didn''t see anything at all.


    At this time, Qin Yuyan also said: "Feng Zhaofeng, don''t go too far. What are you doing on the set? Besides, who is your fiancee? Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t agree."


    "Qin Yuyan, how can you say that? Your grandfather and my father have agreed. Do you still want to object?" Although Feng Zhaofeng wanted to make people spit on Su Jingfei, now everyone obviously didn''t mean that. After hearing Qin YuYan''s words, he put Su Jingfei down and told Feng Zhaofeng.


    When fan Binbin came in from Feng Zhaofeng, he was annoyed, and he was even more disgusted with Su Jingfei. Now when he heard Feng Zhaofeng''s words, he couldn''t help but sneer and say: "the words of parents'' order and matchmaker?"


    "Yes, that''s what they mean? Even my grandfather and my father''s have come up with it. It''s really attentive! " Su Jingfei''s sarcasm.


    Without waiting for Feng Zhaofeng to speak, he continued: "by the way, Feng Zhaofeng, your father is Feng mieling. It is said that he is more than eighty years old. Are you his own? It''s not very scientific that I gave birth to you in my 50s and 60s! "


    His sarcasm, like a knife, pierced Feng Zhaofeng''s heart. Others were also surprised. They didn''t expect that Feng Zhaofeng''s father was so old. According to the normal childbearing age of human beings, Feng Suiling was too fierce. It was very difficult for him to get a son in old age.


    Su Jingfei is proficient in medicine and a martial arts expert. In fact, he understands why martial arts experts live a long life, but he has not yet reached that age. He only knows theory.


    When Feng mieling''s internal skill reaches a certain level, his physical function will naturally be strengthened, and his aging rate will also decrease. In fact, the 60 year old martial arts master''s physical function may not be worse than that of the 30-year-old ordinary people. It''s not a problem to have a baby, but he deliberately makes people think about it.


    As expected, everyone thought along with Su Jingfei''s words that Feng Zhaofeng''s father is so old that he is basically incapable. There must be some problems about why he has this son. The biggest problem is that his father is in his eighties and how he is in his twenties.


    It''s not that Feng Zhaofeng didn''t think about this problem before, but he was really flustered when he was questioned in public this time.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have much interest in this guy, so he doesn''t hold on to it. Instead, he says to Qin Yuyan: "Pro director, your eyes are really not so good. You actually picked such a fiance. It''s really intoxicating."


    Qin Yuyan naturally knows that Su Jingfei is making fun of herself. She doesn''t want to be a fiancee with Feng Zhaofeng at all. Now Su Jingfei''s saying so can be regarded as giving her a ladder. Otherwise, following the topic of both sides, she will talk about her own difficulties, which is not good-looking.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t worry about my business. Stand on your side." Qin Yan understand Su Jingfei''s meaning, but the surface is a hum rebuke.


    Su Jingfei sees Qin YuYan''s eyes and knows that she understands her meaning, so she obediently retreats to one side, which makes Feng Zhaofeng almost crazy. When he talks to him, he mercifully counterattacks. Qin Yuyan talks, but he is very obedient. Does Su Jingfei take a fancy to Qin Yuyan?


    Thinking about it, Qin Yuyan said: "Feng Zhaofeng, don''t pester me. I said that is the meaning of family elders. I don''t have this idea. You should respect yourself. Don''t tell others everywhere that I am your fiancee. This will only make me hate you more." Qin Yuyan said here, pausing for a moment: "no matter who thinks we are suitable, I have to investigate myself."


    Qin Yuyan is a pretty girl. Although she is not a pretty girl, she is at least a rare one. Especially her simple character makes men like her. Even now she speaks very directly, Feng Zhaofeng feels that this girl is very good and must be a wife.


    "OK, it''s easy for you to investigate me. Aren''t you a crew here? I''m here to help you and give you a chance to get to know me Immediately, Feng Zhaofeng proposed.


    "You''re on the crew? What can you do? Don''t make trouble. " Qin Yuyan is a Leng at first, then sneer at nose way without courtesy.


    Feng Zhaofeng was asked by a sentence from Qin Yuyan. He is a standard dandy, but he has never learned any special skills. When he comes to the drama group, he seems to have nothing more suitable except to do chores. But such work will be tiring. How can he have time to contact Qin Yuyan.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "what does he do? I''ll do it with him."


    His voice just fell. Not only Qin Yuyan, but the whole crew all laughed. They didn''t know who Feng Zhaofeng was, and they didn''t know how much resentment he had with Su Jingfei. However, this sentence made everyone laugh.


    In fact, Feng Zhaofeng did not expect to cause people''s laughter, some inexplicable, do not know why he would make people laugh.


    Qin Yuyan already said with a smile: "do you know what Su Jingfei does? Are you sure you want to work with him? " He just asked, but did not tell Feng Zhaofeng what Su Jingfei did.


    Feng Zhaofeng looks at Su Jingfei who seems to be smiling, but he has no idea. He always thinks something is wrong, but he should be OK. Isn''t Su Jingfei an actor? It should not be a problem for an actor who is also a guest star himself. A guest star doesn''t need good acting skills.


    When he thought about it, Su Jingfei said, "if you really want to do the same work as me, you can do it." Then, without waiting for Feng Zhaofeng to speak, he said to the drama next to him: "first, take viah and let him turn around 20 meters to feel what it means to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. Since you want to do the same work as me, you can''t be shameful."


    You can see that Feng Zhaofeng is in trouble with Su Jingfei in the props competition. Now Su Jingfei is ready to fight back. The height of 20 meters is not high, but it is definitely not low. The wall of this movie is less than 10 meters, which is the height of two walls.


    Although Feng Zhaofeng is the eldest young master of the Feng family, he is a dandy. He has never experienced this before. He is scared to pee when he sees that the props master has made him so tall.


    "Su Jingfei, do you want to avenge yourself? I really want to work here. Isn''t it too much for you to make such a test?" Feng Zhaofeng is guilty. He just wants to show his determination in front of Qin Yuyan. How can he turn around so high? It''s not fatal.


    "Don''t you want to do the same job as me? That''s my job. " Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    "You pull, you are a little actor, you deliberately tease me." Feng Zhaofeng didn''t believe it at all. He was angry.


    "Yes? I''m really a little actor, but I''m still a martial arts director. I have to do all these scenes. Come on. " Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "if it''s a man, you have to keep your word."

 Chapter 1035

    Although Feng Zhaofeng is a member of the Feng family, he is different from master Kuang. He has no hard work experience. Of course, he also knows some martial arts, but he is not very high. Looking at viah, who is 20 meters high, he is really a little timid.


    If he was not a member of the Feng family, and he didn''t come up against himself, Su Jingfei would not hold on to him. Unfortunately, Feng Zhaofeng occupied both. Su Jingfei looked at Feng Zhaofeng with a smile and said, "the pro director has said that you will follow me in the future. As long as I can do anything, you should follow me. What do you think?"


    Others look at Su Jingfei and Qin YuYan''s tacit understanding. In fact, there are some strange things in their hearts. Aren''t they two different from each other? Why do you help each other.


    Everyone soon came to the conclusion that even if there were some contradictions between Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan, they were internal contradictions at most. I didn''t see that Su Jingfei would compromise every time and listen to Qin YuYan''s arrangement. But now the situation is different. Feng Zhaofeng is not a member of the crew, and he is always aiming at Su Jingfei, so Su Jingfei naturally won''t give him a good face.


    As for Qin Yuyan, she is even more disgusted with Feng Zhaofeng. From the conversation just now, they have probably guessed that their parents prefer to travel for their engagement, but Qin Yuyan has no feeling for Feng Zhaofeng at all.


    Now that she wants Feng Zhaofeng to follow Su Jingfei, she must also want Su Jingfei to torture him and let him retreat. Soon people will figure out the whole story. Of course, they still can''t think of the real relationship between Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan. They are not hostile.


    Since everyone thought of this, they naturally said: "yes, Mr. Feng, if you want to be in the production group and follow the martial arts guidance, you don''t have any excellent skills. Who can convince you, you can go up and have a try."¡° Yes, it''s not too high. Su Jingfei usually goes up by himself. Now you have to do it too! "


    Feng Zhaofeng''s face became ugly with all kinds of words. If he had been in front of Su Jingfei before, what excuse could he find to get rid of him? Now so many people are watching, unless he doesn''t come here in the future, he really can''t refuse.


    Qin Yuyan chuckles. Su Jingfei is not disappointed. She comes up to find such an interesting test and says with a smile: "yes, yes, Feng Zhaofeng, if you can''t do such a simple thing, I really look down on you. Although I may not marry a man who knows everything, courage is a necessary condition for a man, Are you so timid? "


    Women''s words can always stimulate men. Even if Feng Zhaofeng is so timid, after listening to Qin YuYan''s words, he immediately says: "OK, Qin Yuyan, I''ll show you. Feng Zhaofeng is not inferior to Su Jingfei."


    "Oh? It seems that Mr. Feng is very confident! " Su Jingfei said to Feng Zhaofeng with a smile.


    "Nonsense, of course I have confidence. Don''t think you dare to play thrilling moves. I''ve been practicing since I was a child." Feng Zhaofeng snorted. He didn''t feel good. In fact, he felt guilty. He knew Su Jingfei was very powerful. He said that he had practiced in front of such a master, but he was a bit overconfident.


    It''s just that there are so many people watching. Even if he talks big, he has to say that if he loses, he won''t lose. What''s more, it''s just hanging on Weiya. There''s something hanging on him. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Su Jingfei looked very appreciative of Feng Zhaofeng and said with a smile, "well, since you say so, I believe you really have courage."


    "What do you mean you believe? Even if you don''t believe it, I have courage, OK?" Feng Zhaofeng doesn''t like to hear Su Jingfei''s words. He immediately retorts that he goes forward by the way and wants the props master to tie him. He also makes it clear that he is not afraid. In fact, he thinks that it will be over soon and he will pass away with his eyes closed.


    But at this time, Su Jingfei began to say: "since Mr. Feng likes playing so much, and he has great courage and confidence in himself, then we will have a better time."


    Without waiting for Feng Zhaofeng to open his mouth, he quickly added: "props master, cancel all the air bags below and play with the real one. It''s only 20 meters. It''s not high. We just don''t have equipment here. Otherwise bungee jumping is good, isn''t it, Mr. Feng?"


    Feng Zhaofeng watched the staff obediently move the air bag. His legs trembled. Before, even though he thought it was dangerous to hang Weiya at high altitude, he thought that even if he fell down, there was something underneath, it would not be too dangerous. Now Su Jingfei moved the air bag. If he fell down accidentally, 20 meters would be enough to kill someone.


    At this time, he really wanted to say no. the onlooker had already agreed with Su Jingfei''s practice with a smile and said, "yes, Mr. Feng, since he is so confident, we don''t need air bags. Anyway, we Su Jingfei''s fingers never use these. You can''t be worse than him."


    The speaker obviously has ulterior motives. Everyone can see that Feng Zhaofeng is really competing with Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei can do it, but he can''t, he is weaker than Su Jingfei. This is not something he can accept.


    Sure enough, as everyone thought, when he heard that Su Jingfei could do it, Feng Zhaofeng immediately snorted, "I can do it, too. Anyway, hanging Weiya is very safe. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Still, the crowd watched him sweat and his legs tremble.


    The two men who followed him were both in their sixties. Seeing that Feng Zhaofeng was so reluctant, he wanted to dissuade him, but he didn''t know how to do it. Feng Zhaofeng asked for all this, and no one could help him.


    Su Jingfei and other staff tied up Feng Zhaofeng''s Weiya, and he was almost ready. He said to Feng Zhaofeng with a smile: "Mr. Feng, we''ll be airborne now. When we get to 20 meters, you''ll follow me to do what I do. These are all martial arts moves, no problem."


    Feng Zhaofeng''s mind is quite secure after he has tied up viah. After all, he feels very well protected. Now he hears Su Jingfei''s words and agrees: "no problem. Since he plays, it''s good fun."


    "If only you could think so." Su Jingfei laughs in his heart, and then points to the props master, indicating that he can take off.


    People are watching on the ground, 20 meters said high or not, short can not be short, four or five stories high, and this is different from in the building, people hanging in the air, you can see around the body, but also two legs can not support the body, it feels very helpless.


    If people who are often oppressed don''t care much about this height, and even those who are higher may have experienced it, but those who have never contacted with Victoria will feel terrible.


    Su Jingfei and Feng Zhaofeng rise at the same time. In the process of rising, Su Jingfei is very calm, almost has no influence, and can easily say hello to the people below. It''s like making a movie without any discomfort. This is also the basic quality of a martial arts director.


    Compared with Su Jingfei, Feng Zhaofeng was much worse. At first, he wanted to try to keep himself not afraid. When viah rose to 10 meters, he felt his heart sinking when he looked at the emptiness under his feet. It seemed that he would fall to the ground if he was not careful. At this time, he had forgotten his initial courage and his face was fading.


    Su Jingfei was closest to him. Naturally, he could see the change of his face. He said with a smile: "Mr. Feng, if you don''t adapt, you can choose to go on. Don''t be called timid if you can''t play well at that time."


    "What are you talking about? Who is afraid? Even if you are, I won''t be afraid!" Su Jingfei broke his mind with a word, and suddenly he was a little embarrassed and angry. At this time, he was almost 15 meters away from the ground, rising very fast, and soon he was about to reach the height of 20 meters.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t say much. He just looks at Feng Zhaofeng. He believes that Feng Zhaofeng doesn''t have a strong heart. Now he can persist because he wants to be brave in front of Qin Yuyan. Of course, he doesn''t want Su Jingfei to compare him with him. He has suffered Su''s loss once. This time, he still wants to get back his lost face.


    Feng Zhaofeng felt that his heart was about to jump out. Looking at the smaller people on the ground, he couldn''t help saying to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, you are deliberately making trouble for me this time. I remember. Don''t make it in my hands."


    Su Jingfei knew that if they spoke in a low voice, the people below would not hear them, so he said with a smile, "Mr. Feng, I don''t mean to make trouble. I just ask you to do what I usually do. By the way, I forgot to tell you that even if I give you a chance, you don''t have the ability to deal with me."


    Feng Zhaofeng was stunned for a few seconds by Su Jingfei''s strong words. As Su Jingfei said, although Feng Zhaofeng is the eldest young master of the Feng family, Su Jingfei is still the third young master of the Su family. If there is a real conflict, it can only depend on his personal level.


    Now that he has thought of this, he naturally knows that the situation this time seems to be a bit bad. Su Jingfei shows that he will not give face, and people still despise him. Does he really have the ability to retaliate?


    Facts have proved that he really lacks this ability. When the props master raised them to the highest level, Su Jingfei and Feng Zhaofeng were both 20 meters above the ground. At this height, we naturally have to look up to them. They don''t know what they are going to perform, especially what Su Jingfei plans to do. Feng Zhaofeng has to learn from them!


    "Well, everyone is optimistic. Now we are at an altitude of 20 meters. In order to make the movements more beautiful, I plan to fight a set of fists in the air, which will be more exciting."


    Feng Zhaofeng looked at Su Jingfei. If he didn''t have the inconvenience of movement, he would have rushed to him. In this case, he said in disbelief: "you don''t touch the ground with your feet now. You''re the only one holding you in your mouth. You still practice boxing. How can you do that? You can''t do it at all."

 Chapter 1036

    Su Jingfei looked at Feng Zhaofeng, who was full of fright, and said in a voice that everyone could hear: "since you want to be a martial arts teacher, you usually start with a double. If you can''t do the simplest thing well, you''d better not eat this business."


    Feng Zhaofeng is about to scold. I''m the young master of the Feng family. Who wants to have a meal as an actor? But this is what he asked to stay on his own initiative. Now he''s going to fight himself.


    Su Jingfei''s words were naturally heard by the following people. Liu Dehua nodded to the point: "what Fei Zai said is right. I have also done martial arts. Those people are the most dangerous in the whole crew. They should do anything dangerous, and this really needs to be done well."


    Wu Qilong also said with a smile: "yes, brother Hua, I didn''t expect you to do martial arts in those years. I thought I was very hard to practice martial arts!"


    "Which one of us didn''t start as a supporting actor in those years. When I was doing martial arts, I just started. Everyone worked very hard. I also ate overnight porridge to practice Kung Fu. I practiced Hongquan." Liu Dehua was obviously proud of what happened when he was young and began to chat with Wu Qilong with a smile.


    When they chatted with each other, other people naturally were speechless. Now the focus of attention should be on Su Jingfei and Feng Zhaofeng. What''s the trouble between the two of you? But they are the older members of the cast. We can''t refute what they say.


    Fan Binbin is also speechless. In the past, he always thought Liu Dehua was mature and steady, and Wu Qilong was handsome. Who knows that when they met, they actually began to recall the past, and they were forgotten.


    Feng Zhaofeng also feels that he can''t understand the mentality of these people. But he has to say that because of the dialogue between them, he has reduced some of his nervousness. He feels as if he has been dropped into the sky to watch the excitement below. In fact, he is very safe here.


    Before he wanted to play, he heard Su Jingfei say, "I''m going to start practicing martial arts. You''ll have to learn later and design martial arts moves for actors. It''s not just a few moves. You have to teach others."


    Feng Zhaofeng nodded his head and said, "OK, you can start, but don''t bully me. I can''t see clearly. You can''t be too fast."


    He thought of Su Jingfei''s fighting with others when he was at Feng''s home. At that time, he couldn''t see Su Jingfei''s fist clearly at all, and soon it came to the other party. If Su Jingfei deliberately made the action fast, Feng Zhaofeng thought he couldn''t see it clearly at all.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Feng Zhaofeng, you really want to be a villain. I''m in the air. Even if I want to be quick, where can I go?"


    Feng Zhaofeng thought about it for a while, and felt that it was reasonable. He nodded and said, "OK, just do what you say. I will learn as soon as possible. Then I will do what you say. Feng Zhaofeng can''t do anything."


    Su Jingfei nodded, and even extended his thumb to Feng Zhaofeng, saying that you are a good man, which made Feng Zhaofeng full of confidence.


    After praising Feng Zhaofeng, Su Jingfei began to perform boxing. It was not easy for a man to stand up at an altitude of 20 meters, and he had to fight. This is absolutely what ordinary martial arts dare not do.


    Su Jingfei kept his promise, and didn''t use too fast action. Every move can make people see clearly, but his every action will cooperate with his feet. If not everyone looked up at Su Jingfei from the bottom, looking at him in a plane, it would make people think that he was on the flat ground, and his feet were not empty at all.


    Other people can''t see it, but Feng Zhaofeng can see it very clearly. He''s all looking silly. Su Jingfei''s move is against common sense. That slide just now can only be done on the ice. It''s the same with stepping on air.


    Su Jingfei shows his boxing skills. If it''s dance, his performance is too scary and it must be very real. But the dance has nothing to do with his martial arts guidance. What he wants now is Feng Zhaofeng. He doesn''t think about other things.


    People can see from below that Su Jingfei is dancing his fist in the air. It gives people the feeling that he is really on the ground. He not only uses his fist technique, but also cooperates with his footwork. In this way, it is more difficult for Su Jingfei to do these things.


    His movements are not many and not complicated. As long as he has seen one side, it''s not difficult to imitate. The difficulty lies in that feeling. If Feng Zhaofeng can''t use that feeling, he will lose to Su Jingfei. What''s more, when he looks at Su Jingfei''s movements, he can''t learn them at all.


    Everyone has been shocked by Su Jingfei''s performance. Who will think whether Feng Zhaofeng can imitate it? Besides, Su Jingfei''s action is relatively simple. In fact, you just need to watch it once. The key is whether you can learn it well.


    "Well, I''ll teach you so much. The rest is for you to perform." Su Jingfei didn''t stop as many people thought. Instead, he pulled the button on his own Viola and directly lifted her suspension, which scared everyone.


    Twenty meters is not two meters. It''s enough to fall from such a high place to kill people. Su Jingfei is in the limelight. Why doesn''t he want to live.


    Feng Zhaofeng is also surprised. Su Jingfei is so good that he can''t commit suicide. It''s unscientific. Even though he thinks so, he still pays attention to the position where Su Jingfei falls. He wants to see what Su Jingfei can fall into.


    Qin Yuyan, fan Binbin and other women, when they see Su Jingfei falling down, have already exclaimed. They can''t imagine why Su Jingfei is so crazy. It''s not fatal. Did he propose to remove the air bag before? He wanted to commit suicide, but there''s no reason why Su Jingfei can''t think so much about it!


    Just thinking, Su Jingfei has already fallen, less than two meters away from the ground. Suddenly, his body rolls in the air and unloads the neutral position. Then he stands on the ground with his head and feet, looking very smart.


    Everyone''s worry suddenly turned into a surprise. Su Jingfei''s action before was absolutely heartbeating. Many people saw it and were scared out in a cold sweat. Qin Yuyan and fan Binbin breathed a sigh. If there were not a lot of people present, the two women would definitely settle with Su Jingfei. It''s too scary.


    "Mr. Feng, don''t be stunned. You should dance fist quickly, or you will forget later. Don''t blame me for not reminding you!" Su Jingfei looks at Feng Zhaofeng, who is as numb as a wooden chicken, and reminds him in a loud voice.


    Feng Zhaofeng then remembered that he wanted to imitate Su Jingfei, especially those moves he had to learn. This really tested his memory. Fortunately, his brain was very good when he was a child, and now he can show it.


    His memory is really good. Su Jingfei''s moves are simple. He has already written down 7788, and then he will perform in front of the public. He thinks that even if he can''t be as good-looking as Su Jingfei, at least he should not be too bad. At least he has a good model. But with real practice, he will know how good Su Jingfei''s performance is.


    It''s clear that there''s nothing at the foot. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to hang in the air and keep their body shape. They have to hang in the air to practice boxing. It can even give people the feeling of being on the ground. Su Jingfei''s performance is too boring.


    If he doesn''t perform himself, he will never know how difficult it is for others to perform. For the first time, Feng Zhaofeng found that he really underestimated Su Jingfei. How could he have achieved what he has achieved just by sheer luck? If Su Jingfei hadn''t kept a low profile, he would have cut himself a long time ago when he was in such trouble today. He didn''t do it, but he deliberately found fault himself. It''s really bad luck.


    Feng Zhaofeng has been unable to do a good job of Su Jingfei''s performance because it is difficult to maintain his balance in the air. Moreover, for the first time, he regrets what he did to offend Su Jingfei. Now it''s really humiliating.


    Looking at Feng Zhaofeng''s heel, fan Binbin began to smile: "Mr. Feng, have you drunk too much? How to stand unsteadily, if you stand unsteadily, you''d better get down. It''s very dangerous to get drunk in such a high place. "


    If she doesn''t say it, Feng Zhaofeng won''t have any special feelings. Now fan Binbin reminds him that his people are floating in the air, and his mind is more unstable and his footwork is more chaotic.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei is really embarrassed today. It''s really a bit difficult for him to learn his own Boxing at one time. However, Su Jingfei doesn''t sympathize with him. The poor man must be hateful. If he didn''t go too far, why should he do such a thing to embarrass him.


    Everyone doesn''t like Feng Zhaofeng, and no one will speak for him. At this time, it depends on Feng Zhaofeng''s performance, and Qin Yuyan also feels angry.


    "Mr. Su, are you going too far? Our young master has been up in the air and tried hard to do what he can do. You have to ask him to be up to the standard. Is it too far for a new man?" An old man who followed Feng Zhaofeng finally could not help but stand up.


    Su Jingfei looks at the old man. He hasn''t seen him in Feng''s family. He doesn''t know what level of warrior he is. But you don''t have to ask. He must be Feng Zhaofeng''s bodyguard and entourage.


    When he came out, another old man came along with him. It seemed that if they were not satisfied with the explanation they gave them, they would not mind doing it by themselves. The Feng family were very arrogant indeed. Even if they knew they were not their opponents, they would threaten them.


    Looking at Feng Zhaofeng''s clumsy movements, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Feng Zhaofeng, you can''t do it. You''d better come down. Your followers already think you can''t do it."


    "Shut up, I can do it. Su Jingfei, you bastard, remember it for me." Feng Zhaofeng couldn''t keep his image at this time. He just wanted to take a breath, but he was in the air, and he didn''t have enough confidence. His words were not cruel in the ears of the people, but more like that kind of scream, which made the people laugh.


    Su Jingfei ignored him, but said to the two elders: "you see, if your young master doesn''t come down, it has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 1037

    Su Jingfei''s words obviously didn''t mean to annoy people. Everyone can see that Feng Zhaofeng is angry with Su Jingfei. Of course, he is hanging in the air now, which is very embarrassing. The people below are really funny.


    If Feng Zhaofeng is not here, he is domineering and seems to be superior. At this time, someone will speak for him. At least he insists on it. It''s a good thing. Unfortunately, when we think of Feng Zhaofeng''s face before, we don''t have the interest to speak for him.


    If Feng Zhaofeng doesn''t come down, his two followers are worried. They all know what character the young master is. He will give up if he sticks to it. Moreover, he can''t get angry. It must be them who will lose their temper in the end.


    Instead of being reproached by the young master, they should do something. They look at each other and suddenly attack Su Jingfei.


    Originally, everyone was watching to see what Feng Zhaofeng did. Unexpectedly, his two followers suddenly shot Su Jingfei. Both of them had good martial arts skills. Before everyone could react, they had already arrived at Su Jingfei''s side.


    Their cooperation is very tacit, one left and one right surrounded Su Jingfei, one fist, one palm, to Su Jingfei at the same time.


    If it is in peacetime, although they attack Su Jingfei, they won''t be hurt much. Su Jingfei has always been not particularly cruel to people, at least it won''t make people disabled, but now the situation is a little different.


    Su Jingfei has a chat with Qin Yuyan. He knows that the Feng family wants to deal with them recently, and they have even bought murderers to kill them. Naturally, Su Jingfei will be more defensive against the Feng family. Moreover, he will be more ruthless than usual and deserve the misfortune of Feng Zhaofeng''s two followers.


    Two people one left one right attack way, Su Jingfei also didn''t fight back, but low drink a graft, the body quickly a rotation.


    The two men felt as if they could not control their body, and involuntarily hit the opposite side, that is, their companions. But they felt that something was wrong, and when they wanted to stop, they could not do it at all.


    The two retinues were not weak in internal skills, and they didn''t reserve Su Jingfei''s skills. After all, they all knew Su Jingfei was powerful. If they reserved, they couldn''t beat Su Jingfei. In this way, they just faced each other with a full blow.


    When Su Jingfei moved the two men''s strength together, he had already exited three meters. He looked at the two men''s attack with a smile, as if there was nothing wrong with him.


    If Su Jingfei just wants to defuse their attack simply, he can use his internal skill to defuse it, but now he has chosen another way. This way is mainly a traction force. This skill is not very difficult, but it is rarely used. After all, it is rare for him to attack himself suddenly like this.


    Both of them have very strong internal skills. They collide with each other''s palm force impolitely. Then they shake their bodies together, spurt blood and retreat. Their internal skills are equal, and they are all full of strength. This counter shock definitely makes them seriously injured.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give them a chance to wake up. At the moment when they vomited blood and retreated, Su Jingfei had already bullied them close to each other. None of the two people who were going to retreat escaped. He grabbed them by the neck and hit them on the head mercilessly.


    He controlled his strength, and it was impossible to kill them, but he absolutely made them comatose. They were seriously injured and comatose. Even if they didn''t die, they would lose half their lives.


    Su Jingfei''s speed is too fast, which gives people the feeling that he has never left this position. He just used a graft in place, and both of them were put down. Everyone in the crew knows Su Jingfei''s ability, but they don''t know how powerful he is.


    Now it seems that he overthrew the two with no difficulty. This strength is really admirable and shocking. In particular, people still remember that Feng Zhaofeng''s entourage is not simple. When they first shot, it was also hard for people to see clearly. In this way, Su Jingfei is even more powerful and the crew are a little proud.


    Different from the four famous troupes, these people are not clear about Su Jingfei''s strength. After all, he seldom works in the troupe, and basically doesn''t fight with others. When the four famous troupes see Su Jingfei handle them like this, there is no accident at all, but the people who attack the troupe are shocked.


    "Feng Zhaofeng, you''d better come down. Don''t waste your time. Your dog is always biting people. You''d better take it back." Su Jingfei didn''t deal with the comatose two people, but facing Feng Zhaofeng in the air.


    Holding his breath in his heart, Feng Zhaofeng also wanted to do what Su Jingfei did in the air, but it turned out that he couldn''t do it. Not to mention that he couldn''t remember Su Jingfei''s movements clearly, he couldn''t control his balance in the air, and how to do his movements. Sure enough, when shooting martial arts dramas, the people who fly every day are the hardest.


    At this time, he was about to give up. He heard Su Jingfei''s words and looked down. His two followers were lying on the ground, and Su Jingfei was beside them.


    "Su Jingfei, you put me down. It''s shameless of you to attack my people while I''m on it." Feng Zhaofeng was startled and immediately exclaimed.


    As soon as he finished his words, they heard a lot of boos. Although they didn''t see the fighting between Su Jingfei and Feng Zhaofeng''s two followers, they all knew that it was Feng Zhaofeng''s men who took the initiative. Now Feng Zhaofeng complained first.


    Su Jingfei is not angry. He greets the props master and asks the props master to put Feng Zhaofeng down, let alone Feng Zhaofeng. Even in the face of Feng mieling, he can deal with it calmly. His strength is slightly weak, but he is not completely without resistance.


    Feng Zhaofeng''s successful landing and down-to-earth feeling made him feel like crying. He decided that no matter who let him hang Weiya again, he would fight with him. The feeling that he didn''t have a heel on his feet, who really tried, who knows.


    He knew that he had lost face today. In order to vent his emotion, he pointed to Su Jingfei. Who told him that his entourage had been in a coma.


    "Su Jingfei, you don''t want to be shameful. How can you say that you are also known as the first master of the young cup? How can you take advantage of my hanging Weiya and attack my people? I didn''t expect that you are such a person." Feng Zhaofeng thought in his heart and immediately accused Su Jingfei again.


    Su Jingfei didn''t get angry either. He just looked at Feng Zhaofeng with a smile. Other people also heard some information from Feng Zhaofeng''s words. What does "the first master of the younger generation" mean? Is it su Jingfei''s martial arts?


    They don''t know the scope of the younger generation in Feng Zhaofeng''s mouth, but at least it should be the capital, otherwise it''s nothing.


    As for the title of the first person of the younger generation in the world, people dare not even think about it. Su Jingfei is really good, but after all, he is just a martial arts instructor. Can he really be so powerful? The crew are all outsiders, so naturally they don''t know Su Jingfei''s position in the Wulin.


    Feng Zhaofeng looks at Su Jingfei and doesn''t speak. He just stares at him. He feels guilty. He knows what he says is groundless. With the strength of his two followers, let alone Su Jingfei''s sneak attack, they can''t resist Su Jingfei even if they are facing the enemy head-on.


    At this time, looking at Qin Yuyan, who also has some relationship with them, suddenly said, "Feng Zhaofeng, you can leave. Don''t let the crew play around any more. You are really disgraced. You have lost all the faces of the Feng family."


    Everyone thinks so, too. When Feng Zhaofeng comes down and criticizes Su Jingfei, the public will have a worse impression on him. If they don''t feel that Feng Zhaofeng''s identity is not low and they don''t like to speak, they will have already scolded him shamelessly.


    Feng Zhaofeng thought that after the previous memorial service, all the families knew that the Feng family was strong, and Su Jingfei didn''t dare to deal with himself, so he had the courage to challenge Su Jingfei, but now he was criticized by Qin Yuyan.


    Feng''s family is a big one, and women''s status in their family is not high. Feng Zhaofeng thinks that Qin Yuyan is his future wife. Now he criticizes himself in front of an outsider. How can he bear it? No matter what the demeanor of the young master is, his eyes are a little red.


    "Qin Yuyan, are you cute? I''m your fiance. If you don''t help me, you have to help outsiders deal with me. Do you have an affair with Su Jingfei? Why can''t I see that you are such a woman! "


    Feng Zhaofeng speaks very hard. Qin YuYan''s pretty face is infuriated. She and Su Jingfei are actually partners in private, but there is no adultery between them. Feng Zhaofeng belittles her character to the limit in a word, and Qin Yuyan is too angry to speak.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to do it so soon. After hearing his words, his face suddenly changed. Feng Zhaofeng really dares to say anything, but what he said is actually a little involved.


    If someone doubts the relationship between Qin Yuyan and himself, his Infernal Affairs plan will not be realized. Although Qin YuYan''s marriage may change because of today''s events, he still can''t let people doubt. It''s not good for him and Qin Yuyan.


    In my heart, my body flashed and came to Feng Zhaofeng''s side. I slapped him and kicked him in the stomach.


    Feng Zhaofeng''s body can''t resist Su Jingfei''s fists and feet. All of a sudden, he flies out and falls into the dust, and there are five finger marks on his face. Su Jingfei doesn''t kill him, but it''s enough to make him a pig.


    "Feng Zhaofeng, I''m teaching you how to be a man. Don''t always think about others with your own dirty ideas. You can''t ask Su Jingfei what''s wrong with me. Even if Feng mieling comes, you can''t go where you should go. You''d better not come here. If you come here, I''ll hit you once. If you don''t believe me, you can try. But as a friendly reminder, you''ll come next time, It won''t be so light. " Su Jingfei finished Feng Zhaofeng and said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1038

    Su Jingfei expelled Feng Zhaofeng from the production team with absolute tough means. When he left, he put down his cruel words. He believed that Feng Zhaofeng should be able to understand what he meant. With Su Jingfei''s current position, it is absolutely not a simple threat to see feng Zhaofeng hit him once. He can do it completely.


    At this time, the crew not only saw Su Jingfei''s martial arts, but also knew that Su Jingfei was a real man of status. Feng Zhaofeng was Qin YuYan''s fiance.


    The specific situation of the Feng family may not be well understood by the crew, but everyone knows the identity of Qin Yuyan, who is the second miss of the Qin family. No matter what happens to the Feng family, at least they will not be weaker than the Qin family, otherwise the Qin family will not want to marry Qin Yuyan.


    The Qin family has already been respected by the crew. After all, they are rich and powerful, and they are also the investors of the crew. However, Su Jingfei still beat Feng Zhaofeng with no mercy, and even said cruel words.


    What''s more, Feng Zhaofeng doesn''t seem to think that it''s too much for Su Jingfei to beat himself. At least in his opinion, it''s completely possible for Su Jingfei to beat himself. At most, he didn''t expect Su Jingfei to really beat others in public. As long as he has some insight, he can guess that Su Jingfei is absolutely not afraid of the Feng family.


    In addition, Feng Zhaofeng said at the beginning that Su Jingfei was the third young master of the Su family. If he could call him that, I''m afraid his identity is really the same as that of the Feng family. It turns out that Su Jingfei is also a great God.


    When Liu Dehua asked Su Jingfei to come to the cast, he just heard that Su Jingfei was busy and had his own business. He didn''t expect that he had such a position in the capital besides business. Didn''t he say that Su Jingfei''s home was in H Province? He was also a little confused. He had known that he was so interested. At the beginning, he didn''t have to worry about Qin Yuyan wearing Su Jingfei''s shoes.


    Everyone has his own mind. The look in Su''s eyes has changed. Of course, everyone is an actor and tries to keep calm. But Su''s acting skills are also superb. He can see who is pretending and who can keep the previous state.


    In addition to Liu Dehua and several other people who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, the crew has not been greatly affected. Other people will be careful with Su Jingfei, as if they are afraid that Su Jingfei will be offended and lose their jobs.


    Su Jingfei can only laugh and cry about this. If he doesn''t come out today, his secret cooperation with Qin Yuyan will be affected, and that Feng Zhaofeng is really annoying. But if he stands up, it will be like this. Everything in the world is really difficult.


    "Su Jingfei, come with me. I have something to say to you." Qin Yu Yan is in Su Jingfei''s mind when she thinks wildly, she suddenly says.


    Su Jingfei is stunned. This is not the content of the original plan. However, since Qin Yuyan has spoken, he nods and follows Qin Yuyan to the office. He thinks about what Qin Yuyan wants to say to himself.


    When they go to the office this time, they don''t bet any more. They look at Su Jingfei''s back with complicated complexion. After they know Su Jingfei''s real identity, they have some opinions in their hearts. At this time, they don''t think Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan will quarrel when they enter the Office. After all, they should be on the same line this time.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what people think of himself and Qin Yuyan. After all, they are used to it, but in the future, their attitude towards themselves will inevitably change.


    "Su Jingfei, you beat Feng Zhaofeng today. The Feng family will definitely trouble you." After entering the door, just sit down, Qin Yuyan to Su Jingfei way.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "I only hit the people I should hit. Even if he calls for people, can I be afraid of them? I''m not afraid of anyone except Feng mieling of the Feng family. " He is full of confidence. In fact, he is afraid of one more person in his heart, that is Feng Qingtian, Feng mieling''s father, but he is not sure whether he still exists.


    Qin Yuyan looked at Su Jingfei with burning eyes and said, "Su Jingfei, you are really powerful just now. You drove Feng Zhaofeng away without hesitation. Thank you very much."


    "Don''t be so polite. We are partners. How can we be so polite? It''s not your style, and I don''t like your being so polite." Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with indifference: "that Feng Zhaofeng also owes beating. He doesn''t have any ability to come to my trouble. He probably relies on two followers!"


    Although he didn''t ask Feng Zhaofeng, the strength of Feng Zhaofeng''s two men should still be above the xuanming elder who is beside the crazy young master. He knows that it must be Feng mieling''s eldest son who is worried and specially equipped him with more powerful bodyguards. Before he came, they also solved a lot of problems for Feng Zhaofeng. Now he must think that they can suppress themselves.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei actually feel funny, this Feng Zhaofeng is also spoiled by the family, but if he has some brain, you should know that these two people are definitely not their opponents, his grandfather can''t grasp himself, these two people are far worse than the old man, even worse.


    He is thinking, Qin Yuyan suddenly stand up, to Su Jingfei, and then in Su Jingfei''s surprised eyes, directly sat on his leg.


    "Qin Yuyan, what are you doing?" Su Jingfei''s heart is shocked, and his body is a little stiff. He asks Qin Yuyan, who is close at hand. He has realized that something is wrong.


    Qin Yuyan didn''t speak much, but put her hands around Su Jingfei''s neck and said: "are you a fool? What else can you guess from my obvious meaning? I don''t believe you have been honest all the time. Don''t pretend to be pure with me


    Niang xipi, Su Jingfei scolds secretly in her heart. Qin Yuyan, who has no intention all the time, suddenly Charms herself. Only a fool believes that she has no purpose.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei doesn''t have much confidence in women all the time, but not everyone will accept it. Qin YuYan''s relationship with her can only be a partner. If she develops into another relationship with her, it''s really chaotic.


    Su Jingfei didn''t push Qin Yuyan away, still let her sit on her legs, slightly lazy stretched a stretch, and said: "Qin Yuyan, you don''t have to charm me so much. Although I have low immunity to pretty girls, I know when I should be calm."


    "Oh? You mean you don''t like me yet. " Qin Yuyan doesn''t have excessive behavior, just gently embraces Su Jingfei''s neck, because the weather is not hot, and she wears a lot, so she won''t be seen anywhere by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "I don''t dare to look down on you. The second miss of the Qin family is a beautiful girl, and she is still a top student. I don''t deserve you."


    Qin Yuyan had gathered up her courage to sit on Su Jingfei''s leg. She was very shy and just held on. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she felt restless and wanted to stand up.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give her the chance. She put her arms around her waist and said with a smile, "Qin Yuyan, why did you tease me suddenly?"


    Qin YuYan''s body is slightly stiff when she is hugged by Su Jingfei. She wants to struggle, but she finds that Su Jingfei''s strength is very strong. She can''t get away at all. She can only say angrily: "Su Jingfei, don''t you want to have anything to do with me? What are you doing with my waist


    "Oh? Am I holding it? " Su Jingfei looked surprised and said, "I''m holding you like this. As long as I''m afraid you''ll fall down because you can''t sit still, you''d better tell me why."


    They sit face to face. Qin Yuyan sits on Su Jingfei''s lap, holding Su Jingfei in her arms, but Su Jingfei''s hands protect Qin YuYan''s waist. Outsiders seem to be closer than ordinary lovers, but their topic has nothing to do with it.


    "Su Jingfei, you are a real jerk." Qin Yuyan see Su Jingfei don''t let go, not angry scold a.


    "Thank you for your praise. I''m much worse than you. We are partners. We should be honest with each other. I''m not at ease if you don''t tell me your purpose." Su Jingfei smiles and is completely unaffected by Qin Yuyan. He really trusts Qin Yuyan because of mutual cooperation, but Qin YuYan''s abnormal action just now really makes him not understand.


    Qin Yuyan then suddenly a pair of angry look, in Su Jingfei behind a twist, and then said: "it''s not fun, you are too smart, want to joke with you so hard."


    Su Jingfei is stunned, thinking of things, did not expect to be disturbed by Qin Yuyan a joke, he is not sure whether Qin Yuyan is telling the truth, but feel Qin Yuyan to himself really no malicious, don''t say he can help him not to marry the Feng family, even if he is relative to his own evil, also don''t have this ability!


    Qin Yuyan seems to see Su Jingfei''s astonishment, even some happy way: "you this guy every day cunning like a ghost, I finally let you accident once."


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, she took the initiative to say: "in fact, I was just angry. Feng Zhaofeng decided that I was his fiancee, and also said that we had an affair. I wanted to make a real joke with you. If the engagement could not be solved, I would like to put the green hat on him. Who told him to say that."


    Su Jingfei was startled this time. Women''s mode of thinking is really strange. Qin Yuyan just seemed to really want to attract herself. If Su Jingfei was a little obedient at that time, it is estimated that now they are not just sitting opposite each other. It is very likely that they are something. When Su Jingfei thinks of some pictures, her body can''t help reacting.


    Qin Yuyan because sitting on his leg, immediately had a feeling, although she is relatively simple, but this age, what can not understand, suddenly red pretty face, white Su Jingfei one eye way: "you this hooligan, also said he did not mind, unfortunately, out of date do not wait." With that, he broke away from Su Jingfei''s hands and went away, leaving Su Jingfei with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1039

    Su Jingfei feels that he is put together by Qin Yuyan. He can only smile bitterly. His daughter is very cunning sometimes. In fact, he knows that Qin Yuyan really wanted to charm him before, but later he changed his mind.


    Although according to men''s habits, it will be disappointing to miss such an opportunity, intellectually speaking, Su Jingfei really doesn''t think it will be good to have a relationship with Qin Yuyan.


    After leaving Qin YuYan''s office, Su Jingfei said hello to Liu Dehua and others, and then left the crew. At this time, the crew won''t restrain him. Now they all know that Su Jingfei''s identity is unusual. To be able to come to the crew is to give the crew face.


    Even Liu Dehua, fan Binbin and others feel that Su Jingfei is really loyal. They come to the troupe as martial arts instructors, and they always tolerate Qin YuYan''s unreasonable behavior. Where can they find such friends.


    Su Jingfei left the crew and did not go home. Instead, he drove straight to Nalan''s house. Through today''s conversation with Qin Yuyan, he made a decision in his heart. In this world, there have always been bad things. If there were not so many troublemakers, many things would not be so complicated.


    His biggest enemy in the capital is undoubtedly the Feng family, but it is the PI family who really disgusts him. Since he came to the capital, the PI family has been looking for trouble for him. Now they give advice to the Feng family and let them attack the people around them. If the PI family just wants to deal with themselves, Su Jingfei can not take them seriously, but now the PI family has touched his bottom line.


    In the capital, the Su family is undoubtedly the closest to Su Jingfei. He is the third young master of the Su family, but now he has no reconciliation with the Su family. The Nalan family is the one who is closer to him.


    Today, Su Jingfei is going to Nalan''s house to get to know the PI family. He didn''t really care about the PI family before. Now that he wants to cut them off, he is naturally ready. Su Jingfei has been in Beijing for a long time, because he has so many experts, he has always been very low-key. Even though he has several opportunities to be in the limelight, he has never been very tough, He''s going to be domineering this time.


    He was an orphan when he was a child. He attached more importance to his relatives and friends than most people. It can almost be said that his relatives and friends were his rebellious scales. Longyou''s rebellious scales were bound to die. This time PI Yongnian touched Su Jingfei''s rebellious scales.


    For the arrival of Su Jingfei, Nalan Rongxuan is really a little surprised. The hunter Nalan Rongxuan is the third generation of Nalan family, who has the best relationship with Su Jingfei. He is also responsible for receiving Su Jingfei. No one else in his family is here, so the God of wealth in the capital has to be the guest.


    "Su Jingfei, you are so busy recently. Why do you still have time to come to Nalan''s house! And you come to my house a little frequently recently. Do you really want to stay in our house as Nalan''s son-in-law? " Nalan Rongxuan joked, thinking that Liang Xiuwen is his cousin, Su Jingfei is actually his cousin husband.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t give him this face. If you start from Nalan Xiuying, you are still Nalan Rongxuan''s fifth uncle, but he doesn''t dare to say that.


    Nalan Rongxuan naturally won''t chase Su Jingfei to call her brother-in-law, not to mention that they haven''t got married. Even if they are, who can force Su Jingfei!


    "Hunter, I come to your house. It''s true that there''s something wrong. You can stay at home even if they''re not here. How to say that the God of wealth in the capital knows the families in the capital better than most people." Su Jingfei thought about it for a while and said to Nalan Rongxuan with a smile.


    Nalan Rongxuan said with a bitter smile: "Su Jingfei, the first master of your younger generation is here. I dare to call myself the God of wealth. I''m far behind you. But if you want to know something, I can still satisfy you. What do you want to know?" After a pause, he said, "I''m a person who wanders around every day. I know more about the Li family''s problems."


    Su Jingfei was amused by his words, shook his head and said: "hunter, if you say that, if you are heard by your uncle, you will be sure to k you. You are good. The young master of Nalan family doesn''t do it. He has to study the eight trigrams."


    Nalan Rongxuan said, "I''m not studying gossip, but I overheard it. I''m the young master of Nalan family. What else do I need to do? Anyway, what''s the future? Who can say it well? Now I''m taking advantage of no responsibility. Isn''t it good to relax?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Rongxuan with the expression of "I just want to be a rich second generation, want to be a dandy", but shakes his head. Nalan Rongxuan can be a hunter and God of wealth. He is not a real dandy, who believes who is stupid.


    Nalan Rongxuan also knew that Su Jingfei would not be fooled by himself, so he said: "OK, no kidding. What do you want to know? I feel that when you come here today, you have something on your mind. Do you have any problems


    "I really let you say that this time, it''s not a dilemma, but it''s very important. I need your help." Su Jingfei put away his smile and said seriously.


    "Wait a minute, you want me to sort it out. You have something important. You want me to help you. You are the first master of the younger generation, the third young master of the Su family. Do you need me to help you? I heard you right After waiting for Su Jingfei to finish, Nalan Rongxuan immediately reached out and shook his hand in front of Su Jingfei''s eyes. Then he said, "you don''t want to borrow money from me. Although I''m called the God of wealth in the capital, I don''t have any money. I''m much poorer than you."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. Nalan Rongxuan is really worried. Why are you crying like this? Do you really want to borrow money from you? Even if you want to borrow money, there is a business family Yang family. Their financial resources are even higher than the whole Nalan family!


    He didn''t say this, but shook his head and denied: "don''t think about it. I''m looking for you mainly to know something. I didn''t say that just now, but your news is very important to me."


    "That''s no problem. I''ll try to tell you the truth. I won''t tell you the hearsay." After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Nalan Rongxuan knew that it was such a simple thing, and continued with a smile: "and if you need some rumors, I will tell you that I have a magical talent in this aspect, and I almost never forget it."


    Su Jingfei is very speechless. Nalan Rongxuan''s specialty is really intoxicating, but he''s so good. He can know everything he wants to know.


    Now that they have all explained their intentions, Su Jingfei said seriously, "first of all, you can give me a brief introduction about the PI family, the source of wealth for the members and families, and the level of their staff in the capital."


    Nalan Rongxuan is stunned. He thought Su Jingfei would ask about the Feng family, but the worst is the Fu family. After all, the two families are a great threat to Su Jingfei, but he chose the PI family to ask.


    The PI family and the Qin family are not top families in the capital. It is well known that they are enemies of Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei is the third young master of the Su family, he does not use the Su family''s contacts. Su Jingfei develops in the capital and H Province by himself, which is obvious to all. In other words, Su Jingfei''s family can only rank second rate in the capital, and the PI family and Qin family are similar to him.


    Although we all know this situation, no one doubts the strength of Su Jingfei''s family. They have the first master of the younger generation. Moreover, through such a long period of development, Su Jingfei has the strength to fight against the PI family and the Qin family. Even the Feng family has no way to deal with Su Jingfei. Even under the pressure of Su Hanlin, in terms of personal strength, It''s not so easy for Feng mieling to kill Su Jingfei, not to mention taking care of Su''s family in the capital.


    Su Jingfei was stunned to see Nalan Rongxuan, but he couldn''t help reminding him: "I said hunter, I asked you, why didn''t I have a reaction, what''s the situation?"


    Nalan Rongxuan is thinking about why Su Jingfei asked about the situation of the PI family. Now she is urged by Su Jingfei to say, "I''m also the God of wealth in the capital. Naturally I know more about the PI family. I''m thinking about how to talk to you specifically? If you want to know anything, just ask


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much and asked again, "didn''t I just say that? You can tell me more about them, especially the experts of the PI family and the level they have reached. This is the most important thing. "


    At this time, if Nalan Rongxuan could not hear Su Jingfei''s meaning, he would not be the God of wealth in the capital, so he said: "although the PI family is not the top family now, they are also more powerful, but they have always been in close contact with the Feng family, which is easy to be ignored."


    "Oh? Are they really good? " Su Jingfei was a little surprised. As Nalan Rongxuan said, he really didn''t think the PI family was so powerful.


    "Well, it''s true. If they are not strong enough, how can the Feng family look up to them and make them so close to their own family? The Qin family still has a Qin Shaoyou to support. How can the PI family not have such a person?" Nalan Rongxuan is very positive.


    "I think it seems to be the same reason. Then tell me what experts there are in the PI family." Su Jingfei thinks about it for a while, and thinks that Nalan Rongxuan has a point. He can be as strong as the Qin family. Their family can''t do without experts. PI Yongnian is pretty good for most people, but it''s not as good as Feng mieqing. He certainly can''t support the whole PI family.


    "As far as I know, PI Yongnian''s father Pishan is the most powerful man in the PI family. His strength will not be weaker than Qin Shaoyou at least. He has not been out for many years. Maybe he will surpass him. Even if he doesn''t reach the top 10 in the capital, he will be the top 20. I don''t think he will be weaker than you." Nalan Rongxuan thought for a while, but he was more reserved. Everyone was smart. He could guess Su Jingfei''s intention, but he didn''t intend to hide it.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "hunter, you don''t want to say that I can''t beat him. You know I can beat Qin Shaoyou, but you think I can''t beat Pishan. I''m afraid this Pishan is not weaker than Feng mieling''s uncle."


    "It''s really possible, at least in our family." Nalan Rongxuan is really a good friend at this time. He tells Su Jingfei what his family means.


    Su Jingfei knew that he was kind to himself. In the final analysis, Su Jingfei was also the son-in-law of Nalan family. Even if he could not be his own family, he was at least relatively close. Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I understand. This Pishan should be focused on."


    "You should not only focus on it, but also be careful. Pishan is different from other experts at the same level. His character is not flattering." Nalan Rongxuan emphasized a way.


    Su Jingfei sneered: "the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. If you look at PI Yongnian''s character, you can guess that Pishan is certainly not a good thing."


    "Yes, the success of the PI family is almost the result of Pishan''s efforts. He used his family''s children to get married with other families to ensure the stable development of his family, and then used various means to collect talents to achieve today''s success.


    More importantly, although the PI family does not have their own people in the political and military circles, they have some of their co-workers. They certainly have the handle of those people in their hands. Although the PI family can not compete with the top families, it is not easy for the top families to move them. " Nalan Rongxuan once again revealed a surprising inside story.


    At this time, Su Jingfei has confirmed that the Nalan family must have studied the PI family. Otherwise, Nalan Rongxuan would not know about these things. Maybe the Nalan family would have been unhappy with the PI family for a long time.


    Nalan Xiurong didn''t wait for Su Jingfei to speak. He continued: "in fact, the PI family is so stable because it has something to do with the Feng family. The Feng family has the best relationship with the PI family in the capital. Of course, the Chu family has the worst relationship with the PI family."


    If he said this casually, Su would not think much about it, but he added this sentence, and Su immediately felt a move. Although the PI family is not a top family, it will be difficult for him to deal with them. But if he finds a helper, it will be much easier. The only people who can be his allies are the Nalan family, the Chu family and the Murong family, The best relationship is with Nalan family, but there is no direct resentment with PI family. The relationship between Murong family and him is not very stable.


    The rest is the Chu family. Su Jingfei has learned the sword songs of the Chu family. The Chu family is half of his school, and Chu Yiming and Su Jingfei have a good relationship, as we all know.


    We are good friends and have common enemies. Although Nalan Rongxuan is a bit of a dandy, his mind is absolutely easy to use. At least this reminder is very pertinent, and Su Jingfei has been moved.


    When Nalan Rongxuan saw Su Jingfei''s expression, he knew that he understood what he meant and said with a smile: "the PI family has never been married, so there is the Chu family. This is completely influenced by the Feng family, and the Chu family has no good feelings for the PI family."


    "I know what you mean, so I said, I need your help. With your help, I will avoid many detours. You are so loyal." Su Jingfei smiles and pats LAN Rongxuan on the shoulder.

 Chapter 1040

    Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan get to know the news of the PI family. They are not as worried as Nalan Rongxuan thinks. Even if Pishan''s martial arts are not inferior to Qin Shaoyou, Su Jingfei doesn''t care. Now his strength has surpassed Qin Shaoyou.


    If he can recover all his strength now, he will have enough confidence even in the face of the great grandfather of the Feng family. According to Nalan Rongxuan''s conjecture, Pishan''s strength is equal to that of the great grandfather at most.


    "Well, hunter, even if I owe you a favor for today''s business, I will return it to you when I have a chance, but you can''t open your mouth." Su Jingfei thought about it and said to Nalan Rongxuan that although the relationship between us is good, we have to go back and forth. He always takes advantage of love.


    Nalan Rongxuan is secretly happy. Although Su Jingfei is regarded as his cousin husband, the relationship between them is more like a friend, and they are still a little hostile at first. Now it''s absolutely happy to get Su Jingfei''s friendship.


    Although he has always claimed to be a dandy, in fact, some of the people living in the big family don''t know anything, unless they really don''t want to inherit the family business. He is the young master of the Nalan family, and the future owner must be him. He is really simple minded, and may not even live long.


    Su Jingfei is the first master of the younger generation, and the third young master of the Su family. How can Nalan Rongxuan not look at him with new eyes? It''s not too much to say that he deliberately woos him.


    Nalan Rongxuan knows this. Su Jingfei also knows that no matter what kind of relationship, interests exist. It just depends on whether you like such interests.


    So far, Su Jingfei is quite satisfied with Nalan Rongxuan. This person should be a friend to make.


    Just thinking about it, Nalan Rongxuan said: "Su Jingfei, actually I don''t know the most about the PI family. I have a friend who knows the PI family best. Why don''t I take you to meet him?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that he wanted to know about the PI family, so someone specially studied the PI family. It''s a coincidence.


    He has always been a cautious man. He can''t help thinking more about it. All this is in Nalan Rongxuan''s eyes. Funny, he has to admit that Su Jingfei is a cautious man, which has something to do with his experience. If Su Jingfei is a careless man, he may have died many times.


    Su Jingfei thought for a while, then inquired: "where is your friend and what does he do?"


    "He''s a businessman. He opened a disco in Beijing. Although he''s not the most famous in Beijing, it''s quite good. The key is that he''s more formal there. Even the political axe doesn''t care about him." Naran Rongxuan explained with a smile.


    Su Jingfei looked at Nalan Rongxuan and said with a dumb smile: "you are a hunter who is called the God of wealth in Beijing. Your favorite places are nightclubs and discos."


    "Su Jingfei, everyone is familiar. If you say so, I will sue you for slander as well." Nalan Rongxuan feigned anger: "I have already said that this disco is formal, but it''s not a kind of miasma. My friends dare not say that they are upright, but they are definitely not trying to make a profit."


    Su Jingfei has no doubt about this. Nalan Rongxuan is the young master of Nalan''s family. There is no need to mix with some people who are in the wrong family, and he believes Nalan Rongxuan will not cheat himself.


    Nalan Rongxuan saw Su Jingfei''s face and knew what he was thinking. As he stood up and walked out, he said: "let''s go. Don''t worry. My friend is very interesting. And you should understand that people who open discotheques, nightclubs and hotels have the best news."


    "What you said seems to be ancient times. Now the network is so developed that there is no need for hearsay." Su Jingfei stands up and walks to Nalan Rongxuan.


    "Su Jingfei, you''re still too young. You can''t explode everything on the Internet these days, especially when it comes to the secrets of Zhengda family. The Internet supervisor won''t give you this opportunity if anyone can explode it!" Na LAN Rong Xuan a pair of "Sao Nian you are too young" expression, disdain way.


    Su Jingfei follows Nalan Rongxuan speechless. Although Nalan Rongxuan despises him, he can''t refute him. What people say is right. The real major news, especially when it comes to some powerful families, they tend to press things down. They dare not be the media or the Internet. Most of them are content that you can see.


    Nalan Rongxuan is more familiar with the capital than Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei follows Nalan Rongxuan completely. In fact, he knows in his heart that he let himself meet this friend not only for the PI family, but also for himself.


    "The man I told you is actually a little famous in the capital. He is also a member of our circle, but because there is something wrong with his family, he is also half an outsider." In the car, Nalan Rongxuan introduces Su Jingfei''s situation and says: "this person is Gao Yuexia. He was from the Gao family in the capital before, but the Gao family was dealt with because of the dangerous corruption case."


    Su Jingfei was very sensitive and asked, "is it related to the PI family?"


    "My father said that you are very smart. If you have a tail, you are smarter than a monkey." Nalan Rongxuan makes a loud finger and praises Su Jingfei very much.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. Is that like praise? How can you say that you are an animal!


    Of course, he couldn''t hold on to this topic, he could only take it as if he hadn''t heard it and asked, "what level of existence did the Gao family belong to in the capital before, and how could it be overcame by the PI family?"


    "Su Jingfei, you''re right to say that. The PI family has made the Gao family Yin. The strength of the Gao family was stronger than that of the PI family in those years, and they had a marriage relationship. But I didn''t expect that the PI family used this relationship to steal the evidence of corruption from the Gao family, and finally used it to deal with the Gao family and take advantage of it." Nalan Rongxuan is very shameless.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly and said, "is this the one-sided word of Gao Yuexia? If so, no one in Gao family can help them? As for being knocked down by a PI family who is not as good as them. "


    "You don''t know. The GAOs really have many friends, but who will offend the PI family with the help of the Feng family? What''s more, the GAOs have not kept a low profile all the time, and it''s not only the Feng family and the PI family that offend them. It''s hard to make it clear." Nalan Rongxuan sighed.


    "This is more reliable, but a big family has been pushed down like this. I haven''t even heard of it. It''s too exaggerated." Su Jingfei also sighed. The water in the capital is too deep.


    "It''s normal that the Gao family was very strong. You know Chu Yiming was recognized as the first master of the younger generation before you. Do you know who the second and third are?" Nalan Rongxuan obviously saw more troubles in the world. It was no surprise. Instead, he asked a strange question.


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "I know that Chu Yiming is the first master of the younger generation after Chu Chen helped me. It''s not easy for me to know that he is the first master of the younger generation. Of course, not long ago in the Feng family, I met fu''a and his wife. They are said to be the top five of the younger generation. As for the second and third, I really haven''t heard of him. Are you going to take me to Gao Yuexia?"


    Nalan Rongxuan estimated that Su Jingfei could guess it, but he didn''t want to lose his appetite. He nodded and said: "this gaoyuexia should be the third in the list, and the strength of single choice should be more than that of foada, but if their husband and wife work together, gaoyuexia should be a little worse."


    Su Jingfei is really surprised this time. He has seen Chu Yiming''s strength and Fu ADA''s strength. Although they may be weaker than Feng mieqing in single choice, it is the gap of internal power after all. If they have practiced for many years, Chu Yiming''s strength is at least Feng mieling''s level, and Fu ADA will not be weaker than Qin Shaoyou and others, It can even reach the level of great grandfather.


    In this way, if Gao Yuexia has been developing normally, he will be a great master in the future. Today he is going to meet him.


    Because his present level is a bit exaggerated. Deep down in his heart, there are many people in his family who actually don''t count Su Jingfei among the experts of the younger generation. Although everyone says that he is the first expert of the younger generation, in fact, everyone thinks that Su Jingfei should be regarded as an old high hand, otherwise he is really bullying people.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile: "I have said that the strength of the Gao family was not weak before. The most powerful master of his family, Mr. Gao, was even a little worse than Feng Suiling. Only because of the outbreak of corruption, he was cleaned up by the state, and he also committed suicide. Otherwise, the Gao family is definitely a more famous family in the capital, and now only Gao Yuexia and his mother are left in the Gao family, and they are no longer in contact with politics. "


    Su Jingfei saw that cashier LAN Rongxuan was very sorry for Gao Yuexia, but still asked: "you just asked me the second and third, since Gao Yuexia is the third, who is the second? You won''t tell me it''s you


    He remembers very clearly that when he first met the hunter, the hunter and Huo Gufeng worked together to do things by themselves. At that time, their strength was far worse than now, and they were not their opponents. It can be seen from this that the hunter Nalan Rongxuan was not wrong in the younger generation, but he was definitely not in the top ten. This strength gap can''t be joked.


    Sure enough, Nalan Rongxuan glared at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, are you laughing at me? I can''t even get in the top 20. "


    "I''m joking. Who are you talking about? What does it have to do with this high moon?" Su Jingfei smiles and explains that he has just opened his brain.


    "She has nothing to do with Gao Yuexia, but she has something to do with you. You just don''t know. Haven''t you figured it out yet?" Nalan Rongxuan smile, mysterious way.

 Chapter 1041

    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. As soon as his brain turned, he blurted out: "I''ll wipe it, won''t I? Shangguan xianger is the second? Before my debut, Chu Yiming was the first master of the younger generation, and Shangguan xianger was the second master. Is that what I mean? "


    "Nonsense, you don''t want to think about it. Besides her, who else can be so powerful? Do you think Feng mieling will recognize anyone as a daughter? If he is not good enough, why do people want to find such a daughter? It''s not disgraceful enough!" Nalan Rongxuan said, "and you didn''t have a fight with Shangguan Xiang''er. How is she, you don''t know?"


    This time Su Jingfei was silent. When he met Shangguan xianger, he not only had a fight with her, but Kang Zizhen and ye Luan also had a competition with him. I don''t know if they didn''t fight each other, or because of the later changes in their relationship, Su Jingfei really ignored this point.


    When Shangguan Xiang''er started to do it by herself, she trapped Su Jingfei with the help of the demon Bayin. She can be said to be the first helpless enemy since Su Jingfei came out. He was also the opponent who suffered the biggest setback at the beginning.


    If Shangguan xianger''s strength is slightly inferior to that of Su Jingfei at that time, it will never be much different. Now, Shangguan xianger definitely has the strength of the second master of the younger generation. At least in terms of pure strength, she should be above fu''a University.


    "So this master is beside me. I didn''t think that I was stupid enough." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not only stupid, but also brainless. If Shangguan Xiang''er knows that you don''t care about her so much, she''ll be crying to death." The God of wealth hunter was Shangguan Xiang''er''s pursuer before. Since Shangguan Xiang''er showed that he only liked Su Jingfei, he was still jealous of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew Nalan Rongxuan''s thoughts and said with a bitter smile, "I was not a member of the Wulin. Naturally, I didn''t understand these things, and generally speaking, I would only mention the first, and a few people would mention the second!"


    Nalan Rongxuan admits that Su Jingfei is right. In this world, people only care about being the first. What''s more, since ancient times, there has been a saying that there is no first place in literature and no second place in martial arts. Martial arts practitioners pay more attention to being the first place. However, we can see how high the starting point of Su Jingfei is.


    Anyone who is weaker will look at the ranking a little higher or one or two places than himself. Su Jingfei will become the first person directly when he comes up. Naturally, he doesn''t need to pay attention to people who are weaker than him.


    People are more popular than people. Even hunters have always thought that brain is more important than martial arts. As long as they have enough wisdom, they can naturally let people with good martial arts serve themselves. Only after su Jingfei, a monster, appeared, he knew that there were people who paid equal attention to brain and martial arts in the world.


    To get rid of these annoying things, Nalan Rongxuan said to Su Jingfei: "well, let''s go to see Gao Yuexia first. This man is a brother of the PI family. If he knows your mind, he will be very happy."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "in this high month, I''m not going to be ready for revenge. That person is powerful enough."


    "It''s hard to be brave. You think you''re going to the movies!" Nalan Rongxuan takes a bad look at Su Jingfei. He is Liang Xiuwen''s cousin now. Naturally, he doesn''t have to be too polite to Su Jingfei. Then he says, "he is living a good life now. Why do you go to the PI family for trouble when he has nothing to do? The reason why the Gao family was cleaned up in those years is not that his family was too publicity, but also because they did something wrong, It''s good that he can live in peace now. "


    Su Jingfei listens to Nalan Rongxuan''s words, and feels that it seems to be the same truth. If he doesn''t really have a problem, who can deal with them? Even if Gao Yuexia hates the PI family, he still can''t have the idea of revenge before he has enough strength.


    Of course, it''s all his and Nalan Rongxuan''s guess. Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the specific situation is. He won''t know until he sees Gao Yuexia.


    They are chatting with each other. They have arrived at the disco opened by Gao Yuexia. It''s evening at this time. In fact, there is no one in the disco. Nalan Rongxuan and Su Jingfei go straight into it.


    The waiter in the disco saw Nalan Rongxuan and said, "brother Xuan, you''re here. Please come inside. Brother Gao is inside."


    It can be seen that everyone is familiar with Nalan Rongxuan, and the way they respect Nalan Rongxuan is from the bottom of their heart, which makes Su Jingfei look at him with new eyes. This guy not only has a good relationship with people in various families, but also has a good relationship with ordinary people.


    Nalan Rongxuan has the same attitude towards everyone. He doesn''t look down on people because they are ordinary waiters. When they greet him, he will respond politely and be very approachable.


    Many young masters and young ladies of the family feel that they are superior. If anyone greets them, they will take the initiative to respond. It seems that they have no face. But now Su Jingfei finds that, in fact, Nalan Rongxuan is the best person to adapt to the society. He never bullies others. People with a higher status will respect him, and people with a higher status will not look down on him.


    He thought that they had already entered the office. There were only two people in the office. A young man about the age of Nalan Rongxuan was sitting in the position of the boss. He was saying to a man standing beside him: "our store''s performance this month is pretty good. I''ll give some benefits to my brothers later..."


    When he said that, he saw Nalan Rongxuan leading Su Jingfei into the room, and then waved his hand to the middle-aged man and said, "you go out first, just do as I said, and you can do it by yourself."


    The middle-aged man nodded and agreed, then went outside and said hello to Nalan Rongxuan by the way. Obviously, he also knew Nalan Rongxuan. Of course, he would naturally take a look at Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei is not the kind of aggressive man, his temperament can not be ignored.


    Nalan Rongxuan will politely respond to the general waiters. He can''t have no response to the middle-aged greeting, and he also said with a smile: "Uncle Zhou, I''m putting up music in front of you again. This boy is becoming more and more disrespectful. I''ll educate him later. I really don''t know how to respect the old and love the young at all."


    Obviously, uncle Zhou and Nalan Rongxuan are familiar with each other. After listening to him, he said with a bitter smile, "master Nalan, don''t make fun of me. The master is very kind to me. How can I blame him?"


    "Uncle Zhou, please go ahead and ignore him. The future successor of Nalan family is a second class." Gao Yuexia doesn''t give Nalan Rongxuan face at all. He says to Zhou Shudao. After he finishes, he doesn''t wait for Nalan Rongxuan to speak. He already says to Su Jingfei with a smile: "this friend, you follow Nalan everywhere. It''s really brave. Who in the circle doesn''t know that Nalan''s hunter is the God of wealth in the capital. He scatters money everywhere and is the biggest loser in the capital."


    "I''m going. Is that how I''m going to demolish it? What''s wrong with my money? It''s not your money. " Nalan Rongxuan obviously has a good relationship with Gao Yuexia. He turns his eyes and is not angry.


    Su Jingfei thinks that these two people are really interesting. It''s estimated that they are the so-called bad friends. The way they get along with Bai Tou is a little similar. Of course, they are not so exaggerated. They just tear down each other. Gao Yuexia is also a self-made friend. He is still tearing down LAN Rongxuan''s platform for himself because he doesn''t know himself.


    "Jingfei, don''t think Gao Yuexia is an unreliable person. He can''t joke with anyone. If I can bring you to see him, he will know that you have a good relationship with me." Just after the end of the fight with Gao Yuexia, Nalan Rongxuan turns around and explains to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei knows what he means because he wants to talk to Gao Yuexia about some important things. If he has a bad impression on him, he may not continue to talk.


    Gao Yuexia also felt that something was wrong. He had never seen Nalan Rongxuan treat a person like this, as if he was afraid that he might misunderstand something. He was also serious. He reached out to Su Jingfei and said, "Hello, I''m Gao Yuexia. I guess the hunter has already told you, who are you?"


    "This is my cousin, Su Jingfei. You should have heard of it." Su Jingfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and Nalan Rongxuan has already taken the lead, and has also connected with him.


    Su Jingfei can''t deny Nalan Rongxuan''s words at this time, and the actual situation is just like this, so he said to Gao Yuexia with a smile: "Hello, I''m Su Jingfei." His smile is very sincere, giving people the feeling of spring breeze. Su Jingfei''s strength is stronger and stronger, and his temperament is better and better.


    Gao Yuexia''s hand and Su Jingfei''s hand are holding together. When he hears that the person standing opposite is Su Jingfei, his body can''t help but freeze.


    No matter whether he is still in the Wulin and the big family circle in the capital, he used to be a top three expert of the younger generation, but it is an unchangeable fact. If it was not for Su Jingfei''s appearance, he would still be one of the top three, but now because Su Jingfei came, he would become the fourth.


    He doesn''t live for this name, and he doesn''t care about it very much. But when Su Jingfei really appears in front of him, his heart still trembles unconsciously. Looking at this young man with temperament, it is obvious that he is smaller than himself, but he is the first master of the younger generation. Is it difficult to say that young genius is popular this year? This is more abnormal than Chu Yiming.


    "What''s the matter? Under the high moon, are you scared? Don''t do that. It''s a shame. No matter how bad Su Jingfei is, he''s my cousin now and won''t beat you up. But if you don''t flatter me, you can''t say it. " Next to Nalan Rongxuan, looking at Gao Yuexia in a daze, heartfelt complacency, laughs.

 Chapter 1042

    Nalan Rongxuan''s proud laughter awakened Gao Yuexia, but he shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect to see Su Jingfei. Your name is really like thunder. I''ve heard many people mention it."


    "It''s just some false names. It''s all said by others. I don''t take them seriously at all." Su Jingfei smiles and says modestly.


    However, he should not take it seriously. If Su Jingfei was the kind of person who wanted to be famous, he would be famous all over the world now. Being famous is not a good thing for him, on the contrary, it will cause a lot of trouble. Now many people know his reputation, but few know him.


    Gao Yuexia didn''t know Su Jingfei. He didn''t know whether he was modest or really low-key, but he said with a smile: "your strength is recognized by everyone, and you fight for your fame. No one will doubt that you are the first master of the young generation. Basically, everyone has admitted that you defeated fu''a couple a few days ago. Your strength is absolutely no problem."


    Su Jingfei looked at Nalan Rongxuan. Nalan Rongxuan quickly explained: "it''s not what I said. I haven''t been here these two days. His news is very well-informed. I don''t need to spread it at all."


    Gao Yuexia also understood Su Jingfei''s meaning and said with a smile: "I''m not a member of your circle. You are the third youngest of Su family. He is the eldest of Nalan family. I used to be the eldest of Gao family, but now I''m not." His tone was self mocking, but there was no inferiority or resentment.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t figure out what Gao Yuexia was thinking, but he still said: "don''t say that Su''s family is three little. I''ve never used this name to cheat. I''ve worked hard to get everything."


    Although he wants to make Gao Yuexia feel more comfortable, he has to say what he has always wanted to say. Maybe many people think that Su Jingfei''s achievements today are inseparable from the Su family. Only those who have been with Su Jingfei and the Su family can be 100% sure that Su Jingfei has not received any help from the Su family.


    Gao Yuexia is an interesting person. His strength is not only the top among the young people, but also because his family has undergone great changes. He has different views on personnel. He can see the sincerity in Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    With a smile, he took out the red wine and wine glass from the nearby wine cabinet, poured a glass of wine and handed it to Su Jingfei personally, then poured a glass himself, and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I believe you can fight for everything. I admire such people. I''ll give you this glass of wine." Then he drank the wine.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care whether Gao Yuexia really admires himself or on the surface. He doesn''t study deeply. He drinks the wine happily and says: "it''s best to understand. What he gets is the most practical."


    "Ah, xiaoyuexia, what do you mean? If you don''t call me to drink, don''t I start my own business? Why don''t you admire me? Is it because Su Jingfei is the first master of the young generation? You are typical of favoring one over the other Nalan Rongxuan see two people drink a glass of wine, immediately dissatisfied, called high month under the road.


    Gao Yuexia glanced at Nalan Rongxuan and said, "are you sure you didn''t get a cent from home when you started your business? There is no business related to Nalan family in your performance? "


    They are good friends. Gao Yuexia knows the root of Nalan Rongxuan''s story. The problem to the point immediately embarrasses Nalan Rongxuan. After a while, he says, "I took all the money from home, but I''ve returned it. I always need some help to start the fund. Otherwise, how can I develop it?"


    "Well, you have a point." Gao Yuexia nodded and seemed to agree with Nalan Rongxuan. When Nalan Rongxuan thought he had a drink, Gao Yuexia looked at Su Jingfei and said, "as far as I know, Su Jingfei didn''t take a cent from the Su family in his experience of making a fortune. Everything about him started from scratch. Don''t say that starting from scratch is a miracle. Here are ready-made examples."


    Nalan Rongxuan opens his mouth, looks at Su Jingfei, and thinks of his rich history. Now Su Jingfei''s experience is no secret. Anyone who knows Su Jingfei probably knows something about him. Last summer, he worked as a sales manager in roufeisi group and was still selling underwear.


    But in less than a year, he has already made a fortune of tens of billions, which is absolutely a miracle. Although his success can not be copied, it has to be said that Su Jingfei is indeed an example of starting from scratch.


    "I really shouldn''t have brought you. It''s a chance for Xiaoyue to attack me." Nalan Rongxuan after a while, just hate the way.


    Su Jingfei looked at Nalan Rongxuan with a smile and said: "hunter, no matter how powerful I am, I am still the third young master of the Su family. You are the eldest young master of Nalan family. You will inherit Nalan family in the future."


    "So what?" Nalan Rongxuan is not happy because he can inherit Nalan family, but distressed: "people always say that I am the eldest son of Nalan family, and I will inherit my father''s position in the future, but who knows, I actually want people to see my ability, I don''t want to be just an heir."


    Gao Yuexia is his good friend. Naturally he knows his sufferings. At this time, he doesn''t tease him any more. He hands him a glass of wine in silence.


    But Su Jingfei said: "hunter, don''t you think there is something wrong with your idea? Although it''s a bit superstitious to say that people''s fate is doomed, in fact, it is so. You are born superior to others. It''s doomed that you can use less effort to get everything you want. Don''t feel that you have no ability just because of what others say. Isn''t luck and destiny ability?


    Others even with more efforts, have greater ability, but the final results are not as good as you, turn back and say you are better than others, say you are not as good as them, but in fact, they can never compare with what you have achieved.


    When I say this, people may feel that I am advocating the theory of status and destiny, but in fact, it is so. The doomed things can not be changed. They say that you can only say that they are jealous of you. "


    Competition of family background, what he said, "nelan Rong" and "Gao Yue Xia" were stunned. In fact, they were both rich two generation or two generation. In the eyes of the general public, they were all make complaints about death.


    Su Jingfei has studied metaphysics. He believes in fate. Everyone''s birth is different. His future achievements are directly related to his birth environment.


    Now it seems that he is fighting against the mainstream theory of the society. Listen to the meaning of showing superiority, but if you think about it carefully, it seems that the meaning is right. People are born to be billionaires, and you are born to be ordinary people. This is the social reality. No matter how cruel it is, the fact is the fact, and the society is unfair at any time.


    A moment later, Gao Yuexia said with a bitter smile: "I now know why you are the first master of the young generation, and you can make people convinced. You are not only good at martial arts, but also have a unique idea. If you post such comments on the Internet, you will be scolded to death."


    "It doesn''t matter. There are too many poisonous words on the Internet, and I won''t go there. I just think that the children of the aristocratic family should not be entangled in their own identity. The ability is not something that others say you have, but you have it. Others say you don''t, and you don''t have it. As the heir of a family, what you have to bear is absolutely beyond the understanding of ordinary people." Su Jingfei shrugged and gave a free and easy smile.


    In this year, Su Jingfei has lived and died several times. He is mature in thought and tough in character. His views have long been different from ordinary people. Only when he is really in it can he understand his state of mind.


    The Na LAN Rong Xuan Leng for a long time, unexpectedly the eye some blush of way: "finally someone understands me, the SA family this life worth." After that, he drank his glass, looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you are my closest cousin. If you have any enemies, just tell me that I will help you kill them.


    In my life, I''ve been told what the future will be like and what the future will be like if I inherit the Nalan family, but no one knows how much burden I have. There are hundreds of people in the Nalan family, and how they will be in the future depends on me. My pressure is too great, and I can hardly stand up. "


    Gao Yuexia took a picture of Nalan, and Rongxuan said: "the successor of a big family must have a strong heart. If you can''t do it, you''d better not accept Nalan. This is my advice to you."


    "Yes, why not? I''m not going to be a grandson? Although our Nalan family is more harmonious and there will be no brothers fighting for power, who do you think is more suitable to be the head of our Nalan family than me? How old are the children of three, six and seven uncles Nalan Rongxuan first affirmed, and then said with a bitter smile, "my uncles are so worrying that they don''t know how to get married early."


    This makes Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia laugh. However, Su Jingfei hears a message that nalanxiuhai''s sixth elder brother is a man. So, their seven brothers and sisters are four men and three women.


    Originally, today I was going to talk with Gao Yuexia about the PI family, but I didn''t expect to dig out Nalan Rongxuan''s difficulties. It''s really hard to laugh or cry, but I have to say that Nalan Rongxuan is actually under a lot of pressure. Nalan''s family is young, that is, Nalan xiuhai is younger. Otherwise, Nalan Rongxuan''s succession may really make Nalan''s family fall.


    Su Jingfei is thinking, Nalan Rongxuan suddenly takes Su Jingfei''s hand and says: "cousin husband, I know you are a capable person. If one day I inherit the position of the head of the family, you must help me. I believe you."

 Chapter 1043

    Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia meet for the first time, but they become comforting Nalan Rongxuan. It''s really hard to laugh or cry. However, they are all sons of a family, and they all have their own lives.


    Although Gao Yuexia''s family is not here, in fact, he still has a hidden responsibility to avenge the family. Although the collapse of the family eventually touched the interests of too many people, it is a fact that he was betrayed by the PI family. Gao will certainly regard the PI family as an enemy and wait for revenge.


    It can be said that although Gao Yuexia is the third of the younger generation, no, because Su Jingfei''s appearance has become the fourth, his strength is not enough to make the PI family. This is Alexander.


    Nalan Rongxuan is under more pressure. Nalan family is a top family. The rise and fall of the future family depends on him. He is much more stressed than Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia. After all, the future of hundreds of Nalan family is controlled by him. It''s no joke.


    Su Jingfei has little pressure on his family. After all, Su Hanlin is still very old and strong. He doesn''t need to worry about it. What''s more, he ranks third. Even if there is something wrong with his family, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are fighting against him. What''s more, who doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has a bad relationship with his family? Who can blame Su Jingfei for his family''s affairs!


    His main pressure still comes from himself. Since his debut, he has not offended many people. The Feng family is his biggest enemy. However, the PI family and the Qin family have been eyeing Su Jingfei. Now there is another Fu family whose attitude is not clear, and they will not get along with him.


    However, because Fu laoguai was defeated by Su Hanlin in public, the Feng family should be more restrained during this period of time, and they won''t deal with Su Jingfei too obviously.


    Su Jingfei looked at the two aristocratic children encouraging each other. He was a bit embarrassed. Today''s original intention is not this, so he coughed and said: "hunter, we seem to be off topic. Why haven''t we talked about it today?"


    His words two people one Leng, Na LAN Rong Xuan thinks of oneself to bring Su Jing to fly here of purpose, but Gao Yue Xia is some accident, originally they are not simple come over to know oneself, still have thing to say.


    "Xiaoyuexia, it''s like this. You are very well informed. You should know what happened to Su Jingfei recently. I have a lot of enemies now." Nalan Rongxuan thought of the business and began to say to Gao Yuexia, "so we''ve come to talk to you."


    "You come to talk to me? Are you talking about the PI family Gao Yuexia was really well-informed and immediately understood what he meant.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at Su Jingfei with a look of "what did I say?" then he said with a smile: "under the small moon, you really didn''t disappoint me. It''s true that you have something to do with the PI family. Su Jingfei wants to know about the PI family."


    Su Jingfei also said: "since you know something about me and the PI family, you should know what I mean. I heard that the hunter said that you know a lot about the PI family, so I came to ask you."


    "Hunter, you bastard, you always find trouble for me when you see me idle every day. I thought you really just came to see me with Su Jing today. It''s really a night owl coming into the house!" High month listened to two people''s words, rolled a roll eye, not good spirit to Na LAN Rong Xuan way.


    Although Su Jingfei was born in Beijing, he had been living in other places. He didn''t understand Gao Yuexia''s meaning. He couldn''t help asking, "what does night owl mean when he enters the house?"


    "Nothing will come!" Nalan Rongxuan continued: "even if you want to say a proverb, you can''t say that you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. It''s so ugly."


    "My sentence is more suitable for you. If you don''t go to the temple of three treasures, it makes me feel a bit pit." Gao Yuexia doesn''t give Nalan Rongxuan face at all, then turns to Su Jingfei and says, "Su Jingfei, don''t be led by this guy. This is a typical pig like teammate."


    Su Jingfei looked at this pair of bad friends and had nothing to say. At this time, he coughed and turned away from the topic and said, "let''s talk about the PI family. The hunter has already told me before. I want to hear something specific."


    Although Nalan Rongxuan had talked with Su Jingfei about the PI family before, he didn''t know the specific situation. At least he could only guess the strength of the PI family at the highest level, but he couldn''t be sure.


    Gao Yuexia is obviously a well-informed person. He knows all the news that has nothing to do with him. I think he will be familiar with the PI family.


    "It''s not a problem to tell you this. The PI family''s secret is nothing in the capital. But if you want me to tell you this, I have a condition. If you agree, I will tell you everything." Gao Yuexia seemed to think about it for a while, and then said with a smile.


    "Oh? What conditions do you want to make? " Su Jingfei is not surprised at Gao Yuexia''s saying that he is not related to others. Even if he is a friend, he just knows him. He tells himself what he knows. He doesn''t need anything in return. However, Su Jingfei estimates that he doesn''t want money. Gao Yuexia should not be such a money fan.


    Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t speak at this time. Although Su Jingfei is his friend and cousin, Gao Yuexia has a good relationship with him, and this matter is to ask for help.


    Gao Yuexia can see that Su Jingfei really wants to know these things. He secretly guesses in his heart whether Su Jingfei wants to deal with the PI family. If so, it''s definitely a good thing for him. After all, the resentment between the PI family and the Gao family has been for many years, and his inability to deal with the PI family doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to deal with it.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I want to compete with you. If you win, I''ll tell you. If you can''t win, I''ll tell you. But you have to owe me a favor." Gao Yuexia thought in her heart and put forward her own requirements.


    "Contest?" Su Jingfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and Nalan Rongxuan has already said in surprise: "your head is full of water? Didn''t you say that Su Jingfei is the first master of the young generation? You still challenge him. You can''t even beat Chu Yiming and Shangguan xianger. You challenge Su Jingfei, but I haven''t seen you for a few days. Have you become a master of martial arts


    With one sentence, Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia almost fainted. This guy really deserves the name of a bad friend. Gao Yuexia said angrily, "Nalan Rongxuan, do you owe me a beating? I can''t beat Su Jingfei, can''t I beat you?"


    "You want to compete with Su Jingfei. If you haven''t learned any invincible martial arts, who gives you the courage to compete with Su Jingfei?" Nalan Rongxuan is not afraid of the high moon at all. He has a strong sense of truth.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is also very strange. Gao Yuexia clearly knows his own strength. How can he challenge himself? Even if he let go of water, it''s too star.


    When he looked at Gao Yuexia, he knew that he must be a smart man. He could not do such a stupid thing. In this way, he would not think how righteous he was. On the contrary, he still felt that there was something wrong with his head.


    Gao Yuexia rolled her eyes and said, "who said I''m going to compete with him in martial arts? I''m talking about competitive dance. This dance is not competitive!"


    "What''s the meaning of martial arts? Can you explain the white point? When will you learn the literati''s literary style? Are you tired?" Nalan Rongxuan is familiar with him, and he doesn''t turn around. He is impatient.


    "Say you are stupid. You don''t like to hear it. Think about it. I''m in a disco. I''ll have a dance contest with Su Jingfei." After a pause, Gao Yuexia continued: "it''s just dancing. You can''t mix it with martial arts."


    "Eh?" Su Jingfei is stunned. This is the first time that Gao Yuexia wants to compete with him in dancing. Isn''t that bullying? Although I''m a young man, I don''t have many chances to enter the disco of a nightclub. I can''t dance at all.


    And now martial arts is equivalent to his instinct. He can''t get rid of it at all. The more skilled people are, the more difficult it is to control their use of martial arts. They may use martial arts unconsciously.


    In particular, Su Jingfei''s Ren Du two pulse has been through, he basically only need to think about a move, the move will be achieved, this is also the main reason why he can not lose in front of many experts, after all, the speed is fast, always want to take advantage.


    After listening to Gao Yuexia''s words, Nalan Rongxuan was stunned first, and then she put up the big sow and said, "xiaoyuexia, I always think you are the most thief. You didn''t disappoint me."


    "Are you praising me?" High under the eyes, no good way.


    "Of course, I praise you. We all know the difference in martial arts. If you don''t want to die, you won''t compete with Su Jingfei. So the question is, what are you better at? There is no doubt that it must be dance. You are the king of dance in this disco. You are bullying Su Jingfei! " Nalan Rongxuan sighed.


    "What? You''re not happy to see me bully your cousin? " High month next in the side slanted Na LAN Rong Xuan one eye, ask a way.


    "How can I? I''m not that stingy. You can bully me. Don''t give me face. Bully me to death. If you can compare him, you have the ability." Na LAN Rong Xuan a pair of to see the excitement don''t disrelish the big appearance way.


    Su Jingfei looks at them speechless. Gao Yuexia''s way of competition has been a headache, and Nalan Rongxuan is still following.


    He knows that Nalan Rongxuan really wants Gao Yuexia to compare himself. This guy''s martial arts skills are not as good as his own, and his achievements are not as high as his own. It''s estimated that Nalan xiuhai will compare him with him, and then teach him a lesson. Fortunately, Nalan Rongxuan is not a jealous person, otherwise he may be the enemy.


    Of course, he guesses that the reason why Nalan Rongxuan is willing to see himself being compared is inseparable from Shangguan xianger. He is Shangguan xianger''s pursuer. If he sees his embarrassment, his heart will be very comfortable. Su Jingfei can understand Nalan Rongxuan''s mood, but Gao Yuexia has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 1044

    No matter what Su Jingfei thinks, Gao Yuexia has asked: "Su Jingfei, what do you think of my proposal? We''ll go out to the disco in a moment. Let the customers evaluate whether it''s wonderful or not."


    "But I don''t know how to dance. How can you make me compare with you? It seems that you are unfair to me!" Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile.


    "You are the first master of the younger generation, and you are also a miracle doctor. If I compare with you, I will not seek death? I just don''t think you''ll be able to compete with you. " Gao Yue didn''t hide anything, and she was very calm.


    "Under the little moon, it''s beautiful." Next to watching the excitement, Nalan Rongxuan clapped his hand happily and said with a smile, "you look shameless. You have the style I used to have."


    For the noisy Nalan Rongxuan, Gao Yuexia and Su Jingfei can only roll their eyes. Anyway, the development of this matter has nothing to do with him. He can only watch the excitement, and what he says is more irritating. It should be praise, so it sounds so awkward.


    Su Jingfei can see that Gao Yuexia is not joking. Although he thinks this competition is ridiculous, he knows he can''t refuse it. And as Gao Yuexia said, he is also the first master of the younger generation.


    Although this first master has made great achievements in martial arts, his other achievements are still far ahead of his peers, no matter in medical skills or wealth.


    In this case, now someone challenges himself, how can he shrink back? Besides, dancing is actually a kind of sport. Su Jingfei is the governor. He really doesn''t believe that he can''t dance well. Thinking of this, he nods and agrees: "OK, we''ll have a competition later."


    In fact, he also calculated well in his heart. Even if he lost, it''s nothing. It''s just that he owes Gao Yue a favor. If someone helped him, he owes him a favor.


    Gao Yuexia is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. If he flinches in the face of his own challenges, he will really look down on him. Even if he is not good at something, he must have the courage to try. Su Jingfei''s performance is not disappointing, and he deserves to pay so much attention to him.


    "Gao Yuexia, although I have promised you, I have to say something ahead." Su Jingfei looked at Gao Yuexia and nodded before he continued: "we have no problem comparing dance, but we can only compare single dance, such as mechanical dance, hip-hop dance, thunderbolt dance and so on. I can''t come to duet. I haven''t learned it, and I don''t have a partner."


    "Naturally, I can''t bully you." High month next smile, then just way: "but listen to you say, you seem to know some dance."


    "What am I? I don''t know many majors. I only know these kinds, but I''ve heard about them." Su Jingfei was a little embarrassed. He just wanted to limit the scope of the competition, but he didn''t understand the real dance.


    Gao Yuexia doesn''t laugh at Su Jingfei either. He specializes in art and other fields. His achievements are weak in some aspects. Besides, dancing is entertainment. If participating in a competition can be regarded as a kind of performance competition, Su Jingfei doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    The two reached an agreement. Gao Yuexia immediately went to find someone to arrange it. Since customers are the audience, they should also have the ability to vote. However, Gao Yuexia also held competitions from time to time in order to make the disco business good. When the competition was held, the voting method was electronic voting, and he even set up an electronic voting device.


    Hearing Gao Yuexia''s professional introduction to their disco, Su Jingfei looked at Nalan Rongxuan speechless and said, "hunter, are you sure you didn''t negotiate with him? It''s too professional. "


    "I really don''t know Xiao Yuexia wants to compete with you. I can only say that you are too ostentatious." Nalan Rongxuan shrugs his shoulders and is irresponsible.


    Gao Yuexia is arranging a competition at this time. There are only Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan here. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to think too much, and says: "how about Gao Yuexia''s dancing skills? Is it possible for me to win? "


    "It''s possible. How can it not be possible?" Nalan Rongxuan naturally affirmed, and then after su Jingfei was a little relieved, he added: "this thing is to lose and win, you think you have a 50% victory rate."


    Su Jingfei was speechless. After a moment, he said angrily, "I really want to ask you. The answer you gave me is so official that I don''t have any sincerity."


    "I can''t help it. Can I tell you that there''s no chance of winning? It''s too bad for you. I can''t evaluate the dancing skills of Gao Yuexia, but he won the three disco dance competitions." Nalan Rongxuan is also very helpless.


    "Well, that''s enough. I already know his level." Su Jingfei waved his hand and didn''t need Nalan Rongxuan to continue his introduction.


    Nalan Rongxuan was obviously cheeky. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "in fact, you don''t have to have too much pressure. I know your skill. Even if you don''t use martial arts, your physical quality is better than him. You just have to follow him."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved. This time Nalan Rongxuan gave him a very pertinent suggestion. He really didn''t know how to dance, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t do it as well. Dance might take a long time to practice, otherwise it would be difficult to reach a high level. But in the same way, martial arts would not be easier than dance.


    He is now a governor with two channels running through, and his ability to control his body is far more than that of ordinary people. What he wants to do is easier than many people. This also makes it easier for him to learn martial arts than ordinary people. In other words, if he wants to learn dance, he will be simpler than ordinary people.


    "You said a right thing this time. Do as you say." Su Jingfei smiles and pats Nalan Rongxuan on the shoulder. He says happily.


    "What did I say?" Nalan Rongxuan was stunned, and then he responded: "you don''t really want to learn xiaoyuexia, I just comfort you, so you don''t have to fight your wits, you won''t take it seriously."


    "I''m serious. Let''s do it." Su Jingfei ignores Nalan Rongxuan''s amazement and thinks that he will learn from Gao Yuexia for a while.


    Nalan Rongxuan covered his face and said in a low voice: "Su Jingfei, I''m really just comforting you. Don''t go crazy. Martial arts and dancing are the same. You can''t do it well without long-term training, and you may fail. It will be more ugly at that time."


    He doesn''t know that Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected. Even if he does, he doesn''t know the meaning of Ren and Du''s connection. He''s really afraid that Su Jingfei can''t learn well and lose face. That''s more shocking than losing the game.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid at all, except that he doesn''t want to learn. As long as he wants to learn, he believes that he can succeed. When he learns martial arts, it''s not so complicated. If he doesn''t have such ability, he won''t let Feng Zhaofeng watch him fight once and let him copy it.


    He knew that ordinary people must be inferior to themselves in learning, but they should not be too weak. So this afternoon, even if Feng Zhaofeng was deliberately punished, his boxing was not very complicated.


    After all, even if he wanted to make a whole person, it was not obvious. Unfortunately, Feng Zhaofeng was not serious about learning martial arts since he was a child, and even he could not put on airs of a set of boxing techniques.


    Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t know where Su Jingfei''s self-confidence comes from, but looking at his fighting spirit, he has to say that he is really infected, and seems to have enough confidence.


    "Well, it''s ready outside. There are about 200 guests today. Then we''ll see who the final victory belongs to." They are chatting. Gao Yuexia, who is ready, has entered the door. As soon as he enters the door, he sees Su Jingfei''s fighting spirit. It''s really a bit of an accident. Isn''t Su Jingfei very guilty before?


    "Hunter, you can do it now. It will encourage people. Su Jingfei will inspire you so quickly." Gao Yuexia smiles and says to Nalan Rongxuan that he is not nervous. He is more confident.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at Gao Yuexia with a bitter smile and said, "I hope I didn''t encourage him well. Now he seems to have beaten chicken blood."


    What he thinks is that if Su Jingfei fails to learn from Gao Yuexia, he will lose face at that time. In case of conflict with Gao Yuexia, it will be his own fault. After all, he blames his own tips.


    Su Jingfei can probably guess Nalan Rongxuan''s mind, but he doesn''t comfort him. After all, if he doesn''t do it, no one will believe what he says. He still has confidence in his eyesight. He believes that as long as he watches the dance under Gao Yuexia, he can learn.


    Gao Yuexia, seeing that Su Jingfei had no problem, nodded and said, "let''s go. We don''t need to change our clothes. Anyway, it''s just a simple dance. I think your clothes are very convenient."


    Su Jingfei is a warrior. He doesn''t have anything important at ordinary times. He seldom wears formal clothes. His clothes are sporty. Anyway, it''s convenient to move.


    Gao Yuexia is the boss of the disco. He usually dances when he''s free, so his clothes are more suitable for dancing. Now that they have to compete, they don''t even need to change their clothes.


    Now that we have talked about it, we all have no problem. We went to the disco outside. By this time, the dance floor was free outside. We all heard that there was a competition. We were waiting to see the excitement. What''s more, we also said that the boss would take part in the competition in person.


    Disco owner Gao Yuexia is also famous here. We all know that his dance is professional. Now someone wants to compete with him, so he must be very good.


    People are thinking that Gao Yuexia has come out with Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan, and he is constantly waving with them, just like a star.


    At this time, in addition to greeting Gao Yuexia, Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan speculated in their hearts who was going to compete. The more they looked at Su Jingfei, the more they felt that something was wrong, as if they had seen him somewhere.


    At this time, the three had already entered the arena. Gao Yuexia pulled Su Jingfei to his side and said with a smile, "Hello, everyone. Welcome to my disco. I''ll hold a competition dance tonight. At that time, everyone will have a voting machine. If you think we can dance better, just press the choice, 20% off for everyone today. "


    After all, not everyone wants to watch the game, they want to dance by themselves.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan are looking at each other and nodding secretly. Gao Yuexia can hold up a disco by himself, and he has a little reputation. How can he do without business sense.


    Just as they were thinking about it, Gao Yuexia suddenly opened her mouth and said with a smile, "I think you are familiar with my opponent and friend."


    "Yes, yes, I seem to have seen it somewhere, but I can''t recognize it." Immediately someone echoed, and then several more people spoke, indicating that they really looked familiar.


    Su Jingfei usually goes out with make-up, but today he rarely uses his true colors. He thinks that all the four famous captors have gone off the film, and the news about himself has passed for a long time. Even if the audience knows him, it will be a little vague. After all, he is not so popular.


    Now people are already suspicious of Su Jingfei. But because Su Jingfei is an ancient costume in the film and is much older than his real age, others are not sure. Unless people who have read the report are more impressed with Su Jingfei, they think that Su Jingfei is a big star and can''t come here to dance with others, and they don''t recognize him.


    "You''re right. He''s an shigeng, the martial arts director of the four famous captors. He''s also my friend. Today we''re here to play. We''re going to have a dance competition, which can be regarded as a performance for you. Are you happy?" Gao Yuexia waited for everyone to whisper before he said with a smile.


    People are excited when they hear Gao Yuexia''s words. The people who come here are all young people. Young people naturally pay close attention to some young stars. Although the four famous arrestees are martial arts movies, they are all handsome men and beautiful women. They are very popular with young people. They are sure that this is an shigeng, the most brilliant one in the movie, so they are more happy.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect to have such a high popularity. When they didn''t recognize themselves, they could only doubt and hesitate. Now they know themselves, they yelled immediately.


    Some people shout "an Shi Geng" I love you, some people shout "Su Jingfei, you are too handsome", all kinds of shouts keep on, Su Jingfei is still relatively lucky, no one shouts "Su Jingfei, I want to give you a monkey" such thunderous words, otherwise I don''t have to compete, has been defeated.


    In fact, Su Jingfei has no words of admiration for Gao Yuexia. This guy is a thief. He doesn''t ask for anything. He has already advertised him for free. Although there are countless stars in the world, most of them don''t go to nightclubs and discos. After all, they have to consider their positive image. Su Jingfei is a special case.


    Gao Yuexia also knows that Su Jingfei doesn''t eat the bowl of rice of actors. He just wants to play with tickets. He doesn''t care much about this aspect, so he uses him to make a reputation for his disco. He is really good at accounting.

 Chapter 1045

    Su Jingfei agrees to compete with Gao Yuexia. As a result, Gao Yuexia uses it as an advertisement. If not in front of many people, he would like to ask Gao Yuexia for some endorsement fees. This guy is good at business.


    Nalan Rongxuan is eager to take a thumb. Although Su Jingfei is not a top celebrity, he is a new star. Everyone is familiar with him. In this way, gaoyuexia''s disco will be more famous. All the popular stars are his friends. Gaoyuexia has more face.


    In fact, as a young master of the Gao family, Gao Yuexia has more opportunities to meet stars, but now he is no longer a young master of the Gao family. This circle is so popular. When you are down, no one comes to see you.


    "Well, I don''t want to say so many digressions now. Some of you are my dance fans and some of you are su Jingfei''s movie fans. So when we vote in the future, I hope you will be fair and don''t vote wrong because of your preference." Gao Yuexia let everyone discuss in a low voice, and then he said.


    Everyone applauded, although Gao Yuexia''s words may not have much effect. After all, everyone has different standards of measurement in their hearts, but it is aboveboard for him to say so.


    Su Jingfei is also secretly bowing his head. Gao Yuexia is very confident in himself, and he doesn''t want to be biased to win. The reason why he reveals Su Jingfei''s identity is that in addition to using his fame to make his disco more famous, he also takes away his advantage.


    Su Jingfei thought of this after Gao Yuexia reminded everyone to vote. It can be said that Gao Yuexia''s doing this is actually the fairest. After all, people who often come to the disco know that he dances well.


    Now that I have a star identity, I should add some points to myself. Gao Yuexia is a smart man. Su Jingfei has confirmed to each other through several contacts, but for now, Gao Yuexia is not so easy to deal with.


    "Well, foreigners are guests. I''ll give you a performance first, and you''ll come back later. What do you think?" The Biwu proposed by Gao Yuexia, now it''s natural to have a section first.


    Su Jingfei naturally wanted it, which was exactly what he wanted. After all, he didn''t know how to dance. If he didn''t look at it, there was really no way to compare it.


    Gao Yuexia didn''t speak much, but bowed to the crowd. He looked like a professional dancer. Then he entered the dance floor, and the strong music also sounded.


    In the disco, the most important thing is the dance music. Since it has been determined to dance solo, he will naturally dance strong dance, and his body will immediately twist with the music. His flexibility is very good. He can do all kinds of movements that ordinary people can''t do, and with the music rhythm, the movements are faster and more difficult.


    At first, Su didn''t know what this dance was called. After all, Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia were friends, so he explained to Su that Gao Yuexia is now dancing the thunderbolt dance, and the dance music is also an episode of a movie called "Thunderbolt dance". Gao Yuexia''s actions are strange and full of beauty, which makes people constantly applaud.


    To be fair, the dance under Gao Yuexia is absolutely enjoyable. It''s not only women who can make people feel beautiful. Men can also do it, especially the kind of body shaking like an electric shock. It''s absolutely cool that there is only air in front of you, but it seems to move against the wall.


    Dance is not a simple jump. If you don''t have a good sense of music, you will feel out of place. It''s just natural, and you can''t practice it the day after tomorrow.


    Su Jingfei is lucky. He can''t say he is a born dancer, but his structure is very strong. When Gao Yue''s next handstand came to an end, everyone applauded. Everyone thought that Gao Yue''s next handstand was really professional. If Su Jingfei hadn''t practiced specially, he could only be easily compared.


    Gao Yuexia returned to Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan and said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, do you want to change a tune or just use it? Now it''s your turn. Remember, you don''t need any martial arts moves."


    Nalan Rongxuan looks at Su Jingfei. He knows that Su Jingfei wants to imitate Gao Yuexia. Although Nalan Rongxuan remembers most of Gao Yuexia''s movements, if he really jumps, he feels that he can''t reach half of his level. Even if Su Jingfei is more powerful, he can''t be better than himself.


    He is thinking, Su Jingfei has said with a smile: "no, it''s good to have this song. I''m not used to changing a song. I may not be able to dance well."


    "Well, in that case, let''s start." Gao Yuexia points out to the sound engineer that they can play the music, but the sound engineer doesn''t play the music just now, but the style remains unchanged. This is not wrong, and Su Jingfei is not picky.


    He walked to the dance floor while the people were watching him, but they thought that he would only dance when he entered the dance floor. At that time, Su Jingfei suddenly stepped into the dance floor step by step by supporting the air. He did not enter the dance floor, but began to perform. That kind of action must not be worse than Gao Yuexia, and even gave people a kind of desire to go down and test it, Is there really a piece of glass there.


    Of course, we all know that there is no way to dance in gaoyuexia, but Su Jingfei''s feeling is too similar.


    Seeing this, Gao Yuexia''s face changed and asked Nalan Rongxuan: "hunter, are you sure Su Jingfei can''t dance? He hasn''t practiced it for several years. How can he do it? "


    Nalan Rongxuan is also a little puzzled. Before, Su Jingfei said that he couldn''t dance. Did he really learn from Gao Yuexia after such a short time?


    Su Jingfei just watched Gao Yuexia dance. He had to remember some difficult movements. After all, he had to perform later. Now he completely imitated Gao Yuexia at the beginning, but he messed up the order of the dance. He just came up with more visually striking movements.


    Speaking of it, his understanding of dance is definitely better than that of high moon. But the problem now is that Su Jingfei, with his superior physical condition, has a good command of both Ren and Du. He learns some movements much faster than ordinary people, and his reaction is also faster.


    After su Jingfei entered the dance floor, he didn''t talk much nonsense. He danced after electricity and stepped on the drum every time. Moreover, he remembered all the difficult movements performed before Gao Yuexia. At this time, he displayed them as if he didn''t want money.


    His movements are not very skillful, and even some of them are not suitable. But after all, he is a governor and his body''s coordination can be said to be non-human. Many difficult movements can be easily found in his hands. Even if his dance movements are not complete, he can basically jump as he wants, but those difficult movements are absolutely cool.


    In fact, professional people naturally think more about dancing, such as the integrity of all dance movements, and when and what movements to dance in the music. These are all arranged. Su Jingfei doesn''t understand these. He just wants to dance what he wants to dance.


    From a professional point of view, Gao Yuexia''s dance is at least two blocks away from Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei does not have an overall design of dance, so it will lack an overall sense of rhythm.


    But Su Jingfei also has his advantages, that is, his movements are highly difficult and dazzling. It''s like a set dance composed entirely of highly difficult movements. People who know that he didn''t design the whole dance at all, and people who don''t think that he is here to show those highly difficult movements.


    He is not Superman. He can''t remember every action of Gao Yuexia completely, and even if he remembers it, he can''t imitate it completely. In that way, without other people''s comments, Su Jingfei will be a little worse than him.


    Su Jingfei just wants to remember some actions of Gao Yuexia, and then arrange the dance by himself. Although the integrity is not as good as Gao Yuexia, it is still good-looking. This is his advantage. As for the performance that the audience will prefer, it depends on the taste of the audience.


    However, it has to be said that Su Jingfei, as a person who has no dancing foundation and little dancing experience, can perform to this extent by watching Gao Yuexia dance once, which is absolutely praiseworthy.


    Su Jingfei''s dance time is almost the same as that of Gao Yuexia. At the end of a song, he also finished his action. His action is also learning from Gao Yuexia and handstand, but his reason is to roll on the ground, which seems more difficult.


    When he came back, Gao Yuexia unconsciously thumbed up and said, "Su Jingfei, if I didn''t believe you wouldn''t cheat me in such a trivial matter, I really thought you often went dancing!"


    "I really want to cheat you, but I don''t have time to go. I''m a normal person, and I don''t have the technique of separation." Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at them. He said: "I always thought I was smart. I didn''t expect that you two were no worse than me. Su Jingfei, you are so cunning. Just watching the dance under the high moon, you pirated him completely. I think you can''t say that the score will be higher this time!"


    "I can''t dance. I have no choice but to steal." Su Jingfei slightly embarrassed way: "but to emphasize a point, you have not been very smart."


    "Upstairs is the solution." Gao Yuexia mercilessly mends the sword nearby.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at them very hurt, as if to relieve their anger. Without waiting for them to speak, he said to the people: "now it''s time to score. I''ll give you a minute to think about it. Then you pick up your voting machine and start voting. You can choose the player who dances best and dazzles best in your mind. Now it''s the strongest talent show, Again, this is not an exercise. "


    Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia cover their faces together and want to step back to show that they don''t know him. This guy is too noisy. Everyone who hears Nalan Rongxuan''s speech laughs happily.

 Chapter 1046

    Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia are both competitors. Nalan Rongxuan is a guest host, but his lines are a bit shocking. Fortunately, the guests here are entertaining, but they are very excited to listen to him.


    Although they only performed for a while, the audience had already had their own preferences. After Nalan Rongxuan said that voting began, scores immediately began to show on the electronic scorer in the disco. Obviously, people began to vote.


    Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia don''t have much difference in popularity when they first meet each other. One is a movie star, the other is a disco owner. Naturally, everyone has different tendencies in mind, and the final result is the result of dancing.


    This result, no matter Su Jingfei or Gao Yuexia, can''t be predicted. They didn''t think that the one-sided situation had happened before. Not only is Su Jingfei a star, but his performance is also remarkable. At least as a novice dancer, Gao Yuexia will vote for him if he is a spectator.


    There is an essential difference between those who come to discos and those who go to nightclubs to catch up with girls. Naturally, there are more professional dancers, so it is difficult to predict the performance of both parties.


    Now we can see that the scores on the electronic scorer are rising together, and we can''t see who is in the dominant position.


    There are a lot of things like this. Coincidence is everywhere, and it''s not artificial. It''s the same with what happened tonight. It''s clearly said that there were 200 spectators, some of them left during the period, and some of them didn''t want to vote. In fact, it won''t be exactly 200 votes.


    In the end, only 186 votes were valid, and the 186 votes were equally divided between the two people. Everyone looked at each other, which was a coincidence.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t imagine that your results are the same. You don''t want to compete any more? Anyway, a lot of skills have not been performed in Xiaoyue, such as mechanical dance and space walk, and the more difficult dance has not been shown yet. "


    But Gao Yuexia said, "what do you do? With Su Jingfei''s savvy and learning ability, even if I take out the skill of high difficulty in writing, he has not learned all of it. The people who support him will still support him. "


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I have no talent in this aspect. If you want to compete again, I can accompany you."


    He said that he was really modest. Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia knew that if Su Jingfei didn''t have amazing skills, how could he become the first master of the young generation at the age of 20. If he could never forget it, they also believed.


    Now the situation is that the two sides have the same results. Another match is obviously the inevitable result. Nalan Rongxuan plans to announce it.


    At this time, someone suddenly said: "wait a minute, I still have one vote to vote for!" With the sound, a woman came out of the crowd with an electronic scorer in her hand.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on this woman, who is in her twenties. She is very beautiful, slim, and looks a little wild. It seems that any look or action can make people feel his rebellion. She is also a pretty girl with full personality.


    Su Jingfei has a Huofeng who is a little girl. But Huofeng is a kind of rebellious and pure type. Different from this woman, this woman is pure rebellious temperament.


    He doesn''t know this woman, nor do the customers, but Gao Yuexia and Nalan Rongxuan have a dramatic change of face together. When Su Jingfei sees this, he knows that they both know this woman, and this woman obviously scares them, or for other reasons, which makes him very curious.


    "What? Gao Yuexia, hunter, it''s like hell when you see me. I''m starting to decide the key to victory. Don''t you see my scorer? " The woman didn''t seem to see their faces change. She said with a smile, "this is Su Jingfei. I''ve heard of you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to dance so well."


    "Thank you. Who are you?" Su Jingfei first politely thanks, and then inquires.


    "Me! You should not ask me. You should ask Gao Yuexia. He is familiar with me. " The woman responded to Su Jingfei with a smile, and then said to Gao Yuexia, "Gao Yuexia, you can consider your answer. It''s about who I vote for."


    At this time, even if they don''t know this woman, they all have a guess in their hearts. And seeing this woman aiming at Gao Yuexia, they feel that this is the beginning of the dog blood drama.


    If it''s not that popcorn doesn''t sell here, it may have entered the movie mode with popcorn.


    At this time, even Su Jingfei was a little curious. Originally, it was just a dance contest with Gao Yuexia. Who knows, it even led to a pretty girl. Moreover, the attitude between the pretty girl and Gao Yuexia seems to be a little different. Su Jingfei''s soul of gossip is also burning.


    "Su Jingfei, let me introduce you to a beautiful girl." When Su Jingfei is thinking about it, Nalan Rongxuan takes the initiative to open his mouth and defuse the embarrassment for Gao Yuexia. He can see that Gao Yuexia doesn''t want to introduce the woman.


    "Nalan Rongxuan, I don''t need your introduction. I''ll listen to Gao Yuexia''s introduction. You don''t count." Nalan Rongxuan hasn''t opened her mouth yet, and the woman has taken the lead.


    At this time, no matter who can see that this woman is aimed at Gao Yuexia, the audience also think this thing is very interesting, no longer speak, but look at Gao Yuexia and this woman, it is just looking at the hero and heroine.


    Su Jingfei also looks at Gao Yuexia. He feels very good to himself. This person is smart and seems to be more loyal. If the relationship between this person and women is tangled, it''s really troublesome. There are so many women around him. Su Jingfei knows this kind of trouble very well.


    Women don''t say much, just look at Gao Yuexia. It seems that if Gao Yuexia doesn''t introduce herself, she won''t turn her head and look like a woman facing a heartless man.


    Gao Yuexia sighed: "Su Jingfei, let me introduce you. This is the first lady of the PI family."


    He didn''t say the name of Miss PI, but it was enough to let Su Jingfei understand why he didn''t want to introduce her, and it seemed that the relationship between this woman and Gao Yuexia was not simple, which also proved why Gao Yuexia had some scruples about this woman.


    Miss Pi is not more serious. Gao Yuexia doesn''t introduce her name, but looks at the people: "Gao Yuexia, if you don''t say my name, I don''t care. After all, the name is just a code, but you should not just introduce me as Miss PI. I seem to have a personal identity. Why don''t you say it?"


    Everyone is a Leng, the original really have inside information ah, Nalan Rongxuan has said: "Pi Xuelan, you don''t force xiaoyuexia, some things are doomed, not who can change."


    "Nalan Rongxuan, you all know our affairs. In this process, my position has always been firm with you. Do you think Gao Yuexia''s treatment of me is too unfair to me?" Pishelan didn''t question Gao Yuexia this time, but told Nalan Rongxuan that she was full of resentment.


    The Na LAN Rong Xuan Leng for a while, then sighed to look at the high month next way: "under the small month, I can''t help you."


    Su Jingfei had already seen the content, but in front of so many people, it was obviously not a good place to solve the problem, so he stood up and said: "miss pisselan, don''t you have another vote here? You vote for it first, and then we can talk about it. After all, it''s not a place to talk now. "


    Although the audience is not satisfied with what he said, we all know that if we don''t want to mention other people''s privacy, they really can''t be strong.


    Pishelan thought and said, "OK, I''ll vote for it first. Gao Yuexia, who do you think is better for me to vote for?"


    Gao Yuexia had no choice but to look at PI Xuelan and said, "you can vote for whoever you want. It''s your freedom. I said that you don''t influence the opinions of the audience, you just vote for the people you think are excellent."


    When he said this to ordinary people, they would think that he was open and aboveboard and did not canvass for votes. But in pishelan''s ears, it was a kind of alienation from himself. He said angrily: "OK, Gao Yuexia, you are so unique, then I''m not polite."


    Everyone lamented that the girls had clearly expressed their own meaning. As long as Gao Yuexia coaxed her a little, the girls would not only have no complaints, but also vote for him. He was so stubborn.


    Su Jingfei also sighs secretly. Even if he really wins Gao Yuexia, he will not be happy. He does not know the specific relationship between PI Xuelan and Gao Yuexia, but he knows that since she is the eldest lady of the PI family, I''m afraid she will not have a happy ending with Gao Yuexia.


    When people think that Pi Xuelan is going to vote for Su Jingfei, they see that Gao Yuexia has one more vote. There is no doubt that Pi Xuelan still votes for Gao Yuexia.


    This time, everyone was really surprised, including Gao Yuexia. He thought he was so clear about the rejection that pishelan must be angry.


    When people came to see it, pishelan suddenly said with a smile: "under the high moon! You think I''m going to vote for someone else to make you feel better, don''t you? I''ll give it to you to let you know that you owe me. Don''t think I''ll follow you


    People get drunk because of pishelan''s words. This woman really doesn''t play cards according to common sense, but it seems that other people''s words are reasonable.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t laugh or cry. Before, he thought that he would not be happy even if he won the game. But now he really lost the game, and he was also unhappy. If he lost the game, he would owe Gao Yuexia a favor. What''s more important is that he felt that he didn''t lose to Gao Yuexia at all, but lost to their messy relationship between men and women, It''s so unfair.

 Chapter 1047

    Su Jingfei lost to Gao Yuexia by one vote, and this vote was cast by PI Xuelan, the elder sister of the PI family. If Su Jingfei didn''t know the relationship between Gao Yuexia and the PI family, he would really have suspected that Gao Yuexia and the PI family had set a trap for him!


    As for the name of PI Xuelan, Su Jingfei also heard Nalan Rongxuan explain when he went to the office with them. It was because her mother''s surname was Xue. In fact, Su Jingfei thought her name was PI Xuelan!


    After they leave for the office, the guests will know that today''s play is no longer available. Although they are disappointed, there is still compensation. Today they can get a 20% discount. Whether they are regular guests or occasional guests, they are quite satisfied with this arrangement.


    After the four returned to the office, Nalan Rongxuan looked at the silent Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan, who had been staring at Gao Yuexia, and sighed: "Pi Xuelan, why can''t you let go after such a long time? You and Gao Yuexia can''t do it."


    "Why not? I have never despised Gao Yuexia because he became an ordinary little boss. Instead, he despised me. " PI Xuelan asked Nalan Rongxuan, then looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you don''t seem to know our relationship. I tell you, I''m Gao Yuexia''s fiancee."


    Although there is some blood in the plot, Su Jingfei probably guessed it, but after hearing PI Xuelan''s affirmation, he had to tell himself that Gao Yuexia didn''t mean anything negative. Su Jingfei opened his mouth and didn''t know how to evaluate it. The relationship was really complicated.


    He didn''t know if pishelan knew what the pishelan family had done. Anyway, he probably understood why Gao Yuexia wanted to keep a distance from pishelan. It was like the family enmity in the movie, family enmity, and how children got together.


    "Pishelan, you can not care about Xiao Yuexia''s identity, but he can not care." When Nalan Rongxuan saw that pixuelan had broken the relationship, he naturally didn''t need to hide it, and he helped Gao Yuexia and said, "pixuelan, your engagement was terminated several years ago. Your father piyongnian said it himself."


    "Since PI Yongnian said so, he should have been relieved." Su Jingfei has guessed who her father is from PI Xuelan''s identity. Now, PI Yongnian can''t do all this.


    "He said it was done? No one cares about my reputation? Everyone knows that I am the daughter-in-law of the Gao family. If he cancels my engagement, I will become a free man. This is too casual. At the beginning, he engaged me without my permission, and broke my engagement without my permission. Was it a joke? " Pishelan rolled his eyes and complained.


    Nalan Rongxuan said with a helpless smile: "Pi Xuelan, don''t say angry words, OK? When your father arrived, he wanted to ask for your opinion. You were only one or two years old. Would you answer him? "


    Hearing this, Su Jingfei can''t help laughing. Pishelan is obviously a very rebellious woman, but this theory is really funny.


    Gao Yuexia has been silent since he entered the office. It seems that he is an outsider. On the contrary, Nalan Rongxuan has been talking to PI Xuelan. At this time, he feels that Pi Xuelan is really hard to persuade, and he also shut up.


    I don''t know if it''s because Su Jingfei, who is not very familiar with us, is present, and he''s not the kind of nobody. PI Xuelan doesn''t take it seriously. He just says seriously: "Pi Yongnian left our mother and daughter aside for a cheap woman, so I didn''t call him dad. Why does he control my life? I don''t admit that I said to terminate the engagement, I''m still the daughter-in-law of the Gao family. I don''t marry anyone except Gao Yuexia. "


    Women are more rebellious, often people dislike, after all, rebellious girls are rarely decent people, but PI Xuelan''s unspeakable firmness, but let Su Jingfei three people full of favor.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods in his heart. Long Sheng''s nine sons are different. The PI family can''t say that everyone is annoying. At least PI Xuelan''s attitude towards emotion is quite satisfactory. Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t help Gao Yuexia speak at this time. People''s attitude is too firm.


    Gao Yuexia sighed and finally had to say: "Xue LAN, we have known each other for 20 years. Over the years, we have spent more time together than we did with our parents, and we know each other very well. Don''t you know what my mind is like? It''s impossible for you and me. "


    "I know. I know what you''re thinking. I don''t object. I can even support you. Now the PI family is a dog of the Feng family. I can''t see it anymore." Pishelan unexpectedly blinded Su Jingfei again. He didn''t expect that pishelan would say such words.


    Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia were not surprised. Gao Yuexia even said with a smile: "Xue LAN, I know what PI Yongnian did to your mother and daughter, which made you hate him. But he is your father after all. If I deal with PI Yongnian, will you watch and ignore him? Do you think that with my character, I will let him go because of you? "


    Gao Yuexia is the first time in front of Su Jingfei. He is quite frank about his attitude towards the PI family. Although he is dormant because of his lack of strength, he doesn''t want to deal with the PI family. Now Su Jingfei can give him a chance. If he is blocked by PI Xuelan, how can he accept it.


    After listening to Gao Yuexia''s words, PI Xuelan was stunned unconsciously. Maybe she didn''t expect Gao Yuexia to deal with the PI family so clearly. Even if she didn''t get along with PI Yongnian, she was still the eldest lady of the PI family.


    Gao Yuexia is her recognized fiance, but now to deal with her family, she was speechless for a while.


    "Pi Xuelan, you''d better go back. I can''t solve the problem with PI family casually. PI Yongnian actually knows that if he wasn''t afraid of killing me out and causing strong reaction from other families, I would have been dead long ago." Gao Yuexia looks at the silent PI Xuelan and sighs again.


    PI Xuelan looks at Gao Yuexia in a daze. Su Jingfei estimates that he will turn into a romantic drama next, but he doesn''t know what to say. Compared with the gratitude and resentment between himself and the PI family, the hatred between Gao Yuexia and the PI family is absolutely not as good.


    Nalan Rongxuan once told him in detail that if the Gao family had not been betrayed by the PI family, they would not have been cleaned up. He would hate the Betrayer, even the person with the best temper. Even if Gao Yuexia felt that the bad end of the Gao family was deserved, he still had a deep hatred for the Betrayer, and the Betrayer was the PI family.


    Before Nalan Rongxuan said that the relationship between the PI family and the Gao family is very good. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how good it is. But now he has a feeling that the family has even decided to kiss the baby. It must be very good, and being betrayed in this way makes his hatred even stronger.


    "Pi Xuelan, you''d better go back. Xiao Yuexia''s words have been very clear. I think you should understand him. He is the kind of person who will never change his mind." Nalan Rongxuan also sighed beside him.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the specific situation, but LAN Rongxuan obviously knows everything between them. He looks at Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan from a lover to a stranger. It''s really heartbreaking. He may become an enemy in the future, so it''s even more painful.


    Gao Yuexia is quite outstanding among the younger generation. The reason why he has not done anything to the PI family is probably not only because of his lack of strength, but also because of the existence of PI Xuelan. Otherwise, it is not impossible for him to do some damage.


    Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia have already said their opinions. Su Jingfei estimates that Pi Xuelan should also understand everyone''s thoughts. After all, she is in her twenties and is not a little girl. Even if she is rebellious, she has already made a judgment on things. At this time, he can only sigh, and he doesn''t intend to intervene if he doesn''t know the situation clearly.


    "Gao Yuexia, I''ll ask you one last question." Pishelan suddenly calm way.


    "Love" Gao Yuexia very affirmative answer.


    "Bah, you shameless Gao Yuexia." Pishelan suddenly blushed, and then said angrily, "who wants to ask you this, I want to ask something else."


    The three men were all in a daze. Whether it''s the conditioned reflex on TV or the situation at this moment, shouldn''t pishelan ask this question? High month next also very man of admit, the result others is not that meaning.


    The most embarrassing thing is Gao Yuexia. In front of Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan, he is also a little embarrassed to say this. However, in order to let PI Xuelan leave without regret, he still said it. As a result, he said it for a long time, but people didn''t mean it at all, as if he had been amorous.


    "Gao Yuexia, I want to ask you, if you want to deal with PI Yongnian, can you save his life? No matter what he does to my mother and daughter, he gives me a life." Pishelan didn''t joke this time, he said.


    Gao Yue saw Pi Xuelan very serious, and then he said, "Xue Lan, I am not the only one who has the final say. Sometimes there are some things that are inevitable. The people in Yongnian are too many offended and too hard to do. It is not easy to want to spare him."


    Pishelan was not dissatisfied with this, but pondered and nodded: "Gao Yue Xia, if you have a chance to spare his life, please spare him. This is also my request to you."


    "Well, good, if you can." Gao Yuexia didn''t perfunctory her, but was in the right way.


    Su Jingfei looks at him and thinks, if PI Yongnian finally falls into his own hands, can he let Gao Yuexia spare his life? In fact, the answer is very simple. Although PI Yongnian is hateful, he doesn''t have to refuse if he wants to spare Gao Yuexia''s life.


    "Well, since you have promised me, I will not care. From then on, I will be a member of your Gao family. Everything of the PI family has nothing to do with me, but you must remember your promise." PI Xuelan and Gao Yuexia agreed to him, and he was very firm. Regardless of the three people''s reaction, he quickly walked to Gao Yuexia and put his arm around him.


    The three men were really stunned this time. Gao Yuexia was also stunned. He thought that after saying so much, everyone would draw a clear line and go their own way.


    Who knows that the development of the plot is a bit beyond his expectation. PI Xuelan actually wants to be with him. After asking so many questions, she just wants to find a way to live for PI Yongnian. In this way, she is worthy of PI Yongnian. Her ideas are quickly reflected by the three of them.


    "Pishelan, your idea is too strange. Are you so firm that your father made it?" Na LAN Rong Xuan looks at PI Xue LAN, some speechless way.


    "It doesn''t matter whether they make it or not." PI Xuelan completely ignored Gao Yuexia, who was already stiff and motionless, and said with a smile: "what PI Yongnian has done in these years, everyone knows that I can fight for a way to live for him. It''s the end of my duty."


    Su Jingfei beside unconsciously sigh: "women fall in love, it is no reason to speak."


    His words are not only for pishelan, but also for the women around him. If those women have reason, they will not always be with them, and even they can get along with each other. In fact, they all love themselves too much. Although this can save Su Jingfei a lot of heart, he has to say that women are too emotional.


    When he said this, Gao Yuexia and Nalan Rongxuan felt deeply and nodded together. Both of them knew Su Jingfei to a certain extent. They knew that this guy was young and romantic, and there were many women around him, so they probably knew more about women.


    PI Xuelan didn''t know Su Jingfei. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she said, "I didn''t lose my mind. The purpose of my coming here today is to have a showdown with Gao Yuexia. We are our business and family business. I don''t care at all. Since PI Yongnian left our mother and daughter alone, I have been away from PI''s home for a long time."


    Su Jingfei is not clear about this. Gao Yuexia helps her explain: "Pi Yongnian has three wives. Xue Lan''s mother is pi Yongnian''s first wife, but he likes new things and dislikes old ones. He has long left their mother and daughter aside."


    "Yes, because of PI Xuelan''s marriage with Xiao Yuexia, the PI family was a little better to their mother and daughter. Since the fall of Gao family, the PI family was not good to PI Xuelan''s mother and daughter, but because they were PI family members after all, Xiao Yuexia didn''t want to involve them." Nalan Rongxuan also explained beside.


    "It''s really a romantic drama!" Su Jingfei said with a smile: "but the end is good, a lover will get married, since you are really in love, just together, just said, PI Xuelan also fight for a chance to live for PI Yongnian, in this way, it is equal to pay off the kindness that Pi Yongnian gave her a life."


    "That''s what I mean. No matter how many hurtful things he has done, he is always my biological father. I will give him a chance to repay him." Pishelan said with a smile.


    "Are you so sure we can deal with him?" Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    "I don''t know if you can do it or not, but I believe he can do all the things decided by Yuexia." Pishelan looks like a brain powder, confident way.

 Chapter 1048

    PI Xuelan has so much confidence in Gao Yuexia that Su Jingfei is drunk. Gao Yuexia''s confidence comes from her own, but it''s obviously unwise to reason with a woman in love, and Su Jingfei won''t do such a thing.


    Nalan Rongxuan said with a smile: "anyway, since pishelan has been determined to be with xiaoyuexia, we should wish you happiness. As long as you stand firm, you will always be happy. I still know xiaoyuexia. He is more affectionate."


    "Hunter, you don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb." Gao Yuexia listens to Nalan Rongxuan''s praise for himself, but he doesn''t have a good way.


    Nalan Rongxuan said with a smile: "yes, it''s not time for me to say it. It''s time for you two to whisper. Jingfei, now the couple are going to be intimate. We should go."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "yes, it''s worth thousands of gold. You''d better cherish it." Then he went out with Nalan Rongxuan.


    Today, although they are looking for Gao Yuexia to get to know the PI family and even plan to deal with the PI family together with him, now they can only change their mind temporarily because of PI Xuelan''s appearance. It''s not that Su Jingfei is suspicious and afraid of PI Xuelan''s divulging secrets, but after all, he studies how to deal with her father in front of her. Su Jingfei really can''t do this kind of thing.


    The PI family is different from the Qin family. The reason why Su Jingfei can discuss countermeasures with Qin Yuyan and plot against Qin Yuyan is that he has to deal with the Feng family. The Qin family is at most a passing lesson, but the PI family is different. PI Yongnian has already touched the bottom line of Su Jingfei.


    His attitude towards the PI family is also very firm. He doesn''t want PI Xuelan to know what he''s thinking. No matter he''s afraid of divulging secrets or feels inappropriate, Su Jingfei thinks it''s time to leave today.


    Gao Yuexia is also a reasonable person, also understand this time is not suitable to talk about those things, he said with a smile: "OK, you go back first, I''ll buy you a drink another day, Su Jingfei, you don''t forget, you still owe me a personal feeling, this is our bet."


    "I will remember that I was won by the two of you. I''m a man who will practice what I say. You can rest assured." Su Jingfei waved his hand and did not forget to tease Gao Yue.


    When pishelan came, she just saw two people dancing. She didn''t know what was the agreement between them. She asked Gao Yuexia busily. Gao Yuexia didn''t say the reason, but just said each other''s bet. Pishelan was very happy. She helped Gao Yuexia win a bet when she came.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan come to the outside of the office and want to leave the disco. At this time, there is a riot at the door of the disco. Then they hear Ping Ping, as if something has been smashed.


    They can''t help frowning at each other. It''s common for discos to fight. No matter how formal the venue is, chaos is inevitable in such an environment. Although Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan are not discos, the boss is making out, so they want to help manage it.


    After all, Gao Yuexia is a young master. Although he hasn''t seen PI Xuelan for a long time, he hasn''t relaxed his vigilance. When Su Jingfei and Na LAN Rongxuan want to meddle in their business, he has taken PI Xuelan out.


    "What happened?" Gao Yuexia came out and asked aloud. When he asked, the music had stopped. It was obvious that the chaos outside had affected the normal business of the disco. Gao Yuexia had already brought three people out.


    "Under the high moon, let the high moon roll out." A voice is very arrogant, named the name of the call of the next month.


    Hearing this voice, Gao Yuexia frowned a little. The people he was looking for were not people he knew. He didn''t know who sent these people, so he had to walk quickly. As a result, he was held by PI Xuelan.


    "It sounds like my third uncle''s voice. You know my third uncle''s temper is not very good. You must hold the fire down and don''t fight. He''s not your opponent." PI Xuelan recognized who the speaker was and immediately held Gao Yuexia. Anyway, it was the PI family. She didn''t want to make too much trouble.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan walk behind them, and they both hear PI Xuelan''s words. They both know who her third uncle is. Nalan Rongxuan is a member of Nalan family. They know more about PI family than Su Jingfei, but he has met PI Xuelan''s third uncle.


    The first time he had a conflict with PI Er Shao of the PI family, he met PI Yongchang, who came out to solve the conflict. In the end, he was cleaned up by himself. This is also the source of hatred between himself and the PI family.


    Although PI Yongchang''s character is better than PI Er Shao''s, he is not a decent person. I didn''t expect to see him for a long time, but I saw him here today.


    Although Gao Yuexia has a bad relationship with the PI family, she doesn''t plan to fall out because of PI Xuelan''s relationship. After nodding her head and agreeing to PI Xuelan''s words, she says, "Gao Yuexia has come down. Don''t make trouble."


    Since he opened his mouth, the sound of smashing things went down. PI Yongchang''s words came out again: "it''s good for you to come under the high moon. My niece has already broken her engagement with you. How can you still pester her? Do you really think our PI family dare not deal with you?"


    During the conversation, he has brought people to Gao Yuexia. Su Jingfei knows that Pi Yongchang knows himself. He is deliberately short and stands behind Gao Yuexia and Nalan Rongxuan. If they don''t look carefully, they won''t find Su Jingfei. PI Yongchang and others are mainly looking for Gao Yuexia. Naturally, they won''t notice Su Jingfei and see Nalan Rongxuan.


    "Oh, the God of wealth, you are here too. What''s the matter? Do you want to take care of the affairs between us and Gao family? " PI Yongchang saw the hunter Nalan Rongxuan and was not afraid. After all, he was not the owner of Nalan''s family, and it was said that Nalan Rongxuan was a dandy. It is not sure whether he will take over Nalan''s family in the future!


    Nalan Rongxuan is not angry either. He always acts like a dandy outside. At this time, he shrugs his shoulders and says with a smile: "Mr. PI, I dare not take care of your family''s affairs. In case the Feng family does something, I kill someone and arrest me, my life will be hard. I''ll be a young master with a bright future."


    Although PI Yongchang is uncomfortable listening to Nalan Rongxuan''s sarcastic remarks, he doesn''t refute them. In this way, he can also think that Nalan Rongxuan is afraid of their PI family. Anyway, his main goal tonight is not him.


    He snorted and looked at Gao Yuexia and said, "Gao Yuexia, my niece is young and not sensible. You are older than her. You are not sensible either. The engagement has been terminated by my elder brother, and you also agree. Do you want to go back now? I don''t think we dare to deal with you? "


    At this time, PI Xuelan said discontentedly: "third uncle, I still call you third uncle. It''s respect for you. If you say that again, don''t blame me for calling you PI Yongchang. What''s PI Yongnian''s qualification to manage me? How did he care about me then?"


    "Niece Xue LAN, it''s wrong of you to say that. Why didn''t the elder brother care about you and the PI family care about you?" PI Yongchang listened to PI Xuelan''s words, eyebrows picked, obviously angry, but for some reasons, he still suppressed the fire: "niece, you are young and not sensible, elder brother asked me to pick you up home, Gao family has nothing to do with our PI family."


    "How does the Gao family have nothing to do with our family? PI Yongnian said that if I get engaged, I''ll get engaged. If I get divorced, I''ll get married. Is there any face? Anyway, I only know the Gao family. I was born a member of the Gao family and died a ghost of the Gao family. No one wants to separate me." Pisherland showed no weakness and was firm in his way.


    "Presumptuous." The speaker is not PI Yongchang, but an old man standing around him who is quiet all the time. He suddenly steps up and slaps PI Xuelan.


    Gao Yuexia, who had been silent for a long time, saw the slap of the old man and made a mistake. He immediately changed his position with PI Xuelan. Then he raised his hand and gave the old man a slap. The old man''s body was shocked, but he didn''t move his step. However, Gao Yuexia unconsciously stepped back a few steps. If Su Jingfei hadn''t helped him, he might have stepped back a few steps.


    Gao Yuexia nodded gratefully to Su Jingfei. He didn''t expect that the old man was so fierce. If he hit PI Xuelan with that palm, the consequences would be very serious. I don''t know why the old man was so hot.


    "Well? I can''t believe that you are young enough to practice your body protection skills. You are Gao Yuexia, the fourth younger generation. No wonder people think so of you. You are really good at it. I''ll look at you with new eyes. " Seeing that Gao Yuexia didn''t fall, the old man thought it was Gao Yuexia himself, but he didn''t see Su Jingfei help him quickly.


    PI Xuelan and the old man opened his mouth, only to know that he was blocked by Gao Yuexia. He ran to Gao Yuexia''s side and said, "are you OK, Yuexia?"


    "I''m all right. The old man is so powerful. He just slapped you. I think he could beat you silly. The people of PI family are so cruel. If their children don''t obey, they will fight to death. It''s really eye opening. PI Yongchang, I really appreciate the prestige of your PI family." Gao Yuexia first comforts PI Xuelan, then sneers at PI Yongchang.


    PI Yongchang was a little embarrassed. Just as he was about to explain, the old man already hummed: "I''m not the PI family. We Feng family do things and never need to explain."


    "Oh, it turns out that it''s the Feng family. I''m really wrong about the PI family. But after all, the PI family is inseparable from the Feng family. When they come out to find their children and go home, the Feng family will follow them. When has the Feng family become their nanny?" High month ha ha a smile, satirical full way.


    The old man glared and said angrily: "yellow mouth child, you really think you can be arrogant if you have a little fame. I just want to find our daughter-in-law of the Feng family. PI Xuelan is already our daughter-in-law of the Feng family. If you pester me again in the future, I''m not polite."

 Chapter 1049

    The old man didn''t notice the existence of Su Jingfei. Gao Yuexia''s strength is obviously weaker than him. He is not afraid of Gao Yuexia, but he doesn''t want to bully the small with the big for the time being.


    He looked at Gao Yuexia with contempt in his eyes and said: "Gao Yuexia, I admit that your Gao family once had a more admirable master, but that was before, you are not at that level now, now you immediately draw a line with pishelan, we will not embarrass you, otherwise I will not be polite."


    "Old man Feng, are you from the Feng family? Why haven''t I heard of it? Are you pretending? No wonder now that the Feng family has crossed the street and everyone is shouting and beating, it must be people like you who give them hatred. " While looking at Nalan Rongxuan can''t help but say that Gao Yuexia doesn''t have a family now, but Nalan Rongxuan is not afraid of the loss of fighting with the Feng family.


    "Nalan Rongxuan, there''s nothing wrong with you here. You''d better not interfere. There''s no big contradiction between Nalan family and Feng family. Do you want to stir up trouble?" Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t know the old man, but the old man knows Nalan Rongxuan. He says in a deep voice.


    As Nalan Rongxuan said, although the old man dares to despise Gao Yuexia''s threat, he dares not. He can think Nalan Rongxuan is not strong enough, but Nalan Rongxuan is the young master of Nalan family, and he dares not do it.


    Although the top ten families of the Feng family are not without fear, they also know that persimmons need to be pinched. Compared with Nalan Rongxuan, Gao Yuexia is naturally the soft persimmon. Who told him that he has no ability, but he has no family, and his ability is not enough for the old to fear.


    Gao Yuexia is a calm man. Although he talks and laughs with Nalan Rongxuan, it''s because Nalan Rongxuan''s active personality drives him, but he doesn''t like to talk very much.


    After listening to the old man''s words, he didn''t mean to shrink back. He still stood in front of PI Xuelan as steady as Mount Tai. His simple action had already explained his attitude. Even Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Gao Yuexia should be a very firm person.


    Nalan Rongxuan also laughed and said to the old man, "old man, you have the ability to report your name. We Nalan family are not afraid of things. If you want to make my brother, don''t you let me come out?"


    The old man said for a long time that Gao Yuexia was not afraid of his threat, and Nalan Rongxuan was directly provoked. He felt that his danger had been seriously provoked, and his anger also came up. He said angrily, "old man Feng mieling, Nalan''s little baby, it''s normal that you haven''t heard of my name. You are too small."


    "Feng mieling? Old ghost, you can''t cheat people like this. I''ve met Feng mieling, OK? Besides, the old ghost is the head of the Feng family. Can he make trouble here? " Nalan Rongxuan was stunned, then sniffed.


    "Feng Mie Ling, the ridge of the mountain, I never cheated." Feng mieling was so angry that his beard almost turned up.


    "Oh, it''s Feng Mie Ling. If you don''t have that life, don''t follow people''s name, or they will think you are the head of the Feng family!" Nalan Rongxuan looks very disappointed and says.


    His appearance makes Feng mieling angry again. Nalan Rongxuan may not be good at martial arts, but his mouth is very bad. Even PI Yongchang is angry. Nalan Rongxuan''s words are too insidious. They not only taunt Feng mieling, but also provoke the relationship between him and Feng mieling.


    As long as you are a member of a large family, you all know that if one of your peers becomes the head of the family or the successor of the head of the family, other brothers will feel uncomfortable more or less. Even a very powerful head of the family, such as Feng mieling, can hold everyone''s discontent, but after being provoked by others, that''s not good. Now Nalan Rongxuan is provoking him.


    He didn''t know the relationship between Feng''s brothers, but he could buy them a seed. Who knows when it will work.


    Su Jingfei looks at him and nods secretly. Nalan Rongxuan''s wisdom is absolutely remarkable. Of course, because of his wisdom, he may neglect his practice. His strength is much worse than that of Gao Yuexia.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Gao Yuexia, do you want to break off the relationship with PI Xuelan now? He is the daughter-in-law of our Feng family." Feng mieling doesn''t want to entangle with Nalan Rongxuan any more. He''s angry and doesn''t dare to vent his anger on Nalan Rongxuan. He''d better go straight to Gao Yuexia.


    At this time, PI Xuelan said in a loud voice: "Feng mieling, don''t talk nonsense. I''m just Gao Yuexia''s daughter-in-law in my life. No one wants to take us apart. I don''t know what Feng''s daughter-in-law is."


    "Xue LAN, your marriage is arranged by your father. He has made an appointment with the Feng family to marry you to Mr. Feng Yixiao of the Feng family. He is your future husband. Now you are a member of the Feng family. When you go back with the third uncle, it''s time to have a wedding banquet for you in a few days." PI Yongchang explained next to him.


    "Do you hear me? It''s agreed by your PI family and our Feng family. Everything can''t be left to you. You are our Feng family now. You''d better go back with us. Otherwise, I''m not polite. I''m Feng Yixiao''s grandfather, which is your grandfather. I don''t know who dares to meddle in our Feng family. Nalan Rongxuan, you''d better be honest. The Feng family is not afraid of Nalan family." Feng mieling followed.


    After he said this, Nalan Rongxuan couldn''t speak any more. He didn''t dare to mess with his family. If Nalan xiuhai was here, he would dare to fight back. This is the difference between the head of the family and the heir of the family. What''s more, he didn''t have enough strength and didn''t dare to say that he was too full.


    Gao Yuexia frowned. When she wanted to open her mouth, PI Xuelan took the lead and said, "who knows that Feng Yixiao is a ghost? Anyway, I won''t agree to this marriage. As for PI Yongnian, he abandoned our mother and daughter in those years, and now he wants to use me in marriage. There''s no door. My husband is Gao Yuexia. Who wants to separate us, let''s wait for the marriage to become a funeral."


    Her words were firm, which immediately led to a burst of support. Everyone was watching the development of the situation. Now we heard that there was such an inside story. Not to mention that Gao Yuexia had a lot of popularity in the disco. Even ordinary people admired PI Xuelan''s firmness.


    People who can play here are not conservative, even if they are not very open-minded. When they hear Feng Mie Ling''s parents'' order and matchmaker''s words, their marriage has been booed for a long time, and the public opinion is on PI Xuelan''s side.


    Feng mieling was very angry when he was ridiculed by Nalan Rongxuan. Now he heard people''s voices, and his old face was gloomy. He snorted: "Gao Yuexia, who gave you the tone of opposing our Feng family? PI Xuelan, I abandoned Gao Yuexia first. I don''t think you dare to resist." Then he went to the high moon.


    Gao Yuexia fought with him once before, which was obviously not as good as Feng mieling. After all, Feng mieling is a peer of Feng mieling''s generation, and his strength is certainly not as good as Feng mieqing and Feng mietian. Their strength is definitely not the same as that of the younger generation. Otherwise, Su Jingfei''s defeat of Feng mieqing and Feng mietian would not cause a sensation. Now Feng mieling is fighting against Gao Yuexia, There is no way to resist the high moon.


    According to Gao Yuexia''s character, even if he knows that he is not an opponent, he will not shrink back. But Su Jingfei can''t watch him being bullied. At this time, he goes forward from behind Gao Yuexia and Nalan Rongxuan.


    Su Jingfei didn''t walk very fast. When Feng mieling was near Gaoyue, Su Jingfei was even more in front of Gaoyue. As a result, Feng mieling and Su Jingfei walked opposite each other. Because Su Jingfei was strong, he could hardly hear his voice. Feng mieling didn''t even see how Su Jingfei came to him.


    "Feng mieling, you always say how other people''s families are. I don''t think your Feng family is very good. Who gives you courage to be so arrogant?" Su Jingfei uses Feng mieling''s voice to look at Feng mieling''s road sarcastically.


    Feng mieling is a member of the Feng family. Although the number one enemy of the Feng family is not su Jingfei, Su Jingfei is definitely one of the most important enemies of the Feng family. The moment he saw Su Jingfei, he even thought he was dazzled. How could su Jingfei be here? He never saw him.


    "Su Jingfei, why are you here?" Surprised in his heart, Feng mieling could not help saying that he was not at ease except surprised.


    People are not sure what Su Jingfei''s strength is, but he insisted on more than 200 moves when he was fighting with the elder of his family. If he didn''t see this strength with his own eyes, no one would believe it. Su Jingfei is less than 21 years old this year!


    People don''t know Su Jingfei''s status in the big family group in Beijing. They think Feng mieling is also a fan of Su Jingfei. Even some onlookers who were not happy with Feng mieling''s imposing manner have already yelled: "general manager an, kill this old man."


    "Yes, an shigeng, this old man is too arrogant to destroy his prestige."


    "If you dare to offend the people of general manager an, I will give you a big bonus."


    From the attitude of the people, we can see how annoying Feng mieling''s arrogance was. However, because everyone was suppressed by Feng mieling''s aura, we didn''t know how to condemn him.


    Now Su Jingfei stands up and everyone becomes active, not only criticizing, but even coaxing Su Jingfei to beat him.


    Su Jingfei secretly laughs that these people are really noisy, but he still presses down with both hands and makes a quiet gesture. It seems that they have agreed. They all shut up and watch Su Jingfei solve the problem in front of them. Although respecting the old and loving the young is a virtue, Feng mieling is too arrogant to be happy.


    "Feng mieling, do you hear me? What''s the voice of everyone? Everyone in the Feng family has called for a fight. Don''t you wake up? " Su Jingfei smiles and looks at Feng mieling.


    Feng mieling''s face is gloomy. If he can suppress Gao Yuexia all the time before, it''s because his strength is stronger than Gao Yuexia. But now he''s not sure about Su Jingfei. Even if he doesn''t think he must be weaker than Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s strength definitely scares him.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t worry about this. When he is injured, he can tell the elder of the Feng family to attack him. Feng Yixiao''s great grandfather is one of the top ten in the capital. He doesn''t think Feng mieling has such strength, otherwise he won''t be unknown.


    "Su Jingfei, do you want to keep Gao Yuexia After a moment''s silence, Feng mieling felt that he should stand at the commanding height of morality and asked.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I don''t intend to protect anyone. I just don''t like your face. The couple love each other. You have to break them up. Do you think that you Feng family live in ancient times and return the words of the matchmaker ordered by your parents? Are you bullying men and women


    "Yes, yes, the law is against arranged marriage." For fear that the world will not be in chaos, the masses will shout again.


    "It makes sense to be free in love."


    "Yes, they are true love, nosy dogs. Get out of here."


    Soon, hundreds of people''s shouts hurt people''s ears, and they couldn''t hear what they said. Feng mieling was so angry that he yelled "shut up". All of a sudden, the sound waves dispersed, and the film and television suppressed people''s voices.


    "Su Jingfei, are you in charge of the family affairs of our Feng family?" Feng mieling''s voice is even lower, and his hands are clenching and loosening. It can be seen that his heart is also very nervous. Su Jingfei is definitely a great master, even though he is young. He must be careful.


    Compared with Feng mieling, Su Jingfei naturally shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I don''t see that it''s your Feng family''s business. I just see that you want to rob my friend''s girlfriend. The Feng family has always been at odds with me. I''m not afraid of what you say. If you continue to make trouble here, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The voice of sue as like as two peas spoke before Feng''s Ling, and everyone heard it. He booed one. It was obviously arrogant before Shing Feng Ling Ling. They all thought Su Xing Fei''s star was interesting.


    People who used to have a little idea of Su Jingfei have begun to turn into fans. People who used to like Su Jingfei are now on the verge of becoming brain damaged fans. Su Jingfei''s understatement can not only annoy Feng mieling, but also make those fans excited.


    Even though Feng mieling is old and has a deep city, he is still a man and a proud man. Being ridiculed by Su Jingfei, he suddenly says angrily, "Su Jingfei, I''ll give you face. You don''t know how good or bad it is. Let''s see the moves. I want to see how powerful Su Jingfei is and whether he is really invincible."


    Just when Feng mieling finished and started immediately, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I never said I was invincible, and face was fought for by myself, but it was not given by others. You have no face to wait for others to give you face."


    He spoke faster, but everyone could hear him clearly, and he burst into a circle of laughter. At this time, Feng mieling''s palm came to Su Jingfei''s face.


    Su Jingfei didn''t dodge. He clapped the same hand. Facing Feng mieling''s hand, he looked calm and confident.

 Chapter 1050

    Su Jingfei didn''t have Feng mieling''s palm. Instead, he faced them directly. Both of them moved very fast. Outsiders didn''t see clearly. They just saw their palms touching each other.


    The result is also different from people''s imagination. Although Feng mieling is as old as Su Jingfei, his skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s. seeing him being patted by Su Jingfei, it''s just like Gao Yuexia''s fight with Feng mieling before.


    All Su Jingfei did was to return what Feng mieling had done. No matter what he said or what he had done, Su Jingfei let Feng mieling go through once.


    Feng mieling also can''t control his body and flies back. Behind him is pi Yongchang and several PI family members. They don''t have su Jingfei''s ability. They can''t help Feng mieling to dissolve his internal power as Su Jingfei did when he helped Gao Yuexia to dissolve his internal power.


    As a result, in the eyes of the public, Feng mieling bumped into PI Yongchang. Then they bumped into the crowd behind them together, and a group of people turned into rolling gourds. How embarrassing the scene was, how embarrassing it was.


    The onlookers had seen martial arts experts in the movies. In reality, they were all stunned. They couldn''t imagine how Su Jingfei did it. If he just blocked the old man''s palm, how could he still fly? The visual effect was too real.


    Gao Yuexia and Nalan Rongxuan are experts, including PI Xuelan. They all know that Su Jingfei beat Feng mieling back by relying on his own internal power. But Gao Yuexia just fought Feng mieling, and they know that Feng mieling''s internal power is deep.


    But such a person with deep internal power was attacked by Su Jingfei. This shows how powerful Su Jingfei is. Is this the strength of the first master of the younger generation?


    "Feng mieling, I''ll give Feng mieling face. Today, I won''t embarrass you. You''d better leave quickly and don''t let me do it again. I''m a bad tempered man. If you think I will help the old man who falls down, you really think wrong about me. I don''t want to be wronged by you." Su Jingfei looked at the face of the embarrassed appearance, also impolite taunt a few words.


    His words made the audience laugh again. They all saw how arrogant Feng mieling was. Naturally, they would not sympathize with him because he was beaten by Su Jingfei. Sympathizing with the weak is everyone''s psychology, but Feng mieling is not the weak at all. He is still bullying Gao Yuexia just now!


    Now the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Feng family, as well as the PI family, has reached the freezing point for a long time. The reason why they haven''t fought to death is that both sides have scruples. Su Jingfei is not strong enough to really kill the Feng family. The Feng family also has Su Hanlin and Mrs. Yang behind Su Jingfei, so they dare not do it easily. Now they are more restrained, But Su Jingfei is not polite to the Feng family.


    Feng mieling wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at Su Jingfei with hatred. He said, "Su Jingfei, you are cruel enough. You dare to hurt me for the sake of Gao family. I will remember this account."


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly, then said with a smile: "you remember, I''m afraid you can''t remember. In the future, if I know you''re looking for Gao Yuexia''s trouble, don''t say I''m impolite. Don''t think that the capital is the largest of your Feng family, and Feng mieling is not invincible. Your Feng family should keep a low profile."


    Feng mieling''s face changed. He thought of Su Jingfei''s background in his heart. Feng mieling is not the best in the world. Even Feng Qingtian is not the best in the world. He is recognized as Su Hanlin, and Su Hanlin is Su Jingfei''s father, Is Su Jingfei pressing himself with his father?


    No matter whether he has this meaning or not, Feng mieling can''t refute this sentence. He can only stare at Su Jingfei and others again. Then he looks at PI Yongchang, who is knocked down by himself, and says, "let''s go. The Gao family is holding the Su family''s thigh now. You''d better go back and tell PI Yongnian to give up the marriage."


    PI Yongchang looks at Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan, sighs in his heart. It seems that he can only do so, so he nods, and then says to PI Xuelan, "Xue LAN, I''ll go back and say to my elder brother, you can do it yourself."


    "Third uncle, I know you have a better character in the PI family. I hope you''d better think about it more." PI Xuelan felt that Pi Yongchang really cared about himself. After a pause, he said, "the PI family has never had a good reputation since they mixed up with the Feng family. You should think it over."


    At this time, because Su Jingfei was looking at him, Feng mieling didn''t dare to say more, but he remembered this sentence in his heart. He was more concerned about Su Jingfei''s attitude. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was so powerful.


    He is better than Feng mieqing and Feng mietian. In his opinion, even if Su Jingfei is better than himself, he won''t be much better. After all, his strength is here. Who knows, he flew out without any support. Su Jingfei''s strength is too strong.


    But he didn''t know that Su Jingfei was fighting with the elder of the Feng family and the great grandfather of Feng Yixiao on the same day because of his internal injury. His strength was only half of that, but he was able to support 200 moves. In the past few days, Su Jingfei has recovered at least 60% or 70%, and his strength is stronger. At this time, if he starts fighting with the elder of the Feng family, it won''t be a problem.


    Su Jingfei''s strongest state is not inferior to the elder of the Feng family, but he has the strength to fight against Feng mieling. Even if Feng mieling''s strength is good in the Feng family, there is a certain gap with any elder of the Feng family. It''s not easy for Su Jingfei to deal with him.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei who didn''t want to do too violent things in public, he would have wasted Feng mieling''s martial arts. This is his own enemy, and it would be a disaster to keep him.


    Su Jingfei is merciful, but people don''t know. They think Su Jingfei has punished Feng mieling, and Gao Yuexia thinks so. Even if he has good martial arts, he doesn''t know how powerful people at Su Jingfei''s level are. Even so, he has been deeply shocked by Su Jingfei''s strength.


    Watching Feng mieling and PI Yongchang leave the disco, they thought it was over, but they heard a voice coming from the door: "how come you have been there for such a long time, so little things have not been done well, it''s really rubbish."


    Then he heard Feng mieling''s voice, but because of the distance, people didn''t understand what Feng mieling was saying.


    Su Jingfei''s face changed when he heard the man talking outside. He said, "I''ll go out and deal with it. Gao Yuexia, you''ll take PI Xuelan and they''ll leave first. The people who come here this time are a little fierce. We may not be able to deal with them. I can delay them for a while."


    Having said that, regardless of the reaction of Gao Yuexia and Nalan Rongxuan and others, he ran out and said in a loud voice: "the disco is closed today. My friends will come back to play later. It''s closed. It''s closed."


    They were shocked and didn''t understand what Su Jingfei meant. Nalan Rongxuan was the one who knew Su Jingfei best. Knowing that Su Jingfei wouldn''t be so worried if something important didn''t happen, he quickly said to Gao Yuexia: "xiaoyuexia, let''s go quickly. The man outside must be very fierce. Su Jingfei is not sure how to deal with it. Now you take PI Xuelan to my home, Let''s go. "


    "OK, we''ll go right away. There''s a back door." Gao Yuexia made a quick decision, and he was not the kind of person who made a fuss. He walked to the back door and said to the public: "as you can see, something happened in my family. It''s closed today. I''ll see you when it opens. My friends, I''ll see you later."


    Gao Yuexia''s disco is a place of entertainment. Most of the people who come here know Gao Yuexia. Today, seeing the twists and turns of things, they thought that Su Jingfei would come out and it would be over. Unexpectedly, there will be a follow-up. Naturally, they also know that the disco can''t go on. They are all sighing.


    Of course, they also wrote down in their hearts that all these things were caused by the Feng family and the PI family. Unfortunately, they are all ordinary people, but they can''t fight against such a big family. They can only secretly think about resisting the business of the two families.


    Gao Yuexia and others didn''t know that they were retreating, and they also made the reputation of the Feng family and the PI family stink. Especially the following day, there were many posts on the Internet. The Feng family and the PI family were really scolded for a long time, which several people didn''t think of that day.


    In places like discos and nightclubs, there must be a back door. After all, sometimes there are unexpected situations. No matter how formal the entertainment places are, there will be such problems.


    Now the back door provides convenience for Gao Yuexia and others. They soon leave the disco. At this time, Su Jingfei also comes to the door of the disco.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei thought, in addition to PI Yongchang and Feng mieling, who had been beaten back by him before, there was an old man at the entrance of the disco. This old man was the one who spoke before, that is, the one su Jingfei came out to deal with when he heard something bad.


    "Su Jingfei, you are here. It seems that mieling was forced out by you. I just doubted what he said!" The old man looked at Su Jingfei. Although he was surprised, he was more delighted.


    "Elder of the Feng family, we are really destined to meet again." Su Jingfei looks at the elder of the Feng family. He is very lucky. He steals the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand and meets the elder. He has a fight with him in the funeral of the Feng family. If he does it again, he will do it three times.


    Su Jingfei now thinks that if he does his best with him again, he might be able to lock himself in as the person who killed the three and five elders of the Feng family.


    The elder looked at Su Jingfei and said with some emotion: "Su Jingfei, you are really the enemy of our Feng family. Whatever we Feng family want to do, we will never miss you. Do you think I should take this opportunity to get rid of you?"

 Chapter 1051

    When the elder saw Su Jingfei, he was killed in his heart. He didn''t know that Su Jingfei was the murderer who killed the third elder and the fifth elder, but he remembered that Su Jingfei once made himself blush in front of everyone.


    He is the oldest member of the Feng family. He is nearly 100 years old. He is 70 or 80 years older than Su Jingfei. After two hundred moves, he can''t beat him. He feels that he is too shameful. It''s estimated that all the family members are laughing at him.


    He did not think that people would only think Su Jingfei was powerful, but not incompetent. After all, his martial arts are well known. He heaped all his complaints on Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei probably guessed the mentality of the elder, and then he knew that it would not be easy today. Moreover, he had to let Gao Yuexia and others leave. He felt that the elder was not the kind of reasonable person. If they were here, they would not be able to play their best, but they would be easily involved.


    Now hearing the words of the great grandfather, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "the people of the Feng family like to bully people. Elder, you don''t have to pretend to be a gentleman. If you want to deal with me, just tell me. I really don''t take you as an old devil."


    Anyway, he also knew that today''s World War I was inevitable. He simply let it go, and his words became mean: "you Feng family have done many things, and you know better than anyone else. The grudge with me is not one or two days. If you want to deal with me, just do it. Can I still be afraid of you?"


    "Good boy, your mouth is hard enough. I don''t know if you can be so hard when I clean up later." The elder was very angry and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei curled his lips and said: "old devil, if you want to deal with me, please think about the consequences. Although I don''t know how much storm will be caused if I am really cleaned up by you, I don''t think the Su family and the Yang family will be polite to you. I think if grandma Yang is angry, will you let her be a dog?"


    When the elder heard this, he was ready to fight. At this time, although he was very angry, he had to consider the consequences. People said that the older he was, the less courageous he was. There was a certain truth. Thinking about the power of Su Hanlin and Mrs. Yang, the elder really felt guilty.


    These two people, not to mention themselves, even Feng Qingtian did not dare to provoke easily. After all, their combat effectiveness is among the top five in the world, and Su Hanlin is the best in the world.


    Su Jingfei didn''t mention Su Hanlin, but he mentioned a su family. Naturally, Su Hanlin is the representative of the Su family. The elder can''t help thinking about it.


    If it comes to this, it will be over. After all, the elder has scruples and won''t do anything too much. The Feng family doesn''t dare to provoke Su Jingfei for the time being. They have other things to do and are ready to buy murderers. There''s no need to take such risks.


    But now the elder is not the only one here. Feng mieling suddenly said: "uncle, in fact, we don''t have to think so much. Even if Su Jingfei is dead, we don''t have to do it. You have to understand that there are many people Su Jingfei has offended. If we are clean, who can know that we did it?"


    When he said this, he didn''t avoid Su Jingfei at all. It can be seen how arrogant he was. And when he said this, the elder''s eyes lit up. That''s right. There''s nothing terrible about destroying the corpse without proof.


    Even PI Yongchang nodded beside him at this time. Although PI Xuelan thought the PI family had the best character, he was also full of hatred for Su Jingfei. He wanted Su Jingfei to be killed quickly.


    "Su Jingfei, I only blame you for offending so many people. Although I appreciate your youth, it''s not a good thing for young people to go too far. In this case, I''ll conform to the public sentiment and get rid of you." The elder figured out the key and made a compassionate way.


    Su Jingfei sneered at this and said: "I always thought Feng mieling was a hypocrite. Now I know that this is the tradition of your Feng family. If you want to kill me, just say it. Why talk so much nonsense." With these words, Su Jingfei has gone to the side lane. The other party wants to kill himself. Why don''t he want to do it!


    Now the Feng family and Su Jingfei are definitely incompatible. The Feng family expends a little strength to help Su Jingfei. Since they want to do something to themselves, they don''t have to be polite.


    When the Feng family saw Su Jingfei walking to the side, they quickly got to the root. The elder and Feng mieling looked at each other, and they were surprised. Su Jingfei''s cooperation was too good. He simply gave them the chance to destroy the body. The elder was obviously better than Su Jingfei, so he was confident.


    Su Jingfei can resist the elder for more than 200 moves in front of the public, but it doesn''t mean that he can be stronger than the elder. Everyone knows that. What''s more, with the help of Feng mieling, PI Yongchang and others can ignore him.


    When everyone came to the alley, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "elder Feng mieling, are you satisfied with the burial place I selected for you?"


    "Boy, although you have sharp teeth and sharp mouth, your strength is tough. No matter how good you say, your strength is inferior to others, you can only be slaughtered. Now I''ll deal with you." Elder ha ha a smile, can''t wait to Su Jingfei shot.


    Su Jingfei was a bit surprised. The elder was too worried. Even if he wanted to kill someone, he always had to say a few polite words. He came here and started. It shows how angry he was with himself.


    The elder is naturally very angry. Now he has a chance to get rid of it. How can he be polite? One of his hands is wasted by Su Jingfei, and his strength will be damaged. But he believes that he can get rid of Su Jingfei with one hand. It''s just a matter of time.


    Feng mieling didn''t do it. He thought it was a waste to do it himself. He just had to wait for a while to destroy the body. Thinking about what Su Jingfei had just done to himself in the disco, he could give it back to him now, which made him very excited.


    When Su Jingfei is not sure whether he can kill the great grandfather, he will never use a soft sword and golden gloves. It''s very easy to expose his identity. He really wants to kill the great elder. As long as he dies, he won''t be known. After that, there is no proof of his death. Everyone knows that he has a soft sword, But who can prove that he killed the three elders and five elders of the Feng family with a soft sword!


    It''s a pity that although the elder is more rampant and disrespectful for his elders, his strength is solid. Even if his hand is abandoned, his combat effectiveness can be ranked among the top ten in the capital, and he is at least stronger than Su Jingfei.


    In the heyday of Su Jingfei''s strength, he was still comparable to the elder, but now he can''t reach this level. Even Qin Shaoyou can''t reach this level.


    The reason why he came here is that he has other dependents, and his goal is not the elder. The elder''s martial arts is really better than himself. It''s not easy for him to protect himself. But there is not only one elder in the Feng family, and there is another Feng mieling who looks at the heat like a goose!


    Su Jingfei used his best way of fighting, that is, when he was fighting with the elder Feng''s family. The move was very simple, but it was very effective. It was like coming from the army. This was also the reason why the elder didn''t doubt himself. Moreover, when he was fighting, he also wanted to move the battlefield to Feng mieling, which enabled him to reach Feng mieling as quickly as possible.


    The elder is full of confidence in defeating Su Jingfei. Naturally, he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would have other thoughts when he was so passive. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to Feng mieling, he was even more pleased. He constantly signaled to Feng mieling to make him ready to attack at any time.


    At this time, their goal is to kill Su Jingfei. Naturally, they don''t need any morality. In case Su Jingfei runs away and their purpose is revealed today, maybe Su Jingfei will find someone to revenge them!


    Now the Feng family is hard to ride a tiger. Killing people is the best choice. The elder is more unscrupulous. Seeing Su Jingfei''s defeat, his moves are more fierce and his internal power is gradually increasing. He doesn''t believe that Su Jingfei can support three hundred moves.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t support 300 moves, even 200 moves. When Su Jingfei was about five meters away from Feng mieling, Feng mieling was ready to move. But at this time, Su Jingfei made the elder wrong with a virtual move of shaking his body, and then his three gold needles flew to Feng mieling.


    In the evening, it''s not easy to find the slender needle. Although Feng mieling saw Su Jingfei raise his hand to him, he didn''t see it clearly. He thought Su Jingfei used his hand to split the air, and his reaction was to fight back rather than avoid.


    If there is no elder, he will choose to avoid, but he believes that as long as he resists Su Jingfei, the elder will take the opportunity to kill him and hurt him seriously. So he reaches out his hand and claps it. But as a result, the three gold needles used by Su Jingfei accurately pierce his acupoints.


    If it is in peacetime, the three gold needles will not cause too much damage to Feng mieling. The most important thing is to let him have a meal. However, the situation will be different if he follows Su Jingfei closely.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give him a particularly severe blow. He just pointed at the acupoints of the three gold needles. Then when the elder came after him, he threw Feng mieling to the elder with his palm, and he flew back in the opposite direction.


    In the process of retreating, he did not forget to clap a few palms at PI Yongchang and others. He was very embarrassed in his quick reaction, but he directly hurt the slow one. When people wanted to chase him, Feng mieling screamed: "don''t chase him, it''s poisonous!"

 Chapter 1052

    Su Jingfei runs very fast, and his lightness skill is far better than that of the Feng family. Moreover, the elder at this time has discovered something wrong with Feng mieling, and Su Jingfei gives him a fatal blow before he leaves.


    After he hit Feng mieling''s three acupoints with a gold needle, he hit each acupoint once again. These three strokes were not to hit the gold needle like a nail into his body, but after these three strokes, he pulled out the gold needle and injected the poison into Feng mieling''s body.


    Su Jingfei has good poison skill, but he can''t hurt people who have reached his level by using poison skill. However, since he has practiced the martial arts above the poison classic, Su Jingfei has been able to use it skillfully, and now he uses the golden needle to open the way, not only to temporarily settle Feng mieling, but also to use the acupoints to introduce poison into his body.


    Poison skill is different from direct use of poison. It not only spreads faster, but also has more trouble in detoxification. Either you have the help of a medical expert, or you have to have an internal skill to force his poison out.


    Su Jingfei runs away. The elder is not in the mood to track him. Instead, he says, "don''t chase him. It''s poisonous."


    With that, he quickly sealed Feng mieling''s acupoints with his internal power, then picked up Feng mieling and said to PI Yongchang, "Pi Yongchang, you should meet Pi''s family now and inform PI Yongnian to guard against Su Jingfei. He dares to poison Feng mieling tonight. Maybe he is ready to tear his face. Your PI family is in the greatest danger."


    PI Yongchang is not a fool either. When he saw Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia together, he already had a certain guess. Now he heard the elder''s words and quickly nodded: "OK, I''ll go right away, elder. I''ll see you later." With three PI family members, he turned around and left.


    The elder also wants to go to Feng''s house behind Feng''s back. He wants to find someone to detoxify Feng''s family. At this time, he is sure that Su Jingfei must have the support of Mrs. Yang.


    If it was before, he could not guess the situation between them from Mrs. Yang''s attitude towards Su Jingfei, but after seeing Feng mieling''s injury, how could he not understand that only Mrs. Yang was good at using poison among the martial arts he knew, and Su Jingfei''s sudden use of poison was the best proof.


    The secret in his heart is that Su Jingfei is Mrs. Yang''s Apprentice. No wonder he is so powerful. It''s no surprise that Su Jingfei has achieved so much. He doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has just begun to practice poison Sutra.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the elder''s idea. In the elder''s opinion, Su Jingfei must have thought that he was not his opponent. He was satisfied to hurt Feng mieling. The elder didn''t think much about it, but he didn''t think that Su Jingfei didn''t go far.


    The elder goes West to Feng''s house, while PI Yongchang goes south to PI''s house. Just as several people in Pi''s house arrive at the parking lot and prepare to drive away, Su Jingfei suddenly turns out from behind a car.


    "Su Jingfei? Why are you here? " PI Yongchang sees Su Jingfei''s scalp numb. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei didn''t leave.


    Su Jingfei looked at PI Yongchang and said with a smile, "Pi Yongchang, do you really want me not to be here? In this way, you can go home at ease, right?"


    PI Yongchang really thinks so in his heart, but he still laughs awkwardly when he hears Su Jingfei''s words: "how can I? I don''t have this idea."


    "Well, I won''t tease you." Su Jingfei''s face suddenly changed.


    PI Yongchang''s heart leaped, but he was relieved. Su Jingfei''s expression made him feel more secure. He thought Su Jingfei had something to say to himself, which left him behind. PI Yongchang said nervously: "Su Jingfei, you''re blocking me. What''s the matter?"


    Su Jingfei looked at PI Yongchang playfully and asked: "Pi Yongchang, I want to ask your PI family, to be exact, PI Yongnian, whether they have planned to attack the women around me? Tell me about his plan


    "Well? I don''t know. My elder brother will never tell me anything. " PI Yongchang was stunned, and then he began to explain: "I am the head of the family. He decides everything on his own."


    "Yes? That means you don''t know anything. You''re just his thug. You''ll go wherever he tells you to go? " Su Jingfei laughed again and said sarcastically: "you are really sad. You call him big brother, but he treats you as a dog. Your brotherhood! Tut tut. "


    Listening to Su Jingfei''s sarcasm, PI Yongchang''s face twitches. I don''t know if it''s because of PI Yongnian''s attitude towards himself or Su Jingfei''s sarcasm, but he still says in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei, what do you want?"


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "in fact, I want to ask you to explain PI Yongnian''s plan to me. I heard that he wants to deal with people around me, but you don''t know anything. What do you think I can do?"


    "Su Jingfei, the enmity between you and our PI family is very deep. It''s reasonable for our family to deal with you. It''s all his business that my elder brother wants to deal with you. I don''t know. You don''t want to get any news from me." PI Yongchang is indeed one of the PI family''s good personalities. Besides being too loyal to his family, he is also a fairly good person.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei doesn''t like such a person. After all, he has to deal with the PI family, and such a diehard member of the PI family must be someone who is against himself. Su Jingfei can still tell this.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei sighed: "in fact, I stay, is really want to know PI Yongnian''s plan, and then let you go, but now you actually don''t know anything, or you know but don''t say anything, really let me down, I don''t want to do negative role, but now it can only be so."


    When Su Jingfei spoke, he had a soft sword in his hand. He walked slowly to PI Yongchang and said, "you should know that I am not a soft hearted person. If you tell PI Yongnian''s plan, I will consider letting you go."


    PI Yongchang''s heart sank when he saw Su Jingfei take out his soft sword. Su Jingfei absolutely wanted to kill people. He would not doubt Su Jingfei''s ruthlessness.


    But the key is that he really doesn''t know PI Yongnian''s plan, and with the belief of a diehard member, the plan of the family leader can''t be disclosed to others even if he dies. He must be doomed today.


    I don''t know if it was his quick wit or just before he died. Looking at Su Jingfei''s appearance, he suddenly said, "I know. You are the one who killed the third elder and the fifth elder of the Feng family. You also abandoned the elder''s hand. You know the elder well all the time, so you can escape today."


    "Well?" Su Jingfei was stunned, and then said with a dumb smile: "I don''t know if you''ve been deceived or really guessed, but I have to say that you''re really an understanding person. In fact, as you think, the two old ghosts of the Feng family were killed by me, and the elder was also abandoned by me. Even what you said in the end was right. Only when I knew the elder''s martial arts, could I sneak attack Feng mieling. "


    Su Jingfei felt like a villain in the movie at this time. He had to explain many things clearly before he started. It was like an opportunity for the protagonist to save people.


    But reality is reality, no hero happens to appear, and compared with the style of PI family, Su Jingfei is not a villain.


    "Well, what PI Yongchang should understand is also understood. I don''t have to talk nonsense. You know so much, there must be no way to live. I''ll send you. PI Er is impatient waiting for you." Su Jingfei laughs that he is addicted to being a villain. An shigeng is an attempt.


    PI Yongchang also knew that he didn''t have many opportunities, and he didn''t even plan to intercede with the three people around him. After all, everyone knew the truth of killing people. He just sighed: "well, in that case, Su Jingfei, can you answer my last question?" After a pause, without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, PI Yongchang asked: "Su Jingfei, do you want to deal with our PI family?"


    "In fact, you don''t need to ask this question. You should understand that there is no feud between you and me. If I don''t want to deal with the PI family, how can I kill you? Unfortunately, you know that your PI family has gone too far." Su Jingfei did not hide it, sighed.


    He didn''t joke at this time. Although PI Yongchang''s character can''t be said to be decent, he has no hatred of life and death with him, but he is the PI family, and he is loyal. This kind of person must be trouble, so he won''t stay.


    After so many intrigues and struggles, Su Jingfei has been as hard as iron. He will not be soft in the face of his enemies.


    "Well, I see. You''d better hurry up and don''t make me feel pain." PI Yongchang sighed, and then said, "if you deal with my elder brother one day, I hope you can tell him that I have sacrificed for the PI family."


    "Well, although I don''t like such sensationalism, I''ll remember it." Su Jingfei really doesn''t like it. If PI Yongnian didn''t violate his bottom line, he really can''t do it.


    Su Jingfei thinks that since he wants to deal with the PI family, he should not be soft handed. What he can do is to make PI Yongchang less painful. After that, he holds the sword horizontally and moves forward. The sword is wiped from PI Yongchang''s neck and the three PI families.


    Four people''s necks are left with a faint sword mark, they don''t even have the opportunity to fight, the strength difference is too big.


    Su Jingfei looked at the four people who had been slowly breathed out and sighed: "this is the first time I have killed people who have no resistance ability. It''s strange that you four are from the PI family."


    "Pa Pa Pa", a burst of applause, some people laughed¡° Su Jingfei deserves to be su Jingfei. He can find an excuse to comfort himself even if he kills someone. He really deserves to be the first master of the younger generation. He''s really a talented man! " With the sound, three people came in from the entrance of the parking lot.

 Chapter 1053

    Su Jingfei wants to deal with the PI family. Naturally, he is ruthless to the PI family. PI Yongchang is on the opposite side from the beginning, and he is also a loyal member of the PI family. Su Jingfei gives him a ride.


    This kind of thing is nothing for Su Jingfei now, but when he does this kind of thing, when he is seen, the situation is different. He can''t help frowning and looking at the two men and one woman walking in at the gate of the parking lot. He doesn''t know these three people, but the other obviously knows himself.


    The first of the three is a man in his forties. A couple of men and women in their twenties around him are very cold, and there is no emotion in their eyes.


    "Su Jingfei, I''ve always wanted to see you, but I didn''t have a chance. I didn''t expect to meet you under such circumstances. Do you know that you really surprised me. I thought you were always bullied, but now I know that you can bully others." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei looked at the man. He didn''t know how much he saw. However, he put away his soft sword and walked out easily. It seemed that it wasn''t him who just killed him.


    His manner really surprised the three people. They thought Su Jingfei would feel guilty or angry when they found him killing someone. Anyway, they should not be so calm. Even if they had heard that Su Jingfei was the first master of the young generation, their reaction was too strange.


    It''s not that they didn''t think that Su Jingfei killed people in order to cover up what he had done, but even so, he should have changed a little. Now he just regarded himself as a passer-by.


    "Su Jingfei, how can you say that you are also the first expert of the young generation? Is it so impolite that I talk to you?" The middle-aged man was upset, so he could not help saying again that he didn''t come by himself this time. The two disciples would lose face when they saw that.


    Su Jingfei then seemed to see them and said with a smile, "you talk to me voluntarily, but I don''t care about you voluntarily." After a pause, he continued: "I have a problem. I don''t like to talk to strangers. If you can introduce yourself, I will be more willing to talk to you."


    Listening to Su Jingfei''s words, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then said with a dumb smile: "yes, I''ll introduce myself first. My name is dantai Chongguang. This is my son dantai Ming, and this is my daughter dantai Yue."


    After hearing their names, Su Jingfei kept thinking about which family name is dantai in the capital. But after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t know that there were such people. Were they not from the capital? Why did they find themselves!


    Dantai is a very rare surname. Shangguan, Murong and even Nalan are more common than dantai. If they didn''t introduce themselves, Su Jingfei didn''t think he could meet someone with this surname.


    He is thinking, dantai Chongguang said again: "Su Jingfei, don''t think about it. I just heard your name, and I''m not interested in what happened to you. We just happened to meet and won''t tell you. I just want to get to know you now."


    Su Jingfei looks at dantai Chongguang seriously. He doesn''t know whether this person''s words are true or false. Anyway, there is no falsehood on his face. In order to prove his words, dantai Chongguang is directly in front of a car. Dantai Ming opens the door and proves to Su Jingfei that it''s their car. They just drive here.


    "I don''t know who you are. Since you dare to enter the parking lot at this time, you must be confident that I won''t do anything to you." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said with a smile.


    "Of course, although I know you are the first master of the young generation, you are not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately," he said with a smile


    "Of course, I won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, but it''s not good to kill people. And since you know me, you should know the people I killed. Do you think I should keep you?" Su Jingfei guessed the situation of the three people in his heart. He always thought that the three people would not be so simple.


    Although dantai Chongguang was in his forties, he was obviously more honest and said definitely, "I know who you killed." Then he said with a wry smile, "it seems that I will kill people if I change."


    "In that case, how dare you come out and meet me? So the question is, why are you doing this? " Su Jingfei immediately after dantai Chongguang''s words, quickly ask back, he doesn''t need to know the answer, he just want to see the three people''s expression.


    Since Su Jingfei took Master Yi as his assistant and gave him advice, he knew that there were a group of people in the families in the capital, who were equivalent to Keqing in ancient times, who specialized in planning.


    I don''t know the three people of Chongguang in dantai. They may be the Ke Qing of one family. Especially, Chongguang in dantai is calm. He looks like a Ke Qing. If he is a member of the Feng family, Su Jingfei may be going to kill someone.


    Dantai Chongguang was obviously a smart man. Seeing Su Jingfei''s manner, he had already guessed his mind and said with a bitter smile: "sure enough, people have done something wrong, so they have to cover it up with a lot of behaviors. Since you killed the people of the PI family, you naturally have to catch up with those who know the inside story. I thought Su Jingfei, the first master of the younger generation, should have a broader mind. Now it seems that, That''s all


    "Dantai Chongguang, you don''t have to say that the first master of the young generation, even if it''s really the best in the world, I will do what I can to avoid trouble." Su Jingfei has been a villain anyway, and he doesn''t mind if Tantai Chongguang says so. Instead, he is very calm.


    "Well, you win." "The people in the Wulin are the people in the Wulin. It''s always better to use fists to reason. If you don''t fight with us, you won''t be reconciled."


    "Yes, let''s fight!" Su Jingfei smiles and claps his hands happily, making a look of fighting.


    He didn''t know the identities of the three men, and he didn''t dare to underestimate them. After all, the capital is deep and the other side dares to stand up even if they know who they are and kill people. Either they are not afraid of their own abilities, or they don''t really have any malice.


    But no matter what, Su Jingfei has to be confirmed before he believes it. He doesn''t dare to be careless in the capital. Maybe he will be shady at any time.


    After confirming that Su Jingfei had to start, dantai Chongguang didn''t mean to avoid it. Instead, he said to his two children, "tomorrow, Yuer, go to Su Jingfei for advice, and see the gap between you and the first experts of the younger generation."


    "Yes, Dad." A pair of men and women bow to agree together, the action is neat, there is still no expression on the face, just like a robot.


    To tell you the truth, Dan Taiming and Dan Taiyue can be regarded as handsome men and women, but their expressionless appearance can''t make people have any good feelings, not to mention they have to be their opponents.


    When Su Jingfei saw that the people who started the operation were Dan Taiming and Dan Taiyue, he really frowned in his heart. It was not su Jingfei''s arrogance. In the capital, the most powerful warrior under the age of 30 was him, followed by Chu Yiming, the little genius, and then Shangguan xianger. But even if they had two hands, they would not be stronger than themselves now.


    Fu a DA and his wife are really powerful, but they are far worse than Su Jingfei. Do they dare to compete with Fu a DA and his wife? But I have never heard of them!


    If the top five of the younger generation are not equal to each other, it seems that they will not be their own rivals. Su Jingfei thinks that dantai Chongguang should not despise himself, but what is it that he sends his own children? He knows that he wants to kill others and let his two children come here. Isn''t that death?


    Just as he was thinking about it, dantai Chongguang suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, I know you are a young master, but don''t be careless. My son and daughter are not weak."


    Su Jingfei really laughed this time. He felt that Chongguang had too much confidence in his son and daughter, otherwise he would not let them both come up. Su Jingfei thought in his heart, if he had the chance to kill, should he be cruel? The identities of these three people are very suspicious.


    At this time, Dan Taiming has launched an attack, his attack is very strange, not fist palm finger claw, but a pair of Taekwondo posture, all kicking and other actions.


    Su Jingfei almost laughs. Is this the strength of Chongguang''s mouth? If they only have such a level of strength, they will not waste their time. He will soon pass Dan Taiming''s leg and wave his hand.


    If this palm shot, Su Jingfei estimates that it should not be a problem for Dan Taiming to lie in the hospital for half a year, but at this time, Dan Taiyue, who has never been able to do anything, suddenly appears in front of Su Jingfei, drawing a circle in the air with both hands.


    This action is very strange. Su Jingfei is about to laugh. Suddenly, the palm force that he photographed seems to have hit some obstacle. Even the naked eye can see that there is a water ripple like fold in the air. Then the power of this palm keeps flying to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was surprised, and even blurted out: "rebound?"


    Rebound game, I''m afraid it''s played by a child. If someone scolds me, it seems that a rebound will fall on the other person, but it''s all played when I was a child.


    Su Jingfei now sees that the other side has really returned his palm power, and it is intact. He knows how powerful his palm power is.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have the heart to kill before. No matter how fast or powerful he was, he didn''t try his best. Even though the incident happened suddenly, he still dodged the slap. But then, as if he had been beaten with chicken blood, Dan Taiming split his leg on Su Jingfei.


    Before, Su Jingfei thought that Dan Taiming''s boxing was Taekwondo, which had no strength and would not cause any harm to him. But at this time, the other side''s leg was like a real Tomahawk. Su Jingfei felt the strong wind even when he was away from wumi. His heart trembled and he didn''t answer. Instead, he flashed to one side, and then he heard a "boom".


    The ground of the parking lot is all made of lime. It''s very solid. However, with one leg of Dan Taiming, a pit is cut in the ground. We can see how powerful this force is.


    Su Jingfei stares at the "trench" in front of him, and even doubts whether it always exists. He really can''t believe that it is the result of Dan Taiming''s efforts. Su Jingfei has no confidence to do it.


    "Su Jingfei, I have said that my son and daughter are very strong. Don''t be careless!" At this time, taichongguang spoke again.


    Before, Su Jingfei thought that dantai Chongguang was too confident in his children. Now he knows that they are not joking. This is himself. If you change someone who is weak and has no lightness skills, he may suffer a loss in the first place, and he will treat him well.


    Tan Tai brothers and sisters not only have strange and sharp martial arts, but also cooperate with each other. Every time Su Jingfei''s attack is blocked by Dan Tai Yue''s strange reflection skill. After her rebound, Dan Tai Ming will launch a wave of attacks.


    At first, Su Jingfei had already suffered a loss by fighting two with one. Because of tantaiyue''s ability, he became one dozen three, and the third one was himself. As a result, no matter how generous Su Jingfei was, he couldn''t stand it. What was the origin of the three people in tantaiyue''s family?


    To be fair, Dan Taiming and Dan Taiyue are not necessarily the opponents of Chu Yiming and Shangguan xianger. Although they are very powerful, except for the way of rebounding their internal skills, Dan Taiming''s attack style is too general to defeat Su Jingfei, but then again, Su Jingfei has a way to defeat them, whether it''s the combination of Shangguan xianger and Chu Yiming, or fu''a Da''s husband and wife.


    In front of the brother and sister, Su Jingfei admits that he can''t break the defense at all. Dantaiyue''s defense method is the enemy of all internal skills. Unless he uses weapons, others are empty handed. Su Jingfei also uses a sword. He is more kind to his peers.


    Dantai Chongguang doesn''t mean to make a move, but Su Jingfei already believes that if dantai Chongguang makes a move, he may be suppressed by them. Dantai Chongguang knows better than the brothers and sisters.


    Although Su Jingfei has not fully recovered his strength, he can also approach Qin Shaoyou''s level. The three members of the dantai family have the strength to completely suppress themselves. This strength can''t be underestimated in the capital. After thinking about it, Su Jingfei doesn''t try any more. He really wanted to try more before.


    Thinking of this, he stepped out of the war circle and waved to Dan Taiming and Dan Taiyue: "if we don''t fight, none of us can do anything, even if it''s a draw." After that, zhengse said to dantai Chongguang, "who are you? I hope you can tell me honestly that you don''t use any more excuses. I don''t believe it."

 Chapter 1054

    Su Jingfei doesn''t plan to continue to fight with Dan Taiming and Dan Taiyue, unless Su Jingfei uses killing moves, but now he hasn''t figured out their situation, so he doesn''t plan to fight like this.


    What''s more, Dan Taiming and Dan Taiyue are already so powerful, and it''s obviously hard for him to deal with them. Now if he wants to kill three people at the same time, it''s too difficult. If they really don''t have malice, Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to entangle with them.


    In fact, when he killed PI Yongchang and others, he didn''t think that this matter would not be known. Even if the elder of the Feng family was not clever, he would guess that he did it himself.


    Even if there is no evidence, it doesn''t prevent them from putting the charge on themselves. Su Jingfei doesn''t care that the three people in dantai see what they have done. Anyway, he can''t tell the secret. Before he said that, in fact, he mainly tried to test the three people in dantai.


    Dantai Chongguang saw Su Jingfei retreat, he also waved to dantaiming and dantaiyue: "tomorrow, moon, you all come back, Su Jingfei is better than you, you can''t help him."


    Dan Taiming and Dan Taiyue didn''t mean to disobey their father''s orders. They both went to him together. But when they turned their heads, Su Jingfei clearly saw that they didn''t agree with each other. In fact, they didn''t win at all. How could they be reconciled? However, it can be seen that Dan taichongguang is much better than his children.


    Before Su Jingfei, he didn''t do his best. He didn''t use his weapons, and he didn''t reserve his martial arts. He had to keep some spirit to guard against dantai Chongguang. Who knows if he would suddenly start. He doesn''t believe that he really wants to kill people at this time. Dantai Chongguang will watch.


    When tantaiming and tantaiyue went back, tantaichongguang said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, I have to say that you surprised me too. I''ve only heard about your name before, but I haven''t met you. I always feel that rumors say you are too powerful. A 20-year-old young man doesn''t do anything except Practice since he was a child, It is possible to reach your present state.


    Besides, it''s not absolutely possible. It''s possible. Diligence and talent are indispensable. But you''re not only good at martial arts, but also very good at medicine. It''s said that you can make money. You''re really a monster! "


    Su Jingfei was not proud of the praise of dantai Chongguang. Instead, he frowned slightly and said, "Mr. dantai, it seems that you are very interested in my life experience. Do you know how much I have experienced since I came to this day? It seems that all this is not a fluke for me."


    "Of course, it''s not a fluke. It''s not even luck. In fact, your luck is not good. Not only are you in trouble, but the enemies are everywhere. It''s not luck. It''s rotten." Dantai Chongguang smiles and affirms that the tone is obviously not faked. His tone even makes people feel that he is pitying Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was not dissatisfied with the words of dantai Chongguang. Instead, he felt like he met a confidant. Over the past year, everyone has seen his achievements and how much fame and wealth he has gained, but no one has noticed how much danger he has encountered.


    Since his debut, from being an enemy of the Lin family, to now having a firm foothold in the capital, all kinds of troubles and dangers have continued. For several times, he has been in danger. If he didn''t have a thread bound book like a cheater, if he didn''t have a good personality charm and won the trust of Dongfang Wenjun and the love of other women, he might have died long ago.


    Most of her career is in charge of Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke. They are su Jingfei''s good friends. Without them, Su Jingfei does not have the wealth of today. No matter how much money she gets, she can''t even get such wealth in the bank.


    We all see how beautiful Su Jingfei is, but we can''t see how much he has endured in this process. The reason why he is so cautious is that there are too many enemies and he may be plotted at any time.


    Dantai Chongguang and Su Jingfei meet for the first time, but he understands Su Jingfei better. If he doesn''t know the origin and identity of dantai Chongguang, Su Jingfei has the idea of making friends with each other. After all, dantai Chongguang really thinks about problems from his own point of view.


    The expression on Su Jingfei''s face was not well controlled this time, which made dantai Chongguang see it. He immediately said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, your experience, now the big family in the capital, everyone knows that you are the inspirational textbook for young people. Almost all the people in every family use you to educate their children." Then he looked at the children around him and said, "they are eager to fight with you because I always take you as an example."


    This time I heard the words of Chongguang in dantai, Su Jingfei was really a little sad. He turned into the legendary "other people''s child". I really don''t know whether to be proud or depressed. No wonder so many young people are unhappy with him.


    Dan Taiming and Dan Taiyue didn''t look cold any more. They were very cooperative with their father. They didn''t agree. It seemed that if Su Jingfei was interested, they wanted to fight again.


    "Mr. dantai, let''s get back to the point. Who are you? Although I have not been in Beijing for a long time, I have a certain understanding of the families in Beijing, but I have never heard of dantai family." Su Jingfei, regardless of tantaiming and tantaiyue''s provocation, once again worships the light of Tantai.


    At this time, he said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, do you have the courage to go with me? It''s still early now. Why don''t we go to a teahouse and have tea while chatting. It''s not a good choice to talk here. "


    He is in his forties and has a good manner. This kind of self-cultivation makes people feel closer. If the two sides didn''t meet in such an environment, Su Jingfei might feel better about Chongguang in dantai.


    Even so, now hearing Chongguang say so, Su Jingfei is absolutely unable to refute. This is not only a parking lot, but there are four dead people over there. It''s really not a place for conversation. As for whether it''s dangerous to follow the three people in the dantai family, Su Jingfei is not worried.


    With his current martial arts, he may not be able to easily defeat the three men of the dantai family, but if he is determined to escape, the three of them will not be able to catch him. If he can catch Su Jingfei now, the whole world should count them with one hand.


    Su Jingfei has no other skills. His escape skills are definitely among the top ten in the world. After all, he has excellent lightness skills and rich experience. When he is not good at martial arts, he seems to have been committed to escape for several times. Now he has experience.


    Thinking about it, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "since Mr. dantai wants to talk about it in detail, let''s go. There seems to be a teahouse nearby."


    "Of course, if not, how can I invite you!" Dantai Chongguang can''t see any malice. He seems to be testing Su Jingfei for everything before. Now, after testing, he has been more polite.


    Su Jingfei''s vigilance didn''t change, but he didn''t refuse to go into a teahouse with the three members of the Tantai family. It''s really prosperous here. There are cafes and teahouses. Moreover, in such a street, teahouses are really characteristic. Some people with mediocrity and elegance are willing to go to teahouses.


    Four people selected a single room elegant seat, after sitting down separately, dantai Chongguang just said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, how is your martial arts, I won''t say more, your courage really makes me appreciate, you are not afraid that I plot against you?"


    "I''m afraid. Why not? I''ve been nervous all the time. I don''t know the identity of Mr. dantai. If you really plot against me, I''ll be out of luck. But I''m willing to bet that Mr. dantai really has no hostility to me. If I''m wrong, I can only blame my blindness. " Su Jingfei smiles and says frankly.


    Tantai Chongguang nodded in secret. Su Jingfei''s achievements today are not entirely determined by his martial arts. As long as one is willing to practice his martial arts, he will always be successful. However, not everyone has his mind. Some things are born.


    Their children are really good at martial arts, but they are too honest in their manners. Su Jingfei is not only excellent in martial arts, but also has a mellow heart. He is very tactful in speaking, which is really rare.


    Thinking in my heart, dantai Chongguang has said: "Su Jingfei, you have known something about the capital since you came to the capital. Then you can say that there are several top families in the capital. They must be top families, not all of them. Just say what you know."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that dantai Chongguang would ask him such a question. He didn''t answer it immediately. Instead, he thought about it for a while and then replied, "I know Nalan family, Fu family, Murong family, Yang family, Su family, Chumen family, Feng family and other families. I don''t think they are top class. Even if there are experts, they should be ordinary."


    "You''re almost right. In fact, there''s no regulation on the number of families in Beijing. It''s just that according to the strength of each family, everyone positions them as the top family. You''ve said that, but there are some of them that you don''t know." Tan Tai Chong Guang nodded first and then said with a smile.


    "Oh? I don''t know. Is Mr. Tan Tai one of the parts I don''t know? " Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m really one of them, but I''m still a little more out of line. As you know, outside these families, there are two families that you haven''t heard of. One is the strongest Qi family in the military and the other is the strongest Hu family in politics. These two families are very low-key, but they are actually the strongest in the capital." Instead of telling the truth, he first answered Su Jingfei''s question and then went on.

 Chapter 1055

    When Su Jingfei heard that Chongguang from dantai said, he immediately frowned and said, "Qi family and Hu family, I really don''t have an impression. Why didn''t anyone mention it to me? What''s the situation?"


    Dantai Chongguang said with a smile, "didn''t I just tell you? Other people are relatively low-key, unless it''s related to national security, the two families will not move. Family management is military. You may not think that it''s not your fault. After all, you''re not an outsider, but it''s not hard for you to guess the Hu family. Think about the big guy now. "


    Su Jingfei''s face really changed this time. At this time, even if dantai Chongguang didn''t give any hints, he knew what this sentence meant. He immediately said with awe inspiring: "I understand, Mr. dantai, thank you for reminding me."


    Although Su Jingfei had doubts about his attitude towards himself before, he was inclined to think that he didn''t mean any harm to himself, or he wouldn''t tell these secrets. Even the Nalan family didn''t tell him. He didn''t think that they deliberately wanted to hide themselves, but he didn''t reach that level.


    Although Su Jingfei is the first master of the younger generation, and the richest man in H Province, and even has a little status in the capital, he has never reached the top level of strength, which is similar to the PI family at most. After all, Su Jingfei is too young and needs a certain amount of time to settle down.


    Now he can take revenge on the Feng family, offend the Fu family, and even wipe out the PI family. However, he is not involved in the national security, not only because Su Jingfei is patriotic, but also because his level is not enough.


    Since his debut, Su Jingfei has known the difference between different levels. When he first came into contact with the Lin family in S City, he found that the Lin family was not worth mentioning. When he got to the capital, he felt that the Feng family in the provincial capital was nothing. That is to say, people''s status is different and their horizons will change.


    Su Jingfei now has a certain position in the capital. As long as he develops steadily in the future, he will definitely touch a higher level. In fact, it is a kind of reminder that dantai Chongguang tells Su Jingfei these things.


    Even if he didn''t say it clearly, Su Jingfei understood it. This is a reminder to Su Jingfei not to be complacent. Don''t think that some of the top families in the capital are already the top forces in the capital. In fact, there are some hidden forces above them.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei asked: "Mr. dantai, you have said so much to me. You should not just remind me. I want to ask what is dantai''s family in the capital?"


    Dantai Chongguang said with a smile: "if I don''t tell you the truth at this time, you must be suspicious again. I''ll tell you something. In fact, I want to tell you, but I have to get to know you first. You can still satisfy me."


    Su Jingfei chuckles and doesn''t say much. At this time, he naturally wants to know that dantai Chongguang has a different purpose. Otherwise, people are not related to each other, so what can he do.


    Dantai Chongguang is not exaggerating. He has been testing Su Jingfei before. If Su Jingfei is a reckless man who only knows martial arts, but not enough wisdom, he is not worthy of attention. Now Su Jingfei''s performance is very satisfactory.


    "In fact, things are like this. There are always some unstable factors in the capital. You are the latest force we are optimistic about. You will have a great influence on the chaos in the capital, so I''ll contact you." Chongguang''s face straightened, then he said in a deep voice: "our Tantai family is different from the Qi family and the Hu family. They basically don''t interfere in the affairs of each family, but our Tantai family will pay attention to the affairs of each family at some time."


    Su Jingfei listens to the words of dantai Chongguang. He suddenly feels that the family of dantai is very detached. Although they are not among the top families, they feel like they are above these families.


    He didn''t know if it was his own illusion, but he always felt that when he said these words, he had a special look, a real onlooker mentality. He looked at all this with a kind of scanning eyes. This feeling was very strange, but Su Jingfei realized it.


    Dantai Chongguang didn''t notice the change of Su Jingfei''s expression. He continued: "you are a new force, but you are involved in the interests of all parties. We also know something about you. Your every move will break the current pattern." After that, he did not forget to explain: "you are investigating for a better understanding, not for any other purpose."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "Mr. dantai, you don''t have to explain so much. My experience is no secret. Just tell me what your purpose is after you have done so many investigations."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I hope you don''t break the balance for the time being." At this time, dantai Chongguang stopped beating about the Bush and said directly: "in addition to the top families, such as the Qi family and the Hu family, there are still some other sects in the capital. They don''t want the chaos in the capital to be disturbed by others. That will make it more chaotic."


    "Oh? Do you mean to put up with it? " Su Jingfei has a teacup in his hand. He has some fun.


    "It''s not forbearance, it''s letting you stop when you can. Don''t go too far." Tan Tai Chongguang thought about it for a while, and said in a euphemistic way: "since you killed PI Yongchang, I know you have taken action, but now is not the time. Don''t be too impulsive."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what great moves they made in Chongguang of dantai, but they still made people feel uncomfortable when they obstructed themselves. He said with a smile: "Mr. dantai, I want to ask, what''s the advantage for me to ask me like this? Do you want me to ignore my life and death for the sake of your overall situation?"


    "Su Jingfei, don''t worry. Since we find you, we won''t let you suffer." Dantai Chongguang said frankly, "what we mean this time is what you do to the PI family. We will not interfere in your affairs, but you should not do too much to the Feng family. The Feng family is a top family. If something goes wrong and the influence is too big, the situation will get out of control."


    Su Jingfei said with a dumbfounded smile: "you really look up to me. I''m a little hard to deal with the PI family now. Can I deal with the Feng family?"


    Everyone knows. He doesn''t deny that he wants to deal with the PI family. It''s too hypocritical to deny that Pi Yongchang''s body is not cold. However, he doesn''t make a joke. He still can''t deal with the Feng family.


    However, Chongguang of dantai didn''t think so. He said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, we don''t overestimate you. Although the Feng family looks very powerful, the power you represent is not weak. Which of the Su family, the Yang family, the Murong family, the Nalan family, the Chumen family is not your friend. If you really move, you can be involved in the top family of the whole capital. Right, Forget to say that the Fu family may also be involved. "


    This time, Su Jingfei can''t refute his words. Anyway, Su Jingfei''s network of relations in the capital is spreading out. It''s really terrible. These big families don''t have to go all out for him, but the Su family will certainly spare no effort to help Su Jingfei. The Yang family may not do their best to help him, but Mrs. Yang will certainly protect him. He is the only descendant of Mrs. Yang.


    The remaining Nalan family, Murong family and Chumen will also help, but they will definitely help selectively and will not spend so much energy. Even so, with so many families, Su Jingfei''s influence is big enough.


    Even if they don''t do anything harmful to the country, it''s definitely a headache. No wonder dantai Chongguang will come to Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei is really desperate, the pattern of the capital will really change, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Su Jingfei is silent, and dantai Chongguang doesn''t urge him. He believes that Su Jingfei can figure out how many things are involved in it, so he doesn''t have a big picture.


    "Well, Mr. dantai, you really have a point. Now if I mess around, it will have a great impact. But you have to understand that I will not be plotted all the time. If Feng Jiazhen attacks me, I will fight back. Don''t blame me then." Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, but he chose to follow the advice of Tantai Chongguang.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also understood why dantai Chongguang came up to talk with him about the hidden forces. If he didn''t tell him this, Su Jingfei wouldn''t mind if the situation in the capital would be chaotic. After all, if the top families were the strongest force in the capital, they would be chaotic. It''s better that the Feng family and the Fu family were overthrown, At that time, all the major forces in the capital will be their own friends, but now he doesn''t think so.


    If you really mess up the situation, whether it''s the Qi family or the Hu family, if a family comes out to intervene, the situation will settle down again. The result of settling down is to suppress him. He is the source of chaos.


    No matter how confident he is, he doesn''t think he can be right with the country. When he reminds himself, he is actually warning himself not to stand out too much, or he will always be cleaned up. If he is a bird, it is a real tragedy!


    In a word, the attitude of dantai Chongguang is to help the Feng family as well as Su Jingfei. He gives people the feeling of balance. Su Jingfei feels that the dantai family must be very detached. They seem to be stabilizing the order of the capital.


    "Well, having said so much, it''s time for us to go back to the previous topic. Before I came here, I think you would agree with my proposal." After su Jingfei agreed to forbear, dantai Chongguang said with a smile: "the water in the capital is too deep. You are still too young. Don''t be too anxious. I have always been optimistic about you, so I decided to give you a gift." Then he took something out of his arms.

 Chapter 1056

    Dantai Chongguang suddenly takes out a cloth bag from his arms. Su Jingfei is very curious. He doesn''t know what he wants to show himself. Everything that dantai Chongguang shows makes Su Jingfei feel that the gift he brings out is not ordinary.


    "Su Jingfei, through investigation, we know that you are more interested in some things. This is what we have prepared for you. This is something that our family found before and has studied for a long time but has no clue. Now I''ll give it to you. It''s a deep praise for you." As he opened the cloth bag, he said to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei wants to laugh, and dantai Chongguang wants to give himself something. He can also say such high sounding words. It''s a waste of talent if he doesn''t become a diplomat.


    But when he saw something in the cloth bag, he forgot to make complaints about it, because the thing in the bag was really what he needed.


    He didn''t expect that dantai Chongguang would give him such a gift. Although he didn''t know the value of the gift, he knew that he wanted it very much, and even made some sacrifices for it.


    "This map and the one you got at the H Province auction should be the same. At the beginning, we also wanted to get that part through the relationship, but because you are a step faster, and we never want to use any special means to get this kind of thing that we don''t know the value. Now I just give it to you." In his hand is the remnant of a map. I don''t know how many maps have been completed.


    When Su Jingfei saw this map, he had already determined that it was a real one, just like when he saw Mrs. Yang''s thread bound book. There were unknown words on it, which could not be copied.


    He already has two pieces in his hand, and he also knows that one piece is in Feng mieqing''s hand. At that time, he thought that three will soon be the whole picture. Now he knows that he seems to be too optimistic. Now Tantai Chongguang has taken out the fourth picture, who can guarantee that there will be no fifth and sixth.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t be too surprised. I know you must be interested in this map. As for whether there is any secret on it, we don''t want to ask. This map is in our hands. We have studied it for many years, but nothing has been found. People in our family believe in fate. Since we have no chance to own it, we might as well give it to you." Dantai Chongguang looks at Su Jingfei''s stunned appearance and says with a smile.


    At this time, Su Jingfei can be sure that the other party has no malice, otherwise such precious things will not be given to him.


    He didn''t suspect that dantai Chongguang had ulterior motives. At this time, even if he knew the other party''s plot, he couldn''t refuse the gift. There were too many secrets hidden in the gift, which related to the whole growth history of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei''s thread bound book is the main power for his growth, and there should be some connections between the thread bound book and this map, including the nine storey tower of Linglong jade hand.


    He didn''t know what the connection was, but such a mysterious connection must be very important. Maybe when he got the whole map, all the problems could be solved. Su Jingfei''s care about the map was conceivable. He never had the chance to take that from Feng mieqing, which was always a knot in his heart.


    "Mr. dantai, I got the remnant map by auction and spent a lot of money. I''m really sorry that you give me such a valuable gift now." Although the heart wants to obtain, still want to reserve.


    In addition to being reserved, he also wanted to make Tan Tai Chongguang think that he didn''t know much about the map, but simply liked it. After all, if he knew the meaning of the map, it was hard to say whether the tan Tai family would change their mind or pay attention to themselves.


    As if Chongguang of dantai had no deep meaning of Su Jingfei, he said with a smile: "with your wealth and status today, this remnant picture can only be regarded as a small gift. If it''s not for your favor, I can''t do it." After a pause, he said with a smile: "this picture is very strange. It''s said that it''s a treasure map, but you can''t see anything. If you can''t see whether it''s treasure, it''s worthless."


    Su Jingfei nodded. He was quite convinced of the words of dantai Chongguang. After all, he had two pictures in his hand, but they had no effect. Even if he vaguely guessed their value, he could not be sure.


    Dantai Chongguang nodded at Su Jingfei, and then handed the remnant picture to Su Jingfei and said, "since you have agreed to our proposal, you have sacrificed your own interests for the harmony of the capital. How can we not give you some compensation? This is our sincerity."


    Su Jingfei was not polite either. If he was too polite at this time, he would be a bit fake. He took the remnant picture, checked it carefully, and then put it away. He went to dantai Chongguang with a smile and said, "Mr. dantai, you are really polite. In fact, I just think it''s better for everyone to live in peace. It''s not a sacrifice. I''m sorry to say that."


    If he said it directly at the beginning, it would make people believe him. When he put the map away, he would say it like this. Tantai Chongguang was speechless in the dark, but Tantai Ming and Tantai Yue did not hide their mouths. This guy is really hypocritical. Looking at his bad smile, he really wanted to kick his foot.


    Su Jingfei was very happy at this time. He not only killed PI Yongchang, but also brought down the PI family. Feng mieling estimated that he had already hung up. The most important thing was that he got a map. He had a lot to gain this evening.


    As for the identity of dantai Chongguang, Su Jingfei has guessed it, but he doesn''t know whether it''s right. Just go back to Nalan''s family to verify it.


    In the capital, his most trusted family is undoubtedly the Su family. Anyway, the Su family is his backstage. Even if he doesn''t want to admit it, others know that Su Jingfei is the third young master of the Su family. What''s more, he also recognizes Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei.


    Another is Nalan family, which is his wife''s family. Even if they pay more attention to interests, they are enough to be recognized by Nalan family. At least they can be trusted by themselves.


    As for the Chumen and Murong families, they are big families. They can keep a relationship with themselves. If they encounter something that hurts their own interests, he believes that they may choose to be wise and protect themselves. Su Jingfei knows that they are not their own enemies, so he doesn''t need to be strict.


    As for the Yang family, let alone think about it. The only one who really wants to protect herself is Mrs. Yang, who is also the guardian of the Yang family.


    It''s not a bad thing for him to think that he can''t do anything to the Feng family. Otherwise, these families are involved, and the matter is big enough. It''s reasonable for him to suggest that he should not go too far.


    Su Jingfei''s expression fell into the eyes of Chongguang. Although he was only in his forties, he was over fifty years old. His two sons and daughters were older than Su Jingfei. He was full of experience. He even guessed Su Jingfei''s general idea and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you are still not enough now. You can''t be scared by your own power, You still have to be strong. "


    "Mr. dantai, although you and I are new acquaintances, I can see that you have no hostility to me and take care of me. If you do, I will seriously consider it. I just hope that the Feng family will not come to trouble me." Su Jingfei smiles and says.


    Dantai Chongguang and others obviously didn''t see the situation of Su Jingfei fighting with the Feng family before. He thought that the enmity between Su Jingfei and the Feng family was the same as before, so he nodded and said: "the Feng family doesn''t provoke you, and you''d better not make trouble with them. If it''s really their trouble, don''t be polite. After all, self-defense is not wrong." After a pause, he said, "if it''s time, I''ll go to talk to Feng mieling."


    "Well, I''m relieved to have you. If I''m beaten passively and don''t fight back, I won''t agree." Su Jingfei smiles and says to Tantai Chongguang.


    "I don''t want too much chaos in the capital, but I won''t let a person be beaten. No one can do such a thing. That''s silly." Tantai Chongguang smiles, saying that he is not partial.


    Su Jingfei laughs in his heart that he really can''t get into trouble with the Feng family. His current strength is still slightly inferior, but the Feng family won''t give up this time. Feng mieling is Feng mieling''s brother of the same generation. If he is killed by himself, it''s too shameful to say nothing.


    "Well, Su Jingfei, I''ve already said more about it. Our Tantai family won''t help the Feng family or you. We''ve always been neutral. Today I''m here to meet you. You are the first master of the young generation and the world''s first master in the future. Your every move should be seriously considered." I have already said what I want to say, and I begin to sum up my speech.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I''ll ask you two more questions."


    "If you have any questions, just ask them. I''ll answer them if I can." Tan Tai Chong Guang thought for a moment, still nodded.


    "The first question is, are the tantais at a higher level in the capital to maintain order?" Su Jingfei thought for a while, and finally asked the question that he had been holding for a long time.


    There was no accident in Chongguang of dantai. He would ask if he had changed his mind. He replied frankly, "it''s impossible to maintain order at a higher level. But we have been working hard for the stability of the capital. This is obvious to all."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Su Jingfei understood what he meant, and then continued to ask: "well, I still have one last question, which may be more difficult to answer, but I hope to hear the most authentic answer. I''ve been asking since I saw you."


    "Well, you can say it. I''ll try to answer you as long as I can." There is curiosity in his eyes. What does Su Jingfei want to ask?

 Chapter 1057

    When Su Jingfei left the teahouse, he was still thinking about what Tan Tai Chongguang said to himself. At the beginning, in the Feng family, Fu laoguai once said that Su Hanlin had to be restricted, and his restriction was a higher level of power than the top family.


    As for whether it is restricted by people like the dantai family, or by the Qi family or the Hu family, dantai Chongguang did not tell Su Jingfei that it was something that Su Jingfei could not touch.


    Although he didn''t know the whole content, Su Jingfei didn''t have any regrets. After all, he already knew a lot of things he didn''t know before, and had a better understanding of how deep the water was in the capital. He didn''t know much about the capital before, but now he seems to really see the inside.


    Su Jingfei thinks about this in his heart and has already returned to Su''s home. Because of the arrival of shumanya''s third daughter, the home has become a lot more lively. Before Dongfang Wenjun''s third daughter was at home, most of the time, she was still discussing martial arts. After all, two of them can be regarded as martial maniacs. LAN Xiqi and Huofeng also like to ask Dongfang Wenjun questions. It seems that the family has become a school of practicing martial arts.


    Now the arrival of Schumann''s three girls has eased their enthusiasm for practicing martial arts a little. From time to time, they also talk about something else. Huofeng always likes to play, but also takes everyone to go shopping.


    Today, when Su Jingfei came back, although it was very late, only Dongfang Wenjun was at home. Shumanya didn''t come back from the hospital. Huofeng took the other three women out to play, and it was estimated that they would not come back until a while later. Su Jingfei didn''t worry about them either. The martial arts of these four women are good in the younger generation, so self-protection should not be a problem.


    When Dongfang Wenjun sees Su Jingfei, it''s like his wife sees her husband go home. She is a classic pretty girl, and because she recognizes the relationship between her and Su Jingfei, she naturally meets him at this time. She takes Su Jingfei''s clothes and asks, "how are you going to Nalan''s today?"


    In the capital, all Su Jingfei''s actions did not hide from Dongfang Wenjun. Naturally, she knew what Su Jingfei was doing today.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide anything. He began to tell Dongfang Wenjun what happened this evening. He still trusted Dongfang Wenjun''s wisdom. He also wanted to hear Dongfang Wenjun''s views on dantai Chongguang.


    He can go to Nalan''s house to ask for some information about dantai''s family, but he can''t tell them exactly what happened. Dongfang Wenjun is different. This is his own woman. She is the person he trusts most. He even tells Dongfang Wenjun what dantai Chongguang finally told him.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Dongfang Wenjun frowned and said: "my husband, this dantai Chongguang is definitely not simple. He cares so much about the pattern of the capital. The dantai family must have a special position in the capital. Of course, I don''t think he is cheating. There is no way to cheat such things. And according to you, they are not afraid of you. With your strength now, It''s not easy to kill them. "


    "It''s really not easy, but I feel his strength should be above me, at least now." Su Jingfei''s current strength is not the strongest. He thinks he may not be as good as dantai Chongguang.


    Dongfang Wenjun didn''t take it seriously. He continued: "I think even if dantai Chongguang can''t reach the top ten of the capital, it should be almost there. But when the Feng family was looking for the murderer, they didn''t think about the dantai family. Don''t you think about why? According to my conjecture, Chongguang of dantai has the strength to kill people. "


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened, women were more careful than men. He had never thought about this before. Even though he was younger than he looked, he must be in his fifties. According to his own estimation, the influence of Chongguang in dantai should not be older or weaker than that of the Feng family. But at that time, neither the Feng family nor other families doubted Chongguang in dantai, Why? Even if he has no motive, he has strength!


    At such an age, he can rank among the top ten in the capital. He doesn''t think that no one else in the capital is so outstanding. After all, the water in the capital is too deep, so dantai Chongguang must have such strength, but he is not suspected, which is unscientific.


    "Why do you think it''s like this? I don''t think it''s any weaker than the Feng family. I have the strength to kill them!" Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, then asked Dongfang Wenjun.


    "Husband, I think that although you have enough strength to fight against some families, your real experience is quite different. In the capital, families have been fighting for many years. Why is it still the same? Apart from the fact that families don''t try their best to avoid being exploited, there must be a balance force." Dongfang Wenjun has a lot of knowledge and says calmly: "and you have a guess that the dantai family should belong to this kind of family, and I dare say that this kind of family is not only the dantai family."


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a long time before he took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go. How deep is the water in the capital? It''s enough for a dantai family. How can there be so much chaos and play happily?"


    "I don''t know about the Tantai family, but I guess they can''t maintain the order of the capital at all. As you said, the Qi family and the Hu family won''t interfere unless they are related to the safety of the country. Then the remaining Tantai family can''t do it. Can they still restrict the best experts in the world?" Dongfang Wenjun a smile, very rational way.


    Su Jingfei has to nod this time. The strength of Chongguang in dantai may not be weaker than the elder of Feng family, but no one in his family is more powerful than Su Hanlin, otherwise Su Hanlin would not be the best in the world.


    Thinking about it, Dongfang Wenjun has added: "and my estimation of the so-called top ten in the capital is also inaccurate. There are many hidden people who can''t get out. At least half of the water, maybe more. Don''t really think that the elder of the Feng family is enough for the top ten. I guess now that he can''t even get in the top twenty!"


    This problem is really like a basin of cold water, splashed on Su Jingfei''s head. His whole strength is almost the same as that of the Feng family''s elder. In addition, his poison skill should be a little better than half of the plan, but he can''t even get into the top ten of the capital.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t think about these things. He didn''t expect that he was a good daughter-in-law when he heard Dongfang Wenjun''s words.


    In a moment of excitement, no matter whether Dongfang Wenjun resisted or not, he held her in his arms and gave her a big kiss on her mouth. He said with a smile, "my wife, you are the best. Your brain is easy to use. You are really my good friend."


    Although they had already accepted each other for a long time, and were suddenly given a kiss by Su Jingfei, Dongfang Wenjun was still a little embarrassed. He blushed and said, "what''s the matter with you? You''ve got to do something about it."


    "Business? What we''re doing now is business. What we''re doing is a big thing in life. " Su Jingfei completely ignores Dongfang Wenjun''s resistance. With a smile, he has put his hand along the lower edge of Dongfang Wenjun''s coat and accurately catches the treasure he wants.


    Dongfang Wenjun''s body trembled. He said shyly and angrily, "you villain, you know you are not serious. They will come back soon. Don''t mess about."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care. He moves his hands around a few times. Then he says, "they''ll come back when they come back. Anyway, I haven''t seen them before. Today I''ve been busy all day. You always want me to relax. Don''t tell me you don''t want me."


    Dongfang Wenjun had a passion for Su Jingfei, but he couldn''t resist Su Jingfei. At this time, he was held in his arms by Su Jingfei and kept coming. How could he resist? He said angrily: "how can you let me face them then? They will come to see me, so I don''t want to be a man."


    "They can''t see it. Let''s go to the bedroom." Su Jingfei knew that Dongfang Wenjun didn''t mind being intimate with her. She was afraid of being found out, so she picked up Dongfang Wenjun and ran into the bedroom.


    The big bed in the bedroom is Su Jingfei''s favorite place. Hehe said with a smile: "Wenjun, since you are afraid of them coming back, we should not take off our clothes. Even if they come back, they will not be able to find it. Do you think it''s good like this?"


    Dongfang Wenjun was stunned, and then he said shyly, "you villain, there are always all kinds of ways. It''s up to you. I''m really defeated."


    Even though she admitted that she was not so shy when she liked Han Shan, she could not help blushing and beating her heart in the face of Su Jingfei. This also made Su Jingfei like Han Shan even more, and she didn''t talk much. She just lifted up Dongfang Wenjun''s skirt.


    The two of them are old husbands and wives. Naturally, they are getting better and better soon. Let alone no one coming at this time, even if someone comes, they can''t be interrupted.


    Because of the tension and stimulation, Su Jingfei usually spends at least an hour, and now it ends in half an hour. Even so, Dongfang Wenjun has no strength. If Su Jingfei didn''t use her internal power to help her recover, she would be discovered when all the girls come back.


    When they reappeared in the living room, Dongfang Wenjun could not help holding Su Jingfei and said, "you are always bullying me, regardless of whether I want to or not."


    Su Jingfei said, "I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. Don''t you want to react like this? What would you like to be? "


    Dongfang Wenjun blushed when he thought of what he had looked like before, especially Su Jingfei''s ridicule. He was even more annoyed and said, "if you talk nonsense again, don''t touch me in the future. You dare to talk nonsense."


    Su Jingfei''s face immediately changed. He held Dongfang Wenjun in his arms and said, "wife, I''m wrong. You can''t be so heartless!"


    "Do you dare in the future?" Dongfang Wenjun knew that Su Jingfei was all pretended, but she didn''t care about it at this time. She just snorted and asked. At this time, she had already taken advantage of it.


    "I don''t dare. I''m wrong. I''ll wait for you to take the initiative." Su Jingfei blinked, seemingly serious.


    "Well, that''s about the same." Looking at Su Jingfei''s attitude of admitting his mistake, Dongfang Wenjun was very satisfied, but in a twinkling of an eye, he felt something was wrong and said, "what do you mean I take the initiative? Have I ever taken the initiative in this kind of thing? You hit me again. You''re such a jerk. "


    Su Jingfei laughs. No matter Dongfang Wenjun''s resistance, hugging him is a kiss. Until Dongfang Wenjun is intoxicated with his passion, he says with a smile: "my husband is the head of the family. If you still want to resist me, you should fight."


    After that, he slapped Dongfang Wenjun''s buttock. Although he was not strong enough, he felt the elasticity fully and could not bear to let go.


    Dongfang Wenjun''s body trembled, and he said softly, "husband, don''t bully me. When they come back, they really want to see how I will behave in the future. Please forgive me."


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "you are a woman. I just want to educate you. Who really wants to do something? Do you think so?"


    "No, no, honey, I''m wrong." Dongfang Wenjun looks at the time, and it''s almost 12 o''clock. She''s really afraid that they will come back suddenly, and her elder sister''s image will be destroyed. She doesn''t want those girls to see that she''s eaten to death by Su Jingfei.


    In fact, Su Jingfei could probably guess what Dongfang Wenjun was thinking. Instead of going on, he hugged her and said, "in fact, we still have a problem that we haven''t made clear before. I have to ask you!"


    "Well? What''s not clear? Ask Dongfang Wenjun is really not used to Su Jingfei, but he quickly adjusts his mind.


    "As we have said before, the martial arts of dantai Chongming should not be older or weaker than that of the Feng family, but why does no one doubt him? Even if their family''s status is a little aloof, it shouldn''t be like this!" Su Jingfei organized the language and brought up the problems he had thought of before.


    "You said that. I was just going to say that before. I blame you for interrupting me." Dongfang Wenjun white Su Jingfei one eye, not angry way.


    But when Su Jingfei raised his hand to fight, Dongfang Wenjun immediately turned into a clever cat and snorted: "in fact, I noticed this point before, so I think that the dantai family is also subject to some restrictions."


    "Well? How do you say that? " Su Jingfei''s heart moved, but he still asked Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t mind showing her cleverness in front of Su Jingfei. It''s not a problem for a woman to be smart. As long as she is not smart, she is mistaken by her cleverness. She is always scheming with others. Men like it.


    "In fact, I think it should be that the dantai family can''t directly participate in the fighting among the families, or even fight against anyone. Otherwise, if he wants you to stop, it shouldn''t be a theory. Maybe it''s a direct suppression." Dongfang Wenjun thought about it for a moment, and he was very sure.


    Su Jingfei was silent for a moment. He had guessed it before. Then he nodded his head and said: "it seems that this is the case. The Tantai family will not fight against any family, so they will not doubt him. They are not the highest level."

 Chapter 1058

    Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun come to the conclusion that the dantai family belongs to the family that balances the power of the capital, but they are still subject to some restrictions, that is to say, there are still higher levels of power.


    In this way, Su Jingfei suddenly found that he just touched the edge of the capital, which really made him laugh and cry. As expected, he could not be complacent because of his small achievements. There are people outside the people, and there are days outside the world. This is absolutely not a lie.


    "Husband, in the capital, we still have to keep a low profile. It seems that some things are more terrible than we think." After Dong Fang Wen Jun figured out these, he could not help telling Su Jingfei.


    "Well, I understand that the water in the capital is getting more and more muddy. I thought I had touched some high-level content before, but now I know that I''m far behind. Recently, we''d better practice martial arts diligently." Su Jingfei nodded and said with emotion.


    "That''s for sure. The stronger you are, the less bound you will be." Dongfang Wenjun nodded and looked at the time. He couldn''t help wondering, "why haven''t they come back yet?"


    "Didn''t they go shopping today? Did you have too much fun? " Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it. He said with a smile, "Xiaolan and Wang Yu just came to Beijing. Huofeng and Xiqi should take them for a stroll. After all, when you come to the capital, you can''t stop playing."


    "That''s right, but it''s not right. It''s time for Huofeng to practice. She likes practicing so much. How can she delay it?" Dongfang Wenjun shakes his head.


    Su Jingfei''s face began to get serious. Although several women''s martial arts were pretty good, if the person who aimed at them was a master of his own level, he could not resist. If he had thought that there were not many people in his own level before, now he thinks there should be many.


    Before that, he knew that the Feng family had to deal with the people around him. Had they already started? Was it a little too fast, but it was not impossible.


    "Call Huofeng and ask what''s going on. I don''t think it''s right." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment and told Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun nodded and quickly dialed Huofeng''s phone. It was reassuring that Huofeng connected the phone soon and asked, "sister Wenjun, what''s the matter? We''re still out there! "


    "Well, where are you? Jingfei has come back." Dongfang Wenjun and Su Jingfei are relieved. Since they are OK, it''s OK.


    Who knows, at this time, Feng Xiaolan suddenly said from the opposite side: "elder martial brother, we are being followed now, and the other side seems to have a lot of hands. Come and meet us. We are playing hide and seek with them now. I don''t feel right!"


    "Oh, Xiaolan, we all said we had solved it ourselves. Why did you ask brother Fei to help us again?" Huofeng''s complaint came from the phone.


    Wang Yu said: "Huofeng, I think it''s better to call elder martial brother. He seems to have a lot of hands. If he is an expert, we''ll be in trouble. Right, Xiqi."


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are both good girls. Even though they are good at martial arts, they are still a little timid. When Su Jingfei is dependent on them, they are still used to letting Su Jingfei protect them from the wind and rain. It''s not that they are coquettish. They really believe that Su Jingfei is their own umbrella.


    LAN Xiqi doesn''t like to talk very much at ordinary times. Now she is asked by Wang Yu for advice. She says, "it''s really deep in the capital. My master has said that in the capital, don''t think you are the most powerful. Let''s ask Su Jingfei to help."


    The voices of the four of them did not hide. Su Jingfei could hear them. Dongfang Wenjun did not open his mouth. He looked up at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei then frowned and said, "Huofeng, find a safe place to tell me, and then hide yourself. If I''m not there, don''t conflict with each other. Your strength is good, but you can''t be careless."


    He is the person who knows the inside story best. The Feng family has already united with the PI family and the Qin family, and there are several unknown families who are ready to fight against the people around them. Now Huofeng and others are being followed, who dares to say it''s a coincidence.


    Outsiders don''t know the strength of the women around them, but they may send experts just in case. Even if there is a Feng mieqing or Feng mietian, the four of them may not be able to cope with it. It''s still the case that Lan Xiqi plays at a super level.


    Su Jingfei feels that the situation is a bit serious. With a cautious attitude, she would rather believe that she has something to believe than not. Su Jingfei decides to pick them up in person.


    Huofeng admires and listens to Su Jingfei most. Seeing that he attaches so much importance to her, she doesn''t dare to play any more. She quickly says an address and then hangs up. She and the other three girls are waiting for Su Jingfei. In fact, she hopes to be more exciting.


    "I''m going to pick them up now. You wait for me at home. If anything happens, I''ll hide in the secret room or go to master Yi''s home. This time, the Feng family is playing a little bit. If they continue to do this, I can still fight back." After su Jingfei hung up the phone, he told Dongfang Wenjun that he didn''t think those people were afraid to come to Su''s house.


    Dongfang Wenjun is close to Su Jingfei. Her martial arts are quite powerful, but her strength is a little weaker than Shangguan xianger. If there is a person with good strength, she has to avoid it. Su Jingfei suddenly feels that she is really dangerous now, and it''s better to deal with the PI family faster.


    For everyone''s control, Dongfang Wenjun is still in place. Until now, facing the disadvantage of the Su family, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you at home. I''m not in a hurry to repay the Feng family. Take them back first."


    "Well, I''ll go now. Don''t worry. As long as they wait for me, I''ll bring them back." Su Jingfei smiles and drives out.


    According to the Huofeng report''s address, Su Jingfei soon found them. All four of them are wandering in the shopping mall now. Although it''s easy to be found, they will have some scruples. The public security in the capital is not a joke. No one dares to mess around in public.


    The capital is worthy of being the heart of the country. There are still many people in shopping malls that don''t care all night. Even at midnight, Su Jingfei only found four people in a women''s clothing store.


    Although these four people know that Su Jingfei is going to pick them up, there may be something important, but they are still not nervous and are still choosing clothes.


    When Su Jingfei arrived, Huofeng was the first to find out. She immediately said with a smile, "brother Fei, you''ve finally come. We''re so worried." Said also regardless of other people''s gaze, directly pulled Su Jingfei into the clothing store.


    Four beautiful women together, has always been more attractive, where they are almost the focus of attention, it is a beautiful scenery, and they take the initiative to chat up a lot of men, but they are hot Phoenix meal stimulation retreat.


    Now those who were rejected saw Su Jingfei coming, Huofeng was so enthusiastic, and several other women were smiling, almost blinded.


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. She''s worried about their safety, but they don''t care at all. However, after all, when these women go shopping together, they all want to play. Wang Yu, the oldest, has just graduated. She''s very interested in playing!


    "Elder martial brother, do you think the clothes suit me?" Su Jingfei comes over, and Feng Xiaolan asks Su Jingfei with a smile. She takes a white uniform and asks.


    Feng Xiaolan is more simple, with white clothes, more pure, Su Jingfei nodded: "very good, very suitable for you, you like to buy it, don''t save money for elder martial brother."


    Su Jingfei''s wealth is clear to all the women present. Naturally, they won''t save money for him. It''s just that when others hear it, they understand it. No wonder so many women like him so much. It turns out that Gao is rich and handsome. What women like to hear most is "give you a card, just brush it.".


    When Feng Xiaolan goes to change her clothes, Wang Yu also shows Su Jingfei the clothes she has chosen, which are very suitable for her and make her charming mother of glasses more intellectually beautiful. Su Jingfei is very satisfied.


    Then there is Huofeng. She is just like her name. The clothes she chooses are hot and sexy. But she has a pure face, an angel face and a devil figure. It makes people bleed. Especially Huofeng''s snake waist makes Su Jingfei think of the scene of her wriggling on the bed. She is a little thirsty.


    LAN Xiqi is different from these three women. Her style of choosing clothes is elegant and generous. She always gives people a cool feeling, which is different from Qingming''s coldness and Li hongsilk''s coldness. Anyway, she has a special temperament, which is very attractive.


    Each of the four women has its own characteristics, but each of them can be regarded as the best. Watching the four women flying around Su Jing, I don''t know how many men are envious.


    And the women know that Su Jingfei belongs to Gao fushai, who spends a lot of money. They are also jealous of the four girls, but they are absolutely worthy of men''s love. They are really beautiful.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care what people think. After he came here, he not only chose clothes for the four women, accompanied them, but also observed them secretly. As expected, he soon found that many people were observing them.


    When passers-by look at them, they just look at handsome men and beautiful women. Their eyes are different. They all pretend not to care, but their attention is on Su Jingfei and others. Su Jingfei, who has two connections with Ren and Du, is far more sensitive than ordinary people. He is very clear about other people''s observation, but he can''t sense any too powerful experts, It reassured him.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that too powerful experts don''t feel it, but the possibility is relatively small.


    "Well, you all choose your favorite clothes. Pack them all. It''s time for us to go back. It''s getting late." Looking at the women choose their own clothes, Su Jingfei said with a deep smile.

 Chapter 1059

    Su Jingfei accompanied the girls to buy clothes and left the shopping mall. It was already midnight. Even if there were still people playing, the streets were much colder, especially beside the busy streets.


    With Su Jingfei around, the four girls seem to forget being followed. They talk about clothes all the way out. Even LAN Xiqi''s quiet character is driven by them, and seems to be very interested in new clothes.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t want to make trouble. He leads several women to the parking lot, but he thinks very well. Obviously, the other party has guessed his purpose. Moreover, all these people want to attack women, as long as the purpose is to deal with Su Jingfei. Since Su Jingfei is already there, they naturally don''t have to deal with women.


    "Mr. Su Jingfei, please wait a moment. Our boss wants to talk to you. I don''t know if you can enjoy it." Just as they were about to enter the parking lot, someone had stopped Su Jingfei and invited him.


    If it''s a general invitation, Su Jingfei will certainly despise it, but this person is different. He is not only alone, but also with several people. Moreover, he has a part in his pocket. You don''t have to ask what it is. These people must use guns.


    Naturally, he won''t worry about these people, and several women''s martial arts won''t be hurt. However, he is interested in the boss behind him and thinks, "OK, where''s your boss?"


    The opposite person slightly Leng for a while, probably didn''t expect Su Jingfei so cooperate, but hesitated for a while and then said: "Mr. Su, this way, please."


    Su Jingfei nodded and didn''t let some women avoid. He took them to walk behind these people. Even though his women''s martial arts were good, he didn''t trust to let them act alone. Who knows what tricks these people have.


    The girl and Su Jingfei have been together for a long time. They have experienced all kinds of things. Even though Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan haven''t had hands-on experience, they are curious. Now they are not weak women.


    Su Jingfei didn''t take any precautions. With his current strength, unless the other side is the top ten experts in Beijing, he can basically do it. He can react before the other side sneaks. What''s more, he looks at these people in front. Although they are calm, they are not like people with internal skills. They should be ordinary people, just using guns.


    The person in front saw Su Jingfei so calm, but he was a little nervous. After all, before he came here, the boss must have mentioned Su Jingfei''s situation to him. The more calm the other party was, the more nervous he was.


    "Mr. Su Jingfei is here. Our boss is in there. Please come in." The man stopped in front of a clothing store and said to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at the man, then at the store, speechless way: "your boss is not selling clothes, do you mean you want us to buy clothes? So mysterious? "


    The man was embarrassed and explained, "Mr. Su, don''t get me wrong. The reason why our boss is here is that it''s more convenient."


    "Well, needless to say, let''s go in and meet your boss." Su Jingfei was joking before, but he didn''t really dislike each other in the store. With that, he took four women into the store.


    At this time, they are still in the busy area, but this is not the main street, and there are no 24-hour shops, so they seem quiet, and they don''t need to worry about being disturbed. Naturally, Su Jingfei is not afraid of any traps. He believes that he can cope with them with his own strength.


    Of course, he won''t relax his vigilance. Su Jingfei is confident, but not arrogant. He goes into the store secretly on guard. Naturally, there can''t be only one boss in the store, and there are other thugs. This time, they obviously have a lot of hands.


    Su Jingfei is also well-known in Beijing. Anyone who wants to deal with Su Jingfei dare not be careless. What''s more, they have to start from Su Jingfei''s women, and more people will be sent out. It can be seen that the people who want to start this time still have certain strength.


    When the five of them came in, they saw that the shelves in the store had been put away. There was a big sofa in the middle, on which sat a fat man. There were several sofas in front of him. When they saw Su Jingfei coming in, they immediately said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Su Jingfei. Please take care of me for the first time!" He spoke as if he were a businessman.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s strong sense of defense recently, he would have thought that he was going to talk business with himself. However, although he spoke politely, he was not polite. He didn''t mean to get up when he sat on the sofa.


    Su Jingfei is not polite. He takes four women to sit down opposite him. Since the other side doesn''t want to do it directly, he must have something to say. Su Jingfei is not worried. He looks at the other side quietly, even doesn''t mean to reply. He wants to see how the other side reacts.


    Fat man saw that Su Jingfei didn''t open his mouth, but he was not angry. He said with a smile: "Mr. Su Jingfei, I''d like to introduce myself. My name is fat man an. People who know me all call me boss an."


    Su Jingfei really laughed this time. For the first time, he saw a fat man who introduced himself and said that he was fat. It was obviously not his name, it should be his nickname. However, this guy obviously didn''t think it was a bad name. Instead, he accepted it very frankly.


    But after all, Su Jingfei was still a man with a lot of self-restraint. He didn''t call him that. Instead, he said, "boss an asked me to be a guest here today. Is there anything to say?"


    An chuckled: "Mr. Su Jingfei, we all understand people. You should know who I am. I''m looking for you today. Naturally, I have something to talk with you. Otherwise, who won''t be at home in the middle of the night playing with his wife and dating with a man Then he said with a smile: "but then again, Mr. Su''s wives are really beautiful!"


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. The fat man really dares to say anything. Even if what he said is reasonable, it still sounds very vulgar.


    Huofeng is a violent temper. After listening to an Pang Zi''s words, she just stood up and said angrily, "how can you talk, Pang Zi? How can you talk so hard? No one teach you how to talk?"


    "Yo, little girl, you have a good temper, Mr. Su Jingfei. This is your woman. You should take care of it." Fat ANN could not see his anger, but his voice became more serious: "such a lovely girl, you have to take good care of it, otherwise it''s hard to say what happened one day."


    "Boss an, although Huofeng''s words are a little straightforward, they are true. You and I are not friends. Don''t say those empty words. Tell me the purpose of inviting me today." Su Jingfei smiles and stops Huofeng road.

 Chapter 1060

    Su Jingfei is calm and calm. He doesn''t seem to be besieged at all. On the contrary, he really seems to be a guest. In an pangzi''s eyes, he has to admit that he is not like an ordinary young man.


    "Mr. Su Jingfei, as a stranger, it''s not easy to invite you as a guest. Why don''t we have a chat first, and then talk about the things that are disappointing." An pangzi is not anxious to explain his intention. Instead, he laughs at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. He didn''t know what an pangzi meant, but he still shook his head and said, "it''s past twelve o''clock now. We still have to work tomorrow, but we can''t compare with boss an. We are all ordinary office workers. Let''s talk about it as soon as possible. We are all acute."


    What he said was not only that fat Ann rolled his eyes, but also that the four women around him were disgusted. They didn''t know whether the fat man had money, but they knew that Su Jingfei was rich. He didn''t need to go to work on time.


    No matter what others think of him, Su Jingfei still stares at an Pang Zi. If an Pang Zi doesn''t speak any more, he doesn''t mind using some methods to make him speak.


    He has experienced a lot. At first, he still wanted to have a talk with an pangzixu and Weishe. Then he could tell his real intention. He always felt that an pangzi didn''t want to kill himself. Otherwise, he would ask himself to do something and directly find someone to assassinate him.


    Su Jingfei''s close look has an effect in the end. After all, an expert with such strength stares at him. Even an expert of the same level will be full of pressure. What''s more, an pangzi is not su Jingfei''s level.


    "Mr. Su Jingfei, in fact, we invite you to come here today, just to talk with you about the development in the capital. We don''t think the capital is suitable for you. Let me give you some suggestions, so that you can go back to province h for development. That''s your place." An pangzi feels Su Jingfei''s pressure, and then has to speak.


    Su Jingfei looked at an pangzi. After a moment, he said with a dumb smile: "boss an, do you mean to let me leave the capital? You were so direct before, but now you are so implicit. I can''t adapt to it!"


    "Well, we don''t lie in front of Mingren. Your presence in the capital makes many people feel uncomfortable, so we think you should leave the capital. The capital is not suitable for your development." At this time, an Pang Zi''s face was clear and he said what he had said before seriously.


    "Oh? You don''t think I''m suitable. Who do you have! I don''t know you. Don''t say it''s your family. I don''t believe that. " Su Jingfei was not angry, but asked with a smile.


    "Of course it won''t be my family. I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have any family." Ann chuckled and said, "I''m still single. Why don''t you introduce me to two beautiful women as wives? Just the pretty girls around you. "


    Su Jingfei is a relatively short guard, and the woman around him is his inverse scale. When he heard that from an Pang, his face suddenly became gloomy and said, "boss an, your joke is not funny."


    Although fatty an likes to joke, he is not completely out of proportion. Seeing Su Jingfei''s face change, his heart is also a jump. He quickly straightened out: "Su Jingfei, this is my solemn advice. The capital is not the place for your development. If you leave now, we will not do anything to you."


    "So what would you do if I didn''t leave?" Su Jingfei saw that the other side was also serious. Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    An pangzi thought for a moment and said to Su Jingfei seriously: "Mr. Su Jingfei, as I said before, there are still many beautiful women around you, but as a man, there should not be so many women, don''t you think? Even if it''s not allowed by law, it''s hard for you to choose which role, so we may help you. "


    Su Jingfei squinted and said, "boss an, are you threatening me?" When he speaks, his palm is also moving irregularly. If you are familiar with him, you will know that this is the precursor of his hand.


    An pangzi doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s habit of shooting, but the topic has reached this level, so he naturally nodded and said: "Mr. Su Jingfei, I am an upright person. I can talk to you, but I don''t want to conflict with you. As long as you leave the capital, everything will be fine, otherwise..."


    He didn''t finish his words. Su Jingfei already understood what he meant. This guy obviously threatened Su Jingfei with the people around him, which happened to be su Jingfei''s most disgusting.


    When an pangzi finished, Su Jingfei had already raised his hand and patted an pangzi, scolding him: "no, otherwise, I want your life first."


    Su Jingfei is not such a killer, but if someone wants to threaten himself with women, he can''t bear it. Otherwise, he won''t choose to attack the PI family because he knows that the PI family wants to threaten himself with women.


    He grew up on his own when he was young. Women are his relatives to him. How can su Jingfei endure the threat to their safety.


    The other four women also recognized an pangzi''s meaning, and they were all ready to do it. When Su Jingfei shot it out, they would stare at the enemies around them. As long as anyone shot, they would use the fastest speed to escape. Their strength is good now. Ordinary people have guns, which has little influence on them.


    The distance between Su Jingfei and an pangzi is only three meters. Su Jingfei''s hand is fast and urgent. If it''s not for Feng mieqing''s strength, he doesn''t even have the chance to escape.


    An pangzi came in from Su Jingfei. He almost started and twisted his neck. He didn''t have any other behavior. He didn''t know whether it was because he was too fat or something else. People couldn''t see whether he had martial arts. But if an ordinary person had the courage to threaten Su Jingfei!


    The girls are still thinking that Su Jingfei''s palm wind has split out, but before his palm wind meets an Pang, cracks appear in the air in front of an Pang, just like a cobweb, but they don''t break.


    Su Jingfei was startled and suddenly realized that it was no wonder that an pangzi dared to talk to him face to face. It turned out that there was not nothing between them. There should be a piece of glass, which must be specially made and could not be broken by his own hand.


    When he thought of this, an pangzi already said with emotion: "sure enough, it''s su Jingfei. It''s amazing strength. This is my bulletproof glass. Even the anti equipment sniper gun can''t penetrate. You''ve cracked them. It''s really powerful!" Then he clapped his hands to express his admiration.

 Chapter 1061

    Su Jingfei looked at the cracked bulletproof glass in front of him. He was also surprised. He said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you spent so much effort on dealing with me. These bulletproof glass should have cost you a lot of money."


    "Money doesn''t matter. I''m still saying that. I hope Mr. Su Jingfei can think about it. Our sincerity is very good. After all, your current situation is not very good. Instead of facing so many enemies, why don''t you leave the capital for development? You don''t have so much ambition. It''s good for everyone." Ann chubby smiles, a little proud, and seems to be very concerned about Su Jingfei''s way.


    "Fatty an, you don''t want to say so much. I just want to ask you who asked you to come to me. My career in Beijing hasn''t started yet. It won''t conflict with boss an''s business." Su Jingfei asked with a smile.


    "I might as well tell you now." An pangzi coughed, and then said very formally, "let me introduce myself first. I''m the second leader of Jingcheng business alliance. You probably haven''t heard of Jingcheng business alliance. It''s equivalent to a large cooperative group, but it''s not merged into a company."


    Su Jingfei really heard this for the first time. He said with a little interest, "I understand that when you say that, many of your businessmen unite to do business together. Do you want to engage in a monopoly or something?"


    "That''s about what we mean, but basically we don''t monopolize. We all do business. It''s better to leave a way for each other." An pangzi first nodded, but then explained, as if he was really a good businessman.


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he frowned a little. It''s understandable if the other party said which family they belong to. But the other party made a business alliance. He just wanted to buy a hospital in the capital at most. How can he have a relationship with the business alliance? This is a bit confusing for him. In his heart, he secretly said, what did Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi do?


    An pangzi also seemed to see Su Jingfei''s doubts and hummed: "Su Jingfei, do you think you don''t understand why I came to you? Do you know who is the leader of the Business League?"


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved and doubted: "is it the Feng family?" He felt that if it was the Feng family, everything would be easy to say.


    "You guessed wrong, the third leader of our business League is the Feng family, and the big leader is not the Feng family," said an pangzi Then, looking at Su Jingfei''s puzzled appearance, he said with a smile: "you must have never thought of it. The Yang family is in charge."


    Su Jingfei is in a complete mess this time. He doesn''t know the relationship between the Feng family and the Yang family. But because of his own existence, the Yang family should be the enemy of the Feng family, but they are actually the big leader and the third leader of the business alliance. They should be a talent. Yes, he doubts whether he is involved in any conspiracy, but old lady Yang is not a fake to herself, I am her true descendant!


    Thinking about it, I could not help asking, "what do you want me to leave the capital this time is what your business alliance means?"


    "You think it''s been a long time. Although you have a certain position in the capital, you''re not worth letting our whole business alliance stand out for you. That''s what I mean." An pangzi unexpectedly denies Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is really frowning this time. He can''t keep up with an Pang Zi''s idea. This Pang Zi is not related to him, but he threatens himself to leave the capital. Is there something wrong with this Pang Zi''s head? This is not reasonable at all!


    What he thought was similar to the other four girls. Although they didn''t know much about these things, they knew the truth. Huofeng was so hot tempered that she couldn''t help saying, "fat man, you have a grudge with my brother Fei. Why do you want him to leave the capital? And your business alliance has never heard of it. Is it really very powerful?"


    After hearing Huofeng''s words, an pangzi said angrily for the first time: "little girl, I don''t like what you said. If you don''t know me, you can talk nonsense. Don''t you know that the Yang family and the Feng family are in the capital, and they are all in charge of the business. How about this business alliance?"


    Huofeng hummed a way: "who knows if it''s your sponsorship for face."


    Fat an has been sitting on the sofa all the time. After hearing this, he even stood up. This fat man is really a big fat man. It''s estimated by sight that he has 300 Jin. Seeing that he is struggling to walk, several girls can''t help laughing.


    But he didn''t pay attention to the expressions of these girls. He said very seriously: "as long as the task of the Beijing business alliance is to fight against the impact of foreign enterprises on domestic enterprises, we are not just simple businessmen. All companies and enterprises in the Beijing business alliance should have a certain scale, not everyone wants to enter."


    Su Jingfei and the girls are really surprised. According to an pangzi, what they have done is really great. However, Su Jingfei does not feel that he should leave the capital because of an pangzi.


    The fourth daughter also felt that even if they were the saviors, they would still pull Su Jingfei out of the capital, which was not enough.


    Without waiting for them to open their mouths, an pangzi has taken the initiative to say: "Su Jingfei, do you know why I want you to leave the capital? Because of you, the Yang family and the Feng family are now incompatible. Your existence is an unstable factor. You will make our business alliance plan for internal contradictions. Only when you leave the capital can our business alliance develop steadily. "


    Su Jingfei and others were stunned. They didn''t expect that an pangzi was so calculating. After looking at each other, Su Jingfei said: "boss an, the reason why you want to force me away is because of this?"


    "Of course, we have already investigated. The contradiction between the Fengs and the Yangs is because of you. Only when you leave the capital can our business alliance return to normal. You are always making enemies everywhere in the capital. You are very restless. You leave is the best choice." The way that Ann fat person takes for granted.


    "Fat man, your head is not crowded by the door. How can you have this wonderful idea? How can you blame everything on our brother Fei? You have the ability to solve the contradiction between the Feng family and the Yang family." Fire phoenix bah a way.


    The fat man said angrily: "little girl, I have said that Su Jingfei is the root of the problem. If you let him leave the capital, the contradiction will be solved."


    Su Jingfei didn''t continue to talk nonsense. Instead, he raised a gold needle and flew out. The bulletproof glass that had become a cobweb in front of him immediately hit a pinhole. Although Su Jingfei''s gold needle couldn''t match the explosive power of the anti equipment sniper gun, its penetrating power was far more than that of the sniper gun. In particular, Su Jingfei infused internal power, even equivalent to sword Qi.


    An pangzi didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would make a sudden move at this time. He didn''t even see the needle clearly. Su Jingfei didn''t give him too much time to react.


    After he took out a gold needle, he raised his hand again and patted it on the bulletproof glass. The position of his hand was just where the hole of the gold needle was. The previously impregnable bulletproof glass had a loophole, so it couldn''t be as strong as before. People saw that the bulletproof glass began to break with the pinhole as the center, and soon became pieces of glass.


    An pangzi thought Su Jingfei couldn''t hurt himself, so he threatened Su Jingfei without any scruples. He also said what he thought. Now Su Jingfei suddenly broke his strongest defense, and the whole person was stupid.


    After breaking the bulletproof glass, Su Jingfei comes to an Pang. Without waiting for him to open his mouth, his hand has been pinched on his neck. However, an Pang is too fat. Su Jingfei directly grasps a handful of fat meat. The greasy feeling makes him feel a little uncomfortable, but in order to control the fat man, he has to do so.


    "An Pang, don''t think there are absolute defensive things in this world. Do you think you can still threaten me now?" Su Jingfei squeezed an pangzi''s neck and said with a smile.


    An pangzi was grabbed by Su Jingfei''s neck and didn''t dare to move. He snorted: "Su Jingfei, even if you catch me, how can you dare to kill me? There are my people everywhere. If you want to kill them, I promise you that you will not get out. For the sake of the business alliance, I can do anything to eliminate you


    "Fat ANN, I hate people threatening me with my women. You are breaking my bottom line." Hearing an pangzi say so again, Su Jingfei''s face is gloomy, and the strength on his hand is also increased.


    If you were an ordinary person, if you were pinched like this, you would not be able to breathe well. But an Pang Zi was so fat that he didn''t have any discomfort. Instead, he raised his voice and said, "Su Jingfei, don''t blame other people for their mistakes. If they have problems, they will also be affected by you. If it wasn''t for you, why should I threaten them, I''m also a person who shows solicitude for beauty. "


    Su Jingfei is stunned for a moment. It seems that there is some truth in what fat man an said. If he doesn''t have too many feuds, he doesn''t have to worry about revenge on the women around him.


    I just couldn''t laugh or cry when I heard the words behind the fat man. The fat man was rude and elegant. That''s enough.


    However, after listening to fat man an, Su Jingfei''s aversion to him is reduced. Although this fat man is a bit unscrupulous, it can be understood that as a businessman, he would have been unscrupulous sometimes. He is not a man of the Jianghu. He doesn''t speak so much truth, and he doesn''t act according to the principle that he can''t bring disaster to his wife and daughter.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei''s hand strength unconsciously reduced by three points, but at this time, an pangzi suddenly called to the door: "elder Feng, you finally come, Su Jingfei is too powerful, hurry to save me."

 Chapter 1062

    Su Jingfei and others are stunned. Unexpectedly, an pangzi has such a backhand. He looks at the door of the store unconsciously. Su Jingfei even guesses that it''s the elder of the Feng family.


    With such a distraction, an Pang''s fat body suddenly shakes. Su Jingfei''s hand holding his neck just slips. An Pang is like meat. He rolls out of Su Jingfei''s control. The movement is flexible, just like his weight can do.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that an Pang Zi would be so cunning at this time and lose control of an Pang Zi. Su Jingfei would rush to fight an Pang Zi. He was surrounded by an Pang Zi''s people. Although he was not afraid, he could be more at ease only by catching an Pang Zi. He didn''t find any martial arts of an Pang Zi, but his performance just now should have been practiced, At least it''s not so incompetent on the surface, but before he starts, Ann has already spoken.


    "Stop, stop, Su Jingfei, don''t move. I know you are better than me. I don''t think you can escape from me, but can we sit down and have a good talk?" Ann said quickly for fear of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was on guard to prevent fat man from having any backhand. He said with a smile, "fat man, do you think I can still believe you?"


    "You can''t believe me, Su Jingfei. Do you think I don''t know you are a master? Do you really think I''m not on guard when I invite you here? " An pangzi said something and pointed to a valet beside him.


    He immediately took out a remote control and pointed to the ceiling. Soon the ceiling of the store was opened. Su Jingfei and others looked at it together.


    When people see the situation on the roof, they are really shocked. Fat an didn''t cheat this time. They are really prepared. It is estimated that Su Jingfei''s name is too big. He is not sure and dare not make preparations.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know the things in the ceiling, but it didn''t prevent her from looking at the various lines on it. The other four women were all dazzled. They had all seen it on TV. It was a bomb at all, and it was certainly powerful.


    "What you see, I don''t think I need to explain, but I know what it is. This is what I rely on in case you mess. Can I have a good chat now?" Seeing that several people were stunned, an pangzi said with pride, "I''m a businessman. I''ll always leave a way for myself. Don''t worry. If this bomb explodes, no matter how good your martial arts are, you can be blown up to heaven."


    Su Jingfei after the initial surprise, has calmed down, looked at the fat man, said with a smile: "fat man, you can really cruel ah, in order to limit me, even put yourself in danger!"


    "It''s nothing. If I wasn''t here, would you come in? Besides, as long as you don''t mess around, I won''t detonate. " Ann chuckles.


    At this time, Su Jingfei really had to face up to this fat man an. Before, he thought that he was really open-minded to deal with himself for a business alliance. Now he thinks that fat man an is really powerful. No wonder he can become the leader of the business alliance with the Yang family and the Feng family. Maybe his strength is the same, but his mind is absolutely enough.


    But Su didn''t relax his vigilance. Who can guarantee that the fat man doesn''t have a way out? If he breaks away from his lock and escapes from the house, and then he detonates the bomb, he will be dead.


    Fat man is afraid of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei should always pay attention to an fat man and not let him escape. Only when he is here all the time, these bombs will not explode. Su Jingfei clearly knows that now both sides are afraid of each other, and this is the basis for a peaceful conversation.


    "Well, since we need to talk, should boss an sit down?" Su Jingfei figured this out and told an pangzi that if an pangzi sat in front of him, he would have no chance to escape.


    An pangzi didn''t know whether he wanted to win Su Jingfei''s trust or whether he really wanted to sit in peace talk. He didn''t refuse Su Jingfei''s proposal. He sat obediently on the sofa and then said, "since we can have peace talk now, I''ll be honest."


    "It seems that boss an is not constrained before. Just say what you have." Su Jingfei said.


    An pangzi didn''t seem to recognize Su Jingfei''s sarcasm. He said very seriously: "Su Jingfei, I really think you have a great influence on the families in the capital. You said that if you want to leave the capital, what conditions do we need to pay? As long as we can do it, we will certainly meet you."


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "have you not seen it yet? Still think that I disturbed the relationship between the Yang family and the Feng family? Don''t you know that there are contradictions among the families in the capital? "


    "I naturally understand the contradictions of the families in Beijing, but everyone has a certain degree. However, after you come, there will be chaos. Now there are differences within the business alliance. If you don''t solve your problems as soon as possible, the business alliance will be in danger." An pangzi first nodded, but then he still insisted on his own opinion.


    Su Jingfei is very speechless. This fat man named himself as the culprit of this incident, and he didn''t bother to argue with him. He directly asked, "boss an, I want to ask you which faction you belong to."


    An pangzi was stunned, and then said: "we are not engaged in any sects. We are still pro sects. I just want to run the business alliance with peace of mind. Don''t change the topic. Now the Feng family and the Yang family are in a row, and even many cooperative projects have been forced to stop. Do you know how much loss there will be?"


    Su Jingfei was a bit surprised this time. He believed that an pangzi would not cheat at this time. After all, at this time, cheating seems to be too petty. That is to say, the Yang family is really fighting with the Feng family. He originally thought that other people in the Yang family would not really fight with the Feng family except Mrs. Yang.


    Huofeng four women don''t know the inside story, can only listen, but Huofeng this hot temper can''t tolerate others to Su Jingfei bad, hum a way: "you have the ability to resolve their contradictions, don''t blame everything Feige, Feige can''t be wrong."


    "Little girl, it''s wrong for you to talk like this. If there was no su Jingfei, how could the conflict between the two families intensify?" Ann fat man frowned and said unhappily.


    Su Jingfei said to an pangzi instead of Huofeng: "boss an, it''s impossible for you to let me leave the capital, and I don''t want you to threaten me with people around me. You should know my strength. You can threaten me with bombs today, but if you don''t threaten me, I can kill you at any time."


    An pangzi''s face is dignified. The reason why he dared to talk to Su Jingfei face to face before is that he believed Su Jingfei couldn''t break through the bulletproof glass. Now he doesn''t think so.


    Su Jingfei is right. With Su Jingfei''s current strength, if one day he wants his own life, even if he is really ready, he can''t resist Su Jingfei. Only after he has experienced it, can he know Su Jingfei''s horror. Now if he doesn''t threaten him with death, he won''t have a peaceful conversation with himself.


    An pangzi is a businessman. All he has to think about is gain and loss. At this time, he already knows that he has changed from his advantageous position. Before, he was threatening Su Jingfei, but now he has been threatened by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei may be threatened by himself because of his woman, but relatively speaking, his life is more precious.


    "Su Jingfei, I''ll have a good talk with you now!" The one threatened by Su Jingfei was a little guilty. An pangzi said, "we are the Beijing business alliance. Our main task is to fight against those foreign enterprises. Although we are an unofficial organization, we have always contributed a lot to the country''s economy. But now you disturb the business alliance and will affect an economic system. Do you understand?"


    "I know what you mean, but it''s not all my fault!" Su Jingfei has no choice but to be stubborn.


    "I don''t blame you. I can''t convince the Yang family and the Feng family. Many projects can''t be carried out. I''m worried too!" For the first time, an pangzi showed his real anxiety, which showed that he was not disguised.


    Su Jingfei originally thought it was not easy to handle this matter. He could see that an pangzi''s words were sincere. He really started with himself because there was a problem with the Beijing business alliance. In other words, there was no personal grudge between the two sides. Moreover, he just wanted to force himself away from the capital, not really kill people.


    Thinking of this, he thinks that the fat man is not so annoying. As long as he doesn''t cheat, he should not be a bad person. You can ask the Yang family for proof, and he is not afraid of being cheated.


    "Boss an, do you think this is OK? What are the conditions for joining your business alliance?" Su Jingfei thought about it and asked.


    An pangzi was slightly stunned, and he had a little idea in his heart, but he said honestly: "if you have more than one billion personal assets and more than three billion enterprises, you can join the business alliance. If you have outstanding contributions to the business alliance, you can become the leader."


    Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said, "that''s a simple question. Aren''t you afraid that the business alliance will be affected by the contradictions between the two families? Then I''ll join the business alliance, too! "


    "You''re in the Business League? It''s not that the contradiction is more serious. If you help the Yang family deal with the Feng family, it will really fall apart. " Hearing Su Jingfei''s conjecture, an Pang Zi shook his head like a rattle and said, "no, no, that''s not OK. I''m not making trouble for the Business League."


    "Are you a pig? Who said I would participate in it in my own name! Can''t you participate anonymously? I''ll help you finish all those projects first. As long as they are really profitable projects, I can take over them. What do you think? " Su Jingfei''s mouth curled, not angry.

 Chapter 1063

    Su Jingfei''s words stunned an pangzi, and then he said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect that you still have such humorous cells. Are you making fun of your life? You know how much money those projects need, how much manpower and material resources they need. You say you can take them when you take them. "


    Su Jingfei really didn''t expect that. After all, he was not familiar with business, but it didn''t prevent him from planning to intervene. He still said with a smile: "I really don''t know how difficult it is to take over these projects, but it really doesn''t prevent me. I think my own strength is not as good as the Yang and Feng families, but if they give up some projects, I won''t be able to take over them."


    Su Jingfei''s guess is correct. As the richest man in H Province, Su Jingfei''s wealth has almost exceeded 10 billion yuan. Even if his wealth is still lower than that of Yang''s and Feng''s, it''s almost the same as far as business is concerned.


    He is different from the Yang family and the Feng family. They are big families. They need a lot of money. Their main assets are real estate. In fact, their working capital is limited. Even if they really want to invest in any project, they don''t have much money.


    Su Jingfei''s total assets are mainly current assets. In addition to the funds needed to buy hospitals and Su''s group, the current capital should be at least 3.5 billion, which is a huge sum of money.


    If the projects of Jingcheng business alliance do make money, the more projects they invest, the greater the return. The Fengs and Yangs are smart people. Even if they have certain contradictions, they will not give up if their interests are too big. In other words, those projects that are shelved and can still make money should not invest too much, Otherwise, they can''t afford the loss.


    Su Jingfei may not understand the specific operation of business, but he still understands the general principle. At first, an pangzi thought Su Jingfei was joking or fooling himself, but he had to face it up to see Su Jingfei emphasize it again.


    An pangzi''s purpose in dealing with Su Jingfei is to feel that he has disturbed the normal operation of the business alliance. However, if Su Jingfei joins the business alliance, it seems that the situation will change.


    He has investigated Su Jingfei, and knows that Su Jingfei has developed rapidly in the past year. It is even said that Su Jingfei is the richest man in H Province, and the richest man in a province can not be underestimated. Even if it is not an economically developed province, it is enough to attract people''s attention. What''s more, Su Jingfei does not have a big family to drag him down, so he does not have so many scruples.


    His identity may not be suitable for exposure, but if he cooperates secretly with himself, the shelved projects of the business alliance may start immediately, and the conflict between the Yang family and the Feng family will have the lowest impact on the business alliance. This is not a bad thing. He has found that it is a little difficult to deal with Su Jingfei.


    "Su Jingfei, if you want to cooperate, how much you plan to invest, you can say a certain number, and I''ll think about it." After thinking about it, an Pang Zi has become more and more upright. In business, there is no eternal enemy in the market, only permanent interests.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t like an Pang, but it''s not a nuisance. The businessman values profits. He can make friends as long as he thinks the benefits are enough. Su Jingfei believes that he is enough to make an Pang friendly to himself and become the second leader of the Business League. This fat man has a lot of energy. If Su Jingfei can make him a friend, it''s also a good choice.


    Thinking about how much money he could put out, he didn''t know. After all, he was too thorough to be a shopkeeper. He didn''t even pay attention to the family affairs. Now he was asked by an Pang, and he was really stunned.


    "Su Jingfei, did you make fun of me before?" Seeing Su Jingfei''s words, an pangzi thought he had no sincerity, so his fat face drooped down.


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, but asked: "the key is not how much I will take out, but how much you need. You should know that I just want to help the normal operation of the business alliance. You can tell me the money you need for the profitable projects."


    An pangzi didn''t hesitate this time. He said frankly: "I have estimated that these projects will cost 2.5 billion to 3 billion. At this time, the total amount and return are not very sure, but it will definitely make you feel that the investment is correct. You can find professionals to calculate this. Since we talk about business, we certainly can''t talk about it casually."


    Su Jingfei nodded, satisfied with an pangzi''s attitude, and then said, "the amount of investment you said is not a big pressure on me. I don''t think it''s a problem to take over."


    "Really?" Although he knows that Su Jingfei has a lot of money, he doesn''t know the exact number, and he doesn''t know how much liquidity Su Jingfei has. It''s a trade secret. After hearing Su Jingfei say so, an pangzi is really surprised.


    Su Jingfei affirmed: "you may not know me very well. I can tell you that most of my capital is working capital, except the normal operation of the group company, which is investment."


    "What is the nature of your company?" After a long time, an pangzi said with some uncertainty: "you don''t plan to make a profit here, and then run away. We Beijing business alliance don''t like venture capital. We prefer to do business on a down-to-earth basis."


    Su Jingfei is surprised to see an pangzi. This guy looks like a unscrupulous businessman. It''s really surprising that he talks about honesty and down-to-earth with himself. However, Su Jingfei doesn''t take it seriously. He doesn''t want to make money by the means of the previous part. He doesn''t need to do it at all, and it matters a lot. He can''t mess about it.


    Feng Xiaolan suddenly said to Su Jingfei: "elder martial brother, Lin ruoke sometimes talks about the company with us. I remember Lin ruoke saying that Su''s group has about 4 billion working capital now."


    His voice is very small, that is, Su Jingfei can hear it. Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Feng Xiaolan knew this. She asked, "did she say that the money was after or before she bought the hospital?" But there is a lot of difference. Su Jingfei can''t be careless.


    "It should be after the hospital. You don''t know that during this period, sister Xiuwen and sister red silk joined forces with Lin ruoke to crack down on the PI family, and another Ye family came to make trouble. Your assets have increased again." Feng Xiaolan said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei looks at Feng Xiaolan in amazement. He really doesn''t know this. He comes back from the Feng family''s memorial service to ask Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen if they have any actions against the PI family recently. He just forgets this for a while because he has been busy. Now he hears about Feng Xiaolan.


    At the memorial service, PI Yongnian thought he was aiming at him. Now he knows that it''s not for himself, but for Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, and obviously he has gained a lot of benefits.


    What makes him speechless most is the Ye family, that is, ye Shiqin. This guy, in order to target the roufeisi group, has introduced a major national underwear brand, which has an impact on roufeisi underwear. Now it sounds as if he has been cleaned up, which is unexpected.


    He had heard Sophia tell himself that ye Shiqin didn''t give up and planned to remind Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, but he didn''t wait for a reminder. It''s already like this. It''s really sad.


    Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke have a good relationship. They and Wang Yu are always together. It''s understandable that Feng Xiaolan knows something inside. Su Jingfei is not surprised. He is really confident when he thinks of Feng Xiaolan''s figures.


    When Su Jingfei left H Province, his wealth was close to 10 billion yuan, but now it has definitely exceeded this figure. Sometimes the snowball growth will be faster than the normal business growth.


    What''s more, there are always people who find trouble with Su''s group and give them the opportunity to clean up. That''s how Su Jingfei''s wealth comes from.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t expect such a result. With the efforts of several women, her wealth is growing. Of course, this means that the Su family will have stronger strength in the future.


    He doesn''t know what they are talking about, but he can feel that the conversation between Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan is over, and his face seems more relaxed. He doesn''t have to ask to know that it must be a good thing. If it''s related to business, Ann is also very happy.


    "Boss an, I just talked with my secretary. I should be able to take over all the investment projects you just mentioned. When you go back, you can sort out all the information, and our people will conduct research. If there is no problem, the cooperation project can be started. We have always been resolute." Su Jingfei has the bottom of his heart, and his words become simple, but Feng Xiaolan becomes Su Jingfei''s secretary in an instant.


    Fat an looks at Su Jingfei speechless. This guy deserves to be an actor. His face changing skill is really up to standard. Today, he seems to be threatening him to leave the capital. How can he turn into seeking cooperation in a twinkling of an eye.


    Feng Xiaolan''s girls are constantly startled by Bai su. He actually says that Feng Xiaolan is his secretary. Although he says that the relationship between Feng Xiaolan and Su Jingfei is his fault, it''s not something to show off. Feng Xiaolan''s face is red.


    Although an pangzi felt that Su Jingfei''s attitude change was really speechless, he said seriously: "Mr. Su Jingfei, we are not joking. If you really want to cooperate, I will really let people sort out the project."


    Su Jingfei is no longer joking, serious way: "since you have said, business alliance because I have been affected, how to say I am not the kind of people who do not reward, I take over those affected projects, but still that sentence, the cooperation between us must be kept secret, do not let people know."


    "It''s no problem. If you join the business alliance and are known, it will be more troublesome. I can guarantee that you will keep it secret." Seeing Su Jingfei''s seriousness, an pangzi nodded and agreed.


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll send people to Beijing tomorrow morning. Then you can talk to the people in my company." Su Jingfei nodded.


    An pangzi thinks that today''s events are really turning around. He clearly wants to force Su Jingfei away and keep the source of Su Jingfei''s contradiction away from the capital. In this way, the Yang and Feng families will return to the past and will not affect the development of the business alliance in the capital.


    In fact, it''s a good choice for Su Jingfei to join the business alliance now. Anyway, Su''s financial assets are enough to enter the business alliance and even become the leader of the business alliance. However, he has not made outstanding contributions, and judging from his appearance, he should not be the leader.


    In fact, he also knows that an pangzi certainly does not just want to cooperate with himself when he joins the business alliance. He must have other intentions. It is estimated that he wants to help the Yang family.


    But this is not what he cares about. His purpose of looking for Su Jingfei is just to make the business alliance stable. Now with Su Jingfei''s participation, the business alliance''s projects can be started normally, and the business alliance will not be affected. This is enough.


    He doesn''t care who Su Jingfei has grudges with and what he wants to do. Anyway, the fight between them is a struggle between the families. His purpose is just to maintain the business alliance. Even if the Feng family is defeated by the Yang family and Su Jingfei, he has no loss. Su Jingfei has the strength to mention the Feng family. The pure commercial part of the Feng family is not better than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t make a wrong guess about an pangzi''s position. He should belong to the kind of neutral faction. He doesn''t support the Yang family and the Feng family. As long as the business alliance is OK, he won''t help anyone.


    Su Jingfei''s idea is also very simple. He wants to help the Yang family deal with the Feng family. They have fallen out with the Feng family for himself. How can he look at it and ignore it? What''s more, now he wants to transfer his influence in H Province to the capital through some channels. Isn''t this a chance?


    With Yang''s private rehabilitation hospital, he moved his own private hospital in H Province to the capital, and then used the cooperation with the business alliance to bring Su''s group and roufeisi group into the capital, which is better than looking for opportunities.


    Su Jingfei is not a business genius. He is far inferior to Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke in business. If he is allowed to find business opportunities on his own, he may not know how long it will take. This time he will take the opportunity to come to the capital. With only a few projects, he will take root in the capital and his migration plan will be realized.


    An pangzi can see that Su Jingfei wants to unite with the Yang family to deal with the Feng family, but he doesn''t know that Su Jingfei''s deeper meaning is to use the cooperation of the business alliance to let the Su family of H Province move to the capital.


    Su Jingfei has been in the capital for several months. He has long missed Liang Xiuwen and others. Although there are many women around him, the ones who are really affectionate are all in the provincial capital. Now he finally has the chance to let them come to the capital. How can he let go of this opportunity? The women around him have no idea that Su Jingfei''s main purpose is this.


    He has never been a person with a strong sense of career. The reason why he wants to make a career is because of the pressure from the Su family. Now the deadlock between him and the Su family has improved, and his demand for business is even lower.


    An pangzi didn''t know the inside story. He just thought Su Jingfei was serious, so he said seriously: "today is how much I have offended. Another day I''ll hold a banquet to make amends. Tomorrow I''ll send the information to you. You can find someone to check it."

 Chapter 1064

    Su Jingfei''s meeting with an pangzi is really dramatic. At first, an pangzi almost killed Su Jingfei because he was so angry. Finally, he knew that an pangzi was also a commercial alliance in Beijing, so Su Jingfei chose to cooperate.


    An pangzi has a bomb as a guarantee, and he is not afraid of Su Jingfei''s attack on him. They negotiate peacefully. In the end, Su Jingfei and her four daughters leave the store. Although the meeting is not pleasant, it does not hinder the cooperation between the two sides. After all, they both have great expectations for the cooperation.


    After leaving the store, Su Jingfei immediately takes four women back to Su''s home. He doesn''t want to make trouble. It''s a coincidence that an pangzi suddenly appears. If it''s a mercenary hired by Feng''s family, it''s estimated that he will start directly.


    When they got home, the women didn''t sleep either. Dongfang Wenjun and shumanya were waiting for Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei was so worried when she left. They didn''t know what Su Jingfei would encounter. They didn''t put their heart in their stomach until five people came back safely.


    "What happened tonight is a false alarm, but I can''t help it. I''ll ask the people of Polaris security company to protect you later." When Su Jingfei came home, he righted the women.


    "Elder martial brother, fatty an should not attack us any more. I feel that what he said before is true." Wind Xiaolan listen to Su Jingfei say so, don''t understand the way.


    Wang Yu doesn''t have any experience in the world. He thinks that now that the problem has been solved, there''s no need to stir up the army. Similarly, he looks at Su Jingfei and says, "elder martial brother, it seems that fat an is not an expert. We don''t have to worry about it, and we have to cooperate. What can he do?"


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "anfangzi should not do anything. I can see that he still attaches great importance to our cooperation. I ask people to protect you, not because anfangzi, but other people. The Feng family and PI family are ready to deal with the people around me."


    He didn''t want to tell all the girls about this. Now after the incident of an pangzi, he didn''t hide it. He said seriously: "they dare not deal with me directly. There are a lot of people who support me, so they plan to buy someone secretly to deal with me. It''s a little difficult to deal with me directly, so you become their target. So you should be careful in the next period of time."


    After that, without waiting for the women to speak, he said to shumanya, "shumanya, come to my room later."


    The girls were stunned at first, and then quickly understood what Su Jingfei meant. All the girls in the Su family had no martial arts skills except shumanya. Su Jingfei must have been worried about her situation at this time, and wanted to transform her meridians. In this way, she would be safer in case of danger.


    But the girls understood, but shumanya didn''t know. She suddenly blushed and said, "what are you going to do in your room? It''s late. I should go to bed." Then I want to go to my room.


    She didn''t resist Su Jingfei in her heart, but Su Jingfei said such words to herself in front of all the women, which naturally made people shy. Even if she was willing, she could only refuse. She even complained that Su Jingfei was too direct, how could people agree to it!


    Su Jingfei was slightly stunned, and then he reflected that shumanya must have misunderstood his own meaning. He was a little sad. Even if he was anxious, he was not so anxious, and he was still in front of the girls.


    But at this time to explain, but more embarrassed, can only be tough way: "later you go to my room, I have business, must go."


    After all, Su Jingfei is the head of the family. No matter what kind of status the girls are in, they will listen to Su Jingfei. Shumanya was a little embarrassed at first, but now she is bullied by Su Jingfei. Even though she knows that the promise will make people blush, she still chooses to compromise.


    This time, she did not speak at all. Instead, she went to Su Jingfei''s room with a red face. She was also a smart woman. The relationship between any woman here and Su Jingfei was not simple. She was just embarrassed, not unacceptable.


    Su Jingfei saw shumanya go to her room, and then said to all the women, "have a good rest tonight, and I will let Xiuwen elder sister come over tomorrow. The cooperation with an pangzi is the beginning of our march into the capital business, and we should also move."


    When he said this, everyone knew that Su Jingfei must have a plan, but Huofeng''s four daughters had a sudden idea. No wonder Su Jingfei changed her attitude so quickly and wanted to cooperate with an pangzi. It turned out that he wanted to take this opportunity to enter the capital. They all knew that Su Jingfei''s acquisition of Yang''s private rehabilitation hospital was the first step, The second step must be to move the Su family to the capital.


    If all the people of the Su family come here, the villa of the Su family in the capital is really small. When we were in the provincial capital, we got along well. It''s also very lively to think that everyone is here.


    Of course, there is also a bad thing, that is, the more people there are, the less opportunities they have to get along with Su Jingfei alone. But the reality is that they can''t solve this problem. Everyone can see that Su Jingfei certainly doesn''t belong to anyone alone. At this time, they can''t blame Su Jingfei for his playfulness, but they should be glad for his playfulness. Otherwise, no one can be with Su Jingfei except Li Hongxian.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for everyone to think about it. He has already entered his room. Today, he is going to transform shumanya''s meridians. Fortunately, there are still a few petals of his snow lotus, so it''s not difficult for her to have ten years of skill.


    As for her experience in dealing with others in the future, he can only practice slowly. He believes that so many women in his family will help her become a master.


    "Shumanya, come and sit down. We haven''t been alone for a long time." Su Jingfei thought in his heart that he had already walked into the room. To shumanya, who was sitting at the desk, he was already sitting on the top of the bed.


    Shumanya was a little uneasy. She thought Su Jingfei had some thoughts about herself. It was the first time for her to be a little nervous. However, she obediently walked to Su Jingfei and sat down. She was a little shy and said, "Su Jingfei, you are so sudden, I''m not ready, and it''s not good for them to look at you."


    Su Jingfei and shumanya''s relationship is a lover. Naturally, they don''t have to pretend to be gentlemen. He said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? Do you think they don''t know about our relationship?"


    He has been used to getting along with other girls for a long time. Now everyone is like a family, and no one will be jealous. Although everyone doesn''t say it clearly, they actually acquiesce in each other''s status. Even Li Hongsi''s real girlfriend has endured it.


    It''s not only because she loves Su Jingfei, but also because she can''t cope with Su Jingfei at all. Even if she has internal skills, she can''t compare with Su Jingfei in that aspect. Instead of letting him go out on his back, it''s better to turn a blind eye to the situation in front of him. Anyway, everyone''s relationship is very good, just like a sister. It''s not a bad thing.


    Su Jingfei''s nature also affected shumanya. Anyway, sooner or later, he was also his man. Instead, shumanya let go, nodded and said, "you have a point. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s all your man."


    Originally also want to tease shumanya, now see her calm, with a smile: "OK, since you think so open, then take off your clothes."


    "Ah Although shumanya was psychologically prepared, she was still shocked when she heard Su Jingfei''s words. She was too anxious. She asked her to take off her clothes directly. Didn''t people say that there should be a process?


    Su Jingfei looked at shumanya jokingly and said, "didn''t you just say that? Since you accept it, just listen to me. Take off your clothes first and don''t leave any. Otherwise, it will be inconvenient. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. "


    Shumanya was a little guilty when Su Jingfei was staring at her, but after all, she was not a little girl. She nodded when she thought that she and Su Jingfei would have such a day sooner or later.


    Su Jingfei looks at shumanya shyly and takes off his clothes. He says it''s fake that he doesn''t move. But he still has something important today. His heart can only be pressed down temporarily. When shumanya takes off his underwear, Su Jingfei reaches out to stop him and says, "OK, let''s take off here."


    "Well? You still want me to keep my underwear. Do you want me to wear my underwear? " Shumanya was stunned, but he blushed at the thought of some people''s special interests.


    Su Jingfei was stunned, and then saw the appearance of shumanya. He said in a funny way: "yes, I just like you to wear underwear. This is better, and your underwear is the product of our roufeisi group, or I designed it myself. This is a great sense of achievement."


    "You''re a pervert." After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, shumanya spat with a red face.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain. He took out his gold needle and said: "your figure is very good, especially if you wear the underwear I designed, it will make your figure better. You really support us ruofesi group."


    "Of course, they support their own products, but they can''t support them. Not only me, they all use the underwear of roufeisi group. The health care underwear you designed is the most popular." Shumanya a smile, but still strange asked: "you take out the needle for what, do you still plan to give me anesthesia?"


    She is really strange. She hasn''t heard that other people need gold needles for roommates. Su Jingfei is really weird. Is she really a pervert? But she shouldn''t. If he is really pervert, how can other women stand him.


    Su Jingfei saw that shumanya still thought he wanted to do something with him. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I won''t give you anesthesia. I''ll give you a golden needle to dredge your channels. Don''t you want to be a Wulin expert and have more than ten years of internal skill?"


    "Do you want to dredge the meridians? What do you mean Shumanya did not understand, the whole person was stunned.


    Su Jingfei held the gold needle in his hand and said, "it may hurt a little later, but when I close the needle, you will have at least ten years of internal skill. By that time, as long as you practice, you will become a Wulin expert."

 Chapter 1065

    Hearing that he could become a martial arts expert, shumanya''s eyes lit up immediately and asked, "can I really become a martial arts expert?"


    "Look at Xiaolan and Wang Yu. They are all transformed by me. But because the conditions of transformation are rather harsh, not everyone can bear it. So I can only transform you now." Su Jingfei nodded seriously.


    Shumanya is a mature woman, not a child. Naturally, she won''t be dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s transformation of her meridians. On the contrary, she asked with some conjecture, "do you have to take off your clothes?"


    "This is one of the necessary conditions. You should have seen the eagle knight. The reason why you don''t wear clothes is to achieve the best effect at that time. Otherwise, your body will be wrapped, and the effect will be much worse. Now I will transform your meridians to ensure that you have at least ten years of internal skill." Su Jingfei nodded.


    At this time, shumanya said with a little jealousy: "you are a playboy. So many women in your family have extraordinary skills. You must have seen them all."


    Su Jingfei grinned bitterly. He really didn''t think about it, but he didn''t have too much explanation at this time. He nodded and said, "there''s no way to do it, otherwise the effect of cultivation will be discounted. This is not what I want, I want to achieve the best effect."


    "Well, now, just like the ancient emperors, no one can judge what you do." Shumanya saw that Su Jingfei was serious, but he didn''t want to continue this topic, so he was too stingy.


    "Well, now that I''m ready, you can start to transform my meridians. Don''t you say it hurts? Is that true? " Shumanya changed the topic, but she was still a little timid when she thought it might hurt. Now she has no shyness. After all, it''s not like that.


    Su Jingfei had seen shumanya''s body for a long time, but shumanya was in the dressing room and didn''t know what was going on outside, otherwise she wouldn''t have to be shy today.


    For a determined boyfriend, shumanya has been very generous. What''s more, medical students are more comfortable than ordinary people. They think that they are su Jingfei''s patients. Even if they are seen by him, it''s nothing. It''s a doctor who sees patients.


    So think, she is more calm, and even urged Su Jingfei to say: "Su Jingfei, you are to hurry up, hurry up, I can''t wait."


    When Su Jingfei heard this, she almost spurted blood. A pretty girl wearing only underwear urged her to hurry up. As long as a normal man would have the impulse of nosebleed, not to mention that the woman could still let herself do whatever she wanted.


    "Pretty girl, you really want me to be depressed to death. What''s the difference between you doing this and attracting me? I really convinced you." Su Jingfei said, already took the gold needle to shumanya, although his heart is a little strange, but still can''t be affected, give people to transform the meridians must be careful.


    Shumanya lay down on the top of the bed and watched Su Jingfei sit beside him with a dignified face. He could not help saying nervously, "Su Jingfei, take your hand lightly. I''m afraid of pain."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve done it more than ten times. I''m still very experienced. I won''t let you suffer. Don''t worry." In his speech, Su Jingfei has already inserted a golden needle into shumanya''s acupoints. Now his skill is improved, and his medical skill is more exquisite than before, so his level is naturally higher.


    Shumanya''s physique is not absolutely excellent, but it''s not bad, and she''s young. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to work hard, but just uses her internal power to protect shumanya''s body. This kind of treatment is really not what many women can enjoy before.


    At that time, when he transformed the meridians for all the women, his strength was far behind that of Feng mieqing, but now he has almost doubled his skill, which has obvious effect at this time.


    Before, Su Jingfei was really worried that shumanya couldn''t bear it and cried out. Although all the girls in the family knew what they were doing, this kind of movement also made people feel embarrassed. However, the actual situation was that Su Jingfei didn''t work hard and shumanya didn''t suffer much.


    Until the last two injections, it was estimated that she had touched her closed acupoints and formed meridians. Shumanya finally could not help humming in pain, but it was not really unbearable.


    Compared with other women, shumanya has been much luckier, which makes Su Jingfei have to sigh. In fact, sometimes people''s luck is like this. If shumanya had been a few months earlier, it would have been painful, and the effect might not be better than now. Now that his internal skill has been improved, the effect will naturally be improved.


    "If you can bear it a little longer, you will soon get better. When acupuncture is over, you will be a Wulin expert. You will be happy to go." Su Jingfei said, has been all the needle into shumanya''s body, shumanya''s body also began to appear impurities.


    At this time, everyone must go through the process, because his internal skill has been stronger than before, the effect is naturally better, Schumann Ya''s impurity elimination is more thorough.


    In addition to acupuncture and moxibustion, it''s natural to cooperate with the Tianshan snow lotus. Su Jingfei has already been ready. After doing this, he began to pull the golden needle out of shumanya''s body. Shumanya has also eased from the pain. In fact, she didn''t suffer for a few minutes. This is all the effect of Su Jingfei''s internal power improvement.


    "Well, your constitution has changed. Now you should have at least ten years of internal skill." Su Jingfei saw shumanya open his eyes and said with a smile.


    Now his internal skill is deep. Even though he has consumed a lot of internal power, he will not feel tired any more. He is very curious about the extent of Schumann Ya''s internal skill. He estimates that the effect should be better than before, but he has not checked it in detail.


    Shumanya stretched out his arm and raised his leg, but he didn''t feel too much. He said doubtfully: "it''s going to be OK so soon? I thought it would be a long time! "


    "Of course, it''s very fast. Now I''m better than before. By the way, go to take a bath. My body has discharged a lot of impurities." Su Jingfei pointed to the bathroom and reminded shumanya.


    At this time, shumanya realized that there was some strange smell in the air, and then found the impurities on her body. She suddenly exclaimed that she had never thought that she would be so dirty. Without saying a word, she ran into the bathroom next to her. Su Jingfei''s bedroom was bigger, and there was a bathroom in it, which was more convenient.


    Su Jingfei carefully sorted out the gold needles and put them away. Although he had improved his strength and had gold gloves, he seldom used gold needles, but gold needles were still necessary for his medical practice.


    And sometimes there will be unexpected effects. For example, if you break through the bulletproof glass today, the gold needle will make a contribution. The penetrating power of such a sharp weapon is far better than that of a sword. Only when you break through the bulletproof glass can you succeed. Without the gold needle, Su Jingfei is not sure he can make a breakthrough.


    Su Jingfei is thinking, suddenly heard a exclamation from the bathroom, unknown so Su Jingfei did not even respond to almost all, mind a flash, the body has rushed into the bathroom.


    Because shumanya was in a hurry to get in, the bathroom door was not locked, and she was not afraid of Su Jingfei coming in to peep. After all, the relationship between the two was so good that they didn''t have to work hard, and Su Jingfei was not hindered. She just appeared in the bathroom and saw shumanya standing in a daze.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to enjoy the beautiful scenery. He frowned and asked, "shumanya, what''s the matter? What happened?"


    Shumanya to Su Jingfei came in, totally unaware that he was seen, but pointed to the bathtub and said: "I, I, I just gently pinch, this bathtub is missing a corner, you this bathtub quality is too bad."


    Su Jingfei looked along shumanya''s fingers. There was really a piece missing from the bathtub. He couldn''t laugh or cry. He took a bath here many times. Naturally, it wasn''t that the quality of the bathtub was bad. It was that shumanya suddenly had internal power and couldn''t control it. He pinched the bathtub directly.


    Think of here, can''t help but walk past, again shumanya plump buttock clapped a slap, way: "idiot, that is not the bathtub quality is bad, is you control not good own strength, your skill is too strong."


    It seems that this slap feels good, and then clapped, the anger in my heart began to rise.


    At this time, shumanya realized that she had no clothes on and was about to exclaim. Suddenly, she was hugged by Su Jingfei and gave her a very aggressive kiss. Even if she was a little frightened, she was attracted by Su Jingfei. She forgot to struggle and shout, and gradually put her hands around Su Jingfei''s neck.


    Su Jingfei and shumanya have been picking up the relationship for a certain period of time, but because of their busy work, they spend little time together. Either they are at Su''s home, it''s not easy to do something. This is the second such intimate kiss since the last kiss. Shumanya''s yearning for Su Jingfei also broke out at this moment.


    Shumanya didn''t mind if Su Jingfei would do anything to herself. Now she just wants to be with Su Jingfei. Even if she does anything, she doesn''t care.


    Su Jingfei felt shumanya''s enthusiasm, and naturally knew how to do it. Today, she transformed shumanya''s meridians by herself. In fact, it was doomed to happen. The women in the family probably had guessed it, but this was not the first time. Everyone was used to it, especially Dongfang Wenjun, who encouraged her several times.


    After kissing for a while, Su Jingfei let go of shumanya and said with a smile, "you are the worst girl. You are always disobedient. Today I want you to listen to me."


    Shumanya knew that Su Jingfei was joking, but she said with a soft smile, "what do you want me to do?"


    Su Jingfei looked at shumanya, who was full of flavor. He also said with a smile, "take a bath first. You haven''t done it yet, but I''ll help you this time. I''m willing to serve the people."

 Chapter 1066

    When Su Jingfei and shumanya came out of the room in the morning, the girls had already prepared breakfast. At this time, the women at home, except Feng Xiaolan, Wang Yu and Su Jingfei, had not broken through the last layer of relationship. In fact, everyone was su Jingfei''s woman.


    At this time, they didn''t envy schumannia. Anyway, we are used to the relationship now, and this step is sooner or later.


    Before, in Su''s family, the provincial capital, people were somewhat restrained. At that time, there were not only Li Hongsi, a real girlfriend, but also Liang Xiuwen, a famous figure, and even Nalan Xiuying, an elder. Now they are more natural. Anyway, everyone is the same.


    It''s just that every woman''s reaction to the matter between shumanya and Su Jingfei is different. Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi turn a blind eye to it. In essence, both of them are women who don''t want to interfere in other people''s affairs. Huofeng jokingly opens the chair for shumanya, saying that they can''t let shumanya suffer. Naturally, the meaning is self-evident.


    What makes Su Jingfei most helpless is Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. The two girls are the first to follow themselves, and they are also their two closest junior sisters. When they were in S City, they wanted to be their own women, but they haven''t realized it yet.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei doesn''t care about the two girls. It''s really because he has never had a chance. What''s more, Wang Yu has a special illness.


    Now his medical skills have increased, and it is no longer a problem to treat Wang Yu''s strange diseases. But it is not yet time. He still needs a medicine. As long as he finds it, he can treat Wang Yu. Now he has purchased a private rehabilitation hospital, and there will be more and more medicinal materials in the future.


    He didn''t tell Wang Yu about all these. She doesn''t know about Wang Yu''s own problems. Only her mother, aunt Weihong and Li Guofeng, know about them. Of course, now Su Jingfei can be sure that Wang Yu is Li Guofeng''s illegitimate daughter.


    In the face of Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu''s resentful eyes, Su Jingfei can only think that he can''t see them. Otherwise, he can''t cope with them. When he sits down to eat, Su Jingfei says to Dongfang Wenjun, "Wenjun, you can call Xiuwen and ruoke back and ask them to come to the capital as soon as possible. From now on, we will have a big fight in the capital."


    Dongfang Wenjun frowned and said, "Su Jingfei, you can think about it. If they come here, the focus of the Su family will be on the capital."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "I''ve thought about it. The reason why I''m still being counted is that many people think I''m only working alone. Even if there is a su family, I don''t have a good relationship with the Su family. Now I''m going to build another Su family in Beijing. I have a family to rely on, and others dare not look down upon me."


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Dongfang Wenjun no longer talks. She has more experience than other women. She knows such things better and knows Su Jingfei''s words are true.


    All the families and sects in the capital, no matter what troubles they have caused, if others want to revenge, they will consider the other family or sects first. Su Jingfei suffers more than others. Even though people know that Su Jingfei is not a lonely force, he is not in the capital after all.


    Su Jingfei''s enemies can be afraid of him because of Su Hanlin and Mrs. Yang, but they have no scruples about the people around him. Now Su Jingfei wants to establish his own power in the capital.


    He wants to build himself into the first-class strength of the capital. He already knows that the top families in the capital are not the strongest forces, and they do not dare to attack anyone without any scruples. He is only doing business and will not involve in official affairs, even if he wants to deal with himself like Gao.


    Although Su Jingfei and shumanya didn''t stop last night, his idea was not affected. Now by cooperating with an pangzi, it''s just the opportunity for the Su family to move into the capital.


    Now there is Ziling in H Province, so I don''t need to worry about it. Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke''s business system can enter the capital, and there is more room for development in the capital. Su Jingfei has decided that he will go to Nalan''s house today. He has a lot to ask about.


    "Well, Xiaolan, Wang Yu, you are going to the hospital with Manya today. You are responsible for protecting her safety. Don''t play any more. This is an extraordinary time." Su Jingfei was ready to get up and began to command everyone: "Wenjun, you go to discuss with Xiuwen sister about going to Beijing. Huofeng and Xiqi, your main task is to improve your strength. At that time, there must be several experts in the family."


    Both of them use Jinzhong to practice martial arts, and their speed of improvement is very fast. It''s not that he doesn''t give it to other women. Among the women around Su Jingfei, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are more attentive to practicing martial arts. Even if other people practice martial arts, they won''t make more progress than them.


    Only when he finished, shumanya coughed and said, "I seem to have internal skills. I can protect myself."


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. Then she remembered that she had transformed her meridians. Now she has more than ten years of internal skill. Because her internal skill has been improved, the effect of transformation is slightly better than others. Her internal skill is at least the strength of the top three women, but her combat effectiveness is relatively weak. After all, only internal skill is not good.


    Other women have already guessed that shumanya must have internal power after last night, and it''s no surprise now. Feng Xiaolan also patiently said, "sister Manya, elder martial brother, let''s protect you for your own good. If you have internal power, you still need to practice to exert your power."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said: "yes, you have free internal power now. Most people are not your opponents, but you may not be able to cope with a little opponent. Now let Xiaolan and Wang Yu accompany you. When you have the ability to protect yourself, you can act alone." After that, he said to the women, "now I''m going to Nalan''s house. You all do as I say. Keep your mobile phone close to you. Be careful. Call me when something goes wrong."


    All the women nodded and knew that Su Jingfei was not joking. When Su Jingfei left, all the women began to act according to Su Jingfei''s requirements. When they had Su Jingfei, they would rely on Su Jingfei, but in fact, they were all independent women.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t worry that the girls won''t do what he says. He''s going to Nalan''s house today to verify several pieces of information. And this time he must see Nalan xiuhai. Nalan Rongxuan is the heir of Nalan''s house, but he may not know too much. After all, the question he''s going to ask involves the top forces in the capital. It''s estimated that only the head of each family can know.


    He often comes to Nalan''s home. Almost all the people here know him, and they don''t need to report him. Someone directly brings him to Nalan xiuhai. Seeing Su Jingfei, Nalan xiuhai smiles and says, "you''re so early today. I thought you could hold your breath!"


    "Eh? Do you know all about it? " Su Jingfei is stunned. Unexpectedly, Nalan xiuhai has already known his intention. The big family deserves to be a big family.


    "Of course I know. A lot of people are watching what you do." Na LAN xiuhai smiles, then says: "although PI Yongnian is very angry, he can''t help it. He doesn''t have any evidence to prove that you did it. What''s more, even if he proves it, he doesn''t dare to move you."


    Su Jingfei''s head is full of fog. It seems that what he wants to ask is not this. How can Nalan xiuhai think of the PI family? But as soon as his brain turns, he thinks of what''s going on. It must be PI Yongchang''s business.


    Nalan xiuhai didn''t know that she would be wrong. She explained with a smile, "don''t worry. If the PI family dares to deal with you this time, we Nalan family will come forward. If we want to attack xuan''er, we Nalan family will also regard him as the enemy. The PI family doesn''t dare to mess around."


    Su Jingfei looks at Nalan xiuhai, who is still comforting himself. He says helplessly: "uncle, you think too much. I don''t come to you for the sake of the PI family. Since I''ve done it, I''m not afraid of the PI family. This is just a lesson for them. What I want to find you is something else, not for the PI family."


    "Well? Not the PI family? Is there anything else besides the PI family yesterday? Don''t tell me. You''ve made the elder of the Feng family. You''re not so strong. " Na LAN Xiu Hai is a Leng, can''t believe of way.


    Su Jingfei said that if he was in his heyday, he was not sure. Unfortunately, he was not in the strongest state yesterday. He could only shake his head and say, "the elder of the Feng family is powerful. I can''t kill him. The most I can do is to run away from him, but Feng mieling was almost abandoned by me. I just don''t know if he can die."


    The source of nalanxiuhai''s news is obviously his son. Now hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he can''t help but frown and say, "no, yesterday in front of the elder of the Feng family, you can still get rid of Feng mieling. It''s a bit exaggerated."


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that Feng mieling was attacked by me accidentally. I think if there is no one with strong medical skills in his family, he will be hopeless. Even if he is rescued, he will be useless." Su Jingfei is quite confident in his own strength. Even if Feng Qingtian, who is hidden by the Feng family, is still there, he can save a life at most, and he will be a useless person in the future.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is what he knows best. He may not be the best one in martial arts, but he is more powerful. It''s not his intention. There are many records in the thread binding books.


    He doesn''t use too insidious skills when dealing with people. But if he deals with some enemies who must be eliminated, Su Jingfei doesn''t mind using means. If he is kind to the enemy, he is cruel to himself. Su Jingfei knows this very well.


    Although Su Jingfei said it was a sneak attack, Nalan xiuhai couldn''t help saying: "if you fight with Feng Qingyang, you can still have a chance to sneak attack on Feng mieling. With your strength, please tell me if you are a super Saiya."


    The words of Nalan xiuhai make su Jingfei roll his eyes. For the first time, he knows the name of the elder of the Feng family is Feng Qingyang, but the key is the words behind Nalan xiuhai. Unexpectedly, he is still a fan, but it seems that he is not a human, and it is not a compliment.


    He also understood why Nalan xiuhai said that, and how Feng Qingyang said that, he was already one of the top ten experts in the capital. He not only didn''t catch him, but also took the opportunity to hurt others. Anyone would be surprised.


    "Well, uncle, I didn''t come to tell you this. Feng mieling is useless when he''s useless. He''s not a good thing either. It''s best if he dies!" Su Jingfei waved his hand and wanted to talk about his business. For Feng mieling, he really thought it was good to die. Without a master, the Feng family would lose.


    On the contrary, Nalan xiuhai turned her eyes and said, "it''s easy for you to say that the PI family died of PI Yongchang. It''s not a big deal. If Feng mieling died, it would be a big problem. The Feng family just died of two elders, and now another brother of Feng mieling died. You can really cause trouble. However, he also died, and you don''t have a good end."


    Su Jingfei is speechless. He is really right. He seems to be unlucky when he meets his own enemies. Although he has been in all kinds of danger, he has never suffered a loss. It''s his enemy''s misfortune.


    He estimated that Pi Yongchang''s news came from the PI family. Feng mieling''s news was relatively hidden. Nalan xiuhai didn''t know it, and Su Jingfei didn''t worry.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. The Feng family and I are in a stalemate now. They don''t dare to mess around. Don''t talk about that. I''ll ask you something, uncle." Su Jingfei smiles and brings the topic back again. He asks, "do you know the man of dantai Chongguang?"


    When nalanxiuhai heard Su Jingfei mention this person, her face suddenly changed and she quickly asked, "Jingfei, how do you know dantai Chongguang?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t have to ask. He knew that Chongguang was absolutely real. He sighed: "when I killed PI Yongchang yesterday, Chongguang in dantai saw it, and we talked for a while last night. Even I had a fight with mingdantaiyue brothers and sisters in dantai."


    "What''s the result?" Na LAN xiuhai asked curiously, and then did not wait for Su Jingfei to answer, he had already taken the initiative to say: "it should be invincible."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and asked: "uncle, how do you know that if I don''t want to kill them, I can only draw with them. Their martial arts are really weird, and I can''t break through."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. The most famous skill of the dantai family is Xuanguang mirror. As long as you use this skill, no matter how powerful your moves are, you can defend them. Of course, it''s within the range of endurance." Nalanxiuhai said with a smile: "tantaiming and tantaiyue are the sons and daughters of tantaichongguang. They are naturally gifted and intelligent. They may not be your opponents when they work together, but you can never break their defense unless you can suppress them with absolute strength.


    When you don''t want to kill people, it''s impossible for you to break the defense. However, it''s a bit beyond my expectation that dantai Chongguang can find you. It seems that your influence is a little too big now, and you still have to keep a low profile in the future! "

 Chapter 1067

    Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan talked about their meeting with dantai Chongguang. He didn''t mention the specific content. After all, it involves a lot of important content. It''s not that he can''t trust Nalan xiuhai, but it''s his own business after all.


    Nalan xiuhai didn''t ask too much. We are all adults. We all know what to say and what not to say. She just told Su Jingfei: "the status of dantai Chongguang in the capital is special. The dantai family is special in the capital as a whole. According to their strength, the dantai family can''t compare with any other family, but they are very interesting."


    "Well? Interesting. What does that mean? " Su Jingfei doesn''t understand the meaning of Nalan xiuhai, so he asks curiously.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. You''ve seen ordinary movies and TV dramas, especially martial arts movies. In those movies, there''s often a kind of martial arts law enforcer, or some kind of emissary. Chongguang plays such a role in the capital." Nalan xiuhai doesn''t care about it either. She explains directly.


    "Wulin law enforcers?" Su Jingfei''s eyes were wide open. He didn''t expect that Chongguang from dantai was so big. Didn''t he say that they were like the leaders of all the families in the capital and could decide the fate of many families.


    As if seeing Su Jingfei''s idea, Nalan xiuhai said with a smile: "you don''t have to go to hell. Even if they are legendary law enforcers, they can''t fool around. Their existence just doesn''t want to make the pattern of the capital chaotic and restrict the families. They just manage the conflicts between the top families. This is also our top families, It''s the main reason why we don''t make too much fuss. "


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he nodded. Although he knew for a long time that dantai Chongguang would also be restricted, he was only sure when he heard nalanxiuhai''s words. He asked, "do you mean that as long as the top families don''t fight, they won''t come out?"


    "Almost that''s what I mean, and even if I come out, I won''t attack anyone at will, unless I''ve determined that you can''t stay, and it''s inevitable." Nalan xiuhai nodded.


    Then, without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he already said with a smile: "for example, although the Gao family''s affairs are mainly caused by the Gao family''s own uncleanness, they are cleaned up by the PI family. However, if they are the top family, even if they have the Feng family as the backstage, the PI family will not dare to deal with the Gao family. Otherwise, it will cause great trouble."


    "Uncle, do you mean I''m playing big this time?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked nalanxiu Haidao.


    "I guess you are making a lot of noise. At least they can let dantai Chongguang come to you. They must have known about you, and indeed your influence is too great. The top people of the Feng family are here at this memorial service, and because you fight, the dantai family will surely notice you." Na LAN Xiu Hai smiles and explains: "but you can rest assured that even if he looks for you, there will be no malice. As long as you are not heinous, they are at most a warning."


    Su Jingfei said in his heart that they didn''t mean any harm to themselves. They even had benefits for themselves, but it was related to their deepest secret. Su Jingfei didn''t mean to say it.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, Na lanxiuhai thought that he was worried about Chongguang in dantai, so she continued: "I''ve told you, don''t worry. If Chongguang in dantai really bothers you, I can''t. next time I go to see him with you, he and I are acquaintances. He won''t bully my nephew and son-in-law."


    Su Jingfei was in a cold sweat. His uncle was really protecting his weaknesses, but he shook his head and said, "no, I think of another thing."


    "Oh? There''s something else. You''re really a problem child. You have a lot of problems every day. " Nalan xiuhai looks at Su Jingfei''s constant problems and says with a dumb smile that her uncle is really worried.


    "Uncle, I want to ask about the business alliance in Beijing." Su Jingfei''s face turned to the business alliance.


    Su Jingfei''s topic is a bit exaggerated. He was talking about things in Wulin a moment ago, but it turned into a business in a flash. Fortunately, Nalan xiuhai is the owner of Nalan family. Although Nalan family doesn''t do business like the Yang family and Feng family, they don''t know about it.


    "The Beijing business alliance is a spontaneous alliance formed by some businessmen in the capital. Their purpose is to resist unfair competition from foreign enterprises. After all, many large enterprises always monopolize. It is an unofficial organization to compare and be recognized by the government. The major families in the capital will basically have a share in it, just how much." Nalan xiuhai explained it in more detail than an pangzi, and naturally it was more reliable.


    Su Jingfei listened to Nalan xiuhai''s more positive evaluation, and nodded: "last night, in addition to meeting dantai Chongguang, I also met a man. He is a fat man. I don''t know how old he is, but this fat man claims to be the second leader of Beijing Business League."


    "Well? You''ve met fat man an. He doesn''t even bother to get out of bed. He can see you. What''s the situation? Did you visit him? It''s not right. What are you going to do with him in the middle of the night? This guy is a famous slob who can sit and not stand, and can lie and not sit. " Nalan xiuhai is surprised, and she doesn''t understand how Su Jingfei can know an pangzi.


    Su Jingfei thought about an pangzi''s appearance. He was sitting in front of him yesterday. Only when he really mentioned the business alliance did he see that he was more serious.


    "Uncle, how is fat Ann? I saw him once yesterday and I think he is a very cunning businessman Su Jingfei thought and asked.


    Nalan xiuhai pondered for a while, and then commented: "an pangzi is an interesting person. He is the one who can do business most in the capital. He doesn''t start from scratch. He has more face to settle down in the capital. He just keeps a low profile and has not been included in the top family. In fact, his strength is almost the same."


    Su Jingfei was stunned at first, and then relieved. If an pangzi had no background, he would not be the three giants of the business league like the Feng family and the Yang family, even if he was a talented person with money.


    When he was in H Province, Su Jingfei knew that the big families attached great importance to family status, and the status was very important. Even the Beijing business alliance, since it had involved all families, the people who could be in charge of the family, especially those who were in charge of the work, must have status.


    An pangzi''s background is to settle down. According to Nalan xiuhai, settling down should also be a top family, but it''s too low-key to be understood by others. However, he believes that families still understand each other.


    "Uncle, yesterday an pangzi talked with me for a while, and finally I joined the business alliance. What do you think of my doing this?" Su Jingfei didn''t hide the situation of himself and the fat man. The Feng family and the Yang family can hide it, but the Nalan family doesn''t need it. After all, Liang Xiuwen is responsible for the cooperation with the business alliance.


    With a look of no surprise, Nalan xiuhai said: "since an pangzi can find you, he will definitely pull you into the league. An pangzi is less than ten years younger than me. He can be said to support the Business League. The Yang family and the Feng family occupy a leading position in the Business League, but they are actually nominal, because the Yang family has more business energy than the Feng family, I''ve become the leader. "


    This information is that Nalan xiuhai can tell Su Jingfei that an Pang Zi will never say anything. After all, although an Pang Zi is a little cunning, he can''t boast that he has no bottom line.


    And with Nalan xiuhai''s evaluation, Su Jingfei has more confidence in joining the business alliance and cooperating with an pangzi.


    There can be no mistakes in this action. It''s related to whether his Su family can have a foothold in the capital. Otherwise, he won''t rush to the Nalan family. The information provided by the Nalan family can make him more confident.


    "Jingfei, if you join the Business League, you may have some conflicts with the Feng family, but you can rest assured that although our Nalan family is only a nominal name in the Business League, even if they are not big leaders, they will help you. By the way, when will you let Xiuying and Xiuwen come home to have a look?" Nalan xiuhai patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said with great care.


    Su Jingfei knew that what he said in front of him indicated an attitude, maybe to strengthen his confidence, or to pave the way for what he said later. However, Su Jingfei said honestly: "I''ve asked them to come to the capital as soon as possible, and sister Xiuwen should hold the business alliance."


    When Nalan xiuhai''s eyes brighten, she not only hears that Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen are coming to the capital, but also the key is the sentence behind Su Jingfei. Joining the business alliance is absolutely a major event. It can be said that Su Jingfei''s business affairs will be affected, and if he lets Liang Xiuwen be responsible, it doesn''t mean that Liang Xiuwen is in charge of Su Jingfei''s industry.


    The woman who controls a man''s economic lifeline is the head of the family. Knowing Su Jingfei''s romantic character, Nalan xiuhai has always been afraid of his niece''s loss. Now she''s sure.


    Su Jingfei explained that Nalan xiuhai could understand her meaning and continued: "when they come, I''ll talk to Xiuwen sister and let her mother and daughter come to Nalan''s house as soon as possible. But uncle, I have to wake you up. Don''t be too surprised to see Xiuying sister."


    "What happened to Xiuying? Well, why do you call her sister? That''s not right! " Nalan xiuhai was stunned at first, and then picked the right way.


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. He called her wife in private, but he didn''t dare to say so now. He could only explain: "sister Xiuying asked for it herself. Anyway, you can understand it when you see it. Besides, everyone in our family calls her sister, even if sister Xiuwen has nothing to do with it."


    Nalan xiuhai was stunned for a long time, but he couldn''t react. In his heart, although his sister was rebellious, she was not so unreliable.

 Chapter 1068

    After su Jingfei and Nalan xiuhai talked about their family affairs, Nalan xiuhai wanted to see her sister very much, because at that time, he and Nalan Xiuying had not seen each other for more than 20 years.


    No matter what kind of contradictions he had in those years, after so many years, he regretted that he was so young that he was sorry for his sister.


    Thinking of this, Nalan xiuhai said to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, when Xiuying left Nalan''s home, she still blamed me. If I was not so stubborn, I would not have made such a mess now. If she came to the capital, you should help me say good things."


    Su Jingfei nodded and agreed, but he thought that from a normal point of view, Nalan xiuhai''s practice was not wrong. If Nalan Xiuying listened to her elder brother''s words, she would not be unhappy in her marriage.


    What''s more, when Nalan Xiuying gave up Nalan''s family, Liang Aihong didn''t treat her very well. She had been a widow for more than 20 years. Her life didn''t change until she met Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei gave Nalan Xiuying a new life. At this time, Su Jingfei also understood why Nalan Xiuying followed her heart.


    Thinking of this, he had to thank Nalan xiuhai for being too strict with Nalan Xiuying. If not, he would not have a chance to meet Nalan Xiuying, and Nalan Xiuying could not become Liang Xiuwen''s foster mother, and he would not get Liang Xiuwen.


    It can only be said that things in the world really have reasons and fruits. No one can say clearly. Bad things don''t necessarily have a good side. Su Jingfei feels that he is about to become a philosopher.


    Nalan xiuhai naturally didn''t know that Su Jingfei was thinking so much. Seeing Su Jingfei nodding, she said with a smile, "Jingfei, although you are not a member of Nalan family now, it will be sooner or later. I know about Xiuying and Xiuwen. When they come to the capital, even if they are members of Nalan family, they have nothing to do with Liang family. Since you don''t plan to deal with Liang family, It must be Xiuying who doesn''t want to. Let them live and die. "


    Su Jingfei looks at Nalan xiuhai with a little surprise. His idea is really special. If he had been so open 20 years ago, it is estimated that Nalan Xiuying would not elope with Liang Aihong.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I know what to do. I always hope that they can come back to Nalan''s home. After all, we all hope that their relatives can get together." Su Jingfei serious way, said here, can''t help but think of their parents.


    Her mother died early, and she has no chance to meet again. Although her father and herself are not enemies, they are not harmonious at all. She also has resentments against him. It''s not difficult for Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen to return to Nalan''s home. Nalan Xiuying has long stopped complaining about Nalan xiuhai, but it''s just a matter of time. I really don''t know when I want to have family reunion.


    When Nalan xiuhai saw Su Jingfei saying that he was here, he suddenly became silent. As the head of the family, Nalan xiuhai was also very smart, and immediately saw his mind.


    Thinking of Su Jingfei''s loyalty to Nalan''s family, and persuading Nalan Xiuying to let her go home, he said, "Jingfei, you and I should go to see someone who should know something about your family before, which may make you less resentful to the owner of the suhanlin family."


    As his uncle, he naturally doesn''t need to beat around the bush. He is more straightforward and doesn''t worry that Su Jingfei can''t accept it. After all, it''s something everyone knows.


    Su Jingfei is not only interested in why Su Hanlin didn''t find his mother at that time, but also curious about who Nalan xiuhai wants to see. If this person can know what happened at that time, he must be a powerful person. At least he will know a lot about information. Is this person in charge of Nalan''s family information?


    In the process of wishful thinking, he has followed Nalan xiuhai to the back of Nalan''s house, where is the inner house of Nalan''s family. All the people living here are the old people of Nalan''s family. They retired from the position of principal and lived in the inner house of Nalan''s family. Su Jingfei didn''t dare to mess here.


    It''s not that he has no ability, but it''s a matter of identity. According to his nephew and son-in-law of Nalan xiuhai, any one who comes out of Nalan''s backyard comes from his grandparents. In such a big family, the elders can''t offend, otherwise the whole family will denounce him. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to get into trouble.


    On the way, I will meet several people. Nalan xiuhai wants to introduce Su Jingfei, either the uncle or the aunt. Anyway, they are all of great seniority.


    At this time, Su Jingfei knew that there were many people in a family that had been handed down for hundreds of years. It was really difficult to remember them one by one.


    Nalan xiuhai didn''t want to let him remember. As he walked, he said: "all the elders who live here have made great contributions to our Nalan family. If they retire, they will provide for the aged here. No matter how many children there are, our Nalan family will support them and die, and no one will be left without support."


    Su Jingfei looks at the Nalan family. He is really moved. No matter whether they are martial arts experts or not, they are all ordinary people here, just an old man of Nalan family.


    This is the first time that Su Jingfei has met other families of the Feng family. Although they are called families, they are short of the Nalan family because they don''t have much experience. Unless they can keep the top family for hundreds of years, many habits can''t be changed at that time.


    Su Jingfei follows Nalan xiuhai. He doesn''t know who Nalan xiuhai is going to see with her. Is she a senior citizen? Think of pension, Su Jingfei heart suddenly tremble, has a guess.


    But even if he thought of it, he couldn''t believe it. After all, people couldn''t be sure whether this person existed before. Now Nalan xiuhai is going to take him. It''s really unbelievable. At this time, he doesn''t think Nalan xiuhai is going to take him to see the staff of the information department. After all, all the people here are retired.


    "Su Jingfei, our Nalan family''s martial arts are not very strong. Even if I''m the head of the family, my strength is similar to that of Feng mietian, but no one dares to bully us all the time. It''s because there is a powerful person in our family." When Su Jingfei guesses, Nalan xiuhai takes the initiative.


    "Uncle, just tell me who you want me to see." Su Jingfei has roughly confirmed his guess, but he still asks.


    Nalan xiuhai said with a smile: "you are really a thief. You have guessed it, haven''t you?" After a pause, he said, "I really want to take you to see my father. You may have heard that my father''s name is Nalan piaoxie. He is as famous as Feng Qingtian of the Feng family and Fu laoguai of the Fu family, and his strength is also between Bo Zhongxue."


    Su Jingfei sighed. He guessed right. He really wanted to see this master. In a few days, he had already seen several of the top ten people in the capital. Among those who could be better than Mrs. Yang, he would see the third one immediately. The rest of huijue and Feng Qingtian, Su Jingfei had no chance to see him. He didn''t know when he would.


    Nalan xiuhai saw Su Jingfei speechless, thought he was shocked, and said with a smile: "you don''t have to think too much, you call me uncle, that is his grandson-in-law, you call him grandfather or grandfather, anyway, we are still more popular here called grandfather."


    Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. He''s lucky. Su Hanlin is the best in the world and his father. Mrs. Yang is the top five fighter in the world. She''s her successor. Even if she''s not a master, her relationship is almost the same. Nalan piaoxie is probably the top five, but she becomes her grandfather. Her backstage is really tough.


    It''s normal to say that no one is afraid of his background. But now he''s making enemies everywhere. He''s walking on thin ice and doing everything step by step for fear of going the wrong way. It''s really speechless.


    Su Jingfei thought that he was confused and got involved with the top experts. Nalan xiuhai had stopped in front of the house, and then knocked on the door very seriously: "Dad, Hai''er, please see me." Obviously, there are many rules in the Nalan family. If a son wants to see his father, he has to ask for it.


    Standing next to Su Jingfei looking at Nalan xiuhai, also dare not say more, just waiting for the response inside.


    They didn''t wait for a long time outside, a low voice sounded: "Hai Er, come in, what can I do for you? I don''t care about my family for many years. You can decide everything. "


    "Dad, it''s not about the family. I''m just bringing someone to show you." With these words, Nalan xiuhai winks at Su Jingfei and pushes the door in to let Su Jingfei follow him. At this time, Su Jingfei can also see Nalan''s real face.


    Nalan piaoxiu is about eighty years old. He looks like an immortal. Although he is wearing casual clothes, he is in a state of flying out of the dust. He sits on the top of the bed with his knees crossed. He seems to be practicing martial arts. Anyone who sees him will feel that he has emerged into an immortal.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t seen anyone''s temperament like this. He doesn''t know about Nalan piaoshue''s martial arts. But this temperament has already made people admire him. If he called Nalan piaoshue his grandfather before, he would still have some resistance in his heart. Now he thinks it''s good to have such a master.


    "Dad, this is Su Jingfei. I once mentioned to you that he is the boyfriend of Wu Mei''s daughter, and now he is our Nalan''s son-in-law." After Nalan xiuhai came in, he introduced Nalan Piaoxue very happily.


    Nalan Piao Xue listens to Nalan xiuhai''s words, and her eyes unconsciously look at Su Jingfei. His eyes are not attractive, and give people a very warm and soft feeling. But Su Jingfei seems to become transparent under his eyes. It seems that nothing can hide from each other, which makes Su Jingfei startled. Nalan Piao Xue has some evil ways!

 Chapter 1069

    Nalan Piaoxue is the real master that Mrs. Yang admitted, that is to say, he has at least the strength of the top five in the world. Although she was not sure Nalan Piaoxue was still alive at that time, she was very sure of his strength.


    Now when Su Jingfei sees Nalan Piaoxue, he naturally doesn''t doubt whether he is alive or not. Being seen by Nalan Piaoxue is as if others can see through it. This feeling is really unprecedented. Even as the No.1 Su Hanlin in the world, he can''t see people like this. This makes Su Jingfei feel very strange.


    Nalan Piaoxue didn''t stare at Su Jingfei either. After a moment, she drew back her eyes and returned to a calm and peaceful manner. She asked with a smile, "you are su Jingfei. I''ve heard xuan''er talk about you for a long time."


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that xuan''er in his mouth is Nalan Rongxuan, but that''s his grandson. Nalan Rongxuan and himself are the most familiar people. He mentioned himself to his grandfather, which is not an accident. Su Jingfei thought in his heart and nodded: "Nalan Rongxuan and I are friends and have a good relationship."


    "Dad, Su Jingfei is Xiuying''s son-in-law, that is, our Nalan family''s son-in-law. He is your grandson''s son-in-law." Nalan xiuhaisheng is afraid of Nalan''s snowing. He doesn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan''s family, so he emphasizes it again.


    Nalan Piaoxue took a look at Nalan xiuhai, and then said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, I heard that you are the first master of the young generation. I don''t know what level of your martial arts have reached now." When he spoke, his tone was calm, and he couldn''t see whether he recognized Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not surprised by Nalan piaoyue''s words. As one of the top five experts in the world, he first asked about his martial arts, which is reasonable. He didn''t hide it. He honestly said: "my current strength is about the same as Feng Qingyang of the Feng family. If I do my best, he can''t kill me, and I can''t kill him."


    He really didn''t know how to divide the level of martial arts in the eyes of such real masters, but he knew that he was still a long way away from them. He was not even as good as Feng mieling, not to mention the level of snow in Naran.


    Feng Qingyang is the elder of the Feng family. His second younger brother Feng Qingtian is a master of Nalan piaoshue in Mrs. Yang''s words. He believes Nalan piaoshue should know that at least they are of the same generation. If he works hard now, he will not be weaker than Feng Qingyang.


    Nalan xiuhai, who was listening, was speechless. Before, he thought Su Jingfei could attack Feng mieling in front of Feng Qingyang, which was completely opportunistic. Now he knows that this boy has been modest all the time.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Nalan piaoyue, but he knows his father''s situation. As long as he wants to hear some truth, he will always make people speak it unconsciously.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that he can ask some other people''s secrets, but some words are not secret, but he is not willing to say. Nalan piaoche can let the other party say them easily. Nalan xiuhai is not very clear about this skill, but he knows Nalan piaoche can do it.


    Nalan piaoxie listened to Su Jingfei''s words, and did not express surprise. Instead, she asked: "I think your internal skill is not enough to deal with Feng Qingyang. Even if his strength is not as good as Feng Qingtian, he should at least be a little successful. Are you exaggerating?"


    Su Jingfei nods secretly. Nalan Piaoxue''s eyesight is really sharp. Now his internal power is really weaker than Feng Qingyang. Although they can share equally when they fight each other, if they have the same strength, they are not as good as him.


    However, he heard that Nalan Piaoxue said that Feng Qingyang, an expert at this level, was actually Xiaocheng. Then, Feng mietian, Feng mieqing and others at this level were at most beginners. The world of experts was really terrible. He always felt that his achievements were not low now, but in others'' eyes, he was still as weak as a child.


    He didn''t say these things, but he said honestly: "I have fought with Feng Qingyang several times, and neither of us can do anything. The main reason is that my internal power is weak."


    He didn''t explain the main reason why he looked weak. After all, it would involve his own injury. With Nalan xiuhai''s wisdom, how could he not think that the two elders of the Feng family died in his own hands? The reason why people didn''t doubt themselves was that they didn''t have enough strength.


    He didn''t want to let the Nalan family know about it. Even if they were close to each other, they couldn''t tell them. After all, the less people knew, the better.


    Nalan Piaoxue didn''t associate too much with it. Instead, he nodded his head and said, "it makes sense for you to say so. The way of martial arts is not that only internal skills can decide everything. In real on-the-spot combat, everyone''s performance is different, and the result is also different."


    Su Jingfei nodded. He didn''t expect that he had been discussing martial arts since he saw Nalan Piao Xue. Normally, Nalan Piao Xue should be more concerned about the relationship between herself and Nalan Xiuying.


    It''s just that he doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with Nalan piaoyue''s doing this. Since he came in, he felt that Nalan piaoyue was different from others. He had a kind of temperament that others didn''t have, which is the so-called fairyland character. Even if he sat there in casual clothes, he always felt that the old man should be a Taoist.


    He didn''t dare to say these words, but it didn''t prevent him from having this feeling, especially Nalan piaoyue''s eyes and his insight into everything in the world made people feel more profound. Su Jingfei doubted whether the old man was cleaning at home!


    Just as he was thinking about it, Nalan Piaoxue continued: "you are only in your early twenties this year. You are in your prime. What is more rare is that you are able to connect with governor Ren. Among the people I know, there is only one person who has made this achievement, that is Su Hanlin. Feng Qingtian of the Feng family and Fu laoguai of the Fu family are still one or two acupoints short of connection. As for huijue, we haven''t seen him for many years, I don''t know about him


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Unexpectedly, Nalan Piaoxue suddenly changed the topic and mentioned that the two vessels of Ren and Du were connected. What''s more, Su Hanlin was also a person who was connected with the two vessels of Ren and Du. However, it''s understandable to think that if he was the first in the world, the two vessels of Ren and Du were not connected, he would be a bit sorry for his identity.


    Nalan Piaoxue didn''t give Su Jingfei a chance to interrupt, but continued: "in fact, the cultivation of internal skills is just a process of punching points. As long as you open all the points, not only will your internal skills be improved, but also your life will be increased. If there is no accident, you can be over a hundred years old."


    Although I heard this for the first time, I didn''t doubt that although several elders of the Feng family didn''t get through the two channels of Ren and Du, they were all close to or over 100 years old. It''s not impossible for them to be over 100 years old.


    He thought about it for a while and said with a smile: "grandfather, Ren Du''s two veins run through. In my opinion, it''s also an accident. It''s not deliberate to rush the acupoints."


    "Well, I''ve understood that 20 years ago. Chong acupoint is a natural way to achieve a certain degree of martial arts. According to your age, there must be a special reason for Ren Du''s two pulse connection." Nalan piaoyue nods. Instead of being dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s address, he analyzes it.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Piaoxue discuss martial arts, but they don''t think much about it. Nalan xiuhai is relieved. Since Su Jingfei doesn''t object to Nalan Piaoxue''s name, he must have recognized Su Jingfei''s identity.


    Nalan family is a traditional family, if you can''t accept it, Nalan piaoxie will immediately put it forward, Nalan xiuhai finally put her heart in her stomach.


    Because he is the head of Nalan family, his interest in martial arts is far less than Nalan Xiufeng. Among the brothers of the same generation, Nalan Xiufeng is the most powerful, and his martial arts is also the strongest. He is almost at the level of Feng mieqing, and the most talented of them is Nalan Xiufeng.


    Now listening to Nalan piaoxiue and Su Jingfei discussing martial arts, he actually wants to leave, but it''s not suitable now.


    Nalan piaochet was still talking about his views on martial arts at first, and soon some changes took place in their relationship. Su Jingfei began to ask Nalan piaochet about his views on Martial Arts in the past. He said that he was a self-taught person, and his understanding of martial arts was certainly not as good as Nalan piaochet.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts are really strong now. Compared with his peers, he can''t find any opponents at all, and he will be much higher than them.


    It can be said that the origin of his kung fu is quite ingenious. If he can have his present Kung Fu, it can be regarded as the result of cheating. If he doesn''t have a specific understanding of Kung Fu, his internal power may improve very quickly, but the overall combat effectiveness may not.


    Nalan Piaoxue can become one of the top five experts in the world. He is not only good at cultivating martial arts, but also top in understanding martial arts.


    At first, Su Jingfei was still a little constrained, but when it came to real discussion, it was just like an apprentice asking for advice from his master. If it wasn''t for the problem of seniority, Su Jingfei even wanted to learn from his master, but in fact their relationship was also a son-in-law, just can''t say it.


    This is also the first time that Su Jingfei systematically asked a top expert about his martial arts. It has to be said that this conversation is of great help to Su Jingfei''s future growth. Even if it opens up a new way for him in martial arts, it definitely makes him avoid many detours. After all, when the wild road comes, he is always groping forward.


    When Nalan xiuhai can''t help but leave, Nalan piaoxiu suddenly says to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, your understanding of martial arts has really surpassed your peers. I don''t know from whom you learned martial arts, but do you know how to reach the highest level of martial arts?"


    This time, not only Su Jingfei was stunned, but Nalan xiuhai was also stunned. He had never heard his father mention this. It is estimated that he didn''t think he was the material.


    Su Jingfei shook his head honestly and said, "I don''t know. No one has mentioned this to me. What do you think is the highest level of martial arts

 Chapter 1070

    For the first time, Su Jingfei talked about martial arts with the real top experts. Although Su Hanlin and Mrs. Yang were close to each other, they didn''t talk about martial arts with him because one of them was estranged and the other didn''t want to affect his own development.


    Nalan Piaoxue is different from the two. He only talks about his understanding of martial arts. In fact, he is still superior to Su Hanlin and Mrs. Yang. After all, his martial arts are learned from home, and there is no adventure or opportunism.


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, asked Nalan piaoxie, "Grandpa, I have been self-learning since I began to practice martial arts. No one has ever taught me. I don''t know what the martial arts realm is. Can you tell me something about it? I really don''t know much about them. "


    "I heard xuan''er say that your martial arts are all self-taught. If you can achieve what you have now, no one can deny that you are a genius." Nalan piaoyue is well-informed and doesn''t make a fuss just because she knows Su Jingfei is self-taught.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Nalan Piaoxue said to himself, "in fact, the martial arts realm is a very broad saying, which actually refers to the level of a person''s strength. That''s why I first asked you what level of your strength."


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and said, "grandfather, how is the current level of martial arts? What is it like? You can tell me a few people I know, and I''ll estimate my strength."


    Nalan Piaoxue doesn''t object either. Only by comparison can he have the best understanding. Nalan xiuhai nodded secretly beside him. In fact, he was a little curious. He didn''t care much about martial arts, but when he heard this interesting topic, he preferred it.


    "Let''s talk about beginners first. That is to say, it''s about internal power cultivation. Those who only practice boxing and feet but not Kung Fu are not martial arts. They can only be called Wufu." Nalan piaoyue began to give Su Jingfei a more detailed sermon.


    When Su Jingfei heard him say that, he couldn''t help sweating in the dark. He thought that internal skill didn''t exist before, and he didn''t practice it at all. Now he knows that he was not even a warrior before, and he was absolutely out of fashion. It turned out that internal skill was just recognized by others.


    Nalan xiuhai doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s experience, but his internal skill is very considerable now. No one believes that he achieved it in a year. Now he has asked curiously, "what''s the next level?"


    "If a person''s internal skill has a certain achievement, he can have three to five times the strength of ordinary people, which is almost entry-level. For example, xuan''er is already entry-level. As long as he has time, he will still become a strong warrior." Nalan piaoyue began to give an example.


    Su Jingfei nodded. According to Nalan piaoshue''s conclusion, all the children of the younger generation are at the entry level. Only at this level can they hope to compete for the ranking of the younger generation. Otherwise, even the entry level is not considered. What face can they say that they are a warrior, let alone compete for the ranking.


    "The next level is the most common people in the families, probably Hai''er and feng''er, who can be regarded as mastering. That is to say, people at their level are familiar with the cultivation of internal skills, and they can also master some skills. People at this level are the easiest to distinguish the strong from the weak, and the difference of understanding will also be reflected in this level, People with good understanding will stand out from this level, and people with poor understanding will be surpassed. " When Nalan piaoyue said here, he became very serious.


    "Most of us in the Nalan family are at this level. At present, feng''er has the best development, and only feng''er can break through this level faster and reach the Xiaocheng level." Nalan Piaoxue''s face is more serious, obviously not very satisfied with his children.


    Nalan xiuhai is embarrassed. After all, she was criticized by her father in front of Su Jingfei. Now he even regrets that he didn''t leave before.


    Su Jingfei was shocked. He always thought that Liu Zongyun, Master Yi, Feng mieqing and others were masters of a generation. Moreover, they all taught many apprentices, and everyone''s apprentices were able to be their own. As a result, in the eyes of real experts, they mastered a little martial arts skills at most.


    He also knows that in the eyes of the real top experts, this level is really nothing, but his heart is still uncomfortable, and he feels that the experts he has always thought are not very powerful.


    The young people around him are all at the advanced level, and the rest are at the master level. It''s really sad to hear these titles.


    Nalan Piaoxue, regardless of Su Jingfei''s feeling, has continued: "at the level of Jingfei, Qin family, Qin Shaoyou, Feng family, Feng Qingyang, and even Feng mieling, it''s actually what I call Xiaocheng. Xiaocheng is also divided into high and low, which is mainly reflected in the strength of internal skill, the strength of skill, and even some moves."


    Here, he pauses for a moment and explains concretely: "people at Xiaocheng level have already possessed the level of transforming decay into magic. Many moves will become different in power when they are in their hands. Therefore, if people at this level have one or two more powerful martial arts, they can have unimaginable combat effectiveness, I think Su Jingfei has such martial arts skills, so he can ignore the gap between his internal power and Feng Qingyang''s strength. "


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he had to say with emotion: "grandfather, you are really good. It''s true that I have an apprentice, who is the granddaughter of Murong family. Although she is young, she imitates many martial arts in martial arts novels. Even if they are not exactly the same, they have a surprising effect of winning."


    "I know you''re talking about Murong Bingfeng. That girl is really smart. She and Chu Yiming of Chu family have always been praised as young talents in the capital." Nalan snowed and nodded.


    He is obviously not completely closed at home, how to say Nalan family is also a big family, a lot of news Nalan snow can hear.


    When Su Jingfei heard that Nalan piaoxiue mentioned Chu Yiming, he was also a little embarrassed and said, "in fact, Chu Yiming and I have a good relationship, and he also taught me the sword song of Chumen. Although I can''t compare with him now, it will have unexpected effects when I use it against the enemy."


    Nalan Piaoxue really didn''t know this. After all, he couldn''t find out some privacy. He said with a surprised smile: "the old man Chu Baimei is not so generous. He asked his grandson to teach you Chu men sword song. It''s really..."


    Before he finished his words, Su Jingfei said, "grandfather, you misunderstand me. I have no contact with Chu Baimei. Chu Yiming wanted to teach me, because I was the enemy of Shangguan Xiang''er at that time. He wanted me to restrain her demons."


    He told Nalan Piaoxue and Nalan xiuhai about what happened at the beginning. Although there was something in Su Jingfei''s experience, only he and chuchen knew about Su Jingfei''s learning of Chumen sword songs. Even Shangguan xianger didn''t know why chuchen taught Su Jingfei Chumen sword songs. Now Nalan and his son are very speechless.


    Nalan Piaoxue said helplessly: "the world of young people is really strange. We old guys want to hide our martial arts, but they teach them casually. However, the founder of Chumen sword song is Chu Yiming, who also has the right. We won''t discuss it for the moment."


    "Well, Chu Yiming and I have become friends." Su Jingfei smiles and follows Nalan''s words.


    Nalan Piaoxue drew the topic back to the martial arts realm again and said, "I''m going to raise it to a higher level. As far as I know, the old monster of the Fu family, Feng Qingtian of the Feng family, master huijue, and old lady Yang of the Yang family should all be at this level. I just don''t know if Feng Qingtian is alive, which I haven''t seen for many years."


    "Grandfather, is your level a success?" Su Jingfei asked Nalan piaoyuedao according to the previous statement.


    At this time, Nalan xiuhai also said: "it should be Dacheng. After Dacheng, it should be Dacheng. There should be few people who have such skills in the world."


    Unexpectedly, Nalan Piaoxue shook her head and said, "we are not a great success like this. At most, we are a pseudo great success. That is to say, it seems that we have reached that level. In fact, there is still a certain gap. There are only five or six people in the world. But now I''m not sure whether huijue is still our level. He may have become a great success."


    Su Jingfei had already thought that when Nalan piaoshue talked about the experts, he didn''t mention Su Hanlin. According to the ranking, Su Hanlin should have become a great martial artist, and Hui Jue is second only to him, so he may become a great martial artist.


    Nalan xiuhai looks at Su Jingfei, and he thinks of this. Now he knows why Su Jingfei is the son of Su Hanlin. Some families in the capital are very afraid. Even if the Feng family and Su Jingfei have such a big hatred, they dare not act rashly. It turns out that the gap is a boundary.


    "Now there is only one Su Hanlin I know. He is recognized as the number one in the world. He is not a little higher than others. I heard xuan''er say before that Fu laoguai had a fight with him and lost miserably." Nalan Piaoxue seemed to have the ability to see everything, sniffed: "the strength of Fu laoguai is not the top among us. He dares to challenge Su Hanlin. He really doesn''t know what death is."


    Su Jingfei couldn''t think of Nalan piaoshue''s comment on fulaoguai, so he asked: "at that time, when they were competing, I was watching. Fulaoguai was really strong, and it didn''t seem to be much worse."


    "You didn''t reach that level. Naturally, I don''t know. After I heard about the process, I knew that Su Hanlin was just giving Mr. Fu face." Nalan Piaoxue said with a sneer: "anyone who has reached our level doesn''t know that Su Hanlin is just a humble fudaoguai."


    Su Jingfei was speechless. At that time, Fu laoguai was in a mess. Was he still let by others? What level did Su Hanlin reach? It''s too exaggerated. Even if he was 60 years old, it''s not sure whether he could be so powerful. Suddenly, he felt that his father was really a bit exaggerated.


    Nalan Piaoxue looked at Su Jingfei shocked, but some funny way: "I know you are su Hanlin''s son, and the relationship is not very good, but you can''t deny Su Hanlin''s genius."


    Su Jingfei didn''t deny him because of his estrangement with Su Hanlin. He just inquired: "grandfather, what should a great warrior be like? I looked at Fu laoguai that day, but he was already very miserable. How can you say he was let go?"


    "A great warrior doesn''t need a move at all, he can make a lower level person surrender." Nalan Piaoxue''s face was serious, obviously not joking.


    But this words in Su Jingfei and Nalan xiuhai''s ears, but feel a little exaggerated, Nalan xiuhai has asked: "Dad, do you mean even if you this level of people? He can also force you to surrender without making a move. Aren''t you half a chip worse than him at most? "


    At this time, he didn''t care Su Jingfei was nearby. After all, this statement was too incredible. Nalan Piaoxue used a very positive tone.


    "It''s not only me, but anyone who can''t reach the level of greatness can''t resist." Nalan Piaoxue seemed to be afraid that they would not believe him. He said with certainty: "I just asked Su Jingfei, what is the highest level of martial arts? Then I tell you that the highest level is to subdue people without fighting, which is the so-called potential! "


    Su Jingfei and Na lanxiuhai were really shocked this time. Su Jingfei thought that Su Hanlin was very powerful, but she didn''t think that he was so powerful. Mrs. Yang told him that Su Hanlin must be much more powerful than her, but she didn''t say it in detail.


    At the same time, they also thought of the scene of Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai fighting. At that time, Su Hanlin used his momentum to oppress Fu laoguai, and finally Fu laoguai had to fight.


    If, according to Nalan piaoyue, you can make people surrender directly with momentum, then fulaoguai couldn''t fight back at all. Since he could fight back, it means that Su Hanlin was merciful at that time. They were all smart people and immediately thought of this.


    "Have you all thought of it?" Nalan Piaoxue said with a smile: "momentum is a wonderful thing. If we don''t reach that level, we can''t understand it. In fact, Every warrior has momentum, but to materialize temperament and turn it into a kind of pressure, we have to reach the level of martial arts. I know only two people have arrived."


    "Grandfather, who are the two people you are talking about?" Su Jingfei was curious and asked.


    "You idiot, how can you not think that one of them is Su Hanlin. I just said that." Nalan xiuhai knocked Su Jingfei on the head, and then said, "another natural thing is the founder. My father also met him in those years. Don''t forget that our Nalan family has existed for five or six hundred years."

 Chapter 1071

    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. He has never met the founder. He doesn''t know how powerful he is, but he knows that this man is definitely more powerful than Su Hanlin.


    At that time, he not only taught Su Hanlin, but also benefited Mrs. Yang a lot. From this, we can see how powerful he is. However, he has been dead for decades, and he has no chance to see him. Even though he has been dead for such a long time, he still makes people respect him. It''s really admirable.


    Su Jingfei didn''t ask again, but Nalan piaoyue already said with emotion: "Hai Er is right. Although Su Hanlin is the number one in the world, I just admire his genius. It''s very rare for him to reach the level of success at his age. But I really admit that the only one who can''t catch up with him is the founder. You don''t know how powerful he was in those years, He belongs to the half step immortal


    "Half step fairy? Grandfather, I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. I''m not an atheist, but it''s a bit off the mark Su Jingfei was shocked. This statement is really hard to accept. He lives in a modern society.


    Not only is he, Nalan xiuhai is also startled, can''t help but ask: "Dad, you''re kidding, even if he no matter how fierce, also can''t be regarded as immortal, this is too exaggerated."


    Nalan Piaoxue was not angry either. They questioned him, but just said with a smile: "you can''t understand that situation if you don''t reach that level. Do you really think that it''s a joke to use force to enter the Tao or break the void in the novel? Although some parts are fictional, if you reach the ultimate level, you may not be able to succeed. "


    Su Jingfei and Nalan xiuhai are both martial arts practitioners, and their strength is also good, but they are really worse than Nalan piaoyue, and they are even worse than Su Hanlin and the founder.


    They couldn''t understand the realm that Nalan piaoyue told them, but they just felt that what he said was too mysterious.


    "In fact, it''s not a good thing to talk to you too much. I just want to tell you that the most essential purpose of practicing kung fu is not to strengthen one''s body, but to further remove the shackles of nature. You can think about it. Practicing kung fu can prolong one''s life, can make people surpass ordinary people, although it can''t reach the level of immortals, But it must be different from ordinary people. If a person''s strength reaches the extreme, the natural law will restrict him less and less. In this way, he will be closer and closer to the immortals. " Nalan piaoyue saw that they still didn''t believe it, so he said in a more scientific way.


    Su Jingfei and nalanxiu look at each other on the sea. They find that nalanxiu''s words are very reasonable, but they have nothing to say. Is it for the sake of becoming immortal that human beings practice martial arts?


    If someone said that to Su Jingfei before, he certainly didn''t believe it. But he thought about his changes in the past year, and he was definitely out of the category of ordinary people. Especially after Ren Du''s two veins were connected, he was a bit in a trance. What was the ultimate form of cultivating martial arts.


    He would like to ask Nalan Piaoxue, but he is just a higher level than himself. Although he has rich experience, he doesn''t know what it really is.


    At this time, Nalan piaoyue probably saw Su Jingfei''s doubts and said with a smile: "Jingfei, you don''t ask about these things, and I won''t say them. Some things can only be better understood by your own experience. I''ll just give you a guide to avoid you going astray, but I won''t tell you too much, which will affect your growth."


    Su Jingfei nodded: "grandfather, I know what you mean, but I want to ask the last sentence."


    "Well? If you have anything, just ask! " Nalan piaoyue picks her eyebrows. Anyway, she has said enough today. It''s no problem to say more. It''s not a bad thing for Su Jingfei.


    "I want to ask, do we really want to become immortals in the future? Is there really a way to cultivate truth and Immortality in this world Su Jingfei organized the language and inquired very seriously. If they didn''t reach a certain level, they would be joking.


    Nalan Piaoxue didn''t joke at this time, and said seriously: "there are all kinds of strange things in the world. I''m not sure whether it really exists, but our development is really breaking through the limit of human body."


    After a pause, he said: "in fact, you should ask Su Hanlin about this question. His realm is enough, and his feelings are more obvious."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. If he can find Su Hanlin, he won''t have to come to Nalan''s house for anything. The relationship between him and Su Hanlin is not so easy to ease. Although he can see that Su Hanlin still cares about himself, he can''t forget what happened in those years.


    Nalan piaoyue guessed his mind from Su Jingfei''s expression. His eyes have the ability to see everything.


    "Jingfei, you come to see me today, not just to see me. Is there anything else?" When Nalan piaoyue said this, he looked at his son. He knew his son better.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also remembered the original intention of being here. At that time, because he talked about martial arts with Nalan piaoxiue, he forgot the purpose of coming here, and he couldn''t help looking at Nalan xiuhai. At this time, for himself, it''s better to let this uncle speak. Su Jingfei knows.


    At this time, Nalan xiuhai said: "Dad, this is what happened. Su Hanlin had a wife and son outside. Why did he never ask? I think you should have a certain understanding of this."


    Su Jingfei is very confused about this matter. He can see that Su Hanlin doesn''t care about himself, but he hasn''t looked for himself for so many years, which is somewhat unreasonable. The news from anyone proves that Su Hanlin is not a hypocrite and can''t show himself.


    Nalan Piaoxue looked at Su Jingfei and her son, and then said, "I really know something about those years, and there should be no more than five people in the world who know these things."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that his mother''s and son''s affairs were involved in any secret. This is absolutely unexpected. At this time, he can also blame why Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei didn''t know. They were both adults at that time. If they didn''t have secrets, they didn''t know what happened at home.


    Nalan xiuhai just took Su Jingfei to find Nalan Piao Xue with a try attitude before. His other purpose is to let Nalan Piao Xue admit the identity of Su Jingfei''s grandson-in-law. Now it seems that he really came to the right place.


    "Grandfather, can you tell me something about that year?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment, and asked Nalan piaoyue road in a deep voice.


    "It''s no problem to tell you, but what I know is only a general idea. Only Su Hanlin himself knows the specific situation. I can only say that he didn''t care about your mother and son at that time, which was not his original intention." Nalan snowed and nodded.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know one is probably good. We are all family members, and I don''t want to hide it from you. I always have a big doubt about this matter in my heart, so I don''t admit that it''s from the Su family. I just came to the capital recently and contacted my elder brother and second brother, and found that they have brotherly feelings for me. Now I just want to know why Su Hanlin didn''t care about our mother and son." Su Jingfei takes a deep breath and says to Nalan and his son seriously. His tone has already unconsciously revealed his resentment.


    Su Jingfei''s words make Nalan and his son sigh together. What happened in those years must have a great influence on Su Jingfei, and this is reasonable.


    Nalan''s family has also conducted an investigation on Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei and his mother left Su''s family since childhood. After that, the mother and son depended on each other. But when he was in his early twenties, his mother died. Su Jingfei has been living on his own. During that time, he really had a hard time.


    If you are an ordinary person, not to mention living independently at the age of 10, even at the age of 20, there are still many people who depend on their families. They not only support themselves, but also enter the University, which is very powerful.


    As for today''s achievements, it''s even more unimaginable. It''s estimated that Su Hanlin never thought of Su Jingfei''s achievements.


    Nalan Piaoxue sighed: "as the third young master of the Su family, what you have experienced is absolutely incomparable among your peers, but you can''t blame Su Hanlin for all the things in those years.


    Since Su Hanlin''s death, even if he is the strongest person in the capital, his responsibilities are incomparable to ordinary people. Everyone who has reached a certain status in the capital knows that he can even say that the patron saint of the capital and many foreign forces have been eliminated by him. "


    Nalan Piaoxue stopped here, and Su Jingfei naturally understood his meaning and asked, "grandfather, do you mean that he was on business in those years?"


    "Well, it''s true. He is deeply indebted to the founding fathers. He has always been responsible for the security of the capital. The capital is the best place for public security in the country, and it is also the place where foreign forces want to invade most. Although there are many experts in various families, the family and the country are different after all. Unless it really involves interests, even if they do, they will certainly be limited." Nalan piaoyue nods and throws out a message again.


    Su Jingfei has a certain understanding of the families in the capital. Although they are not absolutely selfish, they will not do it easily unless it is related to their own interests.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about national security, but from Nalan piaoyue''s words, he can tell that Su Hanlin is different from other families. He really hasn''t considered this. But even so, it''s hard to say. He and his mother have been living in exile for many years, so he can''t have a task all the time!


    At this time, Nalan xiuhai also thought of this, and asked: "Dad, even if Su Hanlin has a task, there is no reason to leave Su Jingfei in other provinces and ignore him!"


    "This is what I mean by the secret, that is, during the period when Su Jingfei left Beijing, and when the national security was under the greatest threat, you should remember that at that time, it was the return of the two territories of the motherland, and foreign forces were very rampant.


    Su Hanlin was in charge of national security, so many people offended him. At that time, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei were adults, and they were more competitive, so they could be independent. They didn''t need to worry. Su Jingfei was still young, and he was the most worrying one. At that time, Su Hanlin''s eldest wife was jealous and drove her and her son out of the Su family, For their safety, Su Hanlin had to bear the pain and let them leave. " Nalan Piaoxue first sighed, and then introduced it in great detail.


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. He didn''t expect so many things. If Su Hanlin himself said this, he might think he was looking for an excuse, but this was from Nalan piaoyue, so it must be true.


    In fact, the same is true. Ten years ago, it was the time for the two territories of the motherland to return one after another, and the overseas forces were also the most rampant.


    Although it''s far fetched to sever contact with them for their safety, it''s actually a kind of protection. After all, if Su Jingfei was really caught by those people at that time, it was really dangerous.


    The Su family is different from other families. Other families are prosperous and have passed on for many years. The Su family is full of money. There are only four people in the Su family. Su Hanlin is busy with official business every day. Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei at most protect themselves. At that time, if Su Jingfei''s mother and son leave the capital, it should be regarded as a way, even if it is a little self injurious.


    When he was thinking about it, Nalan piaoyue said: "Su Hanlin''s eldest wife died in ten years, in fact, it was also because of the accommodation to Su Jingfei''s mother and son. Su Hanlin and his two sons won''t say that to you, but we know this situation."


    Su Jingfei thought that he was full of resentment against Su Hanlin. The father was too irresponsible for him. The one who resented him was his aunt. But now when he heard Nalan piaoyue''s words, he suddenly felt that his resentment for so many years had disappeared. People died like lights out. She had passed away, and she knew that she was guilty. It seemed that he didn''t have to worry about it.


    Even though I heard so much, I thought that my mother didn''t see Su Hanlin on her deathbed and said angrily, "but after so long, Su Hanlin didn''t show up. My mother didn''t even see him when she died."


    "Well, there''s no way. Do you think the capital was threatened in those two years? Threats are everywhere. Su Hanlin can''t leave the capital at all. If you hadn''t been exposed as the third son of the Su family, I don''t think he would have come to you before he retires. Although his love for you is not right, it''s also a kind of helplessness. People in the Jianghu can''t help themselves. What''s more, he has more responsibilities, your elder brother and second brother, Didn''t they also contribute their youth to the country? " Nalan sighed in the snow.

 Chapter 1072

    When Su Jingfei left Nalan''s snowy house, he was in a trance. He knew something about the past, the stratification of martial arts, and even the ultimate goal of practicing martial arts.


    No matter what happened, it had a great impact on Su Jingfei, and even overturned his long-standing outlook on life. He actually felt that the obsession he had held in his heart for so long was totally meaningless. Although Su Hanlin didn''t fulfill his father''s duty to Su Jingfei, he didn''t care about himself.


    I''ve always been a master of martial arts. Now I know that I''m a little successful at most. I''m not as good as many people. Even in the eyes of Nalan piaoyue, it''s nothing.


    Before he saw Nalan Piaoxue, he knew that his martial arts were not the best in the capital, but after all, he didn''t know so many levels of problems.


    Nalan xiuhai and Su Jingfei come out together. Seeing Su Jingfei''s silence, they can''t help but exhort him: "Jingfei, you should think about what my father said, but I think it''s reasonable that he said it. After all, the past has passed. You can''t change your identity as the third son of the Su family, which is universally acknowledged."


    "Uncle, I know my grandfather''s words are for my good. I just haven''t turned the corner yet. I''ll try my best to figure it out. I don''t hate him all the time, but I have resentment in my heart. Why has he never cared about our mother and son for many years? Now I understand that it''s not that he doesn''t want to, but that he can''t in this world, There are a lot of helplessness Su Jingfei sighed and told the truth.


    Su Jingfei''s words made Nalan xiuhai nod and said, "if only you could understand this truth. If you have been persistent in not forgiving Su Hanlin, you can only make your relatives hurt and your enemies quick."


    "Uncle, don''t worry. Although I have resentment in my heart, I won''t have problems in right and wrong. In the final analysis, we are all contradictions within the family, and we won''t let outsiders see jokes. I don''t understand this truth." Su Jingfei nodded. On this issue, he would not be confused.


    "Then I''m relieved. By the way, don''t you go to see xuan''er? But they are all worried about you Nalan xiuhai thinks it''s better to divert Su Jingfei''s attention, so he suggests.


    "Well, let me see if Gao Yuexia is with him or not." Su Jingfei thought and asked.


    Nalan xiuhai has realized what Su Jingfei wants to do, but still nods: "well, it''s not only Gao Yuexia, but also PI Xuelan. They want to live in our house for the time being."


    Under the guidance of Nalan xiuhai, Su Jingfei finds Nalan Rongxuan''s house. Nalan''s house is really big. After all, the family of hundreds of people is almost the same as Hanjia village. It''s almost a village. When Su Jingfei comes here, Nalan Rongxuan is also at home!


    Not only him, but also Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan are here. Seeing Su Jingfei''s arrival, they are very happy. Nalan Rongxuan has already said with a smile: "I knew that good people don''t live long, and disasters have been left for thousands of years. You must be OK."


    Su Jingfei was still full of worries. When he heard Nalan Rongxuan''s words, he turned his eyes and said: "I can come back safely. Should you be happy? Your attitude makes me feel that you want me to hang up earlier! "


    "How can I? I''m not like that." Nalan Rongxuan said with a smile: "although I envy you for being the first master of the young generation, and my father always praises you, how can you say that you are all my brother-in-law!"


    Su Jingfei deeply doubts Nalan Rongxuan''s words. This guy has made it clear that he is very jealous of himself, but he doesn''t take it seriously. Instead, he says to Gao Yuexia: "Gao Yuexia, you will live in Nalan''s home in the future, which is actually a good choice."


    "Well, I have a good relationship with the hunter, and I don''t think I''m dependent on others. Uncle xiuhai is also very good to me." Gao Yuexia is not polite. After all, he will not be restrained during the disaster.


    PI Xuelan hesitated and asked: "Su Jingfei, what happened yesterday, my third uncle..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but we all know the meaning. Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia also look at Su Jingfei. They actually feel a little uncomfortable. After all, PI Yongchang is pi Xuelan''s third uncle, and he is Su Jingfei''s enemy.


    Su Jingfei pondered for a while, but decided to be honest: "your third uncle and the Feng family want to know that I am dead. I have to be merciless. Sorry, although you are Gao Yuexia''s fiancee, I can''t be soft on a person who wants to kill me."


    Although yesterday''s situation was that he took the initiative to find PI Yongchang, he also knew that Pi Yongchang thought he was weak. If he had enough strength, Su Jingfei believed that Pi Yongchang would eradicate himself for the sake of the PI family.


    In fact, this is not only PI Yongchang, but also the people of the Feng family. Naturally, the enemy of the Feng family is not only Su Jingfei, but also su Jingfei, who has great influence and still lives well. So he can be said to be a great trouble in the hearts of the Feng family and the PI family.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, PI Xuelan''s eyes are dim. She said before that Pi Yongchang is the only one who is good to her family. Now she is sad to hear that Pi Yongchang has been killed.


    Gao Yuexia then had to comfort his fiancee and said: "Xue LAN, Jingfei is also a last resort. After all, the PI family now regards Su Jingfei as a thorn in the eye. If he doesn''t kill people, he will be killed in the end. I think that since he is in this circle, he can''t be cruel."


    Nalan Rongxuan also said: "yes, PI Xuelan, although PI Yongchang is the best person for you, he just wants to do it for the PI family. He knows that it''s wrong for the PI family to marry you to the Feng family, but he still forces you to do it. Such a person will certainly do anything for the PI family in the future. Su Jingfei''s ruthlessness is also something he can''t do, right?"


    "In fact, I don''t blame Su Jingfei. I know what the PI family looks like. Before, under the leadership of my grandfather Pishan, the PI family was not black or white. Now in PI Yongnian''s hands, it has completely become a tool of the PI family." As expected, PI Xuelan had a bad relationship with the PI family. He didn''t maintain his words at all.


    The relationship between her and the PI family is different from that between Su Jingfei and the Su family. The Su family is a decent family. Su Hanlin is also very concerned about Su Jingfei, but he didn''t take good care of him because of the situation.


    PI Yongnian doesn''t take PI Xuelan seriously at all, but also takes her as a bargaining chip for marriage. There is an essential difference.


    Although pishelan doesn''t want the PI family to be destroyed now, at least someone has to deal with the PI family. She won''t help the PI family.


    Su Jingfei looked at Gao Yuexia and Nalan Rongxuan talking to him, and said, "Miss PI, according to the relationship between you and the PI family, they don''t treat you as the PI family any more. You don''t have to worry too much. You said before that, as long as PI Yongnian doesn''t seek his own death, we will leave him a way to live."


    Through what happened last night, PI Xuelan has learned something about Su Jingfei. She is not too confident to know that Su Jingfei talks like this. As long as there is no help from the Feng family, it is only a matter of time before Su Jingfei wants to destroy the PI family. Now she is relieved to hear his promise.


    Anyway, PI Yongnian is also her father. It''s good to fight for a chance to live for him. I hope he won''t die for himself.


    Su Jingfei''s limited statement is actually more implicit. He doesn''t want to let PI Yongnian go because of PI Xuelan. This guy makes trouble for himself several times and touches his bottom line. If he really kills himself, he won''t be polite.


    Just thinking, Su Jingfei and others heard someone calling at the door: "hunter, hunter, you bastard, get out of here for me."


    This roar startled Su Jingfei and others. This is the Nalan family, and someone dares to shout here. The person who names and names shouts at Nalan Rongxuan is too brave.


    Nalan Rongxuan is the next successor of Nalan family. Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia can''t help but look at Nalan Rongxuan. Who is this man? If he is brave, and it seems that Nalan Rongxuan has provoked others, what kind of inside information is implied in it.


    "Why are you looking at me, that crazy girl? I have a headache." Say words, still shout to the outside: "Qi en Hui, I told you how many times, don''t pester me, at that time I was drunk."


    With these words, he walked out. Su Jingfei followed him. He just heard the woman''s name. Su Jingfei couldn''t help but move. He clearly remembered that dantai Chongguang had said that there were two relatively low-key families, but these two families were the most important families in the capital.


    A Qi family in the military and a political family. Now this woman is called Qi Enhui, and she still dares to call names at Nalan''s house to scold Nalan Rongxuan. Su Jingfei guesses that she is a Qi family person in all probability.


    At that time, when listening to Chongguang talking about the Qi family, Su Jingfei just kept it in mind and didn''t care too much. After all, although he was a colonel of 307 army, he could not touch the top military leaders. He thought that he should have something in common with the Qi family.


    I didn''t expect that I knew about the Qi family. Today I may meet the Qi family. Even if this person is looking for Nalan Rongxuan, he is also curious.


    When they walked out of the room, they saw a hot and beautiful woman standing at the door with her waist on her hips. This woman was also very beautiful. She was not under pishelan, but she was angry, which made her look not easy to provoke.


    Seeing that Nalan Rongxuan and others came out, Qi Enhui didn''t look at Su Jingfei, glared at Nalan Rongxuan and said: "hunter, you Chen Shimei, you don''t want to be responsible if you are drunk. Today I came to your home. Anyway, uncle xiuhai has approved me. You can do it."

 Chapter 1073

    Qi en Hui''s appearance is enough to surprise Su Jingfei and others. After all, he dares to call Nalan Rongxuan by name and surname in Nalan''s home, which has made people admire him. What''s more, when he hears her words, everyone''s eyes look at Nalan Rongxuan together.


    Nalan Rongxuan is the young master of Nalan''s family. He is young and rich. Naturally, he is also romantic. No matter what he looks like, he must be romantic at least. But after romantic, he is irresponsible, which is not very nice.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Nalan Rongxuan quickly explained, "don''t think about it. Nothing happened to me and Qi Enhui!"


    "What didn''t happen? How can you open your eyes and talk nonsense? Who held my hand that day and said that you wanted to marry me? How can you go back in less than a week?" Qi Enhui heard Nalan Rongxuan''s words and immediately asked.


    Everyone''s eyes immediately changed again. Looking at Nalan Rongxuan''s expression, there was a kind of "so it is". To tell you the truth, Qi Enhui''s appearance was absolutely good, and her figure was very hot.


    For ordinary men, it''s good to have such a wife. According to Su Jingfei''s conjecture, Qi Enhui may be a real family man in Beijing. He has never been in touch with the family, but the family he has heard of, no matter how low-key they are, Bi is a special family in Beijing. If the relationship between Qi Enhui and Nalan Rongxuan turns out to be successful, It''s good for both.


    Of course, Su Jingfei is just what he thinks in his heart, and he won''t make up for them just because of this. After all, Su Jingfei is never the kind of person who only looks at interests and doesn''t look at feelings, but he can see that Qi Enhui wants to work with Nalan Rongxuan.


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan don''t know what kind of family Qi Enhui belongs to. They just see that other girls have come to see him. As a bad friend, Gao Yuexia is really sorry for him if he doesn''t fall into the trap.


    "Hunter, it''s wrong of you to be honest. As a man, you should be honest." Gao Yue turns her lips down.


    "Yes, you''re still not a man. You said you''d marry me, and now you''re back. I''ve already told my parents that I''m waiting for you to give me the bride price. As a result, you stood me up. You made me lose face." When Qi Enhui heard Gao Yuexia''s words, he immediately hummed.


    "I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. How can you decide to get married because of a joke? You are too naive." The Na LAN Rong Xuan hears the words of Qi en Hui, startled, hurried way.


    "I''m naive?" Qi en Hui screamed and was obviously annoyed by Nalan Rong Xuan. He pointed to him and said, "hunter, Nalan Rong Xuan, you bastard. You were not joking at that time. You held my hand for a long time. You said you like me and you want to marry me home. How can you go back now? I was held by a man for the first time."


    Everyone looked at Qi Enhui and Nalan Rongxuan. Now he was almost unable to lift his head. Su Jingfei asked: "hunter, do you really do something to others? Men should be responsible."


    "What''s in charge? If I pull her hand, I''ll marry her. Besides, I''ll be drunk, let alone her. I''ll pull others too." After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Nalan Rongxuan jumps up as if he had been trampled on his tail.


    When he finished, he saw Qi en Hui disappear in the same place. The next step was to appear beside Nalan Rong Xuan. Before Nalan Rong Xuan spoke, he had already squeezed his ear and hummed: "what? You dare to think about others. You''re really powerful. You''re so restless before you marry me. You''re going too far


    Nalan Rongxuan''s cry of pain came, but the other three looked at each other, not only because of Qi Enhui''s quick hand, but also because of Qi Enhui''s violent temper. This chick is just a tigress.


    Put aside the relationship between Nalan Rongxuan and Qi Enhui, let''s say that Qi Enhui''s character, no matter which man to be, it is estimated that there will be a lot of pressure.


    Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia already understand why Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t want to be responsible. This girl is really beyond the control of ordinary people. If they really marry such a wife, they will be married in their whole life.


    The three of them were surprised, but Qi Enhui said to Nalan Rongxuan impolitely: "you have a wife now. I don''t care about you before, but you are my man now. You should be a good husband in the future. You can''t have messy ideas."


    Nalan Rongxuan''s ear was pinched, and he wanted to cry without tears, but he didn''t care about face. He said angrily, "Qi Enhui, who dares to marry a tiger like you? Besides, I haven''t said I will marry you!"


    "What? You still don''t agree. You''ve gone too far. You lied to me. " Qi Enhui said that he would exert himself.


    Although Gao Yuexia and Su Jingfei can be regarded as bad friends of Nalan Rongxuan, seeing that Nalan Rongxuan is so limited by Qi Enhui, they can''t help but say, "Miss Qi, don''t be angry. Let''s talk about it first."


    Although Qi en Hui is very fierce to Nalan Rongxuan, he is very polite to others. He just grabs Nalan Rongxuan''s ear and says with a smile: "Hello, you are my hunter''s friends. Today our family is in a bit of a mess. It''s a bit impolite."


    Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia look at each other and smile bitterly. This woman really has a personality, but people say that, they really can''t choose.


    Just at this time, Nalan Rongxuan, who was caught by the ear, said discontentedly: "who is your family? Where is the family matter? Su Jingfei hurry to save me, or I will go back to my sister and sue you for death."


    Su Jingfei really wants to kick Nalan Rongxuan in the past. This is the legendary pig like teammate. He and Gao Yuexia intend to ease the contradiction. Unexpectedly, this guy not only ignores him, but also threatens himself. If he doesn''t look at him being pulled by the ear, he won''t care.


    Gaoyuexia also want to cover his face, Nalan Rongxuan is really speechless, usually very smart individual, how now but silly.


    But unexpectedly, hearing Nalan Rongxuan''s words, Qi Enhui didn''t continue to destroy him, but also released his hand and looked at Su Jingfei in a daze. After a moment, he said excitedly: "are you su Jingfei? Are you su Jingfei, the first expert of the young generation


    Su Jingfei is in a daze. Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan stay nearby. Su Jingfei is famous. They all know that, but Qi Enhui seems to have something wrong with Su Jingfei''s reaction.


    She has been forcing Nalan Rongxuan to be with her, but she saw other men so excited, really good?


    In spite of his doubts, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I am Su Jingfei. Miss Qi, have you heard of me?" Even though I knew it was nonsense, I still had to say, "have you seen the movie I played? No wonder. "


    In his heart, he thought that Qi Enhui had seen his own movie. It''s not strange to know him like this. He''s also a little star.


    "The movie? What kind of movie? I don''t watch movies. " Qi Enhui seems to forget Nalan Rongxuan and stares at Su Jingfei for a moment and says, "I just know that you are the first master of the younger generation. I always admire you. You are my idol. You can make the Feng family upset when you are 20 years old."


    Su Jingfei found out what the meaning of her words was. He winked at Nalan Rongxuan secretly and said with a smile: "it''s all joked by others. I''m not a powerful person."


    Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t seem to see Su Jingfei''s eyes. He looks like he''s survived. He''s already standing beside Gao Yuexia. It''s estimated that if he doesn''t know that he can''t run, he may have slipped away. At this time, Qi Enhui''s goal is Su Jingfei, and he''s temporarily free.


    Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Rongxuan with the expression that he''s a dead Taoist friend but not a poor one. He knows that he''s been sold by this ya. Now he''s also reacting. No wonder he''s called his name out before. He''s just deliberately diverting his attention. He wants to help Nalan Rongxuan. This guy is so bad that he betrays himself.


    Gao Yuexia also guesses Nalan Rongxuan''s mind. He can''t help but give Nalan Rongxuan a thumbs up. This hand is really beautiful. It''s obvious that Nalan Rongxuan knows that Qi Enhui worships Su Jingfei.


    At this time, Su Jingfei can''t cope with Qi Enhui''s enthusiasm. It''s not the feeling of men and women. He can clearly feel that Qi Enhui''s eyes are worship. However, such admirers still make su Jingfei distressed.


    "Su Jingfei, I''ve always wanted to see you. I''ve never had a chance. Now that I''ve met you, you must sign for me." Without waiting for Su Jingfei to think too much, Qi Enhui has directly taken out the pen and paper from his pocket.


    Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia are stunned again. They can''t understand why Qi Enhui, a very beautiful girl, takes pen and paper with her. What''s her hobby? However, when Su Jingfei takes pen and paper, he really can''t laugh or cry.


    It''s not a single page, but a thin book on one side. It''s made of good material and easy to carry. After su Jingfei opened it, there were several signatures on it. Some of them were masters of the older generation, and the most prominent one was a familiar name, Chu Yiming. It''s obvious that Qi Enhui also wanted Chu Yiming''s signature.


    Su Jingfei is also a smart man. Naturally, he understood something and asked with a smile, "Qi Enhui, did you worship Chu Yiming before?"


    "Yes, he is the first master of the younger generation before you. I adore these people who have good martial arts skills. Moreover, he created the sword song of Chumen. Naturally, I want to get his signature. Although you are not as talented as him, I still adore you for your good martial arts."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. This admirer is really sincere. Is he really not afraid to be angry? However, he has no objection to this point. In terms of genius, he really can''t compare with Chu Yiming.

 Chapter 1074

    Su Jingfei is urged by Qi Enhui to write her name on her little book. Although she thinks this admirer is a little special, Su Jingfei still gives face.


    He doesn''t know what kind of relationship Qi Enhui and Nalan Rongxuan will eventually become, but he guesses that the other party is Qi family, so he should be cautious.


    He may not have thought too much before, but since he met Chongguang in dantai, he knew that the families in the capital could not offend the Qi family and the Hu family. They were really involved in the country.


    "Su Jingfei, I seldom see my idol today. Can you promise me a request?" Qi Enhui now seems to be a fan to see an idol. It really makes people feel that she is a Star chaser. At least Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan think so. Only Nalan Rongxuan wants to say nothing.


    Because he stood at the back, it was to distance himself from Qi Enhui, and people did not notice his expression, otherwise Su Jingfei would not have said the following words.


    "You say, as long as it''s not something I can''t do, I''ll try to agree." Su Jingfei thinks that he and Nalan Rongxuan are friends, even if it''s to give him a face, and he can''t think of Qi Enhui''s excessive demands. After all, we just meet for the first time.


    "Really? That would be great. " Qi Enhui was obviously very happy and said with a smile, "I don''t have any special hobbies, but I prefer to learn from others. Can you teach me?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned and didn''t understand Qi Enhui''s words. He frowned and said, "what can I teach you?"


    "You are so stupid. Qi Enhui wants to fight with you and ask for your advice." Nalan Rongxuan can''t see it any more. Su Jingfei is really stupid. It''s so obvious.


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Qi Enhui said: "hunter, don''t worry. We''ll settle accounts later. Anyway, you must be responsible for me."


    Nalan Rongxuan looks depressed. He just can''t see Su Jingfei so stupid. Unexpectedly, he turns Qi Enhui''s attention to himself again. How can this woman rely on herself? He thinks that he didn''t do anything too much last time!


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about the change of the relationship between Nalan Rongxuan and Qi Enhui. He just said, "Qi Enhui, do you want to fight with me? How can we learn from each other


    In his heart, he really couldn''t understand Qi en Hui''s mode of thinking. He just said that he was his idol, but he was about to challenge himself in the twinkling of an eye. This would certainly make people feel that she was hypocritical before. Couldn''t she think of this?


    But Qi en Hui didn''t have so many scruples at all. He said with a smile: "yes, I always think that learning from someone stronger than myself is to improve my ability. You are the one I admire. I want to learn from you."


    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time. It''s true, but the change is too fast, and she can''t keep up with it. Thinking that she had grasped Nalan Rongxuan''s identity before, she estimated that her strength should be good, so she said with a smile: "well, since you said so, I will agree to your request."


    Nalan Rongxuan and his three men are not worried about Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei can escape from Feng Qingyang, the elder of the Feng family. We can see how powerful his martial arts are. Even if Qi Enhui''s strength is good, he can''t hurt Su Jingfei.


    But before everyone''s thoughts were over, Qi Enhui said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you may have misunderstood me. I just want you to ask for advice. As for the request, I haven''t said it yet. Don''t you wait for me to finish reading?"


    "Well? Don''t you want to compete with me? " Su Jingfei was stunned and felt the bad way.


    "Of course not. It''s something that all fans want to compete with idols, so it''s not my requirement. I''m right." Qi Enhui said with a sly smile.


    Su Jingfei is slightly stunned. He looks at Gao Yuexia and Nalan Rongxuan. Then he looks at PI Xuelan. They all have such an expression. He also knows that he can''t refute Qi Enhui''s words. His idol seems to be a bit subdued.


    "Well, since you say so, I''ll accept it unconditionally. Now can you talk about your requirements?" Su Jingfei thought about it and decided.


    "Yes, this requirement was originally used in the competition." With a smile, without further delay, Qi Enhui said with a smile, "my request is very simple. When you fight with me, you can''t move your body, no matter what martial arts you use, but you can''t leave where you are."


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Qi Enhui has added: "of course, it''s not to make you unable to move. I will draw a range for you. If you go out of this range, even if you lose, how about it?"


    Su Jingfei gaped at Qi Enhui, and the other three were also stunned for a while. Finally, Nalan Rongxuan said, "Qi Enhui, your request is too much. You can move freely, but don''t let others move. You are not a competition. You are bullying people at all."


    Gao Yuexia also frowned and said, "Miss Qi, what the martial arts competition wants is fairness and justice. In this case, it''s not appropriate."


    Qi en Hui didn''t joke this time, but said: "since Su Jingfei is the first expert of the young generation, his strength must surpass me. If I don''t give him a limit, he beat me with three moves and two moves. What chance do I have to ask for advice? Can I make a second request to him with a thick face?"


    Hearing her words, Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia can''t help but be silent. Her words are right. If Su Jingfei is not limited, you don''t need to think about the result. Qi Enhui may have good strength, but she is far worse than Su Jingfei.


    At this time, pishelan said: "even if you want to limit, you should not limit so much. If he can''t move, he can only be a target. Even if you win, it doesn''t seem to be worth being happy. I don''t think your requirements are appropriate."


    Qi Enhui did not refute PI Xuelan''s words, but said to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, you know your strength best. Can you promise me? If you think you can''t, I can relax the conditions!"


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know exactly how powerful Qi Enhui is, but he doesn''t care much about Qi Enhui''s request. Before, he was just surprised that Qi Enhui would put forward such an unfair method. If he changed ordinary people, he would really refuse.


    However, he is different from other people. His lightness skill is much better than that of modern martial arts. He can complete many actions that ordinary people can''t do in a small range.


    Looking at Nalan Rongxuan and others still want to open their mouth, Su Jingfei waved his hand and said: "OK, just do as you say, you can draw a circle."


    Qi Enhui was surprised by Su Jingfei''s heroism. After a slight pause, he did not hesitate to draw a circle with a diameter of one meter around Su Jingfei. Such a circle is already very small. Su Jingfei can go out step by step, but now he has to work with Qi Enhui in such a circle.


    In Su Jingfei''s heart, Qi Enhui said that although he looks fierce, he is actually very intelligent. According to his own strength, it is enough to have such a circle. If it is too big, the restriction will be meaningless, and if it is too small, it will make people feel unfair.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei buttoned his feet inside and put his palms on his side to make a standard Yongchun posture. Although he didn''t often use it, he knew it better.


    When people see Su Jingfei''s starting style, they naturally know what kind of martial arts he is going to use. The other four people, regardless of their martial arts level, all have a certain understanding of martial arts. They all secretly nod their heads. Su Jingfei is worthy of being the first master of the young generation, and he immediately chose the fighting style that is beneficial to him.


    In the narrow space of a small area, Yongchun is the best choice. It is not only explosive, but also has a small range of movement, which can make su Jingfei play the strongest combat effectiveness.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was ready, Qi Enhui said with a smile, "I''m not polite. Please give me more advice."


    In an instant, hot urban women become female chivalrous men. After boxing, they disappear in the same place. The next moment, they appear in front of Su Jingfei. They face each other with a palm, a small white hand full of infinite power.


    Su Jingfei had seen Qi Enhui''s hand before, so he naturally paid more attention to her identity. Because of an accident, he didn''t see Chu qienhui''s action. Now he can see that Qi Enhui should have a special body method, which can not only speed up his hand, but also give people an illusion, just like shrinking into an inch, and suddenly appear in front of his opponent.


    If you don''t pay special attention, Su Jingfei can''t even see Qi Enhui''s attack track. Her body method is very special. If you fight with her body method, maybe you will really suffer.


    Su Jingfei didn''t show mercy when facing Qi Enhui''s attack. He had been limited so ruthlessly. Naturally, he would not release water again, and of course he would not suppress it with his internal skill. He wanted to test Qi Enhui''s internal skill, quickly split it with one hand, and tried to fight with Qi Enhui.


    Qi en Hui didn''t know whether he was worried about Su Jingfei''s strength or didn''t want him to know his reality. Seeing Su Jingfei''s reaction fast enough, he made a wrong step, and his body had already drifted away, so he didn''t touch Su Jingfei.


    And she just a light turn, has come to Su Jingfei''s skill, once again to Su Jingfei''s back.


    Although Su Jingfei moves faster in the circle than Qi Enhui, the opponent''s body method is really weird. If Su Jingfei turns around, the opponent can go around his back again, so he will be controlled.


    At this time, he didn''t even turn his head back. He kicked out with one foot. His Ren and Du''s pulse had run through, and his reaction speed was faster than before. Qi en Hui''s hand was patted out, and his foot had already met him.

 Chapter 1075

    Su Jingfei and Qi Enhui soon fought each other. Although Qi Enhui was very polite when he said it, he was merciless when he did it. No matter whether Su Jingfei was an idol or not, he began to exert all his strength after limiting him.


    It''s not clear what the strength of Qi Enhui is, but Su Jingfei is definitely the best among the younger generation with her identity.


    Since his debut, Su Jingfei has played many times with all kinds of experts. He has been in contact with many young and old people. However, it''s the first time for him to meet a martial artist like Qi Enhui. He''s really careless and is about to be tricked.


    He didn''t know whether Qi Enhui had learned from Qi family, but it was undeniable that Qi Enhui''s strength should not be weaker than that of Gao Yuexia. There might be a gap between Qi Enhui and Shangguan xianger and Chu Yiming, but that gap only lies in the fact that they can attack each other with temperament. In terms of close combat, Su Jingfei doesn''t think she can be weaker than them.


    Su Jingfei also doesn''t know why there is no Qi Enhui in the ranking of the younger generation. At the time of the ranking, she didn''t show her strength. Maybe it''s because Qi family is low-key.


    Qi Enhui''s internal skill is naturally weak compared with Su Jingfei''s, but Su Jingfei doesn''t want to take advantage of her and doesn''t use more than her internal skill.


    Su Jingfei uses Yongchun boxing. She has always been able to control herself in a small range. Qi Enhui repeatedly tried to force Su Jingfei out of the circle, but failed, and she began to get upset.


    Although she regards Su Jingfei as her idol, we are all peers. Even though the other side is more powerful, she can''t beat him even though she has been restricted so strictly. This makes Qi Enhui''s proud heart a little unbearable, and her request is a cheat.


    Qi Enhui doesn''t know Su Jingfei as well as other people in his family. He doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has already surpassed the level of young people. He thinks that even if he is powerful, he won''t go too far.


    When she felt that it was very difficult to defeat Su Jingfei, she simply chose to work closely with Su Jingfei. She didn''t know about Yongchun boxing, but she had her own small Kung Fu. As a girl, martial arts practice itself suffered more than men. Naturally, she would work hard to catch carefully.


    Her martial arts are good, and her body method is absolutely impossible to defend. Now she abandons her body method to fight Su Jingfei. Theoretically, she suffers a loss, but because of the restrictions, she takes advantage of it.


    Since she is close to her, she will naturally stand in the circle like Su Jingfei. Originally, the place is not big. Now Qi Enhui has to compete with Su Jingfei for territory. This method is definitely more insidious, that is, if a woman does this, she will be despised.


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan watched Qi Enhui change his strategy. They said to Nalan Rongxuan, "hunter, your wife is really smart. She can''t beat Su Jingfei, but she has a good mind by other means."


    "I said xiaoyuexia, don''t be sarcastic. Who''s my wife?" Nalan Rongxuan immediately refused, but he nodded for sure: "Qi family has always been low-key, so children rarely show up. In this way, they are not known. In fact, Qi Enhui''s strength should be above you."


    Gao Yuexia is not the one who can''t accept that others are better than himself. After hearing Nalan Rongxuan''s words, he still has to nod his head and say: "the Qi family is really unfathomable."


    Su Jingfei has changed their speaking skills. Qi Enhui suddenly uses close combat, which is absolutely beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. If he is the enemy of life and death, he doesn''t care about such a fight. At most, he uses killing moves to get the opponent or repel him.


    But not now, not only because Qi Enhui just wants to compete with himself, but also Nalan Rongxuan is nearby. Even if he doesn''t admit the relationship with Qi Enhui, he doesn''t have any physical contact with him.


    Su Jingfei sighed. He didn''t want to use it too much, but now he has to. With a clear roar, he has already soared into the air. Su Jingfei''s head is above his feet, fighting with Qi Enhui. His people are like floating in the air. Every time he fights with Qi Enhui, his body will naturally rise, and then fall down to fight with Qi Enhui again.


    Even though everyone knows that Su Jingfei is very powerful, he is still stunned to see that Su Jingfei uses such unconventional means to fight with others.


    Not to mention Qi Enhui, who met Su Jingfei for the first time, even Nalan Rongxuan, who knew Su Jingfei very well, was shocked. Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan were silly. What''s the situation of Su Jingfei and how can he fly?


    In fact, we all know that Su Jingfei uses force. When his people are in the air, they always use the counterforce of Qi Enhui. But even if they know the principle, they can''t do it at all.


    Su Jingfei not only has a deep internal skill, but also has a long breath because of the connection between Ren and Du. Especially after his lightness skill has been successful, he has become more powerful. When he was in the cultural relics exhibition, he once fought with ninja who stole paintings in this way, but no one knows about it except Master Yi.


    Qi Enhui originally wanted to fight Su Jingfei in a circle, which could force him out of the circle. But who would have thought that Su Jingfei actually used this method to deal with himself. His whole body was in the air, let alone out of the circle. People didn''t need any space at all. She thought about quitting the circle herself and driving Su Jingfei out of the circle, but she left, Su Jingfei fell to the ground, which made Qi Enhui very depressed. Su Jingfei was too cunning.


    Su Jingfei, who is in the air, seems to have no advantage. The most important thing is that he can control himself from going out of the circle. Only Qi Enhui knows how much pressure he is under. Su Jingfei has a feeling of overwhelming pressure on his head.


    "Well, stop fighting, Su Jingfei. I''m not your opponent." After fighting more than a dozen moves again, Qi Enhui found himself completely passive and simply gave up. Anyway, he was better than himself, and it was no shame to admit defeat.


    After she finished, she jumped out of the circle where Su Jingfei was. Su Jingfei also fell to the ground and said with a smile, "Miss Qi, your strength is very good. At least among the young people I know, there are few people who can fight with you like that."


    Su Jingfei''s words are not flattering. Now Qi Enhui is absolutely the best among the younger generation. Through talking with Nalan piaoxie, Su Jingfei has excluded himself from the younger generation.


    Qi en Hui didn''t have modesty. He snorted: "I know my strength, but you are more powerful than I imagined. You are worthy of being my idol. Today, I will fight with you once, which can help me understand what is capable people. There are capable people behind them, and there are strong people in the strong."


    "Miss Qi, you''re joking. I''m far from it!" Su Jingfei now knows that his strength is not so strong, and naturally becomes more modest.


    The younger generation of ordinary experts are compared with their peers, so Su Jingfei is worthy of being the first young man. He is so modest, people just think others are good, but they can''t imagine that Su Jingfei thinks he is nothing in the world.


    Qi Enhui also felt that Su Jingfei was magnanimous. Most of the young people were proud of their talents, but Su Jingfei didn''t have this problem. He was very pleased and said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, don''t be modest. You''re a good person. Come to our family to play when you have time. Our family is hospitable to you. We can also learn martial arts by the way."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I will visit you when I have time." The reason why he agreed to Qi Enhui''s request is not only to give Nalan Rongxuan face, but also to make friends with Qi family.


    He is not a rookie now. He knows when to make friends with someone. He doesn''t know how to make friends with the whole family. However, Qi Enhui''s fiery character is quite good. He is suitable for being a friend, but after suffering from Nalan Rongxuan, her martial arts skills are not as good as hers, and her character is not strong.


    Just as Su Jingfei thought, Qi Enhui had turned his head and looked at Nalan Rongxuan and said, "hunter, I''ve finished my work here. Should we talk about us now?"


    Nalan Rongxuan was still looking at the two people greeting politely, suddenly heard Qi Enhui''s words, a Leng later shook his head and said: "I have nothing to do with you, I have done nothing, you don''t rely on me."


    "Who depends on you? How can I say it? Second lady, I''m just saying, do you want to be responsible for me? You should seriously consider it. Before I came here, I talked with uncle xiuhai, but he supports us very much!" Qi en Hui curled his lips, and then said slowly.


    Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Rongxuan, and his face is changing. However, Su Jingfei has already guessed Nalan xiuhai''s mind. Although Qi Enhui has a hot temper, he is good regardless of his identity, character and appearance.


    If Nalan Rongxuan and Qi Enhui can go together, it is also a good thing. More importantly, the Qi family and Nalan family will have a certain relationship.


    It''s reasonable that Nalan xiuhai prefers Qi Enhui, whether from the perspective of family interests or personal considerations. However, Su Jingfei believes that as long as she marries this hot girl, she will be bullied in the future.


    Su Jingfei is thinking, Nalan Rongxuan suddenly clenched his teeth and said: "Qi Enhui, I was really drunk that day, but you insist on pestering this, I can also tell you clearly that it is impossible to promise you immediately, but we can contact each other, even if we are in love, what do you think?"


    "No problem. I''m not saying you must marry me right away." Qi Enhui was very happy and nodded without hesitation.


    Su Jingfei looks at Nalan Rongxuan. He doesn''t know whether he made such a choice for the benefit of his family or for his own responsibility. However, it''s not a bad way. Procrastination is sometimes the best way.

 Chapter 1076

    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether Qi Enhui has been chasing Nalan Rongxuan to let him accept himself for the sake of the family or for himself. However, from the girl''s character, it''s not like she can sacrifice herself for the sake of the family.


    When he thinks about it, Nalan Rongxuan has already compromised. He is more concerned about the influence of girls on Nalan family. There is still a certain difference between Qi family and other families. If he can become the son-in-law of Qi family, it will really help him to take charge of Nalan family in the future.


    Nalan Rongxuan''s compromise in Qi Enhui''s eyes, just think he is suddenly awakened, also didn''t think too much, said with a smile: "since you promise to be my boyfriend, then we go to the activity today."


    Su Jingfei and others are stunned. The girl''s thinking is jumping too fast. Even PI Xuelan, who is also a woman, can''t keep up with her. Why is this about to move.


    Nalan Rongxuan frowned: "Qi Enhui, I just said that I can accept to get along with you now, but it doesn''t mean that I am your boyfriend now. Don''t confuse me. If we can''t get along, don''t mention this topic again."


    "I understand. What should I do so seriously? Let''s go. I came to you today to take you to a birthday party. It happens that everyone is friends. Let''s go together." Qi en Hui, not angry at all, said with a smile.


    In fact, in addition to her fierce temper, this girl is quite good. She has a big family background and always has some noble temperament. She is easy to deal with people. As far as her overall quality is concerned, she is worthy of Nalan Rongxuan, which is probably one of the reasons why Nalan xiuhai treats them.


    Su Jingfei heard Qi Enhui say so, he did not want to participate in their activities, Qi Enhui obviously just want to invite Nalan Rongxuan himself, but it is not suitable to follow him.


    Thinking of this, he said: "hunter, Miss Qi, you go to play, I''ll go back first."


    "Don''t worry about going back, Su Jingfei. You can go together. There will be a lot of people at this party. The younger generation of all families may appear. I think they all want to see you!" Qi Enhui prevents Su Jingfei from leaving.


    Nalan Rongxuan felt that he couldn''t run away, so he said to Su Jingfei, "yes, you might as well go with us, even if you know the descendants of these families!" Then he winked at him.


    Because he''s carrying Qi Enhui behind his back. Qi Enhui doesn''t know that he''s doing this. Su Jingfei guesses Nalan Rongxuan''s thoughts. He''s funny in his heart. Nalan Rongxuan has always been cynical, like a dandy. But when he''s invited by Qi Enhui, he seems to be afraid of being taken advantage of. It''s really speechless.


    "Xiaoyue, you and Xue LAN are going to join us. This time, it''s an activity for all of us." Nalan Rongxuan sees Su Jingfei''s silence. It''s estimated that he won''t refuse himself. He immediately tells Gao Yuexia.


    Gao Yuexia is also a smart man. Naturally, he understands Nalan Rongxuan''s mind and nods with great loyalty: "well, in that case, let''s go together. Xue LAN, let''s also feel how lively the gathering of the young generation of the big family is." Then he said, "Miss Qi, I''ll go with the hunter. You won''t refuse."


    "How can it be? The party is just for fun. It''s not a bad thing to have more people. Besides, you are all friends of Rongxuan, not outsiders." Qi Enhui said with a smile.


    The Na LAN Rong Xuan listens to her address to oneself, return really is very awkward, but such address is not excessive, he also can only regard as did not hear.


    Other people are not as sensitive as he is, and they don''t pay attention to this problem. They are more thinking about who will come to this party. According to Qi Enhui, it should be not a small scale!


    Since the three of Nalan Rongxuan have been confirmed, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to go either. He doesn''t want to take a woman with him. In this case, he is in pairs, but although he has many women, he still doesn''t want his women to participate in such occasions.


    Su Jingfei has a lot of women in the capital. He really doesn''t know who to take. It''s better to go by himself, so that they won''t have conflicts later.


    Qi en Hui didn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. Looking at Su Jingfei, she only had herself. On the way, she said, "Su Jingfei, I''ll definitely introduce you to some pretty girls. Today is a birthday party. Maybe I''ll dance. I''ll always find you a partner."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t speak, but Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia are amused. In addition to being praised for his martial arts, Su Jingfei is also fond of talking about his romantic style. This guy is definitely more romantic than other men.


    And his reputation is very good, that is because he did not abandon any woman, although he has not married anyone, but all the women have been living together, and can get along well, which is rare in ancient times, but he can do, this is absolutely admirable.


    Qi Enhui and PI Xuelan don''t know why Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia laugh. Qi Enhui also says with a smile, "Su Jingfei, don''t worry about them laughing at you. You are the first master of the young generation. Those people like you."


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. When he needs to be comforted because he has no women, but he can''t explain that he has many women. He can only shake his head helplessly and say, "thank you for your kindness. At that time, you just need to introduce my name. Don''t mention anything superfluous. If they can recognize it, it''s their business."


    Qi Enhui looked at Su Jingfei puzzledly. After a while, he said cleverly: "you like to play mystery. In fact, it''s OK. Some women like mysterious men. If you can attract them, they will really follow you all the time."


    Hearing Qi Enhui''s words, Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia couldn''t help laughing. Nalan Rongxuan said: "yes, yes, Su Jingfei, you must be very mysterious. It''s better that they can''t recognize you all the time. When the time comes, your sense of mystery will surely fascinate each other. I firmly believe that you can do this."


    Looking at Nalan Rongxuan, Qi Enhui said happily: "I knew you and I must be like-minded. We both have the same idea. Su Jingfei''s idea of maintaining a sense of mystery is very good."


    This time it''s su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan rolling their eyes together. They don''t have this idea at all. Su Jingfei doesn''t pretend to be mysterious, but he doesn''t want to be the first master of the younger generation. Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t want to find common hobbies with Qi Enhui.


    Qi en Hui not only maliciously thought about it, but also said while driving: "I should have taken you to choose the dress, but now it''s too late. I knew that I would not compete with Su Jingfei."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth curls. This is an excuse. It''s only a few minutes for the two of them to fight each other. How can the master fight for so long? Now it''s used as an excuse for not having time to dress up. In fact, Su Jingfei can guess Qi Enhui''s mind.


    Among all the people, Nalan Rongxuan is the most formal one. After all, he comes from his family and will care about it. Naturally, Gao Yuexia is the next. Because of PI Xuelan, he is deliberately dressed up.


    The most depressing thing is Su Jingfei. Although he came to Qijia before, he was clean and tidy, but after all, he didn''t have any special meaning. He was also dressed in ordinary clothes. Although he was generous and decent, he was absolutely not suitable for any party. Qi Enhui didn''t mean to fix himself.


    Qi Enhui didn''t give Su Jingfei and others extra time to think, and soon stopped at the gate of a big hotel. Her car was still very big, and people came all the way, and there was nothing uncomfortable.


    After getting off the bus, Su Jingfei sighed that it was indeed a birthday party held by the younger generation of all the families. Judging from the scale, it was even higher than the party held by Wu Yanli''s unit. After all, it was the money of the public. It was his own money, so he felt at ease to spend it.


    Su Jingfei is still thinking that Qi Enhui has gone to the door of the hotel first. There are several people waiting there. You don''t have to ask, but you know it must be the host of the party.


    Seeing a group of five people waiting, a man ran over and asked Qi en Hui with a smile: "sister en Hui, you''re here. It''s not too early. Are these all your friends? Hurry inside, please. Everyone is inside! "


    This is a 26-7-year-old man. He is handsome and noble. He should be the young master of which family. He is not close to Qi Enhui now, and he can definitely make people feel his enthusiasm. He should be a good young man. When he talks with Qi Enhui, he also smiles to others. As a host, he is absolutely competent.


    When he finished, Qi Enhui introduced to the public with a smile: "this is Bai Gongyu, the younger brother of today''s birthday star. Today''s birthday is my best friend Bai Gongyun."


    When Bai Gongyu heard her introduce herself, he said with a smile: "welcome to you. I won''t be polite to you. Go ahead. My sister is in it." After that, he said to en Hui, "sister en Hui, you are not an outsider. You can treat your friends by yourself. There are a lot of people here today. I''ll go and have a look first."


    "Go ahead, you can rest assured about the business here." From the tone of their conversation, we know that they are really familiar with each other, and they are not so polite.


    Bai Gongyu nodded to the crowd and left. At this time, Nalan Rongxuan said, "why didn''t you say it earlier? We didn''t take any presents for Miss Bai''s birthday. You are a black sheep. Fortunately, I haven''t had a formal relationship with you. Otherwise, I will be dead."


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan frown beside him, obviously because they didn''t prepare a gift. They feel a bit impolite. Of course, listening to Nalan Rongxuan''s words, they can''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1077

    When Qi Enhui heard Nalan Rongxuan''s words, she didn''t get angry. Instead, she said with a smile, "what gift? Bai Gongyun and I have a good relationship. Besides, I have prepared a gift for her. Don''t you need a gift?"


    "That''s true." Nalan Rongxuan first nodded, then suddenly realized: "what do you mean to prepare a gift, I don''t have to send it."


    "It''s the same. I brought you all. I''ll give you gifts. You don''t have much friendship with her. It seems strange to give you gifts. I just want to take part in the fun." With a smile, Qi Enhui did not entangle the topic.


    Su Jingfei suddenly finds out that this woman is actually very smart. She not only has a shrewd character, but also has some small tricks. She subtly changes Nalan Rongxuan, and Nalan Rongxuan can''t escape from her.


    This is not a trick. Instead, Su Jingfei thinks that she should be more serious. If it''s a joke, why should she spend so much time.


    Just think of Nalan Rongxuan, who is usually careless. If he is really with Qi Enhui, he will be controlled to death. Although Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan seem to be more active than PI Xuelan, they are actually very obedient.


    Su Jingfei thinks that Qi Enhui has already taken four people into the hotel. At this time, there are many people in the hotel, almost all young people. After all, the birthday party is to celebrate Bai Gongyun''s birthday. All of them are young people. In fact, Su Jingfei has seen one or two acquaintances, which is more accurate than Murong''s three and four, That''s su Bingfeng''s three brothers and four brothers.


    They were chatting with other young people in the hotel. Depending on the situation, he was surrounded by companions of that level.


    He also saw the people of the Feng family and was chatting with others. It can be seen that the Bai family should have a certain influence in the capital, but he had never heard of it. What kind of level is the Bai family.


    Thinking of this, he asked Nalan Rongxuan next to him, "hunter, it seems that all the people invited by the Bai family are young people of all families, and their interpersonal relationship is very good. How come I haven''t heard of a Bai family in the capital? What''s the strength of the Bai family?"


    "White house!" Nalan Rongxuan thought for a moment, and then said: "the Bai family has a special position. They are the only family that does not have any experts and develops purely in business. Their family is between the top family and the first-class family, that is, they are stronger than the PI family and the Qin family, and weaker than our family and the Feng family. Because they cooperate with all the families in business, they have a lot of advantages, It''s more neutral. " Nalan Rongxuan is the future owner of Nalan''s family, and he knows these very well.


    Su Jingfei nods. Compared with the Yang family, the Bai family is obviously different. According to Nalan Rongxuan, the Bai family does not have any martial arts experts. That is to say, they are just a business family. It''s not bad for Su Jingfei to get to know such a family.


    Compared with Wulin, shopping malls, no matter how fierce the competition is, will not have too bloody hatred, and will become friends when the interests are in line.


    He estimated the Bai family in his heart. Qi Enhui then said, "Su Jingfei, although there is no master in the Bai family, you can''t see him first. The Bai family has a relative family, but it''s a big deal."


    "Oh? Do you mean they have a strong backing? " Su Jingfei was stunned, and then jokingly said, "you are right. If there is no background in the capital, it''s really hard to develop. It''s not so easy to survive in so many big families."


    "Although you say something extreme, the actual situation is similar. The water in the capital is very deep." Gao Yuexia broke in at this time and said, "the white family''s in laws should be Wumen."


    "Well, yes, it''s Wumen!" Qi Enhui nodded and admitted.


    "Wumen?" Su Jingfei doubts again. He suddenly finds out that he thought he had a good understanding of the capital. Now he knows that he only knows fur. He is familiar with the top families, but he doesn''t know the rest.


    "Wumen is not a family, but a sect. They are not in the capital, which is one of the few sects that have been well preserved. The people in Wumen are specialized in martial arts, and they have strong natural strength. It is said that their sect leader is still a top expert, but they are not in the country, and their ranking is not as good as him." Gao Yuexia obviously knows more about these, he said.


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that he had never heard of it. It turns out that there are still some inside information. It seems that in addition to the top ranking, there are many hidden pseudo Dacheng or Xiaocheng experts.


    Thinking that the Bai family has a sect to support, and also maintains a neutral development position, it should develop well in the capital.


    Su Jingfei thinks that coming to a birthday party this time will make him gain a lot of insight. At least some forces in the capital that he doesn''t know will get to know each other. In the capital, no one can say whether they are enemies or friends.


    "Qi en Hui, how did you come? Gong Yun has been waiting for a long time. She is making up and wants your help." The five of them came in. They were all handsome men and women, but they still attracted some people''s attention. Because Su Jingfei didn''t want to make a high profile and kept his momentum in check. Standing beside Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia, he was really not found.


    Sometimes it''s easier for a master to put away his momentum and hide his tracks. At least Su Jingfei has been ignored successfully, and now people don''t pay attention to him.


    The visitor is a girl, not particularly beautiful, and obviously not young, should be the white family.


    Sure enough, Qi Enhui said with a smile: "aunt Bai, Gongyun is already very beautiful. She has to dress up. She really plans to blind the guests!" She said, without waiting for the woman to open her mouth, she had already introduced to the public: "this is Bai Gongyun''s sister-in-law Bai Zhiqing." Then she said to Bai Zhiqing, "aunt Bai, these are my friends. They are Nalan Rongxuan, Gao Yuexia, PI Xuelan and Su Jingfei."


    Because Su Jingfei mentioned it before, Qi Enhui deliberately understated Su Jingfei''s introduction. As for whether he will be recognized, it''s none of his business.


    Bai Zhiqing is a member of the Bai family. Naturally, she knows something about the younger generation of each family. Even if she doesn''t know them, she has at least heard their names and looked at the humanity: "so you are the hunter of the God of wealth in the capital. I''ve heard that the future heir of the Nalan family is young and romantic. It''s really true that she has taken our favor."


    What she said was that they were all in their thirties and forties. From Qi''s eyes, we could see the relationship between these people and Qi.


    Without waiting for Nalan Rongxuan to open his mouth, he said to Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan: "you are the children of Gao family and PI family. It''s really surprising that you two are together. It''s really not easy!"


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan hold hands all the time. Everyone can see that they are lovers. But when Bai Zhiqing heard their names, she was really surprised. The enmity between the two families is known to all the families in Beijing. It really takes a lot of courage for them to be together.


    Finally, when he looked at Su Jingfei, he frowned and said, "Mr. Su, I think you look familiar, but I can''t think where I''ve met you. It''s not very nice. Have we met you?"


    Su Jingfei looks at her and knows that she certainly doesn''t know who she is. In fact, Su Jingfei is most famous in the circle of Wulin people. Since there are no experts in Bai family, she naturally pays less attention to Su Jingfei. As for why Bai Zhiqing looks familiar to her, Su Jingfei also has some conjectures.


    "I''m a public face. I guess aunt Bai feels like that. I''m new to Beijing." Su Jingfei didn''t explain his guess, but said with a smile.


    Baizhiqing is not together. She really can''t remember when she saw Su Jingfei. Listening to him, she guessed that maybe so. Although Su Jingfei looks good, she is definitely not the kind of handsome and compelling type.


    Now Su Jingfei momentum convergence, is more common, Angelica dahurica fine really recognized Su Jingfei''s view, but she certainly can''t admit it.


    She doesn''t know Su Jingfei, but it doesn''t mean she dares to despise Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is the person brought by Qi Enhui. What''s the identity of Qi Enhui? Nalan Rongxuan and Su Jingfei are not superior together. From this point, we can guess Su Jingfei''s identity is extraordinary.


    "Mr. Su, you''re really joking. You can''t be ordinary. I think you look familiar. Maybe it''s because we are more congenial. It''s like seeing a friend." After comprehensive consideration, Bai Zhi Qing said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei secretly nods. The Bai family is worthy of doing business. She speaks appropriately, which makes people feel more comfortable.


    Qi Enhui looks funny beside her. She also guesses why Bai Zhiqing looks familiar with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is a person who has played an shigeng. Now after removing her make-up, there are some differences, but the outline is still there.


    If baizhiqing has seen the four famous captors, she should know Su Jingfei. Now she can''t confirm it, but she just didn''t think of it. However, since Su Jingfei didn''t admit it, she won''t say much. Instead, she said to baizhiqing, "aunt Bai, I''ll go to see Gongyun, and you can arrange a place for them."


    "Well, you go, and I''ll treat your friend." Bai Zhiqing is supposed to be the person in charge of the Bai family in the hotel, greeting the guests and making arrangements.


    Qi Enhui nodded and said to Nalan Rongxuan, "I''ll go to see Gongyun first. You follow aunt Bai first. You''ll be back in a moment. Don''t think about me!"


    Nalan Rongxuan rolled his eyes and said: "you go, no one wants you. Do you blush when you say such sour words in front of so many people?"


    "I don''t want to blush. If you don''t want me, you should blush. There are many beautiful women here. Be honest with me." Qi en Hui''s lips are totally wrong, and he has not forgotten to warn Nalan Rong Xuan.

 Chapter 1078

    Qi Enhui goes to see Bai Gongyun, the birthday star of today. Su Jingfei and others, led by Bai Zhiqing, come to a more forward position and sit down. Regardless of Qi Enhui''s relationship, even Nalan Rongxuan''s face is enough to sit here.


    After Su Jing flew to the capital, he contacted almost all the top families. It seems that the top families in the capital are not worth money. In fact, there are no more than ten top families in the capital, and none of them can be looked up to.


    Nalan Rongxuan is the future successor of Nalan family, not to mention the white family, which is between the top family and the first-class family. Even if it is a top family, it dare not neglect Nalan Rongxuan. This is the style of the top family in Beijing.


    As for Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan, if they come alone, they can only sit at the back. This is a circle with a strong sense of hierarchy. Everyone knows this.


    Relatively speaking, Su Jingfei can be regarded as a passer-by or a pure friend of Qi Enhui. If his identity comes out, he is naturally qualified to sit in the front row. But now Bai Zhiqing doesn''t know his identity at all. He arranges a table for several people, and then he smiles to the public: "you sit here for a while, I''ll go to greet others, The birthday party will start soon. "


    "Aunt Bai, if you have something to do, just go. We have many acquaintances here, so we don''t have to trouble you." Nalan Rongxuan is polite to other people except Qi Enhui, who gives him a headache.


    Baizhiqing nodded to several people, and then left to entertain others. It''s not that she ignored others. It''s really that there are a lot of people this time.


    As soon as she left, someone came to find Nalan Rongxuan. They are all the younger generation of other families. They all know each other. Nalan Rongxuan is the future successor of Nalan family. Naturally, it is worth making friends with them. As for Gao Yuexia, PI Xuelan and others don''t care much. Su Jingfei is even more ignored.


    Nalan Rongxuan deals with these people. Gao Yuexia talks with pishelan in a low voice. He points to the people in the hotel from time to time. He should discuss the situation of that person.


    Only Su Jingfei was bored. He suddenly felt that he wanted to keep a low profile. As a result, he was completely ignored. Instead, he became the most leisurely one. He was really helpless. Was he wrong to keep a low profile.


    Just thinking about it, after coming to say hello to Nalan Rongxuan, a little fat man with thick skin sat down. Looking at Su Jingfei''s boredom, he took the initiative to chat up and said, "Hi, handsome guy, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you have fun? You should be good friends with brother hunter. "


    "We have a good relationship. I heard that there is a birthday party today, so I''d like to join in." Su Jingfei looked at the little fat man''s eyes, a bit obscene, more cunning, and couldn''t help laughing.


    The little fat man said with a smile: "handsome guy, are you bored to do this, or I''ll introduce you to two beautiful girls!"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Looking at the little fat man, he said with a dumb smile: "you can''t do this business. I don''t have money. I''m a hunter. I''m an ordinary man myself."


    The little fat man was stunned at first, and then suddenly said, "what do you say, man? I''m not a pimp. I mean to introduce you to pretty girls. Let''s go to pick up girls together. I plan to take the initiative, but my own words are not easy to play. I need a wingman."


    "..." Su Jingfei was speechless for a while. He naturally understood the little fat man''s words, but this guy really didn''t know how to evaluate himself. After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei said: "I said that you still want to pick up girls here, and you need to find me as a wingman. Do you know who I am? We just met. Okay


    The little fat man said, "you don''t understand. If you want to find a wingman, you have to find someone you don''t know. Otherwise, how can you play well? If everyone knows you, everyone will know who you are. How can you help me?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He felt that the little fat man''s words were reasonable, but he could not refute them. Then he said with a dumb smile, "but I didn''t want to pick up girls. I just came to a birthday party. I don''t know anyone except Nalan Rongxuan. How can I help you?"


    "This is actually very simple. When we see beautiful girls, we pretend to be good friends, and then we praise each other skillfully. You should understand that." Little fat man''s eyes are shining.


    Su Jingfei nodded. He knew that it was mutual flattery and then attracting women, which was also a common way to pick up girls.


    The little fat man had a "you are very good" expression, and then continued: "in fact, it''s very simple, your silly temperament, coupled with the natural and handsome me, as long as we cooperate with each other tacit understanding, the general pretty girl must be captured by hand, that kind of Goddess level is a little difficult, we don''t have to consider."


    Su Jingfei looks at the little fat man shaking his head. He is speechless again. He is actually called "dumb cute". If you don''t say whether you are dumb or not, how can you say that you are also an adult man? How can you be cute!


    Of course, what makes him most unacceptable is that the little fat man claims to be handsome. Although the little fat man is not ugly, he can''t be linked with being handsome.


    Su Jingfei is drunk when facing such a little fat man who feels good about himself. He doesn''t even bother to refute him. Instead, he asks, "little fat man, don''t worry about planning my future. I just want to ask you, why do you come to me? Aren''t you afraid that I will cooperate with you and fail, or I don''t want to pick up girls?"


    "Well, you sound like a real problem." The little fat man was stunned, and then continued: "you look at Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan together, there are a lot of people around the hunter, don''t you feel lonely? Aren''t you bored? At the same time, I have nothing to do. Here are all pretty girls, and they are all young girls from different families. Every one of them is beautiful. If you take a big girl from a family, it will be a bright future. "


    Su Jingfei looks at the little fat man and draws a big cake for himself. The little fat man''s eloquence is good. If he is an ordinary person and just a silly boy from other places, he will really be fooled by him.


    Looking at Su Jingfei, the little fat man''s eyes are still so bright. He doesn''t seem to let himself cheat. He''s a little dissatisfied. He learned his kung fu from his father. He once tried bailing, but now he needs a wingman. Is it so difficult?


    It''s not that he didn''t think that Nalan Rongxuan''s friends must be ordinary people, but when he saw Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan, he thought Su Jingfei should be similar to them.


    He really takes a fancy to Su Jingfei''s gentle but not very publicity image. In fact, his image is very easy to be accepted by girls. At least he won''t feel disgusted in his heart. It''s absolutely appropriate to have such a person as his wingman. Anyway, he''s also idle. How can he come to a birthday party without having fun.


    He felt that his kung fu was not enough, so he had to add strength: "handsome guy, you say that others are one-on-one, you are alone, is it a bit too lonely, listen to me, let''s move, how can we also find a partner, no one will accompany you when we dance, so we have no face."


    Su Jingfei felt that the little fat man was more and more interesting. After thinking about it, he said with a smile: "well, in that case, who do you think we should go to? I''ll follow you. If we fail, don''t blame me."


    "It''s simple. Anyway, you have to practice. It''s no fun to start looking for simple ones. We''ll find a goddess of a higher level. If you fail, you''ll learn a lesson, and you won''t be disappointed. Originally, a goddess can''t be desecrated." The little fat man is obviously experienced and has a set of theories.


    Su Jingfei looked around the hall for a while, and then asked, "then tell me who we should start from, which is the goddess level pretty girl you think."


    "I''ll analyze it for you first." The little fat man didn''t rush to answer Su Jingfei''s question, but said to Su Jingfei: "you see, the so-called goddess must be beautiful first, and then the other party must have a certain background. Such beautiful women, if they are elsewhere, certainly not many, here are not many, everyone is the children of each family."


    After a pause, he continued: "then it''s easier to screen. I''m familiar with the capital, and almost all the children of every family know each other. Let''s look at the appearance first, and then we can screen out the most suitable one from the identity."


    Su Jingfei almost laughs when he looks at the little fat man as a professional girl seeker. Even the girl seeker can be so professional. Su Jingfei, who has become the first master of the young generation, feels inferior to himself.


    Regardless of Su Jingfei''s feelings, the little fat man pointed to a girl at the next table, who was not particularly beautiful, but also sweet and lovely. The little fat man said in a low voice: "for example, this is the little granddaughter of the Zhou family in the capital, which is quite lovely, but it is definitely not a goddess. If it is not for the Zhou family in the capital, we will not consider it."


    "Daren Qing, you are very picky. This girl is very good!" Su Jingfei looks at the little fat man funny again.


    "I didn''t say this girl is bad, but there are not many better than her? We can''t do anything about our first goal. " The little fat man shook his head and said reasonably: "there are many girls like the granddaughter of the Zhou family at today''s birthday party. Don''t worry."


    Then he turned his eyes and looked into the distance. "Do you look at the woman over there? She''s as cool as ice and as gorgeous as peaches and plums. At first glance, she''s a top-notch pretty girl, but her identity is not good. She belongs to the Qiu family, and her family can only be regarded as second rate at most, not goddess level. "


    "Then you tell me who we''d better set our goal for this time. It''s so complicated." Su Jingfei is helpless and looks at the people in the hall.

 Chapter 1079

    Su Jingfei agreed to the little fat man''s request. In fact, he was idle and bored. Anyway, the birthday party hasn''t officially started yet. Since then, he has done something.


    "Don''t worry. Since we want to choose, we have to choose a better one." The little fat man said while greeting Su Jingfei: "follow me, brother Liang will make you succeed. I tell you, I have talent in this aspect."


    Su Jingfei knew this little fat man''s name for the first time. He said with a smile, "brother Liang, I just think you should be an expert, so I want to follow you."


    "That''s right. I''m called a pear tree and a Begonia tree, with equal emphasis on appearance and wisdom..." the little fat man was very proud, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Su Jingfei.


    "Brother Liang, if I remember correctly, it was Tang Bohu." Su Jingfei fully shows a little brother.


    "Cough, don''t I compare the past with the present? Tang Bohu, a talented man in ancient times, has me now. Just follow me. Don''t worry, I will point out a clear way for you." The little fat man coughed and quickly exposed the boasting part.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expose it either. He said with a smile, "well, brother Liang, let''s choose people first, or the birthday party will start later, it''s boring."


    The little fat man nodded and said, "now that we''ve decided to start with the beautiful girl of Goddess level, we''ll choose her. I''ve observed the whole hall, and that beautiful girl is more suitable."


    But before Su Jingfei spoke, the little fat man asked again, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to ask you what you call me. As my wingman, you should at least give me some information. I can''t make it up. I''m not so unreliable."


    Su Jingfei Khan, this little fat man just thought of his name at this time, his position is too bad, even now people think of asking his name.


    Of course, he did not dare to say his real name. If he was also an insider, his identity would be exposed. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "brother Liang, you can call me Xiaofei. We are about the same age. You are two years older than me. It''s quite appropriate to call me that."


    "Well, Xiaofei, let''s go. Everything depends on my eyes." The little fat man nodded with satisfaction, with a look of "you are a good kid", which made Su Jingfei laugh.


    Before the little fat man said which beautiful girl to choose, because the topic shifted too fast, he didn''t notice who the little fat man chose. When he looked at it, he could not help grinning and then smiling silently. The little fat man''s taste was really good, but he was a little afraid of death.


    "Brother Liang, are you sure you know her Su Jingfei thought for a moment and kindly reminded the little fat man.


    "Yes, how can we say that we are all young people of the same age in Beijing? Can anyone I don''t know?" Little fatty naturally way, completely did not understand the deep meaning of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at the little fat man with a little surprise. He didn''t see that the little fat man was obscene, but he had a lot of courage. He asked again, "do you think you are sure? I think that woman is very cold, and there is only one. It doesn''t seem suitable for us to come together. "


    "In fact, it''s very simple. There is only one woman, and we can''t separate. It depends on who''s good at it. Besides, you can see that this woman is cold. She''s just for us to practice. We don''t need to spend too much time on it. I just want to take you to feel it. We''ll have to start on the real goal later!" The little fat man seriously teaches Su Jingfei, and takes Su Jingfei to the pretty girl.


    Su Jingfei listen to the little fat man''s truth, it is really some reliable, don''t look at the little fat man some obscene, these truth is absolutely true.


    When they came over, they also attracted other people''s attention, but they didn''t care. Many people in the hotel knew each other and it was normal to say hello to each other.


    Nalan Rongxuan is surrounded by people and doesn''t notice Su Jingfei''s leaving. Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan see it, but they don''t know Su Jingfei. Naturally, they don''t know that Su Jingfei and little fat man are new acquaintances. Seeing them chatting with each other, they think they are old friends. Now they''re leaving, and there''s no accident.


    Su Jingfei and little fat man soon came to the target pretty girl. Before, she saw them coming, but she didn''t think they were really running for themselves. She looked at them in surprise and didn''t speak.


    "Tantaiyue, how are you? You''ve come to Bai Gongyun''s birthday party today. I haven''t seen you for a long time." The little fat man walks in front of Su Jingfei and takes the initiative to say hello to the pretty girl. He looks very familiar. As for whether he is really familiar, Su Jingfei is not sure.


    Su Jingfei recognized tantaiyue when she chose her target. Unexpectedly, she met her here again. Tantaiyue was naturally regarded as a beautiful girl of Goddess level. She not only had outstanding appearance, but also was set in the Tantai family. All the women present were more suitable than her to be a goddess. It should be said that there was no more suitable for her to be a goddess. The little fat man''s eyes were really good.


    Dan Taiyue naturally recognized Su Jingfei, but she didn''t understand how Su Jingfei got mixed up with this wretched little fat man. She was a colder woman herself. She was similar to Qingming, who was a kind of cold woman. Naturally, she didn''t show it at this time.


    After listening to the little fat man''s greeting, he still said coldly: "how? If you can come, can''t I? I''ll go where I want to go. "


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, she felt chilly. This woman was colder than any other woman she knew. If she didn''t follow little fat man, she really didn''t want to provoke this woman.


    And they had met, but she pretended not to know herself. Of course, people didn''t like to say hello to others at all. What''s more, she beat her that day. But it''s good. Otherwise, it''s no fun for little fat man to know that he and tantaiyue know each other.


    He didn''t mean to take care of the little fat man, but the little fat man was so funny that he still wanted to see how he would deal with tantaiyue''s cold words.


    "Tantaiyue, where do you want to go? Naturally, it''s your meaning. I certainly can''t manage it. I''m here to greet you and introduce a new friend to you by the way." The little fat man is really thick skinned. He not only takes the initiative to chat up Su Jingfei, but also talks and laughs freely when he meets Dan Taiyue, who is cold talking.


    At this time, tantaiyue''s eyes naturally look at Su Jingfei. She is surprised that she knows Su Jingfei clearly and why she wants to be introduced. She doesn''t think too much.


    Su Jingfei saw that tantaiyue was about to open her mouth, and said, "Hello, Tantai girl, brother Liang has been telling me how beautiful and wonderful you are. I just want to come and meet you. Just call me Xiaofei. Nice to meet you."


    Although tantaiyue doesn''t understand what happened to them, she also realizes that little fat man doesn''t know he knows Su Jingfei.


    She is also a smart woman, she and Su Jingfei can not talk about how good relationship, but it is definitely not the kind of people who like to demolish, also nodded: "you are also good."


    The reason why she is so polite can be regarded as a kind of respect for Su Jingfei. After all, they are the first experts of the younger generation, and they have also experienced Su Jingfei''s strength personally. He really deserves it. His strength is definitely not comparable to that of the younger generation. He can deserve his own greetings.


    The little fat man didn''t think so. He was shocked to hear Dan Taiyue saying hello to Su Jingfei.


    As the eldest lady of the Tantai family, tantaiyue is naturally very arrogant. Otherwise, she can''t be so cold all the time. She''s not the kind of domineering and despised character, but it''s hard to put people in her eyes.


    Now she shows her love to Su Jingfei. It''s not that she has a good first impression of Su Jingfei!


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care what the little fat man thinks. He nods to Dan Taiyue and with a wink retreats to the little fat man. He feels that Dan Taiyue should be able to keep a secret for himself and pretend to be someone he doesn''t know. That is to say, he expresses his gratitude.


    Dan Taiyue really understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. She wondered what they were doing, but her character decided not to ask.


    Seeing that the scene was about to cool down, the little fat man continued to ask, "tantaiyue, where''s your brother? Aren''t you usually together? Why did you come by yourself today? I said to have a drink with Dan Taiming! "


    Dan Taiyue turned her lips, and then said with disdain, "come on, you said to have a drink with my brother last time, but you fell down less than half of it."


    "Er, it was an accident. I usually drank a lot, but I was not ready that day. Besides, Dan Taiming''s internal skill was too strong, and he always turned away his strength. He was cheating. How could I not lose money?" The little fat man laughed awkwardly, then retorted.


    Tan Taiyue is too lazy to argue with the little fat man. She just hums and ignores him. Obviously, she thinks that Tan Taiming is abusing the little fat man.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also confirmed that the little fat man had a good relationship with the Tantai Mingyue brothers and sisters. He didn''t know what origin the little fat man was, and he couldn''t imagine which Liang family was more famous in the capital!


    The little fat man looked at Taiyue and ignored himself. Su Jingfei was still silent, so he couldn''t help saying to Su Jingfei, "brother, you believe I will be afraid of her brother."


    Su Jingfei looks at the little fat man speechless and knows that he is looking for steps for himself, but this step is too poor. If he doesn''t know Dan Taiming, how can he know if he is afraid of him? Even if he knows Dan Taiming, he hasn''t seen them drink!


    But now I have to nod and say, "of course I believe you. Brother Liang has always been reliable. I believe you very much."


    "You are my brother, and I know you are right." Little fat man was very satisfied with a smile, and then waved his hand and said: "tantaiyue, how can I say that I can count as your brother, I see your age, now I''ll introduce you a handsome guy, that is my brother Xiaofei, what do you think?"

 Chapter 1080

    Su Jingfei and Tan Taiyue are stunned by the little fat man''s words. They didn''t expect this guy to say so. As the eldest lady of the tan Tai family, Tan Taiyue naturally knows Su Jingfei''s situation. He is not short of a girlfriend at all.


    Su Jingfei is also in a daze, which seems to be different from what he said to himself before. Isn''t it a good girl?


    Just at this time, Su Jingfei found that the little fat man was winking at himself, and immediately understood. This should be the little fat man''s strategy. In order to cooperate with him, he naturally showed a very thoughtful appearance, and specially arranged his clothes, as if he was very serious.


    Although Su Jingfei himself is not a handsome guy, he is also very tolerant and elegant. Even if he doesn''t have the temperament of an expert, it''s easy for girls to have a liking for him. Otherwise, he won''t reach the favor of several women at first. If he looks ferocious, I''m afraid Wu Yanli, Liang Xiuwen and others won''t have a liking for him at all.


    No matter whether we admit it or not, this is a face society. No matter what social class we are in, it is inevitable.


    Su Jingfei is so serious. Even though she is a little uncertain, does she really take a fancy to herself? According to the information, Su Jingfei is a romantic guy. He has nothing to say about his ability and charm, but he never seems to be satisfied with women. It''s not impossible for him to take a fancy to himself.


    Dan Taiyue is very proud, and naturally she has enough self-confidence. It''s not impossible for Su Jingfei to take a fancy to herself, but she really won''t like Su Jingfei. No matter how excellent he is, then playfulness is not her choice.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s cooperation, the little fat man was naturally very satisfied. No matter what tantaiyue thought, he said with a smile: "tantaiyue, you''re old and big. Your elder brother Jingcheng told me that he was very worried about your marriage. Now I''ve found a guy for you, right?"


    Dan Taiyue''s face sank and hummed: "are you idle and have nothing to do? Your own affairs haven''t been solved. Do you still care about me? What''s good? Take him away quickly. Don''t wait for me to get angry. "


    "You said you, you have such a bad temper. No wonder your elder brother is so worried. You are a girl. How can you have such a bad temper?" The little fat man was not worried. He said with a smiley face: "look at my brother. He looks good, and he''s a friend of Nalan Rongxuan. You can get in touch with each other. Maybe you''ll feel good about each other!"


    Su Jingfei admires little fat man''s thick skin very much. Not to mention his eloquence, he has become a great event. At least he can''t be so thick skinned to talk to a woman like that.


    Dan Taiyue is obviously speechless about the little fat man''s thick skin. She is a cold woman. She does everything cleanly. It''s a bit helpless to be entangled. Before, she thought Su Jingfei was a little interested in herself, but he didn''t show any other behavior besides being serious. She guessed that Su Jingfei should cooperate with the little fat man.


    Since then, he hummed: "enough, you say I''m really angry. I tolerate you only because you and my elder brother are friends. You want to introduce me a boyfriend. You can find a girlfriend first."


    Su Jingfei heard tantaiyue so clearly refused, the heart of the little fat man should be poor words, people have said very directly.


    The little fat man looked at Su Jingfei, and the meaning in his eyes was "brother, brother can only help you here. People don''t like you, and I can''t help it." There was helplessness in his eyes.


    Su Jingfei understands the little fat man''s mind, smiles and expresses that he doesn''t care at all. He believes the little fat man can understand it.


    The little fat man didn''t disappoint. He nodded and said to tantaiyue, "tantaiyue, you don''t like Xiaofei. It doesn''t matter. You see, you don''t have a boyfriend and I don''t have a girlfriend. And there will be a dance soon. How about we make do with it?"


    With these words, Su Jingfei''s heart has already secretly stirred up a big curtain. Now he has a little understanding. Before, he really had the idea to help himself. If tantaiyue really takes a fancy to himself, then he is successful.


    When he failed, he would continue, and with his relationship with Dan Taiming, he would not refuse to come to Dan Taiyue too much.


    Just as Su Jingfei thought about it, Dan Taiyue, who had been taut and pretty, suddenly said, "did you drink too much when you went out today, and even say such silly words, so that my elder brother would have to kill you."


    The little fat man shrinks his neck. It seems that he didn''t expect that dantaiyue would say so. Su Jingfei is also stunned. Although dantaiyue didn''t explicitly refuse, it''s worse than refusing. Even if she was killed, she said it and was drunk.


    Dan Taiyue said so. If it was su Jingfei, he would have been defeated and left long ago, but the little fat man said with a smile: "look at you, I''ve said that your temper is too fierce. I''m just joking. What are you doing so seriously?"


    He said, quietly to Su Jingfei stall, said he also failed, as he said before, is really a joke.


    Dan Taiyue didn''t give the little fat man face at all. She said calmly, "I''m not serious either. I just tell you the truth. If my elder brother hears this, you can think about it. He loves you if he doesn''t kill you."


    If someone else said this sentence, it must be a joke, but it came from Dan Taiyue. Both Su Jingfei and Xiao Pang felt that they were so serious. They imagined that Dan Taiming''s ice face. If they knew someone was teasing his sister, Su Jingfei and Xiao Pang thought that Dan Taiming would be angry.


    "Er, tantaiyue, I was just joking before. Don''t be serious. Since tantaiming is not here, today''s affairs have nothing to do with him." The little fat man thought about the consequences, and then said to Tai Yue.


    Su Jingfei coughed and said, "don''t get me wrong, Miss Taiyue. Don''t we think you''re bored here alone? I''ll just come and make a joke with you, but I don''t mean anything else. You see, aren''t you bored now? "


    The little fat man surprised Su Jingfei. He thought that only he could talk and laugh freely in front of such an iceberg girl. He didn''t expect that his new little brother could be so calm. He was really a talent.


    He was originally a person who was good at seizing opportunities. He saw Su Jingfei finish, and dantaiyue was not angry, so he quickly said: "yes, yes, that''s what I think. How can we say that you and dantaiming are brothers and sisters? How can we look at our good friend''s sister so boring?"


    Dan Taiyue is a smart woman. Although she is always cold faced, her brain is absolutely easy to use. She can recognize that Su Jingfei is trying to make ends meet. Now she probably guesses the relationship between Su Jingfei and little fat man. Although she thinks they are boring, Su Jingfei is the first master of the younger generation. She always wants to give him some face, What''s more, he''s still a good friend of his father''s.


    Just when the little fat man added a sentence, Dan Taiyue still couldn''t resist and said, "if my big brother beats you, I think it''s more interesting."


    The little fat man heard Dan Taiyue''s words and said angrily: "Dan Taiyue, I''m friends with your elder brother. I just come here to make a joke with you. Why don''t you hold on and kill people without overdoing it..."


    He still wanted to talk. Su Jingfei couldn''t help but stop him and said, "brother Liang, after that, you said that."


    Su Jingfei wants to cover his face. The little fat man is so thick skinned that he has exceeded his expectation. How come I''ve come out? What I said later is too much. He is teased by you, but he can''t fight back. How come he won''t let go.


    The little fat man seemed to realize that he seemed to be a bit off the right track. He coughed and said, "don''t care about these details. In a word, we don''t have any malice and bad intentions."


    Dan Taiyue watched Su Jingfei communicate with the little fat man. She was not worried or angry. When the little fat man said to herself again, Dan Taiyue said, "well, since you have said that, I will keep a secret for you, but you must remember that you owe me a favor today."


    After listening to him, the little fat man naturally looks sad, but Su Jingfei almost laughs. The little fat man is a typical case of stealing chicken but not eating rice. He certainly didn''t think it would be like this, otherwise she would not choose tantaiyue.


    Now that they have made an agreement with tantaiyue, Su Jingfei and Xiao pangzi are going to leave. Tantaiyue suddenly says, "Xiaofei, you can visit our Tantai family when you have time. My father is a hospitable man. I believe he will be very happy if you go."


    Su Jingfei and the little fat man were stunned. The little fat man looked at Su Jingfei and Tan Taiyue. After a while, he said, "Damn, Dan Taiyue, you don''t really like Xiao Fei. Aren''t you happy just now?"


    "It''s my freedom who I''d like to invite to my home. Do you have any opinions?" Dan Tai moon white little fat one eye, merciless way.


    The little fat man didn''t know what to do with this beautiful iceberg girl, so he had to look at Su Jingfei and said, "brother, you are really powerful. This is really a society that looks at faces. It''s so evil. I''m so handsome, and I''m not as popular as you."


    "Brother Liang, your analogy seems to be..." Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. He really doesn''t care about anything. He dares to judge himself in this way, that is, he has a good temper, otherwise he will fall out.


    The little fat man didn''t know if it was because tantaiyue had a new look at Su Jingfei, which made him feel uncomfortable. He didn''t explain much. He just said, "I''ve been hit. You gave me a fatal blow. I was supposed to give you a lesson in picking up girls, but I became cannon fodder myself."


    "What kind of cannon fodder, you are all here. I didn''t expect to see several acquaintances." With the sound, a handsome man came with two little brothers.

 Chapter 1081

    The little fat man''s words were taken over, naturally a little uncomfortable, but when he looked around, he was not easy to get angry. He had recognized each other''s identity and hummed: "Wu Nengyong, you''re here too!"


    Dan Taiyue naturally knew Wu Nengyong, but she didn''t speak. She just looked at him and turned her eyes away. It was obvious that she was very cold to everyone.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know this man, but after listening to his name, he guessed that he was a person who had something to do with the martial arts school of Bai family background, but he didn''t know what kind of school this martial arts school was.


    In modern society, families are not uncommon. After all, they are not martial arts families. There are many families in general, but there are few schools. I only know Liu Zongyun''s school where LAN Xiqi lives, but it''s not a real school after all.


    Now, Su Jingfei is just a little curious and doesn''t think much about it. He just looks at it. He wants to see what happened to Wu Nengyong.


    Wu Nengyong is a 26-7-year-old young man. He is handsome, but his eyes are deep and blue. According to Su Jingfei''s medical level, we can see that he is an overindulgent man. He seems to be in good health. In fact, he has been hollowed out by wine and sex.


    This kind of person is not uncommon in ancient and modern times. Compared with the fake dandy of Nalan Rongxuan, this person should be a real dandy, but he doesn''t know the relationship between each other and can''t speak.


    Wu Nengyong listened to the little fat man and said with a smile, "you can come. Why can''t I come? Don''t forget that Bai Gongyun is my cousin."


    "Yes? How can I hear that you have pursued her, but they turned you down? Is this what your cousin should do? " The little fat man opened it with a smile but not a smile, and exposed it impolitely according to Wu Nengyong.


    Wu Nengyong didn''t feel embarrassed like most people. Instead, he said with a smile: "you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. Although I pursue my cousin, the relationship between us is not as complicated as outsiders think. We had a baby kiss, but because we haven''t met for many years, we just ignored it."


    Dan Tai Yue suddenly sneered and said, "do you want to be more intimate?"


    "Yes, or tantaiyue, you have some insight. Bai Gongyun''s mother is my third aunt. If my cousin and I are together, our Wumen and Bai family will be like one family. Isn''t that good for everyone?" Wu Nengyong is a real dandy. He doesn''t recognize the irony in Tan Taiyue''s words.


    In ancient times, such a situation was not uncommon. Many cousins became husband and wife, and they all paid attention to being close to each other. However, in modern genetics, they were close relatives within three generations.


    Dan Taiyue and little fat man obviously laugh at Wu Nengyong''s desire to marry close relatives, but he thinks it''s nothing. Su Jingfei is really speechless. Does this guy have no common sense except for women in his mind? However, he and the other party have no injustice and no hatred, and will not open his mouth to say such words.


    Wu Nengyong seemed to really feel that dantaiyue was his bosom friend. He continued: "dantaiyue, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why don''t we have a drink together and have a chat later?"


    "I have nothing to talk about with you." Dantaiyue inherits the previous style and refuses coldly.


    "Wu Nengyong, you''d better die that heart. You don''t know tantaiyue''s character. Only when she invites others, who can invite her successfully?" The little fat man saw Wu Nengyong bumping into the wall and immediately said with a smile.


    "She''ll invite people? You tease me again. " Obviously, everyone knows tantaiyue very well. Wu Nengyong does not believe little fat man''s words.


    Su Jingfei was surprised and knew that it was going to be bad, but he didn''t stop him. The little fat man pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "see, this is my brother Xiaofei. He has just invited him to visit dantai''s house." Then he seemed to feel that there was no credibility in this way, and asked Dan Taiyue, "Dan Taiyue, do you mean you welcome Xiao Fei to your home?"


    Little fat man did not think of things, tantaiyue naturally did not think of, to be honest, said: "yes, I did say, I welcome him to our house."


    Su Jingfei sighs. Tantaiyue''s words add fuel to the fire. She doesn''t know what the consequences will be. Wu Nengyong is a narrow-minded person. Now he thinks he has something to do with tantaiyue. Even if he doesn''t have a chance, he will still vent his anger.


    Sure enough, the development of things is exactly the same as Su Jingfei''s expectation. Wu Nengyong heard that Dan Taiyue invited Su Jingfei on his own initiative. He unconsciously looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile: "Xiaofei, you are very powerful. Let our iceberg goddess look at you with new eyes."


    Su Jingfei knows that Wu Nengyong must hate himself. Compared with Nalan and other families, families like Tan Taiyue and Wu family are more like another circle.


    Although Nalan family can be regarded as a Wulin family, they are not a pure Wulin family. The dantai family is a pure Wulin family, not to mention the Wumen family. Su Jingfei followed little fat man for a moment because of curiosity, and now he seems to have entered another circle.


    In this circle, people who have heard Su Jingfei''s name are even more than those in that circle, but few people really know Su Jingfei. Only tantaiyue knows Su Jingfei here, but she doesn''t tell anyone.


    Now Wu Nengyong looks at his eyes. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to be implicated. He says casually, "that''s a kind word from Dan Taiyue. I won''t take it seriously."


    Wu Nengyong thinks that his pressure makes Su Jingfei feel at a loss. What''s more, his words make him more satisfied, just like Su Jingfei tells him that he won''t have anything to do with Dan Taiyue.


    Dan Taiyue, however, didn''t know what her psychology was. Suddenly, she said, "I''m not being polite to you. I really hope you''ll come to my house. My father will definitely like you. Don''t you believe me?"


    The more serious she is, the more people feel that she has different views on Su Jingfei. In fact, she really appreciates Su Jingfei. She just appreciates Su Jingfei''s ability.


    But she said at this time, it''s just hatred for Su Jingfei. Let alone Wu Nengyong''s eyes looking at Su Jingfei again, even the little fat man was surprised. He didn''t expect that Dan Taiyue paid so much attention to Su Jingfei. If it was love at first sight, the little fat man would not feel any problem.


    Without waiting for Wu Nengyong to speak, the little fat man said with infinite emotion: "Xiaofei, I can''t imagine that you are so good with women, and you are taken in by our iceberg goddess. I''m really full of confidence, but I will support you."


    "Wait a minute, Xiaofei. Do you think you can be worthy of Taiyue? She''s the eldest lady of the Tantai family. How about you? I''ve never heard of it. Don''t you feel too much pressure to let you go to Tantai? How do you mean to go? " Wu Nengyong followed him, but his tone was full of disdain.


    "Wu Nengyong, how can you talk? My brother is not worthy. You go after your cousin with ease. You are here to meddle in my brother''s business. Are you full? Besides, it''s dantaiyue who asked my brother. Are you blind or stupid?" Su Jingfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and the little fat man has come out to rebuke Wu Neng.


    Su Jingfei was a bit surprised. The little fat man looked a little obscene. He was really loyal at the key time. Judging from his appearance, if Wu Nengyong despised him again, he would be angry.


    Dan Taiyue also frowned slightly, but she didn''t speak. She was obviously dissatisfied with Wu Nengyong, but since someone said it, she didn''t speak.


    Wu Nengyong was not afraid of the threat of the little fat man. Instead, he hummed: "my cousin Gongyun and I have already passed away. I don''t care about your brother''s business. I just don''t like that he is here. A nobody is qualified to join my cousin''s birthday party."


    "Wu, you are too much," said your cousin. "Who is able to attend the birthday party has the final say." After hearing Wu Nengyong''s words, the little fat man retorted immediately.


    This time, tantaiyue sneered and said, "Wu Nengyong, you should be proper in your life and leave a way for yourself. You are too mean."


    If it''s just a little fat man talking about him, Wu Nengyong will retort at most. But now when he hears Tan Taiyue''s words, he can''t help it any more. Tan Taiyue is a goddess, and she helps Su Jingfei to speak. It''s so irritating.


    "Taiyue, what''s wrong with me? Have I done anything out of proportion? You are the eldest lady of the Tantai family. What does he do? Is he worthy of you? There will be no future between you and him. I believe uncle dantai will not accept him. You''d better be sober. "


    Su Jingfei has been silent all the time. Now when he heard this, he suddenly said with a smile: "Wu Nengyong, right? Although I have nothing to do with tantaiyue, I can tell you clearly that even if her father comes, I won''t look down on me. I have this confidence. On the contrary, it''s you. You can''t even get tantaiyue''s favor, so you don''t have the qualification to talk about whether you are worthy or not."


    He has never been easy to suffer losses. Before, he was just a little fat man and Dan Taiyue who spoke too fast. Now he finally opened his mouth. What he said was just like a knife that pierced Wu Nengyong''s heart.


    As Su Jingfei said, whether he has a future with dantaiyue or whether he can make dantaichongguang take a fancy to it depends on Wu Nengyong''s disdain for dantaiyue. He really has no right to say whether Su Jingfei is worthy or not. He is a completely unrelated passer-by.


    Su Jingfei hit the nail on the head and let the little fat man''s eyes brighten. He kept winking at him. This brother is so smart that he didn''t give him his head in vain.


    Dan Taiyue also looks at Su Jingfei with a little surprise. Before, she thought Su Jingfei was not the kind of martial arts man who came here with his martial arts skills. Now when she heard what he said, she hit the point directly. Wu Nengyong can''t find a suitable reason to refute.


    In addition to not knowing how to answer, Wu Nengyong did not expect Su Jingfei to contradict himself so boldly. In his opinion, Su Jingfei is just a nobody. How can he be so confident and challenge himself.


    "Well, Taiyue, I''m going back. I''ll come to your house another day." Su Jingfei thought it was fun. He was stirred up by Wu Nengyong. He was ready to go back to Nalan Rongxuan. It was estimated that the birthday party would start soon.


    Dantaiyue nodded and said, "OK, dantaijia is waiting."


    Her words are just meant to be hospitable. Dan Taiyue respects Su Jingfei, the first master of the young generation. But when she says this, she stirs up the nerves of the other two men.


    The little fat man looked at Su Jingfei and E dantaiyue in a daze, and said: "sweep, sweep the couch..."


    Wu Nengyong next to the way: "to, to wait."


    "No way!" The two of them reacted together and objected with one voice. Then they took a look at each other, and the little fat man continued to say: "tantaiyue, I have such a good relationship with your brother. It''s also your brother. Should you think more about your relationship with Xiaofei? I feel that your relationship is developing a little fast."


    Wu Nengyong is more direct way: "Dan Taiyue, you can''t do this, this is too hasty, this guy doesn''t deserve you, you really want to play what hanging silk counter attack Bai Fumei?"


    Dan Taiyue looks at two people, a moment later, just cold way: "boring." Obviously I''m too lazy to talk to them.


    Su Jingfei is not surprised that Wu Nengyong is against him. The key is the little fat man''s attitude. He can''t help looking at it. Isn''t he pulling himself and trying to pick up girls? Why are you against it now.


    The little fat man seemed to feel that his performance was too excited. He coughed and said, "I mean, even if you and my little brother Xiaofei fall in love, they always have to develop and see if they are suitable for each other. Such a decision is too hasty."


    Dan Taiyue took a look at him. She didn''t open her mouth and looked cold. She didn''t know whether she was too lazy to explain or didn''t agree with the little fat man.


    Su Jingfei has no choice but to smile bitterly. He naturally knows that Tan Taiyue''s attitude towards herself comes from her own strength. She knows that she is the first master of the younger generation. She respects herself more, but outsiders don''t know. Now little fat man and Wu Nengyong must have misunderstood Tan Taiyue and recognized herself.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the little fat man regarded Su Jingfei as his younger brother. He could only persuade him. If he blamed anyone, he would not reward him. Although he was thick skinned, he could not do such a thing.


    Wu Nengyong didn''t care. Seeing that tantaiyue didn''t enter, he seemed to recognize Su Jingfei. He immediately turned to Su Jingfei and said, "I don''t care who you are or who you belong to. You''re a nobody. You don''t deserve to be a miss of the Tantai family. You''d better know your own position and don''t do anything out of line, or I''ll make you regret it, Let you know that the capital is not a place for you to go wild. "

 Chapter 1082

    Wu Nengyong says that the little fat man''s face suddenly changes. Su Jingfei follows Nalan Rongxuan. Although he doesn''t know the specific situation of Su Jingfei, he also knows that he is Nalan Rongxuan''s friend.


    Little fat man has a lot of contacts in the capital. Almost all the children in the capital know Su Jingfei. Not knowing Su Jingfei only means that Su Jingfei is not a member of the capital family.


    Similar to the little fat man, Wu Nengyong also thinks that he has a lot of contacts. Since he doesn''t know Su Jingfei, he certainly doesn''t belong to the family in Beijing. Although Wumen is not the first school in the world, he has strong strength. Besides the families in Beijing, he really doesn''t fear anyone.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue are different from each other. Dan Taiyue knows Su Jingfei''s identity. This guy not only has a frightening background, but also has enough strength to make people afraid. Even her father takes him seriously.


    Although dantai Chongguang is not a top expert, after all, he is not a wizard like Su Hanlin, and he has no luck. But his identity is very detached in the capital. He is a young man that he can attach importance to. We can see how outstanding he is, not to mention the martial arts in front of him. Even dantaiming, dantai Chongguang clearly thinks that he is far worse than Su Jingfei.


    Now that Wu Nengyong is going to teach Su Jingfei a lesson, Dan Taiyue suddenly feels that today''s event has become very interesting. Even if she is as cold as ice, she wants to see a good play.


    The bystanders all have this idea. Su Jingfei, the client, naturally feels even more ridiculous. This feeling that someone wants to teach us has not been seen for a long time.


    Su Jingfei has been valued by all parties since he started his own business in H Province. Except for the PI family and the Feng family, there are almost no family members who are in trouble with him. This Wu Neng Yong is really ignorant and fearless.


    "Wu Nengyong, do you mean to teach me a lesson? This is your cousin''s birthday party. If you do this, your cousin will lose face. " Su Jingfei''s heart is funny, but he asks quietly.


    "What? Scared? When I just accepted Tantai month''s invitation, I didn''t see that you were afraid. Aren''t you so bold that even the eldest lady of Tantai family dares to make up her mind? " Wu Nengyong doesn''t know what Su Jingfei thinks. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he naturally laughs.


    Su Jingfei shakes his head. This guy feels very good about himself. Dan Taiyue next to him also shakes his head secretly. Wu Nengyong has already offended the Lord of hell, and he doesn''t realize it yet!


    She thinks that this is Su Jingfei''s good temper. If the average young people were changed, they would have been slapped in the face for a long time. Young people are generally young and vigorous.


    The little fat man doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s real identity. He thinks that Su Jingfei brought it all by himself. If he is really at a loss, he is sorry for Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan. He takes a step forward immediately.


    "Wu Nengyong, don''t threaten Xiaofei. He''s my brother. If you go too far, don''t blame me for being rude. I''m not afraid that others are afraid of your martial arts. Besides, your martial arts are not necessarily better than me. If you really want to do it, everyone will lose face." Little fat man''s momentum is not weak. He stands in front of Su Jingfei.


    "You''re going to fight me for him?" Wu Neng looked at the little fat man with a little surprise. He thought he was tough, so he didn''t care. He could see that they were not in a very strong relationship.


    Su Jingfei also looks at the little fat man. The relationship between this wretched little fat man and himself is actually a joke. It''s very kind of him to stand up. Now looking at Wu Nengyong''s face, it''s estimated that he really wants to do it right. If the little fat man helps himself, he will turn over his face.


    The little fat man looked at Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue, who had no change in his face. He looked at Wu Nengyong, who must deal with Su Jingfei, and took a deep breath: "Wu Nengyong, I will always protect my little brother."


    At this time, no matter who can see that the little fat man has been determined, no matter what mentality he is out of, he has to protect Su Jingfei, but this loyalty has reached the recognition of the public. Su Jingfei, who was just joking with the little fat man before, also takes it seriously.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like to make friends, but making friends also depends on what kind of people he makes. Some people are only suitable for interests, while others are suitable for serious friends.


    The little fat man clearly doesn''t know his identity. He still protects himself at this time, not only because he is a friend of Nalan Rongxuan, but also because he is more righteous. It seems that the little fat man, even though he looks a little obscene, is worth making friends with.


    Dan Taiyue is also surprised. She looks at the little fat man with new eyes. In the past, she complained about her brother''s friendship with the little fat man. Now she feels that her brother''s vision is good. At least the little fat man won''t betray his friends at the critical moment.


    Wu Nengyong looks at the little fat man and his face is a little serious. Obviously, he is not as easy as he says. He can really turn over with the little fat man so easily. But now that he is looked at by Dan Taiyue, his face as a man does not allow him to hesitate. But it is disturbing to think of the consequences of the falling out.


    Su Jingfei saw that the little fat man really wanted to help himself out. Naturally, he would not let his friends feel embarrassed, so he stepped forward, passed the little fat man and said to Wu Nengyong, "Wu Nengyong, the person you want to deal with is me. Please find me."


    "Oh, it really surprised me! It seems that you are brothers Wu Nengyong was still hesitating. He watched Su Jingfei come out and immediately said sarcastically, "well, since you drag me like this, I''ll help you." Then he waved to the two people around him and said, "drag him out, cousin''s birthday party. This person is not welcome."


    The two followers followed him all the time. They didn''t have a chance to speak before. It was like a passer-by. Now it''s time for them to show their performance. They have long been disgusted with Su Jingfei.


    As Wu Nengyong''s entourage, he often bullies men and women. Now he receives the young master''s orders, and he suddenly smiles and pours on Su Jingfei. No matter what the situation is, no matter how big the trouble is, Wu Nengyong will support him.


    The little fat man didn''t know Su Jingfei''s background. He was really worried when he saw two of Wu Nengyong''s entourage rushing to Su Jingfei. He wanted to do it. After all, all the children of Wu family have kung fu.


    But before he started, there was already a hand on his shoulder. Although the little hand was white and small, it seemed to be with great strength. The little fat man couldn''t move at all. The little fat man turned his head and saw that tantaiyue didn''t know when to stand beside him.


    He knew that he was not as good as tantaiyue, but he couldn''t imagine why tantaiyue would stop him. It was too late for him to struggle.


    The two followers around Wu Nengyong are not beginners, but they are more powerful than ordinary people. At least they have some internal skills, but they are limited to their qualifications and identities, and their strength is relatively average.


    If Su Jingfei is an ordinary person, they will certainly suffer losses when they meet these two people. They both seem to see that they have beaten Su Jingfei to the ground. Now that the young master has already asked people to do it, what are they polite about? When they just came to Su Jingfei''s side, they suddenly found that they couldn''t get in.


    Su Jingfei stood in front of them, about a foot away from them, but there seemed to be a wall in front of them. He could not move forward at all, let alone beat Su Jingfei, even if they wanted to move.


    At first, they just thought they couldn''t move forward and wanted to leave. They thought Su Jingfei was evil, but suddenly they found that they couldn''t move back.


    "What are you doing? I want you to stare at me. Do you want to throw him out with your eyes?" Looking at his two retinues suddenly standing in the same place, looking at Su Jingfei stupidly, Wu Nengyong felt too shameful and couldn''t help angry.


    The two followers had their own sufferings. They seemed to be controlled, let alone moved, and even had a problem talking. They were suppressed by Su Jingfei and couldn''t speak at all.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know this before, but now because of a talk with Nalan Piaoxue, he has some new insights into the higher level of martial arts. He can''t defeat the masters with his power as a great martial artist, but he can still suppress the martial artists who follow him at this level.


    The little fat man''s martial arts certainly didn''t reach that level, and he couldn''t understand what Su Jingfei had done. It was also very strange that these two guys wanted to do it, but they suddenly stopped.


    Dan Taiyue has better eyesight than little fat man. She is shocked. She has already guessed what Su Jingfei is doing, but even her father can''t do it. It''s said that those who can do it are at least pseudo Dacheng experts, and not everyone can do it. Su Jingfei''s realm is too high.


    Su Jingfei then said with a smile: "Wu Nengyong, you look at the people around you, they think you are doing something wrong. They must think that helping you is helping the tyrant. They should do something new."


    "Release..." Wu Nengyong is very angry, Su Jingfei just finished, he is ready to scold, but at this time, Su Jingfei suddenly released the suppression of the two followers, and also use the force to push them to Wu Nengyong, faster than they rush out.


    If it''s normal, Wu Nengyong won''t suffer a loss. After all, he''s also trained. But at this time, he was caught off guard. He didn''t expect that two followers would rush to him. Before he finished speaking, he was hit by them.


    He was bumped by two big men. Even though Wu Nengyong had practiced, he couldn''t help falling to the ground. What''s more, the two big men were still pressing on him. It seemed that the three men who were twisted together could not tell the secret. If they were playing something, some people would believe it.


    Little fat man and Dan Taiyue see this scene, are unconsciously stare big eyes, completely can''t believe.

 Chapter 1083

    Su Jingfei stays in the same place, but Wu Nengyong and Wu Nengyong roll together. If they don''t see this with their own eyes, they can''t believe it. After all, this kind of strength is like magic.


    Dan Taiyue once fought Su Jingfei. At that time, she thought Su Jingfei was really strong, and she was the strongest young master she had ever seen. At that time, Su Jingfei was still a young master in her heart. Now when she saw Su Jingfei''s skill close to demon, she knew that the gap between her and Su Jingfei was too big.


    Su Jingfei has always been very low-key, even with people, also rarely really expose their strength, this time really because do not want to make too much noise.


    Besides, he also has a little understanding of the role of potential. This is just an experiment. Against the same level experts, Su Jingfei certainly can''t do this, but he believes that with the growth of his strength, his potential will become stronger and stronger. It can be said that Nalan piaoshue''s talk with him has opened a new road for him.


    As for the understanding of potential, when the state reaches a certain level, it will naturally be used. In fact, at Su Jingfei''s level, there has been momentum competition, but it can''t really defeat each other.


    Because Su Jingfei didn''t do anything, there was not much movement here, but after all, there were a lot of people attending the birthday party. They didn''t see what happened here, but they saw Wu Nengyong rolling together. They all looked at it strangely.


    Su Jingfei as if nothing had been done in general, casually went to tantaiyue and little fat man, shrugged and said: "these people are what ghost, in public on cuddle."


    His voice was so loud that everyone around him heard him. Before, people were still thinking about what happened to these three people. When they heard Su Jingfei''s words, they suddenly showed a strange expression. Especially those who knew Wu Nengyong had a strange look on their face. This dandy also had such a shame. It was really gratifying.


    No matter how dandy Wu Nengyong is, he is a relative of the Bai family. Immediately someone from the Bai family came to help him up. It seems that the three of them just fell down. In fact, they were knocked down by Su Jingfei. Otherwise, how could they not get up for so long.


    People didn''t care at first, but Wu Nengyong stood up, pointed to Su Jingfei and said, "you drive him out. My cousin''s birthday party doesn''t welcome him. What is he and how did he get in?"


    Up to now, he didn''t really understand how Su Jingfei did it. After all, the realm was too far away. He couldn''t understand how terrible everything Su Jingfei did. Little fat man just felt that Su Jingfei was very strange and how powerful he was. In fact, he didn''t know.


    Now when he saw the Bai family, he naturally wanted to save face. If his own people drove him, he would resist. But if the Bai family drove him, he would never do anything too much.


    The Bai family looked at Wu Nengyong and then at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was standing with Tan Taiyue and little fat man. They didn''t know Su Jingfei, but it didn''t prevent them from knowing Tan Taiyue and little fat man. He was a friend of the two. The Bai family didn''t want to go too far and hesitated.


    "Why are you still so cold that you don''t see what he has done to me? Do you want me to go to my uncle in a hurry?" Wu Nengyong looked at the white family hesitation, immediately roared.


    His voice was so loud that almost all the people in the hall heard him. Those who didn''t pay attention to the conflict had already found out, especially Nalan Rongxuan, Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan. They had seen some movement here before, but they didn''t care. After all, they didn''t care about the busy birthday party.


    When they heard Wu Nengyong''s roar, they were full of anger. They were curious about who could make this black sheep so angry. As a result, they saw Wu Nengyong yelling at the Bai family while pointing his finger at Su Jingfei.


    Let''s not talk about Su Jingfei''s own identity, let''s say that he was brought by Nalan Rongxuan. If he wants the Bai family to drive him away, he can''t stand it.


    At this time, the Bai family was very helpless because Wu Nengyong raised his uncle''s name. Even though they all knew that Wu Nengyong was the black sheep of the family, he was the young master of the Bai family, so they had to go to Su Jingfei.


    But before he spoke, Nalan Rongxuan had already brought Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan to him, and said: "Wu Nengyong, you are more and more dragging now. Even the people I bring have to drive out. You really have the ability. When do the people of Bai family still have the habit of driving guests, or even me?"


    The first half of his sentence is to talk to Wu Nengyong again, but the second half is about the Bai family. He can see that the Bai family is going to drive Su Jingfei away.


    After all, he is a martial arts practitioner, and his voice is loud. The whole hall heard him. Originally, because of Wu Nengyong''s roar, people had already looked at him. Now his words are even more popular.


    Compared with Wu Nengyong, the real black sheep of the family, the name of the God of wealth in the capital is much better. The hunter Nalan Rongxuan is just a generous and straightforward image, not a black sheep. In the circle of the capital, there is no secret. Nalan Rongxuan is not a real black sheep, everyone knows.


    Besides, Nalan Rongxuan is the future successor of Nalan family. His status is much higher than that of Wu Nengyong. Now Wu Nengyong wants to drive out his friends. He is really brave.


    More importantly, this is Miss Bai''s birthday party, not Wu Nengyong''s. It''s even more inappropriate for him to do so. Everyone looks at him with disdain. Of course, they are more curious about who Su Jingfei is. Some people think that he can make Nalan Rongxuan care so much, This is Nalan Rongxuan. He feels that he has been beaten in the face by Wu Nengyong. He is a little annoyed.


    At the Bai family''s birthday party, not everyone doesn''t know Su Jingfei. At least two people in the Murong family recognize Su Jingfei, and they are surprised. At the beginning, they despised Su Jingfei. Later, when they learned about Su Jingfei, they were afraid of Su Jingfei''s stinginess.


    Now they see Su Jingfei appear here. After the accident, they look at each other and decide to say hello.


    In addition to them, some people recognize Su Jingfei. Even though Su Jingfei has not been in Beijing for a long time, his name is already very big. Almost all the children of the top families know him, even if they may not have met him, they have heard of him.


    Some people think Su Jingfei is familiar. They seem to have seen him somewhere, but they are not sure. These people are the people who have seen the four famous captors.


    Nalan Rongxuan suddenly appears. Wu Nengyong doesn''t expect that Su Jingfei is actually the one Nalan Rongxuan brings. In fact, he always thinks that he is the one brought by little fat man.


    Even if the little fat man''s background is good, but relatively speaking, he is not afraid of his own martial arts, but now Nalan Rongxuan is involved, the situation is different.


    "What? Wu Nengyong, didn''t you just want to drive people away? Now how wilted, you can tell your uncle, I want to see if their white house is really so hospitable Nalan Rongxuan walks to Su Jingfei''s side and smiles at Wu Neng Yong.


    He himself has been trying to pretend to be a dandy. At this time, he will naturally put on the posture of a young master. If you want to make trouble, I will accompany you.


    At this time, Wu Nengyong was really a bit of a counsellor. He thought that the strength of Wumen was not weak, but it also depended on who he was compared with. Compared with Nalan family, there was still a gap. What''s more, it wasn''t his home court, but he still couldn''t swallow it. After thinking about it, he said: "well, since it''s the person you brought, I''ll give you this face, But he''s going to apologize to me. "


    His words seem to be powerful. In fact, people think that he has accepted his advice. However, they still think that his request is reasonable. Since Su Jingfei has offended him, because of Nalan Rongxuan''s face, he doesn''t rush people. It''s right to apologize. We don''t know the whole story.


    In fact, according to Wu Nengyong''s usual character, he often makes trouble without reason. But since he can withstand the pressure of Nalan Rongxuan, he also asks for an apology, which shows that he is also very angry.


    If Su Jingfei is an ordinary guest, or just an ordinary friend brought by Nalan Rongxuan, in order not to worry about things, he will choose to settle things with Wu Nengyong. After all, it''s good to settle things later. It''s not good-looking to make so much trouble at someone''s birthday party.


    Everyone thought Su Jingfei might have apologized, but he didn''t expect that Nalan Rongxuan already sneered: "Wu Nengyong, your martial arts are really overbearing now. I asked my Nalan family to apologize to you?"


    "He''s from your Nalan family?" Wu Nengyong was surprised and said in his heart that he had never heard of such a person in Nalan''s family.


    Nalan Rongxuan''s friends and Nalan''s family are two different concepts. Wu Neng is brave enough to offend Nalan Rongxuan''s friends. After all, the relationship between friends is far and near, but relatives are different. Even in face, it''s unbearable.


    "He''s our Nalan family, Wu Nengyong. I don''t care what you do in the capital, but when you provoke our Nalan family, you have to ask our family to apologize to you. It''s like hitting me in the face!" Nalan Rongxuan naturally admitted that Su Jingfei was his brother-in-law, so he was a member of Nalan family.


    This time Wu Nengyong''s face really changed. He didn''t expect that the result would be like this. Other people were also in a daze. It turned out that Su Jingfei was from Nalan''s family.


    From Su Jingfei''s hand to now, the little fat man is in a dazed state. Su Jingfei''s little brother gives him a little more accidents. He is much more powerful than he imagined. He looks at Su Jingfei and sighs in a low voice: "so you are from Nalan''s family. I thought you were just a hunter''s friend!"


    "Nalan Rongxuan and I are both friends and relatives. Brother Liang, you won''t be friends with me because of my relationship with Nalan family." Su Jingfei didn''t deny it, and said to the little fat man with a smile.


    The little fat man looked at Su Jingfei''s sincere face and said boldly, "why don''t you be my friend? You''re still my wingman. We''re still going to continue our big business of picking up girls. You''re such a brave and capable friend. How can I stop it?"


    When he spoke, Dan Taiyue next to him twisted on his fat meat. Before he screamed, Dan Taiyue said with a smile: "what did you just say about picking up girls, wingman, what do you mean?"


    The little fat man suddenly burst into a cold sweat. He just focused on talking with Su Jingfei, but he forgot that there was a woman beside him. This woman was their target before. He said that, which is not the same as exposing the behavior of himself and Su Jingfei before. This ice girl who never smiles has a smile. This is not a good sign.


    Su Jingfei laughingly looked at the little fat man and said to dantaiyue, "dantaiyue, don''t be angry. We were just joking with you before."


    "Yes, yes, it''s a joke." The little fat man said with a smile that he didn''t notice the tone of Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue''s words. He was definitely not a stranger he met for the first time.


    Dan Taiyue is not angry either. When she hears the little fat man''s words, she already understands what happened to them before. It''s funny that Su Jingfei is fooling around with the little fat man. Of course, if it wasn''t for the little fat man, they wouldn''t have conflicts in front of them.


    When the three of them are whispering, Wu Nengyong has been forced into a dilemma by Nalan Rongxuan. Now he wants to find Su Jingfei''s trouble, but he doesn''t dare to do anything because of Nalan Rongxuan.


    Now see three people talking and laughing, it seems not to put them in the eyes, heart fire, can no longer suppress, voice gloomy way: "Nalan Rongxuan, even if you Nalan family more powerful, but also say a reason, I just ask him to give me an apology, you still don''t agree?"


    Nalan Rongxuan wanted to show himself to be more dandy. He thought today was really enjoyable.


    But before he spoke, Su Jingfei said: "Wu Nengyong, it''s not a big deal for you to ask me to apologize. But if you say you''re reasonable, I don''t understand. Can you say it in public, why do you want me to apologize?"


    When people think about it, Wu Nengyong always asks Su Jingfei to apologize, but they don''t say anything about it. They just think Wu Nengyong is really reasonable. Now when they hear Su Jingfei''s words and think of his consistent style, they all look at Wu Nengyong curiously. They also want to know why Wu Nengyong has to ask Su Jingfei to apologize.


    Wu Nengyong was stunned at this time. He just wanted to save face, but he forgot that he was the one who was the one to pick the issue. He can''t say that Su Jingfei didn''t deserve tantaiyue. Tantaiyue''s family invited Su Jingfei.


    After thinking about it, he could only bite his teeth and say, "you started on me and my people before and knocked the three of us to the ground. Shouldn''t you apologize? I just want you to apologize to us. That''s to give Nalan Rongxuan face. Is that too much? "

 Chapter 1084

    Wu Nengyong''s reasons seem to be quite similar. At least everyone thinks that if this is the case, Su Jingfei should really apologize. Although all the people present, some of them have martial arts skills, and some of them have no martial arts skills, they all think that it''s really wrong to do it on such an occasion.


    What''s more, some people had seen the three people fall to the ground before, so naturally they thought it was Su Jing''s hand.


    When Wu Nengyong saw the eyes of the people around him, he knew that they agreed with him, and he was secretly proud. Although he said that he would lose face, it would be disgraceful to be knocked down by others, but he said that he could make su Jingfei apologize to him, even if it was worth it.


    Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t know what happened. Now when he hears Wu Nengyong''s words, he''s really worried. He looks at Su Jingfei. After all, with Su Jingfei''s ability, it''s only a matter of lifting a hand to deal with Wu Nengyong.


    People also look at Su Jingfei together. If Su Jingfei really does it, they will approve of Su Jingfei''s apology.


    Su Jingfei was not nervous at all. He looked at the crowd and said with a smile: "Wu Nengyong, you said I started to beat you. I want to ask. You feel your conscience and say, which hand do you see I move? If you can tell, I will chop which hand I move. What do you think?"


    Before the crowd screamed out, Su Jingfei continued: "otherwise, it''s OK. Do you dare to say which foot I''ve moved? If I move and chop off my feet, what do you think? "


    What he said was firm, without hesitation. Everyone can see Su Jingfei''s confidence. Everyone is an adult. Whoever tells the truth or lies can naturally see that Su Jingfei dares to say such a heavy punishment. As long as he has brains, he will know that he is confident that he will not be cut off, otherwise he will be absent-minded.


    As a matter of fact, Su Jingfei didn''t touch anything about what happened before. Even if Wu Nengyong was knocked down because of Su Jingfei, his hands and feet were useless. It can''t be said that Su Jingfei knocked him down with his mouth.


    At this time, Wu Nengyong also thought that Su Jingfei really didn''t move before, but how did his two followers bump into him? He can be sure of the loyalty of the two followers. If Su Jingfei didn''t do all this, he would not believe it if he killed him, but how did he do it! Wu Nengyong wants to break his head, but he doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    He didn''t understand, but everyone understood that Su Jingfei must have done nothing, so the argument that Su Jingfei defeated him was not tenable. As for why the three of them would roll together, it was their problem.


    At this time, the little fat man seized the opportunity, fearing that the world would not be in chaos, and said: "Wu Nengyong, even if you want to plant and frame up, you have to rely on it. I can prove that Xiaofei didn''t move his hands and feet, Dan Taiyue can also prove that you can ask her if you don''t believe it."


    Little fat man is different from Su Jingfei. There are not many people who don''t know him in the capital. Since he stands up to testify, this is mostly the case. What''s more, he also mentions tantaiyue, and everyone''s eyes turn to tantaiyue.


    Tantaiyue was surrounded by the crowd, and there was no discomfort. Instead, she nodded her head and said: "I really didn''t see Su Jing move his hands and feet. He stood there all the time. Wu Nengyong and others fell down together. What I saw was that his people knocked him down."


    Most people in Beijing know who she is, and they know something about her cold personality. Naturally, they don''t believe that she will say good things for Su Jingfei, so they naturally believe her.


    Dan Taiyue really didn''t lie. The process is like this, but one of the key points is that Wu Nengyong''s people attack Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei suppresses him. Although this is incredible, no one in the capital can do it, but she doesn''t say it, and he doesn''t like Wu Nengyong.


    It''s not deceitful of her to say so, but there is no specific description, but it''s enough to let people know the situation.


    People who used to think that Wu Nengyong might be reasonable immediately turned into contempt. People didn''t move their hands and feet, but you fell down and wronged Su Jingfei. This planting and framing is not very clever. Little fat man is right!


    "Don''t listen to them. If it wasn''t for that boy who attacked us, how could we bump into each other? Even if he didn''t know what magic he used, my people wouldn''t listen to him." Wu Nengyong saw people''s eyes and immediately explained anxiously.


    This time, Nalan Rongxuan knew that Su Jingfei would not be passive, so naturally he took the initiative to say: "Wu Nengyong, what you said is too funny. Who knows why you bumped into each other and how the magic came out? I''ve seen too many movies."


    All of them were children of a big family. Although they were not absolute atheists, they would not believe that someone would use magic. Is that still human? What''s more, Wu Nengyong is angry now.


    When Wu Nengyong was still talking, Bai Zhiqing came in from the outside. Seeing the crowd gathered around him, he quickly asked the Bai family. Only then did he know what had happened.


    I hate Wu Nengyong in my heart. He doesn''t know much about his family. He goes to Nalan Rongxuan quickly and says, "Nalan young master, today''s affair is a misunderstanding. Let''s just let the misunderstanding go. Today is Gongyun''s birthday party. Let''s break up."


    She is the elder of the Bai family. Although she is young, LAN Rongxuan still gives him face. Anyway, Wu Nengyong is the one who has just lost face. He didn''t discuss with Su Jingfei, so he nodded and agreed: "well, we were originally going to the Bai Gongyun birthday party, as long as the Bai family didn''t rush people, otherwise we can''t stay."


    "It''s all a joke. How can it be like this?" Bai Zhi Qing stares at Wu Nengyong, then smiles at Nalan Rongxuan.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t hold on to Wu Nengyong. He doesn''t pay attention to Wu Nengyong. Anyway, it''s him who just lost face. Su Jingfei laughs it off. Instead, he takes little fat man and Dan Taiyue to Nalan Rongxuan''s table.


    "Little aunt..." looking at Su Jingfei and others leave, Wu Nengyong is unyielding to Bai Zhiqing, but before she finishes, she is interrupted by Bai Zhiqing.


    "Wu Nengyong, you are here today as a guest. Don''t make trouble. You know who the other party is. How dare you make trouble with the young master of Nalan family? Even if our Bai family and your Wumen are not rivals of others, you can save snacks for your father. "


    "Auntie, but I can''t get out of it!" Wu Nengyong is reprimanded by Bai Zhiqing, but he is still very angry.


    "Hold your breath? That''s what you''re looking for. If you are more aggressive, you can still have this kind of thing. You''d better think about how to recover it. You can easily offend Nalan Rongxuan''s friend. If that guy is mean, he will definitely revenge you. " Angelica dahurica fine hum a, turned to leave.


    "Young master, look at this..." an attendant looked at the back of Angelica dahurica and said to Wu Neng Yong.


    "Pa" a slap fan in the face of the attendant, Wu Neng Yong said: "waste, just if it is not your waste, how can I lose face like this, it''s really killing me." After a pause, she hummed again: "the women of the Bai family think they are very noble. Hum, when we annex the Bai family, I will let them all kneel down and climb over to beg me."


    "Yes, young master is the most powerful. I hope young master will give us some soup to drink at that time. This Angelica dahurica is good." The other attendant is obviously more flattering and laughs.


    "Your taste is really strong, and this kind of old woman is also interested. I just want Bai Gongyun, the angelica dahurica fine old maid. I''ll do it for the first time. The rest is up to you." Wu Nengyong shameless smile, and then full of angry hate and evil way.


    Su Jingfei and others can''t hear their dirty and dirty conversation, but little fat man, who is so smart, can''t help but say to Su Jingfei: "Xiao Fei, I don''t think Wu Nengyong will give up. You should be more careful." Although he saw Su Jingfei show strength, because he didn''t know Su Jingfei''s depth, he could only remind him.


    In his opinion, Su Jingfei is a member of the Nalan family, but there are many kinds of people in the Nalan family. If he is Nalan Rongxuan, no one will provoke him. If he is a collateral branch or an ordinary relative of the Nalan family, no one will care about him.


    Nalan Rongxuan heard little fat man''s words and looked at Wu Nengyong''s ill intentioned smile. He nodded secretly. Little fat man looked at things very carefully, but he knew that little fat man''s worry was superfluous.


    Su Jingfei is what kind of person, but he is very clear, this guy in addition to no tail, better than the monkey, can let him suffer from the person he really did not see, so many big family of old foxes have been planted in Su Jingfei''s hands, a warrior can go to heaven?


    Nalan Rongxuan doesn''t think so, but Su Jingfei says with a smile: "I understand that a person like Wu Nengyong is a mad dog. He won''t let go of biting people. I just hope he won''t trouble me. I can beat dogs."


    The little fat man said with a smile: "if you don''t say I haven''t noticed, you still have two skills. When my younger brother is qualified enough, brother Liang will take you to pick up girls another day. I''m very satisfied with your wingman. The more powerful you are, the more powerful I am."


    "Well, yes, yes, brother Liang is still the most powerful." Su Jingfei said with a smile that he didn''t know whether the little fat man was really narcissistic or active, which didn''t prevent him from having a good impression on him.


    At this time, Nalan Rongxuan suddenly said: "Jingfei, an Qiuliang, when did you get together and offend that black sheep?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer Nalan Rongxuan''s words, but was stunned. He always thought that the little fat man called himself "brother Liang" by the surname of Liang. It turned out that he was surnamed an. The reason why he called himself "brother Liang" was that his name was an Qiuliang. At this time, Su Jingfei also understood why he had a little inexplicable affection for the little fat man. This guy was actually an''s family.

 Chapter 1085

    Su Jingfei didn''t know until this time that the little fat man''s name was an Qiuliang, not Liang. This misunderstanding really made people laugh and cry. He suspected that one of an Qiuliang''s relatives was Liang, just like pi Xuelan. Her mother was probably Xue.


    After the capital, the family name is an, and it has a certain status. It''s estimated that the only family is an pangzi. Although an pangzi doesn''t look too old because of his big shape, Nalan xiuhai once said that an pangzi is in his forties, and it''s normal to have a son in his twenties, or a nephew. It''s all possible.


    Su Jingfei is thinking about it. An Qiuliang has taken over Nalan Rongxuan''s words and said, "hunter, how can you feel so awkward when you talk like this? What do you mean we are mixed together? Are we like-minded?"


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at the little fat man and Su Jingfei. After a while, he hesitated and said, "are you sure what you said represents you two?"


    An Qiuliang also looked at Su Jingfei. Regardless of Su''s reaction, he already said, "of course, Xiaofei and I are friends at first sight. We have become partners soon. Is it Xiaofei?"


    At this time, Su Jingfei really wanted to deny his words, but before an Qiuliang''s performance, Su Jingfei already felt that he was worthy of being his friend. At this time, he naturally didn''t want to tear him down, so he had to harden his head and say: "yes, yes, I was impressed by brother Liang''s domineering spirit, so we were just like old friends at first sight."


    Although you didn''t tear down the little fat man, you can understand Su Jingfei''s Nalan Rongxuan. Naturally, you can hear Su Jingfei''s helplessness in his tone. You don''t have to know that it must be the little fat man who comes to be familiar. Naturally, an Qiuliang also knows his character.


    However, thinking of this, he couldn''t help asking: "I won''t discuss the problem that you are as good as before. When the problem comes, what kind of partner do you become?"


    In Nalan Rongxuan''s eyes, Su Jingfei and an Qiuliang are not the same kind of people at all. Let alone the strength in the Wulin, even the contact environment and views on things between the two sides are impossible to be partners. Especially Su Jingfei is still the deputy of little fat. He has been saying that Su Jingfei is his wingman.


    The original intention of an Qiuliang is that he doesn''t want to tell a woman about his girl making. After all, this kind of thing shouldn''t spread. Even if it''s just playing, it always makes people feel funny.


    Unfortunately, in addition to the two of them, there is another person who knows about him and Su Jingfei. At this time, Dan Taiyue, the insider, has already preempted and said: "they are the partners of picking up girls. Before, an Qiuliang let Su Jingfei be his wingman to pick me up, but obviously not very successful. Their tacit understanding is not enough."


    Hearing tantaiyue''s insipid words, Nalan Rongxuan, Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan are all stunned. A moment later, they give a thumbs up to xiaopang and Su Jingfei.


    "Jingfei, I always think you are a more powerful person, but I can''t imagine that you are so powerful that you can go to pick up girls with an Qiuliang. Do you know his nickname?" Nalan Rongxuan a moment later, just admire of to Su Jingfei stretch out thumb way.


    Su Jingfei''s instinctive feeling was not good, but he still shook his head and said, "isn''t his nickname a little fat man?"


    "Well, it''s very reasonable for you to say that I have nothing to say. He has a fat father, but he is a little fat man." Nalan Rongxuan stayed, then nodded with a bitter smile.


    Su Jingfei determined an Qiuliang''s identity in his heart, but he guessed from Nalan Rongxuan''s words that the nickname of the little fat man should not be the little fat man, so he wanted to ask again. However, the little fat man an Qiuliang responded quickly this time. Before Su Jingfei opened his mouth, he had already opened his mouth first and said: "hunter, you can''t talk about my past things."


    "You have a point." Nalan Rongxuan thought about it and nodded, but before the little fat man was relieved, he said with a smile: "even if you didn''t mention the name of the lovelorn little prince before, you failed in front of tantaiyue today, so what do you say?"


    Su Jingfei looked at the little fat man. After a long time, he slowly said, "lovelorn little prince?"


    "Xiaofei, don''t listen to them. I used to be just not serious. How can I always be lovelorn when I''m such a handsome guy with a pear blossom pressing on a Begonia?" The little fat man is afraid of losing his prestige and explains to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Gao Yuexia already said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, in fact, this thing is like this. You can''t blame him. Although he is not serious every day, the target he chooses is difficult. For example, he dares to provoke even tantaiyue, which is generally recognized as the most difficult one. This is the performance of nozunodie. You can understand why he is always lovelorn."


    He is one of the top five masters of the younger generation in Beijing. Even though he almost fell out of the top five because of Su Jingfei, and he is not a young master of the Gao family, there are many people who know Gao Yuexia, and an Qiuliang is also his acquaintance.


    He is familiar with all the families in the capital, especially the younger generation. Su Jingfei also believes more in what he says. Gao Yuexia feels that he is very steady and smart. Even if he doesn''t speak much, he always hits the mark, a bit like the young master Yi.


    The little fat man heard Gao Yuexia''s words and immediately said: "my surname is Gao. How can you say bad things about me? I have pursued your sister. If it wasn''t for your brother-in-law''s interference, I would be my brother-in-law."


    With that, no matter Su Jingfei, Nalan Rongxuan or PI Xuelan, they can''t help laughing. Although tantaiyue didn''t smile, he already had a smile in his eyes. This little fat man really dares to say anything. If he changes his personality, he will have no face to say it. He can say anything so shameless.


    Su Jingfei looks at the little fat man and thinks about the big fat man. He really has to feel that like his father, like his son. These two fat men are both eloquent. The key is that they can deceive him. If they don''t pay attention, they will take advantage of him.


    Gao Yuexia also looked at the little fat man with tears and laughter. He had no idea that this guy could mention such content. He said helplessly: "an Qiuliang, I really convinced you. My sister didn''t take a fancy to you. Don''t make it look like my sister has another new lover. Don''t think that I''m not a young master of Gao family now. I still have the courage to beat you up."


    An Qiuliang is startled and stands beside Su Jingfei. Although he doesn''t know whether Su Jingfei''s strength can defeat Gao Yuexia, he always thinks that this is his younger brother and should always be able to protect himself.


    Gao Yuexia naturally won''t really beat him. Seeing his appearance, he can only shake his head and smile. This little fat man is a rogue in the big family, but she''s not annoying. Although the little fat man is obscene, he has good popularity, which has to be said to be an interesting fat man.


    Dan Taiyue said at this time: "gaoyuexia, I seem to have heard you mention me before. I want to ask, what is the most difficult thing for me? Am I very scary?"


    Although her words are not regarded as a breakthrough for the little fat man, they do achieve this effect. To be fair, although she is not as gorgeous as Liang Xiuwen and other women, she is also a goddess. Otherwise, the little fat man would not let her be su Jingfei''s first target.


    But she is cold, even if the appearance reached the goddess level, but can only be seen from a distance, dare not play, otherwise Gao Yuexia will not admire the courage of little fat man, this is not everyone dare to make up his mind.


    What''s more, tantaiyue has a noble identity. The eldest lady of the Tantai family, the Tantai family is not the top family, but has a transcendent status. This is something that the younger generation of the Beijing family knows. They don''t know where the Tantai family is, but they have been told by the family not to easily provoke the Tantai family.


    Now tantaiyue comes forward to ask Gao Yuexia. Gao Yuexia really doesn''t know how to answer it. After all, this question will always offend people.


    Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia are also friends. He has a good relationship with Dan Taiyue, so he said with a smile: "Dan Taiyue, Gao Yuexia is just joking with brother Liang, so don''t take it seriously."


    Dan Taiyue nodded and said, "I didn''t take it seriously. I just want to know if I''m scary."


    When she finished, she stopped asking Su Jingfei. Little fat an Qiuliang didn''t have any special feelings. He knew that Tan Taiyue had a new look at Su Jingfei. Even if he didn''t know the reason, he knew it.


    Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia almost fell on their chin. One of them is the young master of Nalan family, the other is the young master of former Gao family. They are all well-informed people. They know the personalities of all families. When can dantaiyue be so kind to a man.


    Su Jingfei is surrounded by many beautiful girls. They also know that if they get rid of their cousin status as Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, Nalan Rongxuan has some admiration for Su Jingfei, and Gao Yuexia naturally has the same idea.


    But they didn''t know how powerful he was. After all, they all heard the news. Now they look at Su Jingfei in their eyes. This is the man among men. Before Shangguan Xiang''er looked at Su Jingfei, Nalan Rongxuan thought Shangguan Xiang''er''s eyes were bad. Now she knows that she didn''t realize Su Jingfei''s strength.


    The most difficult woman in the capital is naturally granny Yang, but that is the older generation. Among the women that the younger generation can''t provoke, Dan Taiyue is the first, iceberg girl, and Shangguan xianger is the second. But now one has been won by Su Jingfei. It seems that it will be a matter of time before Dan Taiyue looks like it.


    Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia looked at each other, then sighed together, stretched out their thumbs to Su Jingfei and said in unison: "high, it''s really high. How many floors are so high!"

 Chapter 1086

    Su Jingfei is too lazy to explain. Naturally, he can see that they have misunderstood their relationship with Tan Taiyue. Anyway, there are many women around him, and they are not afraid of being misunderstood.


    Tantaiyue doesn''t matter. She is the kind of really cold woman. Even if she is misunderstood, she doesn''t care to explain. She is clear.


    Two people such attitude, but let others misunderstand is tacit, little fat an Qiuliang wry smile to Nalan Rongxuan way: "hunter, you this brother can be really powerful, I really underestimated him before, I''m considering whether he is not suitable to be my wingman."


    "You, it''s not too early for you to understand now." Nalan Rongxuan shakes his head and looks at an Qiuliang''s way in a funny way.


    If it''s true, Nalan Rongxuan will not be so sure. In the pursuit of girls, Su Jingfei definitely wants to surpass ordinary people. With so many beautiful girls in his family, he can tell everything. The little fat man plans to let Su Jingfei be his wingman, so he really has no chance.


    As they were talking, Murong Binghu and Murong bingbao came to Su Jingfei and said, "master Su, I didn''t expect you to come too. I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s always good."


    Su Jingfei is Su Bingfeng''s master. They are su Bingfeng''s third and fourth brothers. Although they are two years older than Su Jingfei, their identity is one generation shorter than him. Moreover, they all know Su Jingfei''s identity and ability, and they don''t think that his generation is anything special.


    Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia know Su Jingfei well. They naturally know that he is Su Bingfeng''s master. From this aspect, it''s normal for Murong Binghu and Murong bingbao to call Su Jingfei like this.


    The other three people are not clear about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng. They are a little stunned to see that the two young masters of Murong family are so respectful to Su Jingfei. Although Murong Binghu and Murong bingbao are not the future heirs of Murong family, they are all direct young masters after all. What is the identity of Su Jingfei to the bottom? Let them respect him so much!


    Su Jingfei didn''t want so much. He didn''t like the young master of Murong family, but he was su Bingfeng''s master after all. When he saw them coming to say hello, he said with a smile: "everything is OK. You''re here to join the fun today!"


    "Well, we are all friends with Bai Gongyun. Today is his birthday party. Naturally, we will come to celebrate for her." Murong Binghu first answers Su Jingfei''s words, and then greets Nalan Rongxuan and others.


    From the point of looking for Su Jingfei when he came over, no matter he respected Su Jingfei in his heart or in their opinion, Su Jingfei was more important than others, but in fact, Su Jingfei was the youngest of all, which made the little fat man doubt that he was in a dream.


    Su Jingfei can''t really treat Murong ice tiger and Murong ice leopard as their younger generation. Apart from their family relationship, they must also treat themselves like this because of their own strength.


    "Since they are all friends, let''s celebrate together. We are also here with Bai Gongyun''s friends. You know Qi Enhui, she brought us here." Su Jingfei smiles and reveals some of his own networks. He believes they must know Qi Enhui.


    Although Murong Binghu and Murong bingbao try their best to cover up, they are still surprised. As children of a family, they naturally know more about the energy of some families. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei has a relationship with Qi family.


    Of course, they didn''t expect that the person who really had a relationship was Nalan Rongxuan. Su Jingfei was right. Nalan Rongxuan and others didn''t feel anything unusual.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much, and then said with a smile, "the birthday party should start soon. Let''s all wait for today''s birthday star to come out. It''s said that she is dressing up. She must be very beautiful."


    Murong Binghu and Murong bingbao nodded and said: "yes, yes, Bai Gongyun is usually very beautiful. After dressing up, he must be more beautiful."


    Su Jingfei looks at them and says in his heart that although their attitude towards themselves has changed, they are still not very good at dealing with people. When Tan Taiyue and PI Xuelan praise Bai Gongyun so hard, they are really not afraid of others'' dissatisfaction.


    Fortunately, tantaiyue''s character is cold, and she doesn''t care about it at all. In pixuelan''s eyes, there is only Gao Yuexia. If she is an ordinary woman, she won''t listen to it.


    When they were talking, the little fat man pulled Su Jingfei aside and asked seriously: "Xiaofei, tell me honestly, what''s your identity, even if you know Nalan Rongxuan, how Murong Binghu and Murong bingbao still call you master Su, but these two guys usually look up to each other and are proud of Murong''s identity!"


    Little fat man knows almost all the young people in the capital. He naturally knows how snobbish Murong Binghu and Murong bingbao are. But when they look at Su Jingfei''s eyes, they are absolutely sincere admiration and respect.


    When Su Jingfei hears the little fat man''s words, he is already secretly nodding his head. An Qiuliang really belongs to the kind of person who observes carefully, but he knows why Murong Binghu and Murong bingbao treat themselves like this, but he can''t tell an Qiuliang, otherwise it''s really a bit of boasting.


    "In fact, I have a good relationship with the Murong family, and their sister is studying with me. They call me that because of their sister''s relationship." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    An Qiuliang, a little fat man, first let out a cry. He thought that it was not wrong to call Su Jingfei master. But then he frowned and said, "so, are you still a teacher? I can''t see that you are such a young teacher. You can''t be a tutor


    After all, after learning from his father, he always thinks from a businessman''s point of view. He did not expect that Su Jingfei''s so-called teaching Murong Binghu''s sister is to teach Su Bingfeng martial arts.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to explain too much, so he said with a smile, "that''s what it means. Their sister has been with me all the time."


    The little fat man suddenly said, "I see. How can they be so polite when they see you? But after all, if you can make Murong ice tiger and Murong ice leopard treat you so politely, Wu Nengyong will certainly be depressed."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes unconsciously look at Wu Nengyong. He happens to see him frowning. He can''t hear what''s said here, but he can see Murong ice tiger and Murong ice leopard come to Su Jingfei. They are the young generation of Murong''s top families in Beijing.


    Although Wumen''s strength is good, it is slightly inferior to the top families in Beijing. Now he doubts Su Jingfei''s identity. Is it really just the identity of Nalan''s relatives?


    While they were chatting, another man and a woman came over. They were similar in appearance. They should be brothers and sisters. When they came over, they didn''t say hello to other people. Instead, they took the initiative to walk up to Su Jingfei. The man was surprised and said, "doctor Su, it''s really you. Before, my sister and I said it was you, and she said I recognized the wrong person!"


    Su Jingfei had already found out when they came. He said that the world is really small. Hearing his words, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "brother Yongsheng, Bai Yongyi, you are also here. It''s really a coincidence."


    "Of course, Gong yunsuan is coming to my cousin''s birthday party today." Bai Yongsheng is the son of director Bai. Su Jingfei met Master Yi just to cure his father of poisonous insects. Bai Yongyi even got together with Yi Wushu, Master Yi''s Apprentice.


    Su Jingfei said in his heart that director Bai had something to do with the Bai family. He just didn''t know whether they were collateral or direct. But he said, "so you are relatives. No wonder." Then he turned to Bai Yongyi and said, "Bai Yongyi, why didn''t you call Wu Shu to the birthday party here today? It''s said that you''re not inseparable recently?"


    Bai Yongyi blushed and said with embarrassment, "this is our family gathering. It''s not suitable for him to come here. Besides, when are Yi Wushu and I inseparable?"


    "Well, I''m wrong." Su Jingfei admits his mistake, but on the surface he looks like everyone knows.


    Bai Yongyi also wants to explain that Su Jingfei has taken the initiative to treat the two people: "by the way, you two are just here. Let me introduce you to some friends. They are all from Beijing."


    Su Jingfei came over from Bai Yongsheng and only said hello to himself, but did not say hello to others. He knew that they probably didn''t know each other. In particular, the faces around him also showed the expression of thinking. He probably guessed who the two were.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s heart is also a little strange. At the beginning, director Bai was introduced to him by Nalan Xiulin. It''s really a surprise that Bai''s brothers and sisters didn''t know Nalan Rongxuan. Of course, it''s not impossible. They all made their own friends.


    Su Jingfei gives them a brief introduction. Nalan Rongxuan has never heard of the Bai family from Nalan Xiulin, but Bai Yongsheng and Bai Yongyi know about Nalan family. Especially this time, her father was plotted against. Thanks to Nalan Xiulin''s introduction of Su Jingfei, they naturally express their close relationship with Nalan Rongxuan.


    Although the Bai family has more status in the eyes of ordinary people, they are also ordinary people in the eyes of people in various families. What''s more, they are not in the circle of martial arts. Although they exchanged greetings with Su Jingfei, they would not really become friends. There is no intersection between them, which we all know.


    Bai Yongsheng and Bai Yongyi just came to say hello to Su Jingfei. They got to know each other and had a chat with each other. Bai Yongsheng said, "doctor Su, I''ll go and have a look first. My cousin is going to come out, and Yongyi is going to pass."


    "Well, let''s go. I''m also curious. I haven''t seen the birthday boy today." Su Jingfei said with a smile.

 Chapter 1087

    Su Jingfei and others met a lot of acquaintances at Bai Gongyun''s birthday party and caused some trouble. However, they couldn''t affect the official birthday party. After waiting for more than half an hour, today''s protagonist is finally on the stage.


    Now he doesn''t have the curiosity about beautiful women as before. He just wants to see what kind of woman Bai Gongyun is and how many young people he can attract.


    Although some of these people come here because of the Bai family, Su Jingfei actually thinks that these people are just for Bai Gongyun. At least during his stay in Beijing, he hasn''t seen anyone hold a birthday party and so many family members will attend.


    In fact, this is not the point. The point is that both the Tantai family and the Qi family participated in the memorial service. Last time the Feng family held a memorial service, no one went to either of them, but today we haven''t seen anyone from the Feng family and the PI family.


    Su Jingfei also understands that the families in Beijing are in different circles, and they can''t all have a relationship with each other. The Bai family may have a good relationship with these families, but not with other families, which is entirely reasonable.


    In his wishful thinking, the protagonist of the birthday party has come up from the backstage. Because it''s the girl''s birthday party, naturally accompanied by girls, including Qi Enhui and Bai Yongyi, whom Su Jingfei knows. They are actually girls of the same level. They are both very beautiful, but they can''t meet the standards of the world. Of course, this is from the perspective of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has experienced too many beautiful women, so she naturally has a stronger vision than ordinary people. Especially after the cultivation of Nalan Xiuying, ordinary beautiful women can only be regarded as ordinary in Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    Qi Enhui and Bai Yongyi are beautiful women in Su Jingfei''s eyes. They are beautiful in other people''s eyes. Otherwise, Yi Wushu would not fall in love with Bai Yongyi at first sight. His younger martial sister Yi linger is also a beauty. As for Qi Enhui, it''s almost the same. Nalan Rongxuan just doesn''t like being forced. It''s not that he thinks Qi Enhui is not beautiful.


    In addition to the two of them, there are two beautiful women that Su Jingfei doesn''t know, and the woman they are accompanied by is the most beautiful one. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to guess that she is Bai Gongyun.


    Bai Gongyun is a very fashionable woman. After dressing up deliberately, she is even more radiant. No matter her appearance or figure, she is the top class, at least not inferior to Liang Xiuwen and Li hongsilk. No wonder so many people are optimistic about Bai Gongyun. To be honest, it''s really worth looking forward to by men.


    Before Su Jingfei and other talents said, wait to see how beautiful Bai Gongyun is. Now, Bai Gongyun is more beautiful than Dan Taiyue and PI Xuelan, who are more simply dressed here.


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. No wonder this woman has attracted so many guests. Her identity has already made people think highly of her. Besides, she is really a beautiful girl in heaven. It is estimated that only tantaiyue and Qi Enhui can be compared with her. If they dress up carefully, they should reach her level. Qi Enhui is not nearly as good, but because of her hot figure, It can also add some charm.


    When he made a dark assessment in his heart, the little fat man whispered: "Xiao Fei, what do you think? Is Bai Gongyun beautiful? I didn''t let you down. "


    Although Su Jingfei knew that the little fat man was always a bit obscene, he had to admit: "it''s really very good, and it''s no wonder that so many people are looking forward to it. It''s really worth it."


    "Heart or not, like or not!" The little fat man kept up his efforts and began to say again.


    Su Jingfei''s vigilance rose immediately. Looking at the little fat man''s defense, he said, "brother Liang, what do you want to do? You''re not going to do anything at other people''s birthday party. It''s not good."


    "Cut, what''s not so good, my fair lady, the gentleman is good, I''m just going to invite her to dance, what''s the matter?" Said the little fat man.


    Su Jingfei wanted to tell him that his feeling was really not related to "gentleman", but he said more tactfully: "brother Liang, today people are the protagonist, there must be a lot of people asking her to dance. Let''s not join in the fun. At that time, people are too busy to refuse us. Is it a bit shameless?"


    The little fat man was slightly stunned, and then said thoughtfully: "you seem to have some truth. Let''s act on the occasion later. How to say that the protagonist of the birthday party always needs to be invited."


    Su Jingfei is relieved. He''s really afraid that the little fat man will invite him. Let''s not say whether he wants to go or not. Bai Gongyun must be the target of all the guests. He doesn''t want to make so much publicity. He thinks that the little fat man doesn''t want to pursue women at all. This guy is addicted!


    Just as he thought about it, Bai Gongyun had opened his lips lightly and said to all the people with a smile: "good evening, everyone. Today is Bai Gongyun''s 22nd birthday. Thank you for coming to celebrate for me. Thank you first."


    She has a beautiful voice. Although she speaks it, she seems to sing it. Su Jingfei can''t help nodding her head. She''s really charming, but she''s so official that she doesn''t really mean anything. She deserves to be the daughter of a big family. She''s good at this.


    After a pause, no one below said anything, so she continued: "today are all my friends and relatives. We''ll start the birthday party later. We''ll have a good time."


    Although there were many people in the Bai family, no one came to preside over it. It seems that Bai Gongyun was specially arranged to preside over it. Bai Zhiqing and Bai Gongyu were watching.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about the Bai family and doesn''t think much about it. Anyway, after today, he has no contact with the Bai family. The Bai family is not the top family. Except for the PI family and the Qin family, Su Jingfei has contact with almost all the top families. This is the problem of hierarchy.


    Other people know the situation of Bai family. After hearing Bai Gongyun''s words, they clapped together. Wu Nengyong said in a loud voice: "cousin, we must dance together later!"


    He''s a dandy with a big personality. Although he was humiliated by Su Jingfei before, he''s now in high spirits again, and his face is not so thick.


    Su Jingfei, as a master, naturally observes that Bai Gongyun''s eyebrows are slightly frowned. You don''t have to ask him if he doesn''t like Wu Nengyong. But he is his cousin after all. Bai Gongyun has no choice but to say: "you can invite your partner freely in a moment. Now I''m going to cut the egg cake. I hope you can send me your blessing."


    Naturally, her request was quickly responded by the public. We didn''t even have to meet each other. We already sang happy birthday songs on our own. After all, today is a birthday party. We always have to create some atmosphere.


    After her request, Bai Gongyu took advantage of it and pushed a big cake with 22 candles on it. Just like the usual birthday party, blowing out the candles and making a wish is a necessary process. As for the 22 candles, it''s not difficult. Besides, with the help of Qi Enhui and others, Qi Enhui can do it alone, Of course, she can''t win.


    Originally, Su Jingfei thought that the birthday party would be more troublesome, and the birthday star would also say a lot of words. Maybe there would be something to thank his parents, or this TV, that TV and so on.


    I didn''t expect that this birthday party was so simple. It can be seen that Bai Gongyun is still a happy person and doesn''t like the red tape.


    Birthday cake is a big cake with three layers. All the guests present, except those who follow, can share a piece. And each piece of cake is made by Bai Gongyun. This is also a way to thank you.


    Although everyone didn''t queue up, they all went to get the cake in order. Su Jingfei didn''t worry, so he was always behind. Nalan Rongxuan and others did the same. Only when they watched others get the cake, could they have a birthday atmosphere.


    At this time, the little fat man suddenly laughed and whispered to Su Jingfei: "Xiaofei, look at us who are going to get the cake. Do you want to be the refugees waiting for relief? What do they think? Why is there such a cake delivery link? The people who designed this party are really talented."


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to think that much. When he heard the little fat man''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother Liang, if you let Bai Gongyun hear this, you will be angry."


    "What''s the matter? If they can make porridge, it''s more like that." An Qiuliang turned his lips and stepped up.


    Su Jingfei can only say nothing about an Qiuliang''s words. But after an Qiuliang finished speaking, he really felt that way. This is really similar to the scene of ancient rich people giving alms to refugees'' steamed buns. The original festive atmosphere was completely destroyed because of the little fat man''s words. He really didn''t know whether he should be angry with him.


    Although there were many people in the hall, they soon arrived at Su Jingfei and others. When Nalan Rongxuan came, Qi Enhui said to Bai Gongyun with a smile, "hunter, you should know him. In the future, you will be called brother-in-law."


    Nalan Rongxuan didn''t expect her to be so direct. She coughed and said, "Qi Enhui, are you in a hurry?"


    "What are you worried about? Gongyun is my best friend. It''s not a bad thing for me to let her know first. Do you want to say yes or no? You said you wanted to get along with me." Qi Enhui glared at Nalan Rongxuan discontentedly.


    Nalan Rongxuan is speechless. At this time, it''s not the time to sweep her face. Bai Gongyun smiles and says, "then I''ll call you my future brother-in-law."


    Na LAN Rong Xuan laments, helpless way: "whatever you want."


    After he passed, Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan got to know Bai Gongyun. Naturally, they don''t have to talk nonsense. Even Xiao Pang and Tan Taiyue are acquaintances, and Xiao Pang joked.


    Until Su Jingfei, without waiting for Qi Enhui to introduce him, Bai Gongyun suddenly brightened his eyes and said, "Su Jingfei, why are you here?"

 Chapter 1088

    Bai Gongyun opens his mouth and calls out Su Jingfei''s name. Not only Su Jingfei himself is stunned, but others are also stunned. Before, Su Jingfei said that he was looking forward to Bai Gongyun''s appearance, indicating that he had never seen her. Now how can she recognize him.


    Seeing Su Jingfei in a daze, Bai Gongyun said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, did you forget me fifteen years ago?"


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He was only five years old 15 years ago. Although he can remember things at that time, how much can he remember? When he left the capital, he almost forgot what happened at home. How can he remember Bai Gongyun.


    He has enough brain to naturally understand Bai Gongyun''s words. She means that they met 15 years ago, but who can remember that.


    Qi Enhui opened a small mouth beside him and said in surprise, "did you see Su Jingfei 15 years ago?" When she said this, she also looked at Nalan Rongxuan. As a result, she saw that Nalan Rongxuan had the same reaction as her, and knew that he didn''t know anything about it.


    Bai Gongyun looked at Su Jingfei and said, "yes, I used to go to Su''s house 15 years ago to get to know Su Jingfei. He was so old at that time." Bai Gongyun gesticulated with his hand, and then said, "later I saw him in the movie, and I knew that he was su Jingfei, whom I knew. I didn''t expect that he had grown so tall since I hadn''t seen him for so many years."


    If an older person said such a thing, Su Jingfei would feel that others were lamenting that he was growing fast. But Bai Gongyun is only 22 years old today, and he is not mature. To say this sentence is full of disobedience.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to deal with this scene now. He really doesn''t remember Bai Gongyun. He can''t remember several things when he was a child, let alone on such an occasion.


    Nalan Rongxuan is shrewd. He sees Su Jingfei''s situation at a glance and says with a smile: "I can''t imagine that you are still in a dilemma. After 15 years, you meet. It''s really a pleasure. I think it''s the best birthday gift for miss Gongyun."


    "Yes, I had few playmates in my childhood. Su Jingfei was my best friend at that time, but I don''t think he can remember me any more." Bai Gongyun was very happy at first, and then a little angry.


    Su Jingfei coughed awkwardly. In the crowd''s eyes, he could only harden his head and say, "didn''t I leave Su''s home then? I''ve been stimulated. I can''t remember what happened before. I''m so sorry. Don''t blame me. "


    When he said this, the little fat man next to him couldn''t help wringing him. He hated that iron didn''t make steel. Let alone Bai Gongyun''s own admission, even if it was a little rumor, most men would like to lean on him. He actually said that he didn''t have any impression. Before, he thought this guy would influence his own girl making. Now it seems that this guy''s EQ can only be a wingman.


    But at the same time, he was also a little strange. Su Jingfei''s name seemed familiar to me. I should have heard it. But who mentioned it to me? I can''t remember.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t know the complicated mood of the little fat man. Bai Gongyun recognized that he was a childhood playmate. It''s probably not only known now, but also known from the movie. In fact, when he left Su''s home, he had the outline of today. It''s not impossible to be recognized, as long as he really knew the people he knew.


    The key is that I really don''t have any impression of Bai Gongyun. Let''s not say whether she is on her own night shift. Even if her appearance changes, I won''t have any impression.


    In fact, this can''t blame Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was really young at that time, and his mind was used to remember Su Jingfei''s affairs. How could he remember his playmate''s affairs? Let alone that Bai Gongyun had no reason to deceive herself. If she really deceived herself, he didn''t know whether she was lying.


    The scene was a little embarrassed because of Su Jingfei''s words. Qi Enhui quickly said: "well, don''t care about these details. It''s always nice to meet your playmates when you were a child. You''d better get out of the way first, and then you''ll talk about the past slowly. Our birthday party will continue. By the way, remember to ask us Gongyun to dance later, or you''ll be too wrong."


    Despite the lack of this impression, Su Jingfei heard Qi Enhui''s words and quickly nodded: "OK, I''ll take the initiative to invite you later."


    Bai Gongyun continued to smile. Obviously, although she didn''t recognize Su Jingfei, she was not happy, but she didn''t think Su Jingfei didn''t care about him. After all, she hadn''t seen Su Jingfei for so many years, and it''s only natural that she can''t remember.


    Waiting for Su Jingfei to return to his seat with Nalan Rongxuan and others, Nalan Rongxuan immediately cooperates with Gao Yuexia and little fat an Qiuliang to say to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, you should be honest and tell me whether you and Bai Gongyun are really childhood friends. Looking at her attitude towards you, it seems that she is really impressed, and you have no impression at all."


    Not only the three men, but also PI Xuelan and Dan Taiyue are waiting for Su Jingfei''s answer. Compared with men, women''s gossip heart is often more serious.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "your question is too low-level. If I have any impression, can I show that I don''t know Bai Gongyun at all under such circumstances? I really don''t remember having any contact with her at all. I was only five years old 15 years ago. How can I remember that? "


    "You have a point. In theory, girls are a little precocious," said the little fat man, who was the first to agree with Su Jingfei and was very expert.


    "Just let it go. Fifteen years ago, Bai Gongyun was only seven years old. Even if he was precocious, could he be more than ten years old? It can only be said whether they care or not. " Nalan Rongxuan didn''t want to save face for the little fat man and hummed.


    "The hunter has a point. Bai Gongyun obviously regarded Su Jingfei as a good friend. As a result, Su Jingfei forgot him. Alas, I would be sad too!" Gao Yuexia is calm and accurate in analyzing things. He says with a smile, "I''m afraid Bai Gongyun must be very depressed by now."


    Su Jingfei shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly: "no matter what kind of mentality she is now, I really don''t have the impression, and I have no way. I''ve never been that kind of genius. I can never forget it. I can''t remember it for a long time."


    "You black sheep, let me tell you what''s good about you. Bai Gongyun is definitely Bai Fumei. Many men dare not think about his appearance and value. You don''t know how to cherish this opportunity in front of you. You are so angry." An Qiuliang, a little fat man, hates iron but not steel, regardless of the feelings of PI Xuelan and Tan Taiyue.


    Su Jingfei looked at the people who crusaded against him, and could only say in silence: "I just honestly explained my feelings, how it seems that I have become a sinner!"


    "If you say you are stupid, you don''t admit it. If you make a mistake, you should admit it. If you are beaten, you should stand firm. This is my attitude." An Qiuliang, a little fat man, was very dissatisfied with Su Jingfei''s protest. He looked like a big brother educating his younger brother and said, "ask them how much they will be upset if you say that to others. Even if you really can''t remember, you can be more tactful, and even pretend to remember. How can you be so stupid?"


    Although the little fat man''s words are not sincere enough, it is a good way to make everyone not too embarrassed. The little fat man is obscene, but his mind is very smart.


    Su Jingfei was thinking, and the little fat man continued: "by the way, Xiao Fei, I heard that your name is Su Jingfei. I feel a little familiar with your name. Are you very famous, or what famous things have you done recently?"


    Looking at the little fat man''s reaction, Nalan Rongxuan and others all smile but don''t speak. Su Jingfei says with a smile: "in fact, I didn''t do anything, just talked about cooperation with a big fat man named an fat man before."


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, the little fat man heard his father''s advice to him: "no matter how you mess around in the capital, don''t provoke a young man named Su Jingfei. If you still want me to make money for you and let you provide for the aged, you can give me some peace, do you hear me?"


    At that time, although an pangzi was very serious, he just happened to have something to do with it. He just remembered a name, but he forgot the specific content. Now when he suddenly heard Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately remembered his father''s words. This is the person he mentioned in his father''s mouth that he should never provoke. He not only provoked him, but also made him angry, He also let others be his own little brother for a long time.


    He doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s specific strength, but he knows that the person who let his father repeatedly admonish is definitely not an ordinary person. The little fat man really regretted this time.


    "Brother Liang, your face doesn''t look very good. Is it uncomfortable?" Su Jingfei looks at an Qiuliang''s face changing constantly. He knows what he is thinking, but he pretends not to understand.


    An Qiuliang quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t have anything to do. I just suddenly feel that we are all about the same age. It''s not good to call each other brother all the time. Let''s call each other by name directly. It''s more respectful, isn''t it?"


    The change of his attitude made Su Jingfei very funny. The little fat man was really similar to his father''s big fat man. He was flexible and flexible, but he didn''t like that.


    "Brother Liang, we are still good friends. Don''t think so much. The cooperation between your father and me is our business. We are still partners, aren''t we?" Su Jingfei smiles gently. He doesn''t want little fat man to be afraid of himself. After all, this is a friend he thinks is worth making.


    The little fat man looked at Su Jingfei carefully. Su Jingfei''s eyes were sincere, obviously not joking. Then he took a long breath, patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said: "Xiao Fei, brother Liang didn''t see you wrong, you are righteous enough."


    For the instant change of the little fat man, Nalan Rongxuan and others are also drunk, and Su Jingfei is even more sad. Did the boy retreat before?

 Chapter 1089

    Su Jingfei follows Nalan Rongxuan and others to Bai Gongyun''s birthday party. Unexpectedly, Bai Gongyun is a friend he knew when he was a child, which is really beyond his expectation.


    And at this time also exposed his identity, little fat an Qiuliang also remembered who Su Jingfei was.


    If you are an ordinary person, there will certainly be some estrangement between them. After all, they are not at the same level, and it is not easy to be friends. However, little fat man is different. He is obviously cheeky. After su Jingfei has spoken to him, he doesn''t care at all.


    Looking at an Qiuliang''s natural appearance, Su Jingfei also smiles. Everyone is of the same age. If they can''t communicate easily, it''s really a kind of sadness. The relationship between them should not affect the little fat man.


    When they were chatting in a low voice, the birthday party had already continued. Since it was a party, the dance was inevitable, and this was what everyone expected. Before, the little fat man wanted to take Su Jingfei to pick up a girl, but he just wanted to take him to find a partner. Now that the dance started, everyone naturally wanted to dance.


    But today is a birthday party. The first dance must be the birthday star, Bai Gongyun. At this time, everyone looks at Bai Gongyun and wants to see who she wants to dance with for her first dance.


    In general, the dance of birthday party, the birthday star is looking for his own relatives. People also think that he will look for Bai Gongyu. After all, there is only such a relative here, but it may also be looking for others. In fact, men almost expect him to find his own. After all, no matter his appearance or family background, Bai Gongyun is the ideal object for everyone.


    In fact, Bai Gongyun hesitated. Naturally, there was no mistake in finding Bai Gongyu, but she felt that it was too innocuous. She looked in the crowd to see who was more suitable.


    At this time, Wu Nengyong, who couldn''t bear it, said in a loud voice: "cousin, let your cousin dance with you for the first time. I''m a master dancer."


    Under normal circumstances, only the birthday star chooses his partner, and guests will not offer to dance with him. Wu Nengyong has always been a dandy, and it''s normal not to play cards according to common sense. Moreover, as Bai Gongyun''s cousin, he suddenly asked to dance with him at this time, which should not be a problem.


    Everyone guessed that since Wu Nengyong had already said so, Bai Gongyun had to face him. After all, he was also a cousin and had already taken the initiative to say that it was too hurtful to refuse.


    Bai Gongyun frowns slightly. Wu Nengyong is not a peaceful person. How can Bai Gongyun not know his own thoughts? Let''s not talk about the relationship between the two families. Even Wu Nengyong, Bai Gongyun doesn''t like him. How can he dance with Wu Nengyong in the first dance of his birthday party.


    Thinking of this, she said to Wu Nengyong with a smile: "cousin, this first dance, I can''t dance with you. I''ve already made an appointment with someone."


    "Did you say he Gongyu? It doesn''t matter. How can I say I''m also a cousin? It''s the same to dance with me first. The first dance of your birthday party should be in an orderly way! " Wu Nengyong smiles and doesn''t care.


    Bai''s only Bai Zhiqing is older than him, but she is a woman after all, so she can''t be Bai Gongyun''s dancing partner.


    Bai Gongyun really wanted to dance with his brother first, so Wu Nengyong couldn''t say anything. Then he refused all the time. Anyway, he didn''t want to dance several times today. He didn''t think that Wu Nengyong was so cheeky. He said he would have an appointment with others, and he would dance with himself.


    In this case, Bai Gongyun snorted coldly and said with a smile: "cousin, you''re wrong. I''m not going to dance with Gongyu. I''m going to dance with an old friend of mine. We''ve agreed for many years."


    After she said this, Nalan Rongxuan and others turned their eyes to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was also slightly stunned. He said that she would not want to find himself. He was still thinking about whether he and Bai Gongyun had really known each other since childhood. He had no impression at all.


    Bai Gongyun didn''t let Nalan Rongxuan and others down. He walked to Su Jingfei with a smile and said to him, "Su Jingfei, dance with me. You told me that you wanted to dance with me."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "did I ever say that I would dance with you?"


    Bai Gongyun''s face unchanged, still said with a smile: "of course, I said, hurry up to dance with me, or I''ll tell you all the embarrassing things when you were a child."


    In fact, people have already invited her, so she can''t refuse. Before, she just asked. When Bai Gongyun stood up and walked to the dance floor, Su Jingfei also stood up and followed her.


    Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun go to the dance floor, and Wu Nengyong''s face turns green. He not only feels that he has been robbed of a woman, but also is Su Jingfei. Before, he and Su Jingfei had conflicts, and he was disheartened by Su Jingfei. Now Bai Gongyun chooses Su Jingfei as his first partner.


    Now he felt that everyone regarded himself as a joke. He felt that he was too shameful. His anger surged up and he couldn''t help saying, "cousin, because of this outsider, you refused my cousin''s invitation? Is that too much? "


    "Cousin, you are wrong. What do you mean that I refuse because of outsiders? There must be a first come, then come." Bai Gongyun didn''t expect that he and Su Jingfei had gone to the dance floor. Wu Nengyong still had to pester him, and his voice was not good.


    "First come, second served? I said it first. You said you had an agreement with him. I don''t know who he is Wu Nengyong snorted and said angrily.


    At this time, everyone can see that Wu Nengyong is not only dissatisfied with Bai Gongyun, but also against Su Jingfei. Most people have seen what happened before, and now they even think that Wu Nengyong is playing on the pretext. Moreover, his popularity is really not good, and no one speaks for him.


    Nalan Rongxuan had already stood up and said to Wu Nengyong: "Wu Nengyong, who other people want to dance with is their own. It''s not appropriate for you to stand up and make trouble. Are the people in the martial arts so domineering?"


    His words immediately aroused the public''s resonance. Before, the little fat man had been very angry with Wu Nengyong, and now he agreed: "yes, yes, the people in Wumen are so powerful. They scared me to death. They even have to apply to you for a dance partner on their birthday. It''s really very impressive."


    The little fat man''s words are even more inciting. Some people can''t stand Wu Nengyong before, especially the young people who expected Bai Gongyun to invite them to dance.


    They think that if Wu Nengyong didn''t invite Bai Gongyun to dance, Bai Gongyun might not have chosen Su Jingfei. In fact, they don''t believe that Bai Gongyun and Su Jingfei had an agreement. After all, no one knows Su Jingfei. They even think that Bai Gongyun just wanted to block Wu Nengyong''s mouth.


    In this way, people began to fight against Wu Nengyong. Anyway, when the wall fell down, they all liked to push things.


    Wu Nengyong''s face is even more ugly when he sees that his words have aroused many women. He usually doesn''t care, but today it''s different. The young people here, who are not the children of big families, resist themselves together. It''s really a lot of pressure, and he doesn''t dare to fight against everyone.


    Thinking of this, Wu Nengyong snorted and said to Su Jingfei, "boy, you''re very dragging. I remember you."


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to talk more. He was not a publicity man, but now he has become the focus of attention. If he talks again, he will easily feel complacent.


    But now Wu Nengyong said so, but Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Wu Nengyong, if you remember me, I''ll remember. Can I stop you? But remember what I can do, you bite me? "


    After all, Su Jingfei is also a young man in his early twenties. When he says this, it''s like looking at a mad dog. People are stunned for a while, and then burst into laughter. They all think that although Su Jingfei is a little rogue at this time, he is very popular.


    His temperament makes people feel close, and because Wu Nengyong is unpopular, even if there is a man who likes Bai Gongyun, he doesn''t have a bad feeling for Su Jingfei. This is probably the benefit of face society.


    Wu Nengyong originally thought that his words were full of momentum, but Su Jingfei''s words completely dispelled his momentum.


    Su Jingfei is not the choking type, but he always pokes people''s lungs. Now Wu Nengyong is like this. He wants to get angry, but it''s not suitable for such an occasion. He doesn''t get angry, and he is in a panic. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to do it.


    Bai Gongyun looked at Su Jingfei in surprise. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say that. Seeing that Wu Nengyong didn''t speak, he said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that after many years, you are still so naughty. Let''s dance."


    Su Jingfei had a smile on his face. After hearing Bai Gongyun''s words, he suddenly froze. He didn''t remember what he looked like when he was a child. Did he ever be naughty? But he didn''t refuse Bai Gongyun''s request. Now that he has entered the dance floor, he wants to dance.


    "What do you want to dance?" Although Su Jingfei is not proficient in dance, he also skips it, especially when he becomes an actor. He naturally learns some of it. He usually practices it with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei.


    He can compete with Gao Yuexia in solo dance, so it''s no matter how professional the duet is, but it''s not a problem to have a model.


    "Let''s do ordinary ballroom dancing. If we are too close, I''m a little embarrassed." Bai Gongyun laughs at Su Jingfei in a low voice, but it seems that she is a little embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei looks at Bai Gongyun speechless and nods. He doesn''t think about dancing very close. Even though we were playmates when we were children, now we are adults. I can''t be as close as I was when I was a child. At this time, he can''t say these words to Bai Gongyun, but he seems to dislike her so much. It''s too shameful.

 Chapter 1090

    Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun are watching, but they are dancing, and the music has been ready for a long time. Su Jingfei''s hand caresses Bai Gongyun''s waist, and they don''t mean to take advantage of each other, but in other people''s eyes, they are really intimate.


    Bai Gongyun doesn''t have any embarrassment either. He naturally dances with Su Jingfei, and from her basic skills, she is really a master dancer!


    Today, Su Jingfei went to Nalan''s house to celebrate his birthday. He didn''t prepare in advance. He was also very ordinary and didn''t wear a formal dress. However, because of his outstanding temperament, even if he wasn''t a top-notch handsome guy, his demeanor was easy to be liked.


    Bai Gongyun is a top-level pretty girl. Standing with Su Jingfei, she really feels a bit talented and beautiful. Even people like Nalan Rongxuan think Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun are a good match.


    In fact, the reason why they give people the feeling of match is because of their tacit understanding in dancing. Generally, as long as they have a tacit understanding, they will feel like a good match. What''s more, they both have extraordinary temperament. What''s more, Su Jingfei was invited by Bai Gongyun. Many people can''t help but have a lot of associations.


    Wu Nengyong watched Su Jingfei dance with Bai Gongyun. He was full of jealousy in his heart. This position should be his own, but now he is the boy''s. his reluctance is beyond description.


    "Dog, call home and let them take people to wait outside. Today, I must make that boy pay the price. He dares to sweep my face and soak my woman. I want to see how many heads he has." Wu Nengyong couldn''t help this tone and told one of his followers.


    "Young master, we should think about this matter carefully. This guy has some evil families, and there is Nalan Rongxuan. They are with him. It''s not easy for us to start!" Ah Gou is the smart follower, persuading him.


    But Wu Nengyong couldn''t listen to the advice. He snorted: "Nalan Rongxuan is a bird. Can''t the person you want to engage in? You let them wait outside for me. I''ll deal with him when the boy and Nalan Rongxuan separate. I don''t believe he has been following Nalan Rongxuan. "


    Seeing the young master''s insistence, ah Gou nodded and said, "OK, I''ll call some martial uncles. I always think that boy is evil."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just call someone. Call anyone you like. No one dares to disobey what I mean." Wu Neng Yong waved his hand and left everything to ah Gou. A young master only needs to give orders.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that now Wu Nengyong has designed a plot against himself. Even if he knows, he won''t care. He is not invincible. But if he is afraid of Wu Nengyong''s plot, how can he dare to fight against a top family like the Feng family!


    A dance between the two, that is, four or five minutes, soon ended. They didn''t have much intimate contact. Everything was based on the dance. Even so, Bai Gongyun was very happy.


    In fact, she was worried that Su Jingfei would not be able to dance, so it would be awkward for them to dance. The first dance at the birthday party was all performance oriented. After they danced, they would officially start dancing. At this time, everyone was watching them perform.


    After they finished, Bai Gongyun said with a smile: "the next time is free dance time. You can invite your own partners. I hope you will have a good time."


    After she finished, someone can''t wait to walk into the dance floor, but she follows Su Jingfei to Nalan Rongxuan and others. It seems that she is going to be with them. Su Jingfei doesn''t say much at this time, so she follows her.


    Bai Gongyun said as he walked: "Jingfei, you seem to be more silent than before. I remember when you were a child, you were very talkative and always wanted to play with me."


    "Bai Gongyun, I said something that is not very nice. I said it before. I really can''t remember the past. I forgot what I looked like when I was a child." Su Jingfei thinks about it for a moment, and emphasizes it again. Otherwise, Bai Gongyun always talks about his childhood, and he really can''t connect.


    Bai Gongyun looked at Su Jingfei and then said with a smile, "well, since it''s past, let''s not talk about it. Let''s talk about now. By the way, do you have any new movies recently?"


    Su Jingfei remembers that Bai Gongyun didn''t recognize himself until he saw the four famous captors. Although he was deeply moved by Bai Gongyun''s rebellious eyesight, he had to admit that Bai Gongyun''s way of changing the topic was quite good. At least he didn''t have to say nothing.


    "Recently, I am shooting a new film with Liu Dehua and others. It is estimated that I will meet you in the summer camp. I have a cameo role in it. Of course, I am the martial arts director." Su Jingfei doesn''t hide it either. Anyway, after the shooting of the film, he will definitely do the later stage publicity. He will also do the publicity as a more important figure. Who can tell that his popularity is really not low recently!


    "You''re really well on your way to acting now. You can be in a movie with Tianwang." Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Bai Gongyun said with a smile: "but if people know that the third young master of the Su family has become a star, they really don''t know how to evaluate it!"


    "I don''t think I''m the third young master of the Su family. I''m just myself." Although Su Jingfei''s view of Su Hanlin has changed because of his talk with Nalan piaoyue, he has never thought about going back to Su''s home immediately, and he doesn''t think it''s glorious to be the third young master of Su''s family all the time. He hopes others will call him the head of Su''s family. He is the only Su''s family founded by himself.


    Bai Gongyun obviously doesn''t know much about Su Jingfei''s situation. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he just thinks that he is the kind of person who hopes to grow up on his own without the help of family relations. He naturally doesn''t comment on his idea, but he doesn''t think so.


    Su Jingfei can see from Bai Gongyun''s face that Bai Gongyun should be a charming girl who is well protected by the family and doesn''t know much about the outside society, just like Qin Yuyan of the Qin family.


    For such a woman, Su Jingfei doesn''t dislike or like it. In the big family, there are almost such young people.


    As they spoke, Bai Gongyun walked back to the crowd. Seeing that they didn''t leave, he said with a smile, "hunter, why don''t you invite grace to dance? As a man, why don''t you take the initiative at all?"


    Nalan Rongxuan is slightly embarrassed and looks at Qi Enhui. In fact, he already knows that Qi Enhui is waiting for him, but if he is too anxious, he can''t wait, which is inconsistent with his previous performance. But he also knows that he will invite Qi Enhui today.


    Now the appearance of Bai Gongyun just gave him a chance. He sighed and said, "Miss Qi Enhui, I want to invite you to dance together. Can you give me face?"


    In fact, Qi en Hui could not help but agree. Now people are looking at him, but they want to pretend to be reserved and say, "it depends on whether you are sincere. I''m not going to dance with anyone. If you are sincere enough..."


    Before she finished her words, Nalan Rongxuan put down her hand and said, "if you want to be so picky, you can wait."


    Seeing that Nalan Rongxuan seemed to have given up, Qi en Hui quickly said, "you are so impatient. I don''t mean you don''t want to dance with me. Can''t you show some sincerity?"


    Nalan Rongxuan just about to speak, Su Jingfei beside funny way: "OK, hunter, take out a little man''s demeanor."


    "Well, Miss Qi Enhui, please do me a favor." Na LAN Rong Xuan a pair of some impatient appearance, alignment grace said, although not very willing, appearance but do more foot.


    Qi en Hui snorted and then sent his hand to Nalan Rong Xuan. It seemed that he really appreciated him. Then they walked into the dance floor together.


    Looking at the two people don''t wriggle, everyone is knowing a smile, there must be some feelings between the two people, but Nalan Rongxuan has been not strong, otherwise they must be very sweet.


    "This pair of living treasures is a little more reassuring." With a smile, Bai Gongyun turned to Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan and said, "Gao Yuexia, you are a famous master of the dancing forest. If you don''t take Xue LAN to dance, are you waiting for me to invite you? When will you become so restrained?"


    "I''m not constrained. I''m afraid that if I go up, we''ll steal all the other limelight. That''s not good." High month next smile, very confident way.


    Bai Gongyun curled his lips and gave him a bad look. Then he said to PI Xuelan, "Pi Xuelan, you don''t take good care of your husband. Now you''ve become glib. Sooner or later you''ll be green headed."


    PI Xuelan pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Bai Gongyun, don''t worry. I believe in the moon." He said to Gao Yuexia, "let''s go and dance."


    Gao Yuexia stood up, took PI Xuelan to the dance floor, walked and said with a smile: "our LAN LAN and I believe me, but after all, it seems that men can''t wear this green hat for women."


    "I''ll just say that. How can you drop it?" Bai Gongyun snorted and said.


    Gao Yuexia shrugs her shoulders and doesn''t compete with her. She pulls PI Xuelan to leave. For them, Su Jingfei is really drunk. Yesterday they were like enemies, but now they are sweet again. It seems that there will never be overnight feuds between them.


    When both of them left, only little fat man and Dan Taiyue were left on the scene. Bai Gongyun knew them all. He was stunned for a moment. After sitting down directly, he said, "I''ll have a rest first. I always don''t dance. I''m really tired after dancing for a long time."


    The little fat man looked at Bai Gongyun for a moment and said, "Bai Gongyun, shouldn''t you set me up to dance with Dan Taiyue? I won''t even mention it. "


    Bai Gongyun rolled his eyes and said: "if you have the ability, you can go to Taiyue. Do you have a try?" After that, he added: "they were lovers, so naturally I let them dance. What are you and tantaiyue? Who dares to say that?"


    The little fat man looks at tantaiyue. Tantaiyue doesn''t seem to hear them. This woman is cold to a certain extent. Even if others mention herself, as long as she is not interested, she can completely ignore it.


    An Qiuliang swallowed his saliva and gave up the idea of inviting Dan Taiyue, but he still said to Bai Gongyun: "Bai Gongyun, even if Dan Taiyue is not so good to invite, at least you should be polite to me and let me go dancing or something, otherwise I will be very embarrassed!"


    "Come on, just your face that can''t be pierced by bullets, what''s more embarrassing? If I say it, you can''t point out what the hell you want to do, you''d better do it." Bai Gongyu is merciless.


    Although Su Jingfei is a bystander, he can''t help nodding in secret. The little fat man''s face is really thick. It''s estimated that he is a fat man.


    Xiao Pang is blushed by Bai Gongyun. However, seeing Su Jingfei, he says with great energy: "Xiao Fei, you see that your attitude towards me is so bad. Do you feel aggrieved for me? Is she too bullying people? You have to stand out for me!"


    "No, I think Bai Gongyun is quite reliable." Su Jingfei shakes his head and stands firmly on Bai Gongyun''s side.


    "Su Jingfei, you have no position. You are my wingman and my partner. You should be on my side. How can you help her? Even if she is your little girl, you should help her or not!" The little fat man is very angry and resentful to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei suddenly nodded and said, "OK, I just want to help you. I''ll draw a clear line with you." Then he took a step back.


    Looking at the stunned an Qiuliang, Bai Gongyun was already very happy. He said: "OK, don''t make any noise. An Qiuliang, a large number of girls in this hall, with your three inch tongue and handsome appearance, I''m afraid you can''t find a partner!"


    "You have a point. I can''t refute it. Well, I''ll go and find someone to dance." The little fat man hears Bai Gongyun''s words, just like he suddenly completes the charge and is full of energy.


    Su Jingfei admired the little fat man''s indestructible character and said, "brother Liang, I wish you success."


    "Don''t you want to go with me? Our partner is the easiest one to succeed, and you, the wingman, should show your edge! " The little fat man looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile: "you see, there are many beautiful women in this hall. If you don''t do it..." he began to charm Su Jingfei regardless of the presence of Bai Gongyun and Dan Taiyue.


    Anyway, they all know what kind of partner they are, but little fat man doesn''t care, but this time he is doomed to be disappointed.


    "An Qiuliang, go dancing. Su Jingfei will dance with me later. Don''t take him." Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Dan Taiyue suddenly says.


    Her words are not only small fat man stunned, but also su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun stunned. They did not expect that a woman like ice would suddenly come up with such a sentence. Then Bai Gongyun and an Qiuliang look at Su Jingfei together. They must be wondering what the relationship between him and dantaiyue is.

 Chapter 1091

    Dan Taiyue looked at the crowd, with a natural look on her face, and said, "Why are you so surprised? Can''t Su Jingfei dance with others? I think he is the only one who can accompany me here. "


    Bai Gongyun and an Qiuliang don''t stare at Su Jingfei this time. Instead, they sweep around the faces of Tan Taiyue and Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was so uncomfortable that he coughed: "tantaiyue, are you also interested in dancing? I''ll correct it. I can dance with someone, but I don''t think I has the final say. "


    "Well, you has the final say." Dan Taiyue didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s question. She seemed very uninterested in this question, but then she asked: "then you can''t dance with me."


    Su Jingfei''s words stopped for a while. He didn''t expect that tantaiyue would ask this question. For ordinary girls, they would recognize that Su Jingfei didn''t want to dance with her. After all, he said that. Girls would not ask Su Jingfei if they knew this. It would be embarrassing to be rejected again.


    Bai Gongyun and little fat man are also speechless looking at them. They think they are both very strange. They don''t believe that they are normal people.


    Su Jingfei, as a man, has a beautiful girl like tantaiyue who asks to dance with her. Even out of her own interest in beautiful girls, she should agree. It''s not like going up the mountain and down the frying pan.


    Tantaiyue is also very strange. As an iceberg goddess, why don''t you be a quiet goddess? Why invite Su Jingfei to dance? Is he really so popular? But she decided that Su Jingfei had no one else in her eyes.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is a little confused. Why does Dan Taiyue have to dance with her? He can''t see that other women like her from her eyes. He knows that she certainly doesn''t like herself.


    When he was silent, tantaiyue had already made a definite conclusion: "since you are silent, I will take it as your promise. When this boring song is over, you can accompany me to dance. You can''t deal with it passively. If I see that your performance is worse than just now, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Su Jingfei stares at Dan Taiyue. The girl''s strength is not as good as her. How can she threaten herself? Only when he finds the eyes of Bai Gongyun and little fat man, he knows that he has no way out.


    Bai Gongyun and little fat man don''t know Su Jingfei''s ability, but they know Dan Taiyue''s ability. Some poor people look at Su Jingfei. It''s unfortunate that this guy is targeted by Dan Taiyue. In fact, they can feel that Dan Taiyue doesn''t like Su Jingfei, but they don''t know why she has to target him.


    "Well, I''ll do well later." Su Jingfei sighs. Today, Bai Gongyun makes him helpless. Now it''s Tan Taiyue''s turn. How can he think of going to a birthday party and causing so many things.


    Dan Taiyue nodded with satisfaction at this time: "OK, this song is over, let''s go up." Then he got up and went out.


    People don''t know what she''s going to do. It''s estimated that girls have to go to the bathroom to make up their clothes. Generally, girls are like this, even if Taiyue is as cold as ice.


    Waiting for her to leave, Bai Gongyun said: "Su Jingfei, tell me, tell me, how do you and tantaiyue get on well? This is a famous iceberg girl. Although I have the same relationship with her, she has never been treated like this. You are so cruel!"


    An Qiuliang, a little fat man, seems to have forgotten what he is going to do, and then he comes up and says, "yes, yes, tantaiyue has never been so persistent to a person. Xiaofei, you are so powerful!"


    "I don''t know. Who knows what I want to do?" Su Jingfei hands a spread, very helpless way.


    Bai Gongyun and the little fat man looked at each other and said, "how can it be? You didn''t do it. She is so determined to you." An Qiuliang is added: "before she has been saying hello, is it really love at first sight?"


    Su Jingfei really couldn''t make it clear this time. In fact, he didn''t know what Dan Taiyue meant, so he had to say, "I''ll ask her later. She''s really strange today."


    He thought of the first time he saw tantaiyue. At that time, she and tantaiming were expressionless, just like robots. At that time, he said that they had no feelings because they practiced martial arts. Today, when he contacted tantaiyue, he knew that she was not.


    A moment later, tantaiyue came back. People couldn''t see her change. Maybe she just went to the bathroom.


    "Su Jingfei, let''s go. The song is over. Let''s go up." Dan Taiyue just came back, and he directly told Su Jingfei. It seems that he can''t wait.


    Su Jingfei had been ready for a long time. Although tantaiyue still made him speechless, he didn''t resist. He nodded and stood up. He said to Bai Gongyun and little fat an Qiuliang, "sit down first. I''ll dance with tantaiyue. Today I''m a dancer."


    The little fat man chimed in beside him and said, "Xiao Fei, don''t feel as if you''ve suffered a lot of grievances. If you don''t like it or I''ll come?"


    Sue has the final say that he is not the last thing he says. He is watching the cold side of the moon. He even feels funny with his little fat. He feels the neck is cold. This is not the feeling between the martial arts master. It''s just the feeling between men and women. The moon is really ice, and it is even colder than Li Hong silk and green.


    Bai Gongyun has shown good communication skills before. Now he stands up and says, "go dancing. You''re good at dancing. You can accompany Yueyue."


    At this time, the music just ended. Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue went to the dance floor. Some of the other dancers had already returned, and some of them planned to continue dancing. Anyway, it was time for free entertainment, and everyone was dancing to their heart''s content.


    Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue go to the dance floor and attract people''s attention. Su Jingfei is the first one to dance, and he is also the one who dances with the birthday star. Everyone is very impressed with him. Now he wants to dance with Dan Taiyue. This man is too powerful. He is favored by the most beautiful women in the field, one is the leading role, the other is the iceberg girl!


    Today, before the birthday party, Su Jingfei appeared in the public''s field of vision. Now, after two beautiful girls, Su Jingfei has already become the most popular man this evening, and his idea of keeping a low profile no longer exists.


    When the third piece of music starts, Su Jingfei''s heart jumps. It''s just the right one. It''s much more difficult than ballroom dancing. Most people don''t know it.


    "How''s it going? I like it. No, I just asked the musician to change it. If you can''t do it, just follow me. Your martial arts are so good. Don''t say you can''t do it. " Hearing the music, Taiyue whispers to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized what she had just gone to do. Unexpectedly, dantaiyue, who was cold on the surface, liked such a passionate dance. It was really unexpected.


    In fact, many people are surprised to hear the music, as we all know, but not many people really know how to dance. People who didn''t leave the dance floor before also slowly quit. The remaining couple think they are good dancers, including Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan.


    They see Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue come up and nod their heads. They don''t know that this dance is because of Dan Taiyue.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know how to dance Cha Cha before, but since he became an actor, he has been getting along with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei for a long time. He can''t say that he is an expert in all kinds of dancing. With his physical quality, it''s no problem to cooperate with Tan Taiyue.


    At the beginning of the music, they began to dance with their hands together. Although they didn''t wear formal dresses, they were very beautiful because of the beauty of men and women and their beautiful movements, which was really pleasing to the eye.


    Besides the two of them, Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan are equally dazzling. They are like professional group dancers. They not only have tacit cooperation, but also have standard movements. They can dance better than Su Jingfei and dantaiyue, but they are not as attractive as dantaiyue and Su Jingfei, all because of the dancers themselves.


    At first, Su Jingfei just danced with Dan Taiyue at ease, but in the middle of the dance, there was an action: Dan Taiyue was in front of Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei held Dan Taiyue''s waist, their hands clasped, and then they rotated with the music.


    This action should not only be very tacit, but also be intimate enough. Originally, Su Jingfei didn''t want to continue here, but Tan Taiyue nestled in Su Jingfei''s arms at this time, so she had to continue.


    He thought it would be good for the dance to end like this. Unexpectedly, tantaiyue suddenly said very close to him: "Su Jingfei, you should be careful of Wu Nengyong."


    If Su Jingfei didn''t experience a lot of things, he might not stop because he heard this sentence, but before he stopped, Dan Taiyue continued: "don''t mess, continue to jump, I say you listen."


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to think more, Dan Taiyue said quickly, "I''m proficient in lip reading. Before he saw him saying to his valet," find someone to deal with you. I know you''re good at martial arts, but it''s easy to dodge a spear and hard to defend a hidden arrow. You always have to be more careful. Martial arts is not as simple as it seems. "


    She spoke very fast and didn''t stop because of their dancing bodies. But Su Jingfei was surprised. He always thought it was a pity that he didn''t learn to read lip language. Unexpectedly, Tan Taiyue could do it.


    What''s more, tantaiyue is actually warning herself at this time. It''s really unexpected that she wants to dance with herself, just to find a chance to get along with herself alone. Tantaiyue is not only cold in appearance, but also pretty good.


    Before Su Jingfei wanted to play, Dan Taiyue said quickly: "you are also the first master of the young generation. You can''t be plotted by sinister villains. Only my brother and I can defeat you openly."

 Chapter 1092

    After being reminded by Dan Taiyue, Su Jingfei observes Wu Nengyong for a while and finds that he always observes himself intentionally or unintentionally. Obviously, he is very attentive to himself. In his heart, he confirms what Dan Taiyue said.


    He didn''t doubt tantaiyue''s words, but he was used to observing by himself. At the same time, he secretly appreciated tantaiyue''s dexterity. They said some important things in the dance, and no one could guess. Who would have thought that the two people who were hugging each other would say such ugly words.


    In fact, he did not understand why Taiyue had to choose this way to tell himself that if he wanted to talk alone, he could be outside the stage.


    Su Jingfei and Tan Taiyue stop spinning. They have finished what they need to say, and the music ends here. This is the end of the dance. If they are not more professional and high-level dancers, they really don''t understand this. Although they are not as professional as Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan, they also dance very well. When they end, they also win applause.


    After Dan Taiyue stepped out of the stage, it was no different from usual. If she didn''t really hear Dan Taiyue''s warning, Su Jingfei would suspect that everything was an illusion.


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan are also stepping down. They have already danced two dances. When they walk out of the dance floor, Gao Yuexia says to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, I thought you were good at solo dancing before. It turns out that duet dancing is so good. I want to compete with you."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said: "enough of you. You are almost a professional guy. Why do you always want to compete with me? I''m an amateur. How about a ticket player?"


    Gao Yuexia didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she said, "you''ve had enough. You''re the first master of the younger generation. I can''t fight with you, but I can''t find a balance in other aspects. Otherwise, you''re better than me in everything. I don''t want to feel inferior."


    Su Jingfei speechless, rebellious PI Xuelan took Gao Yuexia''s hand and said with a smile: "Yuexia, you are the best in my eyes. No matter how powerful he is, I just like you."


    Although her words are numb, they make Gao Yuexia''s eyes shine. Women''s praise always makes men more confident. Pishelan does this very well.


    Although you know that beauty is in the eye of the beholder, Su Jingfei says helplessly: "don''t you show your love in front of us. Don''t you know the reason why show your love dies quickly? You should be careful, young people. "


    His words didn''t work at all, but Gao Yuexia complacently said: "what''s the matter? You want to show that you don''t have a girlfriend. You have the ability to call your woman and show it with me!"


    Su Jingfei says that he has a lot of women, but at this time, he can''t say that someone will come to find someone. What''s more, he doesn''t really do that. He also knows that Gao Yuexia is joking. He shakes his head to say that he is not so powerful and can''t show up.


    Dan Taiyue suddenly turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, in fact, you are the best in my eyes. Although your character is not very good, your martial arts are really the best among our young people."


    Su Jingfei three people are surprised to look at tantaiyue, this chick is a few meaning ah, this is to show love with Su Jingfei to deal with Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan?


    If she had this idea, it would make sense. After all, she used to be su Jingfei''s dance partner, and it''s OK to be a guest star of Su Jingfei''s female partner. It''s just a joke. We all know that, but it''s strange for her to say this. All three of them are a little confused. Are they praising Su Jingfei or hurting him!


    For Dan Taiyue, a girl with a strange personality, Su Jingfei only said with a bitter smile: "Dan Taiyue, don''t hold me up. I''m a little embarrassed."


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed. If you have strength, you have to admit it. Your martial arts are great and your earning level is high. You are really great. If you can be specific, you will be perfect." Dan Taiyue''s face was the same as usual. This time, she praised Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has a certain immunity to tan Taiyue''s words, and she''s right. In fact, playfulness has always been her problem, but he can''t change it.


    Now I hear Dan Taiyue''s comments, Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan also nod their heads. Gao Yuexia naturally knows that Su Jingfei has a bunch of girlfriends. PI Xuelan is his fiancee, and he has mentioned some of them. Now I see what Dan Taiyue means. It seems that if Su Jingfei can be specific, she will consider Su Jingfei.


    From the beginning, they suspected that the relationship between Tan Taiyue and Su Jingfei was not so simple. Now, it seems that their relationship is really a little different. At least they are not new to each other, and Tan Taiyue has a good impression of Su Jingfei.


    The four have returned to their previous positions. Nalan Rongxuan and Qi Enhui, Bai Gongyun and an Qiuliang are sitting here. Bai Gongyun hasn''t come to an end since he jumped with Su Jingfei once. She refuses everyone. An Qiuliang doesn''t leave. It seems that he doesn''t have su Jingfei as a partner. He doesn''t want to go to pick up girls.


    They just came back, Bai Gongyun said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you and Dan Taiyue are good at dancing. You didn''t jump together before."


    Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue first looked at each other, and then turned their eyes together. Su Jingfei said, "I didn''t dance with her before. I danced well because I have excellent dancing skills and can cooperate well with anyone."


    Everyone thought he was joking. Nalan Rongxuan immediately sneered and said, "Su Jingfei, you can really brag. You think you are a professional dancer. Ask Gao Yuexia if he can say something like that. I find you have a thick skin."


    People''s eyes looked at Gao Yuexia. Gao Yuexia shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, "in fact, what I want to say is similar to Su Jingfei. A real master dancer, even if he meets a beginner, will cooperate very well and can drive him."


    "Well, I didn''t say, so the question is, Su Jingfei, since you are so powerful, can you be a professional dancer tonight?" Nalan Rongxuan rolled his eyes, then said to Su Jingfei, "there are so many female friends here tonight, you can work harder."


    "Wait, I don''t understand. What do you mean?" Su Jingfei listened to the words of Na LAN Rong Xuan, not from a Leng, inquired.


    Other people didn''t understand him either. Nalan Rongxuan said frankly, "as you can see, we have four friends here, and I have just talked with several girls I know before I know that they are your fans. How can you disappoint your fans? What''s more, they are all ladies of different families, and they are also my friends, I don''t mean to refuse. "


    "So?" Su Jingfei had a bad feeling and asked.


    "In fact, it''s very simple, that is, when you go back and dance with each of them, it can be regarded as a friendly meeting with the fans." Nalan Rongxuan some guilty way: "I this is also for you, these family miss like you, you think the play will be more extensive."


    "Thank you for your concern!" Su Jingfei is not angry. He has already guessed that it must be Nalan Rongxuan who can''t wipe away his face. As a result, what he sacrificed is himself.


    Acting in a movie is all about playing tickets, and I don''t really want to be a star. What''s more, even if I don''t get in touch with them now, I want to develop in the entertainment industry, but since Nalan Rongxuan has agreed, Su Jingfei naturally can''t refuse.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t seem very satisfied, he didn''t refuse. The cheeky Nalan Rongxuan thought Su Jingfei was happy. He said with a smile, "I''ll inform them to come right away."


    "Xiaofei, don''t be dissatisfied. All the children of such a big family are beautiful. If it''s not that I haven''t been in a movie, I can dance with them all night." An Qiuliang, a little fat man, looks at Su Jingfei''s unhappy face and says.


    "Can you do it?" Su Jingfei looked at the little fat man who was making trouble at this time and hummed.


    "I want to, but it''s you that people like. I wonder, brother Mingming is not as popular as you." The little fat man ignored Su Jingfei''s words and felt sorry for himself.


    Other people just smile when they watch them bicker. When these two guys are together, they will feel like bad friends. The partners not only don''t have a tacit understanding, but also break down occasionally. If they can catch a girl successfully, the girl will be blind.


    When they were talking, there were already three or four girls. They and Bai Gongyun and others didn''t know each other. They said hello to each other. A tall girl came to Su Jingfei and said, "Hello, Su Jingfei. My name is Miao Keren. I''m your fan. It''s my honor to dance with you today."


    "Hello, let''s go now. I''m glad to dance with a beautiful girl like you." Su Jingfei knew that he could not avoid the fate of the company dancer, so he accepted it calmly.


    However, it has to be said that the little fat man is not cheating. Few of the children of these big families are ugly. This Miao Keren is good-looking, not to mention the big pretty girl, especially the charming figure, which also makes him less defensive. Let''s give Nalan Rongxuan face at that time.


    From the beginning of Miao Keren, today Su Jingfei has been pushed by Nalan Rongxuan to become a company dancer. Not only the three or four women who came before, but also other women came later.


    Everyone else dances for a while, but Su Jingfei doesn''t have a rest at all. He dances one dance after another. However, because of this, he is also famous in the circle of the younger generation in Beijing. Since he started fighting with Wu Nengyong, he knew that he couldn''t keep a low profile. Now he has become famous directly. After today, he has become famous, If the children of all the families in the capital don''t know Su Jingfei, they are absolutely despised.

 Chapter 1093

    Su Jingfei doesn''t remember to dance with several people all night. Now he knows how rash he is to agree to Nalan Rongxuan''s request. All along, Su Jingfei seldom refuses his friend''s request. Now he has put Nalan Rongxuan on the blacklist. In the future, he should consider his request carefully.


    For Su Jingfei''s experience, Bai Gongyun is very sympathetic, but helpless. The girl he dances with is not only Nalan Rongxuan''s friend, but also her friend.


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan only have each other in their eyes, and they have no feeling for Su Jingfei''s tragic experience. They also go dancing from time to time, and compare with Su Jingfei, and then don''t forget to show their love.


    As for Taiyue, she went back half way from her birthday party, because her family didn''t let her go back too late.


    Make complaints about this inability to Tucao, Su startled is really drunk, the month of Tai Tai should be a little older than his age, and he was ordered to go home early in the evening. This tutor is really too strict, and how it feels like people who are not like Tai Tai sang can do it.


    An Qiuliang is the most active one among all the people. In addition to being jealous of Su Jingfei''s luck, he has always wanted to pick up girls. As a result, Su Jingfei was picked up by girls.


    In fact, although an Qiuliang is a little fat and slightly obscene, he is not the type that people hate when they see him. In addition, he is eloquent, and it is not difficult to find a girl. If the women here are not the apple of the eye, his success rate will be higher.


    Even so, when Su Jingfei was dancing, he saw little fat man go dancing with several different girls. He admired an Qiuliang''s Kung Fu of picking up girls.


    The birthday party ended at about midnight. Bai Gongyun came back to the scene after the party and said with a smile, "it''s too late, and after midnight, I''ll be one year older. Today''s birthday party is here. Thank you for coming to celebrate my birthday. I welcome you to our Bai family."


    Naturally, everyone was polite again. They were all the children of different families. Except for Wu Nengyong, who was a real dandy, everyone was more modest. Now that the master''s family was about to end, he naturally got up to leave.


    Su Jingfei follows Nalan Rongxuan and others together, and a new an Qiuliang also comes to Bai Gongyun. Nalan Rongxuan and Qi Enhui say to Su Jingfei: "Bai Gongyun, since it''s over, let''s go back first. We''ll make an appointment another day."


    "Well, hunter, you and en Hui go back first. You should treat en Hui well. If you bully her, I''ll go to your house and block your door and scold you!" Bai Gongyun nodded first, but he did not forget to threaten.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at Qi Enhui, looked at her proud appearance, and said, "look, I''m not a good person."


    Qi Enhui listened and said, "you''re just unreliable. If it wasn''t for Miss Ben''s good temper, she would have never known where to draw you. You don''t know how to be grateful."


    When they heard Nalan Rongxuan''s words, they were speechless to him. Now they are even dumbfounded when they hear Qi Enhui''s words. Qi Enhui is generally recognized as a shrewdness and has become a good temper. How did she say that? Even Bai Gongyun is speechless.


    Na LAN Rong Xuan sneers at nose, merciless way: "thank Lord long en."


    "Flat." Qi en Hui didn''t seem to hear the satire of Na LAN Rong Xuan. Instead, he was very cooperative.


    For this pair of unclear men and women, Bai Gongyun can only shake his head and say to Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan: "Yuexia, Xuelan, you two will come to play with me when you have time. My Bai family is not that snobbish and won''t alienate you because of your family."


    "Well, thank you very much, Bai Gongyun. If I have time, I''ll definitely come to visit you." PI Xuelan smiles. She can feel Bai Gongyun''s sincerity.


    Gao Yuexia also nodded and said, "Bai Gongyun, just have you. At that time, our family and Bai family were good. We are still friends in the future. When we have time, Xue LAN and I will come to see you."


    Bai Gongyun smiles at them. His eyes naturally turn to an Qiuliang. Before she speaks, an Qiuliang has already spoken first.


    "Bai Gongyun, please don''t comfort me or encourage me. I know I will find beautiful girls. I am confident that I will succeed in picking up girls. You can rest assured that I won''t let you down." The little fat man is quick to speak. He has already answered without waiting for others to speak.


    Bai Gongyun listened to the little fat man''s words and said with a smile: "an Qiuliang, don''t worry. I don''t have that complicated meaning. I just want to say, don''t eat so much anymore. You are so fat and still eat."


    The little fat man was stunned and put down his dim sum unconsciously. He never thought that Bai Gongyun would say this.


    Others can''t help laughing when they look at the little fat man''s stupefied appearance. Not only is the little fat man''s appearance very funny, but his previous rush to answer is also funny. He thinks that Bai Gongyun wants to talk about it with him. As a result, people are just afraid that he is too fat.


    Bai Gongyun pursed a smile and no longer joked with him. Instead, he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "Jingfei, you can take me home later. I''m a lonely girl. Can you rest assured that I''ll go by myself?"


    Su Jingfei saw that she talked to everyone and left herself at the end. She felt something was wrong. Unexpectedly, she had to let herself send her home.


    After she said this, everyone''s eyes changed. The Bai family is the party who is holding the birthday today. Many people come to the Bai family. Bai Zhiqing and Bai Gongyu are here. She said that she is alone. This is just an excuse. Besides, in the case of the Bai family, if Bai Gongyun is really dangerous, just let her stay in the hotel.


    Although we all know this, we still look at Su Jingfei''s answer. What we can think of is how Su Jingfei can''t think of it.


    If the general situation, Su Jingfei must refuse, but today he feels that it is not a bad thing to promise, he has enough reason to separate from Nalan Rongxuan and others.


    Let''s not say that Bai Gongyun is looking for himself. There may be something else. Even if he just wants to chat with him, Su Jingfei still wants to stay. He knows that Wu Nengyong wants to deal with himself. If he doesn''t give him a chance, how can he do it? He has to give them a better chance.


    Thinking about this, Su Jingfei said to Nalan Rongxuan and other humanitarians waiting there: "hunter, you go back first. It''s really not safe for Bai Gongyun to go back. I should have no problem sending her."


    Nalan Rongxuan and others rolled their eyes, but Su Jingfei actually followed Bai Gongyun. Of course, this also proved that Su Jingfei wanted to send Bai Gongyun home.


    Su Jingfei is romantic. As we all know, Bai Gongyun is also a top-level pretty girl and a childhood playmate of Su Jingfei. We can understand why Su Jingfei wants to send Bai Gongyun away. In this case, we naturally respect his choice.


    "Well, if you want to stay and send Bai Gongyun, we''ll go back first. Jingfei, come back to my house when you have time." Na LAN Rong Xuan thought for a while, smile to Su Jingfei way.


    The same is true for other people. The little fat man also tells Su Jingfei that he should have time to play with himself and settle down as his favorite guest.


    When everyone left, Bai Gongyun said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "Jingfei, you can take me back. My sister-in-law and Gongyu have already left first. Let''s go back together."


    Su Jingfei had been with Bai Gongyun all the time before. Now people have misunderstood the relationship between Bai Gongyun and himself, especially Wu Nengyong''s eyes when he left. He wanted to kill himself. He knows how much he hates himself now. Who is Bai Gongyun''s goal.


    Now hearing Bai Gongyun''s words, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I''m responsible for sending you home today. I''ll listen to you on how to go."


    "Jingfei, after so many years, you really forget everything. You don''t remember where my family is." Bai Gongyun looks at Su Jingfei. There is no memory in his eyes. He sighs.


    Su Jingfei was dumb. If it wasn''t for today''s birthday party, he didn''t even know that there was such a Bai family in the capital, let alone Bai Gongyun. In fact, many memories of childhood had to be older at least. When he was four or five years old, he didn''t have such a good memory.


    Su doesn''t know what Bai Gongyun''s feelings for Su Jingfei are, but he estimates that it''s just his childhood impression that girls are precocious than men, and seven-year-old Bai Gongyun has a better memory than Su Jingfei.


    Sure that Su Jingfei can''t remember anything, Bai Gongyun didn''t say anything about the past, but said with a smile: "you come with me, I''ll give you directions. Lord an won''t worry that I''ll sell you. I''m a weak girl."


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that Bai Gongyun was talking about the title in her movie. She recognized herself only after watching the movie. Su Jingfei was not surprised. She said with a smile, "even if you want to sell it, someone has to buy it!"


    "If I really sell you, so many people who dance with you today will surely be willing to pay. They are your fans." Bai Gongyun said with a smile.


    When Su Jingfei heard her mention of today''s unforgettable past, she just laughed bitterly. Today, she worked as a company dancer for a while. Although the company dance is different from those special services, the girls still take a lot of advantage in the dance room. He is not overconfident. He really agrees with Bai Gongyun.


    Looking at his silence, Bai Gongyun jokingly said: "before I heard them say that you are a very powerful person with great ability. But when you are with me, how can you be so silent? Do you have nothing to say to me?"


    Su Jingfei''s way of thinking is really so, but he denied: "how can it be? I just think that many people must be jealous when I send you home."

 Chapter 1094

    Su Jingfei left the hotel with Bai Gongyun. Originally, Su Jingfei thought that Bai Gongyun would let him drive her. Unexpectedly, when she left the hotel, Bai Gongyun said, "Su Jingfei, my home is not far from here. You can walk with me."


    For a martial arts master, walking is not slower than a car, and he thinks it''s more convenient to walk. As for what''s convenient, Su Jingfei won''t tell Bai Gongyun. He''s just guessing. Thinking about it, Su Jingfei nods.


    Su Jingfei''s attitude makes Bai Gongyun quite satisfied. Although he doesn''t speak much, he still has a good attitude towards himself. At least he can meet his own requirements, which is similar to when he was a child.


    In fact, Bai Gongyun doesn''t have any special feelings for Su Jingfei, but they are childhood playmates after all. Since they met today, Bai Gongyun naturally wants to talk about the past with Su Jingfei. Seeing Su Jingfei''s good character, she is not afraid that Su Jingfei will do anything.


    After all, the character of Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia is certain. Friends who can be recognized by them should not be bad people.


    In fact, Bai Gongyun really doesn''t understand Su Jingfei''s situation. It has been Miss Bai''s bold decision to walk with him in the middle of the night. If Bai Zhiqing and Bai Gongyu knew that she was doing this, they would not let her stay.


    Su Jingfei walks beside Bai Gongyun. Bai Gongyun''s height is about 1.7 meters, which matches his height of nearly 1.8 meters. They walk together harmoniously. If it''s not too late and there are no pedestrians on the road, their turn back rate is estimated to be not low. Especially Bai Gongyun, a well-dressed pretty girl, always attracts people''s attention.


    "Su Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for so many years. Where have you been? I''ve been to Su''s house since then. I haven''t seen you for about ten years!" As Bai Gongyun walks, he asks Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, but he didn''t hide it. He said truthfully: "in fact, something happened in our family. Later, my mother and I left the capital. In the past ten years, I have been in s city of H Province. Recently, I have been developing well there, so I went back to the capital."


    "Oh, so it is. You didn''t tell me. I''ve been looking for you several times." Bai Gongyun didn''t think much, and Su Jingfei didn''t elaborate. She just thought Su Jingfei didn''t contact her.


    Su Jingfei said in his heart that he didn''t get in touch with his childhood playmates. He didn''t get in touch with the Su family at all. But he heard Nalan piaoxie say that the Su family didn''t get in touch with him, which is also a disguised protection. Although this way costs a lot, it can be regarded as a helpless move.


    Now, although he still has some resentment towards Su Hanlin, it has alleviated a lot. After all, he is not the kind of extreme abnormal.


    Bai Gongyun didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking. Seeing that he was silent, he was embarrassed and said, "Su Jingfei, I don''t blame you. I just think that when I was a child, we all had such a good time together. We should always miss each other. Who knows that you have no conscience and forget me."


    Su Jingfei is stunned. Unexpectedly, Bai Gongyun suddenly says so. His tone is like coquetry. He is not the kind of guy who used to be a little girl in the past. He has already been taken by many women and has improved a lot of Eq.


    At this time, he naturally knew what to say. Even if he didn''t amuse him, he should also express his attitude. But before he spoke, he heard that there was humanity: "Yo Yo, I''m moved to cry. You are really a shameless couple!"


    With the sound, Wu Nengyong''s figure appeared in front of them. Although it was on the street, it was night now. Even if there were pedestrians, they would not mind their own business. Moreover, at midnight, the street was very quiet.


    Wu Nengyong can''t be alone when he comes to trouble. Except for the two attendants he brought before, there are about ten people around him. Three of them are not young, and their beards are all gray. Obviously, these three people are good experts in the martial arts.


    Bai Gongyun is Wu Nengyong''s cousin. Although they are not close to each other, when he heard Wu Nengyong say so, he said angrily, "cousin, how can you say such words? I''m your cousin."


    "Cousin? Ha ha, Bai Gongyun, you really take yourself seriously. Why don''t you recognize my cousin long ago? Are you afraid to see so many people now? " Wu Nengyong said, "in fact, Bai Gongyun, women are just for fun to me. If you let me go, it''s OK. You have to pretend to be a saint. Now that I''m surrounded by my people, do you think you can run away?"


    Without waiting for Bai Gongyun to speak, he said to Su Jingfei, "boy, if you think you are in the limelight at the birthday party, you will be in the limelight. Since you think so, I will satisfy you. I will let you become a celebrity completely. Tomorrow, the newspaper will report a man''s corpse on the street, and he will not wear clothes."


    Bai Gongyun''s face changed dramatically. She thought that she was Miss Bai and Wu Nengyong''s cousin. He would always be more cautious. If he just wanted to deal with Su Jingfei, he would ask for love. But now, judging from his appearance, she didn''t even want to let go of him. What''s more, she is very frightening. Now she has some regrets. It''s better to leave all the Bai family behind.


    Su Jingfei looks at the proud Wu Nengyong. He''s funny. The reason why he promised Bai Gongyun to walk home is that he wanted to create an opportunity to see if Wu Nengyong would come out. Now it seems that Wu Nengyong is really cooperating.


    If it wasn''t for Dan Taiyue''s warning, he might not have known that Wu Nengyong was going to deal with him. In this way, he would have an enemy who didn''t know what was going on. Now that he could jump out on his own initiative, Su Jingfei was relieved. In fact, he was very grateful to Dan Taiyue.


    "Wu Nengyong, what you mean by blocking us today is to deal with us?" Su Jingfei''s face is calm. In Bai Gongyun''s unexpected eyes, he takes the initiative to ask.


    "Yes, of course I have to deal with you, or I''ll stand up and do something." Wu Nengyong is a little strange. Su Jingfei is so brave.


    Then he continued: "you''re not a coward. Seeing that I''ve brought so many people, you don''t have a soft leg. Do you think you have two talents, so you''re very dragged. Let me introduce you to each other." Wu Nengyong said, pointing to the three old men around him, and said, "they are my martial uncles. They are all masters in the capital. It''s not easy to clean up a little boy."


    Su Jingfei looked at the three old men, who obviously had the temperament of martial arts practitioners, and their internal skills should also have a certain level. Before they started, Su Jingfei was not sure about their strength.


    Only with Su Jingfei''s strength, he is not afraid of three people. Unless they all have the strength of pseudo Dacheng experts, even if they are all Xiaocheng experts, Su Jingfei is not afraid. If they have such strength, Wumen will become the first in the world. How can they be the real strength now.


    He had a good idea. He said to Bai Gongyun, who was a little worried beside him, "you will stand behind me for a while. No matter what, don''t shout and shout, and don''t be afraid. I am the one who has everything."


    Bai Gongyun looked at Su Jingfei so confidently and said for a long time: "are you really not afraid? Let''s call the police. "


    "If the police work, Wu Nengyong will not be so arrogant." Su Jingfei is dumbfounded, but Bai Gongyun is not a member of the Wulin family, otherwise she would not say so.


    "What should we do? There are so many of them, and Wu Nengyong is very powerful. These are his martial uncles, which is even more powerful." Even if Bai Gongyun doesn''t know martial arts, he is related to martial arts, and he knows something about martial arts.


    She didn''t see Su Jingfei and Wu Nengyong confront each other before. She didn''t know that Su Jingfei was very powerful and worried.


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain much. This kind of thing could not be explained clearly. He just laughed and stood in front of Bai Gongyun. He said to Wu Nengyong, "Wu Nengyong, before you deal with me, you should know my situation first, otherwise you will regret it."


    "Know about you? Is it necessary? You think you have a family, I dare not move you, you''d better die this heart, no matter you or Bai Gongyun, as long as you kill all of you, who knows I did it? " Wu Nengyong said with a smile: "of course, we will enjoy it before we kill you. Cousin and cousin will love you. By the way, Su Jingfei, I have a martial uncle who is very interested in you. You are blessed today."


    Originally, Su Jingfei planned to say two more words to each other, but he felt that after an old man looked at it with ill will, Su Jingfei felt like vomiting, so he didn''t say more, but clapped his hands in front of the crowd.


    Su Jingfei''s hand is not fast, and it doesn''t look too fierce. It seems that he doesn''t have any strength at all.


    Three of the old men in the crowd were smiling contemptuously, thinking that Wu Nengyong was making a big deal out of a molehill. Such a young man, he even called them. He really used a bull''s knife to kill chickens.


    Just as they were thinking about it, suddenly a strong force came. The three men suddenly woke up and joined hands to push it out. As a result, each side stepped back three steps.


    The three people were surprised. They didn''t expect that the other side''s light palm had such power. It''s unreasonable. Is this guy a monster, but he also has one head and two arms!


    Su Jingfei looks at the surprise of the three people. He is also surprised. The strength of the three people''s cooperation is really great. At least they have reached the entry stage. The strength of each of the three people should be no less than Liu Zongyun. This martial arts school can''t be underestimated.


    "You like Huagu mianzhang. You can see if your palms are turning black. Alas, I''m kind-hearted. I want to remind you." Su Jingfei thought, but said with a smile.

 Chapter 1095

    Su Jingfei''s words were as if he was talking to himself, but it was like a bolt from the blue when he heard them. He quickly looked down at his palm and found that there was no black in his palm, but a little red and swollen.


    Three people looked at each other, and one of them said: "boy, you are too bad at cheating. The palms of our three hands are obviously red and swollen. It''s just the effect of exerting too much force. You really think we''re new stupid boys, and can be cheated by you!"


    Wu Nengyong began to feel guilty when he heard Su Jingfei''s amazing words. Now when he heard the three people''s words, he immediately laughed and said, "boy, you are really stupid enough to cheat people face to face. As a result, you are torn down. Does your face hurt?"


    Bai Gongyun is also speechless looking at Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei wants to cheat, she has to put on the right posture. It''s too humiliating for her to be exposed on the spot. Of course, she''s not disappointed with Su Jingfei. She can see that Su Jingfei can cope with the three men''s severe harm.


    Su Jingfei was so said, not angry, leisurely way: "no black is normal, I was joking."


    Everyone immediately sniffed, thinking that Su Jingfei was saying this for his own face. Wu Nengyong was ready to sarcasm, but Su Jingfei said faster: "the actual situation is that after I hit my palm, the palm is red and swollen, and it will slowly expand. This is my soft palm."


    "You can boast, you really think you are a person in the movie!" Wu Nengyong said with a smile: "boy, don''t be alarmist. It''s stupid to believe you!"


    Only when he finished his words, he felt that the atmosphere was wrong. The three uncles around him were very quiet. No one came out to follow him. There was no need to turn around and look at the three martial uncles. Although they were in the martial arts, their status could not be compared with their own, they were their own martial uncles after all, and now they are still asking them to help themselves!


    At this time, he found that the faces of the three martial uncles were not very good-looking. He suddenly felt bad. His eyes unconsciously turned to the hands of the three. The hands of the three were only red and swollen before, but now they are obviously swollen.


    This really calms him down. If it''s just what the martial uncle said, the palms of his hands will be a little red and swollen after the opposition, they won''t grow up slowly, unless there is a big gap in strength. At that time, they didn''t see such a big gap, but now they are red and swollen. The only reason is that Su Jingfei''s palms have problems.


    "Do you still think it''s funny? Wu Nengyong, how can you say that you are also a young master of the martial arts school? You should know something about martial arts. You can turn your bones into soft palms, and your whole body will be as soft as boneless, and eventually turn into a pool of pus and blood. " Su Jingfei looks at the face of the people in Wumen, smiles in his heart, but he is serious to Wu Nengyong and others.


    This time, not only did the people in Wumen look at Su Jingfei with different eyes, but Bai Gongyun also looked at Su Jingfei in the ghost. Especially when Su Jingfei talked about the dead, he seemed to be talking about things that had nothing to do with him.


    Let''s not say how desolate the death is after being hit by Huagu mianzhang. Let''s say that Su Jingfei is quick to kill people. Although he is not indiscriminately killing innocent people, this indifferent state of life really makes ordinary people feel chilly. I haven''t seen him for many years. Su Jingfei is no longer that child.


    Wu Nengyong''s face was also very ugly. Looking at Su Jingfei, he said angrily, "boy, you are vicious enough, and you also practice such insidious martial arts. You are really a scum in the Wulin."


    Su Jingfei looked at Wu Nengyong for a long time and said with a dumb smile, "I know what shameless is now. You are a scum. You even said I was a scum. If you didn''t find someone to deal with me, how could I be so cruel to you."


    After a pause, he continued: "of course, in order to prove that I''m not a scum, I can provide you with a way. If you cut off your palm in half an hour, you won''t be affected by my power."


    No one can verify whether what he said is true or false, but it is an indisputable fact that their palms are swollen. Although they are not well-informed, it is the first time for the three of them to have such a strange phenomenon. They dare not believe Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is not worried. He turns to Bai Gongyun and says, "do you feel blood sick? I guess if they want to survive, they have to chop their hands. If you want to be afraid, let''s go first. Don''t disturb others to make life choices. "


    Bai Gongyun looks at Su Jingfei in a daze. She suddenly feels that Wu Nengyong is not wrong to say that Su Jingfei is a scum. How can this guy be so cheeky? She hasn''t seen it before. Now she finally understands why Su Jingfei and little fat an Qiuliang can become friends. In fact, they should be the same kind of people in essence, but they just behave differently.


    It''s clear that Su Jingfei is responsible for the injury. Now it seems that there is nothing wrong with Su Jingfei. Does Su Jingfei want to take the first step? Are all the people in Wumen stupid?


    Sure enough, Wu Nengyong could not help but said angrily, "Su Jingfei, if you hurt people, you want to leave. Do you think we are all dead?"


    "I don''t know if you are dead now, but I think if you entangle with me again, you will soon become dead, especially the three of them, and they died miserably. I''m afraid when I think about it. Alas, I''m a glass heart. I can''t see this. You can study it slowly. I have to go first." Su Jingfei''s compassionate way completely does not regard himself as a murderer.


    Bai Gongyun''s words for Su Jingfei are absolutely wrong. Su Jingfei often takes people''s names, and even says he is a glass heart. However, thinking of Wu Nengyong''s arrogance before, Bai Gongyun feels very relieved.


    Wu Nengyong is really angry. It''s against heaven that anyone dares to talk to himself like this.


    Before he said anything, his three martial uncles jumped at Su Jingfei together. One of them said, "since it''s your martial arts, you must have other ways to save it. You can''t leave until you hand it in!"


    The three cooperated with each other and surrounded Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun. Because of Wu Nengyong''s orders, they would not want to deal with Bai Gongyun. Now that their lives and one hand are involved, they can''t care so much. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would run away and they would have to cut off their hands.


    Su Jingfei is surrounded by three people, but he is still not worried. He knows the strength of the three people. Although they are very strong compared with ordinary people, they are still in their own range. Even if they are besieged, he can easily deal with them.


    "What''s the matter? Angry, trying to force me? You are really confident. Are you not afraid that I will aggravate your injury? " Su Jingfei looks at three people with a smile. Instead of the fear of being surrounded by others, he asks three people in a funny way.


    Although they are ready to burn their boats, they are hesitant to hear Su Jingfei''s words. After all, they have learned Su Jingfei''s skills. If they fight hard with him, they may not be able to take advantage of him.


    At this time, Wu Nengyong said on one side: "three martial uncles, just do it. I''ll report to my father about how to deal with him. No matter what problems you three have, my father will give you enough compensation. Don''t worry about it."


    The three people who know Wu Nengyong well know that there is no way out when they hear him say that. Although he is very polite now, they may not benefit much if they listen to him. But if they don''t listen, the consequences will be unimaginable. Wu Nengyong''s character is known all over the martial arts. If he is not the son of the sect leader, they don''t know how many times he has died.


    Su Jingfei also saw the hesitation of the three men. Knowing that they were going to start, he sighed in his heart. He wanted to solve the problem easily, but in the end, the warrior was more afraid of death.


    In fact, Su Bingfeng can imitate all kinds of martial arts novels and create their own martial arts according to their characteristics. But there are still differences between those martial arts and novels. Their power may be similar, but she can''t imitate the real special martial arts.


    For example, Huagu mianzhang is one of them. This kind of martial arts is nothing special compared with the general palm technique. Its biggest feature is that it can melt people''s internal skills, and even open people''s muscles and bones.


    But these are all descriptions of martial arts in the novel. If they are really created by themselves, they can only be created by imitating this effect. However, Su Bingfeng''s internal skill is limited, so it can''t really melt others. Therefore, Su Jingfei''s version of Huagu mianzhang is a mere imitation.


    So many times before him, he just fooled Wu Nengyong and others to make them think that they really know how to turn bone soft palms. As for the red and swollen palms of the three people, it''s very easy to explain that they are harmed by poison power.


    Su Jingfei has been practicing poison Sutra for a long time. Naturally, he can''t do much damage to the real masters, but the three men of Wumen still can''t resist Su Jingfei''s poison palm. If they know that it''s poisoning, they should immediately use their skills to avoid poison, but they really think that they have been poisoned.


    Su Jingfei calculated all this. He confused the three people with Huagu mianzhang. They all thought it was the middle palm, but ignored the poisoning, which made their palms swell. With Su Jingfei''s current poison skill, they couldn''t be poisoned deeply, but it was enough to make them have ideas. They must have risked their lives.


    In his mind, Su Jingfei has waved his arms to fight with the three people, and he has to protect Bai Gongyun from being hurt. He can see that the three people just want to catch themselves now. As for Bai Gongyun, they don''t care whether they live or die.


    Although Su Jingfei''s plan is not completely successful, it also has certain effects. For example, three people can''t kill completely, so they must keep Su Jingfei alive. They also ask Su Jingfei what way to save his life besides chopping his hands.

 Chapter 1096

    Su Jingfei''s strength is not clear. They only speculate that his martial arts skills should be similar to those of the three of them based on the first fight. Although it''s enough to surprise them, the three of them are not worried. After all, the three of them are just testing at the beginning.


    But after they really started, the three of them knew Su Jingfei was powerful. Su''s internal skill was unstoppable, but it was definitely not weaker than the three. What was more important was Su''s attitude to deal with them.


    Su Jingfei had to protect Bai Gongyun under the siege of the three, but he still played it down lightly. He could easily defuse the attack of the people in Wumen with one punch and one foot. Then his random counterattack would make the three in a hurry. Although he was one-on-three, he had the upper hand.


    Wu Nengyong may not be very good at his own skill, but his eyesight is good. He also feels that his three martial uncles don''t seem to be very good. He quickly says to the dog around him: "dog, I don''t think this is right. My three martial uncles don''t seem to be the opponent of that boy. You call my father quickly and ask him to help. If my father doesn''t do it, he can''t do it."


    Ah Gou answered quickly and called immediately. This is young master fan. He is clearly his father, but he asked his entourage to call him. Wu Nengyong''s dandy is so deep in his bones that he never forgets to play tricks at any time.


    Su Jingfei was not in a hurry at first, and he didn''t do his best to fight with the three men of Wumen. But now when he heard the conversation between ah Gou and Wu Nengyong, he felt a move in his heart. If he was alone, he could not fight but still run. Now he is carrying Bai Gongyun, which must be inconvenient.


    He is not arrogant. Although he has the upper hand with the three men of Wumen, he doesn''t feel that he can easily deal with all the people of Wumen. In that case, Wumen would be too arrogant. How could he have such a foundation in the capital.


    Thinking of this, he grabbed his hands in the air and said, "dragon catching skill." Then his hand had caught a man in Wumen.


    His speed was too fast, and his hand was too sudden. The other two didn''t respond. Su Jingfei had already caught a man, and then Su Jingfei slapped the man, turned around and slapped the other two.


    At first, they thought Su Jingfei was a surprise attack. Now, after taking Su Jingfei''s double palms, they know that Su Jingfei has always hidden his strength, which makes them very surprised. Moreover, they also guess that Su Jingfei''s higher level internal skill is stimulated by Wu Nengyong.


    In fact, they expressed support for Wu Nengyong''s continued move to rescue troops. After all, the three men could not suppress Su Jingfei. But now the situation is different. They all blame Wu Nengyong. If he didn''t call people in a hurry, Su Jingfei would not break out. What''s more, even if you call people, don''t you know to call people quietly behind their backs? It''s not about being clear.


    Su Jingfei made a heavy move to repel the three and hurt one of them. Instead of pursuing them, he took Bai Gongyun to step back and said, "you three have already gained my soft palm. Time is running out. Cherish the rest of the time."


    As he retreated, people in Wumen thought of Su Jingfei''s terrible transformation of bone and soft palm again. It was not a joke. He died of pus and blood. Let alone the real experience, his imagination was very terrible.


    Wu Nengyong is very anxious to see Su Jingfei running away. If Su Jingfei is the only one who is present today, everything will not be terrible. The key is that Bai Gongyun is present. Everything he says to Bai Gongyun will directly lead to the fall out between Bai family and Wumen.


    Thinking of the serious consequences, Wu Nengyong directly took out a pistol from his arms and said to Su Jingfei, "you boy, if you step back, I''ll shoot you. Don''t think you can be arrogant if you have martial arts."


    "Wu Nengyong, you dare to shoot. Is there any royal law?" Bai Gongyun didn''t know about Su Jingfei''s fighting with the people in Wumen before, but he knew that he certainly didn''t suffer. Now Su Jingfei is protecting himself and wants to leave, but he is threatened by Wu Nengyong. He can''t help but get angry.


    "Shut up, you dead girl. What''s wrong with your cousin? You have to follow this wild man. Since you can''t be my woman, you don''t want to be a man at all. It''s good to be a ghost. At least I can''t see it. It''s clean if I can''t see it." Wu Nengyong yells at Bai Gongyun, aiming at Bai Gongyun.


    Su Jingfei is very powerful, and Wu Nengyong can see that he is just a dandy, but he is not stupid. With Su Jingfei''s martial arts, even if he uses a pistol, he may not be able to pose any threat to him. However, in the current situation, he does not need to point a gun at him, and it is the same to threaten Bai Gongyun.


    Wu Nengyong''s practice is really beyond Su Jingfei''s expectation. He didn''t expect Wu Nengyong to use a gun, which is absolutely ridiculous.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what kind of martial arts sect it is, but according to the name and the previous statements made by Nalan Rongxuan and others, it should belong to a martial arts sect. The young leader of such a sect actually carries a pistol with him, which shows how useless this guy is.


    However, it has to be said that the target Wu Nengyong chooses is really effective. If he really aims at Su Jingfei, it''s very easy for Su Jingfei to dodge. Now Wu Nengyong aims at Bai Gongyun, and Su Jingfei can only block it.


    At this time, Wu Nengyong''s three martial uncles also responded and surrounded Su Jingfei again. Then they said to Su Jingfei, "boy, give me the solution, or you will be dead." The three of them felt that the swelling of their hands was very uncomfortable. They suspected that the effect of Huagu mianzhang had begun to attack.


    Su Jingfei was not worried. He said with a smile, "if I tell you the way, can you let us go?"


    The three hesitated for a while. They heard from Wu Nengyong''s tone that he didn''t want to let Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun go. They also knew what Wu Nengyong had said before. They must not let the Bai family know. How dare they promise to let Su Jingfei go.


    But Wu Nengyong said: "do you want to go? There is no door, but if you tell us the way, we can at least let you die comfortably. "


    Su Jingfei scoffed at the people in the martial arts school, and then said to Wu Nengyong, "Wu Nengyong, do you have a broken head? Since you are all dead, why should I listen to you?" Then he turned to Bai Gongyun and said, "Bai Gongyun, look at the current situation. We may be doomed. Will you regret letting me send you home?"


    "I don''t regret it. I just hate that I can''t tell my family what happened here, so that the family can recognize Wu Nengyong''s jackal nature." Bai Gongyun looked at Wu Nengyong and hated him.


    Bai Gongyun is only 22 years old this year, so she is young. How can she not want to live? But now the threat has made her aware of the danger. Even if she has some regrets in her heart, she won''t say it. This perseverance is really admirable.


    Su Jingfei from her eyes, in fact, can see regret, but she can insist on saying so, or very gratifying, for ordinary women, perhaps have cried.


    When Wu Nengyong heard Bai Gongyun''s words, he laughed and said, "you can''t do it. You can only say that you are stupid. You think that if you are a relative, the Bai family will be great. You want to break your head." Then he said to Su Jingfei, "boy, I''ll warn you again. If you don''t say it, I''ll break your hands and feet, and then torture you."


    He talks, but the gun is aimed at Bai Gongyun. He is obviously a cautious guy. Otherwise, as a dandy, I don''t know how many times he should have died.


    Su Jingfei looks at the three men of Wumen as if they are winning. He also understands that to a certain extent, they all suffer losses in the face of firearms. Even if they are pseudo Dacheng masters, they must be very careful in the face of hot weapons. Even if they are not sneaking attacks, they will pose a great threat to the Wumen.


    This is mainly because the modern lightness skill is not as good as the ancient lightness skill. Lightness skill is mainly to improve the reaction speed and action speed, but there are few lightness skills that really let people fly.


    That is to say, it''s very difficult to avoid the threat of guns, which makes Wu Nengyong have the bottom of his mind, otherwise he won''t threaten Su Jingfei.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know the characteristics of Su Jingfei. Su''s martial arts can be ranked among the top 20 in the world at most, but his lightness skill is absolutely the top one at that time. Who can tell that his internal skills don''t belong to this era.


    At the moment when Wu Nengyong threatened again, Su Jingfei suddenly raised his right hand with a flash of gold. Without waiting for the Wumen three to respond, Su Jingfei had suddenly disappeared. The next time he appeared, Su Jingfei had returned to his original place, but there was one more person in his hand. It was Wu Nengyong who threatened Su Jingfei.


    He pinched his hand on Wu Nengyong''s neck, as if he had done nothing. He said lazily, "I don''t like being threatened, especially with women. You are afraid."


    The people in Wumen look at Wu Nengyong in Su Jingfei''s hands as if they were dreaming. How did Su Jingfei do it? Why didn''t Wu Nengyong shoot.


    In fact, although Su Jingfei''s action is fast, it''s not instantaneous. It always gives people some reaction time. However, Wu Nengyong is facing Su Jingfei, no matter how cautious he is, he still can''t avoid the attack.


    Before Su Jingfei took action, he had already flown out a gold needle. Since Su Jingfei had a sword and gold gloves, the gold needle has retreated from its original weapon and become Su Jingfei''s concealed weapon. Su Jingfei''s Ren Du''s two veins are connected, and his reaction and stress are far higher than before. Even if he doesn''t deliberately practice concealed weapons, he will also become an expert in concealed weapons.


    He is now threatened by Wu Nengyong. He suddenly shoots, and in fact he can catch him. But he dare not take any risks. In case Wu Nengyong responds a little faster and shoots, Bai Gongyun will be injured or lose his life. He dare not take this risk.


    The target of the golden needle is Wu Nengyong''s acupoints. The most important thing is to slow his reaction for half a second, which is enough. Su Jingfei''s people almost arrive at the same time as the golden needle. The effect of the golden needle attacks, and Su Jingfei also catches Wu Nengyong. Wu Nengyong''s reaction can''t be so fast. With the delay, Wu Nengyong has no reaction at all and is arrested.


    Su Jingfei''s hand is on his neck, and his internal skill instantly enters his body and controls his body. Su Jingfei can''t touch the acupoints in legend, but Su Jingfei, who is proficient in traditional Chinese medicine, can make his body numb and unable to move.


    People in Wumen don''t want to understand how Su Jingfei did it, but it doesn''t matter anymore. Wu Nengyong is already in the hands of the other side.


    Among Wu Nengyong''s three martial uncles, the one who is more talkative already said anxiously: "boy, please let go of Nengyong, or you will be waiting to bear his anger when the sect leader comes."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you threatened me again. This guy threatened me just now. What''s the result?" Then he said to Bai Gongyun with a smile: "Bai Gongyun, if you are angry, you can kick his feet to vent. Don''t control it."


    Bai Gongyun has long been stunned by these changes. She doesn''t know how Su Jingfei''s martial arts are. A moment ago, he was ready to die, but he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei had Wu Nengyong in his hand. If Wu Nengyong wasn''t nearby, she thought she was dreaming.


    Now hearing Su Jingfei''s warning, Bai Gongyun''s anger broke out and he didn''t speak. In the past, he stepped on Wu Nengyong''s body.


    Although Wu Nengyong''s body is controlled, her voice is not controlled, and she involuntarily utters a scream of killing pigs. Bai Gongyun is wearing high-heeled shoes, and she doesn''t know whether she intentionally or unintentionally kicks Wu Nengyong between her legs. Su Jingfei even hears the sound of eggs breaking.


    Although he knew that Bai Gongyun would not do anything to himself, he still felt that there was a kind of sadness. Women really could not easily offend him. He also understood why Wu Nengyong screamed so miserably.


    Wu Nengyong''s martial uncles see that Su Jingfei is not threatened by himself. Instead, they let Bai Gongyun do it. They also see that Bai Gongyun has no mercy at all. I''m afraid Wu Nengyong has been abandoned, and they unconsciously clamp their legs. Although they are not young, they are still vulnerable.


    Su Jingfei grabs Wu Nengyong, hands over his pistol and throws it to Bai Gongyun, saying: "Bai Gongyun, take it to you for self-defense, how to use it. When you have time to ask someone, we don''t want to take it here. It''s boring."


    After that, he twisted Wu Nengyong''s arm in front of his disciples, and threw him to his three martial uncles. Wu Nengyong screamed again, but Su Jingfei said with a faint smile: "scrap his arm, and give me a slight punishment. I hope you won''t trouble me any more, or it won''t be so easy." After a pause, looking at Wu Nengyong''s three martial uncles who wanted to do it but didn''t dare to do it, Su Jingfei seemed kind-hearted and said, "you three remember to chop your hands earlier. To tell you the truth, Huagu mianzhang has no solution for me. It''s just like this. OK, I should go." Then he took Bai Gongyun and turned to leave.

 Chapter 1097

    Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun leave. It seems that things here have nothing to do with them. The rest of the people in Wumen look at each other and don''t know what to do.


    It''s not a big deal that Wu Nengyong has lost his arm. After all, Wu is a Wulin sect. In fact, they all have ways to deal with such injuries. The key is that Bai Gongyun is tough enough. Up to now, Wu Nengyong still covers his key parts with his uninjured hand, which shows how painful he is.


    "This matter can only be dealt with by the sect master. We should not be able to solve it. Moreover, the Bai family and our Wumen may fall out because of this time. We should make preparations early." A martial uncle of Wu Nengyong finally sighed.


    "Big brother, let''s not talk about that. What are we going to do?" When he finished, he showed his hand. The three people''s hands were still swollen and looked very serious. Although they didn''t know whether Su Jingfei''s words were true or false, most people would rather believe it.


    The former teacher sighed: "I didn''t expect that there was such a young master in Beijing. Let''s wait for the master to come."


    "Yes, let''s have a look first. Maybe the sect leader has a way to deal with that boy. Although he is good at martial arts, he won''t be better than the sect leader." At this time, the old man did not speak, also said.


    They had no choice but to wait. The master of Wumen obviously attached great importance to his son. In just a few minutes, he had already come. He only took one of his followers and got off the bus to say to Sanren, "where''s the other man? What''s the matter with yong''er?" Just get off the car, he found something wrong, and quickly asked.


    "Master, that boy is too fierce. He has already run away. Yong''er is hurt." The eldest of the three saw the headmaster and said something shameful.


    "It''s really a master to run away in the hands of the three of you." After all, the sect leader has the demeanor of the sect leader. He doesn''t lose his mind. Instead, he comes to Wu Nengyong and begins to examine him.


    Three old men stood beside him, uneasy. Wu Nengyong was the only son of the sect leader. Wu Nengyong''s injury was a fatal blow to a man and a family. They could imagine how the sect leader would react when he saw his injury.


    Sure enough, everything was as they expected. After seeing Wu Nengyong''s injury, the leader of the martial arts sect was furious and said, "I''m so angry. Who are they? It''s so poisonous that they made me become the queen of martial arts."


    "It''s Bai Gongyun and a young man." The eldest of the three elders was afraid that the headmaster would get angry and explained in a low voice.


    At this time, Wu yinghun''s anger had blinded his reason, and he didn''t get angry with the three people. Instead, he said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. Tell me where they have gone. I want them to kneel down and beg for mercy for my son."


    The three elders saw that Wu yinghun''s anger was very strong, and they didn''t dare to talk nonsense. They directly pointed to the direction Su Jingfei left.


    Wu yinghun doesn''t talk nonsense either. He just jumps in and chases Su Jingfei out of the way. Now he is full of anger. No matter what other people do, he must catch Su Jingfei and vent his anger on his son.


    He catches up with the others, and they want to catch up with him. Su Jingfei is not a simple boy. They are really afraid that the sect leader will suffer a loss in anger, which will really make a big difference. What''s more, Su Jingfei is also related to whether the three of them can recover.


    When Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun leave, they can''t run all the way. Not only Bai Gongyun is not suitable for such an action, but also su Jingfei doesn''t think it''s necessary to escape. It''s a foregone conclusion that he offends Wumen.


    He has offended a top family like the Feng family. Naturally, he is not afraid of a Wulin sect. He just wants to send Bai Gongyun home quickly. If the Wumen people come, he can fight against them alone, which is more convenient and easier to play.


    Bai Gongyun''s house is not far from the hotel. They have even reached the door of Bai''s house, but Wu yinghun has already caught up with them.


    As long as you walk a few steps further, when you enter the Bai family''s residential area, Su Jingfei feels a strong momentum behind him. Seeing each other''s momentum, you still lock yourself in. Su Jingfei is shocked.


    Although Su Jingfei is not the top expert, few people can match him. After all, Ren and Du are connected. According to Su''s strength, at least Feng Qingyang''s level, or even Kang Baichuan''s level, is not weaker than Su''s heyday.


    Even though he has not looked back, he has already guessed his identity. He didn''t expect the other party to come so soon, and it''s really a bit unexpected to see the other party''s martial arts. He thought that the other party was Qin Shaoyou''s level, but he didn''t expect that he would be a little higher and reach the Xiaocheng level. Fortunately, his level was not too high, otherwise he would have to run away.


    When he turned to look at it, Bai Gongyun also looked back. As a result, he saw Wu yinghun''s angry face running wildly. He suddenly lost his face and said, "Su Jingfei, you go quickly. My third uncle is very fierce."


    Su Jingfei didn''t move his steps, but said to Bai Gongyun: "Bai Gongyun, you stand behind me and can''t run any more. We have abandoned Wu Nengyong. His father has come to find us. Where can we hide now? And if I really leave, your Bai family will be in danger."


    Bai Gongyun is also a smart woman. Her face suddenly changes. She turned Wu Nengyong into a eunuch because she was angry that Wu Nengyong was not a thing. Now I think that she was really cruel at that time. Now Wu Ying''s soul is going crazy.


    But if time comes again, Bai Gongyun will not hesitate to start. She hates this guy to the bone.


    Bai Gongyun shudders at the thought of Su Jingfei. She suddenly finds that she doesn''t know enough about Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is more accurate than herself. According to Wu yinghun''s ability and hatred, if Su Jingfei leaves, Bai''s family will have bad luck, especially if they don''t know about it.


    When Su Jingfei said this, Wu yinghun had already run to him. Looking at the young man standing with Bai Gongyun, he didn''t know that he was the murderer who abandoned his son.


    Looking at the other side standing there, Wu Ying can''t help but calm down. This young man is definitely not simple. When he runs over, he has a strong momentum. Don''t really start. If Su Jingfei''s strength is a little weak, even if the momentum is enough to make his legs soft, Su Jingfei''s appearance is too relaxed.


    "Boy, did you hurt yong''er?" Even though Wu yinghun has guessed that Su Jingfei is the murderer, he still says, so that he can calm down a little faster. In the face of experts, he doesn''t dare to be careless.


    When Su Jingfei saw the old man in his fifties, he felt that he was still too young. He thought that there were only a few experts in the capital. Now he suddenly jumped out of the capital. His strength was so strong. He knew that the strength of Wu yinghun should not be as strong as Feng Qingyang. Otherwise, he was suspected by the Feng family at the beginning, but even so, he should be slightly better than himself now.


    When he heard Wu yinghun say so, Su Jingfei didn''t deny it. He nodded and said, "you''ve already guessed it. Why do you ask more? However, I still have to say that your son owes too much and deserves to be cleaned up."


    Wu yinghun wanted to be calm. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she said angrily again, "boy, you are too arrogant. I''ll try to see if you are also very short." Say words have no hesitation to Su Jingfei hand, potential vigorously sink a palm, whistling away.


    Su Jingfei has probably guessed the realm of Wu yinghun, but after all, he is not sure yet. This time, he did not avoid it. He clapped his hand and touched the other side.


    Wu yinghun and Su Jingfei don''t have any fancy moves to fight each other. Wu yinghun''s body suddenly shakes and keeps retreating. He retreats for five steps. His eyes are startled. He obviously didn''t expect Su Jingfei to beat himself back five steps. This internal skill is very deep.


    Compared with Wu yinghun, Su Jingfei is more miserable. Su not only retreated, but also took more than ten steps in succession. He even had his blood churning and almost vomited blood. Therefore, Su Jingfei determined Wu yinghun''s internal skill.


    Wu Ying''s soul is a little weaker than Feng Qingyang''s, but it''s not far away. Of course, he thinks that Wu Ying''s soul can catch up with Kang Baichuan, but he doesn''t seem to be able to. Kang Baichuan actually cares about Xiaocheng and Dacheng. He''s a little weaker than Feng mieling and a little stronger than Feng Qingyang.


    Knowing the strength of Wu yinghun, Su Jingfei is relieved. He is not in his heyday. It''s hard to defeat Wu yinghun, but it''s not easy for Wu yinghun to defeat Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei believes that he can deal with him.


    Wu yinghun looked at Su Jingfei and said coldly, "no wonder you are so arrogant. You are really powerful. Who are you?"


    Su Jingfei is used to asking people in the Wulin before they start to fight. In fact, he keeps a target for revenge in the future. Otherwise, if he suffers a loss, he can''t find anyone for revenge in the future.


    At this time there is no way to hide, Su Jingfei simply generous way: "my name is Su Jingfei, do not know if you have heard?"


    "What? Are you su Jingfei Wu Ying''s soul is stunned, and then thinks of the rumor about Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is the most popular young man in Beijing. How can he not hear of him? And it makes him realize why Su Jingfei is so powerful. But the problem comes. Su Jingfei has a deep background. He really needs to be careful when he wants to deal with him. He can''t help hesitating.


    Su Jingfei has already guessed Wu yinghun''s worries, and secretly sighs that people with backgrounds are easy to fear, so he is ready to speak.


    At this time, a few people suddenly came out of the community. They were stunned to see the situation outside. Then someone said, "eh, Su Jingfei, how are you here?"

 Chapter 1098

    Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun confront each other. Before they continue to fight, someone comes out to stir up the situation. It is obvious that the visitor knows Su Jingfei. When he sees Su Jingfei, he takes the initiative to stand up.


    While they were on guard against each other, they turned around to see who Su Jingfei had already recognized. However, he didn''t help much when he came, but he still said with a smile, "Chu Yiming, where are you going? You happened to meet me so coincidentally."


    It was Chu Yiming who came here. Naturally, Chu Chen, who had been following him, was very loyal. Although he was in love with Chu Yiming, he always regarded himself as the young master''s follower.


    In addition to them, there are two middle-aged people. Su Jingfei has never met them. He doesn''t know who they are. However, they seem to be dignified, so they should not be simple people. After all, although Chumen is different from Wumen and is not a Wulin school, there are many experts in the family.


    Chu Yiming looked at Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun. He was puzzled and said, "Su Jingfei, what are you and Master Wu


    He is not only the young master of Chumen, but also the leader of the younger generation. Although he is covered up by Su Jingfei, his reputation in the capital is higher than Su Jingfei. In fact, from the perspective of genius, Chu Yiming is better than Su Jingfei.


    It was no accident that he knew Wu yinghun. Naturally, Wu yinghun was no stranger to Chumen''s young master. However, he didn''t say hello to Chu Yiming first. Instead, he said to the middle-aged man behind him: "Chumen master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t be hurt. It''s a coincidence that I met you here. Are you going to Bai''s?"


    Among the two middle-aged people around Chu Yiming, the older one said, "Master Wu, are you also from the Bai family? You''re really in the middle of the night. "


    His words were neither soft nor hard, and he didn''t know what he meant. Chu Yiming then said, "Su Jingfei, let me introduce you. This is my father Chu Yunshan, and this is my second uncle Chu Qishan." Then he said to his father and second uncle, "Dad, second uncle, this is Su Jingfei. Don''t you always want to know him?"


    Chu Yunshan looked at Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun, then he said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I''ve heard your name for a long time, but I haven''t had the chance to meet you. It''s really different from what I imagined to see you now."


    Because of the existence of Chumen people, Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun can''t fight for a while and a half. Instead, Su Jingfei is more at ease. It''s not a problem to contain Wu yinghun himself. The key is to hurt Bai Gongyun. Now that the Chumen people are here, they can have no worries.


    He doesn''t know the relationship between Chumen and Wumen, but he has a good relationship with Chu Yiming. If he is allowed to take care of Bai Gongyun, it will be no problem.


    Now hearing Chu Yunshan''s words, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "master of Chu, in fact, I should have visited you a long time ago, but because there are so many things recently, I haven''t had time. It''s really a special coincidence to meet you today."


    Su Jingfei always has an indistinct relationship with Chumen. It''s normal for him to say so now. At least Chu Yiming knows that Su Jingfei is not saying polite things.


    Wu yinghun''s eyes twinkle when he looks at him. He thinks about the relationship between Su Jingfei and Chumen in his heart. He doesn''t have to worry too much about it at ordinary times, but now it''s different. Su Jingfei''s own strength is very close to his own. Although Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan''s strength is not as good as his own, if they join hands with Su Jingfei, they may not be rivals.


    Although Wumen and Chumen are not the same family, they have some similarities in essence. At least outsiders will compare them.


    There is no contradiction between them, but there is no friendship between them. If they stand out for Su Jingfei, Wu yinghun will really have a headache. It will be more difficult for him to retaliate against Su Jingfei. Thinking of this, he hastened to say: "master Chumen, today is a private affair between Su Jingfei and me. Can we settle it first?"


    He took the initiative to open his mouth, which made it difficult for Chu Yunshan and others to open their mouth. After all, we are all respectable people. They also know that interfering in other people''s private affairs is taboo.


    At this time, the people in Wumen who had been following also arrived. Although they were driving, Wu yinghun threw away the car even though he was exerting all his strength. The people in Wumen followed them up when they talked. When they saw the situation here, they were stunned.


    Seeing that so many people from Wumen are coming, everyone in Chumen immediately knows that Su Jingfei must have a big conflict with Wumen this time. After all, under such circumstances, when so many people are coming, they should be prepared to deal with Su Jingfei.


    Before waiting for someone to speak, Wu Nengyong''s loyal follower ah Gou ran down from the car crying and said to Wu Ying''s Soul: "master, master, I''m afraid our young master is useless. We should go to the hospital first now, or we can keep it. It''s really not good!"


    Wu yinghun''s face changed. Before that, he felt that his son could choke. Even if he didn''t lose his life, it was useless. Now when he heard ah Gou''s words, he was even more angry.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak at this time. Bai Gongyun stood beside him and regretted that he was too cruel. He didn''t expect that Wu Nengyong was really trampled on by himself. However, considering the situation at that time, he estimated that even if he went to the hospital now, he couldn''t save it.


    Chumen people look at Su Jingfei. They already know that it must be Chu Yiming who abandoned Wu Nengyong, the son of Wu yinghun. That''s the only child of Wu yinghun. It''s his business to carry on the family.


    Su Jingfei now abandons his only son. No one else is going to be angry. Chu Yunshan looks at Chu Yiming and then Su Jingfei. He frowns. He has long heard that Su Jingfei is a guy who can cause trouble. Now he knows how powerful he is.


    Now that he and the Feng family are in the same boat, he can hardly be separated from the PI family. Now with a martial arts school, Su Jingfei really has many enemies and can provoke others everywhere.


    Chu Yunshan thinks that if Su Jingfei is not covered by Su Hanlin and an old lady Yang recently, he may not know how many times he has died. He is different from Chu Yiming. In his heart, the only real genius is Chu Yiming and Su Bingfeng at most. Although Su Jingfei is also very powerful, he must be supported by Su Hanlin. He does not believe that Su Jingfei is self-taught.


    Of course, he can''t tell others about this. Even his own son, he doesn''t intend to. He can see that Chu Yiming has a good relationship with Su Jingfei. Now he doesn''t want to pay attention to it. He just watches the change.


    Chu Yiming is different from Chu Yunshan in that he doesn''t think Su Jingfei likes to cause trouble. He also gives Su Jingfei a big thumbs up from an invisible angle. Only Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun can see this action, which makes Su Jingfei smile and Bai Gongyun surprised.


    Su Jingfei knows so many people. In fact, it''s beyond Bai Gongyun''s expectation. Su Jingfei seems to be more famous than he imagined. When people in Chumen see that they don''t say hello, they attach great importance to Su Jingfei.


    No matter what people think, Wu yinghun looks at Su Jingfei with a ferocious face and says, "Su Jingfei, no matter what your background is, if you waste yong''er, I want you to pay for it. Not only you, but also Bai Gongyun, you adulterers and prostitutes have to pay the price."


    He said this naturally because he was angry, but another thought was to stand on the highest point of morality and make people seem to be reasonable. As the leader of a sect, he should not lose his mind even when he was angry. He didn''t want to let Chumen help him. In this way, he certainly couldn''t make su Jingfei feel better today. Then he would not go away with hatred.


    He doesn''t worry about treating his son. Anyway, it''s doomed to be abandoned. As long as he doesn''t die, he''ll wait for himself to clean up Su Jingfei first.


    Su Jingfei also saw the purpose of Wu yinghun, not afraid, but said to Chu Yiming: "Chu Yiming, I have some private affairs to solve here. Bai Gongyun is the eldest lady of the Bai family. You should know her. You can take care of her for me."


    Chu Yiming, as Su Jingfei''s friend, is bound to do something like this. But before he opens his mouth, Chu Yunshan already says with a smile: "Su Jingfei, if you have something to solve, Bai Gongyun can be regarded as my niece. No one can hurt her."


    Although his words seem to agree to Su Jingfei''s request, they also draw a clear line with him, meaning that they can help you watch Bai Gongyun, but they won''t interfere in your affairs.


    Chu Yiming can''t help frowning. His father doesn''t seem to want to take charge of Su Jingfei. He doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s specific strength, but he knows Wu yinghun himself. If they choose one by one, Su Jingfei will suffer most. Why does his father say that!


    Chu Yiming is not the only one who can understand the meaning of his words. Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun also understand it. Su Jingfei is slightly surprised. He did not expect that Chu Yiming''s father would draw a clear line with him. According to the truth, he should help himself. After all, he has a good relationship with Chumen. He is not only a friend with Chu Yiming, but also knows Chu Baimei.


    Wu Ying''s soul is a little relieved in disappointment. Chu Yunshan takes care of Bai Gongyun and makes him lose the chance to attack Bai Gongyun. However, he also says that he should distance himself from Su Jingfei, so that he can let go.


    Even though he was a little disappointed, Wu yinghun was quite satisfied with the lack of worries. Looking at Su Jingfei, she said, "Su Jingfei, you don''t seem to have anything to say now. It happens to be quiet and spacious here. Let''s make an end of it."


    "Master Wu''s proposal is good. I don''t think I have the right to refuse it." Su Jingfei smiles and calmly faces Wu Ying''s soul.

 Chapter 1099

    Although Su Jingfei seems very calm, in fact, he is not very confident. Even in his heyday, Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun won only five to five, but now he has not recovered from internal injury.


    Under such circumstances, if Su Jingfei doesn''t want to run away and fight hard for Wu yinghun, he will really suffer a loss. But now he really can''t run away. Let alone Bai Gongyun will be unlucky if he goes away. Even in front of Chumen, he can''t do such a thing. Running away is only suitable for no one to know.


    Su Jingfei also deeply felt the importance of fame to a person. As the first master of the younger generation, he was also the third youngest member of the Su family. If he was given the title of escape, he would be despised by others. Although everyone knows that it is not a mistake to escape at this time, no one can say it well.


    He used to keep a low profile, but he didn''t want to be tired by fame, but now he has no way. In this case, Su Jingfei thinks it''s better to get hurt again. Wu yinghun may not be able to do anything about himself.


    "Su Jingfei, it seems that you have a lot of courage. I''ll let you know the strength of our men." Wu yinghun said that and immediately shot. Now he was afraid that Truman would change his mind. He just wanted to make a quick decision. His shot was as fast as lightning.


    The martial arts who have reached the Xiaocheng level have surpassed ordinary people in skill. Ordinary people like Bai Gongyun can''t even see Wu Ying''s soul moving, so they have already appeared beside Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has seen this kind of super fast action. When he catches Wu Nengyong, it''s just like this. His speed naturally surpasses that of Wu yinghun. Otherwise, he can''t catch Wu Nengyong even when he doesn''t shoot.


    Now the spirit of Wu Ying is used in the way of fast fighting fast. As a result, Su Jingfei also spins along with him. His hands and palms are exchanged, and he fights with Wu Ying soul very fast. Let alone his own lightness skill is superior to Wu Ying soul. Even if his lightness skill is not good, he will not touch Wu Ying soul casually. His skill is deeper than himself. If there is no accident, he will suffer a loss.


    Wu yinghun naturally knows where his advantage lies. As long as he relies on his strong internal skill, Su Jingfei can''t cope with it. He has already seen this before.


    Although both sides have their own advantages, it''s hard to fight together. At least in a short time, they can''t tell who is more powerful. Su Jingfei''s body method is light and agile. Even if he is a master like Wu yinghun, it''s not easy to catch him. Because of his deep internal skill, Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to touch him.


    Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun are fighting together, but the spectators outside are also very nervous. Naturally, the people in Wu clan hope Wu yinghun will win quickly. You can see that Su Jingfei is entangled with the sect leader in the presence of a flying figure. Maybe it will come to an end.


    Chumen all nodded in secret. No wonder people say that Su Jingfei is the first master of the young generation. He is really much more powerful than Chu Yiming. He can fight with the leader of the martial arts school. Chu Yiming is now the beginner at most. There is still a certain distance from Xiaocheng, that is, he is not the opponent of Wu yinghun.


    Chuyun mountain and Chuqi mountain can''t help but frown. Su Jingfei is more powerful than he thought. Although it seems that Wu yinghun will lose sooner or later, it''s not easy for Wu yinghun to want Su Jingfei''s life or make him disabled.


    They are now thinking about whether there is something wrong with them when they took the initiative to draw a clear line with him. They had chosen to support him when they knew he was so powerful.


    Bai Gongyun is different from the martial arts. She can''t understand Su Jingfei or Wu yinghun, who is more powerful. She can see them jumping around, but her body almost doesn''t touch each other. It''s often who puts on a posture and knows each other''s mind, so she quickly changes a move. In this way, it gives people the feeling that they are not fierce at all.


    In the movie, the masters fight each other. They fight each other with every move, and they also fight to the meat. That''s just to make the movie look good. In fact, the real masters fight each other, and there is no physical contact between them. Otherwise, with the strength of the other side, if they really shoot on the body, they would have been seriously injured and vomit blood. How can they continue to fight.


    Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun have reached this level. With one look at each other, they can see what moves the other is going to use. Even if they don''t have a heart, they can guess the moves by looking at each other''s eyes.


    Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan think that the confrontation between Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun can insist on 100 moves, which has a high opinion of Su Jingfei. They can see that Su Jingfei''s skill is not as good as Wu yinghun''s, but up to 200 moves, Su Jingfei has not shown a disadvantage.


    In fact, they have heard about the duel between Su Jingfei and Feng Qingyang for a long time. At that time, he was no weaker than Feng Qingyang in 200 moves. Wu yinghun and Feng Qingyang were almost the same strength.


    Su Jingfei was able to hold on to 200 moves under Feng Qingyang at the beginning, but now his strength has slightly recovered. It''s not a problem to hold on to 200 moves in front of Wu yinghun. In this way, Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan can only believe that Su Jingfei is really powerful. At that time, Su Jingfei was able to hold on to 200 moves with Feng Qingyang without losing. It''s not a false story.


    "Su Jingfei, it seems that you really have two talents. Let me show you our unique martial arts." Wu Ying''s soul was probably impatient and suddenly fell to the ground like a toad.


    Su startled and said unconsciously, "I''ll give it to you. Is this toad work? Isn''t that the plot in the movie? "


    Chu Yiming, as Su Jingfei''s friend, could not help but remind him: "Su Jingfei, this is not toad skill, this is the unique skill of Wumen. It''s the first move of Jingtian three styles."


    After his words, Wu yinghun has already rushed to Su Jingfei. His palms are moving forward with more strength than before, and the speed is too fast. Su Jingfei has no choice but to raise his palms to resist. When they collide, Su Jingfei can''t help flying back, and he can''t help spraying a flower of blood in the air. Obviously, he is seriously injured.


    "The first of the three moves is to hit in the rain." After the master of Wumen said that, he put his legs on the ground and threw himself at Su Jingfei in the air. He said, "the third and second movements of Jingtian are in the clouds."


    His speed is too fast. Even if Su Jingfei is not in the air, it''s very difficult to escape. At this time, he is directly patted on him by Wu Ying''s soul. Su Jingfei is originally a figure who flies back, and suddenly he is faster. Seeing that he has fallen to the ground, Su Jingfei quickly wrists his waist and stands on the ground, but he still exits a few steps unconsciously.


    He fell to the ground, but it doesn''t mean that Wu yinghun''s offensive is over. Wu yinghun''s men fell to the ground with Su Jingfei, and suddenly roared: "the third move of Jingtian, the third move, Lei Zhongfei." His people with the drink, flew into the air, carrying momentum far more than before, obviously a full hit.


    Su Jingfei has suffered internal injury now. Although it is not particularly serious, it definitely affects his action. Now Wu yinghun''s all-out attack is obviously to kill Su Jingfei.


    Chumen people didn''t expect that Wu yinghun used his unique skill, and Su Jingfei was defeated so quickly. However, it''s not an accident. Wu yinghun''s strength is above Su Jingfei, and it''s reasonable that he can''t deal with it. Chuyunshan and chuqishan both sigh.


    Chu Yiming is Su Jingfei''s friend. Naturally, he can''t look at him. He says in a loud voice, "Su Jingfei, use Chumen''s sword song to break his momentum."


    Su Jingfei, out of his trust in Chu Yiming, didn''t think much about it at all. He suddenly breathed out a "reprimand" from his mouth. This is the sound wave he used in the way of Chumen sword song.


    Although his internal skill can''t be fully developed due to internal injury, it''s also very important. What''s more, he has the voice skills of Chumen sword song. When Wu Ying''s soul in the air is hit by the sound wave, his body trembles, and his momentum has been reduced by at least 80%. In this way, his threat has been reduced by at least half.


    Even if the threat is reduced by half, Wu yinghun still pours all the attacks on Su Jingfei. After a Chumen sword song, Su Jingfei is ready for the last fight. He has the ability to protect his life that people don''t know. He once used it when he was making trouble with the Feng family in H Province, that is, he used at least half of his internal power to gather an absolute defense.


    It''s just that after that time, he didn''t use it in front of others. Now others naturally don''t know that he has such ability. Wu yinghun''s palms are against Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei naturally flies out without any suspense and is seriously injured again.


    But Wu yinghun is not so good. Su Jingfei''s current skill is not comparable to that of H Province. He not only resists most of Wu yinghun''s internal power with absolute defense, but also rebounds. Wu yinghun''s people also fly out. He won''t be worse than Su Jingfei, but he has been seriously injured. The whole person is shocked. He can''t imagine that Su Jingfei has such defensive counterattack skill.


    In fact, people have no real estimate of Su Jingfei''s strength. Now they see that Wu yinghun can still be hurt by Su Jingfei''s counterattack under the absolute advantage. Looking at Su Jingfei, it''s like a monster.


    After flying more than ten meters, he had already stood on the ground. Although his chest was covered with blood, he had no worries about his life.


    Wu yinghun is not as embarrassed as Su Jingfei, but he has blood on his mouth. It''s obvious that the injury is not light. Otherwise, it''s impossible for him to vomit blood.


    But he didn''t see Su Jingfei at this time, but waited for Chu Yiming and said in a hate voice: "Chu Yiming, didn''t you Chumen have already agreed not to help? What do you mean by that? Have we ever offended you, Truman? If you want to deal with me together, why do you have to talk so much nonsense? "

 Chapter 1100

    Wu yinghun was shocked by Su Jingfei and suffered a lot of internal injuries. Instead of finding Su Jingfei immediately, Wu yinghun expressed his dissatisfaction with Chu Yiming. How can he say that Wu yinghun is also a warrior in Xiaocheng realm. Even if he is still a little short of pseudo Dacheng realm, his strength is not much different from Chu Baimei.


    If Su Jingfei hadn''t been reminded by Chu Yiming, he might have hurt Wu Ying''s soul, but the cost would have been doubled. Now that Su Jingfei can still stand, it means that he can''t die at least.


    How can Chu Yiming say that he is also the young master of Chu family? Even though he is not as strong as Wu yinghun, he still hums: "master of Wu clan, you should speak in a proper way. I think you mean to be the enemy of our Chu clan!"


    Chu Yunshan didn''t approve of Chu Yiming''s helping Su Jingfei before. After all, although Chumen and Su Jingfei share a common enemy, Su Jingfei is too much of a troublemaker. He doesn''t want Chumen to get along with such a person.


    But now in the face of Wu yinghun''s question, Chu Yunshan naturally can''t admit counsels. How can we say that Chumen is also a top family, surpassing Wumen.


    When Chu Yiming finished speaking, Chu Yiming said: "Master Wu, we can''t participate in the personal enmity between you and Su Jingfei, but Xiao''er and Su Jingfei are friends. When they are in danger, it seems that there is no mistake to remind them."


    He said that although he was not soft in front of Wumen, he still kept a distance from Su Jingfei. When Chu Yiming heard Chu Yunshan''s words, he was stunned. He thought Chu Yunshan should help himself at this time.


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to hear anything, just stood quietly, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Wu Ying''s soul must have something extraordinary to be the leader of a school. At least she''s not stupid. Now she''s so excited that she forgets that Su Jingfei and Chumen can''t unite. Otherwise, she will suffer a loss today.


    Thinking in his heart, Wu yinghun already pretended to be angry and hummed: "since the Truman Master said so, just let it go. I will continue to solve the contradiction with Su Jingfei. You can watch it."


    Chu Yunshan didn''t say anything this time, but he just pulled Chu Yiming back a few steps. However, he thought of Su Jingfei''s potential, and didn''t want to make a stiff relationship with Su Jingfei. Who knows what Wu yinghun and Su Jingfei will be like after today.


    Since he had this idea, Chu Yunshan said to Wu Ying''s Soul: "Master Wu, when you want to solve your personal grievances with Su Jingfei, you should think clearly about some things. Not everyone can let you clean up at will."


    What he said really didn''t mean anything else. He just reminded Wu yinghun not to go too far with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was the third young master of the Su family, and there was an old lady Yang who publicly protected him. At this time, he said so, which was also a help to Su Jingfei, at least to make Wu yinghun worried.


    These are just human feelings. They can not only make su Jingfei take advantage, but also make Wu yinghun appreciate himself. He reminds him to calm down and not do anything wrong.


    Although Chu Yiming is not very satisfied with Chu Yunshan''s right-handed approach because of his relationship with Su Jingfei, it is quite right for Chu Yunshan to do so. At least Chu men and Su Jingfei have no substantial alliance, and Chu Yiming has only a good relationship with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly said: "Wu yinghun, I thought you were the head of the school, so I''ll be merciful to you. Since you are so forced, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    His words stunned everyone on the scene. Su Jingfei was obviously injured by Wu yinghun before. He couldn''t beat Wu yinghun when he was healthy. Now that he was injured, he became worse? Everyone doesn''t believe it, even Chu Yiming, who has a good relationship with Su Jingfei.


    Wu yinghun looks at Su Jingfei''s injured appearance and thinks that he is bluffing. He has been a wizard since he can fight with him for so long. Now he even says that he has just been lenient. He really thinks he is a child.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that people don''t trust him at all, and he doesn''t want to explain. The reason why he has been standing still before is that he is treating his own internal injury. Although the internal injury is not fatal, it will definitely affect his strength. Fortunately, he takes snow lotus with him and uses his own medical means to suppress the internal injury temporarily.


    Since there is no way to retreat today, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to leave any more. Wu yinghun is really powerful. Among the Xiaocheng masters, he is already at a high level. As long as he improves a little more, he will reach the pseudo Dacheng level. Su Jingfei decides not to give him any chance to improve.


    Wu yinghun laughed at Su Jingfei again, and then he didn''t show any mercy to Su Jingfei again. Although he was not lightly injured before, he was much stronger than Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was weaker than him, and the injury was more serious. With the change of time, everyone thought that Su Jingfei must be vulnerable. Even if he was injured, he would mainly fight.


    But now that they are really doing it, most people know that they are wrong. Su Jingfei is not only desperate to attack Wu yinghun, but also doesn''t fall behind when his internal forces collide. It''s like Su Jingfei''s internal forces have greatly increased.


    If Wu yinghun doesn''t have internal injuries, he can deal with Su Jingfei. But now Su Jingfei is more fierce than before. Instead of being restrained by his internal injuries, he is suppressed by Su Jingfei. It''s really Fengshui. He''s coming to my home this year.


    Seeing Su Jingfei so fierce, Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan have been stunned. Is it true that Su Jingfei has hidden his strength before? This is too exaggerated. He can still hide his strength when fighting with Wu yinghun.


    Chu Yiming, who has more contact with Su Jingfei, has different opinions from others. He has found out the problem of Su Jingfei. Although his strength seems to have been enhanced, there is a layer of red light in his eyes. He doesn''t know what it means, but he knows what Su Jingfei must have done.


    Just as Chu Yiming thinks, Su Jingfei has already used the golden needle needling method, which is not easy to use in ordinary times, in order to defeat Wu yinghun. This array belongs to medical skill, and it is also a skill in the Wulin. It all comes from thread binding books.


    Its function is very simple, that is to stimulate users in a short period of time, so that users can stimulate their potential. This potential can''t last too long, and the side effects are not small. But now Su Jingfei can''t manage so much. If he doesn''t use it, he will die. Although Wu yinghun has some concerns about himself, if he is really in the hands, he may be a killer.


    As for the fact that he didn''t fight Wu yinghun, not to mention that he was just glad that Bai Gongyun was safe, he was not dissatisfied with Chumen, and it was not a mistake for others to protect themselves.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is now infinitely close to the realm of pseudo Dacheng. Even if he can only persist for a minute or two, it''s enough. The gap between Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun lies in his internal skill. If he doesn''t use some moves, he can''t threaten Wu yinghun.


    Now they have enough internal power, and they know all kinds of martial arts. Su Bingfeng''s martial arts are easy to learn. Chumen people and the rest of the martial arts people are almost silly. They think Su Jingfei is a monster.


    Su Jingfei''s hands are hot and cold, and the air is hot and cold. Is there snow and frost falling in the air, and then swept away by a stream of hot air? No matter what Su Jingfei''s martial arts skills are, it''s such a delightful move, and this kind of martial arts special effects, people seem to be watching blockbusters.


    Similar to Wu yinghun''s previous thoughts, Su Jingfei wanted to make a quick decision. In addition to using the martial arts he learned from his own thread bound books, he used some martial arts from Su Bingfeng''s martial arts novels.


    Even though there may be some differences between the effect and the original novel, the overall power is not small. What''s more important is that the moves are various, gorgeous and confusing. Wu yinghun''s completely self created martial arts are not related to any school. He was soon bullied by Su Jingfei.


    "Wu yinghun, now you are satisfied. Since you like to avenge your son so much, I will let you be the same as your son." Su Jingfei said, suddenly drank "six pulse sword".


    Although Wu yinghun is an old man in his 50s and 60s, he is not completely unfamiliar with the martial arts in the movie. He was shocked when he heard Su Jingfei''s words. It''s the top martial arts in the novel. Su Jingfei can do it, and he wanted to avoid it in a flash.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "old man, you are a pig. Duan Yu can''t learn the six pulse sword well. Can I learn it? Congenital palm is real."


    Between the virtual and the real, Su Jingfei is just cheating Wu yinghun. However, with one hand shooting, it is just on Wu yinghun''s chest. Wu yinghun has no way to block his internal skill. The whole person flies out. Now he can suffer more than Su Jingfei.


    After he fell to the ground, he almost couldn''t stand up. At this time, he was really shocked. Su Jingfei could beat himself. It was too fierce.


    Thinking of Su Jingfei''s power, Wu yinghun''s resentment can only be buried in his heart when he looks at all the people in Chumen. He says to the nearby dog: "Su Jingfei is really powerful. We are not rivals. Let''s go first." Then he said to Chu Yunshan and other humanitarians, "Lord of Chu, today''s event is too sudden. We will leave first and visit another day."


    He spoke very fast. After that, he got into dog''s car. He was still a decisive man. He came fast and ran fast.


    Su Jingfei has been watching them all the time, and has no intention of pursuing them. This makes Chu Yiming a little strange. When did Su Jingfei speak so well? Until our people disappeared, Su Jingfei shook his body and fell to his knees.

 Chapter 1101

    Su Jingfei suddenly falls down, startling Chu Yiming and Bai Gongyun. They are su Jingfei''s friends. Originally, they thought that Wu yinghun was defeated by Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei was victorious. After all, Wu yinghun can''t see that Su Jingfei can''t support them, and they certainly can''t.


    Although chuyun mountain and Chuqi mountain didn''t move, they were also surprised. They couldn''t see that Su Jingfei was at the end of a strong crossbow. In order to scare away Wu Ying''s soul, Su Jingfei had always been very similar.


    When Chu Yiming and Bai Gongyun help Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei says to them, "don''t worry. I''m just a little weak. The internal injury is not serious." When he said this, his eyes unconsciously swept over chuyun mountain and Chuqi mountain, and it seemed that there was a lot of water in his words.


    The attitude of Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan made Su Jingfei feel uneasy. Although there was no grudge between Chu family and Su Jingfei, he was always cautious and never less defensive.


    Like Su Jingfei, they couldn''t escape the eyes of Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan. They felt that Su Jingfei''s eyes were a little deep. They thought Su Jingfei was seriously injured and dying, and they couldn''t control their behavior, but now they began to doubt it.


    He had shown strength before. It was obvious that the spirit of martial arts competition was not weak. At most, he had lost some internal power. His strength had surpassed both of them. Although there were many masters in Chu family, there were few people who really reached Xiaocheng level. At least neither of the brothers had reached this level. In other words, they were not su Jingfei''s opponents.


    If they have a bad heart and fight back with Su Jingfei, they can''t bear it. Fortunately, they don''t plan to take advantage of the fire. As we said before, Su Jingfei and Truman have no hatred, and they won''t fight against Su Jingfei.


    Now looking at Chu Yiming and Bai Gongyun supporting Su Jingfei, Chu Yunshan says to Chu Yiming, "ming''er, you can take Su Jingfei home. He is seriously injured. Go back and have a good rest."


    Chu Yiming didn''t think much. Hearing Chu Yunshan''s words, he nodded and said, "OK, Dad, you and your second uncle will go back first. Chu Chen and I will send Su Jingfei home." Then he said to Bai Gongyun, "Miss Bai, your family is in the community. You''d better go back. You don''t have to run with us."


    Su Jingfei now looks very vulnerable, but Chu Yiming believes that Su Jingfei will not be unable to act. What''s more, he and Chu Chen are both martial arts practitioners, so it''s not a problem to send Su Jingfei back.


    Bai Gongyun has long been confused by what happened today. Now hearing Chu Yiming''s words, he instinctively retorts: "Su Jingfei, in order to help me resist the injury of the talents in Wumen, how can I ignore him? I will send him back with you. I won''t let him go if I don''t see his safety."


    Chumen people knew that Su Jingfei provoked Wumen because of Wu yinghun''s son, but they didn''t know exactly how. Now they heard Bai Gongyun''s words.


    In the eyes of many people, Su Jingfei has always been a romantic. They will be surprised if they have a feud with Wumen because of other things. But because of women, there is no problem. Although Su Jingfei is not a dandy, he has many women.


    Now that everyone in Chumen has known the reason why Su Jingfei and Wu Nengyong are separated, they naturally have guessed what ah Gou meant when he said that the young master was abandoned. It''s no wonder that Wu yinghun seems crazy. Su Jingfei is a queen. It''s estimated that if Su Jingfei wasn''t really powerful, he would have been killed.


    Although today''s event seems to be over, Su Jingfei is seriously injured, Wu yinghun is seriously injured, and Wu Nengyong is abandoned. How can it be so over? Su Jingfei''s list of enemies in the capital is about to add another martial arts sect.


    In fact, in addition to these, Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan are also thinking that Wu yinghun will hate Chu Yiming. Wu yinghun has never been generous. He will always remember what Chu Yiming did to help Su Jingfei. In the future, Chumen should be careful of Wu''s calculation.


    Su Jingfei saw the reaction of all the people in Chumen. He knew that although chuyunshan and chuqishan were not very friendly to them, at least they didn''t have any bad feelings for them. Then he said to Bai Gongyun, "Bai Gongyun, you''d better go home. I''ll send you back. If you don''t go home, you can go to my house directly, I can''t entertain you like this now. You can come back to me in two days


    Bai Gongyun can still insist before, but Su Jingfei has already said so, so he has to shrivel his mouth and say: "well, I''ll go back first, and I''ll come back to see you later. You can take good care of yourself."


    "Well, you go back." Then Su Jingfei turned to chuchen and said, "chuchen, please send Bai Gongyun."


    Chu Chen has been following Chu Yiming and has a lot of contact with Su Jingfei. They are friends. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will send Miss Bai home."


    The other three members of the Chu family are not dissatisfied with chuchen''s direct consent to Su Jingfei. We all know that Su Jingfei is not at ease with Bai Gongyun. Before, Su Jingfei was not the target of the people in Wumen. If all the people in Wumen ambush in secret and attack Bai Gongyun secretly, she is a woman who can''t do martial arts. She must be in danger.


    Bai Gongyun looks at chuchen and doesn''t refuse. She naturally understands Su Jingfei''s mind. Although it''s not far from her home, there''s still a way to go. Let her go back by herself. To tell you the truth, she really feels guilty.


    Watching them turn around and walk to the community, Su Jingfei doesn''t say much. He believes that Bai Gongyun knows what to do. It''s certain that the Bai family and Wumen fall out. Although Bai Gongyun abandoned wunengyong today, how can she forget the humiliation she suffered? What''s more, Wumen won''t let them go.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart that if Wumen really aimed at the Bai family, he would have to help. Not to mention the relationship between Bai Gongyun and himself, today''s thing was also done by Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun.


    "Su Jingfei, how do you feel? You just fell down suddenly. You really scared me. I didn''t recover some strength." When Su Jingfei is thinking about it, Chu Yiming inquires beside him. He can see that after a short rest, Su Jingfei looks much better than before.


    Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected. Naturally, his recovery ability is far more than that of ordinary people. He has indeed recovered some strength, but his problem is not as simple as that. He is not simply separated.


    Using the golden needle needling method to activate the body''s potential makes him tired, but in essence, the strength of the injury can''t be recovered for a while. Now that he can recover his strength, there is no way to deal with the internal injury. With the internal injury he had before, Su Jingfei is really weak.


    Chumen people don''t know Su Jingfei''s confidence. Seeing that Su Jingfei is more confident than before, chuyunshan and chuqishan secretly nod their heads. Fortunately, they don''t have any bad ideas, otherwise they will suffer.


    Having seen Su Jingfei''s ability, Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan feel that Su Jingfei''s ability is absolutely superior to both of them. If they had gone too far before, even if Su Jingfei is weak now, they can still get rid of them. It seems that people can''t think too much evil thoughts.


    They didn''t wait long. Chuchen came out of the community and nodded to chuyiming: "young master, I have sent Miss Bai back. Let''s send Mr. Su home now."


    Chuyunshan and chuqishan did not stop chuchen and chuyiming. They even said to them, "take good care of Su Jingfei all the way."


    Whether it''s true or false, their attitude has changed a lot since they didn''t contact Su Jingfei at the beginning, but they can stop Chu Yiming at this time. Su Jingfei and his three are all surprised. They don''t know why they suddenly change their attitude.


    In fact, all this is very simple. They are sure that Su Jingfei has no complaints about Truman. Thinking about his potential, they change their attitude towards Su Jingfei. In the big family, especially the family leader, the most important thing is interests.


    Anyway, no matter why they suddenly changed, Chu Yiming nodded obediently and said, "don''t worry, Dad. I will escort Su Jingfei back."


    Now that the two sides have discussed, they will naturally separate. Chu Yunshan and Chu Qishan go back to Chu''s home, and the rest will be left to Chu Yiming and Chu Chen. Although Su Jingfei is a little weak, few of them can move him in the capital.


    When they left, Chu Yiming said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, my father is such a character. He is the head of the family and thinks about many things. In fact, we Chumen have always had a good relationship with you. You should understand."


    Su Jingfei sees that Chu Yunshan brothers have just left, so he explains to himself. It can be seen that Chu Yiming has already thought of it. In fact, with Chu Yiming''s genius, how can he not see that his father and second uncle have a bad attitude towards Su Jingfei.


    "Don''t worry. I know what you mean. I''m not that narrow-minded." Su Jingfei smiles and then takes it seriously.


    "I''m not afraid you''re stingy. It''s more reassuring to open some things. What''s more, you''re going to visit my family in the future. If you have a knot in your heart, it''s not good." Chu Yiming is not sure whether Su Jingfei really doesn''t care. He added.


    Su Jingfei knew what he thought. He patted Chu Yiming on the shoulder and said with a smile, "send me home. No matter what mentality your father and your second uncle have, we are good friends, aren''t we?"


    "Yes, you are indeed my good friend. By the way, when will you teach me medical skills? I''m very interested in this. I want to be a famous doctor like you, and medical skills can save and harm people, but I''m very interested in it!" Chu Yiming smiles and turns the topic aside. However, he thinks of his previous interest and asks.

 Chapter 1102

    Su Jingfei is escorted home by Chu Yiming and Chu Chen. The people in Wumen are really awed by Su Jingfei, and they don''t have the courage to intercept him on the way. Su Jingfei and his three return to Su''s home smoothly.


    When they got home, it was late midnight. The Su family was different from other places. After all, the strength of every woman who lived here was not weak. When Su Jingfei got home, all the women had woken up. They all guessed that Su Jingfei had come back, but they didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was injured.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, who are proficient in medicine, immediately take Su Jingfei from Chu Yiming. As they walk in, Feng Xiaolan asks, "elder martial brother, you seem to have been hurt a lot. Let''s show you."


    Wang Yu also followed him and said, "yes, elder martial brother, your face is not very good. Your injury is not easy to treat."


    Since Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu learned medical skills from Su Jingfei, combined with their current internal skills, their medical skills have improved a lot. Although they are not as good as Su Jingfei, they can be compared with other experts. Besides their good understanding, the more important thing is that they have a higher starting point ratio. The medical skills recorded in thread bound books have surpassed the traditional Chinese medicine of this era.


    Su Jingfei has made them his wife. She won''t teach them everything in detail, but she will give them some of her medical experience. They can learn more quickly by reading these experience than by reading thread bound books. This is clinical experience.


    Now both of them can see Su Jingfei''s physical condition. They know much better than Chu Yiming and others about how bad Su Jingfei''s health is. Naturally, they are very anxious.


    Huofeng listened to their words and asked anxiously, "Xiaolan, Wang Yu, what''s the situation with brother Fei?"


    Although LAN Xiqi, shumanya and Dongfang Wenjun didn''t ask, they all looked at Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. Su Jingfei is a martial arts expert, so it''s inevitable to get hurt, but there are also serious injuries. They are naturally worried about Su Jingfei.


    Before Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu spoke, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I''m a doctor myself. How can I not know my situation? Don''t worry too much. I just suffered some internal injuries. After a period of self-cultivation, I''ll be fine. Xiaolan and Wang Yu don''t have to worry about me. I can be cured."


    The general practitioners will say that doctors don''t treat themselves, but for internal injuries, they often treat themselves. After all, internal injuries often need internal skills.


    When Chu Yiming and Chu Chen send Su Jingfei back, they see that there are so many people in Su Jingfei''s family. Although there are no top experts, most people don''t come here to make trouble. It should be very safe. They think they should leave. They can basically guess the relationship between Su Jingfei and these women.


    Just as they were about to leave, Su Jingfei waved and said, "Chu Yiming, Chu Chen, wait a minute. I have something to tell you. Let''s go to the study."


    Although Su Jingfei''s face is not very good, his action is not affected. Chu Yiming and Chu Chen don''t know Su Jingfei''s specific situation. Seeing Su Jingfei''s insistence, they don''t refuse. They say hello to other women and follow Su Jingfei into the library.


    Several women in the Su family look at each other. They are all like Feng Xiaolan. They already know that Su Jingfei should have suffered a lot of internal injuries. But under such circumstances, it must be important for him to talk to Chu Yiming alone.


    Similar to their thoughts, Chu Yiming and Chu Chen also think that Su Jingfei must have something important to say. After entering the room, they see Su Jingfei sitting behind the desk. They also consciously sit down opposite Su Jingfei and watch Su Jingfei waiting for him to speak.


    Su Jingfei didn''t talk to them either. He looked at Chu Yiming and said, "Chu Yiming, we''ve known each other for a long time, and you''ve helped me a lot from the beginning. I heard that you want to learn medical skills. Is that true?"


    Chu Yiming once mentioned it to Su Jingfei, but he didn''t take it too seriously at that time. Su Jingfei naturally wanted to ask about it, and even if he was serious at that time, he also wanted to confirm it. Chu Yiming was stunned by his straightforward words.


    After a while, Chu Yiming responded and said, "of course, it''s true. I just like to learn more. Your medical skills are so good that I want to learn."


    Su Jingfei nods. Chu Yiming is absolutely a gifted youth. Although his medical skills come from thread bound books, he can''t give them to Chu Yiming, but it won''t affect him to teach him. Chu Yiming is very smart. If he really studies hard, he should learn medical skills very well.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei was silent, Chu Yiming said quickly, "Su Jingfei, I''m really interested in your medical skills. If you hadn''t been busy, I would have wanted to learn from you. Would you like to teach me?"


    "It''s not a problem to teach you medical skills. It''s not a secret that you don''t pass on. It''s just that medical skills are similar to martial arts, and even more strict than martial arts. There''s no way to speed it up. After I teach you, you''ll have to practice for a long time, and the speed of improvement may be slower than that of traditional Chinese medicine. After all, it''s very difficult." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and said in a proper way.


    "I understand this truth. There are some ideas in traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts, and I didn''t want to speed them up. I''m really interested in acupuncture, especially your acupuncture technique. It''s said that it''s unique." Chu Yiming didn''t hide it, he said frankly.


    "I can''t say that there are many capable people in the world, but there are some special skills in my medicine. I''ll also teach you. As for how much you can practice, it''s not my business." Su Jingfei said and took out a pamphlet from the drawer.


    "This is my experience in practicing medicine, and it also records some of my usual medical skills. You can learn as long as you follow the above introduction, and the introduction to acupuncture is also in it. It should not be too difficult to achieve the above method of practicing acupuncture with your martial arts, but before you learn these experiences, you should at least find someone to enlighten you in traditional Chinese medicine, I don''t care about that. " Su Jingfei put the pamphlet in front of Chu Yiming and said.


    Chu Yiming looks at the pamphlet in front of him. It''s not very thick. It''s 20 or 30 pages in size. There must be a lot of things in it that Su Jingfei has recorded for others.


    Such a pamphlet looks unimportant. In some people''s eyes, it''s worth a lot. As long as you can find someone to enlighten yourself in traditional Chinese medicine, you can learn the medical skills in the pamphlet. If it wasn''t for Chu Yiming, but for an ordinary person, you would have been crazy.


    Chu Yiming wanted to learn medical skills because he was influenced by Su Jingfei. Now he has no foundation. Su Jingfei also saw it, so he asked him to find someone to enlighten him.


    Su Jingfei looked at Chu Yiming''s pamphlet and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. Learning medical skills is a matter of taking your time. You can tell me any problems you encounter in your future study. These things are all my experience, which can definitely help you avoid detours.


    Chu Yiming nodded, thought for a moment, and said to Chu Chen, "Chu Chen, take out a complete secret collection of our Chu men sword songs."


    Chu Chen is a Leng at first, then take out a U disk from his pocket without saying a word, give it to Su Jingfei, say to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, this is our complete course of Chumen sword song, you have time to look at it on the computer."


    Su Jingfei looks at the USB flash drive in front of him, and then looks at Chu Yiming and Chu Chen. He is speechless for a long time. It''s not only Chu Yiming''s reaction that surprised him. He only has the first level of Chumen''s sword song in his hand. Even if he practices to the extreme, he can only be regarded as a beginner. In fact, since he has reached a small level, he has already been trained. Otherwise, it won''t affect Wu Ying''s soul today, It is estimated that Chu Yiming also saw that his realm reached the top of the first level.


    In addition to this, he was surprised that Chumen sword songs were actually put on the USB flash drive. Most martial arts secrets are either pamphlets or books, but they were directly put on the USB flash drive. It''s really Chu Yiming''s own martial arts, with a kind of new trend.


    Su Jingfei is not polite. He takes the U-disk and loads it into his pocket. I don''t know how many layers there are in Chumen Jiange, but this martial art is really useful. If he really practices to the top, his strength will certainly increase a lot.


    Chu Yiming is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s impolite actions. He has learned Su Jingfei''s medical skills. Although he is not a teacher or an apprentice, he is also favored by Su Jingfei. However, he gives Su Jingfei his own Chumen sword song, which is also a secret of not passing on. This is fair.


    Su Jingfei put away the U-disk and said to Chu Yiming with a smile, "Chu Yiming, go back to study medicine. If you have anything, please ask me. I hope you will become a good doctor in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I will study hard, and you are the same. You are the only one outside our family who can practice Chumen sword song. I hope that Chumen sword song can shine in your hands. It''s better to make it a famous martial art. I''m very glad to do that." Chu Yiming smiles and nods.


    Su Jingfei looks at Chu Yiming. Although he doesn''t make his words very clear, Su Jingfei knows that he has a lot of gratitude and resentment around him, and the opportunity to use force is always available. As long as he often uses Chumen sword songs, the reputation of Chumen sword songs will be improved. Su Jingfei almost even advertises Chumen sword songs.


    But he is also very optimistic about this martial art. Even if he advertised for free for Truman, he can only accept his fate. Genius is genius. This guy is only 16 or 17 years old, and he is full of heart. He really doesn''t know what kind of person he will be when he grows up. However, he believes in his own vision. Even if Chu Yiming grows up, he must be a man of righteousness.


    Because Su Jingfei''s protagonist sent out his medical experience, the two sides exchanged skills with each other. Su Jingfei also unexpectedly obtained all the secrets of Chumen sword song.

 Chapter 1103

    Su Jingfei and Chu Yiming exchanged secrets. Although his medical skills are regarded as martial arts secrets, they are still more valuable than martial arts. After all, martial arts can not be practiced by anyone, and the scope of application is smaller. Medical skills are different. Medical skills are the skills of curing diseases and saving people. If you really learn them, even ordinary people can benefit a lot.


    Even though Chu Yiming''s own martial arts are precious, he doesn''t feel that he has suffered a loss. What''s more, he has given away the first level of martial arts for free, which is just a gift later.


    After having a good talk with Chu Yiming, Su Jingfei sent Chu Yiming out. Although Su Jingfei was seriously injured, in fact, it did not affect his action. Otherwise, he would not be able to hold on now. When Chu Yiming and Chu Chen left, Su Jingfei said to all the women, "I''m going to heal my wounds. You don''t have to worry about me. Tomorrow will be lively again."


    People trust Su Jingfei very much. If he says so, it should be that there is no big deal. Even though Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu feel that Su Jingfei may not be as relaxed as they said, he is their elder martial brother after all. No matter martial arts or medical skills are above them, there should be a solution.


    When the girls go back to rest, Su Jingfei turns on the computer and puts the U-disk Chu Yiming gave him on it. He finally sees all the Chumen sword songs. In fact, Chumen sword songs are not very complicated. There are only four layers, and each layer needs a realm. The highest realm can only be achieved when the real power reaches the pseudo Dacheng realm, and the premise is that the user''s savvy is enough.


    The four levels have certain requirements for people''s internal power, but the higher one is the requirement for people''s understanding. In fact, as long as there is a small level of success, you can freely use the first three levels, but there are very few people who can really use them, often because of insufficient understanding.


    After reading the contents of the USB flash drive, he found out why Chu Yiming put them on the USB flash drive. There would be some introduction to the music. If he could really understand the USB flash drive, he might become a musician.


    As for the sword song of Chumen, which is attacked by rhythm, musicians can really learn it easily. At least they don''t have to worry too much about their understanding. As long as they practice hard, they can achieve it. It also records that Chu Baimei is the strongest one in Chumen. He can perform the first three levels, but the fourth level can sometimes be used, sometimes can''t because of his understanding.


    As for the opportunity of using it, it is not mentioned above. It should not be hidden, but they may not know it. This information can be given to Su Jingfei, which shows that he has great trust in Su Jingfei.


    In fact, Chu Yiming can only perform to the second level now, and the third level is at least a little less than Xiaocheng level. But if he can reach the pseudo Dacheng level, he can certainly perform all the sword songs of Chumen. After all, it is his own creation and calculation. This shows how high Chu Yiming''s savvy is. He can not only create his own martial arts, but also surpass his own realm to create martial arts, This is really powerful, Su Jingfei sincerely admire.


    The deeper he knew about the sword songs of Chumen, the more powerful Su Jingfei felt about this Kung Fu. When he saw Shangguan Xiang''er using the eight tones of heaven and devil, he knew that the unconventional means of temperament attack was very advantageous to the enemy. Now after reading all the sword songs of Chumen, he was more convinced of this.


    If he doesn''t have his own martial arts skills and likes the skills in thread binding books, he wants to change his practice of Chumen sword songs, that is, take Chumen sword songs as the main means, but now he just needs to minor.


    Su Jingfei can''t forget it, but he can still write down the second part of the first layer. After remembering, he will go to the outline of the secret room to practice and heal. This time, the potential is overdrawn, and the impact is really not small.


    But just because of this, Su Jingfei thought of a way, which can not only heal the wound, but also make himself more powerful. The part of his lack of potential can be made up with poison skill.


    The thread bound book that Mrs. Yang gave him is called poison Scripture. It records various methods of practicing poison skill. Although Su Jingfei had made some achievements before, he did not reach the entry level. The threshold of poison skill is slower than that of ordinary martial arts.


    Su Jingfei, relying on his medical skills and Ren Du''s two channels, made use of his potential to overdraw and his body was hollow. He was ruthless and began to practice the poison skill on the poison classic under the golden bell.


    In this way, maybe his poison skill won''t be greatly improved for the time being, but his potential in cultivating poison skill in the future will be greatly increased, especially Su Jingfei''s potential now has poison skill. He will use the golden needle needling method to stimulate his potential, and his poison skill will be more dangerous. At that time, Su Jingfei was a really terrible person.


    If it is in peacetime, Su Jingfei will not take such a risk. After all, if he fails, he may not be able to survive. But after today''s Wu yinghun affair, Su Jingfei can''t wait.


    Naturally, the capital can''t concentrate all the experts in the world, but now Su Jingfei has seen at least 20 of them surpass himself. These people are restless and come out easily. If they don''t have enough skills to protect their lives, they may not even know how to die.


    Su Jingfei practices poison skill under the golden bell, and he doesn''t forget to study the sword song of Chumen. Su Jingfei''s dual purpose was practiced when he was in school. He wants to study martial arts and medical skills at the same time. Now, it has become a special skill. Poison skill is naturally improving, and Su Jingfei''s understanding of the sword song of Chumen is also enhanced.


    Although this time-saving practice method has certain risks and is easy to be possessed by the devil, Su Jingfei does not have such worries at all. He directly separates his spirit from his body. At this time, he can even see the direction of his body''s poison.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t do it for more than three hours under the golden bell. When he was practicing poison Kung Fu, he also found that although it was dangerous for him, he could use poison Kung Fu to make up for his potential loss. That is to say, when he was practicing poison Kung Fu, he was also recovering from internal injuries, but later he really became a poison man.


    It''s not that he''s poisonous to everyone, but that he already has the foundation to practice poison skill. It''s a blessing in disguise. He thought he was injured and might have to be raised for a long time, but now he has become himself.


    In fact, this is what Su Jingfei deserves. It''s not a matter of luck. If he''s guilty and doesn''t dare to practice, he won''t have this result. When Su Jingfei comes out of the golden bell, there is a trace of evil spirit in his eyes, but he hides it very well. No one can see it. Only when he uses poison skill, his eyes will change. Poison skill has now entered his bones.


    After one night''s cultivation, the potential of poison skill has increased a lot, but it can''t make up for the trauma Su Jingfei suffered yesterday. He can only keep it in the future. Su Jingfei also knows that this matter can''t be too anxious.


    It was already morning when he came out of the secret room. Although Feng Xiaolan, Wang Yu and shumanya were worried about Su Jingfei, they only took over from the hospital. There were still many things to do. They had to go to the hospital first. Anyway, they all believed that Su Jingfei could solve the problem.


    Before Liang Xiuwen and others came to the capital, Dongfang Wenjun was responsible for connecting with an pangzi. When she was in H Province, she had already worked in Su''s group. In this respect, she was stronger than most people, so she would naturally not be at home.


    According to the truth, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi should be at home, but when Su Jingfei came out, he only saw LAN Xiqi and asked, "where is Huofeng?" He knew everyone else, but he didn''t know where Huofeng was.


    When LAN Xiqi saw Su Jingfei, her pretty face was slightly red. At this time, there was no outsider, so she said, "husband, you''ve finished practicing. How do you feel?"


    She is a beautiful girl with a slightly red face and calls her husband. Su Jingfei feels itchy. Although she can''t go too far for the time being because of her health, Su Jingfei still sits on the chair first, and then waves to LAN Xiqi.


    LAN Xiqi doesn''t have many chances to get along with Su Jingfei alone. At this time, she suddenly gets along with Su Jingfei alone. She''s a little embarrassed. Now her heart beats a little faster when she sees Su Jingfei waving. However, she can''t refuse her love for Su Jingfei, so she has to walk slowly.


    Su Jingfei looks at LAN Xiqi''s appearance. The more he looks, the more he likes it. He grabs LAN Xiqi''s little hand and tugs it hard. Then he embraces LAN Xiqi in his arms.


    LAN Xiqi has been married to Su Jingfei for a long time. At this time, she naturally does not resist. Although she is a little shy, she is obedient and falls into Su Jingfei''s arms. She looks very cute.


    Su Jingfei kisses LAN Xiqi on her small mouth, then holds her small waist, and lifts her to her lap. He just hugs LAN Xiqi and lets her sit on her body. Then he says with a smile: "Xiqi, everyone else has gone out. Now there are only two of us. Do you want to be my husband?"


    "I think so!" LAN Xiqi blushed and pondered for a moment, then summoned up the courage to say.


    LAN Xiqi is a shy little daughter-in-law now. She doesn''t look like the beautiful little widow at the beginning. It''s not that Lan Xiqi is empathizing with her. It''s really that Su Jingfei has helped her too much, and she has changed from gratitude to love.


    And because of what happened last time, she also recognized Su Jingfei. After she let go of her mind, Su Jingfei was almost LAN Xiqi''s day. The women in the big family were really virtuous in this respect. Even if Su Jingfei had other women, LAN Xiqi didn''t care. After all, she was a later woman.


    Now looking at Su Jingfei''s love for herself, LAN Xiqi likes it very much in her heart. She even hopes that time will condense.


    "Xiqi, your martial arts are getting better and better recently. Is there any new self created martial arts? You have martial arts to tell your husband." Su Jingfei holds LAN Xiqi and laughs.

 Chapter 1104

    Although Su Jingfei''s internal skills are somewhat damaged in his practice of poison classic, it''s not very useful to use this method to compensate for it. After all, his poison classic skill is still shallow, but if he has deep poison skill in the future, his potential in this aspect will naturally show its power. Generally speaking, Su Jingfei''s this time is also a blessing in disguise.


    In fact, without the existence of Jinzhong and Dujing, Su Jingfei can only honestly heal his wounds and recover his internal skills. Now he wants to find a new way. Although there will be certain risks, the final return is certainly considerable.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei has enough savvy and a good foundation. This adventure has been successful in the end. Through training last night, he has been able to control poison skill. From now on, Su Jingfei''s poison skill and internal skill are two parallel lines that he doesn''t want to cross. He can use two skills with one mind and make progress together, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people, Now Su Jingfei doesn''t know how much better he is than others. There will always be a reflection in the future.


    Now he and LAN Xiqi are together, and they don''t think so much. He hugs LAN Xiqi and says with a smile, "Xiqi, you''ve surpassed your brother, but you have meat to eat with your husband."


    Blue Xi Qi white Su startled fly one eye, helpless way: "I didn''t want to and you how, just you saved me, I first with your side to repay you, is not you this guy every time is so dangerous, even if I want to no matter all can''t, now also can only admit one''s life."


    Su Jingfei looks at LAN Xiqi''s way of admitting her life. In fact, she''s shy in her eyes. She must really like herself. Otherwise, she can''t be so willing to repay her kindness. She laughs and says: "since ancient times, there have been women who repay their kindness. It''s the right choice for you to do so. Otherwise, you''re a woman who has nothing to do with me, It''s not nice to always follow me


    "Is it?" LAN Xiqi''s eyes twinkled and asked suspiciously.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it and said, "yes, I''m actually very conservative. You have nothing to do with me. It''s not a long way to follow me. Isn''t it very good now?"


    "Well, you have a point." LAN Xiqi seems to be convinced by Su Jingfei, but before Su Jingfei opens her mouth, LAN Xiqi has continued: "if according to what you say, the women around you have a relationship with you, I was still thinking before, they may really just have a better relationship with you. It turns out that I was wrong."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect LAN Xiqi to come here. He naturally recalled the situation around him. It seems that except for six female soldiers, everyone has no clear relationship with him. The most simple estimate is Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. But their relationship with themselves is also something sooner or later. He sighed that he thought LAN Xiqi would not be jealous. Now he thought of it, Women are not jealous.


    LAN Xiqi is just more open-minded than others in this aspect, and she comes late, and she is grateful to herself, so she doesn''t mean that now there is no outsider, she always expresses her own ideas.


    Su Jingfei coughed and said: "Xiqi, in fact, the situation around me is special. As you know, every woman around me is excellent and has a good relationship with me. Sometimes I can''t help it. Some choices are hard to make. I didn''t expect that, but now I can only hold on."


    He thought that Lan Xiqi''s relationship with himself was different from that of others, so he simply told the truth: "I just wanted to fall in love with Li Hongsi at the first time, but sister Xiuwen was very affectionate to me, and I couldn''t refuse, and Hongsi didn''t object. That''s why the situation is now. As for Lin ruoke, she is my college classmate and has been very helpful to me, In the end, I can''t help it. As for other people, there are all kinds of reasons. I admit that I am fickle, but I take every woman seriously. "


    LAN Xiqi looked at Su Jingfei seriously. After a moment, she sighed: "in fact, I know your character. You are a softhearted person. Although you have so many enemies and even destroyed several families, you didn''t take the initiative to provoke any family. The reason why everyone follows you is because you are really good to everyone, even if you are very playful, But I have to say that everyone is very happy with you, especially you are a capable person. In fact, this era is no different from ancient times, except that polygamy is not allowed by law. In fact, many capable people or young masters of big families have more than one wife. "


    At this time, Su Jingfei had to sigh that the girls from the big family were really more receptive in this aspect. There were many such things around them. Many people had aunts and concubines, and rich families even openly let every wife live together.


    At first, maybe LAN Xiqi was more resistant to such things, but he had experienced the marriage with the Qian family. In fact, her views on men and women had changed a lot. When Su Jingfei risked her life to rescue her, she had decided that she would follow Su Jingfei no matter what, no matter whether there were other women around her, A man who can die for himself, what else to choose.


    LAN Xiqi looks at Su Jingfei in a daze. She gently touches Su Jingfei''s hair and says, "husband, I don''t care how you and other women are. As long as you are nice to me, I''m satisfied. I''ve fallen out with the LAN family. After that, the Su family is my family. I was born a member of the Su family and died a ghost of the Su family. You can''t do without me."


    She is a relatively strong girl, even if her ex fiance died, she did not shed tears, not that she is not sad, but strong to endure, but in front of Su Jingfei, but showed his weak side.


    Su Jingfei''s EQ is not as good as it used to be. Naturally, he can feel LAN Xiqi''s tenderness towards him. Maybe he and she haven''t known each other for a long time. Loveliness can''t be measured by time, but they are devoted to each other. LAN Xiqi and Su Jingfei should belong to this kind of situation.


    "Xiqi, I won''t let you down for everything you have done to me. Although Su Jingfei is fickle, he is not a fickle person. If you follow me, I won''t let you suffer any harm." Su Jingfei is excited, hugs LAN Xiqi and kisses her. Then she says firmly: "if someone hurts you in the future, I will let them pay back ten times and a hundred times. Only I can bully my wife." Say words, the bad hand naturally stroked the blue Xi Qi of Qiao buttock.


    LAN Xiqi was so moved that she almost cried when she heard Su Jingfei''s words. However, she was touched by Su Jingfei''s buttocks, but her pretty face turned red instantly. Although she had already broken through the final level with Su Jingfei, she still didn''t adapt to it. What''s more, she was so sensational before Su Jingfei, and in the twinkling of an eye she was lustful. It was really irritating and funny.


    "Husband, are you really good?" Blue Xi Qi gently twisted waist, although did not take Su Jingfei''s hand away, but expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Su Jingfei coughed, pinched LAN Xiqi''s buttocks, and then took her hand away. Shanshan said with a smile: "habitual action, habitual action ha, who calls our family Xiqi so moving? I can''t control it at all. You know, I like to touch your farts."


    LAN Xiqi listens to Su Jingfei''s words. First, her pretty face is more red, but she is still angry. Su Jingfei looks at her and says, "husband, you''ve just been seriously injured? We should be honest and not mess about. "


    "I know. Don''t I keep it? If not, you would have gone to the top of the bed if you thought we were still sitting here Su Jingfei is upright and upright. He is not exposed at all. Then he kisses LAN Xiqi on her mouth and says with a smile: "in fact, my wife is too moving. If I don''t respond, then I''m really finished."


    LAN Xiqi knew that Su Jingfei was tough, and she must have said that she couldn''t help him. She simply changed the topic and said, "by the way, you should have some breakfast first. Huofeng went to master Yi''s house, and should come back soon."


    "Well, you made breakfast today. I''ve always liked your skill. It seems I''ve taken it orally." Su Jingfei laughs. In fact, every morning several women take turns to cook. Except Huofeng, who can''t cook at all, Su Jingfei always changes to eat and takes it orally every day. Now, it''s just to please LAN Xiqi.


    Although Su Jingfei is very serious about every woman, she naturally knows how to make them happy when she faces them alone.


    Sure enough, LAN Xiqi heard Su Jingfei''s praise. Although she was happy in her heart, she said, "my skill can''t compare with Wenjun''s sister. Wenjun''s sister is a chef. She is beautiful, good at martial arts and cooking. She is a good example for us to learn from. If I can compare with her half, I will be satisfied."


    "Xiqi, it''s wrong for you to say that. Wenjun is really good at craftsmanship, but you also have your own characteristics. I like your craftsmanship very much. Dongfang Wenjun is a northerner. She has a northerner taste. You are a southerner. Naturally, you are a southerner. I like it too. You can only be regarded as having your own strengths and can''t be compared." Su Jingfei was very serious, and then said, "as for martial arts, in fact, Dongfang Wenjun''s own martial arts may not be better than you, but she has more experience than you. She has been performing tasks everywhere for many years, which you can''t match."


    LAN Xiqi doesn''t deny this. She hasn''t opened her mouth yet. Huofeng has come in from the outside and said sour: "Xiqi, it''s agreed that I''ll have dinner when I come back. You have to open a small kitchen for Feige. I''m jealous. Come here and let me blow my little ass twice."

 Chapter 1105

    Huofeng was born as a little girl. Although she didn''t become a girl who didn''t love herself, she was much braver than other girls. Even Su Jingfei couldn''t listen to what she said. She was just a hooligan!


    Of course, he also knows that Huofeng is joking, but LAN Xiqi is already blushing. He says arrogantly: "Huofeng, you are a dead girl. I think Su Jingfei is a rascal. How can you be more rascal than him? You don''t know how to blush. I''ve taught you how many times. You want a lady."


    Su Jingfei listened and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He was just lying on the gun. How could he become a hooligan? However, he had no way to open his mouth. Huofeng over there already sniffed and said, "lady, how much is one jin? I''ll buy two Jin first."


    LAN Xiqi looks at Huofeng and struggles to get down from Su Jingfei''s legs. She looks at Huofeng and says, "Huofeng, you are a headache. No matter how much the lady is, your moral integrity falls all over the ground. You can''t help it."


    Fire phoenix ha ha a smile way: "my early have no, isn''t fly elder brother." With that, he went to sit on Su Jingfei''s leg and gave her a kiss on her mouth.


    She is a straightforward girl, and has lived in the underground world for a long time. She is not comparable to LAN Xiqi. Even Su Jingfei is ashamed when she is a hooligan. Su Jingfei now feels that she is being played by Huofeng, but the loveliness of Huofeng is also here. She just talks about it, but in fact she is very conservative.


    LAN Xiqi shakes her head and expresses her helplessness to Huofeng. The girl deliberately distorts her words, and her moral integrity can be said to be true. However, she is no longer there, and she is planted in Su Jingfei''s hands with herself.


    Thinking of the situation at that time, although LAN Xiqi''s pretty face turned red, she did not forget Bai. Su Jingfei saw that it was this bad guy who had to suffer so much injury and had to sacrifice the most precious things for herself and Huofeng to rescue. It was originally a very secret thing, but she and Huofeng were together, and there was no secret between them, Naturally, their relationship is closer than others.


    Su Jingfei is puzzled by LAN Xiqi. What''s the matter with LAN Xiqi today? Is it that he has been here for a few days? But he didn''t feel like that before. He was confused.


    Huofeng doesn''t care so much. She sits on Su Jingfei''s body, hugs her neck and kisses her. Then she takes her breakfast to Su Jingfei''s mouth and says, "husband, I''ll wait on you for dinner. LAN Xiqi, a silly girl, doesn''t know how to wait on her husband."


    "Huofeng, that''s enough." LAN Xiqi has no choice but to speak ill of Huofeng in front of her. She naturally knows that Huofeng is joking, but she can''t let her unhealthy tendencies continue.


    Huofeng is not afraid of LAN Xiqi at all, and says with a smile: "xiaoqiqi, is it swollen? See me and my husband intimate, jealous ah, you have the ability to bite me, wow, you see I''m afraid of you, no, it''s not Huofeng sister despises you, you are not my opponent now, don''t forget, who was pressed on the bed last night


    Su Jingfei looks at LAN Xiqi and Huofeng in surprise. Huofeng''s words mean too much information. He can''t react to them. Especially when he looks at LAN Xiqi''s pretty face and turns red, it''s obvious that Huofeng doesn''t say it casually.


    Let''s not talk about what happened between them, but as far as the strength between Huofeng and LAN Xiqi is concerned, LAN Xiqi can''t beat Huofeng. It''s amazing. Although Huofeng is gifted, her internal skill training time is not as good as LAN Xiqi!


    This is Lan Xiqi seems to be unbearable, and finally said angrily: "Huofeng, you''re a rogue woman. It''s clear that you attacked her chest. How can you fight like this?"


    Huo Feng shrugged her shoulders and said, "what''s wrong with attacking chest? You and I are both women, and I will not be despised if I attack my chest! " After a pause, she suddenly turned to Su Jingfei and said, "husband, you don''t know, Xiao Qiqi is sensitive. I just hit her chest. She''s all soft. Alas, that..."


    Her words haven''t finished, LAN Xiqi has red head and face angry way: "Huofeng, you don''t go too far, it''s clear that you play hooligans."


    Huofeng sits on Su Jingfei''s leg, naturally knows what Su Jingfei thinks in his heart, and says with a smile: "husband, you don''t know. Xiaoqiqi is so good. Later I put pressure on her, and she doesn''t resist."


    Su Jingfei shouts in his heart that the Huofeng is really more and more rogue now, and he doesn''t forget to tease himself. He''s not afraid that his body can''t bear it. However, such a rogue Huofeng is really likable. Su Jingfei''s mouth keeps flowing in his heart, but on the surface he says: "Huofeng, it''s wrong for you to do this. You''re also a girl, so you should be honest."


    "Yes, yes, husband. Huofeng is a hooligan. He always bullies me." Blue Xi Qi listen to Su Jingfei''s words, think found the backbone, quickly to fire phoenix complain.


    Huofeng thinks Su Jingfei blames herself. She is a little embarrassed and says, "husband, I just think Xiao Qiqi is always cold and not cute. I want to help you adjust. Our women in Su''s family should be enthusiastic. Only in this way can we make her husband happy!"


    Su Jingfei smiles in his heart that Huofeng is really a sensible wife, but she still says: "although you say that, it''s just not appropriate for you to do so." With that, when LAN Xiqi thought Su Jingfei wanted to help herself, Su Jingfei suddenly said with a smile: "next time if there is such a thing, you should call me. If I do it, there will be no problem, isn''t it? Huofeng wife."


    Huofeng was stunned, and then said with a smile: "yes, yes, these should be the husband''s things. It seems that we want to be together. We''re done. Kiss us." Then he gave Su Jingfei a kiss on his mouth.


    Su Jingfei naturally kisses her, and they clap high fives to show that everyone agrees. LAN Xiqi is stunned and secretly complains that he is too stupid and naive. He thinks Su Jingfei will be very serious. In fact, he is just like Huofeng. He has a miserable life, and he has been killed by them.


    The two of them naturally won''t really toss LAN Xiqi. This is just a joke with LAN Xiqi. Looking at LAN Xiqi''s bitter smile, Su Jingfei said: "in fact, Xiqi''s coldness is also caused by her personality. She is very good to me."


    "I know, but I want to let her out of the hall, in the kitchen and in the big bed. This is the good quality that we Su family women should have. Otherwise, our Su family women can only have face outside, but they can''t do well at home. Isn''t it a failure?" Huofeng smiles and really has her own idea.


    Su Jingfei really doesn''t object to this point, anyway, the final profit must be his own. After thinking about it, he said to LAN Xiqi: "Xiqi, you see how high the awareness of Huofeng is, this is worth learning."


    "Husband, you and Huofeng are a group. You know how to bully me. Why don''t you go to Wenjun''s sister? She won''t be bullied by you." LAN Xiqi didn''t listen to their unreasonable ideas, and then said, "by the way, there are Li Hongsi, Liang Xiuwen and other people in the family. You have the ability to take them with you."


    Su Jingfei and Huofeng are surprised to see LAN Xiqi. They are all surprised that Lan Xiqi can be so eloquent. LAN Xiqi usually talks very little, which is really a ghost.


    "What? Unexpectedly, I resist, right? Rabbits bite when they are anxious. Who told you to bully me, I will also resist. I tell you, I''m not easy to provoke. " Blue Xi Qi see two people in a daze, some proud, undisguised to two people raise small fist to signal that he is not afraid of them at all.


    Su Jingfei is really surprised to see a different LAN Xiqi, but she is still lovely. Although LAN Xiqi is not a little girl, she is not old either. Because her fiance died at the beginning, she almost lost her heart to live. Now she has some vitality, Su Jingfei is really happy. LAN Xiqi is just like a freshman.


    Huofeng didn''t think so much. Looking at LAN Xiqi''s appearance of resistance, she immediately jumped up from Su Jingfei''s leg. She scolded in the air and said: "Xiao Qiqi, you''re against the sky. Let''s see how Huofeng sister cleans up."


    Her martial arts are good in itself, and she has been taught by Su Jingfei. Now her strength can be counted among the younger generation. In fact, many of the Su family are outstanding among the younger generation, especially Dongfang Wenjun and Nalan Xiuying, but Nalan Xiuying is not the younger generation.


    But because they are all from the Su family, their lives are not obvious, and people outside don''t know their existence, otherwise the ranking of the younger generation will really be refreshed.


    Fire phoenix to LAN Xiqi hand, LAN Xiqi is not weak, body flash, has appeared in the yard, waved to fire phoenix: "Fire Phoenix, yesterday I was in the house inconvenient to show, now I''ll let you know, who is more powerful, although you hand, don''t admit counsels!"


    For LAN Xiqi''s challenge, Huofeng sniffed: "little Qiqi, this is what I want to say. I want you to be convinced and listen to me in the future." When she said that, she flew out with a heavy foot. It seemed that she was really merciless. If people who didn''t know the inside story, they really thought how much hatred they had. At least on the surface, they really wanted to work hard.

 Chapter 1106

    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi fight in the yard. Su Jingfei doesn''t have any worries. The women around him often compete with each other. They all regard each other as their training objects. After all, in peacetime, there can''t be martial arts experts everywhere.


    They also have a certain sense of propriety when they fight with each other. Although they fight fiercely, if they really hurt each other, they all have reservation. Moreover, the people who fight with each other are close in strength.


    Although Su Jingfei is not worried about their safety, he is also paying attention to their hands-on situation. He knows Huofeng''s martial arts very well. After all, except for her own modern fighting skills, other martial arts are actually taught by him, and the rest will learn some from other women, but on the whole, nothing special.


    What he wants to see is Lan Xiqi. LAN Xiqi and Su Bingfeng belong to the same style. They all know how to create their own martial arts. Most of Su Bingfeng''s martial arts are inspired by novels and movies, but LAN Xiqi is completely self created.


    In this respect, LAN Xiqi''s talent is not weaker than Su Bingfeng''s. However, LAN Xiqi has always been Liu Zongyun''s apprentice and is relatively low-key. Outsiders simply don''t know her existence. Otherwise, with her ability to create her own martial arts skills, many big families and sects may want to marry her.


    The reason why the Qian family wanted to keep LAN Xiqi in those years was that she was the eldest lady of the LAN family, but she also took a fancy to her qualifications. If her children could have her qualifications, there would be a genius in the Qian family. A genius could often change the future of a family. This can be seen from many families. The Qian family had such a plan in those years.


    Su Jingfei thinks that Lan Xiqi''s martial arts are not all created by herself. After all, it''s very difficult to create martial arts out of nothing. Besides the martial arts Su Jingfei has seen, LAN Xiqi can not use many of her own martial arts.


    She learned a lot about Su Jingfei''s martial arts. She also discussed with other women and got some tips. For example, Dongfang Wenjun often communicated with her. Su Jingfei should be ranked in the top 20 of the younger generation according to her strength.


    At the beginning, when she defeated master Kuang, her strength was in the top 30. After all, master Kuang was in the top 30. But now her martial arts are advancing rapidly, especially with Jinzhong. Now even if LAN Xiqi meets Gao Yuexia, she may have the strength of the first World War.


    Of course, Su Jingfei doesn''t think that Lan Xiqi can beat Gao Yuexia. The gap between the top ten is still very obvious. LAN Xiqi is still a little short.


    Compared with LAN Xiqi, Huofeng is actually a little weaker. However, because of her unique talent and amazing power, Huofeng uses her own strength to make up for the defects in her moves. She really doesn''t suffer a loss when she starts with LAN Xiqi.


    Huofeng''s strength is the level of the top 30 of the younger generation. But if you don''t know her well and start with her, maybe the top 10 will be overturned by her. If there is a big gap in strength, her divine power will not play a big role. But if there is a small gap in strength, this gap in strength may really become the key to turning the war around.


    They fight many times, and naturally they know each other very well. LAN Xiqi doesn''t want Huofeng to take advantage of this. She doesn''t fight with Huofeng and uses body method to deal with Huofeng.


    As LAN Xiqi said, if Huofeng doesn''t use bad moves, she won''t lose to Huofeng. But it''s not so easy to win Huofeng. There''s no doubt about this. Su Jingfei nodded secretly beside her. These women have enough self-protection ability, so they are more at ease.


    Even if the capital is deep, not every family can send out Xiaocheng or pseudo Dacheng experts. Even if they want to send them out, they are usually experts of the same level. Even if they are more despicable families, they all need face.


    Su Jingfei is watching, but Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are fighting faster and faster. They are inseparable from each other, but they don''t give up. If they really miss, the most they can do is to let each other get slightly injured. With Su Jingfei, there will be no danger. The martial arts can''t avoid being injured. They don''t think it''s wrong.


    Suddenly someone outside the door asked, "is this Su Jingfei''s home?" With the sound, the gate rang.


    Generally, the courtyard walls of villas can be seen from the outside, but Su Jingfei''s family has a lot of women. Su Jingfei specially asked people to refit them. The courtyard walls are completely closed. Only when you come in from the wall or the gate can you see the situation inside.


    When they hear that someone is coming, LAN Xiqi and Huofeng stop by chance. They say that they are exchanging martial arts, but they don''t forget that this is the real society. If outsiders are present, they won''t mess around.


    The two women didn''t know who was coming, but Su Jingfei heard it and frowned slightly. She didn''t expect that Bai Gongyun came so quickly. She separated yesterday and came to her door today. She said, "Bai Gongyun, this is my home. You can push the door in. You don''t have a lock."


    Bai Gongyun answered outside and opened the door. Bai Gongyun didn''t come by himself today. He was accompanied by an old man and Bai Gongyu. Bai Gongyu met him yesterday. He was not a stranger. He didn''t know who he was. Su Jingfei looked at him and guessed that the old man had extraordinary bearing and should not be an ordinary follower.


    No matter who the other party is, Su Jingfei still walks over and says to Bai Gongyun with a smile, "Bai Gongyun, you said to come to my house as a guest and come here today. It''s too fast." Then he nodded to Bai Gongyu and the old man. It was a greeting.


    Bai Gongyun takes a look at Su Jingfei and looks at LAN Xiqi and Huofeng. He estimates that he is guessing the relationship between them, but says with a smile: "you are really a man. Since I said I would come to your house as a guest, I can make you wait for a long time. What''s the use of me talking to you."


    After a pause, he said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, let me introduce you." Then he came to the old man and said, "Su Jingfei, this is my second uncle Bai Changrong. This is my younger brother. I won''t introduce you."


    Although Su Jingfei couldn''t figure out the relationship between her family and Bai family, since Bai Gongyun always said that she was her own little girl, Su Jingfei naturally said, "Hello, Mr. Bai, welcome to our Su family." Then he turned to LAN Xiqi and Huofeng and said, "you go to pour tea and entertain guests."


    At this time, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi naturally follow Su Jingfei''s orders without hesitation. No matter what attitude the women have towards Su Jingfei at home, Su Jingfei''s words are equivalent to orders in front of outsiders.


    In Su Jingfei''s family, this is almost not a rule, and the women also think it''s very good. If Su Jingfei can''t even do this, how can she be the master of the family? The women are not so good. Su Jingfei is always smiling, but she has her own dignity at the critical moment.


    Looking at the two women, who are obedient but serve tea and pour water, both Bai Gongyun and the two men are a little surprised. Bai Gongyu''s look at Su Jingfei already has some admiration.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are both pretty girls, and their beauty is no less than Bai Gongyun, and they are younger than Bai Gongyun in age. If they grow up, maybe their beauty will be improved, and their obedience to Su Jingfei is like a servant girl treating a young master.


    No matter whether LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are the servant girls of Su Jingfei''s family, their obedience is enough to be envied. Bai Changrong thinks Su Jingfei is a little unusual.


    Bai Gongyun thinks differently from them. After all, she is a woman. Seeing that two women are obedient to him, what she wants to know most is what their relationship with Su Jingfei is. Su Jingfei went to her birthday party yesterday, and she is clearly alone. Now there are two such beautiful women in her family, which are hidden deep enough.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care what they were thinking. Now there are only LAN Xiqi and Huofeng at home. If other women are at home, it''s spectacular. It''s estimated that they will have to look straight at them.


    "Mr. Bai, Bai Gongyun, Bai Gongyu, let''s go in and sit down. You came here in the morning, and you didn''t have any preparation." Su Jingfei looks at three people Lengleng Leng looking at LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, can''t help but smile, a hospitable host''s appearance.


    If only Bai Gongyun came here today, Su Jingfei would not be so serious. Bai Gongyun came to him only because of a friend''s visit, but now Bai Changrong came, and the situation changed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t forget his experience with Bai Gongyun yesterday. Wu yinghun, the leader of the Wumen sect, hated him, but he didn''t forget Bai Gongyun. What''s more, people in the Wumen sect could see clearly what Bai Gongyun had done. At that time, Wu yinghun thought that he had abandoned Wu Nengyong, so he would know it was Bai Gongyun who had done it.


    The Bai family must know what the Wu family is thinking now, and they must have a grudge against each other. As a participant yesterday, Su Jingfei guessed that the Bai family would express something. As long as the Bai family is not too stupid, they should understand.


    Bai Changrong was observing Su Jingfei from the door. Before yesterday''s event, he didn''t care about Su Jingfei. Although the Bai family is a top family in the capital, they are not the Wulin family. They don''t know Su Jingfei very well.


    Now I can''t help nodding when I see Su Jingfei''s way of dealing with people. I''ve met many young descendants of the family. Compared with Su Jingfei''s bearing, they all seem a little immature. Although Su Jingfei is young, he is very mature.


    Compared with Su Jingfei, Bai Gongyu is actually worse. Bai Gongyu is actually Bai Changrong''s son. According to his age, Bai Gongyu is half a year younger than Su Jingfei. But now he can''t stand on his own. Looking at Su Jingfei, he suddenly feels that he should have a son like Su Jingfei. This is just a first impression. Bai Changrong knows that, Su Jingfei should not let himself down. A young man with such a bearing will not be simple.

 Chapter 1107

    Su Jingfei takes the three of the Bai family into the living room to sit down. LAN Xiqi has tea ready at this time. She looks like a virtuous daughter-in-law. Although Huofeng is usually naughty, she is very steady when there are outsiders.


    Although she was born as a little sister, she has already mixed into the position of the eldest sister. Naturally, she knows who to face and what attitude to adopt. Bai Changrong is obviously a person with status. She certainly won''t disgrace Su Jingfei. After she and LAN Xiqi pour water for everyone, she sits beside Su Jingfei.


    The three of the Bai family look at LAN Xiqi and Huofeng''s performance, but they don''t know their identities. If they are really maids, how can they sit beside Su Jingfei? But if they are not like this, is it su Jingfei''s wife? Don''t say Su Jingfei is still unmarried. Even if he has a wife, he can''t have two at the same time. Everyone is confused.


    Su Jingfei looks at the three people in a daze. He laughs in his heart. If he wants to break his head, the three people can''t guess their relationship. Even if he has doubts, he will certainly overturn this conclusion.


    He didn''t show anything on the surface. He said with a smile, "Mr. Bai, your visit today is really sudden. You don''t have any preparation. Don''t laugh." Although he said so, everyone knows that he is polite, and the content behind him is the key: "when you come today, Bai Gongyun didn''t inform me. I''m really surprised."


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t say it clearly, everyone understood what he meant. Bai Changrong said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, don''t be polite to me. You and Gong Yun grew up together. Today we are here to thank you."


    "Oh? Thank you for me? " Su Jingfei pretends to be surprised. In fact, he knows it in his heart.


    "Yes, if you didn''t protect me yesterday, I would certainly have suffered a loss. Wu Nengyong, that scum, is really too harmful." Bai Gongyun said quickly, thinking that if Su Jingfei was not here yesterday, his tragic experience would be a tragedy in the world.


    Su Jingfei actually knows that the reason why Wu Nengyong had to deal with Bai Gongyun yesterday was that it was the right time. The person he really wanted to deal with was himself. Of course, it can''t be said that Wu Nengyong didn''t have an intention to deal with Bai Gongyun, but it won''t be exposed so early. Now he naturally won''t say it. After all, it''s all his own guess. What they think is their business.


    Bai Changrong and his niece said, "I won''t say much about yesterday. I just want to say thank you. You are not only Gongyun, but also of great help to the Bai family. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid we still don''t know Wumen''s sinister intentions."


    "Mr. Bai, you''re welcome. Although I''m not a member of the Wulin, I still can''t see such a scum sect as Wumen. In ancient times, there were people who saw injustice and helped each other. I''m just imitating the ancients." Su Jingfei smiles. He looks very calm and modest, but he is very proud in his heart. They really think about it enough, but the hatred between them and Wumen can''t be solved.


    Although Bai Changrong is very optimistic about Su Jingfei and knows that he is not simple, he can''t guess what Su Jingfei thinks. Hearing him say so, he clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I can''t imagine that there are still chivalrous people like you now. Our family Gongyun is really lucky to know you."


    This is not a polite remark. There is no real relationship between the Bai family and Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei can help the Bai family, but for moral reasons.


    So now he emphasizes the relationship between Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun in every sentence, which can be regarded as deepening the relationship between the two sides.


    If he is not sure of his niece''s mind, he would like to bring them together. Bai Gongyun is the eldest lady of the Bai family, and Su Jingfei is not simple. He is the third young master of the Su family, and he should be young and promising now. He has defeated the master of the martial arts.


    Different from Bai Gongyun, Bai Changrong has a lot of knowledge. He doesn''t know martial arts, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know the strength of Wu Ying''s soul. He is Bai Changrong''s third brother-in-law, but he didn''t see his intention towards the Bai family at the beginning.


    Bai Changrong looks at Su Jingfei and thinks about whether he can match Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun. However, when he looks at LAN Xiqi and Huofeng behind Su Jingfei, he is frustrated again. The two girls are unidentified, but their own conditions are obviously no worse than Bai Gongyun.


    Moreover, their relationship with Su Jingfei is obviously closer than that of Bai Gongyun and Su Jingfei. If they really want to match up their niece and Su Jingfei, it''s really difficult.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Bai Changrong was thinking. When he heard Bai Changrong''s words, he said with a smile: "Mr. Bai, don''t say anything lucky or not. Bai Gongyun was my friend when I was a child. When I saw that she was in danger, I would help her. What''s more, people in Wumen really went too far."


    "Well, Wumen is really a group of scum. When they were developing outside Beijing and wanted to come to the capital, our Bai family helped them so much. Then they turned back and wanted to deal with our Bai family. It''s really a white eyed wolf. It''s a pity that my third sister married such an ambitious guy. I don''t think my third sister knows about these things." Bai Changrong sighed.


    Su Jingfei said in her heart, it''s not sure that girls are extroverted. At least the women around her are all towards themselves. If they want to deal with anyone, they will help themselves.


    Since Bai Gongyun''s third sister-in-law is Wu yinghun''s wife and Wu Nengyong''s mother, she may not be unaware of Bai''s family affairs.


    Although Su Jingfei thought of it, he couldn''t say it clearly. After all, it was related to other people''s family affairs. Su Jingfei left them a thought. He could only follow: "I saw the people in Wumen were so arrogant yesterday, and I thought their character was not good. Sure enough, such a big thing happened at night."


    "Yes, Wu Nengyong, a brute, is so unruly to his cousin that he has to do some harm to him. It''s cheap to kill him." Bai Changrong obviously hated him very much and spoke without mercy.


    It was Bai Gongyun who was embarrassed for a while. He didn''t think so much about it when he laid his feet yesterday. Who knew that he had lost his son and grandson.


    Su Jingfei didn''t believe that Bai Changrong just came to chat with him. After a change of words, he inquired: "Mr. Bai, since you already know that Wumen is coveting your Bai family, I don''t know how you plan to deal with it!" After a pause, he added: "it''s your Bai family''s private affair. I shouldn''t ask. But Wumen is my enemy. I want to know about it."


    "Well, if we don''t have your help this time, our Bai family will suffer greatly." Bai Changrong waved his hand and said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. The reason why Wumen can enter the capital is that our family paved the way for them. They just came in. The capital is not a place where full screen force can run rampant."


    Su Jingfei nodded his head, which he believed. Otherwise, the Yangs in the capital and the families like Anjia must be at the bottom. Even if the Yangs have an old lady, they can never support a family. Their achievements in business are highly praised, and Anjia is also a business start, which is also highly valued.


    Bai Changrong knows that Su Jingfei is a warrior, even a great master. He is really worried that Su Jingfei does not agree with his words. After all, Su Jingfei should rely more on force in his eyes.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei nodding his head, he was relieved and said with a smile: "in addition to force, the financial resources of business are also very important. In the case that everyone has no top power to support, the financial resources are very important. The Bai family has always cooperated with Wumen. Now we have to consider it." Bai Changrong obviously does not intend to hide Su Jingfei, very frankly.


    Su Jingfei thinks that the Bai family has the strength close to the top family in the capital, and there are no experts in their family. They are among the big families purely by their commercial strength. Obviously, they have their own uniqueness, and there must be a lot of business.


    He didn''t ask about the specific situation of Bai Changrong. He believed that Bai Changrong would tell him, otherwise he would not.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei expected, Bai Changrong put his hand in front of Su Jingfei and said, "our cooperation with Wumen is mainly in several aspects. The first is medicinal materials, which they will provide us with source of goods. The second is building materials. In this aspect, we have cooperative real estate developers, and we also cooperate with Wumen, but the relationship is in our hands. The third is entertainment industry, We still have cooperation with Wumen, but the theme of the company is ours. As long as we no longer cooperate with Wumen, it will have a very important impact on Wumen. "


    After listening to Bai Changrong''s introduction, Su Jingfei suddenly realized that no wonder the people of Wumen wanted to deal with the Bai family. After all, Wumen, the core industry of the Bai family, did not participate at all. In other words, in the cooperation, the Bai family has always been in a dominant position.


    If his own economic lifeline is always in the hands of others, he will not be reconciled. What''s more, Wumen is an ambitious sect. He doesn''t know the Bai family and Wumen, but from the surface, the relationship between them is unstable.


    It''s estimated that the Bai family knows this, but they believe that Wumen can''t do without their help. They don''t think that Wumen dare to covet the Bai family. It''s not too late to wake up now.


    After thinking about this, Su Jingfei will know why the Bai family thanks themselves so much. If they really wait for themselves to wake up, I''m afraid everything will be delayed and the Bai family will be killed by Wumen before they can react. From this point of view, they have to admit that Wumen''s hiding method is good.


    This time, Wu Nengyong, the black sheep of the family, was exposed. Of course, Wu Nengyong was not really absent-minded. He just thought that Su Jingfei was not inferior to Wu yinghun. He deserved the misfortune of Wu family.

 Chapter 1108

    Su Jingfei is thinking, Bai Changrong has sighed: "when we thought of such cooperation, Wumen would depend on our Bai family for a long time. Even if we have any ideas, we can only press them. Now we are really naive."


    "Yes, you really don''t know what people in the Wulin think." Su Jingfei is also a sigh. He is now a semi Wulin person. Although his thoughts are still relatively modern, he can understand the thoughts of these Wulin sects.


    "Now that we have understood, no wonder our ancestors always said that chivalry violates the ban with martial arts. When a person''s ability is very strong, the constraints of the law are much weaker for them. Martial arts are all martial arts practitioners. If they have very strong ability, they will not pay so much attention to the law." Bai Changrong nodded and said slowly.


    Su Jingfei can see that the Bai family must have had a serious discussion yesterday, conducted in-depth research on Wumen, and probably understood the current form.


    As Bai Changrong said, when a person''s ability is beyond the scope of constraints, he will naturally expand his ambition. He will talk about himself instead of others. Now Su Jingfei''s martial arts has reached the peak of Xiaocheng realm, and it may not be long before he can break through to the pseudo Dacheng realm.


    At his level, even guns may not be able to kill him. He wants to do some unknown bad things, so he will not be found at all. Even if he is found, it is easy for him to cover up the facts.


    The law really can restrain Su Jingfei, but if Su Jingfei wants to do something behind his back, even if it''s murder and arson, the law still has no effect on him. In this regard, the ancient kings'' taboo on the warrior is not unreasonable. After all, such people can ignore the existence of the law.


    This is basically the case with Wumen. Their own strength has expanded and their attention to law has declined. To put it bluntly, if they want to deal with the Bai family, even if they destroy the Bai family, maybe no one will go to them.


    Su Jingfei had his own experience. The Lin family, the Hu family and the Qian family were all destroyed by himself. Although he used the power of the military and the law, in fact, he killed many people in the process, but he was not affected at all. He believes that Wumen has the same ability.


    Bai Changrong looked at Su Jingfei and said: "Su Jingfei, you should also be able to guess that I''m looking for you today. It''s not a simple thank you."


    Su Jingfei didn''t pretend to be confused, nodded and said: "Mr. Bai, if you have anything, just say that Wumen not only has an intention to your Bai family, but also wants to deal with me. We have a common enemy."


    His meaning has been clearly expressed. Even though the enemy of the enemy may not be a friend, he has the foundation to become a friend. What''s more, Su Jingfei and Bai Gongyun are friends originally. Now the relationship between the two sides is relatively good, and Su Jingfei has also expressed his good intentions.


    "Su Jingfei, Gong Yun and I mentioned you, I knew that you must be a smart man. We now have a common enemy, Wumen. They now know that if the plan is revealed, there will be all kinds of remedies. Our Bai family will bear a lot of pressure. I hope you can help us." This time, Bai Changrong was quite frank and said very happily: "in the process of helping us, no matter what benefits you get, we will not interfere."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved. Bai Changrong''s meaning seems to be that it depends on his own ability who can get much benefit from this joint fight against Wumen. If they cooperate with each other, the Bai family doesn''t believe they will suffer.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t resist such actions. Let alone Wumen, he has been his mortal enemy for a long time. After all, he has injured Wu Ying''s soul. Wu Nengyong is also responsible for being a useless man. It''s a matter of time before he can deal with Wumen. Now with the help of Bai family, he can relieve a lot of pressure.


    Bai Changrong saw Su Jingfei''s face unchanged. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he continued: "Wumen is a Wulin sect, and there are many people under it. But because of this, they attach great importance to making money, but most of their ways of making money are dominated by our Bai family. I want to kick them out."


    "It should be so. No one can be at ease with such a malicious partner." Su Jingfei nodded.


    "But it''s easy to say. If you really want to do it, Wumen will not be happy. So I need you to help us. According to Gongyun, you are not inferior to wuyinghun. Is that right?" After all, Bai Changrong has never seen Su Jingfei''s ability, so he still needs to ask.


    Su Jingfei didn''t answer directly. He pondered for a moment and said, "if I don''t get hurt, it should be similar to Wu yinghun, but I''m hurt now..."


    "By the way, I knew you were injured yesterday, but today you look good. It seems that there is nothing wrong with you. I forgot to ask, are you seriously injured? Doesn''t it mean that you Wulin masters can heal with internal skill? How come it''s not good yet! " Bai Gongyun interrupts Su Jingfei and asks with some concern and curiosity.


    Before Su Jingfei answered, Huofeng said: "Miss Bai, you don''t know something. Although brother Fei has a deep internal skill, it can''t be cured overnight."


    Although she spoke politely, her tone was obviously a bit mocking and proud. It seemed that she was very proud of knowing this, and thought that Bai Gongyun had no common sense in this aspect, so she could despise her, which was very obvious.


    Before Huofeng deftly poured tea for everyone, everyone thought that she and LAN Xiqi were quiet women, but now Huofeng just hit people.


    Bai Gongyun is three years older than Huofeng, but she is tested by Huofeng. Bai Gongyun is really aggrieved and angry. She is not a martial arts practitioner. She doesn''t understand these things, which is despised. What''s more important is that she doesn''t understand why Huofeng is aiming at herself. She didn''t express that she was close to Su Jingfei before!


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly in the dark. The white family are all ordinary people. Naturally, they don''t understand some small movements. Su Jingfei can see Huofeng''s eyes on herself. This girl is on purpose.


    Now Su Jingfei''s EQ has already been exercised. He has already guessed the meaning of Huofeng. This chick is just mixing.


    Bai Gongyun was his childhood playmate. Now Bai Changrong obviously thinks highly of Su Jingfei. Huofeng is just afraid that Bai Gongyun will stick to Su Jingfei. Although she can introduce several women of the Su family, one reason is that they met Su Jingfei earlier and they get along well with each other.


    But now Bai Gongyun is a strange woman, she feels that Bai Gongyun wants to rob Su Jingfei with herself, and she is jealous.


    There are women around Su Jingfei who prefer to eat, but there is no Huofeng among them. Now he is going to add Huofeng to them. This is a typical exclusion. He just can''t tell Bai Gongyun.


    Now seeing that Bai Gongyun was a little upset, he quickly said, "the internal injury I suffered yesterday is quite complicated, and I can''t recover in a short time." Not waiting for the Bai family to be disappointed, Su Jingfei continued: "Wu yinghun was injured yesterday. He won''t do it easily. Even if he does, I''m not afraid of him."


    His words make the Bai family feel at ease. They also listen to Su Jingfei''s words selectively. They believe that Wu yinghun is injured. Su Jingfei says that he is not afraid of Wu yinghun, but they don''t believe it.


    After all, they are not real people in the Wulin. They don''t know the conclusion that Su Jingfei and Wu yinghun are both defeated. They always think our Wu yinghun should be more powerful. After all, they have known Wu yinghun for a long time, and his strength is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Of course, they don''t deny Su Jingfei''s ability, otherwise they won''t find him.


    "Jingfei, let''s not talk about that. I mean, when we negotiate with Wumen, you can go with us. As long as Wu yinghun doesn''t come by himself, you should be able to live in the town. Right? You help us like this, and our Bai family will be grateful in the future." Bai Changrong smiles and says his final meaning. He doesn''t hide it either. He just takes a fancy to Su Jingfei''s ability.


    Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. Although he is not a top-level figure now, he will not be a bodyguard of others. After all, he has a lot to do, but he still has to participate in these things in Wumen.


    "Well, Mr. Bai, although the events of yesterday were caused by the events of Wumen and your Bai family, I am a participant after all. If you ask them to negotiate, I will follow you." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said, "but there''s a problem to be clarified first. I''m not trying to help you. I just want to help Fu Wu yinghun."


    "It''s no problem. As long as you go, you know that we Bai family don''t have such a powerful person as you. Maybe we''ll lose money in the negotiation." Bai Changrong listened to Su Jingfei''s words and said happily.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bai. I haven''t finished yet." Su Jingfei said, face a whole, straight way: "I heard you said before, your family involved in the voice of medicine, building materials and entertainment, is that so?"


    "Well, it''s true. Our family is mainly engaged in these kinds of businesses." Bai Changrong doesn''t talk nonsense either. He nods and says that the situation of Bai family is not a secret. It''s impossible not to admit it now!


    "Well, I''ll help you withdraw all the cooperation between Wumen and you, but I want to participate in the cooperation. I want to join in the three businesses of your family." Su Jingfei definitely looks at Bai Changrong. No matter who can see the firmness in his eyes, it seems that if Bai Changrong does not agree, he will not care.


    Bai Gongyun and Bai Gongyu look at each other. They all think that Su Jingfei is not simple. It''s much better than any big gift.


    Su Jingfei''s request seems to take advantage of the fire. In fact, it helps the Bai family. If Wu men divests the Bai family''s business, the Bai family will also be affected. But if Su Jingfei steps in, it may not be affected. The key is that they are not sure whether Su Jingfei can really participate in it.

 Chapter 1109

    Su Jingfei proposes to cooperate with the Bai family. Naturally, he has some consideration. As a traditional Chinese medicine, Su Jingfei''s demand for medicinal materials must exceed that of ordinary people. Moreover, he also has his own hospital, and he wants to buy a large number of various medicinal materials. The Bai family is just sending them to his home.


    As for the business of building materials, Su Jingfei thinks that Liu Yifei''s second uncle is doing such a thing. They are local companies, and their strength is not too strong. With the help of Bai family, they can do better.


    The last point is simple. He himself is an actor, and he knows many directors and actors. He also has a film company. Let Li Binbin get in touch with the Bai family, and his company can also grow bigger. Although Su Jingfei doesn''t care much, he can make some general directions.


    Su Jingfei looked at Bai Changrong with hesitation in his eyes. He immediately understood what he thought and said with a smile: "Mr. Bai, you probably doubt my ability!"


    When he asked so directly, Bai Changrong was really embarrassed. However, when it comes to important family matters, Bai Changrong did not dare to be vague and nodded frankly: "Su Jingfei, don''t blame me for being suspicious or belittling you. These cooperative projects add up to 800 million yuan without one billion yuan. This is still investment. If you count the return, it''s not just this number, Even if you are the third young master of the Su family and want to cooperate, you should always ask Su Hanlin. "


    The relationship between the Bai family and the Su family should be good, otherwise Su Jingfei couldn''t play with Bai Gongyun when he was a child. Now Bai Changrong doesn''t have much scruples about Su Hanlin.


    Although the Su family has Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei''s power to work for the country, the Bai family doesn''t mean to curry favor with the Su family. Now hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Bai Changrong naturally thinks of the Su family. According to his family''s cooperation projects, it''s really not a matter of money.


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment. He thought that these cooperative projects should be at least several billion. Now when he heard Bai Changrong''s words, he remembered that the Yang family could easily be more than a dozen or several billion. That''s because they are the top family of business, and they are also the leader of information and communication business.


    Although the Bai family is also a business family and has a lot of money, it''s impossible for them to spend billions of dollars at random. That''s not to take money seriously. According to what they say, Wumen doesn''t have a lot of shares in their cooperation with Wumen. In this way, one billion is almost the same.


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t care how much he invests. He has enough money now. The key is that Su Jingfei takes a fancy to the main business of the Bai family, and he believes that the Bai family is not a fool. The projects they run will not lose money casually.


    In the final analysis, the Bai family has not yet reached the top level. Even if it''s only 1.8 billion yuan, it can''t afford to lose. Su Jingfei is a nouveau riche. He can take all his family''s assets to do business, but the Bai family can only take part of them. In this way, Su Jingfei''s flexibility is far more than that of the Bai family.


    Looking at Su Jingfei, Bai Changrong was stunned. He thought that there were too many cooperation figures he put forward, so he explained: "although Wumen is not a top school, they still have a certain family background, and they always make money when they cooperate with us, so they invest a lot. If you think it''s not suitable, you can choose one or two projects."


    "No, I don''t think there''s too much money. What I''m optimistic about is your Bai family. I''m different from Wumen. I just need to know some of your operation. I''ll find professionals to discuss business with you. The number you put forward is less than I expected." Su Jingfei did not hide, honest way.


    "Less than a billion or eight billion?" Bai Changrong was surprised. This was just an estimate. He had to go back to calculate the actual situation. He frowned and said, "can su Hanlin promise you to do such a big business?"


    He thought that Su Jingfei was using the money of the Su family. Although he knew that Su Jingfei was no better than before, he thought he was just superior in martial arts. After all, the Su family had this tradition, but he didn''t think that Su Jingfei had his own industry at this age. After all, what happened yesterday has been discussed by the Bai family to deal with Wumen, but he has not collected information about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also sees that Bai Changrong doesn''t know much about himself. He is not angry because Bai Changrong doesn''t investigate himself. After all, he is always uncomfortable being investigated.


    "Mr. Bai, I said I would cooperate with you, but I''m talking about myself, not the Su family in Beijing." Su Jingfei thinks for a moment that his family has not yet come to the capital, and he does not consider himself a family. He just speaks in his own name.


    "You work with our family?" Bai Changrong obviously can''t believe it. His voice has been improved.


    Bai Gongyun said: "Su Jingfei, you''re kidding. You''re cooperating with our family. It''s not ten or eight yuan, one billion or eight hundred million yuan. Do you save your lucky money?"


    Su Jingfei was dumbfounded with a smile and shook his head: "my lucky money, let alone one billion eight hundred million, even if I don''t have a breakfast, I haven''t received any money since I was a child." Speaking of this, I can''t help feeling lost. I have been lonely since I was a child. Especially after my mother died, I can''t afford to support myself.


    After a pause, he asked Bai Gongyun: "Bai Gongyun, even if you get a lot of lucky money every year, can you receive more than 100 million in 20 years?"


    Bai Gongyun shook his head and said: "no, who can get the lucky money of more than 100 million? The person who gives the money is not the richest man in the world. It''s too proud that the money of more than 100 million should be the lucky money. If you have such a relationship, introduce it to me, I must be his friend."


    "That''s it." Su Jingfei said with a smile: "actually, I did some business when I was away from home. Now I have a certain amount of capital. One billion eight hundred million is not a big number. By the way, you all know the rehabilitation hospital, which is the private hospital near the third ring road. I''m a big shareholder there."


    In order to make the Bai family believe in their own strength, he exposed his financial resources. He believed that as a big business family in Beijing, the Bai family would know the situation of the rehabilitation hospital, and at least estimate their wealth.


    As he expected, Bai Gongyun and Bai Gongyu were not very clear. Bai Changrong was moved and said, "what did you say? Are you a major shareholder in rehab? Isn''t that the property of the Yang family? "


    "It used to be the property of the Yang family, but not long ago, we talked about the acquisition. Later, I will hold 60% of the shares of the rehabilitation hospital. Do you think I have such wealth and want to cooperate with the Bai family? Do you have enough capital?" Su Jingfei smiles and reveals a message.


    In fact, according to the scale of the rehabilitation hospital, the new shareholders should hold a press conference. However, because Su Jingfei didn''t like high-profile, and there were too many hostile forces in the capital, they kept a low profile and were not clear to outsiders.


    Bai Changrong was really surprised at this time. Su Jingfei was much more powerful than he thought. Not to mention the wealth now reflected, he was no less than the ordinary second rate families. Many second rate families only had one or two companies. A high-grade hospital such as rehabilitation hospital was equal to some big enterprises.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei''s personal connections and abilities. Can anyone buy Yang''s private hospital? Not to mention that people are not short of money, what is more important is their position in the capital.


    They know that Su Hanlin has a very important position in the capital, but they don''t believe that Su Hanlin is the leader of this business. He is upright and has never done such kind of human business. So there is no doubt that Su Jingfei has managed this business by himself. It''s really surprising that he can manage the people of the Yang family.


    Bai Gongyun and Bai Gongyun don''t know the specific situation of Su Jingfei. Seeing Bai Changrong in a daze, Bai Gongyun coughs and asks, "second uncle, is the rehabilitation hospital very big?"


    "Big?" Bai Changrong looked at his niece strangely, and then sighed: "it''s right for you to remove the word? It''s the first private hospital in Beijing. How big do you think it is? Its total value is at least 5 billion yuan. Think about Su Jingfei''s wealth."


    Bai Gongyun opens her mouth. She doesn''t know the situation of the rehabilitation hospital, but she will account for 60% of the 5 billion yuan. Maybe after su Jingfei bought the hospital, he used all his wealth, but if he went to mortgage, he could still lend money to cooperate with the Bai family. What''s more, basically, no one would put all his belongings into one industry, That is to say, Su Jingfei''s wealth is more than three billion, maybe five billion.


    Su Jingfei has also said before that he earned all these by himself. A man in his early twenties has more than five billion yuan of personal assets. What''s the concept? Bai Gongyun can''t turn around any more. Is this the Su Jingfei he knows?


    In fact, if Su Jingfei didn''t keep a low profile and directly tell the Bai family that he is the richest man in H Province, they would be even more surprised. The richest man in a province is absolutely amazing. Even if he is not the richest man in an economically developed province, he should have tens of billions of dollars. Su Jingfei not only has tens of billions of dollars, but also has a rapid development of various industries, Still snowballing and getting richer.


    Su Jingfei looked at the stunned white family and said with a smile, "don''t be too surprised. In fact, business depends on luck. My luck is a little better. Now you think it''s OK to cooperate with me?"


    "Yes, of course. If you can''t cooperate like this, what else can we say?" Even though Bai Changrong is relatively calm, he is shocked by a series of Su Jingfei''s statements. Now he can''t figure out whether Su Jingfei is joking or serious, but Su Jingfei seems very serious.


    Su Jingfei said that just to make the Bai family confident. Now after hearing Bai Changrong''s words, he said with a smile, "Mr. Bai, you won''t regret your decision."


    Bai Changrong nodded his head and said, "I''m here to talk with you about what I should do with Wumen. I didn''t expect to have an unexpected harvest. I often saw you when I was a child. I didn''t expect that after more than ten years, you have grown up to such a level. It''s really beyond my expectation."


    Su Jingfei can see that Bai Changrong is really surprised, otherwise he would not have said so directly to himself. This is a complete confession of the purpose of his coming today. It''s funny in his heart.


    "In fact, I did not expect to have today''s results, some things are difficult to predict." Su Jingfei sighed that he was a poor student a year ago, and now he has become the first master of the young generation and the richest man in H Province. It''s really unpredictable.


    The Bai family didn''t know Su Jingfei''s experience. Naturally, they didn''t know the meaning of his words. However, Bai Gongyun nodded and said, "you are beyond our imagination. I dare not recognize you."


    Su Jingfei wants to tell her that he can''t remember her now, but it doesn''t matter any more. Now he and the Bai family are partners. Although Wumen is not as big as Feng Jiaqiang, there is a spirit of Wu Ying. His martial arts are about to reach the level of pseudo greatness. If he really breaks through, Su Jingfei is not his opponent even if he tries his best.


    He has never been a man who makes enemies easily. Once he has enemies, he will not mind having more friends. Along the way, without the help of some friends'' families, he would not have achieved today.


    After all, no matter who has enemies everywhere, life will not be easy. Although the Bai family is not a branch of the Wulin family, it is not helpful for them in this respect, but their su group is preparing to go to Beijing. With the cooperation with an pangzi and the Bai family, it should not be difficult for their su group to stay in the capital.


    Su Jingfei has always been indifferent to the company''s affairs, but because the people he contacted are the top of the capital, he can pave the way for his company and create opportunities for the company''s people. At that time, as long as Lin can operate well, he will have a good momentum of development.


    Although Su Jingfei did not plan in advance, this virtuous circle has been very successful. At the beginning, it was like this in the provincial capital. Su Jingfei came to look for opportunities for the company. With the efforts of Lin ruoke and others, the company has developed to its present scale. Su''s group has long surpassed that of Lin''s group.


    The three of the Bai family not only got Su Jingfei''s promise to help them deal with Wumen, but also got an unexpected joy. Today, they have gained a lot. Bai Gongyun''s heart also looks at Su Jingfei with new eyes.


    After chatting for a while, Bai Changrong said to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, we''ll go back today. Later, we''ll make an appointment with Wumen to discuss the cancellation of cooperation. At that time, I''ll inform you that you want to help us."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll be there for sure. Isn''t Wumen always arrogant? If I don''t show up, I''m afraid I''ll think I''m afraid! " Su Jingfei smiles and says to Bai Changrong.


    "Well, we''ll leave first. We''ll let you know later. We''ll go to Bai''s when we have time." Bai Changrong nodded.

 Chapter 1110

    After su Jingfei and the Bai family decided to cooperate, the Bai family left. Then Huofeng asked, "husband, who is Bai Gongyun? I don''t think her eyes are right when she looks at you!"


    "What''s wrong with the way you look at me?" Su Jingfei is a little surprised. He doesn''t understand the meaning of Huofeng. He thinks that Bai Gongyun won''t have any malice to himself!


    "Of course, something''s wrong. Huofeng thinks that all the women''s eyes are wrong when they look at you." The fire phoenix hasn''t yet opened a mouth, the blue Xi Qi has already in the flank to smile to explain a way.


    Fire phoenix immediately glaring way: "small Qi Qi just didn''t clean up you, your ass itch!"


    LAN Xiqi sniffed: "if it wasn''t for the Bai family to make trouble just now, I would have dealt with you. You really think you are very powerful. If you don''t agree, we''ll fight again?"


    Su Jingfei looked at two people to fight again, helpless way: "you want to fight, I want to go out."


    "Husband, where are you going? I''ll go with you. I''ll clean up xiaoqiqi later. I still think it''s more interesting to clean her up on the bed." Fire phoenix listen to Su Jingfei want to go, also regardless of LAN Xiqi, smile of run past.


    LAN Xiqi said angrily, "Huofeng, be reserved. Don''t make yourself look like a hooligan."


    "I''m such a straightforward person. I don''t want you to bite me!" Huofeng Hun doesn''t care. She hugs Su Jingfei''s arm. She doesn''t know whether to let Su Jingfei take advantage or not.


    Su Jingfei looks at the two girls'' noisy appearance, but he can''t help laughing. He also knows that the two girls are joking, so he won''t take them seriously, but he still says: "I''m going to Su''s house, you two follow me, really OK?"


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi smile together. Naturally, they know what the Su family means. Although they usually manage few things at home, they are both smart women. They have known the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Su family for a long time. Now Su Jingfei is going to the Su family, which is really surprising.


    Su Jingfei looks at the two women in a daze, and knows why. In fact, he has a temporary intention, and he didn''t plan to do it before.


    "I''m going back to Su''s home for the first time in ten years. If you really want to go with me, it''s not impossible, but if you think clearly, it may be more depressing for me to go there, and it won''t be easy for you to follow me." Su Jingfei thought about the situation of going to Su''s home this time and reminded him.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng hesitated for a while. As Su Jingfei said, today he should return to Su''s home for the first time in ten years. Maybe it would be awkward for them to follow.


    But on second thought, Su Jingfei hasn''t been home for ten years. Today, if you want to go back to Su''s home and take them with you, isn''t it the same as admitting their existence to Su''s family. It''s a little exciting for them to think of this. This is a kind of treatment that women in Su''s family haven''t had.


    Although they came late, there was no woman who didn''t want to have su Jingfei alone. Since they couldn''t do it, it would be a good choice if they were recognized by Su Jingfei''s family. It would be like meeting their parents.


    As for the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Su family, this is not the point. The point is that they are also curious about Su Jingfei''s family. Huofeng is better. It''s only because the Su family is Su Jingfei''s family that they are curious. LAN Xiqi has heard of Su Hanlin''s name, and she admires her father-in-law.


    "Husband, let''s go with you. The ugly daughter-in-law will see her in-law sooner or later." LAN Xiqi thinks that Su Hanlin is his father-in-law, which is also his idol, so she firmly tells Su Jingfei.


    Fire phoenix see blue Xi Qi so firm, also hasten way: "yes, yes, we are all Su''s daughter-in-law, since you want to go to Su''s, we will follow, anyway sooner or later also want to see, we can''t escape, this is what we should do."


    Su Jingfei looks at the two girls'' health and sighs in secret, especially the sentence of Huofeng. In fact, no matter what, it''s sooner or later for him to go to the Su family, and he can''t escape. In this case, he might as well be more generous.


    Today, he is going to the Su family because of the Bai family. Every time he wants to cooperate with another family, he always has to do some Kung Fu. Su Jingfei has so many enemies that he can''t easily believe others. The only one who can know about the Bai family is the Su family. He just needs to find out Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei.


    Of course, he wanted to go back, because after Nalan piaoxiue said something about Su Hanlin to him, his resentment towards Su Hanlin was much smaller. As a man, Su Jingfei could understand Su Hanlin.


    If Su Hanlin wasn''t his father, Su Jingfei wouldn''t have such a big complaint. After all, he couldn''t let go of what he had accumulated over the years.


    "Come on, you are not ugly daughters in law. You are beautiful daughters in law. I have business to go to Su''s today. It''s nothing for you to follow me." Su Jingfei thinks in his heart that the woman around him is no secret. It''s nothing to take to Su''s house.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi don''t care what Su Jingfei is doing at Su''s house. Anyway, they are going to see their family today. They look at each other, say hello to Su Jingfei and run back to their room.


    Su Jingfei looked at the two women''s sexy and enchanting back, thought a little, then said with a dumb smile, they must have gone to make up.


    You don''t have to ask. They must be well prepared to meet the Su family. If they want to leave a good impression on them, Su Jingfei sighs. He doesn''t know what the Su family trip will be like!


    After a short time, the two women came out together. Although they were just dressed up, they were more beautiful. They were beautiful girls originally, but now after careful dressing, they are even more pleasing to the eye. No matter how picky they are, they will not be dissatisfied with them in appearance.


    "Husband, how about us? Are we beautiful?" Huofeng sees Su Jingfei staring at them, and asks with a smile.


    Huofeng is the kind of girl with hot figure and pure appearance. Her figure is very sexy, especially the small waist like a water snake, which is Su Jingfei''s favorite. Such a girl suddenly smiles tenderly. Even if Su Jingfei sees more beautiful girls, she still can''t help but feel shocked.


    If it wasn''t for business, he would like to go to the room to discuss the relationship between dress and figure.


    Different from him, LAN Xiqi doesn''t say anything. Standing in front of Su Jingfei, she has a quiet feeling. Like a orchid in an empty valley, LAN Xiqi''s temperament seems to go back to the time when Su Jingfei saw her. It''s just more angry and more attractive.


    In terms of appearance, Huofeng is slightly better than Banqiao, but in terms of temperament, LAN Xiqi is slightly better than Banqiao. There are some reasons why they can become good friends. They belong to the same level of beautiful women.


    Su Jingfei looked at the two women and nodded with satisfaction: "they are both pretty girls. If anyone dares to be dissatisfied with you, there is something wrong with their eyes. Let''s go. We don''t know what the Su family has become after years of not going back. Let''s go."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi look at Su Jingfei. He''s in a good mood. They don''t seem to be very resistant to going back to Su''s home, which is much better than they think.


    When you go out to play, you usually drive Huofeng. She has a rebellious little sister and likes to drive. If it''s not that it''s not convenient to speed in the capital, maybe the car will be driven up by him.


    As the top family in Beijing, there are not many people in the Su family. Su Hanlin is single now. Su Jinglei and Su Jingtian are both married. They live together in a courtyard in the second ring road of Beijing.


    When Su Jingfei left home, the Su family lived in siheyuan. Now they are still in the same place. Except that the siheyuan has been renovated, it doesn''t look very old. There are no other changes at all.


    The three came to Su''s house. From the appearance, it didn''t look like the mansion of a big family at all. It was like an ordinary family. Of course, the people who can afford a courtyard in the capital now can''t be ordinary people. Su Jingfei stood at the door for a long time, but he couldn''t lift his hand to ring the doorbell.


    "Husband, should we go in? We''ve been standing here for a long time." Huofeng looks at Su Jingfei''s hesitation, but she sighs and reminds her.


    LAN Xiqi was also beside him and said, "husband, it''s meaningless for us to either go in or leave here."


    Su Jingfei understood that both of them were for their own good. Since they all came, it was meaningless to stand at the door. After thinking about it, he took a deep breath and said, "yes, they have already come. We should go in, but we haven''t come back for more than ten years. It''s strange and quite emotional."


    The two women didn''t speak. They both knew why Su Jingfei was. The more they contacted Su Jingfei, the more they understood Su Jingfei. Naturally, they knew about Su Jingfei and Su''s family.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t wait for them to speak. This time, he firmly presses his hand on the doorbell. Now that he has decided, he can''t retreat.


    The doorbell rang, and in a moment he heard something inside: "wait, come right now." With these words, Su Jingfei heard footsteps coming from the yard, and soon the door was opened, revealing the face of a middle-aged man in his forties.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know this person. Naturally, middle-aged people didn''t know Su Jingfei. He asked, "we are Su''s family. Who are you looking for?"


    Although the Su family is one of the top families in Beijing, the gatekeeper is still very polite. Su Jingfei knows that this is the result of the strict family education of the Su family. When he is at home, the Su family is actually like this.


    Su Jingfei looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile, "I know this is the Su family. I''m coming to the Su family." After a pause, he asked, "I don''t know if liangbo is at home. I want to see him. I haven''t seen him for many years. I miss him very much." Then he looked into the yard, as if nothing had changed.

 Chapter 1111

    Su Jingfei brings huohuofeng and LAN Xiqi to Su''s home. The door is opened by a middle-aged man he doesn''t know. Su Jingfei doesn''t say his name either. He just says he wants to see Liang Bo.


    The middle-aged man was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that the people who came to Su''s family wanted to see Liang Bo, but he said with a smile: "you are looking for my master. My master is resting in the room. Please come inside!" Then he let them go to the courtyard.


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to have an accident. He hasn''t heard that liangbo has an apprentice. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi don''t know the situation. They know Su Jingfei is going home, but they want to find someone named liangbo. They don''t know who liangbo is.


    Although Su Jingfei was surprised, he didn''t hesitate. He nodded and took the two women into the courtyard. The courtyard is square in shape in the southeast, northwest and northwest, which is different from the general pattern of sitting north and facing south. However, it can also be divided into main room and accessory room. Su Jingfei took a closer look at the pattern of the Su family.


    Although he left the Su family when he was a child, he had enough impression of the Su family. Naturally, he knew whose room it was, but he didn''t know if it had changed at that time. In fact, even without the guidance of the middle-aged people, he could still find Liang Bo''s room. He was afraid that the situation would change over the years, so he still followed the middle-aged people.


    Although the middle-aged man led the way, he did not forget to ask, "what''s the name of this gentleman? Why do you come to my master?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I''m Su, too. I got to know Liang Bo many years ago. This time I came to Beijing, I just came to have a look. I haven''t seen him for more than ten years."


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the middle-aged man said with a smile, "no wonder you don''t know me. My apprenticeship was only eight years ago. I didn''t expect that you were still with my grandfather''s family. I didn''t come back more than ten years ago. I still remember my master. I don''t know if my master knows you."


    He is obviously a warm-hearted person, and maybe he wants to find out the details of Su Jingfei. He talks a lot, but he doesn''t hate it. He is very polite to Su Jingfei, which is hard to find in a large family.


    Su Jingfei looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile, "by the way, I don''t know how to call you!"


    "I, I was taken in by my master, and I always followed his surname, so you just call me Su Youcai." Middle aged people smile, but also very proud of their name.


    After his words, Su Jingfei was speechless for a while. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi pursed their little mouths and tried not to laugh. It was no accident that their surname was su. Many apprentices followed the master''s surname, but the key was their name. They claimed to be talented. It was really a bit special. However, middle-aged people seemed to have a good personality and didn''t feel narcissistic.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "brother Youcai, do you mind if I call you that?"


    "I don''t mind. Since you call me Shifu liangbo, you should be an acquaintance. If you call me brother, I''ll take it. OK, I''ll say hello to Shifu." Su Youcai said something. He came to a room and knocked on the door.


    Su Jingfei looks at the room in front of him with some emotion. More than ten years later, Liang Bo''s room is still here. He always came here when he was a child. Liang Bo seems to love himself more than Su Hanlin. Su Hanlin is too strict.


    At this time, I heard Su Youcai say outside the door: "master, someone is looking for you, I''ll bring you in!"


    Liang Bo''s voice soon rang out, and he gave a slight "eh". It seemed that he didn''t expect anyone to find him, but he agreed: "well, bring people in. I also want to see who is looking for me."


    Su Youcai smiles and says to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, the master is inside. Let''s go in."


    Su Jingfei nods, takes huohuofeng and LAN Xiqi to follow Su Youcai into liangbo''s room. Liangbo''s room layout is not like a servant''s room, but more like a study with antique colors, books and ancient paintings. If liangbo is the housekeeper of the Su family, it''s better to say that he is the elder of the Su family who lives in the Su family. Su Jingfei looks at everything he is familiar with, just like yesterday.


    Liangbo is an old man in his seventies. When Su Jingfei enters the door, he is sitting at his desk. There is still a writing brush on the desk, which is still wet with ink. It is obvious that he is writing something. He is also looking at Su Jingfei at the moment.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi don''t know who the old man is, but since Su Jingfei wants to see him, it must be reasonable. Now when they see the old man staring at Su Jingfei, they feel strange. The old man probably recognizes Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t seem to dare to recognize him.


    Su Youcai also felt that something was wrong with master, so he broke the silence and said, "master, this is Mr. Su who wants to see you. He said he hasn''t seen you for more than ten years."


    In fact, he is kind-hearted. Su Jingfei has always said that he knows Liang Bo. In case Liang Bo doesn''t recognize Su Jingfei, it''s so embarrassing. This young man has a good manner. Su Youcai doesn''t want to make the scene too ugly, but after he reminds him, he didn''t expect such a big reaction from his master.


    The old man, who looked very calm, suddenly jumped up after hearing Su Youcai''s words. Just when Huofeng and LAN Xiqi thought that the old man was going to hurt others, he had already come to Su Jingfei. He grabbed Su Jingfei''s hands and said with tears: "three little, three little, you''ve come back at last. You haven''t seen him for more than ten years. You''ve become an adult."


    Although Liang Bo''s reaction was sudden, it was sincere. His tears flowed down as if he didn''t want money. As a man, and an old man in his seventies, if he wasn''t really sad or excited, how could he have such a reaction? Su Youcai was confused. He had never seen his master like this.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are also frightened by liangbo''s reaction. The old man''s skill is extraordinary, but this excited reaction is really unexpected.


    Su Jingfei didn''t resist Liang Bo''s hands. Although he grasped himself very hard, he didn''t seem to feel it at all. Looking at the old man with tears in his eyes, Su Jingfei''s tears also flowed down uncontrollably. Who said that men can''t cry.


    "Liangbo, I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. You are still so tough. You hurt me so much many years ago. I didn''t have a chance to treat you. I came back to see you today." Although Su Jingfei is also excited in his heart, he controls his emotions. The excitement of seeing each other for a long time makes his voice tremble slightly, but also full of joy.


    When he came to the capital, he wanted to see liangbo. For liangbo, Su Jingfei had a feeling that his grandson was facing his grandfather. Liangbo was not the key to the Su family. In fact, he followed his grandfather''s children and even watched Su Hanlin grow up.


    Su Hanlin is the owner of the Su family. The most respected one is Su Liang, the old housekeeper. Everyone in Su Jingfei''s family is like a child to Liang Bo. Su Jingfei also understands that Liang Bo has never married in his whole life and has contributed his life to the Su family. When people get old, they always have to find someone to take care of themselves. Although the Su family will not treat him badly, he still wants to find someone of his own.


    Su Youcai should be his successor. Su Jingfei can understand Liang Bo''s mind. As for the master, you don''t have to ask, he should also be a martial arts master. Before, Su Jingfei was small and didn''t know so much. In fact, Liang Bo is also a master. From his just excited move, he should be no less powerful than Su Jingfei.


    Otherwise, even if Su Jingfei doesn''t want to fight, he will naturally make an evasive action, but he doesn''t evade liangbo''s hand, which shows that he is very strong.


    In fact, this is more reasonable. After all, the Su family has a small population. If you only rely on Su Hanlin, you can ensure the safety of the Su family at most, but you can''t really become a top family. However, if you add an expert housekeeper of Xiaocheng or even pseudo Dacheng, the strength of the Su family will naturally rise to a higher level.


    If Liang Bo''s strength is equal to Feng mieling''s, Su Jingfei thinks it''s a bit exaggerated, but it''s no problem to reach Xiaocheng''s level. Such a person is already a top player in the capital.


    He commented on liangbo in his heart, and then he heard liangbo say: "San Shao, you are back, old man. I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon, and finally I''m looking forward to you. I thought you would never go home in your life, and the master has been thinking about you."


    Su Jingfei had heard Liang Bo say that for a long time. He didn''t believe it before, but now he doesn''t doubt it. After all, he has met Su Hanlin and recognized Su Jinglei and Su Jingtian.


    Now he didn''t refute Liang Bo''s words, but said with a smile: "Liang Bo, don''t exaggerate me so much. How can I not come back? Even if I don''t do it for others and come to see you old, I can''t help coming back. Besides, I''ve lived in the capital and can come to see you at any time."


    "Yes? Three little already settled in the capital? Where are you now? Haven''t you just come to the capital? " Liang Bo was stunned and surprised.


    Su Jingfei looked at liangbo unexpectedly and said strangely, "liangbo, I''ve been in Beijing for several months, and I''ve seen my eldest brother and second brother several times. Don''t you know?"


    Liang Bo looked at Su Jingfei strangely. After a moment, he was surprised and said with a smile: "San Shao, I thought you would always be hostile to the master, Da Shao and ER Shao. It turns out that you have resolved the misunderstanding. This is really good. My old man can be relieved."


    He is full of emotion. Fortunately, Su Youcai has understood Su Jingfei''s situation at this time. After all, he has been in Su''s family for eight years and has a little understanding of Su''s family. He has heard about Su Jingfei''s three little things.


    He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would appear in front of him today. No matter whether he left home for a long time or not, he is the third young master, and he should respect him.


    "San Shao, in fact, my master has been neglecting foreign affairs since five years ago. I usually arrange things at home. My master is responsible for teaching me every day. The rest of the time is to cultivate at home, so I haven''t heard of San Shao coming to the capital." Su Youcai added with a smile.

 Chapter 1112

    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that no wonder liangbo didn''t know he was back. If he didn''t ask about foreign affairs, he probably didn''t know anything about his coming to the capital, but he didn''t seem to know what Su Youcai meant!


    Before he spoke, Su Youcai already said with a smile: "in fact, I already know about the fact that San Shao came to the capital, but I didn''t expect that San Shao would come to my home. I just ignored him. Don''t blame San Shao."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "I don''t know if it''s strange. I was just thinking about it. How can I blame you? But now you are responsible for everything at home?" Su Jingfei knows that Su Youcai is Liang Bo''s apprentice and should be Su''s housekeeper.


    Liang Bo said with a smile: "a CAI was just an ordinary farmer before, but I have observed him. He is very filial and has a good character. What''s more, he has a good understanding and is not so rigid. I think he has been in the countryside all the time. When he wronged the talents, he took him with him. After several years of training, he has been competent for the position of Su''s housekeeper."


    Su Jingfei nodded. He felt that Su Youcai was really good at dealing with people. He thought he was an ordinary servant before, but now he knows he is the housekeeper.


    In fact, the Su family has a small population. Although it is a big family, there are not many servants. Except for liangbo and Su Youcai, it is estimated that there are only a few people who take care of the daily life of the Su family. This is much smaller than a family with dozens or hundreds of families. If it is not for the existence of Su Hanlin, the highest in the world, the Su family will not be able to stand among the top families in the capital.


    Now he also feels the pressure of Su Hanlin, the best master in the world. He not only has to bear the pressure from the outside world, but also supports his family.


    Su Jingfei''s resentment towards Su Hanlin has been alleviated. In fact, many times, contradictions are always relieved inadvertently, that is, the so-called intentional planting of flowers but not the intentional planting of willows.


    Liang Bo was very excited to see Su Jingfei today, but he didn''t think much about it. He just said happily, "San Shao, if you come back today, won''t you leave? We keep your room. We will send someone to clean it every day, just waiting for you to come back."


    Su Jingfei was stunned, and then asked, "I still have my room back then?"


    "Yes, although you are not at home, your room has been kept at home. Although the master didn''t say it, I know that he wants to live in a familiar room when you come back one day." Liang Bo didn''t even think about it, so he began to explain. It can be seen that this idea has been in his mind for a long time.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are watching. Their eyes are red when they see Su Jingfei and liangbo meet again. Although they don''t know how Su Jingfei and liangbo were, they know that liangbo is really happy when they see him crying with tears in his eyes. Now when they hear him say that, they feel that Su Jingfei and the Su family don''t seem to have a bad relationship.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was trembling in his heart. He didn''t think it would be like this. In fact, he didn''t doubt that Su Hanlin was not so heartless to himself before. Now after listening to Liang Bo''s words, he would not doubt it.


    "Liangbo, take me to have a look." Su Jingfei sighed in his heart and forced himself to bear the emotion in his heart.


    Liang Bo nodded, but he didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he asked, "San Shao, you see I''m too old to remember etiquette. I haven''t asked the two girls how to call me."


    Although he claims to be an old man, he is only in his seventies. Naturally, he will not be really old. He can see that the relationship between Huofeng and LAN Xiqi and Su Jingfei is unusual. Just now, the two girls'' eyes are red, and they even shed tears quietly. He also sees them in his eyes. He likes both Huofeng and LAN Xiqi very much.


    Su Jingfei looked at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, pondered a little, and said frankly: "liangbo, they are all my girlfriends. They should be with me in the future."


    "Good, great." Liang Bo doesn''t think it''s a bad thing for Su Jingfei to have two girlfriends, but he''s very happy. The Su family is not prosperous all the time. If Su Jingfei can marry more wives, and then let the Su family grow up, Liang Bo will be too happy!


    Although Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are not facing Su Jingfei''s father, liangbo seems to be the same as Su Jingfei''s parents. They have already blushed and bowed their heads.


    Although Huofeng is very popular at ordinary times, she is no more generous than LAN Xiqi when it comes to things like her elders. She is even more shy because of her age. However, when she gets familiar with her, she must be more lively. After all, Huofeng is not a coquettish girl.


    Su Jingfei looked at liangbo happy, also very happy, this is the real family, said with a smile: "liangbo, I have a good life, you don''t have to worry, let''s go to see the house first."


    Liang Bo says it''s good, but he doesn''t think he looks at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. Huofeng has a good figure, big chest and round buttocks. Liang Bo nods secretly. This is the figure that can give birth to a son. Although LAN Xiqi is slightly thin, her figure is still very standard. No matter whether she can give birth to a son or not, at least she can''t give birth to a daughter. As long as someone is imported, it''s OK. Anyway, it''s all the Su family.


    Of course, Su Jingfei didn''t know what Liang Bo was thinking. Su Youcai was really kind. Although he didn''t talk much with Su Jingfei, he wisely led the way.


    In fact, now, Su Jingfei can be sure that, more than ten years later, the pattern of the Su family has not changed. Even if he does not need to lead the way, he can find his own room. Although Su Jingfei can''t remember whether he was a childhood sweetheart with Bai Gongyun, he can''t forget his life in the Su family.


    In front of the door of the former room, Su Jingfei looks at the building materials of the house. Although they have been clean for some years, they are often cleaned. There is a big difference between long-term cleaning and temporary cleaning, which can be seen by Su Jingfei.


    "Liangbo, this is your room in those days. Since you left, except for the people who clean it every day, I know that every time the master comes back from the outside, he will go in and have a look. The master is more familiar with everything inside than us servants. This is not the old man''s nonsense. Just go in and have a look." Liang Bo looks at Su Jingfei, stares at the door and sighs.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t speak, but pushes the door. Su Jingfei''s room is where he lived when he was a child. Everything in the room is what he looked like when he left, even though the utensils and bedding in it belong to children.


    He didn''t say much. Instead, he walked slowly in the room. He could see the toys he was familiar with when he was a child, the bed he had slept in, and the quilt he had covered. Even after so many years, his supplies were very old, but there was no damage. It can be seen that he kept them carefully.


    "In order to keep these things intact, the master specially invited a special person to deal with them, for fear that they would not be kept for a long time. Except for the things that can''t be preserved, basically all the things you used in those years will be kept as they are." Liang Bo looks at Su Jingfei''s back and explains.


    Su Jingfei looks at everything in front of him. He is already in a trance. It seems that he has returned to his childhood. Although everything Su Jingfei has now is out of reach all the year round, Su Jingfei hopes to go back in time. He has a complete family and a pair of loving parents in his childhood. Even if he gives up everything, I still hope my mother can watch my growth happily.


    I don''t know when Su Jingfei''s face was full of tears. He didn''t even know why there were so many tears today. He didn''t even feel the tears on his face.


    Su Jingfei''s appearance falls into Liang Bo''s eyes, and Liang Bo can''t help but cry. Naturally, he knows what Su Jingfei is thinking. How can he not be sad to think of Su Jingfei living alone outside? Although he has observed Su Jingfei, for some reasons, he can''t give him any help.


    For so many years, he lived alone and suffered a lot. How could liangbo not know? But all these things are so helpless. Although Su Jingfei has become famous and has grown up, he will never forget what happened in those years. So liangbo always hopes to resolve Su Jingfei''s grievances, and it is not easy for him.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi don''t know Su Jingfei''s experience in those years, but how can people like Su Jingfei easily shed tears? In this case, they must be really sad in their hearts, and they can''t help feeling the same.


    Su Jingfei can not pay attention to his tears, but when he saw that Huofeng and LAN Xiqi were also in tears silently, he felt the coolness on his face. He knew that it must be his tears unconsciously, and he didn''t care. What he had repressed for a long time in his heart really needed to be released.


    However, because I woke up, I had already controlled my emotions. Looking at liangbo, I said, "liangbo, I haven''t been at home for many years. I''m really moved that you can keep my everything so well."


    "In fact, all this is the meaning of the master, you should understand." Liang Bo shook his head beside him and said yes.


    Su Jingfei smiles. Instead of answering this sentence, he walks out and asks Su Youcai: "brother Youcai, did my elder brother and second brother go to work today?"


    Su Youcai was shocked. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei had already made himself known and was really polite to him. These three young men seemed to be really good. They didn''t have the habit of being a dandy, and they didn''t know how to make a fuss. Suddenly, they paid more respect to su Jingfei.


    "The eldest and the second young are really going to work today. Today is the normal working time, but they will come back for lunch every noon. Besides, the eldest and the second young granny, the young master of the eldest and the young lady of the second young master''s family will all come back." Su Youcai had respect for Su Jingfei in his heart, and his words became more detailed.


    Su Jingfei listened to his words, first nodded, and then said to liangbo with a smile: "liangbo, I have only seen my elder brother and second brother before, but I haven''t seen my elder sister and second sister-in-law, so I have a nephew and niece!"


    Liang Bo said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "San Shao, you are not in the capital. You don''t know about your family. The eldest young master got married ten years ago. Now the younger master is in the second grade. The second young master got married eight years ago, and the eldest young lady is seven years old."


    Su Jingfei nodded and silently calculated that he had more than ten girlfriends when he was 20 years old. Now it seems that ten girlfriends can''t stop him. However, Su Jinglei and Su Jingtian are both over 30 years old when they get married, which is a big gap.


    Liang Bo seemed to see what Su Jingfei thought this time. He said with a smile: "San Shao, I really have to praise you for this. The first young master and the second young master got married in their thirties, which made the master and I worried. You are really outstanding. You have two girlfriends in your early twenties."


    Before LAN Xiqi and Huofeng were shy, the old man quickly continued: "in fact, young master, don''t blame me for being so talkative. I think we Su''s family are not prosperous. Now the biggest task is to spread branches and leaves."


    Su Jingfei took a look at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, then said in silence: "liangbo, you think too much, I''m not married yet!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a piece of paper." Liang Bo shook his head stubbornly, and then coughed: "maybe I''m not satisfied with the two young grannies, but I have to say that the eldest and the second young master are old. Even if they have this idea, they may have to work harder. The third young man is young and strong, and it''s just a good age. The task of opening branches and dispersing leaves can''t be delayed, if they can, In fact, we can find more wives. "


    Liang Bo''s words really make su Jingfei''s three men thunder. There are many women around Su Jingfei. This is a fact, but Liang Bo doesn''t know. Liang Bo actually encourages Su Jingfei to find more wives, which makes people drunk.


    If Su Jingfei just brings a girl back, liangbo will not talk nonsense unless he is a fool. But Su Jingfei brings two girlfriends back so blatantly, and the situation is different. At least it shows that they can accept each other. Anyway, one sheep is to catch up with the other, and two sheep are to let go. Just more is better. Liangbo will be generous for the sake of Su''s family.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that liangbo had such an idea. After listening to him, he said to liangbo: "liangbo, your idea is really a bit special!"


    "What''s special? I''m not for the Su family. You don''t know that the biggest problem of the Su family now is that they are not prosperous. If it wasn''t for the master, the top families in Beijing would have removed the Su family. If we have a large family, who dares to bully us?" Since Liang Bo has already said that, he will not be restrained.


    Although Huofeng and LAN Xiqi think that the old man is a little speechless, they don''t think his words are wrong. There are many women around Su Jingfei!


    Now listening to Liang Bo''s words, they actually looked at each other and said in one voice: "Liang Bo is right!" Then he said to liangbo, "liangbo, we will support him."

 Chapter 1113

    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, a burst of speechless, these two girls are really afraid that the world is not chaotic, this kind of thing can also say to support their own words, don''t you have a position!


    Their words made liangbo very happy and said: "the two young grannies really know the general situation. The most important thing for our Su family now is to spread the branches and leaves. The two young grannies must work hard. The three young grannies should have no children. This can''t be done. As soon as possible."


    After all, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are girls. Even if they were generous before, when it comes to the topic of having children, they would be a little embarrassed. In this way, they seem more lady.


    Su Jingfei looks at Huofeng''s coy appearance. She almost thinks that she''s wrong. Huofeng has such a side. However, it has to be said that the present state is in line with the appearance of Huofeng. She is a pure girl. If she has been rebellious, she will be a bit awkward!


    This is Su Youcai opening a way: "three little, you see at home keep all your things, do you want to come back to live?"


    Su Jingfei looked at Su Youcai and Liang Bo. Then he shook his head and said, "I won''t come back. I''ve got my own industry and career outside. I''ll come to see it when I have time at home."


    Although he is polite, liangbo knows Su Jingfei''s heart. Su Youcai has been to Su''s house for a short time. He doesn''t know what happened between Su Jingfei and Su''s family. He just wants Su Jingfei to come back to live from the perspective of the current housekeeper of Su''s family. After all, Su Jingfei gives him a good feeling.


    Liang Bo can think of why Su Jingfei doesn''t come back, so he follows Su Jingfei''s way: "the three young people are promising and have their own career. Naturally, they have to continue to work hard. The Su family has been here anyway. When you want to come back to have a look, you can come back at any time. By the way, even if the three young people don''t live at home today, they should have lunch together."


    When Su Jingfei came to Su''s house, it was almost lunch time. Liang Bo said so. Naturally, Su Jingfei could not refute it, so he nodded and said, "well, let''s have lunch together today. I can taste Liang Bo''s craft again."


    Liang Bo is very happy. He naturally knows that Su Jingfei can keep the meaning of eating. Although he has not promised to return to Su''s home, he is also very excited and says, "San Shao, the old man has not cooked for several years. I don''t know if he can get used to the old man''s cooking."


    "Liangbo, when I was a child, I loved to eat your salted crisp chicken. For so many years, I have never tasted such delicious salted crisp chicken again. I will eat this today." Su Jingfei smiles, as if back to childhood.


    Liang Bo laughed and said, "three little, I know you like this. I''ll get it for you later. You always asked me to do this when you were a child." After that, he said to Su Youcai, "ah Cai, I''ll tell you to the kitchen later that you''ll prepare materials for me and get more food. Today, the three little family will have dinner at home."


    Su Youcai nodded and agreed. He had been with liangbo for eight years. It was the first time that he was so excited to see liangbo. We can see how happy liangbo was when Su Jingfei came back.


    Shifu is so happy. As an apprentice, he is also happy for Shifu. Although he has no contact with Su Jingfei, it does not hinder his respect for Su Jingfei. Those who can make Shifu attach so much importance to him must respect him very much. Su Youcai is a person who respects his teacher and respects his way.


    Su Jingfei can see liangbo''s heartfelt joy, and he is also very happy. The relationship between him and the Su family is endless. After all, even when, the blood relationship can''t be changed.


    And now he has accepted Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, and now he just meets their family, which is also a good thing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei asked Liang Bo, "Liang Bo, since my sister-in-law, second sister-in-law and two children are at home today, should I also give them a meeting gift on time?"


    Liang Bo was stunned. He was just excited before, and he really forgot about it. Although they were brothers, his wife was a different situation, and he had two children. Su Jingfei was the youngest. Like his grandson, Liang Bo naturally thought about Su Jingfei.


    "San Shao, it''s reasonable for you to say so, but although we Su family can''t be said to be rich and powerful, we still want what we want. If you give ordinary gifts, it doesn''t seem interesting!" Liang Bo nodded at first, then he was embarrassed.


    Su Jingfei thinks for a moment. Liangbo still has a certain truth. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi also help to think about it. But there are only so many gifts in the world. How can there be anything special.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s embarrassment, Liang Bo said, "in fact, you don''t have to think too much about the three little things. I think as long as you give something, it''s all your intention. As long as your intention comes, they should be very happy. It''s not about what the gift is."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened and said, "Uncle Liang, you remind me whether my nephew and niece practice martial arts?"


    Liang Bo was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask. He didn''t know Su Jingfei''s recent situation. He was a little surprised and said, "San Shao, do you know that all the people in our Su family have practiced martial arts?"


    In fact, when Su Jingfei left the Su family, he was still young and had no contact with martial arts. Liang Bo thought Su Jingfei would not know about the Su family. Su Jingfei was just an ordinary young man in his eyes. After all, even if he paid attention to Su Jingfei, he could not always stare at him.


    Su Jingfei was amused. He didn''t know the strength of the Su family. If he didn''t come to the capital, he would never dream that the so-called No.1 expert in the world was his father Su Hanlin.


    Now hearing what Liang Bo said, he said with a smile: "I''ve learned some skills from foreign schools in recent years. I''m a member of the Wulin. Naturally I know about the Su family. Liang Bo, please tell me whether my nephew and niece have practiced martial arts."


    "Today''s society is different from the past. Although they have already practiced martial arts, they have not worked very hard. They are just beginning to enlighten." Liang Bo nodded. Although Su Jingfei was surprised, he was still honest: "the young master has already begun to cultivate his internal skills, but the young lady is still a little bit short. Because she is young, she should have just contacted."


    "Well, that''s OK. The gift I''ll give them later is to dredge their channels and lay a good foundation for them." Su Jingfei doesn''t hide liangbo, and says with a smile.


    "Dredge the meridians?" Liang Bo was surprised. As an old master, although he didn''t know what it meant, he knew it was very powerful.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "yes, because of their age, they certainly can''t see too much benefit, but at least they can lay a good foundation for their future cultivation and get twice the result with half the effort."


    "San Shao, do you have such ability?" Liang Bo''s eyes widened and he was surprised.


    "It''s nothing. In fact, I''m a doctor. I''ve done some research on some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. I''ve done a lot of things to dredge the meridians, such as Huofeng and Xiqi."


    Liang Bo''s eyesight is extraordinary, but he doesn''t find that Lan Xiqi and Huofeng have good internal skills. It''s really because they have cultivated Su Jingfei''s internal skills, and they are the internal power from dredging channels. Outsiders can''t see them at all. On the surface, they seem to be two weak girls.


    Two women''s appearance can''t see the problem at all, liangbo a burst of disbelief, suddenly hands out, respectively grasp to Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, hand fast as lightning.


    If it''s an ordinary person, it''s sure that he can''t catch them. Even if liangbo doesn''t do his best, how can a Xiaocheng or even pseudo Dacheng master catch ordinary people and let them run away.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi didn''t expect that liangbo would make a sudden move, but they all made a reaction at the first time. Huofeng was a gentle rebuke and an instinctive counterattack. She was gifted with supernatural power and wouldn''t evade casually. She didn''t hesitate to fight liangbo in the past, but LAN Xiqi dodged lightly like a butterfly.


    Liang Bo grabs the air with one claw, but the other claw is caught by Huofeng. Suddenly, a strong force comes. Liang Bo can clearly feel the power of Huofeng.


    He just tested the strength of the two women. Naturally, they didn''t really fight back. Liang Bo didn''t go on. Instead, he stepped aside and looked at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi in surprise. He said, "the two young grannies are good enough to rank high among the younger generation."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi also see that liangbo is testing them. Naturally, they can''t be angry. Huofeng also asks curiously, "liangbo, how much do you think I can do?"


    "Too much to say, the top 30 should not be a problem." Liang Bo pondered a little. He could only speculate from the one he had just tested.


    Huo Feng said, "it''s only the top 30. I think it''s at least the top 20. Liangbo and LAN Xiqi defeated the crazy young master of the Feng family almost half a year ago. Now she has made a lot of progress. She should be promoted a lot."


    When Liang Bo heard Huofeng say this, he looked at LAN Xiqi again. Before, he could avoid his own claw, which should be the top 30 level. Now he heard that she beat crazy young master, which naturally proves her strength. Crazy young master is a famous young generation in Beijing. Liang Bo naturally knows that although he is not outstanding, he is an outstanding son of the Feng family.


    "Granny LAN has such strength, so young master?" Liang Bo is surprised at LAN Xiqi''s strength, but in fact he is even more surprised at Su Jingfei''s ability. Su Jingfei can dredge LAN Xiqi''s meridians, so he should be much stronger than LAN Xiqi.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak, but Huofeng was very proud: "liangbo, you haven''t heard of it. I think brother Youcai has heard of it. Brother Feige is now recognized as the first master of the younger generation. Even Chu Yiming of Chumen is convinced of brother Feige!"

 Chapter 1114

    Listening to Huofeng''s introduction to Su Jingfei, liangbo is really stunned. He can''t imagine that Su Jingfei was the first master of the young generation.


    At this time, Su Youcai was also beside him and said, "is the rumor true?" Then he said to liangbo: "master, I really heard that besides the master, the third young master is also the first in the world. But the third young master is not at home. I thought it was a rumor!"


    "Well, you idiot, your character is OK. It''s just that these rumors are improper. Not all the rumors are false." Liang Bo looked at his apprentice and said helplessly.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "liangbo, in fact, you can''t blame brother Youcai for this matter. These are just false names. They won''t do me any good. They will bring me a lot of trouble. I''d rather not have this name." Although what he said was also from his heart, he undoubtedly confirmed the words of Huofeng and others.


    Liang Bo shook his head and said with a smile: "no matter whether there is trouble or not, it''s great to be the first one. Many people say that our Su family is totally supported by the master. If the master is not here, the Su family will be finished. Now there are three young you, who can be regarded as a successor. I don''t think anyone dares to think much of our Su family. Ha ha."


    He is obviously very happy. Su Jingfei is very happy when he looks at the old man. He is also very happy when he is beside him. He can really feel Liang Bo''s mood.


    Before, he knew that the Su family looked beautiful, but only Su Hanlin really supported the Su family. Although Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei''s status is not weak now, they are still the younger generation after all. If Su Hanlin is gone, they can protect themselves at most, and the status of the top family of the Su family will surely be gone.


    Su Jingfei also understood that Su Hanlin had made many enemies for so many years. Not to mention the domestic enemies, there must be many foreign enemies, but because of Su Hanlin''s existence, they were dormant.


    In the past, people thought that if Su Hanlin fell down, the Su family would die. Now there is a su Jingfei, and the situation is different. This is Su Hanlin''s successor. Su Jingfei''s strength is stronger than Su Hanlin''s when he was young. He has won all his peers when he was 20 years old.


    Although Su Jingfei has no contact with the Su family on the surface, we all know that blood is thicker than water. If there is something wrong with the Su family, Su Jingfei will still help the Su family. Similarly, people who deal with Su Jingfei are afraid of the Su family because of this. Su Jingfei has been connected with the fate of the Su family unconsciously, at least outsiders will not treat them separately.


    At that time, Wu yinghun also had some scruples about Su Jingfei. However, her son was seriously injured, so she was desperate to deal with Su Jingfei and returned home injured.


    Su Jingfei thought about this, but liangbo didn''t think of it. His idea was very simple. He just thought that the master had a successor. The first young master and the second young master were not excellent, but their martial arts were far from Su Hanlin, the world''s first master. They were excellent at most, but they were definitely not the world''s first.


    "San Shao, you really surprised me. You not only came back to see me, but also became the first master of the young generation. No wonder I just grabbed you excitedly. You are nothing different. I thought I was too excited at that time and forgot to use martial arts. Now I know that you are a master at all. You didn''t get hurt because of my claw." Liang Bo thought of what happened before and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei smiles. He thinks that when they met before, Liang Bo was excited and exposed his martial arts skills. When he grasped his hand, it was like a steel hook. If it wasn''t for his deep internal skills, he could dissolve his strength and really get hurt.


    At that time, Liang Bo was so excited that he didn''t notice it at all. Now he knows that the old man is really confused. If he is really an ordinary person, he has been injured, but it can also be seen that Liang Bo is showing his true feelings.


    "Master, don''t feel sorry. Let''s go to prepare lunch first. The first and second young master will be back soon." Su Youcai looked at the master and sighed. He had to remind him: "but the master won''t come back at noon. Do you want to call him?"


    "No more." Su Jingfei and liangbo say the same thing, then look at each other, liangbo said: "don''t inform the master, master''s things are very important."


    Su Youcai has been in Su''s house for quite a long time, but when he came, Su Jingfei was no longer in the capital. At most, he knew that there was a third young master in Su''s house, but he didn''t know what was going on. Now he proposed asking Su Hanlin to come back. Liang Bo naturally stopped him. The knot between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin has not been solved yet!


    Sure enough, when he spoke, Su Jingfei also spoke. It can be seen that liangbo''s guess is right. In fact, it''s also a good guess. If the contradiction between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin is solved, he will return to Su''s home and live there long ago.


    Su Jingfei can see that liangbo understands his mind and is moved. After so many years, liangbo still loves himself so much. When he left the Su family, he often thought of the old housekeeper.


    When Su Youcai heard the master say so, he naturally didn''t think much about it, so he nodded to liangbo and said, "then I''ll go and prepare it. I''ll go back and prepare it. Then I''ll ask you to make it. Master, you haven''t shown your skill for many years. Today, I''m going to eat your old cooking with the help of three little lights."


    "Hurry up, there''s no such nonsense." Liang Bo snorted and drove Su Youcai away.


    Su Jingfei knew from the conversation that liangbo had not cooked for a long time, so he said with a smile, "liangbo, you haven''t cooked for so many years. I''m really going to trouble you when I''m here, but I''m good at it."


    "Why are you and I so polite, old man? I''ve been waiting for you to come back in a hurry for so many years. Now that you come back, even if I make delicious food for you every day, I''m willing to. If you come back, the Su family will be complete. Don''t you know how much the master wants you to come back?" Liang Bo said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t argue with liangbo, but said to liangbo, "liangbo, anyway, we don''t have dinner yet. Let''s talk first. I just have something to ask you."


    Liang Bo was stunned and understood that although Su Jingfei came back to see Su''s family this time, he must have something else to do. Now that he has seen his former residence, he is about to ask. Naturally, Liang Bo will not be dissatisfied because Su Jingfei did so. After all, there must be many things for Su Jingfei to become the first master of the younger generation.


    Thinking in my heart, I said with a smile, "San Shao, if you have anything to ask, I will tell you everything I know." Liang Bo thought in his heart that Su Jingfei might want to ask what happened in those years.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t want to ask about the past today. In fact, he has a certain understanding of the past. Although Nalan Piaoxue is an outsider, he should know a lot about the Su family. What he said must be the truth. He came here today for the Bai family.


    Now hearing what liangbo said, he asked, "liangbo, I really want to know the relationship between the Su family and the Bai family in the capital."


    "White house?" Liang Bo was stunned. Su Jingfei''s unexpected question really surprised him. Then he responded and said, "our relationship with the Bai family is pretty good, but the most important thing is that your mother, the second wife and the wife of the Bai family, had a good relationship. They used to go back and forth a lot."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that although the Bai family is not weak in the capital, it is not a top family after all. If they are very close to the Su family, how can they not have heard of it? Now they can understand what''s going on, so their relationship with Bai Gongyun is probably true.


    Looking at Su Jingfei, Liang Bo seemed to be very concerned about the Bai family, so he continued: "when the second lady was there, the Bai family and our family moved around a lot. I remember that there was a little girl of the Bai family who had been playing with you all the time, but you were still young at that time, and you may not remember that. But since the second lady took you away from the capital, The relationship between our family and the Bai family has become estranged. "


    "In fact, the Su family has nothing to do with the Bai family, but my mother has a good relationship with the wife of the Bai family?" Su Jingfei thinks about it and decides.


    "That''s about what I mean. In fact, the main reason is that the second wife and the wife of the white family are from the same hometown, so they have a good relationship." Liang Bo nodded, and then said: "in fact, the Bai family has been pretty good for so many years, with its own principles, otherwise the master would not have let the second lady and Mrs. Bai get so close."


    Su Jingfei didn''t specifically ask the Bai family about their principles. What he wanted to make sure was whether he and Bai Gongyun had grown up and whether the Su family and Bai family had a good relationship. He was a cautious man. Even if all the signs were true, he had to make sure.


    Just like the Yang family, Su Jingfei, who courted him at the beginning, now has many enemies. He usually treads on thin ice. If he is not careful and is calculated, he will be doomed.


    Liang Bo looked at Su Jingfei and said, "San Shao, do you have any contact with the Bai family? I don''t dare to say anything else about the Bai family. They are not the Wulin family. It''s good to have their present status. The reputation of the Bai family has always been good. It''s a family to make friends with. "


    Su Jingfei certainly trusts Liang Bo. If anyone can''t harm Su Jingfei, Liang Bo must be on Su Jingfei''s list.


    Hearing what liangbo said, Su Jingfei said with ease: "liangbo, I really have contact with the Bai family, and I have met Bai Gongyun, the eldest lady of the Bai family, who was the girl I played with when I was a child."


    After a pause, Su Jingfei told the truth: "because of my relationship with Bai Gongyun, I will cooperate with Bai family recently, so I want to ask Liang Bo what you mean. Since you recognize Bai family so much, I''m relieved."

 Chapter 1115

    Su Jingfei wants to know about the relationship between the Bai family and the Su family. Now that he has known about it, he no longer talks about it. Instead, he says to liangbo, "liangbo, I don''t have much time to go home recently. I have a lot of things outside."


    "It''s nothing. You''ve grown up and you''re not married. Naturally, you need more time to wander outside. If you have any difficulties, you can tell liangbo that although liangbo is old, he still has some status in the capital." Liang Bo smiles and understands. When he talks, he unconsciously lets go of his body momentum, and his old state is swept away.


    Su Jingfei had already guessed before that liangbo''s strength must be no less than his own master. Now that liangbo shows off his momentum, he will have a clearer guess. Liangbo''s strength must be above Wu yinghun, maybe no less than Feng Jiling.


    The most important thing is Liang Bo''s control of momentum. His martial arts should come from Su Hanlin, a martial arts master who is taught by a great martial arts master. It''s not impossible for his strength to reach the peak of a small martial arts master, especially his control of momentum.


    He didn''t see Nalan piaoxiue and huijue do it, but he saw fulaoguai and Su Hanlin do it. Fulaoguai, as an expert in the realm of pseudo Dacheng, has no more control over power. Su Jingfei naturally can see that liangbo may be comparable to Feng mieling, but he can''t reach fulaoguai''s realm, that is, he is Xiaocheng''s peak strength at most.


    If he really has a pseudo Dacheng realm, Nalan piaoxie and others will also put liangbo in the same level of experts to see, even if liangbo usually hide better, we will not know this, and if he is a pseudo Dacheng expert, others will not think that there is only one Su Hanlin in the Su family.


    In fact, Su Jingfei has a high starting point. Most of the people he contacts are top-level experts. In fact, in the capital, he has a Xiaocheng expert who can support a family, just like the Qin family where Qin Shaoyou lives and the Kang family where Kang Baichuan lives. Although they are all second-class families, it''s hard to say that there is a Xiaocheng expert who is enough to have a foothold in the capital.


    Only the top family can produce Xiaocheng peak or pseudo Dacheng master. Su Hanlin is the only Dacheng master in the country. As a Xiaocheng master, Su Jingfei has no problem supporting his family in the capital, but he has many enemies and more troubles.


    Su Jingfei sighed about liangbo''s strength and said with a smile: "liangbo, don''t worry. I''m willing to ask you for help. But in recent years, I have a good relationship with several families, such as Nalan family, Chumen family and Murong family. Besides, there''s grandma Yang of the Yang family. She can be regarded as half of my master."


    Su Jingfei won''t hide his relatives. She doesn''t tell anyone about the relationship between Mrs. Yang and him, which looks like a teacher and an apprentice but is not a teacher and an apprentice.


    Su Jingfei had already guessed how surprised liangbo would be when he heard what he said, or underestimated the influence of Mrs. Yang. Liangbo didn''t surprise others, but exclaimed: "San Shao, what you just said is true? Is that old lady Yang Guizhen your half master


    "Er, Granny Yang is not my master either. We have no relationship between master and apprentice, but she has some skills to teach me and let her inherit his mantle." Su Jingfei is slightly stunned, looking at the excited liangbo road.


    Liang Bo looked at Su Jingfei for a long time, then sighed: "Yang Guizhen is definitely the most powerful woman in our generation. She is not only excellent in martial arts, but also full of domineering poisonous skills. Few men dare to provoke her. Even the master is afraid of her, but they have also been taught by the founders, and they are also classmates, It''s a good relationship. "


    Su Jingfei had known for a long time that she knew something about Mrs. Yang''s past, but she didn''t expect that Mrs. Yang was so windy. She said unexpectedly, "liangbo, tell me the truth, are you familiar with Mrs. Yang?"


    "Familiar? You can get rid of it. She is four or five years older than me. She bullied me a lot in those years. But her elder brother is the head of the Yang family, and the old man can''t stand out for me. If the old man didn''t have superior strength later, I would have been bullied by the old woman all the time! " When Liang Bo mentioned Mrs. Yang, he seemed to be full of resentment.


    Su Jingfei looks at liangbo''s resentment. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi look at each other. They suddenly feel that something is wrong. Old Mrs. Yang has never married, and liangbo has never married.


    They may not have been single for the sake of each other all their lives, but they should have had a good relationship at that time. When Liang Bo talked about Mrs. Yang bullying him, he could not see his resentment towards Mrs. Yang. That resentment was like the depression of a child being bullied.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said tentatively, "liangbo, do you still have contact with granny Yang?"


    Liang Bo didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask this question. He was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I''ve lived in seclusion for several years. I''ve been 73 years. I haven''t heard from her for so many years. If you don''t tell me, I think she''s gone."


    Su Jingfei was not surprised by Liang Bo''s idea. When he first met Mrs. Yang, many people seemed to go to hell. At that time, everyone was already guessing that Mrs. Yang was not alive. The reason why no one started on the Yang family was that he was not sure about this conjecture. Moreover, the Yang family had a solid foundation. Otherwise, some people would have been wrong.


    What''s more, Mrs. Yang also said that she has been the president of the rehabilitation hospital these years, and almost no family knows what she is doing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "liangbo, you and grandma Yang are old friends. Do you want me to make an appointment to meet you some day? It''s also a way to talk about the past."


    Liang Bo''s eyes flashed. Then he shook his head like a rattle drum and resisted: "let''s pull it. I couldn''t beat that old lady at that time. After so many years, Yang Guizhen must have gone a step further. When I met her, I must have been bullied."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi have already seen Su Jingfei''s thoughts and said with a smile: "liangbo, you and granny Yang haven''t seen each other for many years. How can you do it when you meet?"


    "Yes, Granny Yang''s temper is much better now. She can''t do it easily." Su Jingfei added.


    When she just said these words, she prayed in secret. Granny Yang did not use violence when she saw liangbo. He clearly remembered granny Yang''s prestige in the Feng family. She didn''t need to do anything at all. She just had a few easy words there. She was silent when she had to deal with her own Feng family and other family members.


    Mrs. Yang may not be willing to use more violence, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t use poison skill. After practicing poison skill, Su Jingfei knows how overbearing poison skill is. It''s really hard to master poison skill, but once she has this skill, her strength will increase.


    Liang Bo didn''t know what Su Jingfei really thought. When he heard what they said, he also felt that there was some truth. We haven''t seen each other for many years. How can we start when we meet now.


    However, he asked Su Jingfei, "three little, what level of Yang Guizhen''s strength has reached now?"


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said truthfully: "I''m not sure about granny Yang''s specific strength now. I think she should have entered the realm of pseudo Dacheng, but her actual combat effectiveness should not be weaker than Nalan piaoshue and fulaoguai, or even equal to huijue. As for Feng Qingtian, I haven''t seen her, so I''m not sure."


    "San Shao, you know so much!" Liang Bo was surprised. He really didn''t expect Su Jingfei to know so much. According to the current situation in the capital, there are absolutely few people who can know Su Jingfei''s mouth. At least those who are not good enough certainly don''t know.


    He thinks that Mrs. Yang told him this, which shows that Mrs. Yang is very kind to him, and should recognize that he can reach their level. But Su Jingfei is only 21 years dissatisfied, which is really surprising.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "liangbo, didn''t I just say that? I have a good relationship with several families. Nalan piaoshue told me that Chu Baimei of Chumen and Murong master of Murong family have a good relationship with me. Now Su Jingfei is no longer a child of that year. "


    Even though he said so, he could hardly say he was proud of himself. This kind of reaction is generally only seen by the younger generation in front of their elders. It can be seen that Su Jingfei is also a child in front of liangbo.


    Liangbo is speechless now. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would come into contact with these people, especially Nalan piaoxie. The old man is also a guy who almost makes people think he is not in the world. Su Jingfei actually said that he told them all.


    If only Mrs. Yang is optimistic about Su Jingfei, it can be said that it''s a matter of one''s eyesight, but Nalan piaoxie obviously agrees with Su Jingfei, that is, Su Jingfei is really powerful.


    Su Jingfei once called himself a year ago and asked him to help his friend. He didn''t show up a year later. He just heard Liu Dingbang say a few words. After all, he doesn''t care about anything now, and because of the relationship between his family and Su Jingfei, he doesn''t care. In a year, Su Jingfei has developed to this level, It''s more exaggerated than Su Hanlin.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi look at the stunned liangbo and ask curiously: "liangbo, are all the people who Feige just said very powerful?" Even LAN Xiqi doesn''t know this. She''s too young to have enough levels.


    Liang Bo shook his head and said with emotion: "I followed the master that year. I always thought that he was a genius. It''s estimated that no one can match the master for many years. Now I know that my idea was too early. You are more powerful than the master." After a pause, he said to Huofeng and LAN Xiqi: "the people in the three little mouths are more than fierce. They are all the people at the top of the world!"

 Chapter 1116

    Su Jingfei''s achievement status is far beyond Liang Bo''s cognition. Now he has to reevaluate the third young master''s ability. Although the greater the third young master''s ability is, the happier he is, he always exceeds his expectation. It''s really a helpless thing.


    "San Shao, you have made such achievements in just one year. You really surprised me!" Liang Bo looked at Su Jingfei for a long time and then said with emotion.


    "Liangbo, in fact, it''s not as complicated as you think. It''s just that my martial arts are good and my medical skills can cure some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. So I have a good relationship with many families. Of course, there are other reasons." Su Jingfei laughs. He doesn''t mention the specific reasons. He can''t say that because he is in love with women, he is recognized by big families, such as the Nalan family.


    Liang Bo naturally would not ask the bottom of the matter. He just hoped that Su Jingfei would have higher achievements. As for what method he used, it doesn''t matter. After all, even if he used some means, his current achievements are commendable.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi have a better understanding of Su Jingfei. They know how many things Su Jingfei has experienced along the way. At this time, they say to liangbo with a smile: "liangbo, Feige has lived and died many times in this year. He has made great achievements, and he has come back."


    Liang Bo nodded and said to Su Jingfei, "San Shao, you are suffering." He understood that if Su Jingfei had been at Su''s home all the time, he would have achieved a lot easily. He would have to work harder for himself.


    Su Jingfei waved his hand. He didn''t want to take advantage of the Su family. Even if he really started his career as the third young master of the Su family, he might not be as good as he is today. After all, all his skills come from thread bound books. If he didn''t wander outside, he would not have a chance to get them.


    Although the Su family has excellent conditions for their rapid growth, some things are absolutely impossible to obtain, such as the experience of life, such as various forces. At that time, they were at most an excellent second generation of rich officials, but now they are the rich generation of Miao Hong. There is a huge gap between them.


    Su Jingfei didn''t mention his experience, but said to liangbo: "liangbo, time is almost up. Go to prepare lunch, but I can''t wait. By the way, let me help you. I can cook a little for so many years, but I can''t compare with you. I can cut vegetables for you


    "Let''s come too. We all know how to cook. Let liangbo have a taste of our craft." Huo Feng followed him to make a noise.


    Liangbo hasn''t opened his mouth yet, but Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi both look at Huofeng with an incredible look. Huofeng is more playful. She really can''t cook any decent food. It''s not easy to prepare breakfast for everyone.


    LAN Xiqi really knows how to cook, and her skill is good, but Liang Bo obviously won''t let them do it at this time.


    Because before Su Jingfei, Liang Bo has taken Huofeng and LAN Xiqi as his little grandmother. Even if the Su family is not a traditional family, the rules still exist at home. Liang Bo can ask Su Jingfei to help because of their feelings many years ago, but the little grandmother just has to wait for ready-made ones.


    Liangbo refuses the two young grannies'' request for help, but does not refuse Su Jingfei, and takes him directly into the kitchen. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi just have to wait.


    Su Jingfei himself is not proficient in cooking, but after all, he can cook and cook by himself. However, since he has studied swordsmanship and sabre techniques after practicing martial arts, his Sabre work is good, so it''s not a problem to give a hand to liangbo.


    Liang Bo is not polite to Su Jingfei either. He gives Su Jingfei the materials he needs. Then he sees Su Jingfei dancing his kitchen knife. Liang Bo can see that Su Jingfei is not an ordinary cook''s skill. He just integrates martial arts into it. Although it means killing chickens with a bull''s knife, it has to be said that Su Jingfei, who has a strong hand, can make all kinds of dishes, All finished cutting, if not need so fancy, Su Jingfei should be able to carve on the vegetables.


    Liang Bo looks at Su Jingfei''s skillful Sabre technique. Although he is not satisfied with some of his movements, he has generally recognized Su Jingfei''s skills and nods secretly. Although Su Jingfei is cutting vegetables, he can see that his martial arts are not bad.


    Next, of course, it''s liangbo''s business. Speaking of cooking, liangbo is really a good hand. In fact, Su Jingfei is not the only one. Several people in the Su family like his craftsmanship, and even Su Hanlin is full of praise.


    However, because liangbo belongs to the old people of the Su family, he has been in the Su family since the old master''s time, and he has never married in his whole life. The people of the Su family respect him very much. Naturally, he can''t continue to cook just because he likes his cooking skills. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, liangbo would never know when to show his cooking skills again.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that the people of Su''s family were still polished because of their arrival. Looking at liangbo''s skillful movements, he said with a smile: "liangbo, it''s not like you haven''t cooked for several years. It''s too skillful."


    "A lot of things are just like instinct. When you learn, you can never forget it. For me, cooking is almost more than martial arts. As far as this skill is concerned, as long as I am not confused, I will always keep this state. I think you should have the same experience." Liang Bo''s hands kept smiling and said to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned and said with a smile, "yes, uncle Liang, besides martial arts, medical skills are the same now. Even if I don''t have martial arts, medical skills are still like instinct."


    "Yes, sanshao, I can''t imagine that you have become a traditional Chinese medicine. It''s really unexpected." Liang Bo said with a smile.


    "In fact, this is very normal. You know, my mother is in poor health and always gets sick. Later, I just studied the medical skills myself. Although I didn''t cure my mother in the end, these medical skills have been learned by me. Now I have my own hospital." Su Jingfei said with a little melancholy.


    Liangbo is silent. He is not happy about the death of Su Jingfei''s mother. However, Su Hanlin and his family could not leave the capital at that time. When they could leave, Su Jingfei''s mother had already passed away. Moreover, Su Jingfei had deep resentment for the Su family at that time, so they could only let him live outside.


    Although Su Jingfei was not taken back to the Su family at that time, in fact, the people of the Su family were secretly taking care of Su Jingfei. Otherwise, how could su Jingfei''s teenage child support himself without danger.


    While they were busy, they heard a child''s voice outside saying, "Wow, it smells good. It must be Grandpa Liang who has been cooking. I''ve thought about it for a long time."


    Then another girl''s voice said, "yes, yes, Grandpa Liang hasn''t cooked for a long time. Today, he finally has a good mouth." Then the two children ran to the kitchen.


    Su Jingfei can see the little boy pulling the little girl from the kitchen. The boy is about eight or nine years old, and the girl is six or seven years old. Although they are not old, they are all pretty. It can be seen that they are all handsome boys and girls in the future. Although Su Jingfei has never seen them, he can guess their identities.


    "San Shao, this is the young master of the first young master''s family and the young lady of the second young master''s family." Liang Bo saw the two children running over and said with a smile. Obviously, he also likes the two children very much.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "the elder brother and the second brother are really blessed. They are so lovely."


    With these words, the two children have already run into the kitchen. When they see Su Jingfei, they are stunned. They don''t know Su Jingfei, but they quickly say to liangbo, "Grandpa Liang, you''re finally cooking again. You don''t cook at ordinary times, but you want to kill us."


    Liang Bo said to the two children with a smile: "you two greedy cats, today my grandfather will make you delicious food, whatever you want to eat. Are the eldest and second grandmothers back?"


    The little boy said with a smile: "good grandfather, my mother and two aunts are back, they are still outside, we are smelling the fragrance to come in."


    Although the little girl didn''t speak, she was also smiling. However, her eyes floated past Su Jingfei from time to time. Her eyes were full of curiosity. Although the Su family was a big family, there were not many guests.


    Liangbo nodded, and then said to the two children, "young master, young lady, this is your third uncle. His name is Su Jingfei. He is the younger brother of the first and second young master. Come and see someone." Although he was talking, his hands did not stop. He did not even need eyes to see what kind of seasoning to put.


    Two children are not young, suddenly heard that there is a third uncle, are cold, do not know how to do, finally for good uncle trust, let the two children or one voice: "third uncle."


    At this time, Su Jingfei had already cut all the dishes, and immediately said to them with a smile: "dear, are your sister-in-law and second sister-in-law outside? I''ll see. "


    No matter whether the two children resist or not, he will walk out with one in his hand. He has profound skills and high level. Moreover, he is still proficient in medicine. Naturally, he will have a kind and natural temperament, which is the easiest to make children feel good about.


    He was the uncle of the two children. With his kind manner, the two children didn''t have any feelings of resistance and let Su Jingfei pull them, but they were still curious where the third uncle came from.


    Liangbo watched Su Jingfei pull the two children out. He was surprised and then relieved. The young master and the young lady are not ordinary children. They don''t walk with strangers casually. Now they have no resistance to Su Jingfei. This is absolutely due to their nature. Su Jingfei can get the recognition of the two children, which also shows that the blood relationship can never disappear.

 Chapter 1117

    Su Jingfei takes the two children to the outside. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, who are in the room all the time, see Su Jingfei and run out. Naturally, they guess the identities of the two children.


    These two children are very lovely. Women are naturally fond of children. Huofeng asks Su Jingfei, "brother Fei, is this your eldest brother''s and second brother''s children?"


    Seeing them, Su Jingfei said to the two children with a smile, "this is your aunt Huofeng, and this is your aunt LAN Xiqi. Let''s call them that first." Su Jingfei and her two daughters are not husband and wife after all, so they can''t be called "three aunts".


    The little boy and the little girl look at each other. Anyway, Su Jingfei is the third uncle determined by Liang Bo. In this case, what he said should be more reliable. They all trust Su Jingfei, otherwise, how can they follow him!


    "Hello, aunt Huofeng and aunt LAN." The two children said hello to the two girls very politely.


    Two girls suddenly maternal explosion, no matter how much they are compared to their own, in fact, Huofeng picked up the little boy, LAN Xiqi picked up the little girl, Huofeng asked with a smile: "little handsome boy, what''s your name!"


    LAN Xiqi is also waiting for the two children to answer with a smile. Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. When he sees his nephew and niece, he is so happy that he forgets to ask their names. He just knows that they are his nephew and niece. He really doesn''t know their names.


    Fortunately, both of them are children, and they don''t think so much. Hearing Huofeng''s question, the little boy said honestly: "aunt Huofeng, my name is Su Yuchen."


    "Aunt LAN, my name is Su Yuxi." The little girl is also introducing herself to LAN Xiqi. They have a tacit understanding. They both introduce themselves.


    "Dawn, you two have good names." Su Jingfei listened to his nieces and nephews and said with a smile, "you two are in the Su family, and the future will be prosperous."


    Su Jingfei looks at his nieces and nephews. They are the sons of his eldest brother and second brother, and they are the third generation of the Su family. Looking at them, he sees the future of the Su family. The Su family doesn''t need many people, but they must be elites.


    Maybe Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi are not all talented people, but with Su Jingfei, they will certainly help them lay a good foundation. With their own help, they can at least be better than their peers.


    Su Jingfei praises that two women, both in their forties, have come in, but they all look well maintained. They don''t look like middle-aged women. Su Jingfei estimates that they are the wife of the elder brother and the second brother, that is, Su Jingfei''s elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law.


    When the two women came in, they were stunned to see Su Jingfei. They didn''t know Su Jingfei was coming, and they were even more surprised to see that their son and daughter were held in their arms by LAN Xiqi and Huofeng. Their son and daughter can''t be held casually by strangers. How can they say that they have practiced martial arts, even though they are much worse than the experts, they are also more powerful than the ordinary people.


    Without waiting for two people to ask, Su Jingfei hurried over and said respectfully: "sister-in-law, sister-in-law, I''m Su Jingfei. I''ve seen two sisters-in-law for so many years. I''m really sorry!"


    Su Jingfei believes that the two sisters in law must have heard of themselves. If they haven''t heard of them, Su Jingtian and Su jingleite are acting for themselves. Of course, he doesn''t believe it. Su Jingfei believes in his own judgment, otherwise he won''t come back to Su''s home.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the two girls were surprised, and then they were pleasantly surprised: "third, you are startled. Your elder brother talks about you every day, saying that you have come to the capital, but you don''t come home to have a look."


    The speaker is Liu Ruping, Su Jingfei''s sister-in-law. She looks a little older and dignified. She seems to be a very virtuous woman. This kind of woman is more suitable for Su Jingtian. She is upright in the army.


    Sui Haixia, Su Jingfei''s second sister-in-law, also followed Liu Ruping and said, "yes, third brother, your second brother also said that you are the most promising one among the three brothers. It''s too worrying that you don''t go home. I didn''t expect you to come back today. I really have to call your second brother and let him come back soon."


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t have much contact with them, they were all Su''s family. They loved each other. He recognized the two elder brothers. Naturally, he respected the two sisters in law. Moreover, it can be seen that they really welcomed themselves. Even the smart looking second sister-in-law didn''t do it.


    "Sister-in-law and sister-in-law, I just heard what liangbo said. Brother and brother will be back at noon, so don''t urge them. Anyway, I have nothing to do today. I can stay a little longer." Su Jingfei thought about it and said with a smile.


    "Stay a little longer?" The elder sister-in-law looked at Su Jingfei strangely and said, "third, don''t you come back this time? Don''t you want to go! "


    The second sister-in-law responded quickly and immediately said, "third brother, you can see that there are many vacant rooms at home, and your original rooms are all reserved. You can live at home for a period of time. After all, no matter how free you are outside, it''s not as comfortable as at home, right?"


    Su Jingfei can see that the second sister-in-law is a smart woman. Although she also lets herself live at home, she doesn''t want to be unresponsive like her sister-in-law, but he certainly can''t live in the Su family.


    "Sister-in-law and sister-in-law, I just came back to have a look this time. I still have a lot of things to do outside. I will come back after I finish my work." Su Jingfei is naturally inconvenient to say the main reason why he doesn''t live. Fearing that the two girls will ask, he introduces them actively: "sister-in-law, sister-in-law, this is my friend Huofeng, this is Lan Xiqi."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi also put their children on the ground and said respectfully to their sister-in-law: "sister-in-law, sister-in-law."


    Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia are both daughters-in-law of the Su family for many years. Naturally, they know that there are some people in some big families who have not only one wife. Relatively speaking, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are relatively single-minded. Now, seeing Su Jingfei with two wives, although it''s a bit awkward, it''s not unacceptable.


    And looking at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, they are also very happy. Although Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia are both good-looking, they are not like Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. In their heart, they say that although old three is a little playful, they have good eyes.


    They are both Su''s daughter-in-law. Even if they go outside, they won''t contact too many men. Their understanding of Su Jingfei comes from Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei. Even if they know Su Jingfei''s playfulness, they won''t tell his wife.


    Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia still think that Su Jingfei has only two women, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. They just think that Su Jingfei is a little playful.


    No matter what they think, the girls have already called sister-in-law and second sister-in-law. Naturally, both of them have brought them here. In terms of character, sister-in-law''s character is similar to LAN Xiqi''s. sister-in-law naturally likes her a little more. Sister-in-law is more attracted to Huofeng, and Huofeng is very lively.


    At this time, Su Yuchen said: "Mom, auntie, today, Grandpa Liang cooks and cooks himself. We''re happy again."


    "Yes, Ma, Ma, I haven''t eaten the craftsmanship of good grandfather for many days. Although you are also very delicious, you can''t compare with good grandfather. I can''t help eating it." Su Yuxi is also smiling.


    Two children are just like two greedy kittens. If the adults haven''t spoken yet, they will probably run to the kitchen again.


    Children''s words, adults generally don''t take it to heart, but Sui Haixia snorted: "you two little guys want to eat liangbo''s food every day, but you don''t like my mother''s cooking. Do you want to rebel?" Then he glared at Su Yuxi and said, "Su Yuxi, I teach you how to cook. Why don''t you study hard?"


    Su Yuxi looked at my mother angry, to also afraid, but turned his mouth and said: "Mom, you say it wrong, I''m the flower of the motherland, you let me start cooking for you now, do you think it''s really good?"


    Su Jingfei looks at her little niece Gu Ling. She is very similar to her mother. She laughs. It''s Sui Haixia who wants to cultivate Su Chenxi to cook. As a result, she is in Su Chenxi''s mouth. It seems that Sui Haixia wants Su Chenxi to serve her. If someone who doesn''t know can have a stepmother for her!


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are also very surprised to see them. They are not around their parents since childhood. One follows Godfather and the other follows master. They have never seen such a situation.


    Liu Ruping is obviously used to such scenes. Su Yuxi refutes Sui Haixia, and Liu Ruping says with a smile: "yes, Xiao Xi is right. Now she is still young. When she grows up and wants to learn, it''s not very easy. Xiao Xi is so smart, don''t worry about it!"


    "I can''t help but worry. Chenchen is so old now that she can cook. Her martial arts are better than Xiaoxi. This girl is so naughty." Sui Haixia stares at Su Yuxi and hates the way that iron is not steel.


    Su Yuchen at this time but protect sister way: "two aunts, you also don''t say sister, small Xi anything can, but is more lazy."


    Su Jingfei wants to remind Su Yuchen that he is not helping at all, but selling his teammates. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are also amused by Su Yuchen''s seemingly helping but actually making trouble.


    Even Sui Haixia had to admit that she couldn''t educate her daughter with her heart, so she had to endure the small way: "little girl, thanks to your brother''s pleading for you, otherwise you must be well educated, you girl, it''s too worrying, your hair is white."


    Su Yuxi is not afraid, not only did not care about Sui Haixia''s words, but curious way: "where there is white hair, I look for it, it is said that the white hair pulled, will not grow."

 Chapter 1118

    Su Jingfei looks at Su Yuxi, feeling speechless. Generally speaking, the family is full of naughty boys, but it is obvious that Su Yuxi is more naughty than Su Yuchen, and he plays such a joke on his mother.


    Sui Haixia obviously loves her daughter very much, and the little girl is just a little naughty, and she is not really ignorant. She can only look at her and say, "you are really disobedient. I''ll tell your father to go back and let him clean you up."


    This sentence is obviously like a magic spell. Su Yuxi suddenly came to her mother like a cute kitten, holding her mother''s waist and coquettishing: "mother, don''t do this to me, I know it''s wrong."


    Sui Haixia hummed a way: "know wrong?"


    "Yes, yes, mother, you are the one who loves me most. How can you have the heart to hand me over to my father?" Su Yuxi looks at her mother with a flattering smile on her small face, not like a seven-year-old girl at all.


    Su Jingfei really likes this little girl. Her niece should have been a strange little girl since she was a child. There are many talented girls around her. According to her age and personality, Su Bingfeng should have the highest achievement in the future. Looking at her niece, she should not be inferior to her.


    Su Bingfeng is a famous gifted and beautiful girl in Beijing. Her niece can also afford the title, and her third uncle is here. Her future achievements must surpass Su Bingfeng.


    "Old three, this child is spoiled by your second brother. Don''t laugh!" Sui Haixia looks at her daughter''s appearance, does not have to smile to Su Jingfei way, looks like really some embarrassed, but she puts the problem of pampering her daughter to Su Jinglei, really good?


    Su Jingfei has seen from the previous dialogue between Sui Haixia and Su Yuxi that the relationship between Su Yuxi and her mother is excellent. If someone really pampers Su Yuxi, it must be sui Haixia.


    Of course, Su Jingfei couldn''t expose Sui Haixia at this time, so he said with a smile: "second sister-in-law, you think too much. How can I laugh? Xiao Xi is innocent and so lovely. I can''t like it too late. Chen Chen is my nephew and Xiao Xi is my niece. These are all people of our Su family. I have to love them well in the future!"


    When Su Jingfei talks, she reaches out her hand and rubs Su Yuchen''s hair. Nine year old Su Yuchen is clever and doesn''t have any resistance. When Su Jingfei wants to rub Su Yuxi, she is dodged by a little girl. The little girl says with words: "uncle, you can''t touch a lady''s head."


    The little girl is serious and lovely. Although she is rejected, Su Jingfei is not unhappy. Instead, she laughs and says, "yes, uncle is wrong. How can she rub the lady''s head?"


    Although Su Jingfei is not married and has no children of his own, he loves his nieces and nephews very much. At this time, he finally understands why those grandparents dote on their grandchildren so much. He is just an uncle and already likes them so much. If he is a grandfather or grandmother, he must like them more.


    "Old three, you have come home unexpectedly, how also nobody informs me, let me come back early!" While talking, a middle-aged man came into the room. It was su Jingtian, Su Jingfei''s elder brother.


    Su Jingtian is the first Su family that Su Jingfei met after he returned to the capital. Su Jingtian was dressed in casual clothes before, and he didn''t know what he was doing. He just had the temperament of a soldier. Today, it''s different. Su Jingtian is very handsome in his uniform because he went home for lunch and didn''t change his clothes.


    Before his people came in, he was already excited. Su Jingfei was his little brother. As he grew older, he attached more importance to family affection, and Su Jingtian attached great importance to his third brother.


    In particular, Su Jingfei''s skills are even more popular. Although he is also a brother, his brothers who have skills are always valued. What''s more, Su Jingfei has always respected Su Jingtian, which makes them have little contact with each other, but their brotherhood is not shallow.


    Su Jingfei saw Su Jingtian come in, quickly took Huofeng and LAN Xiqi to walk over, and said with a smile: "brother, we just come back to have a look today. We haven''t come back for more than ten years. Let me see liangbo."


    Su Jingtian definitely looks at Su Jingfei. Although he knows that his words are wrong, he doesn''t want to expose his words. After all, Su Jingfei''s heart knot is very deep and it''s not so easy to resolve. It''s not easy to come back today. If he is too forced, it''s not a good thing.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that elder brother must know his mind, and is not afraid of him. Before he opens his mouth, he has already said to him: "elder brother, this is Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. They are all my friends."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi curiously look at Su Jingfei, who is 20 years older than Su Jingfei. Without any hesitation, they call "big brother" together.


    Su Jingtian knows Su Jingfei better than Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia. He is not surprised because he takes two girls with him. There are more than two women around Su Jingfei. It''s rare to take two today. He nods to them with a smile, just like looking at two younger siblings.


    When they had finished their introduction, Su Jingcai asked Sui Haixia, "sister-in-law, hasn''t the second brother come back yet? Give him a call as soon as possible. It''s a big deal for the third man to come back. "


    "Big brother, isn''t second brother coming back soon? Don''t rush Su Jingfei wants to block the way.


    "If you don''t call him today, he may not come back. Recently, there are many things in Beijing. You haven''t been in Beijing for a day or two. Don''t you feel it?" Su Jingtian shakes his head and says something Su Jingfei doesn''t know.


    Su Jingfei frowns slightly. Recently, he has been busy cooperating with the families or solving the grudges. How can he be in the mood to pay attention to the situation in the capital? Now he hears Su Jingtian''s words. It seems that there are many things going on in the capital. Let''s not talk about the problems between the families. Even when he is making out with Sophia, the policewoman he meets makes people feel wrong.


    At this time, Su Jingtian said that the capital was unstable, so it must be unstable. Su Jinglei is the head of the organization department. Although he has little to do with public security, he is a top-level figure after all, and he is really busy at ordinary times.


    Since Su Jingtian had already said so, Su Jingfei would not stop him any more. Instead, he asked Su Jingtian, "elder brother, is there any need for your army''s enthusiasm about the public security in the capital? You''ve sent out. The 307 troops didn''t give me any orders."


    "If you don''t tell me, I forget that you''re still a colonel in 307!" Su Jingtian laughed, then patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said: "you are really hard to evaluate. The youngest colonel of 307 army, I doubt that they knew you were my third brother long ago. Otherwise, how could they give you such a high position? However, when I saw your information later, I actually got up with fighting merit. You will surpass me then!"


    Su Jingfei looks at Su Jingtian speechless. Although his words are exaggerated, Su Jingtian is already in his forties. If he reaches his age, he has been fighting in the army, and he is definitely a general. Unfortunately, he is not here.


    He didn''t say much. He just chatted with Su Jingtian. Su Jingtian didn''t mention informing Su Hanlin at all, not only because his family wouldn''t disturb him when Su Hanlin was working outside, but also because he knew that if Su Hanlin was at home, Su Jingfei''s lunch would not be eaten. After all, he hadn''t untied his heart.


    When Su Jingfei and Su Jingtian chat, that group of women and their two children are also chatting. It''s nothing more than a family affair. Although Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are not good at it, they don''t prevent them from being listeners. In front of Su Jingfei''s family, they try to express themselves.


    Just as liangbo was about to call the people to dinner, Su Jinglei finally came back to Su''s house. When he came in, he cried, "is the third brother back? The third brother has really come back. You are a black sheep without telling me


    The first person Su Jingfei accepted was su Jinglei, and Su Jinglei even offended Fu''an people for Su Jingfei''s sake. This feeling is very sincere. Now seeing Su Jingfei, he is also very obviously excited that Su Jingfei can return to Su''s home.


    Although Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei behave differently, they are all very happy, which makes Su Jingfei clearly feel that they are close to their family, and Su Jingfei is the most sensitive to such feelings.


    Having lost his mother and left the family since childhood, Su Jingfei always thinks that he lacks family affection, which is the reason why all the girls can become Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei won''t let anyone hurt his relatives. Now the people of the Su family are really close to him. Besides complaining about Su Hanlin, he has accepted all the people of the Su family.


    "San Shao, how about you try the old man''s craftsmanship to see if it''s going backwards." Su Jingfei is still thinking that liangbo has put a piece of meat in Su Jingfei''s bowl.


    Different from other servants, liangbo is the elder of the Su family and can eat with the Su family, but his behavior immediately aroused other people''s dissatisfaction.


    "Good grandfather, I also want meat, how do you give three uncle clip ah, you eccentric." Su Yuchen first expressed his dissatisfaction, and at the same time, he took the small bowl to liangbo.


    Su Yuxi and his brother are very tacit understanding, but also raised a small bowl and said: "yes, yes, good grandfather, you are the most eccentric, I want to."


    Liang Bo looked at them, not angry because of their words, but said with a smile: "yes, it''s good grandfather. How can I forget that our young master and young lady have both, one piece of meat for each, eat more meat, and grow up quickly, ha ha."


    Su Jingfei has been taken care of by liangbo since he was a child. Seeing that he loves his nephew and niece so much, his eyes are a little wet. That''s how he came here when he was a child.

 Chapter 1119

    Su Jingfei has lunch with Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei. He has never had such an experience, especially when he looks at a pair of nieces and nephews.


    Even though there are many people in his Su family, they are all women after all. Their relationship with Su Jingfei is a couple, and they can be regarded as relatives. However, how different they are from now is that they are real brothers. In fact, it would be better to have su Hanlin here. However, Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin are at odds, so naturally we would not have this requirement.


    Su Jingfei looked at the three members of Su Jingtian''s family and said with emotion: "brother, you are happy and successful now. If I get to your age and have a life like you, I will be satisfied."


    He felt that although Su Jingfei''s career and love are all fruitful now, he is not as good as Su Jingtian. Every day, he feels that he lives on the tip of a knife. Once he slackens, he may be killed by his enemies, and the women around him will also be implicated.


    Su Jingfei has always had a sense of crisis. His achievements are amazing, but he grew up on the bones of other families. Even the Lin family and the Hu family have no power to fight back.


    But the Feng family is different. The strength of the Feng family is not weaker than that of the Su family, and even the strength of the whole family is higher than that of the Su family. If Su Hanlin can deal with the Feng family regardless of everything, Su Jingfei can be at ease, but because he is limited, he can''t do anything at will. Su Jingfei can only solve the problem by himself.


    Su Jingfei''s feeling in Su Jingtian''s ears seems to be a deliberate compliment. He said with a smile: "you are really unkind. Who doesn''t know that your achievements have already surpassed your elder brother me. I wasn''t as smart as you. The first master of the younger generation is not joking. Besides, the younger siblings are all beautiful. What else can you be dissatisfied with?"


    "Yes, Jingfei, when you talk, you don''t look at me, and your second brother. Well, our family is very happy, right wife." Although Su Jinglei is a minister, he is very active at home. When he talks, he even winks at Sui Haixia.


    Unfortunately, Sui Haixia is not that kind of woman. She looks at Su Jinglei in white and says angrily, "I''m old, and I don''t have a proper shape. You''re going to spoil the third one too!"


    When she said this, she couldn''t help thinking that Su Jingfei actually had two girlfriends. He didn''t seem to be much better.


    Su Jinglei was said by Sui Haixia, but she didn''t feel depressed. Although she said so, everyone can see that they are very intimate and obviously very affectionate. It''s not easy for the couple to get married for ten years and still have such feelings.


    "Third uncle, is it true that you are the first master of the younger generation? Is he a master of martial arts? " Children and adults focus on a little deviation, Su Yuxi then suddenly asked Su Jingfei.


    Next to Su Yuchen, it seems that he just reacted and then asked, "uncle, are you really so powerful? Is he the first master of the younger generation? "


    Su Jingfei was surprised to see the expectation and admiration of the two children. Su Hanlin, as the number one expert in the world, did not know how much he was more popular than the number one expert of his younger generation. How could the two children look at him with such admiration? He looked like he had never seen the world before.


    Su Jinglei is in the officialdom. Observing his words and appearances is the foundation of his life. Seeing Su Jingfei''s doubts, he laughs and whispers: "third, the children don''t know about their father. They even think their father doesn''t know martial arts."


    Su Jingfei suddenly didn''t know if it was the tradition of the Su family. When he was a child, he didn''t know that Su Hanlin knew martial arts. Now Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi don''t know either. In this way, it is estimated that it is also a kind of humble education for them. If they know Su Hanlin''s situation, they may be really proud!


    "It doesn''t matter whether the third uncle is the first master of the younger generation. The important thing is that I am proficient in medicine. I am a very good TCM doctor. I can give you a chance to become the first master of the younger generation." Su Jingfei looks at his nephew and niece looking forward to their answers, smiles and changes the topic without any trace, but also arouses their appetite.


    "Let''s become the first experts of the younger generation?" As soon as Su Yuchen''s eyes brighten, he looks at his parents and Su Yuxi.


    Su Yuxi is really a strange girl. Although she is two years younger than her brother, she seems to be a little adult. She asks Su Jingfei, "uncle, you can eat anything, but you can''t talk nonsense. Although my brother and I are geniuses, we don''t dare to despise others."


    The little girl with a childish face said the words of adults, which immediately gave people a feeling of laughing. Su Jingfei already laughed and said: "Xiao Xi is right, you can''t underestimate the people in the world, but I really have this ability!"


    "Third uncle, you really have!" Su Yuchen is really many, eyes shining looking at Su Jingfei.


    Su Yuxi looked at Su Yuchen and said, "brother, you''re so simple. You don''t even know that uncle San teases you. Maybe uncle San will find a teacher for us!"


    Su Jingfei looked at the little girl who was very defensive and wanted to remind her that even if you think so, you should always avoid me. Now, in front of your own face, you can say yourself like this. What''s wrong? It''s really embarrassing.


    At this time, uncle Liang looked at the two little guys and said with a smile, "you should believe your third uncle. Although your third uncle is young, he is calm and has strong martial arts skills. He is even more powerful than those you have learned!"


    Liang Bo had known Su Jingfei''s situation by talking with Su Jingfei before. Su Jingfei reached the peak of Xiaocheng realm in his early twenties. Even if he ranked in the world, he was at least in the top twenty. Su Jingfei''s talent is absolutely enviable.


    People like Su Jingfei can''t say anything without saying it. Although Liang Bo doesn''t know what Su Jingfei will do, he believes Su Jingfei can do it.


    At first, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei thought that Su Jingfei was teasing two children. Now Su Jingfei seems to be serious, so they have to be serious. Su Jingtian asked in surprise: "third, you can''t be serious, can you really make them the first master of the adult light generation? Do you want to teach yourself? "


    Although it sounds like a little suspense, if you let the former young generation''s first master teach you, the chance of becoming the young generation''s first master is really not low.


    Although Su Jinglei and Su Jingtian are brothers, their martial arts are not much different. When he is not so keen on martial arts, he says with a smile: "third brother, second brother does not expect Xiaoxi to become the first master of the young generation, as long as he is not bullied."


    Su Yuxi doesn''t dare to talk back to her mother, but she doesn''t dare to mess with her father. Although she has raised her mouth and expressed her dissatisfaction, she doesn''t speak.


    Su Jingfei had planned for a long time. When he came here today, he didn''t bring any gifts to his nieces and nephews. He would transform them and dredge their meridians. He can''t really bring them much skill, but he can make them have a better foundation than ordinary people. In the future, they will be twice as successful in practicing.


    Now, after listening to them, he said with a smile: "since they are two people, they can''t be the first experts of the younger generation, but I can definitely make them have a stronger foundation and a higher start than others."


    "What do you mean?" Liang Bo seems to have guessed something, but he is not sure. He asks Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei stopped talking nonsense this time, but said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. Because I''m proficient in medicine, I''ve learned some ways to dredge the human meridians and transform the meridians. I''ll give them acupuncture and moxibustion later, and then their meridians will become wider. It''s like the ancient method of cutting hair and washing marrow."


    As martial artists, how can they not know what Su Jingfei means? Even Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia, who only have common sense but no martial arts skills, are stunned. They also know what it means.


    Liang Bo was even more moved and said, "San Shao, do you have such ability? Is it going to consume a lot of your skill? "


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei wake up from the shock. Su Jingtian says quickly, "third brother, if you sacrifice your skill, you''d better not. They can practice by themselves. If you lose your skill, you won''t be able to recover for a while."


    "Yes, we can take a shortcut, but we can''t sacrifice other people''s skills for the day before yesterday." Su Jinglei is also a martial arts practitioner. Naturally, he knows that his skills are not easy to obtain and can''t be wasted.


    Although Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi are young, they also understand this truth. They look at each other and say to Su Jingfei, "uncle, we don''t want you to sacrifice for us. We will practice hard and become the first master of the younger generation in the future. We all have this confidence."


    Seeing that the two children were so sensible, Su Jingfei was very pleased and said with a smile: "I didn''t dare to do this when I was weak. It hurt me a lot. They were too young, and I didn''t dare to mess with them.


    But now it''s no problem. My skill is deeper than before. The use of acupuncture is mainly due to medical skills, not to use my internal skills to dredge each other''s meridians. You''ve seen too many movies, and it''s not so exaggerated. I won''t lose anything. "


    Hearing Su Jingfei say so, everyone was relieved. Liang Bo said with a smile: "if San Shao really has such magical medical skills, let''s give them to the young master and the young lady. Our Su family are few, but if they are all elites, they will still make other families look at each other with new eyes. The young master is not young, and he can show up in the next year''s family fight."


    Su Jingfei calculates the time. He doesn''t know when the fighting among the young families will start. But it is still several months before the end of the year. As long as Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi are not lazy in these months, they will surpass their peers.

 Chapter 1120

    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei may not be happy if Su Jingfei really gives the two children how much money or how valuable a gift. After all, although they are not the top rich family, their status today will not care about these belongings.


    But now Su Jingfei''s gift to them is the future of two children. Which parents don''t want their children to have a brilliant future.


    Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi are two smart children with excellent qualifications. But even Su Hanlin dare not say that they will become the leaders of their peers in the future. There are too many uncertain factors.


    Su Jingfei is different. He not only has the strength of his contemporaries, but also has the national level medical skills. If he can lay a good foundation for his children, no one in Su''s family really doesn''t believe it. What''s more, he just lays the foundation.


    If he really said that he would give the two children ten years'' skill, it would be too exaggerated. Of course, Su Jingfei didn''t have the ability. The reason why he increased the skill for women is that they have grown up. Changing the meridians is really cutting hair and washing marrow, and it''s helpful for Tianshan snow lotus.


    Now Su Jingfei can''t use the same method to change the process of cultivation for his nieces and nephews. They are still young. Even if they broaden their channels, they can''t bear the internal force. Even if he has enough snow lotus in his hand, he can''t do that. When they grow up, Su Jingfei can help them improve. Now it can only lay a solid foundation for them.


    "Laosan, do you think it''s really amazing to dredge the meridians for Xiaoxi and Chenchen?" Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei know Su Jingfei''s background, so they naturally trust him, but Liu Ruping doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s specific skills, so they can''t help but be sure.


    Sui Haixia also said: "yes, the third is not the second sister-in-law. I believe you. Your second brother told me that the most important thing for children now is the foundation."


    Su Jingfei smiles and affirms: "sister-in-law and sister-in-law, you can rest assured that they will surpass their peers immediately. But after a year and a half, there will certainly be a very obvious gap. As you said before, when the families compete next year, they will certainly shine."


    Although he didn''t know what the so-called family competition meant, since he was involved in the children, he wanted to fight for a name. At this time, he also thought of Chu Yiming. The reason why this guy became the first master of the young generation may be the result of the family competition. Now, it is enough that there is at least half a year to go before that competition.


    After su Jingfei''s confirmation, the two families don''t even know the taste of the meal. They all want to let Su Jingfei cut hair and wash marrow for the two children. If it''s not for liangbo''s craftsmanship, I''m afraid they have already laid down their jobs.


    Su Jingfei is not so anxious. After all, it is not a big deal to improve the meridians for the two children. Compared with adults, it should be relatively simple to dredge the meridians for the two children.


    Su Jingfei didn''t let the two families wait for a long time. He asked the two families to arrange two rooms and put the two children in. Then he went in and began to dredge the channels for the two children. Although he thought it was not difficult this time, he didn''t dare to be careless. After all, they were all his relatives.


    Of the two children, Su Yuchen is a little older. Naturally, he has to consume more experience of Su Jingfei, but it''s much easier than beating people.


    If the two children are not of different genders, he really wants to put them together and dredge the meridians for them at the same time.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei usually go directly to work after lunch. Today''s situation is special. They are not only happy because Su Jingfei is coming, but also because their children make them not in the mood to work. This is related to the future of the two children.


    Su Jingfei, who has rich experience in transforming the meridians, has already dredged the meridians of the two children in less than an hour after a lot of efforts, and the effect seems to be very good. Because they are still young, they don''t have many impurities in their bodies, and they don''t suffer any pain. Even when Su Jingfei asked them to take a bath, The two children also happily ran away.


    Seeing Su Jingfei coming out of the room, the people of Su''s family immediately asked, "third brother, what''s the result of your dredging meridians this time?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "the effect is better than I expected. Martial arts practice should really start with dolls. Their future achievements should only be above me."


    He is not joking. Although Su Jingfei has made great progress because of the cheating effect of thread bound books, if he really began to learn internal skills when he got thread bound books in his teens, his current achievements may have reached a pseudo success or even a higher level.


    Su Jingfei knew that he had some tricks in his internal skill. If he really practiced hard, he might not be as good as he is now. However, he estimated that even if he practiced internal skill since he was a child, his internal skill effect would not be worse than it is now.


    Moreover, the foundation of self-cultivation is always more stable than that obtained by accident. This is the truth that almost all martial arts people understand. Although Su Jingfei has made great achievements, which is admirable, he does not deny this. Su Jingfei is not the arrogant character.


    Others don''t know that Su Jingfei began to practice internal skills at the age of 20. After all, internal skills are different from martial arts routines. It''s impossible to achieve it overnight. Su Jingfei is definitely a different kind of person. People think that he practiced in secret since he was a child.


    Now it''s said that the two children''s achievements will surpass him in the future. Even if people think Su Jingfei is modest, they must have confidence in their nephews and nieces. Of course, they can''t relax their education just because of Su Jingfei''s words. After all, qualification is on the one hand, and the most important thing is personal efforts.


    Su Jingtian looked at Su Jingfei and said, "third brother, you''ve given us a big gift. It''s a gift that can''t be bought for any money."


    "Yes, yes, if you are not my brother, I really don''t believe that there are people in the world who can help others. Even if you are my father, you can''t develop the potential of human body. No wonder you can achieve this when you are so young." Su Jinglei is not sparing praise.


    Su Jingfei is not modest this time. I don''t know if his family can do it, but he can be as relaxed as himself. He believes that no one else can match him. After all, he just consumed some experience!


    At this time, the two children had already washed away the impurities from their bodies. They didn''t have much trouble because of the impurities. When the two children came out, the adults of the two families looked straight. Their children were really lovely, but it was the first time that they wanted to kiss each other.


    Liang Bo has been watching, now looking at the two pink children, regardless of the parents of both sides, directly one hand up, in their face first kiss, and then smilingly way: "Chenchen, Xiaoxi, how do you feel?"


    Although liangbo is not their own grandfather, they have been playing the role of their grandfather ever since they spoke out. If it wasn''t for Su Hanlin''s blood relationship with them, they would even be closer to liangbo.


    He is an old man of the Su family. Since the generation of Su Hanlin, Liang Bo has been respected. Now he is held in his arms by Liang Bo. Both of his children are very clever.


    "Grandfather Liang, I feel very good. My whole body is light, as if my internal skill has been improved. Moreover, I just tried it, and the speed of internal power has been increased." Su Yuchen has been in touch with internal skills, so naturally he is more professional.


    Su Yuxi shriveled her mouth beside her. She only touched her internal skill, but she couldn''t run freely. She had to say: "I feel very good now. I don''t seem to sleep, and I won''t feel tired."


    People''s eyes looked at Su Jingfei again, and Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I will help them broaden their meridians this time. In the future, I will get twice the result with half the effort, especially for their spirit. As long as they are not tired to practice, the time of practicing will be extended. As long as they are not resistant, they can practice more spirit than ordinary people."


    Su Jingfei''s main purpose this time is to lay a foundation for his nephew and niece. As for internal skills, they are too young to give them.


    Even so, Su Jingtian had already made Su Jingfei a man of heaven, and said with admiration, "third brother, your skill is really against heaven. If other families know that you have this skill, they will try to make you a son-in-law."


    "Yes, yes, third brother, you should keep it a secret, but you can''t let people know. Otherwise, in addition to being hooked to be your son-in-law, there may be people who are not good for you." People who live in officialdom have a stronger sense of hardship. Su Jinglei does not forget to remind Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "don''t worry. I can''t show this skill casually. Now only my family knows it. You should understand that my family is reliable."


    His words are vague. Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia think they are all present. Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei know that Su Jingfei is talking about the whole Su family. Although they think that Su Jingfei has too many women, it''s not a good thing, the brothers still don''t ask too many questions.


    At the beginning, Su Jinglei also urged Su Jingfei to hold the baby. Now he found that Su Jingfei didn''t seem to have this meaning, so he didn''t say much.


    At this time, Su Jingtian thought for a moment and said to Su Jingfei, "third brother, I didn''t want to tell you about this, but I saw your ability today. It doesn''t seem that it''s a bad thing to tell you. You come with me and we''ll have a chat. Second brother, you come with me. You should also know about this."

 Chapter 1121

    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Su Jingtian wants to talk about with himself. He nods and follows him to his study. Su Jinglei also follows him. Other people see that the three brothers must have something important to talk about, and they don''t disturb him.


    Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia each take Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi to ask questions. Liangbo and Su Youcai also ask questions. They all want to see the effect of Su Jingfei''s cutting hair and washing marrow for their two children. Especially liangbo, who is a Xiaocheng peak expert, has no experience of cutting hair and washing marrow!


    After su Jingtian and his two brothers enter the study, they close the door and signal them to sit down. Su''s three brothers, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, who are married in the quadrangle, occupy a row of supporting rooms respectively. Su Jingtian''s former residence is in the main room, and Su Hanlin''s is in a row of rooms.


    Only some old-fashioned families have such a living pattern in Beijing. In fact, Siheyuan is very rare in the city. It is rare for the Su family to keep it.


    When everyone sat down, Su Jingtian said with a smile, "second brother, have you guessed what I''m going to say?"


    "It''s really easy to guess. There are so many things that have happened recently. I can''t think of just a few things." Su Jinglei curled his lips, then looked at Su Jingfei and said, "in fact, you should soon know that the leaders of 307 army also attended the meeting."


    Although Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are young, they are not at a low level. They have a good understanding of the news in some countries, especially Su Jingtian, who is a member of the military. Even if I can''t really have a great influence on 307, I am a general after all. Moreover, as a member of the top family in Beijing, it''s reasonable to have a good command of the news of 307.


    In the same way, as an organization department, Su Jinglei can''t directly influence the military department, but his understanding of military affairs is not much worse than Su Jingtian''s. They have one army and one government, which makes people fully admit that Su Hanlin''s tiger father has no dog son.


    This was the evaluation of Su''s family before Su''s appearance. Now, because Su''s achievements are too high, people even come to the conclusion that Su''s achievements are better than others.


    The families that have a good relationship with the Su family are all happy for the Su family. The families that have a bad relationship with the Su family are all considering finding an appropriate opportunity to get rid of Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei has a second Su Hanlin, it''s really out of control. Fortunately, Su Jingfei and the Su family are not harmonious, which doesn''t make those people too anxious.


    Hearing Su Jinglei''s words, Su Jingfei thought a little in his heart and said, "elder brother and second brother, what are you talking about? It seems that it''s very serious?"


    "It''s more than serious. It''s very serious, very serious." After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Su Jingtian said with emotion: "you don''t know the situation in the capital. Although you have been fighting against the Feng family and the PI family, there are not many people in the capital who really care about it. It''s not that they don''t care, they really have no time to care."


    "Well? Elder brother, make it clear what''s going on. " Su Jingfei frowned slightly and asked.


    "In fact, because of the rapid development of our country in recent years, some countries in the world feel uneasy and naturally want to come out to stir up. But the key is that they can''t do it openly, so they have to send some spies, killers, mercenaries and so on to make trouble." Su Jingtian didn''t want to eat any more and explained directly.


    "Don''t these people exist all the time?" Although Su Jingfei is not in that environment, he knows something about it. It''s not much trouble.


    "That''s the problem. These people do exist all the time. Although they will cause us some trouble, there won''t be too many things after all. But this time it''s different. This time they have more people and many experts. At least two provincial and ministerial level cadres have been assassinated, and some generals in the army have been killed." Su Jinglei added this time.


    "No, that''s exaggeration?" Su Jingfei was surprised. He didn''t expect it to be so serious. Liu Dingbang was the first elder brother of H Province, which was the level mentioned by the second elder brother before. Although there were positive and negative, they were all at the same level after all.


    How can such a level of political axe staff and people in the military headquarters be simple people? They are under relatively safe protection all the year round, but they haven''t been killed in such a situation. The hands-on people really should have great strength. Thinking that these people are sent by foreign strength, Su Jingfei was annoyed.


    Su Jingtian explained: "it''s no exaggeration. What the second younger brother just said is just high-grade. There are still some people with lower grades and smaller positions. They don''t know how many people have died. If these people are allowed to continue to do harm, no matter where they are, at least people in the capital will be in a panic. Now the news hasn''t spread, it''s just to strengthen prevention."


    Su Jingfei understands the meaning of confidentiality. After all, no one knows what these people will do next, and not everyone will be passive. Experts like Su brothers have a higher safety factor. After all, their own strength and the strength of their families are very reliable.


    But Su Jingfei didn''t think it would be absolutely safe. Worried, Su Jingfei asked: "brother, brother, if you say so, aren''t you in danger?"


    "Theoretically, it is, but actually it should not be, because from the point of view of the people who made the move this time, their goal will not be set on us. They made the move with traces to follow." Su Jingtian smiles, and then explains: "the people who are plotted in the army are all the high-level garrison officers responsible for the security of the capital. I don''t count the system. It should be OK."


    "Well, it''s the same with the political axe. The people who are being plotted are the people who are mainly in charge of the financial sector. It seems that they are going to mess up our economic system." Su Jinglei added.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said, "now this matter is so big, the country is ready to start."


    "Yes, there''s no need to hide this. We''ve been discussing this issue recently. People in the political department mainly guarantee their own safety. People in the military department and the public security system mainly arrest these villains." Su Jingtian nodded.


    "What''s the situation now?" Su Jingfei had already vaguely felt that the atmosphere in the capital was a little tense before, but he didn''t expect that it was so serious.


    "Now there are certain achievements. Basically, it can be determined that the people who will take part in the attack are Japan, the United States and some European countries. As for the specific countries, it is not sure." Su Jinglei didn''t hide it, and told the truth.


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he couldn''t help but say, "big brother, second brother, have you ever heard of Planck?"


    "Planck?" After hearing this, Su Jinglei pondered for a moment, thought for a long time, and shook his head. Although he didn''t speak, it also showed that he hadn''t heard of it. After all, Planck is not from China.


    Then Sue thought for a moment, his face changed slightly, and said, "is Planck the captain of the pirate king, a famous mercenary organization in the world?"


    This time it''s su Jingfei''s turn to be stunned. He really doesn''t know what organization Planck belongs to. He can only say with a wry smile, "brother, I don''t know what kind of pirate king or captain Planck is, but I''ve seen him and heard him speak."


    "Where did you see him?" When Su Jingtian heard Su Jingfei say this, he immediately became serious and asked.


    "I didn''t want to talk about this, but since we are all family members, I don''t want to hide it, but you must keep it secret!" Since Su Jingfei mentioned Planck, he broke into Feng''s house at night, robbed other people''s exquisite jade hand nine story tower and killed people.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei didn''t know what Su Jingfei was going to say. They also said, "third brother, you''re really timid. How can our brother tell us about you? What''s more, what''s the big deal?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t explain, but said slowly: "in fact, I met Planck in the Feng family. At that time, he wanted to make a deal with the Feng family, but it was destroyed by me. I think about the time. You all remember the funeral of the Feng family, the day before that."


    The two brothers thought that Su Jingfei would have nothing to do with Planck even if they had met him. But now when they heard Su Jingfei''s words, they stood up together.


    "Third, are you sure you saw Planck the day before the funerals at the Feng family?" Su Jingtian asked with a fluke.


    Su Jinglei also followed: "don''t you remember wrong."


    "How can I remember this wrong? It was that day." Su Jingfei smiles and looks at them. He says frankly: "elder brother and second brother, we are all a family. I don''t want to hide from you. I was the one who destroyed their trading plan at that time. Besides, I killed the two elders of the Feng family and the one who abolished Feng Qingyang."


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei look at each other and then sit down slowly. A moment later, Su Jingcai sighs: "third brother, we all know you have the ability and you love to cause trouble, but I didn''t expect that you can have such great ability and cause such a big trouble!"


    "Yes, the elder of the Feng family. That''s the pillar of their family. You can kill two and lose one. Even if it seems that the Feng family has little influence, it really loses at least one third of its strength. If the Feng family wants to know, they probably hate you. They will never die with you. No one else knows about this." Su Jinglei also added.


    "Even if I don''t kill them, the Feng family doesn''t seem to want to let me go. Only Liu Zongyun and Master Yi know about this. They are trustworthy people. By the way, to add, when I see Planck, their deal is to let him kill me." Su Jingfei said with a smile.

 Chapter 1122

    Su Jingfei said that Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei were stunned. They were both from the Su family. At that time, Su Hanlin also attended the memorial service of the Feng family, but they did not expect that the murderer who did it was su Jingfei.


    He was ruled out by Feng Qingyang at that time. I really don''t know how he did it. Moreover, according to the martial arts of the Feng family elders, they are all the people who can rank in the top 20 in the capital, and Feng Qingyang can even rank in the top 10. Although there are still hidden experts, it''s no problem to be in the top 20.


    Su Jingfei was able to kill the two elders of the Feng family, but he also abolished Feng Qingyang. His strength has already entered the top 20 in the capital, even the top 20 in the world.


    They used to know that Su Jingfei was the first master of the younger generation, but they already thought that Su Jingfei was better than LAN. Now they have completely determined that Su Jingfei is definitely more powerful than Su Hanlin. When Su Hanlin was 20 years old, he didn''t have such ability.


    Compared with this incident, Planck''s aim is to kill Su Jingfei, which is not so shocking. After all, although Planck is the world famous captain of the mercenary regiment, he is still an ordinary man.


    "Third, I can''t imagine that you have grown up to this point. I used to think that you are only the most powerful of the younger generation. I can''t imagine that few of the older generation are more powerful than you." As a member of the military, Su Jingtian paid more attention to his personal strength and sighed.


    Although Su Jinglei didn''t speak, it''s hard to be surprised. His own strength is good among his peers, but it''s far worse than Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "don''t be surprised, elder brother and second brother. I can do all this. My own strength is on the one hand, and there are also reasons why they despise the enemy. At that time, I was seriously injured, but now I haven''t recovered!"


    "Nonsense, if you don''t get hurt, you''ll be against the heaven. It''s estimated that there won''t be more than five people in the world today, and these five people won''t easily attack the elder Feng family. Only when you get hurt can we think you''re still a person." Su Jinglei white, Su Jingfei one eye, not angry way.


    "Yes, yes, the elder of the Feng family is not a top-level expert. You kill two and lose one. It''s really abnormal." Su Jingtian added.


    This time, Su Jingfei became depressed. How did these two brothers become? One said that he was not a human, the other said that he was a pervert.


    But then again, they are right. According to the strength of the Feng family elder, if he didn''t do it too fast at that time and had some tricks, even if he did his best to fight with the three people, he would surely end up in a miserable situation. He was seriously injured.


    "No matter how you do it, since the Feng family doesn''t think you are the murderer, you should let it go. Even if your strength has surpassed Feng mieling, you should try not to let them know that the Feng family is not as simple as it seems." Su Jingtian thinks for a moment and tells Su Jingfei that he doesn''t doubt Su''s future. It''s only a matter of time before he surpasses Feng mieling.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that Su Jingtian''s words are the truth. The Feng family is not the best Feng mieling. Through several pseudo Dacheng masters, Su Jingfei has basically determined that Feng Qingtian of the Feng family must also be alive. After all, many people think that Mrs. Yang and Nalan piaoxie are not alive, but they have all seen them.


    Rumors in the river and the lake are always false and true, especially those who are dead and who are still alive. After all, they haven''t appeared for many years, and they may be practicing in secret. Feng Qingyang is alive, and Feng Qingtian is probably alive.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. You must keep a low profile anyway. Let''s talk about Planck for the time being." Su Jingtian sees Su Jingfei nodding and changes the topic. He believes Su Jingfei knows how to do it.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, when I went to the Feng family that day, I happened to see them doing business with the Feng family. At that time, the Feng family was looking for them to kill me, but after so many things happened, they didn''t start yet."


    "Planck''s mercenary regiment is called the pirate king. I don''t know if it is affected by any animation, but he calls himself captain. For many years, the pirate king has accomplished various tasks in the mercenary circle, and is still very powerful. At least so far, he has not heard of any task failure." Su Jingtian is how the army, Su Jingfei is not clear, but it seems that it is not ordinary wrong, well-informed.


    Su Jinglei didn''t know who Planck was. Hearing Su Jingtian''s words, he asked, "brother, which country is the pirate king, and how powerful is he?"


    "Basically, mercenaries don''t have the national level. To put it mildly, they are called mercenaries. They take people''s money and help people to eliminate disasters. In fact, they are a group of hooligans and robbers wandering around the world. They can do anything as long as they give them money. The pirate king is such an organization. It''s not clear about the details, but its members should be more than 100. There is no martial arts expert, But they are good at all kinds of assassination and protection skills. They are very professional to be bodyguards or killers. " Su Jingtian shakes his head first, and then says as if he were a treasure.


    Su Jingfei and Su Jinglei are a little silly. Su Jingfei has seen Planck with his own eyes. He is an ordinary foreigner and certainly can''t do martial arts. But such a person doesn''t necessarily have the opportunity to fight with others. Force is no longer the standard to measure his ability.


    As for the people who are with him, Su Jingfei can also see that there is no foundation of martial arts, but these people are specialized in dealing with no capital. They are not simple people. It''s impossible to prevent them from assassinating themselves.


    When Su Jingfei thought of this place, he couldn''t help wondering if he should raise the defense index of the villas in the capital. For example, he should send some people from Polaris preservation company to live nearby to prevent outsiders from affecting his life. After more than half a year''s development, Polaris has gained great strength. It should be OK to deal with ordinary killers and mercenaries.


    "Old three, you don''t have to worry too much. You just said that they haven''t started on you recently. It''s not that they are too busy or have any tasks. It''s because the crackdown in the capital is very strong these days, and they expect to be restrained for the time being." Su Jinglei looks at Su Jingfei, ponders and laughs.


    Su Jingfei thinks for a moment. Su Jinglei seems to have a point. Mercenaries are different from martial arts experts. They can attack people with their own skills. If they act too much, they may attract the attention of the police.


    As an organization like them, they can''t rely on their own will. At least they should have a unified plan. Moreover, the Feng family must have introduced their own situation to them. If they are not sure that they will hit the target, they will not do it casually.


    "Old three, I''ll go back and send someone to investigate. I''ll find out Planck as soon as possible and let him hide in the dark. Everyone is not safe. When I find him out, just go and catch him for me." At this time, Su Jingtian also said: "this is actually the main purpose I''m looking for you. Now it''s time for you to perform."


    "Elder brother, just say what you want. Don''t beat about the bush." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes, but he didn''t have a good way for this cunning big brother.


    Su Jingtian had a dry laugh. Su Jingfei was really a smart man. He just mentioned it by himself, and he saw his mind. He didn''t explain it. He said directly: "actually, it''s nothing. I just said that the capital is a bit chaotic recently. Although there are many people in our army, there are not many real experts. If you need your help, you can help, It''s OK to deal with ordinary people, but the ninja of little devil is more troublesome. "


    "Little Devil''s ninja?" Su Jingfei''s heart moved. He thought that Su Jingtian had mentioned that there were Japanese people who came to the capital to make trouble, and he had seen them before, so he asked, "big brother, are there many ninjas?"


    "Ninjas are the most determined troublemakers at present. Although they have been arrested, they don''t have anything to prove their identity. Even if we want to protest through some diplomatic means, we can''t do it. There is no evidence at all." Su Jinglei sighed.


    Su Jingfei curled his lips. Even if there was evidence, what could he do? At most, it was a serious protest. It was useless. Naturally, Su Jingfei couldn''t say that. He just said, "I''ve seen it once."


    Su Jingtian is slightly different from Su Jinglei. Su Jingtian asks, "what''s the situation when you''ve seen it once?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t tell the truth. He told the police about helping the policewoman catch the Ninja that day. As for why he met her, he naturally wouldn''t mention Sophia. After all, it''s about personal privacy.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei obviously don''t know this kind of thing. After all, the level gap is too big, and the policewoman is not qualified to let them both know about it, but it doesn''t hinder their analysis. Su Jingtian already nodded: "I think they should be a part of it, otherwise the police won''t chase them."


    "Although these people are short of top-level experts, they also have good players. Ordinary fighters or soldiers in the army are really not rivals. I promise you, if you need me, I will help you solve it." Su Jingfei nodded and agreed.


    He can''t talk about angry youth, but he absolutely loved it. Now foreign forces are making trouble in the capital. Even if he doesn''t have su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, he will come out to take charge of it. What''s more, it''s su Jingtian''s request.


    "Lao San is loyal enough. It''s settled. I expect that the 307 troops will also give you tasks soon. During this period of time, you can spend some time. I won''t let you delay the 307 troops'' tasks. We all serve the people." Su Jingtian smiles and says.


    Su Jinglei then said, "third brother, don''t listen to the elder brother''s deceiving you. He has been deceiving me several times. He is just lazy and wants our brother to work for him."

 Chapter 1123

    Su Jingfei talked about it for an hour in the study. They agreed to ask Su Jingfei for help if something couldn''t be solved. Even if Su Jingfei''s level experts can''t completely defeat any opponents, there are not many people who can make him helpless.


    In fact, at first, Su Jingtian didn''t want to ask Su Jingfei to help. He just knew that Su Jingfei was more powerful than those in his own army. If you ask him to help, it will be easier to deal with those troublemakers.


    But when he knows that Su Jingfei''s strength has stabilized into the top 20 in the world, he is completely determined to ask Su Jingfei for help. This third brother is his surprise. Such a master is his own brother. How can su Jingtian let him go.


    It''s not that there are no top experts in the capital, but no matter which one is in the top 20 in the world, none of them are the elders of the families in the capital or the elder generation of self-cultivation.


    If Su Jingtian really needs their help, he will ask his grandfather to tell his grandmother, and even ask his superior. Although he can complete the task, it''s definitely not easy. Now Su Jingfei is in front of him. It''s a great joy. Su Jingfei is a top-level expert who can do it without any trouble.


    "Third brother, the capital is really unstable this time. Although I''m not mainly responsible for this aspect, I still know about the personnel changes. If I find any problems, I will inform you. Anyway, you are also a colonel of 307 troops. You can''t avoid this task. I''ll provide you with some convenience at that time." Su Jinglei finally laughs at Su Jingfei and says that he is different from Su Jingtian. He has no direct relationship with these problems, but he can also have some news.


    Su Jingfei has not received any orders from the 307 army, but he believes that the capital is in such a mess that it must not be far away. At that time, there will be news of Su Jinglei. Su Jingtian will send someone to cooperate, and he can really clean up those people in the capital.


    Even if he has conflicts with any family, he can clearly distinguish between right and wrong. The infiltration of these foreign forces is just to disturb the capital. How can he stand by.


    After the three brothers have talked about it, it''s not too early. Although Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei can have a rest, they can''t be too long. So they say goodbye to Su Jingfei. They still have to go to work. Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia are at home, but Su Jingfei also says goodbye and leaves Su''s home.


    When he left Su''s house, Liang Bo kept telling Su Jingfei to come home and have a look if he had nothing to do. Then he would continue to make delicious food for him.


    Su Jingfei can realize Liang Bo''s good intentions, and sighs in his heart that although his resentment towards Su Hanlin has been reduced a little, he still can''t go back to Su''s home now. What''s more, Liang Xiuwen and others should come to the capital, and his Su family is coming.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are also chatting with their sister-in-law when Su Jingfei is talking with their two elder brothers. Huofeng is lively and LAN Xiqi is quiet. The two sister-in-law make them come back often.


    Although Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia are not young, they are the young grandmothers of the Su family. They are young and have no generation gap with their two daughters, especially Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi. They get along well with each other.


    "My husband, the eldest brother and the second brother are really nice. I always came to play when I knew they were so easy to get along with each other." When Huofeng and Su Jingfei went back together, they said with a smile.


    LAN Xiqi also said with a smile: "yes, we thought they were so much older than you and would be very serious. We didn''t expect that they were so easy to get along with."


    "My eldest brother and second brother are both capable people. They are well-informed. Naturally, they can''t have a serious paternalistic style. What''s more, I''m their little brother, so I naturally care more about them." Su Jingfei said with a smile: "if you like it, you can often come to see it. Liangbo loved me when he was a child. Now that he is old, we should see him more."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi nod together. The Su family is not too far away from Su Jingfei''s su family villa. It''s not a problem that they often come and go.


    At this time, Su Jingfei''s mobile phone suddenly rings. Su Jingfei looks at the number and is slightly surprised. When he gets through, he smiles and asks, "Shangguan pretty girl, long time no see. Where have you been recently? You don''t give me a message."


    Su Jingfei is really surprised. Last time Shangguan xianger devoted herself to healing her wounds, she hasn''t seen her for some time. I don''t know where she went. If he didn''t believe Shangguan xianger''s ability and didn''t listen to Chu Yiming''s worry about Shangguan xianger, he would really think Shangguan xianger had an accident!


    Even so, when he finished his sentence, Shangguan xianger''s voice was full of resentment and said, "you have no conscience. You haven''t seen me for such a long time. You don''t know how to find me!"


    "I''m looking for you. I can''t get through to you. I also asked Chu Yiming. He said that you have nothing to do but leave the capital." Although Su Jingfei knows that she can''t get in touch with Shangguan, Xiang''er can''t blame herself completely, but she also says with a smile.


    "Well, you have a conscience." Shangguan Xiang''er snorted, very nice to speak, but in a twinkling of an eye said: "I really left the capital, I went to a foreign country."


    Su Jingfei was a little curious and asked with a smile: "I''ve been to a foreign country. I said why can''t you get in touch with me, but what do you do, travel and shopping in a foreign country? You also changed your mobile phone number. You are really talented. Did you use your local mobile phone number? "


    He was just joking. He didn''t really think so. Of course, he knew Shangguan xianger was not so idle.


    But to my surprise, Shangguan xianger said, "yes, I''m really traveling. Changing the number is convenient for local use. I''m relaxing and shopping crazily."


    Su Jingfei was speechless for a while. He was just joking. He really guessed it. This woman''s mode of thinking is really strange. She has been hiding her real purpose to live in the Feng family, and only then devoted herself to it. She is in the mood to travel, which is totally unreasonable.


    Shangguan xianger seemed to see Su Jingfei speechless and said with a smile: "what? Don''t you think I''m strange, some of them are incomprehensible? "


    "Yes, your mode of thinking is very strange. I suspect you come from the second dimension." Su Jingfei is very honest, but he still joked.


    "I''m from the second dimension. How can I drop it? Anyway, you are my mother''s person. You can''t even break the debt if you want to. Just follow my mother." Shangguan Xiang''er is not a vegetarian. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she hummed.


    Su Jingfei is sweating all over his head. He is such a hooligan that he has been played by others. However, it has to be said that only Shangguan xianger can do it. If he changes to LAN Xiqi, he will be said to be pretty and blushing. He can''t lift his head.


    Shangguan xianger''s complacent laughter came from the phone. Because the voice of the mobile phone was not small, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi could also hear it. They all laughed in their hearts. For the woman who died together with them to cure Su Jingfei, they naturally treated her as sisters. The reason why several women in Beijing got along well was that they all had a share in it, There''s a sense of common ground.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know this, but he can see that Shangguan xianger has no idea how difficult it is to integrate into her family, but it''s easy for Huofeng and LAN Xiqi to accept it.


    Now Su Jingfei was a little depressed by Shangguan Xiang''er, so he had to say, "OK, OK, you are the queen. OK, are you going back to China now?"


    "I''m back, or how can I call you? I''m on my way to your home, but anyway, I went to travel and found that the tourism industry is good. I plan to open a travel agency. I want to be the boss of the travel agency." Shangguan Xiang''er is whimsical. He doesn''t care about Su Jingfei.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei, even Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are silly. They all know who Shangguan Xiang''er is. She is Feng mieling''s daughter. Although there are other contents hidden in her identity, she is also equivalent to the eldest daughter of the Feng family and Chu Yiming''s younger martial sister. With so many identities, she wants to open a travel agency. It''s amazing.


    Su Jingfei coughed for a long time and said, "Xiang''er, you can be regarded as an upper class person. It''s OK for you to open a high-grade company or a travel agency. It''s not suitable for you."


    "What is a high-grade company? What''s the matter with my travel agency? I just need to get some good services. Besides, there are all kinds of romantic tours. Don''t you think it''s very interesting? I usually travel when I''m upset. Now I think it''s more convenient to open one myself. " Shangguan xianger, no matter whether Su Jingfei and others can bear it or not, is really eloquent.


    In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t mind Shangguan xianger running a travel agency, but he always feels that Shangguan xianger, an outstanding young master, and a woman in the top three of the younger generation in the world, runs a travel agency with a strong sense of disobedience.


    Shangguan xianger fantasized and said: "at that time, we can organize everyone to go abroad to play. There are more Su family members, so we can directly form a group. I asked the best guide of the company to take us for ten days and eight days to reduce the pressure. It''s not a bad thing, right?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned, and then he could not help looking forward to it. He had never been abroad, and he thought that it would be interesting if all the girls in Su''s family took part in it, and more importantly, they were pretty girls.


    It''s not easy for so many women in my family to get along with each other harmoniously. However, if they have such a chance to travel, they may be able to get along with each other. I have to say that Shangguan xianger''s proposal is really attractive, but why do they have to open their own travel agency? Su Jingfei is still entangled in this.

 Chapter 1124

    Su Jingfei has nothing to do with Shangguan Xiang''er''s sudden desire to open a travel agency. After all, Shangguan Xiang''er is somewhat different from other women in the Su family. She is more independent. Even if other women in the Su family have any ideas, Su Jingfei will support her.


    "Well, you can open one if you want, but then you need to find professionals. Even if the travel agency doesn''t want to make a lot of money, it can''t do a bad job." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and told him.


    "I understand. Although I have an idea, I have already considered it. Don''t worry about it. I just want to say hello to you. I''m almost home. I''ll meet you later." Shangguan Xiang''er obviously guessed that Su Jingfei would not object and chuckled.


    After su Jingfei agrees, she hangs up the phone and laughs in her heart. Although Shangguan Xiang''er hasn''t had any formal wedding with her, she has already regarded herself as her family and talked about home in Su''s family.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi wait for Su Jingfei to hang up the phone. Then they smile and ask, "husband, does sister Xiang''er really want to open a travel agency? Then we can travel all over the world. That''s great. I''ve always wanted to travel, but I haven''t had a chance! "


    Although they never lacked money, their experience of going abroad was the same as Su Jingfei''s, but they never did. At the beginning, one of them was only interested in playing, and the other was only interested in practicing martial arts. They really didn''t want to travel abroad.


    Su Jingfei looks at the two girls and thinks that Shangguan xianger''s doing this is not a bad thing. At least his family will have one more activity. According to the abilities of the girls today, there is no danger for three or five to travel abroad together. They can''t practice and work every day.


    "Husband, in addition to allowing us to play in our own home, the company''s welfare can also be linked to this travel agency. In fact, we don''t spend much money to arrange travel for them as welfare, but it can make the employees more motivated. Sister Xiang''er''s idea is actually very meaningful." LAN Xiqi thinks more than Huofeng and says with a smile.


    After listening to LAN Xiqi''s words, Su Jingfei can''t help but move. In fact, Su Jingfei seldom cares about the affairs in the group. After all, Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke, as the presidents of the two groups, have strong management ability. What''s more, Li Hongsi helps them, so they don''t need him to worry about them at all.


    Now hearing LAN Xiqi''s words, he also thinks it''s a good way. If the company rewards employees for year-end travel or contribution, it''s really a kind of incentive for people.


    Because the driver is Huofeng, Su Jingfei pulls LAN Xiqi, kisses her on the mouth, and says with a smile, "my wife is the smartest."


    LAN Xiqi glanced at Huofeng and said with a slightly red face: "I just think it''s not a problem to take advantage of such an opportunity. I think the company I''m running can''t be worse with sister Xiang''er''s ability."


    Huofeng doesn''t care about the closeness between Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi. She has known Su Jingfei for a long time, so she naturally knows Su Jingfei''s character. Although he is somewhat playful, he doesn''t neglect another because of one. What''s more, she also likes to see LAN Xiqi''s shy appearance. This girl is really shy sometimes.


    Now hearing LAN Xiqi''s analysis, Su Jingfei secretly nods. He has never doubted that Lan Xiqi is a genius, and this genius is really different from ordinary people. At least for LAN Xiqi, who has no business experience, it is a talent to think of maximizing the benefits. If Su Jingfei does not know something about management and operation, he does not even understand LAN Xiqi''s words.


    Huofeng doesn''t care so much. When Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi talk in a low voice, Huofeng already says to the two people, "I''ll be home soon. I''ve seen sister Xiang''er''s car. She seems to be a step earlier than us."


    Su Jingfei, reminded by Huofeng, also sees Shangguan xianger''s car. Shangguan xianger is really early, and he doesn''t know who is at home now. Shangguan xianger won''t be shut up. Thinking about it, Su Jingfei sees shumanya''s figure passing by at the door. It''s obvious that she has come back.


    Today, shumanya took Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu to the hospital. Since she was here, it is estimated that the hospital also handled the same thing. The acquisition of the rehabilitation hospital is different from the Yaoguang private hospital that was in the Feng family at that time.


    The last time Su Jingfei took over Yaoguang private hospital, he took possession of other people''s property and was hostile to the Feng family. There was always some trouble.


    This time, the rehabilitation hospital is different. The people of the Yang family still account for 40% of the shares. Later, the people sent by Su Jingfei, that is, shumanya, although they are the president of shumanya, who is responsible for a lot of work, will not be difficult for them. Naturally, these people will not really want to be against shumanya.


    In my heart, Su Jingfei has already entered the house with huohuofeng and LAN Xiqi. After entering the house, I see Shangguan xianger sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are also here. As expected, they are going home first.


    Seeing Su Jingfei coming in, Feng Xiaolan said with a smile: "elder martial brother, Miss Shangguan has been waiting for you here for a long time. Where have you taken huohuofeng and LAN Xiqi? They have been there for a long time. Have you taken them to drink spicy food?"


    Feng Xiaolan naturally knows that Su Jingfei won''t really go to eat, drink and play. There must be something wrong, but she just wants to be proud and waiting for you to coax me.


    Su Jingfei laughingly looked at Feng Xiaolan, but he didn''t hide it. He told the truth: "I went to Su''s house. I met the old housekeeper who was very good to me at that time, the eldest brother and the second brother, and even my nephew and niece." When Su Jingfei said these words, he said with emotion: "my nephew and niece are really talented. I think their achievements will be above me."


    He didn''t praise his nephews and nieces too much. First of all, they have a good foundation, but their brains are enough to satisfy people. As long as they work hard in the future, it''s not impossible for them to surpass themselves.


    Feng Xiaolan and other girls don''t know what Su Jingfei is doing today. They are all stunned to hear Su Jingfei say so. Shumanya doesn''t have much contact with Su Jingfei. They don''t know what''s going on with the Su family in the capital. Feng Xiaolan, Wang Yu and Shangguan Xiang''er know that Su Jingfei is going to the Su family now. It''s absolutely strange.


    "You went to Su''s today, you and Su''s?" Although Shangguan xianger didn''t ask specifically, everyone knew what she wanted to know.


    Su Jingfei understood, said with a smile: "you think too much, there are not so many things, just go to have a look, and today I also get some news, I will tell you later, now let me see if you bring us any gifts."


    "A gift!" Shangguan xianger knows that Su Jingfei doesn''t want to talk about this issue. It seems that the relationship between him and the Su family has not been completely relaxed. For Shangguan xianger, she hopes that Su Jingfei and the Su family can make up.


    Let''s not say that Su Jingfei is a member of the Su family. It''s a matter of time before she returns to the family. Let''s just say that Su''s strength. If she can support Su Jingfei, who else can su be afraid of in the capital? Of course, she won''t take part in this matter. Some of the knots have to be solved by herself. Moreover, even if Su doesn''t return to the Su family, the Su family takes good care of him.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are simple minded and don''t think so much about it. What''s more, they get along well with the Su family today. Now when they hear Su Jingfei''s question, Huofeng coaxes them: "yes, yes, sister Xiang''er, didn''t you go abroad to play? Always bring us some presents. "


    Shangguan Xiang''er rolled his eyes and said, "what do you really want to say? Do you really think I''m going out to travel?"


    "Isn''t it? What else are you going to open Su Jingfei is stunned. There is a strange question beside him. When he says this, he also looks at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. They also stay for a while. He is sure that he didn''t hear them wrong before.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looked at Su Jingfei with a smile and said, "Su Jingfei, you are really stupid. I just want to open a travel agency. It has nothing to do with whether I travel or not. I went to Europe this time to get in touch with people there." With that, his face became serious. Obviously, the following is more important.


    Listening to her words, Su Jingfei''s mind flashed what Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei said to him today. He asked in a serious and calm voice, "what does the Feng family mean?"


    "Well, that''s what the Feng family means, so I''m coming back now. The Feng family still don''t know. They all think I can come back tomorrow. When I go to Europe this time, I just want to talk about some cooperation with the Feng family, because my kung fu is outstanding among the young generation of the Feng family, otherwise I won''t be allowed to go." Shangguan Xiang''er sees Su Jingfei and understands his meaning, so he corrects himself.


    Su Jingfei nods and knows that Shangguan xianger is not joking. Although the Feng family is prosperous, there are only a few people who are really capable. Shangguan xianger is the top three of the younger generation, and naturally the most powerful person at present.


    Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t know how to make Feng mieling trust her. Anyway, she definitely represents the younger generation of the Feng family. After all, Shangguan Xiang''er has no father or mother, and only Chumen is her school. But now she has left Chumen.


    The other women didn''t know what riddles Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger were playing, but they knew what they were talking about should be more important, and no one interrupted.


    In front of all the women, Su Jingfei didn''t want to let them know too much, so he stopped talking about it. Instead, he asked with a smile, "since you''ve been to Europe, you must have visited many countries. It''s said that you can visit more than ten countries a day!"


    "Well, I''ve been in Europe these days, and I''ve almost seen all the small countries there. I like Venice the water country best. It''s fun to take a boat every day."

 Chapter 1125

    Shangguan xianger''s return naturally makes the Su family even more noisy. Dongfang Wenjun and others all know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger, and naturally they will not be exposed. They are shumanya. They don''t know that Shangguan xianger and Su Jingfei have a close relationship. They think they are just better friends!


    Su Jingfei chatted with the people for a while, then said to Shangguan Xiang''er, "Xiang''er, let''s go to the study to talk about some things. I want to ask you."


    Everyone knows Shangguan Xiang''er''s identity is special. The things Su Jingfei talked about with her must be more important. They don''t make trouble and continue to be busy with their own affairs. Shumanya and others have come back from the hospital, but there are still many things in the hospital, so they need to make good arrangements.


    Although Shangguan Xiang''er came late and had accepted the fact that Su Jingfei was surrounded by many women, as a woman, she naturally wanted to get along with her beloved man alone, even if she just talked about things together.


    Su Jingfei asked her to go to the study, which was just in line with her heart. She happily agreed to Su Jingfei, and followed her into the study.


    Although the Su family is not as big as the Su family in H Province, it is a villa after all, and the study is not small. After su Jingfei entered, he habitually sat behind the table. Generally speaking, the guests would sit opposite him.


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t mean to be a guest. After su Jingfei sat down, she simply sat down on Su Jingfei''s lap, put her arms around Su Jingfei''s neck, and said with a soft smile, "husband, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me?"


    Because her relationship with Su Jingfei has broken through. In Su''s family, Shangguan xianger basically doesn''t wear a veil. Women don''t know the difference. They don''t know the meaning of Shangguan xianger''s veil.


    Su Jingfei knows Shangguan Xiang''er is a witch. She doesn''t play cards according to common sense all the time, but she can''t bear to sit on her lap when she comes in. Shangguan Xiang''er may not be the best among all the girls, but her dreamlike charm is beyond anyone.


    Nalan Xiuying is the charming charm of a generation of enchantresses, which is different from Shangguan xianger. Nalan Xiuying is purely her own sexy charm. Shangguan xianger can really influence other people''s minds.


    Even if Su Jingfei is determined, Shangguan Xiang''er is his own woman. Even if he can resist for a while, he doesn''t want to resist in his heart. But now he really has business to talk about, so he says helplessly: "Xiang''er, don''t make trouble first. Let''s talk about business. You can''t calm me down like this!"


    Shangguan Xiang''er, after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, laughed more happily. She not only laughed softly, but also touched Su Jingfei''s chest with her little hand. She said with a smile, "husband, I''m abroad these days, but I think of you every day!"


    Her voice became smaller and smaller. At last, she even said it in Su Jingfei''s ear, and even breathed a breath. The enchantment was maddening. At least Su Jingfei was blown by Shangguan Xiang''er, and the whole person had a cold war with Ji Lingling, an indescribable stimulation.


    Although Su Jingfei has several wives, there are few Shangguan xianger who is so active. The key is that she has her own charm aura. If she has such a charm action again, Su Jingfei can''t resist.


    Shangguan xianger can clearly feel the change of Su Jingfei''s body. After all, she is sitting on Su Jingfei''s leg. Just at this time, Shangguan xianger says, "husband, let''s get down to business. I know what you want to ask me this time."


    Su Jingfei''s passion was extinguished by Shangguan Xiang''er''s words. The previous moment was as passionate as fire, and the next one was as cold as ice. Although Shangguan Xiang''er was not really as cold as ice, her attitude changed dramatically compared with the previous one. Su Jingfei couldn''t help laughing bitterly. The devil girl was born to torture people, and she was not afraid to become a impotent man.


    Although he knew that Shangguan Xiang''er must have done all this on purpose, he didn''t say much. After all, he wanted to talk about business at the beginning. He couldn''t change his attitude just because he was charmed.


    Su Jingfei has a thick skin in front of all the women, but not always.


    Thinking of this, he coughed with a bitter smile and said, "yes, I do have something to ask you. Let''s get down to business." Then he decided to put Shangguan Xiang''er aside and always let her sit on her lap. Even if she wanted to talk about business, she couldn''t go on.


    Su Jingfei thought like this, but Shangguan Xiang''er held Su Jingfei''s neck and said: "husband, what are you doing? Just say what''s right, don''t touch."


    Speechless looked at Shangguan Xiang''er for a long time, Su Jingfei helplessly moved his hand away from Shangguan Xiang''er''s waist. Knowing that this was Shangguan Xiang''er''s joke, Su Jingfei could only say that he was speechless. He clearly wanted to move Shangguan Xiang''er away from his leg, how could he become a paw.


    Shangguan xianger saw Su Jingfei very obedient and said with a satisfied smile: "husband, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Farewell wins the wedding, but we always have to talk about some important things first. After that, I''ll do whatever you want, OK?" The tone of her voice is delicate and sweet, unspeakable and soft.


    Su Jingfei is really helpless to Shangguan Xiang''er. The girl Charms herself and doesn''t let herself mess. It''s really torture.


    Fortunately, although he has many female friends, he is not the kind of person who indulges in women and delays business. He calmed down quickly and said, "well, let''s get down to business first. Why are you going to Europe this time?"


    Shangguan xianger could see that Su Jingfei was asking seriously, and he didn''t joke any more. He also said with a straight face, "I came to you today to talk about the specific purpose of this trip to Europe. I didn''t know the specific purpose of this trip. Feng mieling didn''t tell me. He just asked me to meet a few people, as if to reassure them. They saw the sincerity of the Feng family, Cooperation can continue. "


    Su Jingfei frowned and said: "so strange? The Feng family is really cautious in their work. Even you, the person who meets you, don''t even know their purpose. "


    "In fact, I can''t say I don''t know at all, but it''s all my guess. These people are the leaders of mercenary organizations all over the world. What''s good for the Feng family to get in touch with these people?" Shangguan xianger turned her lips first, and then explained.


    Su Jingfei was slightly surprised and said: "in this case, this matter should be kept secret. Why do you want to go? And since I don''t trust you, it''s not the same as revealing the secret to let you go?"


    "In fact, I think so too. Later, I thought that there is nothing to reveal. Mercenaries have their own business principles and will keep secrets for their customers. Unless they are killed by a group, they will not let people get evidence. Even if I know, what can they do?" Shangguan xianger shrugged and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know about this, but he knew that mercenaries, just like ancient killers, paid attention to taking people''s money to eliminate disasters. However, they didn''t just do the business of killing people, they could do all kinds of tasks, and even have the task of protecting them.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei asked: "in fact, what I want to ask you is the same thing. If you have been in the Feng family for so long, do you know that a man named Planck has made a deal with the Feng family?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t answer immediately, but thought about it for a while and then said, "I''ve heard of this man, but I haven''t seen him. This time I went to Europe and met several people, but I didn''t have him. How can you suddenly mention this man? Does this man cooperate with the Feng family? Do you know?"


    "I really know, or even see with my own eyes, that their task is to deal with me." Su Jingfei smiles, and then adds: "maybe in addition to Planck, other people are also used by the Feng family to deal with me."


    Shangguan xianger was startled and said: "no, the Feng family used so many people to deal with you? Then I became an accomplice


    Su Jingfei said: "well, I''m not sure about their purpose, but I think it''s possible. You may not know it, but what you do is to help the tyrant. You have become their accomplice."


    Shangguan Xiang''er used to smile, but now she can''t help being serious. Whatever Su Jingfei says, it''s possible. After all, she only knows that these people are mercenaries, but she doesn''t know who the Feng family is going to deal with.


    She just wanted to come back to talk to Su Jingfei to see what he thought about it, but she didn''t know about Planck. Since the Feng family can find Planck to deal with Su Jingfei, they can''t help finding someone else.


    In this way, Su Jingfei is right. Even if he doesn''t know the inside story, he helps the Feng family deal with Su Jingfei.


    She had a lot of feelings for Su Jingfei, especially after she got married, she became more concerned about Su Jingfei. Now, it''s really flustered and guilty to hear him say that.


    Su Jingfei was just joking. Seeing that Guan Xiang''er''s face was not good-looking, she knew that she was serious. She sighed that women were really sentimental animals. She quickly said with a smile, "OK, OK, don''t think so much. I''m joking with you. The Feng family is ambitious. I don''t think so many people will be deployed to deal with me."


    Shangguan xianger can see that Su Jingfei is really joking. She is relieved that she is really afraid that Su Jingfei misunderstands herself. However, she is still angry. Su Jingfei startles herself.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Xiang''er sprawled in Su Jingfei''s arms, and without waiting for Su Jingfei to react, she bit him on the shoulder.


    Even if she doesn''t use martial arts, a girl''s biting is very painful. Su Jingfei immediately bares her teeth and says, "Shangguan xianger, you belong to a dog. It''s too cruel to bite so much."


    Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t care. She doesn''t let go when she bites Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to shake her away with her internal skill, so she can only bear it helplessly. Sometimes when a woman loses her temper, she really can''t help it. She can only say that she''s unlucky. She''s joking too much.


    Su Jingfei''s non resistance makes Shangguan Xiang''er send out a little anger in her heart. In fact, she is not really angry. She is just upset and scared by Su Jingfei. Now that he doesn''t resist, Shangguan Xiang''er lets him go instead.


    Shangguan Xiang''er bit Su Jingfei''s shoulder through his clothes. Looking at his pain, he bit it heavily, and said with some heartache: "husband, I hurt you. Is it hurt? Let me see. I''m just too willful."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. Shangguan xianger, a witch, usually does not play cards according to common sense. She bites herself and feels sad again. However, she still says with a smile, "it''s OK. Your teeth are far worse than a dog."


    "Su Jingfei, can you talk? Why didn''t I bite you to death?" Shangguan xianger''s eyes were wide open when she heard the speech, and she seemed to want to take another bite.


    Su Jingfei looked at her white teeth and quickly took off her clothes. She said to Shangguan xianger, "Miss Shangguan xianger, look at your masterpiece. Are you happy to take another bite?"


    There was a row of neat teeth marks on his shoulder, all of which had oozed blood. She could do this through her clothes, which showed how hard she was at that time.


    This time it was Shangguan Xiang''er''s turn. She was a little embarrassed and said apologetically, "husband, didn''t I get a little excited just now? You see, or you''ll bite me back. I''m all yours anyway. You can bite me as you like. "


    Shangguan Xiang''er said something and took off her coat, because the resistance of internal skill masters to heat and cold is far more than ordinary people. Although it''s not summer yet, Shangguan Xiang''er only has a short sleeve inside her coat. She took off her coat, and her beautiful figure showed up in front of Su Jingfei''s eyes. Although it''s not very exposed, her plump shoulders still let Su Jingfei have a panoramic view.


    In addition, there is a white pink neck, which is lovely. Let alone sitting together now, Shangguan xianger is sitting in Su Jingfei''s arms. Even if they are not together, Su Jingfei can''t help leaning over.


    Su Jingfei swallowed his saliva and said to Shangguan Xiang''er, "Xiang''er, you see, this is the study, and they are all outside. It''s not good for us to do this." Even so, he looked at Shangguan Xiang''er with his eyes straight, and his arm around Shangguan Xiang''er began to exert force unconsciously.


    Shangguan Xiang''er was not embarrassed. She said with a soft smile: "husband, don''t you think I bit you? Are you upset? Then I''ll let you bite it back. You can see which position you prefer. Don''t mention it


    The more she looks like Ren Jun, the more she makes Su Jingfei''s heart beat faster. Su Jingfei is not the kind of gentleman who does not care about anything. What''s more, Shangguan Xiang''er is his own woman, and his hand has been around Shangguan Xiang''er''s back.


    Shangguan Xiang''er fell on Su Jingfei''s gorgeous face and said in a delicate voice: "husband, you can bite me. Xiang''er is not afraid of pain."


    Su Jingfei was not very firm originally, but now she was ignited by Shangguan Xiang''er''s words. No matter what Shangguan Xiang''er meant, Su Jingfei had already bent down and gave Shangguan Xiang''er a kiss on the neck. Her hands were not honest. She asked for it all by herself. Su Jingfei would not be polite.

 Chapter 1126

    When Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger came out of their study, it was an hour later. By this time, the dinner was ready. Although it was a little long, we didn''t think about it.


    When they came out of the study, they had already sorted out. There was nothing wrong with their appearance, but if they observed carefully, Shangguan Xiang''er''s eyes and eyebrows would be tinged with a touch of spring, but although the girls had experience, they were not rich and would not see anything special.


    "Feige, you''ve finally come out. We can have dinner." When Huofeng saw Su Jingfei and Shangguan Xiang''er coming out, she immediately said with a smile, "we''ve been waiting for you for a long time. We''ve talked for such a long time."


    Su Jingfei looked at Guan xianger and said with a smile, "it''s not long since I''ve seen her. I''ve talked about a lot with her. By the way, who is cooking today? If it''s you, I think it''s more reliable to eat out." Then he walked to the table.


    Shangguan Xiang''er was different from other women. Although she was somewhat unnatural, she was not obvious. She also said with a smile, "Huofeng, your craft really needs to be improved. Keep up your efforts."


    Huofeng looks at Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger. She is a little unconvinced, but she knows that she is the worst cook among all the girls in the Su family. The most important thing is that she can make people eat without poisoning. But it''s not all her fault. She lives in an environment that is doomed to be like a good wife and mother.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have a good relationship with Huofeng. Seeing Huofeng frozen in the same place, they said with a smile, "Huofeng, elder martial brother is teasing you. Although you are of average craftsmanship, you are not so bad."


    Although their way of comforting others is not very good, Huofeng just needs a step, and immediately goes along: "originally, I am not a cook. Besides, there are so many people in my family who can cook good dishes. I don''t have any chance to show myself in this aspect!"


    When people listen to her excuses, they are all dumbfounded. Su Jingfei also smiles a little. In fact, he prefers Huofeng''s careless personality. If she is not her own woman, she is really suitable to be a big sister. Now she can only follow her side. He doesn''t want to see her killing others in the underground world every day.


    The chef of today''s bowl of rice is Dongfang Wenjun, assisted by shumanya. It has to be said that Dongfang Wenjun is a very powerful woman. She not only looks beautiful, has high martial arts, has strong commercial ability, but also has good cooking skills.


    Maybe Dongfang Wenjun is not a genius, but her versatility is even more rare. With such a woman around Su Jingfei, she can take care of her life and work properly.


    From this point of view, Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi or Wu Yanli, the three women who were the first to follow Su Jingfei, can''t compare with each other. Dongfang Wenjun is always stronger than them on one hand, which is very rare. Even if she is not the strongest in one aspect, she can make up for it with other skills.


    Nalan Xiuying is also a multi-faceted expert. No matter her appearance, martial arts, cooking and home furnishing skills, most people can''t compare with her. Even Dongfang Wenjun is worse than her, but she has no ability in business. After all, she hasn''t contacted her. Even so, Nalan Xiuying is the most respected woman in her family.


    There is a little reason for age, but the most important thing is her own excellence. Su Jingfei looks at Dongfang Wenjun and can''t help but evaluate the other women in the family.


    In fact, they are all excellent women, but everyone''s performance is different. For example, shumanya is very helpful in Su Jingfei''s medical career. She is not good at martial arts or business, but she is still a good helper for Su Jingfei. She doesn''t need to fight with many people, so she can protect herself.


    Although she can help Dongfang Wenjun, it shows that her cooking skills are good. At least Dongfang Wenjun approved her.


    Su Jingfei used to be su Jingfei and six women, but now there is an oriental Wenjun, and there are just eight people sitting in a circle. They are not strangers, so they have no scruples about eating and drinking. Before, even shumanya''s three people were a little confused about Shangguan xianger''s arrival, but they began to get familiar with Shangguan xianger when they saw that Shangguan xianger got along well with others.


    And the three also vaguely found that the relationship between Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger was not so simple. Even if they didn''t want to admit it, they also had this conjecture. Maybe Shangguan xianger was one of their sisters.


    In fact, there are more than a dozen women in the Su family now. It''s impossible to be jealous of each other, but we all know that Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who always gives up. Unless that woman goes too far, he won''t leave anyone behind. He is destined to be a playboy.


    If you can''t accept it, you can leave. If you don''t leave, you can only bear all this. This is obviously a matter that can''t be compromised. People who can sit here now have actually seen this.


    Su Jingfei looks at all the people happily and knows what they think of each other. In fact, he has to say that it''s su Jingfei''s luck. If he meets a kind of really jealous and desperate woman, it''s really a headache. Now the Su family is still very harmonious.


    While eating, Su Jingfei said to the girls, "Wenjun, from tomorrow on, you can take huohuofeng and LAN Xiqi to look for a large villa on the ground of the capital. It''s better to be like H Province, or a residence. The most important thing is that the environment is good, and the security system is good, and it''s easy to defend."


    "Jingfei, is there something wrong?" Dongfang Wenjun is very sensitive. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he has a guess.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. It''s sister Xiuwen and red silk are coming. We are too small to live here. It''s more convenient for us to go back to a bigger place."


    Dongfang Wenjun took a serious look at Su Jingfei. A moment later, he said, "well, I''ll take huohuofeng and Xiqi to look for them tomorrow. Although the capital is very big, it''s not easy to find such a place in the urban area. What if it''s a suburb?"


    "Not in the suburbs. It''s too far away from the city." Su Jingfei shakes his head. If he goes to the suburbs, although it''s more convenient for him to arrange defense, it''s easier for others to deal with them. Isn''t that trouble?


    Dongfang Wenjun nodded. Although she didn''t ask anything, she guessed from Su Jingfei''s expression that something must have happened. Su Jingfei was always a cautious man. Most of what he wanted to do was to prepare for a rainy day. But since Su Jingfei didn''t say anything, there must be his reason.


    When Su Jingfei arranged for Dongfang Wenjun and others, he said to shumanya, "Manya, you can continue to follow up the hospital. Our cooperation with the Yang family is of great significance. You must pay attention to it, and the rehabilitation hospital should not be affected."


    "I understand that. When I was in charge of Yaoguang private hospital, was that not the case? I''m not still in charge, OK Shumanya is very confident. Her whole temperament has changed since she became the president. She used to be a nurse. If she was allowed to manage a hospital with billions of assets, she would not be able to.


    But now it''s different. After a period of training in Yaoguang private hospital in the provincial capital, although she still has some difficulty in managing the rehabilitation hospital, she has enough to cope with it. What''s more, the Yang family will also help her.


    Compared with Dongfang Wenjun, shumanya, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, Su Jingfei doesn''t want them to know too much about the competition between underground forces and families. They''d better just think about the hospital every day. After all, they are ordinary people.


    Shangguan xianger looked at Su Jingfei''s arrangement, and then said: "in addition to these, there are still some things you want Master Yi to do. I think you understand what I mean."


    Su Jingfei nods. There are not many people around him who can use it. Master Yi is definitely an important helper. He is an expert at using poisonous insects. Generally, people who use poisonous insects are more or less proficient in some poisonous techniques. Su Jingfei will let him use this skill to defend himself. He doesn''t want to be attacked by those mercenaries.


    The girls of the Su family are really good at martial arts, but after all, they are all cultivated by ordinary people, and they have a little poor experience in defense. If they are really plotted by someone who wants to do something, they will be in trouble. Mercenaries are different from people in the Wulin, and they can''t preach.


    At this time, even simple Feng Xiaolan feels that things are not so simple, but Su Jingfei doesn''t want to say, they can''t pry Su Jingfei''s mouth open, they can only be in a riddle, but they all know that Su Jingfei does everything for their good.


    Su Jingfei looked at the girls with a little worry, and said with a smile: "you don''t have to think about it. It won''t be a problem. This time, it''s just because the Feng family wants to deal with me. I can deal with it all the time. This time is no exception. What''s more, Xiang''er helps me. You should know her identity. Don''t worry."


    At this time, in order to make people feel at ease, he also had to disclose some information. Although he did not say the specific content, he believed that everyone would understand himself.


    Sure enough, after he said that, the women''s faces softened slightly. Although they knew that the Feng family was going to deal with Su Jingfei, they would not be so worried. After all, the known danger was always more reassuring than the unknown.


    Dongfang Wenjun still said: "Jingfei, don''t be careless. Although the current Feng family can''t do anything about you, they are the top family after all. If they really deal with you, they won''t be small means. Xiang''er has already told you."


    Su Jingfei nodded secretly. Dongfang Wenjun''s brain is easy to use, but he said with a smile: "yes, Xiang''er has basically told me. I''m psychologically prepared. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1127

    Su Jingfei arranges everything at home. After dinner, he leaves home and comes to master Yi''s house. Since Master Yi follows Su Jingfei, besides going out with Su Jingfei at ordinary times, he meets Liu Zongyun from time to time. He is usually at home for meditation.


    Although the environment of this life is different from that of Miao, it''s almost the same in general. Yi ling''er is more focused on cultivation, and her witchcraft is the true biography of Master Yi.


    Compared with Yi ling''er, Yi Wu Shu is not so dedicated. Besides learning from Master Yi, he also has a love affair. His relationship with Bai Yongyi is getting better and better. Now it''s like glue. Bai Yongyi usually comes to master Yi''s villa. Now she is almost a family with Yi Wu Shu.


    Bai Yongyi is a smart girl with good character. Master Yi and Yi linger like her better. Today Su Jingfei is here, and Bai Yongyi is also here.


    Seeing Bai Yongyi, Su Jingfei was not surprised. He said, "Bai Yongyi, you are looking for no book again!"


    "Yes, Su Jingfei, aren''t you usually very busy? Why are you free again today? " Because she often comes to master Yi, Bai Yongyi naturally knows that Su Jingfei and Master Yi are neighbors, and that Su Jingfei is very busy at ordinary times.


    Su Jingfei also knows that Bai Yongyi and Yi Wushu are developing rapidly. He is still half a matchmaker. When he heard her saying this, he said with a smile: "although I am always busy, I always have free time. It seems that you don''t have free time. If you can''t see no book one day, you will miss it and can''t sleep."


    "You''re a nuisance." Although the relationship between Bai Yongyi and Yi Wushu is established and can be ridiculed by Su Jingfei, Bai Yongyi is arrogant and angry.


    At this time, Master Yi and Yi Wushu came out of the study. Seeing Su Jingfei in the hall, they said with a smile, "Jingfei, you have time to come here today. Recently, many people have come to your home. It''s really busy!"


    Everyone is a neighbor. Master Yi naturally knows who''s coming to Su Jingfei, and now Master Yi can be regarded as Su Jingfei''s guest Qing. He will be more concerned about the boss''s affairs. He even knows the relationship between these women and Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei would not conceal Master Yi. He said with a smile: "yes, not only that, in the future, some people will come. They are all my su family in H Province, and we will live in another place."


    "Another place?" Yi Wushu is a little stunned. Although he looks like a fashionable young man, he has been influenced by Master Yi all the time. In his heart, he is still more traditional. He is used to living here. Moreover, he and Bai Yongyi have even taken this place as their own home. Now they suddenly say they want to leave, which is really a little reluctant.


    Su Jingfei looked at Yi Wushu and Bai Yongyi beside him, thought and said with a smile, "we must be moving, but you can live here. Anyway, I''m gone, and the house is empty. It''s a wedding gift for you and Bai Yongyi. I think you''re not far away."


    Yi Wushu was still surprised when he said that. On the contrary, he was a little embarrassed. As a man, it''s rare to be so uncomfortable, let alone Bai Yongyi, who has been blushing for a long time.


    Although she could refute Su Jingfei before, she can''t say anything now. After all, she was willing to be with Yi Wushu for a long time in her heart, and she was shocked to hear that Su Jingfei was so generous. Su Jingfei gave Yi Wushu a set of villa in the capital, which was really generous.


    There is no doubt that Master Yi will follow Su Jingfei, but Yi Wushu and Yi ling''er don''t have to follow Su Jingfei. Of course, Yi ling''er doesn''t have any other thoughts now, so she will follow.


    Compared with Yi ling''er, Yi Wushu has reached the age of success and career, and has a good girlfriend. Master Yi agrees with this very much. It is inevitable for martial arts practitioners and ordinary people to get married.


    Master Yi doesn''t know why Su Jingfei is looking for himself today, but since he said this, Master Yi also said: "no book, Jingfei is right. You are not young. You don''t have to be with master all the time. It''s time for you to go out and live alone."


    After a pause, he said to Bai Yongyi, "Yongyi, we all see the relationship between you and us without books. We both understand your affairs, so I think tomorrow, I''ll go to your father, director Bai, to discuss your marriage with him. I think he won''t object to it. At that time, let Su Jingfei be your witness, What do you think? "


    Although Su Jingfei is young, his identity and representative strength are not simple. Even if he is just a su family junior, it is enough for him to be the witness. Moreover, because he has a wide range of contacts, if he is allowed to be the witness, Yi Wushu and Bai Yongyi''s wedding will certainly have a lot of face.


    Yi Wushu and Bai Yongyi may not have thought of these things, but Master Yi thought that he was an elder after all, and he was considerate.


    Yi Wushu has always listened to the master''s orders since he was a child. Even though he was naughty sometimes, he would not hesitate in the event. He nodded and said, "everything is up to the master. Master, you can make the decision for me. Su Jingfei, I''m going to trouble you this time."


    Although Su Jingfei is a few years younger than Yi Wushu in terms of age, Yi Wushu is convinced of Su Jingfei no matter in strength or position, and will not resist him as a witness.


    Su Jingfei is director Bai''s life-saving benefactor, and also Bai Yongyi''s benefactor. When he comes to testify the marriage, Bai Yongyi naturally won''t resist. She just does it as soon as she wants to get married. She''s a little too anxious. She can''t respond to it. She doesn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing that Bai Yongyi was somewhat unnatural, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Master Yi, you are too anxious. You always have to give other girls time to think about it. Moreover, there is no formal proposal without a book. It''s too hasty. Without a book, you''d better think about how to propose. In this era, it''s not enough, but it can''t be done." Then he said to Bai Yongyi, "Bai Yongyi, you have to be psychologically prepared. Otherwise, if you can''t react at that time, you will regret it."


    Master Yi also saw Bai Yongyi''s uneasiness and secretly regretted that he was acting too hastily. Today''s young people are different from the older generation. The older generation''s direct parents, in a word, think that this will be the case. Today''s young people are all about volunteering. If it makes her have a rebellious mind, it''s not beautiful.


    Thinking of this, he quickly said: "yes, no book, how can you say you are going to propose? How can you be so hasty? You two go out on a date and remember to do the proposal."


    Everyone was speechless for a while, and everyone could see that Master Yi wanted to make up for the past. But when he said that, it would make people more embarrassed. Although Master Yi was smart, he was not very good at children''s feelings. He hoped that Yi Wushu would get married early.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei is also a smart person. He quickly crossed the topic and said, "by the way, what I just said is not a joke. If you can get married, I will give you this house as a gift."


    Although Bai Yongyi''s family is the director, it''s not so easy for her to buy a villa. Although it''s not a dowry, the wedding gift is definitely enough. If Bai Yongyi is a vain woman, she will marry Yi Wushu directly for the sake of the villa.


    Not to mention this charm, Yi Wushu himself is actually excellent. Because he is from miaojiang, he naturally does not rank among the young generation''s experts. However, as far as his combat effectiveness is concerned, it is not a problem to rank in the top 30. After all, Su Jingfei is very difficult to cope with the weird magic.


    According to the current situation, Master Yi will surely follow Su Jingfei with Yi Wushu and Yi linger. With Yi Wushu''s ability, he can''t participate in some dangerous activities. Yi Wushu has time and space to grow up. Once he grows up, he is also a rare master.


    These Bai Yongyi may not understand, but Su Jingfei knows that Yi Wushu has great potential. Bai Yongyi definitely earns money by marrying him. Bai Yongyi is also a wise person. She really likes Yi Wushu.


    Yi Wushu finally left the villa with Bai Yongyi. As Master Yi said, he wanted to propose, but when he was about to go out, Su Jingfei still gave him a card. There was not much money on the card, that is, about 100000 yuan. This is a small money card that Su Jingfei usually prepared for convenience. He can''t always use tens of millions of cards.


    He usually uses this card for consumption. Now he throws it to Yi Wushu, asking him to buy a diamond ring and propose to a suitable hotel. He believes that the money is enough.


    He is not stingy, but he has to be a good man. If he always gives him a lot of benefits, he will get something for nothing, which is not a good thing. Su Jingfei knows this very well. He just helps Yi Wushu to support the scene. After all, Master Yi follows him.


    When they left, Master Yi said with a smile: "Jingfei, it''s a wise choice that we can follow you. Without books, if you don''t help, I don''t know when I can get married and start a business!"


    "Master Yi, don''t say so many polite words to me. By the way, why didn''t you see Miss ling''er?" Su Jingfei waved his hand and asked with a smile.


    "She knows how to practice every day, but she doesn''t come out at ordinary times. By the way, it''s amazing that you come to me just for the marriage without books." Master Yi smiles and says wisely.


    "Well, there are some other things. You always talk with me. Let''s talk slowly on the way, but it''s also a great joy to see that Wu Shu married Bai Yongyi!" Su Jingfei walked out and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1128

    Su Jingfei and Master Yi leave the villa. Master Yi doesn''t know what Su Jingfei wants to talk about with himself. However, since he is a guest of others, he naturally has to obey the boss''s arrangement.


    Only when he came out, Su Jingfei said to master Yi, "Master Yi, today we give master fan Deng the Linglong jade hand nine storey pagoda and the golden bell. You can go with me. By the way, you should call Master Liu. After all, he is mainly responsible for this."


    "Send it back?" Master Yi was surprised. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so worried. After all, Jinzhong has many advantages in Su''s home. It''s a pity to send it back now.


    But Su Jingfei had his own consideration and said with a smile: "yes, it''s better to send it back. After all, it''s not our thing. If we send it back earlier, Master Liu will be more stable. He is the main person in charge. If he doesn''t return, he won''t get rid of the relationship."


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi hate to see each other late these days. Although they are not the same faction, they talk with each other opportunistically and have become good friends.


    Now Su Jingfei says that he wants to help Liu Zongyuan solve this problem. Of course, he won''t object, but he still asks curiously, "Jingfei, why do you suddenly want to return Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda and golden bell? Don''t you want to use it a little longer? "


    "Of course I think, and I''d better take it as my own, but I has the final say, and I''m being watched by many people. It''s not so safe in my house." Su Jingfei gave a bitter smile, and then said, "do you think the Feng family doesn''t think that I robbed the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, and just let me go? The Feng family is not that simple. "


    Su Jingfei had considered this problem before. It''s not a big deal to put Jinzhong and Linglong Yushou''s nine storey Pagoda in his home. But the problem is that if one day he''s not at home, or if some expert comes, he really finds it and takes it away at that time, it will be a big trouble.


    At that time, it will not only pit Liu Zongyun, but also let the opponent get enough things, especially Jinzhong. If it falls into the hands of the Feng family, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    When Su Jingfei knew that the Feng family wanted to deal with him, he already knew that it was not safe to put things in his home. He didn''t believe that the Feng family couldn''t find someone who was good at mechanism. After all, they certainly couldn''t give themselves the chance to escape. It was not difficult to find their own basement.


    Master Yi is a smart man. Su Jingfei understood his meaning and nodded: "it''s someone else''s stuff after all. It''s better to send it back."


    "Yes, whether it''s Linglong jade hand nine storey tower or golden bell, it''s good for us to have this kind of treasure for a while. How can we expect to have it all the time? Such things have no absolute strength, but they can''t be preserved." Su Jingfei a smile, very free and easy way.


    Master Yi nodded in secret. Although Su Jingfei was young, he had the freedom and wisdom to surpass his peers, otherwise he would not have achieved today.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know that the reason why Su Jingfei is so open now is his reason. The real value of Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda lies in the patterns on it. Su Jingfei can''t crack them now, but he can print these patterns. That''s the point.


    Su Jingfei has done this work long ago. Now, even if Linglong jade hand nine story tower returns to master fan Deng''s hands, its rubbings have been backed up here.


    As for Admiralty, there is no way. Since he can''t take it as his own, he has to send it back. Su Jingfei won''t see his baby. Admiralty has helped him a lot. If he doesn''t have Admiralty, it will take him at least a year to achieve his present achievement!


    When Su Jingfei was looking for Master Yi, he had already put the Golden Bell and the nine story pagoda of Linglong jade hand on the car. Now that he had decided, Su Jingfei would not be a mother.


    Master Yi didn''t ask any more questions. He just followed Su Jingfei and drove to Liu Zongyun''s house. Because Liu Zongyun''s house was in the suburbs, they really took a lot of time to arrive. It was already eight or nine o''clock in the evening. After all, Su Jingfei came out after dinner.


    In Liu Zongyun''s family, almost all his disciples know Su Jingfei. Although Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan are not here now, others are familiar with Su Jingfei. Master Yi is a frequent guest.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi didn''t need too much politeness either. They soon entered and met Liu Zongyun. Liu Zongyun was a warrior and had a lot of things to do. Naturally, they didn''t have the habit of going to bed early. When they saw their visit in the middle of the night, they were really surprised and said with a smile: "Master Yi, Jingfei, why did you come in the middle of the night?"


    "Master Liu, we''ve come to you to take us to master fan Deng. I''m going to return the Golden Bell and Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda to them." Su Jingfei didn''t talk nonsense either. He came to the point.


    Liu Zongyun was stunned, and then asked: "didn''t you say that you wanted to put Linglong jade hand nine story tower in your house first? Why did you change your mind so quickly


    Su Jingfei sighed and said in an old voice: "before, I wanted to put Linglong jade hand nine story Pagoda in my house because the wind is too tight to make things too obvious. Now I think it''s not safe to put it here."


    When he said this, Liu Zongyun was even more strange. He frowned and said, "with your ability, it''s exaggerating to say that things are not safe in your place."


    "It''s no exaggeration. If I live alone and can carry it with me, I dare say that there are no more than five people in the capital who can take away this treasure, but after all, I can''t carry it with me." Su Jingfei continued to sigh, to tell the truth.


    Su Jingfei''s words are no exaggeration. With his current lightness skill escape ability, as long as he is not a master above pseudo Dacheng, he can''t catch himself. If the pseudo Dacheng master is not good at lightness skill, it''s not easy to catch himself.


    Liu Zongyun saw Su Jingfei speak formally, and his face became serious. He said, "in this case, let''s go to see Master fan Deng now. Jinzhong and Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda are all with us." Unlike Master Yi, he would not ask Su Jingfei in detail.


    Su Jingfei has contacted Liu Zongyun many times and knows that he is an upright old man who is dedicated to the country. He nods and says, "it''s in the car outside. Let''s go."


    Liu Zongyun nodded and directly told the apprentice outside. He went to the car with Su Jingfei and Master Yi. When the car started, Liu Zongyun asked, "Jingfei, is there something happened recently that makes you so anxious to send things out?"


    "Well, there are some things. At least I know that the Feng family is ready to deal with me now. I don''t know about other families. Moreover, the means this time will be mean. I have to guard against them. I don''t trust that the things are in my family." Su Jingfei had long thought that Liu Zongyun would be suspicious. Now when he heard his inquiry, he was honest.


    Liu Zongyun frowned and said: "the Feng family is really not a worry. We didn''t get any evidence when we messed up in the exhibition before. Now they have to deal with you. If there is the Feng family in the capital, we can''t be stable."


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi nodded their heads. The Feng family may help their country in foreign affairs, but their personal grudges are not soft. If they are not the top family, they really need to weigh their own weight to fight against the Feng family. The reason why Su Jingfei has been able to survive is because of their own strength and Su family''s identity, Now there is another old lady Yang''s shelter.


    But now that the Feng family buys mercenaries, it has nothing to do with the Feng family. Even if the Su family and Mrs. Yang are furious, there is no reason to deal with the Feng family. Some families that check and balance the family relations will interfere with them, such as the dantai family, so the su family will not easily declare war on the Feng family.


    Liu Zongyun doesn''t know all about these things. He is still a little far away from that level. However, he knows that these families can stand side by side for many years because they must have restrained each other.


    Now when Su Jingfei says that the Feng family wants to deal with him, he has nothing to do but get angry. Liu Zongyun has the same strength as Feng mietian at most. Facing other elder level masters of the Feng family, he is definitely not an opponent. Fortunately, Su Jingfei is powerful enough to hurt others and save himself.


    They are talking on the road. Su Jingfei has gone to the temple where fan Deng lives according to Liu Zongyun''s instructions. The temple where Master fan Deng lives is equivalent to the ancient daxiangguo temple. They are also living in the suburbs, not far from Liu Zongyun''s home. This is why Su Jingfei went directly to Liu Zongyun instead of meeting on the way. Everything is just on the way.


    Su Jingfei and his party originally planned to see Master fan Deng at about 9:30 p.m., but something happened just ten minutes away from the great Xiangguo Temple.


    Two big jeeps blocked the road. Su Jingfei''s car couldn''t pass, and there were two cars behind them.


    "Well, I said I was being watched, but I didn''t expect them to come so soon. I guess they''ve been waiting for the chance. Now, I''m in the suburbs. It''s the best time to start." Su Jingfei smiles, not much panic.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are also well-informed people. After looking at the four cars, some people came down and frowned slightly: "these people don''t seem to be from the Wulin. They don''t have any martial arts skills."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said not surprisingly: "these people should be invited by the Feng family to deal with me. In modern society, we can''t be afraid of anything but martial arts. They are all mercenaries with all kinds of modern weapons. We can''t underestimate them."


    Master Yi suddenly said with a smile: "I heard that there is a kind of weapon called biochemical weapon, but I don''t know if it will be more terrifying than my golden silkworm bug!"

 Chapter 1129

    Su Jingfei, with Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, had planned to go to find fan Deng of the prime minister temple, but he was intercepted on the way. In fact, this was quite unexpected to Su Jingfei. After all, he didn''t expect these people to be so upset.


    He is not an immortal. He can''t predict things like God, but he estimates that since the Feng family is ready to start, there must be someone around him to watch. Now all this just proves. He estimates that these people have been staring at them since they left the Su family, just looking for opportunities all the time.


    He doesn''t need to consider whether such speculation is reasonable. Now the other party has appeared in front of him. What Su Jingfei wants is how to deal with them.


    He was thinking that a big beard came down from the jeep. He seemed to be in his thirties and should not be a foreigner. He said with a smile to Su Jingfei''s car: "it''s Mr. Su Jingfei on the car. Please get out of the car and have a talk."


    This person speaks with a tone different from that of the mainland, but not that of Xiangjiang. It''s very similar to the tone of some variety shows on TV. Su Jingfei knows that he should speak with a Taiwanese accent, and his origin can probably be guessed.


    Su Jingfei originally thought that the first person to deal with himself should be Planck. Unexpectedly, the person who came here was actually a big beard. Su Jingfei thought to himself. He took a look at Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, and they got off the car calmly.


    "I''m Su Jingfei. Who are you and why are you blocking our way?" After su Jingfei got out of the car, he looked at big beard and asked.


    Bearded took a look at Su Jingfei, then took out his mobile phone from his arms and looked at it carefully. It seemed that he was comparing whether it was really Su Jingfei. Then he said with a smile: "it''s really Su Jingfei. It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Su Jingfei. My family name is Wu. People call me Wu Yong, the hero of Liangshan."


    Su Jingfei looks at each other, then they are dumbfounded. Wu Yong is a smart man. His big beard is not connected with his wisdom, and his complacency makes people shake their heads.


    Wu Yong didn''t get the proper response. He looked at Su Jingfei''s eyes and said, "Mr. Su Jingfei, we stopped you. Naturally, we want to talk about a business with you. Someone asked us to take your life and spend two million. Now I''ll talk about this business with you. If you pay four million, I can let you go."


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. The first time he heard such a deal, he was obviously hired, but he planned to make a profit from Su Jingfei at twice the price.


    Even if you know that this man is a mercenary who takes money and helps others to eliminate disasters, Su Jingfei and others have no good feelings for such a mercenary who has no reputation. This man has two sides. I really don''t know if the Feng family has a problem with their head. They actually invite such a waste to deal with Su Jingfei.


    "Mr. Wu Yong, do you think this is OK? I''ll give you six million yuan. You can''t kill me, but also kill your employer. What do you think?" Su Jingfei said with a sneer.


    Wu Yong was stunned, but he immediately shook his head and said, "no, I can''t take advantage of your business. You''ll give me at least eight million. You''ve relieved your crisis, and you''ll make me betray. Eight million is the lowest price. If you agree, we''ll cooperate happily."


    At this time, Master Yi on one side couldn''t listen any more and interrupted: "you are really smart in this business. If we don''t agree?"


    "No?" Wu Yong had no fear and was not worried. With a smile, he held the guns of more than a dozen people in the air and said to them, "if you don''t agree, we can make less money, but we can make two million. We''ll take your heads and go back to exchange money."


    Su Jingfei''s three men were surrounded by Wu Yong''s men. Among the four cars, there were more than a dozen people coming down. Everyone had guns in their hands. It can be seen that they were not joking. Now they are surrounded. I believe they can''t fly.


    Although these people are ordinary people, they are surrounded by so many people with guns. Su Jingfei and his three don''t dare to be careless. In case any grandson is too nervous to go off fire, even if he can''t kill them, they may not be injured accidentally. They all stand in the encirclement.


    Wu Yong was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s performance. He thought they were afraid, so he said with pride: "Mr. Su, you are now a man-made butcher and I am a fish. You still have time to regret it."


    "You can even use idioms. I thought you were so ignorant with a big beard like that!" Su Jingfei didn''t care about bearded''s words. Instead, he was surprised. It seems that bearded Wu Yong should have no questions. There is no doubt about the irony in this.


    When Wu Yongneng became a big brother, he couldn''t be a heartless man. Naturally, he heard Su Jingfei''s words and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, don''t give me your face. I''ll let you know what regret is."


    He also saw that Su Jingfei would not pay for his own life. Although he felt that Su Jingfei was stubborn, he started according to his task. Thinking of this, his opponents waved their hands and said, "since we can''t talk about it, we''ll get two million yuan. Let''s do it."


    In his opinion, no matter how capable Su Jingfei and others are, under the fear of many shooters, there must be no chance to escape. He even feels that this task is too easy. Two million is the same as the one he picked up.


    Just thinking about it, before the shooters fired, Su Jingfei suddenly gave a low voice like thunder. The voice was not loud, but it was like thunder in the ears of all the people, which made their reaction slow. After all, anyone who was suddenly stimulated by this kind of stimulation would have a short blank in his mind.


    At this time, it''s absolutely fatal to slow down. Su Jingfei uses the method of Chumen sword song to suppress Wu Yong''s people, and Master Yi immediately takes the hand. When he takes the hand, he doesn''t go out by himself, but uses jincangu.


    Master jincangu Yi raised five of them in total. This time, he showed no mercy and let them all go. This kind of jincangu is very small in size and can''t be seen during the day, not to mention at night, and these people are still in a short pause.


    At the same time that Master Yi did it, Liu Zongyun also did it. Although his martial arts were not as good as Su Jingfei''s, it was not a problem to deal with these ordinary people. He only dealt with the four people closest to him.


    For a moment, Master Yi and Liu Zongyun have dealt with each other. The rest of them are in front of Su Jingfei. With Su Jingfei''s strength, they will not be given the chance to react. Su Jingfei jumps up and passes by these killers. Every killer he passes by has a thin thread on his neck, and then he covers his neck and falls on his back.


    Su Jingfei''s hand is too fast, a sword cut off the throat of these killers, for this kind of professional killer, Su Jingfei will not be soft, otherwise when they return to their old business, there will be more people''s bad luck.


    Wu Yong took a total of 13 people with him. In a flash, Su Jingfei killed four of them. Master Yi''s jincangu killed five of them. Liu Zongyun''s hand was a little lighter, but those four people were also abandoned. Although they had one life, it was impossible to do evil in the future.


    Su Jingfei looked at the stunned Wu Yong and said with a smile, "Mr. Wu, do you still think you can talk business with me?"


    Wu Yong was so scared that he didn''t even see what was going on. All his people had been subdued, and five of them died miserably. He didn''t see how they died. Wu Yong had an unspeakable fear.


    Master Yi and Liu Zongyun looked at each other and saw each other''s achievements. Liu Zongyun said helplessly: "Master Yi, you are too cruel. Just waste it."


    "Just waste it? If it''s useless, they might as well die. Life is worse than death. It''s a drag. I''m doing a good job, and you''re the worst. OK Master Yi and Liu Zongyun are very familiar with each other, and they don''t speak deliberately. They smile.


    Liu Zongyun turned his eyes and ignored him. We have known each other for a long time, and we are very familiar with each other. Master Yi is the master of the Wugu sect in the Miao area. Although he is not evil, he is somewhat dark in the stomach in general.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about the quarrel between them, but looked at Wu Yong and said, "Mr. Wu, I''m not interested in you. You''re just a person who takes people''s money to fight against disasters. If you want to live, you can tell me who instructed you, and I''ll let you go. What do you think?"


    "I can''t say." Bearded did not want to let Su Jingfei pay before, but now facing Su Jingfei''s pressing questions, he still kept his mouth shut.


    In fact, no matter what industry, there are his rules. Maybe he can make a profit from them, but it''s still difficult for him to sell his employer. Of course, it''s not certain whether he can stick to them at the critical moment.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "just tell me who hired you. I not only let you go, but also the money you got is yours." At this point, he saw Wu Yong''s eyes blink. He was probably thinking about the gain and loss. Su Jingfei said quickly, "did the Feng family send you here?"


    Wu Yong was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask suddenly. He instinctively denied: "what''s the Feng family? I don''t know!"


    His reaction surprised Su Jingfei. Under his sudden inquiry, Wu Yong must have said something from his heart, but he didn''t know the Feng family. The reason why he inquired was to see if Wu Yong was sent by others. Unexpectedly, he was sent by others.


    Just as Su Jingfei was about to ask again, there was a gunshot in the distance. Su Jingfei and his three men were surprised. They all quickly dodged to find shelter. This kind of cold gun is the most difficult to defend. They just don''t know why the other side didn''t use the muffler. Only when they hid it, they found out why the other side didn''t silence. Their target was not them at all, The real target was Wu Yong, who had fallen into a pool of blood with a muzzle on his head.

 Chapter 1130

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Wu Yong had been killed before he said anything. It was obvious that some people were worried that he might reveal the secret. How could su Jingfei bear it.


    "Master Yi, Master Liu, pay attention to your safety. I''ll go." Su Jingfei finished, then flew to the location of the gun.


    Master Yi and Liu Zongyun are not as powerful as Su Jingfei. What''s more important is that there are important things in the car. Naturally, they can''t leave at will. In case the other party is transferring the tiger away from the mountain, although their martial arts are not top-level, the people who can snatch things from them must have strong strength.


    Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is much better than that of other martial arts masters. Every time he jumps, he is more than ten meters away, just like flying on land. In the eyes of ordinary martial arts, he is absolutely amazing.


    Even Master Yi, who has seen Su Jingfei''s lightness skill, can''t help but wonder. With the improvement of Su Jingfei''s internal skill, his lightness skill has become stronger and stronger. He is just a few people, and he is expected to be next to the person who fired the cold gun. Liu Zongyun is even more stunned, wondering whether he saw Su Jingfei as a human or a ghost.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have any reservation in front of such reliable people as Master Yi and Liu Zongyun, let alone now is not the time to reserve.


    Everything is just as Su Jingfei expected. The purpose of the shooter is to kill people. It''s 100 meters away from them. According to the plan, he killed Wu Yong and then withdrew. Even if he was found, he could retreat completely. After all, it''s a long distance. That''s why he doesn''t mind being heard.


    But he couldn''t imagine that a human was flying like superman. Even though he was a master of lightness skills, he was terrified to see Su Jingfei''s performance. Is it still possible for human beings to do it?


    Su Jingfei''s speed is really fast, and the other party''s reaction is also very fast. Su Jingfei chased out for 2000 meters before he saw the figure of the other party. Su Jingfei was also surprised. This person''s speed is really fast. The fastest one he met was a Japanese ninja, but compared with this person, that Ninja''s body method is fast, but his running speed is far from it.


    Seeing that he can''t escape, this man is not tied up. On the contrary, he is running, and his gun has begun to shoot at Su Jingfei. This man''s speed is very fast. In running, ordinary people can''t aim at Su Jingfei, but this man can aim at Su Jingfei every time.


    Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is excellent, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Naturally, he can control his body shape to avoid. However, his speed slows down and the shooter gets a breath. Even so, the distance between Su Jingfei and him has reached 50 meters, and after su Jingfei''s various acceleration actions, the distance between them keeps shrinking.


    The shooting method is very good, and the shooting angle is very tricky. Every time Su Jingfei wants to change the direction, his bullets will definitely fly towards him. What''s more, he can''t affect his escape when shooting at high speed, and he can change bullets in an instant, which is an eye opener for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has seen the best shooter, ye Luan, who is known as the king of land guns. That guy has already played with his guns. However, compared with the man in front of him, ye Luan is really good at using his guns. When all kinds of guns come to his hands, they all survive.


    This man is very tricky, seems to know the heart, maybe he is not as good as ye messy playing with a gun, but the speculation of the heart, but worse than ye messy.


    Su Jingfei has been interrupted by him for several times. He has already confirmed that the killer is not simple. Su Jingfei has also begun to take out his gun. Now he carries gold gloves, soft sword and pistol with him every day. He is a man with a strong sense of hardship and can''t give others a chance to attack him.


    When he took out his pistol, he also learned how to shoot in sports. Su Jingfei''s Ren Du had a good command of his body, but he didn''t have this experience. At first, he couldn''t adapt to it. The two grabs had no effect at all, but his two palms had only four bullets, so Su didn''t dare to waste them.


    Although Su Jingfei seems to be dressed in casual clothes, he actually carries a lot of things with him. The palm thunder and the gold needle are carried with him. If it wasn''t for the distance, he would use the gold needle. In fact, the gold needle is more convenient than the pistol.


    Su Jingfei also has spare bullets, but he doesn''t have the ability to change bullets when he''s on the move. He can only start directly at the people running in front of him. His internal skill suddenly improves and his speed suddenly doubles.


    They were only a few tens of meters away. Su Jingfei sped up and pulled into 30 meters. The killer didn''t expect that Su Jingfei could speed up temporarily. He was so scared that he shot quickly. He not only blocked all the routes of Su Jingfei''s advance, but also fired several shots in order to disturb Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei estimated that the killer didn''t expect that he was so good at lightness skill. He was really flustered now. Su Jingfei dodged left and right and bypassed the other side''s bullets. His purpose was not to rush up and catch people. It was not realistic at all.


    He just wanted to shoot closer, so that it would be more accurate. Su Jingfei''s first bullet was released in the air, and then his body moved closer, moving forward with a speed even faster than that of the bullet, and then fired the second shot, just above the previous one.


    The bullets of palm thunder are also special. They not only have explosive properties, but also have penetrating effects. Otherwise, such a small pistol would not have such great power.


    Su Jingfei''s speed is too fast. The bullet is hit and the flight speed is twice as fast. Before, the killer can escape. This time, it''s obviously doomed. Su Jingfei won''t really be faster than the bullet, but he can see the trajectory of the bullet to complete such a difficult shooting.


    The killer''s understanding of pistol bullets is definitely better than Su Jingfei''s, but his strength is not as good as Su Jingfei''s. Su Jingfei''s calculation is accurate. When the bullet flies into the killer''s leg, it not only penetrates into his leg, but also explodes instantly. A wound bursts on the killer''s leg, and the killer is still on the move, and he has already knelt to the ground.


    Su Jingfei''s action is too fast to allow others to react. When the killer realizes the pain, Su Jingfei has completed a series of actions.


    At the moment when he stopped, Su Jingfei came to him and grasped his shoulder. His internal power immediately covered his body. Even if the killer wanted to move, he couldn''t move.


    Su Jingfei took a long breath. It was the first time that he had made such an effort to catch people since he came out. This guy can''t be cunning, but his real ability is really good. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid any warrior would have to look at his back and sigh.


    "You''re really good at running. Fortunately, I''m not slow, or I''ll let you run." When Su Jingfei catches this man, he also lifts his covered face. He is a middle-aged man in his forties. He has an ordinary face. No one can imagine that he is such a capable man. He may not be good at other martial arts, but his lightness skills and shooting skills are recognized by Su Jingfei.


    "You are really more powerful than I thought. I really deserve to be caught like this." This person is also tough, not because Su Jingfei caught on a face of panic, but calm way.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t really hate this man. He really killed Wu Yong. You don''t have to ask him to kill him. However, it seems that he should have been inspired by others. This kind of pure killer is similar to Dongfang Wenjun. He just took people''s money to eliminate disasters.


    Seeing that he didn''t panic, Su Jingfei didn''t worry. Instead, he picked him up and galloped to the location of Master Yi and Liu Zongyun. Su Jingfei had deep internal power and was as fast as lightning with a person.


    When Su Jingfei returns to the previous place, Master Yi and Liu Zongyun have already driven the car to one side. Naturally, Liu Zongyun''s people will be in charge of those cars and Wu Yong''s people. They don''t need to disturb others at all. When they see Su Jingfei and Liu Zongyun coming back, they are not surprised.


    It should be reasonable to catch the attacker with Su Jingfei''s magical lightness skill. However, they are still a little surprised. It seems that Su Jingfei has been catching this person for a long time. They can''t imagine that Su Jingfei has chased him for several miles. At this time, Su Jingfei''s injury is also controlled by a gold needle, so he won''t lose too much blood to die.


    "Who are you and who sent you? Can you tell us?" When Su Jingfei put the killer on the ground, he asked.


    He didn''t trust Master Yi, Liu Zongyun and others, so he came back quickly. When he saw that there was no problem, he was relieved. At this time, he began to ask about the killers. He heard Wu Yong say that the Feng family didn''t invite him, so he thought that there should be many people to kill himself. He just thought that there was a Feng family, and other families ignored him.


    The killer was interrogated by Su Jingfei, but he didn''t mean to resist. He didn''t know if he was ready to die, and he didn''t hide it. He calmly said, "my name is Mei Renqing, you may have heard of me!"


    "No one?" This name is really a bit special. Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile after hearing his name.


    "It''s not impersonal. It''s Mei Renqing, surnamed Mei." At this time, Liu Zongyun suddenly explained. After that, he frowned and said, "you are Mei Renqing. I heard that Mei Renqing has been dead for a long time."


    "For people like us, there are always all kinds of legends. Is it true that I am dead?" Mei Renqing''s way of sniffing.


    "There''s some truth in this. It''s not believable in the world." Liu Zongyun nodded, but still shook his head and said: "since you have been rumored dead, you just wash your hands and don''t do it. Why do you want to come out?"


    "Wait, Master Liu, don''t worry about chatting with him. Can you introduce me to Mei Renqing Su Jingfei couldn''t see it any more. It was obvious that Liu Zongyun knew Mei Renqing, but Liu Zongyun didn''t mean to introduce him at all, so he had to speak.


    "Oh, yes, you don''t know. Let me introduce Mei Renqing to you first." Liu Zongyun is reminded by Su Jingfei that Su Jingfei and Master Yi don''t know Mei Renqing.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei and Master Yi to speak, Liu Zongyun has continued: "Mei Renqing, a member of the Sixth Army of the special forces of the military, retired at the age of 38 for some reason and became a killer. At the age of 42, he ranked ninth in the list of killers and died at the age of 45." After that, he added: "it should be a rumor. He is still here. He should be 49 this year."


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi look at each other face to face. This information is very detailed, but the content of the introduction is a bit speechless. Mei Renqing actually comes from the special forces. The key is how he retired for only two or three years and has entered the killer list. What is the killer list.


    Liu Zongyun did not give a specific explanation. Instead, he looked at Mei Renqing and seemed to be considering whether he really was Mei Renqing.


    At this time, Mei Renqing seems to have given up and explained: "there may be a little deficiency and difference in your data. When I was 42 years old, I didn''t get into the killer list. I got into the killer list only when I was 44 years old, and it''s not the ninth, but the seventh." Then he said with pride, "if it wasn''t for something that happened to me and made me silent for a while, I would be at least the top five now. You are right about one thing. I am 49 years old indeed."


    Su Jingfei looked at Mei Renqing and said with great interest: "Mei Renqing, you are my prisoner now. You can see that when Wu Yong and others died, I didn''t feel soft. Are you really not afraid?"


    "Afraid? Why should I be afraid? Since I started this business, I know that I will die sooner or later. " Mei Renqing was very frank, and even said with a smile: "and if I could die in the hands of an expert like you, I would die properly. I was just a little depressed. I didn''t do my homework well at that time."


    Su Jingfei understood what he meant and didn''t stimulate him any more. Instead, he said with a smile: "well, you tell me who sent you, and I''ll let you go. Anyway, you haven''t appeared for so many years. Now you''re invisible. As for your reputation, it doesn''t matter. Your leg is not lightly injured. If you don''t get treatment in time, you will be disabled."


    Master Yi and Liu Zongyun didn''t speak. Su Jingfei used both soft and hard. What he said was enough to make people excited. If Mei Renqing didn''t waver, he really didn''t need to waste his efforts.


    Mei Renqing looked at Su Jingfei and nodded: "I can see that you are not lying to me, and there is no need for you to use this method, but I really can''t tell you that I have my principles. Even if I don''t do this business in the future, I will still keep my mouth shut. At most, I will die. Life and death are small, and dishonesty is big. I understand this truth, Whatever you want, it''s up to you. "

 Chapter 1131

    Su Jingfei and others looked at Mei Renqing. He didn''t flinch at all. They could see that what he said was absolutely true. As the saying goes, when a man is dying, his words are good. Now he is a prisoner. According to the attitude of Su Jingfei and others towards the enemy, he doesn''t have the idea of surviving by chance.


    "Master Liu, this man was originally a member of the army. Why did he suddenly become a killer?" Su Jingfei did not continue to ask Mei Renqing, but asked Liu Zongyun.


    Liu Zongyun sighed. In fact, it was quite a sensation at that time. Liu Zongyun said that he would introduce Mei Renqing.


    "Don''t mention the past. No matter what I became a killer for, I''m a killer now, and I''ve killed a lot of people. It''s an indisputable fact." Mei Renqing obviously didn''t want to mention the past and interrupted Liu Zongyun.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give up and said, "Master Liu, please tell me. I''m very curious."


    He is a very smart man. From Liu Zongyun''s attitude towards Mei Renqing, we can see that he still respects Mei Renqing, not the bloody killer.


    Liu Zongyun is loyal to his country and upright. Although he doesn''t kill people as easily as Su Jingfei and Master Yi, it''s also because he abides by the laws of the country, but he absolutely hates those who are really vicious. It''s not his current attitude.


    When Su Jingfei asked another question, Liu Zongyun naturally did not hesitate and explained in detail: "Mei Renqing''s army is also well-known in the special forces, just as 307 army is also well-known in the secret forces." With these words, he saw Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was a colonel of 307 troops. It''s no secret.


    "How could our original army be comparable to 307?" Although Mei Renqing didn''t let Liu Zongyun say, he was immediately dissatisfied when he compared his troops with 307 troops.


    Su Jingfei looks at Mei Renqing with a little surprise. This guy cares about this at such a moment. He can''t help but be more interested.


    Liu Zongyun looked at Mei Renqing, and then said, "you also said that your troops used to be very powerful, but now they are no longer good. Especially after you appeared, don''t you know that the troops have been scattered?"


    When Mei Renqing heard this, he was suddenly silent. It seemed that Liu Zongyun''s words poked his pain. Su Jingfei and Master Yi also felt that the matter was not simple. In Liu Zongyun''s words, there was a vague meaning that the army was disbanded because of Mei Renqing''s meaning. Mei Renqing''s ability was too big.


    Seeing Mei Renqing''s silence, Liu Zongyun explained: "in those years, Mei Renqing had a title in the army called soul shooter, which sounds very dazzling. In fact, Mei Renqing''s ability is really great.


    He is a peasant boy, but from being instructed by others, he has the lightness skill that surpasses ordinary people, and can perform some special tasks, and his shooting skills are very accurate. However, his shooting skills are always not ranked in the army competition, because he must have accurate shooting skills for talents, but he always fails to hit the target.


    Later, Mei Renqing explained that when he was fighting with people, he could guess the movement of the other side, which was extremely accurate. But the target was dead, and his ability could not be exerted, so he was called soul shooter. "


    Su Jingfei listened to Liu Zongyun''s words, looked at Mei Renqing, and suddenly nodded: "no wonder when I chased him before, he could always predict my position in advance, and then shoot me. I thought he had the same strength as ye Luan!"


    "In terms of shooting skills, Mei Renqing should be inferior to Ye Luan, but in terms of the enemy, Mei Renqing''s shooting skills are not inferior to Ye Luan, otherwise he will not be among the top ten killers in the world." Liu Zongyun first shook his head, and then affirmed: "the name of soul shooter has always been his nickname, even if the name on the killer list is also this, I''m not wrong."


    Mei Renqing''s target of this assassination is Su Jingfei. As for Liu Zongyun, he doesn''t know who he is. Now after hearing so much from him, Mei Renqing guessed that Liu Zongyun is a member of the army in the early morning, and nodded: "I do have such a nickname. You should be a senior member of the army. Few people know my business."


    "Well, I''m at a higher level. After all, for generals, many secrets are public." Liu Zongyun nodded with a smile.


    Mei Renqing didn''t say anything. Although Liu Zongyun is not the top man in the country, there are not many generals in the whole country. It''s not too much for Liu Zongyun to know Mei Renqing''s information. Mei Renqing is just depressed. Su Jingfei is still with such a big man.


    Su Jingfei did not care what Mei Renqing thought, but asked Liu Zongyun, "Master Liu, in this case, what happened to Mei Renqing at that time? Such a powerful person left the army."


    "In fact, it''s very simple because one of his younger sisters was bullied by local bullies. Although it''s bloody, it''s true. At that time, the bullies relied on their relationship in the town and the countryside to do all this, and forced his younger sister to marry him. This happened to be known by Mei Renqing who came home to visit his relatives." Liu Zongyun sighed.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi also sighed. Even if they didn''t hear the following content, they also guessed it. Let alone Mei Renqing, they couldn''t stand it for anyone. Su Jingfei would also be impulsive.


    "I only regret that I just killed the Li family at that time. If it wasn''t for the discipline of the army and the interference of the local authorities, I would pull out their protective umbrellas together. Now for so many years, how many of them are still in the world?" Since Mei Renqing''s history has been picked out by Liu Zongyun, he does not hide it. He is simply honest.


    "It is because you have been assassinating these people for so many years that your troops are implicated by you. You are the elite of your troops, but the elite of your troops has become a formidable killer. How can the country allow such troops to exist?" Liu Zongyun frowned slightly.


    "Yes, the state really does not allow the existence of troops that cultivate people like me." Mei Renqing first sighed, and then said fiercely: "why can we allow people like Li family to exist? Our sister is a military subordinate. The military subordinate is bullied and nobody is in charge of it. There are still people who support him. When I go to the local government, they say my sister is voluntary. Is that right?"


    Liu Zongyun is silent. Su Jingfei and Master Yi look at each other. They also feel that Mei Renqing is wronged. Everything is forced, and others must be furious.


    "It must have been a mistake of the military. Later, those who did wrong were also dealt with? There are always black sheep stirring up the water, but on the whole, it''s still good. Your method is not proper. If you went back to the army at that time and reported it to your chief, there would be nothing later. " Liu Zongyun thought for a while, but he was calm.


    "Report to the chief. Ha ha Mei Renqing sneered and then said, "yes, the leaders will show up for me and arrest them at that time, but what about my sister''s innocence? My sister is crazy. They will be locked up for a few years. Who will save our sister? " When Mei Renqing said here, although he couldn''t move, the hatred in his eyes was very obvious.


    He has said that those who hurt him in those years have been cleaned up by him, but his hatred is still undecided. It can be seen how much he resented the Li family at that time.


    Liu Zongyun didn''t explain this time. Mei Renqing didn''t regret what happened at that time. If he had never done it once, he would still do it. After so many years of killer career, he was full of hostility and was no longer the elite in the army.


    Liu Zongyun didn''t take Mei Renqing with him, but after all, he knew something about him. It was a pity to see an elite become a killer.


    If before, Su Jingfei wanted to kill all the people who hurt him. Now he looks at Mei Renqing, but he doesn''t want to kill him. This man is also a poor man. His experience determines that he will be a bit extreme, but it''s understandable.


    Master Yi also said at this time: "right and wrong, have been over so many years, you should revenge, come out."


    "Come out? I can''t get out. As long as I have an enemy in this world, I will always take revenge. My parents committed suicide after that. My sister is crazy. Now I''m the only one in the world. " Mei Renqing was probably depressed for a long time. At this time, he was a little crazy.


    Looking at Mei Renqing''s appearance, Su Jingfei''s three people all sigh in their hearts. It''s really a pity that such an elite in the army has been reduced to such a state.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment, released the ban on Mei Renqing, and then said: "since you just want to revenge, then you go to revenge, don''t take any killer''s job, this can let you reduce some sins."


    After a pause, he continued: "although I don''t think there are any gods and ghosts in the world, karma, but for peace of mind, you''d better do less killing. After all, if a person kills too many people, he will inevitably become a murderer. I hope you remember what I said today."


    "You said you were going to let me go?" Mei Renqing was a little surprised. He thought he could get a happy ending by acting crazily.


    Su Jingfei didn''t look at Master Yi and Liu Zongyun, but said calmly: "everyone is in the army. I''ll let you go today. I hope you won''t let me touch you again, or I won''t be soft handed."


    Mei Renqing could see that Su Jingfei was serious, and he had recovered his ability of action. He was stunned for a moment, and then he said, "OK, Mr. Su, I remember you. I''ll never see you again. Remember to be careful with the Liu family."

 Chapter 1132

    Su Jingfei wants to let Mei Renqing go. Not only is Mei Renqing surprised, but Master Yi and Liu Zongyun are also surprised. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be soft at this time.


    Although Mei Renqing was wronged when he came to this stage, he was a killer with blood on his hands after all, and he accepted the task of assassinating Su Jingfei. According to the past situation, Su Jingfei didn''t kill him personally at most, so how could he let him go!


    When Mei Renqing is sure that Su Jingfei really wants to let him go, he also reciprocates, reminds Su Jingfei, and then leaves with injuries.


    With Su Jingfei''s ability, it''s only a matter of minutes for Mei Renqing to stay. Mei Renqing doesn''t have to worry that Su Jingfei is lying. People don''t have to play like this. Su Jingfei seems to be decent and doesn''t play cat and mouse.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much. He just watched Mei Renqing disappear in his vision. When he was sure that Mei Renqing had left, he sighed: "this is a poor man, too!"


    "Jingfei, how can you let him go? He wants to assassinate you." Although Liu Zongyuan appreciated Mei Renqing''s ability, he was still upright.


    To be next to master Yi, he said with some emotion: "it must be Jingfei who cherishes his talent. This person can persist for so long under Su Jingfei''s tracking. It can be seen that his ability is not bad. What''s more, we can all see that his nature is not bad. I hope he will really wash his hands from now on."


    "Yes, although Mei Renqing wanted to kill me, he had no grudge with me. If he stopped, I would not regard him as an enemy, and it was not him who really wanted me to die." Su Jingfei laughed, and then said: "what''s more, Meiren is pure and upright. As master Liu said, he was originally a member of the army and eventually broke the discipline. But his nature is OK. I think he is a talent. Let''s give him a chance."


    Su Jingfei is really a bit pitiful. Mei Renqing is not a vicious man, and he also has a good ability. If he is not sure that he can take the other side for his own use, he may have to be convinced.


    He is not a justice Superman. He will not think that if the other party has done anything, he will not have the chance to correct it. He is not a moral emperor. He must have no stain on the other party to follow him. He is not a normal person at all, otherwise Master Yi will not be accepted by him for his own use.


    Now he didn''t mention that he wanted to take meirenqing away for his own use. He just said that he thought meirenqing might reform.


    Liu Zongyun naturally has no objection. Now that everyone is gone, it''s meaningless to say this. Instead, he asks, "Jingfei, you remember what Mei Renqing said before. Let''s be careful with the Liu family, and you should be careful."


    "Liu family? I just heard him mention it, but I don''t know which family the Liu family is. Among the people I know, there seems to be no enemy surnamed Liu! " Before Su Jingfei, when Mei Renqing left, he was thinking.


    Master Yi followed Su Jingfei for a short time, but recently he followed him and nodded: "there is no one surnamed Liu. Who is the one surnamed Liu? Why hire soul shooter, one of the top ten killers in the world, to deal with Su Jingfei?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple, but you don''t know much about the capital. The Liu family is just a second rate family similar to the PI family, but they also have a good relationship with the Feng family. You should understand that." Liu Zongyun smile, he has no doubt, very easy to say the relationship between these families.


    Perhaps Mei Renqing didn''t seem to tell Su Jingfei the messenger when Su Jingfei and others pressed him. But when he left, he still took the initiative to remind Su Jingfei. This is not a confession of his buyer. He just asked Su Jingfei to be careful. As for what he would think, it has nothing to do with him.


    The Liu family is a second rate family, not particularly outstanding in Beijing. It''s normal for people like Su Jingfei who deal with top families every day to be unfamiliar with them. Now that they know that their relationship with the Feng family is good, the answer is obvious.


    Master Yi frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, then asked: "do you think what Mei Renqing said is credible? Will he give us a smoke screen bomb before he leaves? After all, we don''t know who the killer is. He says who is who! "


    "In fact, it''s very simple. We only need to go to the Liu''s house to know who cheated. But we have to go to the daxiangguo temple first and send our things to other people. We have to delay everything else." At this time, Liu Zongyun suddenly opened his mouth beside him. He was really afraid of Su Jingfei and Master Yi. His mind was so hot that he could find the Liu family.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi have no problem. They came here today to see Master fan Deng. On the way, they were robbed and killed. It''s really unexpected. Even Su Jingfei, who felt that he was going to be dealt with, didn''t expect that so many people came down. Fortunately, everyone behaved well.


    Now the most important thing is to send the Admiralty and Linglong jade hand nine story tower to master fan Deng. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said to Liu Zongyun, "Master Liu, let''s go quickly, don''t make any extra trouble."


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi nodded together and said yes. Now the three people are like bodyguards escorting treasures. If there is a mistake, the problem will be big. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to take the responsibility. Fortunately, no one knows that there are these two treasures in the car, and there is no real high hand to make trouble.


    They are not far away from the daxiangguo temple now. It wasn''t long before they came to the daxiangguo temple in the suburb. Although modern people don''t believe in Buddhism as they did in ancient times, the country still attaches importance to religious belief.


    What''s more, the daxiangguo temple is equivalent to the important place of Buddhism recognized by the state. No matter what kind of architecture or the overall style, it doesn''t look old, on the contrary, it''s majestic and glorious. It''s really a bit of the solemnity of the big temple. People can''t help but be serious when they come here.


    Su Jingfei came here for the first time and felt this kind of atmosphere. Su Jingfei actually felt a little solemn, which was really impressive.


    At such a late time, naturally, there are no fragrant guests. Even most of the monks in the temple have a rest. Su Jingfei can only find the gatekeeper to report to him. In fact, Su Jingfei wants Liu Zongyun to call master fan Deng, but Liu Zongyun says that it''s more convenient to find someone here than by phone.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait long. A few minutes later, he saw fan Deng coming out with some monks. These monks Su Jingfei had seen, including some of the 18 Arhats who were protecting the exhibition with him at that time.


    When fan Deng saw the three, he immediately said with a smile: "master Su, Master Liu, Master Yi, long time no see. Don''t be all right. Why are you free to come to our temple today?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Liu Zongyun said with a smile: "master fan Deng, I''ve brought you good news. Look what we''ve brought you." With these words, he took down the nine storey pagoda and the golden bell from the trunk of the car, and then said to master fan Deng, "please check."


    When master fan Deng heard Liu Zongyun''s words, he already had some guesses. Now when he saw Liu Zongyun really take things out, he immediately stepped forward excitedly and said, "benefactor Liu, you really do what you say. I''m still worried that if you can''t find Linglong jade hand nine storey tower, it''s a deep sin."


    As he spoke, he had already started to check the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. It was something that came out of his hand. Naturally, he knew it better than most people. After a few glances, he was sure: "it''s OK."


    "That''s good. Now that the master has confirmed it, we will return it to its original owner." Liu Zongyun laughed and handed over the golden bell to master fan Deng, saying: "master fan Deng, this is the golden bell that was lent to Su Jingfei at the beginning. Return it to your temple together, so that your temple can rest assured."


    Su Jingfei added: "master Fandeng, thank you for lending me the golden bell. It has helped me a lot. I have made a lot of progress now."


    Master fan Deng laughed and gave the two treasures to the monks around him. Then he said, "master Su Shi, we can''t thank you for your help in our last exhibition. We should help you. Now let''s sit down first, and I''ll report to you."


    Liu Zongyun then explained: "master fan Deng, in fact, the person who found the nine story pagoda of Linglong jade hand this time is Su Jingfei. I dare not take credit for it."


    Master fan Deng looked at Su Jingfei in surprise. He thought Liu Zongyun had found the nine storey pagoda. Unexpectedly, it was su Jingfei. He immediately said more friendly: "master Su, we really owe it to you. It''s really right to lend you the golden bell this time."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "master fan Deng, I was originally responsible for protecting these treasures. It''s my dereliction of duty to lose something. I should go back to find it. Don''t thank me so much."


    "That''s right. Let''s sit inside first. I''ll report it to you right now." Master fan Deng laughed and invited the three to the temple again.


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t say anything. He followed one of the eighteen Arhats into the guest room. Although these temples are different from before, they still keep the style of the past. After su Jingfei entered, he could feel the solemnity of the temple.


    When he looked outside, he had already made people feel solemn. Now he has become solemn from the heart. Su Jingfei has no religious belief, but he feels that living in such an environment can really purify people''s soul.


    At least every day with such a solemn attitude, it seems that it''s not easy to do some obscene things. Of course, some people''s attitude is too good to say.

 Chapter 1133

    Su Jingfei took Master Yi and Liu Zongyun into the guest room with the monk of daxiangguo temple. After entering the guest room, the monk said to the three: "three benefactors, please wait here. Later, martial uncle fan Deng will come."


    The three nodded together. When the monk went out, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "it''s my first time to enter the temple. It''s really a bit different. By the way, what is master fan Deng responsible for in the temple? He should have a higher position. Why should he report it?"


    "You don''t know. In temples, although they are all monks, there are more rules. Otherwise, there won''t be any commandments. Master fan Deng is actually the first one in the commandment hall, who is responsible for the criminal law of the temple. He is responsible for solving all the monks who violate the commandments." Liu Zongyun has a better understanding of the situation in the temple and explains in detail.


    "Oh, so it is. Is he going to report to the abbot of the temple? Who is the master Su Jingfei thought in his heart, is the abbot of the temple huijue, the master of the pseudo Dacheng.


    But if that''s the case, why don''t many people know whether huijue is living or dying? He found that many people who have reached the pseudo Dacheng realm will not easily appear in front of others, and many people don''t know their life or death. This is probably when they have reached this realm. If they are not young, they will devote themselves to cultivation.


    Su Jingfei thought so, Liu Zongyun has continued to introduce: "the abbot of the temple is the martial uncle of master fan Deng, and also the elder martial brother of master Huihai. His name is Huici. Even if the high-level of the country comes, he will be respected."


    His last warning is that he is obviously afraid of Su Jingfei because he is young and doesn''t understand the rules. After all, many young people don''t believe in God and Buddha. In this way, they will be more indifferent to monks.


    Liu Zongyun thinks too much about this point. Not to mention that Su Jingfei is not so ignorant of the importance of things. With the existence of huijue, a pseudo Dacheng master, Su Jingfei will not be too presumptuous. What''s more, he has been borrowed by fan Deng and others for more than a month. He always has to take care of this kindness.


    Master Yi, a Miao native, didn''t know much about the temple culture in the mainland. At this time, he said, "you said that we helped the temple today. Will the host come out to see us?"


    Liu Zongyun nodded his head and said, "I think he will. Master Huici is as good as his name. He is merciful. Even ordinary tourists have no difficulty in seeing him. We have really helped them this time. If they come to see him, there should be no problem."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t really care much about daxiangguo temple, but he cares more about huijue. Huihai should be an expert close to Xiaocheng, and Huici might be an expert of Xiaocheng. Su Jingfei has considered these for a long time.


    He is thinking that although Su Jingfei can hear a Sanskrit voice, "everything has its own way, like a dream, like a bubble, like dew, like electricity, so he should do so." then the scene changes. Su Jingfei doesn''t even understand what''s going on. He has been separated from Liu Zongyun and Master Yi by a wall.


    They were still talking in the same room before, but after that, he was alone in the same room. The change was so fast that Su Jingfei couldn''t react at all.


    Out of the instinct of a warrior and cautious in his whole life, Su Jingfei suddenly raised his internal power and raised his vigilance. As long as there was a little danger, he would attack immediately. He didn''t expect that he was waiting for someone here and was plotted against by others. What''s more, he didn''t understand why the people of the prime minister''s temple wanted to attack him.


    "What do you mean and why do you separate us?" Su Jingfei is ready for defense, and then he looks at the walls around him.


    When he spoke, he had poured his internal power into the wall. He could even see that the wall was shaken by his voice. It seemed that as long as he made more efforts, the wall would collapse.


    He also saw this reaction, his heart moved, he wanted to continue to speak, but heard a strange "eh", Su Jingfei immediately asked: "who are you, don''t pretend to be a ghost, come out and talk to me face to face, why do you want to do this to us, how can we sorry you temple."


    The voice of that Yi has disappeared. It seems that it has been exposed before. Now we have to try our best to cover it up, which makes Su Jingfei a little annoyed.


    Su Jingfei saw that no one appeared, and he waved his hand to the walls around him impolitely. He hummed: "I don''t care what tricks you do. If you have the ability, you will trap me for a lifetime. Otherwise, I will demolish your temple when I go out."


    His palm strength is very strong, but he doesn''t know what material the walls around are made of. Not only has he not broken them, but he also makes Su Jingfei''s hands hurt. This makes Su Jingfei''s heart sink. It''s obvious that the other side has already been prepared. Even if he wants to resist, it''s not easy.


    This is the first time for Su Jingfei to encounter such a situation. In the past, even if he met any enemy, he at least knew how to deal with it. But now he was baffled. He had no way to resist and didn''t know what was going on. He was also worried about Liu Zongyun and Master Yi. Although they were good at martial arts, there were many more powerful people in this temple than them!


    He had no effect. Su Jingfei didn''t waste his energy any more. Instead, he sat down and protected his whole body with his internal power. Then he said calmly: "what do you mean and why do you want to trap me? If you have something to say to me face to face, it''s too mean to use such a means."


    "Su Jingfei really deserves to be the first master of the younger generation. In the face of such a situation, he can calm down so quickly. You really haven''t let me down." With the voice, an old monk appeared in front of Su Jingfei. The monk didn''t know where he came from, as if he had been in front of Su Jingfei all the time, which raised Su Jingfei''s vigilance by 12 points again.


    Su Jingfei is now the governor, but he didn''t understand where the old monk came from. It can be seen how powerful the old monk is.


    Although the old monk is not young, he has a red face. He is obviously very healthy and has a long breath, which should be the expression of his profound internal skills. He has also seen Fu laoguai and Nalan Piaoxue, and their breath seems not as good as him.


    As for Su Hanlin, there is no comparison. He is younger than these people, and because his internal skill has reached a great level, he can''t seem to breathe.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart and asked, "is master Huici or master huijue?"


    The old monk seems to be kind-hearted and doesn''t harm others at all. If it wasn''t for what happened in front of him, Su Jingfei would not believe that the old monk would be hard for himself, but now he is on guard.


    Su Jingfei''s question didn''t surprise the old monk. He still said with a smile, "I''m huijue. I think you''ve heard other people mention me."


    "I have heard of you indeed, and not only one person has mentioned it, but no matter who mentioned it to me, they all respect you very much. I didn''t expect you to use such means to me. What do you want me to think?" When Su Jingfei heard that the monk opposite was Hui Jue, he felt his heart sinking.


    According to the gap between himself and huijue, he would not be his opponent at all, and even if he wanted to run, he could not escape in such an environment.


    Now that he knows that he can''t escape, Su Jingfei is calm and quietly looks at huijue, waiting for him to speak.


    Huijue also looks at Su Jingfei with great interest. It seems that she is looking at something interesting, which makes Su Jingfei feel more and more uncomfortable. What''s the matter with the monk and what''s his plan.


    Although Su Jingfei had made up his mind, he was young after all, and worried about Master Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, so he had to say again, "master huijue, you are all eminent monks. It''s a bit too much for me as a younger generation." As he spoke, he stood up.


    "Benefactor Su Jingfei, I''ve heard your name many times. I''ve always wanted to see you. I''m satisfied with your performance now." Huijue didn''t seem to hear Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, she said with a smile: "all the actions are like dreams, like bubbles, like dew, like electricity. We should do so.".


    Su Jingfei heard him say this sentence once before, and after this sentence, he was separated from Master Yi and Liu Zongyun by a wall. When he heard this sentence again, Su Jingfei wanted to ask huijue what he meant by this sentence.


    Before he spoke, huijue suddenly disappeared, followed by the wall. He went back to the room he had been in before. It seemed that everything had never been reversed, and it really seemed like a bubble.


    When the scene before his eyes appeared, Su Jingfei suddenly had an unbelievable suspicion that everything before was not caused by any mechanism at all, but he had an illusion. Otherwise, what mechanism could be so magical that he could start it when he didn''t know it, and even he couldn''t see any problem.


    When he saw Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, he found that they seemed to have the same look of horror. His heart sank and he asked, "Master Liu, Master Yi, what did you see before?"


    "I see huijue." Su Jingfei''s question was finished. Master Yi and Liu Zongyun said the same thing, and then looked at each other.


    Su Jingfei was sure that she had entered some kind of dreamland before. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to see huijue. At that time, there were only herself and huijue in the room, unless huijue was not alone, but the possibility was not great.


    Master Yi and Liu Zongyun also found something wrong, and asked Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, what do you see?"


    "I saw huijue, too." Su Jingfei sighed and said truthfully.

 Chapter 1134

    Hui Jue, whom Su Jingfei and Su Jingfei all met at the same time, is naturally not right. Unless this person can be separated, how can it exist in the real society? Besides, they haven''t heard that Hui is not human!


    "Master Liu, Master Yi, is Hui Jue kind-hearted that you see? He looks like an eminent monk." Su Jingfei thought for a moment, or specifically described the appearance of Hui Jue, in case the appearance is not the same!


    Liu Zongyun nodded: "not only that, but also from his appearance, he should have deep internal skills, long breath and slow speech, but it has a reassuring effect."


    Although Master Yi didn''t say it, he nodded beside him to show that they were right. He also felt the same, so he could be sure that what the three people saw was the same person. In this way, everything before seemed very strange. All the three people felt that their backs were cold. What''s the situation.


    Although they all experienced a lot, it was the first time for them to encounter this kind of thing. Even though it has been called strange Miao poison, it still belongs to the category of medicine at least. But it seems that it is not the category that human beings can understand that such a person appears in three places at the same time.


    Of course, Su Jingfei also thought that this was a kind of skill similar to mirage. When Shangguan Xiang''er used the magic eight tones to deal with himself, he also fell into the mirage, but the mirage was so powerful that he didn''t know it.


    The three people are still guessing that master fan Deng, who left before, has appeared and said to the three people: "three benefactors, please follow me. The abbot is waiting for the three. He is ready to thank them for their help to our temple."


    Su Jingfei three people looked at a face as if nothing had happened to master fan Deng, his appearance does not seem to be pretended, the three people are more confused, don''t master fan Deng know what happened before?


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei couldn''t help asking: "master fan Deng, when you went to report, what happened?"


    "What happened? What do you mean, my temple has always been very quiet, nothing happened. " Master fan Deng was at a loss, and then said with a smile, "master Su Shi, you are not worried about the problems in our temple. You can rest assured that there are only a few people who can come and go freely in our temple."


    In the eyes of ordinary people, his tone may be arrogant, but Su Jingfei''s three people don''t think so. Let''s not talk about huijue who we met before, but Huici''s host. Su Jingfei''s guess that he has reached the peak of Xiaocheng or pseudo Dacheng is enough to resist many outsiders.


    After all, even if it''s the pseudo Dacheng realm, the whole world can count it with one hand. There won''t be many enemies in such a temple. Naturally, there''s no need to worry about outsiders to make trouble.


    Also because of master fan Deng''s words, the three people can see that master fan Deng does not know what happened before. On master fan Deng''s face, they really don''t understand what they are talking about, not acting. In this way, the three of them are even more heavy hearted. What is the situation of huijue? Does it really exist or make a mystery.


    Despite the speculation in their hearts, the three still followed master fan Deng to the Zen room where they presided. At this time, they met in private and naturally would not go to the main hall.


    All along the way, the three were on guard in secret. After the unexplained huijue incident, they had a deep feeling of secrecy about the grand Prime Minister temple. They could not figure out how many secrets were hidden here.


    Before taking them to a Zen room, master fan Deng said solemnly, "later, you three, this is the Zen room of the master. I''ll give you a notice." With these words, he nodded to the three people, closed eleven, turned around and knocked on the door.


    "Martial uncle, master Su Shi and others are already outside the door." Master fan Deng said respectfully.


    When master fan Deng finished speaking, he heard a soft voice from the Zen room: "since the three benefactors have arrived at the door, please come in." His tone of voice was slow, obviously very calm.


    Listening to the voice of Huici, Su Jingfei and his three friends feel that this man should be a successful monk. No matter what his strength is, his words can make people feel at ease. This is really similar to huijue, but huijue seems to be illusory before, and Huici seems to be a lot more real.


    With Huici''s permission, master fan Deng nodded to the three and then opened the door. The layout of the house was very simple. Although it was spacious, there was no modern equipment. There was only a clay Kang and simple tables and chairs.


    On the Kang, there are three people sitting on their knees, all of them are 70 or 80 year old monks. On the far left is Su Jingfei, the three people who once met and master fan Deng''s uncle, master Huihai. When he saw the three people coming in, he also waved with a smile, and there were two monks sitting beside him.


    The monk in the middle is kind-hearted. His eyebrows are white, just like Chu''s, but he is not as long as Chu''s. He should be a little older than Hui Hai. He should be Hui Ci, because he is sitting in the middle.


    The monk sitting on the other side of him shocked the three people. The old monk was the one they had seen before.


    He now looks at the three people with a smile and a kind face just like before. He doesn''t seem to have any hostility, but he can make them feel cold. The person they met before was huijue.


    Master fan Deng didn''t know what they were feeling now. After they came in, he bowed down and left. The three present were his two martial uncles and master. He didn''t have the share to talk about here. In fact, he couldn''t understand why the three most distinguished people in the temple wanted to meet Su Jingfei and others together.


    When master fan Deng quit, Huici said with a smile, "master Su, Master Yi and master Liu, thank you for your help. Linglong jade hand nine story pagoda can return to our temple. We are all monks, so we can''t be polite."


    The three monks have been sitting on the Kang with their knees crossed since Su Jingfei and others came into the room. It seems that they are not polite. In fact, people still respect them very much, but they are all monks. Their expression is different from that of ordinary people, and they are easy to be misunderstood.


    Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said, "you are so polite, Mr. Huici. We should do everything we do. We should get back what we lost from our hands."


    When he said these words, although he was facing Huici, he looked at huijue. He wanted to know what happened to huijue he had seen before. Now he is basically sure what illusion he should have seen at that time, but this is not the world of ghosts and gods. How can this happen!


    Although Liu Zongyun and Master Yi didn''t speak, they also said they didn''t need to thank him. Of course, their eyes were also looking at huijue. They thought similar to Su Jingfei.


    With a smile, Huici seemed to see that they were very interested in huijue, so she said with a smile, "three benefactors, let me introduce you. This is my elder martial brother huijue. I don''t think they are new to the elder martial brother."


    Su Jingfei is surprised. Huici should know the situation before them and guess what the intention of all this is.


    At this time, huijue finally said, "don''t be suspicious, three benefactors. I don''t mean anything to you. I did everything before. My main purpose is to get in touch with master su."


    Although he said frankly, Su Jingfei frowned and said, "master, since you want to contact me, you can talk to me as much as you can. Why do you have to use that way, and how did you do it at that time? It really made us fall into some kind of illusion?"


    "Master Su, in fact, you are the most powerful one among the young people I have ever met. I am a kind of Buddhist magic power, which is called whirling dreamland. It is a kind of Kung Fu to create dreamland with sound. All these are martial arts, not supernatural tricks. You don''t have to exaggerate. I just want to know you from my nature."


    Although he explained, the three could not understand it in detail, but Su Jingfei understood that the old monk also understood the rhythm attack, and he was obviously stronger than all the people in Chumen. After all, he was stronger than the people in Chumen, and even Chu Baimei had no advantage in front of him.


    Su Jingfei was still thinking about it. Huijue continued to say, "when I was talking with you in the dreamland, you used the sword song of Chumen. In fact, if you were concentrating your power at that time, you could break my dreamland."


    "Broken?" Su Jingfei was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, it''s broken. At that time, the walls were shaking. The dreamland I created just made your consciousness produce some illusion through the sound. It''s not really like the supernatural power. Everything is false. If you continue to use the sword song of Truman, the dreamland will naturally break." Master huijue obviously has no malice, and even tells Su Jingfei the way to solve his fantasy.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. At that time, he thought he was in an empty room in reality, but he didn''t know that he was confused by people''s voice. He had known this before, so he used Chumen sword song to fight back. Although Chumen sword song can''t be said to be the top-level means of temperament attack, it''s really easy to break the illusion. At the beginning, Shangguan xianger''s Tianmo Bayin was broken by chuchen''s Chumen sword song.


    Now I think that master huijue''s tonal attack is very strange, but it is not invincible, which makes him feel at ease. At the same time, he also has a great interest in huijue.


    Apart from Feng Qingtian, he has seen all the known Dacheng and pseudo Dacheng masters. Mrs. Yang is good at poison, old fortune has deep internal skills, and Nalan has a fine temperament. Now the rest of huijue is unexpectedly a master of rhythm attack. It is estimated that he can make people fall into an illusion by reciting scriptures.


    As for Su Hanlin, Su Jingfei doesn''t know his specific skills, but he knows that this Dacheng master is much more powerful than others. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei can''t help laughing bitterly. There seems to be little difference between pseudo Dacheng master and Xiaocheng master, but in fact there is a big difference, that is, the difference of unique style. Xiaocheng master can''t be independent.

 Chapter 1135

    Listening to Hui Jue''s introduction of his martial arts, Su Jingfei thinks of other masters above pseudo Dacheng. It seems that everyone has his own characteristics. He has met several other people except Feng Qingtian.


    He didn''t know where Su Hanlin''s characteristics were, or maybe because he became a great master and hid his own characteristics. He knew the characteristics of other schools. The characteristics of Fu Laoqi were the least obvious, but Su Jingfei also knew that he should be good at the use of internal skills, and he had already found the way to power, otherwise he would not have the courage to fight Su Hanlin at the beginning.


    Huijue has a certain research on the attack of temperament, and even can psychede others. However, this Kung Fu can only be attacked unprepared, as long as it is strong enough or has a defense, it will not succeed.


    And even if he succeeds, he may not be able to control this person for long. At least Su Jingfei has the ability to break through his dreamland before. Moreover, Su Jingfei guesses that huijue will certainly have a certain influence when using this kind of dreamland. Otherwise, he can kill anyone weaker than himself. Isn''t it terrible.


    Huijue immediately confirmed these conjectures to him. Seeing that everyone was afraid of him, he explained: "benefactor, you don''t have to be afraid of whirling mirage. This kind of mirage is just to test human nature and has no attack effect. If I use this kind of mirage against you, I can''t do it myself, that is, you won''t be in any danger, My Buddha is merciful. I will not practice magic arts. "


    Su Jingfei''s mind is true. Although he is not sure whether Hui Jue''s words are absolutely true, he still thinks Hui will never cheat. After all, if he really knows such martial arts, even Su Hanlin may not tolerate him. Su Hanlin may not be plotted by him, but who dares to prove that others won''t? Such a person is a hidden danger.


    Although huijue is a monk, who dares to say that a monk must be compassionate. If he has such ability to go against heaven, he can''t be sure that he will do evil. Now hearing his words, Su Jingfei and his family are relieved.


    "Master, I don''t know why you use whirling dreamland for us. Do you have any intention?" Although he knew that this kind of dreamland would not harm him, Su Jingfei would not feel comfortable when he was tested in this way. Fortunately, he was still sober at that time. If he was really confused, he could not do anything!


    "In fact, this kind of dreamland can''t completely test a person''s nature, it can only see a person''s character, such as the response to emergencies. In this way, we can also evaluate you." Hui Jue said with a smile.


    "I think you all know that there are several national treasure level cultural relics in our temple. Although they are not treasures in the world, they are absolutely valuable. We will have a heart of prevention for everyone. If you are not right, we dare not regard you as a good friend."


    Although his words sound like an excuse for the behavior of others, we have to say that Huici is right. If Su Jingfei and others have ulterior motives, they still want to make friends. Once they are plotted, the consequences will be very serious.


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to see Hui Jue. Now that he has seen Hui Jue and tasted his power, he will not be entangled in this matter. After all, if Hui never shows it, he doesn''t know what he has, and he doesn''t really get angry.


    Master Yi then said, "Mr. Huici, do you mean that we have passed the test?"


    "Well, it''s passed. Although benefactor Yi is not from the Central Plains, he is upright and open-minded. He''s not a sycophant. He deserves to make friends with us. Benefactor Liu''s dedication to the country and his integrity are even more admired by us. As for benefactor Su, although he is young, he is also a person we admire more for his calmness and tact, You are all friends of our grand Prime Minister temple. I hope you can come and go in the future. " Huici presided over the smile, gave three people the definition.


    Su Jingfei agrees with the comments of Master Yi and benefactor Liu. But when he comes here, he feels that he doesn''t understand. He is calm and can understand. After all, he doesn''t lose his mind when he is in a dreamland. But how many meanings does this human sophistication mean? When did he show it.


    However, these are not important any more. It is enough to let the people of the great prime minister Temple recognize them. Although these monks may not necessarily be involved in the fighting among the families, who can say it well? There are not many people who are really clean.


    Huici doesn''t matter. Even if Su Jingfei can''t beat him easily, he should not be weaker than him, but huijue is different. Huijue is stronger than Su Jingfei, and more than a little bit stronger. Su Jingfei even suspects that huijue''s strength has broken through the pseudo Dacheng realm.


    At that time, both Mrs. Yang and Nalan Piaoxue said that in addition to Su Hanlin, huijue was the second one who was most likely to break through the realm of pseudo Dacheng.


    Now that he can be friendly to himself, at least it means that he won''t be his enemy, otherwise it''s really a headache.


    Just thinking about it, huijue said with a smile: "master Su, I heard that you are the third son of master Su Hanlin. Is this news true?" When he asked, he was sincere and didn''t know what he meant.


    Su Jingfei even went back to the Su family. When he was asked, he was not so conflicted as before. He said frankly, "exactly."


    "I had a contact with benefactor Su Hanlin many years ago. At that time, he seemed to be only 40 years old. When I started with him, I lost half a move. Since then, I haven''t been out in the temple. Now I''m afraid benefactor Su Hanlin''s realm has broken through." Master huijue asked as he recalled.


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned, thinking that according to Su Hanlin''s age, he was not in the world when he was less than 40 years old, and he didn''t know Su Hanlin''s realm at that time. How could he know when he would break through.


    Although the pseudo Dacheng and Dacheng are half different, I don''t know how many martial arts are hard to die in this half of the realm. Many people can reach the pseudo Dacheng realm, but few can break through it. There are only two known ones, one is Su Hanlin, the founder of the country.


    "Master, when you first met him, what was his realm?" Su Jingfei thought about it and asked.


    "The original benefactor Su Hanlin should be the peak of the pseudo Dacheng realm." Hui Jue didn''t hide it. He estimated it and added: "I think master Su Shi should know about the martial arts realm."


    "Well, I understand. According to you, he has indeed made a breakthrough. After more than 20 years, has the master also made a breakthrough?" Su Jingfei first nodded to confirm Hui Jue''s conjecture, then inquired curiously, and his question was also the question of Liu Zongyun and Master Yi.


    When huijue asked these questions, she knew that she would be asked back, and she didn''t hide them. She said with a smile, "I''m not talented. I broke through by chance a year ago and reached the first level of Dacheng."


    "What, master, have you really broken through?" Su Jingfei was surprised. He had been listening to others about how difficult it was to break through the Dacheng realm and how powerful the Dacheng experts were. But he said that the strongest Su Hanlin was the Dacheng expert now, but he didn''t expect that huijue had broken through, and it was a year ago.


    Hui Jue nodded and said, "I''ve been practicing hard since I lost to benefactor Su Hanlin. Fortunately, I finally broke through last year."


    Su Jingfei suppressed the shocking news in his heart. Instead, he said in silence: "master, a monk, this is too strong to win or lose." It can be seen that Su Jingfei is still worried about huijue''s use of whirling dreamland before. Now it''s hard to find a chance.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi were tested by the old monk''s dreamland, but they were also unwilling. Now they were shocked. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they also said, "yes, master, don''t Buddhists pay attention to emptiness?"


    "Three benefactors, I admit that my practice is not enough, so I always care about winning or losing. My practice is not enough, so I can only be a teacher, and I can only be an elder. Even my apprentice fan Deng can only be the first seat of the commandment hall, but not the first seat of the Sutra Pavilion." Master huijue laughed and didn''t take them seriously.


    On the contrary, these three people were speechless. The old monks thought very clearly. They not only admitted that they had not practiced enough, but also had taken their apprentices with them, which made it difficult for them to say anything.


    At this time, Huici said with a smile: "three benefactors, you don''t know. Elder martial brother is also for the sake of our temple. For the safety of our temple, someone has to study martial arts. Although elder martial brother practices martial arts, he doesn''t forget Buddhism. Elder martial brother''s Buddhism is no worse than mine."


    Huijue put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, I''m flattered. When we talk about Buddhism in our temple, of course my younger martial brother is the best."


    Su Jingfei and his three brothers were drunk when they looked at each other and praised each other as if there were no one else. They didn''t know what a common monk should be. Anyway, the two monks overturned their views on monks.


    At this time, Huihai, who had some contact with them, said to them with a smile: "three benefactors, in fact, practicing Buddhism does not necessarily mean abandoning others. My two elder martial brothers are actually people with profound Buddhism. They are just joking with them."


    After he finished, Huici and huijue stopped praising each other and turned to face the three, which became normal.


    Su Jingfei is in a cold sweat. Among the three old monks, it is estimated that Huihai is normal. The remaining two monks feel like old urchins. Can they become more pure after practicing Buddhism for too long?

 Chapter 1136

    Su Jingfei has a very strange impression of the three old monks in daxiangguo temple. He was very grateful because the other party lent him the golden bell. However, after a series of events, he has a good impression of Huihai, and he can''t laugh or cry about Huici and huijue.


    Liu Zongyun has been in contact with the people in the great Xiangguo Temple again. It''s the first time he''s seen Huici and huijue. He didn''t expect that their personalities would be like this. In fact, he knows that if it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, huijue would not appear this time.


    No wonder no one has seen huijue for so many years. He has been practicing in secret, and even if he is not, it is possible that he doesn''t want to see outsiders.


    "Don''t be surprised, benefactor su. In fact, I haven''t seen such an interesting young man like you for many years. When I met benefactor Su Hanlin, he was nearly 40 years old, and he was not a young man." Hui Jue saw Su Jingfei''s mood and didn''t want to tease him, so she said seriously.


    "Well, master huijue, what is the reason for wanting to see me this time?" In view of master huijue''s character, Su Jingfei decided to get to the point.


    This problem has been bothering him all the time. He doesn''t know what huijue means. After all, huijue hasn''t seen anyone for many years. Is the purpose of being so special to himself for Su Hanlin?


    He thought of this problem. Huijue had already said that he had a strong heart of victory and defeat. He had been studying hard since he lost to Su Hanlin. Maybe now his goal is to let him tell Su Hanlin that huijue wants to make an appointment. But this idea is in vain. Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin don''t have a harmonious relationship.


    Huijue didn''t look around to talk about him this time. Instead, she said with a smile, "I don''t have any special meaning. Just because you are the first master of the younger generation, and you''re still after an old friend, I came out to see you. I didn''t expect that you were better than Su Hanlin."


    Su Jingfei always heard such comments. At this time, he had to say: "master huijue, why do you say I''m better? When I''m 40, I may not be able to reach the peak of Xiaocheng realm, let alone make a breakthrough in the future."


    "Master Su Shi, your time of practice is too short, and your understanding of the realm is not enough." Hui Jue shook her head and said with a smile.


    "Oh? What does the master mean? " This time, it''s not only Su Jingfei, but also master Yi and Liu Zongyun. They are not as good as Su Jingfei. They haven''t entered the Xiaocheng realm yet. They just heard Master Yi mention the realm, but they don''t have a specific concept.


    If they were not with Su Jingfei, they didn''t even know how to divide the realms of these people. If they had the chance to listen to it, they would have benefited a lot.


    Master huijue was just like an old monk preaching and imparting knowledge. After hearing Su Jingfei''s inquiry, he explained: "in fact, for anyone who wants to achieve a great success, cultivating martial arts is just a process of accumulating internal skills, strengthening muscles and bones. As long as you have enough time and work hard, you will achieve certain achievements."


    Su Jingfei listened to his words and carefully recalled the process of his practice. It is true that although Su Jingfei has made great progress, it is all because of the improvement of his internal skill. As long as his internal skill has improved, he will make progress and his overall strength will also be improved.


    At the beginning of his practice, he also improved rapidly. The faster his internal skill improved, the stronger his strength became. But when he reached the present level, he basically could not grow rapidly. Only when he used the golden bell, he made much faster progress. That''s also because his internal skill grew very fast. Now I heard master huijue''s words, and I know that''s what happened.


    "I think you all know what I mean, so as long as you keep practicing, you will be promoted to the corresponding level. The difference is only in speed." Hui Jue saw the suddenly in three people''s eyes and then said.


    "Master, according to what you mean, Su Jingfei has achieved what he is now because of his age. Obviously, he is a type of rapid improvement, and he will reach the peak of pseudo Xiaocheng state faster?" Master Yi thought for a moment and asked.


    Liu Zongyun also took a look at Su Jingfei at this time. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to compare Su Jingfei''s present state when he is less than 21 years old. If he has not investigated Su Jingfei in detail, he really thinks that Su Hanlin has given him a small kitchen, but he is absolutely different from Su Hanlin, and even there is no similarity in their martial arts skills.


    Su Jingfei looks at huijue. Naturally, he knows more about his own strength than others. He won''t tell others why, but he has to agree with huijue''s words.


    "I don''t think benefactor Su is more than 30 years old when he reaches the peak of Xiaocheng." Master huijue hesitated for a moment, and then added: "maybe even earlier, maybe we can reach the pseudo Dacheng state at the age of 30. I can''t predict the future of benefactor su."


    Su Jingfei and his three friends look at each other. The people who say this are not ordinary people. No matter what kind of character huijue is, after all, he is a great master. There are only two such masters in the world.


    Su Hanlin doesn''t know how to evaluate Su Jingfei. Even Su Jingfei doesn''t know, not only because they don''t have a good relationship, but also because Su Hanlin is not the kind of person who can easily make an assertion to his son. He does the same to Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei. Su Jingfei won''t hear his definite estimation.


    Now huijue has become the only one who can definitely estimate Su Jingfei''s future. Hearing him say so, Master Yi is excited. It was very wise for him to give up the PI family and follow Su Jingfei.


    Master Yi knows very well that the PI family is attached to the Feng family. The strongest Feng family has ever seen is Feng mieling, who is already the peak of Xiaocheng realm. Whether he can break through to the pseudo Dacheng realm is not certain. Su Jingfei''s strength is not much different from that of him now, and he is sure to surpass him in the future.


    With master huijue''s estimation, Su Jingfei''s potential is limitless. A great master can''t predict it. It''s too shocking. If this is spread, maybe the Feng family will send Feng Qingtian to take photos against Su Jingfei. After all, Feng Qingtian is the one who has the deepest hatred with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei may attack the Feng family in the future.


    Although Su Jingfei''s realm has been improved a lot recently, he has been groping by himself all the time. He doesn''t know what realm he can reach.


    "Well, after saying so much, I just want to let you know, master Su, you are the most talented and potential young man I have ever seen. In the future, we need you to carry forward our national martial arts." Hui Jue suddenly changed the subject and said with a smile.


    "I''ll carry it forward? No, the masters are already great masters. That''s enough! " Su Jingfei frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Master Yi and Liu Zongyun were also nearby and said, "yes, you and Su Hanlin are both great masters. You should not use Su Jingfei."


    "You don''t know something. If you don''t reach a realm, you don''t know a realm. I told you before that I''m the first in Dacheng realm. Do you really think that if you become a Dacheng master, you''ve reached the peak?" Master huijue sighed.


    His words really changed their faces this time. When they heard master huijue mention his realm before, they were all surprised that he had reached the realm of Dacheng. On the contrary, they ignored the first one in his words.


    Now when they heard him mention it, they naturally understood what it meant. That is to say, Dacheng realm is also graded. Liu Zongyun and Master Yi have never heard of it, nor has Su Jingfei. Old Mrs. Yang and Nalan piaoyue have never mentioned it to him.


    This is not something difficult to understand. Both Mrs. Yang and Nalan piaoxiue are trying to break through the pseudo Dacheng realm. They don''t know what the Dacheng realm is like. Kehui is absolutely different. He has already broken through.


    Now only Su Hanlin and Hui Jue are qualified to talk about Dacheng realm, but they don''t know whether Su Hanlin is the first or higher.


    "I don''t know how heavy the Dacheng realm is. After all, my realm is not enough, but I know that it''s not only my current level, and I can use the whirling dreamland only after I reach this level. Even if I want to find a successor, it''s not so easy." Master huijue first introduced it, but in the end, he still had some regrets.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi have a heart to ask huijue to teach Su Jingfei. However, when they hear huijue''s meaning, they can only use it when they reach the level of Dacheng. No one can say whether Su Jingfei can break through in the future. Even if he breaks through, it should take at least 20 or 30 years. Now it''s meaningless to learn it.


    Su Jingfei also has no heart. It''s no use learning a skill that he can''t use. Who knows how many things will happen in the future for so many years. In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t have the desire to learn other people''s skills. Chumen sword song is an advanced skill in music and rhythm, and it''s enough for him to have it.


    Master huijue didn''t want to say this and let Su Jingfei take the initiative to learn from himself. Without waiting for the three men to speak, he went on: "the Dacheng realm is really the internal skill. From quantitative change to qualitative change, it''s not the accumulation of internal skills, but the perception. The realm comes from the perception, so what level can Dacheng masters reach in the future, It''s not determined by hard work. That''s one of the reasons why benefactor Su Hanlin is stronger than me. "


    "I see. No wonder there are so few experts in Dacheng realm." Su Jingfei nodded. He knew that there were few people in Dacheng realm, but he didn''t know the specific reason. Now he finally understood.


    But master huijue said with a smile: "do you really think there are few experts in Dacheng realm? Indeed, only Su Hanlin and I are known in China, but what about abroad? The world is so big, how many experts are there in the world

 Chapter 1137

    Su Jingfei is a smart man. Although he is not a creative genius, he has a feeling immediately after listening to master huijue''s meaning: "master means that there are still great masters in the world. It''s impossible!"


    Not only him, but also Liu Zongyun, an experienced veteran, exclaimed: "master huijue, will you worry too much? Although I don''t know how many so-called Dacheng masters there are, I don''t think there are any more powerful people than Su Hanlin."


    "I''m not sure if there are people who are more powerful than him. After all, he has been regarded as the number one in the world. But I think there must be people who are similar to me, and I think there are also people who make su Hanlin afraid. Otherwise, why do you think we have su Hanlin as the number one in the world, and people from other countries still come to our country to make trouble?" Master huijue smiles and says calmly.


    Although his words are obvious speculation, Su Jingfei still has nothing to say. If Su Hanlin is really the best in the world, people in other countries are afraid that he will not have time to find trouble. Since he comes, he always has something to rely on.


    With this inference, Su Jingfei and others feel that master huijue is right. Although all three of them have their own achievements, Su Jingfei is even regarded as the first master of the younger generation. However they toss about, their eyes are only limited to China. After all, they have not reached the top level in China, and they can not consider foreign countries.


    Master huijue is different from them. Not to say that he is already a great master, even if he is in the pseudo Dacheng realm, he is far superior to others. At another level, they pay more attention to things than ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, then asked: "master huijue, you should not just talk about it casually when you tell me this."


    "Of course, it can''t be said casually. If you are a person who has nothing to do with you, why should I spend so much time talking with you? I have a certain understanding of your affairs, and I know that you have a deep grudge with the Feng family. I don''t want to ask about these, but I have to remind you that Feng Qingtian of the Feng family is far from what you can deal with." Master huijue smiles and says frankly.


    "Master huijue, I know Feng Qingtian is also a master of pseudo Dacheng, but whether he is in the world or not seems to be uncertain. How can you know that he must be in the world?" Su Jingfei laughed and then said, "I remember he had a funeral."


    Liu Zongyun, who was beside him, said with great support: "that''s right. You should be talking about Feng mieling''s father. I also attended his memorial service at that time. At that time, I met the important people of the major families at that time."


    Master Yi didn''t come to the capital at that time. He didn''t know who Feng Qingtian was, but he knew Feng mieling, let alone Feng Qingtian. Even Feng mieling could defeat Su Jingfei, but it was not easy to kill Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s escape ability was too strong.


    Master huijue didn''t panic because of Su Jingfei and Liu Zongyun''s words. Instead, he said with a smile, "you''ve met Yang Guizhen and Nalan piaoyue. You''ve also met the old man of Fu family. I''m also in front of you. We can know now. Besides Su Hanlin, we are martial arts people who have reached the realm of pseudo Dacheng. You see, we all live well, Feng Qingtian has no reason to die. "


    "Master, it''s not easy to say that. How can you say that you are also a Buddhist? How can you not know that life and death are vital and wealth is in heaven? This can''t be compared." Su Jingfei shook his head and didn''t agree with master huijue.


    Huijue chuckled and said, "Amitabha, master Su, have you forgotten that I''m not serious about Buddhism. I don''t believe in life and death. I believe in science."


    Although his religious belief is different from feudal superstition, kehuijue is also a senior monk of daxiangguo temple. He should believe in this life and the afterlife. He talks about science with himself. It must be because he and others are listening in the wrong way.


    Huici and Huihai shake their heads and recite "no hair on the forehead" together. They don''t expect huijue to say such a sentence.


    Su Jingfei has no choice but to accept huijue''s words. In fact, he just wanted to hear the basis of huijue''s judgment that Feng Qingtian is alive. The result is unscientific, but master huijue thinks it''s very scientific, so he doesn''t fight any more. Anyway, if he gets it from Nalan piaoyue, he also guesses that Feng Qingtian is alive.


    "Master, even if Feng Qingtian is alive, I''m not afraid of him. It''s not easy for him to kill me." Su Jingfei followed master huijue''s meaning.


    Su Jingfei''s words are not exaggerated. Although the puppet warrior has changed from quantity to quality, it has not been completed yet. In fact, the puppet warrior is the realm in the process of change. Once completed, it is the realm of accomplishment.


    He is not an opponent in the face of this level of experts, but with his own unique lightness skill, unless the other side is also good at this kind of martial arts, he can''t catch him at all, and he still has a certain confidence.


    Master huijue didn''t refute him. In fact, in his opinion, although Su Jingfei is young, it''s not easy for the Feng family to kill him. Not to mention his backers, he also has unlimited potential, otherwise he won''t come to him. This is the most important thing for Su Jingfei.


    "Sushi Master, you are right. Even if Feng Qingtian is alive, it''s not easy to do harm to you. We don''t talk about the Feng family. Now we just say, no matter what kind of grudge the Feng family has with you, please restrain yourself. Don''t take the initiative to fight against them for the time being. I will restrain them later. We have more important things to do." Master huijue thought that he was very serious to Su Jingfei.


    "What''s more important?" Su Jingfei looks at Master Yi and Liu Zongyun. They are also suspicious. They can''t guess what is more important in master huijue''s words.


    Now the Feng family and Su Jingfei are almost in the same boat. The Feng family has even bought mercenaries to deal with Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei wants to stop fighting, he can''t do it. After all, he won''t like being assassinated. As for Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, it''s all up to Su Jingfei.


    "Master huijue, you''d better talk about the matter first. The matter between me and the Feng family can''t be solved in a word or two." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment and said it sincerely.


    He uprooted the Feng family in H Province, which is like cutting off one of the Feng family''s collateral branches. Moreover, many interests must be involved. He has a big hatred with the Feng family. What''s more, the Feng family was injured several times by himself. Even though Feng Qingyang didn''t know that he was the one who robbed the nine storey tower of Linglong jade hand, Feng mieling almost died in his own hand.


    It''s not too much for Su Jingfei to ask. If master huijue says something is not important enough, he can''t avoid confrontation with the Feng family because of his things.


    "The thing is, you should see that there is no harmony among the families in the capital." Master huijue said without any nonsense.


    Su Jingfei nodded together. Most of the families in the capital have interests. Even the in laws are not stable. It''s like the Bai family and the Wumen family are still enemies.


    Master huijue looked at the three nodding and continued: "this is the case. There are so many contradictions between them, but they can coexist peacefully all the time. Apart from self-restraint, it''s because someone restricts their behavior. You can guess."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved and asked, "are you talking about the dantai family?"


    This time, huijue is really in a daze. Su Jingfei and dantai Chongguang meet each other. However, in the past two days, unless huijue has been looking for someone to follow him secretly, he certainly doesn''t know. Now that he''s in a daze, Su Jingfei''s heart will understand better. What master huijue knows is only the past, and he hasn''t got the latest.


    Of course, he didn''t want to prove that master huijue knew how many things he had. He really wanted to ask if he was the dantai family, and the dantai family was too powerful.


    "The dantai family is one of them, but it''s impossible for so many big families to restrain each other because of the constraints of one family. Anyway, that''s what they mean. They''ve been very restrained, so they have today''s situation. Now..." master huijue was interrupted by Su Jingfei before he finished speaking.


    "Master huijue, you don''t think I''m the key to the problem. If you want me to solve it, the relationship between Beijing and Beijing will not be so chaotic!" Su Jingfei asked when he thought of Chongguang''s opinion of himself.


    Master huijue was stunned, and then said, "I don''t think you are a disaster. I just tell you that the reason why the families in Beijing can coexist peacefully now is that there are hidden forces to maintain. In this way, there must be rules among the families in Beijing. Can you think of it?"


    "Master, if you have any questions, just say so." Su Jingfei felt that master huijue was speaking too slowly, so he simply asked.


    "The problem is very simple, that is, in the next period of time, if you want to participate in the fight between these families, I will help you to talk with the Feng family. They will certainly restrain themselves. You can rest assured." Master huijue laughed, and then continued: "your task is to take part in the next year''s youth contest, and you must win the championship."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. Unexpectedly, master huijue had said that for a long time. Although Su Jingfei was rated as the first master of the younger generation, he did not play any competition on a formal occasion. If he participated in this competition, it would be an opportunity to prove him.


    But it''s still strange that master huijue made this request. Master huijue also saw the three people''s doubts and said with a smile, "I basically can''t see anyone with more potential than benefactor Su, let alone young enough."


    Su Jingfei could see that master huijue was very serious, but he asked: "master huijue, if you want me to participate, you should not just value my potential. What else do you think?"

 Chapter 1138

    Although Su Jingfei''s question was very sharp, it was obviously in master huijue''s expectation. He said with a smile: "if you can''t ask this question, I''m surprised. Your potential is very good, but why do I want you to come? Are you also very strange?"


    This time, although he didn''t ask, Su Jingfei nodded impolitely. Even if someone was looking for him, he didn''t seem to be master huijue who had nothing to do with him.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are equally strange. They are predecessors and have a stronger sense of family status. Su Jingfei is not a member of daxiangguo temple, but is recommended by huijue. In fact, they are not in line with the rules. If master huijue doesn''t have any reasonable explanation, they will think there is a problem.


    This time, it was not master huijue, but the host Huici. He looked at Sanren with a smile: "in fact, the truth is very simple. After many days of observation, the character and martial arts of benefactor Su are the best choice, so we decided to let him fight on behalf of our great Xiangguo temple. If he wins the championship, please count this honor as our great Xiangguo Temple."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. I didn''t expect master Huici to say that. Isn''t this equivalent to "taking the test for others"? It''s cheating. Master Huici is an eminent monk. Don''t you feel blushed when you say that.


    Just thinking about it, huijue complained about Huici and said, "younger martial brother, didn''t you say that I should talk about this? Why did you steal my lines again? "


    "Elder martial brother, how can I make you carry the black pot for me all the time? I''m the host. Since it''s for the sake of our temple, of course I''m the one who comes forward. Even if you are elder martial brother, you should follow the arrangement of the host." Huici is still smiling, but her tone is serious.


    Master huijue said discontentedly, "younger martial brother, you have been dictatorial since you were a child. You never listen to other people''s dissuasion."


    "Elder martial brother, if I listen to your dissuasion, you will be the host now." Huici didn''t get angry either. With a smile, she said to Su Jingfei, "Su Shi Zhu, what do you think?"


    Su Jingfei three people have long been shocked by the words of two old monks. If these two people were ordinary old people, they would not feel anything if they spoke like this. However, in their eyes, these two people have gained a high growth. Even if they are not the kind of people who see through the world, they can''t be so secular. What''s more, they don''t betray others. It''s really incomprehensible.


    Fortunately, in addition to the two of them, there was Huihai who explained to them. At this time, Huihai said again, "master Su, my two elder martial brothers are both simple and innocent. They may speak more straightforwardly. What''s wrong with you?" Huihai said that, seeing that Su Jingfei was not dissatisfied, she continued: "in fact, my plan is not for the face of the temple."


    "Oh? How to say that. " I don''t know if I''ve been chatting with the three old monks for a long time. Su Jingfei''s words are very elegant.


    Huici didn''t let Huihai speak this time, and adhering to the spirit that the host should take the lead for the sake of the temple, she took the initiative to explain: "you don''t know what the competition of the younger generation is, so you misunderstand it. Let me introduce it to you first."


    Without waiting for him to say, Liu Zongyun already said: "the competition of the younger generation is to let all the disciples of the younger generation gather together and have a competition to decide who is more powerful. Even Chu Yiming, who was the first master of the younger generation in those years, had a reputation of genius, because he participated in a competition, he really determined his position."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although he didn''t attend, as the name suggests, he had already guessed that Liu Zongyun obviously knew about it and didn''t know whether his apprentice would attend.


    Master Yi listened and wondered if he should send Yi Wushu and Yi linger. After all, they are all young people. Even if they can''t get the top ten and 20, even if they can''t get the top 30, they will be famous. That way, there will be a way out.


    He became a guest minister with Su Jingfei. Although he was highly valued by Su Jingfei, he was still influenced by his fate. Fortunately, Su Jingfei''s own strength was worthy of his following, but he didn''t want his apprentice to do the same.


    Now when he heard about the young generation''s Dabi, he was a little excited. He believed that Su Jingfei would also support him. From his attitude towards his disciples, he knew that this was one of the reasons why he was loyal to Su Jingfei, that is, Su Jingfei respected them enough.


    They were still thinking about it. Huici already said with a smile: "benefactor Liu is right. The big ratio of the younger generation is to let the young people show their style and check their own shortcomings."


    But before they could speak, Huici said quickly again, "but benefactor Liu only knows one thing, but he doesn''t know the other. The competition in previous years is like this. But from this year, he joined a new project, that is, to participate in the competition of the international young generation after our national corner expelled the top three."


    No wonder huijue always said that there are many experts in the world. The foreshadowing is here. Since the younger generation wants to have people from other countries to participate, the strength of other countries should not be underestimated.


    Su Jingfei had already been convinced by huijue that there were other experts in the world. He didn''t expect that he would be able to compete with them so soon. In fact, he didn''t contradict him when he went to take part in the competition of the younger generation.


    He doesn''t need to use this to prove himself. He doesn''t attach much importance to the identity of the first master of the younger generation. However, he wants to see what kind of talents the younger generation has now. Although he knows a few, it''s far from enough. Now he hears that he may meet foreign experts, and he is interested unconsciously.


    "Master Su Shi, now you understand why I want you to use the name of our prime minister temple." With these words, Huici asked with a smile.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "since this champion is so important, why should I use the name of daxiangguo temple? I can use other names. It seems that it doesn''t make sense!"


    "It really doesn''t make sense, but not everyone has the qualification for international registration. Of course, if you use the identity of Su Hanlin''s third son, the third young master of the Su family, you can participate, but will you use it?" The kind-hearted Huici suddenly appears a little cunning. At this time, people can''t refute this expression.


    Su Jingfei looks at Huici in a daze. Now he seems to understand why Mingming huijue''s martial arts decision is made, but Huici is in charge of daxiangguo temple. This Huici is obviously more cunning than huijue.


    He had to say that Huici had a good eye for people. No matter how he investigated himself, he must know the relationship between himself and the Su family. Although he would be influenced by the Su family in the capital, he could make the Feng family and others fear, but he did not take the initiative to borrow the name of the Su family.


    This time, if he wants to use the name of the Su family, he has obviously decided to return to the Su family. All his previous efforts will not have much significance. For a contest that can be held or not, Su Jingfei will not sacrifice so much. Moreover, he only knows that the prime minister''s temple and the Su family are qualified. He doesn''t know who the other families are, And he may not get the qualification.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment, then said with a bitter smile: "master Huici, it''s too condescending not to teach people psychology. You''ve got a thorough understanding of people''s hearts. It''s too powerful. I admire you!"


    "In fact, I admire you. You really guessed my identity right." With a smile, master Huici said, "I am the visiting professor of the school of psychology of Beijing University. I will give a lecture to the students of Beijing psychology department once a week."


    Huici looks solemn, not like a joke at all. Su Jingfei looks at each other first, then at Huihai and huijue. They look calm, obviously knowing that master Huici is telling the truth.


    In this way, Su Jingfei is really laughing and crying. He guessed that he really won. Moreover, he never thought that master Huici was still a professor. He had heard that all kinds of styles of study in Jingcheng University were open to such an extent. The vice president of the school of psychology was actually the host of daxiangguo temple. How could other schools feel embarrassed!


    Of course, this is only the feeling of Su startled. For such a situation, he can only afford to make complaints about it. He is only a specialist in three streams of universities.


    Su Jingfei is still digesting the news. Huijue has already said: "Lord Su, it''s not a bad thing for you to let you participate in the name of our daxiangguo temple. Outsiders will also know your relationship with our daxiangguo temple. You should understand what it means."


    "What does the master mean?" Su Jingfei can''t help his heart.


    "What we mean is that not everyone in daxiangguo temple can be provoked, do you think so?" Huici said with a sly smile.


    Su Jingfei has now fully accepted that Huici is an old fox in monk''s skin. Su Jingfei instantly understands that if he takes part in the competition in the name of daxiangguo temple, he is a member of daxiangguo temple, then he will add a daxiangguo temple to his backstage.


    The Su family, the Yang family, the daxiangguo temple, the Nalan family, the Murong family and the Chu family are all their backstage. At that time, even if the Feng family and the PI family want to buy murderers, they have to consider the consequences. If they vent their revenge, these families will not be able to bear it.


    In this way, Su Jingfei will have more time and more stable development space. What''s more, huijue also plans to come forward to negotiate with the Feng family. Su Jingfei is not confident enough now, but he hopes to develop well and use his own strength to deal with the Feng family, so that daxiangguo temple can fight for this time for himself. Su Jingfei is really moved this time.


    Huici has already seen some of Su Jingfei''s meaning by observing her words and expressions, so she immediately added: "in addition, we have something else to help you. You must like it."

 Chapter 1139

    Huici''s words shocked Su Jingfei''s spirit. Although he has determined that he wants to participate in the contest of the younger generation, after all, he is still young. It''s abnormal to hear that he doesn''t want to participate in such a thing, but if there are other benefits, he is still very happy.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are also very interested. Although the people in daxiangguo temple are monks, they have many good things in this temple. Who knows what Huici will send out!


    "Master Su Shi, you represent our daxiangguo temple in this competition. In the future, you will be our daxiangguo temple. I don''t know if you want to be a layman disciple of our daxiangguo temple. You don''t have to pay homage to your teacher, just admit that you are a disciple of our temple." Huici sees Su Jingfei''s heart and asks with a smile.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly, and now he had no family or school. Even though he was Mrs. Yang''s successor, there was no agreement between the two sides, and he didn''t have to treat Mrs. Yang as a master. Only in this way could he have enough freedom.


    He is not the kind of person who doesn''t want to take responsibility, but he doesn''t need such responsibility. He is self-taught and has his own way of practice.


    Huici now proposes to join the daxiangguo temple. In the future, she will be labeled as daxiangguo temple. This is not good. In the future, she will be bound to daxiangguo Temple morally.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei could not help but say: "master Huici, you should know that I have never had a master. If you let me join the daxiangguo temple, then I have a school. Although it is a good thing for ordinary people to have a school, I don''t want to. Don''t blame me for speaking too straight. I don''t intend to rely on anyone or the family."


    "Benefactor Su misunderstood me. I want you to be a disciple of our daxiangguo temple. It''s right to take part in the competition. You''re not really a layman disciple. We just cooperate with each other. This time, we won''t have any relationship with each other. What do you think?" Huici didn''t get angry because Su Jingfei spoke too directly. Instead, she explained with a smile, "after all, even if we have the ability to let you participate in the competition, we should at least have a relationship!"


    Hui Jue beside also added with a smile: "master Su Shi, you are the third young master of the Su family. Even if you don''t want to admit it, you can''t help it. Everyone knows that if you have nothing to do with us, your identity is the third young master of the Su family."


    If Huici is right, huijue is just poking at Su Jingfei''s pain. Su Jingfei is really influenced by Su''s family everywhere in the capital. If it''s not true that he has made remarkable achievements, others will really have to put the credit on Su''s family. Now he can''t push it. His achievements are not achieved by Su''s family in secret.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi listened to the words of Huici and huijue, but they also nodded secretly. This matter is of great importance. They will definitely be taken seriously if they want to participate in the world-class competition. Their consideration is also very reasonable.


    "Well, what the two masters said makes me speechless. According to what you said, I will participate as a layman disciple of daxiangguo temple this time, and we will still have the same relationship now." Su Jingfei listens to their words and looks at the reaction of Master Yi and Liu Zongyun. He knows that he should agree to this.


    Huici was very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s words. She nodded with a smile and said, "well, in that case, let''s talk about the supplies prepared by daxiangguo temple for Su Jingfei, a layman''s disciple


    Now that everything has been talked about, it''s time to enter the play. Su Jingfei''s spirit is shocked. He looks at master Huici and waits for his words.


    Huici nodded to huijue, and huijue said to the door, "fan Deng, bring your things in. By the way, I''ll meet your younger martial brother Su Jingfei. He has agreed."


    Master fan Deng answered outside and pushed the door in. With him, there were two young monks, each with a thing in his hand. When he came in, master fan Deng first laughed at Su Jingfei and said, "younger martial brother Su, you are already our laity disciple."


    Su Jingfei has agreed to become a layman disciple of daxiangguo temple for the time being. As for the ranking, it''s not clear. However, when he heard master fan Deng''s name for himself, he already has a general idea.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi know better than Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei just thinks that he is the younger martial brother of master fan Deng. But they have rich experience. They know that the identity of Su Jingfei given by daxiangguo temple is very high. Fan DengNa is not only the first member of the commandment academy, but also the nephew of the host.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t officially join the daxiangguo temple, he must be the second generation disciple of the temple. This identity is equivalent to the head of each family. In fact, the head of daxiangguo temple is one generation higher than the head of each family, and even Feng Jiling is one generation lower than Huici.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was still a little confused about these matters. Otherwise, he must have been very surprised. Now he just nodded and said with a smile, "master fan Deng should be my elder martial brother now."


    Two people polite for a while, the above sitting Huici has opened his mouth and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, these are the competition supplies we prepared for you."


    He has also changed his address. He calls his name directly to show his closeness. After all, he is a layman''s disciple. In fact, such a verbal agreement will not have much effect. After all, there is no ceremony, but everyone has abided by this agreement.


    When Su Jingfei came in from Fandeng, he saw the things in the hands of the two little monks. He already felt that everything he promised to master Fandeng was worth it, even if he didn''t participate in the competition.


    When Liu Zongyun and Master Yi saw these two things, they were also very surprised. This is the real treasure, so they took it out.


    "All three of you have seen these two things. I don''t need to explain their functions. These two things will be used by Su Jingfei from now on until the end of the game. As for the future ownership, we can discuss it again." Huici motioned to the two monks to give things to Su Jingfei.


    "Su Jingfei, qingxinmu and Jinzhong are the things of our temple. They are also things that we can freely control. The magic sword, the exquisite jade hand nine story pagoda and the moonlight treasure box are just placed in the temple. Otherwise, we can also use them for you." Hui Jue explained.


    Su Jingfei looks at the qingxinmu in his hand, that is, the little wooden fish. Then he looks at himself and returns to the golden bell in his hand. Su Jingfei is so excited that he can''t speak.


    Compared with the other three pieces mentioned by master huijue, Su Jingfei naturally needs the two pieces in front of him. Although the demon sword is powerful, it''s not convenient to carry. He has a soft sword, and doesn''t need it. He has a backup of the secret of Linglong jade hand nine story tower. As for the moonlight treasure box, he''s not sure whether it can be used or not, and he''s not sure what effect it will have. He doesn''t need it.


    He had used the golden bell before, and Su Jingfei had a deep understanding of the effect of the golden bell. Without the help of the golden bell, he would not have achieved what he is now, at least not in such a short time.


    Now he not only got the golden bell, but also got the qingxinmu. This little wooden fish can be used together with the golden bell to prolong the use time. That is to say, Su Jingfei can have more time to improve his strength. In this way, his strength will be improved more quickly.


    Although Su Jingfei is not sure what he will achieve, it is estimated that it will not be a problem to reach the peak of Xiaocheng. It will take a leap of understanding to reach the pseudo Dacheng realm. He is not sure, but the accumulation of internal power can reach the peak of Xiaocheng. He is excited to think that he can draw or even defeat Feng mieling.


    Maybe Feng Qingtian is not an opponent, but it''s exciting enough to reach the level of Feng mieling. He''s the top master recognized by the capital. After all, the master above pseudo Dacheng is almost unknown.


    Su Jingfei thinks so. Huici has already said: "the young generation''s Dabi has set a time. It''s the end of December this year. There are still more than seven months to go. During this time, you can improve your strength. The reason why we come to you so early is to make you ready."


    This is the first time that Su Jingfei heard about the specific time. He just heard about it before, but he didn''t know the specific time. Now, he really has more than half a year to prepare. This half a year is enough.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi look at the golden bell in Su Jingfei''s hand and don''t envy that it''s fake. But they also know that this kind of thing can''t be envied. Everything is Su Jingfei''s own blessing. They just want to return the things. Unexpectedly, the things come back to Su Jingfei''s hand again.


    "Master Huici, I really want these two treasures, but you know my situation. There are always many people who are unkind to me, and I''m still a little worried." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, but said truthfully.


    Today, he came to return the Golden Bell and Linglong jade hand nine storey pagoda because he was worried about their loss. After all, so many people stare at him every day. If a thief comes and steals these two treasures, it will be a big deal. Although he wants to use these two things, he has to consider this aspect.


    "Don''t worry. Since we''ve sent things out, naturally we''ve thought about that." Hui Jue laughed and then said to him, "we know you live with benefactor Yi. There are many female dependents in your family, which is not convenient. But Master Yi should have no problem. We will arrange two people to protect you near your home. Although their martial arts are not as good as you, they have a deep research on theft prevention. What do you think?"


    Su Jingfei is stunned. He and Master Yi look at each other. Unexpectedly, even the bodyguards have been arranged. The great Xiangguo Temple is also a master. The people they sent must be unique.

 Chapter 1140

    When Su Jingfei and others left the daxiangguo temple, they were accompanied by two monks. They were all about the same age as master fan Deng. They were the two younger martial brothers of master fan Deng. The thinner one was fan Mo, and the fatter one was fan en. The two monks didn''t look impressive, but they were experts in anti-theft.


    Master fan Deng calls Su Jingfei his younger martial brother, and so do fan Mo and fan en. They are of the same generation. Their masters are Huihai.


    Su Jingfei estimates that their strength is equal to that of Master Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, but they are not valued by others because of their martial arts skills. Su Jingfei also respects them very much. No matter what, they all come to help him.


    This trip to the prime minister''s temple is a great harvest. We have got an opportunity, two treasures and two professionals. Huici has already said that they should follow Su Jingfei''s arrangement when they are with him. This is equivalent to arranging two bodyguards for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t feel much about bodyguards, but as long as they can ensure the safety of Jinzhong and qingxinmu, they can rest assured. What''s more, they will certainly protect their women while protecting qingxinmu.


    Three people came and five people went back. The space in the car was not small, so they didn''t feel crowded. Moreover, when they went back, they didn''t encounter any danger. They sent Liu Zongyun home smoothly, and four people went back to the established Su family villa.


    While driving on the road, Su Jingfei said to the two Heshang: "elder martial brother fan Mo, elder martial brother fan en, when you get to the city, you two will live in Master Yi''s home first. Master Yi and I are neighbors. There should be no problem in protecting everything in my home. Please pay more attention to them at that time."


    "Amitabha, younger martial brother, you are so kind. We come out this time, as long as the purpose is to protect you. We will protect your family, Jinzhong and qingxinmu. Don''t worry." Fan Mo was the first to state his position.


    Fan en then said: "younger martial brother, the host has said that everything will be arranged by you. As long as you think it is reasonable, we have no opinion. However, after we arrive, we still have to go to your home first."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "this is no problem. You are experts in this field. You will make arrangements when you arrive."


    "Amitabha." The two monks put their hands together.


    Compared with Huici and huijue, fan Mo and fan en are more like monks. Huici and huijue are a little different from ordinary monks. However, in terms of appearance and bearing, Huici is more bluffing. People who don''t have much contact with him will surely feel that he is an eminent monk.


    Su Jingfei''s four soon returned to the city. At this time, it was late in the night. Several women in Su''s family had gone to bed. Su Jingfei thought about it for a while, and asked fan Mo and fan en to go to master Yi''s house first, and then to his own house tomorrow.


    Although the two monks are not young, after su Jingfei''s arrangement, they don''t have any objection. They really listen to the host and listen to Su Jingfei in everything, which makes Su Jingfei very satisfied. They also have two hard-working bodyguards, and they are very strong.


    After su Jingfei returned home, the first thing he did was to practice in the golden bell under the pure heart wood. Naturally, the use of the pure heart wood can''t be knocked all the time. That way, there is no way to practice. Instead, when the practice reaches the limit, he can let his unbearable body enter a relaxation stage, so as to prolong the use time.


    This method has been talked about by master fan Deng before, but Su Jing can experience it. Now it can be carried out freely. When he gets home, he begins to practice in the basement.


    His martial arts are very complicated, such as the internal skill in the wired book, the poisonous skill in the poisonous Sutra, and the sword song of Chumen. None of these three kinds of martial arts is difficult. But Su Jingfei has to practice them together, and the experience and time required are naturally more exaggerated. That is to say, Su Jingfei has this perseverance.


    In fact, he has no choice but to practice his internal skills. Even the poison skill and the sword song of Chumen have to be practiced. The poison classic itself has become a part of his body. He has to practice it. The sword song of Chumen is the best way to break the rhythm attack in the world. Today, after seeing huijue''s whirling fantasy, he will know his strength in the aspect of rhythm, It''s a long way off.


    Su Jingfei has some experience in training under the golden bell. First of all, he has to cultivate his internal skills. Although some of his potential has been transformed into poison power potential, his internal injury has not fully recovered, so he has to continue to heal.


    His internal skill is improving every day, and his internal injury is recovering. Because his internal skill is suppressed, his poison skill is improving rapidly. His poison skill has improved a lot since he began to practice.


    It''s the most difficult thing to study the sword songs of Chumen. As a person who doesn''t know the rhythm, it''s very difficult to study the sword songs of Chumen. Since Su Jingfei learned the first level of the sword songs of Chumen, his progress has been very slow. As for how long it will take to reach the highest level, he doesn''t dare to say.


    When Su Jingfei felt that he was going to die soon, he rang qingxinmu. Just a few times, he seemed to recover to the state when he just came in. This made Su Jingfei determine the effect of qingxinmu and Jinzhong.


    When he came out of the secret room, it was the afternoon of the next day. At this time, there was no one at home. Everyone had their own affairs. Even Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, who were usually at home, went out. They probably didn''t know about Su Jingfei''s return.


    Su Jingfei practiced all night. He didn''t feel tired, but because of the good effect, he came to master Yi''s house full of energy.


    Although Master Yi has two more guests here, they will not affect their daily life. Master fan Mo and fan en are very quiet people. They will not disturb the lives of Master Yi and his two disciples.


    When Su Jingfei came, the two masters were sitting in the hall. When they saw Su Jingfei, they all took the initiative to say hello and said, "good afternoon, younger martial brother su."


    "Good afternoon, two elder martial brothers. I''ve been practicing since I went back. I''ve kept them waiting for a long time." Su Jingfei quickly explained to them with a smile that he was really a little embarrassed. He was too involved in practicing and forgot them.


    Fan Mo and fan en, on the other hand, didn''t care. They said with a smile, "younger martial brother, practice hard. It''s a good thing. We all hope younger martial brother can practice to the highest level as soon as possible. We don''t know the defense system. In fact, we''re in a hurry."


    "Well, thank you for your understanding. Let''s go now." Su Jingfei thought about it and said to them with a smile.


    Fan Mo and fan en nodded, followed Su Jingfei to Su''s villa, looked and said: "this place is a little small, and it''s not suitable for making anything. We can only make it simple."


    "It doesn''t need to be too complicated. Everything arranged here will only take a few days. We will move in a few days." Su Jingfei thought about it. For the two people, the villa is still a little small. Liang Xiuwen and they are coming right away. They can''t live at all.


    "Well, it''s easy." Fan Mo thought about it and said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "the facilities outside need not be specially arranged. Where do you usually put the Golden Bell and qingxinmu? Let''s go there and make some mechanisms for you."


    Su Jingfei looks at fan Mo in surprise. He can make a mechanism, and he says it at will. This man''s craftsmanship must be very good. Su Jingfei doesn''t refuse, and takes them to the secret room of Su''s villa.


    Fan en looked at the chamber of secrets, inspected it everywhere, and then said with a smile: "younger martial brother, although you seem to have a secret here, as long as you have a certain research in this area, you can see the problem. Before, Linglong jade hand nine storey tower and golden bell should be put here."


    "Well, I always put them here before. Even when I was practicing, it was in the secret room." Su Jingfei nodded and said truthfully.


    "Let''s transform it for you first, arrange the defense alarm system, and several small mechanisms that can stop people." Fan Mo listened to Su Jingfei''s affirmative answer and said.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t have any opinions. Soon he saw fan en and fan Mo start to take action. When they came here, they brought a bag. Su Jingfei didn''t know what to do. Now he finally knew that the bag was carrying some tools.


    He saw that they were like little carpenters, busy in the secret room with various tools, and even took out some modern small equipment and some lines from their bags.


    Su Jingfei originally thought that they should work by hand, just like in ancient times, and then set up some organs. Unexpectedly, they really kept pace with the times. By using modern means and looking at their professional appearance, Su Jingfei was in a trance. These two people were not monks of daxiangguo temple, but professional bodyguards.


    It seems to see Su Jingfei''s mind. Master fan Mo explained with a smile: "younger martial brother, you don''t have to be so surprised. In fact, fan en and I were international bodyguards originally. Later, we almost lost our lives because of the failure of the mission. It was the master who saved us. We saw through everything, and then we became monks. At first, we were not monks."


    Su Jingfei suddenly realized that they were so professional. They turned out to be half-way monks. They were real talents. Although they were not young, they were not inferior to young bodyguards in terms of protecting people. What''s more, they were more experienced and reassuring.


    They are skilled and fast, but in less than an hour, fan Mo said to Su Jingfei, "younger martial brother, we have arranged it. We can''t say that flies can''t fly in, but as long as someone gets close to the mechanism, he will be electrocuted."

 Chapter 1141

    With the help of fan Mo and fan en, Su Jingfei reset the secret room of Su''s villa. Although it can''t be said that it''s difficult for people to fly, it adds at least a few difficulties.


    In this respect, Su Jingfei has to admit that he is far behind fan Mo and fan en. Other professionals are extraordinary. He even thinks whether he can ask them to give a lecture to Polaris security company to teach them how to carry out the security task.


    When they came up from the secret room, the Su family didn''t change much on the surface, but in fact there was a big difference in the most secret place, which was not clear to outsiders.


    Fan Mo came up from the secret room and said to Su Jingfei, "younger martial brother, we can only do so much now. Although your secret room can''t be said to be an iron wall, it''s not easy to leave easily. Moreover, we have also set up monitoring facilities. As long as someone comes here, we will know that we will come here immediately."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Just when they installed the camera, he saw it and didn''t stop it. His behavior in the secret room was really quite secret, such as studying the poison Sutra and the rubbings of the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. He was not worried about being seen by them.


    He knows where the camera is, and naturally knows where the dead corner is. He will definitely avoid the camera, but the visitor doesn''t know. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will be caught.


    When he practices, he will enter the golden bell. The camera has no perspective function, so he can see his practice.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said to fan Mo and fan en, "two elder martial brothers, I''m going to trouble you in the future. It''s estimated that you can''t be safer until the Feng family and PI family have agreed to master huijue''s request."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. When I come out this time, the master has already said that we will go back when we make sure you are safe." Fan en smiles and tells Huihai.


    Su Jingfei nodded. Before, he thought that Huihai was the most kind of monks of Huizi generation. Although fan Mo and fan en must have been sent with the permission of Huici, Huihai was very kind to set such a request for them.


    Fan en and fan Mo solve the problems here and naturally return to master Yi''s villa. They will live there for some time in the future. When Su Jingfei buys a new place, they will follow him.


    When they left, Su Jingfei was left alone in the villa. He had nothing to do except to practice martial arts. However, he had been practicing in Jinzhong for enough time today, and he could not stay at home any more. After thinking about it, he had better go to the cast. He hasn''t been there for several days.


    It''s just in the afternoon. It''s probably time for the crew to finish work. It''s not inappropriate for Su Jingfei to go to the crew now. When he arrives at the crew, it''s still shooting here.


    At this time, the scene being shot is fan Binbin''s play. This coquettish woman gives Su Jingfei a good impression, which is not as bad as the rumor. She gives Su Jingfei a dazzling appearance, but I think it''s OK.


    Maybe he has a good relationship with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. Fan Binbin''s attitude towards him is like a friend, but she doesn''t act too close to him. He thinks that fan Binbin''s attitude towards him must be false. He doesn''t believe that fan Binbin''s shrewd person can''t see her value. She doesn''t flatter or deliberately approach herself.


    When he came, he was quiet, and people didn''t find out. Except for a few episodes and drama affairs, no one alerted the actors in order not to affect the shooting progress.


    Su Jingfei is still beside him, but at this time, fan Binbin was going to do a difficult action, because it was more dangerous, so he used Weiya. But at this time, I don''t know whether it was the props teacher''s problem, or whether she was too careless when she went to Weiya. When she was still in the air, her prestige suddenly fell off.


    Fan Binbin is at an altitude of five or six meters. If she falls to the ground, even if she is quick to react and will not fall to death, it is inevitable that she will fall. Just as fan Binbin falls, the theater is already full of exclamations, and the propman''s face is pale. Such a safety accident is absolutely his responsibility, and he is thinking about whether to run away quickly.


    At this time, it''s too late for the crew to save. Fan Binbin also closes her eyes in despair. She can''t imagine that when the film is about to be finished, there is such a problem. She knew that she would use a stand in. She thought that this scene was not dangerous.


    In the panic of the whole audience, Su Jingfei is not in a mess in the face of danger. For ordinary people, this degree of danger is absolutely fatal. But Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person. He is just looking at fan Binbin.


    When the crowd exclaimed, Su Jingfei had already stepped out of the air, but because of the lack of distance, his people were in the air, with the tip of his tongue on the tooth hall, and his left foot on the right foot. With the help of his strength, he swung out three meters again, just in the middle of the air, lazily hugging fan Binbin.


    And the momentum kept on. His people just held fan Binbin and glided out for five meters. By the time he landed on the other side, he was more than ten meters away from where he had stood.


    This action is too handsome and exaggerated. Although almost all the people on the scene saw it, no one had time to scream. They were all in the same place. They were all wondering, was it a bird that they just saw? Especially the people who saw Su Jingfei standing there before, they kept looking at Su Jingfei. Did he have wings and how did he fly.


    Fan Binbin, who is still in shock, thinks that she will lose half her life even if she doesn''t die. But when she is ready to accept the tragic result, her body is held in her arms and flies away with it.


    "Miss Fan, you can wake up. You are in no danger." Su Jingfei looks at fan Binbin with his eyes closed in his arms. He should still be in a panic and can''t help laughing. At this time, fan Binbin has lost her coquettish temperament, much like a frightened little girl.


    Fan Binbin naturally opens her eyes and sees Su Jingfei smiling at her. She finds that she is lying in Su Jingfei''s arms. Fan Binbin, who rarely blushes, struggles out of Su Jingfei''s arms with a little red face. When she just leaves, she feels that her legs are soft and falls into Su Jingfei''s arms again. This is completely caused by shock.


    Su Jingfei had long guessed that fan Binbin would be like this. He didn''t even take back his arm. He just waited for fan Binbin to turn over. It''s very normal for ordinary people to be scared and soften their legs.


    Fan Binbin sees Su Jingfei''s smiling face and feels very shy. If she doesn''t really have soft legs, she wants to pinch Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei then said to the stunned people, "good afternoon, everyone. I haven''t seen you for several days. You don''t know who I am, do you?" Finish saying the arms slightly forced to support a fan Binbin, let her be able to stand up.


    Although fan Binbin is a beautiful girl and comfortable to hold, Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to take advantage of her, and doesn''t like to be watched by so many people. Su Jingfei helps fan Binbin up. Although she doesn''t want to be misunderstood, she turns into a gentleman in other people''s eyes.


    After su Jingfei''s words, Liu Dehua, who was also scared to death before, quickly said, "Feizi, you''ve come in time, or Binbin will be in trouble. You are just in time to rain!"


    Wu Qilong also followed: "Jingfei, your hand is really handsome. If you were not still wearing modern clothes, I think you should have left that scene just now. It''s really amazing. It''s much more natural and real than the special effects of the film."


    Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. Wu Qilong is praising himself. But in fact, his action is more natural and handsome than the action of the characters in the film. After all, it''s his real ability and there''s no comparison.


    It''s really cool for him to catch fan Binbin before, which overturns people''s understanding of martial arts. We all know that Su Jingfei is a martial arts instructor, but he didn''t expect that he could do such a thing that seems to surpass the human body''s ability. That''s how he catches the whereabouts of fan Binbin.


    If you wait for her to fall down at the landing site of fan Binbin, and then catch her, the most powerful thing is that Su Jingfei is intercepted by people in the air. He not only has high requirements for strength, speed and bounce, but also has high requirements for the calculation of people''s whereabouts. It''s amazing that Su Jingfei can do it.


    Fan Binbin doesn''t really understand what Su Jingfei has done in his panic. Wu Qilong and other onlookers can see that Su Jingfei is really too powerful.


    At this time, Liu Dehua suddenly said to the screenwriter, "I''ll change the script for a while and add a few more scenes to feizai''s guest role. It must be a martial arts play."


    "Brother Hua, don''t make it difficult to write for Liu. I have enough plays." After listening to Liu Dehua''s words, Su Jingfei said quickly that he was really busy recently, and it''s not very good to add drama.


    Liu Dehua didn''t know that Su Jingfei was really busy. He thought he was modest, so he said with a smile: "don''t worry, plus a few martial arts plays, it''s not a big deal. If you don''t make good use of your skills, it''s a waste of resources. Just listen to me."


    After all, he has been an actor for nearly 30 years. If he can''t make su Jingfei play, he will be really outrageous. He believes that martial arts can best show Su Jingfei''s style.


    Liu''s screenwriter, however, secretly complained. Su Jingfei didn''t play much and could be regarded as a guest star. But if he added another play, Su Jingfei could even catch up with the No. 2 male star. However, Liu Dehua''s opinion is very pertinent. He also saw Su Jingfei''s ability. If he really performed well, he would really add color to the film. This is not a martial arts film, but there is a certain martial arts play, Su Jingfei is needed in martial arts.

 Chapter 1142

    Su Jingfei came forward to save fan Binbin in danger, which not only relieved the crew, but also made fan Binbin grateful. She thought Su Jingfei was good and could be a friend, but now she has regarded him as a life-saving benefactor.


    At that time, if it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, she would not be able to get up now. Even if it wasn''t for help, Su Jingfei at least avoided her injury.


    Even so, the careless propman must be fired, and he must be held responsible. Even he can''t get along in this business. Even so, the propman has to thank Su Jingfei, otherwise it won''t be such a light punishment.


    Qin Yuyan also met Su Jingfei when she heard the news. Usually, she didn''t see Su Jingfei in the right way. In fact, she was very fond of Su Jingfei. Now, unless she had a problem with her head, she would scold Su Jingfei and praise Su Jingfei: "Su director, your performance is very good this time, Let our crew avoid a major accident. "


    "I should do all these things in the Qin Dynasty. I want to change who I am. If I see such things, if I have enough ability, I will not stand idly by." Su Jingfei looks at Qin Yuyan who is acting. She smiles in her heart, but she is modest.


    "I''m a man with clear rewards and punishments. If you don''t abide by discipline, I will criticize you. But if you do well, I will reward you. I''ll remember it first, and I''ll reward you later." Qin Yuyan looks very old. Even when she praises Su Jingfei, she doesn''t forget to beat her. It seems that she doesn''t like Su Jingfei.


    The so-called reward is generally about money, and people think so, but Qin Yuyan doesn''t say the number, and doesn''t reward on the spot. People even suspect that it''s Qin YuYan''s oral words. After all, she always looks at Su Jingfei with displeasure.


    People don''t know why Su Jingfei and Qin Yuyan are not in the right eye, but everyone knows that no one can tell this kind of thing clearly. The so-called eye relationship is also very important. Maybe Su Jingfei''s first meeting with Qin Yuyan will make her unhappy.


    Liu Dehua, fan Binbin and others actually want Qin Yuyan to declare her position on the spot, but this is not appropriate. They can only shut up. They all know that Su Jingfei is not bad for this money, but they are dissatisfied with Qin YuYan''s practice. However, Qin Yuyan is good to everyone at ordinary times. I don''t know why she is so strict with Su Jingfei.


    As the heroine of the event, she is very grateful to Su Jingfei. Even if Qin Yuyan doesn''t do anything, she won''t do nothing. After this event, we are not in the mood to continue shooting today.


    Other staff began to pack up all kinds of props. Fan Binbin and Liu Dehua came to Su Jingfei and said, "Feizi, let''s have dinner together today. I''ll call Qilong." With that, without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he has already waved to Wu Qilong.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have anything to do tonight. Now Liu Dehua is inviting, and fan Binbin is still staring at him. How can su Jingfei refuse.


    In fact, he probably knows what''s going on. That''s what happens between people. People respect themselves very much and they have to give face to themselves.


    "Well, brother Hua, I have nothing to do tonight. Let''s have something to eat. I''m not familiar with it in the capital. Maybe it''s not as familiar as you!" Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Liu Dehua looked at Wu Qilong coming over and said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "you are not wrong about this. Although you have been in Beijing for a long time, you are not as familiar with where there is good food in Beijing as I am, but I have been here many times!"


    Su Jingfei naturally understands that although Liu Dehua is from Xiangjiang, he has been traveling to the mainland for so many years. His understanding of the capital must be above himself. It is absolutely the right choice to let him take the lead in eating.


    In fact, today he still wants to talk with Qin Yuyan, but the current situation is obviously not allowed. No one expected that an accident would happen, and he happened to perform a heroic rescue. Now fan Binbin''s eyes are full of gratitude.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t think that fan Binbin would come to save his life, it can be seen that fan Binbin has a good feeling for himself.


    In fact, as a man, everyone likes such things as hero saving beauty, and he has done a lot of them, but who can be too many? What''s more, fan Binbin is a famous beauty and a big star.


    Thinking wildly in my heart, I have left the cast with Liu Dehua by car. In the capital, there are really delicious things. They are often not in big hotels, they are small shops, not only quiet but also authentic. Liu Dehua is taking them to such places.


    Not far from the crew, there is a Beijing snack bar, which is said to be a time-honored brand for hundreds of years. Even in the most difficult period of the country, they did not close down, just relatively low-key.


    The hotel is small and antique. It seems to be full of the flavor of the old capital. Although it has been redecorated, the atmosphere is well protected. When Su Jingfei and Liu Dehua got off the bus, they were very satisfied with the environment here.


    Although the snack bar is called a snack bar, it actually provides all kinds of food, but the things here are more authentic. There are not many people here. It seems that it has gone back to ancient times and is far away from the noise of the world.


    Liu Dehua and others are big stars. Naturally, they can''t completely use their true colors. They all wear sunglasses to cover their faces. The best thing here is that they all have elegant rooms. The small rooms are not big enough to accommodate five or six people, and four people don''t seem empty sitting in them.


    There are also people in the hall, but most of them are elderly people. They seem to be residents nearby. They just want to recall the old-fashioned leisure feelings.


    After sitting down, Su Jingfei couldn''t help nodding: "brother Hua, the place you''re looking for is really wonderful. I feel like I''m back to the capital a hundred years ago, and the waiters are all dressed as shop assistants."


    Wu Qilong also said with a smile: "yes, it''s my first time to come to such a restaurant. Why didn''t brother Hua bring me earlier? I also had a good feeling of the catering culture of the imperial capital. I feel that it''s the same as in the movie, especially like the tea house, but it''s too quiet."


    "It''s not a real teahouse. Naturally it won''t be so noisy. Besides, you can see the age of the guests outside that they like to be quiet. However, it''s amazing that Huage can find such a place. If you didn''t lead the way, we couldn''t find it." Fan Binbin also opens a way in the side.


    Liu Dehua was very satisfied with the three people, so he said with a smile: "in fact, there are several restaurants like this in the capital. This restaurant is closest to us. I was brought here by local friends when I was filming before. Here is to let you experience the feeling of the old capital."


    After a pause, he said to Wu Qilong, "I know a few of those noisy and atmosphere teahouses, and I will take you there when I have time. That kind of environment is really infectious, but a few people like us are not suitable to go to that kind of teahouse. After all, sometimes we''d better keep a low profile."


    When I say here, except Su Jingfei, the three are helpless. Celebrities always have the helplessness of celebrities. Where there are many people, they are forbidden to walk.


    Although Su Jingfei is also a star, his popularity is much lower than that of the three. Some people don''t even know who he is. This is also the reason why he is more free. Otherwise, he has to wear sunglasses to cover his true appearance every day.


    While they were chatting, the waiter outside the door came in and said with a smile, "good evening, my guests. What would you like to have?"


    He was the second mock exam in ancient times. He wore a traditional costume and a white towel on his shoulder. He talked about a Beijing movie, which was just like the ancient restaurant hall.


    At this time, the stars have taken off their sunglasses. According to the truth, even if they don''t know all of them, one person will always be recognized, but the shopkeeper turns a blind eye to them. This doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know them. When he sees four people, his eyes are bright, but he still acts as if he doesn''t recognize them.


    We are all stars. We know people''s eyes very well. We all know that the shopkeeper doesn''t recognize them, but he still keeps his professional ethics.


    Compared with the waiters in the hotel, the waiter in this shop is more satisfying. They just don''t want to be chased and held by others. In private time, people still want to be ordinary people. Liu Dehua said to the waiter with a smile: "waiter, you can serve us some of the famous dishes here. You can see that we are four people. You can come up according to the quantity of four people."


    "Well, look at you." The shopkeeper let out a loud voice, but he didn''t even mean to go back. He yelled at the hall at the top of his voice. What he yelled was the names of the dishes in the shop.


    Su Jingfei and others may be able to guess the meaning of the dishes they haven''t heard of, but they don''t know what they are like. The key is that when they publish the names of the dishes, they are very fluent and like singing. It''s really a kind of culture.


    "Dear guests, it''s already ordered. If you have anything to do, please call me later." After the shopkeeper finished shouting, he said with a smile.


    Liu Dehua nodded and gave a reward of 100 yuan. People were puzzled. According to the scale of the store, they only spent a few hundred yuan on this meal. Why did Liu Dehua spend 100 yuan directly.


    At this time, I heard the shopkeeper nodding with a smile, holding Liu Dehua''s consumption, and then said in a loud voice, "No. 3, you''ll be rewarded 100 yuan." With that, he left the private room, leaving behind three stunned people besides Liu Dehua. Unexpectedly, this will also be reported!

 Chapter 1143

    Su Jingfei and others came to such a restaurant for the first time. When Liu Dehua sent them for consumption, they didn''t understand it. When the small second newspaper came out, they suddenly realized that there was such a trend.


    "This restaurant is really interesting. The shopkeeper even reported his consumption figures. Tips should be his income." Wu Qilong looked at the back of the little two who had left. He tut tut said that in other places, the waiters collected the money directly.


    "In fact, this is a feature of restaurants. Just like in ancient times, they reported the tips to make the guests have face. Of course, they also wanted to make the stingy guests embarrassed." Liu Dehua said with a smile.


    "That''s right. If you are a big spender, you can let others know your name at once. In this way, you will feel that you have a lot of face. Naturally, there won''t be too few people who reward you. This can be regarded as stimulating others to reward you more." Su Jingfei thought about it and added.


    "Yes, we all want face. The shop boy will shout out for sure. Either he doesn''t give a reward or he will give more, or he will lose face." Fan Binbin also chuckled, everyone is smart, everyone thought of this.


    Liu Dehua said to Sanren: "in fact, when we first came here, we only gave a reward of 20. When he reported it, he felt that it was too shameless, so he quickly made up for 100. This is my personal experience. No matter how much the reward is, the shopkeeper would shout it out."


    "It''s really embarrassing for the new guests. They don''t know the rules here." Wu Qilong was also dumbfounded and said with a smile that if it wasn''t for Liu Dehua, they wouldn''t have known about this situation.


    "It''s nothing. You haven''t seen the funniest one. Once, a guest first gave a reward of ten yuan, but was yelled out by the shop boy. The guest felt embarrassed and wanted to take back ten yuan and exchange it for fifty yuan, so he would have more face." Liu Dehua was laughing and preaching to the public.


    "Well, it''s a way of saving. What''s the result?" Su Jingfei nods and asks curiously. Wu Qilong and fan Binbin also want to know the following.


    This time, Liu Dehua couldn''t help laughing and said: "the following content is wonderful. The man didn''t directly make up a fifty, but planned to take back ten yuan and exchange it for fifty. After all, the consumption here is not high, and it''s impossible for everyone to reward a lot. As a result, when he took back the ten yuan, the shopkeeper called out, and the customer wanted to return ten yuan."


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment. He thought that if he was the guest, he might even have the idea to drill the ground. He had no face to give ten yuan, but he took the money back. Even if he gave another 50 yuan, he would lose face.


    When Liu Dehua saw that all three of them were laughing, he said with a smile, "it''s a kind of food culture. Restaurants in ancient Beijing are like this. If someone who doesn''t know anything comes here, he will give a tip, but he will lose face. It''s really embarrassing. You can''t hide your blame from others, and they don''t mean to target anyone, It''s just more formal, that''s all


    Su Jingfei stopped laughing and asked, "under their rules, is the tip for their own use or owned by the restaurant?"


    "I''ve really asked them this question. Their tips are all owned by themselves. After a month, the restaurant will reward those who have the most tips. This is the performance of their considerate service. In fact, I think many hotels should learn this culture." Liu explained.


    Su Jingfei nodded. They all felt that this kind of restaurant culture in Beijing was very interesting. They felt that only when they came to a place, they could understand the local customs by contacting with the local food.


    While chatting, the shop boy has come in with a tray. They are all kinds of exquisite snacks. Although they may have eaten them at ordinary times, the way they do here is that they have not. Although Su Jingfei is from Beijing, he should not be a local when he left Beijing as a child.


    The shopkeeper put the things one by one, and then said with a smile, "dear guests, please enjoy yourself first. Other dishes will come up soon."


    "Well, good. You go down first." Liu Dehua nodded to the shopkeeper and said to the public, "if you want to film tomorrow, don''t drink. We use tea instead of bars. The tea culture in Beijing is also very interesting. The big bowl of tea here is still delicious."


    Su Jingfei and others have tasted it. They are both young, especially Su Jingfei and fan Binbin. They are both in their early twenties. They don''t know much about tea culture, they just feel very fragrant.


    Relatively speaking, Wu Qilong, who is in his thirties, is better. He can taste something. Of course, Liu Dehua, who is over 40, is the one who can feel the most. There may not be any Longjing Biluochun here, but the feeling of a big bowl of tea is still different.


    If people come here to eat, it''s better to experience the cultural atmosphere of restaurants in Beijing. Even if they are not specialized in learning and research, they still feel very comfortable in such an environment.


    Especially when special dishes come up, they will be more happy. They can''t say how delicious they are, but they all have local authentic characteristics.


    Of course, the food here is really delicious, but the Beijing snacks are the most famous, but the food has not become a system. They can feel the strong Beijing flavor here, but it is not because of the food and wine.


    People eat, drink and talk. It''s hard to relax. Su Jingfei is very busy at ordinary times. As for the other three, although they are busy in a different direction from Su Jingfei, they usually have no rest time to catch up with the progress of filming. Today''s accident provides them with a difficult rest time.


    While eating, Liu Dehua said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Feizi, your martial arts are very good, your acting skills are good, and your martial arts guidance skills are better. Are you interested in developing in the performing arts circle wholeheartedly? I think you will definitely succeed. I think Qilong and Binbin should agree with me on this point."


    Wu Qilong is kind-hearted, nodding beside him and affirming: "Jingfei, your potential is very good. With such good skills and martial arts guidance skills, if you develop in the entertainment industry, you will surely be very popular."


    But fan Binbin said with a soft smile: "Jingfei, if you become a big star in the future, don''t forget to help the little girl!"


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said: "sister Binbin, please don''t make trouble. You are a big star now. I should hold my thigh. You also said that you were teasing me."


    Liu Dehua said with a smile: "Jingfei is right. After this movie, I''m afraid Binbin will be on fire again. At that time, Su Jingfei really wants to hold his thigh. I think the next part of Binbin''s play should be on the table. What are you choosing to shoot?"


    Fan Binbin said with a slightly red face: "you don''t drink, so you start to talk nonsense. What''s holding thighs? How can you hold thighs for him?"


    Su Jingfei listened to fan Binbin''s words and unconsciously looked at fan Binbin''s legs. At this time, the weather was already a little hot, and fan Binbin was also wearing thin clothes. His slender and plump legs were full of elasticity and looked attractive.


    Both Liu Dehua and Wu Qilong are upright men. They don''t think about it. They just think that fan Binbin is modest. Listening to them, they just smile and don''t notice Su Jingfei''s eyes.


    They didn''t notice, but fan Binbin saw it. The red heat in Su Jingfei''s eyes seemed to burn fan Binbin. She really felt that she had a pair of hands swimming on her legs. Even though she was well-informed and never contradicted some intimate scenes, she was still shy and had a strange stimulation in her heart.


    She is not that kind of very conservative woman, otherwise it will not be a lot of gossip, but she is not that kind of casual woman, few people can make her heart.


    Su Jingfei is excellent and her life-saving benefactor. Looking at her eyes at this time, she has more thoughts in her heart, but she is still hesitating. She knows the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei. If she really does something, will there be any bad consequences.


    "Brother Hua, in fact, I''m in the entertainment industry. I really want to play with tickets. I can''t put all my mind into it, but if there''s a suitable movie, I''ll still take part in it." Su Jingfei didn''t know what Fan Binbin thought, and told Liu Dehua.


    He had seen fan Binbin''s legs before, and he was really moved. But he was embarrassed when he saw fan Binbin staring at himself. After all, he was not a real sex wolf, but he didn''t think that fan Binbin was just a woman''s instinctive reaction. In fact, he had some other ideas in his heart.


    Liu Dehua didn''t notice the eyebrows between them. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he said regretfully: "in fact, with your qualifications, if you devote yourself to development, you must be the star of the future!"


    "In fact, brother Hua, you don''t have to be so pessimistic. I think Jingfei''s ability, even if it doesn''t develop wholeheartedly, will have a good future. What''s more, the entertainment industry is really tired. If you put your heart into it, you may be physically and mentally exhausted!" Wu Qilong didn''t find it a pity. He changed his angle.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "yes, I just came to see the entertainment circle. I don''t want to be in this circle all the time. I still have a lot of things to do."


    Liu Dehua nodded. Knowing that Su Jingfei was not an ordinary person, he said with a smile, "well, in that case, I won''t advise you. Our film is about to be finished. You haven''t decided on your next play. Do you want me to introduce a crew to you?"


    Su Jingfei has a lot of things to do recently. Naturally, he can''t go to the cast, so he says with a smile, "brother Hua, don''t bother. I''m waiting to hold sister Binbin''s thigh!"

 Chapter 1144

    Su Jingfei didn''t promise him to develop well in the entertainment industry because of Liu Dehua''s pity. He entered the entertainment industry just to accompany Liu Yifei. Now his fame is completely unexpected.


    It''s just a matter of playing with tickets. Naturally, he can''t take it seriously. After all, he has more important things to do. However, since he has become famous, if he has time to participate in other movies, Su Jingfei won''t mind. Acting is also fun.


    "Brother Hua, of course I like what you introduced. As long as the time is right, I will definitely participate." Su Jingfei thought about it and promised to Liu Dehua with a smile.


    If ordinary people hear that Liu Dehua introduces him to the crew, they will be very excited and agree without hesitation. Su Jingfei is different from others. He also has to consider whether he has the right time. If this is changed to another person, it will certainly make Liu Dehua unhappy. Su Jingfei is definitely an exception.


    As we all know, Su Jingfei''s identity is not just that of an actor. Now it''s very face saving for Su Jingfei to promise that Liu Dehua will take part in the film when he has time. Su Jingfei''s famous acting skills are not mentioned, but his martial arts guidance skills. Liu Dehua dares to promise that he will find treasure in which troupe he goes to. Su Jingfei is not a show.


    "Feizai has you. I''ll discuss with other directors in the future. I''ll find you a crew who is not very busy and has many plays. I''m sure I won''t treat you badly." Liu Dehua said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei appreciated Liu Dehua''s loyalty and said with a smile: "brother Hua, don''t say that. Although I can''t say that I have no concept of money, I don''t want to make money. As long as the crew is really good and suitable for me, the treatment doesn''t matter."


    This is what he really said, but in other people''s ears, he can''t help but feel regret. As a matter of fact, people with capital have enough confidence. Su Jingfei doesn''t care about the film''s pay at all. If other directors know this, it''s not to be funny.


    Su Jingfei''s current status is high or not. There are always millions. For ordinary movies, even if you invite him to be a guest star, you need to spend a lot of money. Su Jingfei actually says that he doesn''t care about the pay, which is really everyone''s favorite type.


    As they talked, the meal came to an end. The snacks here were really authentic. Su Jingfei, who was not very greedy, ate a lot. After eating, he found that he had already eaten a lot.


    "Jingfei, it''s getting late. It''s time for us to go back and film tomorrow." It''s more than ten o''clock, said Liu Dehua.


    Wu Qilong also nodded next to him and said, "yes, tomorrow we all have to shoot early. If we go to bed too late, tomorrow''s progress will be affected. It''s almost finished. Don''t delay too long."


    "Well, in that case, let''s retreat and I''ll take you back." When we came out today, we all took Su Jingfei''s car. Now, naturally, he sent them back. The three people had no opinions, and they all followed Su Jingfei into the car.


    Naturally, they are more familiar when they go back than when they came. Just go back the same way. When they get to the hotel, Liu Dehua and Wu Qilong get out of the car together and wait for fan Binbin to come down.


    Fan Binbin then suddenly opened his mouth and said to Su Jingfei, "Director Su, I still have an action play tomorrow, but I have no bottom in my heart. As you can see, today''s events cast a shadow on my heart. Can you tell me how to perform? It won''t take you a few minutes."


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect fan Binbin to make such a request. It''s almost eleven o''clock at this time. If you help fan Binbin, Su Jingfei will have to leave very late, which will delay Su Jingfei''s rest.


    But everyone thinks that there is no problem with fan Binbin''s request. What happened this afternoon will cast a shadow on anyone''s mind, especially the girl. Maybe she is afraid to shoot. In this way, it will really delay the shooting progress.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that fan Binbin would make such a request at this time. After looking at Liu Dehua and Wu Qilong, they obviously want Su Jingfei to help fan Binbin guide, but they are not easy to speak.


    After thinking about it, as a martial artist, it''s ok if she doesn''t have a rest. It''s OK to teach fan Binbin. He doesn''t want to refuse fan Binbin. She really doesn''t dare to shoot tomorrow. That''s because she hasn''t done a good job in directing martial arts.


    "Well, in that case, sister Binbin, I''ll give you some guidance to eliminate your fear." Su Jingfei said, saying hello to the three people and parking the car first.


    When he came back from the parking lot, he saw fan Binbin standing alone at the door of the hotel and asked strangely, "where are brother Hua and brother Chilong?"


    "They are going to film tomorrow, aren''t they? I''ll let them go to bed first. Anyway, I''ll be a little later than them tomorrow. I won''t delay Fan Binbin waved his hand and looked at Su Jingfei, who was a little confused, and explained.


    Su Jingfei nodded his head and said, "let''s go. I''ll tell you how to perform. In fact, you really don''t need to be afraid. No matter what special effects are, there are certain risks. But because of today''s events, they will pay more attention to them."


    As they speak, they walk into the hotel with fan Binbin. The hotel where the crew is located pays more attention. Naturally, there will be no paparazzi, and no one will disturb them on the way.


    Fan Binbin watched Su Jingfei tell her how to make a movie. At first, she was not very serious. But later, she suddenly found that her performance over the years had been wasted. Some of the knowledge Su Jingfei told her was very practical.


    For example, in the process of fighting, what angle to face the camera can make your actions more beautiful, how to make yourself look valiant, and how to make people feel sharp.


    Although Su Jingfei talks about how to fight for the most beautiful lens in the fight, he obviously has a strong sense of lens. At least he can let the audience see his most handsome side every time. Fan Binbin, instead, can let people see his most beautiful side.


    A woman like fan Binbin is beautiful. If she can be as beautiful in the fight, her charm index will certainly rise.


    At ordinary times, some of the more difficult things are using doubles, but now fan Binbin is eager to try. She plans not to use doubles in future plays. He wants to show her the most beautiful side by using the lens method Su Jingfei taught her.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know fan Binbin''s idea. After entering fan Binbin''s room, he doesn''t talk nonsense and says directly: "sister Binbin, I think the biggest problem for you is that you don''t know how to shoot your own action play. The rhythm is wrong every time. Even if there is no event today, it''s hard for you to complete some actions."


    Fan Binbin didn''t expect Su Jingfei to talk about her own drama so quickly. Although she was a little unconvinced, she had to admit that Su Jingfei''s analysis of herself was very good. She was not a person with martial arts skills and was not good at playing.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. As long as you like it, I can still design martial arts movements that are suitable for you, so that you can complete them in the most labor-saving way."


    "Really? That''s great. " Fan Binbin was surprised and looked at Su Jingfei with a smile.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. It''s my responsibility. If I can''t do something that you''re satisfied with, how will you behave then?" Su Jingfei smiles. Fan Binbin is a beauty. Although he has no idea, he is happy when he looks at her.


    Just thinking about it, fan Binbin suddenly took the initiative to kiss Su Jingfei''s face and said with a smile, "Su, I''ve always been confident in you. You didn''t let me down."


    Su Jingfei touched his face, slightly stunned. Fan Binbin''s action can be described as very bold. She was so bold that she could not help doing something!


    In fact, fan Binbin''s doing this is also a kind of exploration. When she is eating, she is already struggling with Su Jingfei about what she should do. She has a good feeling for Su Jingfei, especially after she is saved by him.


    She knew the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liu Yifei, and she really got involved. It must not be very kind. She hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to have a try. She was not the kind of person who didn''t marry, but wanted to have it, not for eternity.


    She is a bold woman, at this time to make such action, there is no psychological pressure.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know much about fan Binbin, but he heard that fan Binbin is also a gossip girl. In fact, Su Jingfei doesn''t like such a woman. However, since contacting her, she found that fan Binbin is pretty good. There are such a king as Liu Dehua and such a handsome guy as Wu Qilong in the cast, and he didn''t see fan Binbin. At least, in his opinion, fan Binbin is not so impeccable.


    Thinking about it, Su Jingfei smiles and starts to design new movements for fan Binbin when nothing has happened before. As Su Jingfei, who is close to the peak of Xiaocheng and has a thread bound book in his mind, he can design some performance movements at will.


    The reason why she designed some difficult movements for fan Binbin before was to show that she was also very successful in playing, but now because of the Weiya incident, Su Jingfei has to change her strategy.


    Whether it''s difficult or simple movements, martial arts movements always have to be compared and demonstrated. If they can''t do it, they have to teach them by hand. In this way, Su Jingfei and fan Binbin will inevitably have physical contact, and especially some slightly difficult movements, they need to be taught by hand.

 Chapter 1145

    Su Jingfei is a master, and he has all kinds of moves in mind. The new movements designed for fan Binbin are actually very simple. As long as he has a certain dance foundation, it will be a wonderful action play if the shooting frequency is raised.


    Yuan Baye, the most respected of Xiangjiang''s martial arts fingers, has a deep foundation in martial arts guidance, and also has good martial arts skills. However, compared with Su Jingfei, he still has a big gap, especially having experienced many life and death fights.


    Su Jingfei''s experience is richer than that of Yuan Baye. He can make the martial arts performance in the film more tragic and intense. The most important thing is to keep the appreciation. In this way, Su Jingfei has his own martial arts guidance style, but no one can imitate this style.


    His martial arts career began in Kung Fu and matured in the four famous captors. Now he is in the Mohist troupe and has formed his own style, but he doesn''t know it yet. He can only see the effect when the sample film comes out.


    Fan Binbin naturally has no basic martial arts skills. When Su Jingfei taught her, she certainly couldn''t do some actions. In this way, Su Jingfei would show her how to do it, and then instruct her how to do it. However, this is far from enough. She still can''t do it well.


    "Director Su, this action is too difficult, I can''t do it!" Fan Binbin wants to do an action of bending and kicking. This action must be mentioned from a certain angle, otherwise it is not good-looking at all.


    If you change this action to someone with martial arts foundation, you can easily do it, but fan Binbin can''t, so Su Jingfei has to help her.


    One hand presses fan Binbin''s upper body, and then one hand grabs her leg and moves upward. Moreover, he has to control fan Binbin''s body so that she can''t fall to the ground because she can''t hold on.


    Martial arts movements often make people feel uncomfortable. Fan Binbin feels as if he was broken by Su Jingfei, and his mouth overflows with pain unconsciously.


    Fan Binbin doesn''t speak in a whiny voice, but she has a certain nasal sound. When she cries, the sound from her nose is similar to a certain sound. Even though Su Jingfei has tried to be serious, she still can''t help but tremble.


    After all, Su Jingfei is still a normal man, and he is the kind of normal man who can''t be any more normal. When he heard fan Binbin''s voice, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    If that''s all, Su Jingfei won''t do much, but fan Binbin''s posture at this time is also so moving. Because fan Binbin bends down and kicks, Su Jingfei controls her body and sees the perfect arc. He not only sees his hand but also grasps others'' thighs.


    Su Jingfei was completely attracted by this woman, and his breathing was really accelerated. However, he saw more beautiful girls and tried to calm himself. He said to fan Binbin, "sister Binbin, since you want to look good, you have to bear hardships naturally. This is just a little pain."


    "A little bit more. You want to kill me, you bad guy." Fan Binbin was obviously very angry, but his words made his heart tremble.


    As if in a coquettish tone, Su Jingfei grabs fan Binbin''s hand with itchy words. It''s a little looser. It was to correct fan Binbin''s action before, but now it seems to touch it.


    Su Jingfei heart wry smile, this woman is really easy to be misunderstood, you say you are not comfortable even, how to say so easy to let people misunderstand.


    "Sister Bingbing, you can''t bear hardships and don''t make wonderful movements. Just bear it for a while. I''ll help you correct your movements. Tomorrow you will do as I ask. I promise to make you brilliant." Su Jingfei took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then he said.


    Fan Binbin seems to have given in, or maybe he thinks he is going to be brilliant. It''s also right to suffer, so he nods.


    Just when Su Jingfei thought that he could relax, fan Binbin suddenly said, "Su guide, I know you are a martial arts guide. I listen to you for everything. I''ll take whatever posture you want me to take. I''ll take whatever posture you want me to take until you''re satisfied, OK?"


    The blood in Su Jingfei''s nose almost spurts out. Looking at fan Binbin, who is already very charming and bent over his hips, I really don''t know if I should make a rule. This woman is just on purpose.


    Although fan Binbin lowers his head, he can see Su Jingfei''s eyes clearly. He can''t help but feel proud. Young man, you are still young when you fight with me. I have to make you feel nervous. Then I can''t control it. When you can''t stand it, I''ll let you go and dare to refuse me.


    She gave Su Jingfei a kiss before. She thought that even if he would not be completely successful, he should at least have some response. Who knows that he was not in trouble, obviously he didn''t take it.


    This has been very confident fan Binbin heart is not very happy, he actually fell in front of the man, this is never the case.


    Fan Binbin is not a woman of romantic nature, but she is a very strong woman. The more you don''t go along with your own meaning, the more fan Binbin wants the other party to do what she wants. Now she goes to find Su Jingfei, that''s all.


    If Su Jingfei really takes the bait, fan Binbin will back out instead. She just wants Su Jingfei to bow down under her pomegranate skirt, but she won''t take advantage of him. Who told him to refuse before.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know fan Binbin''s mind. He just thinks that fan Binbin suddenly becomes full of charm. He is not a gentleman. At this time, if one refuses, it seems to be wrong. However, he still thinks about his relationship with Li Binbin and Liu Yifei. How can he make such a mistake!


    Originally, some of the thoughts of looking up were finally pressed down by Su Jingfei. His hand grabbed fan Binbin''s thigh again and raised it with a little force, which made fan Binbin feel painful. Su Jingfei relaxed his way: "sister Binbin, you have to eat bitterly before you become a master. Just accept your life."


    Fan Binbin thought Su Jingfei was about to take the bait, but he suddenly became firm again. His body was almost twisted by him again, which made her really cry out.


    She has her own dance foundation, and her flexibility is actually good. When Su Jingfei did the movements for her before, she was a little uncomfortable at most, but she would never be unbearable. She made the pain on purpose, but now it''s really painful.


    There is still a difference between the real pain and the fake pain. Su Jingfei hears that something is wrong. What Fan Binbin did before is fake. He can''t help but move in his heart.


    He is not the kind of rookie who has no experience. Fan Binbin may be very moving, but he absolutely cheated him. Instead of feeling soft because of fan Binbin''s pain, he patted her buttocks and said, "sister Binbin, why do you always pout your buttocks? It''s not good. This action is not good-looking."


    Although fan Binbin is deliberately attracting Su Jingfei, he just wants to be angry with him. He doesn''t intend to be taken advantage of. He is slapped on his ass, and he can''t stand.


    But even if she can''t stand, Su Jingfei grabs her. She doesn''t even have the chance to fall down. Instead, she can''t help leaning towards Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is like the most severe instructor. He doesn''t care about fan Binbin''s plump and sexy body at all. Instead, he scolds: "sister Binbin, you can''t be lazy. This action must stand firm. If you can''t stand firm, you will be very ugly."


    With these words, she pushed her waist against fan Binbin''s hip bone. Although she did nothing to support her body, it still made fan Binbin''s heart beat faster. She was not as casual as the entertainment industry reports. She had not contacted men for a long time. Suddenly, she couldn''t control her heart beat.


    Originally, he was looking for Su Jingfei on purpose, but now he doesn''t want to continue. On the contrary, fan Binbin is a little easier to go up the mountain than to go down.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t stop because of this. He has determined that fan Binbin is deliberately teasing himself. He doesn''t get angry, but he doesn''t want to be teased by fan Binbin. He slaps his hands on fan Binbin continuously.


    Patting at the same time, Su Jingfei also said: "sister Binbin, in order that you can make the action I ask more easily tomorrow, I will relax your tendons and activate your blood circulation. In this way, what you want to do tomorrow will be easier, and you won''t be affected."


    Su Jingfei is proficient in medicine. He knows more about human acupoints than most people. What he says is really not deceiving. After this massage, fan Binbin''s body will be better than before. But there is a problem that it will make people feel hot and dry. It will not really stimulate certain emotions, but it will make people feel this way, That is, they will misunderstand their reactions.


    Fan Binbin is sure to feel Su Jingfei''s powerful slap on her body. She seems to like it very much and look forward to it. She is suddenly surprised that she can''t control her emotions because she hasn''t been in touch with men for too long. She is ashamed and angry.


    Su Jingfei can see fan Binbin''s annoyed look and smiles in his heart. In fact, it''s just the heat generated by massage. It''s really easy to misunderstand.


    At the end of a set of actions, Su Jingfei slaps fan Binbin''s buttocks again, then raises his hand directly, throws fan Binbin gently, and then throws fan Binbin on the bed. Under normal circumstances, a man and his body will fall on each other, and then the two will fall apart.


    Even fan Binbin thinks so, and because he misunderstands his own physical needs, he really has some expectations. If Su Jingfei really rushes on, he is also hard to resist.


    But just as she was thinking about it, Su Jingfei suddenly said, "sister Binbin, it''s late. I should go back too. You should have a rest early. See you tomorrow." After that, he quickly walked out of fan Binbin''s room, completely ignoring the stunned fan Binbin.

 Chapter 1146

    Su Jingfei leaves the hotel in a happy mood regardless of fan Binbin''s shame and anger. How can he not know what Fan Binbin''s idea is? In the end, he can see that fan Binbin will not resist himself.


    But after all, she had a mind to play with herself before. As a man who has seen more beautiful women, he will not have anything to do with her at this time. He is not so anxious, and he thinks it''s very interesting to see fan Binbin being played by himself.


    After leaving the hotel, Su Jingfei is ready to go home. Although he hasn''t been in the production group for a long time today, his family should not have gone to bed. He goes back to talk to Huofeng about Jinzhong and qingxinmu.


    Although Jinzhong can practice for a period of time because of the existence of qingxinmu, it still says that there is a time limit. Since it is put in his own home, we should make good use of it. All the women in his family know martial arts, so let them practice in turn. The higher the martial Arts of the people around him, the better for them.


    Su Jingfei thinks and walks. He is about to arrive at the parking lot. Suddenly, a dark shadow flashes in Su Jingfei''s sight, and then he appears in Su Jingfei''s sight like a cold light.


    This is a person''s action of chopping with a knife. The comer''s hand is too fast, so he doesn''t give Su Jingfei a chance to retreat. Even if his martial arts can''t reach the level of Su Jingfei, he is not inferior to master Liu Zongyun and Yi, so he is a master.


    However, Su Jingfei was not afraid of the enemy of this level. He did not move his body and arm. He just moved his steps slightly, reached out his left hand, and quickly clipped it out with his index finger and middle finger. It was as if the other''s knife had been put into his hands automatically.


    Although Su Jingfei only used a pair of fingers, the strength of these fingers is absolutely no less than that of the vice. Even though the person opposite has tried very hard to take back Su Jingfei''s knife, it seems that the knife has a root in Su Jingfei''s hand, and it doesn''t move at all.


    Looking at the knife in his hand, Su Jingfei frowned slightly and said, "Japanese sword, are you a ninja?"


    He did have some accidents. It''s not the first time that he has contacted a Japanese warrior. Before, Su Jingfei didn''t see his skill clearly because he was too fast. However, this knife exposed his identity. After su Jingfei asked, he waited for his reaction.


    The person on the other side didn''t answer Su Jingfei. When he found that he couldn''t take back the samurai sword, he immediately released his hand holding the sword. Instead, he turned around and threw himself on with a short knife. That fierce and decisive man had to admit that he was really cruel.


    When Su Jingfei guesses the identity of the other party, he already thinks that he is definitely not the kind of person who is tied up. Sure enough, he has made his most decisive response, but Su Jingfei is still not afraid of him.


    The killer''s body method is really strange, and the speed is super fast. He rushes to Su Jingfei and reacts. This man is about to enter Su Jingfei''s arms.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei is also good at fast hands-on type, quick decision, foot hind legs, hands flat, in the killer has not entered a safe distance, Su Jingfei has breathed out: "through the back fist."


    At first, the killer didn''t know the purpose of Su Jingfei''s roar, but when Su Jingfei''s fist was waved and hit, the killer knew what Su Jingfei meant. His body seemed to be hit by a train, and the whole person flew up. During the flight, he felt that his ribs were broken.


    Although Su Jingfei''s fist was later than the killer''s, it was later than the killer''s. The Killer didn''t hurt Su Jingfei, but was seriously injured.


    The killer''s eyes are full of horror. He looks at Su Jingfei in the hell. He can''t understand how Su Jingfei does it. He can not only block his attack, but also hurt himself. Su Jingfei''s martial arts are too overbearing.


    In fact, in terms of internal skill, Su Jingfei has not yet reached the level of Xiaocheng, but his martial arts have their own characteristics.


    This one comes from the thread bound book. With Su Jingfei as the center, he will use his internal power to form a fan-shaped net, and then release it. It has not only attack effect, but also defense effect. As long as the opponent''s internal power does not exceed Su Jingfei, the opponent''s attack will be resisted.


    According to the previous contest between Su Jingfei and the killer, he guessed that the strength of the other side was certainly not as good as his own, so he dared to use this martial art. If he was a man with deep internal skills, he would be unlucky to attack and defend like this.


    The killer doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. He is just pushed back by Su Jingfei for no reason, just like he was caught with a knife before.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that he may have a certain gap with Su Jingfei, but as a killer, he naturally doesn''t have to be stronger than the other party in order to kill. Otherwise, if he wants the killer to do anything, he just goes to fight head-on.


    Su Jingfei watched the killer retreat, and knew that he would not give up. Sure enough, the other side''s figure flickered and wavered, but there were concealed weapons flying from several directions. It was obvious that he thought it was not good to be the enemy in the front, so he changed to guerrilla warfare and used his own concealed weapons to deal with Su Jingfei.


    Although it was night at this time, Su Jingfei''s eyes were very good. From the faint blue light reflected on the concealed weapons, Su Jingfei could confirm that these concealed weapons must be poisonous, and ordinary people would die if they were touched.


    He doesn''t know what the poison on the concealed weapon is, and Su Jingfei is not afraid. The poison Sutra that he practices, even though his skill is still shallow, has a good effect on anti poison. Even if the poison on the concealed weapon is the most top poison in the world, Su Jingfei is not afraid. At least he can force these poisons out with the method of poison Sutra.


    This is also one of the precious aspects of the poison Sutra. It can not only make the practitioners practice the formidable poison skill, but also help themselves to force poison.


    Su Jingfei is not invincible to all kinds of poisons, but he is not afraid of poisons. For a moment, Su Jingfei didn''t escape. He just poked out his hands quickly, just like a butterfly wearing flowers, and put all the concealed weapons in his hands. These concealed weapons flew out of the other party''s hands and were immediately caught by Su Jingfei.


    When Su Jingfei catches the 23rd concealed weapon, the killer doesn''t continue. He knows that no matter how many concealed weapons he throws, it won''t affect Su Jingfei. This guy is too powerful.


    Generally, the poisons on concealed weapons are the ones that cut people''s bodies to have effects. But there are also some poisons. As long as they are touched, they will be poisoned. Su Jingfei won''t get hurt if he catches the concealed weapons. He doesn''t worry about blood poisoning. Another way is to force himself to poison them. Su''s worry is much less.


    Su Jingfei saw that the killer didn''t continue to throw concealed weapons. He said with a smile, "since you don''t throw them, it''s my turn to play." Then he threw out all the hidden weapons in his hand.


    Before Su Jingfei caught Su Jingfei and threw all the concealed weapons, he was ready to quit. He was too far away from this man, and it would be dangerous to stay. He was just about to leave. Su Jingfei had already thrown out all the concealed weapons, and there were 23 concealed weapons at once.


    Since the killer appeared, he has been attacked by Su Jingfei for the first time and said: "bageya road." Then he waved his knife and hit the concealed weapon.


    It''s not clear how strong Su Jingfei''s strength is, but he can see that Su Jingfei''s concealed weapons are very powerful. He is also a person who uses concealed weapons. Naturally, he can see whether the other party is proficient in this.


    Thread bound books can be said to exist like cheating devices. There are not only martial arts and medical skills, but also some introduction to strange ways of escaping and metaphysics. Among the earliest thread bound books obtained by Su Jingfei, there are also introductions to concealed weapons. Su Jingfei has been studying thread bound books for so many years. Except for the words he doesn''t understand, almost all the contents of the book have been memorized.


    With the improvement of his strength, his reaction speed is far faster than that of ordinary people. He can do things that he couldn''t do before, just like learning shooting. He doesn''t need to practice hard and is stronger than ordinary people. All these are the advantages of his super sensitivity.


    The same is true for concealed weapons. In the past, he could only use the simple flying stab of gold needle, which was very accurate at most, but he couldn''t fly flexibly.


    Now it''s different. Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected. He has profound skill and stronger control. Although he threw 23 concealed weapons at the same time, they are all under Su Jingfei''s control. They even collide in the air, change direction and speed, and really weave a net with 23 concealed weapons.


    This method of throwing concealed weapons is a bit like the method of throwing flowers and rain all over the sky in the novel, but because the number of concealed weapons is limited, it can''t really be like rain, so Su Jingfei called him "a net of heaven and earth", that is, he used concealed weapons to make a net. If the attacked person is not the kind of person with super strength and quick reaction, he will definitely be injured.


    The killer''s reaction speed is rare among the warriors Su Jingfei has seen, but his skill is not particularly profound. According to what he said before, he should also be a ninja of Japan.


    Ninjas are typical of those with strange skills but not deep skills. After all, most of them are commonly known as ninjas. They don''t have that long time to accumulate internal power, and they don''t cheat like Su Jingfei. Their internal skills are always weak points. In this way, they can''t completely break Su Jingfei''s hidden weapon net.


    "Ah", Su Jingfei''s concealed weapon finally hurt the Ninja killer. His arm reaction was a little slower, and he was scratched a wound. The pain was not the most unbearable, but the focus was on the poison on the concealed weapon.


    Ninja doesn''t have su Jingfei''s ability. He can''t poison the Sutra, and can''t force poison. Poisoning is very miserable. Fortunately, these concealed weapons belong to him. Just take the antidote after poisoning.


    But when he was ready to take out the antidote, Su Jingfei suddenly jumped up and waited for the chance. He grabbed his antidote and said with a smile: "if you want the antidote, you can just answer me a few questions, otherwise you will die of your own poison."

 Chapter 1147

    Su Jingfei catches the Ninja killer and successfully poisons him. When he wants to use the antidote, Su Jingfei grabs the antidote in his own hands and wants to ask the ninja for some news.


    But although the Ninja was dying, he would still stare at Su Jingfei and say, "bageya road." except this sentence, he said nothing.


    Su Jingfei knew that these people were not afraid of death. Seeing that he was so stubborn, he shrugged and said, "since you are not afraid of death, you should wait for death. Anyway, the poison in you is also your own. You should know the power of it."


    Then he picked up the antidote and continued to walk to the parking lot. He saw that the Ninja took out the antidote at the first time. He had already guessed that the poison must be very powerful. Even if it wasn''t a bloody death, it wouldn''t last long. He didn''t believe that he didn''t give him the antidote. The Ninja killer was not in a hurry.


    Even if he can bear it, he is not a fool. Su Jingfei''s guess is right, but the Ninja is not honest, but takes a hard way to rob.


    With a roar of "bageya road", the Ninja killer has swung his knife to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t turn his head back and snorted with disdain. The return hand was just a slap. The Ninja killer didn''t get close to Su Jingfei, so he flew out again. Su Jingfei was close to the top of Xiaocheng. His hand power was enough to kill people. This time, the Ninja killer was beyond his ability.


    When the Ninja flies out, Su Jingfei turns around, shakes the antidote in his hand and says, "either listen to me and answer my questions, or enjoy his own poison. There is no other discussion."


    After su Jingfei finished, he continued to go back. He believed that if Ninja was afraid of death, he would give in. If he wasn''t afraid of death, he didn''t have to think much about it. As for how to kill him, Su Jingfei didn''t care. Anyway, he was poisoned, and he didn''t need to waste his hands and feet.


    As a result, as Su Jingfei thought, Su Jingfei had already got into his car. When he saw his side, the Ninja just said: "bageya road" and never gave in.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t like the Japanese devils, he was quite moved to see him so tough, but anyway, he was dead.


    As for the dead here, the patrolling security personnel will be responsible. The cause of his death is poisoning, which has nothing to do with him. Su Jingfei doesn''t need to worry about it at all.


    Su Jingfei has experienced a lot. Although he was attacked and plotted by others tonight, he was not in a good mood, but he didn''t feel too depressed. After all, it''s not the first time. The only depression is that he didn''t know who sent him, whether it was the Japanese Devils'' company or the Feng family.


    The hotel is not far from Su''s home. Su Jingfei soon arrived at the villa area. Only when he got to the door, he saw that the villa door was blocked by a car, and there were seven or eight people on both sides arguing.


    Su Jingfei frowned secretly. There are so many things today. Someone started fighting at the door because of a little collision at the entrance of the villa. Thinking of this, he could not help but honk the horn, which means to let them get out of the way. If you have any grudges, you should solve them and don''t get in your way.


    The sound of his horn attracted people''s attention. Among a group of people, a fat man glared at Su Jingfei and said angrily: "get out of the way, didn''t you see us solve the problem?"


    On the other side, a tall and thin man looked down on the fat man and hummed: "fat man, you have no quality. You are making a lot of noise here, which affects people to go home. Get out of the way and get out of the way." When he said that, he was very polite and stepped back.


    His words instantly made the fat man dissatisfied. Instead of retreating, the fat man took a step and said angrily as he walked: "boy, who do you say has no quality? Just like you, I won''t let you go. It''s not my car that blocks the road. You have quality. Just go away, let''s go."


    Su Jingfei looked at the two sides and knew that they were going to go out and go in at the same time. He didn''t know if they were really bumping into each other, but he could be sure that it was because of such a thing.


    I sigh in my heart that people in Beijing have a good temper. It''s a big deal to say a couple of polite words, and they just hang on like this.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei plans to come out and make it clear to them. After all, they can spend it, but Su Jingfei is not in the mood to spend it with them. If they listen to their advice and step back, they can let themselves go out. He is not interested in being a peacemaker, but he doesn''t like waiting for them to solve it.


    He opened the car door and walked out. He just stepped out. Su Jingfei thought it was wrong. He had seen conflicts and disputes before. Su Jingfei thought it was because of the vehicles coming in and out. He didn''t think much about it. He just stepped out and found the problem.


    There are four people on each side, and they are all men. They are both in their twenties and thirties. This is nothing special. After all, all our friends are of the same age. It is reasonable to go out to eat and drink together.


    But if they really quarrel, their attention should be on each other, not on a passer-by. Especially when tall and thin people are still quarreling, his action of getting off seems to attract everyone''s attention.


    When he stepped out, those people not only looked at themselves, but also stiffened.


    As a martial arts expert, he knows the reaction of the human body very well. If these people are not really vigilant, they can''t react in this way. However, when they get off the bus, they are not nervous.


    In this way, these people must have a different purpose, and this goal should be their own. As for quarreling, they are just trying to show themselves. Otherwise, they are so wary of what to do.


    Su Jingfei had this idea. After carefully observing these people, he found that the hands of three young people were near their pockets. If there was something in the pocket, they could take it out as quickly as possible. Su Jingfei was more sure.


    Secretly sneer, this evening want to find their own people really many, before the Ninja killer, now pretending to fight, really can''t wait to die, think of here, Su Jingfei took the leg back.


    They thought Su Jingfei was going to get off the bus, and both sides were ready. But they didn''t expect Su Jingfei to sit back in the bus again. Seeing that he was still alive, they didn''t seem to want to come out again. This made fat man and thin Gao very depressed, and their quarrel had to continue.


    Su Jingfei seemed that the play in front of him was not lively enough. He put down the window and yelled to them, "you are so interested in fighting at night. If there is no audience, it''s too monotonous. You go on, I''ll shout for you."


    Skinny and fat look at each other. They can''t understand Su Jingfei''s mode of thinking. They are quarreling and blocking the road. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to persuade them to fight or urge them. They want to be the audience and cheer them on. Does this guy have a hole in his head!


    When they accepted the task, they did mention that Su Jingfei was not an ordinary person, so they should be careful. Because of this, they chose to act and kill Su Jingfei by sneak attack. After all, only careful can they live longer.


    But now looking at Su Jingfei''s appearance, although he doesn''t behave like ordinary people, how can he feel so nervous? This is a second-class product!


    Su Jingfei looked at them in a daze and didn''t open his mouth, so he was more sure of his guess and began to hasten: "quarrel, continue to quarrel, I''m still waiting to see. Are you really good? It''s not a good actor to ignore the audience''s feelings. "


    Later, he said, with a sarcastic tone. Among these people, fat and tall have to admit that they have certain acting skills. At least they were cheated before, but the rest of them are too unprofessional.


    Fat and tall, even though they didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s meaning at first, now listening to him talking about this, they naturally guessed that Su Jingfei saw everyone''s purpose. In this case, it''s not interesting to play again, but the fat man still asked: "Su Jingfei, how do you see we have a problem?"


    Su Jingfei smiles and sits casually and says, "who sent you? They didn''t tell you that I was a professional actor before I came here? Your acting is so bad. If I can''t see it, it''s unprofessional. "


    Although he did not have a specific explanation, the fat man and the tall man still looked at his younger brother and understood what Su Jingfei meant. Although he secretly scolded his pig like teammates in his heart, he said to Su Jingfei on the surface: "Su Jingfei, no matter what you see or not, you don''t want to go back today."


    "Well, I don''t think you will let me go home either, but I want to ask, who sent you to my house? It''s really brave of you to come to my house!" Su Jingfei did not argue with them and continued to laugh.


    The fat man snorted: "only when you get to the door of your house is the most relaxed time for your vigilance. Naturally, we have to arrange here. Unexpectedly, you are really cautious. As for who sent us, don''t ask. If you want to know, ask Lord Yan."


    With a wave of hands, the younger brothers no longer disguise themselves. Although this is a villa area, there are not many people going in and out. They are also worried about being seen. Each of them has a pistol in his hand. They wanted to sneak attack before, but now they can attack directly.


    The fat man and the tall and thin one also took out their pistols. The fat man said, "I thought it would be a surprise attack to let you die, and there was less pain. Now that you can see it, you should admit your bad luck and eat more peanuts."

 Chapter 1148

    Su Jingfei didn''t "lose face" as fat and tall people thought. Instead, he calmly opened the door and stepped out of the car. He didn''t look like he was facing nine big guns, but more like a harmless primary school student.


    "Who sent some of you? Didn''t the person who sent you introduce me to you?" Su Jingfei walked slowly to the public, which was really leisurely.


    Fat and thin look at each other, both from each other''s eyes to see the incredible, this guy is a fool? He doesn''t think that the guns in his hands are toys. It''s not a joke. What he shoots from these guns is not real peanuts.


    Su Jingfei''s calmness made them suspect that they had brought the wrong props, and they also had to feel the guys eating carefully. Then they said angrily, "Su, don''t put on airs. Don''t think we dare not shoot."


    "Yes, of course you do. You are the people who take money and help others to eliminate disasters. Now that you have come to see me, you must take my life. I''m right." Su Jingfei chuckled and continued his leisurely way. It seemed that he had nothing to do with it.


    The fat man frowned and yelled, "Su, don''t go any further. If you go any further, we''ll shoot." They were more than 20 meters apart. Su Jingfei walked slowly, but he was not far away.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said with a smile: "your pistol range should not be too close. Now you can reach me. If you want to shoot, don''t mention it. Even if I really stop, I''m afraid you won''t stop." Speaking, has come to the people within ten meters.


    Fat man can''t bear Su Jingfei''s ease. He has been a mercenary for many years. He has met all kinds of people. Everyone is calm when facing his own muzzle, but he won''t be as indifferent as Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei is not absent-minded, he thinks that the other party is bluffing. Do you really think that can frighten him? That''s naive.


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and said, "kill him for me." After that, they took the lead in shooting. Although they were mercenaries, their pistols were all equipped with mufflers. They didn''t want to be known to all.


    At the fat man''s command, the others also took up their pistols and aimed at Su Jingfei to shoot, and they all hit the key points. Whoever killed the target would be rewarded.


    The nine of them are obviously people who have experienced many scenes. Even though they were nervous before, none of them was soft hearted. In addition, a few of them even flashed bloodthirsty light in their eyes. You don''t need to ask, they have done such a thing more than once.


    Although they shot happily, then they saw a scene they never thought of in their life. Su Jingfei was less than 10 meters in front of them, waving his hands, which seemed to be an unconscious evasion.


    Fat man looked at Su Jingfei with a sneer. Unless you can turn your hands into fans, how can you block so many bullets? Even if you become fans, some bullets may leak out. How can you catch up with the speed of a pistol.


    But before the thought was over, his eyes widened, just like a goldfish, because he felt that he had seen God.


    Su Jingfei''s strength has improved and his reaction speed is faster than that of ordinary people. In the eyes of mercenaries, Su Jingfei just waves his arms. In fact, what they see is virtual shadow. Su Jingfei''s hand speed is too fast.


    He and ye disorderly test shooting, can use all kinds of means, even let the bullet collide, if you can''t see the trajectory of the bullet, simply can''t do, that is to say, Su Jingfei''s vision is faster than the bullet, and the reaction speed is also very amazing, the result of ordinary pistol bullets in front of him is a little slow.


    This time, nine people shot together. Within ten meters, everyone was confident to hit. No one deliberately shot Su Jingfei''s other parts except his upper body. Su Jingfei saw the trajectory of these bullets and felt that dodging would make him lose face. So he might as well try to catch the bullet himself.


    The penetrating power and speed of these bullets are very strong. When Su Jingfei grabs the bullets, he has to fill his hands with internal force, protect his hands with internal force, and quickly put all the bullets in his hands.


    When he spread out his hand and let the mercenaries see the bullets in his hand, they all collapsed. Can su Jingfei be regarded as a human?


    It''s not that they haven''t met very good targets, but no matter how powerful those targets are, they are still beaten to a sieve in the end when they are faced with people''s shooting. After all, in people''s opinion, no matter how well they practice martial arts, they can''t match pistols.


    But now the fat man and others know that this conclusion is wrong. This monster can catch the bullet in front of him. It''s a real bullet. It was shot by himself and others. This person thinks it''s a monster.


    "Withdraw." I feel something''s wrong. Fat man is very determined. He turns around and runs. He wants to go back to ask his employer what''s wrong with Su Jingfei. It''s too scary. He and others have shot, but he can''t hurt him.


    The fat man ordered him to run away quickly, and he was also determined to run away. Other people had enough tacit understanding and turned around to run. It was not that they had no courage to fight again, but that Su Jingfei was too weird and they felt guilty.


    They responded very well and quickly, but Su Jingfei was not so easy to bully. He said with a smile, "since you''ve all come, you''d better not go. I don''t like the gifts you gave me. I''ll give them back to you." Say words, thumb and index finger clip up a bullet, force a squeeze, bullet shot out.


    Although he didn''t have a pistol, his strength would never be less than the spring force of the pistol, and even the bullet with internal force was more penetrating. When his finger squeezed out a bullet, a mercenary screamed and knelt on the ground with his legs in his arms.


    Su Jingfei''s hands were very fast. His left and right hands moved together. Nine bullets were fired. Su Jingfei shot nine times. As a result, all the mercenaries, such as fat man, fell to the ground with their legs in their arms. No matter who they were, they could not continue to run.


    His internal skill is deep, and his technique is also very fierce. Su Jingfei aims at the knee of one of these people''s legs. The bullet goes into the other''s leg, and then the internal force explodes, directly shattering the knee bone of the person who was shot. This kind of operation is absolutely the top in the world.


    People with higher martial arts skills than Su Jingfei may use their fingers as pistols, but it''s not unexpected that Su Jingfei uses internal skills as much as Su Jingfei does. When bullets leave people, internal power is easily out of control.


    Su Jingfei is different from other people. His internal skill is more pure and can be controlled more. Su Jingfei can be such a Yin person.


    Fat people and others thought that Su Jingfei was not an ordinary person, but they never thought Su Jingfei would be so abnormal. His kneecap was crushed. Needless to say, they knew that his leg was broken. Let alone that he might not be able to leave today, even if he left, he would become lame and could not recover all his life.


    "Well, if you kneel down for me so sincerely, I won''t pursue too much responsibility for you, but I want to know who your behind the scenes buyers are. If you are honest, I will let you go. I believe you will believe my words. Do I say much?" Su Jingfei looked at the nine people kneeling on the ground in front of him and said with a very happy expression.


    Fat man''s leg hurts, but he is not as depressed as his heart. Before he saw Su Jingfei sitting in the car, he thought that although he was told by his employer that he would not be able to deal with ordinary people and mercenaries like himself.


    I didn''t expect to know until now that, compared with other mercenaries, they are really ordinary people. Such scenes as using fingers as pistols only appear in movies. Now they are actually live broadcast, and the injured people are themselves and others.


    Fat people regret it now. If they can, they won''t take on the task of Su Jingfei. This guy is not human. Can human beings do this?


    Now I hear Su Jingfei''s question. Fat man and thin man look at each other, and then fat man says, "Su Jingfei, is that true? As long as we name the buyer behind the scenes, will we let me go? " Then he stared at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said, "yes, as long as you tell the real buyers behind the scenes, I will let you go. But I hope you tell the truth, and I will verify it. It''s not too difficult for me to find you with such a group of disabled people. I think you should understand my idea. I don''t mind sending some people to the west to enjoy happiness."


    The fat man and the tall and thin man had a cold war unconsciously. Su Jingfei''s words made them understand naturally. The fat man pondered for a while, and then said, "in fact, I don''t know the identity of the other party. We are from abroad. We just know that the person who took over the task is in his fifties. He reminded us that you are more unusual. We didn''t believe it."


    Su Jingfei has been staring at the fat man''s eyes. When he talks, he is very natural. If he doesn''t tell the truth, he has recited it for a long time. Su Jingfei prefers that he is telling the truth.


    Su is not sure who is the buyer behind the scenes, but he has no doubt about the fat man''s statement. In fact, few mercenaries engage in face-to-face transactions. It''s not easy for them to see a person in his fifties. Many of them pay directly, and the opposite party takes the task.


    Su Jingfei thought in his heart that he was going to continue to speak, but he saw a very strange smile on the face of fat and other nine people. Before the smile dissipated, the nine people had fallen to one side synchronously, with the same smile on their faces. However, it was obvious that the nine people had lost their breath and heartbeat. All this happened in an instant.


    He was surprised. Su Jingfei saw that these people were poisoned to death. But since they were ready to surrender, how could they still take poison? Besides, they were all together. This is too strange.

 Chapter 1149

    Su Jingfei looks at these people and thinks strangely. He suddenly realizes that it''s not good. He is also a person who has practiced poison Sutra. He also has some common sense about using poison. These people obviously died of poisoning.


    If they are the kind of assassins who never return, Su Jingfei will think that they committed suicide, but they are obviously not. What''s more, even if they are, they can''t be all nine people. It''s no need to ask that they were poisoned by other people. I didn''t expect that there were poison masters behind them.


    Before, Su Jingfei, Master Yi and Liu Zongyun met Wu Yong who wanted to deal with him when they went to daxiangguo temple. As a result, they were killed by Mei Renqing, who followed them.


    When Su Jingfei thought of this, he immediately raised his vigilance. He suspected that the master of using poison was nearby. Although he practiced poison Sutra, he could not say that all kinds of poisons were invincible. At most, he was more resistant to poison than ordinary people. He could force out ordinary poisons, but seeing that these people died strangely, Su didn''t think he could be fearless.


    He didn''t wait for long, and the other party obviously saw that he was on guard, so they walked out with a smile. They both came out of the villa, a man and a woman holding hands. It seemed that they were either husband and wife or lovers.


    Both of them are in their 30s and 40s. The man is a little older, and his hair is already a little gray. It is estimated that in addition to his age, there are also some little white heads. Women are still charming, but they don''t know whether the fashion has failed or whether they are going to kill Matt. It always looks a bit awkward.


    "Su Jingfei is really Su Jingfei. You are more powerful than we thought. You are not afraid of ordinary pistols." In Su Jingfei''s gaze, the middle-aged man opens his mouth.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Su Jingfei''s eyes widened. He actually spoke in a very pure female voice. If this voice was deliberately imitated, it could be heard by Su Jingfei''s hearing. He was sure that it was the middle-aged man''s original voice.


    Just thinking about it, the woman next to him said in a very magnetic male voice: "Su Jingfei, you can break through the siege of shadow killers and mercenaries, and you are qualified to be our opponent."


    Su Jingfei looked at them for a long time and was speechless. Now he was wondering whether they had special voice or personality in clothes. Anyway, he couldn''t tell who they were. It was the first time that Su Jingfei met such a person. In order not to make himself dizzy, he decided to use his first impression to decide the gender of each other.


    Thinking of this, he said to the middle-aged man, "although the pistol is powerful, it''s just a kind of concealed weapon. It''s no big deal." After a pause, he said to the woman, "you say I''m qualified to be your opponent. You always have to give me a name. Isn''t that true for most people?"


    "Well, if you don''t want to talk to me, I''ll tell you." Women still use that kind of strange male voice: "we are the couple called poisonous dragon and Phoenix in the underground world. He is poisonous dragon and I am poisonous Phoenix." Said here, pause for a while, hehe said with a smile: "I heard you can also use poison, we just compare."


    Su Jingfei listened to Du Feng''s words, looked at them, and then said, "this name is really vulgar. You are very proud and drunk."


    When he said this, he was calculating that few people knew about his ability to use poison power. So far, the Feng family must have known about it, and the rest of the PI family may also get information. I''m afraid the Liu family, who had visited him before, also knew about it.


    Now I don''t have to ask much. I also know that these people must have been found by the families that have relations with the Feng family. As for which family they are, it''s not clear. It doesn''t matter. Just count them all on the Feng family.


    He has a good idea, and he doesn''t want to live. According to the skills of these two people, Su Jingfei can''t be underestimated. His ability to use poison can be big or small. He has been practicing poison Sutra for a short time. Even if other people don''t have poison Sutra, he may not be weaker than himself. If Mrs. Yang comes, she will be really fearless.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t be hard mouthed. If you think our name is vulgar, we''ll show you something good." The Dragon snorted, and then shook his hand and threw out a small bag.


    Bao Fei is in the air. Su Jingfei thinks it must be poison. He doesn''t want to take it. Who knows what poison is on it.


    Poison dragon also obviously guessed Su Jingfei won''t reach out to catch, sneer a light shout: "broken." With his command, the bag exploded in the air.


    Before Su Jingfei could see the principle of the small bag exploding, he saw a lot of powder floating in the air. Because it was night, it was hard to see the powder clearly. If ordinary people didn''t make a face, they would at least encounter some. But this time, the method of poisonous dragon was completely useless.


    On weekdays, the poisonous dragon uses this move to kill many people. After all, even if Su Jingfei is as smart as Su, he thinks that there will be a problem with this bag. Who can think that it will explode in the air, and Su Jingfei, who is in the middle of the crowd, is in danger.


    The poisonous dragon was excited when he saw that Su Jingfei had nowhere to hide. Although Su Jingfei had good martial arts, he could only bear the ubiquitous poisonous powder. However, because of the wind before, the powder had dispersed.


    Although Su Jingfei was not in a panic, he stretched his internal power to the maximum, and then immediately closed his eyes, ears, mouth, nose and other five senses. However, he clearly knew that some poisons would enter the body from people''s five senses.


    Most people can only shut up and close their eyes, but other things can''t be controlled. Su Jingfei is different from other people. He has deep internal skills, and he can control his body organs to a certain extent. This is the case with eyes, ears, mouth and nose. He is directly isolated.


    In this way, even if the poison powder is very powerful, it can''t cause substantial damage to Su Jingfei.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei''s internal strength showed its effect at this time. When the poison powder was three inches away from Su Jingfei''s head, it seemed that it met some resistance and could not continue to fall. Instead, it was sliding towards both sides. Su Jingfei was like wearing a hat on his head.


    This scene stunned the dragon and Phoenix. They also met many experts. They may have done Su Jingfei, but they have never seen him. Is this still human?


    Before they saw Su Jingfei use his hand as a pistol, they were very surprised. If they didn''t think the poison work was very powerful, they didn''t dare to come down.


    Now seeing Su Jingfei defuse his poison powder against the common sense, the dragon and Phoenix feel that things are not so good. Su Jingfei''s internal skill is so powerful that he can release the vigorous Qi to protect his body. How can people play with it.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s current strength is far less than the level of using body protecting vigorous Qi. Such an expert is at least a pseudo Dacheng level. Su Jingfei doesn''t know that he reached this level before he was 60 years old. Thread bound books can only provide methods, but they can''t really help Su Jingfei break through the boundary.


    The reason why Su Jingfei was able to do all this, in fact, was to use internal skills, which could defend some enemy attacks in a small range. This can only be regarded as imitating body protecting vigorous Qi, which is far less powerful than that.


    But no matter what, he has successfully isolated the poison powder, which is enough. Su Jingfei doesn''t know the nature of the poison powder, so he doesn''t dare to touch it easily. When he is sure that he won''t be affected by the poison powder, he has already thrown himself into the dragon and Phoenix, and he won''t give them another chance.


    After all, they can''t rely on poison to eat all the time, but no matter how bad they are, they are still much worse than Su Jingfei. Then they are ready to leave. Su Jingfei stands by them and grabs them by the shoulder.


    "Poisonous dragon and poisonous Phoenix, you two should always dare to do such things. Today, it seems that I will do harm to the people." Su Jingfei hummed as he grasped them by the shoulder.


    Su Jingfei''s power is great, and the poisonous dragon and poisonous Phoenix can''t bear it. However, the poisonous dragon still bares his teeth and says, "Su Jingfei, don''t be too arrogant. Do you think we can''t do anything if you catch us? When you catch us, your hands are poisoned. If you don''t let us go, you will die. "


    After all, Su Jingfei has no experience in dealing with people who are really good at using poison. They are not only poisonous when they use poison, but also have a lot of poison on them. It''s too much for people to guard against.


    Su Jingfei even saw that the black on his hand had begun to spread, which showed how overbearing the poison was. If he didn''t detoxify it in time, it would be really troublesome.


    "See? You have been poisoned. If you wait five minutes, you will be attacked by poisonous gas. Now let us go and we can discuss it. Otherwise, you will wait to die. If we die, you will not live. " Du Feng sees Su Jingfei''s face changing color and says with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, the antidote will only be developed by us, and no one else can do anything about it," the Dragon added


    Naturally, Su Jingfei would not doubt these two people. Few people would have used poison, and few people could have studied it all the time. Their martial arts are good, and they would have studied poison all their lives. There is a difference between the ranking of martial arts and the ranking of strength. I think this couple should be the most powerful people on the list.


    Su Jingfei just thought about it, but he was not frightened by them. He said with a smile, "you all know that I can use poison. Haven''t you heard that I am proficient in medicine? And it''s still very powerful. You two can''t do harm to the world. "


    "Su Jingfei, we have something to say. We can save you. Don''t be impulsive." Poisonous dragon just turns back to see the cold light in Su Jingfei''s eyes, his heart trembles. He doesn''t think Su Jingfei would rather die than kill himself.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei doesn''t give him a chance at all. Instead of holding their hands on the shoulders, he grabs them around the neck. With a slight twist and a click, Su Jingfei breaks the neck of the poisonous dragon and Phoenix.

 Chapter 1150

    Su Jingfei killed the poisonous dragon and the poisonous Phoenix impolitely. Although they were very good at using poison, their martial arts were not the best. Otherwise, it was really a disaster. Now it''s enough to make people headache.


    Poison dragon and poison Phoenix''s attainments in using poison are really superior to Su Jingfei, who has just come into contact with the poison Scripture. If they really take Su Jingfei seriously at the beginning, and they are obscene enough to make su Jingfei unable to catch them, Su Jingfei will not have much to do with them.


    But now they are caught by Su Jingfei. They think Su Jingfei will let them go in order to survive, but they are killed by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at their bodies, then looked at their black hands, and said to himself, "if you two use the poison that killed people to wipe on your body, I may be afraid of you. Can this kind of conventional poison still hold me hard?"


    Su Jingfei got poisoned when he caught the poisonous dragon and the poisonous Phoenix. At first, he was really surprised. After all, poison is not a joke. But he tested it and found that these are just ordinary poisons. Although the toxicity is very strong, Su Jingfei didn''t worry. With his ability to learn from the poison classic and his own medical skills, he can still get rid of these poisons.


    He doesn''t like to make fun of his own life. He''s not sure how to kill the poisonous dragon and the poisonous Phoenix. Now he looks at the dead, Su Jingfei sighs.


    He is not busy with detoxification, just use the gold needle to control the toxins on his body. As long as he does not let them spread, he can go home and detoxify slowly. What''s more, this place is not safe. If someone comes to disturb him to detoxify, he will be in great trouble.


    Su Jingfei thought and called the people of 307 army. There are dead bodies all over the place. It''s better for the people of 307 army to deal with them. The police don''t want to alarm him. Anyway, he will eventually go around to 307 army.


    He is now a colonel. Although you are not a top man, at least it is not a problem to transfer people to deal with things here. Even because of his special identity, he does not need to write an investigation report on such things. After all, they are the people who deal with some special events. He has not forgotten to tell people that poisonous dragons and phoenixes are poisonous and that special means should be used when transporting them.


    After arranging these things, Su Jingfei drove into the villa. This time, no one bothered him any more. After all, the inside of the villa is different from the door. The security system of Su Jingfei''s villa is also good. A bigger noise will disturb them.


    In fact, when he was at the door, he couldn''t make a scene. When he entered the villa, Su Jingfei found that the security guard at the door had been knocked unconscious. These people had been prepared.


    Su Jingfei didn''t go home directly. Instead, he went to master Yi''s villa. At this time, everyone in Master Yi''s family hasn''t gone to bed and is practicing martial arts.


    Most martial arts practitioners are diligent and like to practice in the middle of the night. Master Yi and others are no exception. The arrival of Su Jingfei surprised everyone.


    Master Yi watched Su Jingfei come in from the outside and asked, "Jingfei, what happened? Why do you have evil spirit on you?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t intend to hide Master Yi. After all, his poisoned hands were black, but he didn''t expect Master Yi to guess what had happened before.


    When Master Yi saw Su Jingfei, fan Mo and fan en were also in the living room, but they were not as anxious as Master Yi to go out to meet her. As for Yi ling''er, you don''t have to ask, she must be studying witchcraft in her own room. This is a typical housemaid.


    Su Jingfei looked at fan en and fan Mo, then raised his hands and said, "of course I''m angry. I''m almost killed."


    Master Yi''s eyes were focused on Su Jingfei''s hands. They were speechless for a long time. They were all old people. Naturally, they could guess what happened to Su Jingfei''s hands. Seeing that Su Jingfei was so poisoned, they could still talk and laugh. They were all speechless.


    Fan en and fan mo were sent by the prime minister''s temple to protect Su Jingfei. Although their martial arts skills are not as good as Su Jingfei''s, now Su Jingfei has been poisoned, but his martial brothers are still at a loss. It''s really dereliction of duty.


    "Younger martial brother Su, what''s the matter with you? Who is so powerful that he can poison you?" Fan Mo thought for a moment, but asked.


    Although fan en didn''t speak, he also looked at Su Jingfei with concern. He obviously wanted to know what happened. This was partly because he cared about Su Jingfei, and partly because of his duty.


    Since Su Jingfei had come, he would not conceal them. As he sat down, he explained, "the couple who poisoned me, who claimed to be poisonous dragon and Phoenix, is a couple who can use poison. I''ve never heard of it before, but it''s really powerful."


    When he said this, he was sincere. Su Jingfei met Mrs. Yang, but they didn''t have a chance to fight each other. He didn''t know how powerful Mrs. Yang was. Du Longfeng and his wife were the most powerful people Su Jingfei had ever seen using poison since her debut. They were much better than Ximen.


    He didn''t know the name of Du Longfeng because he came out late and didn''t know much about the people in the Wulin, but fan Mo and fan en were different from Su Jingfei.


    Master Yi is not from the Central Plains. He has no idea about these people at all. He can only secretly nod his head. He is not a layman who can hurt Su Jingfei, and he is more concerned about how Su Jingfei is now.


    "Younger martial brother Su, I didn''t expect that you met the couple of poisonous dragons and phoenixes. It''s really lucky that you can escape from them. Why don''t we change places now? If they come up, our younger martial brothers can''t cope with it. This couple is notorious, but they are all poisonous." Fan Mo saw Su Jingfei sit down and quickly reminded him.


    Fan en followed him this time: "elder martial brother is right, younger martial brother Su, let''s leave quickly. Although their goal is you, they will not let go of the people around you."


    Master Yi didn''t expect that fan Mo and fan en were so scared by the couple. They lived together and naturally had a certain understanding of each other. The strength of fan Mo and fan en was very clear. Master Yi knew that they were not under him. The people they could be so scared must be very terrible.


    Su Jingfei heard fan Mo and fan en''s words. Although they were unexpected, they were also reasonable. Even though they were afraid of poisonous dragons and poisonous phoenixes, ordinary warriors were more afraid of them.


    "Don''t leave. Although I was poisoned by them, they also paid for my life." Su Jingfei thought in his heart, but he still comforted the three humanitarians: "the poisonous dragon and the poisonous Phoenix are really powerful. They can make me defenseless, but in the final analysis, their martial arts are still a little weak."


    Fan Mo and fan en opened their mouths and looked at Su Jingfei with wide eyes. They were really worried that the poisonous dragon and the poisonous Phoenix would come to their house. People who use poison like this don''t pay attention to killing only their targets. In order to kill their opponents, they might even kill their families together. This is the main reason why they are famous. Killers don''t despise what they have done.


    It has been more than ten years since Du Longfeng and his wife became famous. However, they are cunning and good at poison. Even if someone wants to get rid of them all the time, none of them can succeed. Unexpectedly, they find Su Jingfei and take their lives.


    Fan Mo and fan en did not like the general and worship Amitabha Buddha. In their view, people like Du Longfeng were killed by Su Jingfei, which was also a proper death. The Buddha also said that killing the wicked was a good thought, and all Su Jingfei did was a good deed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what Fan Mo and fan en were thinking. Seeing that they were speechless, he was amused. Then he said to master Yi, "Master Yi, go get me a basin of warm water. I''m going to force poison."


    Master Yi nodded and immediately went to get the water. He saw that Su Jingfei''s hand was a bit darker. It should be that the poison was more serious.


    Su Jingfei''s hands were poisoned. In fact, he didn''t feel any pain at all. He was numb. Looking at his two hands as black as ink, he said with a dumb smile: "I knew for the first time that poisoning can be so deep. I really thought I was making a movie!"


    After the initial surprise, fan Mo and fan en had calmed down. Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, they asked, "brother Su, do you need any help?"


    Su Jingfei turned and looked at them. They were all looking at themselves sincerely. Su Jingfei nodded secretly. No matter what these monks did before they became monks and whether they still kept their original character after they became monks, it is certain that there are many upright monks among them.


    "No, two elder martial brothers, just practice martial arts, but I''ll detoxify later. Maybe it''s a little big. Don''t be disturbed by me." Su Jingfei smiles.


    Fan Mo and fan en shook their heads together and said, "we can''t practice for a while. You should detoxify first."


    As they spoke, Master Yi came out with gentleness. Su Jingfei nodded to fan en and fan Mo, and said nothing more. When Master Yi put down the warm water, he said to master Yi, "Master Yi, step back. I won''t let you in three meters away. Don''t come here."


    Master Yi nods and retreats, and Su Jingfei starts to work his internal power. His internal power has the effect of poison. Although it is not as good as poisonous dragon and poisonous Phoenix, Su Jingfei''s poison is not their only poison.


    Master Yi''s three people watched Su Jingfei seriously perform his martial arts there. His face was serious. Although Su Jingfei said it easily, he couldn''t underestimate it. If he didn''t have medical skills or poison classics, he would have no bottom in his heart. Now he can fully play his level.


    Su Jingfei''s hands began to swell during the exercise. Although they didn''t change much, all the people present were experts, and they could see that something was wrong. Su Jingfei suddenly put his hands into the basin.

 Chapter 1151

    Su Jingfei''s hands were put into the water. At first, it was nothing special. But soon, the water spray was like being put into an electric heating rod, and it began to bubble. Originally, it was just warm water, but there were signs of boiling.


    Master Yi doesn''t know how to use poison and medical skills. They don''t know what Su Jingfei''s detoxification will be like. They just watch. Now they find that they all open their mouths slightly. Naturally, they don''t think that Su Jingfei used his internal skill to heat up. After all, he is not so boring.


    At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly said: "now I''m forcing the poison gas out. Although the character of the dragon and phoenix is not good, they are good at using poison. This time, the poison in me is not their only poison. Otherwise, I may not be able to solve it. Even if it''s this poison, I will consume a lot of skill. These two people are really terrible."


    With these words, the color of the warm water in the basin began to change. The change was very slow, but it definitely kept changing. At first, the colorless and transparent warm water became turbid after about 20 minutes, and the color was a little dark, just like diluted ink.


    With the change of the color of the water, Su Jingfei''s hands began to fade. From his already black wrists, the color of Su Jingfei''s hands became white.


    In this process, the color of the water changes again and again, and the bubbling water boils faster, which really seems to be boiling water.


    Warm water boiling is more than that. In the process of boiling, bubbles explode naturally. Every time the gas floating from inside condenses above the basin, just like clouds. It looks really fun.


    Master Yi three people don''t understand why there is such a cloud like thing in detoxification. They are waiting for Su Jingfei to explain.


    Su Jingfei naturally guessed the three people''s thoughts, and immediately explained: "this multi gas cloud is the real toxin. If I let it spread, any of you who inhaled these gases will die of poisoning like I just did. Of course, if you can force the poison out in a few minutes, there will be no threat to you."


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, the three of them turned their lips together. Although they all have good internal skills, they all know that there is a certain gap between them. Su Jingfei can''t force the poison out in a few minutes. How can they do it? They dare not mess around.


    Su Jingfei said as he took his hand out of the basin. After a while, Su Jingfei''s hand had returned to its original appearance. It was obvious that the toxin had been pulled out of his hands.


    Although they didn''t know that Su Jingfei used the detoxification method in the poison classic, they believed that they could not force the toxin out so easily after changing themselves. Moreover, after su Jingfei took his hands out of the water basin, the steam in the water basin continued to exist, fluttering up and gathering on the cloud.


    "Master Yi, go and find me a bottle. It''s better to be porcelain or jade. I''ll use it." Su Jingfei thought about it and said to master Yi.


    Master Yi has lived here for a long time. Naturally, he knows very well about his family. If he is looking for the jade vase now, he will not find it for a while. But if he is looking for the porcelain vase, there is no problem.


    As a school of witchcraft and witchcraft, and from Miao, Master Yi has the habit of growing plants. Some of these plants are planted in porcelain bottles. Now Master Yi just needs to find one for Su Jingfei. It took him less than two minutes to bring back a porcelain bottle.


    When Master Yi wanted to walk within three meters of Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei quickly said, "Master Yi, don''t get close to me within three meters. Just throw the porcelain bottle to me."


    After a step, Master Yi didn''t dare to listen to Su Jingfei. I don''t know why Su Jingfei asked, but he didn''t want to make fun of himself. So he took a porcelain vase and threw it at Su Jingfei. He asked, "Jingfei, why don''t you let me close to three meters?"


    Su Jingfei had no problem picking up the bullet. Naturally, a porcelain bottle was nothing to worry about. When he received the porcelain bottle accurately, he heard Master Yi''s question and answered honestly: "well, although these toxins are pulled out of my body, it doesn''t mean they are safe. If you enter within three meters, poisoning will be inevitable.


    When I detoxify myself, although it''s troublesome, I can still do it. But if you are poisoned, it''s not easy for me to save you. "


    When Su Jingfei said this, he thought about the detoxification chapter in the poison Scripture. The detoxification content is very simple, which is to teach people who study the poison Scripture how to protect themselves if they are poisoned by others. It has to be said that this method is very useful, which is just the best proof.


    But this method also has limitations, that is, it can be used for oneself, because one''s own toxic foundation, if there is no foundation, self rescue will certainly not work, and others will also have a lot of effort to detoxify.


    Master Yi knew that Su Jingfei couldn''t get close to him within three meters. Naturally, they wouldn''t get close to him. They were watching.


    Fan en and fan Mo have not known Su Jingfei for a long time. They don''t know how much Su Jingfei has. Before, they only thought Su Jingfei''s martial arts skills were very high. They must be stronger than them. What Huici and huijue like is Su Jingfei''s martial arts.


    Now I know that besides martial arts, Su Jingfei also has some research on medicine and poison. Seeing that he skillfully put away those poisonous gases and dredged his blood with gold needles, they feel that he has lived in vain in his life. Su Jingfei obviously studied medicine and poison after practicing martial arts, but he is so young, Their martial arts are far better than theirs.


    Master Yi didn''t have many accidents. After all, he had known Su Jingfei for several months, and he was defeated by Su Jingfei at first. Even if Su Jingfei was more abnormal, he could accept it.


    Su Jingfei collected the poisonous gas, got a lid to cover the porcelain bottle, and then said to the three humanitarians, "OK, it''s solved. Everyone can move freely." Then he said to master Yi, "Master Yi, go and take this water spray to the yard, dig a hole in the yard and bury it."


    Master Yi didn''t ask why. He took up the basin and left. The water in the basin was turbid. Although there was no peculiar smell, the ink was so quiet that it made people feel uncomfortable.


    When Master Yi went out, fan Mocai asked curiously, "younger martial brother Su, why did you bury that basin of water because it''s poisonous?"


    "Yes, since it''s the water for me to use, it''s naturally poisonous and not too strong. As long as you drink this kind of water, it will be the same as I said before. If you don''t force the poison out in three or five minutes, you''ll die." Su Jingfei nodded and said seriously.


    Both fan Mo and fan en feel that their backs are chilly. The ability of poison skill makes people tremble. Now they admire Su Jingfei for being so calm.


    Master Yi is quick at hand and foot. When people talk in the room, he has done a good job. He asks Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, I''ve done it. Is there anything else? Are you really OK? Looking at you before is very toxic. "


    "Of course, it''s very deep. When I came here, I had been poisoned for more than ten minutes. If I hadn''t mastered medicine, I would have been killed at the gate of the villa." Su Jingfei sighed, and then said to them, "in addition to detoxification, I want to tell you what happened to me today."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, fan Mo suddenly said in doubt: "no, younger martial brother Su, you didn''t say that the poisons have coagulated on the little cloud, and they have been taken away by you. How come the water is still poisonous."


    "Oh, brother, you ask this. It''s very simple. The cloud I collected is really the essence of this poison, and because it is passing through my body, so this part of the poison is more refined, naturally it needs to be taken away, otherwise it would be a disaster if it was taken seriously by a conscientious person." Su Jingfei explained with a smile.


    Fan Mo and fan en are just curious. After hearing Su Jingfei''s explanation, they are not looking for their roots. Instead, they ask, "what happened just now? It seems that there are a lot of things?"


    Su Jingfei turned pale and said seriously: "I met a killer on the road before. It should be a ninja from Japan. Later, Du Longfeng said that he was a shadow killer. Later, he met the design trap of mercenaries. Finally, he met Du Longfeng."


    He told them in detail one by one, even if he did not hide what happened to them. After all, they were all his own people. Although fan Mo and fan en did not follow him all the time, according to their personalities, he believed that fan Mo and fan en were reliable. Su Jingfei had no scruples about what he said, but the people who listened were surprised for a long time.


    Su Jingfei came back from the crew hotel. He had a remarkable experience on the way back. It was like passing the test and killing the enemy. In the end, Su Jingfei successfully reached the end.


    After he finished all the information, he looked at the people. He wanted to see what they had guessed from their own experience. After all, he might be a fan. Su Jingfei was always good at listening to other people''s opinions.


    Fan en and fan Mo frowned together. After a long time, fan Mo said, "I think master huijue hasn''t negotiated with the Feng family, otherwise these people won''t appear. It seems that we have to be careful for a few days. I''m afraid those mercenaries won''t settle down these days."


    Fan en also nodded: "younger martial brother Su, be careful these days. At home, we should strengthen our observation and avoid mistakes."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I''ll trouble you two elder martial brothers."


    Fan Mo and fanyin naturally shook their heads and said with a smile, "we used to go home with you to protect your safety, which is our duty."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Before he spoke, Master Yi suddenly inquired: "Jingfei, you said that you asked the shadow killer before and wanted him to confess, but he would rather die than surrender. I just thought about it. Are you sure he can understand you?"

 Chapter 1152

    Su Jingfei was attacked in one night, and he became more low-key in the next few days. Except for going to the cast, he basically didn''t leave home. He practiced and protected the safety of his family. Now he can''t be careless.


    As far as the value of force is concerned, there are few people in the whole capital who can come to Su''s house to fight. But they can''t stand it. They have all kinds of means. A couple of poisonous dragons and phoenixes have sounded the alarm for Su Jingfei, which is that they belittle their enemies. If they poison in the dark, they may not be finished, but the women in the family are hard to say.


    The result of Su Jingfei''s doing so is that everything has been calm recently. It seems that all his sneak attacks have gone far away from him. If it is not for him, he still remembers a Planck, and even thinks that the Feng family has temporarily stopped dealing with themselves.


    Moreover, fan Mo and fan en also told Su Jingfei that huijue had already gone to greet Feng''s family the day after su Jingfei was attacked.


    No matter what they do, Su Jingfei should not be retaliated by the Feng family in a short time. As for the future, let''s wait for the younger generation to compete.


    Su Jingfei practiced low-key at home for a week. When he had breakfast this morning, Dongfang Wenjun said to Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, let''s go to a place with me today. It''s the new address we found recently. It needs you to decide."


    No matter how many women there are in the Su family, no matter which woman has great ability, people will still let Su Jingfei make decisions on more important things. Although Su Jingfei is young, no matter his ability or his status, it is decided that he is the head of the family. It is impossible for other people to decide such things as choosing a new address except Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t say anything about this, but he is very satisfied. He dotes on the women in his family. No matter what they do, Su Jingfei generally supports them, but this result may spoil them.


    No matter how good they are to them, they still remember that they are the head of the family.


    Su Jingfei is not a male chauvinist. After all, the situation at home is different from that of other people. There are too many women in the family. If he can''t help it, it will certainly lead to disaster. He doesn''t want such a situation.


    Thinking, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, you''ll take me to have a look later. Since we live in the capital, we can''t live too shabby."


    "This place is not only not shabby, but also very imposing. It''s just because it''s too big, but no one lives in it. Generally, even if it''s a big family, it''s just a dozen people." Eastern Wen Jun a smile, seem to have thought of Su Jingfei''s request, introduction way.


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, that''s the best. After we live in, we have to get Master Yi and others close. It really can''t be too small."


    Other women also nodded after listening, and even some of them were more mature and thought about the future. Su Jingfei''s family now has more than a dozen people, but it''s all Su Jingfei and other women. What if they have children in the future? Plus servants or something, dozens or hundreds of people are possible.


    If you really have a foothold in the capital, you will become a big family. If the place is really small, it won''t look good. It''s OK to buy another place, but I''m afraid no woman wants to stay away from Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also wants to keep these in mind. At present, all the women around him are determined. It doesn''t matter whether they get married or not, but it''s very possible to have children with them in the future. If it comes to that time, it will be difficult for the people around him to allocate. They can only buy a big house directly.


    Maybe it''s a villa, maybe it''s a residential building, which has already been mentioned with Dongfang Wenjun. Su Jingfei estimates that it should be a residential building this time. After all, the villa is limited no matter how big it is.


    Now that the schedule has been decided, everyone''s breakfast will soon be finished. Su Manlin takes Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu to the hospital. After more than ten days of arrangement, the hospital has been on the right track. Originally, they took over the hospital, and with the help of the Yang family, they didn''t have much trouble. Now they just have completely got the management authority, and Mrs. Yang retired.


    Dongfang Wenjun, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi naturally go to see the house with Su Jingfei. In fact, among the three girls, besides Dongfang Wenjun helping Su Jingfei in business, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are busy practicing martial arts every day.


    The women of Su Jingfei''s family have their own strong points. Su Jingfei doesn''t plan to make everyone become business talents. Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are more suitable for peace of mind cultivation. Su Jingfei also supports them. If they really have high achievements, they will be very helpful to themselves.


    Four people in a car, Su Jingfei now can drive, naturally to act as a driver, but also to three women one by one to open the door, please them in.


    When Huofeng gets on the bus, she kisses Su Jingfei''s face and says with a smile, "brother Fei, your service is considerate. This is for you."


    Looking at Huofeng who sneaks into the car after kissing herself, Su Jingfei can''t laugh or cry. There are a few lively girls in her family, but Huofeng is so bold, and few of them even nervous Lin ruoke has never done so.


    In fact, it''s understandable that Huofeng''s birth is just like that of a little girl. No matter how clean she is, she is more bold than most people. Moreover, it doesn''t seem to be too intimate.


    Huofeng is so powerful that Su Jingfei can only shake his head and laugh. When LAN Xiqi and Dongfang Wenjun get on the bus, Su Jingfei returns to the driver''s seat and starts the car. At this time, he does not forget to ask Dongfang Wenjun, "Wenjun, where is the address, in the city or in the suburbs?"


    "It should be between the Third Ring Road and the Fourth Ring Road. According to the current division of the capital, it can be regarded as the city. In this way, the house price will certainly be higher, but for us, it should be no problem." Dongfang Wenjun gives directions while introducing.


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although he can''t say that he is the richest now, at least he should have enough money to buy a house. What''s more, he has cooperated with several major projects recently, and his income will get better and better. He really doesn''t think he will have much pressure to buy a house in Beijing.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng don''t know what Dongfang Wenjun has done during this period of time. Now they can only listen. Now they listen to their words. Su Jingfei''s new home is definitely more magnificent. They are really looking forward to it.


    They are not the kind of people who must live in luxury houses and drive good cars, but since Su Jingfei is ready to buy a house, they want to know if the house is really good.


    After driving for about 40 minutes, the car finally reached the place mentioned by Dongfang Wenjun, which is also between the third and fourth ring roads in the south of the city. In terms of the capital, it is also a semi prosperous area. The affluent location of the capital is in the north and northwest, and the development in the south is average.


    Su Jingfei looked at it and nodded: "the development here is not particularly good, and the house price is certainly cheaper. Moreover, once the capital develops outward, it will certainly appreciate. It''s a good place."


    "Feige, when did you start to study house prices?" Huofeng heard Su Jingfei say so and asked with a smile.


    "I don''t just eat, drink and play every day." Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said: "the development of the capital must be from the inside out. It''s a little outside the third ring road. Although it''s not as prosperous as the northern part of the capital, it also has potential. In the future, it will definitely increase in value. Everyone can see that."


    "Brother Fei, I always thought you were just eating, drinking and having fun every day." Huofeng is not afraid of Su Jingfei. She laughs.


    Although Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi didn''t speak, the banter smile on their faces was very obvious. Su Jingfei was almost the same in their hearts. Who told him to be a shake off shopkeeper so thoroughly? The hospital and the company were left to others.


    Su Jingfei is a bit depressed. For a long time, although he has been busy with all kinds of things every day, it seems to outsiders that he is really idling away. He is clearly the boss of a big company, but he doesn''t care about the company''s affairs at all. He owns a private hospital, but he hardly cares about it. Every day he just makes a movie and fights with his family.


    In this way, Su Jingfei is eating, drinking and having fun almost every day. Su Jingfei is too lazy to refute. He likes freedom more than anything else!


    "Wenjun, where do you say the new house is? We''ll be there soon." Su Jingfei in order not to let women despise, quickly and wisely chose to change the topic.


    Dongfang Wenjun also probably saw the meaning of Su Jingfei. Even if he played a joke with him before, he would not really think that Su Jingfei would not compete with him if he idled around every day. He said with a smile: "well, that''s right. At the end of the street, just turn around."


    Su Jingfei looked at the street in front of him. It was a good commercial street. Near the street, he thought it should be a good place. Su Jingfei stepped on the accelerator.


    But when he turns the corner and sees the building in front of him, Su Jingfei is stunned. The building in front of him is the new house selected by Dongfang Wenjun. Isn''t it a bit exaggerated, and Su Jingfei won''t think he guessed wrong. There is only one building here.


    Not only him, but also LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, who saw everything in front of them, opened their mouths slightly. Obviously, they didn''t expect such a building. After all, in their opinion, the place Dongfang Wenjun chose was either a villa or a residential building.


    A moment later, Huofeng asked: "sister Wenjun, are you pointing the wrong way? How can I feel so unreliable? Do you think this place is really suitable for our new home? Will it be said something, Alexander


    Su Jingfei nodded beside him and said, "Wenjun, do you think this is really good? And do you think you can buy this place? "

 Chapter 1153

    Dongfang Wenjun, facing the three people''s doubts, calmly said with a smile: "I can naturally buy it here, otherwise I''ll let you see what to do. I just ask you, if this is our new home, can we?"


    Su Jingfei looked at each other without saying anything. They all quietly opened the door and walked down. Then they came to the building. There was no one nearby. I don''t know why. Even if the street was not far away, it was very quiet here.


    "Wenjun, is there really no problem here? For example, there are some bad legends, such as "murderous house" and so on Su Jingfei asked after thinking.


    "No, I''ve checked all these. The reason why no one here wants to buy it is because they wanted to take it as a tourist spot before, but because it really can''t develop here, they gave up the plan. Moreover, the families in the capital are involved with each other, and no one will come to buy the house. After all, it will involve a lot of people, so they will stay until now." Dongfang Wenjun obviously did a lot of homework. Su Jingfei asked. He didn''t hesitate and explained quickly.


    "Since those families can''t buy it, how can I buy it?" Su Jingfei thought and continued to ask.


    "You are different. You are the first master of the younger generation, and you are also the richest man in H Province. Besides you are the richest man in H Province, you are actually a migrant. I think with your current relationship with all parties, you won''t say anything when you buy this house." Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile.


    "In fact, normally speaking, there are not a few people in Beijing who can buy this place. Because Zheng Fu doesn''t want to continue to spend money here, he naturally wants to move quickly. The price is only 120 million, which is already a very low price, but not everyone is qualified to buy it." Dongfang Wenjun added.


    Su Jingfei paced in front of the building again, just to buy a house. In theory, it would not be so hard, but the building in front of him was beyond Su Jingfei''s imagination.


    After a long time, Su Jingfei asked again: "Wenjun, this house should be the former palace. It covers a lot of land. It''s worth 120 million. Is it really OK? I remember that the general palace will be a little dirty. "


    "I asked this question. It''s really a mansion, but it''s not a prince. It''s a very popular official, almost as much as a prince. The reason why it''s always empty is because it was occupied by warlords during the war. There''s nothing unclean about it. Besides, don''t you know something about it? You can find a way to resolve it! " Dongfang Wenjun explained in detail with a smile.


    Su Jingfei listened to Dongfang Wenjun''s words and nodded. Then he looked at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi and said, "do you think it''s very fashionable if we really buy this mansion and change its name to Su Fu?"


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng looked at this huge building similar to Wangye''s mansion again. Although they didn''t go in to see it, they could already see its style from the outer wall and gate. They thought that as long as it wasn''t very bad inside and decorated a little, it would be a top-level mansion.


    Now it''s not ancient times. Not everyone has a mansion. Even the Su family has a siheyuan. Many families only have villas. This is not a level at all.


    Su Jingfei has always been very low-key, now if you really buy this mansion, it can really be regarded as a strong presence in the capital, which will definitely make people look at each other with new eyes. Although LAN Xiqi and Huofeng know that Su Jingfei has many enemies, as a young man, who doesn''t want his husband to have unlimited scenery, it''s really a little excited to think about the scenery of Su''s mansion!


    The two women didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s question, but Su Jingfei also saw that their eyes were shining, and obviously felt that the mansion was very suitable.


    Su Jingfei had something deeper in his mind. Although he couldn''t say that there were many people in his family, there were absolutely many. Such a mansion could just solve the problem.


    There were many houses in the palaces of the ancient dignitaries and nobles, but they could even arrange so many people in their own families separately, which could also reduce the chance of conflicts. The palaces were specially prepared for themselves. He believed that there were so many families in the capital, and no one had their own family, After all, who can have so many wives in modern society.


    Thinking about the good days in the future, he really lived like an ancient emperor. This is good, this is good, Su Jingfei thought so, and he had decided to take this mansion.


    "Wenjun, we''ll take this mansion. It''s no problem for us to buy it. After we buy it, we''ll find someone to clean it up and decorate it. This is the future Su mansion. I used to be too low-key. This time I''ll make a high profile and move Xiuwen and her to the capital." After su Jingfei made up his mind, he decided with a wave of his hand.


    "I knew you would agree. You can rest assured. I have already talked about it. As long as you sign the transfer, the construction team will come and add new modern facilities on the basis of the original style. You can rest assured." Dongfang Wenjun nodded with confidence.


    Su Jingfei never doubted the ability of Dongfang Wenjun. Before, as a killer, Dongfang Wenjun had been in contact with all walks of life, and she was absolutely the first among all women in terms of insight.


    Before, she and Su Jingfei still had a certain distance. After all, she was only a good friend of Su Jingfei at that time. Even if she helped Su Jingfei, she would pay attention to the propriety. Now, she is one of the hostesses of Su''s family. Even for her own happiness, she would spare no effort.


    Her ability to do things without reservation was immediately reflected. She was a strong woman who did not belong to Liang Xiuwen, Li hongsilk and other women. Even because she was more knowledgeable and mature, her ability to do things was still above Lin ruoke.


    At this time, Su Jingfei also felt that he had found treasure. If he didn''t love money and left her around, whether he killed her or let her go, it would be his own loss. Sometimes it is like this. A simple decision may have a huge impact.


    The house is so settled. LAN Xiqi asks Dongfang Wenjun, "sister Wenjun, are there many houses in this mansion and many small courtyards like those in the movies? We all have our own courtyards in the future?"


    "Well, it''s almost the same. This mansion covers a large area. If it wasn''t for the fact that Zhengfu really didn''t want to spend any more energy on management, it wouldn''t be sold. At that time, we will all have our own independent yards." Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile.


    "I think it''s more than that." Su Jingfei shook his head, then said with a smile: "I see, it''s still the ground here. After all, it''s not the downtown area. The capital has always said that the south is poor and the north is rich. The house price here is too high, let alone a mansion that no one dares to buy."


    "Jingfei, you really have research!" Dongfang Wenjun was stunned, then said with a dumb smile: "if you don''t say it, I forget it. You are originally from the capital, so you have a certain understanding of the capital."


    Su Jingfei laughs and doesn''t have a specific explanation. His understanding of the capital is later. After all, if he wants to stay in the capital, how can he not understand it.


    The matter of buying a house has been settled. Looking at this mansion, which is not huge, but definitely not small, Su Jingfei is really in a trance. He is going to live the life of an ancient prince. It''s really unthinkable.


    In fact, the reason why the price here is so low is really in line with Su Jingfei''s saying that the capital, Nancheng, is originally a place with a large number of immigrants. Since ancient times, people living here are ordinary citizens, which is poorer than the north. In this way, the house price in Nancheng is relatively lower.


    Although the mansion looks good, it''s just a little better in appearance. It''s not a real pro Prince''s mansion. It can''t be used as a tourist attraction like Gongqin''s mansion or Yongqin''s mansion. Even if you had the heart before, it failed in the end and suffered a lot of losses. This house has become a chicken rib in the hands of the government axe.


    Now some people want to buy it. They don''t dare to say that they are in a hurry to sell it. At least they can''t ask the lion for more than 120 million yuan. Su Jingfei has picked up a bargain.


    Su Jingfei himself is not poor in money. 120 million is a lot for ordinary people, and it''s just a small number for him. Of course, he has to thank the families in the capital for their competition. Otherwise, he may have become a young master''s house.


    Dongfang Wenjun will go and handle all the procedures here. He believes that Dongfang Wenjun is capable of it. As for the decoration, it doesn''t take long. After all, everything in the mansion is ready-made. The only requirement is the special requirements of the residents. Su Jingfei''s family has a large number of people, so there may be some requirements in this regard. However, they are all small projects. If they can live, they can move in.


    Su Jingfei made up his mind and said to Dongfang Wenjun, "Wenjun, I''ll go back to the community service center, find some nannies, cooks and daily staff. Such a big house always needs to be taken care of."


    "Brother Fei, you are really going to treat yourself as a king. You are looking for temporary workers." Huofeng said with a smile, and then said to LAN Xiqi, "Lan Fujin, you''ll be served soon. I''ll buy you two little servant girls. You''ll enjoy yourself later."


    Blue Xi Qi white fire phoenix one eye, angry way: "you are not the same?"


    Huo Feng laughs and doesn''t say much. It''s really fun to think that she will be a little grandmother in the future.


    Su Jingfei no matter two people laugh, but serious way: "we live in such a big house in the future, can''t like before living in a villa, everything to yourself, someone to take care of is always good, find those more reliable, don''t cheat."

 Chapter 1154

    The news of Su Jingfei''s purchase of the mansion spread like wildfire. In a place like Beijing, no secret can be kept. What''s more, the news of Su Jingfei''s purchase is really big. After all, he will soon have his own mansion and his status will be different.


    When he decided to buy the mansion, he thought about it, but he didn''t care about it. After all, we all know that he has set up a new house. It''s just that the identity of the Su family has always put pressure on him.


    Now he has decided to buy the mansion and later change it to Su''s house. In this way, Su Jingfei will go out on his own. Anyone who mentions Su Jingfei at that time will not say that the Su family is short of three. It can be regarded as a complete separation from the Su family.


    So the people who are most responsive to this incident are naturally the Su family. On the night when Su Jingfei returns home, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei have already come to the house, and they are not their own. Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia also follow. If the two children do not have to go to school tomorrow, Su Yuxi and Su Yuchen will follow. Obviously, they attach great importance to Su Jingfei''s purchase of a house.


    Su Jingfei thought that someone would find him. The first ones to visit were Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei. He was surprised to hear that. Looking at the elder brother and sister-in-law and the second brother and sister-in-law, Su Jingfei couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Old three, why did you buy a mansion in silence? Second brother knows you have money, but it''s too artificial! " Su Jinglei just saw Su Jingfei, and he already reproached him impolitely.


    Sui Haixia said: "yes, third son, even if you want to settle down in the capital, you should come back. The family is so big, why do you buy a house outside? You are all the third young master of the Su family. If you buy a house outside, it will make people think that we are at odds with the Su family!"


    Su Jinglei and Sui Haixia are both straightforward people. Although their words may be more difficult to accept, they have a knife in their mouth and a bean curd in their heart. Only when they really care can they be so frank.


    Su Jingtian and Liu Ruping''s personality is a little softer, but Su Jingtian still follows his second younger brother and sister and says, "third brother, you know how much I want you to go back. Last time I came here, although my father wasn''t there, I later knew you were there. Don''t mention how happy I am. You suddenly bought a house outside, which makes him sad."


    "Third, listen to my sister-in-law''s advice, don''t buy a house. Let''s just go home and live. Anyway, we''ll keep room for you. You''ll always care about the feelings of your family if you don''t need money." Liu Ruping is also painstaking.


    Four people come up, you say a word, I don''t give Su Jingfei a chance to play, Su Jingfei has already accepted these four people, naturally it''s impossible to compete with them too much, can only smile and say: "elder brother, elder sister-in-law, second brother, elder sister-in-law, let''s go first, I''ll talk to you slowly!"


    Then, regardless of their reaction, they said to the humanity in the room: "Wenjun, my family is here, ready for tea." Then he called people in.


    Su Jingtian and others saw that Su Jingfei was so busy, and they knew that they had to persuade him. They didn''t worry any more. On the contrary, they followed Su Jingfei into the room and said, "third brother, we''ve been busy all this time, and we don''t have time to see you. Today is our first time to come to your home."


    "Yes, third, this is Nalan''s house. They are nice to you. They have prepared the house for you." Su Jinglei''s news is naturally well-informed, and he laughs at Su Jingfei.


    In fact, what he wants to talk about is the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen. Liang Xiuwen is Nalan xiuhai''s niece. Although Nalan xiuhai is the head of Nalan''s family, they are the same generation as Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei. They are also colleagues together, and they are not strange to each other. However, because of Su Jingfei, they are a generation shorter for no reason, which makes people drunk.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know about these twists and turns, but said with a smile: "don''t I have a little relationship with Nalan family? So they helped me, and Nalan Xiulin was my direct leader in the army. "


    "If you don''t tell me, I forget that the seventh member of Nalan family is a major general of 307 army. Oh, yes, he has been promoted to lieutenant general. He is young and promising!" Su Jingtian said with a smile. He is in his early 40s and has the rank of general. He is several years older than Nalan Xiulin. In fact, relatively speaking, he is better than Nalan Xiulin.


    Su Jingfei and others said that they let their elder brother and sister-in-law sit down in the living room. At this time, Dongfang Wenjun himself came up with tea and poured tea for Su Jingfei''s elder brother and sister-in-law.


    Sui Haixia and Liu Ruping look at Dongfang Wenjun, and their eyes are almost straight. Dongfang Wenjun is a kind of classic pretty girl. In the eyes of the big family, she is a lady of a big family. Both Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia think that this woman is just like walking down from the painting, with a lot of appearance.


    They naturally don''t think that Dongfang Wenjun is Su Jingfei''s servant, so her identity is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend. But they have seen LAN Xiqi and Huofeng with Su Jingfei before, and now they have another one.


    Just as they were thinking about it, two women came out of the room. One was pure and lovely, the other was intellectual and elegant. They were really Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu.


    They heard that it was su Jingfei''s eldest brother and second brother who came today. Naturally, they also wanted to come out to see them. When they came out, they knew that it was not only the eldest brother and second brother, but also the eldest sister and second sister.


    At this time, without waiting for them to speak, Su Jingfei introduced them: "Wen Jun, Xiao Lan, Wang Yu, these are my elder brother, elder sister-in-law, second brother and elder sister-in-law." After pointing them out, he continued to introduce them: "this is Dongfang Wenjun, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu. They are all my friends."


    He introduced the tone and manner of the women, which was no different from Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. Naturally, Su Jingtian understood the relationship between the three women and Su Jingfei, which should be the same as guessing.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are better. Both of them have heard of Su Jingfei''s reputation for being romantic, but Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia have a little reaction. Before, Su Jingfei took LAN Xiqi and Huofeng with her. They thought that if the other two girls were willing, it would be nothing. Who knows, they changed three more. It''s too fast.


    If it''s an ordinary woman, she won''t care much about it. But Sui Haixia asked, "third brother, how can we not see LAN Xiqi and Huofeng that we met last time?"


    Liu Ruping listens to Sui Haixia''s words and gives her a wink for fear of being upset. In her opinion, since LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are not here, it must be because there is something wrong with Su Jingfei. Then she breaks up with Su Jingfei and changes three people.


    In fact, Sui Haixia did not think of this, but still asked, that is because she thinks Su Jingfei is too romantic, so it is not good to abandon all the time, even if she is her husband''s brother, she does not give face.


    Although Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei didn''t speak up, they were actually more supportive of Sui Haixia. Although the Su family is a top class family, there hasn''t been such an irresponsible man in the family. They just know Su Jingfei is more romantic, but they don''t know whether to dump others.


    Seeing Sui Haixia''s face, Su Jingfei guessed Sui Haixia''s thoughts and said with a smile: "second sister-in-law, you want to see them, then you wait for me to call them out."


    Sui Haixia nodded and said, "well, I haven''t seen them for several days. I really miss them."


    Liu Ruping sighs. Sui Haixia is so persistent. She says she doesn''t need to use it. This embarrassment will be solved. In case Su Jingfei can''t call out people, she will lose face. Unfortunately, Sui Haixia''s temper will not be easy to eliminate.


    Su Jingfei was not so nervous. LAN Xiqi and Huofeng were at home. The reason why they didn''t show up was that they were all practicing martial arts now.


    In Su Jingfei''s home, not everyone has enough time to use the golden bell. Besides Su Jingfei, there is at most one person who can use it every day. Today, it''s su Manlin''s turn. She also has internal skills, so naturally she can use the golden bell. However, LAN Xiqu and Huofeng, the two martial arts geeks, practice in their own room.


    Su Jingfei is not as embarrassed as Sui Haixia and others expected. Instead, she easily gets up and calls Huofeng and LAN Xiqi out. When LAN Xiqi and Huofeng hear that they are su Jingfei''s elder brother and sister-in-law, they don''t dare to neglect them. They soon run out and greet them intimately.


    When people see LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, they are petrified. They suddenly feel that their brains are not enough. It is estimated that Su Jingfei and these five women have a different relationship. But how can they get along with each other so well? They are in love with sisters. Don''t these women know what jealousy is and what jealousy is?


    It is also because of this situation that Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei suddenly think of another question. While the women are chatting, Su Jinglei quickly asks Su Jingfei, "third, are you afraid that they will live together for the purpose of buying a house?"


    "It''s right to say it, or it''s wrong to say it. Anyway, it''s almost the same. If there are so many people in our family, I''m afraid they can''t live in the old house. It''s good for me to buy a house myself. What''s more, I can''t always protect myself under the reputation of the Su family. All my things come from my own struggle, and I can''t be despised." Su Jingfei nodded and shook his head.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Su Jingtian sighed: "third brother, the Su family has treated you badly for so many years and always wanted to make it up to you, but now you have developed so well that we can''t make it up to you."


    "Big brother, you''re so outspoken. I can clearly feel your love for me. It''s enough, isn''t it? One world and two brothers, we can''t be so outspoken." Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "I like that. We are all brothers. It''s too far to say that." Su Jinglei was very satisfied with this sentence, and then asked: "that old three, you give me a bottom, like their friends, how many of you can live with you."

 Chapter 1155

    Su Jinglei''s question really stunned Su Jingfei. Before, he just wanted to make the house as big as possible, but he really didn''t calculate who lived in the mansion in the end. Now when Su Jinglei asks, Su Jingfei really has to make a good calculation.


    He didn''t evade the crowd either. He broke his fingers and said, "Nalan Xiuying, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi are definitely going to come and live together. Lin ruoke and Han Shan are expected to come as well. In addition to six female soldiers, they have to leave two rooms for sister Binbin and Yifei, and six women in the family, Master Yi and his disciples. By the way, they have to leave one room for sister Wu, It seems that there are a lot of people


    Su Jingtian''s four people look at Su Jingfei''s serious calculation, especially the contents of Su Jingfei''s back. They guess that some of them have nothing special to do with Su Jingfei, but even so, they have been stunned. There are more than a dozen of them.


    In fact, Su Jingfei only calculated how many people should live in the Su family, and there will be more people who really have a relationship with him, such as Shangguan xianger. He didn''t count them. After all, she can''t stay in the Su family.


    "Old three, you say these people will live in your mansion in the future?" When Su Jingfei finished, he thought about who else was left. Su jingfeitian had already asked weakly. Although he had heard something about his third brother, it was a bit unexpected.


    "Maybe there are so many people first. If there are others, let''s talk about it. Maybe Su Bingfeng of Murong family is my second apprentice. She doesn''t come often, but let''s leave her a room." Su Jingfei thought about it.


    At this time, Sui Haixia and Liu Ruping don''t know what to say. Apart from feeling that Su Jingfei is too playful, they also feel that these people may not have anything to do with Su Jingfei. They may just be friends. They try their best to think about Su Jingfei.


    After hearing so much from Su Jingfei, Su Jinglei finally said with a bitter smile, "third brother, it''s right for you to buy a house. According to what you just said, don''t mention our Su family. Even if you buy a villa for you, it''s not enough!"


    "Yes, we have about 20 scattered people. Maybe we will have other friends in the future. If we don''t buy a bigger house, how can we live? If it''s not for the existence of this mansion, we are going to buy a residential building." Su Jingfei smiles. It seems that they understand themselves.


    This time, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei didn''t persuade him. They really wanted to persuade Su Jingfei to go home. Now they know that Su Jingfei has no way to go back to live. So many people can''t live in Su''s family. What''s more, many of them seem to have a hard relationship with Su Jingfei.


    Liu Ruping is a sister-in-law, who generally takes care of her younger brother-in-law. She asks again, "since you have all decided to buy that house, is there anything left to deal with? There''s something we can do for you. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about these things. He usually settled things down and let others take care of them. At this time, his eyes naturally turned to Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun said: "basically, there is no problem. Now we have handed over the procedures with zhengax. We just need to decorate ourselves. I have contacted you. We can start construction tomorrow. Xiuwen should be here soon, so we should do our best."


    She has the temperament of a strong woman. Now in the eyes of Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia, she is a lady from a big family. They have met LAN Xiqi and Huofeng before. They are lovely girls, different from Dongfang Wenjun.


    In their opinion, LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are lovely, but they are not suitable to be the hostess of a family. Maybe they are still young, which may make su Jingfei tired. Now I know that there is a woman like Dongfang Wenjun around Su Jingfei, who should be a woman who can pick things up, so Su Jingfei is much more relaxed.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, who know Su Jingfei better than them, look at each other and nod their heads secretly. But they know that in addition to Dongfang Wenjun, Su Jingfei has a su group under the control of Lin ruoke, and another roufeisi group is in the charge of Li Hongsi and Liang Xiuwen. Although roufeisi is not su Jingfei''s industry now, we all know that it''s just a matter of time.


    Although Su Jingfei has more women than most people, it can''t be denied that the women around her don''t have vases. Everyone has their own skills. Even Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, who are the most idle at ordinary times, are all martial arts maniacs, and their martial arts talents are far better than most people.


    In this way, Su Jingfei really has the conditions to set up a new house and own his own residence.


    "Laosan, since there are so many people in your family, you can buy this mansion. When you move, we''ll come back to congratulate you. Although you have a home, you have to come back home often. After all, you are still the Su family." After thinking about this, Su Jingtian no longer advised Su Jingfei, but solemnly said.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I can''t forget that. I''ll go to see you when I have time. Besides, my nephew and niece are so lovely. How can I not go to see them?" Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Sui Haixia white Su Jingfei one eye, not angry way: "old three, you don''t say we, you see you are old, when let me see nephew or niece, don''t tell me there is no such plan, the task of the Su family has fallen on you."


    Liang Bo also said this to Su Jingfei before, but she said it in private at that time. Sui Haixia was just in front of Dongfang Wenjun and others. In this way, not only Su Jingfei was embarrassed, but also other women were blushing.


    It can be inferred from the faces of the girls that all the people in the Su family sighed in secret. Without mentioning the women Su Jingfei mentioned, these five women must be su Jingfei''s lovers. Otherwise, when it comes to the topic of having children, they don''t have to be so shy. This is Su Jingfei''s only reaction.


    Although Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu have no substantial relationship with Su Jingfei, they have long recognized Su Jingfei in their hearts, and they are the first group of girls to follow Su Jingfei. If they didn''t get together less and leave more, and they didn''t have the right opportunity, they would have become husband and wife with Su Jingfei. Even so, they all regard themselves as Su Jingfei''s woman in their hearts.


    Needless to say, one or two of the three daughters of Dongfang Wenjun sleep with Su Jingfei every day. Their relationship is just a piece of evidence.


    Sui Haixia''s words made Su Jingfei and others speechless, but Su Jinglei seemed to think that the fire was not enough, and immediately followed: "third, think about it. If some of your adults run around every day in such a big mansion, it would be boring. If there are a few little guys, it would be lively."


    Although he put it simply, as a woman, she is naturally maternal. People think that if there are always children running and fighting in the house, and these children are still their own, it must be very warm.


    Su Jingfei is also a little excited. After all, everyone wants to have old people and young people. This life is complete. Although he has a bad relationship with Su Hanlin, he still has a father. If he has children around him, his life will be better.


    But then I think of my own situation. The Feng family is covetous, the PI family and the Liu family are accomplices in all kinds of conspiracies, and the Qin family is also restless. If they really have children, they are really under too much pressure.


    "Big brother, second brother, we are still young. Don''t worry." Thinking of these risks, Su Jingfei said politely: "at our age, we should strive for our career. When everything is stable, we can consider other things. Is that right?"


    Although Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei don''t know what Su Jingfei is thinking, when they hear his words, they also think of Su Jingfei''s current situation. They know the situation of the capital very well, and naturally guess some of Su Jingfei''s thoughts.


    Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia don''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. They both think that Su Jingfei''s words are words of evasion. Sometimes men are not in a hurry to get married, so they can have fun. They all think that Su Jingfei will be like this, and Sui Haixia wants to say anything.


    Su Jinglei saw the meaning of his wife, quickly preempted the way: "third, I also understand your current situation, don''t have too much pressure, no matter which family, want to do to our Su family, we have to consider the power of our family, children''s things you still have to work hard, this is a major event, if you don''t worry, you can send home."


    After all, Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia are the daughter-in-law of the Su family. Even though they don''t interfere in the family''s enmity, they know the situation of the families in the capital. Sui Haixia can''t help but frown and say, "Jingfei, do you have enmity with the Feng family?"


    "Gratitude and resentment?" Su Jingfei laughed, then corrected: "it should be hatred. There is a side branch of the Feng family in H Province, which was destroyed by me in the process of fighting with me."


    "Out?" Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia were surprised.


    "Yes, they made too many mistakes and violated the law, so I finally let them go bankrupt. Then they came to the Feng family in the capital. The Feng family always regarded me as the enemy, and then there were all kinds of conflicts. Now they can''t solve them. It''s almost the same to say that they will never die." Everyone is their own people, Su Jingfei did not hide, honest way.


    Su Jingfei''s words make su Jingtian and others silent for a while. The two brothers have heard something about Su Jingfei. Now they are very surprised to hear him say it himself. Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia are stunned at all.


    They know a lot about the Feng family. Su Jingfei killed the side branch family supported by the Feng family. He didn''t rely on the power of the Su family. Now Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia also understand why the father and son of the Su family attach so much importance to Su Jingfei. In addition to family affection, Su Jingfei''s strength is also remarkable!

 Chapter 1156

    Su Jingtian''s four people came to Su''s house to persuade Su Jingfei not to buy the big house. As a result, Su Jingfei was shocked for a long time. The population of Su Jingfei''s house was far more than they expected.


    And because of today''s dialogue, the four members of the Su family have a better understanding of Su Jingfei. The Su family''s three young children are more powerful than expected. Women''s fate also makes people speechless. Su Jinglei and Su Jingtian are better. They have known Su Jingfei for a long time, but Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia are completely confused.


    Their previous impression of Su Jingfei was just that he had some skills. The three members of the Su family, who had suffered a lot in recent years, were few. After all, he was able to live on his own and had a good life, which made people admire him very much.


    But now I know that their understanding of Su Jingfei is only superficial. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they know how wonderful the third man is. No wonder so many women like him. A young man who started from scratch can make the Feng family''s side branch bankrupt. This skill can''t be copied.


    Of course, it''s because they don''t know that Su Jingfei is actually the first master of the younger generation, otherwise they will be even more surprised.


    There was a moment of silence on their side. Suddenly someone knocked at the door. With the knocker, the people outside also said, "Su Jingfei, open the door. We''ve come to see you. I hear you''re moving!"


    There are few people in the capital who can talk to Su Jingfei like this. It takes a certain degree of familiarity to be so casual. Su Jingtian and others don''t know who they are, but they also know that they should be su Jingfei''s friends, and the voice is still familiar.


    But Su Jingfei knew who was coming. With a wry smile, he was living in the capital. There was really no secret. The children of these big families soon received the news that they were just buying a house, and everyone knew that they had not yet lived in it.


    Thinking about it, he said with a smile to Su Jingtian and others: "elder brother, elder sister-in-law, second brother and elder sister-in-law, you do it first. Nalan Rongxuan is here. I''ll have a look."


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei suddenly feel familiar. It turns out that it''s Nalan Rongxuan, the name of the hunter of the capital''s God of wealth. Naturally, they all know that they have had some contacts, but because of their age, they have more contact with the previous generation of Nalan family.


    When Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia heard that it was Nalan Rongxuan, they couldn''t help saying, "the relationship between the third younger brother and Nalan Rongxuan is also very good!"


    Su Jinglei looked at Su Jingfei''s back and didn''t avoid Dongfang Wenjun and others. He said with a bitter smile, "he has a good relationship with Nalan Rongxuan. Did you hear him mention a name called Nalan Xiuying before? That''s Nalan xiuhai''s fifth sister. She has a daughter, Liang Xiuwen. You should have heard Lao San mention it. That girl has a good relationship with him. She used to be the boss of Lao San! "


    Sui Haixia recalls the people she talked about before Su Jingfei, and then reflects that she only knew that Su Jingfei was talking about the names of the women, but she didn''t know the relationship between these women and Su Jingfei.


    It turns out that Su Jingfei is Nalan xiuhai''s nephew and son-in-law, so Su Jingfei is Nalan Rongxuan ''.


    She didn''t know anything else. He would be even more surprised if he knew that Su Jingfei, Murong family, Chu family, Yang family and Da Xiangguo Temple helped him. They were all top families.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei secretly cooperates with an pangzi and also has some relations with the dantai family. Unconsciously, Su Jingfei has already had relations with many top families in the capital. If you count from Nalan Rongxuan, he also has some relations with the Qi family. Who is Nalan Rongxuan''s fiancee Qi Enhui, the eldest lady of the Qi family.


    When they sigh, Su Jingfei has brought Nalan Rongxuan and others in. Naturally, Nalan Rongxuan is not the only one, but also Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan. They are all together during this time.


    While walking in, Nalan Rongxuan said: "Jingfei, you said you live well here. What kind of mansion do you want? It''s not convenient to find you in the future because of the partial location. Besides, I always feel that the big mansion is not very clean. Why don''t you go back? What kind of mansion do you want? Tell my brother, I''ll help you with it."


    "Yes, with the capital God of wealth here, you can''t do what you want. He doesn''t see the billion and 800 million." Gaoyuexia listen to Nalan Rongxuan said so, beside ridicule way.


    "To die, I dare say that I have money in front of Su Jingfei. He is the richest man in H Province." When Nalan Rongxuan said this, he had already come to the living room.


    He didn''t know that there was someone in Su Jingfei''s family who didn''t speak in a restrained voice. This is a good sentence. In the ears of the Su family, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are better, but Sui Haixia and Liu Ruping are surprised again. They have a high evaluation of Su Jingfei, and now they find that they still underestimate him.


    H Province is not really an economically developed region in China, but as the richest man in a province, how can he be worth more than 10 billion yuan? How old is Su Jingfei? He is less than 21 years old, and he is already the richest man in H Province.


    If this is said by others, they may doubt that Nalan Rongxuan is the God of wealth in the capital and the next heir of Nalan family.


    When Nalan Rongxuan saw Su Jingtian and others, he was also stunned. He rushed to Su Jingtian and said, "Uncle Tian, Uncle Lei, you are here too!" Then he said to Sui Haixia and Liu Ruping, "Auntie Ping, Auntie Xia, Rongxuan, please send your regards."


    They are all big families, especially the Nalan family, which can be regarded as a family from ancient times to the present. Some understanding is very important. Although Nalan Rongxuan seems to be out of tune at ordinary times, he will never be impolite at the critical moment.


    Su''s family is equal to Nalan''s family. According to their status, Su Jingtian is similar to Nalan xiuhai, and their influence in the political and military circles is similar. They can be regarded as the elders of Nalan Rongxuan, but in this way, Su Jingfei is in an awkward situation.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei look at Su Jingfei, and then smile at Nalan Rongxuan and say, "Rongxuan, don''t be so polite. We all know the relationship between you and Jingfei. They are all family members. Let''s make our own friends."


    Although the relationship between Su Jingfei and Liang Xiuwen decides that he wants to be equal to Nalan Rongxuan, Su Jingtian has been equal to Nalan xiuhai for many years, and it can''t be changed suddenly at this time, so he chooses to make friends separately, so that we won''t feel uncomfortable.


    Nalan Rongxuan secretly nods, which is the best. Otherwise, from Su Jingtian''s calculation, he calls Su Jingfei uncle again, which is too uncomfortable.


    At this time, Gao Yuexia showed his intelligence. He was just a third party. He walked forward and said, "Gao Yuexia met two uncles."


    Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia don''t know Gao Yuexia or who he is, but Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei naturally know each other.


    Gao Yuexia was the young master of the Gao family. They all met him. Although the Gao family is gone now, Gao Yuexia is also the top three master of the younger generation. Of course, because of Su Jingfei''s existence, he has retreated to the fourth place, but this does not affect Gao Yuexia''s achievements.


    In the era of Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, because they had their own careers to be busy with, their strength did not enter the top five of their peers. Gao Yuexia, the fourth of the contemporary young generation, was enough for them to pay attention to.


    "Under the high moon of the Gao family, you and our third brother are also friends!" Su surprised a day to smile, inquired a way, have no elder to younger generation that kind of serious.


    Su Jingtian had already said that he would make friends with each other, and Gao Yuexia was not embarrassed. He nodded and said, "yes, Su Jingfei and I are friends at first sight. Today, I heard that he bought a house and came to congratulate us."


    Su Jinglei suddenly said: "this girl should be from the PI family, isn''t she?"


    They have just mentioned that Su Jingfei has a grudge with the PI family. Now that the PI family is here, Su Jinglei has to pay more attention. PI Xuelan is pi Yongnian''s daughter. Su Jinglei has some impression.


    "This is my fiancee. She''s out of the PI family now." Gao Yuexia naturally understands Su Jinglei''s meaning and explains quickly.


    Su Jinglei nodded and said nothing more, just listening.


    At this time, Su Jingfei and other two parties had already seen each other, and then he said with a smile, "OK, let''s sit down and have a chat. You see, I said that we know the house is small. Now there are two groups of guests, and the room is a little crowded."


    When Su Jingfei finished, he arranged for everyone to sit down. Before, there were four people in the Su family and six people on Su Jingfei''s side, and there were ten people in the room. At this time, there were three more people, thirteen people in the hall, and the room was really full. This also explains why Su Jingfei was in a hurry to buy a house.


    This villa is arranged by Nalan Xiulin for Su Jingfei. Now hearing Su Jingfei say so, Nalan Rongxuan said, "Su Jingfei, you''ve had enough. My seventh uncle bought this house for you. Now you dare to despise its small size. I''ll tell you later, so that you can''t eat it. You''ve been dancing too much recently. Someone has to clean you up."


    His words make su Jingfei laugh and cry, this guy has never been a serious, not angry way: "tell you to go, I''m not to relieve the burden of his old people."


    Su Jingtian and Nalan Xiulin are of the same generation, and they are even older than him. At this time, they heard their words and said with a smile: "don''t worry about it. If you have big brother here, Xiulin doesn''t dare to do anything to you. If you look back, you can enjoy yourself in front of him. Don''t worry about it."


    Su Jingfei quickly gave big brother a thumbs up and said: "big brother, this is called fighting brother, the key moment is to get." Then he had to say to Nalan Rongxuan: "hunter, see? I have backstage. I''m not afraid."

 Chapter 1157

    Nalan Rongxuan heard Su Jingfei''s words and looked at him like a villain. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "it''s said that we''re going to each other. How can you find someone to do the backstage? It''s shameless to say so."


    "I can''t help it. Who told me to have backstage? If I have the ability, please have backstage too!" Su Jingfei laughs. He doesn''t have the temperament of a great master.


    Nalan Rongxuan didn''t expect Su Jingfei to have such a rogue side. Originally, in his eyes, Su Jingfei was a young and mature young man, but now, Su Jingfei seems to be back to his age, and he really doesn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    In fact, all this is reasonable. No matter what Su Jingfei did before, he always faced it alone. Even if he was accompanied by all kinds of women, he always wanted to be in the front. Even in Su''s family, he was also the head of the family.


    But now Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are present. He is their brother. With two elder brothers here, Su Jingfei will be more in line with his age. How can Nalan Rongxuan understand that he has never been alone? He always has Nalan family as the backstage.


    Compared with Nalan Rongxuan, Gao Yuexia has some understanding. When the Gao family existed, Gao Yuexia was also a young master. Now he has to start everything on his own. He is much more mature than before.


    Now hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he said with a smile: "well, well, don''t argue about this. We are here today about Su Jingfei''s move. How can we get off the subject? Haven''t you moved to the king''s residence in Nancheng? Let''s talk about it. "


    "Side by side with the palace?" Su Jingfei was stunned, and then said with some doubts: "isn''t that the mansion I bought a senior official''s? How come it''s the palace of the king. " With that, he looked at Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun understood and explained, "didn''t I tell you then? That mansion is not a pro Prince''s mansion, but it is a noble official equivalent to the Lord. The meaning of "side by side with the king" is to be side by side with the Lord. You can imagine the position. You understand


    Su Jingfei suddenly, dumb way: "these ancient official positions are really fastidious, yes, I did buy that house, what''s the problem?"


    Gao Yuexia didn''t speak, and Nalan Rongxuan said: "the problem is that there is no one. But what do you buy for such a big mansion? Don''t you feel empty when you live in it? What''s more, such a big mansion will not be very clean. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Su Jinglei over there said, "hunter, don''t you know how many people there are in Su Jingfei''s family?"


    In a word, he reminds Nalan Rongxuan that compared with Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, Nalan Rongxuan knows Su Jingfei better. Then he remembers that in addition to a few women in front of her, there are a lot of women in her family, including Liang Xiuwen and Nalan Xiuying.


    It is also because of the thought of Wu Gu Na LAN Xiuying and cousin Liang Xiuwen that Na LAN Rongxuan thinks that she should remind Su Jingfei.


    "There are many people in our family. It''s convenient to buy a big house. I''ll also hire some servants. Then the family will need a house even more. This king''s mansion is just in line with my requirements." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    "You are really planning to live the life of the Lord." PI Xuelan looks at the women behind Su Jingfei. She knows more or less about the relationship between these women and Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally guessed PI Xuelan''s mind, but he didn''t care. Instead, he said frankly, "there''s no way. Young people always have to corrupt when they succeed. Don''t you and Yuexia have no place to live? I can give you a yard, and you''re welcome. Master Yi, they will also live with me. "


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan have bright eyes. They are living in Nalan''s family now. Although they have a good relationship with Nalan Rongxuan, they can''t be regarded as relying on others. After all, it''s not very convenient for them to live in a big family with elders.


    Su Jingfei is different from Nalan Rongxuan. Su Jingfei has no elders in his family, and Gao Yuexia and Su Jingfei have agreed to deal with the PI family together for a long time. Now Gao Yuexia can be regarded as Ke Qing, half of Su Jingfei''s staff. Su Jingfei especially mentions Master Yi to make him understand.


    Gao Yuexia doesn''t think it''s good to be an aide of Keqing. He mainly depends on who he follows. Su Jingfei is much better than him. He won''t be jealous. It''s a good thing to follow Su Jingfei.


    They are excited, Nalan Rongxuan is also eyes shining way: "Jingfei, your proposal is good, xiaoyuexia now because with the PI family is very unhappy, leave our Nalan home is not safe, if you can live in your Su house, it''s really a good choice, so it''s settled."


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei don''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Gao Yuexia. They just listen to him. Gao Yuexia lives in Su''s house. They really look at their third brother with new eyes. They are the top five figures of the younger generation!


    Gao Yuexia may not have achieved much now, but he is a potential stock. In a few words, he has become Su Jingfei''s man. His third brother is really capable.


    Su Jingfei can guess that Gao Yuexia has to stay with him for special reasons, otherwise he can only go to Nalan''s house. Now the Feng''s and PI''s families are expected to fight against Gao Yuexia. Gao Yuexia is not strong enough, so he is doomed to suffer losses.


    Now, with Su Jingfei''s support, Gao Yuexia will have a lot of confidence. As for Su Jingfei, he has more backing. He is not afraid of the Feng family and the PI family.


    "Since you are so enthusiastic, I''ll promise you. Just leave me a small courtyard. Xue LAN and I live in it." Think about the key, Gao Yuexia is not affectable, happily promised, he knew that he would cooperate with Su Jingfei to deal with the PI family, now it seems that everyone is close.


    Su Jingfei was very happy that Gao Yuexia was so happy. He said with a smile, "you will be very glad for your decision today. Although our Su mansion is not so luxurious, it is absolutely comfortable to live there. It used to be a tourist attraction."


    He didn''t say that Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia, who were born and raised in the capital, knew it, but Gao Yuexia said solemnly: "Su Jingfei, since you bought this house, please have a look at Fengshui."


    "Yes, yes, there may be something unclean in this kind of old house. You can find someone to have a look and deal with what you have. Even if you don''t have anything, you will feel more at ease. How about you?" Although Nalan Rongxuan said so, his expression betrayed him. He certainly believed that the mansion was not clean.


    Although they said it more implicitly, Su Jingfei also understood what they meant. After all, there are some dirty things in a big mansion, which is reasonable. It''s really a challenge for him.


    Su Jingfei is so old that he hasn''t met any supernatural events. This mansion is really suitable for ghost movies. But now that the house of the king is changed into the house of Su, he won''t let the house of Su die. In half a month, he can make it look brand new.


    But according to the current situation, Nalan Rongxuan and others do not believe that there are no other problems in this house, and the real estate company will not know. But when you ask them, they will not admit that it has something to do with it.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "in fact, these things are illusory. I feel that we think too much, and don''t you know that I have a certain understanding of geomantic omen? There''s a problem. I can see it. "


    "Can you still watch geomancy?" This time it was su Jinglei who spoke. He found that the more he knew his third brother, the more he admired him. Su Jingfei''s achievements at this age are not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei nodded with a smile and said, "I know a little bit. It''s granny Yang who taught me how to face each other. It''s not too accurate."


    When they heard Su Jingfei''s words, they were a little relieved. If Mrs. Yang had taught Su Jingfei, he would have learned a little geomantic omen, so it would be no surprise. Mrs. Yang is most famous for face-to-face.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at Su Jingfei as if he were a monster. After a while, he said, "Su Jingfei, tell me what you can''t do. You are so good at martial arts and medicine. Do you still have time to study geomancy?"


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. Yilitong, Bailitong, many things are by analogy. I''ll go back to the house and have a look."


    "Since you know this, you can go and have a look. Anyway, it''s all your own house. If there are any problems, you can solve them yourself." Gao Yuexia also admires Su Jingfei very much. At this time, he opens his mouth beside him. He also tends to make the big house unclean.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know where they heard it from, but the children of the big family seem to believe in these things. He just knows something, so he can go and have a look.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are watching. Su Jingfei agrees to them. For a long time, his third brother is so powerful that he even knows geomantic omen. Does he spend his whole life studying knowledge? But his martial arts are also so good.


    Sui Haixia and Liu Ruping are more speechless than their brothers. Their impression of Su Jingfei has changed from the first time they met her to now. Now they finally have a general understanding of Su Jingfei. This brother is against heaven!


    "Well, since you have studied geomancy, we can rest assured." Nalan Rongxuan seems to have let go.


    Su Jingfei always feels that this is not right. He can''t help frowning and saying, "hunter, you look like you have something to say. Do you really just think that the big house is not clean? Do you have any news? Don''t lie to me. Then we are still good friends."

 Chapter 1158

    Su Jingfei feels that Nalan Rongxuan has something to say. He can''t help asking. After all, he''s not from the capital. He doesn''t know much about this. Nalan Rongxuan is a native.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei don''t know these things. In fact, they can understand. They usually have a lot of things, and they don''t have time to pay attention to so many gossip. Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia are standard traditional women, and they won''t inquire about those rumors. The news is far less clever than Nalan Rongxuan.


    When Nalan Rongxuan sees Su Jingfei''s questioning, she also hesitates. She seems to be considering whether she should tell Su Jingfei that she really has an inside story.


    Before he could speak, someone at the door said, "don''t ask him. This guy talks too hard. I''d better give you an answer." With the sound, Shangguan xianger has come in from the door.


    Since the relationship between Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger has broken through, she is actually one of the hostesses of the Su family. When others come in, they need Su Jingfei to meet them. Shangguan xianger doesn''t have to work so hard. She just goes home.


    Although Su Jingfei had known for a long time that the relationship between Shangguan xianger and Su Jingfei was unusual, Nalan Rongxuan, who once pursued Shangguan xianger, saw her and said helplessly: "xianger, how can you always tear down my stage?"


    "Come on, I didn''t tear down your platform. It''s too much for you." Shangguan Xiang''er turned her lips and then added, "you said that you have a fiancee now. If you come out every day, you are not afraid to let Qi Enhui catch you and give you a good cut."


    Hearing Shangguan Xiang''er mention Qi Enhui, Nalan Rongxuan jumped up as if he had been trampled on his tail and said angrily, "Shangguan Xiang''er, I don''t like to hear that. Since ancient times, my wife has been taking her husband as the key link. How dare she treat me?"


    After he said this, he felt that the atmosphere in the room was wrong. Although all the women in Su''s family were virtuous, including Su Jingfei''s women, they didn''t think that women had to depend on men, especially the women around Su Jingfei, who almost had their own skills. Now Nalan Rongxuan said that they were upset.


    Nalan Rongxuan also felt that he had said something wrong, and quickly added: "well, don''t get me wrong. I just said that I don''t care about Nalan''s family and other people''s family. Don''t get me wrong, ha, don''t get me wrong."


    We are not mean people. When we hear Nalan Rongxuan''s words, our previous dissatisfaction will dissipate and even be funny. Nalan Rongxuan is obviously trying to maintain his face and has a hard mouth. It''s estimated that Qi en Hui is around, so he doesn''t dare to say that. This guy is a strong mouthed king.


    Shangguan Xiang''er naturally didn''t believe him. She turned her lips and gave him a white look. Then she hummed: "when Qi en Hui comes, you can say that again."


    "That''s what I say when she comes. That''s the man." Nalan Rongxuan thought of Qi Enhui, a woman who was more powerful than himself. Although he didn''t make it clear, everyone saw that he was guilty, and they all laughed.


    Su Jingfei knew Nalan Rongxuan very well, so he quickly cut off the topic and said, "Xiang''er, you''re here. I want to introduce my family to you." Then he pointed to Su Jingtian and other humanitarians: "this is my elder brother and sister-in-law, and this is my second brother and sister-in-law. Today we all come to see me. You should have heard about it already."


    "Not only have we heard about it, but we have seen it several times. That is, you think we are strangers." Shangguan Xiang''er gives Su Jingfei a white look, and then gives her face to Su Jingtian and other humanitarians: "big brother, big sister-in-law, second brother, second sister-in-law."


    Su Jingtian and others recognized Shangguan Xiang''er when she came in, but they couldn''t figure out what they thought. Su Jingfei and Feng''s family were in the same boat. Shangguan Xiang''er seemed to have a good relationship with Su Jingfei. They were even more confused when they called her now.


    In addition to Su Jingfei''s relatives and trusted friends, Su Jingfei would not conceal his relationship with Shangguan Xiang''er. Seeing Su Jingtian''s several people in a daze, he explained with a smile, "the relationship between Xiang''er and me has nothing to do with the Feng family, she and I are personal." He would not say anything about Shangguan Xiang''er and Feng''s family. They should understand this explanation.


    Sure enough, Su Jingtian and others have understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t have to ask. She must be one of her younger brothers and sisters. They have to admire Su Jingfei''s power and the women of hostile forces can get it.


    In any case, as long as they are voluntary, Su Jingtian and others will support. Everyone smiles and says something with Shangguan Xiang''er. Shangguan Xiang''er is different from other women. She always wears a veil when she is outside. Now she still hasn''t taken it off, and others can''t see her face.


    When the two sides got to know each other, Su Jingfei asked: "Xiang''er, tell me, what do you know? What''s the matter with that Prince''s mansion?"


    "By the way, if you don''t say it, I''ll forget that it''s not easy to live side by side. There must be something wrong with such a big house without ownership." Shangguan xianger took a look at Nalan Rongxuan, and then explained, "the reason why we have not been successful in developing tourist attractions all these years is that apart from the location, there are ghosts there."


    The men are better. Women''s first reaction to being haunted is fear. Even Dongfang Wenjun''s face changes. It''s not that she didn''t think the big house was not clean before, but she never thought of being haunted.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. Although he had been in touch with geomantic omen, he also believed that there must be some things difficult to explain in the world. But it seems that it''s not so easy to say hell, not to mention whether there is a ghost.


    "Xiang''er, is there really a ghost thing? This is a scientific society Su Jinglei how all say a minister, for these strange things, very sensitive, careful asked.


    "I''m not sure about this, but I''ve heard rumors all the time that all kinds of things will happen in that house. The local residents know it. When you go there to see it, don''t you find that the army and the people don''t go to see it? I think you 307 troops should have records of these things. " Shangguan Xiang''er didn''t dare to promise, but she said what she knew.


    Seeing that Guan Xiang''er had already begun to speak, Nalan Rongxuan continued: "we don''t have outsiders here. I''ll give you an organization. Have you heard of Jindun group A?"


    "Jindun group A?" Su Jingfei and the girls looked at each other, then shook their heads together.


    When Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei heard Nalan Rongxuan''s words, their faces changed dramatically. Then they heard Su Jingtian say in a deep voice: "you mean the secret agency of the state, which is specialized in dealing with some unsolvable incidents? Does this have anything to do with them? "


    Su Jingfei''s eldest brother and second brother are both high-level national leaders. Although they have not entered the top circle, they also know something that others don''t know, especially those special secrets.


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan are young people. They can''t get access to these high-level information. Nalan Rongxuan obviously didn''t mention it to them. They are also very curious. PI Xuelan even asked: "is the Jindun group a equivalent to the existence of the national security agency?"


    "The meaning is similar, but there is no such organization as the national security agency. Don''t be fooled by any movies and novels." Su Jinglei, as the Vice Minister of the Organization Department, was very responsible.


    When other people say this, they won''t believe it. Su Jinglei''s words are absolutely true. At this time, many people know that the National Security Bureau staff, which is equivalent to the ancient royal guards, doesn''t exist at all. It''s really surprising that they completely fabricated them.


    But before everyone''s thoughts were over, Su Jinglei said: "although there is no national security bureau, the same organization still exists. As for what it is, I won''t tell you. You may not be able to contact it in the future, but Jindun group A does exist."


    Su Jingfei frowned and asked, "second brother, do you mean that the state actually recognizes the unscientificity of various abnormal phenomena?"


    Su Jinglei shook his head and said: "you don''t understand that science is not omnipotent. Many things can''t be solved, but it doesn''t mean that there are strange forces and chaotic spirits. Let''s not talk about this first. Hunter, are you serious? Group A of Jindun all pay attention to the palace side by side?"


    "I''ve also heard about this news, but I think it''s possible that the local people all know about the story of the king''s mansion. It''s just because of some taboos that they don''t mention it." Nalan Rongxuan nodded.


    "In this way, the house is really not clean!" Su Jinglei nodded and pondered.


    Shangguan xianger said: "in fact, these are very simple. Just ask a few local residents. If there''s something wrong, it''s not safe to buy this house!"


    Su Jingfei has always been in contact with many things. Even though he owns thread bound books as cheating devices, he has never been in contact with ghosts and gods. Now he suddenly says that the house he wants to buy is haunted. Su Jingfei really doesn''t know what kind of feelings he has.


    The house was proposed by Dongfang Wenjun. Now hearing people saying this, he hesitated and said, "Jingfei, let''s not buy this house. No one can say this kind of thing. We''d rather believe it."


    "Yes, brother Fei, I''m afraid of ghosts. If I''m really haunted, I can''t sleep at night." Although Huofeng is rebellious, she is timid.


    Several other women, even though they have martial arts skills, are still girls after all. How can they be a little timid? But Feng Xiaolan''s eyes shine out unexpectedly and says: "elder martial brother, it''s good to be haunted. How exciting! I always want to live in a haunted house!"


    Su Jingfei looked at a few women, you a word I a word, is also indecisive, he to this kind of thing, is also dubious.

 Chapter 1159

    Su Jingfei is still hesitating, Su Jingtian has said: "third brother, no matter what, it''s not a good thing to have such rumors about this house. Although you need a big house, you don''t have to buy it. You can buy a residential building directly."


    Liu Ruping and Su jingtianfu sang Fu Sui and said, "yes! Third, you said that we are all ordinary people, and no one needs to provoke these unclean things. You said that if you know some geomantic omen, can you catch ghosts! Besides, even if you can catch them, the ghosts there have been rampant for so many years, and they must be very powerful. "


    Sui Haixia is more like lively, while laughing: "old three, if you want to catch a ghost, you must call the second sister-in-law, I like to watch ghost movies, especially Lin Zhengying''s zombie movies, I see if you are more powerful than uncle Jiu."


    "Don''t make trouble. I''ll be confused later." Su Jinglei can''t listen any more and scolds his wife. But before everyone responds, he says: "the third is to catch ghosts, and the ninth uncle is to catch zombies. Can it be the same? If you want to compare it, you should also compare it with the Taoist priest Yimei. It''s really long hair and short insight. Moreover, I believe in the third brother''s ability. "


    The crowd was speechless for a while. It seems that the focus of your husband and wife''s attention is wrong. But Sui Haixia was still beside him and said, "the Taoist priest with one eyebrow is uncle Jiu. You don''t take the movie seriously, and you still talk about me!"


    Su Jingfei also said that he was speechless to these two couples. He was really a brother and wanted to catch ghosts. The rumor was true or false. Even if it was true, he would not catch ghosts. He had good martial arts. He didn''t know how to deal with this kind of supernatural thing.


    Shangguan Xiang''er looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "well, don''t worry about it. It''s just a rumor I heard. At least there''s no measure taken by Zhengfu. It''s not necessarily true."


    "You may not have said that, but it is likely to be true!" Nalan Rongxuan didn''t know if it was because he was run by Shangguan xianger before that he began to rebound. He refuted Shangguan xianger''s words and said: "I just said that the people in group A of Jindun are paying attention to this matter, and the things they intervene in should not be too simple."


    When he said this, he looked at Su Jinglei and obviously asked Su Jinglei to prove it to him.


    Although Su Jinglei''s character is humorous, at the critical moment, he said: "it''s true. Jindun group A is different from other organizations. They take over things that are difficult to explain. Generally, strange things happen, and they will be nearby."


    People in group A of Jindun don''t know whether they are involved, but it should be true that they are haunted in the palace side by side. At least this rumor exists. If there is something strange, there must be a demon.


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t want to affect her future life because of her decision. She is a wanderer and has never seen any real ghosts. She has heard of some legends all over the world, but they are all false. She is not afraid of them. As for what happened to the king''s mansion, she doesn''t dare to say.


    The best way to deal with the uncertain things is not to contact them. Dongfang Wenjun once again said, "Jingfei, let''s forget it. Anyway, we''re only sure, we haven''t really bought it."


    People also looked at Su Jingfei and waited for his decision. Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I''ve lived alone since I was a child. I''ve always relied on my own hands to do things. I''ve met all kinds of people, but I''ve never seen a ghost. Now I''m very interested in seeing what kind of ghost it is."


    When he talked about his life when he was a child, all the people in the Su family could not help but be silent. They all knew that as a child, from childhood to adulthood, they not only had to support themselves, but also had to study for themselves.


    And all this is because the Su family can''t take Su Jingfei home, and they don''t even dare to give him any help. The most important thing is to provide him with a relatively safe living environment, so that he won''t be hurt. Now listening to him, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are ashamed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t mean to say this to Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei. When he found that the atmosphere was not right, he quickly said, "I think you all understand what I mean. Even if the palace is haunted, I''ll buy it. I don''t believe that the kid dares to do anything to me. In other words, even if we really want to do something, what''s terrible about us, I''ll take them directly. "


    "Elder martial brother, I love to hear that. Men need to have this spirit." Feng Xiaolan, who has been clamoring to live in a haunted house, immediately supports Su Jingfei when she hears his decision.


    Wang Yu was quiet and didn''t want to talk. When she heard Feng Xiaolan''s words, she pulled her sleeve and said, "you''ll know how to make noise and live in a haunted house."


    "Yes, yes, I''ve always wanted to go to hell. Now I finally have a chance. I have to have a look. I always think I have Yin and Yang eyes, just to confirm." The wind small orchid a face is excited, the meaning of a little scared all have no, smile a way in the side.


    When they heard the conversation, they didn''t know what to say. Feng Xiaolan looked like a simple girl. Su Jingfei didn''t expect that she would have such a side. She was dumbfounded.


    Su Jingtian and others originally thought that Wang Yu was a quiet girl, and Feng Xiaolan was a simple girl. Now Wang Yu agrees with them, but Feng Xiaolan is beyond their expectation. However, Feng Xiaolan''s simple and lovely appearance is still very popular.


    "Xiaolan, you always want to go to hell, but ghosts are ugly and disgusting. What do you want them to do?" Liu Ruping likes a simple girl like Feng Xiaolan, so she asks with a smile.


    "I, I don''t want to see them. I just want to verify whether I have Yin and Yang eyes. That''s dorahong!" Feng Xiaolan laughed and said as if nothing had happened: "as for ghosts, you can rest assured, sister-in-law. As long as my elder martial brother is here, any trouble can be solved."


    In the eyes of Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, Su Jingfei is absolutely an idol. When something comes to his hands, it seems that he can do everything well.


    Now it''s just a rumor that there is a ghost. Since Su Jingfei has decided to buy the house, there must be no problem. They all believe Su Jingfei.


    Before they all said that Su Jingfei must buy the palace beside him. It''s a bit competitive. But now when you think about it carefully, Su Jingfei seems to have done something uncertain. He is a very calm person.


    Thinking of this, Nalan Rongxuan inquired: "Jingfei, do you have any ideas? Would you like to talk to us?"


    "Yes, if you have an idea, just say it and let them think about it. It''s just a very simple thing. Since you have to buy this house, let''s talk about how you plan to do it." Shangguan Xiang''er also spoke beside him.


    Seeing that everyone was waiting for his answer, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. Since they all say that they are haunted, we''ll go to see the ghost to see if the rumor is right or wrong. Besides, the mansion is not small, and people from other families in the capital dare not buy it. Then I''ll solve the problem for them. How can I say it''s also a contribution to the families?"


    Nalan Rongxuan sniffed: "Su Jingfei, don''t get close to your face. If it''s not for the stalemate between the families, how can such a big house fall into your hands? You can say it directly if you want, and make yourself so great."


    "I do want to, but I also solved the problem for everyone, otherwise there will always be family ideas for this house, but they can''t buy it." Su Jingfei laughed and joked: "I guess Nalan''s family wanted to have it before."


    "This is what we wanted at the beginning. It''s a big deal to ask someone to do the ritual. But since you want it, we won''t argue with you." Nalan Rongxuan is also very single, and did not hide, to tell the truth.


    Su Jingfei looked at Gao Yuexia. Although he didn''t speak, Gao Yuexia also understood his meaning. He shook his head and said, "our Gao family''s position in the capital is not enough. We don''t mean to compete."


    PI Xuelan also followed: "the PI family should not, they have been with the Feng family, the Feng family seems to be interested."


    When Su Jingfei heard PI Xuelan say this, his eyes brightened, and other people were also moved. Su Jingfei looked at PI Xuelan with a smile and said, "are you sure the Feng family are interested?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of this. It seems that Feng mieling is interested in this house. However, because of the restriction of various families, it has not been successful. There is too much competition." Pishelan didn''t think so much and told everyone what he knew.


    Originally, Su Jingfei had decided to buy the house. Now he heard that the Feng family had the idea of buying the house, so he immediately said, "Wenjun, go back to talk with Zhengfu. We want the house, and we will pay for it tomorrow."


    Dongfang Wenjun naturally knew Su Jingfei''s meaning, but he hesitated and said, "Jingfei, this house doesn''t seem very clean!"


    "If it''s not clean, we can clean it up." Su Jingfei snapped his fingers, and then said, "I didn''t say that before. I still know some geomantic omen. I''ll go back and change geomantic omen there. All the ghosts and ghosts will leave."


    All the people are staring at Su Jingfei and decide the matter with a wave of their hands. Both Shangguan Xiang''er and Nalan Rongxuan think Su Jingfei is very handsome and domineering at this time.


    Even if the rumor of being haunted is not necessarily true, there must be something wrong with it, but Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all. Of course, they also see that Su Jingfei wants to make the Feng family depressed, but it''s too bold. If there is something dirty, it''s a headache.


    Su Jingfei is sneering when people look at his great image. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. He has to see what the demon is and whether it''s really like the rumor.

 Chapter 1160

    That night, Su Jingfei decided to buy the house. He didn''t care whether he was really haunted. People who had never seen a ghost were more courageous. Besides, although Su Jingfei had learned some geomantic omen, he was not afraid of ghosts.


    What''s more, even if it is true, what can be done? The so-called evil can never be good. Su Jingfei has always been upright. Cough, this is what he thinks. He doesn''t know what other people think.


    Since Su Jingfei had already decided, Su Jingtian and others could not say more, so they stood up and said, "third brother, since you have decided on the house, let''s do it. If you need any help later, we can go to celebrate when you move."


    Su Jinglei said more directly: "third brother, you said that our brother is not an outsider. We said privately that although I am a government official, I am still your second brother after all. If I need to do something legal, I can help you contact. Besides, I can give you a 20% discount with my second brother''s face. I know you don''t need money, but I live at home, You always have to think about it! "


    Su Jingfei looked at Su Jinglei with black lines and said sincerely: "second brother, you should quit your present job and go to do sales promotion. You don''t even want to let go of your own brother. I know the director of daxiangguo temple, so don''t worry about it."


    Su Jinglei didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he gave a ha ha and said, "second brother, this is also about you. How can you, a black sheep, not understand second brother?"


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. Su Jinglei was obviously watching his excitement and making fun of himself. If he couldn''t hear that, he would be too stupid. However, he also knew Su Jinglei''s character. His second brother was serious in appearance, but he was actually a humorous man.


    When Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia see that their husband is going to leave, they naturally follow him. When they leave, they also say a few words to Su Jingfei. Liu Ruping asks Su Jingfei to be careful, but Sui Haixia is similar to Su Jinglei. Anyway, it''s not too big to watch the excitement. This is the couple, so Su Jingfei can only cry and laugh at them.


    When Su Jingtian and others leave, Su Jingfei naturally wants to send them out, and Su''s family will be with them. Nalan Rongxuan, Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan are also younger generation. They shout together. Su Jingtian and others send them out, and then they return to the living room.


    Without Su Jingtian and others, the atmosphere is naturally more harmonious. It doesn''t mean that Su Jingtian and others destroy the atmosphere. After all, with them, Nalan Rongxuan and others seem to have elders around. They are always constrained.


    Waiting for people to leave, Nalan Rongxuan asked Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, tell me the truth, do you really like this house?"


    Su Jingfei saw him ask this sentence, the people in the hall are staring at themselves, I''m afraid everyone has this idea, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "of course I like it, such a big palace, after I bought it, I''m the Lord, it''s such a windy thing."


    The girls seem to think of what Su Jingfei means by doing so. They can''t help but look at Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei has so many women. If he is really a king, these people will really become Su Jingfei''s three wives and four concubines.


    Nalan Rongxuan and others didn''t think so much, but they also rolled their eyes. Su Jingfei is very ambitious.


    Although the families in the capital are known as the top families, or detached families like the dantai family, no matter which family lives in villas or villas at most, they have a lot of face.


    There are some villages like Nalan''s, but they are relatively few. There are not many Siheyuan like Su''s. no matter what form they are, none of them own such a mansion. This is why many families value the palace side by side, but they can''t take it.


    Su Jingfei is a variable. When he entered the capital, he did a lot of things, and even caused the battle between Su Hanlin, the best expert in the world, and Fu laoguai. As everyone knows, if it wasn''t for Su Jingfei, they wouldn''t be able to meet him. This is the influence of Su Jingfei, and Mrs. Yang stood up to support him.


    Now there is still a stalemate among the families, and I don''t know who the royal family belongs to. Now Su Jingfei wants to buy this house, but no one will oppose it. People who want to oppose it don''t have enough confidence. People who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei won''t oppose it. In a word, Su Jingfei has picked up a bargain.


    As for the idea of being haunted, even if it is true, it is not very difficult to solve it. It mainly depends on whether people who buy houses taboo this kind of thing. Su Jingfei obviously does not taboo it.


    Su Jingfei knows that his words won''t be trusted by the public. After all, he hesitated before, but suddenly he was sure that everyone would doubt it. However, he didn''t want to explain more. In fact, everyone guessed that he was because the Feng family also thought about the mansion.


    Shangguan xianger suddenly said, "the Feng family is very concerned about this residence. I know this today because the Feng family knew it first."


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. He didn''t think of this before. He asked, "since the Feng family cares so much, what are they going to do, you know?"


    Shangguan Xiang''er nodded and said, "I know they want to give you some pressure at the top. I don''t know the details. Although I''m Feng mieling''s daughter, I don''t know many things."


    Su Jingfei understands Shangguan Xiang''er''s meaning. Even if Shangguan Xiang''er has been doing well, the people of the Feng family are not at ease with her. In the final analysis, because she is not a member of the Feng family. No matter how good the relationship is, she will never be as reliable as her own, especially in such a big family.


    Nalan Rongxuan and others also understand Shangguan xianger''s situation, and even feel aggrieved for Shangguan xianger. Before Su Jingfei appeared, Chu Yiming was the first expert of the younger generation, and Shangguan xianger was the first female expert.


    Up to now, the younger generation of the most powerful female expert is Shangguan Xiang''er, who can be regarded as a person of extraordinary talent. But because she is Feng mieling''s dry daughter, she can only stay in the Feng family. Her status is between the heirs and ordinary children. It''s a bit embarrassing, but she can''t leave the Feng family easily.


    Among the people, only Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun know why Shangguan xianger stayed in the Feng family. Dongfang Wenjun and Shangguan xianger had a lot of contact and mutual understanding during their stay in the capital.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t tell Shangguan xianger''s secret, but he still talks about the topic in front of him and says, "the Feng family wants to put pressure on me in the upper class relationship, because they want zhengax not to sell me the house." Then he looked at Dongfang Wenjun and said, "Wenjun, can this matter be solved?"


    Dongfang Wenjun did not rush to answer Su Jingfei''s words, but pondered for a moment, then nodded his head and said: "it should be no problem, the Feng family will have action, but other families will not sit by and ignore it, I don''t think we need to worry about it."


    "I''m sure that if the Feng family does something, we Nalan family will definitely make trouble. In the same way, if we do something, other families will also make trouble. Internal fighting between each other will be enough for you to solve these problems." Nalan Rongxuan said: "in fact, I don''t think the Feng family will be so simple."


    Su Jingfei sneered in his heart. He actually guessed what the Feng family would do, but he didn''t say it. Instead, he said to Nalan Rongxuan, "hunter, what you said today is group A of Jindun. Do you know any of them? Can you introduce one to me?"


    Nalan Rongxuan didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask like this. He said unexpectedly, "you can''t be serious. The people in group A of Jindun can''t be seen by anyone."


    "I want to get to know the situation with them. It''s so weird to hear what you say. If I don''t do something, how can I rest assured?" Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Shangguan Xiang''er''s eyes widened and said curiously: "I want to see such interesting people. I want to know if they have seen ghosts. I haven''t seen them yet. In fact, I''m still curious."


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at Su Jingfei and Shangguan Xiang''er with some embarrassment and said, "I told you before that group A of Jindun is a secret organization of the state. The people in it don''t disclose their identities casually. I only know one of them by chance. If I let him come to see you, it will be more difficult."


    Su Jingfei pondered: "my current identity is not so noble, but it should also be concerned by some people. Now I''m in contact with the people in group A of Jindun, and I don''t think I will be rejected."


    His words immediately made Nalan Rongxuan silent. Although he was usually cynical, it didn''t mean he didn''t know anything. Su Jingfei was right. Su Jingfei was not only concerned by the people in group A of Jindun, but also by the people in which organization in Beijing didn''t pay attention to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei simply affected the balance of the game in Beijing.


    Other people are also silent. Su Jingfei is usually very low-key. He seldom talks about his identity. Now that he has said so, it can be seen that he must see the person in group A of Jindun.


    After a long time of consideration, Nalan Rongxuan nodded and said: "Jingfei, I can''t promise you this now, but I can contact you. Whether we can see it depends on the meaning of others. Although we are all top families in Beijing, their situation is different, you know."


    "Of course, I understand. Just contact me and say that I want to buy the king''s mansion and get to know the situation with them." Su Jingfei smiles and says calmly.


    Dongfang Wenjun said: "Jingfei, do you have to see them? Those people should not be simple. "


    "It''s not simple. What can we do? Is there any super power? It''s all movies. I''d rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than that someone has powers. " Su Jingfei laughs and doesn''t do the same thing.

 Chapter 1161

    Nalan Rongxuan can see Su Jingfei''s firmness, agrees to Su Jingfei''s request, and then leaves Su''s home with Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan. He wants to contact the people he knows.


    The people in group A of Jindun are not well-known, but their identity is very special, and they may not be easily exposed to others. In fact, they all have the privilege that ordinary people can''t resist. Even in the face of some powerful officials, they have the power. Nalan Rongxuan really wants to contact each other.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t want to stay. He just waits for the news from Nalan Rongxuan. At that time, he has to see what''s special about the members of this mysterious organization.


    When they left, Shangguan Xiang''er also said to Su Jingfei with a smile, "husband, I''ll go back first. I just came out to give you a message. It will be discovered after too long."


    At this time, there was no outsider, and she immediately became intimate with Su Jingfei. She was afraid that others would take away Su Jingfei.


    Everyone on the scene knows the relationship between Su Jingfei and Shangguan xianger. Even if Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu don''t know the specific situation, they have long known that Shangguan xianger has always wanted to be with Su Jingfei. But when they heard this name, they were still sad, but they couldn''t express it.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew Shangguan xianger''s meaning, nodded and said, "go back first. If there is anything, we''ll contact you again."


    Shangguan Xiang''er nods, greets the girls, and then leaves the Su family. People don''t know what she''s doing, so that the Feng family can''t find out her secret. People don''t want to ask. She''s been hiding it for so many years. Naturally, she has her own way.


    When all the other people left, Su Jingfei said to all the people, "you all go to have a rest. Tomorrow Wenjun will talk about the affairs of the king''s mansion. Other people will continue to do their own things. Don''t delay your cultivation."


    The girls naturally nodded and agreed that Huofeng and LAN Xiqi were practicing, and then they naturally went back to continue. Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu were not the kind of hard-working people, but they were obedient to Su Jingfei''s words. Since he was so careful to remind them, they also decided to practice instead of sleeping.


    When the four women left, Dongfang Wenjun frowned and asked, "do you really have to take down the palace?"


    "Yes, originally I just thought that I would buy a house, but I didn''t expect that it would involve all the families and even the legend of being haunted. This is really unexpected, but now if we don''t buy it, it will become a joke." Su Jingfei nodded, slightly funny.


    "You can still laugh. You are not afraid of being really Haunted!" Eastern Wen Jun white Su Jingfei''s one eye, no good way.


    Su Jingfei steps forward and embraces Dongfang Wenjun''s waist. Dongfang Wenjun struggles a little. Seeing that he doesn''t let go, he just lets him embrace him. Su Jingfei says with a smile, "what are ghosts afraid of? I''m never afraid of shadow slanting. I''m not afraid of ghosts calling in the middle of the night. If there are ghosts, I''ll buy them two drinks."


    "You, you, you are stupid and bold. We women are afraid, and you don''t care." Dongfang Wenjun listened to Su Jingfei''s words, but he still hummed.


    Su Jingfei let Dongfang Wenjun lean on his arms and said with a smile, "of course I will consider your affairs. You can rest assured that I will handle them well."


    Since he met Su Jingfei, Dongfang Wenjun has been very sure of everything he does. Even if there are some unexpected situations, he will certainly be able to deal with them. Otherwise, he will not live until now. Although this kind of ethereal thing makes people uneasy, she still chooses to believe Su Jingfei.


    According to the normal development of today''s situation, Su Jingfei must be sleeping with Dongfang Wenjun. Dongfang Wenjun thinks so. Thinking that he can spend the night alone with Su Jingfei again makes him feel a little excited.


    There are more and more women around Su Jingfei. In fact, there are fewer and fewer opportunities to be alone. She doesn''t have to do anything. She just wants to be alone.


    In fact, no matter which woman, do not want their men to be shared, but Su Jingfei now around the women, are so excellent, and obviously you are su Jingfei like, they can blame Su Jingfei flower heart, but can not let Su Jingfei give up any one, he will not do so.


    When Dongfang Wenjun was thinking about it, he heard Su Jingfei say: "Wenjun, you go to have a rest first. I want to practice today to consolidate my present state. I have made rapid progress recently. I have to practice every day."


    Dongfang Wenjun, who had been expecting something, was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say such a thing. She was a little disappointed. However, she knew Su Jingfei''s martial arts was very important. If he didn''t have enough strength, he would have been killed by the enemy family.


    Forced to suppress the disappointment in his heart, Dongfang Wenjun said with a smile: "it''s really good for you to work so hard. Then I''ll have a rest first, and you shouldn''t be too late."


    Su Jingfei nodded and watched Dongfang Wenjun walk back to the room with a smile. How could he not see the disappointment in Dongfang Wenjun''s eyes, but he didn''t speak. He still has something to do tonight.


    He waited for Dongfang Wenjun to enter his room. He also opened the door and entered his own room. He told Dongfang Wenjun that he wanted to practice. In fact, it''s not like this. He''s going to xianwangfu tonight. He''s not so casual on the surface. He believes that there must be a demon when things go wrong. As for what kind of demon is, he must go to see it himself.


    Before he said that he didn''t care, it was to make everyone feel at ease. In fact, he had the idea of going to investigate for a long time. When everyone returned to their respective rooms, Su Jingfei began to take action.


    His bedroom naturally has a window. Su Jingfei flies out of the window directly. With his current lightness skill, he just jumps out of the courtyard. After a touch on the ground, he goes out ten meters and eight meters again. At this speed, no one will know Su Jingfei has gone out unless he sees Su Jingfei leave with his own eyes.


    Su Jingfei actually attaches great importance to the affairs of the prince''s mansion. After all, it''s his future home. No matter what the rumor of being haunted is, he has to go through it in person. Otherwise, how can he buy a house and live at ease.


    His family has a large population, and the place that is really suitable for living is a big house like the king''s mansion. He likes it very much, but he has to solve the problem of being haunted. Now Su Jingfei is going to see if there are ghosts.


    Su Jingfei''s house is not close to the prince''s house. During the day, Su Jingfei still drives to the house. At night, Su Jingfei can''t run to the house either. He left the house just to not disturb his family, or he won''t have to go through the window. Now when he got out of the community, he immediately took a car and soon arrived at the prince''s house.


    At night, it looks like a monster lying there, quiet and mysterious, as if not awake.


    Su Jingfei increasingly thinks that he should live in such a place. He has such a style at night. If it''s day, it''s too handsome. What''s more, the price is not high. Su Jingfei thinks that he has come to the gate.


    Since it''s a royal residence, its architectural style is also ancient. The courtyard wall is more than three meters high. It''s not easy for a thief to get in. It''s also a means for others to guard against theft. Of course, real experts don''t care about this height.


    Su Jingfei is an ancient lightness skill. Different from the modern martial arts, the three meter high wall does not exert too much pressure on him. Su Jingfei has a private look and is sure that there is no one. This is a place where he rises up.


    His lightness skill is very strong. With his height, it''s easy for him to reach the height of the wall. When he''s in the air, his toes point in front of him, his body rises again, and his hands are easily on the top of the wall. Then he looks into the palace side by side from the top of the wall.


    Because it is for sale, people can''t go in and out at will. The gate has been sealed. When the day comes, Su Jingfei and others don''t go in either. It''s just that it looks very imposing from the outside, so Su Jingfei has settled down.


    Now seeing the scene in the courtyard, Su Jingfei opened his mouth unconsciously. Imagination is one thing, and seeing it with his own eyes is another. He had no idea that the palace is so beautiful. Ponds, rockeries, and all kinds of flowers and plants are full of vitality.


    It''s spring now. Although it''s not summer yet, and the temperature is not low, everything in the palace is growing well. If someone lives in it, he must be in a good mood.


    In such an environment, he is always haunted, which makes Su Jingfei not believe in any way. Even if he is not sure whether there are ghosts in the world, he has seen many movies. The place where he lives should be more gloomy. It''s not gloomy here at all!


    In my heart, when I hold my hand on the top of the wall, the whole person has already drifted into the palace side by side. His lightness skill is very strong. Even if he lands, he doesn''t make any noise. No one will know that Su Jing is coming.


    Su Jingfei thought as he walked to the palace beside him. The mansion was really big. Su Jingfei was sure that if he lived in it, even if he brought everyone over, he would have no problem sharing a small courtyard, which strengthened his determination to buy it.


    Walking and thinking, they all say that it''s haunted here. But where is the ghost? They have already come in. Why don''t they show up yet? Do they also have a rest day? They just have a rest day today?


    In his wishful thinking, Su Jingfei has already gone to a small courtyard in the accessory room. He came here to explore the rumors of being haunted, so naturally he is more careful.


    When he entered the small courtyard, he felt that something was wrong. It was different from other places. It seemed that after he entered here, his judgment declined.


    This surprised Su Jingfei. He had studied geomantic omen and Qimen dunjia in thread bound books. Although he was not proficient, he was much better than ordinary people. He didn''t think there was any geomantic omen problem here, but he seemed to have been arranged, similar to Qimen dunjia.

 Chapter 1162

    Su Jingfei talks about the palace side by side at night. He is a brave artist. He wants to see what the rumor of being haunted is. After entering a courtyard, he suddenly finds something wrong. It is obvious that it has been arranged.


    He has a thread bound book, which is equivalent to the existence of cheating devices. There are many skills recorded in the thread bound book, including martial arts and medicine, some of the metaphysics of geomantic omen and Qimen dunjia. This is his first book, which is the content recorded in the earliest thread bound book he has.


    Later, a thread bound book was obtained, which complemented the contents of the first one before. Some places that Su Jingfei could not understand were also explained. Only by practicing the two books together could su Jingfei achieve his present achievements.


    When he got the third book sent by Mrs. Yang, it recorded a lot of Xiangxue and dugong. That is to say, every thread bound book Su Jingfei got complements each other, but each book has its own characteristics. Su Jingfei didn''t have to be proficient in learning the content, but he was involved in it.


    A person''s energy is limited. In the past ten years, Su Jingfei''s main practice has been medical skills. He has learned and memorized martial arts, but he didn''t practice internal skills. At first, he didn''t believe it. Later, he began to practice it when he believed it.


    Although Su Jingfei was good at martial arts, he was only more powerful than ordinary people because he didn''t have the support of internal skills. What he was really good at was his medical skills.


    Su Jingfei has seen some of the skills of escaping armor and the metaphysics of geomantic omen, but he has not studied them in depth. Even so, he can see at a glance that they have been tampered with here, which is a bit like setting up an array.


    The arrangement here is not really so magical. If a person who doesn''t know anything comes in, even if he doesn''t get trapped, he can at least go out with a little trouble. If a person who is really proficient in the strange door of dunjia, the arrangement is like a kind of magic array, which can let people turn around inside.


    Qimen dunjia is not a magic skill. It''s not as magical as the novel says, but it''s good to use it to stop people. Some people in ancient times were proficient in this skill and used it to stop pursuers in war.


    Su Jingfei''s unique skill of escaping armour, even if it''s only skin, is inherited from thread bound books, which is much better than modern people''s knowledge.


    At first, when he saw the layout here, he was also surprised, but he soon realized that he should be trapped by the layout. Although Su Jingfei was not in a mess, now that he knew that it was someone''s move, he would break it.


    Thinking about his understanding of Qimen dunjia, I want to move forward three steps, then move one step horizontally, then move forward three steps, turn a corner again, and continue to move horizontally. I silently count my steps and walk with the pithy formula.


    He is not proficient in the art of dodging armour, but just remembers some pithy formulas. These pithy formulas are like the secret of all things. Su Jingfei just follows the pithy formula to finish the whole journey, and suddenly becomes cheerful. The confused feeling that he was trapped by others and couldn''t find the direction before is swept away.


    In fact, from the moment he entered the other courtyard to the moment he stepped out of the magic array, the distance was only more than three meters. Within this distance, a simple magic array was set up with stones and branches.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t understand the principle of Qimen dunjia, but the effect is very clear, that is, through a very simple thing, according to a certain orientation, and then the people who enter will have a feeling that they can''t find the direction, and even the powerful magic array can make people not know that they are confused, and they will walk all the way to death.


    Of course, Su Jingfei is not so powerful when he encounters this magic array. Su Jingfei himself is not so powerful, and he will not decorate it. Otherwise, if he decorates one directly at home, he can rest easy.


    In any case, Su Jingfei can be sure that all these are human means. He now vaguely feels that this rumor of being haunted may have something to do with the person who arranged the array. In ancient times, the saying that there was a ghost hitting the wall was to circle in one place, and the effect of magic array was just like this.


    Shoulder to shoulder Palace used to be open to the outside world. If someone came in, mistakenly entered the battle and couldn''t go out for a while, when they went out, they would think that they had been hit by ghosts, especially when they met such things at night. Su Jingfei didn''t know whether it was so. He doubted that it might be so, so why did the people who arranged it!


    In his mind, he walked slowly to the other courtyard, and arranged such a magic array at the gate of the courtyard. There might be a secret in the courtyard. As he walked, Su Jingfei filled his whole body with internal power.


    He is a cautious man. He was very careful when breaking the array before. He didn''t make any noise. He didn''t know whether the person who arranged the magic array was still here. It was always right to be careful. All this was soon rewarded.


    When Su Jingfei went to the master bedroom of another courtyard, he saw a little light in it. He didn''t know whether it was to prevent people from seeing it or because he had already had a rest. The light was not electric light, but candle light.


    Looking at the candle light like a ghost fire, even Su Jingfei''s heart is a little hairy. After all, there is a legend of being haunted here, and there is a candle light in the room in the middle of the night. It''s really frightening. It''s not ancient. Ancient people used candle light and oil lamp to light.


    If you didn''t see this candle light directly before, Su Jingfei would really think it was a ghost fire. Now he is very firm in his conjecture. It must be man-made.


    If it''s not a ghost, Su Jingfei won''t be afraid. He doesn''t have the means to catch ghosts, but there are many ways to catch people. After all, there are not many people who can surpass him. At least there are no more than ten people in the capital.


    In my mind, Su Jingfei has come to the window. In order to maintain the original style of the house, the original building remains unchanged. It is still wooden windows, not glass, but paper.


    If it''s a glass window, Su Jingfei can see the situation inside the room directly from the outside. Now he can only see the content by piercing the window with his fingers. However, Su Jingfei is not so bold. The nocturnal people in the novel are all fictional, which can''t be imitated in reality.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether there are people here. If there are people, how strong this person is. Su Jingfei is not sure. In case of a big disturbance, it''s not what Su Jingfei wants.


    He has walked to the door and stopped calmly. He plans to listen to the movement inside first. If there is someone inside, he can judge whether he is sleeping from the breath of the other party. If he is sleeping, he can pierce the window.


    He calculated in secret, heard the sound of breathing in the room, and immediately frowned slightly. There was not one person in the room, but two people. One of them had a long breath and only breathed once in a long time. You don''t have to ask to know that he was a martial arts practitioner, and his internal skill was not weak. Maybe it was not much worse than Su Jingfei''s. the breath of the other was much more common, maybe a little bit internal, But it''s not deep.


    This is not the key point. The key point is that Su Jingfei feels that the person with low internal skill does not breathe fluently. He seems to be in poor health and may even lose his life at any time.


    This is Su Jingfei. If someone else can''t hear such a difference, Su Jingfei is not only a warrior, but also a national doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. He can tell the other person''s physical condition from one person''s breath. This medical skill can be achieved to a certain extent, and Su Jingfei can already hear it.


    Hearing this result, Su Jingfei couldn''t help thinking in secret. One of the two had a deep internal skill and a long breath. The other had a deep internal skill, but it was not deep, and it seemed as if it were nothing. Could it be that one of the two lived here, one took another to heal his wounds, and made a rumor that they were haunted just to avoid their enemies? How could it be like a vulgar plot in a novel, I don''t happen to meet you.


    Su Jingfei guesses that if so, he is not sure whether he has driven the other party away, because he can''t guess who the other party is.


    But now that he has seen each other''s situation, he thinks that he should have a look at each other''s identity and their breath. He knows that even if they are not sleeping, they will not notice their slight movements. I''m afraid that the person with deep internal skill also has attention on the person with breath problems.


    To make up his mind, Su Jingfei dipped his finger in some saliva and poked a small hole in the window like in the movie, then his whole body exploded.


    Before, he thought that the two people in the room were together, and the people with deep internal skills were taking care of the person with unstable breath. But when he really saw it, he found that it was totally different. The scene in the room was simply appalling. He did not expect that such a situation really happened in modern society.


    The people in the room are a man and a woman. The man is about sixty or seventy years old. One hand is on the woman''s chest, the other hand is on the woman''s head. The woman is about thirty-four years old.


    Before Su Jingfei heard that the person with a long breath was this man. His deep internal skill should not be much worse than Su Jingfei''s, and the person with unstable breath was naturally the woman. If ordinary people saw the situation of two people, they would think that the man was healing the woman, but Su Jingfei knew it was not.


    Su Jingfei has read thread bound books. In addition to recording martial arts and various secret skills, he will naturally introduce some evil martial arts. This old man is using one of them. He is stealing women''s internal skills.


    If you just steal internal skill, then most women will lose internal skill. But when using this kind of skill, there is also an auxiliary way to collect Yin and replenish Yang. That is to say, the old man must have played with that woman and then steal her internal power. When she runs out of oil, her life will come to an end. This kind of evil skill is absolutely heinous.

 Chapter 1163

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he was investigating the ghost in the prince''s mansion. He saw such a scene. This man was practicing evil skill. This skill is absolutely insidious.


    Although he is a playful person and has many women around him, he will never force anyone or hurt any woman. He absolutely hates those who hurt women. As a man, if he doesn''t have this basic morality, he will be despised.


    What''s more, this person not only has to have a relationship with that woman first, but also has to kill her. This kind of behavior is really worse than beasts.


    The skill of gathering Yin and tonifying yang has been said in all ages, but few people practice it. It''s a kind of behavior that harms others and benefits oneself, and it''s easy to become the public enemy of martial arts.


    Su Jingfei had only seen some of them in the online book, but he didn''t expect to meet such a warrior. This kind of person is really everyone''s punishment. What''s more, in addition to collecting Yin and tonifying yang, this skill of stealing other people''s internal skills is also very evil.


    When he came, the old man was already stealing a woman''s internal skill. It was not clear how long it took Su Jingfei, but he could see that the woman was close to running out of oil. That is to say, even if he saved her, he would not be able to live. What''s more, she didn''t want to live now. This process of stealing internal skill was very painful.


    Su Jingfei is not a righteous Superman who grudges evil, but this man''s behavior still angers him. What''s more, the house is about to be his own. He creates rumors of being haunted, which makes him uneasy to buy a house.


    All kinds of anger concentrated in his heart. Su Jingfei''s luck smashed the window, and then people flew in. He didn''t even say a word, so he killed the old man. If he was merciful, he would really be sorry for the person who was trapped by him. He didn''t believe that the old man just cheated the woman.


    Before, he always thought that a woman''s internal skill was average. Now he knows that her internal skill has been stolen. The old man didn''t steal the rest. It can be seen that this woman''s martial arts should also be good.


    He is quick and fierce. The old man in the room has been absorbing women''s internal skills, but he doesn''t know that someone comes outside the door. Not only does he believe in his own strength, but also because no one has come to this place for a long time. He doesn''t expect that Su Jingfei, a master of this level, will disturb him.


    For a moment, the old man only had time to give up his head, but his body was exposed in front of Su Jingfei, and he was immediately patted out by Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei knows that his hand can''t kill the old man, or even hurt him seriously. Although this evil skill of stealing internal skill is evil, he has to admit that it''s overbearing. When he steals other people''s internal skill, he will establish a kind of defense.


    The effect of this kind of defense is to gather the people who steal other people''s internal skills, as well as the internal skills of the stolen internal skills. In this way, even if someone wants to interrupt this kind of connection, if they are not strong enough, they can''t do it.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is enough to break, but it''s not easy to cause serious injury to the old man. He knows it very well, so he doesn''t stop at once. Instead, he continues to attack the old man with three punches, seven palms and twelve legs. The speed is very fast, and it doesn''t give the old man any time to react.


    The old man also showed a very strong strength at this time. Although Su Jingfei''s attack was fast and fast, he still managed to cope with it. Although he was slightly injured by Su Jingfei''s sneak attack before, he also calmed down.


    Su Jingfei was secretly surprised when he fought with the old man. Before, he thought that his strength should not be much worse than himself. Now, he underestimated him. After his injury, he could even fight back. If he was in a normal state, he would not even be worse than himself.


    He thought in his heart, but his hands and feet were not slow at all. If it wasn''t for the small room, he would have used weapons long ago. Even so, his fists and swords were still flying around in the room. He was full of killing intention to the man who practiced evil Kung Fu.


    The two of them started. The woman who had been robbed of her internal skill was already sober. Seeing Su Jingfei pressing the old man to start, they guessed that Su Jingfei was definitely an expert, so they said in a weak voice, "help me, help me, kill this old beast."


    Her internal skill has almost been stolen, and she has lost her innocence. Now her hatred for the old man is full of heart, and she obviously has no strength, otherwise she would have taken a bite.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know who this woman is, but if this woman''s words, he still promised: "don''t worry, I won''t let go of this kind of unreasonable person, you just wait for me to kill him, you slow down first, you don''t have much time."


    He can still talk when he starts. Obviously, his strength is higher than his opponent''s. The old man''s face changes dramatically. He knows that he must leave here quickly. He can see that Su Jingfei is going to kill someone.


    His hands suddenly become fast, and there is a kind of suction in his palm. It seems that as long as Su Jingfei doesn''t pay attention, he will be sucked away.


    If it''s someone else, he may lose money in this way, but Su Jingfei is not the same. His martial arts are not inferior to the old man. What''s more important is that he has a certain understanding of this evil martial arts. Seeing him like this, Su Jingfei suddenly sneers: "do you think this is really a great way to attract stars? It''s not as amazing as in the novel. " Finish saying is a needle to prick.


    Although Su Jingfei said it easily, he didn''t pay attention to it. The old man''s martial arts is a bit like the star absorbing method in the novel. Although it''s not true, it still has the effect of absorbing internal skills. He learned the novel''s Oriental invincible.


    He is a traditional Chinese medicine. Before he got the soft sword, the weapon he used was the gold needle he used for acupuncture. Now he naturally takes it out. No matter how attractive the opponent is, he can''t do anything for himself. This is absolutely the way to restrain him.


    The old man''s face became ugly again. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to use a gold needle as a weapon. It was like a weapon specially for himself. Did Su Jingfei know he was here long ago? It shouldn''t be.


    Su Jingfei used soft sword all the time before, and he already had a lot of experience in sword moves. Now he uses the golden needle to use the sword move. Although he can''t use the chopping action, the sword move itself uses more stabs. Now he is very handy in using the golden needle besides making it shorter.


    The old man became more and more tired, and finally said his first words since he saw Su Jingfei. Because of these words, he gained a chance of life.


    "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect you to find me, but you can''t leave me today. I''ll come back again." The tone of the old man''s voice was as if they had known each other. After that, Su was shocked.


    Master fight, an idea to decide life and death, the old man has no ability to kill Su Jingfei, but use this moment to escape is not a problem.


    If the old man comes out through the window, he has to compete with Su Jingfei for his position. He is a little far away from the window, so he directly chooses violence to leave, and even directly smashes a hole in the wall with his body.


    At their level, the masters have profound internal skills. It''s easy for them to do things that ordinary people can''t understand. Although they explained when they built the palace side by side, it''s an ancient building, not reinforced concrete. The old man broke through the wall and left successfully.


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. He saw that the old man had escaped. He was not in the mood to care whether the woman would die like this. He must catch up with him.


    The old man actually knows himself and seems to have contact with himself, which makes him even more unable to keep him. Obviously, this man will not be his friend, so he should be the enemy, at least after today.


    Su Jingfei is not at ease with such an enemy who cultivates evil skills. Especially, there are many women around him, and they all have internal skills. If he is targeted by this old man, it will be really dangerous. When Su Jingfei thinks of this, his figure speeds up a bit.


    The old man''s reaction is not bad, and his escape speed is first-class. It''s a pity that the man he met was su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is not the best in the world, but there must be no problem in the first three. Who told him to learn the ancient lightness skill!


    Su Jingfei finally caught up with the old man when he escaped from the palace and even ran to the highway. At this time, he was already in the wild and in an open place where people could perform any martial arts. Previously, Su Jingfei had no way to use the sword because of space constraints, but now he has no scruples.


    People are in the air, and the soft sword is already in their hands. Su Jingfei is not like those second class characters in the movie. He shouts "watch the sword" when he hits the hand. That''s to tell people to avoid it. He stabs it out quietly.


    Su Jingfei catches up with the old man. The old man knows that he has no way to escape. This guy''s lightness skill exceeds him too much, so he can only do his best.


    Thinking of this, the old man also went out of his way. After avoiding Su Jingfei''s sword, his clothes suddenly burst open, revealing his pure red upper body. There are some strange lines on his body, just like tattoos. Although he is sixty or seventy years old, he is strong, but he seems to be in his twenties. This is really weird.


    Su Jingfei has already guessed that this old man is unusual from his cultivation of evil skill. Now he looks like this evil skill has the effect of rejuvenating people. It''s really weird.


    These were not the things that surprised Su Jingfei the most. What moved Su Jingfei the most was that there was a wound on the old man''s waist, which was more than a foot long. Now it hasn''t healed, but he didn''t wrap it. It was as if he deliberately let it out. Su Jingfei could even see that the meat in the wound was turning out, which was very disgusting.


    "Su Jingfei, you are really my natural enemy. Let''s finish it today." Seeing Su Jingfei staring at him, the old man snorted.


    Su Jingfei looked at the old man''s appearance. He had some suspicions in his heart, but he was not sure. Now when he said that, he immediately frowned and asked, "who are you, have I seen you before?"


    The old man said with a sneer, "of course you don''t know who I am. It''s strange that you have such a good impression on me, but I always remember you. Do you see the skill I practiced today? That''s what I practiced to deal with you. I didn''t expect that I was promoted very fast. You were promoted faster than me. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the old man hated him so much. He frowned and said, "who are you, and when did I get revenge with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I''m going to send you to Yan Wangye now. You can ask him later." The old man said, suddenly jumped on, he started, do not know where to touch a knife.


    Su Jingfei was too shocked by the old man''s image before, and he didn''t pay attention to the sword. However, he was not surprised. He could carry a soft sword with him. His sword was not new, but both sides had weapons. If he started, his soft sword might not be able to take advantage.


    When the two men really started, Su Jingfei knew why the old man had the courage to work hard with himself. Besides that his lightness skill was not as good as Su Jingfei''s, he could not run any more. More importantly, when he used the knife, his strength improved a lot.


    Before, Su Jingfei''s strength was just a little stronger than the old man in the palace. The old man''s strength was at least better than Qin Shaoyou''s, and even reached the level of Kang Baichuan. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s recent rapid development, he would not be his opponent.


    The opponent he met before should not have this level of talent, but now he also understands that the old man was not so powerful before, and he was promoted after practicing evil skills.


    Su Jingfei also knows that his strength has gone against the sky because he has the methods of practicing martial arts in thread bound books and the help of Admiralty. The evil martial arts practiced by this man in front of him will also make people advance by leaps and bounds. Although his foundation is unstable and he is easy to get possessed, the effect of improvement is very obvious.


    In my mind, the old man has already begun to fight with Su Jingfei, and his martial arts moves have completely changed. At this time, you don''t have to ask. He must have taken out his own kungfu. At this time, he can''t keep his strength.


    Because of this, Su Jingfei saw some clues from his martial arts road book. The more so, the more surprised Su Jingfei was. He did not expect that the old man would be that person, or even the person who was fading out of his memory, would appear here.


    When Su Jingfei guessed the identity of the other party, the old man obviously knew that, and sneered: "Su Jingfei, do you know who I am? At that time, you opened a hole in my stomach, and I almost died. Even now, it''s not good. I don''t want to wrap it. That''s to say, I will always remember what you have done to me, and I will give it back to you a thousand times. "


    The old man''s voice was full of hatred. Su Jingfei was not surprised at this time. He had already guessed his identity. Instead, his voice became calm and hummed: "I didn''t kill you at that time. It was my fault. This time I see how you can still run."

 Chapter 1164

    Su Jingfei had already guessed the old man''s identity when he said that hateful words. In fact, seeing the wound on the old man''s stomach, he began to doubt it, but now he was more sure.


    Hearing Su Jingfei say that he would kill him, the old man immediately laughed and said, "ha ha, Su Jingfei, the reason why I practice evil Kung Fu is to deal with you. You really think I can''t beat you before, but the place is too narrow to play. Now I''ll let you know the strength of my kung fu practice."


    When he spoke, his body even swelled up, and he didn''t dodge Su Jingfei''s sword. Su Jingfei''s sword was a treasure of cutting iron like mud. He was so bold, and he really didn''t want to die.


    Before Su Jingfei saw the old man practicing evil skills, he already knew that he must have his own strangeness, but he didn''t understand.


    He only saw the description of this kind of martial arts cultivation in the online book, but Su Jingfei didn''t see the real realm, and he couldn''t be sure. However, since he was not afraid of his own soft sword, Su Jingfei would not be polite.


    When Su Jingfei''s soft sword cuts on the old man''s shoulder, it makes a "Ding" sound, just like the sound of metal impact. Obviously, although Su Jingfei''s soft sword is sharp, it can''t break the old man''s defense. At this time, the old man is absolutely invulnerable, much more powerful than the ordinary golden bell cover iron cloth shirt.


    After su Jingfei''s sword failed, the old man immediately slapped Su Jingfei and pushed him back. Then he laughed and said, "Su Jingfei, I know your soft sword is sharp, but no matter how sharp it is, it can''t break my defense."


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. His soft sword was obtained at the auction. It belongs to the type of cutting iron like mud. But after all, it can''t be said that all hard things can be cut. At the beginning, when facing the Golden Gloves, it had no way. The sharpness of the software also had a certain degree. If it was beyond the range it could bear, he couldn''t cut it.


    Both the Golden Gloves and the old man''s evil skills are beyond the scope of soft sword. Because of this, Su Jingfei is in trouble. The old man''s defense is so strong that it''s not easy to kill him.


    Su Jingfei fights with the old man again for dozens of moves. Every time he sees that the old man can''t escape Su Jingfei''s sword, he directly resists hard. Su Jingfei can use the soft sword to push back the old man, but he can''t hurt him. Even in some less dangerous situations, the old man will take the opportunity to fight back.


    There is not much difference between the two sides when they fight, so when Su Jingfei has no way to take the old man, he will naturally fall into the disadvantage. The old man can not care about Su Jingfei''s sword, but Su Jingfei dare not ignore each other''s sword.


    It''s bullshit that the old man said that the house is narrow and can''t be used. But it has to be said that the old man really has the ability to press the bottom of the box, and Su Jingfei has a hard time dealing with it. The biggest problem is that he can''t break the old man''s defense at all and can''t cause fatal damage to him.


    "Su Jingfei, didn''t you drag so hard before? I''ll let you know now how stupid you were when you didn''t kill me. " As the old man spoke, the knife in his hand was even sharper.


    Su Jingfei raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t hurt anyone. He couldn''t even cut the knife. He had been fighting for a long time. He was sure that although the old man''s knife was good in quality, it was definitely not a treasure knife. For the time being, he couldn''t hurt the old man, so he wanted to get rid of his threat.


    In my heart, I thought that the old man just came here with a knife. According to the previous style, Su Jingfei should stab him and then be resisted. His knife would make su Jingfei in a hurry.


    This time, Su Jingfei realized that he didn''t attack his body as the old man wanted. Instead, he held up his long knife. With a sharp sound, the old man suddenly left half of his long knife. Naturally, he couldn''t reach Su Jingfei.


    Leng Leng looked at the knife in his hand. The old man said to Su Jingfei angrily: "Su Jingfei, do you have water in your head? Shouldn''t you cut me? What are you doing with my knife? "


    "You''ve got worms in your head. I''ll chop wherever I want. Can you control it?" Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. He didn''t expect that the old man asked him this question. He deliberately annoyed her and said, "I don''t like it when people use a knife. I''ll cut it into a pedicure knife for you, and I''ll be more balanced."


    The old man''s long sword was cut off by Su Jingfei. Although there is still half of it, it can no longer exert its power. Without the long sword, the old man''s lethality will naturally drop a lot. He can only attack Su Jingfei with both hands.


    Su Jingfei has no way to take the old man''s defense for a while, but similarly, the old man has no way to Su Jingfei. Who told him that his sword was cut off by Su Jingfei, the two sides entered a stalemate stage. Even so, the old man has taken advantage of it. In terms of strength, Su Jingfei is still stronger, but the old man''s evil skill is really a headache.


    It''s not a short time for the two men to fight each other. Su Jingfei thinks about how to break the old man''s defense. He doesn''t want to start from the wound in his stomach, but the old man can''t let him touch the wound. Even if he''s not as strong as Su Jingfei, he can still avoid it, but he doesn''t have the smile before. The speed of Su Jingfei''s promotion is frightening. He has already practiced evil skills, In the face of Su Jingfei or not sure, can only consume.


    After such a long period of stalemate, they finally ushered in a destructive factor, that is, the middle-aged woman who was absorbed by the old man''s internal power before. She was very weak because of the loss of internal power, but after a certain period of recovery, her original little internal power has been restored.


    She didn''t know where Su Jingfei and the old man had gone, but when she was able to move, she ran out with them, just to see Su Jingfei and the old man in a stalemate.


    "The old man''s weakness lies in his heart!" The woman can see that Su Jingfei has the upper hand, but she doesn''t know the old man''s weakness and has nothing to do.


    Su Jingfei and the old man have already seen the woman coming. The woman is close to the end of the oil and the lamp is dead, but she still follows. It can be seen that she also hates the old man very much. Now she probably wants to see the end of the old man.


    "You are an ugly woman. I didn''t satisfy you. You came out to make trouble for me." The old man was furious when he was exposed.


    But soon he didn''t have the strength to say it. Su Jingfei knew the old man''s weakness and immediately stepped up the offensive. Every sword move aimed at the old man''s back heart. Su Jingfei was not in the mood to think whether the woman''s words were true. Anyway, he just had to do it by himself.


    Obviously, it took a lot of energy for a woman to come here. Now, after listening to the old man''s words, she took a rest and said, "old man, I wish I could eat your meat and drink your blood. You destroy my innocence and take my power. You should die."


    Su Jingfei was not interested in knowing the relationship between them. This time, he not only waved his soft sword, but also put on his golden gloves.


    Under Su Jingfei''s attack, the old man has been unable to hold on and has been defeated. He is weaker than Su Jingfei himself, but he is invulnerable. Now that he has been pointed out his weakness, he has to be distracted to protect his back. How can he deal with Su Jingfei.


    Fearless, he naturally wants to run away, and tries his best to fight with one punch. Regardless of Su Jingfei''s pursuit, he already flies away.


    How can su Jingfei let him leave like this? He directly uses his internal power to urge the soft sword. The soft sword stabs the old man''s back heart. It looks like the sword technique in the movie. This is also because the old man is bent on running away, otherwise Su Jingfei will not succeed.


    The old man''s legs and feet are not slow, but no matter how fast it is, it can''t be faster than Su Jingfei''s soft sword. It just hit the old man''s back heart, and the old man screamed.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t think that this will kill him. When Su Jingfei''s sword flies out, people follow him. When his hand stabs the old man''s heart, he has pulled out the soft sword.


    The old man''s heart suddenly burst with blood, and immediately fell to the ground. The old man''s body was still twitching. This was not a sign of death, but because Su Jingfei had stabbed his weakness. This was a sign of scattered Kung Fu, that is, no matter how he used Kung Fu, it was impossible for him not to enter.


    Looking at the old man''s constant convulsions on the ground, Su Jingfei snorted: "you can''t live by doing evil. You must have done a lot of harm to many people in order to cultivate evil skills. Today I can be regarded as getting rid of harm for the people."


    At this time, the woman had come over. Although she was a little weak, her eyes were full of madness. That was the excitement of revenge. Looking at Su Jingfei, she said, "my Lord, can you let me kill him myself? This old man has killed me."


    "Whatever, but I''d like to ask about him. You can do it later." Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and asked.


    "No, you can''t ask anything. The old man won''t tell me, but I know something about him. You just need to ask me." While the woman was talking, she had already taken out a dagger.


    Su Jingfei thought about it. It seems that the old man will die. As long as he''s tough enough, he can''t find out. If the woman knows, it''s the best. She doesn''t speak any more. Instead, she makes a gesture of please to let the woman feel free.


    The woman didn''t speak any more. Instead, she went to the old man with a dagger. Without saying a word, she stabbed him in the back of his heart and turned the dagger. The old man''s scream became louder.


    "Old man, you said that when I was a master, I was thus harmed. Now you finally get the retribution. Isn''t your master Feng Qingtian? Let him come to me. I really regret listening to you. You really deserve to die. " After the woman finished, she pulled out the dagger and wiped it on the old man''s neck. Suddenly, the old man''s scream stopped.


    The woman obviously hates the old man very much. She doesn''t even give him the chance to beg for mercy. It''s estimated that the old man doesn''t want to beg for mercy.


    Su Jingfei is watching. He is really surprised. He knows that the old man has something to do with the Feng family, but he doesn''t expect that he is Feng Qingtian''s apprentice, that is, Feng mieling''s Apprentice.

 Chapter 1165

    Su Jingfei watched the woman kill the old man, but he didn''t stop her. The woman couldn''t live, so that the woman could die in peace, but he didn''t expect that the old man was Feng Qingtian''s Apprentice.


    When the old man said that they had met, Su Jingfei knew that the old man was the Feng family who had been injured when he went out to save people. At that time, they were fighting in the dark.


    At that time, Su Jingfei''s martial arts were not much different from the old man''s, but relatively speaking, Su Jingfei was better than the old man and hurt him badly. However, at that time, the situation was urgent, and they couldn''t see each other clearly. The old man was injured and escaped far away. Su Jingfei just guessed that he was from the Feng family, but he didn''t know which one.


    After that, the old man never appeared. Even though Su Jingfei made so much noise when he went to Feng''s house, he never saw the old man. After so long, Su Jingfei almost forgot him. I didn''t expect to see him today.


    He didn''t see the old man. Naturally, he didn''t know that he did it with himself at the exhibition that day. He didn''t know until the old man said it.


    Normally speaking, the old man has made rapid progress in his cultivation of evil power. He has already planned to avenge Su Jingfei. Who knows that Su Jingfei''s progress is no worse than his. He doesn''t know what conditions Su Jingfei has. He says that Jinzhong''s cultivation of evil power will not be slower than his.


    Now they fight each other again, and the result is the same as last time. Despite Su Jingfei''s efforts, the result has not changed. This is also the fate of the old man, who is destined to be planted in Su Jingfei''s hands.


    Su Jingfei was still thinking that the woman who had killed the old man had calmed down. Although she was still very weak, there was a relief in her eyes. She knelt down directly to Su Jingfei and said, "thank you for saving my life. I know I can''t live any longer, but I''m still very grateful for you to let me kill the enemy myself."


    The woman''s attitude is very sincere, Su Jingfei can feel that she is really grateful to herself, Su Jingfei did not escape, but seriously said: "I do not know who you are, this time to save you, but also to see his evil work is too hateful, failed to save your life, you do not have to thank me too much."


    Seriously looked at Su Jingfei, the woman still stubborn nodded: "although you did not save my life, but you have let me complete my wish."


    This time, Su Jingfei didn''t say much. He really let her kill the enemy. For a person who was about to die, he didn''t want to be serious. He just asked, "no matter how much, I want to ask you. You said that the old man wanted to accept you as an apprentice. That means that you two have been in the palace side by side for some time."


    The woman nodded and said truthfully, "this old man is Feng Qingtian''s disciple. He said that I have good aptitude, so he accepted me as an apprentice. At first, he was good for two years, but in the past half a year, he changed and ruined me. Today, he wants to absorb my internal power."


    Su Jingfei sighed. In fact, this woman''s tragic fate should have something to do with him. Maybe the old man really thought that this woman''s talent was good at first, but because he seriously injured him, he went astray.


    However, he would not talk to this woman about this, but asked, "are you sure he is Feng Qingtian''s apprentice or Feng Suiling''s Apprentice?"


    "There''s no problem with that. In my opinion, my grandfather''s martial arts are excellent, and his level is not low. I have a certain understanding of Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling. The old man''s strength is slightly weaker than that of Feng mieling, but his strength is not bad, and he has been working for the Feng family." The woman didn''t know whether it was because she was dying or because Su Jingfei had saved her. She didn''t hide anything at all.


    Su Jingfei nodded and asked again, "then why do you live here?"


    "This is the place that Feng Qingtian values. He always thinks this place has good feng shui, so he wants to buy it. However, for various reasons, the Feng family has not been successful. Then their master and apprentice come up with the legend of being haunted, and the old man has been living here." Women obviously know a lot about it, he explained.


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he couldn''t help being vigilant. He asked in a deep voice, "do you think Feng Qingtian is in favor of this palace? So, does he usually come here? "


    "I don''t think so. It seems that he keeps his apprentices watching here. He won''t come until he gets the house." Yao Yao, the woman''s head, said. After that, her face was even paler. She panted and said, "my father, I don''t have much time. If you have any questions, please ask them. I don''t have anything to repay you. I''ll give you some information."


    Su Jingfei realized that the reason why a woman answers questions is also a way to repay herself. He can''t help sighing. He doesn''t know how the woman is usually, but the idea of this gratitude is still respected.


    Now he has understood the general situation. The main reason why the Feng family valued the prince''s mansion is Feng Qingtian. The legend of being haunted also came out in this way. He just came here to investigate, and then he directly knew the truth. He didn''t know whether he was lucky or because they had been so smooth. This time, he found out the main idea.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei suddenly had a question, and immediately asked: "you mentioned Feng Qingtian before and thought that the feng shui of the king''s mansion is good. Is he proficient in Feng Shui and the art of dodging armor?"


    The woman was slightly stunned, then hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I don''t know if Feng Qingtian is proficient in these. His martial arts are very strong, but he once arranged something, saying that we can go out according to a certain route, otherwise we will get lost in them. Maybe he is a strange door dunjia."


    Su Jingfei nodded and didn''t ask again. The woman obviously didn''t know much about Feng Qingtian, but according to what she just said, Su Jingfei had probably guessed that Feng Qingtian should be proficient in Feng Shui and the magic of dunjia.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know Su Hanlin''s situation, but he can see that he has deep attainments in the use of potential. He can directly subdue people without fighting. All the Dacheng masters have great attainments, but Su Hanlin is stronger.


    Huijue is good at creating illusions. Although different from magic, his means of attacking people''s mind is also very terrible.


    Nalan Piaoxue is a way similar to cultivating immortals. I don''t know if he will really go from martial arts to Taoism, but it seems that his temperament is out of the dust. He must have his own unique style, which is also the standard for entering the realm of pseudo Dacheng.


    Fu Laoqi is similar to Su Hanlin in style, and is purely military. He has a deeper understanding of potential than other people. If he can break through the Dacheng realm in the future, he belongs to the same kind of people as Su Hanlin. Although such people have no special skills, they have strong combat effectiveness.


    Finally, Mrs. Yang is the master of pseudo Dacheng that Su Jingfei knows. He is not only proficient in poison skill, but also proficient in facial features. Now Su Jingfei also begins to learn. It is estimated that his future achievements in pseudo Dacheng style will also be included.


    Su Jingfei is not yet in the realm of pseudo Dacheng. He only speculates from the strength of these people that any breakthrough in the realm of Xiaocheng will form his own style. The reason why Feng mieling and others are still stuck in the peak of Xiaocheng is that they have not formed their own way.


    He doesn''t think it''s anything illusory. The higher the level of martial arts, the more important it is not the accumulation of internal strength, but the change of a kind of germplasm. How to have a higher level of strength is the standard of promotion.


    Su Jingfei had figured out Feng Qingtian''s characteristics at this time, but he didn''t expect that Feng Qingtian was good at Feng Shui and Qimen dunjia.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s face changing, the woman took the initiative to say, "my father, I don''t have much time. I want to leave with the old man''s body. I have enough strength now. I don''t know if my father agrees."


    Su Jingfei is proficient in medicine. Naturally, she can see that a woman''s time is running out. It''s estimated that she won''t be able to survive this evening. Her face is dead. If she doesn''t have some internal support left, she will be dead in front of Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t even know the old man''s name, but he was not interested in knowing it. Looking at the woman, he sighed: "OK, no matter what animal he is, after all, he has been your master for two years. You can handle it yourself."


    The woman didn''t talk much nonsense, but just said, "thank you for your kindness. I can''t repay you in this life. I will repay you in the next life."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand. He didn''t expect women to repay him. What''s more, who knows if people have an afterlife? He watched the woman carry up the old man''s body and walk away. Su Jingfei estimated that he would not only bury the old man, but also find his own burial place.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know who this woman was. She just sighed. As a result, this woman lost her innocence and life.


    However, no matter what, the woman finally got revenge. Su Jingfei also knows that this time is over. However, since Feng Qingtian has taken a fancy to her house, I''m afraid there will be many twists and turns in the future. However, Su Jingfei is more determined to buy the house.


    Feng''s family is his enemy. Feng Qingtian also uses this method to occupy the house. He doesn''t know if Feng Qingtian is sure that the house has a good feng shui. But since he has made so much trouble, Su Jingfei won''t let him be proud. The house falls into his own hands. At that time, Feng''s family will be very depressed. Su Jingfei is very happy to think of it.


    Su Jingfei thinks about it, but he doesn''t care. Instead of going home, he goes back to the king''s mansion. This time, he makes a careful investigation in the mansion and breaks all the small arrays arranged by Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian is really the one who studies the strange door dunjia.

 Chapter 1166

    Su Jingfei visited the palace side by side at night and gained a lot. When he came home, the women in the family didn''t know that he had gone out last night. Naturally, they didn''t know that they had solved the problem of haunting the palace.


    There are always rumors about being haunted among the people. However, when it comes to who has really seen a ghost, he doesn''t know. Su Jingfei went to the prince''s mansion with a suspicious attitude at that time. As a result, he discovered the problem and knew that it was all the ghosts of the Feng family.


    He felt that his decision to buy the house was too right, not to mention that he also took a fancy to the palace. Even if he only knew that the house was favored by the Feng family, he should buy it.


    When I got up in the morning, all the girls came to the dinner table. They seemed to be in good spirits and were not affected by yesterday''s events.


    "Wenjun, don''t forget to go through the formalities today. Now that you know the attitude of the families towards the king''s mansion, we must do things well as soon as possible. Even if they have any ideas, they will hold them back." Su Jingfei had breakfast and told Dongfang Wenjun.


    Dongfang Wenjun nods. Su Jingfei emphasizes that he is determined to buy a house and doesn''t ask so many questions. Anyway, he will get the house first. Su Jingfei will try to solve other problems.


    Feng Xiaolan and other women were at the scene yesterday. Naturally, they knew about the house. But shumanya was practicing yesterday. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she was puzzled and said, "Jingfei, isn''t it decided to buy a house? Why are you in such a hurry? Does anyone else want to buy that house? "


    Su Jingfei has not yet opened his mouth, next to the fire phoenix has used exclamatory mouth airway: "that side by side palace is powerful, not only someone else wants to buy, even the ghost is thinking about it!"


    "Ghost?" Shumanya a Leng, don''t understand of ask a way: "what ghost, how to return a responsibility."


    "Let me talk about it." LAN Xiqi is usually calm. At this time, she tells shumanya what happened yesterday in detail, especially focusing on the attitude of haunted and other families.


    Now we all have a different relationship with Su Jingfei. Naturally, we can''t hide this kind of thing, not to mention women''s gossip.


    After hearing LAN Xiqi''s story, shumanya''s face changed and said: "Jingfei, you don''t really want to buy this house. If it''s not clean, it''s very troublesome. Every night that ghost comes out and makes a scene. How can we live?"


    Su Jingfei looked at shumanya and said, "Manya, we are all medical students. Don''t be so superstitious, OK? What''s the devil? Besides, can''t I still learn geomantic omen? I''ll go back to Fengshui. It''s all right. "


    But shumanya said: "even if I am a medical student, I dare not say that there is no ghost. My mother had always told me that people should not do bad things, otherwise the ghost would really shout!"


    This kind of saying really educates people and makes them good, but shumanya''s view that there are ghosts in the world really makes people speechless.


    Su Jingfei can''t say that there must be no ghost in the world, but he is sure that there must be no ghost in the palace. The only fake ghost has been dealt with by himself, and by the way, he knows the source of the haunted house.


    Now hearing what shumanya said, he affirmed: "Manya, don''t worry, I will find a way to solve it. At that time, let Wenjun buy the house and take the palace side by side as our home in the capital. It''s no better. If you think about my luck all the time, you''ll know that my choice is OK."


    Shumanya is also a woman who has known Su Jingfei since s city. Although she is not the first woman to follow Su Jingfei, she also knows Su Jingfei well. In recent years, although Su Jingfei is not going well, no problem can defeat him. Thinking of this, shumanya stops talking about him.


    During the discussion, Su Jingfei suddenly rings. When she opens her cell phone and sees Nalan Rongxuan''s phone, she makes a silent gesture to the people. Then she connects the phone and says with a smile, "good morning, hunter!"


    "You are really nervous. You can still talk and laugh like this. I didn''t sleep all night last night!" When Nalan Rongxuan heard Su Jingfei''s laughter, he immediately said with great dissatisfaction: "you let me worry about your affairs, you are energetic, and there is no reason."


    Su Jingfei''s laughter remained the same. Regardless of Nalan Rongxuan''s depression, he continued to say with a smile: "it''s not surprising when things change. As the heir of a big family, you should be calm."


    Nalan Rongxuan said impolitely: "I bah, you don''t have to stand and talk. You let me contact Jindun group A, I can be calm!"


    "Oh, you said that. I thought you were afraid of me living in a haunted house." Su Jingfei teased him again, and then seriously asked, "how are you getting in touch with me? Don''t tell me that I failed. I''m very interested in them."


    Nalan Rongxuan didn''t joke again this time. He said seriously: "I really don''t need to think much about your living in a haunted house. If there are problems, there are people from group A of Jindun to solve them. I''ve already contacted you. See you at noon."


    Su Jingfei was inspired for a while. Jindun group A is different from 307 troops or other troops. They belong to a special organization and can deal with things that ordinary people have solved. It''s a bit like the National Security Bureau in the novel, such as supernatural events. In fact, this kind of thing may not really be supernatural. It''s just like the things in the palace side by side. Maybe people are making trouble, but ordinary people can''t solve it, Jindun group A is ready to fight.


    In fact, he is very curious about these people, and it''s not a bad thing to contact such a secret organization. Who knows if they will investigate other things besides these things.


    He guessed that the reason why Nalan Rongxuan''s appointment was successful was that they were also interested in themselves. Among the younger generation in Beijing, Su Jingfei was the most popular. Jindun group a didn''t have a certain investigation on him. No one believed him. This is what everyone can think of.


    "Hunter, I''ll see you at noon. Please tell me the address." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and asked.


    Nalan Rongxuan is no nonsense, said an address, and then told: "you must arrive ahead of time, and do not take people, this is not a trick, you should know their identity is some special, understanding."


    "Well, don''t worry. You won''t be embarrassed." Su Jingfei has no problem. He is a member of 307 army. Although he is not very mysterious in the eyes of many people, Su Jingfei will be very cautious when it comes to the affairs of his army, and so are the members of Jindun group A.


    When the phone hung up, Dongfang Wenjun asked, "did the people in group A agree?"


    "They''ll meet me at noon. I''ll clean up. I have to go back first. After all, it''s me who makes an appointment. I always have to be polite." Su Jingfei said with a smile to the crowd: "after a while, shumanya, you''d better take Xiaolan and Wang Yu to the hospital. Xiqi and Huofeng either continue to practice or accompany Wenjun to work. I''ll go out now."


    After su Jingfei finished, he got up to pick up his things. Anyway, he had nothing to do at home, so he went to the appointed place to wait.


    All the women naturally have no opinions. At last, shumanya and Dongfang Wenjun go to the hospital and buy a house. Although Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are Wu crazy, they can''t stay at home every day. After all, they are all young people. Huofeng directly takes LAN Xiqi and follows Dongfang Wenjun.


    Su Jingfei arrived at the appointed place just after 9:00 in the morning. What the other party agreed with Su Jingfei was a teahouse. Such a place is quiet and suitable for conversation.


    He used to live in H Province, but he didn''t know much about tea culture. However, he knew that the capital city was more particular, just like Chongguang in dantai. When they were talking, they were looking for a teahouse. Su Jingfei thought that it was a kind of trick.


    Put aside the distractions, Su Jingfei found a single room to sit down. Then he quietly sorted out what he had learned and calculated from time to time. Time passed quickly. When he received a call from Nalan Rongxuan at noon, Su Jingfei didn''t even feel the loss of time. Su Jingfei had long understood that there was no time for cultivation, and was not surprised, Just tell Nalan where he is.


    Shortly after that, Nalan Rongxuan came in with two men. They were a man and a woman. The man was about 40 years old. The woman was older than Su Jingfei, and she was 25-6 years younger.


    Both of them are of medium height, neither fat nor thin, and their looks are not particularly amazing and handsome, nor particularly ugly. In a word, they are very ordinary. If they are thrown into the crowd, they can''t recognize them. They don''t have any characteristics all over. It''s not easy to remember them.


    When Su Jingfei saw them coming in, he didn''t seem to feel any momentum. From what angle, they were both ordinary people, but Su Jingfei thought they were absolutely not ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei is not clear about the selection criteria for members of group A of Jindun, but they can solve so many problems, and they are also very mysterious. How can they all be ordinary people? But they are so ordinary. Su Jingfei thinks of a standard for killers, that is, the more ordinary the better. In this way, they won''t attract other people''s attention, but they don''t have this requirement.


    Just thinking about it, Nalan Rongxuan said: "Su Jingfei, let me introduce these two to you." Then he pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "this is Fu Dacheng, deputy leader of Jindun group A, uncle Cheng." Then he pointed to the woman and said, "this is Wu Xiaoling, sister Xiaoling."


    After he introduced them, Fu Dacheng, who was opposite Su Jingfei, said: "Su Jingfei, the first master of the young generation, has heard about it for a long time, but he has never had the chance to meet. It''s really a pleasure to meet you here today. Don''t be polite to us. The more polite we are, the more uncomfortable we will be."

 Chapter 1167

    Su Jingfei is really speechless when he looks at Fu Dacheng. In his opinion, the members of a secret department like this should be very serious, and they should always be cool, not like now.


    Fu Dacheng is about 40 years old, similar to Su Jinglei. If it wasn''t for Nalan Rongxuan''s introduction that Fu Dacheng is the deputy leader of Jindun group A, Su Jingfei would not believe his identity. After all, he doesn''t have the temperament of a mysterious expert.


    "Chief Fu." When Su Jingfei finished speaking, he felt a little awkward. It seemed that he was calling someone else "Deputy group leader". But he was the same surname as the original Fu''an people, and it seemed that he was the Deputy group leader.


    Fu Dacheng saw Su Jingfei stunned, and probably guessed his mind. He said with some self mockery: "you see, my family name is so unlucky, I can only be the Deputy group leader in my life, but it doesn''t matter. Our boss is really more powerful than me, and I can''t be Lao Zheng."


    Next to Wu Xiaoling, he said with a smile, "Uncle Cheng, don''t be sour. Who doesn''t know that you are the most respected in our group, and pretend to be poor in front of others."


    Su Jingfei looks at them. Although they look ordinary, they also make them feel closer. At least he won''t exclude contact with them. After all, no one is wary of ordinary people.


    Nalan Rongxuan said with a smile: "Jingfei, you don''t think uncle Cheng is so modest, but many tasks of Jindun group a need uncle Cheng to do."


    Su Jingfei naturally does not dare to underestimate Fu Dacheng. Even Wu Xiaoling does not dare to underestimate him. Su Jingfei has never been that kind of arrogant person. He does not dare to underestimate anyone. Many adventures have made him understand that it is dangerous to underestimate anyone.


    Fu Dacheng didn''t feel proud because of the words of a few people. Instead, he shook his head with a smile and opened the topic. He said, "Mr. Su Jingfei, we''ve got news that you''re going to buy the palace. Is it true?"


    Su Jingfei did not hide, nodded: "yes, my family is moving from H Province, because the population is a little large, so we want to buy a big house. We had a look before, and we thought that the king''s house can meet our requirements, so I plan to buy that house."


    These Nalan Rongxuan had obviously mentioned it with Fu Dacheng and others. They were not surprised. Wu Xiaoling said, "Mr. Su, since you are friends with hunters, you should know some of our views on this house. Don''t you think it''s not appropriate to buy this house? In other words, it''s not appropriate to buy it now. "


    Today, Su Jingfei made an appointment with them, mainly because he was in the palace side by side. But yesterday, he had solved the problem of being haunted, and now he is full of confidence.


    After Wu Xiaoling inquired, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I really don''t believe in ghosts. But since you have taken over the investigation, can I know some of the results of your investigation? I''ve decided to buy a house. It''s OK to ask the new owner."


    Fu Dacheng nodded with a smile and said, "since I came to see you today, I naturally want to talk about this matter with you. Since you have decided to buy the house, we also need to let you know some things."


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he motioned to Wu Xiaoling. Obviously, Wu Xiaoling asked Wu Xiaoling to speak. Wu Xiaoling nodded and said, "the king''s mansion was built 300 years ago. It was because the officials at that time made great contributions that they were granted the throne. Although it was not the Prince of blood, it was also a high power. Later, it has been several generations, and now the society is very prosperous, It has become a tourist attraction set by the state, just like Prince Gong''s mansion and Prince Yong''s mansion. "


    Su Jingfei nodded, which he had heard for a long time. Now Wu Xiaoling mentioned it, and there was no accident.


    Fu Dacheng and Nalan Rongxuan are listening. Fu Dacheng has known everything for a long time, but Nalan Rongxuan is curious. He just knows that Jindun group A is involved in the investigation. He doesn''t know what and to what extent.


    Wu Xiaoling continued: "in the past two years, due to geographical location, tourism development has not been very successful, and there have been cases of being haunted. Some people even go to haunted places in the daytime. At night, the residents nearby will hear some strange sounds, which are very terrible. This year, we officially started the investigation."


    "Wait a minute, you mean you''ve been investigating for a year, but there''s no conclusion yet?" Su Jingfei interrupts Wu Xiaoling''s words. He doesn''t know how strong Jindun group A is. However, a group like this has been investigated for a year, but it hasn''t been found out yet, but it has been solved in one day. The gap is too big. He doesn''t think that he is more powerful than so many people in Jindun group A.


    Jindun group A is the secret structure of the country, which deals with some abnormal events that science can''t explain. Although not everyone is a master, they certainly have their own characteristics. But such an organization can''t compare with itself, which is a bit exaggerated.


    When he asked the question, Wu Xiaoling said with certainty: "yes, we have indeed investigated for a year, but in the process of investigation, we always encounter various problems, either someone attacked or someone made trouble. Anyway, the progress is slow."


    This time, without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, Nalan Rongxuan said in surprise: "Xiaoling, do you mean that other people are involved in this matter?"


    He is the successor of the future head of Nalan family. Naturally, his insight is not comparable to that of ordinary people. He immediately recognized the problems in Wu Xiaoling''s words, and then asked questions. It seems that the ghost incident is not so simple.


    "Yes, it''s definitely not that simple. You should also know that all families in the capital covet this house. I''m afraid Nalan family has their own ideas." This time Fu Dacheng opened his mouth and looked at Nalan Rongxuan with a smile when he spoke.


    Nalan Rongxuan coughed and said with a smile, "there are only a few old houses in the capital. Naturally, our Nalan family are also interested in this palace. After all, it looks very imposing!"


    "Well, I understand that. You Nalan family were originally aristocrats of the former dynasty. If you had such an opportunity, you would naturally buy a big house. Unfortunately, no one could break the deadlock because of the checks and balances between the families in the capital. Su Jingfei was so different that he could really buy it." Fu Dacheng nodded and said seriously.


    "Our investigation started last year, but we haven''t made much progress. It''s not a family that puts pressure on us and makes trouble." Wu Xiaoling spoke again.


    "Even if these families want to get this house, they should at least let you solve the problem of being haunted. Otherwise, even if they get this house, they will not be able to move in. You can also solve the problem for them. Why do they want to make trouble for you?" Su Jingfei asked with a frown.


    "Su Jingfei, our Jindun group A is specially responsible for dealing with some cases that the police can''t solve. In the eyes of outsiders, we are specialized in dealing with supernatural cases. In fact, this is a misunderstanding." Fu Dacheng smiles and explains.


    "Oh?" This time, not only Su Jingfei, but Nalan Rongxuan was surprised. They really thought that Jindun group A was specialized in dealing with supernatural events.


    Fu Dacheng continued to explain with a smile: "Jindun group A is actually specialized in dealing with some cases that the police can''t solve. For example, some people are more sensitive and lack of evidence, such as cases that need a lot of efforts to solve. At this time, we will use what we want."


    Although he didn''t make it very clear, people also understood what he meant. Group A of Jindun is really a bit like the National Security Bureau in the novel, more like the ancient royal guards. They only belong to the head of the state and have great power.


    Fu Dacheng obviously intended to make friends with Su Jingfei, but he didn''t talk to him in an official way. He said frankly: "in addition to dealing with these things, we do deal with some special cases, such as haunted or so-called supernatural events, but one thing is that we haven''t met any real ghosts from the beginning to the end."


    "Deputy group leader, do you mean there are no ghosts in the world?" The Na LAN Rong Xuan is surprised, hastily asks a way.


    "We don''t know if there are ghosts, but so far, we haven''t met any real ghosts." Wu Xiaoling then said: "all the cases seem very strange. In fact, the criminals use ingenious means to create some special illusions. We are responsible for exposing these illusions."


    At this time, Su Jingfei really understood the significance of group A of Jindun. On the one hand, they wanted to supplement the police, on the other hand, they wanted to break all kinds of superstitious rumors and safeguard scientific justice.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not sure whether there are any miraculous events in the world. He knows that there are all kinds of miraculous events, such as Feng Shui Xiangxue and dunjia, but he is not sure about the real miraculous events. However, he always believes that there must be demons when things are abnormal, which is why he went to Xianwang mansion yesterday.


    At first, he thought that group A of Jindun was mysterious. Now he realized that they were just officials of the state, but the things they came into contact with were different. They didn''t have any powers of subduing demons and demons.


    He will not be disappointed because he knows the nature of Jindun group A. These people are necessary no matter what era they are. Without them, there might be something wrong if there are some rumors. Besides, there are no demons and ghosts, which is a good thing. After all, Su Jingfei, a martial arts expert, is not very comfortable with his super natural power.


    "Team leader Fu, I understand a little bit after hearing you say that. Do you think that it''s man-made to deal with the affairs in the palace side by side?" Su Jingfei thought so much, then asked.


    "We have doubts about this all the time, but these people are really powerful. Even if our people enter the palace side by side, they will lose their way. It''s like a real ghost fighting against a wall, but we have never seen a ghost, which we have never met before." Fu Dacheng nodded first, then he was confused.

 Chapter 1168

    Su Jingfei knew the nature of Jindun group A, so he didn''t think they were so mysterious. However, he didn''t despise them because of this. He couldn''t help but pay attention to their power.


    307 troops also deal with some cases that the police can''t handle, but they basically won''t deal with such supernatural events. They have strong action ability and detection ability. He estimates that Jindun group a must have strong ability to handle and solve cases, at least to expose those tricks. This requires strong reasoning ability.


    Su Jingfei is a smart man. He knows that an organization like Jindun group a can only be friends, but not offend.


    Thinking of this, he inquired: "team leader Fu, since you know that there is no ghost in the palace, what do you think of the ghost fighting against the wall? Even if there is no ghost, then you must solve this problem!"


    In fact, he knows what''s going on, but he still wants to listen to the explanation of group A of Jindun. After all, he just listens to their introduction, but he can''t know their skills. Su Jingfei believes that Feng Qingtian doesn''t know the skills of Qimen dunjia, and he can''t understand them only by himself.


    Fu Dacheng nodded as expected and said: "we have actually studied this problem, but we have not done it yet. After several experiments, we have determined that these so-called ghost attacks on walls are similar to the ancient strange door dunjia."


    Nalan Rongxuan said in a slightly surprised way: "strange door dunjia? Now, does anyone really study this? And it''s really confusing? "


    "Qimen dunjia is not a mysterious skill. As long as you have the secret collection of inheritance or center, you can practice to a higher level just like martial arts. You are all martial arts practitioners. You should understand this truth." Fu Dacheng nodded to Nalan Rongxuan.


    Nalan Rongxuan and Su Jingfei are both warriors. Naturally, they understand Fu Dacheng''s meaning, but Nalan Rongxuan is still curious: "can you really arrange an array so that people can''t get out of it?"


    "It depends on the level of the person who arranges the array, but we can still do it. Just like the person who arranges the array in the prince''s palace, he should have this level. He just arranges a simple array in the prince''s palace, so he doesn''t want to make it too obvious. His level is definitely not limited to that." Fu Dacheng continued to explain.


    Hearing this, Su Jingfei asked: "do you mean that the level of this person who arranges the array should be higher?"


    Although Su Jingfei has research on Qimen dunjia, he is not very proficient. It is not easy for him to break the array. If he is asked to estimate Feng Qingtian''s level, he still thinks that Feng Qingtian is better than himself. Now when he hears Fu Dacheng''s words, he feels that he has guessed wrong.


    In fact, I can understand that even if I''m a wired bookloader, I can break Feng Qingtian''s array without serious research. It seems that it''s a little too easy. After all, if Feng Qingtian really studies hard, his level can''t be so poor. Now Fu Dacheng''s words let him understand that Feng Qingtian certainly didn''t come up with the highest level.


    It''s also very easy to understand. If you really use the highest level, if you can''t let the people in the array get out, it will have a great impact. Even so, it has attracted the attention of group A of Jindun.


    When Su Jingfei thought about it, Wu Xiaoling already said, "there is no one in our department who specializes in learning Qimen dunjia, but we have a colleague''s martial uncle who is a little proficient in this field. Recently, we are going to invite him to solve this problem. Let him go and have a look."


    Su Jingfei''s heart leaped, and the layout of the palace has been destroyed by himself. Even if someone went to see it, there was no way. However, he didn''t want to let people know that he knew how to escape, and it was hard to stop him. He could only say: "my family will come to the capital soon, and we plan to move in near future, so we will start to decorate it tomorrow. When the master comes, Will it have an impact? "


    This time it''s Fu Dacheng''s turn and Wu Xiaoling''s turn to be stunned. Fu Dacheng pondered: "Mr. Su, according to what I mean, you''d better not rush to start the construction. You can''t start the construction until my colleague''s martial uncle has seen it. It''s not that we have any ghosts, but that someone is doing trouble. There must be trouble."


    Jindun group A has power, but Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person. They can''t force it. What''s more, he has asked Dongfang Wenjun to buy the house, which is Su Jingfei''s private property, and they can''t mess around.


    Su Jingfei already knew the situation of group A of Jindun. Now when he heard what they said, he said with a smile: "it''s too late to wait for the experts to come. We''d better start construction while the experts come to have a look. If there''s a ghost hitting the wall, we''d better get around."


    "That''s OK. Anyway, there are some things you don''t solve and you don''t feel comfortable living, right?" Fu Dacheng smiles and agrees with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei knew that this time the king''s palace was the mission of group A of Jindun, but this time he saw himself, it must be more than that simple, so he asked: "team leader Fu, I''m very curious about the people in group A of Jindun. I don''t know what you are good at. Do you really know that kind of ability?"


    "Powers? What kind of power control, wind control and so on Wu Xiaoling was beside him and said with a dumb smile.


    Su Jingfei just wanted to turn the topic to group A of Jindun. He didn''t feel embarrassed because of Wu Xiaoling''s laughter. Instead, he nodded and said, "yes, I always see what super power groups there are in foreign countries. There should be such groups in China. What are you good at?"


    Fu Dacheng answered him this time. He seemed to be more serious and said: "there are no super powers in group A of Jindun. I don''t know who invented the content. Maybe there are some special talents in the world, but we don''t have them. We are good at our own fields. We just learn from them. None of them are born with abilities."


    "Oh? Can you talk about your skills? I''m a little curious. If it''s not convenient, forget it. " After listening to Fu Dacheng''s words, Su Jingfei is sure that although he won''t have conflicts with the people in group A of Jindun, they are all ordinary people and always make people feel more secure.


    Wu Xiaoling said with a smile: "in fact, if you don''t have any innate ability, you won''t be a member of us, but you don''t have any powers. For example, our eldest brother is not only good at martial arts, but also has natural divine power. What''s more important is that he has super logical reasoning ability and is a good case solver. Everyone in the group admits that."


    Fu Dacheng nodded and said, "yes, our boss''s martial arts has reached the level of pseudo Dacheng. I think you should understand that."


    Su Jingfei was surprised. This is the most surprising news he got. In his cognition, there are only a few experts above pseudo Dacheng in the world. How can the boss of Jindun group a be the pseudo Dacheng realm.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help asking, "which is your boss?"


    "We can''t say this. It''s our secret. No one has seen our boss except our team members and heads of state. Even we have seen our boss with a mask." Fu Dacheng shook his head and refused to answer the question.


    Su Jingfei doubts in his heart, is this boss one of those fake Dacheng masters? This is not a conflict. All the masters who have reached the realm of pseudo Dacheng are actually restricted by the state, and it is not impossible to serve the state.


    Now he is thinking that if Nalan piaoshue and grandma Yang, or even huijue is the leader of Jindun group A, they are not afraid. If Feng Qingtian and Fu laoguai are in charge of Jindun group A, they will be enemies, and Jindun group A will definitely find trouble for themselves in the future.


    Nalan Rongxuan is also moved by Fu Dacheng''s words. Nalan piaoxie is his grandfather. He naturally knows about his grandfather. The leader of Jindun group A is an expert with the same strength as his grandfather, which is too shocking.


    Naturally, he knew that the leader of Jindun group A was not his grandfather. Maybe outsiders didn''t know that. He was his favorite grandson. There was no reason why he didn''t know.


    Fu Dacheng, obviously a member of group A of Jindun, knew more about the situation of each family. Looking at their appearance, he said with a smile: "hunter, you don''t have to think much. Our group leader won''t be your grandfather Nalan piaoyue, and there won''t be any conflict with Nalan''s family, otherwise we won''t be sitting here."


    "Su Jingfei, you can rest assured that our boss has nothing to do with those people you know. The reason why you don''t know is that our boss has always been very low-key and didn''t participate in the world competition." Wu Xiaoling also said.


    Su Jingfei knew that the boss of Jindun group A was not Fu Laoqi and Feng Qingtian. He naturally relaxed a little. At least this powerful organization would not make trouble for himself. But he was also shocked. In addition to some pseudo Dacheng experts he knew, another one came out.


    Nalan Piaoxue was much simpler. He asked, "I''ve known uncle Cheng all the time. I didn''t know that there are still such experts in group A of Jindun. Uncle Cheng, you won''t tell me."


    "You haven''t asked me. If Su Jingfei didn''t want to contact us this time, I wouldn''t have said it!" Fu Dacheng took it for granted.


    Nalan Rongxuan looked at Su Jingfei, who turned his head, and said with a slight embarrassment: "I just thought it would be more respectable to know Cheng Shuhui. Group A of Jindun, ah, it''s a state secret agency. I didn''t want to ask so many questions."


    Su Jingfei despises him. Although Nalan Rongxuan is not a dandy, sometimes he is a bit out of tune. He doesn''t have the heart to talk about him. Instead, he looks at Fu Dacheng and says, "team leader Fu, you especially mentioned your team leader to me. You should not just want me to get to know him briefly."


    "Su Jingfei, our boss has always said that you are a very interesting young man, at least very smart. We didn''t believe it at first, but now we really believe it. It''s not so easy for us to tell you this." Wu Xiaoling clapped his hands and said with a smile, obviously admiring the eldest brother''s inference.

 Chapter 1169

    After listening to Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling''s introduction, Su Jingfei vaguely feels that the reason why he can meet them is their eldest brother''s meaning, otherwise they won''t always talk about their eldest brother.


    But he didn''t want to ask, it''s not a good thing to be concerned by a pseudo Dacheng master, Alexander! When everyone thought Su Jingfei would ask about the boss, Su Jingfei suddenly asked, "your boss is a top-level expert, so what are Uncle Cheng and Xiaoling good at?"


    Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling are stunned. They really didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask about their skills. They all think that Su Jingfei heard that the boss paid so much attention to him, and the boss was very powerful. Su Jingfei would ask more questions.


    However, since Su Jingfei had already asked, they didn''t answer. Fu Dacheng said with a smile, "what I am good at is tracking. Generally, I go to track down the murderer or have certain clues. The success rate is quite high."


    Fu Dacheng is a steady man in the old city. Although he likes to joke sometimes, he is not ambiguous when talking about business. Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan estimate that he is still modest. Fu Dacheng is definitely more powerful than him.


    Although the people in group A of Jindun are not as mysterious as many people thought before, they are all from special organizations. How can they not have any cards? They certainly won''t tell Su Jingfei and others all about it, but what they have said is enough to attract people''s attention.


    Wu Xiaoling then followed: "I have no other skills. I''m naturally sensitive to traps and mechanisms. If someone arranges such things, I can feel ahead of time. It''s a gift."


    When she finished, Fu Dacheng added: "the array of side by side in the palace is felt by Xiaoling. Her skill has reduced us a lot of danger. You should understand that although it is not Xiaoling''s power, this talent is also very practical."


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan deeply believe that, especially Su Jingfei, who often deals with danger, knows the role of Wu Xiaoling. If there is such a person around, there will be much less danger. At least when encountering some conspiracy, they will be on guard. Wu Xiaoling is not ordinary in appearance, but this skill is not ordinary at all. It should be similar to a power.


    At this time, he probably understood that the people in group A of Jindun might not have the power in the legend. They must have their own abilities. They really can''t get into it without any special skills.


    Although Nalan Rongxuan is also a smart man, and his own achievements are also good, but he is learned from the day after tomorrow, and there is no innate peculiarity. Listening to Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling, he is really envious. It is estimated that everyone wants to be different.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan didn''t comment on their abilities. Fu Dacheng continued: "in fact, this time we meet Mr. Su Jingfei, it''s also our eldest brother''s intention. Today, it really deserves our reputation."


    With a sigh, Su Jingfei knew that he couldn''t escape. He only said with a smile, "Uncle Cheng, you really praise me. I''m just an ordinary person. I''m far behind you. I don''t have any special skills. You are really capable people."


    "Su Jingfei, you are a smart man. You probably have guessed what we want to see you. You don''t have to talk about other things." Wu Xiaoling is not as calm as Fu Dacheng. Seeing Su Jingfei''s cunning, he can''t help saying.


    At this time, not only does Su Jingfei see the problem, but Nalan Rongxuan also vaguely guesses what they mean. However, he can''t believe it. He was just trying to get in touch with them because there was something wrong with Su Jingfei''s house, so that they could see each other. How did he suddenly change the flavor.


    Wu Xiaoling has already made his words so clear. If Su Jingfei pretends to be confused again, it will be meaningless. He has to sigh and say, "OK, uncle Cheng, Xiaoling, just tell me what you have to say."


    "It''s better that way." Seeing Su Jingfei''s attitude, uncle Cheng said with a smile, "it''s very simple. Our boss appreciates you very much."


    Although Nalan Rongxuan knew that Jindun group A was working for the country, he thought about Su Jingfei''s character and thought that he would not like it. He pretended that he didn''t understand anything and joked: "it''s normal for your boss to appreciate Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei is a talent. Many people appreciate him, such as my seventh uncle, who directly pulled him into the 307 army!"


    His words are very clear. Although they follow what Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling said, they are actually naming Su Jingfei. He is now a captain of 307 troops. They should not make up their minds.


    Both Jindun group A and 307 troops serve the country, but they belong to different systems. 307 troops belong to the military department. Although the top leader is also the head of the state, they are not the top leader. Jindun group A is a special organization, which may not be comparable with the national orthodox departments, but it has great power. However, if they are allowed to rob people directly from the military department, it will not be too strict.


    Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling used to chat with Su Jingfei before, but later the taste changed. They said too many things that outsiders didn''t know, and they courted Su Jingfei again and again. Even if Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan were slow, they could guess their thoughts.


    But Su Jingfei still didn''t understand that even though he had good martial arts, he didn''t have any special ability. What did the people in group A of Jindun see in him? According to the boss''s ability, even if it''s not a problem to join a few top experts in the group, he won''t be so outstanding. Su Jingfei still has self-knowledge.


    At the beginning, when he didn''t know the boundary of martial arts and the situation of the masters, he didn''t know what level he was. Maybe he would be a little proud. Now he dare not have such an idea. Even if he doesn''t belittle himself, he is much more calm.


    Su Jingfei is still thinking, and Fu Dacheng has said: "Su Jingfei is the captain of 307 army. We have known for a long time that the whole army department will not have more than five people who can reach the position of captain at this age, and 307 army is the only one. No one can appreciate him. He has done a lot of things himself."


    Su Jingfei himself can''t deny this. In fact, he can have today''s position because of his own merits. This is because he didn''t deliberately do the task, otherwise he might have a higher position.


    Of course, this is also his own thinking. According to the rules of the army, if the age is not up to a certain level, it can''t be mentioned. Otherwise, Su Jinglei is now the head of the political department. After all, seniority is always an unchangeable hidden rule.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei didn''t speak, Fu Dacheng said with a smile, "our boss is going to meet you in the near future and want to talk with you. Today we are going to contact you first to see how different you are from the rumor."


    Su Jingfei saw that the topic had already been opened, so he asked directly, "Uncle Cheng, I really want to ask. According to my conditions, I''m just a little better than the average peers in martial arts. Can you pay so much attention to this?"


    Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling look at each other, and then Wu Xiaoling says, "Su Jingfei, have you always been fighting with various families recently? Your mind is full of martial arts!"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He had been fighting with other families for wisdom and courage all this time. Martial arts always came first. At this time, Wu Xiaoling said that he had some other skills besides martial arts. What''s more, the alarm bell of Su Jingfei''s psychology was sounded.


    He knows that there are many people in Beijing who pay close attention to him, and there are not many private secrets. But now all his actions are known to outsiders like group A of Jindun. It can be seen that he is a little bit in the limelight now. He should keep a low profile.


    Su Jingfei''s skills are complicated, such as martial arts, medicine, Feng Shui, Qimen dunjia, and even poison. He doesn''t know what Jindun group a likes.


    At this time, Nalan Rongxuan said: "you won''t take a fancy to Su Jingfei''s medical skills. Although we are all peers, we have to admit that Su Jingfei is an animal. This guy''s medical skills are definitely national level, but it has nothing to do with your Jindun group A."


    "Although Su Jingfei''s medical skills have not gone through a clear audit, looking at the patients he has been treating, we can see that his medical skills are definitely at the national level, which is beyond doubt." Fu Dacheng nodded.


    Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan find that when they say these words, they don''t think much of them. They secretly say that there must be such talents in group A of Jindun. After all, it''s not surprising that there are highly skilled people in such an organization, and if there were no such people, they would not be so understated.


    But in addition to medical skills and martial arts, Feng Shui and Qi Men Dun Jia don''t say that Su Jingfei seldom shows up. Even if he does, he just shows up. How can they really take this seriously!


    Just thinking, Wu Xiaoling has taken out a piece of cloth from her arms. It looks old, but it''s nothing special. Just at this time, she took out a piece of cloth. It''s really surprising. I don''t understand why she did it. Only Su Jingfei''s heart can''t help jumping.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei thought, Wu Xiaoling opened the cloth and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, this is a gift from our boss. He said that you like it better."


    Su Jingfei looks at the cloth in Wu Xiaoling''s hand, and his heart beats faster. This is a broken map. Although he doesn''t know which part of the map this belongs to, the words on it make him sure that this map and the remnant map he owns are the same map, and the words on it are recorded in the online book.


    He knew that the Feng family had such a map. He didn''t expect that the leader of group A of Jindun would give him one. If Su Jingfei got this map, he would have four maps. The first three were obtained from auction, the map of the red devil hand, and the map sent by the dantai family. How many copies of this map had been distributed to the bottom? Su Jingfei began to have no bottom in his heart.

 Chapter 1170

    Su Jingfei looks at the map that Wu Xiaoling takes out. Even if he wanted to refuse it, he can''t refuse it now. This map is very important to Su Jingfei. Even if he can''t determine the significance of this map, he knows it will help him.


    From the first day he got the thread bound book, he had a headache for the words behind him that were difficult to understand. After nearly ten years of research, he could probably understand the meaning of some of the words, but he didn''t know the details.


    Among the objects he has seen, there are such written records on thread bound books, on maps, and on the lines of the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand. Each of these things is very precious, and there are such written records on these objects, especially the nine storey pagoda of Linglong jade hand, which is even mistaken for the track of internal skill.


    No matter how stupid he is, he can still guess that the meaning represented by these characters is not simple, and the standard characters on this map are these characters, and this map must have something to do with thread bound books.


    Su Jingfei later studied, and even thought that after the map was finally complete, he would let himself find the source of the thread bound book, but now he can''t determine how many pieces there are. At present, he already knows five pieces, and one piece is in Feng''s home.


    Wu Xiaoling saw Su Jingfei staring at the map and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, our boss said that you are very interested in this remnant picture, and even bid a high price. Now our boss has a part in his hand, which should be a gift for you. As long as you join our Jindun group A, this picture is yours. As for whether you can find the rest, it depends on your luck."


    Although Jindun group A has great powers, Su Jingfei already has three pictures in his hand. They certainly don''t know that Su Jingfei robbed the map of the red devil hand. The Feng family won''t tell. They also have a part in their hand.


    As for dantai Chongguang, it''s even more impossible to tell others that he sent some of Su Jingfei. In fact, these people are probably holding the same mind. No matter how powerful Su Jingfei is, this complete map has been separated and divided into several parts. People don''t know that Su Jingfei can''t find them all so harshly.


    After all, some people know its value, some people don''t, and it may be destroyed. Now the boss of Jindun group A takes it as a gift to meet Su Jingfei. He absolutely doesn''t know that Su Jingfei has a lot.


    Su Jingfei''s three-point map, although he can see some outlines, is still lacking. But if he has four maps, it''s not necessary. If this map is not divided into dozens, within ten pieces, Su Jingfei can see the position on the map.


    Thinking that half of the map he had been looking for might fall into his own hands, Su Jingfei was already moved. He had to get the map himself, but he also knew that he couldn''t rush it.


    Su Jingfei pretended to ponder, and then asked: "I won''t talk about the meeting ceremony. I''m really interested in this picture. I have a picture of myself, which I bought from the auction. I was very curious at that time, but now I have no clue. If I have this picture for reference, maybe I can find the treasure."


    "You really believe in treasure. Do you read too many novels?" Nalan Rongxuan looks at Su Jingfei as a financial fan, shakes his head and jokes.


    "This map may be a treasure map indeed. When our boss got it, he studied it for a long time, but in the end, there was no result. Moreover, he thought this treasure map was suitable for Su Jingfei. Just give it to him." Wu Xiaoling interrupted at this time.


    Nalan Rongxuan said, "is your boss joking? Baotu is suitable for anyone who gets it."


    Wu Xiaoling didn''t speak, but Fu Dacheng said with a smile: "hunter, you don''t understand. Although we haven''t gone to hell all the time, we believe in God''s will. Since Su Jingfei appears, it means that our boss can''t have this treasure map. This is the gift for Su Jingfei."


    Su Jingfei didn''t say anything. He already understood what Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling meant. After years of research, his boss didn''t get any results. As a result, he began to pay attention to himself. He needed this map. It should be God''s will.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with this kind of Tianyi. If anyone thinks that Tianyi should belong to him, he will really save a lot of trouble. At least now Su Jingfei doesn''t have to think too much. This remnant picture must be his own. Now the question is whether he should agree to join Jindun group A.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei asked: "if I become a member of group A of Jindun, what should I do with 307 troops?"


    "It''s simple. Group A of Jindun is different from other organizations. It doesn''t mean that if you join us, you have to come to work every day, or you have to wait for orders all the time. If you have something to do, just be busy. We''ll let you know when we have a task." Fu Dacheng smiles. He sees Su Jingfei''s meaning and explains immediately.


    "Oh, I understand. In fact, no matter what I do, it doesn''t affect me as a member of group A of Jindun. It''s a bit like an agent. That''s what I mean." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and confirmed.


    "Yes, that''s what it means, like me." Fu Dacheng pointed to himself and then said with a smile, "I''m the chef of Beijing Grand Hotel. I have to work at ordinary times. This hunter should be sure. I''m right."


    Fu Dacheng finished, Wu Xiaoling has also followed: "I am the sales manager of Fenghua cosmetics company, and usually I have to talk business with customers, which does not conflict with the work of group A of Jindun."


    Su Jingfei looked at the two men. This is certain. They are different from the military headquarters. They don''t need to be in the army every day. If they didn''t agree with major general Nalan Xiulin of 307 army from the beginning, they don''t need to be in the army all the time. They should be in 307 army now!


    Except for himself, all the other 307 soldiers go to the army every day. Even if they are married and have a family outside, they have to go every day. Just like going to work, Su Jingfei has great freedom.


    Now listening to the rules of group A of Jindun, he said with a smile: "if you say so, it''s really free. I don''t like to be constrained. I hope you understand that. Otherwise, I would rather not have this map than join group A of Jindun."


    "Don''t worry about that. Although we are a special state organization, we are very lenient towards our own people. As long as you carry out the task at that time, even when you carry out the task, you can choose to do your own private affairs, as long as you don''t affect the action. This is our rule all the time." Fu Dacheng has confirmed that Su Jingfei will agree to the invitation and immediately explains.


    Wu Xiaoling has put the map into Su Jingfei''s hand and said with a smile: "now the hunter is here. Let him make a certificate. From tomorrow on, you will be a member of group A of Jindun. You will know how convenient it is."


    "Well, I''ll testify. Do you need any help? Since Su Jingfei is in such a hurry, how about joining your Jindun group A?" Nalan Rongxuan agrees to witness this work, and also looks forward to Wu Xiaoling road.


    Wu Xiaoling took out his certificate and apologized: "hunter, although you are the future heir of Nalan family, we still don''t need you. I''m sorry."


    She said so, but there was no doubt in her hand. A certificate had been put into Su Jingfei''s hand. Wu Xiaoling didn''t wait for Nalan Rongxuan to speak, so she explained to Su Jingfei: "Su Jingfei, this is your certificate. If you want to do anything in the future, as long as you are a civil servant below the provincial level, it will be convenient for you. If you show them the certificate, they will understand."


    Listening to her, Su Jingfei has opened her ID card, just like the student ID card when she was at school. It''s just that the word "Jindun group a" is clearly written on the ID card, and after opening it, it''s actually his own name. As for how he joined Jindun group A to calculate his position, he doesn''t know, so he can only watch it slowly.


    When he is looking at the certificate, Nalan Rongxuan already discontented way: "Xiaoling, you say you don''t need me, because I''m not qualified? Then you see Su Jingfei which ability, can join you


    Wu Xiaoling and Nalan Rongxuan are obviously very familiar with each other. After listening to him, he immediately said with a smile: "hunter, you really have self-knowledge. You really haven''t reached the qualification to join us. At least what you are good at doesn''t work for us, and you are not very good at it."


    This time, Nalan Rongxuan didn''t speak. He was good at business operation, but he also knew that compared with Su Jingfei''s one-year development, he was worth more than 10 billion. Wu Xiaoling blocked up his problems in a word.


    Compared with Wu Xiaoling, Fu Dacheng was more kind and said with a smile: "Xiaoling, don''t tease the hunters. The first thing we choose in group A of Jindun is whether we have any special skills. If we test our character, those who don''t have special skills will be eliminated directly."


    "I can probably understand what you mean, but I don''t see any special ability of Su Jingfei!" Nalan Rongxuan scratched his head and asked.


    Fu Dacheng said with a smile: "Su Jingfei is proficient in martial arts, and his medical skills are of national level. In addition, he is proficient in geomantic omen, which is his biggest characteristic. He knows everything. If such a person does not enter our Jindun group A, it will be a waste."


    "That''s OK. I don''t have any special skills. As long as I know more, it''s OK." Na LAN Rong Xuan surprised of stare big eyes way.


    "In fact, you can do everything, and if you are less than 21 years old, you can master several skills. Isn''t that the most special? If you think about such people, how many do you know? Even the young geniuses Chu Yiming and Murong Bingfeng can''t be like this. " Fu Dacheng smiles and affirms.

 Chapter 1171

    Su Jingfei doesn''t know if Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling are sincere, but he can''t refute their words. What he is proficient in is far beyond his peers.


    A person''s energy is always limited. Su Jingfei is not only very good at martial arts, but also highly skilled in medicine. He even dabbles in geomantic omen and Qimen dunjia. Although he is not very proficient, he has at least studied it. At his age, Su Jingfei is really the only one with such achievements.


    "Well, since you say so, I really can''t compare with you. I have to say that Su Jingfei is a freak." Su Jingfei can think of things, Nalan Rongxuan naturally also thought of, at this time can''t help sighing.


    Fu Dacheng said with a smile: "in fact, you are not bad. Even if you are not the best in martial arts among the younger generation, you are also excellent. However, the recruitment standards of group A of Jindun are different. What''s more, you are the successor of the future head of Nalan family, and we dare not recruit you. Otherwise, if your father makes trouble, group A of Jindun can''t bear it."


    Nalan Rongxuan turns his mouth and doesn''t speak. He understands that although Fu Dacheng is joking, the actual situation is similar. Nalan xiuhai will definitely go to group A of Jindun, although she won''t make trouble because of this.


    Wu Xiaoling saw that Nalan Rongxuan had shut up and said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I''ve told you now. Are you sure you can join us now? You can rest assured that our freedom is very high and will not affect your normal life."


    "Well, and don''t forget, if you have the identity of Jindun group A, it will be more convenient for you to do a lot of things. It must be more convenient than your identity as a colonel of 307 troops." Fu Dacheng laughs and says one of the most exciting reasons: "if you come to the capital now, there must be a lot of things to do. We don''t mind if you use some privileges."


    "All right, I''ll join you." Su Jingfei didn''t let them say more. He snapped his fingers and agreed immediately.


    Next to Nalan Rongxuan a stay, infinite emotion way: "Su Jingfei, hello dog leg ah, I thought you at least have to insist, people just say benefits, you follow, you this position is too not firm."


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about Nalan Rongxuan''s words at all. Instead, he said, "Jindun group A, that''s equivalent to the existence of the royal guards. If you don''t join it, you''ll have a big brain hole. I just want to hear what they offer. Now I''m satisfied, so naturally I will agree."


    Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling look at them with a wry smile. They look as if there is no one around them. It seems that what happened before has nothing to do with them. Su Jingfei even points out what he means. They really have no scruples.


    "Cough, I said Su Jingfei. Even if you think so, you don''t have to be so straightforward. We are still here!" Fu Dacheng coughed and said to Nalan Rongxuan, "hunter, even if you don''t join the group, you don''t have to tear me down. You want Su Jingfei to hold a shelf."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "we''ll be a family in the future. We have to be honest. I was waiting for you to give me conditions. I''m a real man. People call me an honest and reliable young man, honest and upright."


    This time, Wu Xiaoling couldn''t listen any more and said, "stop, we''ve already offered you the terms. Don''t boast. Even if you boast again, it won''t bring more benefits."


    Su Jingfei turned his lips and didn''t speak. He was not very satisfied. Of course, Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling didn''t see it. They also knew that Su Jingfei was not really dissatisfied. Anyway, they were all their own people, and they didn''t have to be so serious.


    Nalan Rongxuan also knows that Su Jingfei doesn''t really think so. Since he knew Su Jingfei, he knew that he was a very calm young man. How could he expose his mind at this time.


    Su Jingfei looks at the three people''s performance and can''t help laughing in his heart. He wants the result. In fact, he hesitated for so long before. He was really waiting for Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling to tell their bottom line. He has considered that there are many advantages in joining Jindun group A, and he has already decided to answer them.


    "Well, since we''ve already said what we should say, we''d better return to the matter of the king''s mansion." Su Jingfei is afraid that they will react, so he quickly digs the topic.


    Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling''s purpose today is to attract Su Jingfei. Since Su Jingfei has agreed, they won''t think too much. Listen to him, Fu Dacheng says with a smile: "this problem is simple. We''ve already said that our colleague''s martial uncle will come soon. When it''s time to ask him to help you get rid of those artificial arrays, you can live in peace of mind."


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "these are not my concerns. What I care about is the attitude of the families. If they buy this house because of me and cause me some trouble, then I''ll have a hard time!"


    "You can rest assured that before the house did not belong, everyone would want to fight for it. Once you are determined to buy it, no one will trouble you again." Fu Dacheng thought for a moment and added: "but you can rest assured that if there is a problem, you will inform us that our Jindun group A will come forward for you. Our people will not deal with anyone who wants to deal with it."


    Su Jingfei was very happy. He had promised to join Jindun group A, and he wanted to be sheltered by them. This is different from relying on other families. He and those families are just friends. Jindun group a invited him, so let''s solve some problems for himself.


    If it''s another family, Su Jingfei is not worried, the Feng family will not give up. This is Feng Qingtian''s favorite house. Now that it''s occupied by himself, I''m afraid he will make trouble for himself.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei hesitates to tell Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling the truth about the haunted house. But he hesitates for a moment and decides not to tell them. No matter Feng Qingtian''s apprentice or the woman is missing, he has no certificate to tell them, and will make people think that he is taking the opportunity to retaliate against the Feng family.


    "Well, it''s getting late. We have to go back first. Don''t worry about the house. We''ll help you. By the way, our boss is expected to see you soon." Fu Dacheng looked at the time and said to Su Jingfei that Wu Xiaoling also stood up.


    Su Jingfei then stood up and said to them, "Uncle Cheng, Xiaoling, you are really worried. I said we should have dinner together."


    "I can''t. I have to watch over the restaurant. You think when the chef is so free, I''m the busiest when I eat." Fu Dacheng smiles. At this time, he is still the deputy leader of Jindun group A, a cook.


    Wu Xiaoling was also beside him and said, "I''m almost the same. I have to continue to go to work in the afternoon. Uncle Cheng and I went back first. If we have something to call."


    Watching the two leave together, Su Jingfei and Nalan Rongxuan look at each other, then sit down and say: "hunter, do you think Jindun group A is really so reliable? It seems that it''s not proper for them to invite me in like this! "


    "In fact, I don''t think they have made up their minds for a long time, but they haven''t had a chance. This time I ask them out is the best time. I don''t know if they really like your ability, but I think they certainly value the power behind you." Nalan Rongxuan swept the previous cynicism, serious way.


    Even if Su Jingfei had enough brains, he was not in the capital after all. He didn''t know much about the means of the families in the capital. Now after listening to Nalan Rongxuan''s words, he couldn''t help frowning and saying, "do you mean they have ulterior motives?"


    "No, Jindun group A is a special organization. Even if they have any purpose, they will not really do anything to their members. That is to say, even if they are interested in your value, they are not malicious. They are the people who serve for the highest head of the country, and they will not participate in the fight between families." Nalan Rongxuan shook his head and explained.


    As for the nature of Jindun group A, Su Jingfei listened to Fu Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling. Now with Nalan Rongxuan''s supplement, he has a certain understanding of Jindun group A, so he is more at ease.


    He agreed to pay Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling''s invitation, but he really took the risk. If Jindun group A had any special purpose, he would suffer.


    In the past, Nalan Rongxuan asked: "Jingfei, is that map really so important? I feel that after you get that map, you are ready to accept their invitation. What kind of map is this


    When Nalan Rongxuan saw the remnant picture, he was naturally very curious. When Su Jingfei saw the remnant picture, his attitude towards Dacheng and Wu Xiaoling changed.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to hide it. People saw it. Su Jingfei didn''t want to hide it cleverly. He explained with a smile: "I don''t know what this remnant picture represents. I bought one from the auction, but it''s a treasure map. Maybe there is a treasure."


    He didn''t cheat people. He really didn''t know what was in the final location of the map. However, he believed that the value of the map was absolutely high. If he could have four of them, it would be a big deal.


    Nalan Rongxuan pondered for a moment and said: "if you really want this remnant picture, I can also help you find it. You know, our Nalan family has certain ability in this aspect, but if there is any treasure, you should not forget my advantages. I don''t have much pocket money."


    Su Jingfei gives Nalan Rongxuan a white look. The hunter, the God of wealth in the capital, is so shameless that he cries for his poverty. What''s more, he estimates that the treasure map is not about wealth, but about thread bound books.

 Chapter 1172

    Su Jingfei bid farewell to Nalan Rongxuan and hurriedly went back home. Although joining Jindun group A has a certain impact on him, it won''t cause him too much trouble. After all, this is a good thing. There may be more things, but he will have more privileges.


    He never thought that he had to rely on privilege, but since privilege had been in his own hands, he would not push it out, but now he was anxious to go home, but it was not for this.


    Su Jingfei already has three maps in his hand, and now he has another one. He believes that if the four maps are put together, the outline of some maps can be seen. Of course, if there are a lot of remnant maps in this map, he can only accept his fate. Who knows how many copies the people who originally separated these maps actually shared.


    When he got home, there was no one in the family. They all had their own affairs. They were already busy. Su Jingfei didn''t care. Although he was the head of the family, he would not restrict the freedom of his family. What''s more, what he wanted to do now was relatively secret. Even if they were all at home, Su Jingfei would not let them participate.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust all the women, and the women who can still stay in Su Jingfei are all devoted to him. Su Jingfei understands that he wants to do this because he is not sure what the map records.


    When he got home, he went directly into the secret room, in which fan Mo and fan en set up many mechanisms and installed cameras. However, he left a space in the dead corner of the secret room, where he would not be photographed. At that time, he also asked fan Mo and fan en, and they also understood that everyone needed privacy.


    He came to the dead corner now, and quickly took out the three remnant maps he had saved before, and then took out his very remnant map. These four maps are not completely adjacent, and there is obviously something missing in the middle.


    But these maps are obviously connected. Seeing that these maps can be connected, Su Jingfei has a burst of spirit. The four maps are connected. Needless to ask, we know that there won''t be too many missing maps. After all, if there are too many maps, the four maps may not be connected.


    Su Jingfei is no nonsense. He connects the four maps according to the edges and corners he thinks are connected. These maps are not regular squares or circles, or even polygons. They seem to be torn off at will.


    In this way, the difficulty of the puzzle will naturally increase. Unless all the maps are available, Su Jingfei doesn''t think that the four maps in his hand are the majority.


    In particular, when he put the four pictures together, Su Jingfei knew that he was still too optimistic. According to the strange phenomenon of several pictures, Su Jingfei estimated that there were at least three or four pictures outside, but it would never exceed this number, that is, Su Jingfei got at least half of the maps.


    Su Jingfei guessed that in addition to the Feng family''s map, there should be two or three outside, but he couldn''t be sure about the details. However, now he didn''t think so much about it. He had already started to study the map in front of him. These maps were linked together and had a outline.


    Su Jingfei can ignore the words on these maps for the time being. He can''t understand them at all. However, when he looks at the pictures on the map, Su Jingfei can understand them. Although he doesn''t know how many years ago, the map is still very clear. He can completely distinguish the mountains and rivers.


    Because the map is very clear, Su Jingfei can see the basic appearance from the linked map. At this time, there is an endless mountain range. Su Jingfei can''t be sure where the mountain range is, and it doesn''t indicate where there are treasures on the mountain range.


    Su Jingfei estimated that the map recording the specific location should be in the middle, but he didn''t know whose hand it was, and the person who got the middle one might be able to search for treasure with one map in his hand. Su Jingfei could only sigh that he was not lucky and didn''t get the most important one.


    The remnant map is something that can''t be found. It''s a surprise that Su Jingfei can get four maps. Others don''t even know that Su Jingfei has so many remnant maps in his hand. Otherwise, Su Jingfei estimates that the leaders of Chongguang group and Jindun group A in Tantai will not give them to him, and they may still have the idea of making maps in their hands.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t recognize where the mountains were on the map. After all, the map was incomplete and it was troublesome to compare.


    Fortunately, he is not in a hurry to find treasure, but he still slides down the contents of the map with paper, and then carefully hides the map. These things have not yet solved the mystery, so he still has to stay around. What''s more, he wants to know what the words on the map mean.


    Since Su Jingfei has copied the painting on the map, even if he has not learned professional painting, he only paints the next mountain, which is not difficult.


    When he got back to the secret room, the women in the family had already come back one after another. Only then did Su Jingfei know that he had been in the basement for several hours. Before, he just wanted to copy the painting and carefully observed it. He didn''t pay attention to the loss of time at all.


    "Husband, how do you feel when you see the people in group A of Jindun today? Is it the kind with strong ability and magic ability?" Fire phoenix see Su Jingfei come out from the basement, naturally also won''t be surprised, curious ask a way.


    Su Jingfei knocked on Huofeng''s head with a smile and said, "do you read too many novels? In the real world we live in, no one can have any powers and even have magic powers. If so, how can we ordinary martial arts survive? We are not just cleaned up!"


    "Yes, you are such a fool. If they are so powerful, they will be invincible." LAN Xiqi, who likes to fight with Huofeng, snorts and laughs.


    Huofeng rubs Su Jingfei''s head and stares at LAN Xiqi. Then she runs to Dongfang Wenjun and says, "Wenjun, you see, they all bully me. Don''t I care about my husband? It''s too much. I''m angry. I''ll deal with you later, little Kiki. "


    Dongfang Wenjun looks at the three people and smiles. He doesn''t care if Huofeng and LAN Xiqi quarrel. They have a good relationship, but they like to quarrel every time.


    She asked Su Jingfei with a smile, "how do you feel when you see the people in group A of Jindun today? Are they very mysterious? Can they really haunt the palace side by side, but can they solve the problem?"


    "The people in group A of Jindun are not so magical as in the legend, and they have never seen demons and ghosts. The cases they solve are all caused by people. They all say that even the cases that can not be explained by science are generally artificial. They do not subdue demons and demons, but they do have their own abilities. Although they are not powers, they are also gifted." Su Jingfei didn''t hide what he knew.


    "I didn''t know how to subdue demons and demons. That''s meaningless." Huo Feng curled her lips, a lack of interest.


    Dongfang Wenjun was also a little surprised: "since there are not so many things, how can they be so mysterious? They don''t deceive you. It should not be so!"


    "They really didn''t deceive me, and I''ve joined group A of Jindun. I''m sure I''ll have more opportunities to learn about it later. They didn''t deceive me, and it would make me feel uncomfortable." Su Jingfei told the girls about her becoming a member of group A of Jindun.


    Surprisingly, the three girls were not surprised, and LAN Xiqi said, "it''s best that they don''t cheat. If they cheat, they can only be despised."


    "Aren''t you surprised that I joined Jindun group A?" Their reaction was flat, but Su Jingfei was surprised. In theory, no one knew this at the beginning, so they didn''t feel surprised?


    "What''s the surprise, husband? Joining group A of Jindun with your ability can only give them face. I think they are eager to do so, right?" Fire phoenix hey hey a smile, very have su Jingfei proud appearance, very proud way: "also don''t look at my vision, I choose people can be ordinary people?"


    Although Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi did not speak, their attitude was very clear. It was not surprising that Su Jingfei became a member of group A of Jindun. At least they thought it was normal. This time, it really made him smile bitterly.


    Su Jingfei thought it was boring to carry on this topic, so he took out the map he had drawn before, and then said to all the women, "you all come here and have a look. I saw a map before. You can see where this map should belong to our country. I don''t know much about it."


    Although he knows that none of the women is specialized in national geography, he may recognize them because of the large number of people and great power. Especially Dongfang Wenjun, who has traveled so many places, is really possible to recognize them.


    The three people didn''t know what Su Jingfei''s map was. They came over curiously and looked at Su Jingfei''s map. Although Su Jingfei couldn''t say that the original was copied, after all, his drawing was not bad. The three women could see the shape of the mountains on the map.


    Su Jingfei looked at three humanitarians: "this map is a remnant. I can''t see where the mountain range is. Can anyone recognize it?"


    After staring at the map for a long time, Su Jingfei thinks that the most likely person to recognize is Dongfang Wenjun. But soon Dongfang Wenjun shakes his head and says, "I don''t know where this is. It''s too incomplete. I feel that many places are very similar to this map."


    Huofeng also shook her head and said, "I''ve never seen such a mountain range. I don''t know where it is."


    Su Jingfei looks at LAN Xiqi. LAN Xiqi looks up at Su Jingfei, Huofeng and Dongfang Wenjun, and then hesitates: "I feel I should know where it is, but I''m not sure."

 Chapter 1173

    Su Jingfei listened to LAN Xiqi''s words and said: "Xiqi, do you know the place on the painting? Where is this


    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng are also very curious. They look at this mountain range and know where it must be, but they can''t be sure. After all, this picture is not complete. If LAN Xiqi can recognize it, it''s quite surprising.


    LAN Xiqi still hesitated and said: "I''m not 100% sure, but this place should be the mountainous area in the north of the capital. When I was a child, I used to go to that mountain, and I''m familiar with it. I see the location on this map is very similar to that there!"


    "The mountains in the north of the capital?" Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that the mountains on the map were so close to him. Although LAN Xiqi was not sure, it was a clue.


    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng were also somewhat surprised. Huofeng even said, "little Qiqi, you have to see clearly. The mountains on this map are similar to many places. How do you think they are the mountains in the north of the capital? Where do you see them?"


    LAN Xiqi didn''t change her attitude because of their doubts. Instead, she pointed to a position on the map and said, "look at this, the peaks are like camel humps. I must have been to this mountain range before, and I''m very impressed. Even if I look for it now, I can still find it. You know that when I was a child, I grew up in the capital, and I often went to the northern mountains."


    Although Su Jingfei was in the capital when she was a child, he left at a very young age. Comparatively speaking, LAN Xiqi is more like a native of the capital. She was not born in the capital, but has lived in the capital for many years.


    Dongfang Wenjun and Huofeng are not familiar with the northern mountain area of Beijing, but they really believe that Lan Xiqi has a nose and eyes.


    "Husband, what are you doing with this map? It''s not complete. You can''t tease us, so you''d better announce the answer now." Fire phoenix mind is relatively simple, did not think so much, smile to Su Jingfei way.


    Dongfang Wenjun and LAN Xiqi know that Su Jingfei certainly doesn''t know where the map is drawn, and even because of the lack of a piece, even if LAN Xiqi says it''s the northern mountainous area of the capital, Su Jingfei is not sure.


    Su Jingfei looks at the hump like peak pointed by LAN Xiqi and thinks about it. Instead of talking nonsense, he turns on the computer and quickly finds the map of the northern mountain area of Beijing. Then he asks LAN Xiqi, "Xiqi, can you find my position on this map?"


    LAN Xiqi came to the computer, looked at it, and then said: "a little bit on the left, to the left. Although this map is on the Internet, we should still be able to see it. Don''t look at the topographic map, but look at the top view."


    Su Jingfei was ashamed. He really didn''t understand these. What he found was a topographic map with some figures on it. The figure was really different from his own drawing. It turned out that there was such a difference. After listening to LAN Xiqi''s introduction, he was still more professional than himself.


    LAN Xiqi simply takes Su Jingfei''s place. She sits in front of her computer and begins to look through the maps on the Internet. What she is looking for is the kind of map with a top view and a view of mountains.


    Su Jingfei looked at LAN Xiqi on the computer for a long time, and finally heard LAN Xiqi say: "you see, is this very similar to the map you just saw? I remember there is such a mountain peak, and now it''s right." Then he pointed to a picture on the computer.


    When they heard LAN Xiqi''s words, they crowded over to see it together. Su Jingfei even compared the map he saw. A moment later, Su Jingfei grew an airway: "I think it should be this place."


    Huofeng also looked carefully for a long time, and then suddenly said to Su Jingfei, "husband, is your painting style Abstract? If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see it." After a pause, he said to Dongfang Wenjun beside him: "Wenjun elder sister, I can understand why xiaoqiqi can join hands with her husband. They really have snacks and delicacies, which can be understood."


    Dongfang Wenjun pursed his lips and said with a smile, "Huofeng, how can you exaggerate? Although Jingfei''s painting is not particularly similar, it can''t be seen."


    Su Jingfei gave Huofeng a bad look, and then he couldn''t help but be dumb. He didn''t really draw professionally. He said helplessly: "don''t care about these details. Now you can see it. It''s enough. It seems that this map is the mountainous area in the northern part of the capital."


    "Well, it should be. I think it''s very similar to the mountain in the picture." Blue Xi Qi at this time has turned off the computer, very sure way.


    At this time, Dongfang Wenjun asked again, "Jingfei, what''s the use of this map? It seems that you attach great importance to it. Is there any special significance of this map?"


    "This is really a bit of special significance. Do you remember that I took a remnant picture at an auction in H Province?" We are all our own people, and Su Jingfei has no intention to hide it. Besides, except LAN Xiqi, Huofeng and Dongfang Wenjun all know about it.


    Huofeng nodded and said, "I remember that you got your soft sword in one day. Do you think this picture is from that map? Then why did you take so long to look for it? "


    Su Jingfei laughed and destroyed his painting. He said: "you think this is the picture. There is only one corner of the mountain on the picture. I can''t find it even if I want to find it. It''s a combination of four maps, all of which are the same as the remnant map I got by auction at that time."


    "Four pictures?" Huofeng exclaimed, she really thought it was a picture.


    "Husband, according to what you mean, there are several parts in this remnant picture. You are the result of four remnant pictures, but you can''t be sure of anything at all!" Blue Xi Qi also beside frown way.


    "I can''t help it. I estimate that this picture is either seven or eight. Now I have only four pictures, and these four pictures can only determine a general orientation. As for the specific, I don''t know. I can''t be sure what this picture means, but it''s not easy to guess. Otherwise, no one has to divide it so many times, and it''s very valuable." Su Jingfei shook his head.


    Dongfang Wenjun frowned and looked at Su Jingfei''s destroyed duplicate map. Then he said, "this map is really not simple. At that time, I remember you said it was a treasure map. Do you really have treasure?"


    "I said it, and I can''t be sure." Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said that he had a way to be sure, that is, to find out the meaning of the above words. He was not a linguist and had no research in this field. He could not ask anyone, so he had to wait and study again.


    Three women don''t know Su Jingfei''s situation. They all have some regrets. No matter whether the map is a real treasure map or not, it will make people very interested. But now Su Jingfei can''t determine the meaning of the treasure map. It''s really speechless.


    "In fact, in addition to the four pictures in my hand, I also know that one picture is in Feng mieqing''s hand, but I don''t know whether he gave it to Feng mieling." Su Jingfei saw that the three girls did not speak, so he continued to speak. When he said this, he said with emotion: "if I had solved Feng mieqing in H Province, that picture would be mine."


    "Feng mieqing can collect one. The value of this map is definitely not simple." Dongfang Wenjun said: "since this map is very important, don''t mention it in the future. Today''s things should also be forgotten. If you can find other maps in the future, you will know the specific location on it."


    "Well, I think so too. I think the most missing part in my picture is the part marking the exact location. Now we know that it''s in the northern mountainous area of Beijing. As long as we can find another key map, we can find it." Su Jingfei nodded and said, "I always think that the things recorded on this map are related to me. I really want to crack it."


    The girls didn''t know that Su Jingfei came to this conclusion from the words on the map. They thought that Su Jingfei really had a premonition. Su Jingfei always had a premonition of Superman!


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what they were thinking. He said again, "well, the map has come to an end. You''ll forget it all. I''ll find the remnant map later, and then I''ll think about whether to search for treasure." After a pause, he opened the topic and said, "Wenjun, has the house been built?"


    Before he came out, he wanted everyone to identify the map, but he didn''t ask about the prince''s house. Although the location of the map has not been completely determined, it has been settled. Su Jingfei asked about the house again.


    "It''s done. The money has been handed in. Tomorrow there will be all kinds of certificates. At that time, the palace will be renamed Su''s house." With a smile, Dongfang Wenjun confidently said, "although the political department has a lot of pressure this time, they finally resist the pressure and sell the house to us."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although there was no specific explanation for Oriental stationery, Su Jingfei could understand it. It must be that some people in the major families were unwilling to obstruct it, such as the Feng family and the PI family. But Su Jingfei also had a lot of good friends around him. He must have helped him. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would not succeed in buying the king''s mansion.


    No matter what, now that the house already belongs to him, Su Jingfei said with ease: "OK, now that we have talked about it, that''s OK. I''m afraid that there will be some problems in the middle."


    "In fact, according to the meaning of the staff of the political axe, they want to sell the house. But there are always troublemakers. This time they can sell the house to us. In fact, they are very happy." Dongfang Wenjun continued to explain.


    Su Jingfei nodded, which is also very easy to understand. The palace can not attract guests, but also haunted. It is absolutely hot potato. Naturally, no one wants to take it.

 Chapter 1174

    It''s a foregone conclusion that Su Jingfei bought the palace of the king''s side by side, which also caused a lot of trouble in the capital. All the families and sects who had the idea of the palace of the king''s side by side are always paying attention to Su Jingfei''s situation.


    Some of them think that someone will go to Su Jingfei for trouble, while others think that Su Jingfei will buy a haunted house and will not live long. At that time, he will be influenced by ghosts every day and will not be able to live there. Maybe he will sell it out again on his own initiative.


    In addition to the troublemaker Feng family, other family members are also dubious about the idea of being haunted, but they all think that if they really buy the house, they will do something about it, but Su Jingfei does nothing about it.


    When the families are paying attention to all this, Su Jingfei, the focus of the matter, seems to be doing nothing wrong and concentrates on his cultivation at home. After the ghost incident, he knows that he has directly offended Feng Qingtian, the strongest man in the Feng family, and that he will definitely have more trouble in the future.


    No matter how fierce he had been with the Feng family before, Feng Qingtian didn''t show up, not only because his level was not enough, but also because he had a su Hanlin father. Feng Qingtian would never come forward to deal with Su Jingfei.


    The struggle between Su Jingfei and Feng Jiling is equivalent to another struggle between the younger generation of Su Hanlin and Feng Qingtian. Although they are quite different in age, their martial arts level is the same, but Su Jingfei is weaker than Feng Jiling because of his short training time.


    This time, he directly killed Feng Qingtian''s apprentice, and it is estimated that he also destroyed Feng Qingtian''s plan. This time, he really got into trouble with Feng Qingtian. Su Jingfei thought that Feng Qingtian would soon appear.


    When he thought of this, he felt that he urgently needed to improve his strength. There were Admiralty and qingxinmu. Even if he could not reach the pseudo Dacheng level and the Xiaocheng peak, he could still do it. When he reached this level, it was up to his own understanding. He believed that it would be easy for him to break through the bottleneck.


    His only regret now is that he can''t use drugs to assist, otherwise he can really make great progress, just like he did in the beginning.


    Su Jingfei is practicing at home. The people of all the families can''t see the movement. They wonder what is the situation of Su Jingfei. They are also thinking about why the families don''t fight. Are they all watching.


    In fact, it''s not that no one has taken action. It''s just that if a family wants to deal with Su Jingfei, there will be a family to maintain Su Jingfei. The relationship network Su Jingfei has always established is reflected at this time. Even without knowing it, many troubles have been solved by those friendly families.


    After nearly two weeks, Su Jingfei''s strength has improved a lot. Every day he practices in Jinzhong, the speed of improvement is too fast. Su Jingfei can''t imagine that he can''t bear the slow growth when he sends Jinzhong back.


    Of course, he would not leave the golden bell because of this. After all, he still remembers that the golden bell belongs to the grand Prime Minister temple.


    Moreover, because Su Jingfei was at home, no one would deal with him. I don''t know if master huijue gave the family a warning. Anyway, Su Jingfei spent nearly half a month.


    The crew also killed the youth in half a month, and Su Jingfei didn''t participate in the final drama. Su Jingfei was just a guest star and had nothing to do for a long time. He and Liu Dehua agreed to see each other in the future. Su Jingfei''s recent thoughts were still in the fight between the families.


    The only regret is fan Binbin. They had a secret relationship before, and then their relationship was a little special. They were not as close as they were in fact, but they were a little more secret than usual, and a little unclear.


    Su Jingfei was really interested in fan Binbin at that time, but after that, she calmed down a lot. She had a lot of women, and she was only once at most. He really didn''t have so many ideas. In this case, Su Jingfei no longer had too much contact with her.


    Half a month later, Su Jingfei looked at the day. He came out of the secret room with some emotion and said to Dongfang Wenjun, "Wenjun, tomorrow Xiuwen elder sister, they should come."


    Dongfang Wenjun nodded and affirmed: "our mansion over there has been almost decorated. Sure enough, everything is as you said. There is no more ghost story. What''s the matter? All the families are puzzled. Do you really change Fengshui?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t tell Dongfang Wenjun what he had done before. He just told them that despite the decoration, there would be no haunting. Now it is.


    He did not answer this question, but said with emotion: "time is really fast, a year passed in a twinkling of an eye."


    Dongfang Wenjun was stunned and said, "a year? What do you mean, what did you do a year ago? " When she said this, she couldn''t help looking at the time. Today is April 30, and tomorrow is May 1, which is international labor day.


    "One year ago, on May Day, I went back to s city from the capital and met sister Wu, sister Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. Now I think about it, one year goes by really fast. I didn''t expect that today, one year later, I was waiting for them in the capital." Su Jingfei knew that Dongfang Wenjun didn''t know much about his past, so he explained in detail.


    Dongfang Wenjun suddenly realized that although she didn''t know Su Jingfei''s specific experience, she once heard the woman at home mention that Su Jingfei was an ordinary university intern before he graduated. As for the later development of Su Jingfei, it was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Su Jingfei''s status has changed dramatically from May 1 last year to May 1 this year. No wonder he is so moved!


    "Jingfei, you are now the famous Su family''s third son in the capital. You are the first master of the young generation, and you will soon be the master of the Su family. Your achievements in this year are obvious to all." Dongfang Wenjun thought and said.


    "I just sigh that time is passing quickly, and I have no other meaning." Su Jingfei smiles. He is not a sentimental person. He just thinks that he has made outstanding achievements since he saw Wu Yanli for the first time. He is also very popular with women. A year ago, he never thought that he would have so many wives.


    As they were talking, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu came in from the outside, and they said with a smile, "sister Wenjun, elder martial brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Sister Xiuwen is coming tomorrow. I have to pick them up." Su Jingfei has always taken good care of the two younger martial sisters. They have graduated from two general medical schools and become independent experts. They have also become female fighting masters. Although they look weak, they are both powerful.


    Feng Xiaolan didn''t think so much. When she heard that her family was coming, her eyes lit up immediately and said, "they''re all coming. Sister Xiuying, come too. I haven''t cooked anything for a long time. I''ve thought about it."


    "If you eat, you know how to eat." Su Jingfei knocked on her headache and said with a smile.


    Wang Yu sipped her lips and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, don''t talk about it. Xiaolan has always been proud of eating goods. If she has nothing to do, she still compares with us. She says that she eats more, but we eat too little."


    Feng Xiaolan did not feel embarrassed. He said with a smile, "it''s a blessing to eat. You see, I''m not fat. It''s natural. I can''t eat it."


    Looking at her proud appearance, people can''t help but be dumb. Although Feng Xiaolan has experienced many things, she is still full of innocence. Feng Xiaolan is smaller than Su Jingfei, even a little bigger than Huofeng, but people treat her more like a little sister.


    Huofeng is very naughty, and she has been out for a long time. Her psychological age is still older than Feng Xiaolan, and even older than LAN Xiqi. Otherwise, she would not always call LAN Xiqi Xiao Qiqi.


    Although there are many women in Su Jingfei''s family, the relationship between them is still very good. Now I hear that Liang Xiuwen and others are coming. Feng Xiaolan is really happy. After laughing, Wang Yu asks: "elder martial brother, they are all coming. Should we move too?"


    "Well, our house is too small to accommodate so many people. Besides, the Su mansion has been almost decorated. If we move there, we will have to do some work. We are busy."


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you? " Feng Xiaolan is stunned. The first thing in her mind is that Su Jingfei wants to get married. Who should the bride be.


    She knows how to calculate Su Jingfei''s bride, and she must not be herself. After all, she has not broken through the last layer between herself and Su Jingfei, and her position in Su Jingfei''s heart is also behind Wu Yanli, Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi.


    Not only her, but also Wang Yu and Dongfang Wenjun''s face changed. Dongfang Wenjun knew that he was more and more important in Su Jingfei''s mind, but he was definitely not in the top three. If he really got married, I''m afraid he would have nothing to do with himself. Even if he knew it would be like this for a long time, he would feel sad if he really faced it.


    Wang Yu is even more worried about whether Su Jingfei will simply keep a distance from himself because he wants to get married. Isn''t it all in vain that he has been following Su Jingfei for so long.


    At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t think so much about it. Hearing Feng Xiaolan''s words, he said with a smile: "I''m the master of Su''s house now, and there are so many friends in the capital. I have to deal with such a big move. Besides, even if I don''t do it, I guess there will be many people who wish me a happy move."


    The third daughter was relieved to hear Su Jingfei say so. It turned out that this was what she said. Feng Xiaolan immediately said with a smile: "elder martial brother, can you accept gifts this time? I like receiving gifts best." Said the eyes shine, a pair of money fans.


    Feng Xiaolan''s appearance is very lovely, but Su Jingfei said with a smile: "what do you think? People just come to congratulate, even if they give gifts, they are just relatively simple big things." After a pause, he said with a whole face: "and I don''t think they are all here to celebrate. There will certainly be troublemakers. I think the Feng family and the PI family will also come."

 Chapter 1175

    Su Jingfei is ready in the capital. On May Day, Liang Xiuwen and others moved to the capital. This is their second move. Last time they moved from s city to H Province, they had an experience.


    Because it''s labor day, there are so many people, so this move is simply driving. And because H Province is the birthplace of Su Jingfei, he is the invisible boss there. It can also be said that Su Jingfei''s foundation is in H Province. They don''t need to bring a lot of things to Beijing this time.


    They handed over the affairs of H Province to Ziling. He was accompanied by long Xiaomin, and he just took H Province as his home.


    The first people to go to Beijing this time are naturally Na LAN Xiuying, Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke, the four women of Su Jingfei, and Han Shan, Su Jingfei''s precious apprentice. She didn''t go to Beijing with Su Jingfei because the Han family didn''t let her go, but this time she must keep up.


    In addition to these women who have a special relationship with Su Jingfei, the six female bodyguards sent by 307 troops will also be rooted, and their files will enter the capital with Su Jingfei.


    Although they are bodyguards, their positions are affected by Su Jingfei''s promotion. They have made great contributions to protecting Su Jingfei''s family. Everyone has been promoted to a higher level. It is estimated that when they finish the task, at least everyone will be a major, which is faster than upgrading in the army.


    Even the white headed Qingming can''t help feeling this. With Su Jingfei, not only his martial arts will be promoted, but also his position will be promoted. There''s no way to do that. Who called Su Jingfei himself will be promoted very quickly.


    Ziling, who left the army, was even more envious. Su Jingfei, the boss, had been promoted too fast, and he also took the people around him to promote. Unfortunately, he was not a member of 307 army, or at least he was a lieutenant colonel. Fortunately, now he is the boss of underground forces in H Province, which is good.


    Liu Wufeng and Xuanxuan, who are related to Su Jingfei, still haven''t come to Beijing this time. They have developed very well in H Province. Because of their relationship with Su Jingfei, Ziling respects them. Now H Province is just like an iron bucket.


    Although Su Jingfei is not in H Province, it still has a great influence on H Province. They all know that as long as Su Jingfei is alive, no one will be able to break the pattern of H Province. This is Su Jingfei''s influence. No matter Han family, Niu family or long family, they all admit it without hesitation.


    People in H Province actually know what he has done in the capital. They are all surprised by the development of Su Jingfei. Even Han family, who has known Su Jingfei''s future for a long time, is filled with emotion. They will not object to Han Shan''s going to the capital.


    In addition to these people, there was another one who wanted to go to Beijing with him. That is Zhang Xianing, who is known as the island of this small boat. He is a computer genius. He has always had ideas about Dongfang Wenjun, but before he left, he suddenly changed his mind.


    In fact, the reason why he changed his mind is also because of Dongfang Wenjun. He came to help Su Jingfei because of Dongfang Wenjun''s words. At that time, he felt that Su Jingfei was excellent. It was also a good choice to follow him. However, after many ways of understanding, he realized that he and Su Jingfei were not the same level.


    Although he is a genius in Internet, it''s easy for others to deal with him. Of course, he and Su Jingfei are friends now, and they won''t be dealt with. But later, he pondered for a long time and decided that they might really become enemies. He is not Zhang Xianing who just came to H Province. He has a deep understanding of Su Jingfei.


    The women in Su Jingfei''s family, even if they are not all Su Jingfei''s, at least have some improper relationships. This time Su Jingfei went to Beijing and took Dongfang Wenjun away. Even if he was relatively slow, he also vaguely felt that Su Jingfei had something wrong with her.


    Later, I heard that the mansion Su Jingfei chose in the capital was chosen by Dongfang Wenjun and was responsible for the whole process. After a night''s thinking, Zhang Xianing reluctantly accepted this fact. Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun must have a different relationship.


    If there is no jealousy, it''s a joke at all. But it''s impossible to say that he will turn against Su Jingfei because of Dongfang Wenjun. He''s not the kind of person who doesn''t know everything, and he knows Dongfang Wenjun''s character, but she has definitely rejected her.


    He knew that he and Dongfang Wenjun had no results, so he chose not to go to the capital, and helped himself to take care of everything here in H Province. If there was anything, he could just notify him online.


    In fact, in the final analysis, he does not want to face Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun for the time being. Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun have guessed this, and naturally they will not force him.


    Zhang Xianing is not only a genius in network, but also a good hand in operation and management. He is more reliable, especially. Su Jingfei is also happy to stay in H Province, otherwise he would like to find more reliable people to look after his home. Now that he has Zhang Xianing, he can rest assured.


    It takes four or five hours for people to drive from H Province to the capital. Although it''s not very far, it''s not close. Because of the large number of people, they drive three cars, and the driver is taken turns by six bodyguards.


    It was afternoon when the people of Su family arrived in the capital. Their appointed place was the former king''s mansion, the present one. After all, Su''s mansion was in Nancheng. They came from the South and came here faster, and it was also their future home.


    Su Jingfei didn''t go out of his way to greet him. They just came to Su''s house in the morning. After more than half a month''s renovation, it has completely changed. Although it doesn''t affect the antique style of the mansion, it has a lot more modern flavor. After all, we all want to live in a modern society, and various electrical appliances and networks have been added here.


    In the past, Su''s mansion was always used for tourism, and there were not many modern facilities. It was very similar to the residence of ancient princes and nobles. Now the improvement of Su Jingfei has made it less ornamental, but more practical.


    Su Jingfei thinks highly of Su Fu because it is big enough and has the feeling of a real mansion. As for the ornamental, Su Jingfei doesn''t care about it. It''s used to live here, not to see it. The face of a nouveau riche is exposed, so Su Jingfei doesn''t care.


    When Liang Xiuwen and others came to Sufu in the capital, they watched Su Jingfei and others waiting at the gate. The gate of Sufu was very imposing. The two stone lions were separated on both sides, which looked as dignified as in the movie.


    Su Jingfei is standing in the middle of the gate, and the women are separated from him. On top of Su Jingfei''s head is the plaque of Su''s house, with two big words "Su''s house". If people don''t wear modern clothes and all wear ancient clothes, it''s really a bit like a wealthy family in ancient times.


    This time, all the women headed by Nalan Xiuying, except Li Hongxian, are from a big family. Although Li Hongxian has no family, she is Li Guofeng''s daughter and the mayor''s daughter. She has the same noble temperament. But when so many women get out of the car and see Su Jingfei and others, they are also in a trance.


    No matter they knew Su Jingfei for a long time or followed him later, they all believed that Su Jingfei was not in the pool. But now Su Jingfei appeared in front of them with such an image, they could not help but feel excited.


    In front of the gate stood the elegant young man with extraordinary bearing, who was their man and their future dependence.


    Although the relationship between the girls and Su Jingfei is different, both his women and his apprentices feel that Su Jingfei is heaven and can protect them from the wind and rain. Hanshan had some ideas about Su Jingfei, but at this time, she was even more fascinated and full of worship and admiration.


    Because all the girls are in the same mind now, no one pays attention to her. Even Dongfang Wenjun''s feeling of seeing Han Shan has changed. After all, her previous feeling of Han Shan is not right. Now she has been corrected by Su Jingfei. Now she has only Su Jingfei in her heart, so Han Shan will become a good friend.


    "Sister Xiuying, sister Xiuwen, red silk, if you can, Shaner, you are here at last." When Su Jingfei was in a daze, he had already stepped forward and walked towards the girls. Everyone could hear the excitement in his voice.


    Although Nalan Xiuying is 40 years old, she is still young and beautiful. She looks even younger than liang Xiuwen. There is no doubt that a generation of enchantresses are in full swing. Su Jingfei can only call her Xiuying elder sister. She is the first of all the girls, and she is also at the forefront.


    Su Jingfei really wants to go and hug her. She hasn''t seen her for several months. But in front of outsiders, their relationship can still be exposed. He can only express his missing for her with his eyes. He believes Nalan Xiuying can understand.


    Nalan Xiuying naturally understood Su Jingfei''s meaning and said with a smile: "Jingfei, we all know you can do it, but I didn''t expect that you could not only gain a foothold in the capital in such a short time, but also make such a big noise. This Su mansion is really magnificent."


    "Yes, Jingfei, this is the rhythm of being king!" Liang Xiuwen has always been generous, at this time can not help but ridicule.


    Su Jingfei scratched his head a little awkwardly. He knew what Liang Xiuwen meant. He had so many women, far more than his three wives and four concubines in the past. He really meant something like a king.


    Li Hongsi is indifferent to everyone except Su Jingfei. At this time, she did not follow Liang Xiuwen to ridicule Su Jingfei. Instead, she said gently, "Jingfei is so outstanding that even the ancient king can''t match it. Let''s go ahead."


    Su Jingfei would like to kiss Li hongsilk in the past. Although she is cold on the outside, she is warm on the inside and generous. She used to be very jealous, but she loves herself deeply and even connives at her development with Liang Xiuwen. Now that so many women are around, Su Jingfei has to say that Li hongsilk''s connivance has a lot to do with her.


    At this time, Lin ruoke snorted: "Su Jingfei, you have no conscience. When you come to the capital, you don''t care about anything, and you don''t go back to see us. I''ll deal with you later."


    Su Jingfei knows Lin ruoke''s feelings for himself, but he doesn''t mean to blackmail himself. In fact, he''s too busy at this time, and he doesn''t dare to relax because of all kinds of crises. Otherwise, he would have gone back to see them long ago. Now that he moves them to the capital, he still takes risks.


    After hearing Lin ruoke''s words, Su Jingfei said, "if you have no conscience, you will have no conscience. You have to add a dead word. Isn''t it too bad luck?"


    Lin ruoke just said it casually before. Now when he hears Su Jingfei''s words, he really thinks it''s not good to say it like this. Su Jingfei has all kinds of troubles and dangers. Death is absolutely taboo.


    Before she could speak, Han Shan said: "master, you just have no conscience and leave us in the provincial capital. You forget my apprentice. It''s really sad. Since you became my master, you always fish for three days and dry the net for two days. Don''t teach me well."


    Han Shan''s complaint is contrary to her usual straightforward boyishness. Han Shan is very beautiful, but she has more neutral clothes. Now she is suddenly so gentle, which really makes people feel amazing.


    Su Jingfei also thinks that Han Shan is particularly attractive today. He doesn''t know if he is particularly close because he hasn''t seen her for a long time. Anyway, when he is accused by Han Shan, he is really embarrassed and says, "Shan''er, isn''t master busy? I also want to teach you well. I wanted to bring you here on my own initiative. "


    Han Shan tilted her head for a moment, then said very seriously, "I forgot. I don''t remember you were going to bring me."


    Su Jingfei''s mouth slightly opened, and then he said to all the people: "let''s all go in and say, I think people outside will come to see the excitement. This mansion is relatively large. You can choose a small courtyard by yourself. We have already taken care of all kinds of servants. We will work tomorrow, and you can all live a life of being served."


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s cunning change of topic, Han Shan stamped her feet in anger. Seeing that the crowd had already walked in with a smile, she had no choice but to keep up.


    Naturally, everyone knows that Su Jingfei deliberately turns the topic around, but no one helps Han Shan. The relationship between Su Jingfei and Han Shan has been very chaotic, and everyone has seen it more. After all, they are almost the same age. Although they have the name of a teacher and an apprentice, they have no actual relationship, they are more like friends.


    Sufu is really big. There are ten or twenty yards. The house here is just like a small village. It''s just in one building. Otherwise, it won''t cost more than 100 million yuan, even higher than the price of ordinary residential buildings. All this is because there is a legend of haunting here. Otherwise, the price will be at least several hundred million yuan.


    From this point of view, Feng Qingtian gave Su Jingfei some help and saved him a lot of money. If Feng Qingtian knew about this, he might really vomit blood. Su Jingfei would be in a good mood when he thought about it.


    Although Su Fu has not been inhabited for many years, the pattern here is very clear. The central hall is the place to meet visitors. It''s spacious and bright. All the furniture is antique. It''s like ancient times. When people go in, it''s like they came to ancient times.


    After everyone came in, Su Jingfei naturally took the first place, followed by other women. These women were also impolite. According to their intimate relationship with Su Jingfei, they took their seats in turn. This was also the first formal gathering of the Su family.

 Chapter 1176

    Su Jingfei sits in the master''s seat and looks at all the women in his family. Although not all the women are here, all the women who have been in the Su family are here. Su Jingfei has some feelings in his heart. Just as he said yesterday, how can he think of such a big change in one year.


    It''s not only him who is feeling, but also many women, especially Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi, who were the first to confirm their relationship with Su Jingfei. When they met Su Jingfei, it was last Labor Day, and now it''s a year.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei was a young college student, and now he has grown into the head of a big family. Although he is the only man in Su Jingfei''s family, there are many women, which is like a big family. If there are several more children in the family, it will be better.


    When she thinks of her children, all the girls are shy. Not to mention young girls like Liang Xiuwen, even Nalan Xiuying is a little shy. Although she has such a big daughter as Liang Xiuwen, she has no child.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what the girls were thinking. He calmed down a little and said to them with a smile: "today, all the people in our family have arrived. After that, Su''s house will be our home." After a pause, he said solemnly, "I didn''t tell you before, and I have to worry. So now I want to make it clear to you that I''m actually the third son of the Su family in the capital."


    In fact, he didn''t say that, and his family knew about it, but after all, he didn''t say it. He still had to correct his attitude. Even if people didn''t think much about it before, it was very comfortable to hear him say it so solemnly.


    Su Jingfei looked at the faces of the girls and continued: "I have made many friends and enemies during my stay in the capital, so I won''t be very calm during my stay in the capital, so don''t delay my cultivation. You should understand what I mean."


    The girls nodded, Na LAN Xiuying said: "Jingfei, we have been practicing hard recently. We have made great progress. We should help you."


    Although Su Jingfei hasn''t been checked by everyone, she just looks at the spirits of all the women. Obviously, she has made some progress. They are no worse than when they were in H Province.


    This makes him very happy. After a long time in the capital, he found that the strength of the people in the capital is far beyond his imagination. If the strength does not reach the level of Master Yi and Liu Zongyun, he may not be able to participate in the fight among the families. There is no way. Who is Su Jingfei? He started higher than others.


    Among all the women, the most powerful one is Nalan Xiuying because of her different talents. She has a talent of enchantment, though not deliberately, but naturally, which is different from Xuanxuan.


    After su Jingfei transformed her meridians, Nalan Xiuying practiced the skills that Su Jingfei gave her. She not only made rapid progress, but also gave full play to her enchanting ability. If she used it against the enemy, it would not really make people lose their senses, at least she would lose her mind for a moment.


    A moment''s absence is enough to kill a master. As long as Nalan Xiuying can grasp this moment, she can basically be invincible.


    Besides him, Han Shan is the one who has made the most obvious progress among other women. Compared with other women, she is busy with her career. She spends her time practicing martial arts. Anyway, she doesn''t have to worry too much about other women.


    As Su Jingfei''s chief disciple, she didn''t disappoint Su Jingfei either. Her family study was good. With Su Jingfei''s transformation and Han Shan''s hard work, her strength might be in the top 20 of the younger generation now. If she really ranked, she would not be in the top 100.


    Su Jingfei brought several women in the capital with rapid growth in strength. That''s because of the existence of Jinzhong. All the women in the family don''t have this treasure. It''s hard to make such progress.


    Liang Xiuwen, Li hongsilk and Lin ruoke are not as advanced as they are, but they have made some progress. At least at their age, they are absolutely excellent. At least they don''t meet the older generation. They have the ability to protect themselves.


    No matter in the capital or in H Province, there is an unspoken rule, that is, they will not easily deal with the people around Su Jingfei if they do not defeat him. Even if someone does it, they are certainly not the older generation.


    At present, Chu Yiming, Shangguan Xiang''er and Gao Yuexia are all Su Jingfei''s friends. Tan Taiming and Tan Taiyue of the Tantai family, as well as fu''a''s husband and wife are all Su Jingfei''s losers. They certainly won''t trouble Su Jingfei''s family.


    If other ranking people make trouble, Su Jingfei believes that with the ability of these women in his family, he will not suffer losses, which makes Su Jingfei more confident.


    His own strength is getting stronger and stronger, and he is infinitely close to the peak of Xiaocheng''s realm. All the women in his family have the ability to protect themselves. The rise of his Sufu in the capital is certain, and as long as he develops, he is at least above the top.


    Before, he was just a few people. When he was in the capital, he supported him. The people Su Jingfei took with him were similar to the strength of the PI family. After all, the population was relatively small.


    Now it''s different. The people of the Su family are all here. No matter their wealth or the strength of their family members, they have surpassed the PI family on the whole. The strongest people in the PI family are not as good as Su Jingfei. In this way, although Su Jingfei is inferior to the top families, the PI family of the Qin family is not as good as the Su family.


    After a moment, Su Jingfei said again, "in the future, there will be a su family in the capital, and there will also be a su house. No matter what the Su family has to do with me, our future development has nothing to do with them. In the future, we will also have a place in the top family. You can rest assured."


    "Master, what you said is too bureaucratic. It sounds so awkward. It''s not for you to hold a lecture today." Han Shan listens to Su Jingfei''s words, but she can''t help feeling dissatisfied.


    "Yes, brother Fei, there''s no outsider here. It''s awkward for you to say it''s so high sounding." Huofeng followed Hanshan.


    Su Jingfei was dumbfounded. Because today''s family was quite united, he was filled with emotion. He really said it too seriously, so he said with a smile: "you are right. In fact, I mean to have meat with me."


    With this sentence finished, it was even more in exchange for the white eyes of the girls. Su Jingfei now looks like speaking to his younger brother, but the girls also understand that Su Jingfei is now the head of the family, which is different from before. Although there was a su family before, it is not as formal as now.


    Su Jingfei bought the prince''s mansion and changed its name to Su''s mansion. In the future, the Su family will have some rules and regulations. Although there is no legal relationship between them, they are actually a family. Now they are losing their relationship to the public. The acceptable people will live here, and the unacceptable people will quit as soon as possible.


    To this extent, all the women know each other very well. Who is not clear about the relationship between us and Su Jingfei? Not every woman may have become Su Jingfei''s, but we can be sure that every woman loves Su Jingfei deeply.


    If we don''t all have deep feelings for Su Jingfei, how can we accept such a way of getting along? Of course, most women come from big families and know that men don''t necessarily have a woman. It depends on men''s abilities.


    Su Jingfei is no doubt a dragon and Phoenix among people. No matter where he goes, he can get along well. His ability is far beyond his peers.


    This kind of person is destined not to be owned by a woman, which is our consensus. Although they will be jealous, they will not mention each other any more. They all know what kind of person Su Jingfei is. If they don''t want Su Jingfei to dislike, they should not be jealous.


    Su Jingfei is very satisfied with everyone''s performance. Before, he wanted to make a success of his career and let the Su family look at him with new eyes. Now he has become famous. Although he has not reached the peak, he is definitely affirmed.


    He is more concerned about the daughters of the Su family now. In his opinion, family and everything is the most important thing. If the daughters are with him and have fun, that''s the best. He doesn''t want to see the disharmony between the daughters. Now he is very satisfied with this.


    "Well, now let''s go and distribute the yard. The yard is almost the same, but the style is different. Let''s distribute it according to our own preference. You can discuss this." With a wave of his hand, Su Jingfei summed up his speech and said, "our family will have dinner tonight, do business tomorrow, and move to a new house. Surely someone will come to congratulate us."


    When people heard Su Jingfei say that, they all went out in high spirits. When they came in from outside, they saw all kinds of courtyards in the house. Although they were not very unique, they also had their own characteristics. Everyone had already remembered their favorite courtyards in their hearts.


    In order to make the family more balanced, Su Jingfei actually designed all the yards according to the same specification, which can make the style different, but absolutely can''t let the specification have problems, that is, let everyone feel that each other''s status is the same.


    Now when people allocate the yard, they naturally don''t have to think too much about it. They just choose according to their own preferences. Women get along well. The natural choice is to discuss with each other. When they meet people who both like, they will negotiate, and then who owns the yard.


    The courtyards here are all small courtyards in the big courtyard. There are only main rooms without side rooms. In addition to the master''s room, every yard can be equipped with servants. It looks like the ancient royal family. This is the most important time for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about the allocation of the yard. He also has his own independent yard. After all, he is the male owner, and because he doesn''t know who his first wife is, he can''t go to live with anyone, which saves everyone''s jealousy. Su Jingfei has thought about all these things for a long time. Dongfang Wenjun naturally gives him some advice. Dongfang Wenjun is very generous on this point, Let Su Jingfei very satisfied.

 Chapter 1177

    After Liang Xiuwen and others came to the capital, Su Jingfei moved into Su Fu. His purchase of Su Fu was concerned by all parties. When he moved in, he would not keep a low profile. Anyway, Su Jingfei knew that these people would not keep a low profile, so he simply followed their wishes.


    Liang Xiuwen and others arrived on the first day and chose their favorite courtyard. On that night, they had a dinner together. Except for Li Binbin and Liu Yifei, who usually don''t spend much time with them, Wu Yanli and the Su family were present.


    As for Shangguan Xiang''er, his identity is sensitive, so he can''t live in Su''s house, and Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to leave her a place.


    Because today''s time is in a hurry, Su Jingfei naturally won''t come to the wedding. The most important thing is to get along with some of her own women alone. As for things closer to her, it''s not convenient to do. The next day, there are many things, all of which are expected.


    From the next morning, Su Jingfei had asked the servants to clean the courtyard and prepare the banquet. Not only Su Jingfei thought of this, but all the girls in the family also thought of it. Someone would come today.


    Dongfang Wenjun has been with Su Jingfei all this time. She knows more about the capital. She also talked with other girls last night. When people can be sure of Su Jingfei and Dongfang Wenjun, they also know what Su Jingfei has done in the capital in the past six months.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the first group of people came to take part in the fun, but they were not outsiders. The first girl, a thirteen or fourteen year old, came running in, and while she was walking, she cried, "master, you didn''t tell me when you moved. You made such a big house. I always wanted to live in a big house, but I didn''t have a chance. Did you leave a house for me?"


    Naturally, Su Bingfeng is here. She is Su Jingfei''s second apprentice. Naturally, she is also very interested in the master''s affairs. The person who follows him is Su''s master. He also takes two young people with him. They are su Bingfeng''s third and fourth brothers. Although they are dandy, they are Su Jingfei''s acquaintances.


    Su Jingfei was despised in Murong''s family at the beginning. Now let alone these two people, even the master of the Su family dare not despise Su Jingfei. The move of Su Jingfei is tantamount to setting up another door and separating from the Su family in the capital.


    All the families know the contradiction between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin, but it''s a family affair after all, but now it''s different. Su Jingfei has set up another door. According to Su Jingfei''s strength, there is at least one more first-class force in the capital. This is because people don''t understand Su Jingfei''s family skills, otherwise they will know that Su''s house has surpassed the first-class, It''s not far from the top.


    When Su Jingfei heard Su Bingfeng''s words, he came out and said with a smile, "if you want to like it, you can choose a yard by yourself. As long as you live here, you can live in your yard."


    After that, without waiting for Su Bingfeng to speak, he took the initiative to say to Su Bingfeng''s uncle: "Mr. Murong, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    Su Jingfei knows that although the Murong master of the Murong family is not the head of the family, he has a lot of power. What''s more, he still represents the Murong family this time, so he can''t be ignored.


    Master Murong is very satisfied. Although Su Jingfei is Su Bingfeng''s master, he is actually a generation younger than master Murong. Now that he can speak to him in such a tone, he can''t help nodding in secret. Su Jingfei is rampant without young ambition. Only in this way can he achieve more in the future.


    Thinking about it in my heart, I said with a smile: "today is Jingfei''s housewarming. How can I say congratulations? You and Fengfeng''s master, we are all a family. Recently, TOEFL is in good health."


    "It''s very kind of you, sir. In fact, today I just changed my residence. Although it''s not too close to the city center, I was born in a good environment. Moreover, this house is big enough for our family, so I bought it." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    When Su Jingfei came out to greet him, the girls didn''t follow him. Su Jingfei said that he had a lot of family, and the master of Murong didn''t know how many people there were. He didn''t think much of it. He thought that there were several people in Su Jingfei''s family. He was really stunned when he followed Su Jingfei into the hall and saw the beautiful girls all over the room.


    He didn''t know that there were many women in Su Jingfei''s family, but if he saw them with his own eyes, he could only express his shock. There were not only many women in Su Jingfei''s family, but also all of them were top beautiful women, especially those women had great martial arts skills.


    Su Jingfei looks at the master Murong and laughs in his heart. The women in his family have been ignored all the time. It''s just that his light is too strong to cover up their light.


    Today, when families come to celebrate humanity, they are sure to see their own women. Their strength has reached a certain level and can be displayed in front of everyone. Let these people be shocked today. Master Murong is just the first one.


    Su Jingfei brings Murong''s family in. The women also notice that they naturally want to come and see each other. The Murong master seems to be an old man. They want to show respect, not to mention they know Su Bingfeng.


    "Let me introduce you to Mr. Murong, Bingfeng''s great uncle." Su Jingfei said to Mr. Murong: "these are my family. If there is anything in the future, Mr. Murong will have to take care of them."


    All the girls heard that master Murong was su Bingfeng''s uncle. Naturally, they all followed him and looked very virtuous. Even the girls who were usually naughty were calm at this time.


    What''s going to happen today is clear in everyone''s heart. At this time, Su Jingfei''s face must be satisfied. What''s more, he is Su Bingfeng''s uncle. Su Bingfeng gets along well with him. Everyone likes Su Bingfeng very much. Now they respect Su Bingfeng''s uncle.


    As a powerful figure in the Murong family, the master of Murong is naturally well-informed, but he is a bit elated when he suddenly sees a dozen beautiful girls saluting him. Even if he doesn''t have any special thoughts, he is relaxed and happy when he sees these beautiful girls, so he has to admire them secretly. Su Jingfei doesn''t say anything else, so he just wants to find his daughter-in-law, He is the first of the younger generation.


    But he clearly knows that the women in Su''s mansion may not have anything to do with Su Jingfei. These women are mainly Su Jingfei now, and they put their posture very low, and master Murong will understand everything.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is secretly proud. In the final analysis, he is also a young man. How can he not feel that he has such a face? He is also proud of his own women. The women in his family are so excellent. Anyone who looks at them will feel amazing.


    "Master Murong, have some tea first. I''ll see that someone is coming outside. I have to meet him." When Su Jingfei thought about it, he felt that someone was coming outside.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is much stronger than that of the master Murong. Before the master Murong has any special feeling, Su Jingfei knows that someone is coming. Naturally, he won''t doubt Su Jingfei''s words and says with a smile: "Jingfei, you should go to see who is coming first. We are not outsiders. I''ll have a drink here." Finish saying words, take Su Bingfeng''s three elder brothers and four elder brothers have sat down.


    From entering Su''s house, Su Bingfeng''s third brother and fourth brother didn''t speak. Although they usually have a lot of face, they can talk at any time. But here, they feel very depressed and helpless. Su Jingfei''s aura is too strong.


    When they saw these beautiful women, they were completely shocked. They had not seen any beautiful women, but they were definitely more beautiful and temperament than the women they had seen. Moreover, they found that every one of these women seemed to be better than them. Their hearts were shocked. They were all peers, and they were the younger generation of Murong family, There''s such a gap with these women.


    No matter what Murong family members think, Su Jingfei has already met outside. He doesn''t know who will come today. He is surprised to see that Yang family is the second one to arrive.


    There are only three people in the Yang family. One of them is naturally Mrs. Yang, and Sophia, Su Jingfei''s friend and secret friend. The other is Su Jingfei''s younger brother, Yang Mingyu, who is also in favor of Su Jingfei. They are the second group of guests to arrive.


    "Granny Yang, why did you come here in person today? It''s such a small matter that I asked you to take a trip. Sophia, I haven''t seen Yang Mingyu for a long time. It''s very good?" Su Jingfei really didn''t expect that Mrs. Yang would come here in person. She quickly said with a smile.


    Although Su Jingfei and Mrs. Yang do not have the name of a teacher and apprentice, they have the reality of a teacher and apprentice. He should treat Mrs. Yang with a younger attitude. Let alone no one sees it. Even if someone sees it, Su Jingfei will do the same. Mrs. Yang doesn''t think there is any problem.


    Sophia and Yang Mingyu don''t know the relationship between them. They just think that Su Jingfei is simply respecting the elderly. Before Mrs. Yang opens her mouth, Sophia is already dissatisfied and says, "Su Jingfei, your housewarming, we will come earlier. Don''t you welcome us?"


    Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said, "how can we not welcome you? Please don''t come. Please come inside. The master of Murong family has come and is drinking tea. Grandma Yang, Sophia and Mingyu, please come inside."


    At this time, Mrs. Yang began to smile and said, "you boy, you must be too happy when I''m here. How noisy you are in the capital? There must be a lot of people here today, and not all of them are friendly. How can I watch you?"


    Su Jingfei understood what Mrs. Yang meant. Today, some people really congratulated her on the housewarming. Naturally, some people had different purposes. Mrs. Yang came to give her a good impression.

 Chapter 1178

    Su Jingfei understood that Mrs. Yang was coming to help him. He hurried to help Mrs. Yang walk in. As he walked, he said, "grandma Yang, you''re worried about me. I''m not filial to you!"


    Mrs. Yang sighed, and then said, "I know the relationship between you and Su Hanlin. Today he may not come. If any old man comes, you will be in great trouble. Although you and I are not apprentices, you are my descendants after all. How can I ignore you?"


    When she spoke, she did not avoid Sophia and Yang Mingyu. Obviously, she was not afraid that they knew that there was no one in the Yang family practicing martial arts. This was their rule. Naturally, Sophia and Yang Mingyu would not blame old lady Yang for not passing it on to them.


    If Su Jingfei hadn''t learned how to write thread bound books, he would have made the author of thread bound books a master in his heart. Now he really should call Mrs. Yang a master. He doesn''t care that Mrs. Yang tells others about her learning poison skills. Anyway, it''s no secret. The Feng family and the PI family already know about it.


    Four people came into the hall. This time, not only the Su family stood up to greet them, but even the Murong master was moved. Mrs. Yang is a person of the same generation as the Murong master. The Murong master should also respect Mrs. Yang.


    Similar to everyone''s surprise, the Yang family was stunned to see Su Jingfei''s family for a few seconds, but they couldn''t react. Although the information said Su Jingfei was young and romantic, it was not as powerful as what they saw with their own eyes.


    In particular, each of these women is a human role. Old Mrs. Yang was also a pretty girl when she was young, but she thinks that she can''t compare with several women in the Su family, especially Nalan Xiuying, who is like a sorcerer of that generation. This is a pretty girl that even women are affected when they see her.


    Nalan Xiuying''s charm is different from the practice of flattery. The people who practice flattery will not have any attraction for the people with high accomplishments. On the contrary, it will make them more disgusted. Nalan Xiuying is different. Her charm is natural.


    Mrs. Yang did not wait for Su Jingfei to introduce her. She already said, "Jingfei, these beautiful girls are all your family. You are not old, but you have good taste." After that, he looked at the girls and pondered for a moment, then asked: "which is the five girls of Nalan family?"


    Nalan Xiuying has been away from the capital for many years. Old Mrs. Yang just knows that Su Jingfei has her around, but she doesn''t know which one. Moreover, Nalan Xiuying has not grown old for so many years, but has become younger and younger. Who can think of it.


    The Yang family and Nalan family are the top families in the capital, and their relationship is harmonious. Now she naturally needs to pay more attention to them. When she asks, master Murong remembers that Su Jingfei is the son-in-law of Nalan family, because Nalan Xiuying''s daughter is Su Jingfei''s girlfriend, and he also wants to know which one Nalan Xiuying is.


    In fact, if Mrs. Yang didn''t ask, Mr. Murong thought that there was no Nalan Xiuying among these women. After all, these women seem to be in their twenties, not in their forties.


    Nalan Xiuying also had some accidents. Old Mrs. Yang came up and asked herself. She was slightly stunned. Then she came out and said, "I am Nalan Xiuying."


    Up to now, she didn''t know the identity of Mrs. Yang. For a moment, she didn''t even know how to call her. Fortunately, Su Jingfei reacted quickly enough and quickly said, "sister Xiuying, this is Mrs. Yang of the Yang family. She takes good care of me. Our rehabilitation hospital is handed over to me by Mrs. Yang."


    Although his words were simple, Nalan Xiuying was also the fifth miss of Nalan family in Beijing. Naturally, she knew the identity of Mrs. Yang and quickly said, "Auntie Yang, your parents have come here by themselves. Hurry to take the seat."


    Although she is young, she is the fifth sister of Nalan xiuhai. Now she is a generation older than Su Jingfei. Because of this, the relationship between her and Su Jingfei can only be in the dark, otherwise Su Jingfei will be talked about. Although they don''t say it clearly, they both know it.


    Mrs. Yang looked at Nalan Xiuying as if she were a girl in her twenties, and she was also the most beautiful woman in her own eyes. She couldn''t help shaking her head and sighed, "no wonder Nalan xiuhai was so angry because you left Beijing. It''s really a loss of talent in Beijing for a fairy like woman like you to marry out." With that, he suddenly turned to Sophia and said, "Mingming, it''s said that your father''s standard of choosing a mate was Nalan Xiuying."


    Everyone looked at each other. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Yang would say that. She thought that Nalan Xiuying was single. It was just a joke. At the same time, she praised Nalan Xiuying.


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly. If Sophia''s father is really an admirer of Nalan Xiuying, he seems to be half of his rival. Of course, he doesn''t really think so. It''s estimated that Nalan Xiuying doesn''t have any idea about Sophia''s father, so she is stunned.


    Old lady Yang said to play this sentence, but did not continue the topic. Instead, she turned and looked at the Murong master and said, "Murong family''s big boy, you''re here too. It seems that you''ve got a big face!"


    Although the master of Murong is nearly 60 years old, he is also the master of Murong family. Listening to Mrs. Yang''s words, she said respectfully: "aunt Yang, Jingfei is Fengfeng''s master. He moves to a new house. Naturally, we Murong family will come to celebrate."


    "Yes, I forgot that. Xiaofengfeng in your family is Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. Yo, xiaofengfeng, come here and let Grandma have a look." Mrs. Yang just found out Su Bingfeng''s appearance and waved to her.


    Mrs. Yang is kind-hearted in appearance. I don''t know how powerful she is. If she really thinks that she is a kind-hearted grandmother, Su Bingfeng doesn''t know her strength. She just thinks that the reason why people respect her is because she is an old lady of the Yang family.


    Hearing her greeting herself, Su Bingfeng didn''t have to say hello to others. She walked over and held Mrs. Yang''s arm and said with a smile, "Hello, grandma Yang. I''m the apprentice of the master. My name is Su Bingfeng."


    Her words immediately made Mrs. Yang smile. The little girl was very smart, but how could this sound so awkward? Which apprentice is not master''s apprentice, but she asked with a smile: "aren''t you Murong Bingfeng? How did you change your name? "


    In fact, people who don''t know the inside story are all puzzled. Su Bingfeng explains with a smile: "when we are apprenticed to the Murong family, we all have to change our master''s surname. I won''t get back to my original name until I finish my apprenticeship."


    "Well, that''s good. Only in this way can we have a sense of belonging." Mrs. Yang nodded, and then said to Mr. Murong, "I haven''t seen Mr. Murong for many years. If you come back and give me a good one, I won''t go to see him. That old man can get out of bed and let him have more activities."


    Mr. Murong nodded his head quickly. Mrs. Yang is not only a senior, but also a top-level master. She is one of the most powerful people in the world.


    With the arrival of Mrs. Yang, Su Jingfei''s heart is actually very down-to-earth. Even if Feng Qingtian is present in person today, Su Jingfei doesn''t have to feel guilty. Feng Qingtian is really powerful, but in terms of combat effectiveness, he may not be stronger than Mrs. Yang. What''s more, such an occasion is not suitable for moving.


    At the same time, he also thought of a question. Today, the people of Nalan family will be there. It''s really hard to say what will happen between Nalan family and Nalan Xiuying.


    Before, because of the lack of time, he really ignored this problem. After all, when there are many things, there will always be some missing. Nalan Xiuying may have thought of it, but she didn''t say that maybe she was ready, and the relationship between her and Nalan family is not really impossible to solve.


    At that time, Nalan xiuhai just hated Nalan Xiuying, and didn''t do anything to suppress or deal with Liang Aihong. Over the years, in fact, some gratitude and resentment have faded.


    Su Jingfei is thinking about it, so he hears that there is humanity outside: "Su Jingfei, I heard that you are happy to move to your new house. Let''s congratulate you."


    This person''s voice is loud, and he is full of Zhongqi. But when he hears this person''s words, Su Jingfei can''t help frowning. He didn''t expect that Pi Yongnian was the third person to come.


    Although the PI family has a grudge with themselves, Su Jingfei doesn''t care too much. However, since PI Yongnian has appeared, the Feng family is sure to be soon. All this is expected. No matter what the relationship between them and their families is, the people who should appear will still appear.


    Some of them came to celebrate, some to make trouble, some to be really friendly, some to be familiar with each other for the sake of face. The PI family and the Feng family don''t have to ask why they came here.


    Even though he knew that the other party was upset and kind-hearted, Su Jingfei still wanted to do his best. Before he went out, he said, "the owner of the PI family is really polite. He just lived in a new house. He also wanted to thank him, and it was early in the morning."


    He has already gone out. The Murong family and the Yang family all know the relationship between Su Jingfei and the PI family. They also want to see what the PI family wants to play today.


    When Su Jingfei came out, he saw PI Yongnian coming in with several people. The Feng family didn''t come with them. Obviously, the other families also wanted to come alone. Maybe they wanted to give people the feeling that they were not together. In fact, everyone knew that.


    Seeing Su Jingfei come out, PI Yongnian said with a smile: "the first mansion in Beijing is not an ordinary house. Su Jingfei, if you can live here, it''s definitely a sign of rise. Who dares to underestimate Su mansion in the future?"


    Su Jingfei saw that he didn''t mean well, so he wanted to beat him. But the current situation didn''t allow him to do so, so he just laughed and said, "I don''t think so about the first house in Beijing. I just think there are many houses here, and the yard is big enough to live in our family. That''s all. The PI family owner doesn''t want to add anything special to it, It''s just a family. I''ve seen a lot of novels and movies about Pi''s family

 Chapter 1179

    Su Jingfei''s words didn''t make PI Yongnian restrain. Instead, he said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you are the first master of the young generation, and you are also the most popular young people nowadays. Now that you have another door, we have to express our respect."


    Even though he said so, it was actually ulterior motives. Almost everyone knows the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Su family. Although they are not very harmonious, they are still a family after all.


    Now, if Su Jingfei sets up a new door, the feeling will change. It''s like saying that he and Su''s family are incompatible. In the future, Su Hanlin and Su Jingfei will draw a clear line. In other words, Su Hanlin will be less in Su Jingfei''s backstage, and people who want to deal with Su Jingfei will be less afraid.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t understand the meaning of PI Yongnian''s words, and he wasn''t angry. He didn''t rely on Su Hanlin, not to mention the relationship between himself and the Su family, which he couldn''t stir up. His family knew when he moved.


    What''s more, in addition to the Su family, Mrs. Yang and master huijue are backstage. Master huijue may not be able to protect him openly because of his identity, but he will certainly protect himself before the younger generation of Dabi, which is beyond doubt.


    As for Mrs. Yang, not to mention that she is just like her own master. No master will not protect her descendants. Moreover, she is in the house now. He wants to know PI Yongnian''s expression when he sees Mrs. Yang.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei didn''t bother to quarrel with PI Yongnian. Instead, he said with a smile: "the owner of the PI family really thinks a lot. Anyway, since you''re here to celebrate today, please come inside and have tea in the room. It''s estimated that someone will come later."


    PI Yongnian sneered in his heart, but on his face he said with a smile: "OK, let''s go in and sit down. However, since we are here to celebrate, we can''t give gifts empty handed."


    With that, one of his entourage took out a red envelope and handed it to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was also impolite. Then he said with a smile, "just come here. What else can I give you? It''s too strange." But when he spoke, he was not ambiguous at all and put away the red envelope directly.


    PI Yongnian''s endless competition shows that this guy is a nouveau riche. He is not greedy for money. Although his red envelope is not small, he doesn''t have to be in such a hurry to put it away. He can still get it back.


    In fact, Su Jingfei just remembered that congratulators usually bring gifts. Before Murong family and Yang family came here empty handed, Su Jingfei was speechless for a while. Is it because we are acquaintances that we have exempted the gift, but he doesn''t care. As for PI family''s red envelope, Su Jingfei believes that you won''t be too small. No matter how many conflicts you have, you can''t lose face.


    Su Jingfei and PI Yongnian are very friendly and happy on the surface, though they mean everything they say.


    As they talked, they walked into the hall. After entering the hall, PI Yongnian also saw someone in the room. He didn''t come very early today, and he didn''t think he was the first one to arrive, but when he saw the people in the room, he was still shocked.


    PI Yongnian is not surprised that the Murong master and others came early. We all know that Su Jingfei is Su Bingfeng''s master and has a good relationship with the Murong family. Su Jingfei cured the Murong master''s injury.


    The key is the appearance of Mrs. Yang, which is absolutely shocking to PI Yongnian. The old lady really wants to protect Su Jingfei to the end. Even if she announces to protect Su Jingfei at Feng''s house, it''s surprising that she actually showed up in person today.


    Mrs. Yang hasn''t appeared in front of the families for many years. The two times she appeared this time are related to Su Jingfei, which shows that she is determined to protect Su Jingfei.


    PI Yongnian''s shock shows that in the eyes of the public, both Mr. Murong and Mrs. Yang have guessed what''s going on. Mr. Murong laughs in his heart. He didn''t expect Mrs. yang to come in person before. As Su Jingfei''s opponent, it must be more troublesome to see Mrs. Yang.


    It doesn''t matter that Mrs. Yang is here. She comes here to congratulate Su Jingfei on the move. She has already thought about what will happen. It''s strange that people don''t feel surprised when they see that they are here!


    Although PI Yongnian has always been right with Su Jingfei, and he is also quite shameless, he is the head of the family after all, and he still knows the things about face. After a while of surprise, he quickly comes to Mrs. Yang and says, "aunt Yang, you''re here too. PI Yongnian sends his regards to you."


    Mrs. Yang is a peer of PI Yongnian''s father, Pishan. Naturally, he would like to come and take the initiative to ask for help. What''s more, she is one of the most recognized experts in the world.


    "Pi Yongnian, you came here early today. You are so anxious to congratulate Jingfei. It seems that you have a good relationship." Yang old lady a don''t know Su Jingfei and PI family resentment appearance way.


    How could PI Yongnian believe that Mrs. Yang didn''t know her relationship with Su Jingfei? She said awkwardly: "aunt Yang, this kind of happy event will be sooner rather than later, but no matter how early I am, I won''t be as early as aunt Yang. It seems that you take good care of Su Jingfei!"


    Even though he was younger than Mrs. Yang, he was the owner of the PI family. Naturally, he didn''t have to be very careful in speaking. Instead, he enlisted Mrs. Yang. However, the tone of his speech was joking, and it was inappropriate for people to be angry.


    Naturally, Mrs. Yang would not be angry because of this. Instead, she nodded with a smile and said, "in your words, I can''t catch up with you sooner rather than later. What''s more, I haven''t seen a startled flight for some days. I''ll come and have a look today. Now everything is fine with him. I''m relieved, aren''t I? It''s better than I don''t know if he''s at a loss. "


    Although she didn''t say it clearly, this sentence touched PI Yongnian''s heart. At the memorial service of the Feng family, Mrs. Yang wanted to protect Su Jingfei by name, but later the Feng family and others also dealt with Su Jingfei.


    Although the way to deal with Su Jingfei was not blatant at that time, we all knew that it was none other than the Feng family, and even PI Yongnian was the one who gave the idea. What Mrs. Yang said made PI Yongnian feel guilty. In the face of Mrs. Yang, the Feng family couldn''t protect the PI family, and PI Yongnian was not afraid!


    Fortunately, Mrs. Yang didn''t want to do anything on today''s big day. It was enough to order PI Yongnian. Without waiting for PI Yongnian to speak, she continued: "Pi Yongnian, you can sit there and have a cup of tea. Someone is coming again outside."


    PI Yongnian never thought that Mrs. Yang would be here today. He is even in a cold sweat now. He can''t be afraid of Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei has always been fighting against the Feng family independently. Su Hanlin didn''t intervene, and Su Jingfei is not a man of unscrupulous means.


    But Mrs. Yang is different. Even though she is not cruel, she has a bad temper. If she does some poison, maybe the PI family will disappear in the capital. That''s why Mrs. Yang can support the whole Yang family by herself.


    Su Jingfei looks at PI Yongnian''s cold sweat and laughs in his heart. PI Yongnian, who had talked and laughed freely before him, is just a mouse in front of Mrs. Yang. Seeing a cat, we can see the deterrent power of Mrs. Yang.


    At this time, he didn''t think much about it. As Mrs. Yang said, there are people coming from outside. Today, Su''s house is destined to have many guests, and Su Jingfei can only welcome them out again.


    This time, they are not from big families, but from small families. They are in a neutral position in the capital. After all, they are not strong enough to take part in any fight. Now Su Jingfei is happy to move in. They also come to congratulate them, which can be regarded as a show of friendship.


    Su Jingfei is not that snobbish. Even if he is a member of a small family, he is still polite. This kind of power is the most in the capital. After all, there are so many top families and first-class families.


    The people in the room are not surprised at the arrival of these people. After all, they will certainly come here today. Not all of them have contact with Su Jingfei. Even some forces near Su''s house will come to congratulate them. They all know Su Jingfei''s identity.


    Before Su Jingfei, maybe some of the top families knew more about it, and most of the small forces didn''t know much about it, but he could buy the former king''s mansion as his own, which was enough to attract people''s attention.


    No matter what forces are big or small, they always have a certain understanding of the situation in the capital. Su Jingfei''s ability to get Su''s house under the covet of so many families has already explained everything. These small forces take the initiative to congratulate, but also want to get familiar with Su Jingfei.


    As several small forces entered the living room, they were shocked again. Finally, someone Su Jingfei was familiar with, but it was unexpected.


    The people who came here this time were actually from the Bai family. There were four people in the Bai family this time. The first one was a middle-aged man in his fifties. Beside them was Bai Zhiqing, whom Su Jingfei had seen. Behind them were Bai Gongyu and Bai Gongyun. Three of the four people were Su Jingfei''s acquaintances.


    The middle-aged man''s appearance is somewhat similar to that of baizhiqing. Su Jingfei doesn''t misunderstand that he is baizhiqing''s husband. Baizhiqing is just in her early 30s. Su Jingfei guesses that he should be Bai Gongyun''s father.


    Sure enough, as he thought, Bai Gongyun''s father said, "Su Jingfei, I haven''t seen you for many years. You have grown up. Do you still remember Uncle Bai?"


    Su Jingfei was a little embarrassed. He even forgot Bai Gongyun, not to mention uncle Bai. But if he didn''t know him, he would be a little embarrassed. How can we say that today people are all here to congratulate him.


    Fortunately, at this time, Bai Gongyun can see Su Jingfei''s embarrassment. He quickly tugs at Bai''s arm and says in a low voice, "Dad, don''t ask this question. He can''t even remember me. His childhood memory is almost gone. Don''t stray from the topic. Today we are here to congratulate him."


    Her voice is not high, ordinary people naturally can''t hear, but the Wulin experts can hear it, which makes Su Jingfei feel more embarrassed.

 Chapter 1180

    All the Bai family members don''t know martial arts. Su Jingfei knew this for a long time. Bai Gongyun reminded Bai Jiazhu that he thought Su Jingfei couldn''t hear it, and Bai Jiazhu didn''t know that Su Jingfei heard it all.


    Su Jingfei is embarrassed and depressed. He suddenly feels that it''s not a simple thing to face this kind of ordinary people. People say it quietly, but he hears it all and pretends not to know. This is really a bit tired, but he can''t say anything.


    "Master Bai, I''m very happy that you can come today. Go ahead and have a drink." Su Jingfei in order to ease the embarrassment, had to warm greetings.


    After Bai Gongyun''s reminding, the master of Bai family would not say those words, but he said seriously: "Jingfei, no matter what happened in the past, he said that if we didn''t have you this time, our Bai family would be bullied by the people of Wumen. I''d like to thank you very much."


    "Master Bai, you are so polite. Although I don''t mean to be a swordsman who helps me when I see injustice, how can I care if I caught up with you at that time? What''s more, Gongyun and I are still old friends. Don''t say thank you. Anyway, we should take care of each other when we have something to do in the future." Although Su Jingfei really didn''t want to let the Bai family be grateful to him, he was very satisfied with the Bai family''s attitude and offered to take care of each other.


    On the one hand, the owner of the Bai family is grateful to Su Jingfei. On the other hand, he naturally hopes that Su Jingfei can take care of the Bai family. The Bai family is not afraid of martial arts in the shopping mall, but if it''s in the Wulin, they have some disadvantages.


    They can hire bodyguards for the family members, but if no one takes care of them, they will suffer losses. Naturally, the best person to cooperate with them is Su Jingfei. Now when he hears Su Jingfei''s initiative, the Bai family leader is very happy and has a lot of peace in mind. He thinks Su Jingfei is still nostalgic.


    "Well, Jingfei, you''re right. We''ll come and go often in the future." After a pause, he said to Bai Gongyun: "Gongyu, let''s congratulate him. We can''t come empty handed. We''ll give him a gift."


    Bai Gongyu nodded next to him and opened a bag. Su Jingfei noticed that Bai Gongyu also took a bag. Other people''s gifts were almost all red envelopes, and none of them was money. This was not birthday celebration. It was OK to send money. Bai''s gifts were the most special.


    When the gift came out, Su Jingfei was really surprised. He didn''t know much about jade, but it was a big piece, at least several million, not to mention having it carved.


    At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t know what material it was, but it looked lifelike. Su Jingfei believed that the Bai family couldn''t send a fake. This gift might not be the most valuable one, but it was the most interesting one so far.


    "Jingfei, our Bai family is engaged in jade business. This is the treasure of our town shop. Now I give it to you. I wish you success in everything you do in the future and great success." Bai Jiazhu is a businessman, and his speech is also full of social flavor. But his eyes are very sincere. Su Jingfei believes that he is more sincere.


    Bai Gongyun also said: "Jingfei, our family is a business family, and the gifts are vulgar, but this is also our intention."


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t think this gift is vulgar. In fact, compared with giving a red envelope directly, the gift from Bai''s family is already intentional. Even if it can''t be said to be very innovative, at least Su Jingfei looks at the lifelike jade horse and likes it very much.


    After hearing Bai Gongyun''s words, he quickly said, "you are so polite. I like this gift very much. Let''s make it first." Su Jingfei asked people to take the jade horse, and then asked them to sit in.


    The Bai family can see that Su Jingfei really likes Yuma, and they know that their relationship is closer. Naturally, they are very happy to enter the hall. They also think that there must be other guests in the hall, but when they see the people who came before, they are also slightly surprised.


    They don''t know Mrs. Yang of the Yang family. After all, they are not from the same world, but they know Master Murong and PI Yongnian, as well as other small family members.


    Some of these people are even business partners of the Bai family. Seeing that they have all come, the Bai family also feels that Su Jingfei seems to be more capable than they think. It''s absolutely right to come here today to celebrate. They guess that there must be some guests who haven''t arrived.


    When they saw all the women in Su''s house, they were even more surprised. Bai Gongyun, in particular, was very fond of Su because of her childhood friendship with Su Jingfei. Now when she saw that none of the women in Su''s family was worse than her, she felt that something was wrong, What''s more, she later found out that the relationship between these women and Su Jingfei was not right.


    Although the Bai family is second rate and close to the first-class family, they are not an old family or a Wulin family. They don''t have the tradition of one man and several women. It''s incredible for the Bai family that Su Jingfei has so many women. Even if they are not married, their relationship can''t escape.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that many of the guests must be surprised at their relationship with the women, but he did not let them avoid.


    Today is the first time for Su''s family to face each other. The relationship between Su Jingfei and the girls is not a secret. It''s easy to let outsiders see them. In this way, the girls will feel at ease. He can take the girls to face the outsiders, and they will naturally understand his mind.


    In fact, as Su Jingfei thought, women all want to be recognized, even if they face the public with other women, their hearts are willing.


    Besides, Dongfang Wenjun and Liang Xiuwen have another idea. None of Su Jingfei''s women are vases. Everyone''s strength is not weak. Almost all of them can enter the top 100 of the younger generation. Among them, Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun are almost in the top 10.


    Although Nalan Xiuying is not a young generation, outsiders who know, look at her at most 245, who will put her into the younger generation.


    There are no elders in Su Jingfei''s house. Naturally, the biggest person in the family is Su Jingfei. In the eyes of outsiders, Su Jingfei''s house is also a young force. Naturally, people will not judge them according to the standards of those old families. In this way, the daughters of the Su family can enhance the status of Su''s house.


    It''s true now that everyone who comes here with good martial arts can see the situation of the Su family. Everyone is shocked not only by the beauty of the women, but also by their strength.


    At first, when we saw so many women, we just thought that Su Jingfei was young and romantic. Once there were so many women, we could really see the strength of all the women. People''s views changed. According to the young experts, there would not be so many young experts even in the top families.


    Not to mention Su Jingfei, a young man who can''t be evaluated by common sense, the women in Su''s family are enough to support Su''s family. As long as time goes by, Su''s family will become a top family sooner or later.


    All the people who come to the Su family and see the strength of the women in the Su family have already defined the Su family as superior to the first class, but inferior to the top class. After all, the Su family is not only young power. Su Jingfei, a young man like an animal, is no less powerful than the head of the general top class family.


    Among the top families in general, there is a top expert in Xiaocheng realm. Su Jingfei''s strength is close. The only thing Su Fu lacks at present is accumulation. They are new families, and their contacts and status are not enough.


    Even so, no family dares to despise Su''s house. As long as Su Jingfei does not fall for a day, Su''s house will definitely become a more powerful force in the capital, especially those who know Su''s forces, whether Su Hanlin, Mrs. Yang or the hidden huijue, can guarantee Su''s safety.


    The Bai family doesn''t know these deep-seated things, but they all know that Su Jingfei is not simple. The rise of Su Fu is an inevitable trend, and no one can stop it. Either start to guard now, or treat Su Fu as a friend.


    Everyone is free to think. With the arrival of the Bai family, some people come one after another. Several families following the Feng family also come. Su Jingfei also paid special attention to the Liu family. Mei Renqing reminded him that it was the Liu family that invited Mei Renqing to deal with him.


    After another half an hour or so, the family familiar with Su Jingfei reappeared. This time, it was the Chu family. This time, it was the same as before. Chu Baimei basically didn''t show up. The visitors were Chu Yiming and Chu Chen. They had the best relationship with Su Jingfei and were more familiar with each other. They could represent Su''s house. Su Jingfei had no opinion about this.


    Chu white eyebrow that generation of people at present only Yang old lady came, this is a very unexpected person, estimate Chu white eyebrow also didn''t expect, otherwise he will also come personally.


    When Su Jingfei saw Chu Yiming, he was very happy. He was a good friend with his predecessor, the first master of the younger generation, who was five or six years younger than himself. When he saw him, Su Jingfei was not polite and said with a smile: "Chu Yiming, you can''t congratulate me empty handed. I know you are rich and powerful."


    Knowing that Su Jingfei was joking with him, Chu Yiming said with a smile, "I come to congratulate you. Of course, I can''t do it empty handed. I really brought a gift. You must like it." Say words to Chu Chen used wink.


    Su Jingfei is just joking with Chu Yiming. He knows that he won''t be empty handed. But when Chu Yiming takes out a book from his arms, Su Jingfei feels that it''s not right. Chu Yiming''s most famous talent is his brain. He wants to give himself a book again. The weight of this gift will be different for a long time.


    When they were talking outside, because there were a large number of people in the hall now, the door of the hall was open, and the people also saw the book in Chu Chen''s hand, and all kinds of guesses began to float on their minds.

 Chapter 1181

    Su Jingfei, like everyone else, is curious about what gift Chu Yiming will give him. It must be more important that he can appear in the form of a book. That''s what he did when he got the sword song of Chumen.


    Chu Yiming also knew that others were looking at him, but he didn''t intend to hide it. He said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I know you have a certain foundation for temperament attack. I wanted to give you this martial art before, but now I just take this opportunity to give it to you."


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak. Instead, he looked at the book handed over by Chu Chen. It''s not an ancient book like a thread bound book. It''s obvious that Chu Yiming printed it for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was really surprised when he looked at the book. He didn''t expect that Chu Yiming had taught him the martial arts, which was Shangguan xianger''s most powerful skill. When he first started with Shangguan xianger, Shangguan xianger used Tianmo Bayin.


    Now that he and Shangguan Xiang''er are married, he naturally knows that Tianmo Bayin can be regarded as the secret of Chumen, but it is different from Chumen sword song. Chumen sword song was created by Chu Yiming, but Tianmo Bayin is the martial arts inherited by Chumen family.


    Even though the relationship between Su Jingfei and Shangguan Xiang''er is different, Shangguan Xiang''er doesn''t intend to pass on such martial arts to Su Jingfei. After all, this is the martial arts of the school. It can''t be taught casually without the permission of the master. Even husband and wife are the same. In ancient times, there was a rule that children should not be passed on to women, and the inheritance of martial arts is very particular.


    Su Jingfei is very clear about the power of Tianmo Bayin. If he doesn''t care about it, it''s absolutely false. If Tianmo Bayin puzzles people and the sword song of Chumen breaks all the confusion in temperament, Su Jingfei will also become an expert in temperament attack.


    At the beginning, huijue''s whirling dreamland was almost cracked by Su Jingfei with the sword song of Chumen. If Tianmo Bayin''s cultivation reaches the extreme, Su Jingfei believes that he can create such a real dreamland.


    While Su Jingfei was still looking at the secret collection, Chu Yiming said: "Su Jingfei, although we are not in the same family, we have always been good friends. Now that you have learned my Chumen sword song, I give you Tianmo Bayin in the hope that you can make this Kung Fu more brilliant. You have good qualifications, and our Chumen martial arts are in your hands, It won''t be buried. "


    When he said these words, he was very calm and not afraid to be heard by others. In fact, many big families knew the relationship between Su Jingfei and Truman. There was no secret at all.


    Su Jingfei put away the secret collection and said with a smile: "I really like your gift. Don''t worry. I also like the rhythm attack very much. I won''t be buried in my hands. OK, you can also go in. There are many acquaintances in it."


    He didn''t bring Chu Yiming in, because someone else had already come. Chu Yiming and Chu Chen didn''t say much. They walked into the hall together. There were many acquaintances in the hall. In addition to the family members, the women around Su Jingfei knew Chu Chen, so they could entertain Chu Yiming and Chu Chen well. The women were responsible for entertaining guests in the room.


    When Chu Yiming walked in, Su Jingfei said with a smile to the old man who had just walked in: "Mr. Kang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are always so tough!" You don''t have to ask to know this is Kang Baichuan.


    At the exhibition, Kang Baichuan was pulled onto their boat by Nalan xiuhai. At that time, Kang Baichuan really helped Su Jingfei. Now Su Jingfei naturally has a good impression on him. Moreover, the Kang family is relatively low-key and neutral, and basically does not participate in the family struggle.


    Kang Baichuan paid close attention to him not long after he came to the capital from Su Jingfei. At that time, Su Jingfei just entered the Xiaocheng realm, which was far worse than him. But now Su Jingfei has almost the same strength as him. If he really tries his best, even Kang Baichuan may not be su Jingfei''s opponent.


    Not counting the experts of Dacheng and pseudo Dacheng, Kang Baichuan No.1 is also one of the top ten people in Beijing. With the emergence of Su Jingfei and the emergence of top level experts, Kang Baichuan has dropped out of the top ten, but after all, he is an old master, and Su Jingfei respects him very much.


    Feeling in his heart, Kang Baichuan still said with a smile: "I''m still strong. You''ve been running too fast recently. It''s less than half a year. You''ve got your own residence in the capital."


    Su Jingfei and Kang Baichuan are old acquaintances, and they don''t need much nonsense. Su Jingfei lives in the capital steadily, but he doesn''t just have a house. The key is that he has his own power now, and not everyone in Su''s house can buy it at will.


    They said with a tacit smile: "Mr. Kang, please come inside first. I''ll give you two cups later."


    Originally, when he spoke with Kang Baichuan, he had to use the younger tone. Now he has reached the same level. If he spoke with Kang Baichuan in the younger tone, Kang Baichuan would not adapt. Now when he heard Su Jingfei so casually, Kang Baichuan couldn''t help nodding.


    It''s no accident that Su Jingfei can achieve his present achievements. At least for now, Su Jingfei''s calm and steady performance is far from that of ordinary family children. At the beginning, he had a good relationship with him, which is absolutely right.


    Kang Baichuan also brought a gift. He didn''t have any special gift, just a red envelope. Su Jingfei didn''t care. Originally, the gift meant something. After taking it, he accompanied Kang Baichuan into the hall. At this time, no one came in, so he naturally wanted to accompany him.


    There are a lot of people in Su''s house now. If it wasn''t for the wide hall, they might not be able to do it any more. Even so, the only people sitting in the room were the main staff. If they were the family''s entourage, they would all rest in the side hall except one. There were all the women in the room, so Su didn''t have to worry about it.


    Kang Baichuan was the first old man to share his age with Mrs. Yang. When he came in, he saw Mrs. Yang at first sight. He was surprised and then said with a smile, "Mrs. Yang, you''re here too."


    "Old Kang, if you can come, why can''t I come?" Mrs. Yang didn''t show any weakness at all. She snorted. It seems that their relationship is not very good.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t know about it. Seeing that they were in trouble, he didn''t know how to arrange them. However, he didn''t expect Kang Baichuan to go directly to the seat next to Mrs. Yang and sit down. It seemed that he wanted to compete with Mrs. Yang.


    Before Su Jingfei could speak, Mrs. Yang said, "Kang Baichuan, you couldn''t beat me 20 years ago, but you still can''t beat me now. If you want to find a place, you''d better die. And today is Jingfei''s wedding. You don''t want to make trouble."


    "Who''s making trouble with you? We''ve been fighting for so many years, and now we don''t have the strength. Look where I can sit in this room besides sitting here." Kang Baichuan also turned his mouth, not angry way.


    This time Su Jingfei saw that they might not be able to fight, and even those who wanted to say hello to Kang Baichuan gave up their thoughts. Kang Baichuan and Mrs. Yang are at the same level. It''s more appropriate for them to sit together, not to mention their appearance, which is very familiar.


    Instead of answering Kang Baichuan''s words, Mrs. Yang looked at Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "Jingfei, you can continue to entertain other guests. Old Kang and I are old enemies. He has always been inferior and jealous."


    Kang Baichuan originally wanted Su Jingfei to entertain other guests. Now when he heard Mrs. Yang''s words, he suddenly said angrily, "Mrs. Yang, who is jealous of you? I lost to you last time, but didn''t you always be weaker than me? Now you may not be better than me. "


    "Strong or not is not blown out, I''m late strong, OK? I''m slow to improve my cultivation skills. If you take advantage in the early stage, you won''t let me deal with you in the later stage. " Mrs. Yang said with a smile, not surprisingly, and did not show weakness at all.


    Kang Baichuan is staring. If he doesn''t think the occasion is not suitable, he really wants to compare with Mrs. Yang.


    The people looking at them can''t help but chuckle. Old Mrs. Yang and Kang Baichuan are natural enemies. Everyone seems to be unhappy. Su Jingfei really wants to separate them.


    Sophia then suddenly said, "grandma, why did grandpa Kang fight with you at that time? We have no conflict with the Kang family."


    Her problem is not only what she wants to know, but also what Su Jingfei really wants to know. He has never heard of the gratitude and resentment between the Yang family and the Kang family. They had a fight 20 years ago, and they still remember it. It can be seen that they were very impressed.


    This time, Mrs. Yang did not look as natural as usual, but took a look at Kang Baichuan, which means let Kang Baichuan speak.


    Kang Baichuan, no matter how old he is, is still a man. Seeing that old lady Yang is like this, he says with a smile, "I was the pursuer of old lady Yang. I wanted her to be my wife, but I was rejected."


    Su Jingfei and others were stunned. They didn''t expect that there was still some emotional entanglement. They really thought that the two sides were competing because of their strength. As a result, one side lost. Who knows, there is such a thing. Kang Baichuan and Mrs. Yang are both over 80 years old, and they are over 60 years old 20 years ago. They still plan to play Twilight love.


    This time, Mrs. Yang finally said angrily, "Kang Baichuan, you''re so old. You''ve been married all your life. I don''t mind if you find a wife, but I''m not married yet. How can I marry you?"


    "Nonsense, you are not married in your sixties. How can you find it so easily? You really want to find an old bachelor!" Hearing that Mrs. Yang didn''t accept his reason, Kang Baichuan was also upset. He snorted: "if you can really find the right one, I''ll apologize to you immediately."

 Chapter 1182

    "Yes? Kang Baichuan, you old man, if you say that, you can wait for an apology. " The person who said this was not Mrs. Yang, but from outside.


    Everyone looked to the door. They all wanted to see who could interfere in the conversation between Mrs. Yang and Kang Baichuan. It was obvious that this person was helping Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang and Kang Baichuan were equally surprised, but they all knew who was coming and looked out the door together.


    Su Jingfei also recognized who this person was, and his face couldn''t help showing a funny smile. He had already felt that something was wrong, and today it is.


    Just now, he was surprised at what happened to Mrs. Yang and Kang Baichuan. He didn''t pay attention to what happened outside. He didn''t expect that there would be another one, and this time it was his relatives. The Su family finally came.


    Outside came an old man with two women and two children. The old man was the one who spoke. Naturally, he was the good uncle of the Su family. The two women were Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia, Su Jingfei''s sister-in-law and second sister-in-law. The remaining couple were the most lovely Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi.


    Most of the people present didn''t know these five people when they arrived. Liangbo was the old housekeeper of the Su family. They were not very famous. Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia were housewives, and they didn''t take part in the affairs of the Jianghu. As for the two children, we didn''t know who they were, although we thought they were lovely.


    Among the people, few can recognize a few people outside, and none of them can tell others, so they can only guess in their hearts.


    At this time, Su Jingfei went out quickly. Not only did he go out, but also the woman who used to entertain people in the hall went out. They were different from other guests. They were from the Su family. They were from their own family. Not to mention how much liangbo loved Su Jingfei since childhood, they were Su Jingfei''s two sisters in law, so everyone should go out to meet them.


    Everyone was surprised at the formal reception of the Su family. They knew that the identity of the visitor was not simple.


    "Liangbo, why do you come here today? Do it in a hurry." Su Jingfei said hello to Liang Bo with a smile, and then said to Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia, "sister-in-law and sister-in-law, you are here too. Hurry in." Then Su Jingfei didn''t wait to speak, so he took the two children, one in his arms, and gave them a kiss on their faces. He said with a smile, "Yuchen, Yuxi, do you want to miss Uncle San?"


    People have already guessed their identities from Su Jingfei''s address to several people. It turns out that they are a family. No wonder these people have gone out. This respect is necessary.


    Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi are making out with Su Jingfei. The two children have been transformed by Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei is not their master, they are really good to them. The two children also like this young third uncle very much.


    They were talking and laughing. They had already entered the hall. At this time, Liang Bo said, "I just heard Kang Baichuan say something. I''ll go to solve it first." Then he went straight to Mrs. Yang and Kang Baichuan.


    Everyone had forgotten what had just happened because they guessed the identity of liangbo and others. At this time, they saw liangbo walking towards them. It occurred to them that liangbo in Su Jingfei''s words seemed to have to intervene in Kang Baichuan and Mrs. Yang''s affairs. He was not timid.


    Liangbo is the steward of the Su family. Although he is no less powerful than Kang Baichuan, he is not well-known. We really don''t know that liangbo is a top-level expert. The master of the Su family and PI Yongnian know liangbo, but they don''t know his specific strength. Chu Yiming is a young man, so he and Chu Chen naturally don''t know about liangbo, but they suspect that Su Jingfei is there, Liang Bo will not suffer losses.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t worry about Liang Bo''s behavior. Liang Bo''s strength is only stronger than himself. He is estimated to be half a step of pseudo Dacheng cultivation. Even Feng mieling is not necessarily stronger than him, and Kang Baichuan is even worse.


    Now he wants to see the meeting between liangbo and Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang and Kang Baichuan see that liangbo hasn''t said anything up to now, and they don''t know what they are thinking. Su Jingfei knows that they are definitely not simple at the beginning when liangbo mentioned the situation of Mrs. Yang.


    No matter how many people look at him, Liang Bo has already come to them. First he looks at Kang Baichuan, then he turns to Mrs. Yang and says, "sister Guizhen, I haven''t seen you for many years. It seems that you are not so old either."


    He is seventy-three years old. Mrs. Yang is over eighty years old. Naturally, she is older than him. But to be honest, Mrs. Yang doesn''t look very old except for her white hair. She can be regarded as a child with crane hair. Comparatively speaking, liangbo looks older.


    Mrs. Yang''s eyes became softer than before when she heard Liang Bo''s words. Her voice was totally different from Kang Baichuan''s before. Although she was not gentle, she could be heard that she was in a good mood.


    "Xiaoliangzi, I haven''t seen you for so many years, but you are quite old. You still remember my sister. I thought you forgot me!" Although the tone of Mrs. Yang''s speech was not resentment, everyone could see that Mrs. Yang had resentment in her heart.


    Liang Bo sighed and then said, "how can I forget you? It''s just that at that time, alas, it''s OK not to mention it."


    He didn''t mention it, and Mrs. Yang didn''t ask. Obviously, she knew what he was going to say. On the contrary, the people next to him were worried. When you said you wanted to finish what you said, it was a pity that they didn''t mean it.


    Others can''t interrupt, but Kang Baichuan is dissatisfied. He hums: "Su Liang, you haven''t shown up for so many years. Why are you still jumping out now? Give me back to make trouble. Don''t think I can''t beat you. You just beat me in those years."


    Kang Baichuan is an open and aboveboard man. If he loses, he will lose. Now he doesn''t feel ashamed to say it. When others hear it, they are almost shocked. Liang Bo, an ordinary looking old man, is even worse than Kang Baichuan?


    Compared with Liang Bo, Kang Baichuan is a famous master, even the top ten in Beijing. Now he says he is weaker than this old man. Who is he? Su Jingfei did call him Liang Bo just now, but the specific identity of Liang Bo is still unknown.


    People are thinking, liangbo has said: "Kang Baichuan, I didn''t say you can''t beat me, so many years after you know the shame, you are more brave than me, maybe."


    Although his words say that Kang Baichuan may be stronger, and it sounds like he is helping him, why is it so harsh to use the words of knowing the shame and being brave? Kang Baichuan is also speechless. This old guy has been speaking mercilessly for so many years.


    At this time, Su Jingfei suddenly felt that the reason why he didn''t suffer was that he learned from liangbo. He was the closest to him when he was a child, and he was taken away.


    Then Mrs. Yang suddenly said, "Kang Baichuan, don''t you think it''s hard to find someone who hasn''t been married for so many years? Then I''ll show you if it''s hard. " Then he turned to ask liangbo, "xiaoliangzi, tell him, are you married now?"


    Liang Bo shook his head and said, "no, I haven''t been married in my life."


    "See? There is an unmarried man who is better at martial arts than you. Why should I accept you? You are old and unsophisticated. What else can I say? " Mrs. Yang looked at Kang Baichuan''s merciless way with a look of elation.


    Although liangbo didn''t say "this is my woman", he had already consciously stood by Mrs. Yang''s side and looked like he was facing his rival.


    At this time, people really feel open-minded. I''ve seen young and young people quarrel with each other. It''s really surprising that these old and old women can do the same. But people also think it''s funny. No matter how old they are, they are the same when they quarrel with each other.


    Kang Baichuan looks at Mrs. Yang and liangbo with silly eyes. He doesn''t think that what he just said is directly broken by liangbo. He feels that his face is hurt.


    If he is a person who makes Su Jingfei hate, it will naturally add fuel to the flames and make him even more humiliating. However, Su Jingfei is still very fond of Kang Baichuan. If he continues, he will be really embarrassed. Su Jingfei knows it''s time to come out.


    "Granny Yang, uncle Liang and Mr. Kang, what are you doing? How can you get so angry? Let''s have a cup of tea first. Today is my housewarming. Everyone should be happy. Sit down." Su Jingfei came up and said with a smile.


    This time, not only did the guests roll their eyes, but all the girls in Su''s house also roll their eyes. Su Jingfei watched from the beginning with the attitude of watching the play. Now he pretended to be nothing, as if he didn''t know what was going on. Could it be more fake.


    Liang Bo also looks at Su Jingfei with his beard blowing and eyes staring. Naturally, he knows that Su Jingfei is helping Kang to ease his embarrassment. However, he doesn''t intend to force Kang Baichuan too much. Everyone has already cut to the ground. It''s enough for children to fight for breath. Today, it''s su Jingfei''s joy to move. It''s really not to make a fuss, and there''s no hatred.


    Old lady Yang gave Su Jingfei a smile, and then said, "you must have been damaged by xiaoliangzi."


    Su Jingfei, with a smile, was more sure that he was a good boy when he was a child. He was taken away by Liang Bo. However, he quickly said with a smile, "Granny Yang, I''ve always been a little fresh, but I''m not bad. Let my nephew and niece give you my best regards." Then he put the two children down and let them meet Mrs. Yang.


    For Su Jingfei, who claims to be a little fresh, people have long been immune. Anyway, it''s not the first time that he has said so. Let''s not mention the truth.


    Mrs. Yang naturally did not have any resistance to the children. In an instant, she left Kang Baichuan and liangbo aside. The two children''s makeup was very attractive. She held one in one hand and kept crying.

 Chapter 1183

    The people of the Su family come to congratulate Su Jingfei. The argument that Su Jingfei is at odds with the Su family is broken. The Su family are all here, and outsiders can still talk, which makes PI Yongnian very unhappy.


    Su Jingfei now has an obvious backer, Mrs. Yang. Since she is here, it shows that she will firmly support Su Jingfei.


    Now that the Su family comes, it also shows that the Su family still supports Su Jingfei. Although Su Hanlin himself didn''t come, he just came to Su Liang, but his cultivation is not inferior to Feng mieling. What''s more, Su Hanlin''s grandsons and granddaughters have come, which has already shown the problem.


    Su Jingfei saw that the two children were very good at Mrs. Yang''s place, so he put them there. As for Su Liang and Kang Baichuan''s big eyes, Su Jingfei ignored them directly. They were already seventy and eighty and were still jealous. What else could he say, as long as he didn''t let them fight.


    At this time, he went to Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia and asked, "sister-in-law, sister-in-law, are you busy today


    "Yes, haven''t they been very busy these days? It''s supposed to be at least noon today. " Liu Ruping nodded and said with a smile, "no matter what, they will come over for such a big thing as your housewarming."


    Sui Haixia also nodded and said, "your second brother asked me to tell you that no matter what happened today, you should let go and do it. If anything happened, the Su family would support you."


    Su Jingfei laughs and listens to the words of the two sisters in law. He knows that they have been told by the elder brother and the second brother, and their speaking style is the tone of the two elder brothers. Naturally, he won''t say much. Today, even without the support of the Su family, if someone comes to make trouble, he won''t be polite.


    Just then, someone came at the door again. Su Jingfei and his two sisters-in-law said hello and welcomed them out. This time they were really heavyweight guests. The reason why they said they were heavyweight is not their status, but their weight.


    Before Su Jingfei came out, he was welcomed by a little fat man and said with a smile: "Jingfei, you are really strong enough. Either you don''t make trouble, or you make some trouble. I want to live in this house, and I have no chance all the time."


    For an Qiuliang, a little fat man, Su Jingfei was very fond of him. Hearing what he said, he said with a smile: "brother Liang, if you like, I can arrange a yard for you. You can stay here."


    "Really?" An Qiuliang''s eyes brightened and said with a smile: "this is the capital for picking up girls. At that time, I will tell my little sister that I live in the palace, Dora Feng." Say words, seem to be looking forward to, when the little sister was himself dumping, really moved.


    Su Jingfei is really speechless to the little fat man an Qiuliang. This guy can''t say a word without picking up girls. He doesn''t know how many times he has succeeded.


    The big fat man beside him, that is, an Qiuliang''s father, slapped the little fat man in the head and scolded: "dead boy, I want you to come here today to congratulate Jingfei. You can go back to study your theory of picking up girls and live in a new house. It''s not your share. Don''t make trouble for me. You can live in the palace side by side."


    After that, without waiting for Su Jingfei and the little fat man to speak, he said to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, I''m sure I''m right. You''ll soon have a firm foothold in the capital. Our cooperation is also very good. At present, we have entered the profit stage."


    Su Jingfei has a business cooperation with an pangzi, but he basically doesn''t ask. Women are responsible for these things. It''s only been more than a month, but it''s already in the profitable stage. It seems that this fat man really has a hand in making money. At the beginning, his decision was very wise.


    The situation of an pangzi''s home is similar to that of Bai family. They are pure business families, but their status in the Capital Business League is respected enough, so Su Jingfei can''t neglect them.


    "Boss an, go in and sit down. We are all happy to make profits. By the way, grandma Yang of the Yang family is here. You can meet her in the past." Su Jingfei clearly remembers that an pangzi said that the great leader of the Beijing Business League was the Yang family, so he told him.


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, an pangzi has no time to take charge of the little pangzi. He walks directly into the hall. It seems that his fat body becomes flexible at this moment. When he walks in, he doesn''t pay attention to others. He goes straight to Mrs. Yang. He doesn''t pay attention to others, but others all pay attention to an pangzi and murmur. Su Jingfei has a good relationship with an pangzi.


    Su Jingfei just knows that an pangzi is the second leader of the Beijing Business League and has a certain position in the business world, but he doesn''t know exactly how.


    He doesn''t know, but others understand that if business is done in Beijing, of course, the Yang family is the most successful. But according to the business mind, an pangzi is absolutely the first. It''s really surprising that he came to congratulate Su Jingfei.


    All the families and sects here think that Su Jingfei has a very high position in the Wulin. That''s why all the families come to congratulate him. Now I know that his relationship in the business world is also very hard. When I think of Su Jingfei''s relationship in the military world, it seems that Su Jingfei really has a lot of friends.


    An Pang came in and went straight to Mrs. Yang and said, "aunt Yang, an Pang has always asked you to be nice."


    Yang''s family and an''s family are partners in the business alliance. Naturally, they have a better relationship. When Mrs. Yang saw an fat man, she said with a smile, "Anzi, you and Jingfei are also friends. Come to congratulate him today. Just sit next to me."


    Mrs. Yang is still holding a child in her arms. When she talks, she seems to be an old lady at home. But when she talks, she makes an fat man nod his head.


    And not only is he so obedient, but he also called an Qiuliang and said, "Xiao Liangzi, come here to greet grandma Yang. Don''t always fly around Su Jingfei. You can see how many beautiful girls there are. You are still single. Learn more."


    When an pangzi went into the house to look for Mrs. Yang, he naturally saw all the women in Su''s house. He was surprised at Su Jingfei''s ability. At the same time, he hated his son and said he wanted to pick up girls every day. Now he is still single. It''s really worrying.


    An Qiuliang has really been shocked by all the women in Su''s house. Before, he thought Su Jingfei was a young man who didn''t understand taste. Now he knows that people didn''t understand taste. There''s a reason why he kept a distance from Bai Gongyun and Tan Taiyue. With so many women in his family, he naturally won''t take other women with him.


    Looking at so many beautiful girls getting along with each other, little fat man wants to take Su Jingfei as his elder brother and let him teach him how to pick up girls. At this time, fat man Ann just calls him.


    Although the little fat man usually likes to play, but the etiquette is not less. When he heard the words of an fat man, he immediately came to pay respects to Mrs. Yang and said, "grandma Yang, grandson, please pay respects to you. I wish you happiness, longevity and prosperity."


    "Dead boy, what do you say? Is that off topic?" When an pangzi heard what his son said, he wanted to kick it.


    Mrs. Yang said with a smile: "Anzi, your son is very good. Xiaoliangzi and xiaoliangzi have the same name. We are all businessmen. It''s a good thing for us to have a wide range of financial resources and a prosperous business. Just don''t say the birthday congratulation. Today is not a birthday. It''s su Jingfei''s joy to move Qiao."


    When she talked about xiaoliangzi, she still took a look at liangbo next to her. Liangbo didn''t compete with Kang Baichuan at this time. When she heard Mrs. Yang''s words, she naturally knew that she meant something, and then she laughed.


    An Pang Zi and Xiao Pang Zi naturally don''t know the situation between Mrs. Yang and liangbo. After listening to Mrs. Yang''s words, the father and son simply sit beside Mrs. Yang. Besides saying hello to Mrs. Yang, an Pang Zi doesn''t say hello to others.


    Su Jingfei believes that they all know each other. An pangzi is still like this. It can be seen that an pangzi''s identity is not inferior to others. He is definitely not an ordinary businessman. It is not necessary for him and his family to keep a low profile.


    In a place like Beijing, Su Jingfei has a high status, not only because he has high martial arts skills and can make money, but also because he has a high status. Moreover, through several contacts, Su Jingfei feels that this fat man is not simple. At least he is not an ordinary man who has no strength.


    After an pangzi came in, it was 11:00 a.m., but there were still many families who didn''t arrive. Su Jingfei believed that they would all come.


    Just as Su Jingfei guessed, he soon saw another group of people coming in. The leader Su Jingfei also knew that it was Qin Shaoyou who fought Su Jingfei in the exhibition and lost to him. Now his martial arts are much worse than Su Jingfei.


    Even if they had conflicts, Su Jingfei welcomed them. Besides Qin Shaoyou, Qin Yuyan came with his grandfather.


    Even if Su Jingfei doesn''t like Qin Shaoyou, Qin Yuyan is also her own informant. She can''t ignore him!


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you still healthy?" Su Jingfei pretends that there is no contradiction before, and his smile seems to really care about Qin Shaoyou''s health.


    In fact, Qin Shaoyou wants to punch Su Jingfei on the nose. After all, he makes a fool of himself in public. However, it has to be said that Su''s later experience doesn''t make him lose face. Even if he is not an opponent, Su''s strength is not a shame.


    But now hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Qin Shaoyou snorted: "I''m in good health recently. No one has made trouble for me. I will live well all the time, but some people may be disappointed."


    Su Jingfei didn''t seem to recognize the thorn in Qin Shaoyou''s words. He said with a smile: "it''s most important for the old man to be healthy, and it''s best to eliminate his anger. It''s bad for his health. I don''t think your old temper is very good. It''s not very good. If one day you can''t control it, it''s not good to be in a hurry

 Chapter 1184

    Qin Shaoyou sneers at Su Jingfei. As a result, Su Jingfei comes back without any politeness. However, people seem to care about him. He has no way to refute, so he is very depressed for a moment.


    Although he is good in strength, he is the older generation after all. How can he compare with Su Sheng''s flying young people who have been through many kinds of knowledge and make complaints about various networks.


    Although Qin Yuyan doesn''t want to be a bargaining chip in the family marriage, Qin Shaoyou is her grandfather after all. Seeing that her grandfather was "bullied" by Su Jingfei, she still says discontentedly, "Su Jingfei, if you live in a big house today, don''t be angry. We''re here to congratulate you. Don''t let us in."


    Su Jingfei secretly nods his head. He thinks Qin Yuyan is acting. He and she are at loggerheads. At this time, Qin Yuyan says so, which is just in line with their relationship. Although Qin Yuyan is simple, she is not stupid.


    Thinking of this, he naturally wanted to let them in, but before he opened his mouth, Qin Shaoyou suddenly opened his mouth again, pushed a young man around him to the front, and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, this is my apprentice Qin Guang. He is quite talented in martial arts. I want to ask you for advice. Who says you are more powerful?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment. He thought that something would happen today. After all, the Feng family would definitely come. If they didn''t come now, there must be some conspiracy.


    He didn''t think about it simply, and he was ready, but he didn''t expect that the first person to do it was the Qin family. Moreover, Qin Shaoyou clearly knew that he couldn''t beat himself. Now he asked his apprentice to do it by himself. What''s the meaning of this.


    In the heart of doubt, eyes unconsciously look at Qin Yuyan, according to the truth, such a thing, Qin Yuyan should say hello to himself.


    Qin Yuyan obviously looks at Su Jingfei and doesn''t know anything. Looking at Su Jingfei''s eyes, she shakes her head imperceptibly to show that she doesn''t know anything.


    Su Jingfei can''t help frowning when she sees Qin YuYan''s actions. Although Qin Yuyan can''t really contact the secrets of the Qin family because she''s a daughter, this time since she''s with her, there''s no reason why she doesn''t know what Qin Shaoyou means. But now Qin Yuyan doesn''t know, which means that it may be Qin Shaoyou''s temporary decision or the plan to hide it from Qin Yuyan.


    The relationship between Qin Yuyan and herself is certainly not exposed. The Qin family will not guard against Qin Yuyan, so it should be a temporary intention, but what is the purpose.


    Su Jingfei is thinking about Qin Shaoyou''s purpose, and the people in the hall also hear it. In fact, everyone guesses that something will happen today. The Qin family is the first to stand up, which is a bit unexpected. Even PI Yongnian is stunned.


    "Su Jingfei, how can you say that you are also the first master of the younger generation? Don''t you dare to accept my apprentice''s advice?" Qin Shaoyou saw Su Jingfei pondering, not from slightly ironic way.


    Su Jingfei looks at Qin Shaoyou and says in his heart, does Qin Guang really have any special skills? Maybe Qin Shaoyou really wants to take this as a blow to his reputation, but if he wants to refuse, it doesn''t seem appropriate. Su Jingfei really hesitates.


    At this time, the clever Su Bingfeng suddenly came out to help Su Jingfei and said, "master, what are you hesitating about? People have come out."


    Su Jingfei takes a look at Su Bingfeng and thinks that Su Bingfeng supports her hand. However, he sees Su Bingfeng winking at herself. Su Jingfei is also a smart man. The tacit understanding between the master and the apprentice is reached immediately, and immediately understands her meaning.


    "Dear master, you also said that Qin Guang is your apprentice, and we have had a fight. Now if we fight with your apprentice, people will say that I bully the small with the big." Su Jingfei made up his mind and said, at the same time, he also ordered Qin Shaoyou. He is his own defeated general.


    Qin Shaoyou''s face is slightly ugly. He thinks losing to Su Jingfei is a lifelong disgrace. Now he is mentioned by Su Jingfei in public. If he doesn''t think he can''t beat Su Jingfei, he will definitely break out.


    From Su Jingfei''s tone, Qin Shaoyou recognized that he didn''t want to fight, and no matter whether he had no face or not, he quickly said: "Qin Guang just wants to learn from you. You are so powerful that you can certainly bring him a lot of help. You are not so stingy and don''t give advice."


    Qin Guang said for the first time: "yes, Mr. Su, please give me some advice." His voice was like a Muggle.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "if I do it with you, I will be laughed at. So, I have decided that I will do it, but I am not the one who does it with you." Without waiting for them to speak, Su Jingfei said to Su Bingfeng: "xiaofengfeng, you can take a few moves from Qin Guang. I''ll have a look."


    "Well, master, I will practice with brother Qin Guang." Su Bingfeng jumped to Su Jingfei''s side, happy in the heart, the master really understood his meaning.


    Su Bingfeng came out just to replace Su Jingfei. Su Bingfeng is smart and naturally knows that someone wants to trouble the master. Although she doesn''t see what the Qin family means, she knows that she must not let Su Jingfei fight Qin Guang and help herself.


    Although she is young, she is Su Jingfei''s Apprentice after all. All the families in the capital know about this. It''s OK to take the place of master now. As Su Jingfei said, Qin Shaoyou is all his losers. It''s not appropriate for him to fight with his loser''s Apprentice now. It''s better to be an apprentice.


    Qin Shaoyou didn''t expect that in the face of a late comer''s advice, Su Jingfei could still let his apprentice do it. It was su Jingfei''s behavior that suddenly made Su Jingfei equal to Qin Shaoyou. Both of them were apprentices.


    According to his strength, Su Jingfei has really reached the level of the older generation of experts, but after all, he is young. Many old masters are not included in him, but now Qin Shaoyou has given him a chance.


    They haven''t thought so much yet. Everyone is paying attention to the confrontation between Qin Guang and Su Bingfeng. Most of them have martial arts skills and like to watch people do it.


    What''s more, Su Bingfeng is Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. Some people have never seen Su Jingfei. Now they want to see what Su Bingfeng''s apprentice can do. So the master should not be too bad.


    Qin Guang didn''t get Qin Shaoyou''s order. Now he just stood opposite Su Bingfeng, but he didn''t mean to do it.


    Qin Shaoyou didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so cheeky, but now the situation, pro young master has no other way, so he had to say to Qin Guang: "let''s do it, let''s play it, that''s su Jingfei''s Apprentice."


    Qin Guang answered. No matter whether Su Bingfeng was young or not, he had already jumped over. His movements were vigorous and his momentum was not weak. He really had some skills. Anyway, he was Qin Shaoyou''s Apprentice. Naturally, he had some skills, which everyone expected.


    Su Bingfeng has learned a lot from Su Jingfei. The only drawback is that she doesn''t have enough internal power. Facing Qin Guang''s attack, Su Bingfeng dodges.


    Most of her martial arts come from her own creation, and some of them are taught by Su Jingfei. At this time, she shows all her martial arts. Only then can people know why Su Bingfeng can be released safely by Su Jingfei. She will never be better than Qin guangruo.


    Qin Guang''s skill is very fast, but there is an obvious drawback. We soon found out that whether it''s his attack or his body movement, it doesn''t rely on internal power, but on physical strength. To put it bluntly, Qin Guang should not have internal power, but on brute force.


    Even so, no one looks up to Qin Guang. It''s very rare for him to practice his external skills to this level, but Su Bingfeng won''t be polite to him.


    After about 50 moves of fighting, Su Bingfeng suddenly slaps Qin Guang on the chest. If Qin Guang can''t be killed in this shot, at least half of his life will be lost. Everyone thinks Qin Guang will get out of the way, but he doesn''t expect to take Su Bingfeng''s slap.


    Although Su Bingfeng is young, she has a certain foundation of internal power. Before everyone can react, Qin Guang has already gone out. As soon as she falls, she falls down and falls into the dust. After two moves, she doesn''t react.


    With a cry of surprise, Qin Shaoyou came to Qin Guang and said in a loud voice, "Qin Guang, Qin Guang, apprentice, wake up, wake up!"


    The people who watched in the room also stood up, and they did not expect such a thing. Su Bingfeng killed Qin Guang, Qin Shaoyou''s Apprentice. This time, not only Su Jingfei was responsible, but also the Murong family would be affected.


    Su Bingfeng was also stunned and didn''t know how to react. Looking at her little hand, she killed Qin Guang with one hand. This is unscientific. Her internal skill is not so deep. According to Qin Guang''s physical quality before, how can she be killed with one hand!


    Su Jingfei also thinks that it''s impossible. Maybe other people are far away and don''t see clearly, but Su Jingfei can see clearly. Su Bingfeng''s palm strength is not enough to kill people.


    But now is not the time to explain, he also jumped to Qin Guang''s side, reaching out to check.


    However, Qin Shaoyou suddenly slapped Su Jingfei and said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you''ve had enough. Do you want to make up for my apprentice? I''m afraid he''s not dead? I didn''t expect that you were so cruel and connived at my apprentice to kill my apprentice. I will sue you. "


    His strength is not as good as Su Jingfei''s, but his internal skill is also very strong. Su Jingfei doesn''t dare to ignore his angry hand. He can only withdraw his hand and hide it. Then he says, "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. I''ll show you my apprentice."


    "What else are you looking at? The pulse is gone. You think you know medicine, and I know it too. " Qin Shaoyou didn''t mean to get out of the way, and then he said angrily, "I just asked my apprentice to ask you for advice, but you let my apprentice kill my apprentice. You are really powerful enough. Wang FA can ignore it."

 Chapter 1185

    Su Jingfei frowns and looks at Qin Shaoyou protecting Qin Guang from checking himself. He always feels that something is wrong. No matter how bad Su Bingfeng is, it''s normal for her to defeat Qin Guang. It must be wrong to slap him dead.


    Su Bingfeng is Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. He knows Su Bingfeng''s strength very well, but Qin Shaoyou doesn''t let him check, so he can''t use it.


    Su Bingfeng was involved in this incident. Naturally, the Murong family couldn''t look at it. At this time, the Murong master also came over and said to Qin Shaoyou, "Mr. Qin, Su Jingfei is a traditional Chinese medicine. We all know his medical skills. If you ask him to check, xiaofengfeng''s internal skill is not so deep, and it''s impossible to kill Qin Guang with one hand."


    "What? Don''t you want to admit that the Murong family killed my apprentice? " Seeing master Murong, Qin Shaoyou immediately glared and said, "your Murong family and Su Jingfei have teamed up and killed my apprentice. I will go to your Murong family to find an explanation."


    Mr. Murong is a high-ranking member of the Murong family. He pays great attention to his image outside because of his position. After all, he represents the Murong family.


    But it can''t be said that he is a good-natured man. Although Qin Shaoyou is a member of Murong''s generation, the Qin family is not a top family after all. Qin Shaoyou said that, and the Murong master''s temper was also hooked up by Qin Shaoyou. He snorted: "Qin Shaoyou, I call you old man to give you face. You are famous for a long time, Why is it so unreasonable? Our xiaofengfeng''s internal power is not enough to kill Qin Guang. Everyone can see that there is something wrong with him now. Let Su Jingfei check what''s wrong. What do you mean if you protect him from checking? "


    "Yo, who is this? It''s a great prestige. It''s the family who killed other apprentices, but now they talk so fiercely here." With the sound of words, PI Yongnian has come out.


    The Qin family and the PI family are all members of the Feng family. Now Murong master helps Su Jingfei speak, he naturally stands up and says as he walks: "Murong master, we can all see clearly that Su Jingfei''s apprentice killed his own apprentice. Is there any sophistry?"


    PI Yongnian doesn''t want to have a direct relationship with the Murong family, so what he says is not su Bingfeng, but Su Jingfei''s Apprentice. He obviously puts the problem on Su Jingfei''s head. Anyway, he is not afraid of being targeted in full view of the public.


    Qin Shaoyou also seems to be attacked by PI Yongnian. Now he is against the Murong family. He is not very rational. He should focus on Su Jingfei. He immediately says, "yes, everyone is watching. Su Jingfei''s apprentice killed my apprentice, and then he has to check my apprentice. I''m really afraid my apprentice won''t die completely."


    In the stalemate, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to see Qin Guang any more. No matter whether he is really killed by Su Bingfeng, or because of other reasons, Qin Shaoyou delays him for a while, he can''t live any longer.


    Because of the exhibition experience, Su Jingfei suspects that Qin Guang is also controlled by others, but he was rescued by himself last time, but this time he didn''t have a chance to wake him up. Su Jingfei can only pity Qin Guang for being used by others. This guy is probably fooled because he didn''t even practice his internal skills.


    "I said, Qin Shaoyou, you''re old enough to live on a dog!" In the middle of everyone''s insistence, Mrs. Yang came over and pointed at Qin Shaoyou and said, "Su Jingfei wants to kill your apprentice, but you can''t stop him. Why should he bother? Besides, check in front of you, what does he want to do? Do you see? Are you stupid?"


    Kang Baichuan also followed: "Qin Shaoyou, how can you say that you are also a member of our generation, who are already 70 years old and 80 years old, and still muddle along like this."


    Liang Bo also followed them. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes were full of disdain. Naturally, he could see that Qin Shaoyou was looking for trouble on purpose. He knew that Su Bingfeng was not to blame for Qin Guang''s death. Even if it was su Bingfeng''s problem, everyone could solve it. Qin Shaoyou''s trouble for a long time was just a farce.


    At this time, Qin Yuyan and Su Bingfeng are in a dull state. Qin Yuyan did not expect that Qin Shaoyou had such a plan, but she did not know it in advance. Otherwise, she could remind Su Jingfei that she felt that her Infernal Affairs had failed.


    Su Bingfeng has been thinking that the most powerful thing she has just done is to beat Qin Guang out, which can make him suffer some internal injuries. Her internal skill is not enough to beat the dead with one hand. How can he die? Is it paper? But when Qin Guang starts, he looks like a healthy person.


    Qin Shaoyou saw that everyone stood up, and it was estimated that time was almost up. He let Qin Guang go and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, since everyone believes you, you should come to check. If I see you have any misconduct, even if my strength is not as good as you, I will do it. Don''t think everyone is afraid of you."


    Su Jingfei directly ignores Qin Shaoyou''s words. He sighs in his heart that Qin Guang must have lost his skills for so long, but he still needs to check.


    As the crowd watched, Su Jingfei had already picked up Qin Guang''s hand and began to examine him. He looked like a general doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. No one could pick out the problem, and Qin Shaoyou naturally had no chance to make use of it.


    Su Jingfei first checks Qin Guang''s body with genuine Qi, and then checks Qin Guang''s body with his fingers. His technique is very formal. It seems that he is just checking people. Of course, now he should check the body. When Su Jingfei grabs Qin Guang''s hand, he already knows that he is dead.


    Now Su Jingfei is checking the cause of Qin Guang''s death. If he can''t find it out, then even if Su Bingfeng says she didn''t use her strength, the murderer is Su Bingfeng.


    Almost all the people present are Wulin families. Everyone knows that there will be some lives in their hands, but killing people in public is different.


    After all, it''s a legal society. If Su Jingfei kills people in public, not to mention that he can''t protect Su Bingfeng, he has to arrest Su Bingfeng. He also has the identity of a colonel in 307 troops. Almost everyone in the families present knows this identity. It''s not a secret.


    He sighed in his heart that Qin Shaoyou''s method was as insidious as ever, but this time Su Bingfeng carried it down for him, otherwise the person who killed Qin Guang should be himself, and it would be even harder to explain at that time.


    In fact, it''s similar to his idea. When people look at Qin Shaoyou, they all know that this trap is for Su Jingfei. But Su Jingfei temporarily lets Su Bingfeng replace him. In the end, Qin Guang dies. Most of the time, his plan is good and he can''t change it.


    In fact, when Su Jingfei checks Qin Guang''s body, the most important thing is to check whether he is poisoned. This is the best explanation he thought of, but is it too simple.


    "Jingfei, don''t check. Qin Guang is not poisoned." At this time, Mrs. Yang suddenly said that she could see what Su Jingfei was doing.


    As long as the people present know Mrs. Yang, they will naturally know what Mrs. Yang''s most terrifying skill is to use poison. Mrs. Yang uses poison. Whether this person is poisoned or not can be seen first.


    Su Jingfei also believes Mrs. Yang''s words, and immediately frowns. If Qin Guang is not poisoned, he is really killed. No matter how Su Bingfeng explains it, he can''t say clearly. What''s more, at the beginning, Qin Guang doesn''t want to have internal injuries.


    Qin Shaoyou said at this time: "Su Jingfei, I know you want to find an excuse to clear your apprentice''s name, but everyone can see that Qin Guang was beaten to death by your apprentice, which can''t be covered up."


    "Qin Shaoyou, pay attention to what you say. Why do you insist that xiaofengfeng killed people? Our xiaofengfeng''s internal power is not so deep. Maybe this boy has heart disease and suddenly broke out." Murong master in the side very uncomfortable mouth way.


    Qin Shaoyou snorted: "my apprentice has been in good health. How can he suddenly have a heart attack? Don''t make excuses."


    Their conversation reminds Su Jingfei that he always thought Qin Guang might be poisoned. What he checked was whether he was poisoned, but he ignored that there were other causes of death besides poisoning. Su Jingfei began to look for problems in him.


    As time went by, ten minutes later, someone came from outside, but this time Su Jingfei didn''t have time to meet him. Naturally, someone else from Su''s family came to entertain him. Moreover, everyone knew what they were doing here, and the visitors also gathered around to see him.


    "Su Jingfei, the cause of this man''s death will not be internal injury, you check his Baihui acupoint." Is Su Jingfei has no clue, suddenly a clear voice reminds a way.


    Su Jingfei followed his reputation, and others also looked at him. They didn''t expect that someone would remind him at this time.


    When people saw her, they were all in a daze, including Su Jingfei. They didn''t expect him to come here, but it didn''t matter. When he heard her warning, he immediately began to check Qin Guang''s Baihui acupoint.


    People see Su Jingfei start to check, there is no polite, this time is obviously not suitable, they are looking forward to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei immediately went to check the Baihui acupoint and didn''t notice Qin Shaoyou. When Qin Shaoyou heard the woman''s voice, his face changed slightly. Although he reacted quickly and was not found, his eyes showed anxiety.


    They didn''t wait long to see Su Jingfei take a long breath. Then they stood up and looked at Qin Shaoyou. They sneered and said, "good means, good means. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone kill someone with this method."


    After saying that, he didn''t explain. Instead, he said to the woman who gave a voice to remind her, "thank you very much. You came in time. If you didn''t come, I really didn''t know that I would kill people in this way. By the way, did you come by yourself? Uncle didn''t come here! "


    When he spoke, people also looked out, but they wanted to know what was the cause of Qin Guang''s death.

 Chapter 1186

    Su Jingfei is reminded by the new woman to find the cause of Qin Guang''s death. Although he doesn''t say the answer, people have believed him.


    At this time, the woman said, "my father and my brother are in the back. I came here first. I just saw you here. I didn''t expect it was for such a thing."


    "Tantaiyue, you are in such a hurry that you don''t think about Xiaofei. He is a famous grass owner. You may be disappointed." The speaker is an Qiuliang, a little fat man who can''t stay idle anywhere. He is very familiar with the new woman, so he has less scruples when talking.


    The new woman who reminds Su Jingfei is Dan Taiyue. When she hears the little fat man''s words, she still says coldly: "an Qiuliang, don''t think that uncle an is here, and I dare not move you. If you talk again, I promise you will not get up."


    An pangzi naturally knew Tan Taiyue and knew that she never joked. He quickly stood up and said, "that, yue''er, Xiao Liangzi has no intention."


    "I know, uncle an, as long as an Qiuliang doesn''t provoke me, I won''t beat him." Dan Taiyue is not polite because of an Pang''s plea. She seems to have no feelings.


    Su Jingfei really didn''t expect that someone from the dantai family would come to his housewarming. After all, they didn''t go to the Feng family''s funeral.


    In fact, there were few people who knew tantaiyue. If it wasn''t for an Qiuliang who called tantaiyue''s name, they were still guessing who was the woman who helped Su Jingfei. Now when they heard her name, all the qualified people took a breath in the dark.


    Those families who are not good enough do not know what the Tantai family is like, but the top families like Murong, Su and Yang know the Tantai family. Although Chu Yiming and Chu Chen are young, they have been warned, but they have never seen tantaiyue. The Tantai family has always been very low-key.


    As for the PI family and the Qin family, it''s not good that Su Jingfei can put Mrs. Yang here, which has surprised them. Now that the Tantai family is here, the Feng family can''t make any noise even if they come.


    Qin Shaoyou is even more bitter in secret. He originally designed it well. Even if he can''t really subdue Su Jingfei, at least he will be disgusted. Who knows that Dan Taiyue has seen through it. How can this woman know.


    All kinds of speculation in the hearts of the people, thinking about the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Tantai family, the master Murong paid more attention to the cause of Qin Guang''s death. At this time, he urged: "Su Jingfei, how did Qin Guang die? Didn''t you check it out? Tell us about it. "


    At this time, Qin Shaoyou knew that his plan had been seen through, so it was hard for him to open his mouth. He just looked like he was waiting for Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei took a look at Qin Shaoyou and looked around the crowd. Then he said, "Qin Guang really died of internal injury. I''m quite sure about that. It''s definitely not poisoning or emergency."


    "What? Died of internal injuries? Do you mean Xiao Fengfeng really killed people? " Murong asked in shock.


    Qin Shaoyou took a long breath. He really thought Su Jingfei had found out something. He immediately sneered and said, "I''ve been tossing about for a long time, but the result is still like this? Now there''s nothing to say. You... "


    Su Jingfei interrupted Qin Shaoyou and said with a smile, "don''t be too excited. I said he died of internal injury, but it''s not Xiao Fengfeng who killed him. Don''t think about it. Now that I find out, how can I still think it was my apprentice who killed him?"


    "What do you mean, say it in one breath." Hearing Su Jingfei say that the murderer is not Xiao Fengfeng, the Murong master is relieved at first, and then can''t help complaining.


    This time it was Qin Shaoyou''s turn to be upset. He said angrily, "Su Jingfei, what do you mean? We all see that Su Bingfeng killed my apprentice with one slap. You still want to quibble. Are you really going to play everyone as a monkey?"


    "I don''t dare to fool you. Now I''ll introduce the cause of Qin Guang''s death." If Su Jingfei had glasses at this time, he would push them to tell everyone that "there is only one truth", but he didn''t have this prop now, so he had to feel sorry and went to Qin Guang without momentum.


    Everyone''s eyes focus on Su Jingfei. Except for Dan Taiyue, who has probably guessed the reason, everyone wants to hear how Su Jingfei reverses.


    Su Jingfei went to Qin Guang''s side, raised Qin Guang''s head, and said to the public, "you can see that Qin Guang''s hair is long, which, to some extent, will cover up some truth, so I can only offend."


    Without waiting for Qin Shaoyou to speak, Su Jingfei turned his palm into a knife, and then he got rid of Qin Guang''s hair. His internal skill is deep. It''s no surprise that people want to do this. But when you see Qin Guang''s head without hair, you can''t help but be surprised.


    Under normal circumstances, Qin Guang died less than half an hour, and his skin and eyes should be normal. But Qin Guang''s head is gray, and it seems to be covered with frost.


    Before, Su Jingfei, because of Qin Guang''s death, completely used his internal skill to detect it, and he didn''t touch it with his hands. That''s why he missed the clue. After being reminded by Dan Taiyue, he immediately found out the problem. Even if a person died, his body temperature could not drop below zero. There must be a problem.


    Let everyone see the problem clearly, Su Jingfei said: "before Qin Guang suddenly died, I really thought it was poisoning, otherwise how could he die so soon. Just now I checked Qin Guang''s Baihui acupoint, and found that the problem was that Qin Guang''s Baihui acupoint had been touched, that is to say, Qin Guang had internal injury, but he didn''t know it himself."


    "Su Jingfei, don''t talk nonsense. Someone suffered a fatal internal injury. Don''t you know it? And just when Qin Guang started, everyone saw that he was a patient. " PI Yongnian is very unconvinced. He doesn''t know the inside story, but he just wants to make su Jingfei unhappy.


    Su Jingfei is not angry, but to the public: "if there is a problem, I will show you."


    With these words, they put their palms on Qin Guang''s head. People watched Su Jingfei''s palms begin to turn white, and then someone whispered "ice palm". Then they saw that the chill on Qin Guang''s head began to concentrate.


    Cold ice palm is not a secret that can not be passed down. Many people here practice this martial arts, but few of them are as free as Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei not only has deep internal skills, but also has a good command of internal power because of the connection between Ren and Du, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people. It shows that he has studied his martial arts for many years.


    People probably guessed the meaning of Su Jingfei. They all looked at Su Jingfei silently. When she nodded her head in her heart, she felt inferior to herself. She could see the flaw because she was practicing ice like internal skills.


    Su Jingfei is definitely not a professional in this field, but his performance is very professional. The first master of the young generation really has his proud capital. Ordinary people can''t compare with him. Moreover, with the cold gathering, this is even more difficult for ordinary people to compare with him. He is simply restoring the scene of crime.


    "You see, I condense this layer of cold air. What is it?" Soon Su Jingfei finished all this, and the chill above Qin Guang''s head had disappeared.


    When people looked at Su Jingfei''s ice needle, they were speechless. There were many smart people present. Seeing Su Jingfei''s ice needle, how could they not guess Su Jingfei''s meaning? This is the murder weapon. Moreover, on Qin Guang''s head, they just heard Dan Taiyue''s Baihui acupoint, and they understood.


    Su Jingfei then took the ice needle and began to explain: "Qin Guang didn''t die in xiaofengfeng''s hand. Her internal skill is not so powerful. Qin Guang died in this ice needle. His Baihui acupoint was nailed into the ice needle by manipulation. I don''t want him to notice. There are many ways. I think many of you here should know."


    Although this method involves killing people, some people still nod their heads. We are all experts, and naturally know that this method can be done.


    Su Jingfei looks at people''s expressions and knows that they agree with him. As for Qin Shaoyou''s ugly face and PI Yongnian''s silence, Su Jingfei sneers in secret. He really thinks that this thing can embarrass me.


    "Qin Guang has an ice needle on his head. It doesn''t attack immediately, but only after exercise and heat stimulation can it cause harm to the human body. Just as he started with Xiao Fengfeng, it naturally stimulated the ice needle. In addition, with Xiao Fengfeng''s palm in the end, the ice needle completely destroyed his brain." Su Jingfei explained a sentence, and then said: "go back to the forensic identification, his brain must have gone wrong."


    Su Jingfei said that it was reasonable, obviously not just reasoning. After he finished, he added: "if xiaofengfeng is responsible, she just accompanies him to have a fight, which accelerates the attack of ice needle, but it can''t blame xiaofengfeng. If you have to pay for it, we can also give you some compensation."


    He didn''t say who started the ice needle. Su Jingfei can''t say this. After all, there is no proof of death. There are many people who can get close to Qin Guang. Who can do it? How can su Jingfei talk nonsense? Otherwise, he will give people an excuse.


    He didn''t say that, but he couldn''t stop people from guessing that although Qin Shaoyou didn''t practice cold ice palms, he was also the most suspicious. Especially, he let his apprentice challenge Su Jingfei, obviously with ulterior motives. At this time, Qin Shaoyou also hit his feet with a stone.


    When Tan Taiyue reminded Su Jingfei of something that was originally very hidden, he found the problem. Qin Shaoyou wanted to sophistry at this time, but he couldn''t begin to argue.


    Seeing that Qin Shaoyou didn''t speak, Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I''m sorry that something like this happened today, which has affected everyone''s mood. Kiss me, I''ll send someone to send Qin Guang home."

 Chapter 1187

    "Pa Pa Pa" with applause, two men came in, led by a man in his fifties, followed by a young man with no expression.


    "Yes, yes, Su Jingfei. I always think you are a smart man. It seems that you still have the ability to solve cases. You are really powerful. I''d like to congratulate you on your housewarming today." The middle-aged man said something and came to the front of the crowd.


    Before that, everyone was listening to Su Jingfei''s introduction of Qin Guang''s death, but they didn''t notice their arrival. At this time, he suddenly came out in a high profile, and people saw him. Everyone who knew him was surprised.


    They all know that Tantai Chongguang is coming. This is what Tantai Yue said. But when Tantai Chongguang comes, it''s another matter.


    Su Jingfei looked at Chongguang and said with a smile, "uncle, you are here. Please sit inside. We have to deal with things outside." With these words, he said to all the people, "everyone, go in and sit down. The matter here has been solved. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    With a misunderstanding, he exposed Qin Guang''s death. Although he didn''t say that it was Qin shaoyouyin, and other people knew it, everyone knew that there was no way to further investigate this matter. Even if Su Jingfei was a colonel of 307 army, he would not continue to investigate.


    Even if there are people in the public security system on the scene, it''s not easy to speak. After all, Qin Shaoyou doesn''t mean to report to an official. He has to make things stand still.


    After all, today''s affairs have to continue. The most embarrassing person is Qin Shaoyou. Stealing chicken can''t eat rice, calculating that Su Jingfei can''t, and losing his face.


    But at this time, Qin Shaoyou can''t leave. Otherwise, he will feel guilty. Even if everyone guesses that Qin Shaoyou did it on purpose, he must act as if nothing had happened.


    Of course, he won''t let Su Jingfei really pay for anything at this time, or say what happened to Su Bingfeng. Even in the face of the Murong master, he couldn''t lift his head. He originally wanted to plot against Su Jingfei, but because of the temporary replacement, he didn''t take Su Bingfeng with him. They also became angry with the Murong family.


    As if nothing had happened to Su Jingfei, he sat down and said to Chongguang, "uncle, you are so busy that you have time to celebrate. I''m really flattered."


    In the past, Su Jingfei only called Mr. dantai Chongguang, but now he and dantaiyue are friends, so the name changes naturally.


    Although he was a little surprised by this point, he did not exclude it. He and Su Hanlin were of the same generation. What''s more, he had a lot of contact with Su Hanlin because of his aloofness. He thought Su Jingfei was really a younger generation.


    The status of Chongguang in dantai is different, and it''s not too much. I don''t forget to say hello to Mrs. Yang and other seniors, and then I say to Su Jingfei, "your housewarming is a big event, which shows that you have a foothold in the capital, and Su''s house is the first one in the capital. Not everyone can live in it at will."


    When Su Jingfei heard what he said, he couldn''t help but move his mind. He knew that many people had been thinking about Su''s house for a long time, but he successfully won the house. Now when he heard what Tantai Chongguang said, he meant something.


    He was a very smart man. He immediately understood the words of dantai Chongguang and said with a smile, "uncle, I still need you to take care of me in the capital."


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, Chongguang knew that he understood his meaning and said with a smile, "OK, let''s not talk about that. It''s almost noon today. Haven''t all the guests come yet? I''m a little hungry. "


    When he said that, many people found out that it was almost 12 o''clock because of the trouble of the Qin family. But now it seems that there are still several important families, especially the Qin family and the PI family, who are worried that the Feng family didn''t come. What''s the rhythm? Didn''t we discuss it?


    Without the support of the Feng family, no matter the PI family or the Qin family, they would not dare to mess around. After all, the level is still quite different. The people of the Feng family''s faction are also beating their drums. Does the Feng family not come because they know that Mrs. Yang is here? This shouldn''t be. Even if Mrs. Yang is powerful, she won''t frighten the Feng family to come!


    Thinking about it in my heart, I heard someone at the door say: "here we are. Who is so worried and hungry?"


    When he finished, another man said, "yes, just what time do you want to have a meal? Are you too anxious? Are you going to have such a meal to celebrate?"


    The crowd looked out. This time, it was not one or two people, but more than a dozen people.


    These ten people are quite different, obviously they are from two families, and these two families are enough to shock everyone, especially the top families in Beijing. When they see them, they are really surprised, even Chongguang stands up.


    The first person who has just opened his mouth is Nalan xiuhai, the current owner of Nalan family. Next to him are Nalan Rongxuan, Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan. All three of them are friends of Su Jingfei, so naturally they come with him.


    On the other side of him is an old man with a young man in his thirties. The old man looks like an immortal. If he is matched with a crane, he seems to be able to fly to heaven. Even though he is a layman, people always feel that he should be an old man, but few people know him.


    The second person who spoke was Feng mieling, the head of the Feng family. Although the old man was 70 or 80 years old, he still looked energetic. Next to him stood Shangguan Xiang''er and Feng Zhaofeng. One was his dry daughter, the other was his eldest son. Feng mietian and Feng mieqing also followed him.


    This is not what people pay most attention to. What really catches people''s attention are the first two people of Feng mieling. One is Feng Qingyang, the elder of the Feng family, and the other is the thin but powerful old man goat Hu. Like the old man of Nalan family before, he has extraordinary bearing and few people he knows. Even Su Jingfei doesn''t know him, but he has already made some guesses.


    The appearance of the Feng family and the Nalan family together is shocking enough. What''s more shocking is that the two old men of both sides, whether they know or not, have already guessed their identities. After all, the Nalan family and the Feng family are both familiar. Suddenly, two people who don''t know each other appear, and they are obviously higher than the head of the family. How can you guess their identities, Let alone those who really know them.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he would move alone and attract so many people. The old man of the Feng family showed up and he could understand. After all, he destroyed his plan, but how could Nalan piaoyue come with him, which made him very confused.


    No matter what you think, when so many seniors came, he quickly welcomed them out. First of all, he said hello to the Nalan family and said, "grandfather, uncle, seventh uncle, you''re here. You''re all doing it inside. Hunter, you''re free!"


    Nalan''s family regard Su Jingfei as their own. Naturally, they won''t be polite. Nalan Piaoxue takes the initiative to smile and say, "Jingfei, you are very good. You have such a pattern in the capital at such a young age. It''s unimaginable in the future. You can rest assured that no one dares to bully you in the capital with your grandfather."


    When he said this, Hu Feng Qingtian, the goat of the Feng family, was floating in his eyes intentionally or unintentionally. The meaning was very obvious. He came to support Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei felt warm and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Grandpa. No one can bully me. By the way, Xiuying and Xiuwen are all over there. You can go and sit there." Then he pointed to Nalan Xiuying.


    At this time, Nalan Xiuying was stunned. She saw not only her elder brother, but also her father. She was very excited. Especially when she heard Su Jingfei and their name, she knew that the family had recognized Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also suddenly reacts that one of the reasons why Nalan piaoyue can come here is to support herself. It is estimated that she also wants to see Nalan Xiuying. They all know that Nalan Xiuying will be here today.


    The people of Nalan family were let in by Su Jingfei. Naturally, they went to see Nalan Xiuying. As for how to meet, Su Jingfei couldn''t control it. He already said to Feng mieling: "master Feng, you''re here today. Please come inside and have a cup of tea."


    His tone is not cold, but far from warm, and the more such a tone, the more normal, he really warm, but appear hypocritical, to be more in line with each other''s relationship.


    Feng mieling didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words, but Hu Feng Qingtian, a goat, said: "Su Jingfei, you are su Jingfei, the third son of Su Hanlin. I''ve heard of you for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance to meet you. I didn''t expect that you are so promising. The first mansion in the capital has been taken over."


    "I can''t talk about anything. I just think the house is good and I bought it. I just heard that it''s always haunted. In fact, I''m also worried. So, I''m going to ask the monk to do something so that I can live in peace of mind, so as not to be haunted by demons." Su Jingfei laughs and seems to say it casually. Before Feng Qingtian opens his mouth, he has changed his words and said, "Oh, yes, I haven''t asked you yet."


    Feng Qingtian is a mature man. How can he not know what Su Jingfei means? The haunted thing is his own plan. Su Jingfei dares to live here, so he must already know something about it.


    Although he was surprised at how Su Jingfei cracked the strange door dunjia, he didn''t think much about it. He knew that there would always be some people in the world who had research on it. Su Jingfei might have invited such people. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he was angry and said calmly: "old man Feng Qingtian."


    If you are an ordinary person, it must be a surprise to hear the name, and then I''ve heard about it for a long time, which is in line with the way of hospitality, but Su Jingfei has a new way.


    Su Jingfei looks frightened. He looks at Feng mieling and Feng Qingtian again. He is surprised and says, "isn''t Feng Qingtian dead? All the funerals have been held! "

 Chapter 1188

    Su Jingfei''s question immediately made the atmosphere cool. Feng Qingtian''s affair is something that many of the older generation have an impression on. However, since people are standing in front of them, don''t ask you such a question.


    If it''s a different person, he won''t do it naturally. Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all. Originally, he and the Feng family are not friendly. Now, how can he let go of such an opportunity? After asking this question, he still looks like a curious baby waiting for an answer. The Feng family can''t do without an answer.


    In fact, the Feng family did not expect Su Jingfei to ask such a question. It''s OK for everyone to keep it secret. If everything is said, it will be embarrassing.


    Now Feng Qingtian''s face is not very good-looking, or Feng mieling''s face is thick. He said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, what you hear is rumors, so don''t believe it. My father is in front of you. Why do you believe so much?"


    Everyone despises Feng mieling. He was the one who held the funeral at the beginning. Now it''s really nice to say that it''s a rumor, but naturally people won''t come forward to correct him.


    Su Jingfei will not continue to pester about this problem. The reason why he asked this question is to resist Feng Qingtian. Although the old man did not oppress himself with momentum, Su Jingfei still felt inferior in front of him. If he was afraid of him in this way, how could he deal with it.


    A problem, easy to resolve their weaknesses, Su Jingfei feel much more happy, at least the Feng family is now the Party of the loss.


    Su Jingfei said to the Feng family with a smile, "please sit in the room. Many old friends are already there." He said something as if he remembered something. He patted his forehead and said, "Oh, by the way, you can''t come empty handed."


    When they heard what he said, they almost fell down. Feng mieling thought he had heard it wrong. He couldn''t believe it and said, "Su Jingfei, what did you just say?"


    "It''s nothing. I just think you''re such a big Feng family, you can''t celebrate it empty handed. I''m a housewarming, next only to marriage and birth. How can you come here empty handed?" Su Jingfei didn''t think he was too cheeky, and he repeated it seriously.


    Feng mieling is really speechless this time. How can su Jingfei make such a statement so straightforward and forceful? Do you want any face?


    Not only the Feng family, but also others were stunned. The people who came before didn''t even ask for gifts. Some people sent them to others automatically, but now it''s the Feng family''s turn to ask for gifts directly.


    You don''t have to worry that the Feng family won''t give gifts, but in fact, it''s normal for the Feng family not to give gifts, but they usually do. It''s just Su Jingfei''s question that makes people speechless. Even if the Feng family wanted to give gifts, they didn''t want to, so Su Jingfei asked for them.


    Those who don''t know Su Jingfei in the small family have all kinds of ideas, but liangbo suddenly smiles and says to Mrs. Yang, Kang Baichuan, an pangzi and others: "three young people have been living outside all the time, and I''m afraid that he will suffer losses. Now it seems that he''s not really a loser. He''s much more cheeky than the master, so I''m relieved."


    "Yes, I''ve found it since I got in touch with him." Mrs. Yang thought about her experience in contact with Su Jingfei, and she couldn''t help sighing.


    Although Kang Baichuan didn''t open his mouth, he nodded. He secretly congratulated himself that he didn''t become an adversary with Su Jingfei. This boy has identity and strength, and he can be so cheeky. He will certainly suffer losses when he is an adversary with him.


    "It''s a pity that Jingfei doesn''t go into business. As the saying goes, he''s too thin skinned to eat. He''s too thick skinned to eat. He''s absolutely suitable to be a businessman." Then he said to the little fat man beside him: "Xiao Liang Zi, you should learn a little. Even Feng mieling is impolite. You have to work hard."


    An Qiuliang didn''t need to be reminded by an pangzi. His eyes were shining. When he heard his father''s words, he immediately nodded and said, "I understand. Su Jingfei is too powerful."


    Among the people, those who are close to Su Jingfei naturally think that Su Jingfei is very good, while those who are not close to him, such as the PI family and the Qin family, despise Su Jingfei''s behavior, which is too mean.


    No matter what other people think, Su Jingfei stands at the door. Although he doesn''t mean to be in front of the Feng family, they really want to pass him when they want to enter the house, which means that if the Feng family doesn''t give gifts, they don''t want to go in. Su Jingfei is not polite to the Feng family.


    Today, the Feng family will not have any good intentions when they come here. If Su Jingfei can still be friendly to them, it is that Su Jingfei''s head is in trouble, as we all know.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s determination, Feng mieling said to Feng Zhaofeng: "Zhaofeng, give me the gift."


    The contradiction between Feng Zhaofeng and Su Jingfei is not shallow, but the city government is not as deep as Feng suilingshen. Hearing his father''s words, he snorted: "Su Jingfei, this is a gift for you. We are here to congratulate you. Take a good look, you haven''t seen any money!"


    His words were full of resentment, and Feng mieling said something in secret. Although Feng Zhaofeng was his eldest son, the city government was really not very good. When he was young, he was busy practicing martial arts, and he only had a son in his fifties, but he was so frustrated. How can he say such words at this time? Isn''t this the trap of Su Jingfei?


    Other people also sigh in secret. Except for Feng mieling, the younger generation of the Feng family is far worse than Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei can have equal dialogue with Feng mieling, they are far from each other. Su Jingfei is a younger generation, and Feng mieling is 70 or 80 years old. This is not only because Su Jingfei is highly skilled in martial arts, but also very cunning. The city government is no less than these old guys.


    Sure enough, as you all think, Su Jingfei originally took the red envelope. Under normal circumstances, he would give it to others and let them take it. Now when he heard Feng Zhaofeng''s words, he left the red envelope in his hand.


    "If Feng is young, I really admit that I''ve never seen any money since I grew up in a small place. It''s not as rare as Feng''s family. I know a lot." Su Jingfei laughs and tears the red envelope in his hand. This is the first time he does it today.


    Su Jingfei has always been very polite to the guests. Even if the Qin family is looking for their own trouble, Su Jingfei has no obvious mood. This time, he is not polite to the Feng family. It''s everyone''s thought. It''s just a little unexpected. When we meet, the smell of gunpowder is very strong. Even the Nalan family, who came here before, also pays attention to the outside.


    Today, Nalan Piaoxue came to congratulate Su Jingfei. In addition to meeting Nalan Xiuying, she naturally guessed that Feng Qingtian would come. Everyone is of the same rank. We can actually guess some of each other''s actions.


    Su Jingfei is now tearing up the Feng family''s red envelope in public. Some people are surprised, but they are also curious about how much money there will be in the Feng family''s red envelope, and whether they will send very few red envelopes because of their bad relationship. It''s really hard to say. Feng Suiling is also very cheeky.


    In the red envelope was a check. Su Jingfei looked at the number on it and said with a smile, "Oh, the Feng family''s handwriting is not small. It''s a gift of 500000. Please come inside and take your seat."


    With these words, Su Jingfei has already made way for the door and asked the Feng family to go in. It seems that he really thinks that the Feng family has a big red envelope.


    In fact, the Feng family didn''t know how much money others had given them. They just felt that it was enough. But when Su Jingfei read it out in public, they felt that it was not right. After all, they could understand other people''s faces.


    Today, many people come to congratulate Su Jingfei. There are families at every level. Some ordinary families naturally don''t give very valuable gifts. The money in the red envelope is also limited. They just ask for a lottery, such as 66000, 8800, etc. but the Feng family is different.


    The Feng family is a top family, and they have a bad relationship with Su Jingfei. If he doesn''t want to send too much, he will be stingy.


    People didn''t see other people''s gifts. They didn''t know how much they gave. At least everyone saw the Bai family''s gift. It''s just a jade horse, at least several million. Compared with that, the Feng family is too stingy.


    If that''s all, it''s nothing, but Nalan Rongxuan suddenly stood up and said to Su Jingfei: "by the way, Jingfei, just now we were busy meeting Wu Gu and forgot to give you a gift." Then he came out to give Su Jingfei a red envelope and said, "here, this is for you. Don''t be too little!" Then he blinked.


    Su Jingfei understood and said with a smile: "hunter, you are the God of wealth in the capital. You can''t give me a red envelope. You can give me a Maybach. Bugatti or something is better!", He opened the red envelope.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, not only Nalan Rongxuan rolled his eyes, others also turned their lips. Is Su Jingfei a money fan? There are tens of millions of cars like Maybach and Bugatti. He really dares to say, but we are more looking forward to the size of Nalan Rongxuan''s red envelope.


    Su Jingfei took out Nalan Rongxuan''s red envelope and said with a smile: "you are too stingy. You gave me 1.88 million yuan. How can you give me 8.8 million yuan with your status?" Although he said that, the Feng family''s face was already ugly.


    The Feng family and the Nalan family are the top families, but their gifts are three times different. This is hongguoguo''s face.


    But this is not over, the earliest Murong master, also stood up and said: "Jingfei, I forgot to say when I came here before. I still have gifts here. Xiaofengfeng is not reliable."


    Su Bingfeng understood and ran over with a smile: "master, I don''t have too little pocket money recently? Originally, I was going to embezzle. I''ll tell you later. Since everyone has given it, we can''t empty handed. No, this is the gift of the Murong family. "


    When she talks, she seems to think of herself as the Su family, which is no surprise. Her family name has been changed, and the red envelope in her hand makes people guess how much money she has.

 Chapter 1189

    The Murong family also jumped out, and everyone really got up in spirit. We all know that this is aimed at the Feng family. After all, it''s not too early or too late. It''s too obvious to give gifts at this time.


    Feng mieling was run by the Nalan family before, and his face is not very good-looking. Now there are Murong family. They also understand that Su Jingfei and the two families are very close. The contradiction between Feng family and Su Jingfei is irreconcilable, and these families will naturally target them.


    What''s more, in the capital, there are always conflicts among families, especially among the top families. The Feng family is a new family, and the conflict with his wife''s family is deep.


    The Nalan family and the Murong family have been inherited for hundreds of years. They basically have no business contacts with the Feng family, and most of their contacts are competition. If it wasn''t for the transcendent family restriction like the dantai family, the contradiction might have been intensified long ago, and now they are just taking advantage of the situation.


    Su Jingfei was able to guess what the two families thought, and naturally cooperated with each other to open Su Bingfeng''s red envelope. Seeing this number, he immediately said with a smile to Mr. Murong: "the Murong family is still generous. Looking at the number, 2.66 million, it''s very good. If the hunter sees it, it''s really rich."


    The Murong family''s red envelope is not a temporary preparation, so people know that compared with the Murong family and the Nalan family, the Feng family is too stingy. Su Jingfei was right before.


    On today''s occasion, no matter what conflicts Su Jingfei and the Feng family have, the Feng family should not give so few gifts. It''s a matter of face.


    In fact, it''s not entirely the fault of the Feng family. In fact, the gifts given by the Feng family are not few. The key is that they underestimated the relationship between Su Jingfei and several other top families. They all helped Su Jingfei very much. Naturally, they gave more. Moreover, for them, this money is nothing.


    Now the Feng family is very passive. They don''t care about the money. They just can''t think that Su Jingfei can tear up the red envelope on the spot. Now they have no chance to retrieve it.


    If it''s over, although the Feng family is embarrassed, they can''t control it. But the little fat man an Qiuliang also stands up and says, "Xiaofei, when the elder brother comes to congratulate you, you can''t come empty handed. This is my gift to you. You must open it and have a look at the eldest brother''s heart."


    People don''t know how little fat man and Su Jingfei became the eldest brother, but they all know that little fat man is the son of an fat man. If Nalan Rongxuan is called the God of wealth in the capital, then an fat man is the rich man in the capital. They haven''t calculated how much he is worth, but it''s absolutely rich, and his son''s gift must be indispensable.


    Su awesome, laughing, the little fat man really gave power, and no nonsense, opened the fat bag''s red envelope directly, the check said six million six hundred and sixty thousand words, Sue surprised fly and smiled, "brother Liang, you are 6666!"


    The little fat man said: "demacia".


    The conversation between the two people made everyone confused. They didn''t know what they said, but this was not the point, and they didn''t care about the details. They heard the number Su Jingfei said and knew that an Jia had sent 6.66 million yuan, which directly crushed the Feng family.


    Although the Nalan family and Murong family have been compared, their gifts are normal. Now the Feng family has been reduced to a foil. Although Feng mieling is still laughing, he is a little annoyed. These families are all making trouble.


    At this time, everyone can see that several families are ostensibly supporting Su Jingfei. The Feng family has always been arrogant and domineering. Now they are suddenly trampled on. There is really no one polite. The Qin family and the PI family, who support the Feng family, can''t stand up at this time.


    "Well, let''s not make trouble. It''s just a gift. With this intention, Feng Qingtian, you''d better go in and sit down." Then Mrs. Yang stood up and said.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Mrs. Yang would help the Feng family. Su Jingfei was surprised, but he didn''t say much. Now the Feng family has lost their face. After all, it''s their own family. If you don''t say anything, you have to forgive others. At least you don''t have to do too much, or you will be stingy.


    Because of Mrs. Yang''s words, the Feng family got a breath. Feng Qingtian said with a smile, "Yang Guizhen, you''re here too. You''re not old for many years." Then he took the Feng family into the hall.


    People thought it was over, but Mrs. Yang suddenly said: "Jingfei, everyone else has given you gifts. Naturally, our Yang family can''t fall behind. Come on, this is my gift for you. I don''t have any money, so I won''t give you any money."


    Su Jingfei didn''t think much about it, so she went over and said with a smile, "Granny Yang, what are you polite about? You can also give me a gift. I..."


    Before he finished, he couldn''t speak any more, because he saw that the gift Mrs. Yang brought out was not a red envelope, but the things in the box in her hand were enough to make su Jingfei''s heart beat.


    Everyone also saw the present in Mrs. Yang''s hand. It was a Ganoderma lucidum. Not all of the people knew the goods. They didn''t care at first. After all, everyone had seen the medicinal materials, but soon they felt that it was wrong.


    Su Jingfei is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, and he has a lot more knowledge than most people. When he saw this Ganoderma lucidum, he knew that he could not resist it. This is a thousand year old Ganoderma lucidum.


    When the box is opened, the fragrance of Ganoderma lucidum wafts out. People nearby just smell it and feel shocked. Who can''t know that it''s a good thing, and it''s absolutely a rare good thing. Before, people thought that the gift given by Mrs. Yang, even if it''s precious, shouldn''t be exaggerated. Now they know it''s wrong.


    The Feng family felt that Mrs. Yang had just helped them out by slapping them. The gift Mrs. Yang gave was more precious than anyone else''s.


    No matter how much money there is in the red envelope, the families don''t care very much. After all, in their eyes, eight million is just a small amount of money, but the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum is different. It''s definitely a valuable treasure. Mrs. Yang actually sent it out, which shows the value of it.


    "Jingfei, as you know, our Yang family also has a medicine business. This is the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum we received not long ago. With your medical skills, it should be able to give full play to its maximum effect. I''ll give it to you as a gift." Old Mrs. Yang and others all looked after the present in their hands. Then they closed the box and sent it to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei is excited. Others don''t know the function of the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, or even if they know it, they won''t know it. This millennium Ganoderma lucidum is definitely helpful to him.


    Not to mention its medicinal effect, it is also of great help to his cultivation. Before, he raised his internal skill to a very high level through the Millennium snow lotus. Now he can''t use the Millennium snow lotus any more. Unless there is a millennium snow lotus, it''s just a legendary thing.


    If he wants to improve his internal skill quickly, there is no way at all. That is to use other lingyao, such as Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, with other medicinal materials. He only needs to refine a kind of pill. Not only can he improve his internal skill, but also other people who take it. The things Mrs. Yang sent are really timely. Su Jingfei even saw his internal skill improve by leaps and bounds.


    Of course, the medicinal materials that can be used together with Millennium Ganoderma lucidum are not simple. However, compared with Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, other medicinal materials are easier. As long as they are purchased carefully, they should be ready soon. Millennium Ganoderma lucidum is the main medicine.


    Su Jingfei is relatively young and has great potential. He is not afraid of the sequelae of using drugs to improve his internal skills. If he is an old man, he will not dare to use it like this. Otherwise, he will not be able to bear the power of the drugs. All the people in Su Jingfei''s family are young people, and the effect of Ganoderma lucidum will increase infinitely.


    He didn''t know how strong the specific effect of this pill was, but according to the records of the thread binding book, he could use this pill to directly cultivate to the peak of Xiaocheng realm, which is no less than Feng mieling''s level. If one day his perception reached a certain level, he would break through Xiaocheng and reach the pseudo Dacheng realm, which is not the process of internal accumulation.


    If we only rely on hard work and hard work, Su Jingfei may not be able to achieve the goal before the younger generation. Now with this millennium Ganoderma lucidum, Su Jingfei will have enough confidence.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s silence, Mrs. Yang knew that he must have been shocked by his gift. Mrs. Yang really thought that the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum could play the greatest role in the hands of Su Jingfei, a Chinese medicine expert.


    Looking at the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum sent by Mrs. Yang, the Feng family knew that they had lost their face in the end this time, and they could only think that they could not understand the value of the Ganoderma lucidum. They thought whether they should proceed according to the plan, but today they were a little bit disadvantaged. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei beat them in this way at the beginning.


    "Granny Yang, when I finish this Ganoderma lucidum, I will surely give you one to prolong your life." Su Jingfei was silent for a moment and said with a smile.


    In people''s opinion, Su Jingfei''s words have no problem. The Millennium Ganoderma lucidum can really prolong people''s life, and they never thought that he would use this millennium Ganoderma lucidum to refine pills to improve internal skills.


    Mrs. Yang also did not expect that when she heard Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately said with a smile: "well, if you can develop a drug to rejuvenate the aged!"


    Su Jingfei was ashamed. The old lady was greedy, so she joked: "if you only have Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, I really can''t do it, but if you have Millennium Polygonum multiflorum, I can do it. It''s no problem for you to turn into black hair. Do you always have it?"


    "Smelly boy, if I want to have it, I will eat it directly and become an immortal. At that time, Zhang Guolao became an immortal after eating Polygonum multiflorum for thousands of years." Mrs. Yang rolled her eyes and said, "I''m not angry.".

 Chapter 1190

    Su Jingfei didn''t expect the Yang family to give him a millennium Ganoderma lucidum. Everyone knows the value of this Ganoderma lucidum. It''s absolutely a treasure, but everyone only knows its value. Of course, we don''t know what it really means to Su Jingfei.


    He would not tell others, but said to Mrs. Yang with a smile, "Granny Yang, when I really practice the elixir of rejuvenation, I will give it to you."


    "Don''t deceive me. You can use it as you like. In ancient times, there were people who didn''t want to live forever. Didn''t they all fail? My old lady doesn''t dare to think about it. " Mrs. Yang naturally didn''t believe Su Jingfei''s words and said with a smile.


    It''s not only him, but other people don''t believe Su Jingfei''s words, but everyone can see that Su Jingfei likes this gift very much.


    At this time, we all can see that the Feng family is the most shameful one among the top families. Of course, we all know that the Feng family and Su Jingfei are not in harmony. It is not easy to give away 500000 yuan.


    In fact, this really wronged the Feng family. In fact, the Feng family didn''t have money and didn''t care about money. They just underestimated the gifts given by other families. It was just a move. They all gave away millions of things, even the least. These people paid far more attention to Su Jingfei than the Feng family.


    Now the Feng family can only pretend that they don''t know, otherwise they will be more embarrassed. They have other plans. They can''t affect the next plan because of this impulse.


    Su Jingfei looked at them and said nothing more. He estimated that today''s guests had already arrived. He said with a smile: "today is the time for Su Jingfei and his family to settle down in the capital. Thank you for coming to congratulate me. After the establishment of Su Fu, I am the first owner of Su Fu. I..."


    "Wait a minute, we''re late." Su Jingfei''s words were interrupted at this time. Three people came into the room again. A young man opened his mouth, but the leader was an old man, who was 70 or 80 years old.


    The man is surrounded by a beautiful woman. When Su Jingfei talks, the three of them just walk into the yard. Su Jingfei has listened carefully before making sure that no one comes to speak. Unexpectedly, the three of them appear. Su Jingfei has no sense at all.


    If Su Jingfei doesn''t know these three people, he must be surprised. The strength of these three people seems to be too strong, but when he sees them, he is not surprised that he doesn''t notice them except that they will come.


    The three of them had attended the memorial service of the Feng family before. Today they even came to Su Jingfei''s residence. It''s reasonable that they were not found by Su Jingfei. As long as Fu laoguai doesn''t want to be perceived by Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s strength can''t detect them from a long distance.


    The relationship between Su Jingfei and the Fu family is not a friend but an enemy. Whether he is with Fu''an people or Fu laoguai, he has some grudges. In particular, he himself defeated fu''a and his wife in the Feng family, which makes people more convinced of the power of this young generation''s first master.


    Now the three of them suddenly come to Su''s house. Su Jingfei is really unexpected. This is not only him, but also others. Fu''s family is also a top family. Theoretically, Fu''s old monster won''t appear easily.


    Last time, he appeared in Feng''s family, and now he appeared in Su Jingfei''s moving house. Fu''s old monster is really busy. He just doesn''t know what kind of attitude he is holding in this contact with Su Jingfei. If they are sincere congratulations, it seems impossible. The relationship between Fu''s family and Su Jingfei is not good.


    Fu laoguai didn''t worry about Su Jingfei''s conversation. He took his grandson and daughter-in-law into the hall and looked at the audience. Jie said with a smile, "I said I should come today. I didn''t expect to see so many old friends. If I didn''t come, I would be wrong enough. These are old friends I haven''t seen for decades."


    As he walked in, he said: "Feng Qingtian, you are not dead yet. Nalan Piaoxue, you are still alive. It''s really a surprise to me." Then he said to Mrs. Yang: "Yang Guizhen, it seems that you want to protect this boy in the end."


    When he spoke, he had never seen Feng mieling, Su Liang, Kang Baichuan and others. Only when he reached his level would it be worth him to speak. After all, although the realm of pseudo Dacheng was only half a level higher than that of Xiaocheng, it was a natural moat. Few people could cross it. Otherwise, there would not be only such pseudo Dacheng and Dacheng masters in the world.


    When they saw Fu laoguai, they were also surprised. Four of the world''s top experts had gathered here. The rest of Hui Jue and Su Hanlin hadn''t come yet, but Su Hanlin was su Jingfei''s father and might come. They just guessed whether Hui Jue would come.


    Feng Qingtian, who was first mentioned by Fu Laoqi, immediately said with a smile: "I really wanted to die at the beginning, but God didn''t accept me. I only lived for a few years. I didn''t expect that you didn''t die either!"


    "Lucky Old strange ha ha a smile way:" I estimate to still have several decades


    Although they are dead when they open their mouth and shut their mouth, people think their relationship should be good, otherwise it would be wrong to say so.


    At this time, Nalan Piaoxue also said: "the family name is Fu. The family left by the previous dynasty is only you and our family. Do you want me to leave you first?"


    Although Su Jingfei has not been in the capital all the time, he also understands the meaning of Nalan piaoshue. Nalan family and Fu family are old families, and their surnames are different from ordinary people. In this way, the two families should have a certain relationship, which is better than other families.


    Just different from what he thought, Fu Laoqi sneered: "Nalan Piaoxue, don''t pretend to be a good man. Your father almost killed my father in those years. Fortunately, we are still firm in our position, so you don''t want to have a relationship with me."


    Fu laoguai did not politely say the previous thing, that is, he would not give Nalan Piao Xue face. In this way, he and Nalan Piao Xue are not in the same camp.


    Nalan piaoyue also said with a smile: "the past is over, but since we are all top families, we should congratulate Jingfei here today. By the way, you should prepare gifts. It''s not good to come empty handed."


    "Of course, we''re not the ones to cool off." With these words, Fu Laoqi asked Fu ADA to take out a gift. They also didn''t give a red envelope. The gift they prepared was jade, a complete piece of jade cabbage.


    Green cabbages are exquisite. For those with more connotation, the value of this gift is at least two million yuan. There are some small contradictions between Fu''s family and Su Jingfei, which can''t be solved. Moreover, they want more face. This gift is good.


    Although Su Jingfei couldn''t change his outlook on Fu''s family just because of the gift, he said with a smile: "thank you, Mr. Fu. Thank you for your cabbage. I will treasure this hundred treasures."


    Fu Laoqi laughs and doesn''t say much. Instead, he takes his grandson and granddaughter to old Mrs. Yang. Feng Qingtian and Nalan piaxue have just spoken. Only old Mrs. Yang doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know whether she doesn''t want to speak or whether she is too lazy to take care of Fu Laoqi.


    Although he was not particularly friendly when he came here today, he didn''t have any hostility, at least he didn''t show it directly, which made Su Jingfei feel relieved.


    But this time, he didn''t speak in a hurry. Instead, he told the public, "it seems that there should be other guests coming today. Let''s wait a moment." Just now he had a look at the time. It was about 12 o''clock at noon. Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei were really coming.


    In fact, deep down in his heart, he hopes Su Hanlin can come, not to take this opportunity to do something. He just wants Su Hanlin to look after himself and take care of himself. He doesn''t need the help of the Su family and has enough achievements.


    People didn''t think there was anything wrong with Su Jingfei''s words. After all, when Su Jingfei was talking before, there were three people from the fortune family. It''s understandable if anyone came late. In fact, this time is already the time for the banquet. It''s a kind of enrichment. The joy of moving home naturally needs a meal.


    The waiting time was not long. Naturally, the people who came this time were Su Jinglei and Su Jingtian. When they came in, they were surprised to see so many people in the room. Obviously, more people came today than people thought.


    "Big brother, second brother, you are here. Come in and have a seat. Today''s guests are almost here." When Su Jingfei saw them coming, he immediately said that they were his own group of relatives and friends. Although they were not as powerful as Su Hanlin, they could represent the attitude of the Su family.


    Sure enough, when people see Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, they know that the Su family supports Su Jingfei in setting up a new house. Both Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei live in the Su family''s courtyard, but it doesn''t mean that Su Hanlin doesn''t allow his children to set up a new house outside. What''s more, Su Jingfei is still his youngest son, Generally speaking, it is understandable that the younger son is favored in the family.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei has been living in exile all the time. Now it''s no secret. Many people have studied Su Jingfei since his rise in Beijing. Naturally, they know his experience over the years.


    Before Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei entered the hall, they thought that most of the people present today were friendly family representatives of the same generation or the senior generation. Unexpectedly, Feng Qingtian and Fu laoguai had already come, and even Nalan piaoshue, Feng Qingtian and Nalan piaoshue, who they had only met when they were young, had not seen in at least 20 or 30 years, and they all came, It''s a big move this time.


    Fortunately, they saw Mrs. Yang present, otherwise they really wanted to inform Su Hanlin immediately. If he didn''t come here, the scene might not be able to hold.

 Chapter 1191

    Su Jingfei waited for Su Jinglei and Su Jingtian to arrive. He thought they were almost there. Then he said, "well, now the guests are almost there. Thank you again for coming here to congratulate me. We''ll have a good drink later."


    Of course, people don''t come here for a meal, but it''s very effective for them to communicate with each other and get closer to each other. Except for those who have ulterior motives, they naturally hope to have a meal soon.


    It was also when Su Jingfei finished his sentence that the Feng family finally couldn''t bear it. Feng Suiling stood up with a smile and said, "wait a minute, Su Jingfei, can I delay a little time to talk with you, and it''s not too late to have dinner after we''ve finished talking about it. What do you think?"


    Su Jingfei sighs in the dark. He has long thought that the Feng family would not be so quiet. Before he was run by himself, he did not break out. Obviously, he had a big plan. Now he really put it forward before his dinner.


    In normal times, Su Jingfei can play a rogue, but the current situation does not allow him. He has announced the establishment of Su''s house. In the future, Su Jingfei will be the head of the family. In terms of identity, even if he is face-to-face with Su Hanlin, he will have equal status. Of course, the relationship between father and son cannot be changed.


    Now Feng mieling talks with Su Jingfei as the head of the family, so Su Jingfei naturally has to say, "master Feng, it''s OK to say anything." In my heart, I want to seal his mouth.


    Feng mieling is secretly proud that although Su Jingfei is young and mature, he is still a young man. How can he have the comprehensive thinking of himself and others? If he did not announce the establishment of Su Fu, he would not be able to talk with him on an equal footing. People would say that he bullied the small with the big, but now it is different.


    While he was talking, others looked at him and guessed what Feng mieling wanted to do. Murong family, Nalan family, Chu Yiming and Chu Chen, Yang family, an pangzi and dantai family all frowned secretly. They all had a good relationship with Su Jingfei. They guessed that Feng family might be looking for trouble. They thought about how to help Su Jingfei later.


    The PI family, the Qin family and the other Feng family members all applauded in secret. As expected, the Feng family made a move. Fu laoguai kept quiet and didn''t know whether he supported the Feng family or intended to be neutral.


    "Su Jingfei, I remember that when our family held a memorial service, we proposed to see your soft sword, but we didn''t see it because we were in a hurry at that time. Today we want to see it. What do you think?" Feng mieling didn''t care what everyone thought and said.


    Su Jingfei was stunned. This time, he was really surprised. They thought that after many days, the Feng family actually proposed to look at their own soft sword. Especially when Feng Qingyang looked at Su Jingfei''s belt, his eyes seemed to turn into golden eyes.


    Not only did he not expect it, but other family members were also stunned. The request made by the Feng family was very special, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. However, those who had attended the memorial service of the Feng family soon reflected that the Feng family suspected Su Jingfei was the one who killed the three elders and five elders of the Feng family.


    Although people think that the Feng family thinks too much of Su Jingfei, they don''t think that there is any problem with the Feng family. The Feng family wants to find Su Jingfei''s trouble. The point is not whether Su Jingfei is really suspected. They want to make su Jingfei depressed. In fact, most people think that Su Jingfei''s strength is insufficient and can''t do such a big thing.


    Only Su Jingfei knew that he was the murderer of that day. Liu Zongyun and Master Yi, who knew about it, didn''t come today. They had other things to do, that is, the villa before Su Jingfei still needed to be looked after. Things were too hasty and things hadn''t been transferred, so they had to look after it again today.


    Su Jingfei was silent, and Nalan xiuhai said: "Feng mieling, everyone is a martial arts practitioner. Who will show his weapons to others? If I want you to show your weapons to others, you will also hesitate


    Master Murong also said: "yes, no matter how overbearing the Feng family is, there is no reason to ask others to show their weapons to others. Your request is too much." Then he said to Nalan xiuhai: "Nalan master, it seems that the rules of Xinxing family are different from ours, that is, domineering."


    The two men spoke to help Su Jingfei and to run Feng mieling. The Feng family is a new family, while the Nalan family and the Murong family are old families. There must be competition between them.


    But at this time, Chu Yiming suddenly said: "master Murong, master Nalan, our new family is not all so domineering. We Chumen never ask others to show us their weapons. This is taboo." Then he laughed and stopped talking.


    Truman and the Feng family have always had conflicts, and they have always had deep conflicts. We all know why. What''s more, they are both new families. It''s obvious that they are right to support Su Jingfei in this way.


    Some people objected, and naturally some people supported it. Qin Shaoyou immediately said, "although there is some truth in what you said, it''s not quite right. Master Feng just wants Su Jingfei to take out the weapon and have a look at it. Moreover, many people have seen this weapon. It''s not a secret."


    "Yes, it''s just a soft sword. It was sold at the auction. Su Jingfei is not so stingy." PI Yongnian also cooperated.


    Both sides have their own reasons. It''s really a stalemate for a while. If the Feng family is a general family, they may have given up their thoughts at this time. However, they are obviously prepared today and have no intention of giving up their thoughts.


    "Su Jingfei, if I have to see your weapons, it''s obviously unreasonable. So, we have a way. Let''s make a bet. If you win, we don''t want to see your weapons. If we win, we need to see your weapons. What do you think?" At the beginning of the debate, Feng mieling spoke again.


    "Bet?" Su Jingfei took a look at Feng mieling, then said with a sneer, "master Feng, do you want to bet with me that it''s a contest of martial arts? It seems that''s all the bets between us


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s voice fell, Mrs. Yang already hummed: "he dares, Feng mieling, a master who has become a little bit of a peak, dares to make such a competition request to a younger generation, that is to bully the small with the big. I think he dares to make such a request."


    Mrs. Yang didn''t speak before, but now she stands up. She knows that Su Jingfei has really made great progress, which is higher than when she handed him the poison Scripture, but he is still a long way from the peak of Xiaocheng.


    In the face of Feng mieling, he may be able to protect himself, but Su Jingfei can''t beat Feng mieling for the time being. In that case, he will have to wait to lose, not to mention whether Su Jingfei has a problem with his soft sword. It''s just that he lost to Feng mieling here. Today''s housewarming is not happy.


    Seeing that Mrs. Yang had already opened her mouth, Feng Qingtian said: "Yang Guizhen, don''t think that everyone is afraid of you. I haven''t done anything for many years. If you want to interfere, don''t blame the old woman for being rude."


    His figure is thin, and his voice is a little deep, so his words are very oppressive. What''s more, he was also a master of pseudo Dacheng.


    Instead of being afraid of Feng Qingtian''s words, Mrs. Yang sneered and said, "Feng Qingtian, you must think that you are stronger than me, and you are not afraid of me, but you can see that your disciples are not afraid of me."


    "Yang Guizhen, you''ve had enough. Do you really want to make a fish out of the net and everyone will suffer?" Feng Qingtian frowned and hummed coldly.


    "My old lady just can''t bear to bully the small with the big. Feng Qingtian, if you dare to do it, I dare not. Anyway, old lady, I''m old enough to be threatened. " Mrs. Yang was not afraid of Feng Qingtian. Instead, she sneered.


    They didn''t expect Mrs. Yang''s attitude to be so firm. Originally, they had heard that Mrs. Yang was covering Su Jingfei in the Feng family. Although they didn''t doubt it, they didn''t expect Mrs. yang to be so serious.


    Only when you know that Su Jingfei is one of Mrs. Yang''s heirs, can you know why Mrs. Yang is like this. This is absolutely to protect her. If Su Jingfei has problems, who will inherit the mantle, Mrs. Yang can even hurt herself and keep her.


    Feng Qingtian is also surprised that Mrs. Yang''s attitude is too firm. If she continues, maybe the old lady will do it herself.


    Despite Feng Qingtian''s hard words, he is not sure how to deal with Mrs. Yang, Feng Qingtian, Fu laoguai, Nalan Piaoxue and Mrs. Yang. Although they are both masters of pseudo Dacheng realm, we all know that Mrs. Yang is the most difficult one to deal with. That poison really makes people''s air defense not win.


    Thinking of this, Feng Qingtian already snorted: "Yang Guizhen, don''t make trouble. I don''t want mieling to compete with Su Jingfei in martial arts. We know it''s not appropriate."


    "Well, you know, if you really bully the small with the big, maybe the old lady will intervene." Mrs. Yang snorted.


    At this time, even though she was an old woman, her power really made everyone look at her. Even Fu laoguai and Nalan Piaoxue had to admit that Mrs. Yang''s plagiarism was as fierce as that of the past.


    But before everyone asked the Feng family what they meant, Feng Qingtian had already taken the initiative to say: "it''s not appropriate to let mieling go, so I decided to do it myself. If Su Jingfei can beat me, we Feng family won''t ask for anything. It''s OK."


    "Feng Qingtian, you have to be shameless. Feng mieling has been able to defeat Su Jingfei. You have to do it yourself. What are you doing?" This time it''s Nalan Piaoxue who can''t help talking.


    What he said was that Su Jingfei called his grandfather. At this time, he naturally protected him, and Feng Qingtian''s words really made people dumbfounded.


    Su Jingfei also looked at Feng Qingtian in the ghost. After a long time, he said, "Feng Qingtian, have you really died once? Now come to find the back cushion. Are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 1192

    Su Jingfei didn''t mean to be joking. His strength is still a little away from the peak of Xiaocheng, not to mention the pseudo Dacheng realm. He hasn''t even touched the edge of that level.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know when Feng Qingtian will enter the pseudo Dacheng realm, but he estimates that Feng Qingtian may have touched the edge of Dacheng realm, and he wants to do it by himself. Isn''t it obvious that he is bullying people? No matter how silly Su Jingfei was, he would not agree to such a request.


    Not only him, but others can''t help it. Nalan piaoshue said contemptuously: "Feng Qingtian, are you crazy? You want to challenge Su Jingfei? I''m only in my early twenties this year. You''re a hundred years old. You''re the oldest one in our group. If you want to fight Su Jingfei, we old people will feel ashamed of you. "


    Mrs. Yang also followed: "Jingfei, don''t pay attention to this old man. He must have gone out without taking medicine."


    Although Fu laoguai didn''t speak, he was also a little surprised. Feng Qingtian was the same level as himself. Although Su Jingfei was the best among the young people, he was still a junior for the experts in the pseudo Dacheng realm, and it was not worth them.


    Of course, Su Jingfei won''t agree to Feng Qingtian''s request unless his head is flooded. Without waiting for Feng Qingtian to speak again, Su Jingfei has flatly refused: "Feng Qingtian, although you are a senior, I can''t give you this face. I have self-knowledge. If I practice martial arts for ten or eight years, I will fight with you, and I really don''t know how to live or die."


    Feng Qingtian didn''t seem to hear the accusations. When Su Jingfei refused his request, he said, "I didn''t say I wanted to compete with you in martial arts. Although your martial arts are outstanding among the younger generation, I don''t want to bully the younger generation."


    Su Jingfei was relieved at first. If he said that he was not afraid of Feng Qingtian, it must be false. Now he said that he would not compete with himself, so he felt relieved. But then he frowned. What he meant was


    Before he finished thinking about it, Feng Qingtian took the initiative to say, "I''ve always heard that Su Jingfei is a man of many talents. He has been involved in many fields, so I''d like to compare my skills with you. What do you think?"


    "Skills beyond martial arts? Feng Qingtian, what medicine do you sell in your gourd Su Jingfei frowned. He had a guess in his heart, but he still asked.


    Not only him, but others are equally curious. If Feng Qingtian doesn''t compete with Su Jingfei in martial arts and other skills, Su Jingfei may not be at a loss. Especially Su Jingfei''s friends know that Su Jingfei covers a wide range. If Feng Qingtian really wants to compete with Su Jingfei, he may be at a loss.


    "I remember that you once discussed Fengshui with others in s city. Let''s try Qimen dunjia array." Feng Qingtian didn''t show off, he said with a smile.


    Laymen don''t understand the relationship between geomantic omen and Qimen dunjia''s array. Only experts know that anyone who can watch geomantic omen will know something about array and so on. After all, sometimes geomantic omen is covered by natural phenomena, and natural phenomena are likely to form arrays.


    Only those who really understand these things can understand them. The older generation may not understand the principles, but having heard of this truth, they don''t think there is a problem with Feng Qingtian''s request.


    But they don''t think Su Jingfei can take advantage of this either. After all, Feng Qingtian is good at dodging armour, which is not a big secret. Several pseudo Dacheng masters know about it, but they can''t be sure about his strength.


    Su Jingfei is different from what people think. He once came into contact with Feng Qingtian''s array. The fact that Su''s house is haunted is the illusion made by Feng Qingtian. Su Jingfei has broken Feng Qingtian''s array by learning a lot of strange skills that he is not very proficient in. It is estimated that Feng Qingtian has guessed this, and even he has guessed that he has killed his apprentice.


    Feng Qingtian is the party concerned. Unlike other people, they may think that someone else solved the problem of Su Fu being haunted, but Feng Qingtian can guess that he did it himself.


    Feng Qingtian is responsible for the haunting of Su Fu. Su Jingfei has no evidence, so he can''t tell it. Feng Qingtian knows Su Jingfei''s ability, and he can''t blow it out, but they already understand each other''s thoughts. Su Jingfei has no way to back down at this time.


    I think that I can''t beat Feng Qingtian in martial arts. If I can beat Feng Qingtian in Qimen dunjia array, it seems to be a way to vent my anger.


    Everyone is looking at Su Jingfei''s answer. Several experts of the older generation actually want to remind Su Jingfei. But Feng Qingtian said that Su Jingfei really has some attainments in this field. If he really has confidence, it''s not beautiful for them to remind him.


    "Feng Qingtian, I think the way you put forward is OK. Although I''m not very proficient in the art of dunjia array, I did learn it." Su Jingfei pause for a moment, and then said: "I can agree to this request, but we have to say something in advance, otherwise I will still refuse."


    Feng Qingtian heard Su Jingfei can promise, already in the heart of great joy, immediately said: "what you have to say, today in advance to say, save a failure and find an excuse."


    People can see that Feng Qingtian has enough self-confidence. Su Jingfei''s friends want to persuade Su Jingfei not to agree to Feng Qingtian, but they don''t seem to be afraid of him. They guess that Su Jingfei is sure? But no one has heard that Su Jingfei has a great ability to arrange the array!


    No matter what other people think, Su Jingfei said happily: "you Fengs always say that you want to bet. If I lose, I''ll show you my soft sword. But since it''s a bet, how can I make a bet unilaterally? It''s too bad."


    "By the way, the Feng family is really overbearing. If you don''t make any bets with others, you are really invincible. Anyway, Su Jingfei is responsible for the losses." At this time, Mrs. Yang also reflected that she only cared about Su Jingfei and was angry. Feng Qingtian was shameless and really forgot this.


    Everyone also reflected that they couldn''t help admiring Su Jingfei. Most young people were challenged by a top expert. They were either nervous or flustered. They didn''t have the heart to remember this, but Su Jingfei was so calm.


    Because he is calm, people are optimistic about Su Jingfei. Maybe he is sure to be so calm.


    Qimen''s skill of dunjia array can be regarded as one of the martial arts. It''s not superstitious. But people in the Wulin don''t really know much about it. No one knows whether Su Jingfei is proficient in it. They can only estimate that Feng Qingtian is certain, otherwise he won''t ask for it.


    Feng Qingtian was also stunned. He didn''t think he would lose. He was not only better at martial arts than Su Jingfei, but also had studied Qimen''s skill of escaping armor for many years. How could he lose to Su Jingfei, a suckling boy.


    If it''s not for Su Jingfei''s identity, it''s really frightening, and there are so many backstage people, Feng Qingtian doesn''t know how to deal with him. Even so, he still thinks he can easily deal with Su Jingfei, and he doesn''t think about his bet at all.


    But no matter whether he really wins 100% or not, there must be a bet, otherwise the bet will be unfair. Of course, no one will jump out at this time to say that the law does not allow people to gamble, because there is water in the head.


    Seeing Feng Qingtian''s stupefaction, Mrs. Yang had already guessed what was going on. She immediately said, "Feng Qingtian, you are really sure to win. You don''t even prepare for the bet. In this case, the bet is meaningless. Jingfei, people are just teasing you. Don''t be so serious."


    Su Jingfei had Mrs. Yang''s help and was very brave. She was not afraid of Feng Qingtian at all. After listening to her words, she immediately nodded and said, "OK, I''d better refuse granny Yang''s unfair gambling."


    Feng Qingtian frowned. How could he let go of the chance that he finally had? He immediately said to Feng mieling, "mieling, tell me about our bet." He was not prepared, but he knew that his son was smart and would certainly solve the problem for himself.


    Sure enough, Feng mieling said with a smile: "we are naturally prepared for the bet, but we didn''t mention it until we didn''t confirm the bet. Since you asked, I''ll tell you."


    When everyone''s eyes were focused, Feng mieling said: "our Feng family also has a lot of business in business, and our business can really make su Jingfei. It''s only the pharmaceutical industry that makes you excited. We have a pharmaceutical factory and a stable pharmaceutical manufacturer. If we lose, we will give you this pharmaceutical factory."


    Su was surprised, and others were also surprised. The pharmaceutical factory is not an ordinary place, because it is not only of high value, but also has to pass the audit of all parties and all kinds of technical personnel.


    The Feng family actually dare to gamble with the pharmaceutical factory. It can be seen that the Feng family has the potential to win. People who know the Feng family even know that the value of the pharmaceutical factory is no less than that of the Yang family''s private rehabilitation hospital. If it is really lost to Su Jingfei, it will be a great loss.


    But people think that Feng Qingtian is the one who comes out. It''s no wonder that Feng Suiling has such confidence. The strongest of the Feng family has enough strength.


    Different from others, Su Jingfei is more concerned about the suppliers of pharmaceutical factories. Medicinal materials are what Su Jingfei values most. If he has his own pharmaceutical factory and stable suppliers, he can find the medicinal materials he wants.


    Before, Mrs. Yang gave herself a thousand year old Ganoderma lucidum. If she wanted to refine the pills she needed, she really needed a lot of herbs. Now the Feng family''s bet is a timely one. Su Jingfei secretly said that she would win Feng Qingtian this time anyway.

 Chapter 1193

    Su Jingfei had planned to accept Feng Qingtian''s challenge. At this time, when he heard that there was such a bet, he was even more excited. The pharmaceutical factory and the supplier of medicinal materials are what Su Jingfei needs at present.


    "Feng Qingtian, do you really think about it? Your Feng''s pharmaceutical factory is not a small enterprise. If you lose, don''t regret it. " Mrs. Yang saw the eager impulse in Su Jingfei''s eyes. According to Su Jingfei''s always acting style, Mrs. Yang knew what he was thinking and asked.


    In order to make su Jingfei agree to compete with him, Feng Qingtian didn''t dare to say that he was the best in the world. But Su Jingfei, a young man, was sure to deal with it.


    Now when I heard Mrs. Yang''s question, I immediately said with a smile: "our Feng family has always said that we must practice what we say. As Su Jingfei said, since it''s a bet, we have to have enough bets. If I don''t use such bets as the pharmaceutical factory, I''m afraid Su Jingfei will think that we are insincere."


    "Yes, it would be insincere of you to gamble with anything." Su Jingfei nodded. He was very satisfied with the bet.


    In fact, we all know that the reason why the Feng family want to see Su Jingfei''s soft sword is to suspect that Su Jingfei killed the elder of the Feng family. This is a matter of life and death. If the Feng family doesn''t make enough bets, who will bet with them? It''s absolutely a loss.


    Feng Qingtian stepped forward a few steps, not far from Su Jingfei. Then he continued to say, "Su Jingfei, do we compete here or in the yard? If we start, we should rely on our abilities."


    "In the yard, it''s OK in the room, but the space is narrow. After all, it can''t be used. If you lose at that time, it''s not good to be unconvinced." Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t worry at all. In other people''s eyes, he is really confident.


    For Su Jingfei''s attitude, Feng Qingtian also has some doubts. It''s unreasonable. Is Su Jingfei really so capable? Even Qimen''s skill of escaping armor is so strong.


    He suspects that Su Jingfei is responsible for all the array he has set up in Su''s mansion, but he can''t be sure. Besides, even if Su Jingfei really demolished it, he''s not afraid. The array set up here is not the embodiment of all his abilities. He has other means.


    Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian walk out of the hall. The courtyard of Su''s mansion is very spacious. People are watching here, but there is still a lot of space. It''s not unreasonable that Su''s mansion is regarded as the first mansion in the capital.


    Su''s mansion is not the largest one in the capital. Gongqin''s mansion and Yongqin''s mansion are naturally bigger than his, but those mansions are owned by the state and can''t become private houses. Su Jingfei''s is the most magnificent private house. In this regard, Su Jingfei also understands why all families in the capital have made up their minds.


    After coming out, everyone''s position is naturally separated. All the families who support the Feng family are beside the Feng family. Su Jingfei''s family with good relationship is on his side, and the neutral family is scattered on both sides.


    After su Jingfei came out, he said to Su Jingfei, "Feng Qingtian, since you put forward the competition, then you can talk about the rules of the competition."


    Other people also secretly nodded. Su Jingfei''s proposal is very good. We haven''t seen such a contest, and we don''t know how to compare the array. Many people even think that the theory of array is only in novels.


    After all, people always listen to the magic of dodging armour and array, but few of them have seen it. Except for the top people who are really knowledgeable, many people don''t believe in any array at all. It''s really curious to see Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian compete.


    Feng Qingtian didn''t make people wait for a long time, so he said with a smile: "this competition is relatively simple, that is, you and I each arrange a follow, and then let people check whether the array is real, and then we two enter each other''s array, who breaks the other''s array first, who wins, so simple and clear, whose array is higher."


    When Su Jingfei heard Feng Qingtian''s explanation, he didn''t have any doubt. It''s very easy to find someone to check. The Feng family has their own family, and they also have their own family. They can go into each other''s array and test it. They will know whether the array is true or false, and then start to crack it.


    People also understand that the rules are simple and rough, but they can directly reflect a person''s level. Who can break fast will naturally have a higher level.


    In this way, the audience may not understand the array, but they can see who is more powerful. Everyone thinks that this rule is still good.


    "OK, just do as you say, but we didn''t have lunch. We can''t set up and break the battle for too long. There''s a limit." Su Jingfei agreed to Feng Qingtian''s proposal, and then added.


    "Of course, it can''t take long." Feng Qingtian nodded, then motioned to Feng mieqing around him: "the time for us to set up and break the battle is limited to a stick of incense. No matter whether we succeed or fail, it''s the longest stick of incense. What do you think?"


    Feng mieqing got Feng Qingtian''s signal and quickly took out two sticks of incense from his bag. Obviously, he was prepared. Under normal circumstances, a stick of incense would take half an hour, and the formation and breaking would take half an hour.


    When people see that the Feng family is so well prepared, they know that they have this idea for a long time. In fact, it''s not surprising. The contradiction between Su Jingfei and the Feng family can''t be reconciled at all. It''s impossible to sincerely congratulate them. Now people think it''s normal.


    When Su Jingfei promised Feng Qingtian, he was ready. His skills of dodging armour and array came from thread bound books. Because he didn''t study this skill very much, he couldn''t say how proficient he was. But he could quickly put the array recorded above intact. He believed that as long as he arranged it himself, Feng Qingtian couldn''t crack it.


    As long as Feng Qingtian can''t solve his own array, he will be invincible. As for whether he can solve the other''s array, it depends on Feng Qingtian''s level.


    There are not many records about array in the thread binding book, but there is a general outline at the beginning. As long as you can follow the general outline, breaking the array is easier. Su Jingfei may not fully understand the general outline, but personally, Su Jingfei believes that he can crack many arrays.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei cracked those arrays that Feng Qingtian couldn''t live in Su Fu through the introduction of the general outline. He didn''t know how Feng Qingtian''s array level was. At least he knew that he could rely on the general outline to crack them. This was Su''s confidence before. If he didn''t have such real ability, Su would not compete with Feng Qingtian.


    Feng Qingtian doesn''t know that there are still such cheating devices in the world as wired books. He believes that Su Jingfei must have learned array somewhere, otherwise he would not dare to accept his own challenge.


    But he has learned a lot less than he is really proficient. He believes that with his years of research, he can definitely defeat Su Jingfei.


    Both sides have enough confidence, Su Jingfei just said: "now although everyone is watching here, we have to find a referee. Why don''t we let granny Yang, master piaoyue and master Fu judge for us?"


    Su Jingfei invited all the three pseudo Dacheng masters out. He was afraid that the Feng family would not be able to deal with them. After all, if the Feng family repented, they would not be able to deal with them. Even if Mrs. Yang and Nalan piaoshue were close to each other, they could not help themselves deal with the Feng family. If they became referees, the situation would be different.


    As for why we want to pull up old Fu, there is no way. Mrs. Yang and Nalan Piaoxue are on their own side. Feng Qingtian will definitely not agree. Although old Fu is not absolutely hostile to himself, at least it has nothing to do with him. He can also make Feng Qingtian feel at ease.


    Feng Qingtian heard Su Jingfei''s words, and he felt in his heart that Su Jingfei is young, but his mind is so careful. How can he not know Su Jingfei''s mind? He can be so calm in the face of himself. Su Jingfei is worthy of being the leader of the younger generation, but it''s a pity that such talents don''t belong to the Feng family, otherwise the Feng family will surely prosper in the future.


    Naturally, he would not object to Su Jingfei''s proposal. In full view of the public, he was not afraid of favoritism. What''s more, Su Jingfei also proposed Fu laoguai as the referee.


    Fu laoguai and Su Hanlin had a fight in the Feng family. Naturally, he also knew that the loser was Fu laoguai, and it was a tragic defeat. In addition, Su Jingfei defeated fu''a in public. The relationship between Su Jingfei and the Feng family is absolutely not harmonious.


    Su Jingfei''s proposal made Feng Qingtian nod, and the competition agreed by both sides was determined. Then it was time for Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian to arrange the array. Everyone wanted to see how the array was arranged.


    Because they want to watch the fun, they have surrounded Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian inside. Everyone''s attention is also inside. They don''t pay attention to the situation outside. They don''t know when there are several people coming from outside, and they still don''t feel it. It''s no wonder that everyone is weak in vigilance. They all want to watch the competition.


    When the competition did not start, the two sides were separated, and the three referees who were elected were in their places. They were waiting to start the competition, and everything was ready.


    Just when the crowd thought that they were going to start the competition, the new comers all went to the crowd. The crowd was pushed away unconsciously, and even didn''t understand what was going on. They had already made way, and the new comers walked in slowly.


    When they came in, all the people inside saw it, and the game to start was stopped. The first one of them said with a smile: "this kind of game is really a new one, or I''ll be a referee."

 Chapter 1194

    Everyone''s attention is in the contest between Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian. They don''t pay attention to the arrival of these people, but when this person opens his mouth, everyone''s attention is attracted by him.


    At this critical moment, the people who dare to speak are definitely not ordinary people. Feng Qingtian, Mrs. Yang, Fu laoguai and Nalan piaoshue are all pseudo Dacheng masters. There are only a few masters at this level in the world. Who dares to interrupt them.


    Only when people see the person who opens his mouth, they will know that he really has the qualification, and if he wants to be a referee, no one will object.


    Su Jingfei was first surprised and said, "master huijue, why are you here? Are you also here to give me congratulations on moving to my new house?" He said that he had already gone. Compared with other people, Su Jingfei had more respect for huijue.


    This is not only because master huijue is a monk and has a superior status, but also because Su Jingfei knows that master huijue is another master who has reached the level of Dacheng besides Su Hanlin. The old monk''s strength is still higher than the other four. He has broken away from the level of pseudo Dacheng.


    What''s more, master huijue also takes good care of Su Jingfei. In order to make him get good grades in the young generation''s competition, he lent both Jinzhong and qingxinmu to Su Jingfei. This is the main help for him to improve his skills. In addition, in order to make su Jingfei feel at ease, huijue also takes the initiative to go to Feng Qingtian to say hello, so that he can''t find his own trouble.


    Today, Feng Qingtian''s trouble with Su Jingfei seems to be different from what Hui Jue asks for, but Su Jingfei knows that it is definitely Hui Jue''s influence. Otherwise, Feng Jiagen doesn''t need to find any evidence to plot against himself.


    Su Jingfei knows that huijue is also doing this for the prime minister''s temple, but they still make her grateful for their care. Su Jingfei has always been a grateful person. It''s really surprising to see huijue coming at this time. After all, huijue is a monk and hasn''t appeared in front of people for many years.


    Huijue laughed and looked at Su Jingfei coming, then said with a smile: "benefactor Su Jingfei, we meet again. Today, I come here to congratulate you on your housewarming. I didn''t expect that you would have such a contest at the meeting."


    Su Jingfei also said with a smile: "no way, Feng Qingtian has to bet with me. I can''t get rid of it. I can only promise."


    When people heard Su Jingfei''s words, they all turned their lips in secret. Su Jingfei clearly saw the other party''s bet, so he couldn''t push it off. However, some of his words were true. Feng Qingtian really took the initiative to find Su Jingfei''s trouble.


    Master huijue doesn''t know what happened before, but he still chooses to believe Su Jingfei. Feng Qingtian also knows something about him. Su Jingfei, a young man whose strength is much worse than him, how can he promise to compete with him if he is not forced to. Of course, huijue doesn''t think Su Jingfei has much chance of winning at this time. He thinks in case Su Jingfei fails, How to help him.


    When Su Jingfei was talking to master huijue, the monk beside him also said hello to Su Jingfei and said, "benefactor Su Jingfei, you just talk to your elder martial brother and you don''t see us!"


    Hearing the monk''s words, Su Jingfei was embarrassed. Master huijue didn''t come by himself. He was followed by Huihai and fan Deng. The other two monks Su Jingfei didn''t know, but they should be fan Deng''s brothers.


    When Huihai says these words, he''s joking. He''s not so picky about Su Jingfei. Everyone is familiar with him. Huihai is a good man.


    Su Jingfei quickly greets master Huihai, and master huijue goes to Feng Qingtian and others at this time, and says: "benefactor Feng Qingtian, benefactor Nalan Piaoxue, benefactor Fu, benefactor Yang, Hello, I haven''t seen you for many years, you are still in such spirit now."


    Although he said hello to Feng Qingtian before and didn''t let them target Su Jingfei, he didn''t see feng Qingtian. He directly asked people to go to the Feng family to explain. Nevertheless, the Feng family didn''t dare to ignore it.


    Now he really hasn''t seen everyone for decades. He suddenly appears, and everyone is almost stunned. Even Feng Qingtian, who knows that master huijue is alive, doesn''t expect that huijue will appear in Su Jingfei''s home. This shows that master huijue attaches great importance to Su Jingfei.


    Among the four, Nalan Piaoxue and Mrs. Yang are both on Su Jingfei''s side. Seeing master huijue''s different attitude towards Su Jingfei, they will naturally become closer. What''s more, Nalan Piaoxue always wants to go from martial arts to Taoism. The other side is a monk. Although they are monks, they all share the same goal. Nalan Piaoxue and master huijue are on the same side.


    "Master huijue has not seen you for many years. Your Dharma is more spiritual and your skill is more profound." Although Nalan piaoxie didn''t hold his fist, he was the first Taoist, just like a Taoist, but he should be regarded as practicing at home.


    Master huijue had already guessed from the gesture of the other party, especially his high spirited temperament. He immediately said: "benefactor Nalan, I think there will be a breakthrough in the future. Congratulations." He is a great master and has a better eye than others.


    Feng Qingtian couldn''t help looking at huijue and Nalan piaoxie. They felt that their cultivation had reached a certain level, and they were more sensitive than ordinary people. They had already faintly felt that master huijue''s cultivation had crossed the barrier.


    They used to think that Su Hanlin was the only one in the Dacheng realm. Now it seems that a master huijue would be added. Originally, master huijue was recognized as the second in the world. Now, it''s not surprising to break through the Dacheng realm. In theory, he should be the second one.


    Now hear Hui Jue''s words, they all wonder, is the third breakthrough person Nalan piaoyue? It seems that his cultivation is not the strongest among the people, but they all know that when they reach the Xiaocheng level, the test of every promotion is not cultivation, but savvy. Nalan piaoshue wants to go from martial arts to Taoism, maybe faster than others.


    They were silent when they heard a roar, which shocked all the people in the hospital. Even the top experts headed by Hui Jue, their faces changed dramatically. They were all experts, and naturally they could hear the power of people.


    There is only one person with such ability in the world today, that is Su Hanlin. Originally, everyone thought that Su Hanlin would not be present when so many people came to the Su family. However, they didn''t expect that Su Hanlin actually came. Even if there was a little doubt that the Su family was acting before, in fact, the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin is still not good. Now there is no such assumption.


    Su Hanlin personally participates in Su Jing''s housewarming. You don''t have to ask, but you know you won''t mind Su Jingfei setting up a new door outside. Moreover, because Su Hanlin is there, Su Jingfei''s confidence will be more abundant.


    Among the top experts on the scene, Feng Qingtian and Fu laoguai don''t look very good. Feng Qingtian is calculating Su Jingfei, that is, Su Hanlin is not expected to come. They regard Su Jingfei as an enemy, so naturally they have to investigate him in detail. The conclusion is that Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin are not harmonious, and Su Hanlin should not come today.


    But now that he''s really here, it''s not good for him to bully other people''s sons like this. Judging from Su Hanlin''s howling, Feng Qingtian thinks that Su Hanlin''s strength should be stronger than himself. Today, he doesn''t think much about it.


    Fu''s face is not good-looking either. It''s not because he bullied Su Jingfei. Since he appeared today, he has been good to Su Jingfei. He didn''t trouble him, and he also gave him a big gift. But not long ago, Fu was defeated by Su Hanlin in public. Now he will be embarrassed when he faces Su Hanlin.


    In fact, no matter how powerful Su Hanlin is, he is too young compared with other experts. He is less than 70 years old. He is already the number one in the world, just like Su Jingfei, the number one expert of the young generation. He is really dazzling.


    No matter what people think, with the long howling, Su Hanlin, the world''s first expert, has come here. No matter whether people know him or not, they all know that he is the world''s first.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Su Hanlin would come to his housewarming, but he didn''t notice that Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei breathed a sigh of relief. Su Hanlin didn''t plan to come originally. After all, everyone would be a little embarrassed on this occasion, but now the situation is beyond expectation.


    They have calculated that Su Jingfei has many enemies in the capital. The PI family and the Qin family, headed by the Feng family, will certainly find Su Jingfei in trouble. But after all, Su Jingfei is not a soft persimmon. Anyone who wants to pinch it can pinch it.


    But who would have thought that not only the Feng family came, but also Feng Qingtian himself, and the master of Fu laoguai also came. Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei couldn''t hold on. If Su Hanlin didn''t come to this scene, Su Jingfei might be at a loss.


    They can see that Mrs. Yang and Nalan Piaoxue are both helping Su Jingfei, but after all, Su Hanlin is Su Jingfei''s father. Even if he is in trouble, he is also famous for starting his career. So they informed Su Hanlin.


    They didn''t expect huijue to show up when they told him. When huijue showed up, although they thought he was also in favor of Su Jingfei, they still thought that Su Hanlin couldn''t come this time. Now they really feel relieved to see Su Hanlin.


    When Su Hanlin came in, everyone seemed to be an ordinary old man in his sixties. There was no momentum to force people, and there was no domineering spirit that a tiger''s body shock could make the younger brothers bow to him. But anyone who saw him would feel small.


    The martial arts people headed by Hui Jue are all the top martial arts experts in the world today. Even old lady Yang, who is fearless, feels a lot of pressure in the face of this seemingly ordinary old man.


    Su Hanlin calmly walked into the crowd, first nodded to master huijue and said, "master huijue, I haven''t seen you for many years. Your cultivation is more refined. Congratulations." After a pause, he said to Nalan, "master Nalan, you''re here too. I haven''t visited your house for many years. It''s impolite." Then he nodded to Fu laoguai and Mrs. Yang, but they didn''t speak. They had met each other.


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, he finally fixed his eyes on Feng Qingtian''s face and said calmly: "master Feng, I haven''t seen you for many years. You still like bullying people. Now you challenge my little son. It''s really a surprise to me."


    Su Hanlin, as the best player in the world, seldom expresses his emotions. Now he is quite angry to say such words.


    Feng Qingtian is a master who has been famous for decades, and he is one of the top masters in the world. He even challenges his son regardless of his identity. How can su Hanlin not be angry? Of course, it''s also because Su Hanlin doesn''t know the specific content of the challenge.


    When Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei give Su Hanlin information, Feng Qingtian hasn''t challenged Su Jingfei. Su Hanlin comes here only after listening to what they say. That''s how it is. He thinks that Feng Qingtian wants to make su Jingfei die. It''s too obvious to bully the small with the big.


    Feng Qingtian can be calm when facing Su Jingfei, but he can''t help explaining to Su Hanlin: "Su Hanlin, how can I bully people? It''s a fair competition for me to find him."


    "Fair? You are two generations older than my youngest son. Is it fair for you to challenge him Su Hanlin snorted, and then said, "you are also my elder. Since you want to challenge me, challenge me first. If you win me, go to my son and do it."


    At this time, people are more sure that Su Hanlin is really angry, otherwise he won''t be so overbearing. He is stronger than Feng Qingtian. There is no doubt that he wants to help Su Jingfei take the challenge.


    Su Jingfei listened to Su Hanlin''s son''s cry. If it was before, he would be very disgusted, but at this time he was really moved. Who is not like having a tall father to shelter himself from the wind and rain when he was young, but Su Jingfei has never had such experience.


    Although Su Hanlin is a little late now, his feeling is real. He can see that Su Hanlin doesn''t know what Feng Qingtian''s challenge project is. But how can su Jingfei not feel his love for himself? If he doesn''t have a knot in his heart, he may really forgive Su Hanlin.


    Su Jingfei is moved, but Feng Qingtian is very embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Su Hanlin would come in person. What''s more, he has to do it with himself.


    Even though he is confident in himself, he still knows that he is not an opponent in the face of Su Hanlin. At this time, some people don''t know how to step down. In front of so many people, he can''t shrink back, but it must be himself who will suffer losses.


    Now Su Hanlin is angry. If he does it by himself, this guy may not keep his hand. Feng Qingtian doesn''t think he can be better than a great master.


    Su Hanlin didn''t care about Feng Qingtian''s hesitation. He first looked around and then said in a deep voice: "Su Jingfei is my son. This is a well-known thing. I don''t restrict all his behaviors, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t care about him or allow anyone to bully him. If I want to deal with my junior, I have to ask Su Hanlin."

 Chapter 1195

    The arrival of Su Hanlin embarrasses the Feng family. Although they can''t deal with Su Jingfei openly, what they are doing is running Su Jingfei.


    Even if their behavior is reasonable for the time being, once they can see Su Jingfei''s soft sword, they should want to do it. At that time, even if Mrs. Yang and Nalan Piaoxue all helped Su Jingfei, it would be useless. Moreover, according to their strength, they may not be able to defeat Feng Qingtian and Fu Laoqi.


    When Feng Qingtian was thinking about this, he actually counted the old fortune monster together. The big deal was to give up some benefits. However, with the arrival of Huihai and Su Hanlin, the Feng family''s calculation was a bit out of order.


    Let alone the fact that they haven''t seen Su Jingfei''s soft sword, they understand that even if they do, they may not be able to do anything about Su Jingfei. Su Hanlin alone is enough to make anyone helpless. Although dantai Chongguang is here, he won''t really restrain Su Hanlin from protecting Su Jingfei.


    Su Hanlin stood in the field and looked at Feng Qingtian. For a moment, the scene became a bit awkward. At this time, many people found that the aura of the world''s top experts was not acceptable to everyone. They didn''t show their own momentum at all. They just looked around and made people dare not speak.


    Just when people speculated about the development of the situation, Su Jingfei first stood up and said to Feng Qingtian: "Feng Qingtian, we are all people who have faith in our words. Since you want to compete with me, we will have a competition. Anyway, we all see the rules clearly and are ready. Just add another referee and let master Huihai join us. What do you think?"


    After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, even people in the Feng family have to admit that Su Jingfei is a man. He not only has to fulfill his previous gambling agreement, but even the referee doesn''t take advantage of him. He just lets Huihai join in without mentioning Su Hanlin.


    As we all know, the referee on the scene today is absolutely a top expert. In the whole court, Su Hanlin is naturally the best martial arts player. But Su Hanlin is Su Jingfei''s father. He really didn''t let Su Hanlin join the referee in order to avoid suspicion.


    In fact, if he really asked to join Su Hanlin, Feng Qingtian would not be able to refuse. Anyway, in full view of the public, Su Hanlin would not be able to cheat. However, Su Jingfei still seemed to be aboveboard when he did so. Those people from the neutral factions have obviously nodded their heads and approved Su Jingfei.


    As the saying goes, Lao Tzu is a hero, and Su Jingfei is really a famous man who does not fall behind Su Hanlin, which makes people feel like having a son like Su Jingfei.


    Su Hanlin originally wanted to support his son so as not to be bullied by Feng Qingtian. Now that Su Jingfei has come forward, he is worried, but he will not continue to protect his weaknesses. If he is unreasonable, he will not have the status he has today.


    He thought about it for a while, then retreated to the crowd, but when he came out, he said: "the competition is OK, I hope you can be fair, don''t play any tricks." Passing Su Jingfei''s side, he thought about it and said in a deep voice: "Feng Qingtian is not something you can deal with. If you know you are defeated, you will admit defeat."


    Su Hanlin thinks very clearly that as long as Su Jingfei admits defeat, he believes that no one can hurt Su Jingfei in his own face. If he is not sure, how can he let Su Jingfei take risks.


    Although the relationship between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin is not very harmonious, after such a long time of mentality change, Su Hanlin''s concern is not so exclusive. What''s more, Su Hanlin just stepped forward and brought great touch to Su Jingfei. How can he not understand the meaning of Su Hanlin''s words!


    Su Jingfei actually has a certain understanding of what kind of person Su Hanlin is. He is a real upright man. He keeps his word and is upright. Before he let himself know that he was defeated, he would rather risk being accused of protecting his son than protect himself.


    Although this is what every father should do, Su Hanlin, who is so upright, can already see his concern for Su Jingfei.


    In the heart secretly sighs, Su Jingfei knew that he cannot have the real hatred to this biological father, only nodded.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Su Hanlin was still shocked. Su Jingfei was not hostile to himself. In fact, Su Hanlin was very satisfied. Now Su Jingfei''s performance makes him feel that it''s worth doing anything for his son.


    The communication between their father and son did not attract people''s attention. After all, their actions seemed very common. Only those who knew the inside story knew the change of their relationship.


    Even though Su Jingfei was full of resentment, it began to dissipate in Su Hanlin''s care and love for him. The resentment was not as strong as that year. Su Jingfei had no confidence in how long he could hold on. He felt that he would forgive Su Hanlin completely soon.


    In fact, no matter Su Jingfei or Su Hanlin, they didn''t expect that today''s event would promote their relationship. If they had known it would be like this, they might have to thank the Feng family!


    When they saw Su Hanlin walking back to the crowd, Feng Qingtian stood up and said, "Su Jingfei, I have to admire your courage. There are not many young people like you now. In that case, come on. I won''t let you down."


    Su Jingfei was not afraid of Feng Qingtian. Now because of the relaxed relationship between him and Su Hanlin, he feels more happy and heroic.


    Most of the guests here today have a good relationship with Su Jingfei. With so many friends here to support him and relatives watching, Su Jingfei is full of fighting spirit.


    In fact, he had hoped that Su Hanlin would be here before. He wanted to let Su Hanlin see his achievements and how wide his network is. Now Su Hanlin saw it, but he didn''t care. What he cared about was his own safety. Su Jingfei didn''t even want to admit it. Su Hanlin really cared about himself.


    Su Jingfei thought that he had already walked slowly to his side, and then looked at Feng Qingtian and said, "Feng Qingtian, today we''ll have a competition. You must be prepared to bet, and don''t admit it at that time."


    "Don''t worry. Our Feng family always keep their word. When it comes to you, don''t be trapped by me for a while, but ask for help." Feng Qingtian chuckled and said confidently. Obviously, he had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, and he was very confident.


    Su Jingfei scoffed: "is the Feng family really trustworthy? Not necessarily. There''s no more nonsense. Let''s start. "

 Chapter 1196

    The competition between Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian was judged by five experts in the world. Su Hanlin didn''t participate in it because he avoided suspicion. Even so, it was a shocking thing.


    The representatives of the families present thought that something would happen to Su Jingfei''s family today, but it was beyond their expectation.


    Several of the world''s top experts have gathered in Su''s mansion, and now a contest has involved them all. Even if Su Hanlin didn''t take part in the contest, after all, one side of the contest is Su Hanlin''s son. This is really the biggest event in today''s Wulin.


    Now everyone is thinking that those families and sects who didn''t come to the Su family''s housewarming will surely be ruined in the future. Even if they don''t participate in this kind of thing, at least they have to look at the style of the top experts.


    People think so, but Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian focus on each other. After all, the contest is about to start.


    In terms of status cultivation, master huijue is naturally the most powerful judge among all the judges. Now that both sides are ready, he said, "OK, next is the competition time. The array time is a stick of incense. Let''s start now."


    After he said that, everyone left the middle position. Everyone knew that everything now depended on Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian. They were also curious about how they should compete. Although they always heard about the art of Qimen dunjia array, few of them really saw it.


    Feng Qingtian is obviously more professional than Su Jingfei. After hearing from huijue, he took down Feng mieqing''s bag with him. At that time, Feng mieqing took out the fragrance from this bag. Now he took out 36 small flags made of pure steel. At first sight, they were specially made. Feng Qingtian held the flag in his hand. Instead of rushing, he looked at Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei, who has studied Qimen dunjia, naturally understands the function of the flag in Feng Qingtian''s hand. He laughs bitterly in the dark. He is a professional with two swords, and there is a big gap in other people''s family.


    Naturally, it''s impossible to draw a pattern on the ground. That''s a myth. You always have to use some props, otherwise you can''t make an array.


    Even Feng Shui Masters need props to change Feng Shui. Everyone knows that Feng Qingtian''s props are flags. To be more precise, those flags call for battle flags. People who know a little about Feng Qingtian''s preparation feel that Su Jingfei''s face is too small.


    After Feng Qingtian laughed at Su Jingfei, he didn''t waste time. He had already begun to set up the battle. After all, the time was only half an hour, and he didn''t dare to delay.


    He threw out a flag. It seemed very casual, but the hard marble ground was like tofu. It could not resist the flag at all. The flag was like penetrating into the soil. Not only did the ground seem very soft, but there were no cracks, just a small hole made by the flag. The ground did not look like marble at all.


    No matter what Feng Qingtian''s array is, his skill is shocking enough. It shows that Feng Qingtian not only has deep internal skills, but also has a good command of internal skills. Otherwise, there will be cracks on the ground.


    He didn''t mean to show off his martial arts. After all, besides him, there were five other people who should be able to do it, but others still smacked their tongue in the dark. The master of pseudo Dacheng realm is really not comparable to ordinary people. This precise control is really powerful.


    However, no matter what happened to him, Feng Qingtian''s array flags didn''t delay his time. They flew out one by one. He put them out according to the very regular position. Soon, five meters around him entered his control.


    The art of array arrangement is ever-changing. It can be arranged in a large area or between square inches. It depends on the level of the person who arranges the array. Feng Qingtian''s array arrangement of five meters is good.


    They were so busy that they could not understand. Master huijue suddenly said, "you two need to speed up. There are about five minutes left. Time is coming." He is the head of all the referees, and he pays more attention to Su Jingfei. He can''t understand Su Jingfei''s array, so he has to remind him.


    Feng Qingtian was silent all the time. Then he suddenly said, "master huijue, I have finished the arrangement." Then he threw out the last array flag and walked to one side.


    After the completion of his array layout, people can clearly see that there are 36 array flags in the yard. Although people can''t understand the principle of their layout, they always feel like there are some rules. At least the distance of each array flag is similar. However, people always feel that the array shouldn''t be so simple. Everyone can see that who can be trapped in it!


    People looked at him and then turned to see Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s bricks and tiles were thrown all over the ground. They looked disorderly and there seemed to be no law. The only law was that everything was within a radius of five meters, which was probably the only thing he controlled.


    When people thought Su Jingfei might give up and admit that he had failed to set up the battle, Su Jingfei suddenly took a small stone in his hand and threw it to play. He walked out of his battle slowly and said with a smile, "I''m finished, too."


    They all looked at each other and were surprised. For a moment, they didn''t know how to evaluate it. They thought it was a comparison between amateurs and professionals. In the eyes of the public, there was no suspense about the contest. Su Jingfei was in a mess!


    Although people couldn''t understand Su Jingfei''s methods, they couldn''t speak, but the Feng family couldn''t help it. Feng mieling looked at Su Jingfei''s chaotic appearance and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you don''t have to be so perfunctory even if you don''t think it''s as good as my father''s array level, but we really want to compare with you."


    Feng mieqing also followed: "yes, Su Jingfei, I remember you have always been very confident and sure of what you do. What happened this time?"


    It''s no wonder he said that Feng mieqing''s whole branch was destroyed because of Su Jingfei. Now Feng Qingtian''s defeat of Su Jingfei is tantamount to giving him vent. If he doesn''t take the opportunity to ridicule Su Jingfei, how can he take vent? Such an opportunity is too rare.


    In the face of ridicule from the Feng family, people who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei don''t know what to say. Although we don''t know the array, the array arranged by both sides is incomparable. Su Jingfei''s array is weak and explosive.


    Feng Qingtian allows his son and nephew to ridicule Su Jingfei, but he doesn''t say anything. Looking at the current situation, he is sure to win. He doesn''t believe Su Jingfei has the ability to go against heaven. Is it amazing that Su Jingfei''s array can make him not see any rules.


    Su Jingfei looked at the Feng family, but he was not angry. He said with a smile, "since it''s a bet, we''ll finish it. As for my level of array, I''ve tried to know, haven''t we?"


    "Well, since you are so confident, let''s start the second step. You ask someone to test my array, and I''ll find someone to test your array. Do you think that''s good?" Feng Qingtian is not worried. He proposes to Su Jingfei with a smile.


    Su Jingfei shrugged and said, "no problem, isn''t that what I said before? If you don''t test it, it''s no fun not to admit it when it''s time to break out? At least we have to verify that the opponent''s array is true. "


    After he said that, some people couldn''t help laughing. Most of them despised Su Jingfei very much. He didn''t think it was an array, and wanted others to check whether it was true or not. However, we all know that even if his array was false, the Feng family would not say it. It''s easy to crack it if it''s false. Anyway, it''s not good for Su Jingfei. Just pretend you don''t know.

 Chapter 1197

    Su Jingfei is beyond everyone''s expectation. He doesn''t seem to take the gambling seriously. His array is also in a mess. It doesn''t look like he prepared it carefully. Now, compared with Feng Qingtian''s array, people almost don''t like Su Jingfei.


    An Qiuliang, a little fat man who is regarded as a bad friend with Su Jingfei, has come to Su Jingfei''s side and said, "Xiao Fei, that old monster Feng Qingtian is not an ordinary person. Do you really have the confidence to compete with him? If you can''t, admit it. I want to be supported by Mr. Su. Even if you lose, they don''t dare to do anything to you! "


    His voice is very low. He knows that all the people present are experts, and he almost says it in Su Jingfei''s ear. Even if he is more loyal to Su Jingfei, he doesn''t dare to offend Feng Qingtian.


    Su Jingfei laughs. Originally, he was trying to find out who Feng Qingtian''s array was. Now an Qiuliang brings it to his door and says with a smile, "brother Liang, are we good brothers? If I''m in trouble, should you help me and let me solve the problem better?"


    "That''s what it should be." The little fat man claps his chest so loud that he thinks Su Jingfei is going to give up. If so, an Qiuliang also wants to ask his father to help Su Jingfei.


    Before he finished thinking about it, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Feng Qingtian, I have decided. Brother Liang said that he would help me. Then let him check your array."


    "Ah" this time, not only an Qiuliang was stunned, but other people were also a little confused. Su Jingfei was too hasty. Although an Qiuliang and he were friends, the little fat man didn''t understand the array at all. He just didn''t take the inspection seriously when he was asked to check.


    Feng Qingtian also looked at Su Jingfei in amazement, then said with a dumb smile: "Su Jingfei, you have to think clearly, just send someone to check, and then go back. I won''t agree with you."


    "Don''t worry. I have great confidence in brother Liang. Brother Liang will certainly help me." Su Jingfei smiles, and then says to an Qiuliang, "brother Liang, you won''t let me down. How do you say it''s all my brother Liang, right?"


    An Qiuliang originally wanted to say no, not that he didn''t want to say no to Su Jingfei, but after all, he didn''t know the array. If he really went to help Su Jingfei check Feng Qingtian''s array, he would be responsible for what happened.


    He is not afraid of Feng Qingtian. Although the Feng family is rich and powerful, there is no contradiction between them. He helps Su Jingfei, but he won''t let the Feng family hate him. But it''s not good for him to take part in such a thing. He just thinks Su Jingfei''s words are right. Who calls him his little brother!


    Although an pangzi didn''t seem to be in tune at ordinary times, he was surprisingly firm and said: "xiaoliangzi, since you regard Su Jingfei as your brother, now that he needs your help, don''t hesitate. Otherwise, how can you match your brother? You can rest assured that your father will support you."


    An Qiuliang listened to an pangzi''s words, and immediately became bold. He said to Su Jingfei, "Xiaofei, since you believe me so much, I won''t let you down."


    As we all know, settling down is a business family. Businessmen value profits. Even though their status is very high in the capital, some old families still don''t think much of settling down. Seeing the performance of their father and son, they suddenly feel that they should change their attitude towards settling down.


    In particular, the Murong family and the Nalan family, which were old-fashioned families, didn''t have a good feeling for settling down, but now they feel that they are also true. What''s more, they helped Su Jingfei, and their good feeling suddenly increased.


    Su Jingfei looks funny. In fact, the relationship between father and son and himself is not very strong. But today, the relationship between the two sides must be further, which is good for the cooperation between the two sides. What''s more, he does make friends with little fat man, and what he values is him.


    Because Su Jingfei''s array is really bad, Feng Qingtian is not worried. At this time, he naturally doesn''t interrupt and sneers. No matter how Su Jingfei is now, he will lose the game and lose face.


    Su Jingfei and Feng''s family have decided the candidate. Naturally, Feng mieqing can''t be the head of the family. Feng mieqing has a grudge against Su Jingfei and is not qualified enough. Feng mietian is the leader of Mie generation.


    In fact, the inspection of both sides is very simple, that is, they go into the array for a walk, saying that they are checking whether the array is true or false. In fact, if they can really see the problem, it is not a real array.


    Generally, the array is controlled by the array arranger. They don''t want to start the array, and outsiders can''t see it. Of course, in order to let the inspectors see some, they will still start some functions of the array. Otherwise, how can they believe that the array really exists.


    Because of this, Feng Qingtian''s array was very formal at first. It looked like an array. When little fat man entered the array, he didn''t have any special feeling, and he didn''t seem to have any problem.


    But when he walked into it, Feng Qingtian raised his hand to pull up a flag, and there was a problem with the array. In full view of the public, a mist rose around the little fat man, and soon the little fat man could not be seen outside. This scene shocked everyone on the scene.


    Even the top experts are all wide eyed. They are so-called experts in the field of Arts. They don''t study the magic of dunjia and array. They didn''t expect that they could do this with array.


    People can''t see clearly the situation in the array. An pangzi said to Feng Qingtian anxiously: "Uncle Feng, don''t hurt Xiao Liangzi!"


    "Don''t worry. I just want people to see clearly the power of my array. He doesn''t feel anything in the array and won''t be hurt. I won''t hurt the innocent." Feng Qingtian smiles and comforts an pangzi.


    Compared with Feng Qingtian''s fog out of thin air, Su Jingfei has no reaction. It seems that Su Jingfei''s array is just a decoration. Feng Qingtian has no problem wandering in it for a long time. Of course, he doesn''t dare to destroy anything of Su Jingfei. It''s not that he''s afraid of touching the array. He really doesn''t want to give Su Jingfei an excuse.


    The time to check the array is ten minutes. Feng Qingtian throws the array flag back into the array again, and everyone sees the little fat man. The little fat man is really at a loss. He doesn''t seem to know what happened before. When he comes out, it''s still puzzling to see people looking at him!


    Feng mietian, however, had no sense of it. He walked around Su Jingfei''s array, and soon returned to Su''s home.


    After the two sides have checked, they have roughly determined the gap between each other''s array. Even if Su Hanlin is secretly sighing, his son may have failed this time. After all, Feng Qingtian is a well-known master, and his level is not so good.


    "After the inspection, is there any problem?" As the referee, it is still master huijue who comes out to speak.


    Su Jingfei first nodded: "no problem, I believe Feng Qingtian''s array is true, and it seems that the level is not low. I will work hard later."


    All the family members who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei feel that Su Jingfei is supporting him. The Feng family already scoff at him. Su Jingfei is a fat man with a swollen face. He may not be sure, but he still pretends to be calm. No wonder, he has lost!


    Feng Qingtian has been tested by Feng mietian. He also thinks that Su Jingfei''s array is nothing special. After all, even if Su Jingfei keeps it, there should be some signs, but he doesn''t find them at all.


    But just as everyone thought before, even if the Feng family saw that Su Jingfei was randomly placed, now they have to pretend that he is really arranging the array. Feng Qingtian followed Su Jingfei and said, "no problem, you can start breaking the array." He means to admit Su Jingfei''s array.


    People all feel Feng Qingtian''s meaning. Anyway, after breaking the array, the victory will be decided. The worse Su Jingfei''s array is, the cheaper he will be. Naturally, he won''t say that Su Jingfei''s array is too bad.


    No matter what people think, the array of both sides has been checked, and the next break will be normal. At this time, no one is optimistic about Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei''s array is too bad, and he doesn''t give people any confidence.


    Breaking an array is different from checking an array. Checking an array can arrange for anyone to go. Breaking an array requires personal action and entering the opponent''s array with timing. This rule is all made by the Feng family. Now Feng Qingtian even regrets that he made a mistake. Su Jingfei''s level is so bad that he doesn''t need timing at all. Instead, he breaks the opponent''s array, I can make su Jingfei suffer.


    But after all, he is a master of pseudo Dacheng realm. No matter how insidious he is, in front of so many people, and there are also masters of the same level, he can''t change the rules temporarily. He can only sigh secretly that Su Jingfei is lucky.


    They go to each other''s array together. As long as they take a step forward, they go into each other''s array.


    "Well, it''s also a good time to break the battle. Whoever breaks the battle first will win. If they can''t break the battle, they will continue to delay. How about this rule?" Master huijue announced that the rules were changed a little in the middle to make the competition more reasonable.


    Feng Qingtian thinks that he will easily crack Su Jingfei''s array. Naturally, he has no opinion about it and nods to agree.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "master huijue, just follow what you said. We can start. I''m ready. I have unique experience in breaking the array. I''ll show it later. It''s worthy of my years of studying array."


    His words naturally attracted everyone''s eyes. This guy''s face is really thick, his own tactics are so bad, and make complaints about it. It really makes people wonder how to Tucao.

 Chapter 1198

    Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian stand in front of each other''s array. When Huici gives an order and starts to break the array, they will walk into each other''s array. Before entering the array, they will also stimulate their own array.


    Feng Qingtian had been inspired once before the little fat man entered the array. People thought Su Jingfei would plan in the same way this time. People might not see Su Jingfei''s performance in this way, but Feng Qingtian didn''t do it this time.


    When Su Jingfei entered the array, Feng Qingtian quickly pulled up three array flags, then changed their positions and threw them into the array again. In this way, people speculated that his array must have changed again.


    From this point of view, Feng Qingtian definitely belongs to that kind of cautious person. Even though Su Jingfei''s array arrangement technique is very bad, he still has no carelessness. When the little fat man checks the array, he still has some reservation. This time, he let Su Jingfei enter the array himself, and then he used his real skills.


    People who don''t understand don''t know what his purpose is. Only Su Jingfei knows that Feng Qingtian''s previous array is trapped array. At most, he is trapped in it. As long as the array is turned on, he won''t be affected.


    But now Feng Qingtian has changed the position of the three array flags of the array, from the trapped array to the combination of the trapped array, the magic array and the killing array. He will not only be confused in the array, but also be killed if he touches the prohibition in the process of being trapped. The light one is injured, and the serious one may be blinded and unable to extricate himself.


    In the eyes of people outside, Feng Qingtian''s doing this only makes Su Jingfei more difficult, but he doesn''t know that he has such a sinister intention. Su Jingfei already knows that Feng Qingtian wants to kill himself with this array rather than his own soft sword.


    But Feng Qingtian thought very well, but he didn''t know he had a hand. Before he entered Feng Qingtian''s array, he finally threw the ten pieces he had been holding into his own array.


    Before he announced the completion of his array, everyone felt that his array was chaotic, as if it didn''t look like an array at all. Moreover, Feng mietian''s experiment didn''t test any effect at all, and they didn''t care about the small stone that Su Jingfei had been holding all the time.


    Before Su Jingfei, when Feng mieqing entered the array, he didn''t stimulate it at all. After all, he didn''t specially study Qimen dunjia and the array. He just remembered such an array in his mind. If he used it in advance, he would not know how to deal with Feng Qingtian. He would rather make people feel that he was more forced than anything.


    Now when Feng Qingtian enters the array, he will activate it. To activate his chaotic array, he only needs a small stone. As long as the position is correct, it will not be worse than the array flag.


    Su Jingfei learned the array from the thread bound book. He was not sure whether the author of the thread bound book was a Wulin person or a practitioner. Although he did not believe that such a person existed in the world, his own thread bound book was really against the sky, and the skills recorded on it were far beyond this era.


    In fact, it can be understood that many skills were lost in the civil war. The reason why there are still various skills is that they are handed down by ancient families.


    Since Su Jingfei''s unique skills of dunjia and array are all lost skills, modern people can''t understand them. Even if Feng Qingtian studies the array, he has never seen the array arranged by Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei really activates the array, Feng Qingtian will be trapped in it.


    In fact, this array has two effects, one is sleepy and the other is killing. If Feng Qingtian only sleeps him, Su Jingfei will not use killing array. Unfortunately, now Feng Qingtian is unkind to Su Jingfei first, and Su Jingfei is not polite. However, his stone moves a little. Originally, it was only an array with the effect of sleepy array, and it immediately adds lethality.


    After su Jingfei entered Feng Qingtian''s array, he naturally couldn''t control his array. He seemed to be isolated from the world. He couldn''t even see the audience around him.


    Su Jingfei is not worried about this phenomenon either. The most basic effect of the array is to isolate the audience. After passing through the whirling mirage created by huijue, he is not at all flustered about this mirage. He has already made preparations. He immediately holds yuan Shouyi and starts to break the array according to the formula.


    Su Jingfei can''t see the situation outside, but people outside can see Su Jingfei. This time, Feng Qingtian wants to deal with Su Jingfei, which implies killing array. He must let people see Su Jingfei, otherwise something really happened to Su Jingfei, and people can''t see it. At that time, he will feel that he has used some conspiracy. He wants to make su Jingfei crazy under the people''s eyes.


    Now people can see that Su Jingfei moves left and right in the array, two steps to the left, then one step forward, one step horizontally, and then comes back. In people''s opinion, Su Jingfei is circling in the array, whether he will wave his hands or point his finger.


    Everyone doesn''t understand what Su Jingfei is doing, but everyone knows that Su Jingfei must be trapped in the battle. They don''t know whether Su Jingfei is breaking the battle or because they see some illusion.


    Although the viewers don''t know what''s going on with the array, they have heard that it will definitely be affected in the array. Those who care about Su Jingfei are slightly worried. It seems that Feng Qingtian''s attainments in this field are really deep, which has a great impact on Su Jingfei.


    Everyone is thinking that Su Jingfei is trapped in the array by Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian should break the array soon. In this way, they can ask Feng Qingtian to remove the array, and Su Jingfei will not suffer.


    What''s unexpected is that Feng Qingtian seems to be influenced by Su Jingfei''s array. He is almost the same as Su Jingfei. Although everyone can see feng Qingtian, it doesn''t seem to be very clear. Su Jingfei''s array has no fog, but it can distort people''s sight.


    At first, they didn''t feel that Feng Qingtian was not right in Su Jingfei''s battle. But after a while, they found that they looked at Feng Qingtian differently.


    In particular, some top experts always think that Feng Qingtian''s action is half a beat slow. According to Feng Qingtian''s level, when doing many actions, they should be faster. But they just think that Feng Qingtian''s action is slow, and this is not the most important thing.


    When they all think that Feng Qingtian has a heavy hand, the bricks and tiles in front of them will be destroyed by him, but in fact they are not.


    In addition to a few top experts, they have an estimate of Feng Qingtian''s strength. Others even think that Feng Qingtian did it on purpose. It''s clear that Su Jingfei''s array is easy to crack, but he pretends to be trapped. He clearly wants to make su Jingfei more trapped for a while.


    They all think that Feng Qingtian''s movements and palm power are completely deceitful. Otherwise, with his skill, how could he break the battle so hard that even some bricks and tiles could not be broken.


    Different from what people think, Feng Qingtian is already terrified in Su Jingfei''s array. He was the same as what people think. He entered Su Jingfei''s array and pretended that it was difficult to break the array. He made Su Jingfei sleepy in his own array for a while. Maybe he could be destroyed by his own killing array.


    But really, when he entered the array, he knew it was not the case. Su Jingfei''s array was really like a natural prison, in which he could not find a way out, and once he went wrong, he felt like stepping into the abyss. He could not even be sure whether the traps were true or false, and he felt attacked, even experienced wind, thunder, rain and snow.


    Feng Qingtian clearly knew that when he entered the array, it was sunny and there would be no such weather phenomenon, but this also reflected Su Jingfei''s powerful array.


    Su Jingfei clearly didn''t use the array flag, and the arrangement was in a mess. How could he be so difficult to get out when he entered the array? If he didn''t know that Su Jingfei had reserved his strength before, he would be a fool. When he resisted the array, he had to study how to break the array, which was really a challenge for him.


    It''s really hard for him to deal with those attacks in Su Jingfei''s array. He can''t figure out how Su Jingfei did it and how those bricks and tiles can be so powerful. It''s unscientific.


    Although he didn''t use the array flag to decorate the Qimen dunjia in Su Fu, he couldn''t let people find the handle, but he also used a lot of props. He even used the array flag to decorate at first, and then changed some ordinary materials. Because of this, the power of the array flag was much less.


    Su Jingfei''s material is more rough than his. Feng Qingtian can''t understand how it can have such an effect. But now he is trapped. He has no idea at all. He doesn''t know how to break the battle.


    At the same time, Su Jingfei, who is trapped by Feng Qingtian''s array, is not easy. Although he has a formula for breaking the array, he still needs to be different when he is personally on the scene. This is because Su Jingfei''s understanding is really good, otherwise he will be more embarrassed.


    The array skill Feng Qingtian has studied for many years is naturally unusual, and Su Jingfei has never dared to underestimate it. In the array, Su Jingfei is also disturbed by various illusions, and there will be attacks. The formula is dead, and the array is alive. There is no problem with Su Jingfei''s general direction, but in the end, he will occasionally encounter problems. Su Jingfei depends on his ability to solve them.


    Because Feng Qingtian wants Su Jingfei''s embarrassment to be seen by the public, the array he started this time doesn''t cut off everyone''s sight. You can clearly see Su Jingfei''s performance in the array.


    In the past, people only knew that Su Jingfei''s strength was not weak, and his lightness skills were very good. But this time, people really saw Su Jingfei''s exertion of Kung Fu, and then they knew how powerful Su Jingfei was. At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t know that someone was looking at him, so he would not be able to keep him in danger.


    Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want to keep it. He''s really in danger. He can''t keep it at all. Feng Qingtian doesn''t have a thread bound book, but he''s been studying array techniques for many years, so it''s impossible for him to know a little bit about it.


    Su Jingfei didn''t dare to be careless in Feng Qingtian''s array. As a result, he showed his lightness skills. At first, people just thought that Su Jingfei was wandering around in Feng Qingtian''s array. They thought that he couldn''t find an exit and was fascinated inside. Even Su Hanlin was in a hurry.


    But soon everyone felt that was not the case. Su Jingfei followed a certain rule in Feng Qingtian''s array, and even had a rhythm in every flash.


    Compared with Feng Qingtian over there, there is always a sudden slap and a dodge. There is no rule. Su Jingfei is much more stable. People even have a feeling that Su Jingfei is more relaxed in Feng Qingtian''s array than Feng Qingtian in Su Jingfei''s array.


    This feeling is more obvious with Su Jingfei''s lightness skills. Su Jingfei is dodging the attack of the array, and is jumping back and forth. But outsiders can''t see the danger he is facing, so they can see that he is using lightness skills. In fact, all the attacks Su Jingfei is facing are illusions. If he evades, he will escape. If he can''t, he will be injured.


    Array itself is the most harmful thing to people''s mind. Unless it is used to cooperate with the mechanism, it basically won''t hurt the body of the people in the array. Feng Qingtian and Su Jingfei both know this.


    But even so, they have to crack it. If a person''s mind is injured, it will become stupid, which is worse than his body.


    Su Jingfei gives people a feeling that he is floating in the air. Su Jingfei uses various methods to play his lightness skills to the extreme. Everyone knows that Su Jingfei is playing lightness skills, but it gives people the feeling that he is flying.


    Those top experts are all the top-level experts today, but when it comes to lightness skills, they suddenly feel that they are half a chip worse than Su Jingfei.


    When Feng mieling and others saw that Su Jingfei was so flexible, this lightness skill was really amazing. They all thought that if they could not get rid of Su Jingfei, he would grow up to be more troublesome than Su Hanlin.


    Su Hanlin is a gentleman, and he is not good at lightness skill. You can deal with him. Su Jingfei is different. This guy is not a gentleman, and he has such lightness skill. Who can limit him? The Feng family will be in bad luck.


    Different from these people, people with average strength even think that Su Jingfei is better than Feng Qingtian. This young generation''s first master is absolutely worthy of it.


    The guests of Bai family who don''t know martial arts all think that Su Jingfei is not a human being. Is this guy a bird with hidden wings? How can he still fly? Bai Gongyun''s eyes are full of expectation. He thinks that he must talk to Su Jingfei and learn this skill when he comes back.


    Everyone has their own ideas. For a moment, they even forget that Su Jingfei is breaking the battle. They are all shocked by Su Jingfei''s lightness skill. As for Feng Qingtian, he has been almost forgotten by everyone for a long time. Who told him to stand still in the same place except for clapping a hand and kicking a leg from time to time.

 Chapter 1199

    Su Jingfei''s performance in the array has made everyone marvel. Not to mention his level of breaking the array, this lightness skill is enough to make people look at him with new eyes. In particular, Su Jingfei has not stopped now. He seems to have unlimited internal skills.


    In fact, most of the people in each family have a certain understanding of Su Jingfei. They know that Su Jingfei has been connected with the two vessels of Ren and Du, but they have not. They don''t know how powerful the two vessels of Ren and Du are.


    Now when they see Su Jingfei, they know that maybe Su Jingfei''s strength is not as good as Feng Qingtian, but in terms of long-term combat effectiveness, he is definitely more powerful than Feng Qingtian. In this way, even if he is trapped in the battle, he will persist for a longer time.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know that people are looking at him outside. He is trying to avoid all kinds of injuries in the array. However, relatively speaking, this kind of attack has a great impact on Su Jingfei. It''s still very difficult for him to get out of the array. If there is no time limit, Su Jingfei will not worry about this, but now he will go out in half an hour.


    He can feel the passage of time in the array, and Feng Qingtian''s level is not enough to cut off the feeling of time. If Su Jingfei studied hard, he might be able to achieve this.


    Su Jingfei feels that time is running out, so he can''t waste it. Now he wants to break the array, so he can''t just go out. Although this is a victory, if Feng Qingtian breaks the array, he just knows that his array can''t be broken by ordinary people. After all, Feng Qingtian has studied it for many years. Who knows if he can do it!


    Think of here, Su Jingfei also no longer keep, think for a while, unexpectedly sit down in front of the people, people all wonder what he intends to do, already know that can''t break the battle, waiting for rescue.


    Seeing this, Feng Zhaofeng already said with a smile: "Su Jingfei seems to be aware that he has been unable to come out, and can only wait for people to come to the rescue. Alas, he knew so early, so why play fat face? So many people are looking at him, and they are helpless. It''s really a shame."


    Feng Zhaofeng was robbed of the limelight by Su Jingfei several times, and he taught him a lesson. Naturally, he was not willing to find a suitable opportunity. Now when he saw Su Jingfei trapped, he immediately fell into the well.


    The Feng family is at odds with Su Jingfei, but Chumen is on good terms with Su Jingfei. Moreover, Chumen and the Feng family have grudges. Now hearing Feng Zhaofeng''s words, Chu Yiming immediately hums: "Feng Zhaofeng, you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. Now there is at least half a stick of incense left. Su Jingfei is probably trying to find a way."


    Feng Zhaofeng had a family. Naturally, he was not afraid of Chu Yiming. He snorted, "do you want to find a way? It''s only ten minutes. Even if he thinks about it, he can''t get out. "


    His words are in everyone''s mind. Even if Su Jingfei tries to find a way, it doesn''t make sense that he can''t get out. Although Feng Qingtian still can''t get out now, others have been working hard and may break out soon. Although Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is admirable, people still don''t like it. Su Jingfei''s chaotic array is really like a joke.


    Chu Yiming didn''t speak this time. Although he is a genius, he has not studied the array, and he has no right to speak. He just stood up when he heard Feng Zhaofeng talking about Su Jingfei.


    He doesn''t open his mouth. Naturally, there are others to help Su Jingfei. Nalan Rongxuan has already said with a smile: "although Su Jingfei didn''t come out, it seems that master Feng may not be able to come out for a while. Their situation is almost the same. You don''t have to laugh at him. In case master Feng can''t come out, you''ll lose face."


    Feng Zhaofeng heard Nalan Rongxuan''s words and said angrily: "hunter, what do you say? How can my grandfather not come out? My grandfather is the strongest. Now he just doesn''t want Su Jingfei to lose face."


    Nalan Rongxuan shrugs and doesn''t speak any more. Anyway, his meaning has been expressed. He can''t stand Feng Zhaofeng''s ridicule of Su Jingfei. In fact, the hunter has no idea whether Su Jingfei can come out. He knows Su Jingfei is very good at martial arts, but he doesn''t know other skills.


    No one of the older generation speaks. When this happens, no one dares to draw a conclusion. Feng Qingtian is trapped, and Su Jingfei always has the possibility of miracles. If anyone says something wrong, he will be easily beaten in the face.


    At this time, huijue, as the referee, said with a smile: "don''t worry. There''s still half a stick of incense left. The winner is about to be decided. If you think the two sides are stronger, just wait for the result, but I don''t think benefactor Su Jingfei is helpless."


    When he said that, people began to focus on Su Jingfei. If master huijue could support Su Jingfei at the risk of slapping him in the face, Su Jingfei must have special skills.


    Su Jingfei once walked through his dreamland. Master huijue knows Su Jingfei''s state of mind better. Although Su Jingfei is young, his spiritual cultivation is very deep. If he can''t be calm, he would have been lost in his dreamland.


    Just as master huijue said, Su Jingfei didn''t disappoint people. He didn''t really have nothing to do. He just sat on the ground for a few minutes and immediately stood up. Then his body seemed to be joined in the motor and quickly rotated in the array. When he rotated, he clapped his hands out from time to time. People didn''t understand why he was like this, but everyone could see it, He''s getting faster and faster.


    People didn''t know how strong Su Jingfei''s internal skill was before, but looking at what Su Jingfei is like now, people know that they may have underestimated Su Jingfei all the time, and now people also think that the Feng family is right to suspect Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei is really as strong as he is now, it is possible to defeat the Feng family''s elder.


    And just when everyone guessed, Su Jingfei suddenly soared into the air, and people kept spinning in the air, which was nothing. The most important thing was that he soared into the air, and the flag on the ground also flew with him.


    His body was in the air, forming a huge whirlwind, just like a tornado, which rolled up the array flags on the ground. Those array flags stabbed Su Jingfei like a flying knife. These array flags were made of pure steel. If Su Jingfei could not handle them properly, he might have to die through his heart.


    Bai Gongyun, who did not know martial arts, exclaimed: "Su Jingfei, be careful."


    Su Hanlin is concerned about Su Jingfei. He has almost done it. If Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei didn''t stop him, he can''t control himself. Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei are also worried, but they all think that Su Jingfei is not a reckless person and will definitely not do self harm.

 Chapter 1200

    Su Jingfei soared into the sky, as if there were no array restrictions, or the array restrictions were only Su Jingfei''s advance and retreat, but not his takeoff.


    But as long as you have some common sense, you will know that the array is completely restricted, and the people in the array can''t be so reckless.


    There is only one such explanation, that is, Su Jingfei is breaking through the battle, and it has already had an effect. Even though he was not optimistic about Su Jingfei before, he still surprised everyone by making such a move.


    What happened next made everyone even more stunned. Originally, Feng Qingtian used his internal power to pierce the array flags into the marble. As if they had eyes, they all flew to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei kept spinning in the air. Everyone could see that those array flags were attracted by him.


    Su Jingfei broke the array in this way, but he also put himself in danger. Those array flags were made of pure steel. These array flags flew to Su Jingfei together, just like 36 knives flying to him.


    This kind of scene may be seen in movies and TV, but it is not seen in reality. Even the well-informed top experts don''t have any experience in breaking the battle. When they see those battle flags flying to Su Jingfei, they all give him a cold sweat. Su Jingfei may break the battle and get seriously injured.


    It''s a common practice for martial arts people to get hurt. But if they are seriously injured, it''s hard to accept today''s situation. But it''s just because gambling is the first thing, so people can''t get involved.


    The people who made friends with Su Jingfei gave him a cold sweat, but everyone still chose to believe Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei was never an impulsive person. He couldn''t really put himself in danger. Besides, even if he did, there must be his reasons.


    Sure enough, Su Jingfei didn''t let everyone down. His body continued to rotate in the air, and his body seemed to have a strong defensive force, which wrapped up his whole body.


    Su Bingfeng was the first one to react. She exclaimed: "Vajra is not bad! How can Shifu do it! "


    People also found that Su Jingfei really knew the top defensive skills in this novel. The array flags stabbed Su Jingfei and didn''t hurt him. He pushed them down and then put the array flags into his hands.


    Su Jingfei''s speed is very fast, and there are many experts on the scene. Those people with ordinary strength only see Su Jingfei''s people spinning in the air, and the array flags disappear without a trace, but the experts see Su Jingfei''s action.


    He used his power in the rotation to roll up these array flags, and then used Vajra''s immortal body skill to block the attack of these array flags. Then he put all the array flags away. Whether he was affected by the array flags or hurt by using too much internal power is uncertain, but everyone can see that he was not hurt by the array flags.


    When the last array flag arrives in Su Jingfei''s hand, Su Jingfei has also fallen from the air, holding 36 array flags in his hand. You don''t need to ask, you know that he has cracked Feng Qingtian''s array.


    This result is a bit unexpected. Everyone can see that Su Jingfei doesn''t seem to have a good idea of Feng Qingtian''s array, but now people have cracked the array in a flash. Feng Zhaofeng''s words of ridiculing Su Jingfei are still in his ears, and such a loud slap is on his face.


    As a result, Feng Zhaofeng didn''t even know what to do for a moment and a half. He was stunned. How could su Jingfei break the array so quickly.


    Not only him, but all the people in Feng''s family have already felt hot on their faces. It''s a kind of pain of being beaten by others. Originally, everyone thought Su Jingfei would be defeated, but they didn''t forget to taunt Su Jingfei. But the result is totally different from this process. Everyone guessed the beginning, but didn''t guess the end.


    When Su Jingfei landed with the array flag, Feng Qingtian was still in Su Jingfei''s array. He was as calm as ever, kicking and clapping from time to time. He didn''t mean to break the array.


    If at first people suspected that Feng Qingtian was wasting time in Su Jingfei''s array, he had actually cracked Su Jingfei''s array. Now of course, everyone knows that''s not the case. Maybe Su Jingfei''s array doesn''t sell well, but no one can deny his ability.


    After all, if they just set up the array, they can''t see anything, but Su Jingfei broke the array so badly. Not to mention how exaggerated his momentum was, they said that this array was set up by Feng Qingtian to deal with Su Jingfei, but it was cracked by him. This already shows that he is at least an array master, so people look back at Su Jingfei''s array.


    Su Jingfei''s array must have a lot of mystery. It''s estimated that Feng Qingtian didn''t understand it. It can be seen that Su Jingfei''s level of array arrangement is higher than Feng Qingtian''s.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts is the first of the younger generation. He is not much worse than the old masters. He also has an amazing level of traditional Chinese medicine. He can be called a national master. Now he has such attainments in the magic dunjia array.


    This time, it''s not just other people''s eyes on Su Jingfei. Even Su Hanlin and his two sons can''t believe it. This is the third son of their family, Su Jingfei who has been wandering.


    They haven''t read the novel, otherwise they will suspect that Su Jingfei is a passer-by from the soul, which is unscientific!


    In fact, Su Jingfei seems to easily destroy Feng Qingtian''s array, but in fact, the consumption is very huge. Otherwise, he won''t say nothing when facing the crowd. He''s not pretending to be cool, he''s fighting back.


    His Ren and Du are connected, and his recovery ability is huge, which enables him to perform the skill of flying to the sky, which requires a lot of internal power. What''s more, he has to attract the array flag, which is also a way to consume a lot of energy. Finally, Su Bingfeng''s skill of "King Kong does not damage the body" is not a real skill of "King Kong does not damage the body".


    Su Bingfeng can really imitate the martial arts in the novel and create some specious martial arts. Although the effect is also very good, she can really use the magic skills that purely need the support of internal skills, such as Vajra not bad body, lion roar and so on.


    The most she can say is an effect, but she doesn''t know how to display it, but it doesn''t mean Su Jingfei can''t.


    When the internal skill reaches the level of Su Jingfei, it can turn the decadent into magic, or it''s just a simple introduction. Su Jingfei has kept in mind that the King Kong is not bad, and today he will show it.


    Of course, his Vajra not bad body skill is a fake. It may have a good defense effect, but it can''t guarantee his safety. So he used his ability to temporarily increase his defense. When he used it together with Vajra not bad body skill, the defense power of Vajra not bad body immediately doubled.


    Because of this, Su Jingfei completed the task of collecting array flags amazingly, but the cost was huge. After he landed on the ground, he began to recover his internal skill, and his face gradually returned to normal with the recovery of internal power.


    This is the competition. If it''s a game of life and death, Su Jingfei won''t break the array with such brute force. He believes that he can break Feng Qingtian''s array as long as he has a little time. However, due to the limitation of time and the crowd''s onlooking, Su Jingfei chooses this way of breaking the array.


    Although he consumes a lot of money, he has to admit that this way of playing has really shaken everyone. As for Su Jingfei''s consumption, everyone automatically ignores it. It''s reasonable for Su Jingfei to be so tossed and expended a lot. At least compared with Feng Qingtian, who has no sign of breaking the battle, Su Jingfei has won.


    Su Jingfei slowed down and looked at Feng Qingtian who was still confused. He said to master huijue with a smile, "master huijue, you are the referee. Look at the result of this contest?"


    Before master huijue spoke, Mrs. Yang, one of the other three judges, took the initiative to say: "the structure is clear at a glance. You beat Feng Qingtian. The old man probably can''t figure out what array you set up and is trapped in it."


    She regards Su Jingfei as a descendant. The more face the descendant has, the happier she will be. Besides, she is not afraid of Heifeng Qingtian at this time. He is really trapped.


    In fact, although she didn''t say it, she knew that Feng Qingtian was losing face this time. After years of not coming out, she planned to deal with Su Jingfei. Originally, it was very simple. As a result, she joined so many people, and the situation became more complicated. The Feng family had no advantage in Su''s house and could not deal with Su Jingfei.


    Although Nalan Piaoxue and fulaoguai didn''t speak, they obviously made trouble and agreed with Mrs. Yang. At this time, even if someone wanted to be partial, they didn''t dare. After all, the structure was clear at a glance.


    Huijue looked at the crowd, and then said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you have broken through the array, and benefactor Feng Qingtian is still in the array. As a result, everyone knows that you are the winner, but I think you should open the array and let benefactor Feng Qingtian come out."


    Su Jingfei naturally knows that he can''t deal with Feng Qingtian any more at this time. This old fox is at most embarrassed in his own killing array, but he is not hurt. It can be seen how deep his internal skill is.


    He believes that as long as he increases the difficulty of the array, he may not be able to trap Feng Qingtian all the time, but the current situation is not suitable.


    In his heart, he is really grateful for the thread bound book now. Everything in it does not belong to this era, but can definitely influence this era. If it wasn''t for him, he would be disgraced or even lost his life today.


    Feng Qingtian has studied for many years. Because he has no thread binding book, his array level is not even much better than himself. At least his array can be broken by himself.


    He thought in his heart, but he said with a smile: "master huijue, you are right. Now that the competition is over, I will open the array." Su Jingfei finished and raised his hand. The small stones he had thrown back into his hands.

 Chapter 1201

    Su Jingfei said that he wanted to open the array he had set up. The Feng family were actually reluctant. After all, opening the array like this proved that Feng Qingtian had failed. But Su Jingfei had already broken the array and won over Feng Qingtian within the prescribed time.


    Although most people can''t believe the result, in fact it is. Su Jingfei has indeed won Feng Qingtian, which is what we all see.


    Su Jingfei''s way of opening his array is very clear. He just takes back the stone he threw out before. It seems so simple, but no one dares to underestimate this small stone. Because of this stone, Feng Qingtian is trapped.


    When the array is opened, Feng Qingtian''s vision disappears naturally and sees the crowd again. When he sees Su Jingfei standing outside the array, his array flags are in Su Jingfei''s hands.


    Although shocked, Feng Qingtian knows that it is Su Jingfei who broke his array this time, but he is still someone else who opened it. Then he sees everyone. He secretly calculates that he may have a chance to break Su Jingfei''s array, but he can''t finish it within the agreed time.


    Before he thought about Su Jingfei, even if he studied the array, he would not be stronger than himself. So he bet with Su Jingfei. He didn''t expect that the result would be like this. He really underestimated Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei has won Feng Qingtian now. He doesn''t have to pretend to be modest. Instead, he says to Feng Qingtian with a smile, "Feng Qingtian, I have won this bet now. Are you convinced?" When he spoke, he didn''t mean to be a villain, and people wouldn''t have any bad opinions on him.


    Feng Qingtian wanted to shoot Su Jingfei to death on the spot, but in full view of the public, he said with a smile: "sure enough, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and one generation is stronger than the other. The three young members of the Su family really deserve their reputation. It seems that you are no longer the first master of the young generation. With your current skills, you are already known as the top master in the world."


    Su Jingfei can''t hear Feng Qingtian''s words. He may say that he is the third son of the Su family. This is to make people suspicious of the Su family and himself. After all, Su Hanlin is the number one in the world. If his son is also the number one expert of the younger generation, some people will be afraid of the Su family.


    He would never suffer a loss in this respect. He immediately said with a smile, "I''m nothing but opportunistic. I''m not as good as the Feng family. They are all top-level experts, and there will be more advanced experts from time to time."


    His words are in everyone''s mind. The Feng family is not too low-key in their daily work. But even so, every time they formally appear, there will still be experts, and even there are many experts in the Xiaocheng realm. As for the number of experts at other levels, who can be sure.


    Most of the experts in Xiaocheng realm can be protectors in different families, but they can find a bunch of them in Feng family. The gap between them is very obvious. People think that Feng family is more dangerous than Su Jingfei.


    Feng Qingtian sighs in his heart that Su Jingfei is not only good at martial arts, but also thoughtful. It''s not easy for him to take advantage of himself. However, he doesn''t intend to take advantage of his words. He is the top expert in the world. He laughs and says nothing more.


    Su Jingfei also saw Feng Qingtian''s character, then he said directly: "according to our previous agreement, Feng''s pharmaceutical factory already belongs to me, I will send someone to receive it tomorrow."


    After all, Feng mieling was the owner of the Feng family. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, our bet will be given to you at the right time." Then he said to huijue, "master huijue, we are willing to accept defeat. What do you think? Is that ok?"


    Master huijue, as a referee, nodded when he saw that the other side was so straightforward: "the Feng family is willing to accept defeat. In this case, the bet is over."


    Su Jingfei always felt that there was something wrong with Feng''s flat promise, but he still said with a smile: "Feng''s is really flat. Thank you for your pharmaceutical factory. If you buy medicine from us in the future, we will give you a discount."


    If ordinary people heard Su Jingfei say so, they would be angry, but Feng mieling didn''t get angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "thank you very much, but since we have given up the pharmaceutical factory, we won''t do business in medicinal materials in the future. It''s estimated that we may not be able to use your discount."


    People listen to Feng mieling''s words, but they can''t help turning their lips secretly. They are worthy of being the owner of the Feng family. What they say is pleasant to hear. It''s clear that their strength is not as good as Su Jingfei''s and they lose to a pharmaceutical factory of the other side. It seems that he gives it to him.


    Su Jingfei didn''t recognize Feng mieling''s meaning and said with a smile: "in fact, if you like it, you can do business in this area. Anyway, there are concessions. If you have money, you can make it together! Who cares about money? " "I think if there is a Feng family to do business with me, I will make more money. I always make money like this. I think I will soon become the richest man in the world," he said


    At the end of his words, some people have already unconsciously laughed. Su Jingfei''s meaning is very obvious. This time, the Feng family lost to Su Jingfei, a pharmaceutical factory, at least more than 1.2 billion, or even more. If Su Jingfei always makes money like this, it''s really easy to become the richest man in the world.


    No matter how deep the city is, he can''t be indifferent to the loss of his family. If it wasn''t for Feng Qingtian, he would have been angry, but he had to save face for his father.


    With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Feng mieling said with a smile, "if we don''t do this business, we won''t do it. It''s really a lack of cooperation opportunities."


    Although his mood soon covered up, Su Jingfei, who had been staring at him all the time, still felt his murderous intention and sneered in his heart. He really thought that you old boy could hold back a little emotion, or he couldn''t help it.


    Su Jingfei is not afraid of Feng mieling''s exposure. Instead, he is worried that he can endure it all the time. He is more powerful than himself and can resist his anger. Such a person is the most terrible. Su Jingfei knows Feng mieling is powerful. If he adds such deep scheming, he will be more careful in the future.


    Now he can''t control Feng''s anger even though he tries to cover it up. Su Jingfei relaxes a little. Feng has a deep sense of the city and has a good determination. But after all, he still has his own pride and can''t help it.


    In fact, Feng mieling''s look was not only felt by Su Jingfei, but also by several top experts. They didn''t see feng''s emotional change, but they felt Feng''s fleeting killing. Although it was very short, these people still felt it.


    Feng Qingtian saw his son''s mind, and naturally knew that other people also saw it. Although Fu Laoqi didn''t make it clear, he should be on his own side, but the rest of Su Hanlin, Mrs. Yang and Nalan Piaoxue were all absolutely supportive of Su Jingfei. Kan Hui''s attitude towards Su Jingfei should also protect him. Even if she didn''t, she must be partial.


    No matter how confident he was, he was still very scared of Su Hanlin. Thinking of this, he said, "well, we''re here today to congratulate Su Jingfei, so we won''t make trouble for others."


    He said with Feng Jiaqi others back to one side, meaning to let Su Jingfei continue.


    Su Jingfei wanted to spit on the old man. He had planned to start the banquet for a long time. It was the Feng family who made trouble, but now he said he would not make trouble. It''s really better than singing.


    Now he has no other way. After all, the Feng family lost the pharmaceutical factory to themselves, and they are very happy. He has no reason to trouble the Feng family. What''s more, if Su Jingfei doesn''t rely on Su Hanlin and others, he still knows that he can''t deal with the Feng family.


    He never bullies others. He thinks it''s better to rely on his own ability to deal with anyone. He believes that he just needs time. Just like today, he doesn''t win Feng Qingtian with his real ability.


    Thinking about it, he said with a smile: "yes, it''s late. I think everyone is hungry. Let''s have dinner."


    This season is just not hot or cold. Su Jingfei''s banquet is arranged in the yard. This way is a bit like a wedding in the countryside. Many people eat together in the yard. Although it is not as fastidious as in the city, it is more lively.


    In fact, this way of doing things is rare in the city. After all, we all live in buildings. How can we have such an opportunity? Su Jingfei''s way is a rare one.


    Before moving here, Su Jingfei had already asked Dongfang Wenjun and others to hire many servants, but the chef had already hired four. Who told them that there were many people in their family? In order to satisfy their personal taste, Su Jingfei was naturally proud. At this time, Su Jingfei really felt a bit luxurious.


    Of course, he felt that he had become an upstart. Fortunately, there were so many women around him to help him. Otherwise, he would feel like a coal boss.


    Today''s dinner is also stratified. The top families naturally sit at the same table. The first two people are su Hanlin and Hui Jue. They are qualified to sit here regardless of their status. Then there are Nalan piaoshue, Feng Qingtian, Fu laoguai, Mrs. Yang and dantai Chongguang.


    Originally, if Su Hanlin didn''t come today, Su Jingfei would accompany him on this table. But because Su Hanlin is here, even if Su Jingfei is the male owner of Su''s house, he is not at this table.


    The table where Su Jingfei sits is the seat of all the representatives. Nalan xiuhai, Feng mieling, Qin Shaoyou, Kang Baichuan, liangbo and master Murong are the youngest. Of course, Chu Yiming is the youngest. Even if he is young, he represents Chumen, and no one dares to despise him.

 Chapter 1202

    Su''s official banquet opened. At this time, everyone had been assigned a table according to their status. The top experts and family representatives all assigned a table according to their status.


    At this time, the women of the Su family are naturally entertained. Generally, there is a hostess accompanying them on the table of the female dependents. At this time, the advantages of the women of the Su family are also reflected. After all, there are not so many outstanding women in the major families.


    The most important thing is that these women are not only beautiful, but also able to be independent. But what attracts most attention is that every woman around Su Jingfei has good strength.


    If you compare them with the top experts, there is no comparability, but among their peers, the strength of the women is absolutely outstanding. If there is one person like this, we can only say that she is intelligent and good at martial arts, but everyone is like this, the situation is different.


    Su Jingfei was the most concerned person before. All the women gave us the impression that they were beautiful, generous and decent. But when they really sat down to eat together, they all felt that these women had good internal skills.


    This is not only the surprise of those who know something about Su Jingfei, but also the surprise of those who don''t. After all, they all know Su Jingfei is more powerful, and those women are really ignored. Now we have to think about why the women in Su Jingfei''s family are so powerful!


    At first, when Su Jingfei was entertaining guests, he really didn''t think of this. He just wanted to let the girls show up and admit their relationship with him in front of the public, so that they could feel at ease.


    Naturally, another point is to show the strength of other families, so that all families will look up to Su Fu. This idea is not a problem originally, and it can be regarded as a relatively correct decision. After all, in the capital, only people with real strength will be respected.


    But if this matter is guided by someone with a heart, the situation will be different. The Feng family is obviously the one with a heart.


    When Su Jingfei was toasting everyone, Feng Suiling suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, you were unknown a year ago, but you soared to the sky a year ago. It''s really amazing. You are the first master of the young generation. You are well deserved by everyone."


    If others say that, Su Jingfei naturally knows that it''s a compliment. Feng Suiling says that, but the situation is different. However, he says modestly: "it''s all people''s praise for me, and I still have a lot of shortcomings."


    "There''s nothing wrong with you. Most of the people present are practitioners of martial arts. We all know the hardships of practicing martial arts. It''s absolutely a pity that many people haven''t reached the level of small success in their whole life of practicing martial arts!" When Feng mieling spoke, he seemed to have real feelings, but his voice was a little loud and could be heard by everyone.


    Su Jingfei frowns in the dark. Feng mieling''s emotion seems normal, but when he uses his internal power to put his voice into people''s ears, something''s wrong. It seems that he''s afraid that others won''t hear him.


    He hasn''t thought of Feng mieling''s intention, and it''s hard for him to speak. He just wants to see what Feng mieling''s purpose is.


    If he doesn''t speak, it doesn''t mean that no one speaks. PI Yongnian is already very supportive and goes on: "yes, master Feng is right. We haven''t reached the level of Xiaocheng all our life. We are really stupid!"


    Qin Shaoyou also echoed: "although I have reached the level of Xiaocheng, it''s also a matter of the past two years. It''s hard to make progress again."


    Su Jingfei''s brows are even tighter when they talk and sing. How can su Jingfei believe it without a purpose? Other people think the same way, but they don''t know why they say it.


    Although other people have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, after all, Su didn''t speak at this time. Everyone looked at Feng mieling to see what he wanted to say.


    Seeing that everyone''s attention had been focused on him, Feng mieling said with a smile: "now we all know that you are young, but your martial arts have reached a high level. It can be seen that your qualifications are incomparable to ordinary people. I believe everyone should agree with this."


    Although his words always make people feel different, no one refutes them. After all, if Su Jingfei''s talent is not good, how can he achieve today''s achievements? Even Chu Yiming secretly nods this point.


    Only Su Jingfei knows that his qualifications are absolutely not good. Compared with the qualifications of Chu Yiming, Shangguan xianger, Su Bingfeng and LAN Xiqi, he can only be regarded as average. His strength comes from thread bound books. Now he also vaguely feels that it''s not right.


    No one spoke to Feng mieling this time. Suddenly, the conversation changed: "Su Jingfei is Su Hanlin''s third son. We all know this. As the son of the world''s best master, he has a bad aptitude. We can''t blame him."


    They all nodded, but Feng mieling suddenly said: "it''s admirable that Su Jingfei is so rebellious. But I found that all the girls in Su ''


    Su Jingfei had always thought that Feng Suiling had a different intention when he talked about his qualifications, but now he really said his true intention.


    In fact, there is something in his words. Feng mieling was a genius when he was young. Otherwise, he would not be able to support the Feng family until now, and he would also become a top family. His qualifications are not even worse than Chu Yiming''s. He just wanted to resonate with others.


    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, people unconsciously looked at the women in Su''s mansion. Before, they had a vague feeling about the strength of the women in Su''s mansion. Now they are really surprised to observe carefully.


    After reaching a certain level of strength, you can also see the depth when you look at others'' strength. At least those who have reached the Xiaocheng level can see the specific strength of all the women. There are many people who can''t reach Xiaocheng level, but they all find that there is not a single woman around Su Jingfei.


    So the weakest one among women should be su Bingfeng, but she is too young to be counted. Judging from the internal skills of Huofeng and Feng Xiaolan, they both have profound internal power for at least ten years.


    If they all come from famous families, it will not be new for them to have such internal skills. Now almost all the children who are trained by various families have such internal skills. Of course, the level of internal skills is similar, and there is still a big gap in strength. You can not count this.


    Let''s say their internal skill level, everyone can be more than ten years, which is a bit wrong. Before, everyone was attracted by Su Jingfei, and didn''t think deeply about this problem.


    Now that everyone is guided by Feng mieling, even Su Hanlin''s face has changed. He also thinks about the seriousness of the problem. Su Jingfei must have a secret. It''s absolutely unusual that so many women have such skills together. They have no reason to have martial arts skills when they meet Su Jingfei.


    You can see Su Jingfei''s own strength, but he has only been on the road for one year. It''s like he was born out of nowhere. It can be said that he devoted himself to practicing martial arts for the first 20 years, but we all know his information. He is not like this at all. At least you can see that he is trying to earn money to support himself, and he has to go to school, practice martial arts and study medicine, He also needs to learn the skills of the Qimen dunjia array. Su Jingfei himself goes against the objective law.


    Now so many women have such skills. If there is no problem, unless there is something wrong with their brain, this problem will definitely bring him fatal consequences.


    Su Jingfei''s face finally changed, and he also thought of the problem. He didn''t expect that Feng mieling had made up for himself at this time. It was really June when he got a pharmaceutical factory in the Feng family. Feng mieling had such a powerful fight back.


    Not to mention those families that have a general or contradictory relationship with Su Jingfei, even those close to Su Jingfei, people are thinking that the strength of Su''s daughters is abnormal.


    Dantai Chongguang, a relatively detached family leader, also suddenly thought of this problem. Su Jingfei must have a secret that others don''t have.


    Even if they don''t know what Su Jingfei did, they all think that it must have something to do with Su Jingfei. When Feng mieling mentioned this problem, he basically mobilized everyone''s enthusiasm, but Su Jingfei couldn''t avoid it.


    Feng mieling sneers in his heart. Su Jingfei wants to fight with him. He is too young. He can kill him if he finds a chance. Now he can''t hold on.


    "Su Jingfei, I really want to ask, are all the women around you from the same school? Their skills are very good. I haven''t heard that the third young master of the Su family has got the support of any sect. Besides, they are all such young disciples. You are very lucky. " Feng mieling was very proud. He didn''t need to say too much. As long as he fanned the flames, it was enough to make people think about Su Jingfei.


    If he says too much now, it''s not good. Only by saying this can people doubt that Su Jingfei has a big secret. Of course, they don''t think what Feng mieling said is true. He seems to have denied Su Jingfei''s excuse.


    At this time, even if Su Hanlin wanted to help Su Jingfei, it was not easy to do. He sighed in his heart. It seemed that if Su Jingfei really faced people''s difficulties, he could only use brutal means. Fortunately, there were only a few people who could really influence his performance. Even if Feng Qingtian and Fu Laoqi joined hands, he was not afraid of them.


    Everyone was thinking about Su Jingfei''s answer, but Su Jingfei''s eyes lit up and said with a smile: "yes, master Feng, how can you be so smart? I really get the support of a sect, and they are all the teachers and sisters of the same sect. To tell you the truth, master Feng, it''s not very good if you send someone to investigate me."

 Chapter 1203

    Su Jingfei''s words stunned Feng mieling for a moment. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so cheeky and follow his own words, but also fight back, saying that he sent someone to investigate him.


    "Su Jingfei, do you dare to say more? They all belong to the same sect. If you say that, don''t say that their sect is formed by themselves. " The person who started this time is Qin Shaoyou. He failed to plot against Su Jingfei before, but now he is naturally full of resentment.


    Seeing Feng mieling''s attack on Su Jingfei, he immediately followed, and he also found that it was definitely a good opportunity to attack Su Jingfei.


    Although Qin Shaoyou takes the opportunity to attack Su Jingfei, he talks about people''s heart. If the women around Su Jingfei are really from a sect, is that sect built by themselves? There are so many people here, they have never heard of it.


    This time Su Jingfei didn''t follow Qin Shaoyou''s words, but sneered: "Qin Shaoyou, although you are not young, your knowledge is not so good. Do you think that what you don''t know doesn''t exist?"


    "What do you mean? Do you really dare to say they belong to the same sect? Are you kidding? " Qin Shaoyou doesn''t believe in evil anymore, he says.


    At this time, Feng mieling also said: "Su Jingfei, even if you want to find an excuse to cover up their situation, you don''t need to say that everyone doesn''t believe it. There is no school with so many excellent disciples."


    At this time, he doesn''t have to cover up his real intention. The foreshadowing content is enough. At this time, not only the Feng family is interested in the strength of the women around Su Jingfei, but also the neutral families and the families who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei.


    At this time, he wants to ask Su Jingfei something. I''m afraid these people won''t object. Su Jingfei obviously has a secret.


    Since Su Jingfei saw what Feng mieling meant, he was already trying to figure out a way. Although he didn''t have to keep the secret for long, he also wanted to go through the present situation. Now that so many people are in front of him, if they really press questions together, he doesn''t know what to do.


    As long as you can live today, even if someone comes to trouble you, you can push it off or refuse to admit it. With this in mind, you make up your mind.


    "Master Feng, you must have investigated me. Do you know my relationship with Master Liu Zongyun?" Su Jingfei suddenly changed the topic and said Liu Zongyun''s name. He is a lieutenant general, and he has his own sect, which is known to all.


    Although Liu Zongyun''s strength is inferior to that of many people present, his fame and status are not low. He is the leader of a sect. Moreover, there are many young disciples in his sect, and they are all married to other families and sects.


    When LAN Xiqi first met Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei had already heard of it, but he didn''t think much about it at that time. Now he wants to come to such a school, which is just suitable for his own use. Moreover, Liu Zongyun is one of his most iron relatives, and he will certainly help himself to tell a lie.


    Feng mieling has investigated Su Jingfei, and naturally knows Liu Zongyun''s situation. Thinking of the school Liu Zongyun founded, this is indeed the case. Among some families and schools here, there are Liu Zongyun''s disciples.


    Su Jingfei''s words not only stunned Feng mieling, but also those who knew Liu Zongyun. They really thought it was possible.


    But soon Feng mieling denied: "Su Jingfei, you can''t say that they are all Liu Zongyun''s apprentices. It seems that some of your Su girls'' martial arts are no worse than Liu Zongyun''s, and this apprentice is too powerful. They are really better than Liu Zongyun?"


    Su Jingfei had a good idea of it and said to Feng mieling with a smile, "well, master Feng, which woman is more powerful than Master Liu''s Apprentice?"


    Feng mieling always felt that something was wrong, but he was not polite. He pointed to Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun and said, "their strength should not be much worse than Liu Zongyun. With their strength, if they are Liu Zongyun''s disciples, I don''t believe them anyway."


    At the end of his words, people who know Liu Zongyun all secretly nod their heads. Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun are the two most powerful women in the Su family. If they are Liu Zongyun''s apprentices, they are really better than LAN. But we all know that Liu Wufeng is Liu Zongyun''s most powerful apprentice, but he seems to have less internal skills than these two women.


    Everyone thinks that even if Su Jingfei wants to find someone as an excuse, he should also find someone with higher martial arts skills. Now he is directly exposed face to face. He really deserves to lose face.


    Even Su Hanlin thinks Su Jingfei is not right this time. He is usually so smart. How can he be stupid this time.


    But before they spoke, someone said, "Feng mieling, you''re jealous of all the girls in Su''s family. You don''t have so many talents in Feng''s family. Just say it directly. What''s the meaning of picking out my five younger sisters? Don''t you mean my five younger sisters should become experts?"


    When they turned their eyes, they saw that Nalan xiuhai had already stood up. He and Feng Suiling were sitting on the same table. However, they had been talking about Su Jingfei''s family all the time, and he didn''t interrupt. At this time, he naturally spoke.


    Not to mention that he was originally aiming at Su Jingfei, this time Feng mieling even mentioned Nalan Xiuying. No matter where her martial arts came from, he had found the right reason to speak. What''s more, helping Su Jingfei at this time was also helping his five younger sisters.


    Although Feng mieling is very resourceful, he doesn''t know that Nalan Xiuying is a peerless witch. She can keep her 20-year-old appearance at the age of 40. In people''s eyes, Nalan Xiuying will never be more than 25 years old.


    Even if Feng mieling knew that the fifth miss of Nalan family was beside Su Jingfei, she was in her forties anyway. Feng mieling thought Nalan Xiuying was not present. He didn''t know Nalan xiuhai was standing up at this time. Feng mieling was really confused.


    When Su Jingfei saw Nalan xiuhai stand up, he felt a V gesture in his heart. He thought of this earlier. For example, the worst person to use is Nalan Xiuying. She is not only a member of Nalan family, but also not in her twenties. She would have a better excuse to use this as an excuse. He was deeply impressed by Feng''s "tact".


    "Master Feng, let me introduce you." Su Jingfei said that he was introduced to her, and she had already come to Nalan Xiuying. At this time, Nalan Xiuying was at their next table, accompanied by Bai Gongyun.


    When she gets to him, she nods to Nalan Xiuying. Nalan Xiuying stands up with deep understanding. No matter how many people look at her, she is still gorgeous. Even if someone noticed her charm before, Su Jingfei has always been in the limelight before. At this moment, the only one in everyone''s eyes is this peerless enchantress.


    The older people just feel the experience. Most of the younger generation are intoxicated. The beauty of Nalan Xiuying is irresistible to the young people. At this time, they find that Nalan Xiuying is really charming.


    Without waiting for everyone to think more, Su Jingfei said to Feng mieling in front of them, "master Feng, this is Nalan Xiuying, the fifth younger sister of the master Nalan. He is really not Liu Zongyun''s apprentice, but her martial arts are relatively high. Do you have any questions?"


    After his introduction, they all know that Nalan Xiuying is Nalan xiuhai''s fifth sister, and also Nalan''s fifth miss. Fortunately, the most important of these two identities is Nalan piaoyue''s daughter.


    Nalan Piaoxue is one of the top five experts in the world. Even huijue said that he is hopeful to be promoted in the near future, that is, he may become the third expert in the world. If it is his daughter, it seems that there is no problem if she is stronger. This is completely reasonable.


    What''s more, the age of Nalan Xiuying can''t be doubted. Although Nalan Xiuying seems to be in her early twenties, we all know that her actual age is at least 40 years old. I don''t know whether her seven younger brother Nalan Xiulin is in her thirties. If a person is 40 years old, her real strength is weaker than Liu Zongyun, which seems to be understandable. Besides, she comes from a famous family.


    Among the people present, only the Nalan family knew that Nalan Xiuying had no experience of practicing martial arts when she was in the family, but outsiders didn''t know. When they heard about Nalan Xiuying''s identity, they felt that Nalan Xiuying''s achievements were reasonable.


    Feng Suiling didn''t think that the problem he pointed out was still supported by Nalan''s family. He didn''t have to ask. He knew that people''s doubts about Su Jingfei must have decreased a lot, and they would look down on him.


    Before waiting for him to speak, Nalan Xiuying said, "Xiuying is stupid. She is over 40 years old and has not yet entered the realm of Xiaocheng. Is it a bit too much for the Feng family to pull me out to speak? Do you think Nalan Xiuying is a bully?"


    Although she looks gentle and generous, her words embarrass Feng mieling for a while. Let alone that he means to bully the small. Although he is the same as Nalan xiuhai, he is much older than Nalan xiuhai in actual age. Naturally, he is much older than Nalan Xiuying. Now when he hears Nalan Xiuying''s words, he doesn''t know how to answer them.


    Just like Su Jingfei, Feng mieling''s mansion is deep, but he loves face more, so he doesn''t know how to deal with the more obvious things.


    Nalan Piaoxue suddenly said: "master Feng, my little daughter has been wandering outside. I don''t have much time to teach her in Beijing. Now her achievements are not satisfactory. I will teach her well in the future, so as not to make people feel uncomfortable. I have to put forward some key points."


    Feng mieling looks at his Nalan family and Su Jingfei. He seems to have eaten a fly. He doesn''t even have the heart to continue to talk about Dongfang Wenjun, but he doesn''t know that Dongfang Wenjun has something to say. He''s really afraid of the background of Dongfang Wenjun. When it''s time, he''s really passive. It''s better to go back and investigate.

 Chapter 1204

    Feng mieling originally wanted Su Jingfei to be the target of public criticism. Su Jingfei must have a secret, but he didn''t expect that the typical example he picked out was Nalan Xiuying.


    He naturally knows what Na LAN Xiuying is like. Although she looks like she is in her twenties, she is actually in her early forties. At her age, her martial arts are a little worse than Liu Zongyun. It''s not impossible. After all, Na LAN piaoyue is one of the strongest experts in the world.


    After all, people didn''t know who Nalan Xiuying was before Su Jingfei. Even in those years, people only knew that the fifth lady of Nalan family had eloped with others, but they didn''t care much about the specific name. Now people finally know Nalan Xiuying''s identity, and they were shocked by her untimely appearance.


    Bai Gongyun, in particular, used to sit next to Nalan Xiuying. She always thought that Nalan Xiuying was one or two years younger than her age. Now she knows that the gap is almost 20 years old.


    As a woman, she looks forward to the eternal youth. Nalan Xiuying has fulfilled all women''s dreams. She wants to ask Nalan Xiuying how to maintain it. What''s more, Nalan Xiuying is not only young, but also gorgeous, which makes any woman have to envy.


    Women are concerned about Nalan Xiuying''s appearance, while men are naturally concerned about martial arts. Now Nalan Xiuying has such strength, which has been basically proved to be no problem.


    As for the other women, according to Su Jingfei, they are all disciples of Liu Zongyun''s sect. It seems that this is not the case. After all, there are some female disciples at their level in Liu Zongyun''s sect, and we all know that.


    For example, Xuanxuan''s strength will not be weaker than liang Xiuwen and others. Although she can''t compare with today''s Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun, she is also good.


    At this time, even if people have doubts, no one is talking nonsense. They just want to go back and investigate. They always think Su Jingfei is cheating.


    The actual situation is deceptive, but Su Jingfei thinks very clearly. As long as he and Liu Zongyun have a good string of words, even if others say anything, they will have no problem. Even if someone investigates, they are not afraid. Who can really come to the door at that time?


    Today''s occasion is quite special. Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to make them have any bad ideas. Otherwise, people will really ask themselves how to improve women''s internal skills, and they will be in trouble.


    Feng mieling knew that his plan failed again this time. Sometimes his plan was good, but it was always destroyed for various reasons.


    Although Su Jingfei is young, he is very cunning. Feng mieling has met many enemies in his life. He has never met such a difficult one as Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei has lived on his own since childhood and encountered many things. He always acts cautiously and leaves a way for himself.


    More importantly, this guy''s backstage is very hard, even if he has to be afraid of three points, otherwise, with force, he can still beat him.


    But he can''t guarantee how long he can hold Su Jingfei down. This boy''s progress is too fast. It is said that half a year ago, he was not as good as Feng mieqing, but now he is close to himself.


    He thinks that Su Jingfei must have a secret. It''s absolutely abnormal for a person''s strength to improve too fast. He can''t think of Su Jingfei''s cheating device of wired bookbinding. Naturally, he can''t think of the existence of golden bell. After all, it''s the treasure of the prime minister''s temple. How can su Jingfei use it casually.


    "Master Feng, you are very interested in martial arts. Why don''t I ask you for some tips first? I always take you as my goal." When Feng Suiling was thinking about it, Su Jingfei suddenly said.


    Feng mieling was stunned, and others were also stunned. Although Feng mieling has not yet broken through to the realm of pseudo Dacheng, he is also one of the top ten masters in the world. At least among the known martial arts, Chu Baimei of Chu family and Murong master of Murong family are weaker than him.


    Everyone looked at Su Jingfei a lot, but they didn''t expect him to take the initiative to challenge Feng mieling. Do you really want to let people teach him a lesson?


    Most people don''t believe Su Jingfei''s saying that he always takes Feng mieling as the target. After all, Su Jingfei has a father who is the world. Su Jingfei''s saying is obviously aimed at his behavior of standing up. It can''t be blamed for Su Jingfei. Feng mieling was swept away by Su Jingfei unintentionally.


    In fact, we can all understand that the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Feng family is very stiff. Now Su Jingfei challenges Feng mieling. It''s normal for Feng mieling to try to teach Su Jingfei a lesson. But Feng mieling has a deep hatred in his heart, and he doesn''t think so much about it.


    Su Jingfei is secretly laughing. In fact, he didn''t want to hurt Feng mieling so much. Who knows that the old man is so cooperative and stands up. How can he be worthy of others if he doesn''t play with him at this time.


    He can challenge Feng mieling because he has his own ideas. He knows that he is definitely not his opponent, but it doesn''t prevent him from disgusting Feng mieling. Today, his family has shown a lot of strength, and he doesn''t care about exposing his strength.


    There are many families in the capital, and there are people of all levels of strength. Now that his own Sufu is established, he has no absolute fighting power, and I''m afraid he won''t be stable in the capital.


    According to the current strength of the Su family, the first-class family is less than the top family, and there is not much ambition, but he also wants to enter the top family. He is qualified, but his overall strength is not good enough. Now he just wants to show everyone the strength of his own family.

 Chapter 1205

    Su Jingfei is unexpected and takes the initiative to challenge Feng mieling. Feng mieling has no reason for his own face in front of the public or in his own heart. He is also full of anger today. If he can beat Su Jingfei, he can also vent his anger.


    He doesn''t think he can beat Su Jingfei today. After all, there are so many people here today, and he is not allowed to poison himself. If he is just beaten, no one will object to him.


    In fact, people are looking forward to seeing the battle between Su Jingfei and Feng mieling, and also want to see how powerful Su Jingfei is. After all, everyone hears that Su Jingfei is very powerful and looks very powerful, but they haven''t seen it before.


    Su Jingfei is the first master of the younger generation in today''s world, but Feng mieling was similar. When Feng mieling was young, there was no su Hanlin, but there was also a man of extraordinary talent, that is, the founder of the country. In his time, let alone the younger generation or the older generation, as long as he started his career, he would be the number one in the world.


    In Feng mieling''s time, if this rebellious figure was excluded, he would be the first master of the young generation at that time. Many of his peers knew this.


    Although Su Jingfei is also very rebellious, he is still much worse than the founder, otherwise his secret would have been discovered long ago.


    When they were talking, they had already eaten half of the meal. Now they all know that Su Jingfei is going to fight with Feng mieling. Everyone wants to see it soon. Those who originally planned to drink two cups will not drink any more. Compared with the experts, they can have dinner at any time.


    It took less than half an hour for everyone to speed up their tacit understanding. They were already full of wine and food. The competition between Su Jingfei and Feng mieling is about to begin.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about the tacit understanding. He also wants to fight with Feng mieling earlier. Feng mieling is really the goal Su Jingfei has been striving for. Since he knew Feng mieling in the capital, he knew that he would fight with him sooner or later. All his efforts are to defeat Feng mieling.


    It''s not that he is so competitive, but that the conflict between himself and the Feng family can''t be solved at all. If he is not strong enough, he will be destroyed by the Feng family. Su Jingfei has a strong sense of hardship, even if he has already arrived.


    He has seen Feng mieling several times, but he hasn''t seen him once. His strength is no better than that of a master who can''t fake Dacheng. But as a master at Xiaocheng''s peak, he also has his own strength. What''s more, he has his own unique martial arts, which Su Jingfei has no contact with.


    Since it''s going to be a fight sooner or later, it''s better to take advantage of today''s opportunity to have a try. It doesn''t matter if Su Jingfei is defeated even today. Feng mieling doesn''t even dare to hurt himself. It''s impossible to hurt himself by any mistake. We are all experts. We can do this for the collection and release, so today Su Jingfei can confidently fight Feng mieling.


    At the beginning, Su Hanlin was really worried about Su Jingfei. He thought that Feng mieling was much better than Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei didn''t have the strength to challenge Feng mieling now, but he calmed down and thought that Su Jingfei was right.


    In fact, most people think of Su Jingfei''s purpose, but more people think that Su Jingfei is just looking for abuse. They think that Su Jingfei is much worse than Feng mieling. Even if they fight, they can only be beaten. They can''t see anything at all. The idea is good, and the reality is often cruel.


    Now that everyone has finished eating, Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense. He directly arranges his servants to clean up. They have made room for Su Jingfei and Feng Qingtian to compare their array.


    One day, Su Jingfei competed with Feng''s father and son respectively. Although one was to test array and the other was to test martial arts, it was enough to make su Jingfei famous all over the world. In particular, he had already won Feng Qingtian in the last competition. Even if he lost to Feng mieling again, it was absolutely amazing.


    Su Jingfei is actually a master of array in people''s mind now. This kind of person didn''t exist in people''s mind, but Su Jingfei let people watch a real duel between the two.


    "Master Feng, now that everyone is full of wine and food, let''s give them a performance to help them have fun." Although we all know that they are ready, Su Jingfei comes out with a smile and invites Feng mieling, but this makes Feng mieling feel uncomfortable.


    Feng mieling is also the owner of the Feng family. He is one of the best experts in the world. When he comes to Su Jingfei''s mouth, he seems to have become a juggler and give everyone a boost. This is a martial arts competition, not a performance.


    How can su Jingfei not know Feng mieling''s mind? Since he found that Feng mieling wanted more face, he stimulated him in this aspect. Su Jingfei was a younger generation anyway. It doesn''t matter whether he lost or said he would cheer everyone up. Others just thought that he was joking. It must be Feng mieling who was really unhappy.


    As long as Feng mieling is not happy, Su Jingfei will be very happy. Su Jingfei feels that he is getting more and more dark now, but he can''t help it. Who told the Feng family to make trouble when he was moving home is obviously making him unhappy.


    No matter what Feng mieling thought, he just nodded with a smile and said, "OK, let''s start. I''ll also feel the power of the first master of the young generation. Don''t be merciful when you do it later. Just do your best."


    Su Jingfei sneers in secret. How can he not hear Feng mieling''s words? Isn''t he afraid to let others say it when he doesn''t show mercy to his subordinates?


    If you change to be an ordinary person, you will be embarrassed to say more. Su Jingfei is not the kind of person who suffers losses. He immediately said with a smile, "OK, I will try my best to ask for advice from master Feng."


    Just when Feng mieling nodded his head, Su Jingfei suddenly changed his words and said, "but I''m a junior. I''m not as good at martial arts as master Feng. Then you must be merciful. Otherwise, I don''t dare to fight with master Feng."


    Feng mieling scolds in his heart that Su Jingfei is now the head of Su''s family. He is also a big man. How can he talk like a scoundrel? He can do it freely, but he has to show mercy. Isn''t that a trick?


    But he loves face more. Su Jingfei said that obviously in the tone of his younger generation. He can''t refuse it. He''s really depressed.


    Su Jingfei''s performance, others are also a little stunned, we all think that Su Jingfei is also the first master of the young generation, at least should have the arrogance of the master, did not see Chu Yiming, Gao Yuexia, Fu ADA, Dan Taiming and so on, are all superior?


    He has a good relationship with Su Hanlin and is optimistic about Su Jingfei. Nalan Piaoxue, Mrs. Yang and others unconsciously sweep between Su Hanlin and Su Jingfei. Even master huijue and Fu laoguai begin to look at their father and son strangely later. They think that the personality gap between the father and son is really big. Feng Qingtian even speculates maliciously that they are really father and son?


    Su Hanlin, as the best expert in the world, has a keen sense of how he feels. When people look at him like this, he doesn''t know. In fact, he is also very depressed. How can su Jingfei be so cunning at his age? It''s nothing like when he was young.


    If it was in peacetime, he would say something about Su Jingfei. But he thought that Su Jingfei had lived alone since he was a child. He must have been exposed to too much cheating in his life. That is to say, Su Jingfei had such a character because he had suffered a lot since he was a child.


    The more he thought about it, the more guilty Su Hanlin felt. Even though he watched Su Jingfei play some rogue, he couldn''t say anything. He just wanted to be better to Su Jingfei in the future and compensate for his mistakes for so many years.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what people think, and he doesn''t care what people think. He is a younger generation. Even if his strength is similar to that of Feng mieling, after all, he is nearly two generations younger. He can''t put them together just because he has set up another door. He believes that all people present will think so.


    His idea is really no problem. No one in the audience thinks Su Jingfei is shameless, but he is somewhat rogue, but it''s harmless.


    People have different ideas in their hearts, and Su Jingfei doesn''t need to take their ideas into consideration. In this way, he has reduced Feng Suiling''s excuse to hurt himself, and he can have no scruples. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to suffer any losses.


    Feng mieling knew that if he continued to talk with Su Jingfei, he might run on him more. This boy was too cunning. He wanted to limit himself by taking advantage of his lower seniority.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei didn''t say any restrictions on his martial arts. If that''s true, don''t do it well. He feels that Su Jingfei is worse than himself, but it won''t be much worse. Otherwise, Su Jingfei won''t be so troublesome. But he didn''t forget that Feng Qingyang didn''t beat Su Jingfei in the previous memorial service.


    Feng mieling knows that Su Jingfei is very powerful, but he still has enough confidence to defeat him. He thinks that even if Su Jingfei makes rapid progress, he will not reach his level in such a short time.


    His idea is really right. Su Jingfei has not reached the peak of Xiaocheng, but his strength has surpassed Feng Qingyang. If Su Jingfei didn''t have injuries on his body that day, Feng Qingyang can''t play 200 moves with Su Jingfei, and maybe he won''t win a thousand moves.


    Now, after practising under the golden bell, Su Jingfei is much stronger than before, and there is also poison Sutra cultivation. Su Jingfei''s strength has been improved in an all-round way. As for what level he has reached, in fact, Su Jingfei is not very clear.


    Feng mieling thought in his heart and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, let''s see you are a younger generation. I''ll let you do three moves first. You can do it yourself."


    As soon as Su Jingfei''s eyes brighten, Feng Suiling can show his predecessor''s demeanor by doing so, but he doesn''t know what kind of strength he has. Just as he wants to test him, he''s welcome.

 Chapter 1206

    Su Jingfei and Feng shailing don''t talk much after they leave the field empty. They stand opposite each other. Although Feng shailing is 70 or 80 years old, he looks like a man of 50 or 60 years old.


    At this time, no one dares to say that Feng mieling is an old man. This guy is one of the top experts in the world today. Although he is inferior to those Dacheng and pseudo Dacheng experts, his actual strength has almost reached the first level of pseudo Dacheng.


    This kind of ranking, no one to count, but Xiaocheng peak of the experts, no one can steadily win Feng mieling, Chu Baimei is only with him in Bozhong, the rest is not as good as Feng mieling.


    Su Jingfei''s challenge to Feng mieling is actually a big risk. But now Su Jingfei''s strength is a little lower than Feng mieling''s, but it must not be too far. Su Jingfei is very clear about this. If the gap is too big, he will not take the initiative to challenge.


    This time, there is no gambling contract. It''s not that the Feng family doesn''t want to gamble. We all know the result. It must be a little boring to put forward the gambling contract now. No matter how fierce Su Jingfei is, people can only guess how long he will stick to it.


    Just as everyone thought, before Feng mieling started, he proposed to let Su Jingfei do three moves. Su Jingfei was not polite and accepted his offer with ease. He never liked to suffer losses. What''s more, he and the Feng family had been feuding with each other all the time. He was a fool to refuse!


    "Master Feng, since you are so generous, I''m not polite. Take my fist first." Su Jingfei said a word, a punch in order to hit.


    This fist is not to mention a top-level expert. Even people who can''t do martial arts can fight it. Everyone is thinking, is it because Su Jingfei has pride in his heart and doesn''t want to take advantage of it, so he directly wastes the three moves?


    Even Feng mieling has such conjecture, but according to Su Jingfei''s character that he doesn''t suffer losses before speaking, how can he not accept his discount? It''s unscientific!


    In fact, it''s unscientific of course. After Feng mieling''s idea was turned, he felt a strong fist coming. The distance between them was about five meters. Su Jingfei''s fist was so powerful that it was obvious that Feng mieling had a deep internal power to make trouble. It was su Jingfei''s right reaction that made Feng mieling secretly nod his head.


    People also see that Su Jingfei''s fist is not a random attack, but the use of internal power attack, so it seems that there is no problem.


    It''s just that even if Su Jingfei wants to attack, he shouldn''t use such a simple attack. Moreover, he doesn''t continue to attack immediately after making a punch. This punch is not for the subsequent attack, it''s just an ordinary punch.


    His internal power is really not shallow, but according to his fist, anyone who reaches the Xiaocheng level can do it, which is not surprising.


    Feng mieling thought the same way. He said that he would let Su Jingfei do three moves. He just said that he would not fight back in the three moves, but it was OK to block and dodge. Seeing that there was no problem with this fist, he waved and clapped his hand to resolve Su Jingfei''s strength.


    But just when his palm style and fist strength came into contact, Feng mieling''s face changed. He knew his carelessness. Su Jingfei may not be as good as Feng mieling in internal skill, but the types of martial arts he would use must be better than Feng mieling. Besides, Su Bingfeng, a disciple who always makes all kinds of strange martial arts, and LAN Xiqi''s own martial arts, Su Jingfei''s martial arts are absolutely weird.


    The reason why people didn''t see Su Jingfei''s subsequent attack before was that Su Jingfei''s fist was the lead. Only Feng mieling cracked the fist could he continue to move.


    Su Jingfei''s fist strength was pulled, and his body seemed to be driven by Feng mieling''s palm. He flew towards him, and at the same time, he drank loudly: "fighting cattle across the mountain." With these words, the fist in his hand hit Feng mieling again, which was his second move.


    On the contrary, people who know martial arts know the meaning of fighting cattle across the mountain. This kind of boxing is specially used to crack the foreign martial arts. They can attack the enemy''s internal organs through the defense of the other side. This kind of martial arts is reasonable against Feng mieling.


    Feng mieling''s martial arts have reached the peak of Xiaocheng. Although he can see it from the outside, his defense is absolutely very powerful. It''s hard for ordinary people to break through the defense. Su Jingfei''s right choice is to use the cross mountain bull to attack the opponent''s internal organs directly, but how can Feng mieling have no defense at all.


    As everyone guessed, Feng mieling snorted. Before, he used his internal traction to let him continue his attack. Although it was unexpected, it would not have a big impact on him. It was just faster.


    It''s a pity that his internal skill is not enough to hurt himself. It''s doomed to be useless. He thinks that Feng mieling still grabs Su Jingfei''s fist in order to crack his moves.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed and sneered. Does Feng mieling really think he''s just using the mountain to beat cattle? If so, I don''t know how many times I have died.


    Feng mieling''s hand is very fast. He doesn''t give Su Jingfei a chance to escape. He grabs his fist with a bang. If it''s not limited to Su Jingfei''s three moves, he just needs to twist his wrist to break Su Jingfei''s wrist. In this way, Su Jingfei''s three moves admit defeat.


    And this is Su Jingfei''s loophole. He yells to beat cattle across the mountain, but he doesn''t use it at all. When Feng mieling grabs his hand, he knows that he has been cheated by Su Jingfei again. Su Jingfei''s internal skill doesn''t attack internal organs through his body at all. The target of his attack is his arm, and his reaction is in Su Jingfei''s calculation.


    "Oh, it''s wrong. It''s not fighting cattle across the mountain. It''s a one arm fist." Su Jingfei''s internal skill broke into Feng mieling''s arm, and he exclaimed, as if he was annoyed with his wrong move, but the damage was definitely more than that of beating cattle across the mountain.


    Su Jingfei''s Kung Fu is different from the more common Kung Fu in novels and movies. He really uses his kung fu to hurt his opponent''s arm meridians through internal force. That is to say, Feng mieling''s internal skill is deep and quick. If his strength is not as good as Su Jingfei''s or similar to Su Jingfei''s, he may not be able to use his arm in a short time.


    When people heard Su Jingfei''s words, they were shocked. Those who had a good relationship with Su Jingfei were dumbfounded. Su Jingfei was a thief. Those who had a bad relationship with Su Jingfei naturally scolded Su Jingfei for being despicable.


    Their theory is also very reliable. Feng mieling has already told Su Jingfei to do three tricks. This boy still plays tricks. Can he play happily? How can the basic trust between people be so shameless? It''s too bad. They are all fighting against Su Jingfei.


    For these people''s words, Su Jingfei basically ignored them. Naturally, he was not tired of deceit in martial arts competition. Feng mieling could not judge very well, and he was so surprised.


    Su Jingfei didn''t have time to take care of other people''s thoughts. His second move didn''t actually hurt Feng mieling. At most, he let himself have a little advantage. At this time, he would take the third move.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s tricks in the first two times, Feng mieling naturally raised his vigilance in the third time. If Su Jingfei used any tricks this time, he would fail.


    As long as he can survive Su Jingfei''s three moves, he can fight back. He believes that as long as he can fight back, he can pull back his previous weakness. Su Jingfei will be unlucky in a word.


    In my heart, I want to see Su Jingfei''s third move, but I didn''t expect that Su Jingfei suddenly jumped back to the previous position. When everyone was still puzzled, he suddenly took out a hand in his arms, and then said loudly: "look at the rain all over me!" Then they watched a handful of coins fly out of the air.


    Even though people have been prepared for a long time, Su Jingfei must be more damaged. Seeing that he uses all kinds of tricks, we all know that Su Jingfei must think that he is inferior to Feng mieling, so he will use some tricks. But when they really see Su Jingfei like this, they still think that Su Jingfei has broken through the bottom line of people''s conjecture again and again.


    In the duel between the two, Su Jingfei not only played tricks, but also began to throw concealed weapons. Feng mieling said it well. He asked Su Jingfei to do three moves, and Su Jingfei''s third move was full of flowers and rain. Can it be regarded as a move?


    But it doesn''t mean it''s not. Su Jingfei threw flowers and rain all over the sky. According to the martial arts novels, it''s really a hidden weapon, but there are a lot of hidden weapons. So many coins are like bullets thrown at Feng mieling. As long as he deals with one less, he will be injured.


    Feng Zhaofeng already blurted out: "I''ll wipe it. Su Jingfei, do you dare to be more shameless?"


    As soon as his words were finished, someone immediately said, "Feng Zhaofeng, what do you mean? Why do you scold my master? I taught him this move. It''s just a move. Don''t you agree?"


    Naturally, the speaker is Su Bingfeng. Except for the most basic martial arts, Su Bingfeng created almost all of the martial arts that Su Jingfei used in novels. The martial arts she created are specious. If she used them, they would not produce much effect, but in Su Jingfei''s hands, the situation would be different.


    Now when Feng Zhaofeng is dissatisfied with Su Jingfei, Su Bingfeng is not happy. Does this guy doubt his own martial arts? It''s a trick to spend money all over the world.


    Although Feng Zhaofeng is not a good person, he is not able to compete with a little girl. What''s more, he knows that Su Bingfeng is a gifted young lady of the Murong family, and he won''t have a good result in competing with him. He hums: "it''s shameless of Su Jingfei to use conspiracy."


    "What''s the matter with the plot? Martial arts duel is to face the enemy, you do not accept, you do not accept, you go! I see how you can defeat Feng mieling openly. " This time, the speaker is Nalan Rongxuan. His words are really irritating. It seems that at this moment, he forgot that Feng Zhaofeng and Feng mieling are father and son, and he had to let Feng Zhaofeng deal with Feng mieling.

 Chapter 1207

    Su Jingfei and Feng Suiling fight each other, and Feng Zhaofeng is also run off. After all, today is Su Jingfei''s happy move. Most of the people who come here are su Jingfei''s friends. Now when you hear Feng Zhaofeng say so about Su Jingfei, it''s natural for you to open your mouth.


    It''s just a matter for young people. Feng Qingtian, the older generation, can''t speak for their dignity. It''s just that Feng Qingtian can''t help sighing that his grandson is not enough. If he wants to take charge of the Feng family in the future, he really doesn''t know what will happen!


    In fact, crazy young master is a better candidate, but he is not the eldest son after all, and he was hurt by LAN Xiqi last time, and now he has not recovered. Thinking of this, Feng family''s hatred for Su Jingfei is deeper.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care what the following people are talking about. His third move is to use concealed weapons. In fact, it''s also after careful consideration. The gap between himself and Feng mieling is not small. It''s even more difficult to defeat him. Now he just wants to know Feng mieling''s strength and admit defeat with dignity.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t practiced concealed weapon technique specially, but after all, he has Su Bingfeng''s technical guidance. Moreover, he is in charge of two channels, and it''s decent to use it. He can even play with a pistol, so it''s no surprise that concealed weapons are so handsome.


    His concealed weapon technique is different from that of today. After all, what he learned is Su Bingfeng''s own concealed weapon technique, but she learned it from novels. It has to be said that Su Bingfeng''s creativity is incomparable, and she can imitate even the very abstract martial arts in novels.


    Even if the effect is a little bad, or some are not the same, the general direction will not be wrong in the end. Su Bingfeng has absolutely no one to compare.


    Su Jingfei suddenly uses a concealed weapon, which is beyond Feng''s expectation. Looking at the coins falling from the sky, Feng doesn''t dare to be careless. The coins that are paid attention to by experts are no less powerful than bullets. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to have such a technique.


    After all, Feng mieling is a master at Xiaocheng''s peak, not to mention a concealed weapon. Even if many people shoot at him, he can deal with it. A master at a certain level is really not afraid of guns.


    His hands beat several times in the air in front of him, and each palm was in the air, which made people not understand what he was doing.


    Only the experts know what his purpose is. Most of them can''t help sighing. Feng''s internal skill has really reached the peak of Xiao chengling. After so many palms, he is basically resisted by internal power within one meter around him, as if there is an absolute barrier around him.


    His action was very fast. When he made this absolute barrier, Su Jingfei''s coins arrived. From this we can see how fast Feng mieling''s speed was, and this just blocked Su Jingfei''s coins.


    People who don''t know what Feng mieling has done also understand when they see the coins blocked. At the same time, it''s even more incredible that Feng mieling is no longer human. Such defense is like a power, but it''s really the effect of internal power.


    Su Jingfei was also a little surprised by Feng mieling''s way of dealing with him. He thought that Feng mieling would dodge, which would make him look embarrassed. As a result, he used his internal force to fight hard.


    This is why Su Jingfei''s internal power is not as good as Feng mieling''s. If they are equal in strength, Feng mieling doesn''t dare to do so. In case Feng mieling''s internal power breaks his internal defense, it will be troublesome. But now there is no need to worry. Su Jingfei''s strength is not as good as Feng mieling''s. This is an indisputable fact.


    In fact, when Su Jingfei and others saw that Feng mieling was so relaxed, it was a fake. Feng mieling''s internal skill was deep, no doubt, but it was really casual. It was impossible. This kind of internal skill consumed a lot.


    Feng mieling was secretly annoyed. He asked Su Jingfei to do three moves. Su Jingfei really didn''t have any scruples. He even used the concealed weapons. Now that the three moves have passed, Feng mieling decided to let Su Jingfei bear his anger. The old master is not a newcomer.


    When he blocked Su Jingfei''s coin, Feng Suiling immediately began to fight back. The three moves had passed, and he didn''t have to be restricted any more.


    His people seem to be floating up, with a very fierce momentum, attacking Su Jingfei. He knows that Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is very strong, and he doesn''t intend to compete with Su Jingfei to test his body method. He has to rely on his own strength to suppress Su Jingfei.


    Seeing Feng mieling''s momentum, Su Jingfei guesses what he''s up to. Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t have a hard fight with Feng mieling. Everyone knows what each other is good at. Su Jingfei certainly won''t deal with others'' strengths with his own weaknesses.


    His martial arts are mainly flexible and weird. He doesn''t fight against Feng mieling. He just flashes his body quickly and then does it by surprise. He uses his lightness skills to deal with Feng mieling. Although Feng mieling has deep internal skills, it''s not easy to catch Su Jingfei.


    The battle between Su Jingfei and Feng Suiling is not as fierce as expected. People think that the two people who have deep resentment will be full of gunpowder when they come up, especially Su Jingfei. How can they say that they are all young people, and how can they be calm!


    The actual situation is unexpected. Su Jingfei is not only calm, but also knows how to avoid the edge. Compared with Feng mieling, he is more calm. Everyone can see that Feng mieling wants to fight with Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei just wanders. Even if it is not fierce enough, people have to admit that Su Jingfei is very smart.


    Although it''s not as fierce as you think, Su Jingfei''s various attacks still make people''s eyes bright. Feng mieling''s response also makes people secretly nod their heads. It''s worthy of being an old master. He has a kind of stability that you can beat me through the wind and rain. It seems that all Su Jingfei''s attacks will not cause any threat in his eyes.


    At this time, Hui Jue, sitting next to Su Hanlin, said with a smile, "benefactor Su Hanlin, it seems that you have a successor. The strength of benefactor Su Jingfei is really impressive!"


    Su Hanlin did worry about Su Jingfei at first. After all, Feng mieling was an old master, and his fame was before Su Hanlin.


    Now, after watching the two men fight, he suddenly finds that he has underestimated his son all the time. His internal power is really weaker than that of Feng mieling. Otherwise, he would not have been wandering all the time. Obviously, his internal power is insufficient.


    However, his lightness skill is not inferior to that of Feng mieling. Even his lightness skill is better than that of Feng mieling. At least Feng mieling can''t catch him.


    Not only his own strength, but also su Jingfei''s hands-on experience with others is quite enough. Sometimes Feng mieling changes his style. Su Jingfei immediately guesses his intention. This is not something that can be achieved by practicing martial arts. It is definitely the accumulation of experience.


    Su Hanlin was very satisfied with Su Jingfei in his heart, but he didn''t praise him. He just said with a smile, "this boy has been neglected in discipline since he was a child, so he made the master laugh."


    "Young people, more exercise is not a bad thing. Otherwise, how could benefactor Su Jingfei achieve such success?" Huijue naturally sees the joy in Su Hanlin''s heart. He also says with a smile that Su Jingfei is going to represent the prime minister temple in the young generation contest. The stronger he is, the happier huijue will be.


    They didn''t deliberately suppress their conversation. Other people also heard it. Nalan piaoxie and Mrs. Yang, who have a good relationship with Su Jingfei, also joined their conversation. They are very optimistic about Su Jingfei.


    Feng Qingtian and Fu Laoqi don''t speak. They just frown and watch Su Jingfei and Feng mieling fight. Although they can see that Feng mieling should be stronger than Su Jingfei, Feng mieling has no obvious advantage when they fight. This is really speechless.


    In addition to these top experts, other people are also paying close attention, especially the women of Su Jingfei''s family. Although they all know that Su Jingfei has never done anything uncertain, what he is facing is Feng Jiling.


    As we all know, Feng mieling has always been Su Jingfei''s ultimate goal. Now that they have finally met for the first time, it''s impossible for us to be nervous.


    In fact, the strongest one in the Feng family is not Feng mieling, it should be Feng Qingtian. Although Su Jingfei''s array won Feng Qingtian before, there is a big gap between them in real strength. If Feng Qingtian''s attack on Su Jingfei, no matter how good his lightness skill is, Su Jingfei will not be able to run.


    Every master who reaches the level of pseudo Dacheng will have some research on potential. If Feng Qingtian uses potential to suppress Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei''s lightness skill will not be able to play.


    However, according to the rules of Wulin, people at Feng Qingtian''s level will not attack Su Jingfei casually. If he does, Su Hanlin or Mrs. Yang and others can attack Feng Qingtian. After all, this is really a big bully.


    According to the relationship, Mrs. Yang and Nalan Piaoxue are also qualified to defend Su Jingfei, especially Mrs. Yang, who is his successor.


    Now Su Jingfei doesn''t worry about Feng Qingtian. He mainly deals with Feng mieling. One is that there is not a big gap in strength. In addition, he knows that other people can''t help him deal with Feng mieling. He can only rely on himself.


    Feng mieling always wants to compete with Su Jingfei. Naturally, his internal power consumption is slightly more than Su Jingfei''s. Su Jingfei''s internal power is not much weaker than he''s originally. With each passing day, Su Jingfei''s estimated time is almost the same when they fight more than 300 moves.


    In fact, it''s better for him to fight with Feng mieling for a long time. Now it depends on the time. At the moment when both sides are wrong, Su Jingfei''s style is different from that before. Instead of dodging Feng mieling, Su Jingfei takes a picture of Feng mieling with one hand. He shouts "powerful Vajra palm". It seems that he intends to break Feng mieling''s bones and tendons with one hand.


    According to Su Jingfei''s style before, the martial arts he shouts out are not necessarily so simple. Feng mieling claps his hand to greet him just like a reflex. He always wanted to fight with Su Jingfei before, and this preparation has been there for a long time.


    However, because he suspected Su Jingfei was cheating, he only used 80% of his strength to take the lead this time, and left some to prevent Su Jingfei from cheating. He believed that his 80% strength was enough to deal with Su Jingfei, and he was very confident in his internal skills.

 Chapter 1208

    Su Jingfei suddenly calls out the powerful diamond palm. Not only Feng Jiling doesn''t believe it, but other people don''t believe it. Su Jingfei''s previous practice of beating cattle across the mountain has exposed his deceptive behavior. This time, everyone thinks Su Jingfei won''t be so honest.


    In fact, Su Jingfei really didn''t want to use the powerful Vajra palm directly, but when he found that Feng mieling had two points of strength, he changed his mind. After a while of consumption, in fact, Feng mieling was not much deeper than his internal skill.


    Su Jingfei is good at protracted combat. Even if Feng mieling is deeper than his internal skill, if he really consumes it, Su Jingfei doesn''t have to suffer.


    If at ordinary times, even if Su Jingfei wants to use the wandering way, Feng mieling will certainly force him to fight with him. But now the situation is special. In full view of the public, Feng mieling does not dare to use too cruel means with Su Jingfei.


    In this way, Feng mieling can play up to 80% of the level, which is calculated by Su Jingfei. In this way, Su Jingfei can let go.


    It is also because Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected, and his reaction speed is far faster than that of ordinary people. If ordinary people change moves temporarily, they can''t do it at all. However, Su Jingfei can do it completely. Just when he found that Feng Jiling kept his strength, his palm became a real powerful golden palm.


    With the internal power huff and puff, the palm became harder than the marble immediately, and collided with Feng mieling''s palm fiercely.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s momentum before, Feng mieling believes that he is not wrong. Su Jingfei certainly didn''t use the powerful diamond palm. This is not su Bingfeng''s own creation. There are people practicing this martial art in the Wulin, but his instant change is really beyond Feng mieling''s expectation.


    With calculation in mind but not in mind, Su Jingfei''s 100% power collides with Feng mieling''s 80% power, and suddenly makes a huge noise.


    Then people saw Su Jingfei and Feng mieling fly back to both sides. Su Jingfei flew more than ten meters. After landing, he unconsciously withdrew five or six steps. Each step left a footprint on the ground. It can be seen how powerful he was.


    Compared with Su Jingfei, Feng mieling looks better. He doesn''t fly as far as Su Jingfei, and after landing, he only takes three steps back. Although these three steps leave footprints on the ground, they are shallower than Su Jingfei.


    Everyone on the scene didn''t have to think that the gap between them was quite obvious. Su Jingfei and Feng mieling met each other for the first time. As a result, Su Jingfei lost without any suspense, which relieved the Feng family. They watched Su Jingfei so cunning, and they were really afraid that Feng mieling couldn''t take advantage of him!


    Not everyone can think about it, Su Jingfei already said to Feng mieling with a smile: "the master of Feng''s family really has a deep internal skill. Su is ashamed of himself, so I admit defeat. Today I have learned the power of the master of Feng''s family. Thank you for coaching."


    Su Jingfei''s way of doing this is recognized by many people. Since it''s obvious that he is not as good as Feng mieling, it''s better to admit defeat early. Everyone thinks that Su Jingfei''s way of doing this is very wise. Su Hanlin also secretly nods his head, so there''s no need to worry about Su Jingfei''s loss.


    Among all the people, the most dissatisfied person is Feng mieling. From the appearance, Su Jingfei was defeated by Feng mieling in the course of this fight, and obviously suffered a lot. Only he knew what was going on.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill is really weaker than Feng mieling''s, but after a period of time''s consumption and sudden opposition, Feng mieling didn''t give full play at all, but Su Jingfei did his best, and they can''t even match each other.


    This time, Su Jingfei was the one who took advantage of him. He was more powerful. When he flew out, with the help of flying and retreating, he defused Feng mieling''s palm power. You didn''t get any internal injury at all.


    He is not expected to win the competition with Feng mieling. That is to say, he doesn''t have to worry about face. He doesn''t have any pressure to use his strength to dissipate, and he doesn''t feel any shame. It''s true that he doesn''t feel uncomfortable anyway. This is what Su Jingfei did this time.


    But compared with Su Jingfei, Feng mieling is a man of face, and he is also the one who everyone thinks will win. Although he knows that he will get hurt, he has to support himself. His flying distance is relatively short, and he has to control his strength.


    Su Jingfei has completely eliminated Feng mieling''s power, but Feng mieling has eliminated 60% at most, and the remaining four achievements can only be accepted.


    Although Su Jingfei''s internal power is slightly weaker than Feng mieling''s, it''s not easy for Feng mieling to dissolve Su Jingfei''s 40% palm power. After su Jingfei opened his mouth, he didn''t dare to open his mouth. He was afraid of spitting out a mouthful of blood. He suffered a lot of internal injuries, but he could only bear it.


    The battle between Su Jingfei and Feng Suiling is not optimistic at all. Everyone knows that Su Jingfei is the result of defeat. Now Su Jingfei takes the initiative to admit defeat. We are not surprised. We also think that Su Jingfei is very wise.


    Feng mieling suffered a lot of internal injuries, but people feel that he should be. The depression in Feng mieling''s heart can be imagined. Although he was injured, if he really continued to fight, Feng mieling would have no problem in dealing with Su Jingfei, but now people admit defeat, so he can only hold his breath.


    Although I want to tear Su Jingfei to pieces in my heart, I can only smile on my face and say: "Su Jingfei, you are young and promising. You can have such skills at the age of 20. You are really outstanding."


    "Master Feng is really flattering. How can I be outstanding in front of you, or you always let me, give me face." Su Jingfei doesn''t know how Feng mieling''s injury is, but he believes that Feng mieling can''t completely dissolve his palm power. Now he is laughing in his heart.


    Feng mieling pressed down the internal injury and said with a smile again: "how can you, a self-taught young man, have such a realm, it is absolutely a great blessing."


    After his words, he went back to Feng''s family. It seems that winning Su Jingfei is just a small matter.


    He seems to praise Su Jingfei, but he makes Su Jingfei jump. He almost points at Feng Suiling and scolds him. The old man clearly praises himself. As a self-taught warrior, he can reach the level of the first master of the younger generation. It''s absolutely a secret.


    Feng mieling mentioned it once before, and it was resolved by himself. Now Su Jingfei can''t explain it. He can only learn it by himself. His intelligence and savvy are absolutely against heaven.


    At ordinary times, some people doubt it, but after all, no one says it in public. Now Feng mieling says so. You don''t need to know that from this evening, people from all families will investigate themselves in detail, and then they are in constant trouble. Feng mieling is really crafty.


    However, no matter how cunning Feng mieling is, he still suffers from his own dark losses. Su Jingfei''s strength is not as good as Feng mieling''s, but because he is a junior, he hurt him by taking advantage of people''s watching and Feng mieling''s face loving character.


    Su Jingfei has always regarded Feng mieling as his ultimate opponent. Now in his first confrontation with Feng mieling, he seems to have lost, but he doesn''t lose face. However, Feng mieling feels that he has suffered a loss. He should have defeated Su Jingfei, but he has got an internal injury, but he can''t tell others.


    He believed in Feng mieling''s character, not to mention that he would not say that he was hurt in front of outsiders. Even if he went home, he would not tell his family that he loved face too much.


    Thinking that Su Jingfei had returned to the crowd, the little fat man said regretfully: "Xiaofei, you are still too young. If you live for more than ten or twenty years, maybe you won''t lose!" He was not familiar with the Feng family and didn''t know the power of Feng mieling.


    As soon as his words were finished, an pangzi slapped him on the head and said, "dead boy, you can''t talk. Don''t talk nonsense. Master Feng is a top expert. Jingfei is still young and has a long way to go."


    An pangzi is tactful. Although his son''s words are right, he doesn''t want Feng mieling to hear his dissatisfaction. An pangzi is a businessman and makes do with everything. However, he is closer to Su Jingfei at this time. Who asked Su Jingfei to help him solve a lot of trouble.


    He said so, also don''t want to let people think Su Jingfei threat is too big, before Feng mieling to Su Jingfei''s support, how can he not hear it!


    An Qiuliang was more obedient to an pangzi''s words, and immediately changed his words and said, "yes, Xiaofei, you are really too young, and the road to the future is still very long. Don''t be proud. Pride makes people lag behind. Don''t remember."


    Su Jingfei naturally understood the thoughts of the settled father and son, and immediately said with a smile: "I know my strength is not good, and I will work harder in the future." After that, he said a few words to others. Now the competition between Su Jingfei and Feng mieling is over, and today''s housewarming is over.


    No matter what people think in their hearts, they also start to come and say goodbye to Su Jingfei. Generally, people from small and medium families will feel pressure when they are with these top families. He must be the first group to leave.


    Next, there are some families that have a general relationship with Su Jingfei. Today, these families mean to be familiar with Su Jingfei.


    Kang Baichuan and Bai family are the first families who are close to Su Jingfei. Kang Baichuan always adheres to a neutral attitude. It''s special that he has a good relationship with Su Jingfei. Bai family doesn''t know martial arts. This time, I''d like to thank Su Jingfei. After meeting, I''ll leave.


    After several other families left, the Feng family took the PI family and the Qin family with them to say goodbye to Su Jingfei. Although they had a hostile relationship, they should not forget their politeness before leaving.


    It''s just that the Feng family obviously didn''t take advantage today. No matter which family, they suffered a lot. The Feng family was the worst. Feng Qingtian and Su Jingfei failed to compete in the array and lost to a pharmaceutical factory. Although Feng mieling won Su Jingfei, he suffered from internal injuries.


    Su Jingfei is naturally happy for the Feng family and others to leave. It''s really in the way for these people to stay here. After a few words of politeness, he sent them out.

 Chapter 1209

    The guests of Su Jingfei''s family all left one after another, and finally only the Nalan family and the Su family were left. These two families and Su Jingfei were the closest people. What''s more, the Nalan family and Nalan Xiu''s talents met again, so they couldn''t just leave.


    Before they met again, they had talked for a while. Naturally, there was no need to say more. Nalan Xiuying also introduced Liang Xiuwen to Nalan''s family. Except Nalan Xiulin, none of Nalan''s family had seen Liang Xiuwen.


    All the people of the Su family have come here today except for their two children. Su Jingfei has set up a new home. Although Su Hanlin didn''t say anything, it''s a big deal after all. Moreover, Su Jingfei has to introduce the girls to the people of the Su family. Even if he has all kinds of complaints about Su Hanlin, he still has to introduce them when it''s time to introduce them.


    These women also know the relationship between Su Hanlin and Su Jingfei. Even if they know that they have some contradictions, they are su Jingfei''s father after all, and no one dares not respect them.


    Although Su Hanlin had heard that Su Jingfei was young and romantic before, he didn''t take it seriously at first. At this time, he was really surprised to see these daughters-in-law. Even if the daughters hadn''t married Su Jingfei, Su Hanlin knew what they were thinking.


    He is not only surprised at Su Jingfei''s romantic style, but also surprised that these women are willing to follow Su Jingfei. No one knows about the relationship between Na LAN Xiuying and Su Jingfei. In fact, everyone knows about the relationship between other people and Su Jingfei. In the past, everyone was vague and didn''t say anything. Now that they have met their parents, it is tantamount to clarifying the relationship.


    In addition to being surprised that these women willingly followed Su Jingfei, Su Hanlin also paid special attention to the cultivation of these women. As Feng Suiling said, none of them was weak, and even the weakest one could at least rank in the top 100 of the younger generation.


    Not to mention that the top 100 seems not so good. With so many families in the capital, it''s a great pleasure for each family to have one or two in the top 100. Many families don''t even have the talent of the young generation of the top 100.


    Let''s talk about the Murong family. Although there is a talented girl Su Bingfeng in the Murong family, she is too young to be in the top 100, but other children can''t even get in the top 100. The Murong family is still a top family, but every woman in Su Jingfei''s family can be in the top 100. It''s really amazing.


    Before Feng mieling proposed that Su Jingfei''s family had problems with women, it was not aimless. Su Hanlin just realized how cunning Su Jingfei was at that time, and could solve Feng mieling''s problems.


    If it''s not that Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin are very similar in appearance, and Su Hanlin can be sure that Su Jingfei is his own son. I really doubt it. Su Jingfei''s character is not similar to himself at all, but when I think about it, Su Jingfei''s character is definitely related to his experience.


    Su Hanlin doesn''t mean to spoil Su Jingfei, but his debt for so many years makes him more tolerant to Su Jingfei. What''s more, Su Jingfei has set up a new door, which proves that he has grown up.


    After all the girls had met Su Hanlin, Su Hanlin said, "brother Liang, I''ll give them a gift. Just follow the rules of our Su family." Then he turned to look at Su Jingfei and said very seriously: "many people have paid attention to the situation in your family. Please pay more attention."


    "I know." after a period of understanding, Su Jingfei''s resentment towards Su Hanlin has been reduced a lot. He knows that Su Hanlin''s saying this is also a reminder, and naturally nods.


    Su Hanlin didn''t get angry because of Su Jingfei''s indifference. Instead, he was very pleased. At least Su Jingfei didn''t refuse his kindness. It can be seen that his resentment for himself has been alleviated. He said before that he would meet all the girls according to the rules, that is, according to the treatment of his daughter-in-law.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the Feng family rules are, he has already guessed some when he looks at Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei''s faces, and his heart is more comfortable.


    Anyway, his wife always has to be admitted by his family. Su Hanlin didn''t blame so many women. It''s good that he can accept it.


    The way Su''s father and son get along with each other is really special. Nalan piaoxie looks at them and wants to talk. However, he knows that the two father and son are special, so he knows that it''s not appropriate for him to interrupt.


    It''s a bit like the Su family to stay here now. Even if they are not yet, we all know that Liang Xiuwen will definitely be with Su Jingfei. The reason why they are not matched with their parents is that they really take into account the feelings of other women.


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t have parents, so she doesn''t have to care about the thoughts of her family. Now that Su Hanlin has admitted herself, she is satisfied. Originally, she and Su Jingfei were quite surprised. Although they really have feelings now, they won''t hinder Su Jingfei and other women. This is what Su Jingfei likes about her. She knows her best.


    Now looking at the crowd here, Su Hanlin and Nalan Piaoxue took some care of their conversation, so they said, "elder, it''s time for us to practice. I''ll go down first. Let''s talk." With that, she takes the initiative to ask Su Bingfeng and Han Shan to leave with her. They are all Su Jingfei''s apprentices.


    The two girls are also smart people. Seeing that the atmosphere is not right, they nodded and followed her. Practicing martial arts is definitely a good excuse. After all, we are all martial arts practitioners and can understand each other.


    When Dongfang Wenjun left, he also woke up others, and all the women left one after another for various reasons. Although Li hongsilk, Lin ruoke, shumanya and other women with family also wanted their relatives to be present, today''s situation is quite special, so they have to go back first. Fortunately, Su Hanlin has recognized them.


    In fact, among all the girls, Su Jingfei is definitely the one who suffers the most from Li hongsilk. She is her real girlfriend, but now she has to separate herself. It''s really hard for her.


    However, the first time Su Jingfei found another woman was with Li hongsilk''s permission. Li hongsilk couldn''t resist Su Jingfei''s physical strength. Even now she has a deep internal skill, she still can''t satisfy Su Jingfei. Even if she wants to own Su Jingfei alone, she is still in a weak position.


    But she did not expect Su Jingfei to find so many women, and so many women are excellent, and she is also determined to Su Jingfei, but she has developed to such a degree that she has no way.


    All the women chose to leave wisely. Only Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen were left at the scene. These two women are Nalan''s family. Naturally, they have to be here with them. Moreover, they have a family here and feel confident. This is the first time that Liang Xiuwen is so confident.


    What Liang family has done to Liang Xiuwen''s mother and daughter makes them feel that Liang family is not family at all. If they are not with their mother and daughter, they really feel lonely and helpless.


    When all the people left, Nalan Piaoxue didn''t care. She said to Su Hanlin with a smile: "Hanlin, although we have known each other for many years, we are just friends. I didn''t expect that after many years, we have become relatives. It''s really unexpected."


    Nalan Piaoxue said it more directly. At his level, he didn''t need to hide and tuck in. This kind of thinking is good for their cultivation.


    Su Hanlin naturally understood the meaning of Nalan Piaoxue, and would not mind his directness. He also said with a smile: "Nalan master, our Su family and Nalan family have always been very harmonious, and there is no contradiction. Now we just have a further relationship, which is also a good thing. Nalan family has been very low-key for many years, and I am very optimistic about it."


    Even if Su Jingfei has any more conflicts with Su Hanlin, now Nalan piaoxie and Su Hanlin are talking, he can only listen. It is said that Su Hanlin and Nalan piaoxie are a generation apart, but because of their cultivation, the dialogue is just equal.


    They chatted with each other again, and then Nalan Piaoxue said to Su Jingfei: "Jingfei, your performance today is a bit beyond my expectation. It''s very hard for you to draw Feng mieling. What''s more powerful is that you actually defeated Feng Qingtian. The most powerful thing for that old guy is the array. If you are in his array, I have no chance of winning."


    Su Jingfei remembers that huijue said that Nalan piaoxie should be the most accomplished person in the realm of pseudo Dacheng. But now he says that Feng Qingtian can defeat him by using the array. Feng Qingtian must be much more powerful than what he saw today.


    In fact, today''s victory over Feng Qingtian made Su Jingfei a little proud. What about a pseudo Dacheng master? He didn''t lose to himself in array.


    But he thought that although his array could surpass Feng Qingtian, it was because both sides were breaking through each other. If he entered Feng Qingtian''s array and Feng Qingtian cooperated with it, he really didn''t know how to die. Thinking of this, he could not help sweating.


    Nalan Piaoxue saw Su Jingfei''s appearance and knew that he was awakened by himself. He nodded his head and said: "Feng Qingtian''s strength is much stronger than Feng mieling''s. don''t think you can deal with the Feng family if you are close to Feng mieling''s strength."


    Su Hanlin also had to say at this time: "Xiaocheng peak and pseudo Dacheng realm are just one step away, but this step can make a lot of people can''t go out. Feng mieling has reached Xiaocheng peak at the age of 58, but now that so many years have passed, he is still Xiaocheng peak, so we can know the gap."


    "Yes, Feng Qingtian has been in the realm of pseudo Dacheng for at least 20 years. Although he hasn''t made a breakthrough in these 20 years, his accumulated experience and strength are far from comparable to Feng mieling. Don''t be careless about it." Naran piaoyue followed the warning.


    Su Jingfei is really confident after today. It seems that it is not so difficult to deal with the Feng family. Now when he hears the two people''s reminders, he feels as if he is really floating.

 Chapter 1210

    Because Su Jingfei defeated Feng Qingtian and made Feng mieling suffer a dark loss, he really felt a little bit floating in his heart. Now when he heard the words of Nalan piaoxie and Su Hanlin, he knew that he was still too young.


    Feng mieling fought with himself because he had scruples in his heart and didn''t do his best. Even so, he just took advantage of a little trick. If he didn''t admit defeat in time at that time, even if he had any tricks, I''m afraid that he would be the one who suffered the loss in the end.


    According to Su Hanlin and Nalan piaoyue, Feng Qingtian in the realm of pseudo Dacheng doesn''t know how much better he is than Feng mieling. It''s estimated that Su Jingfei and he will fight each other. Even if they won''t be killed, there will be almost no escape.


    Just as he thought, Nalan piaoyue said: "Jingfei, you don''t see feng Qingtian lose to you when he breaks the battle. If you fight, you can''t even fight back. Even if your lightness skill is very good, people don''t give you the chance to play, you can only deal with it passively."


    Su Jingfei is not an ordinary young man. After so much experience, he has been free from arrogance and impatience for a long time. Otherwise, he would not have known how many times he died. Listening to Nalan piaoyue''s saying that his lightness skill is useless, he has no objection.


    He doesn''t think that his lightness skill is very strong and he can run away in front of anyone. As long as others oppress him with momentum, he can''t even use lightness skill. Any pseudo Dacheng master can use force to suppress others. The only difference lies in his skill and understanding of power.


    Feng Qingtian didn''t really do anything to Su Jingfei, but Su Jingfei believes that Feng Qingtian''s understanding of potential is certainly not weak. After all, he has been in the realm of pseudo Dacheng for 20 years, and people haven''t slept for 20 years.


    Su Hanlin then began to say: "Xiaocheng''s peak state is the manifestation of the peak of internal skill. As long as the state does not break through, it will not increase internal power in any case. When it breaks through the pseudo Dacheng state, the amount of internal skill will not change, but only the quality. Once it is completely changed, it can enter the Dacheng state.


    On top of Xiaocheng realm, the strength of each realm is very different. If you don''t reach that realm, you still don''t know. When you get there, you will know. "


    Although Su Jingfei has a bad relationship with Su Hanlin, he doesn''t believe Su Hanlin''s words. He has been silent for a long time. Now there are six masters in the world who have reached the level of pseudo Dacheng. They can''t beat each other. Feng Qingtian and Fu Laoqi are not very friendly to them.


    Although Nalan Piaoxue was a pseudo Dacheng realm, he didn''t refute Su Hanlin''s words. Obviously, he said that there was a big gap between each realm above Xiaocheng. It wasn''t Su Hanlin''s nonsense, but it was the same.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help thinking of the contest between Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai. Although they were very fierce, the final result of Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai didn''t surprise anyone. Fu laoguai wasn''t killed because of this. Su Hanlin was merciful.


    Probably when he started, Fu Laoqi really wanted to experience the power of Su Hanlin, the Dacheng master, but he ended up in a disastrous defeat. We also saw the gap between the pseudo Dacheng and Dacheng master.


    Nalan Piaoxue and Su Hanlin are afraid of Su Jingfei because they are arrogant and complacent in today''s affairs, which is not conducive to Su Jingfei''s promotion. Although Su Jingfei''s performance has been praised by people all the time, none of the young people has the problem of impulsivity or high self-esteem.


    In this conversation, Su Jingfei has really become a lot calmer. Anyway, the Feng family, limited to master huijue''s notice, will not openly oppose Su Jingfei. Moreover, after knowing his ability today, I''m afraid that his secret actions will be cancelled. Feng Qingtian and Feng Suiling have not taken advantage of Su Jingfei. They don''t think anyone can make su Jingfei suffer a loss.


    Since there is no interference from the Feng family for the time being, Su Jingfei can improve his strength with ease. People don''t know the existence of Jinzhong, and his rapid improvement of cultivation is just around the corner.


    "Well, after saying so many things about the Feng family, I''m afraid you underestimate the Feng family. If the Feng family is always so simple, how can they become a low-level family in the capital?" Nalan piaoyue looks at Su Jingfei thoughtfully. He may have heard what they said and added another sentence.


    Existence is reasonable. Su Jingfei understands this truth. If he wants to deal with the Feng family, he really has to take a long-term view. Anyway, his strength is not enough and he is not in a hurry.


    Although Su Hanlin also wants to say more, he knows that Su Jingfei has a complaint in his heart. If he says too much, it may affect Su Jingfei''s mood, and he talks less. It''s Nalan piaoyue who has been talking all the time. It''s estimated that people have also seen the situation of their father and son.


    Nalan Piaoxue and Su Hanlin, who spoke occasionally, once again told Su Jingfei not to worry about his strength. This is the best way.


    When they finished speaking, Nalan Rongxuan, who had been enduring for a long time, still couldn''t help asking: "Su Jingfei, there is no outsider here now. Tell me how many women in your family come from their martial arts." After a pause, he looked at Liang Xiuwen and Nalan Xiuying and added, "I remember when I was in H Province, they were not so powerful."


    When Nalan Rongxuan went to H Province, she naturally met Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen. One is her fifth aunt, the other is her cousin. But at that time, they did not have the strength they have now.


    Nalan Piaoxue is reminded by Nalan Rongxuan. He doesn''t know what others are like. Nalan Xiuying has never practiced martial arts, so he''s sure about it. But now she''s a little better than the martial arts of ordinary people in the Wulin. Nalan Rongxuan is definitely not her opponent.


    When it comes to this topic, even Su Hanlin is a little curious. They all see what happened before. Naturally, they know that Su Jingfei is just a temporary solution. Many people still miss Su Jingfei''s secret.


    In the face of his family, even if Nalan''s family is not his own family, they always take care of themselves. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to cheat.


    "Since you all want to know, I''ll tell you about it." Su Jingfei thought for a moment, and organized his language to say, "you all know that I am proficient in medicine. I dare not say that I am the best famous doctor in the world, but I believe that people who are proficient in medicine and whose martial arts have reached my level are rare."


    Nalan Piaoxue nods. Su Jingfei is close to Xiaocheng''s peak strength, not to mention those who are proficient in medical skills. Even among the ordinary martial arts, there are few who can absolutely defeat Su Jingfei.


    Su Hanlin did not nod his head, but shook his head and said: "you, who are powerful and can be proficient in medicine, there should be at least two people in the world. One is in the capital and the other is outside. The capital is dedicated to serving the country."


    Su Jingfei and the Nalan family were stunned. Su Jingfei was surprised that there were such people. The Nalan family were surprised that Su Hanlin had better information than them. However, he soon felt relieved that Su Hanlin had a higher status in the country than the Nalan family, and he often did some secret things. Since he said so, there must be these two people.


    The so-called service for the country, Su Jingfei understand is the imperial doctor, although such a person''s medical skills and martial arts may be very high, but absolutely loyal to the country, in other words, there is no freedom.


    Although Su Jingfei was surprised, this was not the point of his speech. He then said, "because I am proficient in medicine, I know a lot about the meridians of the human body, and my medicine is different from others. I am self-taught, and almost all of my medicine has been deliberated and experimented."


    He didn''t say how to teach himself, but what he said made Nalan piaoxie and Su Hanlin agree with each other. If he used himself to deliberate and experiment, he would be more sure of his own level than those doctors who used others to practice.


    They don''t think they can do anything about it. After all, Su taught himself medicine. He didn''t dare to let him try it except for his own experiments.


    Now they have some understanding of Su Jingfei''s meaning. After all, Su Jingfei''s words have come to this point and almost showed his meaning. Sure enough, soon Su Jingfei said, "I will use a kind of array with the help of high-grade drugs to cut hair, wash marrow, get rid of fetus and change bones."


    Although people have long guessed that Su Jingfei''s medical skills must have something to do with the internal skills of the women, they are still shocked to hear Su Jingfei say so, even Su Hanlin.


    Su Jingfei has the ability to make martial arts masters for his family. We all know that, especially Su Hanlin, who runs through Ren and Du, is the foundation for a person to become a top martial arts master. Su Jingfei is absolutely a big secret.


    However, everyone is also relieved. Su Jingfei is a national doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. We all know that if Su Jingfei only uses medical means, he is not afraid to be known.


    "Jingfei, you mean you can cut hair and wash marrow for people. What kind of price do you have to pay?" After all, Nalan Piaoxue is an old man with rich experience. Thinking about Su Jingfei''s rebellious behavior, he must have to pay some price, otherwise he is not God.


    Su Jingfei laughs in his heart that Nalan piaoyue is really under the ladder for himself. Although these are his relatives, after all, he can''t say that this skill is too common, so he will have a lot of trouble in the future.


    Thinking about it in my heart, he nodded solemnly and said, "yes, let''s not say that the elixirs that need to be cooperated with are treasures that are more than one thousand years old. It''s my internal skill to consume them. Every time I use them, they will consume a lot of internal power, and their vitality will be damaged. It will take a long time to recover."


    When Su Jingfei said this, Na lanxiuying and Liang Xiuwen were nearby. They experienced a meridian transformation. At that time, Su Jingfei''s ability was still limited. After transforming all the girls, they were really tired. The two girls didn''t think there was something wrong with Su Jingfei''s words. On the contrary, they were even more moved. Su Jingfei really suffered a lot for everyone to have the ability to protect themselves.

 Chapter 1211

    People are moved to hear that Su Jingfei has to pay a great price in order to improve his skills. This is a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, Su Jingfei can create a dominant family.


    As for Su Jingfei''s rare elixir, they don''t care very much. Both Nalan family and Su family are the top forces in the capital. It shouldn''t be very difficult to find any rare herbs. Even if they are more than a thousand years old, there should be no problem.


    Su Jingfei actually knows this. Seeing that Murong''s family always takes out the Millennium Saussurea, and Mrs. Yang directly gives out the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, she knows that it''s not difficult for these families to get the best medicine.


    Nalan xiuhai originally knew that Su Jingfei had this ability, but she also had an idea to ask Su Jingfei to help Nalan''s younger generation improve their strength. After all, such a thing can be done for her close family and friends, but now I hear that Su Jingfei is so expensive, but I don''t know how to speak.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have so many snow lilies in Tianshan mountain now, otherwise he will also take the initiative to help the Nalan family. After all, the Nalan family is powerful and good for himself.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei said: "master, uncle, if you can find snow lotus more than 1000 years old, send it to me. I can help the three Nalan family to dredge their channels. As for their future achievements, it has nothing to do with me. Hunters are not among the three."


    Nalan xiuhai wanted to ask Su Jingfei to help, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s initiative, he hesitated and said, "if you really leave like this, will it have a great impact on your body?" Anyway, Su Jingfei is his nephew and son-in-law. He will be more concerned.


    Although you didn''t speak to Nalan piaoxie and Su Hanlin, the meaning is the same. They understand that Su Jingfei wants to help Nalan''s family. If the cost is very serious, they would rather not let Su Jingfei do it.


    To dredge a person''s meridians, at most, is to change his foundation. However, the final success depends on his own efforts. No one can say that to dredge his meridians, he must have made great achievements. Su Jingfei certainly has not done it himself, but his strength is still the first master of the younger generation, catching up with the older generation.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "uncle, don''t worry. I''ll dredge the meridians for three people at a time. It won''t affect the foundation. It''s almost enough to cultivate in a few days." After su Jingfei finished, he said to Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, "the Yuchen and Yuxi of the elder brother and the second brother''s family have already let me dredge my channels."


    At this time, people noticed that although Su Jingfei''s nephew and niece were young, they had a good foundation. At that time, people just thought that Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi came from the Su family, so they had such a good foundation. Now they know the root cause.


    Even Su Hanlin was stunned at this. He didn''t know that Sun Tzu had been transformed by Su Jingfei. Now he knows that Sun Tzu''s strength has improved rapidly. It turns out that Su Jingfei''s contribution has made him even more gratified.


    No matter what the conflict between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin is, it is gratifying to see that the relationship between Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei is very harmonious. The old people all hope for family harmony.


    The people of Nalan family look at Su Yuchen and Su Yuxi. The two children are still young, and their meridians are not shaped. Su Jingfei''s effect of dredging their meridians is better than other women''s, so the future of the two children is undoubtedly very bright, which makes Nalan family envious.


    At this time, Nalan Xiulin, who had never opened her mouth, suddenly said: "Jingfei, anyway, I must have one. My boy is now four years old, and he can transform the meridians."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. Nalan Xiulin is his seventh uncle and the youngest. Although he is much older than himself, he is not as old as his second brother. Now he suddenly comes out to ask for a place. It''s really cheeky.


    It seems that Nalan Xiulin and Nalan xiuhai are asking for places. In fact, they are talking to Su Jingfei. He knows that Su Jingfei is a cunning guy. Su Jingfei says that it is the limit to dredge the meridians for three people. He doesn''t believe it. He estimates that there will be at least five places. Now he jumps out to grab a place. He wants more than three places.


    Nalan Piaoxue and Nalan xiuhai feel a little embarrassed. How can they not know the meaning of Nalan Xiulin? Nalan Xiulin is the first to know Su Jingfei. It''s not difficult for Su Jingfei to agree to Nalan Xiulin''s request.


    Nalan Xiuying loves Nalan Xiulin very much. Now she hears that her little nephew is four years old. She says happily: "Jingfei, you can dredge the channels for Xiulin''s children. Don''t count the three places. Anyway, it should be easier for children."


    Su Jingfei sighs that if someone else opens his mouth, he can still think of reasons to refuse. Nalan Xiuying''s words can''t be ignored. When he dredges the meridians, although it costs a lot, it''s far from exaggerating.


    Nalan Xiulin obviously thought that Nalan Xiuying would help him. He had been biased by Nalan Xiuying since he was a child. Now, naturally, he said with a smile: "yes, yes, my son is also your cousin. You have to express it. It''s such a happy decision. When you come back to find Tianshan snow lotus, you can dredge the channels for my boy."


    Su Jingfei is speechless, and other people are all speechless and don''t know what to say. Before, everyone was afraid of Su Jingfei''s excessive consumption, so they were embarrassed to ask for it. Nalan Xiulin not only offered it, but also used Nalan Xiuying to help.


    They look at Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiulin. It seems that Nalan Xiulin was the first person to let Su Jingfei join the 307 army. Now they seem to understand a little. No wonder people like Su Jingfei were attracted by Nalan Xiulin. This guy''s face is thicker than Su Jingfei.


    Nalan''s family actually laughs at Nalan Xiulin''s behavior, especially Nalan piaoxie. Both Nalan xiuhai and Nalan Xiulin are his sons, so their children are their grandchildren.


    If Su Jingfei dredges the channels for Nalan Xiulin''s son, then one of his grandchildren will be dredged. With Nalan Rongxuan, he will definitely be dredged by Su Jingfei. In this way, at least five of his grandchildren will be dredged, and Nalan family will have five more young masters.


    Su Jingfei is also speechless to Nalan Xiulin. Now that people have said that, he can only sigh: "seventh uncle, you are a talent. You really make me drunk. That little cousin is not the three places."


    "Jingfei, I knew you were a good young man with love and righteousness. You didn''t disappoint me." Nalan Xiulin smiles and is very satisfied with Su Jingfei''s attitude. Then she says to Nalan xiuhai, "brother, this is the quota I''m fighting for. I don''t have to use the quota at home. It''s enough to be loyal."


    His words make Nalan xiuhai want to beat him, get cheap sullen music on the line, but also sell well, this is Su Jingfei''s temper is better, otherwise he really regret, Nalan family just bad luck!


    Of course, when Nalan Xiulin did this, he also saw that Su Jingfei was more faithful and kind to his own people. He believed that Su Jingfei would not be angry. In particular, Nalan Xiuying gave her support, which was su Jingfei''s mother-in-law.


    Of course, he doesn''t know the actual relationship between Nalan Xiuying and Liang Xiuwen, let alone the relationship between Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying. Otherwise, he may get three more points.


    Su Jingfei was really helpless to his direct leader, so he had to say: "people who want to dredge their meridians, in theory, as long as they are healthy, but I still suggest looking for some young and old people whose meridians have already been shaped. It''s very difficult to transform them, and the effect is certainly poor."


    The reason he said is very simple. All the people here are practicing martial arts. I understand this very well. At the beginning, Nalan Xiuying was the oldest of all the women. When she dredged the meridians, she suffered much more than others. If Nalan Xiuying really had a special constitution, she might not be able to survive in the end. There are not many people with special constitution.


    However, no matter what he thought, he reminded that the Nalan family would not joke. After all, they all hope to lay a foundation for the younger generation. Su Jingfei''s reminder is just a guarantee.


    Nalan xiuhai nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will prepare the most suitable person for you. We don''t want to waste the opportunity. You spend so much to dredge their meridians. We all know that. When we go back, we will collect snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain is indispensable. It must be more than one thousand years old, otherwise the effect will be much worse."


    "I see. You can rest assured that this matter will be done for you." Nalan xiuhai nodded and asked, "is there anything else I need? We''ll do it right away


    Su Jingfei thought about it, and then said, "I''ll write a medicine list later. You can help me buy these herbs together. Don''t be afraid to collect them."


    He thought of his own Millennium Ganoderma lucidum. With some medicinal materials, he wanted to refine the elixir to enhance his power. This is not only to improve his own strength, but also to drive the strength of other people. This is the treasure of Millennium Ganoderma lucidum.


    Although he now has a pharmaceutical factory and a fixed supplier of medicinal materials, he is not sure that these people will be able to send them. It seems that it is a good choice for Nalan family to help collect them.


    Originally, the people of Nalan family stayed to talk with Su Jingfei, but they didn''t expect to settle such a thing. It was also a good thing for both sides. They were very satisfied with each other. Su Jingfei finally began to feel that he had his own power and friends, which actually helped him to improve his strength.

 Chapter 1212

    After su Jingfei had a good talk with Nalan''s family, Nalan Piaoxue said, "it''s late today, so we''ll go back first." Then, without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, he said to Nalan Xiuying, "Xiuying, you haven''t come back for many years. Today, take Xiuwen home to live for a few days."


    Nalan Xiuying was slightly stunned, looked at Su Jingfei, then nodded: "OK, Dad, I want to go back to have a look."


    Although Liang Xiuwen has no feelings with Nalan family, it is Nalan Xiuying''s home after all. Nalan piaoxie is his grandfather and Nalan xiuhai is his uncle. They are also very close to her, so she naturally does not exclude her.


    Su Jingfei actually hopes that they can restore their relationship with Nalan family. It''s not for any purpose. It''s just that Nalan Xiuying''s home is Nalan''s home. That''s her mother''s home. She should go back. Moreover, Nalan''s family has always been good to her. He also hopes that they can make up again.


    "Grandfather, uncle and seventh uncle, you are going back today. Why don''t you go back after dinner?" Although Su Jingfei was happy, he still wanted to stay politely.


    Nalan piaoyue looked at Su Hanlin and others, and said with a smile: "no, we should go back early today. When you have time to go to Nalan''s home, we''ll have a good talk. By the way, if we have the news of the Millennium snow lotus, we''ll let you know."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "well, you go back first. I won''t send you. I''ll go back to your house when I have time."


    Nalan Piaoxue took people out. Nalan Rongxuan said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Jingfei, I remember your loyalty to my brother, but you should improve my skill, remember Yuexia and Xuelan."


    Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan have left first, not only because they left the Su family and Nalan family, but also because PI Yongnian of PI family is here. They left earlier than PI family. They don''t want to have too much contact with PI Yongnian. Now they should be in Nalan family.


    Su Jingfei knew that Nalan Rongxuan had a good relationship with Gao Yuexia. He didn''t forget Gao Yuexia. Su Jingfei also had a good sense of Gao Yuexia, so he said with a smile: "if there are enough snow lilies in the sky, I will help them."


    Nalan Rongxuan didn''t say much. He patted Su Jingfei on the shoulder and said nothing. He also thought that it would cost a lot to transform the meridians.


    Now Su Jingfei can make such a promise, which is very loyal. After all, Gao Yuexia''s relationship with Su Jingfei is not as close as that with Nalan Rongxuan. He thinks that Su Jingfei''s promise depends entirely on his face.


    Su Jingfei really can''t laugh or cry about Nalan Rongxuan''s meaningful action. He just wants to reduce the trouble. Unexpectedly, in their eyes, he becomes affectionate and righteous. This is really an unexpected benefit. But it''s also good. He certainly won''t have too much trouble.


    Although he believed in the Nalan family, he felt that he couldn''t keep it secret all the time. He didn''t have to disclose it intentionally. As long as he said it unintentionally, it wouldn''t be a secret.


    In fact, this is what he hopes. If others know that he will pay a great price to dredge the meridians for a person, they will not feel threatened. If anyone wants to ask him to help dredge the meridians, he will also pay a great price. This is the best way for Su Jingfei.


    After a few words with Su Jingfei, the people of Nalan''s family have already left. At this time, the only people left in Su''s house are Su''s family. Even if Su Jingfei has set up another door, everyone is still a family.


    When Su Hanlin was here, Su Jingfei would feel a little uncomfortable, but he would not be unable to accept it. He thought that Su Hanlin had not been cruel to him for so many years, although he had been short of upbringing. Su Jingfei would not have so many complaints.


    His biggest complaint was that Su Hanlin didn''t show up when his mother died, but now he knows that Su Hanlin had a hard time. Sometimes he couldn''t help doing many things.


    Su Hanlin seems to be the best expert in the world. No one can match him in strength. But the greater his ability is, the greater his responsibility will be. In fact, he is the least free man.


    When Su Jingfei was thinking about how to talk to Su Hanlin, Su Jinglei, who had been holding on for a long time, suddenly said, "third brother, you really give our family a long face today. Feng Qingtian was defeated by you, and Feng mieling didn''t take advantage of it. It''s really a way to get rid of the resentment!"


    Su Jingtian also said with a smile: "third brother, you don''t know that the Feng family has always been very high-profile in the capital for so many years. In addition, their family has a strong population, and they have to intervene in all aspects. In fact, everyone is more annoyed with them."


    "Yes, but because the life and death of Feng Qingtian is unknown, everyone is afraid. People like my father are not good at killing Feng mieling. The Feng family has always been very successful. It''s really gratifying that you can deal with them this time. You didn''t see the audience. In fact, they are very happy."


    Su Jingfei was shocked. He didn''t pay attention to other people''s reaction because he was in the competition and gambling. Now when he heard the words of his two brothers, Su Jingfei felt that it was like that.


    Over the years, the Feng family has risen rapidly, and the family power has become stronger and stronger. Among the top families, the highest key is almost the Feng family. When he didn''t come to the capital, he only thought that the Feng family was a relatively powerful family. Now he knows that the Feng family is really powerful.


    Su Jingfei won a pharmaceutical factory in Feng''s family today. It seems that there are billions of dollars, but in fact, for today''s Feng family, it doesn''t hurt their muscles and bones, otherwise they won''t make a bet.


    Of course, they didn''t think Su Jingfei would win at first, but even so, they could make a bet, which means they didn''t care at all.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei wanted to praise Su Jingfei. Su Hanlin suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, I haven''t taught you anything for many years. Today I''ll teach you something."


    Su Hanlin suddenly opened his mouth, which stunned everyone. Su Jingfei didn''t expect that Su Hanlin would speak to him, and he didn''t expect that he would teach himself.


    Although they are father and son, they are not like relatives at all. When Su Hanlin speaks, he is not like talking to his son, but to a younger generation of Wulin.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t change his mind for a moment. If he didn''t get angry with Su Hanlin, he was quite filial. Now when he heard Su Hanlin talking like this, he was quite used to it, and his voice didn''t have any Confucian admiration. After all, he said calmly: "I really want to ask for advice."


    Su Hanlin didn''t say much, just nodded, and then walked into the yard first, and then stood at random waiting for Su Jingfei to come out.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense either. Just like he did with Feng mieling before, he walked into the yard and stood about 10 meters in front of Su Hanlin. Su Hanlin is a great master, and 10 meters is definitely not a safe distance, but he believes Su Hanlin won''t play any sudden attack.


    Father and son are standing in the yard, others look at each other. Even Liang Bo can''t figure out what Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin think. Are they really unwilling to fight?


    Although they all heard that Su Hanlin wanted to teach Su Jingfei, they all felt that this kind of teaching was too strange. The gap between Su Jingfei and Su Hanlin could not be estimated. It should be easier for Su Hanlin to teach Su Jingfei anything directly, and there was no need to do it at all.


    Su Jingfei didn''t really care about other people''s opinions. It was only when he stood opposite Su Hanlin that he found that although he had been weakening his resentment towards Su Hanlin, he couldn''t eliminate it at all.


    Now, even though he knows that Su Hanlin is his father, he still has the idea of being stupid and ready to move his hand. When he looks at Su Hanlin, he thinks about how miserable his mother is at the end of her life. The resentment in his heart is getting heavier and heavier. If it''s not forced, he has already started.


    But at this time, Su Hanlin suddenly said: "over the years, I have ignored you. You are probably full of resentment towards me. Now I''ll give you a chance to attack me with your strongest martial arts."


    "Master, you are like this..." Liang Bo was worried for a while. Su Hanlin''s doing so was just a hook fire. Although Su Hanlin was not as good as Su Jingfei, if Su Jingfei really used the strongest attack against Su Hanlin, the relationship between the father and son would be more rigid.


    Su Hanlin stopped Liang Bo''s words, but continued to say calmly: "you can take your hand and vent your resentment in your attack. I won''t fight back. I won''t use my hands and feet."


    Su Jingfei had already complained about Su Hanlin. Now when he heard Su Hanlin''s words, his eyes gradually turned red. Once the years of pent up resentment broke out, how could it be eliminated? Even if some of the resentment had dissipated before, he couldn''t hold it at this time.


    Su Hanlin didn''t speak this time. He just snorted, which seemed to ignite all the anger of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei didn''t need to be aggressive, and he didn''t have any fancy moves. He just gathered his whole body skills with one palm, and ran to Su Hanlin to shoot him. At this time, he didn''t care whether Su Hanlin would kill him or not. This was the first time that he lost his mind.


    Over the years, Su Jingfei has been resenting Su Hanlin in his heart. He tries his best to restrain himself and let him know that Su Hanlin is his father. No matter how hard he is, he can''t treat his father as his son.


    But now he can''t suppress it. This palm has condensed his resentment for many years and his whole body skills. Although his strength is still below the peak of Xiaocheng, now this blow has definitely reached the peak of Xiaocheng, and the faces of the people watching have changed.


    The power of his hand is beyond others'' estimation, but the power of his hand can be seen when he even lifts the marble on the ground.

 Chapter 1213

    Su Jingfei does not mean to be merciful. Let alone those who are proficient in martial arts, even Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia who do not know martial arts can see the power of Su Jingfei''s hand.


    The marble on the ground was lifted up by Su Jingfei. Everyone exclaimed. Su Jingfei really planned to kill Su Hanlin.


    Only Su Hanlin and Liang Bo are calm among the people. Su Jingfei''s momentum is really frightening, but he doesn''t let Su Hanlin in Dacheng realm waver. He has seen much more amazing scenes.


    Su Jingfei''s aptitude is not to mention that he reached such a state when he was so young. It is estimated that no one can match him except the founder. But he is still too young after all, and his state is still a little worse. Xiaocheng''s peak is still Xiaocheng. What''s more, although Su Jingfei''s hand is approaching Xiaocheng''s peak, it has not yet reached it.


    Su Hanlin had already promised that he would not use his hands and feet to Su Jingfei. At this time, people naturally did not use their hands. However, this does not mean that he can not dodge or use other means, which is why Su Jingfei dares to let go.


    Su Jingfei is really full of resentment towards Su Hanlin, but he doesn''t really intend to kill his father. At this time, he is just venting. He believes Su Hanlin will have a way to deal with it. He is just venting his emotions.


    This idea is really right. Su Hanlin is guilty of Su Jingfei, but it doesn''t mean he will let Su Jingfei reward himself. Su Hanlin is honest and upright, and he doesn''t commit any crimes.


    Just when people saw that the marble floor was about to hit Su Hanlin, Su Jingfei suddenly gave a low drink. Then people seemed to see the slow motion in the movie. Both Su Jingfei and the marble floors had been solidified, and then slowed down very clearly.


    Su Jingfei felt that his hand really hit Su Hanlin, but what he hit was not su Hanlin''s body, but the air in front of him. It was clear that Su Hanlin was standing there, but there was a layer of defense in front of him. Su Hanlin was a master of Dacheng realm. If he didn''t fight Su Jingfei, he didn''t know what the master of Dacheng realm was like.


    This palm is almost Su Jingfei''s whole body skill, but even Su Hanlin''s defense is not broken. This shows how terrible the Dacheng realm is.


    Not only that, he didn''t break Su Hanlin''s defense, but he was also suppressed by Su Hanlin. He didn''t use his fists and feet, but just oppressed by his own momentum. Su Jingfei didn''t know how many layers of strength he used, but he felt that his body was in the swamp, and he tried his best to move.


    As they watched Su Jingfei turn into slow motion, liangbo, Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei all had a certain understanding of Su Hanlin''s martial arts. They immediately understood what was going on and knew that Su Jingfei could not hurt Su Hanlin.


    Liu Ruping and Sui Haixia, however, opened their mouths slightly. Such scenes can only be seen in movies. It''s hard to imagine that they are now in front of them. They can see that Su Jingfei is not deliberately slowing down, but has been suppressed.


    Just because they haven''t practiced martial arts doesn''t mean they have no eyesight. Their father-in-law is the best in the world. They have a high vision.


    There were no outsiders except the Su family. Even the women in Su''s house were not here. They knew that Su Jingfei would be alone with the Su family, and they would not make trouble.


    Now there is no outsider, and Su Hanlin has no scruples. Seeing Su Jingfei being suppressed by himself, he hums: "just like this, you still want to attack me. Do you think you are very powerful? I don''t use my hands and feet, so you can''t move. "


    Su Jingfei seems to be performing slow motion. In fact, he is always fighting against Su Hanlin''s momentum. Su Hanlin is several grades higher than Su Jingfei. Of course, so far, Su Jingfei has met the most powerful opponent.


    All the time, Su Jingfei has faced all kinds of enemies, but for the first time, he met a man who didn''t need to fight at all, so he had to be a little more afraid of Dacheng experts. Now he knows how bold he was when he fought with huijue.


    As Hui Jue said, Su Hanlin used to be stronger than him. Although Su Jingfei didn''t know the difference, since Hui Jue only lost to Su Hanlin many years ago, he must be very strong now.


    He naturally understands why master huijue dares to help Su Jingfei find the Feng family. There is a difference between the Dacheng master and the pseudo Dacheng master. If master huijue directly finds Feng mieling, he doesn''t dare to have any objection. Feng mieling is not much better than himself.


    When he heard Su Hanlin''s words, some anger rose in his astonished heart. Even if he was not su Hanlin''s opponent, he was not willing to be suppressed like this. It was too oppressive.


    Su Jingfei is different from ordinary martial arts. His martial arts are based on thread binding. Not only does he improve quickly, but also his power is greater than ordinary internal skills.


    In his mind, Su Jingfei secretly uses his internal power. Although he doesn''t know how much influence momentum has on himself, he still chooses to concentrate his internal power on absolute defense. He believes that this defense can be effective.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei guessed, because he used absolute defense, he felt light on himself. Obviously, the pressure was resisted by him with absolute defense.


    If it was before, Su Jingfei was almost bent down by Su Hanlin''s momentum, but now he has been able to stand up, and with the enhancement of defense, he will stand more straight.


    Su Hanlin was surprised. He was surprised at the pressure Su Jingfei was able to tell him, but he was even more surprised. Su Jingfei was his son. The stronger his son was, the more happy he was to be a father. He was satisfied that he was not lying on the ground under his own pressure before, and now he is more satisfied.


    "I won''t be overwhelmed by you." Su Jingfei felt that his absolute defense was effective, and his heart was a little stable. Although the consumption was huge, for himself, who was connected by Ren Du''s two channels, the consumption could last for a while.


    However, before he finished his thought, Su Hanlin suddenly snorted: "beyond my ability."


    Su Jingfei suddenly felt a kind of overwhelming momentum. Su Jingfei, who had already stood straight, immediately fell to the ground on one knee, and his knee directly broke a marble floor. We can see how powerful this force is.


    This sudden increase of pressure really surprised Su Jingfei. He thought that Su Hanlin was strong enough to oppress himself with his momentum. He didn''t expect that others had something to keep. Even if he had absolute defense, he could keep himself from lying on the ground at most.


    Everyone watching can see that Su Jingfei''s posterior carotid artery is tensed, obviously under great pressure. If it is not for Su Jingfei, he will use absolute defense. If he does not have a strong will, he may not be able to afford to be oppressed. Now Su Jingfei is really surprised, and the Dacheng master is really terrible.


    Even if Su Jingfei''s strength has not reached the peak of Xiaocheng, he is definitely one of the top experts in the world today. However, in front of Dacheng experts, even if there is no chance to fight back, others will not fight, but he has almost killed himself by his momentum.


    He didn''t lose his confidence, but he didn''t think how great he was anymore. In front of Dacheng masters, he was nothing at all.


    Su Hanlin saw that Su Jingfei''s face had changed, and his heart was almost the same, so he slowly regained his momentum. He didn''t dare to take it back all at once. Su Jingfei resisted his momentum with his internal skill. If he suddenly took it back, it would be strange that Su Jingfei didn''t vomit blood! However, it''s very useful to take it back suddenly.


    Su Jingfei feels that his pressure is gradually decreasing, and he knows that Su Hanlin has taken back his momentum. Although he has lost a lot of face before, he is still very rational. After all, he is not as sure as Su Hanlin, and he will not blame Su Hanlin for his oppression. Without Su Hanlin''s performance, Su Jingfei will know that he is not as good as Su Hanlin, But I don''t know the difference.


    As Su Hanlin regained his momentum and returned to the image of an ordinary serious old man, Su Jingfei also straightened up. Before Su Jingfei was hit hard, he couldn''t stand up straight.


    After waiting for him to stand, Su Hanlin said, "now you know the gap with the top level experts."


    Su Jingfei''s resentment towards Su Hanlin has dissipated more because of his previous venting. Now he heard Su Hanlin''s words, but he didn''t refute them. He nodded and said, "the Dacheng realm is really great."


    "Not only the Dacheng realm, but also the pseudo Dacheng realm, which you can''t match. I can use my momentum to make you unable to do it. People in the pseudo Dacheng realm can still do it." Su Hanlin snorted and reminded Su Jingfei not to be careless. Even if the pseudo Dacheng realm is not as good as Dacheng realm, it''s not a problem to suppress the Xiaocheng realm.


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t think Su Hanlin is joking. He lets himself feel his momentum. His purpose is to let himself really feel the strength of Dacheng realm.


    Now hearing him mention the fake Dacheng master, Su Jingfei still asked: "what''s the difference between the momentum you used on me this time and the old monster last time?"


    Su Hanlin was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Su Jingfei to ask this question, but he said truthfully: "the momentum and pressure I used on you was about one tenth of what I used to deal with Fu laoguai at that time. Later, I mentioned about one eighth."


    Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t think Su Hanlin is exaggerating, so he can''t help taking a breath. He has no other reference, but he has seen the competition between Fu laoguai and Su Hanlin, so he can infer the gap between himself and the puppet Dacheng master.


    But this result said, Su Jingfei is really wry smile unceasingly, oneself and pseudo Dacheng realm of the master incredibly gap is so big.

 Chapter 1214

    Su Hanlin makes Su Jingfei feel the momentum of some great masters. Now Su Jingfei completely understands the gap between himself and these real masters, not to mention the comparison with Su Hanlin''s great masters, even the master at the level of fortune monster is much better than himself.


    After the two people''s competition, although Su Jingfei is still lukewarm to Su Jingfei, it has eased a lot. It seems that after venting, the relationship between the two sides has become harmonious, at least the previous embarrassment is less.


    Su Hanlin''s stay is just to let Su Jingfei feel the power of the Dacheng realm master, but he doesn''t plan to stay in Su''s home for a long time.


    After he told Su Jingfei how much strength he had used to deal with the old fortune monster, he said to Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei, "Jingtian, Jinglei, we should go back too. Recently, the capital is not very stable, and we still have a lot of things to do."


    He didn''t tell Su Jingfei, but everyone understood that he was reminding Su Jingfei to keep a low profile recently, otherwise it would easily cause any trouble. Su Hanlin thought it was a troublesome thing. Su Jingfei naturally knew it was not easy, and he would never touch it easily.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei take their children to come and say goodbye to Su Jingfei. In fact, the two children still like Su Jingfei very much. After all, Su Jingfei makes them very powerful, and they really can''t bear this third uncle.


    It was not until Su Jingfei asked them to come to play often that they went home happily, which made Su Hanlin and liangbo very happy. Family harmony is better than anything. The young master and the little princess all like Su Jingfei so much. It can be seen that a family is a family.


    When all the people in Su''s family left, Su Jingfei and the women in Su''s house were left. At this time, Su Jingfei called Master Yi and said, "Master Yi, the matter here is over. You all move here. Let master fan en and master fan Mo come here. We need to make a good arrangement."


    Today, because Su Jingfei knew that a lot of things would happen at home, he didn''t let Master Yi and others come over, but also let them guard the old yard.


    In fact, the important things over there have been moved by Su Jingfei, but there are still some things. Let them move them this time. Not only that, he also wants to talk with Liu Zongyun.


    Liu Zongyun made friends with Master Yi. The reason why he didn''t take part in Su Jingfei''s housewarming today is that he was with Master Yi. Now Su Jingfei calls them over. Naturally, he wants to finish what he said before. Otherwise, when all the families have finished their investigation, they will find that Su Jingfei is deceiving. There will always be some trouble.


    Master Yi has already discussed with Su Jingfei for a long time. When things are done here, he will move here.


    Although he is not a secret in the capital, Keqing doesn''t have to appear at any time, and there are people from the PI family. He is still a little uncomfortable. At this time, he doesn''t hesitate to hear Su Jingfei''s message, and brings them to Su''s house.


    Su Jingfei specially left a courtyard for Master Yi and Yi linger. According to the previous principles, monk fan en and monk fan Mo also live with them. These people are used to living together.


    Liu Zongyun and Xuanxuan have never been here in H Province. Liu Zongyun came to Su Jingfei by himself, and no one else followed him. On the contrary, Su Jingfei thought it was very convenient. After all, what they wanted to talk about was quite secret.


    When they arrived, Su Jingfei''s mobile phone rang again, and the voice of the white head came: "Su Jingfei, you have your own door in the capital. Qingming and I are on our way, preparing dinner for us."


    Baitou and Qingming have been transferred to the capital because of Su Jingfei''s relationship, but they didn''t show up before. Although almost everyone has found out the identity of Su Jingfei''s 307 army doctor, it''s not good to show them face to face. This is also a secret that everyone knows.


    When Su Jingfei heard that they were coming, he couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that his home was very busy at noon, and there were many things happening. In the evening, some people came, but it''s OK. All the people who came in the evening were good friends.


    Master Yi followed Su Jingfei after he was in the capital. He was not familiar with the white headed Qingming, but knew that they were Su Jingfei''s friends. Su Jingfei didn''t hide this, so he told Master Yi about their identities. Liu Zongyun knew these things, so he didn''t need any more explanation.


    Before the end of life, Su Jingfei received another call. Ye Luan''s cynical voice also came: "Su Jingfei, today is your housewarming. I always want to come to have a look. Although you are always against me and the shooting method is a little worse than me, how can I say that I know you? Let''s give you some face."


    His words made Su Jingfei curl his lips. He was a famous figure in the whole army. He was a bully compared with himself. He was a bit more accurate than himself. What''s more proud of him.


    However, it has to be said that ye Luan is definitely a top shooting expert. So far, Su Jingfei is not sure to defeat Ye Luan. After all, he is not a gun player. If it is not for Ren Du''s two channels, he will be worse than ye Luan. However, he can''t remember when he got better with Ye Luan.


    But anyway, it''s all guests. Ye Luan''s relationship with him is not hostile. Who told him to follow Shangguan xianger!


    Thinking that the white headed Qingming had already appeared at the door of Su''s house, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "white headed, you haven''t seen me for a long time. You don''t have enough spirit. It seems that your internal skill has been improved too!"


    Su Jingfei and Bai tou are the earliest friends. Naturally, they have a very good relationship, and there is no restraint between them. However, he hasn''t forgotten to say hello to Qingming. Qingming has always been very indifferent to Su Jingfei. She doesn''t like Su Jingfei''s Playboy, but she also regards him as a friend.


    The internal skills of Baitou and Qingming were given to them by Su Jingfei before they came to the capital. Although the internal skills Su Jingfei gave them were different from their own cultivation, they were also excellent. After six months of cultivation, they had a certain foundation.


    The fighting skills of the white headed Qingming are very powerful. They are a bit stronger when combined with the internal skill. They can''t be ranked among the young generation of experts, but they are certainly good young officers in the army. The army and the Wulin are two systems, and they can only be regarded as soldiers.


    Su Jingfei also knows this situation. It''s enough for white headed Qingming to have internal skills. He doesn''t need to be too deep. Just like Liu Zongyun, even if he is not a top expert in the Wulin, he has a high position in the military and is respected.


    After greeting each other and introducing them, they went to the hall, and the white head said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, you are more and more amazing now. It''s really enviable to have such a big house in the capital. You''re too windy."


    Su Jingfei smiles and says to Bai tou: "I''m nothing. By the way, you and Qingming will get married right away, or I''ll give you a house within the Third Ring Road as a wedding gift?"


    "This is not good. We dare not accept such a gift. Recently, we are fighting against corruption. If we do accept it, you may not even be able to attend the wedding. You have to go to the small black room to see us." With a smile, Bai tou politely refused Su Jingfei''s kindness.


    How much money Su Jingfei has is unknown to Bai tou, but it''s no problem to buy a house of 18 billion yuan. He is the richest man in H Province. Even though he lives in Beijing now, no one doubts that Su Jingfei''s industry in H Province can rank among the top ten in H Province. Such people say that buying a house for him is as simple as inviting him to dinner.


    But the discipline of the army can''t be accepted. Even gifts from friends can''t be accepted. We all know that.


    Su Jingfei was just joking. Instead of continuing this topic, he asked, "white head, how are you recently? The army has not sent me any tasks. Are you not too busy?"


    "I don''t send you tasks because your identity is a little special. Unlike before, if you get any tasks now, you may make them very serious. So although you are in the 307 army, the people who can send you tasks should be at least a few big men." The white head explained with a smile.


    Su Jingfei was slightly surprised. He didn''t think that his identity in 307 army would change after he entered the capital. However, he thought that there are many people who pay attention to himself now. What task he really wants to do may be seen by many people. When that time comes, what unnecessary trouble will cause, and 307 army will be depressed!


    I can''t imagine that I''m a little colonel. Now it''s hard to be instructed. I really don''t know whether it''s my luck or misfortune.


    Just thinking, Ye''s messy voice came from the door. As he walked in, he said: "Su Jingfei, you really need to be careful now. You are not concerned by the families in the capital, and others are concerned about you."


    With the sound, two people come in. Su Jingfei thought that ye Luan was the only one who came by himself, but he didn''t expect that there was another person besides him, and this person was also very surprising. It was actually a woman, which Su Jingfei had seen.


    At the beginning, in order to catch Master Yi, she met an Interpol. Su Jingfei remembered that her name was Zhou Lili. At that time, she pretended to be a singer. Unexpectedly, this time, she came with Ye Luan.


    Before they arrested Master Yi together, he was still thinking about when ye disorderly and Interpol would mix together. This time, ye disorderly came to his home, and Su Jingfei had some associations with Ye disorderly.


    Master Yi naturally recognized these two people. He didn''t expect that he would see ye Luan and Zhou Lili here again. Ye Luan was OK. He knew some of the relationship between Ye Luan and Shangguan Xiang''er, but what kind of way is Zhou Lili? Is he going to arrest himself today? But didn''t you make it clear at that time?

 Chapter 1215

    Zhou Lili''s appearance is really beyond everyone''s expectation. Master Yi thought that she appeared again because of herself, but on second thought, she didn''t seem to have so much influence, so she was calm.


    At this time, ye Luan and Zhou Lili came to the crowd and said with a smile, "Hello everyone, long time no see, your style is still the same."


    Ye Luan and Bai tou Qingming also know each other. They not only had contact with Su Jingfei, but also were very famous when ye Luan was in the military. Bai tou and he were both famous figures of the younger generation, and they also had contact with each other.


    We listen to him say so, also politely say hello to him, ye disorderly and Su Jingfei relationship is good, and white head Qingming is just know.


    After greeting, ye Luan said with a smile: "Miss, you must remember Su Jingfei and Master Yi. This is Interpol Zhou Lili. Although you have met her, this is a more formal meeting."


    Zhou Lili hasn''t said anything since she came in. Now when ye Luan introduces herself, she says, "Mr. Su, Master Yi, we were in a hurry last time. We didn''t get to know each other well." After that, she said hello to other people again. It''s a way to get to know everyone. Although she speaks Mandarin well, she still has some Xiangjiang accent, which is a bit of a star.


    Su Jingfei and Master Yi have known Zhou Lili''s identity for a long time. It''s not too surprising, but others are in a daze. Zhou Lili, a beautiful woman, is actually an Interpol.


    White headed Qingming was originally a member of the special forces in the army. They also paid more attention to these special policemen. They thought that Zhou Lili''s coming here was a personal action or a mission. It seemed that the tasks related to Interpol were not very simple.


    Although they thought about it, they didn''t ask. Everyone thought that Su Jingfei had let everyone into the room. Everyone was su Jingfei''s guest, so he would treat them well.


    Baitou Qingming and Su Jingfei have a good relationship. Naturally, they are not polite. They are both very natural. Moreover, Baitou tut tut said, "this mansion is really magnificent. Now I think you''re a upstart with such a local tyrant."


    Su Jingfei looks at the white head with tears and laughter. It sounds like praising himself, but it seems to be damaging himself. It''s really irritating.


    White headed Qingming just came here today. He didn''t know what happened here, but ye Lingluan didn''t. He was obviously very curious about what happened today, and he was also familiar with his own character. He didn''t know what restraint was.


    "Su Jingfei, there are a lot of guests in your house today. What''s the matter? Tell us what you feel depressed about. Let''s have a good time!" Ye Luan is full of the smell of beating. He laughs and says to Su Jingfei.


    Hearing Ye Luan''s words, other people not only didn''t fight for Su Jingfei, but also asked: "yes, there must be a lot of people here today. Is there anything interesting happening?"


    At this time, not only women are full of gossip, but also men. Everyone is thinking about Su Jingfei''s housewarming, so they can''t be very calm.


    Looking at the white headed Qingming are attracted attention, Su Jingfei secret way these people are really enough gossip, but also can only follow the way: "in fact, there is no big thing, just a few things, I give you slowly say."


    Because of Liu Zongyun''s presence, he said all the things that happened today. After all, he had to collude with Liu Zongyun in the end. Although he didn''t take today''s events as a novel, the wave after wave of things happened again and again.


    Especially in the main play, Su Jingfei competes with Feng Qingtian''s array to fight against Feng mieling, which is absolutely beyond everyone''s expectation. What''s most unexpected is the result. In Feng mieling''s period, Su Jingfei doesn''t mention that he finally overcame Feng mieling, but only says that he didn''t suffer a loss. The person who understands him estimates that Feng mieling may not be any better.


    That''s not the point. Everyone was shocked when they heard that Su Jingfei had won Feng Qingtian. This can''t be deceiving. At that time, so many people looked at it, and it was estimated that the whole capital would know tomorrow.


    Now they don''t see what happened at that time. They just hear Su Jingfei say that they can imagine how depressed the Feng family was at that time. Now everyone regrets why they didn''t come in the morning and missed a good play in vain, which is not usually seen.


    Su Jingfei saw this kind of person''s mood, knew what they were thinking, and quickly said: "the competition between Feng Qingtian and me is actually a fluke. I have to say that there is still a big gap between Feng Qingtian and me."


    Liu Zongyun nodded and said: "Jingfei, it''s good that you can''t be dazzled by the temporary victory. Feng Qingtian is definitely not something you can deal with."


    Master Yi nodded his head and said, "you can''t match Feng mieling any more, let alone Feng Qingtian. I think that the Feng family will not give up if they suffer losses this time. You should be more careful in the future."


    Ye Luan is also very serious: "I have been with Miss Shangguan for many years, and I have a detailed understanding of the Feng family. The Feng family has never been a loser. You must be careful when you act during this period, or they will not let you go if you give them a chance."


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi know Su Jingfei''s agreement with huijue, but they forget it for a moment. Naturally, Su Jingfei will not remind them, but agrees to their reminding.


    Of course, I still didn''t forget to smile and say, "the Feng family didn''t just trouble me later. They already did it at that time." Then he told the public about Feng mieling''s ulterior motives, and then said to Liu Zongyun, "Master Liu, you know how to do it."


    Liu Zongyun and Su Jingfei forget their friendship, and he has a good relationship with Master Yi. Now when he hears Su Jingfei''s words, he shakes his head and says with a bitter smile, "I know that if I get involved with you, it must be trouble. I know."


    "It''s not that you have a high reputation. It''s hard work for those who can do it." Su Jingfei smiles. He knows Liu Zongyun will help.


    At this time, the white head said: "Jingfei, I''m afraid we can''t help the people you''ve provoked this time. Although the Feng family can''t say that they have great influence in the capital, at least our 307 troops can''t intervene."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''m free and measured. Although the Feng family is strong, I''m not afraid of them. Otherwise, I won''t be enemies with them. It''s not easy for the troops to interfere in our personal enmity. Anyway, I''m prepared."


    "Right, it''s good to have such a mentality. I''m optimistic about you, Su Jingfei." Ye disorderly a pair of see the excitement don''t disrelish the appearance of the matter big smile way.


    This guy is obviously a bad guy. He''s a bit cynical. Su Jingfei really doesn''t know how such a piece of material can come out of the army. But I have to say that it''s probably his character that makes him come out of the army. He can''t keep such a reputation as the king of land guns. This shows how unstable this guy is.


    However, thinking of this, he also looked at Ye Luan curiously and said, "by the way, ye Luan, I haven''t asked you. Are you and officer Zhou Lili?"


    There was something evil in his smile, and everyone understood Su Jingfei''s meaning, but everyone thought the same. If ye Luan had nothing special to do with Zhou Lili, there was no reason to bring Zhou Lili here today.


    Ye Luan chuckled and put his hand around Zhou Lili''s waist unconsciously. He waved to the crowd and said, "what do you think? Officer Zhou and I have a very common relationship. Don''t think about it. We are very innocent." With these words, he held his hand more tightly for three points.


    Everyone tried this duplicity guy together. In fact, from his actions, we can see that he didn''t want to hide it. But this guy didn''t want to hide it, and he just wanted to say something like that. It''s really hard to beat him.


    Zhou Lili is also not angry. Ye is in a mess, but she doesn''t push his hand away. It can be seen that the relationship between the two people is very close. In fact, it''s understandable that the relationship between people is developing very fast now, and it''s been several months since we last met.


    Zhou Lili Li said to all the people, "actually, I came here from Xiangjiang to perform the mission, but just in time for Mr. Su''s housewarming, so I came here to congratulate him."


    Su Jingfei nods. No matter white headed Qingming or Ye Luan and Zhou Lili, they don''t bring any gifts. Su Jingfei is not picky either. They are different from today''s congratulations. They are just like friends visiting. Su Jingfei doesn''t almost bring gifts. They just want to know.


    Master Yi, as an old man, naturally wants more than Su Jingfei. Even if ye Luan comes to see Su Jingfei, Zhou Lili wants to come and have a look. It seems that this situation is not simple.


    What''s more, he also noticed that Zhou Lili said that she was on a mission, and Interpol still had time to visit other people''s homes when it was on a mission. Is Interpol in such a hurry to handle a case now? Although Master Yi didn''t understand it, he also felt that things didn''t seem so simple.


    Liu Zongyun has rich experience, but he also feels that it is not so simple. He knows more about the handling of Interpol cases than Master Yi.


    Just as they thought, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you are so polite. It''s just moving. You come here to congratulate me. I''m a little embarrassed."


    As soon as she finished, Zhou Lili said, "in fact, we''re not only here to congratulate you. I have other things to ask you for help."


    Master Yi and Liu Zongyun know that there must be something else, but this Zhou Lili is really direct, and we are not very familiar friends. She even asked for help.


    In fact, Su Jingfei also thinks that Zhou Lili''s coming today should not be very simple. As a result, there is no accident when she hears her words. Moreover, because ye is messy, Su Jingfei asks with a smile: "officer Zhou, what can I do for you? If you can, I will certainly help you."

 Chapter 1216

    Zhou Lili comes to Su''s house with Ye Luan. Although it''s a congratulation, the real purpose should be to ask for help. Su Jingfei and others can see this.


    Although Su Jingfei and ye Lingluan are not good friends, he has been following Shangguan Xiang''er, a bit like a bodyguard. Shangguan Xiang''er is Su Jingfei''s wife, and ye Luan and Su Jingfei don''t know each other. They have a good relationship. Su Jingfei still gives him face.


    Ye Luan naturally knows what Su Jingfei means. It is estimated that this is also the main reason why he reveals his relationship with Zhou Lili. Everyone can see it.


    Zhou Lili is obviously not the kind of person who drags mud and water. Otherwise, she would not take the initiative to ask Su Jingfei for help. After all, their relationship has not reached that level. Now when she hears Su Jingfei''s words, she doesn''t hide it.


    "Here''s the thing. We have hunted down a world-class fugitive this time. This person has committed many cases abroad and has been concerned by Interpol. Originally, Interpol from other countries have started, but this guy has come to the capital. I am the main person in charge here." Zhou Lili said in detail.


    Before she finished, Su Jingfei interrupted: "excuse me, officer Zhou. I remember that you seem to be from Xiangjiang. How to take charge of the situation in the capital? I''m not questioning. I''m just curious about you."


    "It''s very simple, you brain. People say you''re extremely smart. I think you''re really stupid." Before Zhou Lili spoke, ye Luan scrambled to say, "you don''t want to think about where I am. I''m in the capital. If lily doesn''t come to the capital, is she still in Xiangjiang?"


    His words suddenly let everyone a sudden realization, Su Jingfei is looking at Ye Ling disorderly forced to ask: "you and we are honest, how do you chase officer Zhou to the hand."


    Ye disorderly ha ha a smile, very complacent way: "this is a secret, how can I tell you!"


    Zhou Lili gave him a white look, and then said to Su Jingfei: "Mr. Su, you seem to be off topic. Aren''t we talking about the case? Our personal affairs don''t seem to matter


    Su Jingfei coughed and said awkwardly, "am I not curious? Please forgive my soul of gossip. It''s already burning


    When people look at Su Jingfei and ye Luan, they suddenly understand why Su Jingfei and ye Luan were hostile before, but now they can be friends. At some times, they are also off-line. When they meet, they are really a pair of teasers.


    Su Jingfei didn''t find this before. He may be in a better mood recently. At this time, Su Jingfei is naturally nervous.


    Zhou Lili decided not to compete with them. Otherwise, she must be angry. She doesn''t understand how she fell in love with this nervous and cynical Ye Luan. But when the boy was handling the case, his seriousness was really attractive.


    He shook his head, shook off his thoughts, and then continued to say, "speaking of this fugitive, I think you have heard of him. He is the captain of the pirate king of the international mercenary regiment, Planck."


    "You mean the big bearded Planck?" Su Jingfei was really surprised. He didn''t expect that the fugitive Zhou Lili wanted to catch was this guy. He had seen him in the Feng family before, and he was still making a deal with the Feng family. One of the deals should be to kill himself.


    Because of master huijue''s help, the Feng family had not assassinated Su Jingfei for the time being, and Planck never showed up. Su Jingfei thought that he had left the capital.


    Now I know that Planck not only hasn''t left, but also has been tracked by Zhou Lili. Su Jingfei thinks that according to the time, when she meets Planck, Zhou Lili is also in the capital. Maybe she has already started the investigation at that time.


    Not only was he surprised, but Master Yi and Liu Zongyun were also very surprised. He knew that the target of Planck''s mission was su Jingfei, but he didn''t know whether the Feng family had cancelled the mission.


    As the elite of 307 troops, Bai tou Qingming naturally heard of this man. He frowned and said, "it''s Planck. This guy is full of evil. In recent years, he even planned several terrorist activities. It''s a person that all countries have to deal with quickly. But he is more difficult to deal with. Otherwise, he would not live so smartly."


    "Yes, it''s because the opponent is more difficult this time that I asked Su Jingfei for help, not only to deal with Planck, but also other people. After all, we are sure to deal with Planck himself." Zhou Lili nods. She doesn''t know the relationship between Su Jingfei and Planck. She just says what she thinks.


    Su Jingfei is not a bad person. If Zhou Lili''s task is too difficult, she can refuse even if she has a messy face, but it''s about Planck, so she won''t refuse.


    Now that Planck has not found himself, who knows what his future will be like? According to the white head, this man has no principles at all and does everything by any means, so that everyone around him is in danger. He might as well take the opportunity to get rid of him and kill two birds with one stone. Su Jingfei likes it better.


    "Officer Zhou, you want to deal with Planck. Do you have his position now? I can help you deal with him, but I can''t help you find him. " Su Jingfei said after weighing.


    As soon as Zhou Lili''s eyes brighten, Su Jingfei says that he has agreed. She is satisfied. If she had been before, she would not have too many feelings. After listening to Su Jingfei''s experience today, I know that although Su Jingfei is a young generation, his strength is no less than that of the ordinary old generation.


    If such a person can help herself, it will definitely increase her chips to complete her task. What''s more, she doesn''t feel embarrassed because others are so happy. She thinks Su Jingfei is really a good young man.


    At the same time, she is also grateful for ye Luan. Ye Luan proposed the decision to find Su Jingfei for help. Now she really makes herself a lot easier. Since she came to find Su Jingfei, she must be prepared, otherwise it would only make people disgusted.


    "We have naturally found Planck, and we have monitored him. We know his every move, but we are short of manpower and strength to move him." Zhou Lili is honest.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. He didn''t know what kind of strength Interpol was. But how could they be too weak to maintain international security? They didn''t dare to deal with it, but they came to help themselves. It must be that their opponents are more difficult to deal with it.


    He did not fill his words, but asked, "where is Planck, who is he with, and what kind of strength your people are."


    Zhou Lili naturally won''t hide, truthfully said: "the place where Planck is now should belong to the Feng family, but it also involves the PI family and the Qin family. Some of the experts are beyond our range."


    "The Feng family, the PI family and the Qin family are all involved?" Although Su Jingfei had guessed, she could not help frowning when she heard Zhou Lili''s words: "the PI family and the Qin family are OK. It''s hard to deal with the Feng family."


    "Yes, it is because they are involved that it is difficult to solve the problem. Although we know that they should be dealt with in this way, these companies are just ordinary transactions with Planck, and there is no evidence. We can''t move them at all." Zhou Lili nodded.


    They didn''t say anything. They all knew that Zhou Lili''s so-called inability to deal with these families was not just a matter of evidence. The top families in the capital, even the political axe, had to work hard to deal with them. The interpols must be helpless. Zhou Lili said that, at most, she didn''t want to lose face.


    No one will tell them. Su Jingfei thinks that the most powerful people of the PI family and the Qin family are just Xiao Cheng, who is close to the peak. He should be able to deal with them, but it''s hard for the Feng family to say.


    At least Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling are not rivals of the Feng family. He is not sure whether they will fight now. If they don''t have their own hands, they may not fight. But if they have their own hands, he doesn''t think they can act secretly. It should not be difficult for the Feng family to know what they are going to do.


    Seeing Su Jingfei''s worries, Zhou Lili immediately said, "you can rest assured that Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling of the Feng family will not fight. If they are not there, you should have no problem."


    "How can you be sure they won''t?" Su Jingfei''s heart moves. If they don''t come, he should be sure.


    "Su Jingfei, aren''t you afraid that Feng Qingtian and Feng Suiling will know that you''ve done something and then deal with you? Don''t worry. Lily''s best skills are not martial arts and shooting skills, but make-up skills. He can completely change you into a person. No one knows that you are going. " Ye Luan suddenly interrupted at this time. He could see that Su Jingfei wanted to go, but he had this worry.


    After listening to Ye Luan''s words, Su Jingfei''s eyes are really bright. He is not sure enough to deal with Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling, and there is no shame. He has enough face to be regarded as a key opponent by such an expert. What''s more, he has defeated Feng Qingtian in public today.


    Now that he heard that he could not reveal his identity, Su Jingfei immediately felt less worried, so he clapped his hands and said, "as long as Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling don''t fight, I will have no problem."


    Zhou Lili said with a smile: "you can rest assured that I will let you appear unconsciously and your identity will not be exposed." But soon the conversation changed: "but don''t be too careless. The main reason why I ask you for help is that they do have experts there. I don''t know what level they are, but it''s not much worse than Feng mieling."

 Chapter 1217

    When Su Jingfei heard Zhou Lili''s words, he was surprised and said, "can Feng family still send Feng mieling as an expert now? It''s impossible. The capital can match Feng mieling. There is no one except a few old masters of the family! "


    Liu Zongyun also frowned and said: "yes, according to the current situation, the most powerful people in the Feng family should be Feng Qingtian, Feng mieling and Feng Qingyang. The level of Feng Qingyang and Feng mieling is almost the same, but they should be half a chip short."


    Master Yi added: "that''s true. I think Jingfei should have defeated Feng Qingyang."


    Su Jingfei pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said: "it''s hard to say that if I show all my strength, there should be no problem, but in terms of internal skills, I''m still a little weaker than Feng Qingyang. Although he''s weaker than Feng mieling, he''s definitely the best. He''s much better than Qin Shaoyou and Murong."


    His words are more authoritative than others. After all, he has fought with Feng Qingyang for many times. White headed Qingming, ye Luan and Zhou Lili don''t know that Su Jingfei is the one who killed the three and five elders of the Feng family, but they know very well.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know how to do it at that time, but they estimated that with a direct confrontation, Su Jingfei met these three people and wanted to kill two of them. It was a bit difficult for him to kill one. Although Feng Qingyang abandoned one hand, his strength was not too weak.


    When a martial arts master reaches a certain level, even if he is injured by some disability, he doesn''t have too much influence on himself. At most, he has less fighting skills than before.


    They are still thinking, Zhou Lili has shaken her head and said: "you are wrong. I just said that Planck has something to do with the Feng family, but I didn''t say that the master is a member of the Feng family. We don''t know his identity, but he should not be a member of the Feng family."


    "Not from the Feng family?" The crowd frowned, and Su Jingfei hesitated: "it''s more likely that the Feng family can find this level. Who else has such strength?"


    "In fact, no matter what it is these days, they always put their interests on guard. Even if he is a top expert, when his charm reaches a certain level, they also help others to do things for their own good." This time, the white head said.


    Although his strength is not as good as that of others, he has rich experience. He has many tasks in handling cases, and his understanding of people''s minds is far better than Su Jingfei''s.


    Su Jingfei listens to Bai tou''s words, but he can''t help nodding. Although the master who reaches Xiaocheng''s peak is very strong, he doesn''t want to stand up for each other just by looking for him. If he has any advantages, the situation will be different.


    Zhou Lili listened to Bai tou''s words, but she nodded and said: "you can hit the nail on the head. I also think so. Many killers in the world are actually experts, but they are just doing their tasks for money. This time, I think this guy should be the same."


    "Maybe, we don''t have to consider why he became the bodyguard of Planck. You tell me the characteristics of this man, and I think we will fight him later."


    Su Jingfei has never been that kind of character to do anything when his mind is hot. Now he just has a good grasp of the master''s information. Listening to Zhou Lili''s putting that man together with Feng mieling, his strength is absolutely considerable.


    Recently, because he is the first master of the younger generation, and he defeated Feng Qingtian today, he let Feng mieling suffer a little loss, which made him very happy. Until Su Hanlin let him experience the momentum of facing Dacheng master, Su Jingfei calmed down and did not dare to underestimate anyone.


    Zhou Lili doesn''t know who is really strong between that person and Su Jingfei. Of course, she can''t guarantee that Su Jingfei will defeat that person. After all, she can see from the data that that person is really strong.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this man. Let''s talk about when we''ll take action." Since Planck is a fugitive, he should be punished. Su Jingfei has no doubt about this, and is determined to help Zhou Lili arrest.


    Zhou Lili thought for a moment and said to Su Jingfei, "it''s not convenient for us to catch him now. Now Planck is far away from you. If we really want to catch him, we always have to take a long-term view."


    Su Jingfei looked at Zhou Lili unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that Zhou Lili could be so calm. She had already said that she would help her catch people as soon as possible. She was not in a hurry. It can be seen that she is definitely not the kind of impulsive woman. Su Jingfei actually admired such a woman. It''s really rare for a woman to keep her reason so well.


    But Su Jingfei still won''t let him down. He said with a smile, "now it''s evening. Let''s go after dinner. Say hello to your people and let them know where they are."


    Zhou Lili is surprised to see Su Jingfei. It''s really good for her to help her. If she had known that, she would not have said so much nonsense.


    "Well, let''s eat first. We can''t catch people until we have enough to eat and drink. Besides, we''ve come here today. You can''t make us hungry." Ye Luan grabs Zhou Lili''s first step before she opens her mouth.


    Su Jingfei would not refuse such a request. He told the servant that the food and wine had been delivered immediately. Today, he was preparing to entertain his friends. These things had been prepared for a long time, and people would not talk nonsense. The two of them would not take part in the action today. Su Jingfei would arrange for them to stay.


    Liu Zongyun and Master Yi are also left at home by Su Jingfei. If the other party really has powerful experts, it''s safer for him to go by himself.


    For Su Jingfei''s decision, everyone understands that if ye Luan and Zhou Lili hadn''t been together, he would have been left behind.


    When Su Jingfei had dinner with these people at home in the evening, the women in Su''s house also ate. However, because they were going to catch Planck, the women didn''t show up either. However, before Su Jingfei left, Li Hongsi, on behalf of all the people, told Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Fu has many women, it is generally acknowledged that Su Jingfei''s girlfriend is Li hongsilk. After all, Su Jingfei was first with Li hongsilk, and even his classmate Lin ruoke can''t help admitting it.


    Maybe only Wu Yanli and Liang Xiuwen can compete with Li Hongsi. We all know that. In fact, it''s just a comparison in people''s minds. In fact, Su Jingfei has a good relationship with people, and we won''t be jealous because of this, otherwise family harmony will be lost.


    The women of Su Jingfei''s family didn''t show up, which really disappointed Zhou Lili. On the way, ye Luan introduced the situation of Su Jingfei''s family, especially the beautiful women.


    But now is not the time to say this. After dinner, white headed Qingming and others are left in Su''s house. Su Jingfei follows Ye Luan and Zhou Lili to leave home.


    Su Jingfei has been in the capital for quite a long time. He is familiar with the routes in some parts of the capital. This time, Su Jingfei and others took the route to the eastern suburbs of the capital. No wonder they said it was a little far away.


    The driver is Ye Luan, who seems to have a preference for mechanical items. He usually disassembles pistols when he has nothing to do, and he usually does something special. His driving skills are naturally very good, even not inferior to those of professional drivers. After all, he can become the champion of land guns, and his reaction speed is absolutely unmatched by ordinary people.


    Looking at Ye disorderly driving, Su Jingfei joked: "Ye disorderly, now you follow Shangguan xianger. If it''s OK in the future, you can be a professional racing driver, with face and high income."


    Originally, Su Jingfei thought Ye Luan might retort, but he didn''t expect Ye Luan to clap his hands and smile¡° You really understand. I think so. Racing is the most exciting thing. I''m a little excited when I think about surpassing those people at that time. "


    "Don''t think about it. Racing can''t do it." After his words, Zhou Lili already hummed: "the danger of racing is too big to do this."


    Although Ye disordered just now has a strong argument, now Zhou Lili opened her mouth and immediately explained: "that''s what I think. How can I do the work of racing that affects people''s mood? You can rest assured that I attach great importance to my own safety."


    Zhou Lili snorts and doesn''t speak any more. Su Jingfei suddenly finds out that Zhou Lili takes the initiative between Ye Luan and Zhou Lili. This woman is really powerful.


    Ye Luan is the king of the land war, and he is cynical. He follows Shangguan Xiang''er all the year round. Even so, Zhou Lili can make ye Luan so obedient. It''s really powerful. If he doesn''t see that Zhou Lili also has a strong feeling for ye Luan, she will really worry about ye Luan.


    Su Jingfei naturally didn''t want to cut in when they chatted with each other. Fortunately, although the place was far away, they finally got to the place. It was already a suburb, and every family had a yard.


    Su Jingfei looked at the building in front of him and asked Zhou Lili, "are you sure that Planck and others are hiding in this village? If we come here late at night, if we can''t catch it, it may break the peace of the village. I don''t want to be scolded by the villagers. "


    "Don''t worry. If I''m not sure about that, how can I let you come here? We have people watching." Zhou Lili smiles, then takes out her mobile phone, dials a number and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    A man''s voice immediately came from the opposite phone and said, "officer Zhou, these people are really honest. Except for going out for dinner, there has been no movement. They are all here now. Where are you? Are you coming soon?"


    "Well, we''ll be right there. You wait for me for a while." Zhou Lili takes a look at Su Jingfei and says.

 Chapter 1218

    Su Jingfei listens to Zhou Lili talking to others. Only then can he know that Zhou Lili''s action is not just her and ye Luan. It is estimated that other people should also be Interpol. This action seems to be inevitable.


    "Su Jingfei, let''s meet with our friends in the past. They have been monitoring each other. I hope we can go out and beat them unprepared. We don''t need to be quiet. The police can handle cases openly and aboveboard." Su Jingfei is thinking, Zhou Lili has already told Su Jingfei.


    "Yes, they are thieves. We are soldiers. It is natural for soldiers to catch thieves. No matter how much noise we make, someone will deal with it for us." Ye added with a smile.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about this. Hearing what they said, she immediately laughed in her heart. Zhou Lili and ye Luanchuan obviously want to catch Planck, but the means are not important. What''s more, even if they sneak in, it''s inevitable to start.


    "All right, it''s up to you. Let''s meet your people first." Su Jingfei smiles and agrees to them.


    Zhou Lili and ye Luan drive their car to a big house in the village. Su Jingfei estimates that this should be their stronghold. These people are not low-key, so they are easy to be found.


    Before he finished thinking about it, ye Luan suddenly drove the car to the next door of the big house. At this time, Su Jingfei found that there was a small house next to the big house. Although it was not a humble house, if they hadn''t changed the direction of the car, Su Jingfei would have ignored the house.


    "Well, our people are here. This big house is where Planck and others stay. It''s very convenient for us to watch them here." Zhou Lili gets off the bus first, and then introduces her to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at the big house next to him, and then at Zhou Lili. Then he said with a smile, "you are so brave. You are under people''s eyes. If you are found by them, even if there is no danger to your life, all your previous achievements will be wasted."


    "You don''t understand. The most dangerous place is the safest. None of them would have thought that we were at their door." Ye Luan ha ha a smile, very proud way.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t know who had come up with the idea, he had to nod his head. He was surprised when he looked at it, and it was normal that others didn''t see it. Who could have thought that his neighbor had been replaced and became an Interpol. In this way, the small house would become safer.


    Led by Zhou Lili, she comes to the door. Zhou Lili knocks rhythmically on the door. Su Jingfei guesses that this should be their secret code. Although it is vulgar, it is generally very practical.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for people to wait. Soon a young man in his twenties opened the door of the courtyard. When the young man saw Zhou Lili, he immediately said, "sister Lili, brother messy, you''re back. Hurry in. What''s this?"


    He obviously knew Zhou Lili and ye Luan, but he was a little curious about himself as a stranger. Maybe it was his professional habit, so he came up and asked this.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for them to introduce him. He already said with a smile, "my name is Su Jingfei. Hello!" Then he reaches out his hand and plans to shake hands with the young man. He also gives Zhou Lili and ye messy face.


    The young man quickly grasped Su Jingfei''s hand and introduced himself: "just call me well farming, or call me Xiaotian."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and looked at the young man well farming, then said very speechless: "your name is farming? How can I? I''m sorry. I''m really surprised by your name. "


    He is not the kind of person who is restrained. He also likes to make jokes. He thinks that this young man is very cheerful, so he is not polite. He laughs.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, Jing Zhongtian said with a bitter smile, "my name is really special. Most people really think I''m going home to farm. I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t farm." Then he said helplessly: "let''s go, Mr. Su. You''d better call me Xiaotian."


    For his name, Su Jingfei is just a joke. Naturally, he doesn''t care very much. He nods with a smile and goes in with him.


    Looking at the small house outside, it is not big. In fact, compared with some buildings, it is very spacious. After su Jingfei and others entered the house, they saw that there were two women in the house, and they were obviously waiting for them.


    According to Zhou Lili, the three people working here don''t need to do anything to Planck. Their main task is to monitor Planck and prevent him from having a chance to escape. If he escapes, he will send someone to follow him. Now until Su Jingfei and others arrive, they are really relieved to have a rest.


    Under normal circumstances, everything like this is calculated by Zhou Lili, and then we can discuss how to catch Planck, but who knows there is an accident at this time.


    When Su Jingfei saw well farming, he just thought the young man was very interesting. But when he saw the two women in the room, he was really stunned.


    Both women are young and beautiful, and the most important thing is that Su Jingfei knew one of them, and what happened between them was not very happy. Su Jingfei thought that he could not see her!


    And his idea is almost the same, the more heroic girl of the two girls and Su Jingfei said in the same voice: "how are you!"


    When they heard Su Jingfei and the girl''s words, they were stunned. Without waiting for others to speak, ye Luan was already surprised and said, "Su Jingfei, do you know Xiao Miao? She didn''t join Interpol long ago, but that''s because she made great achievements. "


    Zhou Lili also said: "yes, although Xiaomiao is young, he is smart and resourceful. In our department, there are not many people with such ability."


    Su Jingfei can''t help but turn around and look at Xiaomiao, who has regained calm. He guesses in his heart that the reason why Xiaomiao can use it is because he helped her. When they first met, Xiaomiao was handling the case.


    Naturally, this young Miao is not someone else. That day, Su Jingfei and Sophia were caught by her. Now she is like a new colleague in front of Ye Luan and Zhou Lili. Her little sister next door needs to be taken care of. However, Su Jingfei knows how tough she is.


    At that time, he and Sophia were in the car. He thought Xiao Miao had seen them, but he didn''t speak. But I have to say that this policewoman is very dedicated. If she didn''t help her last time, she might have died.


    "Hello, officer Xiaomiao, we meet again." When Su Jingfei left, the police officer didn''t tell Xiaomiao, but the world was so small that Su Jingfei didn''t hide his identity. If he took the initiative, it would make people feel good.


    Sure enough, as he thought, when Xiaomiao saw Su Jingfei, he was also very surprised. They didn''t expect that the helper Zhou Lili and ye Luan got was su Jingfei. This should be a surprise.


    Because of Su Jingfei''s help, Xiaomiao caught all the Ninjas that day and got a lot of credit, so she had the chance to join Interpol.


    Su Jingfei not only saved her, but also accumulated contributions to her. Xiaomiao is more grateful to Su Jingfei in her heart, but her first reaction to seeing Su Jingfei is to think about what he and Sophia did in the car.


    Although she didn''t look very carefully that day, she knew what had happened. Xiaomiao was also a 23-year-old. She looked younger than Su Jingfei, but actually she was several years older than Su Jingfei. This was because Su Jingfei was young and mature.


    Xiao Miao thought in his heart and said to Su Jingfei, "you''re OK. Last time you left in a hurry, I didn''t get to know you well."


    Su Jingfei secretly grins bitterly. That day, he is so embarrassed. If he doesn''t leave, is he still waiting for her to inquire? What''s more, he doesn''t want the credit. Su Jingfei thinks Xiaomiao people are good, so he gives them a favor.


    Zhou Lili and others don''t know what the relationship between Su Jingfei and Xiaomiao is. They look at each other face to face. It''s really a strange meal for men and women. However, it''s better to communicate with each other if we are all acquaintances. Ye Luan even thinks, is there any special relationship between Su Jingfei and Xiaomiao? Su Jingfei is a typical talent.


    "Su Jingfei, let me introduce you." Unable to guess the relationship between Su Jingfei and Xiaomiao, Zhou Lili has taken the initiative to take another girl''s hand and said with a smile: "this is our colleague, Jing Zhonglan."


    Su Jingfei listens to Zhou Lili''s introduction, and his eyes unconsciously look at well farming. He thinks that there should be no coincidence among the international criminal police, and the names are so similar. There should be a relationship between them. You don''t have to ask to guess that they are either brothers or sisters.


    Sure enough, as he thought, jingzhongtian had already said a few words to Su Jingfei, and immediately explained with a smile, "she''s my sister. We''ve been working together all the time."


    Well planting orchid is obviously not as cheerful as well farming. She pursed a smile and said, "Hello, I''m well planting orchid."


    Su Jingfei and she simply said hello, even if you know, men and women are different, handshake etiquette is not suitable for men and women to meet for the first time, they are not business partners.


    He took a closer look at jingzhongtian and jingzhonglan. Their looks are very similar. If they are not different between men and women, it is estimated that they will be more similar. In his heart, he still felt unconsciously that the two brothers and sisters actually joined the Interpol together and could perform tasks together. In fact, it was quite amazing.


    He thought in his heart that Xiaomiao had already said: "sister lily, we have been observing Planck. So far, Planck has not done anything else except going out to eat. I don''t know if he is waiting for anything."


    "Whatever they''re waiting for, we''re going to go over and have a look now." Su Jingfei smiles and says.

 Chapter 1219

    Su Jingfei''s words stunned everyone on the scene. Zhou Lili was also surprised and said, "Su Jingfei, you were not joking before. Do you really want to come directly and openly?"


    "Of course, why did I tell you so much before? Since we are not afraid to disturb the villagers here, we will handle the case directly." Su Jingfei laughed and said, "I''ve already said that we are soldiers and they are thieves. It''s natural for us to catch them."


    This time, even if ye Luan was a little confused, he said: "Su Jingfei, I know you are very powerful, but you have to think clearly, they are many people, and there can''t be only one master. Can you do it yourself?"


    "Men can''t say they can''t do it!" Su Jingfei said with a smile that he and ye disorderly talk together, and rarely can be serious.


    Zhou Lili, Xiao Miao and Jing Zhonglan all recognize Su Jingfei''s meaning and spit together. It seems that Su Jingfei was still very serious before, but this sentence suddenly comes out. Xiao Miao even remembers what Su Jingfei was doing when he knew Su Jingfei. This guy is really a bad guy.


    Ye Luan and Jing Zhongtian are both men, so naturally they can understand Su Jingfei''s meaning. Although they are distorted by him, they still show a knowing smile. How can a man not know this statement.


    Su Jingfei was just joking, and then said seriously: "we just want to directly arrest people. Now, officer Xiaomiao, tell me how many people there are and what kind of situation they are. I think you have investigated for a long time, so you should know."


    Xiao Miao saw that Su Jingfei was upright, but he didn''t neglect him. He nodded his head and said, "well, we have indeed studied it. Apart from Planck, several of the people living here are members of the pirate ship mercenary corps, as well as the Qin family and the PI family. I don''t know if the Feng family is here. Of course, there are two unidentified experts."


    "Two? Isn''t there only one? " Su Jingfei frowns slightly. If he is no less than Feng mieling, it is not easy to deal with one of them, but even more difficult to deal with the other two. He may have the ability to retreat, but he is not sure how to catch people.


    Zhou Lili Li and ye Luan didn''t expect to go out for a long time, and they had new changes. Then they asked, "is there anyone coming? If it doesn''t work, let''s turn to headquarters for help. "


    "This new comer is respected by the master, but it''s not the attitude of the lower level to the higher level. We estimate that they should be at the same level. This man is a stranger and doesn''t belong to the families in the capital. We don''t have his introduction in the materials." Xiao Miao shook his head and explained in detail.


    Su Jingfei looked at the Interpol people with a little surprise. No wonder they are very powerful. They also have the means to handle cases. It turns out that their database is very detailed, and whether they are familiar faces can be found.


    He was also thinking about it. According to Zhou Lili, the master was no less powerful than Feng mieling, or weaker than him, at least not under Feng Qingyang, and he didn''t know where he came from. Now another new master appeared, which seemed no worse than him. It seems that this matter has become more difficult.


    Everyone saw Su Jingfei''s silence. Su Jingfei may not be the number one in the world, but only Su Jingfei can invite them to move. Today, only a few Dacheng and pseudo Dacheng masters can win Feng mieling''s victory.


    Although Su Jingfei can''t win Feng mieling steadily, after today''s events, he will certainly be put into the same level as Feng mieling. This master''s strength is definitely weaker than Feng mieling. Su Jingfei will never lose money when he fights with him. Now that there is one more master, Su Jingfei may not be sure.


    Ye Luan and Su Jingfei are most familiar with each other. Seeing that he is in a dilemma, he said frankly: "Su Jingfei, you have nothing to do with this matter. I just want you to help. Now that there are new experts, if you are not sure, don''t force them. We can think of other ways. Anyway, we are so familiar. Don''t worry."


    If others say so, Su Jingfei suspects that he is deliberately using provocative methods. He said that men can''t say they can''t do it, but ye Luan is definitely not like this. After so many contacts, ye Luan is obviously not a scheming person. He really thinks about himself.


    Su Jingfei came to help Ye Luan and Zhou Lili, more or less because of Shangguan Xiang''er''s relationship. Now that ye Luan is so loyal to himself, Su Jingfei thinks Ye Luan is a good friend worth making.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei said with a frank smile: "I''m not saying that I can''t deal with them. I''m just thinking about what''s more appropriate. After all, who doesn''t want to get the highest return with the least effort? I''m not a person who likes to suffer losses."


    In fact, ye messy is not clear. If the Feng family did not want to find Planck to deal with Su Jingfei, they would not be here. From this point of view, this matter really concerns Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have a specific explanation, but he insists that he must participate in it. For those who threaten himself, Su Jingfei likes to solve the threat by himself. After solving the problem, he doesn''t care whether the person who threatens himself is dead or alive, good or bad.


    "Since you''ve said that, I''m not hypocritical. When and how do you plan to do it? I''ll go with you. Although they are not weak in martial arts, they are all rubbish when it comes to using guns." Ye Luan is influenced by Su Jingfei''s heroism, and no matter how vulnerable he is to the top experts, he directly says that he wants to work with Su Jingfei.


    Zhou Lili is an Interpol, not a martial arts expert. Compared with Su Jingfei and ye Luan, two men with martial arts skills, Zhou Lili is still slightly weak. Even if she proposes to take part in the action, Su Jingfei and ye Luan will not agree.


    In this way, Zhou Lili and others did not intend to participate in Su Jingfei and ye Luan''s action, so they did the back protection.


    Zhou Lili took out a pair of plug-in earphones and said to Su Jingfei, "this is our product. It''s specially designed to receive signals. It won''t be interfered anywhere. If you take some with you and go back in, we will contact you through this contact."


    Su Jingfei looked at this kind of earphone like a mobile phone earphone, but he didn''t refuse it. After all, sometimes he needed some information, and he had to rely on their help, so he took it and put it in his ear.


    Ye Luan and Su Jingfei don''t need such a communication tool. The land gun king just needs to bring his guns. It''s estimated that if he really wants to do something, those minions will be handed over to ye Lingluan. This is the main reason why Su Jingfei agrees that he will follow him.


    After Xiao Miao sees Su Jingfei coming, he has already begun to arrange the action of everyone. Even Zhou Lili wants to give Su Jingfei some face. Even if she knows Su Jingfei must be very powerful, she is still shocked.


    At that time, she really regarded Su Jingfei as an ordinary person, otherwise she would not have run away when she found something wrong. She didn''t take Su Jingfei seriously, but she was saved by Su Jingfei, and she also made a great contribution.


    Just thinking about it, Su Jingfei said: "it''s about eight o''clock in the evening. At this time, people have finished their dinner. It''s just the right time to visit."


    Zhou Lili couldn''t help but glance at Su Jingfei. This guy can still talk and laugh at this time. I really don''t know whether he takes this matter seriously.


    Su Jingfei is very curious when her brother and sister of the well family come to the first place. Su Jingfei is obviously about the same age as everyone, but she is so valued by Zhou Lili. Does this boy have any extraordinary ability? Seeing that he didn''t seem to know anything before, I knew that Su Jingfei must know nothing about handling the case.


    But it''s such a person that makes Zhou Lili pay so much attention. They can''t help but be surprised. It''s very polite of you to hear him roll his eyes after dinner.


    Ye Luan is ready to follow Su Jingfei anyway. After listening to his words, he immediately said with a smile: "yes, since it''s a door visit, we can''t always catch up with others when they finish eating. It seems that we are so ill bred. Now the time is just right, let''s go."


    Su Jingfei nodded, and then to Zhou Lili and other humanitarians: "you are here, don''t go out, no matter whether we succeed or not, you are the safest here."


    Knowing that she couldn''t joke at this time, Zhou Li Li immediately said, "don''t worry. It''s not the first time for us to carry out the task."


    "Sister lily, it''s like the first time for me." Next to Xiao Miao, she suddenly feels embarrassed and corrects Zhou Lili. It seems that she has caught Su Jingfei before, just like a gentle little sister.


    Zhou Lili immediately pinched her nose and said, "if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute, silly girl


    Obviously, he is not very satisfied with Zhou Lili. Xiao Miao wants to hum, but because he is pinched by his nose and can''t make a sound, he can only change his mind. This change is to stare at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was depressed. Is this the rhythm of lying down? I didn''t say anything. Zhou Lili holds your nose and you stare at me. But I have to say that Xiao Miao and the policewoman he saw at that time are totally different. If he can''t be sure that Xiao Miao is the policewoman at that time, he really thinks that they are similar. There is a big gap in temper.


    No matter whether he is depressed or not, since the plan has been laid, Su Jingfei takes Ye Luan to leave the small house, and then goes straight to the big house next door.


    Zhou Lili and others watched them leave. When they wanted to come, Su Jingfei said that he was going to visit them and didn''t want to disturb them when they were eating. So it must be very polite to visit them.


    Just when they think so, Su Jingfei kicks at the door of the big house, and immediately the door flies into the yard. Then Su Jingfei says to the humanitarians inside: "the police will step on the door to visit, and come out to meet them."

 Chapter 1220

    Su Jingfei said very well that he was going to visit, but he didn''t want to visit, but he really wanted to push the door open. This is called climbing, not to mention an ordinary door. Even the special steel plate would be broken by Su Jingfei.


    No matter Ye Luan who is with Su Jingfei or the people who are watching them on the monitor, they are all petrified in an instant. Su Jingfei''s idea is really different from that of ordinary people.


    Su Jingfei really did what he said. He said that he would step on the door, but it didn''t seem to have anything to do with Su Jingfei''s politeness!


    At this time in the next leaf disorderly can''t help but powerless way: "Su Jingfei, didn''t you say to be polite before? Isn''t that a bit too much of a fuss? It has nothing to do with politeness? "


    "Oh? You say this. If it''s not polite, I''ll go in directly from the wall without informing them. I''ll give them a signal now, at least let them know that I''m coming. It''s very polite. As for whether to be polite first, it depends on the situation. " Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a strong voice.


    This kind of strange sounding theory suddenly made people not want to discuss this topic with Su Jingfei again. This guy is full of crooked ideas, but he can still speak with a strong sense.


    The people who have some contact with Su Jingfei are OK. Anyway, Su Jingfei is a strong mouthed king. The Jing brothers and sisters who have never contacted Su Jingfei feel that Su Jingfei is out of tune. Can this person really help them catch Planck? They really don''t have much confidence.


    Su Jingfei and ye Luan are still talking. The people who hear the news have come out of the yard, some old and some young, but they are all men without women. Some of these people are native and some are foreigners.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know which country these foreigners belong to, but he estimates that they should be Planck''s people, and these people are equivalent to those who will kill themselves in the future. After all, the Feng family''s trading project for Planck is to kill themselves.


    It''s not necessary to ask that all the natives are from the PI family and the Qin family. He is not familiar with the two families. He only met a few people. Now he sees so many people. He thinks that the Qin family and the PI family really care about Planck this time.


    "Who are you and why are you making trouble here?" Su Jingfei was thinking that the first old man in his sixties had asked.


    "I''ve already said that the police are handling cases and the others are retreating. Can''t you hear me?" Su Jingfei was not nervous because of the old man''s question. He could see that the old man was not very strong. At most, he reached the level of Feng mieqing, which was worse than Feng mietian.


    Old man Leng Leng, looking at Su Jingfei and ye disorderly two people, thought he listened, doubt asked: "you come to the police, want to handle a case?"


    Ye Luan and Luan were all blushing at this time. Although they did come to work, and they all had duties, they were both dressed in casual clothes, and they didn''t have any search warrant, so they were a little weak.


    His only confidence now is Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei is just as cynical as himself, he knows that it''s all pretended. Su Jingfei is the most powerful young man he knows. Otherwise, if he knows that the other side is as good as Feng mieling, he''s willing to work with him to solve the case, he''s really looking for death.


    "You''re right. We''re the police. You''re harbouring fugitives. I''m going to investigate." Su Jingfei didn''t have the consciousness of violating the law at all. With a wave of his hand, it seemed that he was about to start the inspection.


    The old man looked at Su Jingfei and ye Luan. If they were plain clothes, they couldn''t say it was the past. After all, no one can be sure this year, but the problem is that they are too young to say, and they didn''t show any certificates. It''s too much fun.


    No matter what kind of situation they are in, the inspection will not work. Let alone they are not in line with the rules. Even if they really have everything, they will resist.


    Immediately, the old man said calmly, "no matter who you are, if you come here to make trouble, you will have to pay a price. If you are police, you will take out your documents. If you don''t have any documents, don''t blame us for being impolite. You can''t just kick our gate."


    Su Jingfei came here today just to look for trouble. Naturally, he was not afraid of the old man. He said with a smile, "we are here to deal with a case. If you want to refuse, it will be worse for you to disobey the law enforcement."


    His words were not only that the old man almost wanted to kick him, but ye Luan couldn''t hear them any more. He pulled his sleeve and said in a low voice, "Su Jingfei, don''t be too shameful. It''s totally out of order. You''re a typical troublemaker!"


    "Well? There are also programs. What do you want those programs for? " Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said to the old man, "old man, since you don''t want us to check, we''ll check ourselves." Then he said to Ye disorderly, "if we make trouble, we will make trouble. Originally, this is what we came for, but I want to be polite before we fight. It seems that they are not going to give me face."


    Ye Luan looks at Su Jingfei, and deeply feels that the gap between himself and him is really too big. No wonder Su Jingfei can become the first master of the young generation. He can''t understand what he wants to do. The gate is a few meters away, which can also be called Xianli?


    When Su Jingfei spoke, he didn''t lower his voice. Naturally, all the people on the opposite side heard him. The old man even laughed angrily. How could he be so stunned? He immediately waved his hand and said, "just give me a call and take a breath."


    When he was angry, other people were also angry. Now when he heard the old man''s order, they all jumped on him like tigers and wolves. Looking at the appearance of these people, they would definitely kill Su Jingfei.


    Although these people are fierce, Su Jingfei and ye Lingluan are quiet. After all, even if they have some basic martial arts skills, they can scare ordinary people. They don''t even have internal skills. Who can really care? Su Jingfei doesn''t even mean to take care of them.


    Ye Luan knew that Su Jingfei didn''t start. He was just waiting for himself. Ye Luan didn''t talk nonsense. He directly took out his gun. When these people were nearly three meters away from them, he shot several times in succession, and these people didn''t dare to move forward.


    Each of them had a small hole in front of their feet, still smoking, which was brought up by the friction between the bullet and the ground.


    Ye Luan''s shooting skill is very good. He didn''t hurt anyone. These people are all thugs. Just threaten them. However, his hand is also very beautiful. It seems that he didn''t look at them, but every shot was nailed in front of them.


    These housemen and thugs are obviously rampant in the countryside. When they really see someone using a gun, they don''t dare to mess around. After a step, they turn their eyes to the old man. They are afraid to move forward. Just waiting for the old man''s words, Su Jingfei and ye Luan seem to have a good beginning.


    The old man was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that ye Luan had a gun. With his martial arts, he didn''t have no way to deal with people who had guns, but he didn''t care at all. What''s more, ye Luan should be a master.


    Although he was worried about his strength, the most important thing was that ye Luan dared to shoot at this time. Maybe they were sent by the police, which would be troublesome. There were a lot of mercenaries at home, but he was relieved to think that there were only two of them.


    "You two are really here to handle the case." The old man thought that his tone was better and asked.


    "Of course it is. It''s not a case. No one has to travel all the way to such a remote place." Su Jingfei looks impatient, but it''s true that he did come to handle the case.


    Looking at Su Jingfei''s appearance, the old man unconsciously guesses that Su Jingfei''s appearance is like a rich second generation, especially his impatience. He feels that he has no patience to handle the case. Then he thinks of Ye Luan. Seeing someone rush by, he shoots without asking. The old man confirms his guess.


    Su Jingfei and ye Luanchuan should really come to investigate the case, but they are all kind of related households. They don''t know where they got the news, so they come here to handle the case. That is to say, their actions are mostly private.


    If that''s the case, it should be considered a secret. The old man immediately had an idea and said, "since you are really here to handle the case, let''s go in. It''s not a place for conversation outside. Please come inside."


    Su Jingfei turned back to Ye Luan and said with a smile: "you see, I said we should be polite before we fight. How people understand the truth now. Let''s go in for tea. Let''s go in and have a seat."


    Ye Luan looks at Su Jingfei and the old man in a daze. He is also a smart man. How can he not imagine what''s going on? Su Jingfei pretends to be a rich second-generation relative. As a result, the old man really believes it and is so polite to Su Jingfei.


    The purpose of the old man''s doing this is also very obvious. He must be thinking that he or she would come here. Even if there is any problem, he or she is not afraid. If there is a big problem, he or she will kill people. They dare to hide even mercenaries. What else can they do.


    If Su Jingfei rushes in directly, he not only has to fight all the way, but also has to find someone. There will be a lot of trouble. Now, if he goes in like this, he will save a lot of things. Ye Luan wants to understand Su Jingfei''s meaning at this time. I really have to admire him. Su Jingfei has a lot of ideas.


    Ye Luan''s conjecture is similar to Su Jingfei''s idea. Su Jingfei has long thought that since Planck is here, he can''t be aboveboard, and he may not be able to find it even if he goes in. But if they take the initiative to let themselves in, the situation is not certain. Especially if they want to kill themselves, Planck and others may really appear, That''s more convenient.

 Chapter 1221

    Su Jingfei didn''t know what the old man was thinking. He snorted, took eight character steps and said: "it''s better to be so happy. We have to take out guys. I really don''t know whether we are alive or dead. We will investigate you one by one later."


    After several films, he is absolutely professional in acting skills. People who don''t know him will really think that he is a black sheep of the rich second generation. Even ye Luan wants to kick his face.


    In a place like Beijing, there are many black sheep in this family. The old man doesn''t think much about it. He just sneers in his heart. After a while, if they make too much trouble, he will know what regret is. Now he thinks it''s not the right time to make too much trouble. Later, he will have to repeat his words.


    Su Jingfei walked into the house. It''s really not an ordinary rural building. It''s not only very imposing, but also very classy. If this house comes down, it will cost more than a million.


    It''s nothing to buy a million yuan house in the capital, but if you have such a house in the countryside, it''s quite powerful, not to mention upgrading. Su Jingfei is sure that it''s definitely not an ordinary family here. Of course, he doesn''t need to confirm it. Zhou Lili and others have already investigated it.


    When they entered the hall, the old man said to Su Jingfei, "officer, what do you want to investigate? I''ll ask someone to help you!"


    He seems to really want to cooperate with Su Jingfei. If Su Jingfei is really a policeman, naturally you like the old man''s attitude. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei is not a real policeman, and he also knows that the old man is acting.


    "Help what, call out all the people here, let me see, there are both men and women, one is one, come and show me, if there are fugitives, I will take them away, if there are no fugitives, we will go, don''t delay me to handle the case, dare to go in." Su Jingfei waved his hands impatiently.


    There was a flash of cold light in the old man''s eyes. He almost couldn''t help it. Su Jingfei was so exasperated. When he got to a family, he looked like he was the master. Instead, the old man became a servant.


    In order not to let Su Jingfei talk nonsense, he had to nod his opponent''s subordinates. In his opinion, Su Jingfei is a fool. Let him check it. If he can''t check it out, he will go away. In this way, he doesn''t have to kill people. After all, killing people may bring more trouble.


    The old man''s subordinates understood the old man''s meaning and immediately went out. Without asking, they knew that they must have called someone. As for who they could call, this was not what Su Jingfei could know.


    Although Su Jingfei and ye Lingluan are well-known in the capital, few people know them. Su Jingfei is not in the capital. Only people who have seen them recently know that ye Luan is more straightforward and follows Shangguan Xiang''er all the time. Everyone knows that he is Shangguan Xiang''er''s follower wherever he goes, but nothing else is clear.


    Before long, more than a dozen people came to the old man''s home, but all of them were men. Su Jingfei could understand this. Whether it was the people from various families who helped Planck or the people from Planck''s mercenary regiment, they were basically men, and it was not common for women to be mercenaries.


    "Officer, all the people you want to see are here. Do you see anyone you think is begging?" The old man was very calm. When people came, he asked Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei wanted to open his mouth. Naturally, there would be no Planck among these people. He knew it was meaningless to read it. However, when the old man asked, Su Jingfei immediately said, "there is no one I''m looking for here, but you can''t stop women from coming. What if there is something wrong with the women?"


    "Officer, are you looking for a man or a woman? If you are looking for a man, why do you want our family members to come out?" The old man almost laughed when he heard Su Jingfei''s words. This guy is the black sheep of his family.


    Su Jingfei has no consciousness at all. He picks up his eyebrows and says, "in case a man disguises himself as a woman, stop talking nonsense and call out the women''s dependents for me to have a look. Otherwise, he will take them all away. They are all suspects." Su Jingfei''s image of the second generation of the black sheep of the rich family is so vivid that no one can see that he is not joking.


    The old man was choked by Su Jingfei''s words. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei even had such an idea. He couldn''t help humming: "I don''t have any female dependents in my family. Don''t worry, Mr. police."


    "No?" Su Jingfei asked, people thought he wanted to argue with the boss, but did not expect that Su Jingfei had stood up.


    While walking, he said: "since you don''t cooperate with me so much, I have to go to see it by myself." With that, regardless of the old man''s reaction, he had almost walked out of the hall, and it seemed that he really wanted to find it by himself.


    Ye Luan doesn''t admire Su Jingfei''s tact in the dark. Although this guy''s idea is a bit confusing, every step is arranged very tightly. Now he even finds an excuse to search the big house directly. Ye Luan thinks he doesn''t have such a mind.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei really stood up and wanted to go inside, the old man finally couldn''t help it. He turned around and stood in front of Su Jingfei. He said in a deep voice: "Mr. police officer, even if you want to handle a case, you should also pay attention to our privacy. It''s not appropriate for you to go inside now."


    Su Jingfei steps, sneer: "old man, I''m here to investigate, what privacy do you want? If you want privacy, how can I investigate? You get out of my way, don''t let me get angry."


    "If I don''t get out of the way!" The old man felt that Su Jingfei was really hard to satisfy, and he could no longer bear it. He snorted.


    "Yo, old man, you are really a little bit powerful!" Su Jingfei a pair of surprised appearance, and then to the next leaf messy smile, said with a smile: "to you, don''t give me face."


    In fact, when the old man stopped Su Jingfei, other people had already vaguely surrounded them. Needless to say, they must have been benefited by the old man, and no one would let them go if they really started. Moreover, Su Jingfei''s martial arts from these people are higher than others.


    Each of these people has the strength of second rate experts. If they surround them, they will have no chance to escape. Of course, the premise is that they are ordinary people.


    Now Su Jingfei signals Ye Luan to do it, but in other people''s eyes, he asks Ye Luan to shoot. For the old people who have been prepared for a long time, there is no way to threaten them any more. The old man doesn''t cover up at all. He laughs: "boy, you really think we are afraid of you. Just give you face and let you check. You don''t know whether to advance or retreat, Then you don''t want to leave today. Do it. "


    When ye disorderly poses and takes out the pistol, those people also benefit from the old man and take out the pistol to Ye disorderly. They believe that even if ye disorderly is a policeman, they can make him even have no chance to shoot.


    As for Su Jingfei, people don''t care. This is the second generation of rich people who are absent-minded. It''s light if they don''t get killed. He doesn''t threaten at all.


    Just when people start to fight against Ye Luan, ye Luan suddenly changes his gesture of drawing a gun. Instead, he kicks a person who rushes up. This person seems to have been hit by a train, flies out, hits the wall all the time, and then slides down the wall.


    Although the man who fell on the ground still has breath, he can''t stand up for a while and a half. It''s estimated that he is seriously injured at least. It can be seen how strong Ye Luan''s foot is.


    Ye Luan''s foot really shocked everyone. It was not only the old man''s accident, but also su Jingfei''s accident. His impression of Ye Luan was that he was the king of land guns and had strong shooting skills, but his martial arts should be ordinary.


    Now it seems that ye Luan is at least a first-class master. Even if he is not as good as Nalan Xiuying and Dongfang Wenjun, he has already reached the level of Liang Xiuwen and other women. Of course, he only talks about strength, not internal power.


    The women in Su Fu have deep internal power, at least for more than ten years, but their actual combat power is not enough, which is the reason why they do too little.


    Ye Luan is different. His internal skills may not be as good as those of Su Fu''s women, but he has a lot of fighting power and experience. His strength is absolutely impressive. Ye Luan is only about the same age as Bai tou, and his strength is still above Bai tou. Su Jingfei always underestimated him before.


    Such a young man with such strength, even the old man paid more attention to him. Then he saw that the old man''s men were knocked down and kicked off by Ye disorderly. These people were much more powerful than the previous servants. However, compared with Ye disorderly, the gap was still very obvious. Ye disorderly was not too difficult to deal with them.


    Su Jingfei knew that he didn''t need to do it for the time being. Instead, he said with a smile: "old man, do you see that you are against our police? You are looking for death. I can kill all of you as a valet."


    The old man snorted coldly, but he didn''t mean to attack Su Jingfei. He walked slowly to Ye Luan and drank loudly: "go away, let me clean him up."


    The old man has the level of Feng mieqing, and he is also a powerful person. After all, Feng mieqing was the first expert in H Province at the beginning, but he was defeated by Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei became the first expert in H Province.


    Crouching tiger, hidden dragon in the capital doesn''t show Feng mieqing, but it doesn''t mean he''s weak. At least none of the women in the Su family can be more powerful than Feng mieqing. In other words, ye Luan is obviously not the old man''s opponent. He''s going to catch Ye Luan now, so that he can''t be so lively any more.


    Ye Luan also saw the old man come, eyes unconsciously look at Su Jingfei, that means Su Jingfei this old man should you deal with.


    Su Jingfei didn''t see it. His eyes turned to the back. It seemed that there was something very moving behind him. He forgot Ye Luan. As for whether the old man was stronger than ye Luan, who could manage so much!

 Chapter 1222

    Ye Luan is besieged by the old man with a gang of thugs, but Su Jingfei turns a blind eye to him. His greater happiness lies in the back of the living room. He always thinks that there should be someone he wants to find behind.


    But he didn''t worry. After all, he really left. After all, he couldn''t bear to hang here. That''s really selling his teammates.


    Everyone thinks Ye Luan is a bodyguard, and Su Jingfei is a rich second generation. No one cares about him. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t run away, they will clean up Ye Luan and then clean him up. It''s not a problem at all.


    No one paid any attention to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei walked back and forth in the room for a while. It seemed that he was looking for a suitable angle to break through the siege. However, although they were besieging Ye disorderly, they always kept two people. They were just in case Su Jingfei left. They thought that it was enough to have two people to block him.


    Ye Luan''s strength is really good. Even if Su Jingfei looks at it, he has to secretly nod his head. Among the younger generation, ye Luan can be regarded as the number one. I don''t know if his martial arts are learned from Shangguan xianger and Kang Zizheng. Anyway, he is much more powerful than the ordinary troops. At least if he doesn''t have his own help, he is far worse than him.


    "Messy, you play with them first. I''ll go to the backyard and have a look. There''s no one we''re looking for here." Su Jingfei looks at Ye Luan. Although he is a little passive, he is not defeated yet. He laughs.


    Although the old man is not weak in martial arts, it''s not easy to catch Ye Luan. Ye Luan is always as cunning as a loach. As long as he comes, he will hide in the crowd. The old man can''t let the crowd back, so it''s not easy to catch him by himself. Ye Luan''s cunning dodges many attacks.


    Ye Luan thought that it was very difficult for Su Jingfei to see that he was weak, so he would come to help him. With his martial arts, he could deal with the old man''s affairs every minute. But this guy didn''t mean to help, so he turned around and left.


    Ye Ling wants to cry without tears. She came here to work with Su Jingfei. She should be su Jingfei''s leader. How can she be besieged, not afraid of God like opponents, but afraid of pig like teammates? Su Jingfei is selling his teammates! After a while, I will not be able to support myself.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have the consciousness to sell his teammates. He has already reached the back door in a few steps. It means that he really wants to leave.


    The old man and others are besieging Ye disorderly. The two people who are staring at Su Jingfei immediately stop in front of Su Jingfei and shout: "stop, you can''t go anywhere, otherwise don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    "You''re welcome?" Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you''ve already started. What''s more, get out of here."


    His smiling face and a low drink shocked the two of them. Although Su Jingfei didn''t use any internal skill and temperament attack, he didn''t use such a powerful method for such a small man.


    Even so, Su Jingfei has killed a lot of people when he comes into contact with the top experts. Such a person will naturally have a kind of momentum. No one knows if he hides, but once he is exposed, it will make the general public scared. Although these two people who stop him have some martial arts skills, they can''t stand Su Jingfei''s momentum.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t want to oppress them with momentum, which was too bullying, but he just glared at them, and they were about to step back, which was beyond his expectation. He didn''t expect that he still had awe inspiring momentum.


    Although they were scared to retreat by Su Jingfei''s words, they were angry and said, "boy, you''re looking for death. Don''t blame us for being cruel." Two people say to rush toward together.


    These two men have some basic martial arts skills. If Su Jingfei is really the second generation of rich people who are nothing, there must be no chance to resist. It''s a pity that they don''t know that Su Jingfei was pretending before.


    When they came, Su Jingfei was not polite. He raised his legs and kicked them on their chest. They flew out like shells and bumped into four or five domestic thugs who besieged Ye disorderly. Suddenly, the scene was quiet.


    The old man also stopped fighting against Ye disorderly. He looked at Su Jingfei in horror. They thought Su Jingfei was the black sheep of the second generation of the rich family. How could he suddenly be so powerful that he could kick two men with a weight of 1670 kg like a ball and knock down a few people? This strength is absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary people. They suddenly found out, Su Jingfei may be the most powerful person.


    If you can''t see each other''s accomplishments when fighting with a warrior, either the opponent is just an ordinary person, or the opponent''s strength is too strong and his eyesight is not enough.


    Su Jingfei is obviously the latter. He is not an ordinary person, but he can''t see it at all. Su Jingfei''s strength is much higher than what he thinks. The old man suddenly feels that things are not so good.


    He was thinking whether to call someone immediately, but saw Su Jingfei move on a chair in the room, and then said: "you continue to fight, I''m not interested in you, you have the ability to clean up the leaves." Then he said to Ye Luan: "Ye Luan, I''ll go first, you have fun!"


    "Su Jingfei, you bastard, you are selling your teammates. I can''t beat these people!" Ye Luan looks at Su Jingfei as if he really wants to leave. He can''t help but be angry. He doesn''t care whether these people know Su Jingfei.


    Fortunately, the old man didn''t know who Su Jingfei was, and their attitude was about to explode. They thought this place was where they wanted to go. They also discussed how to allocate opponents. This is really something that uncle and aunt can''t bear. Of course, it''s the rich second generation who should be killed. This guy seems to be stronger.


    Just as the old man was about to catch up with Su Jingfei, he found that the scene changed. He ran from the hall to an open grass. Even if he saw Su Jingfei, he couldn''t catch up with him. It''s really strange.


    What''s more, although they are in the countryside, it is impossible for the countryside in the capital to have a grassland like environment, and where are their younger brothers? Don''t they follow them? Although his strength is similar to that of Feng mieqing, it is the first time for him to encounter such a strange situation.


    When the old man enters the grassland, other people also have their own feelings. Some feel that they have entered the desert, some feel that they have entered the forest, and some even start swimming because they think they are at the bottom of the sea.


    Among the people, only Ye Luan is normal, but this is also from the appearance. In fact, ye Luan doesn''t dare to move at all now. According to Su Jingfei''s words, if he dares to move, he will surely fall into confusion. At that time, all the losses will be borne by himself.


    Before the fight, Su Jingfei walked around the room for a while, and used the furniture as props. He made a small trapped array here, and the old man''s movement stimulated the array.


    After competing with Feng Qingtian, Su Jingfei found that the array is actually very powerful, especially when one to many, it is a necessary weapon to kill the enemy alone. The reason why he left Ye disorderly here is because he arranged the array.


    Su Jingfei''s array doesn''t have lethality. After all, this hasty array certainly doesn''t have much power, but it''s not a problem for those who don''t know the array to be trapped for an hour.


    The most important thing is that if the people trapped in the array don''t know that they are in the array, they may struggle to solve the illusion they see, and eventually they will lose their strength, or even die of fatigue. Su Jingfei''s array is estimated to be less than that level, which makes them feel a little tired and scared.


    Ye Luan has heard that Su Jingfei can use the array. When Su Jingfei informs him and doesn''t let him move, he already knows what''s going on. Su Jingfei must use the array.


    He doesn''t know the array, but he knows that it''s OK to stand in the same place. As long as no one attacks him, it shouldn''t be a problem to wait until Su Jingfei comes back.


    Su Jingfei''s array, people inside the array can''t see the situation outside, and people outside can''t see the situation inside. He also uses Feng Qingtian''s similar array, which can block the connection inside and outside the array. He doesn''t want to trap these people, but someone secretly comes to hurt Ye disorderly.


    He is not a master of array, but the general simple array is not a problem, especially because the array knowledge he learned comes from the thread bound book. He can use all possible props without array flag.


    The array with array flag is naturally more powerful, but if he is a temporary enemy, how can he make up the array with array flag? He should use it flexibly.


    Su Jingfei is sure that there won''t be any problem in Huiye''s mess for a while and a half, so he becomes an authentic member of the team. Instead of paying attention to it, he goes in through the back door.


    Their hall has a back door connected to the backyard, which is obviously more convenient. No matter what happens in front of them, the people in the backyard will know more quickly. Today, the old man despises his enemies and doesn''t inform the people in the backyard. Now Su Jingfei goes in, he really can''t feel any defense. Obviously, they don''t know that the old man will be trapped by himself.


    Knowing this situation, Su Jingfei is in a better mood. They don''t even have the intention to hide. Su Jingfei doesn''t have to worry about the basement or dark grid.


    In his mind, Su Jingfei has already entered the courtyard. Looking at the courtyard in the backyard, Su Jingfei secretly shakes his head. His previous estimation is still wrong. Looking at the house from the front, it''s more than one million. Now Su Jingfei estimates that it''s five million.


    When he stood in the yard, he was already felt. Although they had not come out yet, Su Jingfei also felt their existence. Two of them were very powerful. Su Jingfei estimated that they were the people he was dealing with today, that is, the two experts in Xiaomiao and Zhou Li''s mouth who were not inferior to Feng mieling. They were really a little fierce.

 Chapter 1223

    Standing in the yard, Su Jingfei can feel that some people pay attention to him. Although these people don''t have the inside, Su Jingfei has already sensed their strength, which is the ability of experts.


    There are a lot of people in this courtyard. At least Su Jingfei can feel about ten people, two of whom are strong.


    Su Jingfei is different from these people, because his two lines of Ren and Du are connected. Although others can feel his breath, they can''t accurately judge his level. Otherwise, so many people won''t be confused about Su Jingfei''s strength, which is also a good cover up.


    He knows that someone pays attention to himself, but he looks like he doesn''t know what happened in the hall before. People here probably don''t know what happened before, and they must be full of speculation about themselves.


    Su Jingfei does the same trick again. As he walks, he shuffles the things in the yard. It seems that he is searching for something. This makes those who pay attention to him feel puzzled. Someone is watching in front of him. Who put this guy in.


    He moved casually and didn''t mean to enter any room, so he walked back and forth in the yard. Finally, someone couldn''t help it. An old man who was older than he had met before came out.


    When Su Jingfei saw him, he stopped, pointed to the old man and said, "Hey, that old man, come here. Isn''t there no one in your family? How come you are such an old man again? If there are other people, please tell them to come out. "


    The old man was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei had such a character. He forgot how to answer for a moment.


    Su Jingfei wants to investigate the people here. The people in the backyard must know that, but they don''t care. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei has come here and has to continue to check other rooms.


    The people in the dark are also frowning. How do you do things in front of you? Such a product has been put in. You must have a good education when you go back.


    At this time, the trapped old man is ready to cry. What kind of array is really depressing. He has all his abilities, but he can''t take them out. Even if he is stronger than ye Luan, he doesn''t know where ye Luan is.


    As for Su Jingfei entering the backyard, the old man didn''t know. Of course, even if he knew, he couldn''t stop him.


    No matter what other people think, Su Jingfei continued his dandy way: "Hey, old man, I can''t hear you. Don''t pretend to be deaf to me. Do you think it''s OK not to speak? Show me around. You''ve harbored fugitives. " Then he went to the old man.


    Although the old man was wondering how Su Jingfei came in, he still had a cold light in his eyes when he came so impolitely. This guy really thought he was very powerful and could do whatever he wanted.


    Su Jingfei looks like a dandy and reaches out his hand to think of the old man. The old man''s skill should be still higher than that of the old man before him. He should have the level of Feng mietian. I don''t know which family he belongs to. If he is not a top-level family, he is rare.


    The old man saw that Su Jingfei dared to reach out to himself. Even if the other party was a real policeman, he would not care. Seeing Su Jingfei''s hand, he wanted to seize the other party''s wrist and throw him a somersault, which was a slight punishment.


    His idea is good. Under normal circumstances, Su Jingfei doesn''t have the chance to escape. Unfortunately, Su Jingfei can''t be evaluated under normal circumstances. Before the old man''s hand touches his wrist, Su Jingfei suddenly pinches his wrist on the old man''s pulse door and uses a little force to pinch it.


    If someone grabs the wrist pulse gate, he will lose his strength immediately. Even with Su Jingfei''s strength, the old man can''t help leaning forward and looks like he is suppressed by Su Jingfei.


    "Old man, what do you mean by that? I asked you to hand over the fugitive. You are so nervous. Are you an accomplice? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. Tell me where you hid the fugitive." Su Jingfei holds the old man''s pulse, still arrogant way.


    Although Su Jingfei was arrogant, the crowd was really surprised. They thought Su Jingfei was a rich second generation and didn''t know how to get in.


    Now I know that people are really capable. Although you are not a top expert, you are also very good among ordinary experts. But he was caught by Su Jingfei when he just started. It can be seen that Su Jingfei is very powerful. There are many factors of the old man''s carelessness, but no matter how careless he is, he can''t be so passive if he doesn''t have a big gap in strength.


    The old man''s body was controlled by Su Jingfei, and his heart was full of horror. He didn''t expect that Su Jingfei was such a powerful person, but he didn''t fear it. After all, he was not the most powerful person here.


    "Boy, I don''t know who you are, but I advise you to let me go, or you will regret it." The old man was calm. Although he was controlled by Su Jingfei, he still threatened. He was not arrogant, but really depended on him.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew that he had something to rely on, but he didn''t care. Instead, he said with a smile, "do you have any helpers? Please call them out to save me trouble. Young master, I''m afraid of trouble."


    Even at this time, Su Jingfei is still playing the rich second generation, as if he is addicted to the general, the old man did not see that he is pretending.


    Although Su Jingfei is very famous in Beijing, there are not many people who really know him. After all, he has been in Beijing for a short time. Most of the people who can know him are the top figures of all families. This old man obviously doesn''t know Su Jingfei.


    He didn''t release his hand holding the old man''s pulse gate, but he made more efforts. Suddenly, the old man''s body was numb and he could not stand steadily.


    "Boy, you really have a good temper. I''m really going to look up to you for making trouble here." When Su Jingfei was suppressing the old man, he felt that one of the two strong momentum appeared in front of Su Jingfei.


    This is an old man in his eighties. Su Jingfei wants to laugh. There are so many old men in the yard, but it''s reasonable. After all, Su Jingfei''s and Su Hanlin''s martial artists who reached a high level when they were relatively young are few. Generally, the martial artists who reached the Xiaocheng level are seventy-eight years old and eighty years old. At the peak of Xiaocheng, many of them are 100 years old, Feng Qingyang is nearly 100 years old, but he has hardly reached the peak of Xiaocheng.


    There is no doubt about the old man''s strength. From his momentum, we can see that the old man should be a little successful. Although there is still a gap between him and the peak, he is absolutely not big. At least in terms of internal power, he is as good as Su Jingfei.


    The old man doesn''t look special, but Su Jingfei is keen to find that the old man''s behavior is different from that of the Chinese people. On the contrary, he looks like a little devil of Japan.


    Su Jingfei couldn''t help but move in his heart. Zhou Lili and others mentioned before that among the experts this time, they didn''t belong to the Feng family. After all, in addition to Feng mieling and Feng Qingtian, no one in the Feng family is stronger than Su Jingfei, and these two people certainly won''t come to protect Planck.


    Now the old man''s behavior is very similar to that of Japanese, so he can''t help associating with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei has fought with Japanese ninjas many times. Although he has won every time, he has to say that they have their own unique side in ninja. What''s more, their internal skills seem not weak, and they don''t know how to cultivate them.


    Although the old man is not a ninja, his temperament is a bit like that of Japanese, but his Mandarin is very standard. Su Jingfei really doesn''t know who he is.


    Seeing the master coming, Su Jingfei loosened his grip on the old man''s hand and said with a smile: "finally, a man with a strong voice has come out, so I''ll talk to you." He pushed the old man out and said, "if you give Planck over, I''ll leave, or I''ll take this place apart."


    Su Jingfei''s tone is not small, the new old man is really stunned for a while, and then hummed: "boy, do you know who I am? I''m Liu Shengyuan of the Liusheng family. It''s too much for you to talk to me in such a tone. "


    "Liu Shengyuan? That''s something. " Su Jingfei''s way of thinking is so. His behavior is very similar to that of the Japanese, and he is also a member of the Liusheng family. He completely pretends not to know.


    The Liusheng family, Yihe and Jiahe are all popular Ninja schools in Japan. Among them, the Liusheng family is the most low-key, and they have been separated from the Ninja forces. I didn''t expect to meet the Liusheng family today. As for his words, I really haven''t heard of liushengyuan.


    Liu Shengyuan originally thought that his fame would shock Su Jingfei. In his opinion, Su Jingfei must have a lot of knowledge with such strength. He should have heard his name, but he didn''t know that Su Jingfei was too late to be famous. If he didn''t know his name, it would be OK, Su Jingfei added: "I haven''t heard of Liu Shengyuan. I''ve heard it many times in the next life."


    Su Jingfei''s attitude immediately angered Liu Shengyuan. He looked at Su Jingfei angrily and said, "boy, since you are so arrogant, I''ll come to meet you. Don''t regret it because I''m too heavy!"


    "Regret? Don''t even think about it. I''ve always been calm. " Su Jingfei smiles and says to Liu Shengyuan.


    Since the first World War sooner or later, Su Jingfei has never been afraid of anything. Instead, he takes the initiative to go to Liu Shengyuan and prepare to fight at the same time. His momentum also rises with his steps.


    Su Jingfei is more powerful than the average little warrior, not only because of his deep internal skill, but also because of his insight. He just saw others use their momentum to crush others, so he has learned how to use it. After he can use it, as long as the enemy he meets is not more powerful than himself, he can oppress, not necessarily defeat the opponent, but can build an advantage.

 Chapter 1224

    Su Jingfei steps towards Liu Shengyuan. Liu Shengyuan''s face begins to change. At first, he doesn''t care too much. No matter how fierce Su Jingfei is, he can still threaten himself?


    But really, when he was about to start, he found something wrong. Every step Su Jingfei took, his momentum improved. When he was about five meters away from him, his momentum even doubled. After that, he didn''t even dare to face him.


    The master who reaches Xiaocheng state naturally has some knowledge of momentum. Although he may not be able to use it, he knows that the use of momentum can only be mastered when he reaches pseudo Dacheng or Dacheng state.


    Today, although Su Jingfei can''t use his momentum to oppress others and make people bow without fighting, he can still improve his momentum and fight for the advantage. This is beyond Liu Shengyuan''s imagination. How can this young man in his early twenties be so powerful.


    Su Jingfei has seen Su Hanlin and Fu laoguai work together, and has experienced the horror of Su Hanlin''s momentum. His use of momentum is definitely beyond the same realm. If Su Jingfei did not have such savvy, he would not have achieved today''s success even if he had wired books. Su Jingfei himself knows this, and his qualifications are absolutely good.


    Liu Shengyuan feels that if he continues to let Su Jingfei go on, he can only avoid him at that time. He doesn''t need to fight at all, and he will fall into the disadvantage. This is something he can''t accept.


    In front of Su Jingfei''s more and more powerful momentum, Liu Shengyuan chooses to take the initiative. His hand is like a knife, splitting down.


    This action is very simple. Everyone can do it, and it''s not fast. But Su Jingfei can''t do anything wrong with such a hand. He feels a fierce momentum before he touches the other person''s hand. This person''s hand is definitely not inferior to the general sword.


    Su Jingfei took advantage of his momentum, but he didn''t have the upper hand. After all, he was also close to Xiaocheng''s peak. He quickly gathered his power and then clapped his hand.


    Liu Shengyuan''s sword wind collides with Su Jingfei''s palm wind. Liu Shengyuan''s face changes and his steps fall back three steps. This is forced by Su Jingfei''s tension, but he is not hurt. It can be seen that Su Jingfei''s hand is not enough to hurt Liu Shengyuan, and Su Jingfei has not taken advantage of it.


    When Liu Shengyuan retreated, Su Jingfei also retreated three steps. It seems that they are equal. It can be said that their strength is at the same level.


    However, compared with Su Jingfei''s calmness, Liu Shengyuan is a bit messy. Su Jingfei knows that Liu Shengyuan is not inferior to himself. He has been psychologically prepared for a long time, but Liu Shengyuan is not.


    He always thought that Su Jingfei was weaker than himself, and he just used his own eight success forces, but the other side took it so easily.


    In his opinion, Su Jingfei''s hand is just a hasty move, and it must not use a little internal power. Even so, he can share the same interests with himself. Is Su Jingfei a rejuvenated old man? This skill is too profound.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not so relaxed. He sees that Liu Shengyuan''s hand knife is powerful, so he can''t use ordinary palm techniques to connect it. He applies his absolute defense to his palm. Even so, he still feels pain.


    If he really wants to make a hard connection, he will either step back or get hurt. Su Jingfei won''t be so stupid. It can be seen that Liu Shengyuan''s hand knife is still very powerful, which makes people very scared. If he can''t do it well, he will really suffer a loss!


    They just had a fight, and they began to be on guard against each other. They became more cautious than before, especially Su Jingfei, because he knew that there was an expert in the room, and he didn''t dare to devote all his energy to fighting with Liu Shengyuan. Who knows if the expert would attack secretly, he always had to leave some energy to guard against.


    Liu Shengyuan is afraid of Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei also has to guard against him. They are still deadlocked, but relatively speaking, Su Jingfei is more confident. After all, his internal skill is not weaker than that of the other party, and there are various means emerging one after another. He believes that he will not suffer losses.


    Thinking of this, he took the initiative to attack Liu Shengyuan. He used his best lightness skills as an aid, and used his super fast skills to attack Liu Shengyuan constantly. One time, he used the Vajra palm, another time, he used the bone soft palm, another time, he used the arm fist, and another time, he used the Wing Chun fist. Anyway, all kinds of martial arts mixed together, and Liu Shengyuan didn''t feel his own style.


    Su Jingfei has dealt with all kinds of enemies, but few of them can really make him work hard, either stronger or too weak to play.


    Although Liu Shengyuan is a Japanese, his kung fu can''t be uncertain. His strength is close to Xiaocheng''s peak, which is similar to Su Jingfei''s internal skill. He doesn''t use any Ninjutsu, but that kind of hand Dao is frightening, which is more powerful than ordinary people''s sword.


    It''s just that this kind of hand Dao obviously needs more internal power. Although Liu Shengyuan''s skill is not weak, he can''t use it all the time. When he was resting, Su Jingfei began to fight back. They soon exceeded 200 moves.


    Liu Shengyuan has been fighting for a long time. Although he is not so flustered, he is a little worried. He has a master on his side. If he can''t defeat Su Jingfei, he will lose face. Although he doesn''t want to use it, he has to force himself to do his best.


    Su Jingfei is thinking about how he can beat Liu Shengyuan as soon as possible, when Liu Shengyuan suddenly claps his hands. Without any fancy, he just claps his hands.


    Su Jingfei''s fierce palms, even though he was more fierce, didn''t dare to be careless. He didn''t mean to connect them. But just when he wanted to dodge, he found that he was like in the deep mud and couldn''t move at all. If he didn''t want to be killed by the old man, he had to fight with him. The result was unknown.


    This is Liu Shengyuan''s unique skill. He can use his internal skill to create a force field, which can force Su Jingfei to fight hard. Although the cost is relatively large, if he succeeds, the return will be considerable.


    Su Jingfei is sure that he can''t avoid it, so he has to gather his internal power into his palms and make a hard touch with the other party. When he makes a hard touch, he keeps an eye on it and protects his heart with absolute defense. He always thinks that Liu Shengyuan won''t be so easy to fight with himself.


    In fact, as Su Jingfei had expected, when Liu Shengyuan''s palm touched him, Su Jingfei felt an unprecedented force coming, and the force was explosive. It didn''t mean that the force could explode, but accumulated together and rushed into Su Jingfei''s meridians, it would explode, which was also called Yin man.


    Su Jingfei is proficient in medicine and knows the meridians better. Although the other side is hidden deeply, he is still discovered by Su Jingfei. However, he has already protected his heart with the defense of evidence, so he is not afraid of his Yin moves.


    With a sneer in the dark, Su Jingfei always thinks that Liu Shengyuan has the same strength as himself, and it''s good to practice with him, so he doesn''t use any means. Since he is so, you''re welcome. Although Su Jingfei''s martial arts are not necessarily top-notch, he is definitely a master with poison.


    Even though he didn''t study the poison classic for a long time, he had already used the poison foundation. Liu Shengyuan plotted against himself, so he didn''t have to be polite. His poison skill was forced into Liu Shengyuan''s hands along his palm.


    After su Jingfei finished this, he felt a shock in his heart. Liu Shengyuan''s internal force exploded in his heart. Even though Su Jingfei had been prepared for a long time, this force still made him vomit a mouthful of blood unconsciously, and suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    At their level, it''s really a fight between life and death. It''s not easy to defeat each other without any injury. Watching Su Jingfei spit blood seriously, Su Jingfei''s injury is relatively light.


    Because there is another expert nearby, Su Jingfei naturally can''t relax his vigilance and quickly takes out a piece of snow lotus and puts it in his mouth. Su Jingfei always carries Tianshan snow lotus with him. Although he can''t understand how to cure the internal injury, it can reduce the burden brought by the internal injury, not to mention that he is not seriously injured this time.


    Liu Shengyuan didn''t know Su Jingfei''s condition. Seeing that he vomited blood, he laughed and said: "boy, aren''t you very powerful? You are not cleaned up by me now. You''d better take your life. "


    He doesn''t have so much nonsense as the old man before. He has the upper hand and will kill Su Jingfei. He doesn''t want to keep Su Jingfei.


    Liu Shengyuan doesn''t know the exact age of Su Jingfei, but he feels that Su Jingfei should not be in his twenties. It''s too bad for him to have such a powerful young man. However, no matter how old he is, he should deal with him first.


    Liu Shengyuan attacks himself again. Su Jingfei is not afraid. Instead, he takes a defensive stance. It seems that he is injured, which is not as severe as before. Liu Shengyuan also thinks so. He not only gives full play to his skills, but even gives up his defense. Anyway, Su Jingfei has no strength to fight back.


    Su Jingfei is keeping a tight guard while observing Liu Shengyuan''s face. He has been plotting against himself before and has been poisoned by himself. The more he uses his internal skill, the faster the poison will attack.


    Originally, the poison is that kind of unconscious, and because Liu Shengyuan saw that his plot was successful, he was so happy that he didn''t expect to be poisoned by Su Jingfei long ago. Su Jingfei was so weak that he wanted Liu Shengyuan to give full play to it, so the poisoning would be deeper.


    Su Jingfei''s current poison skill is not enough to poison a Xiaocheng master, but if he poison into the bone marrow, even if he is not poisoned to death, his strength will be greatly reduced, and it will be much easier to deal with him by himself.


    Liu Shengyuan thinks Su Jingfei is injured at first, and he will defeat him soon. But then he finds Su Jingfei''s extraordinary tenacity. No matter how hard he strikes, he can defend. But as time goes on, Liu Shengyuan suddenly feels a little weak, as if his internal power is insufficient.

 Chapter 1225

    Liu Shengyuan feels that he can''t do what he wants, so he is shocked. Su Jingfei, an opponent of this level, has never met him, but even if he is defeated, he doesn''t feel like that. Now he feels that he can''t do his best.


    With each passing day, Su Jingfei sees that Liu Shengyuan''s poison has broken out. With the help of Tiantian Xuelan, his internal injury begins to heal. Although it is still very slow, he can feel that he is getting better.


    It has to be said that snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain is a holy product for healing. Unlike Ganoderma lucidum, it is really used for healing. Su Jingfei has this healing medicine, so his lasting combat power will naturally surpass that of other experts at the same level. What''s more, Liu Shengyuan is also poisoned, and he will soon be unable to hold on.


    Just as Su Jingfei thinks, Liu Shengyuan often has a little delay when he finds something wrong with himself. Although it''s just a matter of blink, the pause in the blink of an eye can often make people die many times in the duel between experts. What''s more, Su Jingfei knows that he''s going to have poisonous hair immediately, so he will certainly have such a reaction.


    Whenever Liu Shengyuan''s moves are slow, Su Jingfei knows that he has been affected by the toxin, and he is not in a hurry to start. After all, there is a master hiding in front of Liu Shengyuan.


    If he breaks out too early, the other party will surely come out to rescue him. Then it''s not easy for him to clean up Liu Shengyuan. He doesn''t think his poison skill can kill a Xiaocheng expert. If Liu Shengyuan didn''t pay attention, I''m afraid this poison will be forced out.


    When they fought each other for 500 moves, Su Jingfei''s weakness had been leveled because Liu Shengyuan was occasionally slow. Now they are really equal. Su Jingfei himself is the commander-in-chief and the most fearless thing is a protracted war.


    Liu Shengyuan feels that he is getting weaker and weaker. He is depressed because he has more heart but less strength. Every time he realizes that he can hurt Su Jingfei, but his body can''t keep up with him. He naturally knows that something is wrong, but he doesn''t have time to check.


    When he was wondering what was wrong with him, Su Jingfei finally broke out and suddenly jumped into the air. His lightness skill had never been used too much. After all, he didn''t want to expose his life-saving ability.


    This time, however, he was very high, and then attached himself to the bottom of his body, with boundless momentum. Even experienced people know that this is Su Jingfei''s desperate attempt to fight with Liu Shengyuan. In other people''s eyes, Su Jingfei is just being beaten by pressure, and he is not happy. This is the way to fight hard.


    Liu Shengyuan naturally won''t compete with Su Jingfei. He also thinks that Su Jingfei has been fighting for a long time, and he has a fire in his heart. But he has to say that Su Jingfei has a strong strength, and even if he wants to vent, he can''t bear it.


    In order to protect himself, he can only chop his sword several times in a row, and each force is very strong. He plans to suppress Su Jingfei''s momentum, and then continue to attack him. After all, Su Jingfei is now diving from the sky, and he does not dare to stop him.


    If it was before, Su Jingfei must have taken the initiative to avoid the opponent''s hand knife. The opponent''s hand knife is no less than the general sword Qi, and the one in the middle must be injured.


    But now it''s different. Liu Shengyuan''s impression of Su Jingfei is not only that he doesn''t squeeze, but also that his hurt power is declining. Su Jingfei has the courage to do things like this. He never does things he''s not sure about.


    He waved his right hand in the air. Every time Liu Shengyuan''s hand knife was easily defused by him, which surprised Liu Shengyuan. Could su Jingfei''s internal skill be three points stronger than his own? It was too easy to defuse. He suspected that Su Jingfei belonged to the kind of martial arts that he could return to his old age and childhood after practicing, but it was unbelievable to see his opponent so relaxed.


    Naturally, Su''s internal skill didn''t suddenly soar, nor did Liu Shengyuan suddenly become so weak that he couldn''t hurt su. In fact, he was able to do this because of Su''s Golden Gloves.


    The golden glove he got from the green devil hand is a treasure. It can not only prevent the attack, but also prevent the internal palm force to a certain extent. Although it can only protect one hand, it can still have unexpected effect at the critical moment.


    For example, now, he directly uses his right hand with golden gloves to tear Liu Shengyuan''s hand knife to pieces. In this way, everything Liu Shengyuan does doesn''t stop Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei also rushes to Liu Shengyuan normally. At this time, it''s too late for Liu Shengyuan to think of other ways. The only way is to touch Su Jingfei. However, in his opinion, Su Jingfei has suffered internal injury before and his strength should be inferior to himself. Even if he tries hard, he won''t suffer too much.


    The palms of the two people are soon together. Just as Liu Shengyuan''s internal power is gushing out, Su Jingfei suddenly shouts "the stars are changing". Suddenly, Liu Shengyuan''s palm power is beaten back by Su Jingfei.


    Naturally, Dou Zhuan Xing Yi is not the original novel. Neither Su Jingfei nor Su Bingfeng is so powerful. But Su Bingfeng''s improved Dou Zhuan Xing Yi is a bit like Qian Kun Da Yi. He directly changed his internal power to another direction and paid back again. After all, it''s not really Qian Kun Da Yi. It''s not so thorough.


    Su Jingfei really counterattacks Liu Shengyuan''s internal power, but he also suffers three points of damage, but he has been prepared for a long time. Su Jingfei is not seriously injured, but the corner of his mouth is covered with blood.


    Liu Shengyuan is more miserable than Su Jingfei. He attacks Su Jingfei with all his internal power. He knows Su Jingfei''s strength, so he won''t stay.


    I didn''t expect that Su Jingfei used a move to change the stars, he will bear all the strength of the attack, even if Su Jingfei injured has consumed some, but most of it is still in this move.


    If it was normal, Liu Shengyuan would not have a great influence, but now Liu Shengyuan is relatively weak. Not to mention his poisoning, he just used his whole body power to attack Su Jingfei. He has no defense at all. How could he expect Su Jingfei to have such strange martial arts.


    The result of the two hands is that Liu Shengyuan is patted by Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei also suffers some internal injuries, but it''s all worth it.


    Liu Shengyuan can''t control it at all. After su Jingfei transfers his attack, his whole body has already flown out, at least five or six meters, and his blood has been gushing in the air. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s limited power of transferring, Liu Shengyuan''s internal organs would have been photographed by Su Jingfei.


    Even so, Liu Shengyuan also saw the waste, at least want to do it again must not, his internal injury than Su Jingfei more serious, but also poisoning first.


    Su Jingfei has never been a soft hand. Seeing Liu Shengyuan fly out, his toes on the ground, he can catch up in an instant. Su Jingfei has never been soft with the Japanese devils. What''s more, this guy still wants to kill himself.


    Liu Shengyuan flies far away. Although Su Jingfei keeps up with him very fast, he can''t catch up with him. He wants to wait until he gets close to Liu Shengyuan, but before he gets close to Liu Shengyuan, the momentum that he has been hiding suddenly breaks out. Then Su Jingfei sees a figure flying out of the house.


    This person''s momentum is stronger than Liu Shengyuan''s before. If Liu Shengyuan is close to the peak of Xiaocheng, this person has definitely reached the peak of Xiaocheng. Judging from the opponent''s momentum, Su Jingfei can''t help but be shocked.


    This man''s strength is definitely not weaker than Feng mieling. According to his internal power, his strength is higher than Su Jingfei''s. under normal circumstances, even if Su Jingfei is in full swing, he is not the opponent of this man. Now Su Jingfei has suffered a lot of internal injuries. Su Jingfei knows that this matter is really difficult.


    Zhou Lili, Xiao Miao and ye Luan are smart people, but their strength is limited. Although they can guess that the experts here are really powerful, they also compare with Feng mieling.


    But after all, they don''t have the experience to fight with the top experts. They can''t determine the level of these two people. Liu Shengyuan is really worse than Feng mieling. He is only between Bo Zhongyuan and Su Jingfei, and he is hurt by Su Jingfei.


    The problem is that Liu Shengyuan is not the most powerful. This is the one who is really powerful. I don''t know whether he is the expert Zhou Lili used to say before or the later expert Xiao Miao said.


    Before he felt two powerful momentum, but only feeling that there would be some errors. He thought that the strength of the two was almost the same. Now he knew that he was too optimistic. Later, his strength was absolutely above Liu Shengyuan, so he should not beat him.


    When I was thinking about it in my heart, I tried my best to take someone''s hand. The purpose was to save people. I shot in a hurry. Although I was powerful, I didn''t give full play to my strength. With the change of momentum, Su Jingfei didn''t lose his strength.


    Even so, Su Jingfei still flies backwards, not only because the other side is really powerful, but also because Su Jingfei wants to defuse the other side''s strength.


    Su Jingfei''s somersaults in the air took off his opponent''s power. After landing, he still withdrew a few steps unconsciously, which was similar to his fight with Feng mieling at the beginning, but there was a certain difference.


    Feng mieling''s strength is obviously stronger than Su Jingfei''s. If he works hard, he will definitely suffer a loss. But at that time, because of the situation, although Su Jingfei knew that his strength was not as good as Feng mieling''s, he dared to open his hands. Anyway, Feng mieling didn''t dare to kill himself.


    When Su Jingfei finally lost to Feng Suiling, it was also a trick. Although he was also looking at some confusion, he was not hurt. This time, he was hurt.


    He had an internal injury, but now it''s more serious than the injury. Before, he had blood on the corner of his mouth at most. This time, he couldn''t help it. He had a mouthful of blood coming out. This man is even more powerful than he thought. Now he finally knows how powerful Xiaocheng''s top experts are if they don''t worry about it.


    Just in a hurry, he didn''t see each other''s face clearly. Then he stood still and suddenly saw each other''s appearance. For a moment, Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that it would be like this.

 Chapter 1226

    When Su Jingfei looks at the person in front of him, he really thinks that he is wrong. Su Jingfei originally thought that the person should be an old man or an old lady, but he didn''t think that the woman in front of him is in his early 30s, who is a teenager older than himself.


    This woman is not as charming as Nalan Xiuying, but she has a unique temperament.


    Her appearance is beautiful and her figure is also very good, but she is definitely not the type that makes people daydream at first sight. She seems to have a kind of temperament that makes people feel attractive. In front of her, any man will feel inferior. Even people like Su Jingfei will unconsciously think that they are inferior to each other.


    Now that she has saved Liu Shengyuan, she just looks at Su Jingfei. Her eyes are calm. There is no hatred between the two sides. She is just like looking at ordinary people.


    When Su Jingfei faced this woman, he felt a chill in his heart for no reason. This woman seems to be more powerful than he imagined. She is not only excellent in martial arts, but also has a higher ambition and bearing than ordinary people. He thinks this woman is more terrible than Feng Jiling.


    Su Hanlin is a master of Dacheng. Su Jingfei has come into contact with several known pseudo Dacheng masters and Dacheng masters, but he has never met such a unique person as this woman.


    Although he has been in contact with many experts, he doesn''t underestimate the people in the world. No matter how many experts he contacts, he is not afraid of those experts, but it doesn''t mean that his strength is enough to compete with these people. Let alone the Dacheng and pseudo Dacheng experts, Su Jingfei is not sure of Feng mieling''s rival.


    This woman is definitely the type that he is not sure about. He thinks that this action is really not simple. No wonder no one from the Feng family comes. Unless Feng Qingtian comes, no one is more powerful than this woman.


    Feng mieling is the owner of the Feng family, and he can''t participate in such activities. Feng Qingtian is the former owner of the Feng family, and he is also a master of pseudo Dacheng. He can''t protect Planck, but with this woman here, there are only a few people in the world who can capture Planck, and these people can''t work for Interpol.


    Su Jingfei complains in his heart that Liu Shengyuan''s two men and his own hands are sure to retreat. Even if he can''t catch Planck, it''s not difficult to leave safely. This time, he won''t be so sure.


    This woman''s strength is obviously higher than him. At least she should not be under Feng mieling. He didn''t blame Zhou Lili and Xiao Miao. They also said that this time, the experts are at Feng mieling''s level. They underestimated them.


    Su Jingfei thinks that there are only a few people who are better than Feng mieling in the world. They can''t be here. But at this time, he ignores a problem. The world is not just domestic.


    Master huijue once told him that there are some powerful people in every country, just like every country has its own myth. Liu Shengyuan is obviously a Japanese, and this woman may be from other countries, even if she is a fake Dacheng or even a Dacheng expert.


    "Master, this boy is a little evil. It seems that he has plotted against me." Just as Su Jingfei was thinking wildly, Liu Shengyuan suddenly spoke Mandarin to a woman.


    Su Jingfei originally thought that they would use Japanese even if they communicated with each other, but he didn''t expect to speak Mandarin. This was a bit unexpected. What made him open his mouth was Liu Shengyuan''s name for a woman. This woman was actually Liu Shengyuan''s master. Did he have a hallucination?


    Liu Shengyuan''s age is not 80, but it''s more than 70. This woman seems to be in her thirties. How can she be Liu Shengyuan''s master? This woman is too evil.


    The woman seemed to have no mood swings. Her face was still expressionless and her head was not tilted. Then she said coldly, "you''re poisoned. Now you''re using your power to force poison. There''s no big deal. At most, it makes you suffer. You''re lucky. This boy''s poison skill is not strong."


    Liu Shengyuan obviously has full trust in her master. When she finishes, Liu Shengyuan has already sat down on the ground to use his power to force poison.


    Su Jingfei listens to the woman''s words, can''t help but feel cold back, this woman regardless of the matter bystander or wide-ranging, all of a sudden to see his own details, is really a headache.


    What''s more, he felt guilty when facing this woman. She was not only better at martial arts than herself, but also full of pressure with her insightful eyes. He even wanted to make the woman close his eyes. He felt that when facing this woman, it was hard for him to calm down.


    At this time, the woman suddenly opened her mouth and said to Su Jingfei, "are you Yang Guizhen''s Apprentice?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that the first sentence that this woman said to him was actually this. And from her tone, he could be sure that this woman should know old lady Yang.


    In fact, according to the level, this woman should be similar to Mrs. Yang, and they can know each other, but this woman really looks too young. She always feels that she and herself are of the same generation. There is no reason to know Mrs. Yang, and she can call her by her first name.


    He didn''t open his mouth, and the woman was not worried, but nodded her head and said: "the poison skill you used is the same as Yang Guizhen''s. even if you are not a master or an apprentice, you should have something to do with it. I didn''t expect that Yang Guizhen''s Apprentice would dare to bully my apprentice. Moreover, you are so young, and you really made her wait for a highly qualified apprentice."


    She seems to be talking to herself, but her voice is enough for all three people to hear. Su Jingfei feels that this woman seems to have a deep grudge with Yang Guizhen.


    However, hearing her saying this again and again, Su Jingfei could not help but retort: "enough of you, I''m not granny Yang''s Apprentice."


    "Oh? Not an apprentice? " The woman seems to have some accidents, but she sneered: "since you call her grandma, even if you are not an apprentice, you should have family relations. Don''t think that if you break away from her, I will let you go."


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly. This woman''s thinking seems to be different from that of ordinary people. She just said that she and Mrs. Yang are not apprentices. Who said that she would let her go? How could he be so naive.


    "Who are you in the end? If you hand in the person I''m looking for, I''ll leave. If you don''t, don''t blame me for being rude." Although he was not sure how to deal with this woman, Su Jingfei still wanted to say it again.


    The woman did not answer Su Jingfei''s words, but looked at him with great interest. After a moment, she said to the room, "Planck, come out. People are looking for you here, so don''t hide."


    Su Jingfei is really speechless this time, this woman is really hard to figure out, actually let Planck come out to see himself.


    Planck is obviously ready to hear Su Jingfei''s words and has come out. Planck is the captain of the pirate ship of the mercenary regiment. Although he is not wearing a pirate''s blessing, he has a big eye mask on his eye, which blocks one of his eyes. I don''t know if he is really blind.


    Su Jingfei met Planck when he was at the Feng''s, but he was inside and outside. He was more familiar with Planck''s voice, but he didn''t remember his appearance.


    When Planck came out and saw Su Jingfei, he immediately laughed and said in nonstandard Mandarin: "Mr. Su Jingfei, I should have thought it was you long ago. Among the young experts in your country, you are the only one who can come here. My task in the capital is you. It''s really exciting that you take the initiative to send me to your home."


    Su Jingfei was not surprised. At the beginning, in order to let Planck deal with himself, the Feng family must have pictures in their hands, but now the situation is that Planck is protected by that woman. Even if he is in front of his eyes and he can''t beat that woman, he can''t help taking Planck.


    The woman doesn''t open her mouth. She just looks at Su Jingfei and knows what she is thinking. Liu Shengyuan is still forcing poison. Originally, in terms of his internal skill, it should be easier to force poison.


    It''s a pity that he has been poisoned for a long time, and he has just suffered a serious internal injury. Now time may be more important. What''s more important is that the woman doesn''t seem to have any intention to help, which makes Su Jingfei a little confused. The master is too relieved to help his apprentice!


    Naturally, he won''t remind us that Su Jingfei is completely passive in the current situation. If a woman joins hands with Liu Shengyuan''s master and apprentice, she has no chance of winning. This ordinary man is not a martial arts expert, but if he shoots cold shots from time to time, it will make people headache. The more important thing is that her goal is Planck, and Liu Shengyuan''s master and apprentice are not important.


    Su Jingfei is very afraid of this woman. Whether he can capture Planck today mainly depends on how much this woman hinders him. Now he doesn''t regard this woman as a woman in her thirties.


    There are all kinds of martial arts in the Wulin. Who can say that other people have no martial arts that can keep their face except themselves? Na LAN Xiuying is a rare woman who is born to keep her face. However, it is still normal to achieve some rejuvenation by improving her internal skills.


    But those who can make their youth permanent at least show that their skills have reached a very deep level. This woman is Xiaocheng''s peak, but this is enough to make su Jingfei feel inferior.


    Just thinking about it, Planck suddenly said: "Su Jingfei, as the first expert of the young generation, you don''t even have the courage to do it now. You''re too counsellor. I feel ashamed for you. Can you be brave?"


    Su Jingfei really wants to smoke him in the past. This guy actually encourages him to fight with Liu Shengyuan''s apprentices. It''s obvious that the one who suffers will be himself.

 Chapter 1227

    Su Jingfei sees Planck''s mind. Since this guy is the head of the world-famous mercenary regiment, he has a deep heart. He relies on Liu Shengyuan''s master and apprentice to be here. He is not afraid of Su Jingfei at all.


    He can also see that Su Jingfei is very afraid of Liu Shengyuan''s master, and he has seen this woman''s strength with his own eyes. It is definitely the most powerful person he has seen in so many years. If he is not sure that this woman is still a person, he will think that he is a monster.


    Su Jingfei is thinking about how to speak, the woman suddenly said: "Su Jingfei, if you have the ability to catch him, you just do it, mole ants dare to shout at any time."


    Women''s tone is still flat, but the feeling of speaking, but let people hear her pride, in her eyes, Planck is a mole ant.


    From this woman''s words, Planck didn''t feel the shame of being despised. Instead, he felt very normal. After all, this woman is really powerful. The point is that this woman means to ignore him, which is not good.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that this woman could say such words. She asked, "don''t you want to protect him? If I kill him, you''re not a failure. "


    "So what?" The woman didn''t ask in any way.


    Instead, Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to answer this question. He doesn''t know why this woman and Liu Shengyuan want to protect Planck. As Planck, in fact, you are not qualified to let Liu Shengyuan protect her, let alone this woman.


    Now when people ask her a rhetorical question, Su Jingfei thinks that something is wrong. She really doesn''t have to protect Planck.


    Planck said quickly, "master Wen, don''t you care about me? I can''t deal with Su Jingfei. You must help me, or he will definitely kill me. "


    "What if I kill you? You''re a mole ant. You''re not qualified to be arrogant here. " Master Wen didn''t care about Planck''s safety at all. He was still calm, but the contempt implied in his words made everyone feel it clearly.


    At this time, Planck did not care to be despised. He quickly said, "master Wen, master Feng said that he would let you protect me. You can''t go back!"


    Su Jingfei is watching. Now he finally knows what the name of this woman is. It''s just strange to hear the name of guru. He doesn''t know whether it''s her name or other people''s honorific name.


    After listening to Planck''s words, the guru felt emotional for the first time and snorted: "Feng Suiling asked me to protect you, but it''s because I once wrote to his father. Do you still intend to restrain me with this? Don''t say it''s Feng mieling. Even if Feng Qingtian comes, do you think he dares to ask me like this? "


    This time, Planck''s cold sweat really came out, and he quickly explained: "master Wen, I don''t mean that. I don''t want to restrain you. I just ask you to protect me. Su Jingfei is so powerful. Don''t look at me dead!"


    Similar to Planck, Su Jingfei also has sweat on his forehead. He can see that guru Wen Ren and Planck didn''t deliberately act for themselves. This woman can not only make Feng mieling afraid, but even Feng Qingtian not afraid.


    Before, he just felt that this woman was stronger than himself and reached the peak of Xiaocheng. If he fought with her, he should be able to retreat completely. Now it seems that he underestimated the strength of this woman. If he lost to Feng Qingtian, it doesn''t mean that he is also a pseudo Dacheng master.


    It seems that Xiaocheng peak and pseudo Dacheng master are just one level apart, not even one, at most half, but the gap is definitely not a little bit.


    He was still thinking. He heard that the master had already said, "Planck, I promised Feng mieling to protect you, but I didn''t say that you would seek death yourself, and I would help you. Since you are so interested in reaping Su Jingfei''s life, just do it."


    Su Jingfei looked at master Wenren. She really didn''t understand what she thought. She thought for a moment and said, "master Wenren, you really don''t interfere in Planck''s affairs?"


    "I always mean what I say. Do whatever you want." Hearing that the master waved his hand, he didn''t seem to want to say more.


    Su Jingfei looked at Planck, and he was really a little sad. He thought he was going to go through a fierce battle, and then he ran away. But now things have changed. He can take Planck away without any hands. Happiness comes so fast that Su Jingfei is in a trance.


    Planck also looked at Su Jingfei. His biggest reliance was Liu Shengyuan''s master and apprentice. Now suddenly, he was left behind, which really caught him off guard.


    Let alone fight with Su Jingfei. Even if he wants to run, he has no chance now. He''s a mercenary commander, not a martial arts expert. He''s good at some terrorist actions or assassinations. If he''s allowed to fight alone, he''s not even as good as a special forces soldier. He''s really like a mole ant in front of Su Jingfei.


    At this time, he finally understood why he was said so by the guru. When he had someone to support him, he could be very bold. But once he was ignored, he would be inferior to a mole ant.


    Now he really regrets that if he pretended to be a grandson before, he would not be rejected by others. Now he has no chance to save himself.


    Su Jingfei is not a muddler either. Since he heard that the guru didn''t intend to interfere in his actions, Su Jingfei went to Planck. He didn''t like this mercenary, but after all, he was a fugitive and tried to kill himself, so he was not polite.


    He didn''t walk fast. Although he believed that master Wen would not do anything to him, he was still on guard. After all, when we met for the first time, how could he have no scruples.


    At this time, Liu Shengyuan wakes up and looks at Su Jingfei walking to Planck. He can''t help but say, "master?"


    "Needless to say, I will tell you from the Feng family. You continue to force drugs. If you don''t want to be a useless person, you should take good care of yourself." Hearing that master Liu Shengyuan stopped him, he said in a deep voice.


    When Liu Shengyuan heard that master said, he stopped talking nonsense. He sat down slowly and continued to force the poison. He just woke up because of the conversation outside. Although Su Jingfei''s poison skill was not energetic enough, he was deeply poisoned. How could he force the poison out so easily.


    Su Jingfei also heard the dialogue between their master and apprentice, so he was more relieved. As he walked, he said to Planck: "Mr. Planck, since you have received the task of killing me from the Feng family, don''t blame me for being impolite. Moreover, I''m cooperating with Interpol this time. I''ll take you back, so I''ll hurt you."


    He is not afraid to be heard by guru and Liu Shengyuan. At their level, they don''t care about Interpol at all. Moreover, they obviously don''t want to interfere. Naturally, Su Jingfei doesn''t want to make more trouble.


    Seeing that master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan really didn''t care about themselves, Planck was also flustered and said nervously: "Mr. Su Jingfei, don''t arrest me. You let me go. I''ll give you how much money you want. What do you think? I''ll tell you my bank account and I''ll give you my money as long as you agree. "


    After a pause, he quickly said, "I won''t receive the voice of the Feng family any more. You can rest assured that I won''t mess with you. Will you let me go?"


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved and sneered: "you''re just the head of a mercenary regiment. If you can have some money, I don''t study much. Don''t cheat me. If you have money, you can work so hard."


    "Mr. Su Jingfei, although we are international mercenaries, we are not poor people. Just let me go and I will give you five billion yuan? No, eight billion. As long as you let me go, I''ll give it to you. What do you think? " At this time, he just asked Su Jingfei to let him go without reservation.


    Su Jingfei was really stunned. He thought that although Planck was the head of the mercenary regiment, there was a rich man with a billion and 800 million yuan. He didn''t expect that his mouth would be 8 billion yuan. When he became the richest man in H Province, he was only worth 10 billion yuan. If Planck was in H Province, he would have a chance to be the richest man.


    Although he has experienced a lot, he still has some limitations in this aspect. After all, he is like a nouveau riche and does not know much about the economies of various countries. Ten billion yuan seems to be a lot. In the world, he can only be regarded as average. H Province is not really an economically developed province.


    Su Jingfei originally only came to help at the request of Ye Luan and Zhou Lili. He really didn''t intend to earn his own interests, but now he is really excited to hear Planck''s words.


    He never thought he was a gentleman. Even in front of master Wen and Liu Shengyuan, he was not polite. He said to Planck with a smile, "Planck, you can come up with 8 billion yuan. It''s estimated that there will be more. I''m really not satisfied with the figures you gave me."


    "Su Jingfei, don''t be too greedy. If you transform it into rice yuan, there will be more than one billion yuan. Too greedy is not good for anyone." Planck''s face changed, but Su Jingfei was not satisfied.


    Su Jingfei saw that she didn''t have any response from the guru. She knew that she didn''t intend to intervene. She said in order to make up her spare time: "Planck, if you don''t let us be satisfied, it''s not right to talk. I''m impatient. You can either hurry or forget it."


    When he was watching master Wen Ren, Planck was also watching. He wanted to wait for master Wen Ren to speak, but people didn''t seem to see everything here. She was in a trance and didn''t know what to think.


    At this time, Planck gritted his teeth and said hatefully, "Mr. Su Jingfei, you are a vampire. I will give you 10 billion yuan. If there is more, I would rather not talk about it. I don''t want to give you all the money. Don''t let other people chase you. I also want to save some money to save my life."

 Chapter 1228

    Su Jingfei offers a price to Planck. Although Planck is very distressed, he has no choice but to tell Su Jingfei his account number and password. At this time, he can''t be honest.


    What he relies on is to learn from others. Now people don''t take care of him. If he doesn''t buy Su Jingfei, I can''t get through the difficulty.


    Su Jingfei listened to Planck''s account password, but it was really unambiguous. He picked up the phone, dialed Liang Xiuwen''s mobile phone and asked, "sister Xiuwen, please check an account for me to see how much money is in it, and transfer it to our account."


    Liang Xiuwen obviously didn''t expect Su Jingfei to call him at this time. Today, she came to Nalan''s home. She thought she would have a rest for a few days, but Su Jingfei said so, which must be more important.


    Su Jingfei was not worried. He looked at Planck and said with a smile, "Planck, you have made a wise choice. I promise not to arrest you. Just stay here. It''s time for me to leave. We are all very happy with this cooperation."


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t catch Planck, he still looks at Su Jingfei with hatred. Although 10 billion yuan is not all he has saved in his life, it''s already the money of the mercenary regiment. Even if he is the head of the regiment, it will be troublesome to misappropriate it.


    But now he dares to be angry with Su Jingfei, and others have taken the money. If he doesn''t have any character to go back on, and if he doesn''t have any money, he will die. Planck can only press his anger and say to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, I hope you will keep your promise."


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m a businessman. I''m very particular about credibility. If I don''t catch you, I won''t catch you. You can rest assured, but I''ll wait for the news. The money really comes."


    Planck is not worried, he gave the real account and password, nodded: "you can keep your promise, the money will arrive."


    Su Jingfei has to sigh that it''s really the information age now. Money transfers are so fast. Before that, if he didn''t go to the bank in person, he couldn''t withdraw the money. Of course, he also knows that Planck''s money must be in a foreign bank, and the procedures in a foreign bank are a little easier.


    He no longer talks with Planck, but turns around and goes to the guru Wenren. Although he doesn''t catch Planck because of the other party''s money, it''s mainly because of the guru Wenren.


    Although this woman doesn''t think much of herself now, if she really does something to Planck, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t change her mind. He thinks this woman is very strange and doesn''t know what she is thinking. Even if he is very proud, there is no reason to give up Planck.


    Looking at Su Jingfei coming, the teacher suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, you are really a businessman. You can really make money. In this way, you can easily make tens of billions. No one in the world can make money faster than you."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t deny this. His money comes very quickly. Although his business will bring him some income, most of his money comes from windfall. This is not what he intended to do. It''s all the fringe benefits from people who are right with him, such as Planck. He didn''t force him to give money to himself.


    Hearing what the master said, Su Jingfei didn''t deny it. People all looked at it, so he said with a smile: "I''m always fair in price, and I don''t cheat old and young people. Although making money seems to be a little fast, I also have credibility!"


    He said that to Planck, he was very comfortable. As long as Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to himself, his money would be worth it. He would have a chance to make money in the future. Even if he made money from Su Jingfei, he might not be able to. Anyway, after he left here, he would not show his face and let him do everything.


    In his mind, he watched Su Jingfei chatting with guru Wenren. In fact, he hated both of them, especially guru Wenren. He despised himself and gave up, which was the main reason for his loss today.


    I heard that guru has completely ignored Planck. No matter what he thinks, she is now saying to Su Jingfei, "you really make money very fast. I think if I don''t do something, I will be sorry for you. Well, give me half of the money you just made."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect to hear that guru put forward this request. He thought he had heard it wrong.


    Planck was also stunned, and then she could not laugh or cry. She had known that the guru asked for money, and she would have given him five billion yuan directly, so that she could protect herself, at least she could spend five billion yuan less.


    Hearing that the guru seemed to have guessed their thoughts, he said: "Planck spent 10 billion to buy his own life and let him go. Now I want you to spend 5 billion to buy your freedom. As long as you take 5 billion out, you can go. If you don''t take it out, you won''t want to leave today."


    At this time, Su Jingfei realized that master Wen intended to eat black, but she was merciful. She only wanted half of it. If she wanted it all, it would be funny. She had been taking advantage of it all the time, and now she was going to be robbed. Although master Wen was really terrible, Su Jingfei could not accept the robbery casually.


    Before he could speak, his mobile phone rang. It was Liang Xiuwen who called. Instead of answering the teacher''s words, he connected the phone and heard Liang Xiuwen exclaim: "Jingfei, there are 10 billion in that account. Are you sure you want to turn them all over?"


    "Well, it''s all transferred to my account. There''s no money left." Su Jingfei nodded, very sure way, heard this, Planck is a burst of toothache, this guy said really hard.


    Liang Xiuwen on the other side doesn''t know where Su Jingfei''s money comes from, which has almost caught up with all Su Jingfei''s property. However, since Su Jingfei said so, she naturally won''t object. She promised to finish it in three minutes and then hung up the phone. That is to say, in three minutes, Su Jingfei''s assets will double.


    If this kind of development speed is known by outsiders, it must be dumbfounded. Naturally, more people will look at Su Jingfei with new eyes. It''s not good to say whether it''s praise or bad idea.


    Su Jingfei hung up the phone. Hearing the news, the guru said, "well, since your money is coming to the account immediately, you can see that my five billion will be transferred. I don''t want more. I deserve it. You should understand that I''m not joking, right?"


    In fact, according to today''s situation, it''s not too much to hear the guru say that. After all, if she protects Planck, she may have to retreat, let alone get the money.


    The truth is that it''s not so easy for Su Jingfei to take out the money he got. Su Jingfei said with a smile: "I believe you are really strong, but it''s impossible for you to keep me. Even if you intervene in this matter today, I''m more difficult, not impossible."


    "Oh? Young people are really confident. No wonder Yang Guizhen can pass on her skills to you. At least you are very satisfied with your courage. " Hearing that the guru was not angry, he picked up his eyebrows.


    She is not a top-level pretty girl, but she has a kind of charming momentum, which makes her full of charm. What''s more, she looks young and in her thirties. It''s just when a mature woman''s last charm comes. Su Jingfei looks at her, and sometimes even goes away.


    He didn''t know what happened to the master Wen Ren. She should be an old witch in her 80s and 90s. It''s strange why she still has such charm. Su Jingfei is secretly spitting at herself. She''s really indecisive.


    Su Jingfei thought so, but he retorted: "master Wen, I won''t give you the money you want. Even if you use force to crush me, I''m not afraid. I''ve never been the kind of person who is afraid of experts. You should see that."


    Although master Wen had no contact with Su Jingfei, he nodded and said, "I believe that although Yang Guizhen''s character is not good, her vision should be good. The people he chooses can''t be soft bones."


    "Master Wen, although you are a senior, you should not slander granny Yang every word. Although she is not my master, I can''t watch you say that about her. That''s enough." Su Jingfei frowned slightly and said something unpleasant.


    Mrs. Yang is not su Jingfei''s master, but he is Mrs. Yang''s successor after all, and she has been helping herself all the time. How can she watch the teacher say that to Mrs. Yang.


    Hearing that the guru didn''t speak, she calmly looked at Su Jingfei. It seemed that Su Jingfei''s words had no effect on her. From the beginning to now, she had some emotional fluctuations except when she said that Planck was a mole ant. She seemed to be very calm all the time. It was really hard to understand her true mood.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the master Wen Ren is thinking. Generally speaking, the master Wen Ren is a weirdo. Even if she wants to rob her own 5 billion yuan, she doesn''t have any mood swings.


    Although he is worth more than 10 billion yuan and knows that he has 10 billion yuan to start with, he is also excited, but he did not show it, otherwise he would not let Planck go. But when this woman said 5 billion yuan, it was like saying 50 yuan. That kind of insipidity is not intended at all.


    When he was thinking about it, he heard that guru could suddenly say, "since you don''t want me to talk about Yang Guizhen, I won''t talk about it. Let''s talk about your money. Since you are not willing to give it to me directly, let''s decide the money in other ways. Five billion is not a small amount. I''m already excited."


    Su Jingfei speechless looked at master Wen Ren. When the woman said she was excited, her voice was still so calm. He asked, "master Wen Ren, how can we decide the money?"

 Chapter 1229

    Hearing the guru''s mouth is five billion yuan. Although the money is unexpected for Su Jingfei, he can''t just give it away. It''s not fifty yuan. What''s more, he doesn''t know exactly what the guru''s mentality is.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to give the money to master Wenren, so he put forward other suggestions. Su Jingfei was really curious about what master Wenren would say.


    Hearing that guru didn''t let Su Jingfei wait for a long time, he quickly said: "in fact, it''s very simple. You should have confidence in your own strength before you refuse my request. Then we''ll have a competition. If you can leave this yard, I won''t ask you for the money again. What do you think?"


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth. He hears that the guru really wants to use her strength to crush others. Her strength is close to Feng Qingtian, and she should be more powerful than Feng mieling. I don''t know if she has reached the realm of pseudo Dacheng, but she must be better than herself.


    Although the way she is proposing now is not based on winning or losing, it is definitely her own loss. How can she easily agree to such a contest!


    "It''s wrong for you to say that, master Wen. The strength gap between us is obvious. I can''t promise you to take advantage of me so plainly." Su Jingfei thought of this and immediately shook his head.


    Hearing the teacher''s rare smile, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, do you still have a choice? You promised that I would fight with you. If you don''t, I will fight with you too. You have to wait for me to force you to do it before you promise. At that time, it doesn''t seem that five billion yuan can kill me. "


    Su Jingfei has to admit that the guru has a point. If she takes the initiative to do something to herself, it''s definitely more troublesome than if she agrees to her request directly, but he is a tough guy.


    Hum a way: "Wen Ren guru, you can completely force me to do it, but even if you are like this, I will not give you money."


    "You really want money. You don''t want your life for money?" Hearing what Su Jingfei said, she said with great interest that she looked at Su Jingfei like a miser.


    This is not only his view, but also Planck''s surprise. Although he has never contacted Su Jingfei, he always thinks that people at this age should not be so stingy. Now listen to him, even if he hears that a teacher threatens Su Jingfei with his life, Su Jingfei will not give in.


    No matter what they think, Su Jingfei has his own plan. Hearing the words of master Wen, he rolled his eyes and said, "the landlord family has no surplus food. I''m just living on a budget. My family has a large population. If I''m extravagant, I won''t be able to eat this food in the future, so I''m not happy to live, right?"


    Su Jingfei''s words immediately let master Wen Ren compete with Planck. This guy said how pitiful he was. It was 10 billion yuan, not 10 yuan. 10 billion yuan was enough for many people to spend their whole life. He was worried that he would not be able to eat.


    Planck was even more gnashing his teeth in his heart. If he hadn''t failed to beat this guy, he would have gone to beat Sue. This guy is typical of taking advantage and selling himself well.


    Su Jingfei looks at them and turns his mouth in the dark. He doesn''t have the ability to confuse black and white. Now he is thinking about how to leave safely. He can''t deal with it. He doesn''t want to expose all his cards.


    Hearing that the guru seemed calm all the time, it didn''t mean that she was slow to respond. She soon saw Su Jingfei''s plan and hummed a little: "Su Jingfei, I advise you not to mess with me. You should know that if I want to keep you, you can''t leave so smoothly. According to what I do, or I will catch you directly."


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly, and Planck is relieved of his anger. It''s true that the debt in June has to be paid quickly. He used to arrest Planck before, but now he is threatened by others. Although Su Jingfei is stronger than Planck and has certain resistance ability, this threat is really painful.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jingfei said, "master Wen, if you want to win me, I can give you 5 billion yuan, but what if you lose?"


    "If I lose, I don''t want that money." Hearing that guru naturally took over the way, and looking at her casual appearance, she should have never thought that she would lose.


    But Su Jingfei didn''t think so. He said with great emphasis: "master Wen Ren, it''s wrong for you to say so. Our present form is almost gambling, but I have my own wager, and you haven''t taken out your wager, so I''m too at a loss."


    I don''t know if I made a bet with the Feng family to make a pharmaceutical factory, which stimulated Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei suddenly felt that the bet was not a bad thing. Anyway, he still had his cards.


    Hearing that the teacher was stunned, she didn''t expect Su Jingfei to bargain with herself in this aspect. He had estimated Su Jingfei''s strength after watching Su Jingfei and Liu Shengyuan fight. Although it has to be said that Su Jingfei seldom meets opponents in his realm, it''s just that there are few, not no opponents.


    She must be one of the several people above Su Jingfei''s strength. She estimates that Su Jingfei can also see that he is stronger than him. He directly agrees to do it by himself, and he will be able to spend 5 billion in dignity at that time.


    I didn''t expect that he would ask himself to take out a bet. This is the first time that I heard that guru was dissatisfied. From her attitude towards Planck, we can see that she is a very proud person. Now Su Jingfei''s behavior is so arrogant, she is absolutely not happy.


    "Su Jingfei, you''re really pushing an inch. What kind of bet do you want?" I heard that guru was talking with obvious emotion.


    If Su Jingfei is a self-conscious person, he should know that he has already made her unhappy. Now it''s enough. It won''t be so good to learn from master Wenren. If he continues to have no sense of propriety, master Wenren doesn''t mind teaching Su Jingfei a lesson.


    But Su Jingfei is such a guy without eyes. After listening to master Wen Ren''s words, he thought that master Wen Ren really intended to bet with him. He said seriously, "if you want to bet with me, you should at least take out a bet worth 5 billion. Although it seems that the 5 billion is only half of my previous reward, after all, 5 billion is not a small amount."


    Planck next to him really wants to curse his mother. This is not only a small number, but also an astronomical number. Su Jingfei didn''t think he gave much before. You know this number is not small!


    What''s worse is when the money becomes a reward. Damn it, it''s clearly his own life money. Planck suddenly feels that he has failed to accept the Feng family''s business. Without investigating Su Jingfei, he agrees to the Feng family. It''s careless. Su Jingfei is not only powerful, but also cheeky. Such a person is not easy to be provoked. Now he takes his own money, It''s still aboveboard.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, guru kept rolling his eyes. In his heart, he had decided to clean up the boy who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. He even settled accounts with himself. He didn''t know what he was going to ask for.


    Su Jingfei seemed to be pondering. After a moment, he pointed to master Wen Ren and said firmly, "I want you!"


    "I" and "she" heard the guru and the onlooker Planck exclaim, one is unbelievable, the other is stunned. They obviously did not expect Su Jingfei to be so bold and say that he wanted to hear the guru.


    It''s said that the master has no way of bearing and looks. They are all the best among women. Although they are not beautiful, few of them can match her. But because of her excellent martial arts, few people dare to give her advice.


    Now Su Jingfei puts forward such a request. Both Wen renguru and Planck think Su Jingfei is crazy. Then Wen renguru is full of anger. Su Jingfei dares to tease himself, but Planck admires him. Su Jingfei not only has a good eye, but also has a good mind. He is a good man with excellent martial arts skills.


    He didn''t know who Feng Qingtian and Yang Guizhen were, or the people who had relations with them. In fact, they should all be very old. In his opinion, learning from others is just in their early 30s. The reason why he called her learning from others to become a teacher was just that she was called along with the Feng family.


    "Su Jingfei, do you know what will happen if you say that?" I heard that guru''s mood was obviously unable to keep calm. His anger almost burned to his forehead.


    Su Jingfei is very indifferent way: "of course I know, but I still want you, the value of five billion is not everything can be achieved, I think only this bet, can meet my requirements, otherwise, we still shoot two scattered, each back to each home to find each mother!"


    Although he was angry, he didn''t lose his mind. Looking at Su Jingfei''s eyes, he snorted a moment later: "do you think such a little trick can irritate me? You just want to force me not to gamble with you. OK, I''ll gamble with you like this, but if the stakes need to change, I should be worth more than 5 billion! "


    Su Jingfei can''t refute this. If he hears that the guru has paid 10 billion yuan for protecting Planck, 5 billion yuan is really not much.


    "What''s your bet? Do you want 10 billion?" Su Jingfei pretends that he doesn''t see the meaning of Wen Ren''s guru. He inquires uncertainly, looking very stingy.


    I heard that the guru didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s attitude. Even if he really didn''t want to give up money at this time, she didn''t care. She just said quickly, "my value is definitely more than five billion yuan, so I''ll take myself as a gambler. Then you should also take yourself as a gambler. If you lose, you will not only give me a lifetime as a servant, but all your property is mine. Do you dare to gamble?"

 Chapter 1230

    The guru did not expect that Su Jingfei would make such excessive demands. Regardless of his status, he directly proposed to make su Jingfei a part of the bet. If he lost, he would be a servant for himself all his life.


    Su Jingfei can see that master Wenren is angry. He also knows that his requirements are too much, but he has his own plan. Now he wants to enrage master Wenren, otherwise his plan will not be realized. He has been oppressed by master Wenren''s momentum. How can he suffer this loss.


    Planck has been a little silly. He didn''t expect the situation to develop to such an extent. He had known that they would make such a mess and what else he would do. The 10 billion words are too unjust.


    However, on second thought, if they didn''t have the 10 billion yuan, they would not have been able to quarrel. Planck felt that this kind of people''s thinking could not keep up.


    Su Jingfei didn''t object to hearing guru''s words at this time, but said: "well, since you say so, I will promise you, and I will join the bet, so we will have a competition. No matter what method I use, as long as I leave the yard, you lose, and you will listen to my orders all your life. If I can''t go out, I will become your servant all my life. Do you have any objection?"


    Hearing this, master Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed with cold light. Su Jingfei was really bold, but she also recognized that before Su Jingfei said that she wanted to be herself, she thought Su Jingfei had bad intentions. Now it sounds like she wanted to be his servant, but it just coincides with her idea.


    However, even if she knew that Su Jingfei didn''t have bad intentions for herself, she was still angry. She was not from the Central Plains and had never heard of Su Jingfei''s name. Naturally, she didn''t know that Su Jingfei was the first master of the younger generation, or that he was su Hanlin''s son. She just thought that this young man''s martial arts skills were very rare, and she was also a descendant of old lady Yang, I didn''t do it.


    Now Su Jingfei doesn''t know how to advance or retreat. She still has her own ideas. How can she tolerate him again? She smiles for the first time after hearing Su Jingfei''s words.


    She had been quite calm before, and then she suddenly laughed. Although she looked more beautiful, she let people know that she was very angry. She laughed and said: "Su Jingfei, you are very capable. You really make me look up to you. You are the first person who dares to talk to me like this. OK, I''ll play this bet with you, but there must be a limit of time, I don''t have time for you that long. "


    "It''s natural." Su Jingfei was not afraid of hearing about the upgrading of his master. Instead, he said with a smile, "since it''s a bet, we have to have restrictions. If there''s no deadline, I don''t have so much Kung Fu. Well, we''ll limit it to one hour. As long as I leave the yard within one hour, I''ll win. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, guru considered it for a while, then nodded and said, "OK, only one hour." Then he suddenly turned to Planck and said, "Planck, since you''ve caught up, you''ll be a referee."


    Planck was stunned, and then said with a sad face: "hearing the teacher, do you think I can judge for you two?"


    Su Jingfei was also stunned. Looking at Planck''s crying face, he was also a little speechless. He and his teacher can crush Planck to death and let him be the referee. Even if he knows which side to cheat, does he dare to say?


    Hearing that the guru seemed to see Planck''s concerns, he added, "don''t worry. If anyone is dissatisfied with your judgment, I will come forward."


    Her words made Su Jingfei roll her eyes. Isn''t it obvious that she would cheat? If she really plays tricks, she can''t clean herself up. Even if she is a senior, she is a woman after all, so it''s hard to avoid being unreasonable.


    Nevertheless, Planck can only be forced to become a referee. He dare not resist. What''s more, although Su Jingfei doesn''t speak now, who knows what will happen if he speaks.


    There is another person here, Liu Shengyuan. Although he is forcing drugs, he can also be a referee. But after all, he is an apprentice of Wen renshang, because he can''t be a referee to avoid suspicion. Su Jingfei can only let him be a referee if he has something wrong with his head.


    Who said that a martial arts master would not cheat or cheat? The battle between them will involve many years of life in the future. This is a big bet. If one side loses, he will have to obey the other side for the rest of his life.


    Although she was angry, she didn''t think she would lose. She was sure of Su Jingfei''s strength. Even if she took out part of her strength, Su Jingfei should not be an opponent. What''s more, he was injured before. Even if he is stable now, he can''t play his strength 100%.


    Since the two sides had already talked, they went into the courtyard separately. Before, Planck had seen the battle between Su Jingfei and Liu Shengyuan. Although he couldn''t understand it, he knew that it was dangerous within a certain range. He could only go back as far as possible. In fact, there were not only these three people in the courtyard house, but other people were not qualified to speak.


    Now everyone knows the bet. Everyone wants to see if Su Jingfei can win Master Wenren, or master Wenren suppresses Su Jingfei.


    They are different from Wen Ren''s guru. Some of them are from the Qin family and the PI family. They all know Su Jingfei. Even if they don''t know him, they''ve heard of the name. Su Jingfei has been very popular in Beijing recently.


    Su Jingfei, the first master of the young generation, and the son of the best master in the world, is now facing the suppression of master Wen Ren. I don''t know what the result will be. If master Wen Ren wins, can su Hanlin watch his son become a servant all his life? The follow-up events may be coming soon. Everyone is waiting to see the good play.


    Hearing that, the guru didn''t think so much. After standing opposite Su Jingfei, he said, "Su Jingfei, please show me your best skills. I won''t be merciful. In the future, you are destined to be a servant for me."


    "Master Wen, you don''t have to be merciful. Since you are a gambler, you should do your best. But I can tell you clearly that although you are good at martial arts, you can''t stop me if I want to leave this yard. You are destined to be my man." Su Jingfei laughs and is not oppressed by the other party''s momentum.


    Master Wenren said that Su Jingfei was her servant, so he said that master Wenren would be her woman. Although this woman may be an old monster of old Mrs. Yang and Feng Qingtian, she looks like a mature woman.


    Although he is a bit rogue, he has to say that the stimulation of such words to women is far more than that of hearing from a teacher.


    After all, there are so many spectators in the yard. They don''t know the age of master Wenren. They all think that Su Jingfei has taken a fancy to master Wenren''s beauty and is now teasing her.


    Although she heard that the guru had seen Su Jingfei''s mind, she still felt humiliated when so many people looked at her, and her anger rose for a moment. No matter Su Jingfei was weaker than herself, she took the initiative to take a hand and photographed five meters away.


    It has to be said that hearing of the guru is definitely not inferior to Feng mieling''s existence. This palm understates it, but Su Jingfei feels the cold wind blowing on his face. He doesn''t have any idea of hard connection, and his body rotates quickly to hide.


    The speed of master Wen''s palm is not fast, so Su Jingfei dodges it. But there is a layer of frost on the ground of the yard, and Su Jingfei is surprised. Master Wen''s cold palm is very deep. If he connects it hard, there will be no problem, but his action will be affected.


    Generally, when competing with experts at the same level, the cold ice palm is not used to hurt the enemy. After all, opponents at the same level know how to dissolve it, and the real purpose is to slow down the opponent''s movement.


    The purpose of master Wen Ren''s first command is to slow down. After su Jingfei dodges, master Wen Ren will continue to attack. She has fire in her heart now, so she will not show mercy to Su Jingfei. She directly bullies her. Anyway, her strength is higher than that of Su Jingfei, so she doesn''t need to worry too much.


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to fight with Feng mieling. She relied on her own lightness skills and took the news of her master. Even if she was better than herself, she could not do anything about herself.


    As a result, he found that his idea could not be realized. Master Wen Ren was a woman. She was different from Feng mieling. Feng mieling was a man. He mainly walked a hard and fierce route, and his internal skill was more overbearing, so he always wanted to use his internal power to suppress Su Jingfei.


    Although master Wen Ren doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s lightness skill that can almost fly away, her body method is just like a ghost. Modern lightness skill can''t do Su Jingfei''s lightness skill. The main purpose is to improve her hand and movement speed. Master Wen Ren is obviously a master, and her speed even surpasses Su Jingfei''s.


    Su Jingfei can deal with Feng mieling with his lightness skill. In the face of Wen Ren''s master, he seems to have no advantage in this aspect. He has no reaction. He has already arrived at his side.


    At this time, he understood why guru Wen''s bet with him was that she could not escape from the yard. If it was a contest, she might not have confidence. If it was a contest to catch people, don''t mention herself. Even if she was a pseudo Dacheng master, it was very limited that she could be faster than him.


    Su Jingfei thinks that he really belittles the people in the world. He hears that the guru is an unknown Master. Of course, his level is not enough, so he doesn''t know her. But I have to say that this woman is really powerful.


    Before, he had planned to use his own mace, but now it seems that he can''t use it any more. In this case, Su Jingfei plans to use his own ultimate means. He doesn''t want to be someone else''s servant for life because he is careless and belittles the enemy.

 Chapter 1231

    Su Jingfei has always been a cautious person, although before he saw master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan, he heard Xiaomiao say that there are two masters here, each of whom should be very strong. At that time, they just thought that they were almost as strong as Feng mieling.


    Moreover, their estimation is not as good as that of Feng mieling. If Liu Shengyuan''s estimation is used, it is true that he is weaker than Feng mieling.


    But master Wenren''s strength must be higher than that of Feng mieling, but Su Jingfei has always been very strange. It is clear that master Wenren''s strength has not broken through the peak of Xiaocheng. How can he surpass Feng mieling, but he just lost to Feng Qingtian.


    Theoretically, such people exist, but it''s not reasonable at all, but now no one can give Su Jingfei the answer, and there is no time.


    Su Jingfei''s Ren and Du are connected. Even if he is besieged by two experts of the same level, or a little better than himself, he can retreat completely. It''s not impossible to defeat the other side.


    If you were an ordinary person, you would be so prepared, but Su Jingfei is not an ordinary person, and he is not the kind of person who is full of self-confidence because of his good strength. What''s more, Su Hanlin has only given him a warning before, and even tried to suppress him with his own strength, so that he can''t be proud.


    Just when he entered the yard, he once wandered around the yard. It seemed to others that he was just looking around the yard and didn''t find any problems with him.


    But as a martial arts expert, even if you walk around, you won''t touch things everywhere. But now there are many things in the yard that have been knocked over or thrown to some positions by Su Jingfei. This is not a special feeling for ordinary people. If Feng Qingtian is here, you should be suspicious.


    As an array master, Su Jingfei did everything without any intention.


    After today''s array competition with Feng Qingtian, and before that, ye Luan and those family thugs were trapped in the hall, Su Jingfei knew that the array was really very practical. Maybe he could not complete the array without any preparation and using some props.


    But if he is prepared in advance, it will be different. In modern society, array is just like an immortal means. There are too few people who are proficient in array. Once used, they may not be able to defeat all the enemies. At least they can buy time for themselves. After entering this courtyard, Su Jingfei has already begun to decorate it.


    Su Jingfei was just on guard against too strong opponents, which is his usual cautious habit, but he didn''t expect that his habit saved him once.


    This is of course the reason why he dares to challenge master Wen Ren. He is not a kind of arrogant person. He knows that his strength is not as good as that of the other party, so he has to bet. Isn''t he looking for death?


    The way he arranges the array is to learn from the thread bound book. All the thread bound books are very powerful. Every time he arranges the array, he will keep one hand, that is, he will hold something in his hand. The array will not start until he is really stimulated. Before it is stimulated, the array is no different from peacetime, and no one can see it.


    Su Jingfei''s temporary array can''t be as effective as Feng Qingtian''s array with array flag. It''s not a problem to use it to resist for a while, and it''s enough for Su Jingfei to complete everything he wants to do.


    When he heard that the master was chasing Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei seemed to have only the power to fight. Planck even thought Su Jingfei would be defeated. This was a way to get rid of his resentment. This boy blackmailed himself so much money and deserved to be a slave to others. He would not admit that he was afraid of death and gave the money to Su Jingfei on his own initiative.


    Su Jingfei also knew that he was going on and would definitely lose to master Wenren. Master Wenren was stronger than Feng mieling. He could fight against Feng mieling for 500 moves, but he could never hold on to less than 200 in master Wenren''s hands.


    At this time, he also understood that a real hermit is not necessarily powerful. The internal skill of master Wen Ren is Xiaocheng''s peak, but her body method is strange and she can''t handle it even if she has excellent lightness skills. This is the gap of strength.


    Su Jingfei is a decisive man. He feels that he is unmatched. He immediately throws out the stones he has been holding. This is what he left behind to stimulate the array. Like Feng Qingtian at home, he uses local materials and doesn''t need special formal items. This naturally surpasses Feng Qingtian, which makes him learn something like a bug.


    At the moment when he threw ten yuan, she thought it was a concealed weapon. Even if she was stronger than Su Jingfei, she didn''t dare to be careless. After all, Su Jingfei was not an ordinary expert.


    But before waiting for her to dodge, she found that Su Jingfei didn''t fly to her at all. She was really stunned at this time. She didn''t know why Su Jingfei did it. Isn''t it useless? Even so, she didn''t do anything. She wanted to wait and see.


    At her level, the warrior will not be impulsive. Anyway, she has an absolute advantage. She doesn''t think Su Jingfei can fight for the chance to leave the yard with a small stone.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t throw the stones askew because of his poor concealed weapon technique. Just when he heard that the master was watching the change, the small stones had already been driven into the ground by Su Jingfei. The array he had arranged before was completely activated by him because of the addition of the small stones.


    I can see Su Jingfei clearly at the moment before I heard that he was a teacher, but after the array was activated, Su Jingfei suddenly became far away from her.


    Because Su Jingfei is limited in the yard, he can''t arrange a deep array. This array just makes the distance between each other farther. If he is close, he must follow the route of breaking the array, or he will never get to the other side. In this way, he will be able to advance and retreat.


    As for later want to bet, it is entirely temporary intention, and this is also in line with the mind of Su Jingfei, this has the situation later.


    Hearing that the guru had a lot of knowledge, and even had the experience of fighting with Feng Qingtian, he immediately felt that something was wrong. He frowned and asked, "Su Jingfei, you can actually use the array. You are so cunning."


    "Master Wenren, we talked very well before. No matter what method I use, as long as I can get out of the yard, you have failed. Now I use my method. It''s not illegal." Su Jingfei laughs. Although he talks, he keeps walking. He wants to leave the yard as soon as possible.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know if master Wenren is proficient in array, but he is careful to sail for thousands of years. Even if the other side is proficient in array, it may take some time to crack it. He has to leave the yard within this time, so that he can win the gamble. Master Wenren has no choice.


    Although the array is arranged by Su Jingfei himself, if he wants to leave here, he has to follow the solution of the array. The array also has a restrictive effect on him.


    This array has a very nice name called "qianchongshan", which means that the person walking in the array seems to be climbing the mountain continuously, and walking as if he can never see the end.


    If you are honest in the array, the array won''t last long. If you have to move and don''t understand the rules, it''s like climbing a mountain all the time. If you have a long time, you will be tired and die in the array. It seems that you are trapped in the array, but there is still a hidden killing opportunity.


    Su Jingfei was never a kind man, especially when he was dealing with the enemy. He was not kind. Before he saw Wen Ren, he thought that both sides would fight each other when they met. He didn''t expect that something would happen later.


    Liu Shengyuan''s appearance is just in line with Su Jingfei''s conjecture. When they meet, they start to fight. However, Liu Shengyuan''s strength is poor and he is defeated by Su Jingfei. After hearing that guru Wenren appears, Su Jingfei already has the idea to start the array. He knows that he is not the opponent of guru Wenren. He thinks that he is using the array to trap them and then capture Planck.


    Unexpectedly, there was an accident in the development of the situation. Su Jingfei made a bet directly on this dilemma. Compared with Planck, Su Jingfei was naturally more interested in hearing about the guru. He was an expert comparable to the pseudo Dacheng realm. If he really became his own person, he could really get a lot of help.


    He can guess from the arrogant character of the guru that if she really loses to herself, she will certainly fulfill her promise. Su Jingfei is also seeking wealth from danger. He still has confidence in his array.


    It will take some time for him to leave the array, but after all, he is the one who arranges the array. It must be easier for him to leave.


    It''s just that she didn''t know anything about the match. She stood in the same place and didn''t move. Instead, she suddenly yelled to Liu Shengyuan, "Liu Shengyuan, don''t force poison any more. Hurry up and clean up some fallen flower pots or bricks in the yard."


    Her words were clear to everyone. Su Jingfei''s face changed. His array trapped master Wen Ren and Planck, but not Liu Shengyuan. He forced poison on the side of the yard.


    If you really follow the requirements of master Wen Ren, his array will be broken. After all, as long as Liu Shengyuan doesn''t enter the array, he will be clear and won''t be confused by the array. At the command of master Wen Ren, Liu Shengyuan has stood up.


    Su Jingfei knew that the situation was urgent, but he didn''t mean to be proud of it. He said angrily, "master Wen, you''ve asked someone to help you. It''s against the rules. I won''t play with you, young master. I''m gone." With these words, he had already reached the periphery of the array and was ready to run away. He knew that if he delayed again, the array would be forced, and master Wen would surely catch himself.


    Even if someone violates the rules, they will have to compete again. At that time, they will not be able to rely on them. They will definitely lose the competition. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei''s people had already come to the wall of the courtyard, and his body was already flying in the air. When he saw that he was about to escape from the courtyard, he heard that the guru had also appeared in the air, and even came to Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 1232

    Su Jingfei has a good plan. He uses the array to hold master Wenren, and then he escapes from the yard. Su Jingfei is sure that he is not the opponent of master Wenren, but it is not impossible to use the array to hold her.


    After all, even if you are an array master, you can''t know more about the array than yourself. Just hold her for two minutes, and the outcome will be decided.


    This plan is indeed possible, and it successfully blocked master Wen Ren, but master Wen Ren''s reaction is also very fast. She immediately let Liu Shengyuan destroy the array, so that the array naturally can''t continue to trouble master Wen Ren.


    In fact, strictly speaking, master Wenren''s doing this is against the gambling agreement, but Liu Shengyuan didn''t directly affect the competition between Su Jingfei and master Wenren. He just sorted out the messy stone flowerpots in the yard. Anyway, Su Jingfei can''t blame master Wenren for this.


    He thought very clearly, so he was ready to run away when he felt that the array couldn''t be trapped. The array was made by him in a hurry. It''s not difficult for anyone who knows something about the array to destroy it.


    Su Jingfei''s people are in the air, and master Wenren, who broke the array, has come after him. When it comes to lightness skills, master Wenren is not as good as Su Jingfei. But simply speaking, her body method is definitely faster than Su Jingfei. Even though she started later than Su Jingfei, she can still catch up with Su Jingfei.


    "Su Jingfei, you can''t run anywhere." Hearing that the master was in the air, he had already clawed Su Jingfei. If he was really caught, Su Jingfei would not be able to fly out even if he had wings.


    Su Jingfei naturally knew this situation, and he didn''t dare to reserve it at this time. The sword had already come out of the sheath in the air. Su Jingfei''s sword technique has always been relatively common, and he didn''t have too brilliant moves. But this time, he was forced to do nothing but press the bottom of the box.


    Su Jingfei always holds the soft sword in his hand, but this time he doesn''t. After all, his main purpose now is not to let master Wenren grasp it. If he really holds the soft sword in his hand, master Wenren will take the opportunity to leave himself. In a moment, he may be inseparable from it. In a moment, there are enough masters at the level of master Wenren to make countless reactions.


    "Swordsmanship." Su Jingfei not only flies out the soft sword, but also drinks violently in the air, but his body rises three feet again. Su Jingfei''s two veins run through and his internal force circulates continuously. He can do things that ordinary people can''t do.


    When she heard that the master was about to catch Su Jingfei, she suddenly heard Su Jingfei''s shout and saw a little cold light flying towards her. This cold light was shining with strong sword spirit, and she knew that it must be a sword.


    At this time, Su Jingfei could still use it to deal with his own sword, but he didn''t think it was an ordinary sword.


    Even if she doesn''t know anything about Su Jingfei, she still doesn''t dare to take Su Jingfei''s move. Su Jingfei is not far behind her. This sword is obviously desperate. No matter how she wants to catch Su Jingfei, she can''t make fun of her own hands.


    Even if Su Jingfei was close at hand, master Wen Ren had to make a turn in the air, and that was such an action that he lost his last chance to seize Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t care where the soft sword was flying. At this time, he came to the wall and said with a long smile, "master Wen, you must remember that you lost to me. You will be my man in the future." He did not dare to wait for master Wen to catch up with him and jumped out of the yard.


    At this time, he was surprisingly decisive. As long as he delayed for another half a second, master Wen Ren could catch him. When he landed outside the hospital, master Wen Ren was already standing on the wall.


    But in such a short distance, master Wenren finally lost to Su Jingfei. No matter how many means Su Jingfei used, he won in the end. He had already said that no matter what means Su Jingfei used, he could escape.


    When master Wen stood on the wall, she still had Su Jingfei''s soft sword in her hand. In such a short time, she took Su Jingfei''s soft sword back. Of course, it may be that she knew she could not catch Su Jingfei.


    "Guru Wenren, our gambling agreement is over. Are you going to abide by it now, or are you going to kill people? If you want to kill people, please remind me, and I''ll go first. " Su surprised to see the master, secretly alert, in the mouth ridicule.


    Now he is out of the hospital. Although Su Jingfei still can''t beat master Wenren, if he wants to escape, master Wenren may not be able to catch him. After all, his lightness skill is superb.


    They start in a small atmosphere, but Su can''t compare with master Wen''s body method. If it''s compared with running or long journey, Su has an absolute advantage.


    When Wen Ren stood at the top of the wall before he became a teacher, he was obviously angry. But after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, he calmed down, pondered for a while, and then said, "Wen Ren Hanxue has always done what she said. Now that he has lost to you, we will follow the gambling agreement. As for killing people, I disdain to do it."


    Su Jingfei sighed that he was right. Although master Wen was a woman, she was no less than a man. She was a proud man. He could see that master Wen didn''t deceive herself. The pride in her eyes was very clear.


    At this time, he also knew that master Wen Ren''s name was Wen Ren Hanxue, and he was not surprised. Although Wen Ren was a very rare surname, Su Jingfei had heard of it, but he had never seen it.


    Su Jingfei thought that it would be too much help if he heard that Han Xue had been with him all the time. Although Su Fu had its own support, it could be regarded as the first-class power in the capital, but after all, it was still a little worse. If he wanted to become a top family, it was still a little worse.


    But now with Wen renhan Xue, the situation is different. I know more or less that some of these people value gambling. She can''t violate it easily. Even if she can''t stay with her for a lifetime, she can only stay with her for a few years.


    Although his family''s women''s martial arts have improved a lot, they still feel uneasy about what they want to do or when they leave Su Fu. It''s great to have this woman at home to protect themselves. She''s three points more powerful than herself. That''s the deterrent power. No one can compare with her.


    When Su Jingfei is thinking about this, Han Xue also thinks that Su Jingfei is taking advantage of her gambling. After all, her strength is stronger than Su Jingfei. How can she think that Su Jingfei has already set up an array in the yard.


    She has fought with Feng Qingtian. Naturally, she knows about the array. She even has a little research, but no one can arrange the array at will. Before, when Su Jingfei was wandering in the yard, she didn''t think about it at all. As a result, she was delayed by Su Jingfei''s array for about a minute, and this minute decided the result of the bet.


    Although she felt ashamed to lose to Su Jingfei, she had to say that at Su Jingfei''s age, she was really a prodigy because she was so skilled in martial arts and could master array.


    In fact, he didn''t know that although Su Jingfei knew the array, he was not proficient in it. Generally speaking, there would be several kinds of array. If he was a real array master, even if he had Liu Shengyuan, it would be no problem for Su Jingfei to be trapped in Wenxue for a longer time. After all, Su Jingfei only knew the skin.


    In this way, it doesn''t seem too humiliating to be with Su Jingfei. After all, Su Jingfei has great potential and the future should be limitless.


    Thinking of this, he said to Su Jingfei: "since you have won our bet, I will follow you in the future, but there are a few things we need to talk about first." Then she stares at Su Jingfei. It seems that if Su Jingfei doesn''t agree, she will break the contract.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. She is clearly the maid she ushered in. How do you think of this posture, she still has to threaten her master. However, other people are more powerful than herself, so it''s really not easy to control.


    Hearing that the guru was also a top-level expert, even if he was not much worse than the puppet Dacheng expert, Su Jingfei really hoped to get this assistant, so he had no choice but to say: "you can mention it, as long as you don''t ask too much, I will promise you."


    Master Wen didn''t compete with Su Jingfei in the word game, but said directly: "first, I will follow you. You can''t ask for anything, you can''t force me too much."


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment, then said: "I try not to force you, but if you do something harmful to me and my relatives and friends, I have the right to force you, anyway, if you keep your promise, you should not do such excessive things, am I right?"


    "Well, that''s right." He nodded his head and then said, "since I will follow you in the future, I will be the same to the people around you."


    "That''s good. You say the second condition." Su Jingfei whispered in his heart that she was already an old lady. No matter how beautiful she was, she would not have such a strong taste. How could she have any misconceptions? However, he knew that she did look young and beautiful after all.


    Hearing that master Su Jingfei agreed to this, he seemed relieved. Then he said, "the second point is my apprentice Liu Shengyuan. This is a bet between me and you. It has nothing to do with him. I hope you can let him go."


    Su Jingfei is stunned. When he bets, he really doesn''t think about Liu Shengyuan. He just takes a fancy to master Wenren''s ability. With her, his home will be safer. At this time, listening to her reminds Su Jingfei that Liu Shengyuan is also an expert. Although he loses to himself, he is definitely an expert of Feng Qingyang''s level. If he also enters Su''s house


    But now he has been mentioned by master Wen. He really hesitates. Is it a bit too much to let go of such a top combat power? How can we do the loss business!

 Chapter 1233

    Liu Shengyuan is a master of what level, Su Jingfei has personally learned, this level of master in the capital enough to rank in the top 20, such a person if there is a family, enough to enter the first class.


    Now I hear that the guru says that he can''t be included in the gambling contract. In fact, it''s not too much, but Su Jingfei is still reluctant.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I heard the teacher. We talked well before. Since we bet, we should be fair. If I lose, everything is yours. Why do you want to take out your apprentices when you lose? Is this not appropriate? I feel I''ve suffered a loss."


    "Don''t think about it. I lost to you because of the gambling. It''s my carelessness. My apprentice can''t suffer the same losses as me. Besides, he is just my temporary apprentice. There''s no reason for me to be involved." I heard that guru was not angry, probably because the relationship with Su Jingfei had changed. This time, the explanation was more detailed.


    "Temporary apprentice? What does that mean? Make up this excuse even if you don''t want him to be my servant. " Su Jingfei was stunned first, then sneered.


    "It''s true. I met Liu Shengyuan when I was studying in Japan. Later, he was defeated by me because he competed with me in martial arts. He has been with me all these years. Although we are apprentices, in fact, he has Kung Fu." Hearing that the guru was more patient, he explained.


    "Oh, so it is!" Su Jingfei was surprised for a moment, but then frowned. Even if he heard that the guru was right, it was not temporary. They had been together for many years, and they were no different from real teachers and apprentices.


    Hearing that the guru confirmed to Su Jingfei again, "Su Jingfei, if you agree to my request, I can follow you."


    "Although this request is a little unreliable, I can still promise you, but it''s not because I believe in you, but because it makes you feel at ease. I didn''t want to oppress Liu Shengyuan." Su Jingfei said.


    "Well, now that you''ve agreed, I''m at ease." Hearing this, guru didn''t seem to recognize Su Jingfei''s meaning. Instead, he continued: "the third point..."


    "Wait a minute, you are fighting hard. You are losing to me. How can you talk about terms all the time? What I want is a maid, not a recruitment." Su Jingfei didn''t wait for her to finish this time. She had already taken the lead. One condition after another, she didn''t have the dignity of the master.


    Hearing that the guru also felt Su Jingfei''s dissatisfaction, he sighed and said, "this is the last request."


    Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment. Now that people have said that, in order to let Wen Ren follow him after he became a teacher, he nodded and said, "well, since it''s the last request, let''s hear it."


    When he heard that he was a master, he also sighed in his heart. When he was reduced to talking about terms with others, he was very upset, but who told him that he had lost! Now it''s not easy for Su Jingfei to accept his first two requests, and he''s already annoyed for ordinary people.


    Now hearing Su Jingfei''s intention to accept his own conditions, he said honestly, "actually, it''s very simple. I only need a simple training room. When I practice, no one is allowed to disturb me. Do you think so?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect to hear that Han Xue put forward such a request. This request may be more troublesome for ordinary people, but it''s easy for Su Jingfei.


    Sufu is a big place with many courtyards and houses. Even though there are many women living in the family, there are still several empty courtyards. At that time, let master Wenren choose one. Then, just stare at people and don''t sneak in. It''s estimated that master Wenren can solve this problem by himself.


    "No problem. I have many houses. You can choose one by yourself. Is that ok?" Su Jingfei simply agreed to Wen renhan''s request.


    In Han Xue''s opinion, each of her three demands is more difficult to accept than the previous one. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei agreed to the third condition without any doubt, which surprised her. Now that she has become Su Jingfei''s maid, all her actions are limited by Su Jingfei. He even gave her quiet training time, What a surprise.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is very simple. He keeps Wenren Hanxue by his side. He really can''t restrain her. When Wenren Hanxue comes to Su Jingfei''s home, she is definitely not an ordinary maid, more like a sacrifice.


    Her future status in the Su family is even higher than that of Master Yi. Master Yi can be regarded as a guest Qing. When she hears of a guru, who can''t even pay for him, she is the right person to offer sacrifices at home. In order to protect the safety of her family, she doesn''t need him to do anything at ordinary times.


    Hearing the master''s request, since Su Jingfei agreed, he nodded and said, "well, in this case, we will be our own people in the future. Come in." Then he threw the soft sword to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei saw that she gave the soft sword to him. He naturally knew that master Wen Ren had accepted him. He quickly caught the soft sword and went back to the yard again. As he walked to the front hall, he said: "yes, master Wen Ren, although you and I are a family, I still want to pay you every year."


    "Oh? I still have a salary? " The conversation between master Liu and Su Jingfei is very loud. Both Liu Shengyuan and Planck have heard it. Liu Shengyuan is full of anger when he looks at Su Jingfei. His master has been bullied. How can his apprentice be comfortable? Planck''s face is the same as hell.


    He was sure to suffer a loss when Su Jingfei competed with master Wenren, but it turned out that master Wenren was the one who failed. He suddenly felt that he had chosen to give Su Jingfei the money. It seemed that he was really the right choice, and the final winner was him.


    Now Liu Shengyuan and Planck are stunned when they hear that Su Jingfei is talking about his salary with master Wenren. They can''t think of any reward Su Jingfei will offer at this time.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "since you are in our family, I always have to pay you. I will never let others give me a free job. I''m not really a miser."


    Even though she turned her eyes at this, Han Xue inquired, "how much is boss Su going to pay me?"


    "These" Su Jingfei said, gesticulating a finger.


    "Ten thousand a month?" Some people are dissatisfied with Han Xue. Even if you pay a salary, it can''t be so little.


    Liu Shengyuan and Planck are also angry and funny when they hear Han Xue''s words. Su Jingfei actually takes out so little money. It''s not a cheapskate.


    Su Jingfei naturally said, "no matter how poor I am, I can''t give you so little reward." After a pause, without waiting for other people to ask, he said directly: "from now on, according to the monthly wage of 10 million, what do you think?"


    At the end of his words, everyone was stunned. Su Jingfei''s treatment is really heroic. Ten million a month is 120 million a year.


    Even if everyone knows that Su Jingfei has just taken a lot from Planck, it''s incredible to hear about the salary he has set for Han Xue. This is the income that many regional heads of large companies can''t match.


    "What? Do you think the income is low? I''m a man without money. I can''t afford a higher price. " Su Jingfei saw everyone''s shock and said with a smile.


    Hearing that Hanxue was awakened by Su Jingfei''s words, he said, "your handwriting is really big. You can give me more than 100 million yuan a year. Do you trust me so much? What if I take your money! "


    "How can I not trust you? If I don''t trust you, you can take all my money directly regardless of the gambling agreement. It''s not a matter of 100 million or 200 million." Su Jingfei laughed and then said, "what''s more, with your ability, it''s not a problem to make hundreds of millions a year."


    This time, Han Xue didn''t deny it. It was too easy to make money when she reached her level. The reason why Han Xue wanted to rob Su Jingfei was that Su Jingfei got 10 billion yuan. She just wanted to rob because she thought it was interesting. However, she didn''t expect that the robbery failed and she put herself into it. She didn''t lack money.


    Su Jingfei explained this and went to the hall in front of him. No matter how long it was noisy in the back, the hall was still quiet. The array arranged by Su Jingfei was not destroyed. Now they are still trapped.


    When he went into the room, he didn''t care whether the people behind him saw it or not. At any time, he fiddled with the furnishings in the room and changed the direction. The people trapped in the battle immediately woke up. Originally, the old man wanted to do something. As a result, he saw master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan. He was in charge here and naturally knew the strength of these two people.


    He thought that if there were these two men, there would be no problem, so he calmed down, but he immediately saw master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan standing beside Su Jingfei.


    This result seems to be different from his guess. He doesn''t know what happened during the time when he was trapped.


    What he thought was similar to Ye Luan. When he saw Su Jingfei, he knew that the array had broken. He didn''t know whether Su Jingfei untied it or was forced, because he saw Liu Shengyuan.


    Only Xiao Miao has seen both guru and Liu Shengyuan. He has only seen Liu Shengyuan. Seeing Liu Shengyuan by Su Jingfei''s side, he is also guessing in his heart what the result is. Is Su Jingfei forced to open the array now because he can''t beat those two people?


    When people are guessing, Su Jingfei walks to Ye Luan with a smile and says, "Ye Luan, I''ve done everything for you. Don''t you come here to arrest people?" Then he pointed to Planck, who was following them, and said, "well, the man is there. If you want to catch him, hurry up. Otherwise, when he runs away, it will be really depressing."

 Chapter 1234

    Su Jingfei''s words immediately stunned everyone on the scene. Ye Luan''s original purpose was to catch Planck. He thought there was no hope today. After all, his biggest help was su Jingfei. If he failed, he would have no hope.


    Now Su Jingfei asked him to catch Planck. He didn''t react. Things changed so fast that ye Luan felt that he was really in a mess.


    His reaction was almost the same as his, and Planck was also in a mess. Su Jingfei actually asked someone to arrest him, but he had already paid for his life. He immediately cried out discontentedly: "Su Jingfei, what do you mean, why do you want someone to arrest me? Didn''t you agree not to arrest me?"


    I heard that guru and Liu Shengyuan were also somewhat surprised. Why did Su Jingfei suddenly turn against him? Is Su Jingfei a man who has no faith in his words? If he comes to his level, his words are still so unreliable, it would be abominable.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "it''s not right for you to say that. I just said that I would not catch you, but I didn''t promise to protect you. If others want to catch you, how can I manage it? Moreover, I used to catch you to help Ye messy. The person who really wants to catch you is him!"


    When he said that, he seemed to walk a little bit beside him, which meant that ye was in a mess. This was a bit unreasonable, but actually it was the same truth.


    Planck''s money is just for Su Jingfei to let him go, but it doesn''t say that Su Jingfei should protect him. What''s more, if Su Jingfei should protect him, Su Jingfei would not agree. Now people can understand why Su Jingfei agreed to let Planck go so happily.


    In fact, even if Su Jingfei didn''t have such a reason to let Planck go, we wouldn''t be surprised. After all, Planck''s price is very high. He obviously has some understanding of Su Jingfei''s value, and only then can he hand over so much money. Otherwise, he can give us $320 million. In the end, he can''t escape Su Jingfei''s calculation.


    Su Jingfei''s words, let Planck also some speechless, he had been thinking about not let Su Jingfei catch himself, how did he know Su Jingfei still had such a hand.


    Naturally, he is not afraid of Ye disorder. Interpol itself has not only seen him, but the key point is that Su Jingfei is here. Su Jingfei does not need to catch him. As long as he stands here, no one will protect Planck, so Planck can''t escape.


    At this time, everyone understood Su Jingfei''s meaning. Ye disordered naturally would not be polite. He directly took out his handcuffs and went to Planck. Instead of receiving such stylized language, he said with a smile: "Captain pirate, I finally see you. This time you''d better go back to help us investigate. I don''t think anyone will help you any more."


    When he talks like this, he is also observing other people, especially master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan. After all, they are real masters. The old people who attacked him before are not afraid of Ye Luan even if he is stronger than himself.


    Now master Wen Ren is regarded as Su Jingfei''s person. Even if the bet between Su Jingfei and master Wen Ren doesn''t affect Liu Shengyuan because of the conditions, Liu Shengyuan won''t do anything to Su Jingfei. They both quietly watch ye Luan come forward.


    Planck''s heart was full of resentment against Su Jingfei, and he said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you villain, you are so insidious!"


    "Do you remember me? Did I do something sinister? I''ve done what I promised you. I''ve always had a good reputation, but now ye Luan wants to catch you. It can''t be counted on me. Can I manage myself and others? " Su Jingfei smiles and doesn''t care.


    The pirate captain Planck took over the task of killing the Feng family. He was his own enemy. How could he let him go when he received some money? What''s more, the pirate captain was not a good man.


    Planck knew that Su Jingfei would not change his mind, so he looked at master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan. Master Wen Ren was a proud man and couldn''t see Planck at all. At this time, he naturally thought that he couldn''t see it. Liu Shengyuan wanted to take care of it. He just thought about the relationship between himself and Su Jingfei, so he opened his mouth and sighed.


    Planck turned his head again in despair, looked at the old man in the hall and said, "Mr. Qin, how can you watch them directly catch me?"


    Old man Qin was also shocked by what happened in front of him. Before, they really thought that Su Jingfei was pushed up by Liu Shengyuan and Wenren. Now they know that the situation is different from what they thought.


    Now hearing what Planck said, although some people don''t want to speak, he is a member of the Qin family after all. Being told by Qin Shaoyou that if someone wants to arrest Planck, he will naturally stand up. He stepped forward and blocked Ye Luan''s way: "Ye Luan, if you want to arrest Mr. Planck, you have to pass me first."


    They have been fighting before, ye Luan naturally knows that he is not the old man''s opponent. He can''t help but stop and look at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you want to arrest someone, just arrest them. You are handling a case. Anyone who interferes with public affairs is the same crime. Although I am a passer-by, I know the law."


    Ye Luan''s eyes brightened, and he immediately reflected that they had no evidence before. Even if they showed their identity, they could not mess around here. But now it''s different. Planck is in front of him. This guy is a national fugitive. If anyone obstructs him, that is to arrest and shield the criminal.


    If he had only himself, others would be able to catch him and kill him. But now Su Jingfei is here, killing these people. They can''t kill anyone without this ability.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the old man surnamed Qin also stopped. He knew what it meant. If he helped Planck, he would be the next person wanted. Let alone being a member of the Qin family, even the top families in the capital, even the Feng family, did not dare to do so.


    He wanted to kill people before, but now he obviously can''t. his wise decision is not to help Planck. Otherwise, even if they can''t catch Planck, can''t they catch themselves?


    Su Jingfei didn''t help Ye Luan to arrest people, but his words were enough to remove any protection from Planck. No matter how much money he paid to protect him, no one would take care of him. After all, few people knew that he would be wanted all over the world. What''s more, who could guarantee that Su Jingfei would not interfere in Planck''s work, so he would not be able to protect Planck and be wanted at that time, No one is stupid.


    Planck looked at his helpless face of Ye disorderly, this time is really urgent, he does not know ye disorderly, does not mean that he does not know the strength of the international criminal police, those who catch themselves do not have a simple, just their members have been protecting themselves.


    Now the people who originally protected themselves have defected temporarily, and now we can''t count on them, so we have to rely on ourselves.


    He directly took out a remote control from his arms and said to the people, "you villains don''t mean what you say. In this case, let''s die together. I''ve buried enough explosives to blow up all of us under this house. As long as I gently press this control button, let''s go to see God together."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. They didn''t expect that Planck had such a hand. Before Su Jingfei threatened him, he didn''t use it.


    However, this is nothing. As a mercenary, Zhang naturally is an outlaw. It''s understandable that he made some preparations to die together. As for Su Jingfei, he didn''t take it out because he still wanted to buy Su Jingfei with money. Since Su Jingfei agreed, he didn''t need to take out this Mace.


    Sure enough, everyone would hide his hand. Ye''s disordered steps stopped, but the old man surnamed Qin said with a sweat on his forehead: "Mr. Planck, don''t be too excited. You should talk about something well."


    "Well said? What can I say? I have said that your family will be responsible for my safety. Now when I am threatened, I will shrink back. What else can I trust you? " Planck said mercilessly: "I just want to leave here now. As long as I leave, I will calm down, or we will die together."


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, do you think it''s so easy to get my money? I''ll give you life to take it. I''ll give you life to spend it. "


    Su Jingfei was not worried and said with a smile: "Planck, I really didn''t do it to you, and I didn''t intend to do it to you. Why do you have to threaten me? I promised not to catch you, but I didn''t promise you to threaten me, I won''t fight back!"


    With the remote control in hand, Planck didn''t care at all. He said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, I have to say that you have a lot of courage. At this time, you can still laugh. If you don''t let me go, everyone will die together."


    "Oh, my dear, how can I be a thief?" Su Jingfei sighed and seemed very sorry.


    At this time, guru Wenren, who had never opened his mouth, suddenly said, "mole ants can only be mole ants. You never understand that your destiny is always in the hands of others. It''s really sad."


    "What did you say?" Planck was called mole ant by Guru Wenren. He naturally knew guru Wenren was talking about himself, but he didn''t understand.


    Hearing that the guru was under threat at this time, this arrogant woman could have such an attitude at this time. It really made Planck have a crazy idea in his heart. He was wondering if he could be so calm if he took off this woman''s clothes.


    Just at the beginning of this idea, he felt that it was not right. He suddenly found that his whole body could not move, even a finger could not move. Naturally, the remote control in his hand also lost its function.


    "Ye messy, arrest people." Su Jingfei said at this time, and then he did not forget to explain to Planck. Planck said: "Mr. Planck, I heard that the guru was right. Mole ants never know their own destiny. You can''t control your own destiny at all, but I can."

 Chapter 1235

    When Su Jingfei finished this sentence, people felt that Su Jingfei was domineering. He was the kind of person who could control other people''s life and death.


    Even though he was only in his early twenties, even though he was not big, all the people present felt that he was very tall. Even when they heard that he was in a trance, the young man would surely make great achievements in the future.


    Ye Luan was a little stunned and went up to arrest Planck. Planck didn''t press the remote control. He was like a puppet without any extra action. As Su Jingfei said, his life and death had been completely controlled.


    Other people didn''t pay attention, but guru Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan saw it. Su Jingfei had already shot three gold needles when he was talking. It was just because the speed was too fast, others didn''t see it, and Planck didn''t feel it.


    The purpose of these three golden needles is to limit Planck''s action. Su Jingfei''s acupoint is to make him unable to move in a short time, which is equivalent to point, but different from point.


    In Su Jingfei''s thread bound book, there are all kinds of secrets. The biggest regret is that he didn''t point the acupoints. Maybe this Kung Fu was invented in the novel, but he can almost achieve this effect with a gold needle.


    It has to be said that medicine plays an important role in it. He knows where it can make people lose their ability to act immediately, which ordinary martial arts can''t do.


    Naturally, Planck didn''t know Su Jingfei''s ability. As a result, he was restrained by Su Jingfei before long. Besides, Su Jingfei said so much before, one of which was to distract Planck, and it was also an excuse for his own action. After all, it''s always unreasonable to take so much money from him and arrest him.


    But now it''s Planck who forces him to do it. The situation is different. He always has to protect himself. He takes all the money in vain.


    Su Jingfei said in his heart, "I''m xiaoqingxin, but I keep my promise. Planck can''t blame me for his own death. Well, it''s absolutely so. I''ll keep fresh all the time.".


    His monologue in his heart is naturally unknown to all. If he knows, it is estimated that master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan will spit on him.


    Now Su Jingfei looks at Ye Luan and grabs Planck. Then he turns to the old Qin family and says, "you are all from the Qin family. I''m sorry that you didn''t see the PI family. You go back to give the old Qin Shaoyou a good idea and say thank you for sending me an international fugitive."


    How can old man Qin not know that Su Jingfei is Su Jingfei? He has been called by the audience for a long time before. Now he knows that he has fallen, and he has no chance to resist.


    Su Jingfei, even the old man of his family can''t bear the evil young man. He is not at a loss to lose to him, but I didn''t expect that Su Jingfei could come here so soon. He just moved today, shouldn''t he? This guy is too much trouble.


    Even though he thought so, he had to say, "Mr. Su, since you have finished your work, we won''t give it away. If you do, I will take it away."


    Su Jingfei didn''t care about other people''s orders. He said with a smile: "your old man went to my house today. If I had known that Planck was in his house, I would have asked him to send it directly. I had to let me go."


    Ye Luan can''t see it any more. They just need to catch Planck. They don''t want to make trouble. There are only the Qin family here. The PI family and the Feng family are all here. They don''t know what to do. It''s just at this time.


    He gave Su Jingfei a wink, which means to withdraw. When the task is finished, he and the Feng family have time to settle their grudges.


    Su Jingfei was not the kind of person who didn''t know the good or bad. He nodded and walked out. But before he came out of the door, he heard that there was humanity: "just now, it seems that I heard that someone wanted to see our PI family. Before I saw him leave in such a hurry, was it too urgent?"


    This voice is a little old and dignified. You don''t need to ask, you know it''s a man of high status. He calls himself the PI family. Su Jingfei has already vaguely guessed his identity.


    He originally thought that today''s affair was over, but he didn''t expect that it would be difficult for him to leave. Moreover, this man appeared and he had to stay.


    When he turned around, he saw several people coming in from the door. One of them he really knew was the PI family. He was a middle-aged man who had been with PI Yongnian for a long time. He didn''t know who he was, but Su Jingfei could guess the identity of the old man around him.


    "Is this old gentleman Pishan?" Su Jingfei looked at the old man and asked tentatively.


    "It''s me. It seems that Su Jingfei knows a lot about the family affairs." This old man is pi Yongnian''s father, Pishan, and the most powerful man in the PI family.


    Su Jingfei once heard that Pishan, the strongest of the PI family, should not be inferior to Qin Shaoyou, that is to say, he has at least the strength of Xiaocheng realm. As for the specific level, because Pishan has few skills, it''s still uncertain. In fact, many people don''t have skills, which others can''t estimate.


    Before coming here, Su Jingfei only heard that there were two masters, Liu Shengyuan and Wen Ren, but he didn''t expect that Pishan was also here. Pishan should have been found.


    Su Jingfei is still thinking that Pishan has opened his mouth again, and the target is master Wenren and Liu Shengyuan. He hugs his fist and says, "master Wenren, today Su Jingfei is so noisy here, don''t you care? Didn''t you promise to protect Mr. Planck? "


    Although he asked, his tone was more polite. After all, with his strength, if he really questioned the guru, she would certainly be upset. This woman is very strange, she can''t afford it.


    Pishan is also a master of Xiaocheng. Even if he is weaker than master Wenren, he is not much weaker. Master Wenren is not arrogant, so he said, "when Feng mieling comes to me, I''ll give him an account. I won''t interfere in Planck''s business any more."


    When master Wen said that, Pishan had no choice but to ask. He didn''t think that master Wen couldn''t beat Su Jingfei. Feng mieling was stronger than Su Jingfei. Master Wen had no reason to lose to Su Jingfei.


    He guessed that there must be something hidden in his mind. Maybe he heard that the master was afraid of Su Hanlin or Mrs. Yang. It''s not impossible. After all, the masters at their level would really be more afraid of the younger generation, but he didn''t care.


    Pishan has not yet reached the level of pseudo Dacheng, and even Su Hanlin and others will not attack him. If he blocks Su Jingfei now, there should be no problem.


    "Su Jingfei, although you are the first master of the young generation, you want to come and go freely in front of our PI family. You have to ask me if I agree." Pishan made up his mind and said seriously. It was obvious that he wanted to stop Su Jingfei from leaving.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "master PI, do you mean to cover up criminals?"


    "Su Jingfei, everyone doesn''t understand that there is nothing wrong with criminals here. You don''t have to wear such a big hat on me. I can ask that policeman to take Mr. Planck away, but you can''t go like this." Pishan didn''t care at all and snorted.


    From this point, we can see the gap between the old Qin family and Pishan. The old Qin family is afraid of causing trouble and can only flinch. Pishan has changed his way. It seems that he doesn''t care about Planck''s safety at all.


    But everyone knows that if Su Jingfei doesn''t leave, ye Luan won''t take Planck. Pishan just wants to keep both of them.


    Ye Luan sighs in his heart that there is no one of the family leaders. Although Pishan doesn''t show mountains and water, he is definitely a little fox when he faces him.


    Master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan didn''t mean to speak. They might have been surprised at the fact that Su Jingfei was the first master of the younger generation, but now they take it for granted that Su Jingfei won Liu Shengyuan with his real skills and was able to escape under master Wen Ren. If this skill is not the first, then there is no reason.


    When people were thinking about how Su Jingfei would deal with Pishan, Su Jingfei suddenly said with a smile: "Mr. Pishan, I''ve been admiring you for a long time. I''ve heard that the PI family has such an expert as you. I haven''t had a chance to meet you. I finally met you today."


    Pishan and others were stunned. They didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say such words. But what does he mean when he says this? Others are also thinking about what Su Jingfei means when he says this scene.


    Su Jingfei didn''t make people think much, so he immediately said, "so I will stay here today to consult with Mr. Pishan, or to increase my knowledge. I think you won''t mind. Am I right, Mr. Pishan?"


    Pishan had already calculated that Su Jingfei would definitely stay. He nodded happily and said, "I''ve heard that Su Jingfei is a genius of Tianzong. If I can get in touch with him, I may be able to break through some bottlenecks!"


    He speaks well, and everyone naturally understands his mind. He secretly tells us that Su Jingfei is still young and has no tricks to crack Pishan, but it''s good to do so. Anyway, the final result depends on his ability, and Su Jingfei''s strength is not necessarily weaker than Pishan''s.


    I''m not surprised to hear about the master and apprentice, and I don''t worry about Su Jingfei. Although Su Jingfei''s skill is not the best, it''s better than Pishan. If they fight each other, it''s not sure whether they will win or lose!


    Just when people thought that Su Jingfei was going to fight with Pishan, Su Jingfei suddenly said to Ye Luan, "Ye Luan, what are you still doing here? I didn''t hear that old man Pishan said before that people don''t care about Planck and Planck. If you don''t take people away quickly, you are still waiting for the end of the case!"

 Chapter 1236

    Su Jingfei suddenly puts forward to let Ye messy leave, and everyone is surprised again. Su Jingfei can always do something unexpected. Doesn''t this guy know to think according to the normal way of thinking?


    But he was so unexpected that Pishan was really caught off guard. Although he wanted to keep Su Jingfei and frustrate his spirit, his main purpose was to keep Planck. If Su Jingfei failed in his fight with him, he would have no face to take Planck away.


    It''s not even necessary to defeat Su Jingfei, as long as he can draw with Su Jingfei. Pishan is not sure to defeat Su Jingfei. Although he didn''t see the battle between Su Jingfei and Feng mieling today, he also heard about it.


    Su Jingfei''s strength may not be as good as Feng mieling''s, but it''s not much worse than Pishan''s, and Pishan''s idea is also very good. As long as Su Jingfei can''t beat himself, he can''t take Planck away. When he leaves, he can send Planck away, which can be regarded as keeping him.


    As a result, Su Jingfei really follows his own words and is not embarrassed at all. It''s really a headache. He doesn''t really care about Planck.


    Ye Luan, though cynical, must be a smart man. Although he didn''t know Su Jingfei''s idea, he knew that it was the right choice to promise Su Jingfei at this time. He quickly said, "OK, I''ll send the escaped prisoner Planck back immediately. You should be more careful yourself."


    Su Jingfei immediately said with a smile: "just go ahead. If you remember to get the bonus, don''t forget that I have one."


    Pishan''s face turned black as if they were alone. But he didn''t know what to say. He just said that he didn''t care about Planck. Now it would be a shame to talk back immediately. In any case, he can be regarded as the former owner of the PI family.


    The reason why Su Jingfei can be unscrupulous is that he doesn''t have the family burden as heavy as Pishan, and he doesn''t do anything shameful. At most, he just pushes the boat with the current and doesn''t follow people''s ideas.


    Although what he did was unexpected, it was reasonable. No one could blame him for what he did. It can only be said that Su Jingfei had no way to figure out what he thought. He had to be speechless when he heard about it. That''s how he planted it.


    Now she doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is Su Hanlin''s son, otherwise she will really doubt their relationship. Su Hanlin is so honest, how can he have such a rogue''s son.


    Ye Luan doesn''t care so much at this time. As long as Su Jingfei supports him, he dares to do anything. Anyway, if he catches Planck, Zhou Lili and others will run away and go directly to the Interpol headquarters. It''s useless for anyone to make trouble.


    What''s more, he also knows that the current situation here is beyond the scope of his ability. Not to mention that these masters, experts and even an old man of the Qin family are better than himself, he still has this self-knowledge.


    Su Jingfei is different from ye Luan. In fact, he is no longer the category of the younger generation. Although he is called the first master of the younger generation, in fact, there are no more than ten masters of the older generation who are more powerful than him. Ye Luan''s stay here is a burden to Su Jingfei.


    The crowd watched Ye Luan leave with Planck. No one said much. Planck seemed to have accepted his fate and didn''t mean to resist. After all, people like Su Jingfei can''t deal with him.


    The only way to lose is to listen to master Wen and bet with Su Jingfei. He doesn''t think Pishan can save him. What''s more, listening to Pishan saying that he doesn''t care about him, he feels a little chilly. He''s a foreigner, but he doesn''t know that Pishan has so much thought. He just thinks that he has no effect, and people don''t care.


    Su Jingfei is relieved to wait for ye Luan to go out. Ye Luan must join Zhou Lili when he goes out. When they leave here, who can find them.


    He doesn''t worry about being known about his illegal money collection. Even if he knows, what can he do? Can Interpol come to ask for money? Don''t say you won''t admit it. Even if you admit it, they can''t take it away. They don''t have any evidence at all. You don''t have to ask. They all know that they can''t find Planck''s account, otherwise they would have been handled long ago.


    Now that Su Jingfei stays here, he has nothing to do with Planck. Now that he is fighting with Pishan, he can be regarded as solving his grudge with the Pishan family. Even if everyone doesn''t say it, they understand each other.


    "Su Jingfei, there is no one else now. Let''s have a fight now." Pishan secretly hates Su Jingfei for taking advantage of the loophole. When ye messy leaves the courtyard, he immediately asks Su Jingfei. He also wants to know whether Su Jingfei is stronger or weaker than himself.


    Su Jingfei looks at Ye disorderly going out. The PI family didn''t send anyone to follow them. They said with a smile: "well, since Mr. Pishan is so interested, I''ll accompany you for a few moves. Please show mercy."


    Although master Wen Ren and Liu Shengyuan are his own people on the surface, Su Jingfei doesn''t feel at ease. Even though master Wen Ren says that he means what he says, Su Jingfei is still on guard. In case master Wen Ren breaks his promise and attacks himself secretly, he is really dangerous.


    It''s not wise for him to fight with Pishan now. He may not be safe even when he was taught by Wenren, but he believes that it''s hard for him to do it in an open place with his own ability, even if Wenren wants to plot against himself.


    What''s more, he also wanted to take this opportunity to test master Wenren to see if she really fulfilled her promise. Su Jingfei had repeatedly tested Dongfang Wenjun. Naturally, master Wenren couldn''t help it. It''s because her martial arts are too strong and her harm will be greater.


    Pishan looks at Su Jingfei and agrees to fight. He goes to the yard first. Although the hall is very spacious, if he really wants to let go, he still needs a place with large space to reach their level. The destructive power is terrible.


    I don''t know whether the house belongs to the Qin family or the PI family. Anyway, Pishan hasn''t planned to demolish the house. When they went to the courtyard, Pishan said, "Su Jingfei, let''s fight here. This courtyard should be enough for you."


    This is a rural area, and the courtyard is relatively spacious. Although it can''t compare with Su Fu, it''s enough for Su Jingfei to play. More importantly, everything around can be seen clearly. If Su Jingfei wants to leave, he can fly out from many positions.


    In this way, Su Jingfei has enough time to escape even if he hears that the guru wants to attack him secretly. Su Jingfei is very satisfied with the environment.


    When he came out, guru Wenren and Liu Shengyuan naturally came out. The old man of Qin family was obviously on the side of Pishan, but Liu Shengyuan and guru Wenren were on the side of Su Jingfei.


    For their position, Pishan frowned slightly and said, "master Wen Ren, Mr. Liu, why are you standing there?"


    Su Jingfei also looked at it at this time. He wanted to hear what master Wenren said. Of course, he would also watch master Wenren''s expression. Although she had no special expression all the time, Su Jingfei wanted to see her mind.


    Master Wen Ren didn''t disappoint Su Jingfei. He didn''t feel embarrassed. He said calmly: "Pishan, I''m a member of Su Jingfei''s family now. I won''t do anything right with Su Jingfei in the future. Even today, if you are against Su Jingfei, you will be against Wen Ren Hanxue. You can tell Feng Qingtian about this."


    Pishan didn''t expect that master Wen would say such words, and his face suddenly changed dramatically. Su Jingfei didn''t know who Wen Hanxue was, but he knew very well. Now hearing Hanxue say such words, the situation is not good.


    Su Jingfei can see that the expression on his face is very serious when he hears the words. There is no deception or hesitation, and Pishan''s reaction is also very real. Su Jingfei knows that all this is true, and he is a little less defensive to master Wenren.


    He is a cautious person. Naturally, because of this conversation, he doesn''t completely believe in master Wen Ren. Moreover, he can tell from the tone of master Wen Ren''s speech that he is really a person of Feng Qingtian''s level. He goes directly over Feng mieling. Obviously, in her mind, Feng mieling''s level is not enough. This makes Su Jingfei want to know what the status of master Wen Ren is.


    It''s certain that he didn''t reach the level of pseudo Dacheng. Not only did Mrs. Yang and Nalan Piaoxue not mention hearing of Hanxue with him at the beginning, but he could also be sure that if Wenren Hanxue was a master of pseudo Dacheng, he didn''t even have a chance to run.


    Su Jingfei was still thinking that Pishan had already said to master Wenren in a deep voice: "master Wenren, do you want to know clearly that the relationship between you and the Feng family is so easily broken?"


    "My relationship with the Feng family has been broken. This time I came to help them, I just lost to Feng Qingtian. Now I''m free. What''s the matter? Pishan, do you want to stop me? " The tone of master Wen''s voice was not eye-catching, but there was a great deal of momentum that he didn''t say it right away.


    Pishan was stunned and quickly said: "I have always respected you, guru Wen. Don''t think about it. I don''t intend to take care of you. The relationship between you and the Feng family is your business. I won''t interfere."


    "In that case, you don''t have to worry about it. Just take my words to Feng Qingtian. If you can''t see feng Qingtian, just give Feng mieling. Anyway, what Su Jingfei will do in the future is my business. Let Feng Qingtian think clearly and then do it. Don''t let him regret it." Heard the guru hum a way.


    Su Jingfei looks at the conversation and has a vague understanding. It seems that there is some special relationship between Wenren Hanxue and the Feng family. However, Wenren Hanxue doesn''t want to have a relationship with the Feng family. He only admits that he lost to Feng Qingtian. In this way, the relationship between the Feng family and Wenren Hanxue should be unhappy, She should not help the Feng family by following her side.

 Chapter 1237

    Through the dialogue between Pishan and master Wenren, Su Jingfei estimates that the relationship between master Wenren and the Feng family is not so simple. However, their relationship is not very good, so he can rest assured.


    Because of his gambling, he did not know to what extent he could be restrained. After all, no one could say how much binding force there was in a verbal agreement. It was his own martial arts that was not good. If his martial arts were better than that of master Wen, he could only promise himself.


    Just like the original Master Yi, his strength was a little weaker than Su Jingfei. As a result, after a long time together, he was infected by Su Jingfei, and now he has been with Su Jingfei wholeheartedly.


    In other words, if the teacher is weaker than Su Jingfei, how can su Jingfei attach so much importance to her? After all, only those who are really capable can su Jingfei hope to bring her around. Even if she takes some risks, it is worth it. After all, she can reduce more numbness for herself.


    This is the so-called value for money. Su Jingfei thinks that master Wen Ren is a good helper with high value for money. As long as she can abide by the agreement, it''s worth it even if she agrees to some of her requirements.


    Of course, Pishan didn''t know about the bet between Su Jingfei and master Wenren. Some people in the PI family and the Qin family knew about their bet, but they didn''t have time to report it to Pishan. Now Pishan thinks that the conflict between master Wenren and the Feng family has broken out.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that master Wen Ren doesn''t intend to help Su Jingfei. Pishan still has some confidence. He knows what master Wen Ren is capable of. If she really helps herself regardless of everything, even if she does her best, there is no way. After all, this gap in strength can''t be made up by hard work.


    Su Jingfei saw that Pishan took a long breath. He could not help but secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, he was careful enough and arranged the array. Otherwise, it would be bad luck to fight with master Wenren. Now the result is different.


    When he thought of this, he thought that he should study the array more carefully. Anyway, his martial arts has entered the level of normal cultivation step by step. He just has leisure time to study some other things, such as medicine and array. If he has enough time, he can also study Xiangxue and Fengshui.


    He found that the knowledge in the thread bound book is excellent. Even the array with few records is so powerful that others can''t be ignored.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei has probably found that the first thread bound book he got seems to be the general outline of all books, and as long as it''s medicine, the second book is the detailed explanation of martial arts, which can make his martial arts advance by leaps and bounds by referring to his general outline.


    And the third thread bound book, which Mrs. Yang gave him, was a special poison Sutra, which recorded more knowledge about using poison and physiognomy.


    Su Jingfei guessed that if there were other thread bound books, there might be detailed explanations of the strange gate of dunjia and Feng Shui. As long as you can get them, you can really have everything.


    When he was thinking about this, Pishan was also observing Su Jingfei. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he said, "Su Jingfei, if there''s no problem, let''s start. Now it''s not too early. You can''t just stand until dawn."


    It''s not early for Su Jingfei to come here. It''s past midnight now. Although Pishan''s words are slightly ironic, they''re not wrong. In fact, many times, it''s possible for the experts to fight each other for a day and a night.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t let it happen. He is always a simple man. When he heard Pishan say so, he said with a smile, "then I''ll appreciate the wisdom of Pishan."


    After that, he has already taken photos. No matter his identity or age, he has to take the lead. Pishan is only the head of a second rate family like the PI family, but after all, he is a senior in the Wulin. Su Jingfei has set up a new family today, which is just the head of the family. What''s more, he is still the third son of the Su family.


    His palm doesn''t have much strength. It looks soft, but Pishan doesn''t dare to be careless at all. At their level, most of the time, they seem to have no strength to attack, but they are hard to resist.


    He didn''t make a hard connection. Instead, he dodged. Then he hit back. He was not Feng mieling. Now the competition is not really just a duel. If he can hurt and kill the other side, he won''t be merciful. At this time, his fists and feet are blind, and Pishan is not afraid of being retaliated.


    Su Jingfei looks at Pishan''s caution. He doesn''t know whether to worry or laugh. He has made great progress now. The older generation of experts in Beijing are afraid of him. This is something that should be happy.


    But just now he was really a tentative palm, and he didn''t use any strength. But the other side''s cautious look really made people laugh and cry. Su Jingfei knew that he really wanted to work hard this time, and he could see that Pishan was going to be obscene.


    But when he wants to continue to use dexterous Kung Fu to fight against Pishan, he suddenly finds that Pishan''s palm strength is strong and doesn''t mean to be obscene. Su Jingfei is surprised that Pishan has the courage to fight with himself?


    In fact, Su Jingfei really misunderstood Pishan about this. When he evaded Su Jingfei''s palm before, he thought that his palm technique was strange and he was afraid of any traps. But when he started, he had strong palm power. He believed that with his years of hard work, he would suppress Su Jingfei in terms of internal power.


    Pishan saw Su Jingfei for the first time today, but he had heard something about Su Jingfei before. Especially today, Su Jingfei defeated Feng Qingtian at the wedding banquet of his moving home, which was slightly inferior to Feng mieling. Although we all know that Feng mieling certainly couldn''t give full play to him at that time, Su Jingfei was definitely a master who could not be underestimated if he could stick to five hundred moves under Feng mieling.


    After PI Yongnian went back, he also mentioned it to Pishan. After all, Su Jingfei can be regarded as a serious trouble for the PI family. Now Pishan knows that Su Jingfei''s body method is dexterous and his reaction speed is super fast.


    But it also makes him think that Su Jingfei''s internal skill must be a little weaker. In fact, it''s reasonable. Even if Su Jingfei was born and began to practice martial arts, now that is 20 years, his internal skill must be much worse than that of a person who has practiced for 60 or 70 years.


    Pishan also knows about the connection between Su Jingfei and Ren Du. He estimates that Su Jingfei must have taken advantage of it. No one in the PI family can connect Ren Du. He doesn''t know the effect.


    Su Hanlin and Su Jingfei are the only people known in the world who can connect the two lines of Ren and Du. It has to be said that this father and son are absolutely advantaged. However, the connection of Su Hanlin''s two lines of Ren and Du is a matter of speculation, but it can''t be determined. So far, no one has been able to force Su Hanlin to do his best.


    Now Pishan relies on his internal skill to suppress Su Jingfei, which he has long thought about. With this hand, Su Jingfei really avoids his attack. Obviously, he doesn''t want to fight hard, which makes Pishan more confident.


    Next, as long as Pishan keeps pressing Su Jingfei''s momentum, Su Jingfei will be suppressed even if he has the ability to communicate with heaven. This is also an important part of the on-the-spot momentum. With the change of momentum, Pishan will certainly be more and more fierce. Su Jingfei will be weaker and weaker, and eventually be defeated by Pishan.


    This is not only seen by Pishan, but also by the guru. He can''t help frowning. Su Jingfei didn''t give such advice when he faced himself before. How could he fight with Pishan so timidly.


    Su Jingfei has always been passive. Naturally, he is not really uncertain. He does not fight much with PI''s family. PI Yongnian''s strength is similar to Liu Zongyun''s. after all, PI''s strength is only second rate. Su Jingfei and PI Yongnian have never played each other at all.


    Now that he''s fighting with Pishan, he naturally has to observe. He knows that he can''t kill Pishan today. But in the future, who can say it well? Know more about it. In case of fighting again in the future, he can be more relaxed.


    Su Jingfei is under 21 years old now, but he is experienced and thoughtful. He always wants to be ahead of others in many things. Everyone thinks that he will be impetuous because he is young and impulsive and eager to win. Even if he has been suppressed all the time, he will be upset. In fact, Su Jingfei is understanding Pishan''s strength.


    Pishan is not only the most powerful man in the PI family, but also a warrior in the Xiaocheng realm. Although he is not as good as Feng mieling, he is almost the same as Feng Qingtian, Kang Baichuan and others, at least better than Qin Shaoyou in the Qin family.


    In fact, Su Jingfei probably belongs to this level. He is one step away from the peak of Xiaocheng, and he is stronger than those who are new to the peak of Xiaocheng. If we divide Xiaocheng into three levels, Su Jingfei should belong to the middle level, which is similar to Pishan''s strength.


    Now that he has found out the strength gap between them, Su Jingfei doesn''t continue to be obscene any more. Suddenly, he has changed from the eight trigrams dragon palm to the powerful diamond palm. He used to swim away, but now he has become a tough move.


    When they first met, Pishan thought Su Jingfei couldn''t escape and had to meet him. He didn''t realize that he underestimated Su Jingfei until both sides didn''t take advantage.


    Then Su Jingfei gave full play to the powerful Vajra palm. Every time he made a move, he had a strong palm style, and his momentum was rising, no less than Pishan.


    Pishan is shocked. He estimates that Su Jingfei is either hiding himself all the time or accumulating strength. He wants to work hard with himself. Although he wants to kill Su Jingfei, he doesn''t want to if he loses both.


    Now he wants to go on fighting with Su Jingfei, or just for the time being. He feels that with the passage of time, it will be more difficult for him to beat Su Jingfei by three points. This guy''s momentum is still climbing, and it seems that there is no end.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Su Jingfei suddenly slapped Pishan with a long-distance palm and yelled: "Kang long has regrets."


    Pishan was in a trance and seemed to see a dragon pounce on him.

 Chapter 1238

    Su Jingfei''s palms are created by Su Bingfeng, but their power can''t be underestimated.


    Su Bingfeng seems to have a power. She can create her own martial arts according to the plot of the novel. Even if she can''t really restore it, she can at least achieve some similarity, especially the effect. Many martial arts are very close to the original work, which makes her famous as a gifted girl.


    Pishan naturally knows that Su Jingfei''s hand comes from his apprentice Su Bingfeng. He doesn''t think that Su Jingfei''s use of his apprentice''s martial arts is improper. Although Su Bingfeng is talented, she is still worse than Su Jingfei.


    In the face of this, Pishan did not flinch. He is experienced and knows that if he flinches at this time, he will lose all his previous advantages. Not to mention, he may be oppressed by Su Jingfei''s momentum. Those who have reached their level attach more importance to momentum than others, and the more powerful one will win the competition.


    Pishan didn''t flinch, instead, he concentrated his internal power on his palm and shot it out at the same time. He yelled: "three yuan to one."


    Su Jingfei didn''t know much about the PI family''s martial arts. He didn''t know what kind of martial arts the three yuan master was. However, he changed his face and said, "Su Jingfei, don''t fight."


    It''s a pity that although she called in time, she couldn''t stop Su Jingfei and Pishan after all. After all, the masters fought and changed rapidly. When she spoke, their palms had already collided. They used to fight each other across the air, but they didn''t know why they really fought each other, but they turned into palms.


    Su Jingfei''s face also changed dramatically when he heard master Wen''s words, especially when he saw that his palm and Pishan''s palm were connected together.


    It''s not that he hasn''t met a strange opponent, but this three yuan unification is really strange. He not only dissolves his own palm power, but also sticks it with his two palms. But he doesn''t have the heart to think about it at all. Since he can worry about his martial arts, Pishan is sure that there is something wrong with this three yuan unification.


    Just thinking about it, Pishan suddenly said with a grim smile: "Su Jingfei, aren''t you the first master of the young generation? I just want to see how deep your internal skills are. "


    Before Su Jingfei could understand each other''s meaning, he felt that Pishan''s palms had powerful internal power.


    This internal force is surging. No matter how bold Su Jingfei is, he can''t be careless. His original intention is to separate his hands and leave, but his hands seem to be stuck by Pishan, so he can''t leave at all. He has to touch it. Su Jingfei''s secret path may be plotted.


    In any case, Su Jingfei''s internal power is still in a hurry to resist the past. Although he is young, his internal power is very pure, which is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Pishan is not disappointed that Su Jingfei can block the first wave of attack. If Su Jingfei can''t block the first wave of attack, it would be a failure to fight so many moves with him before. Even so, he has to admit that Su Jingfei has pure internal power. Young people in their early twenties have such internal power, which is absolutely commendable.


    When they were fighting, Liu Shengyuan was already asking master Wen, "master, what kind of martial arts is Pishan''s three yuan unification?"


    He also saw that something was wrong. Su Jingfei seemed to be stuck by Pishan''s two palms. He couldn''t do without it. He had to compete with his internal skills. It was very dangerous and he often lost his life.


    Hearing the guru watching them compete for internal skill, he sighed: "the three yuan internal skill is a unique one. Only the family leader can use it, and it can only be used when it reaches a small level. The characteristic of this internal skill is to compete with others for internal skill, which can not only absorb each other''s palms, but also shock each other''s meridians in waves."


    "It''s a little interesting." Liu Shengyuan nods his head. It''s really interesting that he can hold other people''s hands and force them to compete with each other.


    Hearing master Su Jingfei''s forehead sweating, he sneered and said: "it''s more than interesting. It''s especially interesting. Three yuan unification means one yuan for himself, one yuan for his opponent, and one yuan for the internal force of two people. The internal force flowing out of the opposition is one yuan. Three Yuan unification impacts the opponent. Now Su Jingfei is equal to facing a Pishan and a su Jingfei."


    Liu Shengyuan was shocked and said, "how strong is Su Jingfei''s internal skill, he will bear twice as much impact as himself?"


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he could only nod his head and say, "almost. Even if it''s not twice, it''s not much different." With a sigh, Su Jingfei is still young after all. He has no chance to win if he tries so hard.


    But then again, if Su Jingfei is killed here, it seems that he won''t have to be bound by gambling. It doesn''t seem to be a bad thing, but it''s a pity that this young man is killed like this.


    There is no real friendship or special relationship between Su Jingfei and guru Wenren. They are just gambling and binding. Guru Wenren won''t do anything when Su Jingfei doesn''t speak. If Su Jingfei asks for help, she can help him.


    When she explains this to Liu Shengyuan, of course, it''s not just for Liu Shengyuan to understand the power of the martial arts. Her voice is not small. She believes Su Jingfei can also hear it.


    Even if in theory, Su Jingfei was killed, she should be killed, but she is not really regardless of Su Jingfei''s life and death, she is not so heartless.


    When Su Jingfei heard the words of master Wen Ren, she could guess her mind. She nodded in her heart. From this point of view, she would not do any harm to herself. She also wanted to help herself at such a good opportunity, which was very kind.


    Pishan is not afraid of Su Jingfei. He knows the secret of Sanyuan Guiyi. After all, among the top martial arts, they all know that they can do it. When they fight with themselves, they can only avoid using Sanyuan Guiyi, but they can''t crack it.


    Although Su Jingfei is unexpectedly strong and his internal skill is much deeper than he imagined, he thinks that Su Jingfei can bear his own three yuan unification, which is the most powerful skill in internal power competition. Unless Su Jingfei can break his own three yuan unification, he will lose.


    No matter how talented he is, how can he be said to have been cracked by others for his martial arts handed down from generations? Pishan is full of confidence that Su Jingfei can be caught by himself. It''s really not easy.


    Su Jingfei felt that Pishan''s internal power was stronger than before, especially the stronger his internal power was, the stronger his opponent''s attack would be. As master Wen said, he used his own internal power to deal with his own internal power. It was like two people were competing with him.


    His Ren Du two pulse through, than the average person''s internal power recovery is stronger, support time is also longer, even if the other party''s internal power is stronger than himself, Su Jingfei can also support.


    Pishan is not surprised, Ren Du''s internal power competition is naturally stronger than ordinary people, but he will lose to himself sooner or later.


    After all, everyone in the capital knows that although Su Jingfei is young, he has hardly suffered a loss when he fights with others. Even Feng mieling doesn''t let Su Jingfei suffer a loss. If he is defeated by himself, he will be famous in the capital without his life.


    Pishan was originally a celebrity in the capital, but he was worse than Feng mieling and others. Although the Pishan family depended on the Feng family, the Pishan family wanted to rise all the time. If they could defeat Su Jingfei, it would be an opportunity.


    When he was thinking about this, he naturally accelerated the oppression of Su Jingfei. He wanted to destroy Su Jingfei''s defense line as soon as possible.


    Su Jingfei sees the other party''s intention. How can he be suppressed by the mountain? Although he has disadvantages in internal skills, his ability is not just internal skills. The other party sticks his hands and has to compete with him in internal skills, but he also gives himself the opportunity.


    He can use poison skill. He usually fights with people. Even if he uses poison skill to hurt people, it''s only for a moment at most. For example, he poisoned Liu Shengyuan several times before, and each time he got poisoned, which makes him unable to support.


    Now the situation is different. Su Jingfei and Pishan have two hands. They don''t have to touch each other to leave. Su Jingfei secretly says that you are looking for death in all this. Originally, he planned to fight Pishan and defeat him, but now that he wants to hurt himself seriously, he doesn''t have to be polite.


    Su Jingfei''s poison skill is not profound, but if it accumulates, Pishan will not be better. After all, his strength and Liu Shengyuan are between Bo Zhongyuan and Bo Zhongyuan. Now that he seeks death like this, the immortal can''t save him.


    At first, everyone saw that Su Jingfei was suppressed by Pishan. Su Jingfei''s forehead was already sweating. It was obvious that he couldn''t support it. However, before long, people suddenly found something wrong. Pishan''s face was a little blue, and it seemed that his frowning didn''t squeeze.


    At this time, Pishan suddenly said: "Su Jingfei, you are so mean, you use poison." Finish saying words, also not stick to Su Jingfei''s palm, suddenly strive to Su Jingfei collapse open.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is at the end of his life at this time. After all, he always bears twice the impact of his internal skill, and he can''t hold it. He is suddenly forced to fly out and fall on the ground to vomit blood. This is the result of exhaustion. After a while, he may not be able to stand.


    However, he still forced himself to grin and said, "Pishan, speaking of meanness, how can I compare with you? Your three yuan unified internal skill is really good, but I don''t know if you can dissolve the poison skill and fight back together. Ha ha, cough!" Then he coughed up two mouthfuls of blood. Su Jingfei didn''t dare to be stingy and quickly swallowed a piece of snow lotus.


    At this time, Pishan had been poisoned. He looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, please remember that I will come back." Said on the side of humanity: "let''s go."

 Chapter 1239

    Su Jingfei was able to retreat completely after Pishan''s three yuan return. This was a bit surprising to hear that he was a teacher. Although it seems that Su Jingfei was injured a lot, he can still stand.


    The blue color on Pishan''s face made him understand what was going on. At this time, I have to say that Su Jingfei was very clever. In such a short period of time, he knew how to destroy Pishan''s three-way unity and get along with each other. He thought he would panic.


    It''s also because Su Jingfei is unexpectedly fierce. Pishan doesn''t even mean to stay. He also finds that he has been poisoned a lot. The most important thing at this time is to go back to cure.


    He didn''t know that Su Jingfei had studied poison skill with Mrs. Yang, but now after poisoning, how could he not imagine that there was only one Yang Guizhen in the capital who used poison, and Su Jingfei actually got her inheritance, which was really frightening. It was always impossible to prevent people from using poison.


    It''s not that if the internal skill reaches a certain level, all kinds of poisons will not invade. It''s just that the resistance to poison will increase. If a person with equal or better strength uses poison, even if he has not shallow internal skill, he still can''t support it. Now Pishan is like this. He is poisoned by Su Jingfei, who has the same skill. How can he stay here.


    In fact, he overestimates Su Jingfei. Even if Su Jingfei does his best to poison, it will affect his actions at most. His real death depends on Kung Fu. Su Jingfei is far inferior to Mrs. Yang''s poison skill. After all, his training time is short.


    When Pishan and others leave, Su Jingfei suppresses the internal injury with the help of Xuelian. However, he really smiles bitterly. He didn''t recover long after he was injured by Feng Qingtian last time. This time, he is injured again. Moreover, because he was injured by Liu Shengyuan first, this time he was injured by Pishan. Now, he really hurts his foundation.


    He won''t become a useless person or be down in the dumps, but he won''t be able to play his real level in a short time. It''s estimated that if he works with others, he can barely play the lowest level of Xiaocheng, even in the face of Qin Shaoyou.


    However, he is not depressed. After all, he is miserable and Pishan will never feel better. Poisoning is different from internal injury. Internal injury only needs self-cultivation. If poisoning is not detoxified, it will always be affected.


    Su Jingfei''s poison skill is really shallow, but after all, he once had some foundation. The poison skill he used is not simple, otherwise Liu Shengyuan would not be hurt by his poison skill, Pishan''s strength would not exceed Liu Shengyuan''s, and he would also be unlucky to meet Su Jingfei''s poison skill.


    Before, he always thought that his poison skill had just begun to practice, and his lethality was not enough. Now he knew that he had underestimated himself, just like he didn''t know enough about the array. Su Jingfei didn''t know how powerful he was.


    Mrs. Yang once said to Su Jingfei that she would be weaker than those in the realm of internal skill. After all, she had just entered the realm of pseudo Dacheng, but she didn''t care about anyone except Su Hanlin for her real combat power.


    Of course, now we know that huijue is a master of Dacheng. Huijue should be destined to be more powerful than Mrs. Yang. No one dares to despise Mrs. Yang for the rest of the pseudo Dacheng masters.


    Although fortune monster is not the strongest among several people, we are also among Bo Zhong. He is scared when he sees Mrs. Yang. It can be seen that his combat effectiveness is not necessarily better than Mrs. Yang. This is mainly because Mrs. Yang''s poison skill is very powerful.


    Su Jingfei inherited her mantle, and his own strength will be very strong. Su Jingfei deeply realized this point at this time. Now his injury can not be said to be a bad thing, at least he has a clearer understanding of himself.


    Another advantage is that after this incident, he probably tested the character of master Wenren. Master Wenren is a person who keeps his promise. According to Su Jingfei''s current state, it''s very easy for her to break up the gambling agreement. He can''t even beat Liu Shengyuan who is poisoned.


    "Su Jingfei, you are really very lucky. If I was dragged down by Pishan and he used three yuan Guiyi Gong, I would have a headache. You could beat him back. I really despised you before." When Su Jingfei was thinking about it, he heard the guru suddenly say: "you are so young, you have been so powerful, I follow you, it seems to be a good choice."


    If someone else said that, Su Jingfei would be modest, but hearing that guru is a master comparable to pseudo Dacheng realm, she was so sure of herself that Su Jingfei felt that there was nothing hurt and her body was full of strength.


    Hearing the character of guru, he also knows that this woman is not a free talker. From her tone of calling Sanyuan Guiyi Gong before, he knows that she is very concerned about Pishan''s Kung Fu, and now she praises herself from the bottom of her heart.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "in fact, I''m also opportunistic, otherwise Pishan will not lose, it''s also because he doesn''t understand me, if there is another time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to succeed."


    "Again?" Hearing the master''s disdain, he said with a smile: "Pishan doesn''t have the courage. After he knows that you can poison, he will never take the initiative to fight with you. His three yuan return to one skill must be equal to his two hands. Unless he wants to poison again, he can only avoid you."


    Su Jingfei was a little surprised. He didn''t think of this. He didn''t know Sanyuan Guiyi Gong. It turned out that if he started with Pishan, there would be no problem if he didn''t fight with him.


    Hearing that the guru seemed to see his mind, he immediately said, "don''t think that Pishan''s three yuan normalized skill can be easily offset. If he wants to use it, unless your body method is too fast or your strength is higher than him, it''s not easy to avoid it. This skill is also quite special."


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he frowned and said, "if you say that, isn''t he the strongest among the experts of the same level?"


    When he said this, he unconsciously looked at Liu Shengyuan. If that''s the case, it''s not difficult for Pishan to defeat Liu Shengyuan. They are all warriors of the same level.


    This time, Liu Shengyuan didn''t wait to hear the guru''s words. "Pishan''s strength is not enough to force me to fight with him."


    "Well, that''s about what it means. Although Pishan can force people to compete with him for internal power, not everyone can win. As long as you are on guard, he may not be able to force you to compete with him for internal power even if you have the same strength as him." Master Wen first nodded and then added, "what''s more, this kind of martial arts can only be used with the right palm. If you have a weapon, he can''t use it."


    Su Jingfei nodded and was relieved. If Pishan''s three yuan normalization skill belongs to the non solution skill, it would be really a headache. Unless he is more powerful, he can''t resist it at all.


    Don''t worry about fighting with him. He''s afraid that he will use poison. Obviously, he won''t take the initiative to fight with himself. He''s afraid that people around him will be affected. Now he knows that his three yuan return to one can''t be too reckless, so he''s much more relieved.


    What''s more, this is more reasonable. Otherwise, Pishan has always been the invincible among the martial arts of the same level, which would be too terrible. The feud between Su Jingfei and the PI family is not because today''s fight is over, but because Pishan is poisoned, the feud between them is getting deeper and deeper. As long as the PI family has enough strength, they will certainly deal with themselves. Even if they can''t deal with it, they will find a lot of trouble.


    Su Jingfei can''t think so much for the time being. Although his internal injury doesn''t affect his life, he must go back to cure his injury, or there may be other effects.


    "Master Wen Ren, Mr. Liu, if there is no problem, let''s go back first." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said.


    After all, this is the territory of the PI family and the Qin family. Since the PI family is here, who can guarantee that Qin Shaoyou or Feng''s family won''t come? As long as Qin Shaoyou or Feng Qingyang comes, he will be really finished.


    It''s a great honor for guru Wenren not to help herself at the critical moment. He estimated that if he wanted guru Wenren to protect herself now, she really would not agree. If she faced the enemy, she would never get good results.


    Hearing that the guru also saw Su Jingfei''s idea, he didn''t refuse his words. Instead, he nodded and said, "I''ll go home with you now."


    Before Su Jingfei nodded his head, master Wen suddenly said to Liu Shengyuan, "Shengyuan, you can go back to China now. What I can teach you is almost done. As for what you can achieve, it depends on your own understanding. Now I want to follow Su Jingfei. If you have anything in the future, don''t come to me."


    This time, not only Su Jingfei was in a daze, but Liu Shengyuan was in a daze. Obviously, he didn''t expect that master Wen would drive him away. He immediately said, "master, I..."


    He didn''t say what he said, but he was interrupted by Guru Wenren: "from now on, the fate of our master and apprentice is over. You are originally a master of Japanese sabre. You just want to improve yourself by following me. I have taught you everything I can. Go back to China and continue to understand."


    Liu Shengyuan saw that master Wenren had made up his mind. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to master Wenren nine times. Then he solemnly promised, "master, you will always be my master. Liu Shengyuan will never forget the kindness of master Wenren''s teaching all his life. After I return home, I will also carry forward your ability to teach me."


    Su Jingfei looks at Liu Shengyuan''s appearance, and immediately changes his impression. Who says that the Japanese must be shameless? At least Liu Shengyuan respects his teacher.


    Before he finished, Liu Shengyuan suddenly said to Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su Jingfei, my master will ask you. I hope you will respect my master. If I know you are not good to my master, I will take your life even if I come from thousands of miles away."

 Chapter 1240

    Although Su Jingfei was injured, he still pushed Pishan back. Despite the situation of losing both sides, Su Jingfei did not regret it. Facing Pishan''s opponents at this level, he also had such abnormal skills as three yuan return to one. It was not easy for Su Jingfei to retreat completely.


    I heard that master Su Jingfei witnessed the fight between him and Pishan, and I further recognized him in my heart. No matter how much worse he is than himself, Su Jingfei''s potential is absolutely certain.


    Su Jingfei leaves the compound, but does not go to Zhou Lili and others. He estimates that when people see ye Luan and Planck, they will leave. If they don''t even have the ability to cope with the situation, they may not know how many times they have died. After all, ye Luan can see the situation at that time.


    Hearing the news, guru naturally would not ask about Planck''s whereabouts. For her, Planck is a mole ant.


    When Su Jingfei came here, he didn''t drive at all. It was Ye Luan and others who sent him here. Now he plans to walk back to the city and then take a taxi. After all, for martial arts at their level, walking is not necessarily slower than driving.


    Hearing master Su Jingfei''s intention, he said in surprise: "Su Jingfei, do you plan to walk back like this?"


    "What can I do if I don''t walk? When I came here, I took someone else''s car. Now I have no place to take a taxi when I go back. There''s no taxi here. What can I do?" Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and then said, "with your and my skills, it won''t take long to go to the city, even if you don''t have to sweat."


    Hearing this, guru rolled his eyes, and then said: "where is my intelligence before you? If you don''t have a car, why don''t you ask me if I have a car?"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. In his mind, master Wenren was a senior, and an old monster like Mrs. Yang and Feng Qingtian. Even if such a person had excellent martial arts skills, he might not be able to drive, and generally he would not drive himself. It really surprised him that master Wenren had a car.


    Hearing that master Su Jingfei was stunned, he turned to the garage next to him and soon came out with a cool Lamborghini. Looking at the shape, it was very attractive, but Su Jingfei was really in a trance when he looked at the car.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei thinks that master Wenren can''t drive this kind of car, and the car''s value is only three or four million yuan. The key is this model. For a senior master like master Wenren, it''s good for you to drive a more stable and comfortable car. How can it be a Lamborghini sports car? It''s too fashionable.


    He doesn''t deny that master Wen Ren''s appearance is in her early 30s, mature and beautiful, but she is an old monster of old Mrs. Yang and Feng Qingtian''s generation. What are you doing.


    Su Jingfei felt strange when he met Wen renshang. Now he thinks she is very interesting. She is very proud and fashionable. She is not like an old monster at all. Can practicing martial arts make people rejuvenate and even become children?


    He couldn''t figure out this. There was no such secret in his thread bound book. After practicing martial arts, Nalan Xiuying became younger and more beautiful than before because of her special physique.


    It can only promote her development to her own advantages and highlight her characteristics, but it has no effect of rejuvenation.


    Hearing that master Su Jingfei was staring at himself, he said impatiently, "Su Jingfei, when are you going to wait? If you don''t want to take a bus, just give me an address and I''ll go to your house myself. "


    Su Jingfei immediately woke up and quickly lowered his head to get into the Lamborghini. Even if his lightness skill is very strong, it doesn''t take him long to get back to the city. But since he has a sports car to lead the way, he won''t run back by himself like a fool. Moreover, although he has been a billionaire for a long time, he really hasn''t sat in the Lamborghini.


    Seeing Su Jingfei getting on the bus wisely, hearing the master''s foot on the accelerator, the sports car immediately ran like a flying car. Then he asked, "where are we going?"


    Su Jingfei was able to make sure that master Wenren was not from the capital. Otherwise, he could not have known himself and had no nonsense. He gave master Wenren a route and emphasized that the place was a mansion, so he could give master Wenren a courtyard.


    Hearing the master''s words, he said with a smile, "Su Jingfei, your family also lives in the village. It''s so surprising that they even speak about the mansion. You think it''s the prince and the nobles!"


    Su Jingfei nodded seriously and said, "I really live in the palace now, and you will be our people in the palace in the future."


    It''s a joke to say that Su''s mansion is a royal mansion, but the predecessor of Su''s mansion is actually a royal mansion. It''s just that when I heard this, I thought Su Jingfei was joking.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there has long been no saying about princes and nobles. Although she was not from the capital, she also knew that Su Jingfei could not live in the palace. However, she thought Su Jingfei was very funny at this time, at least much better than when she always called for fighting and killing.


    Su Jingfei saw that he didn''t believe it and didn''t explain it. Anyway, he knew when he got to the place. After all, even if Su''s mansion was renovated now, the style of the royal mansion had no influence at all.


    The speed of the car shop is very fast. Anyway, it''s in the middle of the night, and people at the level of master don''t care too much about the violation of rules. While driving, they asked: "Su Jingfei, you told me before that you are not Yang Guizhen''s Apprentice. Who did you learn your martial arts from? I think your master should be a top master."


    "My master? I don''t know what kind of master he is Su Jingfei thinks that all his martial arts are thread bound books. He really doesn''t know who the author of thread bound books is!


    "Oh? Who is your master? He is so mysterious that you don''t know what level he is. " Hearing that the guru was slightly surprised, he rarely asked with a smile, "then tell me what his name is. Maybe I know him. I can tell you what level he is."


    Su Jingfei has no doubt about this. Since he can be on the same level as Feng Qingtian and Mrs. Yang, he is definitely one of the top experts in the world. I guess he knows something about those top experts.


    It''s a pity that his masters are not these people. Although these people have the strength to be his masters, they can never teach him to this level, even Su Hanlin. Su Jingfei''s achievements are entirely due to the thread binding book. If he is allowed to practice the martial arts taught by others, it will take him at least several decades to reach the peak of Xiaocheng.


    "Master Wen, you can''t guess the level of my master, and I don''t know his name." Su Jingfei thought in his heart that since he heard that the guru was with him, there was no need to hide. He said truthfully, "my martial arts are not learned from anyone. I taught myself. When I was a child, I got a martial arts secret book and practiced it all the time. No one taught me."


    "Are you kidding?" Hearing that the master suddenly put on the brake, he was obviously shocked by Su Jingfei. He couldn''t believe it.


    It''s said that the master knows Su Jingfei''s skills very well. If people at this level are self-taught, they have been practicing martial arts for so many years. It''s incredible.


    Su Jingfei didn''t feel guilty at this point. He said in his spare time: "everyone knows about my self-study of martial arts. I don''t have a master, but maybe I have a better inheritance. My father, you should have heard of him. If you know who he is, you won''t be surprised."


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to him that the idea of self-study was accepted by people. Maybe it was because of Su Hanlin that no one doubted him. Maybe they doubted their self-study, or they thought that their genes were better.


    No matter what people think, Su Jingfei thinks it''s wrong to say that. Otherwise, even if he has a wired book, his achievements are somewhat exaggerated. Su Jingfei thinks that he must have a genetic advantage. What''s more, he doesn''t mind using his name now that he has a relaxed relationship with Su Hanlin.


    Sure enough, hearing Su Jingfei say so, the guru asked curiously, "who is your father?"


    "Su Hanlin" Su Jingfei''s simple answer this time.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the guru first looked at Su Jingfei strangely. After a moment, he nodded his head and said, "if you are his son, it''s understandable that Su Hanlin is absolutely the best expert in the world today. If his son inherits his martial arts talent, it''s possible for him to reach your present level by self-study."


    When Su Jingfei heard her words, he could not help rolling his eyes. As he expected, he heard that the guru thought so, and expected that other people would think so. He really had to have a reasonable reason to make people accept that he was a self-taught talent.


    At this time, the guru said, "in fact, I''ve always wanted to ask Su Hanlin for advice, but I haven''t had a chance. Since you are his son, we can arrange a competition in the future."


    "You''d better do something for yourself. I have a complicated relationship with him. I won''t help you with this." Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "in fact, I''m curious. You are Xiaocheng''s top strength. Why can you only lose to Feng Qingtian? It seems that you have something to do with granny Yang."


    His problem is not surprising. If his strength is not at the same level, he can rarely talk about the relationship between his peers. Although Feng mieling is the peak of Xiaocheng, he is still one generation lower than them. Su Hanlin is a master of Dacheng. Even if he is young, he is also a peer. Only Su Jingfei has such doubt.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he said leisurely, "who told you that I am Xiaocheng peak, and my strength should be pseudo Dacheng peak, otherwise why do you think they respect me so much?"

 Chapter 1241

    Su Jingfei was stunned when he heard master Wen Ren''s words. He didn''t expect that master Wen Ren actually said that he was a pseudo Dacheng master. Although the gap between the pseudo Dacheng master and Xiaocheng''s peak was only half a chip, it was absolutely insurmountable. Even if the pseudo Dacheng master wanted to kill a Xiaocheng master, it was simply easy.


    Master Wen didn''t care how Su Jingfei reacted. He said to himself, "in the face of the same level experts, I have no reason to be inferior to them. Besides, Yang Guizhen and Feng Qingtian have not broken through the pseudo Dacheng realm. I don''t care about them at all."


    Su Jingfei didn''t have such a good attitude as Wen Ren. Wen Yan had to nod his head and say, "I can''t compare with you in this point. I think they are all top experts. I''m honest when I meet them. Even if they don''t break through to the Dacheng level, it''s easy to kill me. I won''t be arrogant."


    Su Jingfei is not absolutely so careful. As a young man, it''s always good to be cautious. After all, he has offended a lot of people. If he doesn''t know how to advance or retreat, he may not even know how to die.


    Su Jingfei can see that master Wenren understands his own way of doing things, which is also a comfort in his heart. Although master Wenren has claimed to be his own person, after all, they are just gambling with each other. According to their relationship, they are really not very close.


    "Master Wen, if you are a master of pseudo Dacheng realm, why didn''t I hear granny Yang and master Nalan Piaoxue mention it? Is your situation special? They don''t want to let me know?" Su Jingfei asks another question. He doesn''t doubt that Mrs. Yang and Nalan piaoxie will cheat themselves. They are all the people who support themselves. They want to be more careful!


    I heard that the guru didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, he lifted his hair with his hand. Even though Su Jingfei knew that this woman was not young, her action was still shocking.


    Su Jingfei doubts whether this woman has practiced some special skills, otherwise she is so young and charming. Su Jingfei never thinks that only beautiful women can be charming. In fact, a woman who has good looks and knows how to charm with small movements is the most beautiful.


    I heard that the guru was Mrs. Yang and Feng Qingtian''s generation. Su Jingfei knew very clearly in his heart, but now seeing her action, he was still unconsciously attracted.


    "Su Jingfei, you always let me follow you. In fact, I can probably guess what you mean. As the first master of the young generation, you will definitely have a lot of troubles. Let me help you solve them." Hearing that the guru didn''t notice Su Jingfei''s reaction, he suddenly changed the topic.


    Su Jingfei was slightly stunned, then nodded and admitted: "it''s true. I have a lot of grudges with many people, such as the PI family and the Qin family you met before. They expect me to get rid of them quickly, and the Feng family has the same mind for me. Today, I just had a fight with Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling. I have more trouble than most people."


    "Oh? I''m a little surprised that you actually fought with Feng Qingtian and his son. Even if you can''t beat Feng mieling, you can''t beat Feng Qingtian. How do you fight? You can solve them without any injury. " No matter how she knew to be calm, she was still moved to hear Su Jingfei''s words. Obviously, she didn''t believe it.


    Su Jingfei''s strength has been known by the master. He can''t even compare with himself. He has the strength to defeat Feng Qingtian, but he is more powerful than himself.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care about hearing the suspicion of the guru. Before that, he didn''t dare to say that he could beat Feng Qingtian. But in fact, he did beat Feng Qingtian this time. Although he didn''t beat Feng Qingtian head-on, it was enough to make su Jingfei be looked up to.


    Now, Su Jingfei was not upset when he heard that the guru was so suspicious. Instead, he patiently explained: "in fact, the situation at that time was very simple, because Feng Qingtian himself was a master of the array. He was very confident in his own skills and had to compete with me in the array. As a result, we two arranged an array and then cracked each other."


    "I see." I heard that guru Su had learned Su Jingfei''s skills. Although he didn''t spend as much time as Feng Qingtian to crack it, it can be seen that he had great attainments in this field.


    After all, he can overthrow a few things casually and set up an array to trap himself when he''s wandering. I''m afraid Feng Qingtian can''t do that. From this point of view, it''s not wrong for Feng Qingtian to lose to Su Jingfei. Who would have thought that Su Jingfei was proficient in array.


    In fact, Su Jingfei''s array attainments are not as good as Feng Qingtian''s, but his inheritance surpasses Feng Qingtian''s, and he deserves Feng Qingtian''s misfortune.


    I heard that the guru didn''t ask about the result of the competition between Su Jingfei and Feng mieling. According to her estimation, although Su Jingfei''s strength is not as good as Feng mieling''s, she certainly won''t suffer too much. After all, Su Jingfei has reached a certain level.


    Su Jingfei naturally also saw that master Wen Ren didn''t ask for his interest, so he took the initiative to ask: "master Wen Ren, can you tell me about the relationship between you and grandma Yang? Although she is not my master, my poison skill is really learning from her. I don''t want you to have any big conflicts."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that I challenged Yang Guizhen and was defeated by her. It''s not a big deal. I''ll improve my strength in the future and find her again." I heard the master''s understatement.


    Su Jingfei can''t help shaking his head when he looks at master Wen Ren''s speech. If he can break through that easily, others won''t be stuck in the pseudo Dacheng realm for a lifetime. If he wants to win Mrs. Yang''s victory, he can at least reach the Dacheng realm. Now, master Wen Ren is far away. He even thinks that master Wen Ren''s strength has not broken through the Xiaocheng realm.


    This idea was immediately seen through by master Wen Ren. At this time, although her attitude was relatively calm, after all, everyone was her own. She thought that Su Jingfei looked down on her, which was more unbearable.


    After thinking about it for a while, he explained: "don''t think I''m cheating you. My realm has really reached pseudo Dacheng, but I haven''t recovered all the time because I was injured in fighting with others before. When I recover, it''s pseudo Dacheng realm. Now is my weakest time, and you''ll be lucky."


    Su Jingfei''s heart leaped. It turned out that there was such a secret. Needless to say, she must have been seriously injured this time. Otherwise, her state would not have declined.


    Other people may have no way to deal with injuries, but Su Jingfei has the means. He is a national level traditional Chinese medicine. He immediately asked, "master Wen Ren, where are you injured? I am proficient in traditional Chinese medicine. Maybe I can help you recover your internal injuries as soon as possible."


    He didn''t mean to refute master Wen renshang. If master Wen renshang was really injured and demoted, he could have today''s luck. In fact, it''s quite reasonable, but I don''t know who hurt her so badly.


    Hearing that the guru really didn''t know Su Jingfei, he naturally didn''t know that Su Jingfei''s medical skills were more famous than his martial arts. He looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, don''t tease me, OK? I''ve had this internal injury for at least four years. I''ve been looking for doctors all over the country for a long time. They are helpless. Can you cure me? "


    Su Jingfei had intended to treat Wenren because she would help her in the future. Now that she didn''t believe in herself, she decided to cure her.


    This can be regarded as the last chance to build up power. His martial arts are not as good as those of others. His medical skills are not inferior to those of others. Su Jingfei is the best martial artist of traditional Chinese medicine in Wulin. Of course, there are not many people who are stronger than him in the medical field. Who can tell that his medical skills come from thread bound books.


    "Master Wen, tell me who hurt you first. I think I should be able to treat you. I''ll treat you after I go back." Su Jingfei thought and asked.


    The guru can see that Su Jingfei is serious. He thinks that his internal injury is not good for a while. If Su Jingfei has some folk remedies, he may be cured. After all, his father is Su Hanlin, and he is also a genius. Some means are possible.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know his father''s name, which also reflects his value at this time. It''s estimated that he doesn''t have the name of the best expert in the world. Hearing of Han Xue, he may not believe Su Jingfei!


    "My injury was beaten by Fu laoguai of Fu''s family. Although this old man didn''t show the mountain and water at ordinary times, he was really cruel. As a result, I was hurt by him and still haven''t recovered. But I believe that after I recover, it''s not a problem to beat him." When I heard that the guru confessed, he also showed a touch of resentment. After all, if he was hurt for several years, everyone would have resentment.


    Su Jingfei hears the words of the guru. She is really upset. She is defeated by Feng Qingtian in one move and defeated by Mrs. Yang. Now she knows that he is still injured by Mr. Fu.


    At the same time, he was a little funny. He asked: "since you have fought with Feng Qingtian, Fu laoguai and granny Yang, are there no exceptions for Nalan piaoxie and master huijue?" He didn''t ask Su Hanlin. From the previous conversation, he guessed that master Wenren must have never met Su Hanlin.


    Su Jingfei was just curious for a moment, but he said seriously: "I once wanted to fight with the old monk huijue, but later I knew that he had reached the level of Dacheng, so I gave up. There was no way to make up for the gap between the levels." After a pause, he said, "I didn''t fight Nalan piaoyue, but we used experience and feeling in secret. He is more difficult to deal with than those people."

 Chapter 1242

    Su Jingfei was not surprised when he heard master Wen''s comments on them. At the beginning, they also said that Nalan Piaoxue might be the next master in the Dacheng realm, which was confirmed by master Wen.


    But there was one thing he didn''t understand, so he asked, "what do you mean when you say Nalan piaoyue competes with you by experience and feeling?"


    "You don''t understand this. When you reach the pseudo Dacheng level, you will know that when we chat, it is equivalent to releasing our own momentum, and soon both sides can decide the outcome. I still want to be weaker than him. This level of fighting, that is, Nalan piaoyue can do it. His skill is very special." Hearing that the guru frowned, it seemed that it was not easy to explain, so it was only a vague way.


    Su Jingfei has a feeling that he can only express himself but can''t express himself. He estimates that this is really the reason for Nalan piaoxie''s skill. Although Nalan piaoxie is a warrior, Su Jingfei always feels that he seems to be a Taoist and has to go from martial arts to Taoism.


    Su Jingfei, a master of this type, has only seen one Nalan Piaoxue. He is also curious about his skills. Can he really cultivate immortals like a novel? Although some of them are not very reliable, who dares to say that they don''t? Is their thread bound books almost bug?


    Hearing that the guru didn''t know what Su Jingfei was thinking, she seemed to be aroused by Su Jingfei to talk about sex, so she continued: "the reason why I didn''t fight Nalan piaoyue at the beginning is that I was injured. If I did, I would definitely lose to him, but it won''t be fair, so we didn''t fight directly later."


    "Well, the question is, why did you not tell me whether it was Nalan piaoxie or granny Yang, who was a pseudo Dacheng expert like you Su Jingfei couldn''t understand this question all the time, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, they won''t tell you that my existence is unreasonable. If they really say it, it doesn''t seem that they are too incompetent." Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the guru was not surprised. Instead, he took it for granted.


    "There''s nothing incompetent about it. Haven''t they defeated you? You are inferior to them Su Jingfei was surprised and didn''t understand what it meant.


    I heard that the speed of the master didn''t decrease, but I didn''t speak for a moment. It seemed that I was thinking about something. After a few minutes, I suddenly asked Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, how old do you think I am?"


    Su Jingfei was shocked. She didn''t expect to hear that the guru would ask this question. She didn''t answer it directly. Instead, she thought about it in her heart. Her age is certainly not as simple as it looks, otherwise she would not ask. It''s just that he was asked this question for the first time. Don''t women all taboo age?


    Hearing that Su Jingfei was silent, he asked, "is my age so difficult to answer? Just say what you feel most intuitively. "


    At this time, Su Jingfei did not hesitate any more, but simply said: "I see your appearance, that is, the appearance of 30 to 35 years old."


    Although he guessed in his heart that guru Wenren''s age might be 70 or 80 years old, he certainly can''t say that now. Otherwise, when people hear guru Wenren''s anger, they will be in trouble. Women are very sensitive to age.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, guru Wen gave him a smile, then looked ahead and asked, "do you really think so? Su Jingfei, I have promised you that I will be with you in the future. I''m a man of my word. Can''t you tell me the truth? "


    Although there was no special meaning in her eyes, Su Jingfei felt embarrassed. Although he knew that he was the winner of the bet with master Wenren, he now felt that he was not as powerful as this woman.


    Su Jingfei is a person who wants to face more. He gritted his teeth. The most important thing is to make the guru unhappy. To tell the truth, he said, "well, I actually think you should be the same generation as Feng Qingtian and granny Yang. You should be over 70 years old."


    In fact, he felt that he had been lenient. According to those people''s conjecture, Wenren should be more than 80 years old. However, from the words before Wenren became a teacher, he speculated that he should be younger than those people. He just said that he was 70 years old. However, when he said this, he also felt in his heart that this woman''s maintenance skills are really good, and she can be young forever.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, master Wenren didn''t get angry. Su Jingfei even thought his guess was correct. In order not to let master Wenren get into trouble later, he immediately said, "I really admire your maintenance technology. If I enter the beauty industry, I will make a lot of money with your prescription."


    In doing so, Su Jingfei naturally compliments master Wen Ren. Of course, to be honest, master Wen Ren''s maintenance ability is even better than that of Nalan Xiuying. Nalan Xiuying''s age is still young, which is much worse.


    I thought guru Wenren would be in a better mood after listening to her own words. However, guru Wenren didn''t have any expression and didn''t know what she was thinking. Even she didn''t say anything. They were silent together in the car. After they got on the bus, they didn''t say anything for the first time.


    Hearing that the guru didn''t speak, Su Jingfei didn''t know how to say it. He thought that he would be angry and asked me what I would do. Didn''t he find it hard? But it''s hard for him to say.


    No matter how old she is, she is a woman after all. At least from the appearance, she is more than ten years older than herself. Su Jingfei really doesn''t know how to persuade her. He always feels that facing such an old woman, she is as young as a monster, which makes people feel helpless.


    There was nothing to say all the way, but the speed did not decrease. Although Su Jingfei''s Su Fu was not close, Lamborghini was very fast. In less than an hour, I heard that guru had brought Su Jingfei to Su Fu.


    I heard that guru had not said anything extra to Su Jingfei since he was silent. It seemed that he was not interested in talking. At this time, he went to Su''s house, looked at the words of Su''s house on the gate of Su''s house, and then looked at Su Jingfei again. For a long time, he finally spoke.


    "Do you really live in a palace?" Although I don''t know what kind of palace it used to be, I don''t think it''s an ordinary family. She still has this common sense.


    Su Jingfei was relieved. It seems that she was not really angry when she heard that the guru was just talking about something she didn''t like very much. Now when she heard what she said, she quickly replied, "I used to be the king''s mansion, but I''ve always been a political axe. Recently, the political axe has issued documents and can be purchased privately. I think it''s very good, so I bought it."


    Hearing this, guru frowned, shook his head and said, "this mansion is a little big, and it''s magnificent enough, but there are few people living here. It''s a little lonely."


    Su Jingfei listened to her saying so and said quickly, "it''s not true. My family also lives here. It''s not lonely."


    "Your family? How many people can you have in your family Hearing that she has never seen the world before, she knows how big the mansion is. Even if Su Jingfei''s family lives in it, plus some servants, there will be a lack of popularity here. Su Jingfei can only say that she has money, but she won''t spend money.


    Su Jingfei can''t explain how many people there are in her family. Anyway, as long as master Wen lives here, she will meet her. It''s better for her to find out for herself!


    In my heart, I didn''t want to compare with her. Instead, I said to master Wen Ren, "master Wen Ren, every yard here is almost the same. Except for the house where you already live, you should choose a yard. Even if it''s the place where you will clean and repair in the future, I will tell the servants that they will be ordered by you, and no one will disturb you."


    This is the requirement that master Wen Ren mentioned before. She needs a quiet training space, which Su Jingfei can fully meet.


    When I heard that the guru saw Su''s house, he knew that his requirements would be met. He felt good in his heart. Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said, "thank you very much. You can rest assured that I will follow you all the time, and I will think about you in the future."


    "That''s great. In fact, it''s not a big deal. As you can see, I have many enemies. If they threaten my family, I hope you can help them." This is what Su Jingfei is waiting for. He quickly tells Wen Ren that the reason why he tied her to his side by gambling is to let her deal with those who spy on Su Fu. Even if he doesn''t take the initiative, deterrence is OK.


    How could master Wen Ren not think of this? After listening to Su Jingfei''s request, she secretly understood that she was the caretaker. She had never done such a task, but in other words, Su Jingfei had already given her face back, at least she didn''t limit other things.


    For both sides, Su Jingfei had enough respect for master Wenren. Master Wenren also felt that Su Jingfei''s requirements were not excessive and acceptable. They were very satisfied with each other. So the matter was settled.


    While they were talking, they had already gone inside. Su Jingfei introduced to master Wen Ren the courtyard where there was no one and asked people to choose one.


    At first, she didn''t feel much when she heard about the guru, but slowly she found that most of the courtyards in Su''s house were occupied, and only a few of them were left. Su Jingfei knew what Su Jingfei meant by a large population. She just didn''t hear that there were so many relatives in Su''s family, but she couldn''t ask, so she had to speculate, No wonder Su jianeng is the top family in Beijing. In fact, he has a large population.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know that master Wenren was thinking so much. When they decided on a courtyard, master Wenren lived alone in it, waiting for some servants to be allocated to her tomorrow. At this time, Su Jingfei felt that his home was the palace of the king.


    It''s not early. Su Jingfei naturally let master Wenren rest. But when he left, master Wenren stopped Su Jingfei and said with a smile, "I want to tell you a secret. Come here with my ears!"

 Chapter 1243

    Su Jingfei looks at master Wen''s mysterious appearance. She is more curious. She has to whisper secrets to herself. But at this time, he doesn''t have to guard against master Wen. She doesn''t have to work so hard to deal with herself.


    When I heard that Su Jingfei was really listening, I couldn''t help but feel strange. Although they had a bet, they were still enemies a moment ago. She was surprised that Su Jingfei could trust herself so quickly. She didn''t think Su Jingfei was careless.


    From the conversation with guru Wenren before Su Jingfei, she already knew that Su Jingfei had a lot of enemies, and he had been cautious in the process of catching Planck.


    Now that he can be so unprepared for himself, he obviously believes in himself. Otherwise, with his own strength, if he wants to attack him secretly, he will be hurt if he doesn''t even have the chance to react. His heart is full of flesh. Su Jingfei''s trust in her is also touched by the news of the guru.


    Originally, she was only limited by gambling. Now she feels Su Jingfei''s recognition of herself. She really has a sense of belonging. After all, no one wants to be guarded all the time. What''s more, she always follows Su Jingfei because of gambling.


    If people at the master''s level really bet with others, they will not go back. After all, at their level, when they bet with others, some of them are not sure. If they lose, they can only say that they are wrong in calculation, just like Feng Qingtian at that time.


    Although the Feng family had money and lost a multibillion dollar pharmaceutical factory, it was actually quite hurt, but they did not hesitate to fulfill the gambling agreement, which was a matter of face.


    Although the amount of their bet is very large, and even the bet is related to life, they are still willing to accept defeat.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that a simple action of his own actually increased master Wenren''s favor for him. If he knew that it would be like this, he would work harder. Master Wenren is a pseudo Dacheng master.


    Master Wen Ren didn''t intend to hide his own situation. After all, Su Jingfei could know his situation by contacting those fake Dacheng masters. Now, because he had a little more affection for Su Jingfei, he didn''t joke any more.


    Master Wen said to Su Jingfei in an unprecedented serious tone: "Su Jingfei, the secret I want to tell you is a real secret for women, because it is related to my age."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. When he mentioned this topic before, he heard that guru was silent. He thought that she was not happy when it came to the age of the woman. Who would have thought that she would take the initiative to tell herself now? This woman is really strange, but he is also thinking about how old she is.


    Hearing that the guru didn''t let Su Jingfei think for a long time, he quickly said, "my real age is actually 33."


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he even thought he had heard it wrong. He asked in disbelief, "wait a minute, master Wen Ren, you are not joking with me, are you? You''re only twelve years older than me? "


    "Twelve? Are you twenty-one? If so, I am twelve years older than you. " Hearing this, guru thought for a moment and said seriously.


    Su Jingfei could be sure that master Wen Ren didn''t joke with him at this time, and it was unnecessary to joke with him or cheat himself according to his identity. After all, he didn''t know that he, Mrs. Yang and Nalan piaoxie knew her. As long as he asked them, he would know whether she cheated.


    At this time, he was really in a mess. He always thought guru Wenren was a monster of rejuvenation. Guru Wenren was a master of pseudo Dacheng and an equal of Mrs. Yang and others. Now he suddenly knew that she was only 33 years old. Su Jingfei really couldn''t accept it.


    It''s not only because it overturned his conjecture, but more importantly, it''s what the 33 year old pseudo Dacheng master meant. This really shocked Su Jingfei. I''m afraid Su Hanlin didn''t reach the pseudo Dacheng level when he was 33 years old. Su Jingfei was still young, and he didn''t know the specific situation. However, according to Su Hanlin''s current strength, I''m afraid 30 years ago, He didn''t know that he was a good teacher.


    Su Jingfei is now the first master of the younger generation. At the age of 21, when he was close to the peak of Xiaocheng, it was regarded as against the heaven. But several Dacheng masters and pseudo Dacheng masters also said that even if he was stuck in the peak of Xiaocheng for decades, it was no exaggeration.


    Even if Su Jingfei can reach the peak of Xiaocheng soon, he may not be able to break through the realm of pseudo Dacheng. That is to say, to some extent, Wen renshang is more rebellious than Su Jingfei. At least none of these experts is more powerful than her.


    Su Jingfei felt that his knowledge of the people in the Wulin had changed again. After a long time, Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "hearing of the master, you really hit me. You have been a pseudo Dacheng master since you were 33 years old. Did you grow up with Sanlu?"


    "You''ve only grown up drinking Sanlu. You''d better die." He turned his eyes and pretended to be angry.


    Naturally, she knew why Su Jingfei said that. When those puppet masters knew their age, they were also shocked. It''s not surprising that Su Jingfei had such a reaction.


    Su Jingfei didn''t flinch because he heard the guru pretending to be angry. He continued to sigh: "I thought my cultivation speed was unmatched. I didn''t expect that I was nothing in front of you. I used to laugh at people all over the world."


    "In fact, according to your qualifications, it is not a problem to reach the pseudo Dacheng state before you are 30 years old, and you should not have excessive psychological burden." Hearing that Su Jingfei, the teacher, seemed to be hit hard. He could not help comforting him.


    Su Jingfei is just a little emotional. He has not been beaten down by the guru. Others don''t know Su Jingfei''s details. Of course, he knows that it is less than a year since he began to cultivate his internal skills. It takes him a year to reach his present state. If he is known, he must be regarded as a demon.


    Master Wenren is really a genius. The 33 year old master of pseudo Dacheng should not be more than three so far. However, this does not mean that Su Jingfei is worse than her. He may break through the realm of pseudo Dacheng before he is 30 years old.


    Su Jingfei knows the real age of Wen Ren''s guru, and his eyes will change when he looks at her. He always thinks that she is an old witch. Although he appreciates her temperament, he should try his best to restrain himself. He doesn''t want to have any trouble with a woman of grandma level.


    Now it''s different. Although the family is surrounded by beautiful people, so they don''t have any bad ideas about master Wen Ren, they have put down their fear and can really appreciate it.


    Su Jingfei''s attitude changed, but she didn''t notice it. She still said, "in fact, I''ve been practicing for so many years. I''ve been practicing for about 30 years. I don''t have any outstanding achievements now. Compared with you, I don''t have much advantage. When I was 20 years old, I was not as good as you!"


    I heard that guru has always been very calm and calm. Even when it comes to her childhood, she seems to have no emotional fluctuations. But her calmness can also affect others. Su Jingfei seems to calm down.


    The women around Su Jingfei are cool Li hongsilk, cold Qingming and dantaiyue. But the only woman who can make people calm is the teacher. He knows that in addition to her own temperament, she also has a high level and influences others.


    Although the martial arts of guru Wen was limited to the peak of Xiaocheng realm because of her injury, in fact, her own realm has surpassed Xiaocheng realm. In this way, she is only poor at internal injury. As long as the internal injury is recovered, her martial arts realm will also recover. If there is a master of pseudo Dacheng realm in the Su family, she will be able to enter the top family.


    What''s more, Su Jingfei got Planck''s money to buy his life. Su Jingfei''s value doubled immediately. No matter his assets or family power, Su''s family will become a top family after hearing about the internal injury of the guru.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei''s eyes shine. The Su family is the top family in the capital because of their influence in the military and political circles. The Feng family is the top family in the capital because of their influence in business and politics. Of course, they also have a position in the Wulin.


    Su Jingfei thought about the future of Su Fu and said excitedly: "master Wen, you should have a rest early today. I will study how to treat you tomorrow. If your internal injury can be recovered, your strength will be restored. We Su Fu will rely on you in the future. I finally know what it means to hold your thigh. With you, we Su Fu will be the top family in the capital in the future."


    I didn''t expect that Su Jingfei would be in high spirits in the twinkling of an eye. This guy''s nerves are really rough. He thought that he would always be in Su''s house after he lost to Su Jingfei because of his bet. The higher the position of Su''s house in the capital, the better he would be.


    He nodded and said, "well, from tomorrow on, you''ll study and treat me with internal injuries. Although I don''t have much confidence in you, I''ll be a living horse doctor in case you can cure me!"


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes. What is a dead horse to be a living horse doctor? Su Jingfei doesn''t exaggerate the treatment of internal injuries in the world today. There are only a few people who can match him. Maybe no one can match him. At least he hasn''t heard of anyone who has better martial arts than himself and is proficient in medicine.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is the first person in the world to treat internal injuries. Otherwise, Murong would not have been in bed for so long. It was only when Su Jingfei appeared that he had a better chance.


    She just thinks that she can''t cure the internal injury for a while and a half. Since Su Jingfei is so confident, let him have a try. Anyway, it''s nothing if he can''t cure it. She can recover sooner or later. At most, it''s just a little slower.

 Chapter 1244

    Su Jingfei settled down the master Wen Ren and went back to rest. Although it was only one day today, there were many things happened. He had also played with some of the top experts.


    He felt the pressure of Su Hanlin, knew the gap between Feng Suiling and himself, and also understood the strength of the array.


    He didn''t fight with master Wenren for a long time, but he also knew what level the general pseudo Dacheng masters were. Although master Wenren was injured, his actual strength was almost the same as that of the pseudo Dacheng masters. Su Jingfei could only escape when he faced the pseudo Dacheng masters.


    In the end, he fought against Pishan and suffered a lot of internal injuries. At the same time, he also understood that although he was in a high level now, he might not be able to dominate among the martial arts of the same level.


    At first, he really thought that he was a governor and had some advantages when he met the experts of the same level. Now he knows that he overestimated all this. For example, when he met Pishan this time, their internal skills were almost not big, but if they used the three yuan normalized skill, they would really suffer losses if they didn''t have their own poisonous skill!


    At any time, you can''t take it lightly. After all, there is no end to martial arts. Don''t think that no one in the world is more powerful than you, except for those experts who have achieved and forged great achievements.


    At least master Wenren is a master who comes out of nowhere. Besides, he is only 33 years old. If he didn''t arrange the array by chance today, he would not have a chance to win. Of course, without the array, Su Jingfei didn''t dare to gamble with master Wenren.


    After returning to his residence, Su Jingfei didn''t go to say hello to the girls. It''s not too early. What''s more, his internal injury is not mild. He must recover as soon as possible. Today, he was poisoned by Pishan. In a short time, he should be at ease.


    The Feng family lost face at the wedding banquet of Su Jingfei''s relocation. They must hate Su Jingfei even more in their heart. But limited by master huijue''s meaning, they dare not really go to Su Jingfei for trouble. Su Jingfei can use this time to improve his strength.


    During the cultivation, there is always no sense of the loss of time. At ten o''clock in the morning, Su Jingfei wakes up from entering the final state. This night''s efforts have a good effect. Although he has not recovered his internal injury, he has stabilized his foundation.


    Su Jingfei had some problems with his foundation because of the destruction of the three yuan Guiyi Gong. If he can''t heal his wounds in time, Su Jingfei will leave his old wounds. It''s not impossible to recover, but it needs a lot of efforts. Su Jingfei doesn''t want to have such hidden dangers.


    Now Su Jingfei''s strength is certainly not as good as before. The initial stage of Xiaocheng realm is the ultimate strength that he can use at present. For the time being, it is enough.


    Probably on the first day after moving, all the women didn''t go to work. When Su Jingfei walked into the hall, he saw that everyone was there.


    "Elder martial brother, you have come at last. You are really good at sleeping in." Su Jingfei just saw the girls. Feng Xiaolan already said with a smile: "yesterday, the white headed Qingming had already gone back. They said they would come back in a few days."


    Su Jingfei nodded, and the white headed Qingming was different from him. Although he was a colonel of 307 army, he didn''t perform many tasks, but the white headed Qingming''s tasks were constant. They were official members of the army. What''s more, with the white headed Qingming''s position getting higher and higher, things will be more.


    In addition to Feng Xiaolan, Han Shan and Su Bingfeng also came together and said, "master, is it time to teach us that things in the capital have stabilized?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Han Shan and Su Bingfeng, the two apprentices. He really has some feelings. Although he usually teaches them some, he doesn''t take them very seriously. At most, he discusses with them. Now they suddenly say that it''s really not suitable to teach them.


    However, as a master, he can''t do without serious teaching, which is too irresponsible for him. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I will be at home all this time. Basically, I have nothing else to do. I will give you some serious guidance, and I will refine some pills to help you improve your strength. Our Su family is about to enter the top family."


    Su Jingfei said this not only to the two disciples, but also to other women. After all, the higher the status of Su''s house in the capital, the better the lives of the women.


    People have known for a long time that Su''s mansion is above the top and below the top in the capital. In this crevice, it''s naturally because of Su Jingfei''s existence. His strength is relatively strong and his wealth is enough. People think that Su Jingfei gives people confidence.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t set up a goal, but because he heard of the existence of the guru. All the families with fake Dacheng masters and high property are top families.


    Although the Kang family has a Kang Baichuan who is close to the top ten experts in the capital, his family strength is not enough, so he has always been a second rate family. Moreover, those who really know the existence of experts in the capital also understand that the so-called top ten experts in the capital do not count Dacheng and pseudo Dacheng, otherwise Kang Baichuan would not have been able to enter the top ten.


    As for the Qin family and the PI family, Qin Shaoyou and Pishan are also very powerful, but they are still second rate families because they are weaker than Kang Baichuan and the family strength is insufficient.


    Su Jingfei once thought that he would definitely win if he started with Kang Baichuan. Now he is going to have a new estimate when he fights with Pishan. When he reaches their level, he must have the ability to look after his family. For example, Pishan''s three yuan unification work is really hard to use.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that Su Jingfei is not their opponent. Although he was injured in the fight between Su Jingfei and Pishan yesterday, he actually took advantage of it. Even if poison skill can be calculated separately from martial arts, it''s also su Jingfei''s ability. Therefore, among the Xiaocheng experts, only Feng mieling can win him steadily, and the master can''t be regarded as a regular Xiaocheng expert.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t want to explain to the girls about master Wen Ren at this time. Anyway, everyone will meet at that time, and he thinks about it again. Since master Wen Ren is only 33 years old, it''s better to call him master Wen Ren Hanxue when he''s at home.


    When he was thinking about it, Lin ruoke suddenly came over and said, "Jingfei, I want to tell you something about our Su group."


    Su Jingfei looks at Lin ruoke in surprise. For a long time, Lin ruoke has been in charge of the Su group. She is not only her lover, but also a shareholder of the Su group. Generally, she can decide anything, and what she can''t decide is a big thing.


    When other women see Lin ruoke talking to Su Jingfei about these things, they all do their own things. In the hall, they soon leave Lin ruoke, Li hongsilk and Dongfang Wenjun. All three of them can be responsible for Su Jingfei''s business.


    Seeing the tacit understanding of the women, Su Jingfei knew that it was the same when they were at home. At this time, Su Jingfei asked, "if you can, is there anything in Su''s group that I need to solve for you?" He really can''t think of anything wrong with Su''s group. He has to ask himself.


    Lin ruoke nodded and said, "it''s really troublesome. It has something to do with little fat an Qiuliang."


    When Su Jingfei heard this, he was slightly surprised and said, "how can he still have a relationship with the little fat man? He just wants to be a girl and find a beautiful girl to be his daughter-in-law." Speaking of this, he said: "this guy won''t make up your mind, will he?"


    It''s not impossible to think of an Qiuliang, a little fat man, who is always picking up girls. After all, today''s Lin ruoke is not only cute as a doll, but also has the charm of a woman.


    Lin ruoke glanced at Su Jingfei and said: "I''m serious with you. How can you think of that?"


    At this time, Dongfang Wenjun beside him said with a light smile: "silly girl, Su Jingfei suspects that you have been taken in. I''m not happy. You can''t even see such obvious jealousy!"


    Lin ruoke''s eyes lit up. Although everyone has basically accepted the fact of living together now, after all, everyone hopes that they can make su Jingfei pay more attention. If Su Jingfei is jealous at this time, it''s really a happy thing.


    Although Li Hongsi looks cold, she is actually warm-hearted and generous. Otherwise, she would not have been able to stand so many women around Su Jingfei. At this time, she also said, "an Qiuliang doesn''t have the courage."


    Su Jingfei takes a look at Li Hongsi, and immediately realizes that it''s not only Lin ruoke who knows this, but also Li Hongsi. It''s only because it''s Su''s group, not roufeisi group, that Lin ruoke tells himself what this little fat man has done.


    Lin Ruo Ke didn''t let Su Jingfei think about it any more. He turned pale and said, "in fact, it''s very simple, that is, although little fat is usually mischievous, he doesn''t absolutely neglect his work, so he developed a game. He wants to launch it together with us. He said it''s your big brother. Now it''s time for you to perform."


    Su Jingfei frowns slightly. He has known the little fat man for a short time, but with his own feeling, the little fat man should be more righteous. He shouldn''t pit himself. It''s impossible to cheat by his name. But Lin Ruo can''t cheat himself. What''s an Qiuliang''s idea?


    "The game he developed is very boring. If he invests, there will be problems?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked Lin ruoke. He was usually very busy and didn''t have time to play the game. Naturally, he didn''t know the situation of the game.


    Lin ruoke shook his head and said, "I''m not sure if his game is a pit, but according to the prediction of our more authoritative network expert Comrade Zhang Xianing, this game should be more popular, and it can even make today''s online game environment look brand new."


    Su Jingfei looked at Lin ruoke in surprise and asked: "since there is so much potential, why do you want to ask me? Just promise to cooperate?"

 Chapter 1245

    Su Jingfei doesn''t understand why such a promising project, Lin ruoke still hesitates. It''s not like her work style. Even if it''s an Qiuliang''s project, you don''t have to know.


    Lin ruoke soon asked Su Jingfei to solve the problem. After a little hesitation, she said, "this project needs a little more money, and although the expected return is not small, it is estimated that there is no official release. This game is really uncertain."


    Su Jingfei frowned and asked, "how much do you need for this game development? Is there not enough money for our Su group? "


    "Enough is enough. If we just use it, our working capital will certainly be affected. After all, we spend a lot this time, and this time we won the pharmaceutical factory of the Feng family. But because they have withdrawn the funds, we really need to continue to invest in it, so the game is a bit unsustainable." Lin ruoke answers Su Jingfei''s question seriously.


    Su Jingfei usually works as a shopkeeper. He has been responsible for spending money all the time. He really doesn''t pay attention to money. In fact, when it''s too easy for him to make money, he really doesn''t have much concept of money.


    Now when Lin ruoke talks about it, he knows that he has spent a lot of money recently, buying hospitals and investing in an pangzi project. Now with Feng''s pharmaceutical factory, even if he has 10 billion yuan, he can''t support it. This is the inevitable result.


    If it is before, Su Jingfei can only say sorry to the little fat man. After all, the capital chain can''t be broken, so he can''t help. Now it''s different.


    But he still thought about it and asked, "if you can, do you really think this game has a head, but because of the financial problem, I''m not sure."


    "Yes, I asked Zhang Xianing. The most current games are 3D, but after all, there are many such games. Even if they are developed, their income will not be exaggerated, and even they may not be accepted by people. But the little fat man''s is different. This guy has designed a virtual online game." Lin ruoke said amazing things.


    Although Su Jingfei doesn''t play games very much, he has also heard of this kind of game. He was surprised and said, "no, how can the current world''s technology create a virtual network? He''s kidding."


    "Of course, it''s not the holographic helmet written in the novel, but a kind of game that is equivalent to a somatosensory game machine. It can be operated by people and do everything on the facade, just like you are on the scene." Lin Ruo laughs and explains in detail.


    Su Jingfei nodded knowingly. Since it''s not the kind of game that creates the virtual world on the Internet, it''s still acceptable. After all, it can really create such a world. The game developed by little fatty has surpassed the world''s technology. Either they are cheating or they will be taken away by designers when they are released. In fact, we don''t understand this.


    Now it''s said that it''s just a kind of immersive game, so Su Jingfei is not so surprised. However, he still inquires, "listen to what you say, how much is the investment?"


    "It should be between 1.5 billion and 2 billion." Lin ruoke was not vague this time and gave a more accurate figure.


    Even though Su Jingfei didn''t know much about games, he took a breath when he heard this figure. When many studios produced games with only tens of thousands or even thousands of dollars, they actually made games with the unit of 100 million, and it was still 1.5 to 2 billion.


    If an Qiuliang is not his friend, it is estimated that Lin ruoke will directly refuse. Even so, it is through a lot of research and investigation that the value of their game is determined.


    Although Su Jingfei seldom cares about business affairs, he also knows what the concept of 1.5-2 billion is. If he loses money in this way, it''s really hard for ordinary people to bear it. Now he even doubts why little fat an Qiuliang doesn''t find him.


    Just thinking about it, Lin ruoke began to explain, "in fact, I asked an Qiuliang why he didn''t find his father. His father is a famous businessman in the capital."


    "Well, he''s probably afraid that he won''t make any money and let his father lose." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Who knows, Lin ruoke shook his head and said, "he knows this project will make money. The reason why he''s looking for you is that he''s optimistic about you. Only you can make his game develop better. Although anfangzi will make money, he''s very philistine. If his game falls into anfangzi''s hands, it will really become a tool."


    Su Jingfei listens to Lin ruoke''s words and thinks about it. It seems that it''s really such a truth. Let''s not talk about the character of an Pang. Anyway, when things that can make money come into his hands, it''s estimated that they will become a cash cow.


    From an pangzi''s attitude towards the game, he may regard the game as his own work. If it''s more exaggerated, he can treat his work as his own child. Even if he wants to make money, he certainly doesn''t want it to become a pure money making tool.


    Although Su Jingfei is not sure of his guess, according to the little fat man, the guess should be the same.


    With this in mind, Su Jingfei asked Lin ruoke: "ruoke, you think the little fat man''s words are a bit credible. Although I know him, we are not familiar with him. I don''t know what he usually does."


    Lin ruoke didn''t answer directly, but pondered for a moment before nodding his head and said, "I think the little fat man was serious at that time, and because we wanted to test the value of the game, we went to their company and contacted their staff at that time."


    "Oh? What''s that like? " Su Jingfei looked at Lin ruoke with great interest and asked.


    If Lin didn''t speak this time, Li Hongsi said: "I was the one who went to anqiuliang company at that time. I have observed the people in their company. They are mainly scientific research personnel. They attach great importance to this game, and they give us a few of them to try.


    Moreover, it is said that the reason why they are willing to find someone to invest is because the funds are not enough, and the game design is still very difficult. In the past, they were all supported by the little fat man, but now he can''t support it. "


    Su Jingfei looks at Li hongsilk unexpectedly. Naturally, Lin ruoke is in charge of Su''s group. Li hongsilk and Liang Xiuwen usually help. Now it seems that Li hongsilk and Lin ruoke should be responsible for this incident. Maybe Liang Xiuwen has also stepped in. This is not sure.


    Liang Xiuwen knew that Su Jingfei got 10 billion yuan yesterday, but she was in Nalan''s house. Now all the daughters of Su''s house don''t know that Su''s worth doubled last night.


    After listening to Li Hongsi, Su Jingfei inquired: "Hongsi, you don''t care whether we have money or not, you just tell us whether we should invest."


    Li Hongsi is one of the calmer women he knows. This is due to her personality, and also because she has been engaged in assisting Liang Xiuwen''s development for so many years. In this way, she is naturally more accurate in looking at problems.


    It can be said that Li Hongsi is Su Jingfei''s closest woman. After all, she is Su Jingfei''s real girlfriend. Now when she heard Su Jingfei''s question, she didn''t hesitate. She nodded her head and said: "I feel that we should invest, otherwise we won''t talk to you. We just hope you can get sponsorship, so that the capital of Su''s group won''t work."


    Su Jingfei has great trust in Li Hongsi, especially in her ability. It can be said that roufeisi group is supported by Liang Xiuwen and Li Hongsi. Since she thinks the investment is worth it, it is definitely worth it.


    Lin ruoke saw Su Jingfei look over and immediately said, "I also hope to invest. Although I''m a little hesitant, it''s really a good opportunity."


    "An Qiuliang is the son of an pangzi. I don''t know the specific wealth of an pangzi, but I think he should be number one in the capital. We have billions of cooperation with an pangzi, and we have a good relationship. Moreover, an Qiuliang and I are quite congenial. Under such circumstances, if I don''t help him, it''s not reasonable." Su Jingfei smiles and suddenly says to Lin ruoke and Li Hongsi.


    Dongfang Wenjun Snickers. After many days of understanding, Su Jingfei must have had some bad ideas if he said it was so grand.


    Although Lin ruoke and Li Hongsi knew Su Jingfei earlier, they had been surrounded by Dongfang Wenjun recently. Instead, they didn''t understand Su Jingfei''s thoughts. They just thought Su Jingfei agreed to invest.


    "Since you think you should also invest, let''s invest. I''ve thought about it. You can either borrow some money from Nalan''s family or Han''s family. We Su''s group should keep some money for reserve. In case of any need, we don''t have to worry." Lin ruoke recognized Su Jingfei''s willingness to invest and immediately said what he meant.


    Li Hongsi also nodded: "although roufeisi group also has some money, we have to expand production recently, and we can''t afford it. Please go."


    Su Jingfei looks at the two girls, and suddenly understands their purpose of saying this to themselves. They are going to let themselves borrow money, but they don''t know what to say. They are afraid that they can''t save face. Now they see that they are moved, so they ask them to borrow money. Although it''s a bit circuitous, it''s really well intentioned, which makes people laugh and cry.


    Since he plans to invest, he naturally doesn''t need to borrow money. He still has 10 billion yuan left in his account. He can''t help secretly congratulating himself that he is quick to make money, otherwise he will really save face.


    "Well, isn''t the little fat man going to invest? It''s not much. We''ll invest 2 billion to make them do well in the game. We must kill the games of other countries. It''s said that our country''s online games are not as good as those of other countries. This time, we should be proud. " Su Jingfei thought for a while, waiting for the two girls to be surprised, and then said, "but this time we must buy all the copyright of the game, that is, buy it out. As long as they agree, we will definitely invest in the game."

 Chapter 1246

    Su Jingfei''s mouth is two billion yuan. Even if the three women have confidence in Su Jingfei and know that he will definitely get the money, otherwise they will not say so to Su Jingfei, but they are still shocked by his words.


    Li Hongsi frowned and said: "Jingfei, even if you are optimistic about this game now, you can''t be too much in debt because of the game. According to the progress of the little fat man''s game now, at least the game can be launched next year. We can borrow so much money slowly. It''s always not good."


    Li Hongsi and Lin ruoke both know that although Su Jingfei is worth 10 billion yuan, the way he gets it is somewhat opportunistic. He is not clear about some commercial operations. If he really borrows so much money, he might as well borrow it!


    Dongfang Wenjun doesn''t know that Su Jingfei got 10 billion yuan from Planck, which is similar to what Li Hongsi and others think.


    At this time, she said: "yes, red silk is right. You borrow so much money, no matter from Nalan family or Han family, even if other families have contributed. It''s not appropriate. It''s really not OK to use mortgage loan. We still have some relationship with banks."


    Although Lin ruoke didn''t say anything, she didn''t like it in her eyes. She was also thinking about letting Su Jingfei sell her favor. It seemed that she might as well borrow a loan. Originally, she thought Su Jingfei could promise to borrow 3.5 billion yuan. When the company''s liquidity was abundant, it would be relieved. Su Jingfei''s mouth was 2 billion yuan, which is really a lot.


    Su Jingfei looked at the three girls. He could feel that they were really worried about the loss of selling their favor, so he said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about me. Since I said I would give you two billion yuan, I''m sure of that. I''m not going to borrow it."


    "You won''t take a fancy to the stock of any other family. Even if you want to rob the stock market now, we don''t have any capital investment!" Thinking of Su Jingfei''s rich history, Lin Ruo could not help frowning.


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "in your eyes, I am the kind of speculator!"


    Three women nodded together, Su Jingfei immediately speechless, think about his rich history, in fact, are windfall, Su Jingfei can only let himself as serious as possible way: "I have always been relying on strength to make money, OK? Don''t neglect my ability. "


    His words made the three girls roll their eyes together. Su Jingfei really has strength, but his strength is not in business, but in fighting against hostile families. They were defeated by Su Jingfei first, and then swallowed by Su Jingfei.


    Anyway, the three women have to admit that although his wealth is managed by all the women, the source of his wealth is found by Su Jingfei himself. Moreover, he doesn''t mean to steal their money from any family, but those families take the initiative to find Su Jingfei.


    Lin ruoke has a deep understanding of this. If his two brothers are not malicious to Su Jingfei, why does the Lin family need their own support.


    Su Jingfei knew that if he didn''t explain it, the three women couldn''t figure out how to think of themselves. Originally, this matter couldn''t be concealed. Liang Xiuwen knew that he had made 10 billion yuan, so he happily told us what happened yesterday.


    Planck, an international mercenary, could spend tens of billions of money to buy her life. She was stunned. When the international mercenary was so rich, no wonder so many people became outlaws.


    Su Jingfei looked at the three girls and knew they were thinking. He said with a smile, "don''t think that Planck has money. He must use the money of the mercenary regiment. You can see that they can take on tens of millions of tasks at random, some of which are difficult or even over 100 million. It''s not impossible if it''s the money of their mercenary regiment."


    He thought enough yesterday. The 10 billion yuan fund must not belong to Planck alone, otherwise he would have so much money as a mercenary, and he really didn''t need to do any business.


    Mercenaries, just like killers, do all the work of taking people''s money and eliminating disasters, and their commissions are relatively high. Depending on the task, the pirate ship mercenary regiment is an internationally famous mercenary regiment. They must have a lot of money in the regiment. Otherwise, they could not have bought Linglong jade hand nine story tower with 2 billion yuan at the beginning.


    Moreover, he guessed that the Feng family would find Planck to kill themselves, and the Commission was estimated to have exceeded 100 million yuan. He was an expert at nothing. If the Commission was insufficient, how could Planck take risks.


    When he thinks about this, the women don''t have such complicated ideas. When they hear that Su Jingfei has money, they won''t worry about Su Jingfei borrowing it.


    In fact, women''s thinking is always more incomprehensible. When Su Jingfei thought that the three women would continue to talk about this cooperation project, Lin ruoke suddenly said, "Jingfei, you said that the teacher who heard people was very powerful. You finally bet. What''s the result? You haven''t finished!"


    Just now Su Jingfei just finished talking about Planck giving him money, but he didn''t finish everything after the competition. Now Lin ruoke is naturally curious.


    Li Hongsi also asked: "do you think master Wenren is very beautiful? Can such a senior master really rejuvenate? Like sister Xiuying? "


    "The name of master Wen is very rare. I haven''t heard that there is such a person among the top experts!" Dongfang Wenjun frowned.


    The three women''s personalities are different, so their focus is different. However, they don''t think about money any more, which makes Su Jingfei speechless. Aren''t all women sensitive to money? There''s something wrong with the three women.


    However, since they all said that, Su Jingfei had to describe the situation again. He thought the three women would not care about it, but just wanted to see the result.


    After that, he seriously corrected: "in fact, guru Wenren is a more surprising person. At the beginning, I thought the same as you. She looks like she is in her thirties, but actually she should be a senior expert. Later, I learned that this is wrong. She is only thirty or thirteen years old."


    Before Su Jingfei, he just said that he won the bet, but he didn''t mention that master Wenren came to his home. After all, everyone should be able to see her soon. He felt that they could contact her by themselves.


    The age of a woman is generally to avoid talking about men, women are mostly more honest, not to mention hearing that the guru told her age, she would not taboo this, not to mention that she is so young and has today''s achievements, should be proud of.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the three girls were speechless. Their thoughts were almost the same as Su Jingfei''s. The 33 year old pseudo Dacheng master was really shocking. Her qualifications were even before Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei naturally knows the shock of the three, but it can only make them digest slowly. At this time, he has changed the topic and asked Lin ruoke, "ruoke, now the Feng family''s pharmaceutical factory is ours. Do you want someone to check the talents in the pharmaceutical factory?"


    "I''ve already asked someone to take charge of this. Since we take over the pharmaceutical factory, we naturally need to sort out those businesses as soon as possible. This pharmaceutical factory is not going to close down. There are many tasks in progress."


    Su Jingfei nodded, and he was not surprised. After all, the Feng family''s bet with him was just a temporary one. They certainly didn''t expect that they would win at that time. Now the task of the pharmaceutical factory is still in progress, so Su Jingfei took over all of them.


    Naturally, he didn''t get to the pharmaceutical factory to make money, and the way to make money was not as fast as he did. He just wanted the pharmaceutical factory to arrange a backup for his private hospital. In the future, the medical materials of the hospital could be provided by the pharmaceutical factory.


    It''s impossible to provide all the medicines. Some of them will be OK. What''s more important is that the pharmaceutical factory will use what medicines he needs in the future.


    At this time, he said to Lin ruoke, "ruoke, I''ll give you a medicine list later. You ask the pharmaceutical factory to buy it for me immediately. Each medicine is in three portions. If it''s not easy to buy, you can get one and send me one as soon as possible."


    Lin ruoke naturally knew that Su Jingfei was proficient in medicine. What he solemnly explained must be very important. He quickly nodded and said, "well, if you write down the medicine list, I''ll arrange it. If the pharmaceutical factory can''t buy it, I''ll let Su''s group do it. Although we are not specialized in this industry, we can still find some relationships."


    "Well, that''s the best. This medicine list is very important. I won''t say much about what these medicines are for. Even if others know the medicine list, it''s OK. It''s just necessary to get the herbs on it." Su Jingfei nodded and said.


    This time, the three women were a little surprised. Since the medicine list is so important, why are they not afraid of being known? Through their understanding of Su Jingfei, they guessed that Su Jingfei must have left a hand, which must be the key to the medicine list.


    Just as they thought, Su Jingfei did keep a hand. Although he was suppressed by internal injury recently, it won''t affect him too much, but after fighting with master Wenren and Pishan, Su Jingfei deeply realized that his strength was not enough, and he didn''t want to be in such a mess next time.


    So now the best way is to increase his kung fu. Snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain has no effect on him. Fortunately, when he moved home, Mrs. Yang gave him a Ganoderma lucidum, which is the most important medicine in the pills to improve his kung fu.


    At that time, he said that he wanted to make a pill for old lady yang to prevent the aged and return the child. Naturally, he was joking. But Lian pointed out that it was not difficult to make a pill suitable for improving one''s internal skills. However, this pill also had a disadvantage, that is, it was too strict to use, and not everyone could use it.


    Su Jingfei hopes that all the women in his family can reach the level of "learning from others and being a teacher". At that level, who dares to bully them? But it''s just a matter of thinking. The elixir to improve his skills must be to cultivate the internal skills of thread bound books, and also to achieve a small level. There are several people in the Su family who practice the internal skills of thread bound books, but only Su Jingfei meets the requirements.

 Chapter 1247

    Su Jingfei''s words first stunned the master, then blushed, and without hesitation clapped Su Jingfei''s hand, which was totally merciless. If Su Jingfei was really shot, I''m afraid he would suffer a lot of internal injuries.


    It''s said that master Su is the strength of Xiaocheng peak. Even if Su Jingfei is an expert of Xiaocheng peak, he will be caught off guard.


    But now Su Jingfei obviously won''t win. After he said this, he knew that he was going to have bad luck. This palm was released. Su Jingfei had disappeared from the place where he was standing. Hearing that the master''s palm was just on the door, the door immediately flew out.


    Su Jingfei didn''t wait for the master to change his moves. He quickly said, "master Wen, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited. I don''t want to take advantage of you."


    "Do you have any bad intentions when you ask me to take off my clothes? Don''t think that if I promise to follow you, you can do whatever you want. We have already agreed that you won''t force me." The teacher''s pretty face is like frost, and his tone is cold.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. He knows that his saying has caused the misunderstanding of master Wen. He didn''t think too much before. After all, no matter how careful he is, he is a young man in his early twenties.


    When he was at home, he didn''t have to think too much about talking to all the girls. After he finished, he remembered that although master Wen lived in Su''s house, she was different from all the girls in Su''s house. She could not be easily provoked by herself.


    "Master Wen Ren, the situation is like this. Since you are suffering from internal injury, I will naturally give you an examination. If I ask you to take off your clothes, it''s just to take off your coat, so that you can better observe your injury. You can''t misunderstand me. I''m a doctor now. You can''t refuse to let the doctor examine you." Su Jingfei has no choice but to explain patiently.


    Su Jingfei''s explanation made master Wen''s mood a little stable, but she was still full of internal power. Then she asked in a cold voice, "do you really have no other intention?"


    "What can I do, my family? As you can see, with so many women, do I have an idea for you? What''s more, you''re so powerful, do I dare to think? I don''t want to be beaten. " Su Jingfei shrugs helplessly. Although it''s not polite to compare her with the women in her family, she can''t help it.


    Master Wen was not angry because Su Jingfei did this. Instead, he relaxed his vigilance. After all, Su Jingfei was right. He heard that master Wen had seen all the women in Su''s house. Some of them were more beautiful than himself. Since they were Su Jingfei''s family, they could answer any of his requests. He didn''t need to have some wrong ideas about himself.


    But as a woman, even though she knew she had misunderstood, she hummed: "you men don''t have a good thing."


    Su Jingfei can only keep silent about this kind of words he often hears. In a strict sense, although he is not a sex wolf, he is definitely not a good man. His many women have proved this.


    At this time, he saw that master Wen Ren was not angry. He quickly turned the topic to the problem of seeing a doctor and said, "master Wen Ren, now that you are asked to take off your clothes, there should be no problem. I have to check your internal injury first to determine how to treat it!"


    Although she felt uncomfortable, she could only accept Su Jingfei''s request. After all, she was a patient and Su Jingfei was a doctor. She comforted herself so much and only took off her coat. In fact, it had little effect.


    When she thought about it, she was more natural. She thought about it and said, "OK, let''s go inside. The doors here have been broken by me. It''s not very convenient here. If someone comes in, it''s not very good to see them."


    Su Jingfei turns his mouth in his heart and looks at master Wen Ren''s understatement. It seems that this door is originally bad, not beaten by her. However, he supports master Wen Ren''s idea.


    Although no one will come here casually, it''s inconvenient to be seen here without a gate to check with master Wenren.


    "I''ll find someone to repair the gate as soon as possible. Now we''d better start to check the injury. It''s not a day or two for you. It should be more difficult to treat. At that time, you have to bear some pain." Su Jingfei walked into the inner room with master Wen Ren, and told him.


    "Don''t worry about that. We martial arts practitioners can''t bear anything. If we can be cured and suffer a little bit, I don''t care." Hearing this, guru nodded.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say much anymore. He didn''t begin to check for internal injuries until master Wen took off his coat.


    In fact, according to the present season of late spring and early summer, the weather is not cool, and everyone is wearing relatively simple clothes. Now I heard that guru took off her coat, and there is only a thin shirt inside. She is not a woman who likes to dress up, but just makes herself dignified and generous.


    I heard that guru is a beautiful woman. Although she is not a beautiful woman, she has a good temperament. Besides, martial arts practitioners will keep a good figure. Now Su Jingfei is a doctor, so she can be more stable.


    His eyes are clear, and there is no special meaning when he looks at master Wenren. This makes master Wenren feel more secure. Even when Su Jingfei grabs master Wenren''s hand, she doesn''t have any resistance. He thinks it''s su Jingfei who wants to feel her pulse.


    Su Jingfei really wants to feel his pulse, but different from seeing a doctor for ordinary people, what he wants to examine for master Wen Ren is internal injury. He mainly needs to pass the internal force test, and a genuine Qi comes along the pulse of master Wen Ren.


    Hearing the shock of guru''s body, she knew what was going on. It was su Jingfei''s internal injury.


    In fact, generally speaking, martial arts practitioners don''t allow people to put their internal skills into physical examination. After all, that means giving themselves to the other side. Not only can they keep their secrets, but they can''t resist if the other side wants to do something bad, and they may even worry about their lives.


    Su Jingfei is naturally relieved that master Wenren can trust him so much. Master Wenren is a stronger master than himself, especially after the internal injury is eliminated.


    She''s always around her. If she doesn''t trust her, or if she has any scheming, she''ll be in trouble.


    Now I see and hear that master Su Jingfei is at least more gratified that she can accept her true Qi exploration so calmly, whether it''s limited to gambling promises or because she is treating her illness.


    Su Jingfei''s internal skill didn''t have much therapeutic effect in the past. After all, his original internal skill was still limited, but when he reached the Xiaocheng level, his internal skill manipulation became much easier, and could be used as a skill to explore the other person''s body.


    I heard that the guru could feel Su Jingfei''s masculine internal power, which was like a warm current. Although she was only checking, she didn''t treat herself. She felt more comfortable. She had a little more confidence that Su Jingfei could cure her internal injury. This internal injury had been grinding her for a long time, and it had been pressing her cultivation, making her unable to recover.


    In fact, the best person to treat this internal injury is naturally Fu laoguai. It''s his hand. He knows this internal skill best, but master Wen is challenging him after all. It''s impossible to find him to heal himself.


    Now Su Jingfei is the only doctor who is helpful to his internal injury. He has a better attitude towards Su Jingfei.


    At this time, Su Jingfei didn''t ask too much. If he needed to take off the rest of his clothes in order to heal his wounds, he might be able to agree. Only when he heard that the master hesitated and hesitated, could he understand how hard it was for internal injuries to suppress cultivation.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t know that master Wen Ren could make such a sacrifice. After checking master Wen Ren again, he couldn''t help frowning. Fu laoguai is really a master of pseudo Dacheng. He is really powerful.


    "Su Jingfei, is this internal injury difficult to deal with?" Hearing that guru had been looking at Su Jingfei, now he frowned and asked.


    It''s about her internal injury. She feels that Su Jingfei can cure her internal injury, but now he frowns. She really has the feeling that the more hopeful she is, the more disappointed she is.


    Fortunately, Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "it''s not necessarily difficult to deal with it. After all, there are always ways to treat all internal injuries, but the problem is time. It may take a long time, and it''s also a bit troublesome. You are a woman, and internal injuries also belong to Yin cold attribute. If you want to treat them, you really need to use special means."


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the guru has confirmed that Su Jingfei really knows how to treat her injury. She has been injured for several years, and naturally knows the nature of this internal injury.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei''s medical skills are not publicized. Before Wen Ren became a teacher, he might just be a dead horse and let Su Jingfei try. Now he says that there is a way, but that special method seems to be a bit difficult. Wen Ren became a teacher and he can''t help but associate with it.


    Master Wenren is a martial arts expert. Although she is young, her inheritance is extraordinary. Otherwise, she would not have the strength of today. Thinking of those special methods, master Wenren can''t help but play a difficult role.


    Thinking of the fact that there has been no progress in his internal injury, guru Wen Ren looks at Su Jingfei again. He will follow Su Jingfei all his life. He is a man of his word and will not break his promise. If so, guru Wen Ren thinks that any method can be used.


    "Su Jingfei, just tell me what the special method is. I think as long as I can cure my internal injury, I can accept it." Hearing that, guru hesitated for a moment, and then firmly said.


    In her heart, she was guessing that Su Jingfei''s internal power belonged to the pure Yang attribute. Maybe in order to resolve her internal injury, she would use the method of double repair.

 Chapter 1248

    Su Jingfei didn''t know that master Wen thought of double cultivation. Although he was proficient in medicine and martial arts, he really didn''t know this kind of skill. If he had known, he would have used it with the women in his family. After all, this kind of martial arts is entertainment and cultivation at the same time, and everyone likes it.


    When master Wen said that no matter what, we should cure the internal injury, he said to master Wen: "master Wen, we are our own people now. If I put forward this treatment, you are not satisfied, and you should not be angry. I have no other meaning. I do everything for your own good, and I will not hurt you intentionally."


    Hearing that master Su Jingfei was so serious, he felt more and more that Su Jingfei might want to mention something about that. In fact, he hesitated.


    She is 33 years old now, but she has never been married. After all, she has been thinking about Cultivation for the first half of her life, otherwise she would not have achieved what she has achieved. She does not have thread bound books, which are equivalent to cheating devices.


    According to her age, many people have become the mother of their children. She has not been in love yet. In fact, it is very rare in this society. It seems that it is not too difficult to accept if she thinks about what happened to Su Jingfei.


    She has been in contact with all kinds of people, but none of them are really attractive to young people. After all, she is in contact with top people. Even though she knows that people of different ages can''t be compared, she still can''t lower her standards.


    I heard that guru has never thought about the relationship between men and women. He has been practicing martial arts all his life. But now when I meet Su Jingfei, this guy is the best in mental and martial arts of the younger generation. If it''s really because of the treatment of internal injuries, what he does to himself seems not to be a bad thing. Anyway, he will follow her all his life.


    She doesn''t care if Su Jingfei has a woman. Anyway, she doesn''t like Su Jingfei. She wants to experience the feeling of a woman and cure her internal injury. It doesn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    Her face is complicated, so Su Jingfei can only look at it. He thinks that the treatment plan he wants to say must be more difficult to accept. It''s also right to hear that the guru hesitates. Some things always need to be considered. Su Jingfei thinks that this is a good doctor.


    A moment later, hearing the master''s affirmation again: "Su Jingfei, you can say the method of treatment, as long as you can cure it, any method can."


    "Well, since you''re so sure, I''ll say it." Su Jingfei nodded, and then said very seriously: "master Wen Ren, your internal injury this time was hurt by someone. If you found me to treat you at that time, it would be very simple. Just treat the injury. But now this internal injury has been several years. It''s more troublesome to treat. It''s already integrated with your internal skill."


    "Where I went to find you a few years ago." Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the guru didn''t know how to be angry.


    Su Jingfei coughed and said, "for example, even if you found me a few years ago, I can''t cure you. I don''t have the ability now." He knew that his internal skill training was less than a year old!


    Hearing that the guru also knew that he was a bit serious, he asked directly, "then you can tell me how to treat it."


    "Well, I''ll tell you how to treat it." Su Jingfei no longer talks nonsense, but seriously said: "as the saying goes," break and then stand, die and later generations, as long as you cultivate your internal skills now, you will definitely be affected by internal injuries. If you improve your internal skills, internal injuries will be serious. "


    "No, my internal skill has gone wrong, but if I don''t practice, I''ll be useless. If I ask you to treat my internal injury, you won''t make me a useless person." I heard that master Su Jingfei trusted him and believed that he was not such a doctor. I couldn''t help hearing this.


    Su Jingfei''s words seem to be to ask her to stop practicing. This is the best way. Otherwise, as long as she practices, her internal injury will always be there. But if she doesn''t practice, it''s better to wait for death!


    It''s not a Wuchi to hear that she is a master, but she has developed a habit for many years. She is a thorough person in the Jianghu, and she has reached such a level. Do you want to give up if you give up? I heard that the guru thought that if this is the way to treat, then we should not treat.


    Su Jingfei quickly explained: "you misunderstood, how can I make you become a useless person? I treat you for your own good, not for your harm."


    "What do you mean by letting me do my work? Do you mean that I have a bad heart?" It seems that as long as Su Jingfei hesitates, she will do it immediately.


    "I have already said that my method may be a little hard to accept, but it is absolutely for your own good. It depends on whether you believe me." Su Jingfei is not panic, but very calm way.


    "I trust you, or I won''t go home with you." Hearing this, guru continued: "but I''m not a child after all. I can''t trust others at all. For such a big thing, you should at least give me reasons to trust you."


    Su Jingfei really thought about it for a long time. Naturally, he would not be asked by the master. Instead, he said calmly: "there is definitely something wrong with your internal skill now. The Yin hand of the lucky old monster is in it. As long as you don''t hurt yourself, you will always be at the top of Xiaocheng, and even can''t enter the pseudo Dacheng realm. I think you should have some feelings about this."


    The guru really does not deny this. If she does not recover from her internal injury and wants to improve her state, she can''t do it at all. This is the problem of her personal state.


    Naturally, master Wenren is looking forward to her internal injury recovery. If Su Jingfei can do it, she will not hesitate to be taken advantage of by Su Jingfei. Master Wenren is very concerned about her martial arts.


    Hearing that the master didn''t speak, Su Jingfei knew that he was on the point and added: "I just want you to give up your internal skill and change it into a new skill. Then your channels will change and your internal injuries will be easy to deal with. Just take some medicine and you can recover."


    "Then you say that if I give up my internal power, the whole person will be useless? In that case, even if I start to practice again and get twice the result with half the effort, it will take me more than ten or twenty years to reach the present level. " Hearing that the guru was not ambiguous, he immediately raised his own objection. If he could not improve in the future, he would be useless.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you finally said the key, you and I are our own people, the more powerful you are, the happier I am. If I turn you into a useless person, then I am not absent-minded?"


    I heard that guru didn''t speak, but her eyes were very clear. Aren''t you? This also makes Su Jingfei speechless for a while, he is not so bad.


    He didn''t want to argue with master Wen Ren about this, so he said straight to the point: "my method of treatment is actually step-by-step. I have a kind of martial arts, which allows people to die and live later. The first step is to spread your skills. The second step is to practice according to this internal skill. In a short time, you will recover your internal skills, and because internal injuries don''t affect you, you can also improve your realm, The last step is that you can use this martial arts to be compatible with your previous martial arts. "


    "I know what compatibility is." I heard that guru Su Jingfei had said that he was going to break up his martial arts. There was no accident. I just asked for the last sentence.


    Su Jingfei didn''t hide it, so he explained: "well, although this internal skill is strict, it must be practiced again after dispersing, but it has great characteristics. It can integrate your original dispersing martial arts with new martial arts. Although it won''t increase your overall strength, it can enhance your martial arts power."


    I heard that the guru understood Su Jingfei''s words. Although it was risky for him to perform martial arts, the reward was very high. He could not only cure his internal injuries and improve his realm, but also increase his martial arts power.


    In fact, no matter how much internal power there is, the masters at their level make little progress. Their main progress depends on comprehension.


    Su Jingfei is different. He has directly improved the martial arts power of master Wen Ren, which is equivalent to transforming her. In this way, she really stands after breaking, even stronger than before.


    But now the key question is whether the internal skill provided by Su Jingfei is reliable. He can''t help asking: "the martial arts you said are not the northern underworld magic skills."


    Before chatting with the girls, she also knew some of the characters and characteristics of the girls in Su''s mansion. Naturally, she also heard about Su Bingfeng, the talented girl. Sometimes, her various moves can really work wonders.


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "listen to the guru, don''t listen to them joking. Although Bingfeng can create her own martial arts, not all martial arts can be created, especially such top-level internal skills. What I mean by internal skills is almost the same as that of the northern underworld. It can only be written in the same way."


    "Let me think about it. It''s very prudent to do exercises. I can''t decide now." Hearing this, the teacher thought for a moment and said, "I''m right.".


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said, "I know this decision will make you very difficult, but I have to say that this is the only way to treat your internal injury, and I don''t think you can find a doctor like me."


    It''s natural for the master to know that after so many years, he didn''t find anyone to show him. He didn''t know that his internal skill was polluted. No wonder his realm can''t be improved. He has lost the possibility of reaching the top.


    With these words, Su Jingfei doesn''t urge Wen Ren to become a master. He sits on the sofa at leisure. It seems that it has nothing to do with him. He is waiting for Wen Ren to make a decision. This is related to her future martial arts, and also reflects whether she is really at ease with herself.

 Chapter 1249

    Su Jingfei told master Wen Ren the treatment plan. Although it was cruel, after changing the skill, master Wen Ren''s future achievements would be higher.


    In fact, he also knows that master Wen Ren can reach the level of pseudo Dacheng at her present age, and the internal skills she cultivates must have something unique. After all, the quality is on the one hand, and the more important thing is to learn and practice skills, which will determine a person''s achievements.


    Now he asked master Wen Ren to give up the internal skill he had practiced and practice the internal skill he had given her. It was absolutely hard to decide.


    Let''s not say whether master Wen Ren trusts Su Jingfei enough, but whether Su Jingfei''s internal skills are comparable to those practiced by master Wen Ren is not certain. It''s a matter of a lifetime.


    Although master Wen Ren lost to Su Jingfei in gambling all his life, he is stronger than Su Jingfei and has enough self-protection ability. If he doesn''t have internal skills, he will not be a mermaid, which is really tragic. Master Wen Ren has a lot of concerns.


    But if you think about some things from another angle, you don''t have to hesitate. Now you''ve lost to Su Jingfei. You''re Su Jingfei''s maid, and you''re his helper. Even if you want to clean yourself up, theoretically you should pay me right now after you have no use value. He''s really mentally handicapped. From the point of contact, Su Jingfei should be a smart man, He can''t do such a thing.


    Su Jingfei has his own idea, but he already has the idea of accepting the double cultivation. Even if Su Jingfei really has any bad intentions for himself, he won''t care.


    Hearing the repeated weighing in master''s mind, she still trusted Su Jingfei. Even if she took the risk to spread her skills, it might take some time to practice again. However, if she really succeeded, she would not be bothered by internal injuries. If she really stopped at the peak of Xiaocheng, she would not be dead!


    Su Jingfei didn''t urge her. The most important thing about this kind of thing was to explain how powerful it was. She finally decided to come by herself, otherwise she would really appear to have any intention.


    This time, Su Jingfei naturally didn''t give this idea to master Wen because of some bad intentions. He really only had this method to treat master Wen''s internal injuries. Just as master Wen thought, Su Jingfei now hopes to have a top expert in his family. How can he harm master Wen.


    It took quite a long time this time. After half an hour, hearing the news of the master, he took a deep breath and said, "Su Jingfei, I believe what you say, but I want to have a look at my internal skills after I have scattered my skills."


    Su Jingfei immediately realized that although she said that martial arts was as magical as Beiming''s, she would not be relieved if she did not see it. She could not ask too much. People have the right to know what this martial arts is like.


    He had nothing to do with it. He was clearly a doctor, so he had to listen to his ideas. He said with a smile, "since you want to see it, I''ll write it out for you to see, and then it will be burned."


    Hearing guru nodding, she understood Su Jingfei''s meaning in her heart. She might not be afraid to spread her martial arts. From this, it can be seen that this Kung Fu must be very precious.


    In fact, thinking about it, it can make people recover to a higher level of martial arts as soon as possible after abandoning martial arts. It''s sure that people will break their heads when it comes out. I really don''t know where Su Jingfei''s martial arts come from.


    Su Jingfei''s martial arts naturally come from the thread bound books. He has been able to recite almost all the contents of the thread bound books, so he put the former thread bound books in Su''s home in s city. All the time, no one knows where Su Jingfei''s Secret collection is. This is Su Jingfei''s caution.


    Now all the books around him are obtained later, such as Mrs. Yang''s poison Scripture. However, he memorized all the contents of the previous thread bound books, including the questions he didn''t understand, and he also remembered how to write them.


    Now when I heard master Wen Ren''s words, I didn''t get stuck. I soon began to write down the thread bound book about this kind of broken and then established martial arts. The book contains all kinds of strange martial arts. Although I can''t practice them, I still keep them in mind. Now I think it''s time for master Wen Ren to practice them.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know the origin of the thread bound book, but he knows that the things recorded in the thread bound book are absolutely high-end goods compared with the current Wulin. When he heard that the master saw Su Jingfei''s Secret collection, he was stunned.


    This internal skill is very strange. It can be regarded as a new way. It is an internal skill aimed at stimulating the human body. It is an internal skill that can only be cultivated after the internal skill has been abandoned. Cultivating this internal skill can make the wasted internal skill recover, and it can also be improved.


    As for how long it will take, it depends on the situation. Anyway, it won''t take more than half a year at the longest. Su Jingfei estimates that this kind of person will at least be abandoned in Dacheng realm. After hearing about this, he can recover in a month.


    Su Jingfei and master Wen Ren said that she could use this internal skill to recover to the state of pseudo Dacheng. In fact, there is something wrong with that. What is more accurate is that she can improve her current internal skill to a state, that is, to reach the state of pseudo Dacheng again, rather than recover to the previous level.


    This internal skill is very powerful, but it has to be abandoned once. It doesn''t mean that anyone can abolish it. Before it is abolished again, if it doesn''t reach the standard of this internal skill, it can''t be restored. The bottom line of the practitioners of this internal skill is that if it''s not abandoned, it will at least have a small achievement. This skill can be said to be weird and against the heaven.


    Although she is not so familiar with internal skill as Su Jingfei, she can even write it silently. After reading it, she knows that this internal skill is still above her own cultivation.


    More importantly, she also saw the annotation, that is, this internal skill can also integrate the internal skill that she had practiced before, and its power will be greater than the original internal skill.


    The value of this internal skill will never be weaker than the one she practices. Moreover, she believes that this internal skill is not invented by Su Jingfei at all. Even if she doesn''t practice many of them, she knows they can work. If she doesn''t have this insight, it''s meaningless to read the secret collection.


    "Su Jingfei, I agree with your request. I''m going to do some exercises, and then start to practice." After reading the secret collection, guru Wen thought about it a little, and he was very firm.


    This is an opportunity. As the saying goes, she has been struggling with internal injuries for several years, and her realm has been stuck. For a talented warrior, this is really unacceptable. Even if she takes risks, she has to break through the current predicament.


    She now bet on Su Jingfei. Yesterday she bet with Su Jingfei that she had lost all her life. If she lost now, she would really accept her life.


    Before Su Jingfei practiced martial arts, he couldn''t understand the appearance of sunflower Scripture in the novel. As a result, some people really wanted to practice it. It was clearly written that they wanted to practice this skill, but someone did it without hesitation. After he practiced his internal skills, he realized that it was understandable.


    When advanced martial arts are in front of us, and we can become the world''s top experts after training, few martial arts practitioners can resist this temptation, unless they are not serious martial arts practitioners.


    The nature of Wen Ren''s master is similar. Su Jingfei naturally knows how attractive her skills are. Su Jingfei has no chance to practice such skills. Except for a sigh, it has little influence. But Wen Ren''s master is different. She just needs to do it. She has such a magical skill. She is fresh without temptation.


    Now hearing his words, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "master Wen Ren, you have to believe in your choice. Now that you have made your choice, you will surely be happy for your decision. Now let''s talk about your contribution."


    Hearing this, the guru simply waved his hand and said, "I''ve already thought about it. I know how to do it, but I can''t just do it."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and said in a slightly surprised way: "I don''t understand what you mean, master Wen. Since you want to spread your skills, what conditions do you need? No one can help you except yourself! "


    "No one can help me, but I can''t let my internal skill be wasted like this!" The guru nodded, and then said.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t understand this any more. He is going to disperse his internal skill. He doesn''t want to waste it. How can he disperse his internal skill? It''s understandable that master Wen is reluctant to give up his internal skill. But it''s imperative. There''s no point in hesitating.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard the guru suddenly say: "Su Jingfei, if I do my kung fu, do you want to protect me during this period of time?"


    "It''s natural. You''re in Su Fu. I''ll be responsible for your safety." Su Jingfei nodded, which he naturally thought clearly. Hearing that she was a master of Sangong, he was sure to ensure her safety. After more than a month, there would be one more fake Dacheng master in his family.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s decisive reply, he nodded some consolation and then said, "in this case, your strength is still weak. If I help you, you will be more powerful."


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved. Some of them guessed the meaning of Wen renshangshi, but they were not sure, so they had to explore: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. When I was practicing, I came into contact with some skills similar to guanding. Although I can''t pass on all my skills to you, I can give you a part. Since my internal power will be wasted, why don''t I add some internal power to you? You won''t resist it." Master Wen explained in detail.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that he had such benefits. Others might have a mind to resist. After all, his internal skills are different and may not be able to be used. However, Su Jingfei didn''t have this problem. He was the governor of the city, and his capacity is far greater than that of the ordinary martial arts. Hearing from a teacher, this is a great gift to Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 1250

    Su Jingfei persuades master Wenren to disperse his internal skill. Originally, he thought it was settled. Unexpectedly, master Wenren planned to give Su Jingfei his internal skill.


    These internal forces are nothing to master Wenren who is about to disperse his power. But if you put them on Su Jingfei, the situation will be different. It''s definitely a great gift. The gap between Su Jingfei and Feng Jiling now lies in his power. If you have the help of master Wenren, you can catch up with Feng Jiling.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know how much of master Wen Ren''s internal skill was, but as a master who was infinitely close to pseudo Dacheng, her total internal skill was definitely more than her own.


    According to the estimation of master Wen Ren, even if she wants to pass all her internal skills to Su Jingfei, he can only get part of her internal power. But this part of her internal power is absolutely extraordinary. Su Jingfei has no doubt that master Wen Ren can push herself to the top of Xiaocheng.


    "If you don''t have any opinions, let''s start. There is still some distance between your present skill and the peak of Xiaocheng. If I help you, you should be able to reach the peak as soon as possible. By then, you can break through to the realm of pseudo Dacheng by relying on your own understanding. Maybe you can enter before you are 30 or 10 years old!" Hearing that Su Jingfei was stunned, he began to remind him.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t be polite to Wen Ren. He nodded and said, "well, in this case, I''m not polite. I really want to enter the pseudo Dacheng realm as soon as possible."


    His attitude satisfied the guru. Su Jingfei was quite frank. He wanted to get part of his internal power very much, and he had to pretend to refuse. He was either hypocritical or outsider. Anyway, no matter what it was, people didn''t like him. Su Jingfei''s Frank acceptance was the most satisfying.


    I heard that guru Su Jingfei knew more about martial arts than Su Jingfei. After all, she had already reached the pseudo Dacheng realm. At this time, she could not help saying: "according to the truth, my internal skill can make you reach the peak of Xiaocheng, but you absolutely don''t want to break through your own realm at this time. If you don''t understand martial arts, don''t advance casually."


    Su Jingfei a Leng, some do not understand the way: "from the peak to pseudo Dacheng realm, but also to break through it?"


    He was a bit surprised. Although these martial arts levels are hierarchical, they are only hierarchical. Is there a process of breakthrough? How do you feel like in Xiuzhen''s novels, if you want to be a great success, you have to go through the disaster!


    Although these are his wishful thinking, Su Jingfei has always thought that promotion is false. He really does not know that there is such a process, and all his realms are naturally achieved.


    Hearing the master Wen Yan, he was stunned and puzzled. "Every big leap has an obvious process. It''s definitely a sense of breakthrough, just like breaking the bubble and sublimating the whole person."


    Su Jingfei said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t really feel it before!" His situation is quite special. He has been promoted too fast.


    "You''re really a strange person, but it''s also possible that you didn''t feel obvious because of the previous improvement. Anyway, you''re not in a hurry to improve this time. If you break through by force, you may be possessed." Hearing that guru was a little strange at first, he shook his head and solemnly told him.


    Su Jingfei found that master Wenren was a calm woman, less curious than other women. He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, but he didn''t have a lot of explanations.


    Although he wants to be a more powerful master, he won''t force himself. Su Jingfei is a warrior who has made great progress. This year, he has achieved the goal that many people can''t achieve in their whole life. Su Jingfei is very satisfied. He doesn''t want to go crazy.


    Hearing what the master saw in Su Jingfei''s mind, he said no more. Instead, he said, "OK, let''s start now. I''ll transfer my internal power to you. If you feel uncomfortable, stop absorbing my internal power immediately, and then I''ll do some exercises. This process will be dangerous. You''d better say hello to your family."


    Of course, Su Jingfei knows that this process is very dangerous. He can''t even pass on the merits to himself. He can''t be disturbed by others even if he hears that he is a teacher himself.


    Nodded, Su Jingfei went out and ordered, as long as he did not come out, no one came in.


    People in Su''s mansion didn''t think much about his order. After all, it''s understandable that martial arts practitioners spend a few days practicing. Besides, there are so many women around Su Jingfei. Even if you hear that the guru really has something to do with Su Jingfei, it''s not surprising.


    What''s more, it''s absolutely a joy to hear that the guru''s strength is so strong and settle down in the Su family. At least the level of the Su family will rise in a straight line, and all the women will turn a blind eye to it.


    Of course, people still believe in Su Jingfei. He may be a bit fickle, but every woman in Su''s mansion is good. I heard that if the guru really joined Su''s mansion, he would be a good woman. If Su Jingfei knew that all the women thought so, he would be really sad.


    All the preparations were ready. Hearing that guru sat on the sofa with his knees crossed, he said to Su Jingfei, "you sit opposite me, and we''ll connect our four palms. I''ll input the internal skill into your body. You''ll operate according to the internal skill you usually use, and try to accept my internal power. As long as you don''t feel good, you can cut off the contact, which can be controlled by you."


    Su Jingfei sat obediently in front of master Wen Ren. He couldn''t help feeling that they were still fighting for the rest of their lives yesterday, but now they have to practice martial arts face to face. Moreover, master Wen Ren passed on their internal skills to him.


    In the final analysis, master Wen Ren is a very strange person and a woman with distinct personality. When Su Jingfei met her, he really couldn''t imagine that they could be like this.


    Hearing that guru didn''t have so many ideas, she thought that it was a waste of her internal power not to give Su Jingfei. Anyway, she would follow Su Jingfei in the future. Su Jingfei was stronger and she had face.


    Su Jingfei''s hands are equal to those of master Wenren''s. master Wenren is not coy. She is very generous when it comes to martial arts. She says calmly: "Su Jingfei, calm down, we''re going to start. If you can''t hold on, you must cut off the connection."


    "I understand. I won''t let myself burst by internal force." Su Jingfei nodded and said seriously.


    Both master Wen Ren and Su Jingfei know that master Wen Ren''s internal skill is much better than Su Jingfei ''.


    After negotiation, they began to recite the pithy formula. This is the way to transmit internal skills. Su Jingfei doesn''t know this martial art. He must be able to use it by both of them. It''s not very difficult and easy to use.


    Su Jingfei followed the formula. He felt that master Wenren''s internal skill was like the Yangtze River. Although he knew that master Wenren''s internal skill was strong, he could hardly bear such a shock. Fortunately, master Wenren passed it on to him instead of competing with him. Otherwise, Su Jingfei would lose miserably.


    After all, the purpose of master Wen Ren''s internal skill transmission this time is to disperse her own skills, and she doesn''t need to keep them. She needs to disperse all her internal skills in order to practice again.


    This kind of process is actually a very difficult one for top experts. She would not have done it if she hadn''t heard that the guru trusted Su Jingfei. She had hesitated for a long time before and decided that she was not a flower girl. She really took a fancy to Su Jingfei.


    No matter what the reason is, now they are together, Su Jingfei is suffering from the impact of master Wen Ren''s internal skills. These internal skills enter Su Jingfei''s body, and Su Jingfei quickly uses his own internal skills to assimilate this internal power.


    Su Jingfei''s two channels run through as governor, and what he practices is the internal skill in thread bound books. He has a strong ability to assimilate internal power. Otherwise, his poison skill would not have been so successful. From this point of view, Su Jingfei is really suitable for accepting internal skill.


    It was originally estimated that Su Jingfei would do his best, that is, accept a quarter or a fifth of his internal skill, maybe even less. After all, the amount of internal skill is amazing, but she didn''t expect that Su Jingfei''s endurance is so strong. When her output of internal power reaches a quarter, Su Jingfei''s face doesn''t have any expression.


    She can see that Su Jingfei is not a strong supporter. Without asking, she knows that he must have some extra strength. She is very happy to hear that the guru is not only surprised, but also very happy. She naturally doesn''t want to waste her hard-working internal skills. Su Jingfei can be regarded as a guarantee in his weak period. The stronger he is, the safer he will be.


    Hearing master Wen Ren''s surprise, the internal power transmission has never stopped. Su Jingfei seems like a bottomless pit and has been accepting master Wen Ren''s internal power.


    When the internal skill delivery reaches one-third, I heard that the guru is not only surprised, but really surprised. Su Jingfei has no reason to be so far away from the peak of Xiaocheng. Even people who have just entered the realm of Xiaocheng should be close to the peak of Xiaocheng if they fully accept one-third of their internal skills.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is also wondering why he has accepted so many internal skills, but he hasn''t touched the top of Xiaocheng yet. These internal skills are really used by Huawei. He knows very well that there is no waste.


    Su Jingfei is puzzled by the feeling that he should reach the peak of Xiaocheng, but it seems that he is still far away. Fortunately, master Wenren''s internal skill is still enough, otherwise he really wants to speak. This situation is very wrong. There is no problem with master Wenren''s internal skill. The problem must be his own. But where is the problem? Su Jingfei doesn''t know.

 Chapter 1251

    Su Jingfei has suffered one third of master Wen''s internal power, but he still hasn''t reached the peak of Xiaocheng. In fact, something is wrong. It doesn''t mean that Su Jingfei has any rejection of master Wen''s internal power, or any adverse reaction after absorbing it.


    But what he needs to improve his internal skill now seems to be different from that of ordinary people. Su Jingfei obviously feels that his internal skill has increased, but this realm has never reached the limit.


    It''s also strange to hear that Su Jingfei is a teacher. According to the truth, she should not be so far away from the peak of Xiaocheng. Although she is dispersing her Kung Fu, her internal skill is very pure and has entered Su Jingfei''s body. He has no reason to have any problems.


    Originally, in the process of transmitting internal skills, we should not speak. Hearing the news, guru still couldn''t help asking, "Su Jingfei, how do you feel? Can we continue to improve? "


    Su Jingfei opened his eyes and looked at master Wenren, who was full of doubts in his eyes. He estimated that the other side had the same doubts as himself, so he had to say, "well, I think it should be OK. You can go on." With that, he closed his eyes and continued to absorb the internal skill of master Wen Ren.


    After hearing that the guru saw that he had no problem, he would not say more. After all, although he is not competing for internal power now, he is always distracted and in danger of being possessed. Release his internal power at ease.


    When master Wenren''s internal skill was half delivered, Su Jingfei suddenly felt that he was full. That is to say, he couldn''t accept master Wenren''s internal skill any more. He always remembered master Wenren''s explanation. Since he couldn''t bear it, he couldn''t force himself to cut off the connection with a formula.


    Master Wen knows that Su Jingfei can''t bear her own internal skill. At this time, she has reduced at least half of her internal skill, and her remaining realm is about to fall out of Xiaocheng realm. Naturally, she is not su Jingfei''s opponent.


    At this time, if Su Jingfei really has a bad intention, he can do anything. It''s not that master Wen Ren never thought that this would happen. In fact, Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t have such an idea. He didn''t mean badly to master Wen Ren.


    What''s more, he was still checking his body in surprise. In his estimation, since he was "full", he should have reached the peak of Xiaocheng, but now he always felt worse.


    Hearing that master Su Jingfei was surprised, he frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with Su Jingfei?"


    Su Jingfei naturally understood that she was afraid that if she accepted her internal skill, she would have some bad results. After all, she absorbed a lot more internal skill than she had expected, and it was not the same source of internal skill. She was likely to "indigestion".


    In order to reassure the teacher, Su Jingfei shook his head seriously and said, "no, I feel better than ever."


    He fought with others several times yesterday, and even got seriously injured in the last fight with Pishan. Now, because of the internal power injected by Guru Ren, those internal injuries have been almost recovered. Moreover, he can feel the unprecedented strength, and his internal power has improved a lot.


    Hearing from the teacher, it is natural to see that Su Jingfei didn''t cheat himself. After all, his internal skill suddenly improved, and normal people would feel very good, so he was relieved.


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t want to say more, he pondered for a moment, but he couldn''t help saying: "master Wen, although I have more internal power than ever before, I haven''t reached the peak of Xiaocheng. It seems that there is still a lot of difference. What''s the matter?"


    "What? You haven''t reached the top of Xiaocheng yet? Are you sure? " Hearing the master exclaim, he asked, "can''t you push Su Jingfei to the peak of Xiaocheng with so many internal skills?"? It''s not scientific.


    Su Jingfei nodded very honestly and said, "I thought I had reached the top of Xiaocheng after I felt I couldn''t bear your internal skill, but I just felt that I was still a little short of the top of Xiaocheng." It doesn''t need any concrete basis. The warrior can feel it in this aspect.


    Although she has heard that master Su is an expert and has seen some top experts, it is the first time for her to meet Su Jingfei. After all, according to Su Jingfei''s previous performance, she is not far from the peak of Xiaocheng.


    Now I heard that the gurus were much weaker than before because they pulled their internal skills away from their bodies. As a result, Su Jingfei still had no breakthrough and was speechless.


    Su Jingfei didn''t understand this, but it must be his own problem. He said to master Wen Ren, "master Wen Ren, no matter what I do, I can''t use the rest of your internal skills. You can just do it."


    Hearing the master Wen Yan, he nodded his head slightly and said, "OK, then I''ll start to spread my skills. In the future, I''ll trouble you."


    Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said with a smile: "during the period of your repair, I will certainly take good care of you. Besides, you have already paid the Commission. If I can''t take good care of you, isn''t it too disreputable?"


    When he said this, master Wen naturally understood that his internal skills would be broken even if they were broken, but if he gave them to Su Jingfei, Su Jingfei would at least take advantage of his feelings. Now he said that he should take good care of master Wen. His answer was quite satisfactory.


    After getting Su Jingfei''s promise, master Wenren sits on the sofa with his knees crossed. Su Jingfei can look at master Wenren and begin to find all kinds of momentum. Sometimes, Su Jingfei smacks at the momentum she exudes. Master Wenren should be three points stronger than he thinks.


    It''s the first time that Su Jingfei met such a scene. He believes that master Wenren is also suffering from unbearable pain, but he can''t help her at all.


    It''s very slow to transmit internal power. It took nearly an hour, but it''s relatively simple to disperse. After all, there''s no need to control it. Just scatter the internal power in the air. It''s just solved after a few times. It''s like a bubble has been punctured. Her internal power has been dispersed.


    Hearing the master''s body shake suddenly, he felt as if he had been drained and fell on the bed with sweat on his forehead, even sticking his hair.


    The image of such a weak woman immediately made Su Jingfei feel soft. He ran to master Wen Ren and asked him, "how do you feel, master Wen Ren? Is it very weak? Can you support it? If not, I''ll get some medicine for you. "


    "Don''t be so troublesome. It''s just that I''m not used to it because my internal skills are scattered. Without internal skills, years of cultivation will go with me, and I''m somewhat lost."


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t be forced to hear from others. He just nodded and said, "since you don''t need it, you can relieve yourself. If you need anything, just let me know. After you recover your strength tomorrow, you will begin to practice the secret collection I gave you. During this time, you should be low-key enough."


    "I have this image, even if I don''t want to keep a low profile, it seems that I can''t do it." Hearing that the guru was dumbfounded, it seemed that her internal skill was gone, and she became more cheerful.


    Su Jingfei was infected by the guru and said with a smile: "anyway, you have lost your internal skill. It''s a weak period for the time being. But I have to say that your future is very good. As long as you practice according to the secret collection I gave you, it''s only a matter of time before you can recover your glory."


    Master Wen Ren was a top-level master when he had internal skills. Now that internal skills are gone, it''s no different from ordinary women. Naturally, he also needs a sense of security.


    Now after listening to Su Jingfei''s words, I can''t help saying: "no matter what happens in the future, you should be responsible for protecting me before I recover my strength."


    Su Jingfei smiles and says that he has agreed to master Wenren''s request. In fact, they have already agreed. Even if they don''t, Su Jingfei will certainly take good care of master Wenren. After all, half of master Wenren''s internal skills are given to Su Jingfei.


    Moreover, if master Wenren recovers her internal skills, she will be a pseudo Dacheng master. There are few masters at this level in the world. The status of master Wenren as a reserve for a pseudo Dacheng master is definitely more attractive than that of a beauty. Su Jingfei naturally understands it clearly.


    It seems that guru Wenren is a little weak now. After years of practice, his internal skill has been eliminated, and his Dantian is empty. That kind of feeling is really maddening.


    Master Wen Ren finally understood what it was like for someone whose internal skills were abandoned. Although she didn''t suffer any pain at this time, the feeling that she couldn''t do things easily before also made people feel miserable.


    Su Jingfei could see that master Wenren was not in a good state now, so he could not just leave. Instead, he changed the topic and said, "master Wenren, your main task now is to have a rest and start to recover your internal skills tomorrow." After a pause, he said: "don''t feel bad because you don''t have internal skills. The so-called" break and stand "is like this. At least you don''t have internal injuries now."


    Hearing that master Wen Yan was stunned, she really forgot this stubble. She suffered internal injury only after being schemed by Fu laoguai. In Su Jingfei''s words, internal injury is accompanied by internal force. As long as internal force is exhausted, internal injury will recover.


    Now I heard that guru can''t see inside, but she can feel that the feeling that she has been pressed on her chest is gone. Undoubtedly, the internal injury is better.


    When I think of it like this, I''m happy to hear that guru. Isn''t it just to treat internal injuries? Now that there is no internal injury, you can rest assured to practice. It''s only a matter of time to improve your level.


    Although the method Su Jingfei used this time is a little special, the effect is absolutely very good. If he doesn''t let himself scatter his internal skill, he really doesn''t know how to treat the internal injury. What''s more, he doesn''t make himself useless. He thinks it''s absolutely no problem for Su Jingfei to say the skill of restoring internal power.


    Hearing guru Wenren''s spirit was a little bit uplifted, which relieved Su Jingfei a lot, so he asked, "guru Wenren, what''s the matter with my internal skill now? Can you tell me about it?"

 Chapter 1252

    Su Jingfei''s ability to change the topic is not very good, but the topic he said really made the hearing guru confused. Now when he heard what he said, he frowned and said, "I really haven''t seen your situation. According to the truth, you should be at least at the top now."


    Master Wen Ren is confident in her internal power. Among all the martial arts in the world, master Wen Ren is definitely among the best. Su Jingfei was not far behind her originally. She accepted half of her internal power, which should at least exceed her strength at that time. But now it seems that she is still far behind. It''s unscientific to calculate like this.


    Su Jingfei said seriously: "I can actually understand the changes your internal power brings to me, but I always feel that I haven''t touched the limit of Xiaocheng peak."


    "On top of the Xiaocheng peak is the pseudo Dacheng realm. If you reach the Xiaocheng peak, you will feel that your internal force reaches the top. Even if you break through the realm, there is not much change in the aspect of skill, but a change of germplasm. As the saying goes, from gasification to liquefaction, your internal force begins to materialize." Hearing this, the guru thought about it and explained, "it''s not true. I''m just like that."


    "I understand that. I just don''t feel like that. That''s why it''s strange!" Nalan Piaoxue once mentioned this point with Su Jingfei, and he would not have any feelings.


    Hearing that master Su Jingfei understood what he meant, he continued: "the reason why you don''t have the feeling of reaching the top is that you haven''t reached the top of Xiaocheng. But you have absorbed my internal skills. You are really strange. Your foundation should be very solid!"


    Su Jingfei''s heart moved and asked: "what does this have to do with my foundation?"


    "Of course, it does matter. According to your current achievements, you must have a very stable basis. Otherwise, you can''t advance by leaps and bounds. You''ve been possessed for a long time. People who ask about the foundation naturally have strong internal power. The internal power I give you won''t be used elsewhere." Hearing that master Su Jingfei really didn''t understand, he explained.


    She still remembers that Su Jingfei told her that he had learned everything by himself. Maybe he didn''t understand some common sense knowledge.


    Su Jingfei asked in surprise: "can internal power be used elsewhere? I didn''t fight with others, and I can''t waste my internal skills. I can understand and feel that it has been fused by me. "


    Hearing Su Jingfei say this, he didn''t answer Su Jingfei''s words. Instead, he said with emotion: "I think your internal skills must be special. It''s really amazing that you can integrate my internal skills so quickly. I think it will take at least a few days. No wonder you can absorb so much of my internal skills."


    Su Jingfei was stunned for a moment. He didn''t have this common sense. At the same time, he sounded the golden bell in his heart. His source of internal skill is really special. When he doesn''t know the inside story in the future, he must speak less.


    Now he has some understanding. It''s estimated that the internal skills of ordinary martial arts people can''t be easily integrated with others'' internal skills. Even if he knows it''s not the same source of internal skills, it''s hard to be compatible with them. However, people have heard that the master wants to pass on his own internal skills, so he thinks it depends on his own ability to integrate them.


    He knew that master Wen didn''t mean to test himself, but he exposed some of his secrets in this way, which made Su Jingfei wake up and pay more attention to the details of his speech in the future.


    Hearing that the guru didn''t see what Su Jingfei was thinking, seeing that he was silent, he explained: "in addition to being used to fight the enemy, internal skill has other functions. There has always been a saying that internal skill can be used to practice one breath and external skill can be used to practice muscles, bones and skin. Although that''s what he said, there are other ways to practice it."


    Su Jingfei is also a wise man. Hearing what the master said, he immediately asked tentatively, "do you mean internal power is OK?"


    "It''s true that the internal skill can really strengthen the muscle and skin, which is the so-called forging. It''s just that most people can''t do it without the skill, but it''s not impossible. Not all the experts in the internal family are weaker than those in the external family. This is relative." Hearing this, guru nodded.


    Su Jingfei was really stunned when he heard the words of the guru. He only knew internal and external skills, but he didn''t know much about it. When he reached his level, no one would tell him about it.


    Today, it''s because he didn''t improve his internal skill level that she began to doubt. She also knew that Su Jingfei lacked common sense.


    "Master Wen Ren, do you mean that my internal skills have been trained for me, so my realm has not been improved." Thinking of the meaning of hearing the guru say these words, Su Jingfei couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing the guru''s smile, he nodded and said, "I really think so. Before, I thought you should have a good foundation, that is, you have experienced the process of strengthening muscle and skin, but now it seems that you lack this process. If you don''t have this process, you have to cultivate yourself if you want to reach the peak of success."


    Su Jingfei was dizzy. He had never heard of this theory before. According to master Wen Ren''s idea, the internal skills she gave her didn''t improve her level at all. They all went to strengthen her body.


    Hearing that the guru saw Su Jingfei''s mind, he said: "Su Jingfei, don''t think you''re at a loss like this. I''ll tell you the difference between the inner family and the outer family. This time you get cheaper, which is far more meaningful than your internal skill improvement."


    Su Jingfei really admired master Wen Ren. Although she was not old, her realm was higher than her own. Now she listened to him and said solemnly, "I''d like to hear the details."


    Hearing that the guru was quite satisfied with his attitude, he nodded and said: "in fact, the difference between the inner family and the outer family lies in the form of cultivation. It''s just the cultivation of internal skills. When the body is hit by external forces, it will be weaker. It''s just the cultivation of external skills, and the internal organs are not strong enough. Even when the physical strength reaches the extreme, the internal organs can''t bear the pressure of their own body."


    Su Jingfei nodded his head. He could still understand this saying, and he knew these shortcomings, so many people said that they should practice both inside and outside.


    Sure enough, the guru continued: "it''s the king''s way to cultivate both internal and external skills. The typical one is Wudang school. They can only succeed after decades of cultivation. Most of Wudang''s old ways are in their 40s and 50s, and the older they are, the higher their accomplishments are. But how many people can bear this kind of dullness, which is the main reason why they are declining day by day."


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that she would mention Wudang. As a great master in the Wulin, Wudang is highly respected. She didn''t expect that when she came to master Wen Ren''s mouth, it became like this. Then external skills must be about Shaolin.


    As a result, I heard that the guru was very surprised and said, "as for external skills, I''ll tell you someone you''ve heard of. Li Xiaolong is a national idol. Let foreign countries know our martial arts. He is a typical foreign expert. His body is almost fat free. His body is like a steel plate. He is an absolute expert."


    Hearing that guru really didn''t know such a thing, listening to her saying, she said curiously: "can foreign experts really reach this level? If he calculates according to the realm, what realm is it? "


    "You''re stupid. He doesn''t have any internal skills. Where can he come from?" Hearing that the master was not angry, Su took a startled look.


    Su Jingfei coughed, and he really forgot about it. The so-called Dacheng and pseudo Dacheng are actually the realm of internal skill. It''s really stupid for a foreigner to ask himself about the realm.


    Hearing that master Su Jingfei was embarrassed, he didn''t continue. Instead, he explained, "in fact, if you calculate the accomplishments of the same level, it''s at least the peak of Xiaocheng." After a pause, he said, "I haven''t met him either. I guess it from his experience."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although he heard that guru''s conjecture might be different, Li Xiaolong was at least an expert in Xiaocheng realm. There was no doubt that only practicing external skills could be so powerful.


    "Don''t think that you can''t be a top-notch expert in external skills, just see if they can do it. For example, Li Xiaolong died young because he had too much pressure on his body and could not bear his internal organs. If he had entered Wudang earlier to practice internal skills and strengthen his heart and spleen, he would not have an accident later." Hearing this, guru thought for a moment and said.


    "Because of this?" Su Jingfei frowned slightly. The death of the superstar was a loss to the Chinese people, but the cause of death is still controversial. According to master Wen, he really practiced martial arts and killed himself.


    "This can only be said to be my inference, but I feel like this. When one side of Kungfu cultivation reaches the extreme, it must be replaced by the other side. The most powerful master is internal and external cultivation." Master Wen Ren first explained that everything was his own speculation, and then corrected the way.


    Although Su Jingfei is not sure what she heard the guru''s conjecture, what she said is correct. There has been a saying of both internal and external cultivation since ancient times, and everyone agrees with it.


    So he contacted himself and asked, "master Wen, do you mean me?"


    "Well, you have begun to practice both inside and outside now. After all, the internal skill I give you is an external force. When your skin and tendons are not strong enough, it can''t be accepted by you at all. As a result, it spontaneously gives you strong skin and tendons. In other words, my internal skill doesn''t improve your internal power much, but it improves your overall physical quality, Even your fighting capacity has been improved a lot. " The teacher nodded.


    "Well, I''m taking advantage of that." Su Jingfei is very happy. He is not in a hurry to improve his inner power. The key is to improve his strength. Moreover, he is about to make alchemy. It is not a problem to improve his inner power.


    Hearing the guru''s smile, he looked at Su Jingfei and said, "that''s what he said, but it''s not good. Maybe from today on, the first choice for you to cultivate your internal skills in the future will be to strengthen your tendons and skins spontaneously. That is to say, from today on, you may have to change from internal cultivation to external cultivation, and your peak of success will be out of reach."

 Chapter 1253

    Su Jingfei knew why he absorbed the internal skill of master Wen Ren, but he didn''t improve much. Although it sounds depressing, it''s not necessarily a bad thing.


    Hearing that the master was afraid of Su Jingfei, he could not help comforting him: "in fact, it''s not a bad thing for you to do this. Although you may slow down or even get stuck in a checkpoint, you are now practicing both inside and outside, which will give you better development potential."


    Su Jingfei naturally understood the words of master Wen Ren. In fact, master Wen Ren didn''t know. However, Su Jingfei knew that the reason why he was like this was that he had been promoted too fast before.


    If he doesn''t have external internal power, he may not turn from inside to outside. Other Wulin experts may also have internal and external disharmony, but it''s usually foreign experts who have problems. Even if the physical strength of the internal experts is a little weak, they won''t affect their actions.


    For example, some of the top experts we know now are all experts at home. I haven''t heard that they practice both inside and outside. If people''s internal skills reach a certain level, they can completely avoid the impact of not exercising their tendons and skins.


    Su Jingfei''s speed of improvement is too fast, and most of it comes from external forces, so he will suffer more than those experts in this aspect. Now, because of the internal skills of the master, Su Jingfei knows his problems ahead of time, and his realm has not been improved, but his strength has increased, which is really a good thing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei nodded: "anyway, I''m not in a hurry to reach the peak of Xiaocheng now. If my foundation is not reliable, there will definitely be problems in the future."


    Hearing the guru nodding, he said with satisfaction, "young people are seldom so calm as you. I really didn''t mistake you."


    Su Jingfei rolled his eyes and said: "master Wen Ren, don''t think you are more powerful than me, just look at me with the eyes of a younger generation, OK? You''re only thirteen years older than me. "


    Master Wen doesn''t argue with Su Jingfei either. All the people she contacts are top-level experts, and she is also an expert in the realm of pseudo Dacheng. Although she has lost her skills now, her realm is a real pseudo Dacheng. She only needs to recover her internal skills.


    When she was at the peak of Xiaocheng, Su Jingfei felt that she was better than Feng mieling because she was in the realm of pseudo Dacheng. If she wasn''t limited by injury, she would be a master of pseudo Dacheng.


    Now Su Jingfei says that she should not look at him with the eyes of the younger generation. She really can''t do it when she hears that she is a master. In ancient times, there was almost a generation of teenagers. What''s more, Su Jingfei is really a master of the younger generation. He is the first master of the younger generation!


    Su Jingfei watched and heard the guru talk about his internal skills for a while, and his mood had stabilized. After all, the internal skills that she had practiced for many years were so scattered that everyone would feel uncomfortable. Now that she seemed to have no problem, Su Jingfei took the initiative to say, "OK, I will deal with my martial arts. There will be no problem. Why don''t you have a rest first, Start to recover your internal skill tomorrow. "


    Hearing that the master had exhausted his internal skills, he was weaker than most people. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he nodded and said, "well, you can handle your own affairs. I''m going to have a rest."


    Su Jingfei was really grateful to master Wenren at this time. Although master Wenren was his own patient, half of his life skills were given to him. This trust and support has absolutely moved people. What''s more, through accepting internal power, Su Jingfei also found his own shortcomings.


    Maybe this problem won''t have a great impact on the experts in the family, but it''s a hidden danger after all. It''s always good to find out earlier. Su Jingfei thinks that it''s very wise to win Wen Ren''s master home this time.


    After su Jingfei left, guru Wenren began to sleep. She will recover her internal skill from tomorrow. Her internal skill level is pseudo Dacheng. If you want to recover, you can''t succeed in a few months. Guru Wenren also needs to be prepared now.


    Su Jingfei left Wenren''s courtyard. As he walked, he suddenly found that he was different from before. If he didn''t use internal skills before, although he was stronger than the average, it was also because he had practiced boxing before.


    Now it''s different. He just felt it a little in the room before, and now he knows that he really has a feeling of transformation, which is different from cutting hair and washing marrow. He feels that his physical strength is much stronger than before.


    He used to have a standard figure, which seems to have changed. He is more robust, and his explosive power has increased. Su Jingfei even feels that even if there are bullets on him, he can''t go deep.


    Su Jingfei was not afraid of the pistol when he reached the Xiaocheng level. But if the pistol shot him, he would still be injured. Now he felt that he did not need to avoid it. He really let the bullet hit him. He believed that the bullet would be shot away.


    At his level, a master in the family will produce vigorous Qi as long as he uses Kung Fu. If he is not good enough, he can''t even break the defense.


    If you don''t use Kung Fu, the internal experts are often similar to ordinary people. From this point of view, the internal experts'' defense is lower than that of the external experts. Now Su Jingfei feels that even if he doesn''t use Kung Fu, his physical defense is amazing.


    Anyway, half of master Wen''s internal power is amazing. After su Jingfei absorbed it, he didn''t improve his internal power. Instead, he used it all to refine his body. It can be seen that his current physical strength. If scientists study it, they will doubt whether Su Jingfei is human.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know so many things. He just thinks that he has many advantages this time. There must be some things he doesn''t know. It''s estimated that he will study them in the future.


    At this time, he went to the hall. Because everyone knew Su Jingfei was going to cure Wen Ren, they did their own things. There were only Huofeng and LAN Xiqi who had nothing to do at home. As long as their task was to practice, their voice and hospital were basically useless.


    Han Shan is also a representative of the Han family stationed in the Su group. She usually goes to the company. In the morning, Su Jingfei leaves, and she goes to the company with Lin ruoke and Li hongsilk.


    Su Bingfeng was also su Jingfei''s apprentice, but this girl was all the people in the capital. Naturally, she couldn''t be at home. She didn''t know where to play. Su Jingfei didn''t care about her either. Anyway, this girl was always clever on her side.


    Seeing Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, Su Jingfei asked: "where has Wenjun gone?"


    Dongfang Wenjun is the one who came to Beijing with her this time. She knows more about many things than other women. Moreover, she didn''t go to the company for the time being. Naturally, she should be at home, but now Su Jingfei doesn''t see him.


    When Huofeng heard Su Jingfei''s question, she immediately replied, "sister Wenjun has gone to Beidou star security company. Isn''t sister Xiuying in charge of the security company in H Province? She went back to Nalan''s house with Xiuwen yesterday, and today she let Wenjun go to see her first. "


    "Oh, I see." Su Jingfei suddenly, but his heart is sweating. He seems to have never thought of Beidou star security company since the exhibition, and he almost forgot Zhao Fenghua and Youmeng.


    If this let them know, he is really a little embarrassed, his boss is too much food, shake off the shopkeeper is a little too clean, but he obviously can''t talk with Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. LAN Xiqi is quiet, but Huofeng is a small trumpet, she dares to say anything.


    When Huofeng and LAN Xiqi saw Su Jingfei''s calm reaction, they didn''t think much about it. Huofeng said with a smile, "husband, there is no one else in the family now. Why don''t you give us some advice on our martial arts? You can draw with Feng mieling now. If we are taught by experts at this level, we will certainly benefit a lot."


    In fact, she said this as a joke. Su Jingfei is close to them, so she naturally doesn''t grudge teaching them. It''s just that Su Jingfei usually has a lot of things and can''t take care of them.


    Although LAN Xiqi didn''t speak, she had expectations in her eyes. She joined hands with Su Jingfei, and even wanted to have a good effect. However, with the rapid development of Su Jingfei''s martial arts, she felt that if she joined hands with Su Jingfei, it might drag Su Jingfei down. This is also the reason why she has been practicing martial arts diligently. She didn''t want to be far behind Su Jingfei.


    If it''s normal, Su Jingfei may simply give them some advice. In Su''s opinion, in addition to the realm above Xiaocheng realm, in fact, in the early stage, self-cultivation is better than someone''s advice. After all, that can increase their understanding of martial arts.


    But now I think, not everyone can install books by cable, and it''s impossible for everyone to learn by themselves. What''s more, today I just take the opportunity to experience my external skills.


    "Well, in that case, let''s improve in the actual combat. You two attack me. Don''t stay." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    "We two join hands, even if we don''t stay, we can''t beat you. Husband, you''re teasing me." Huofeng is not satisfied with how strong Su Jingfei''s martial arts are. Naturally, she knows that Su Jingfei is bullying people.


    LAN Xiqi also said: "yes, our two strengths are not half as strong as you. This method can''t exercise us. At most, it''s more appropriate for us to know how to be beaten. Husband, if you do this, we won''t improve."


    When Su Jingfei smiles, he naturally thinks that he wants to teach them, not defeat them easily, so that their confidence will be affected. Moreover, he has to test his external skills!


    "Well, I don''t use internal skills. What do you think? The biggest gap between us is not internal skill. I don''t use internal skill. It should be more appropriate. You don''t have to be afraid of being bullied by me! " Su Jingfei said what he meant. He estimated that the two girls would accept it.


    Huofeng''s eyes brightened, but she licked her lips with her bright red tongue and said, "in fact, people are not afraid of being bullied by their husbands."

 Chapter 1254

    Huofeng is a beautiful woman with pure appearance and sexy figure. Now she suddenly opens her mouth to Su Jingfei with such temptation. Even if Su Jingfei has such determination, she can''t help getting angry in her heart.


    Secretly can''t help but smile bitterly, Su Jingfei really don''t know what Huofeng is going to do, this is to fight with himself? Is it a tactic to upset yourself first? This girl has never been straightforward, how can she still have this trick now.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard LAN Xiqi say: "don''t be crazy about the fire phoenix. Even if my husband doesn''t use internal power, you and I don''t have to deal with it carefully."


    "I know, you are always cold. When the time comes, my husband doesn''t like you. I''ll see if you regret it." Fire phoenix disappointed of stare blue Xi Qi one eye, don''t show weakness of counterattack way.


    LAN Xiqi snorted: "my husband won''t dislike me. I don''t have to learn from you, flower girl."


    Su Jingfei gapes at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. The two girls have a good relationship all the time, especially after the last two things happened with Su Jingfei, they become more intimate, similar to girlfriends.


    But they always quarrel when they are together, and as long as they are there, they are jealous. Su Jingfei can''t understand what the two girls think. Now they are all upgraded to this level.


    If he can''t judge that they don''t really hate each other, he even thinks that there is something contradictory between them. The way these two women get along with each other is really strange.


    Just thinking about this, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi suddenly attack Su Jingfei together. They are still fighting, but they are very fierce. Even their moves are complementary. They can achieve one plus one more than two.


    Huofeng is born with supernatural power. Her moves are straight forward. She is mainly responsible for attacking Su Jingfei. LAN Xiqi is very careful and uses mianqiao''s Kung Fu to supplement Huofeng''s loopholes. They have a tacit understanding with each other.


    Su Jingfei is used to using internal skills, but now he doesn''t use it. He really went back to school. At that time, he didn''t practice internal skills. He relied on his kung fu. Even if he didn''t use internal skills at that time, he was actually a master of fighting.


    Now he doesn''t use internal skills, and his kung fu is not weak. After all, his muscles, bones and skin have been tempered by the internal skills of master Wen Ren, and his strength and defense are very strong.


    Because Huofeng and LAN Xiqi have no restrictions, they are powerful in using their internal skills. When they fight Su Jingfei, they are su Jingfei''s companions. Even if they use any level of martial arts, they can''t beat him.


    Now Su Jingfei is the first to restrict the use of internal skills. They feel that this time they finally have a chance to get revenge.


    Of course, they won''t really hurt Su Jingfei, but it''s imperative to defeat Su Jingfei. LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are about the same age as Su Jingfei, and they are also competitive. No matter how much they like Su Jingfei, they don''t want to have a big gap.


    Although they worked hard, their fists and feet hit Su Jingfei as if they were hitting on a steel plate. They didn''t know whether Su Jingfei was hurt or not, but they were sure that their hands and feet hurt.


    All experienced warriors can see that Su Jingfei''s situation is unusual now. Huofeng exclaimed: "husband, how can you cover the iron cloth with a golden bell?" In her opinion, Su Jingfei must have practiced some horizontal martial arts when he was beaten like that.


    LAN Xiqi also frowned. She didn''t open her mouth. She still used all kinds of martial arts to attack Su Jingfei with Huofeng. Soon she also thought that Su Jingfei might be practicing martial arts.


    Su Jingfei has many kinds of martial arts, and every one of them is excellent. I don''t know who taught him. But I''m sure that no matter what the source of Su Jingfei''s martial arts is, he''s really good at external skills now. I''m afraid that he''s no longer invulnerable.


    Both LAN Xiqi and Huofeng''s internal skills come from the transformation of meridians. Although they have martial arts skills, they are not particularly powerful. Without the support of internal skills, they may not even be able to fight the ordinary children of various families.


    Now even if Su Jingfei doesn''t set up a defense, it''s not easy for them to hurt him. They have discovered that Su Jingfei is probably studying some special martial arts, which is mostly related to horizontal training. No wonder he doesn''t use internal skills. At this time, he doesn''t need any.


    A moment later, Huofeng and LAN Xiqi knew that they couldn''t help Su Jingfei. Huofeng waved her hand and said, "no, no, husband, you''re too cunning. It''s clear that your external skills are already very powerful. We think you''re deceiving if you don''t use internal skills. You''re really dead."


    When Huofeng stops, LAN Xiqi will not continue, but she doesn''t say anything. She just thinks about how Su Jingfei''s external skills suddenly become so powerful. If she practices both inside and outside, Su Jingfei doesn''t have the time at all.


    Su Jingfei didn''t plan to continue. He had a clear understanding of his body and said with a smile, "I haven''t practiced external skills. Now it''s just an accident. How do you feel when you fight with me?"


    "How?" Fire phoenix thought for a while, honest way: "I feel unable to break defense, it seems that your body is steel." Say words, still can''t help kneading on Su Jingfei''s body.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei won''t make his body as hard as Li Xiaolong''s, but his body is a little harder than before because of the muscle and skin training. Huofeng soon feels that Su Jingfei is a little different from before.


    The person closest to him naturally knows his body better. LAN Xiqi doesn''t touch Su Jingfei''s body, so she guesses that Su Jingfei''s body is much more defensive than before.


    Su Jingfei didn''t want to explain his situation with his two daughters, so he said with a smile: "although you two have more than ten years of internal skill, even because you are practicing in Jinzhong, your internal skill is not much worse than Xiuying and Wenjun. The only thing you lack is the fighting momentum."


    "I don''t understand. What do you mean?" Huofeng thought about it and shook her head.


    LAN Xiqi said thoughtfully: "what you mean is that our strength is not weak, that is, our momentum is not enough to hold people down?"


    "That''s about what it means. In fact, in the final analysis, you don''t have enough hands-on experience with others. You should be given more opportunities to practice in the future, otherwise you won''t be able to grasp the advantages of your province." Su Jingfei nodded.


    "We practice again. We train every day. Although I don''t want to be a top player, I don''t want to be lazy." Huofeng frowned.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile: "training or competition is different from life and death. If there is such an opportunity in the future, I will let you practice."


    When he said this, he also thought of other people in his family. Although the women in Su Fu are good at Kung Fu, few of them can really fight with others. Dongfang Wenjun is one of them. Nalan Xiuying has some experience, and LAN Xiqi has some experience. In fact, other people are just talking on paper.


    Even Han Shan, the eldest lady of the Han family, has been practicing martial arts all the time. She is half a martial arts maniac, but she really has few opportunities to fight with others.


    Among all the women in Su''s mansion, only Dongfang Wenjun had rich experience. Before he came to Su Jingfei, he was a killer.


    Practice and life and death fight, feeling is very different, Su Jingfei can give Huofeng and LAN Xiqi the greatest help, but really want to do, their lack of experience, is also very fatal.


    Before, Su Jingfei''s energy and experience were not enough for him to understand this, but after so many things, he has found the biggest problem faced by all the girls in the Su family. If they are not allowed to fight, even if they have martial arts skills, they will not be able to play.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are both smart women. Even though they don''t feel as good as Su Jingfei, they understand what he means. Huofeng immediately says, "husband, just give us a chance. I don''t want to be a vase."


    "Just be it. Anyway, it''s reasonable for a flower girl to be a vase." Blue Xi Qi pie pie pie pie mouth, then way: "husband, I am willing to participate in actual combat."


    Fire phoenix smell speech, immediately ashamed annoyed of past in blue Xi Qi''s chest took out a, then just elated way: "small Qi Qi, you don''t want too much, careful I don''t have a person at night when pick up you."


    In front of Su Jingfei''s face, LAN Xiqi is attacked by Huofeng. She is so ashamed and annoyed that she has no chance of winning the battle with Su Jingfei. But now she is not guilty of facing Huofeng, and she rushes directly. Her martial arts are better than Huofeng.


    When Huofeng attacks her chest, she is already on guard against LAN Xiqi''s anger. Sure enough, she pours on herself. Huofeng is not frightened at all. With a smile, she fights with LAN Xiqi.


    Su Jingfei looks at the two women in tears and laughter. The relationship between the two women is really speechless. Now they are talking about very important things, but in the twinkling of an eye, they fight. But the relationship between them is so noisy, so it''s hard for Su Jingfei to intervene.


    Now that he has understood his external skills, Su Jingfei doesn''t think much about it. As for the two women who are fighting, Su Jingfei doesn''t care. They don''t think twice.


    As he walked into the hall, he thought about how to create some real combat opportunities for them. Originally, there were many mercenaries thinking about themselves, so they could practice. But now the mercenaries won''t come for the time being. Who''s huijue!


    In this way, people on their own side have less opportunities to practice. In fact, this can not be said to be a bad thing. Although it is necessary to practice, it can not be too dangerous!


    He is thinking, Su Jingfei''s mobile phone rings, see the above call, let Su Jingfei some accident, unexpectedly is Taiyue.

 Chapter 1255

    Dan Taiyue and Su Jingfei are not very close friends. Even his phone calls are left by each other when they are polite. He doesn''t think this phone can be used. He didn''t expect that Dan Taiyue would call himself today.


    Yesterday''s housewarming, tantaiyue has come, Su Jingfei can''t understand what she will have to find herself.


    However, thinking of the status of the dantai family in the capital, Su Jingfei did not dare to neglect. He quickly picked up the phone and heard dantaiyue''s cold voice: "Su Jingfei, I have something to tell you. Is it convenient for you?"


    Su Jingfei looked at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, who were still fighting. He thought that this meeting should be more leisurely, so he said: "almost. I don''t have anything to do now. If you have anything to do, just tell me. You''ll come to me in person. There must be something important."


    Dan Taiyue didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s teasing, but continued to say coldly: "I really have something important to look for you, but it should not be clear on the phone. If you go to the teahouse where we met last time, I''ll say it right away."


    Su Jingfei was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that tantaiyue didn''t plan to talk to him on the phone, but he said quickly, "OK, let''s meet again. I have to go alone this time?" When he said this, he thought whether he should bring Huofeng and LAN Xiqi. They were very stuffy at home.


    "You can do it yourself. We''re not talking about secrets. Your family can know." Taiyue seems to be very easy to speak, not reluctantly.


    Su Jingfei promised to hang up the phone, then walked outside the door and said: "two beauties, I''m going out. Do you still want to call? If you don''t, you can go out with me. " After that, regardless of their reaction, they continued to go out.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi didn''t have any conflicts. They just like to get along like this. They can make progress together. Now they hear that Su Jingfei is going out, and they have a tacit understanding to stop.


    If they had not seen them fight before, others would have thought that they were just chatting quietly, and their hostility could not be seen at all.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei had already walked out of the hall, they quickly followed up. As they walked, Huofeng asked: "husband, what are you going to do? Do you want to take us with you?"


    Although LAN Xiqi didn''t speak, she was also very curious. Su Jingfei seemed to act alone in general.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "I just received a phone call from tantaiyue. She said that she had something to tell me. I''m going to take you two with me, so that you won''t be bored at home."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi look at each other, and they are also a little surprised. Tantaiyue, they have seen each other. She is a real beauty, but she is too cold. She is different from Li Hongsi. She is cold to everyone, just like she has no feelings. This attitude is absolutely that strangers should not enter.


    They also did not expect dantaiyue to date Su Jingfei. Huofeng said directly: "husband, she won''t have any intention to you."


    Su Jingfei was dumbfounded and laughed. Huofeng said that she seemed to be a beauty. She shook her head and said, "what do you think? I''ve only met her several times. Besides, we did it the first time we met."


    LAN Xiqi said: "what''s the matter with your hands? We''ve done it when we meet. Besides, it''s absolutely special that Dan Taiyue''s character can meet you alone. Although I didn''t know much about the capital when I was in the capital, I''ve heard of this strange cold woman."


    Su Jingfei and Huofeng are stunned. They know that Lan Xiqi has been living in the capital, but they seldom hear her mention the situation of the families in the capital. Now she has such a comment on Tan Taiyue. It is estimated that her behavior is abnormal.


    In fact, Su doesn''t know how different tantaiyue''s attitude towards Su Jingfei is. He always thinks that this is the reflection of tantaijia''s attitude towards himself. Now he hears LAN Xiqi''s words and immediately denies: "it shouldn''t be. I''ve contacted tantaiyue several times and she doesn''t seem to have feelings. I think this time I''m looking for her, maybe it has something to do with tantaichongguang."


    LAN Xiqi is silent. She doesn''t completely believe her guess. She just feels that dantaiyue''s attitude towards Su Jingfei is a little strange. Besides, it''s not impossible for dantaiyue to melt the iceberg with Su Jingfei''s charm.


    Huofeng thinks less than LAN Xiqi. Then she says, "even if she really has an intention to her husband, we can''t agree with her. If she comes to Su Fu, she can''t get along with her. Tantaiyue is really cold, as if in her eyes, the world is winter every day."


    Su Jingfei doesn''t feel like Huofeng. Tantaiyue is really cold, but he doesn''t seem to exaggerate to himself, but he doesn''t help tantaiyue.


    As they said before, tantaiyue is really a beautiful woman, but ordinary people can''t stand it. Su Jingfei lets two women chat. He is only responsible for driving. He naturally remembers the location of the last teahouse, and it doesn''t take long to get to the place.


    The last time he and the Tantai family came here at night, I felt the atmosphere was pretty good. Now because it''s day, it''s estimated that there are fewer idle people and the teahouse is a little cold.


    When they got here, they already saw tantaiyue. When tantaiyue called Su Jingfei, she should not be far away. Now that she saw them coming, tantaiyue was not surprised. Since Su Jingfei asked if she could bring someone with her, she probably didn''t come by herself.


    "Here you are. Let''s sit in first." Dan Taiyue''s tone was calm, but she said some calm words, which made people feel very cold.


    Huofeng, LAN Xiqi and Dan Taiyue also know each other. They don''t need to introduce each other. Just say hello. They follow Dan Taiyue into a box. The elegant room here is really elegant.


    After entering the door, Su Jingfei found that there was no one else here. He was a little surprised. He really thought that tantaiyue was looking for herself because of tantaichongguang. He didn''t expect that she wanted to find herself, but although she knew tantaiyue, she didn''t seem to have much intersection!


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi don''t think so. Naturally, they also see that there is only Dan Taiyue here. They look at each other and have already determined that Dan Taiyue is going to meet Su Jingfei alone.


    They are even a little lucky. Fortunately, they came with them. Otherwise, let Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue get along alone. Isn''t that a date? Let''s not talk about tantaiyue. Su Jingfei is a playful guy. Maybe there will be one more sister at home!


    They all appeared late and didn''t want to compete with some of the women in the family. As we all know, the result is that no one is better. Su Jingfei is definitely not a kind-hearted person.


    No woman will give up Su Jingfei unless she has no feeling or disappointment with her. The most important thing is that it''s hard for them to find a stronger young man than Su Jingfei. In the eyes of these women who are more or less influenced by martial arts, Su Jingfei is absolutely outstanding, and besides martial arts, he is not bad in other aspects.


    Although tantaiyue is the eldest lady of the Tantai family, and her martial arts skills can be counted among the younger generation, she is still a young girl after all. Su Jingfei is the most likely man she likes.


    Everyone''s mind is different, Su Jingfei three people did not take the initiative to speak, on the contrary, Dan Taiyue first said: "Su Jingfei, today I come to you, is some things want to talk with you, on the phone I''m afraid I don''t know, just let you come here, it''s really some trouble."


    Looking at her slightly official politeness, although the tone is cold, it is also very rare, at least can prove that Tan Taiyue is not the kind of person with cold personality.


    Moreover, Su Jingfei''s three people also speculated from Dan Taiyue''s tone that nothing special would happen. Dan Taiyue didn''t ask him out because she liked Su Jingfei. The key now is what Dan Taiyue wants to talk about with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t like nonsense. He waved his hand and said, "it''s no trouble. If you have something to do in the future, you can go directly to my home. Our family are more talkative and hospitable."


    "It''s a deal. I''ll go next time." Maybe it''s because of the coldness that Taiyue talks about.


    "Well, go straight next time. Now let''s get down to business. Why are you looking for me?" Su Jingfei no longer has nothing to do with tantaiyue, but asks directly.


    Dan Taiyue didn''t expect Su Jingfei to be so direct. She was slightly stunned. Then she said, "actually, it''s very simple. I''m going to set up a studio now. I''m short of some staff. I''m going to borrow it from you. My studio is for the country. It''s absolutely formal."


    "Studio?" Su Jingfei is stunned. It''s generally acknowledged that the person who opened the studio should go to find it by himself. He has no one to help her.


    Dan Taiyue obviously saw Su Jingfei''s doubts. Instead of answering Su Jingfei''s questions, she looked at Huofeng and LAN Xiqi and said, "they are both experts with strong internal skills. Do they have any entertainment activities at ordinary times?"


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi might as well ask tantaiyue suddenly, look at each other, and then shake their heads together. They are almost Wuchi. Apart from practicing martial arts together, they seem to have no entertainment activities. This is really different for young people in their twenties. If tantaiyue doesn''t ask, they really don''t notice.


    Su Jingfei frowned slightly and asked, "tantaiyue, what do you want to do? Just say it directly."


    "Don''t worry, I asked them before I could say it!" Although tantaiyue is still so cold, she can make people feel that she is in a good mood. She turns her head and says to Huofeng and LAN Xiqi: "the studio I want to do can provide you with some activities, so that you are not so boring. I just need experts here. I''m more confident about your strength. How about joining my studio?"

 Chapter 1256

    Su Jingfei looks at Dan Taiyue and suddenly sends out an invitation to LAN Xiqi and Huofeng. She quickly reacts that the reason why she doesn''t refuse to bring her family here today is that she has no other intention.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are still in a daze. In the face of tantaiyue''s invitation, they don''t know whether they should refuse or accept it. They can''t help but look at Su Jingfei. They don''t have their own opinions, but they don''t know much about tantaiyue. Whether they want to join or not depends on Su Jingfei''s meaning.


    Su Jingfei didn''t directly agree or refuse, but said to Dan Taiyue: "Dan Taiyue, you said it for a long time, but in fact, you didn''t tell us what your studio does and how we can agree to join."


    "You''re too anxious. I''m going to tell you right now, aren''t I?" Although tantaiyue''s tone was still cold, she didn''t really refuse people thousands of miles away, but said: "my studio is actually very simple, that is, to accept some tasks that ordinary people can''t complete, and then we go to complete them and save points, which can make money or change official positions."


    Su Jingfei looks at each other. How does the studio Tan Taiyue talks about think so much about private detectives or mercenary regiments? She''s the eldest lady of Tan Taiyue''s family, Miao Hong. How can she come out to do this.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei can not help but doubt: "tantaiyue, you should not be short of money, why do you make such a studio, how to look like a mercenary regiment, you will not be now idle to this extent, your behavior really makes me unable to understand!"


    LAN Xiqi also helped: "although we are not very busy at ordinary times, we have never thought of being mercenaries. Although this is nothing, it''s not good after all. Not everyone will do things like taking people''s money and eliminating disasters."


    To be a mercenary is to work for the employer. In this era, people who can find mercenaries to work are basically secret. After all, only those things that are inconvenient to do will pay to hire people. The Soviet government is not short of money. They have no reason to do those things.


    In fact, according to Huofeng''s character, she doesn''t mind joining Tan Taiyue''s studio. After all, she is rebellious, but now she is with Su Jingfei, and she listens to her arrangement for many things.


    Su Jingfei means that he doesn''t want to participate in tantaiyue''s studio, especially Su Jingfei doesn''t want the two girls to participate. After all, he wants them to exercise and increase their combat experience, but he doesn''t want them to do such things. In fact, the mercenary regiment is not a very acceptable industry in the world.


    Dan Taiyue seemed not surprised by their idea, and even laughed. This is very rare in the cold Dan Taiyue. She said with a smile, "you misunderstood me. I''m not setting up a mercenary regiment."


    "Well? isn''t it? You just said clearly that it''s mercenary regiment, or private detective. Anyway, we don''t like them Su Jingfei frowned, a little surprised, but he didn''t approve of tantaiyue''s practice. He still shook his head.


    Dan Taiyue was no longer interested. She estimated that if she continued to do so, the three of them might be about to walk away. This was not what she wanted, so she said: "actually, I''m really going to set up a studio this time, and there are still a lot of people. I''m connected with the younger generation of families in Beijing, and my studio is still open, It''s not the kind of mercenary regiment that works in secret. "


    "Oh? It''s like this. Tell me more about it. You''re going to do something big Su Jingfei was really moved this time. He didn''t expect that Taiyue was going to make such a big scale.


    Tan Taiyue said happily: "in fact, I didn''t take the initiative to do this, but our Tan Tai family discussed it with other families to prepare for the big competition of the younger generation in half a year. It''s a studio where young children of all families can get exercise."


    Su Jingfei''s face became more serious. He was going to take part in the young generation''s contest, and he was going to take part in the world''s young generation''s contest on behalf of the prime minister''s temple. Now when he heard Tan Taiyue''s words, the families even planned to set up such an organization to train the young people. It can be seen that the families attached great importance to the contest, which was beyond Su''s expectation.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng don''t know about it at all. After hearing Dan Taiyue''s words and seeing Su Jingfei''s face, they naturally know that it must be more important.


    Although they don''t have any family backstage, LAN Xiqi used to have them. Now she''s with Su Jingfei, so she can only be regarded as Su Fu''s woman.


    If it was in the past, she might not be qualified to participate in the contest. Now it''s different. Su Fu has super first-class family strength. If you add the future teachers, Su Fu will have the strength of the top family, so that the younger generation of the family can participate in the contest.


    In the final analysis, before Su Jingfei set up Su Fu, only Su Jingfei and Su Bingfeng were eligible to participate in the contest. After all, they are all children of big families. Even Liang Xiuwen can participate in the contest, but others can''t. If they are free children, they will always suffer losses. This contest is mainly for the younger generation of each family, If free disciples participate, the restrictions are much stricter.


    "Tell me more about your studio. How can you connect so many people?" Su Jingfei thinks in the heart, can''t help asking tantaiyue seriously.


    Dan Taiyue has long guessed that the core content of his studio is involved. As long as he is young people with certain ideas in the younger generation, he will be attracted. Su Jingfei is the first master of the younger generation. No matter whether he wants to or not, he has already taken this position. How can he not care about it.


    What''s more, all the women in Su''s mansion, except Nalan Xiuying, can be regarded as the younger generation. Unless they really don''t care about their position in the capital, they may still want to participate, so they should be more concerned.


    Dan Taiyue is right. Su Jingfei is not an ambitious man, but Su Fu is about to become a top family. Whether it''s for Su Fu''s sake or for the sake of training the girls, this time the younger generation will surely participate in the contest. More importantly, Su Fu will appear in front of the public as a top family.


    Naturally, Taiyue doesn''t know what Su Jingfei thinks. She just thinks that all the women in Su''s mansion are excellent. Most of them are almost as good as her own. Some of them are even above herself. Although she doesn''t fight them, she can probably estimate them.


    "My studio is not a mercenary group. There''s no doubt about it, but it almost exists in the form of tasks. You''ve all played online games." Dan Taiyue thought for a moment and asked.


    In her opinion, all young people should have played some online games, not to mention Su Jingfei is still a boy, should like to play.


    When they thought of her words, they shook their heads together. Before graduation, Su Jingfei had been struggling to survive. He had to work to earn money when he had time. When he had leisure, he was practicing martial arts and studying medical skills, so he had no chance to play games. LAN Xiqi was obsessed with martial arts and could not play online games. Huofeng was born in Xiaofei and fought and killed every day.


    Looking at the three people''s confused appearance, Tan Taiyue wanted to cover her face. It seemed that the way of talking with them had to be changed.


    Without waiting for the three people to respond, Tan Taiyue explained in detail: "my studio is just a more modern saying. In fact, it should be called the bounty hunter Union. Those who join us are bounty hunters. They usually accumulate points by completing tasks."


    Although Su Jingfei has never played online games, at least he has heard of some settings in movies. After listening to tantaiyue''s words, Su Jingfei frowned and said, "you mean you release these tasks, and then they complete them. As for what or how to complete them, you don''t care, and then you come back to you for rewards?"


    "Almost that''s what I mean, but the task is not released by me, it''s our customers, we just need to confirm the authenticity of the task." Dan Taiyue shook her head, then added: "the most important thing is that our bounty hunter union is recognized by the state."


    "What? You mean the government is involved, isn''t it a private activity? " Su Jingfei couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t help it.


    "Of course, it''s recognized by the state. Otherwise, how can I let you exchange some points for official posts? Even part of our tasks are officially issued. Without official recognition, it''s not illegal for us to do so. Our family abides by the law." Dan Taiyue rolled his eyes and didn''t get angry.


    This time, Su Jingfei and his colleagues are really silent. If there is official participation, the significance of this studio, or the bounty hunter Union, will be different. It can not only train the children who want to participate in the young generation contest, but also be valued by the official.


    Although he always wanted to keep a low profile, what he did was not kept a low profile at all. Moreover, he was a captain of 307 troops in his province, which had already been noticed by the authorities.


    Although it''s private and still in the tone of discussion, Su Jingfei thinks that it''s not so simple. As a person concerned by several big men in a country, and also the first expert of the younger generation, Su Jingfei can''t decide whether to participate or not.


    As for Su Fu''s women, tantaiyue sincerely invited them, but also because she was sure that Su Jingfei could not refuse.


    Su Jingfei figured it out and said with a bitter smile: "tantaiyue, I thought you were cold and straight-minded. There were so many careful eyes. You said that I had to attend. Today I came to invite our family. How simple and clear it is."


    "It''s you who are stupid. Besides, who says I''m cold? I''m very enthusiastic." Dan Tai Yue turns her lips and stares at Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 1257

    Su Jingfei ignores tantaiyue''s dissatisfaction. Who dares to say that tantaiyue is enthusiastic? Su Jingfei goes to kill him first. Tantaiyue is the kind of coldness that people don''t want to enter. It''s not what ordinary people can bear. Su Jingfei is already very powerful.


    LAN Xiqi naturally won''t get involved in this topic. She has continued to ask: "tantaiyue, you say that your studio is actually a bounty hunter Union, and this form will also be recognized by the state. Aren''t you afraid of any public opinion pressure? Now the network is so developed, foreign countries will know, isn''t it not very good? "


    "There must be public opinion, but although we are open to the outside world, we will not let people know who the person who receives the task is. They will have their own code names. For example, you can get a net name, and we will investigate these tasks. They will not be illegal, such as buying people''s lives." Tan Taiyue did not hesitate, but quickly explained: "as for how foreign countries look at it, it doesn''t matter. Everyone knows what it is, but we are the first to do it."


    "Well, in that case, there must be no worries." Listen to her say so, LAN Xiqi also began to be interested, with the code is the most convenient, save time to be known identity, more trouble.


    Su Jingfei also had some accidents. Their bounty hunter union was like this. He began to be moved. He didn''t want to let people know his own situation. If he could hide his name, it would be great. He thought so and asked: "since it''s allowed by the government, how can you be responsible for it, the official?"


    Tantaiyue looked at Su Jingfei with disdain, and said: "you have a good relationship with my father, but you don''t know anything about our Tantai family!"


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t expect that tantaiyue suddenly came with such a sentence, and then he had some doubts. He had already known about it before. Nalan piaoxie once said that they are a relatively detached family, which can restrict the families and control the conflicts between the families within a certain range.


    He really tried to get to know the Tantai family, but now he can''t talk to tantaiyue, so he has to say, "your family is very famous, but I can''t understand everything. Just say it directly."


    "Well, you''re ignorant. I''ll tell you." Dan Taiyue once again despised Su Jingfei, which made Su Jingfei very depressed. Then she said, "my father is the director of the art department in Beijing. He is responsible for all these cultural and sports activities. Do you think there is any problem if I do this?"


    Su Jingfei felt that his tiger body was shocked. Then he was shocked again and again. In the end, he was shocked and said: "master dantai Chongguang is Wen, Minister of literature and art department!"


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are also stunned. A moment later, Huofeng can''t help asking: "you are a cultural and sports activity when you are a bounty hunter''s Union. Who regulates this? It''s ridiculous."


    This setting is really a bit off the mark. LAN Xiqi also speculated: "does the country count the young generation as a sports competition, and the purpose of the bounty hunter union is to give everyone a chance to exercise themselves, which can be regarded as a sports activity?"


    "Smart, that''s what it means, because our bounty hunter union is for the young generation Dabi, that is, for sports, we are even sports activities." Taiyue snapped her fingers.


    Su Jingfei was a little helpless, and could only say: "I don''t know who stipulated this. I''m really convinced. My brain is open!"


    "Don''t talk about my father." Dantaiyue glares at Su Jingfei, as if it involves relatives. Dantaiyue will not be so cold, and her attitude will not be so good. It seems that she can fight at any time.


    Su Jingfei recognized from tantaiyue''s words that the person required was tantaichongguang. Before, he thought that tantaichongguang was a powerful person, but now he is looking up to the top of the mountain. Such a serious and characteristic thing was actually prescribed as a cultural and sports activity by him. Su Jingfei no longer wanted to ask about it.


    Tan Taiyue saw that Su Jingfei did not speak. Naturally, she could argue with him. After all, she was rational. To be fair, the bounty hunter trade union was included in the literature and art department, which really made people speechless.


    Outsiders don''t know, but tantaiyue does. The reason why tantaichongguang does this is actually for the stability of the capital. It''s better to let the children of various families exercise themselves through the bounty hunter union than to do some disturbing social security activities.


    Although it will increase a lot of investment because of this, at the same time of rewarding, it will also solve some things that can not be solved. It can be said that everything is worth it, which has also been recognized by the country''s leaders.


    Although this method is avant-garde, it can be said that it is a very effective plan. After the establishment of the bounty hunter Union, the children of all families will participate in it. When they have something to do, they will have no time to make trouble, and the public security in the capital will be much better.


    The best way to get the approval of the big men in Beijing is to solve the problems that the police or the bureau can''t solve. This is killing two birds with one stone.


    Dan Taiyue didn''t talk to Su Jingfei about this, but she believed Su Jingfei''s mind, and she certainly wanted to get it. After all, if Su Jingfei didn''t have this mind, I don''t know how many times she died. Among the younger generation, she admired Su Jingfei the most, and she also investigated him.


    Su Jingfei really thought of this. He thought that the country had taken these into consideration, so he agreed to dantai Chongguang. After all, this is not a trivial matter. If other countries take out nonsense, it will really be troublesome!


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. I''m here to invite you and your family. As long as you are over 30 years old, you can participate. After you sign up, I''ll give you a card. If you want to know your name, I won''t know. The top three big men in the country know your real identity." She said in her concluding remarks.


    Su Jingfei was really surprised when he heard Tan Taiyue''s specific introduction. The confidentiality of the bounty hunter union is really high. Only the top leaders know about it. In this way, everyone will have less scruples.


    No matter what you do, as long as you join the organization, you can''t keep it completely secret. Now only three top leaders know, which is not easy.


    In fact, Su Jingfei understands that in a highly centralized country, it''s hard to keep secrets about what he does, unless he only has his own experience and then kills everyone. This is still on the premise that he doesn''t leave any clues. Su Jingfei has always kept a low profile and never thought that people would never know.


    Now the bounty hunter trade union has been kept secret. You can''t let the people who run the trade union don''t know who you are. Then how can you give rewards.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are also surprised and surprised when they hear tantaiyue''s words. They are all women from the Su family. They just like to play and don''t want to be in the limelight. If they have a task security system, they can have no scruples. It''s really interesting.


    Tantaiyue saw that the three people had already been moved, so she said with a smile: "how about it? Heart is not as good as action. Are you happy or not? "


    Su Jingfei looks at tantaiyue at this time and wants to tell her that you really don''t have temperament when you are cold. Now you look like a TV direct selling host. If she says "998" again, it''s really intoxicating.


    But anyway, it''s really a good thing to invite them to join the bounty hunter union this month. Su doesn''t value the rewards. After all, at his level, Su doesn''t need much. The rewards are far less attractive than this process. Su thinks that through this, she can exercise the women in her family.


    Although he has never been in touch with the tasks, Su Jingfei also knows that these tasks must be done without hands, otherwise there is no significance in training the children of various families. This is the purpose of the bounty hunter Union.


    Among the younger generation, Su Fu''s women''s strength is absolutely outstanding, but they lack actual combat experience. If they have the bounty hunter Union, they can make up for this shortcoming. Before, he was still thinking about how to improve their experience, and tantaiyue appeared.


    It''s really a little sleepy. Someone gives her a pillow. Su Jingfei is actually very satisfied with the appearance of tantaiyue.


    Tantaiyue naturally didn''t think that she was the timely rain. Su Jingfei had obviously been convinced by herself, so she nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, our trade union has already opened. If you don''t want to register now, you can also have a look at the tasks by the way."


    "So fast? You''ve all set up the trade union, and you''ve done it quietly! " This time Su Jingfei was really surprised. He thought tantaiyue was greeting himself first.


    Dan Taiyue said, "it''s not easy. First, arrange a place, then settle down the trade union, and then issue tasks. The first batch of tasks are arranged by the state. When you come back, you will accept personal tasks, and there will be several tasks for the time being. So, members who join can now look at and choose their own tasks."


    Although Su Jingfei has never played a game, he really feels that he wants to enter the game when he hears tantaiyue''s words. Does the real society also need to learn from the way of online games? It''s new to say.


    Since he is so curious, Su Jingfei naturally doesn''t mind going to have a look first. As for whether to experience it or not, it depends on the task.


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look with you, and then register one first. Is everything really like a game?" Su Jingfei asked as he promised Taiyue.


    Dan Taiyue snapped his fingers and said, "of course, it''s the same as the game. It''s designed by professionals."

 Chapter 1258

    Listening to tan Taiyue talking about the designer, Su Jingfei asked with a smile, "isn''t this designer your father? I thought the plan was his! "


    "In fact, the plan belongs to my father. My father means to make such an activity. But the specific form is still designed by someone. After the design, it is very satisfying." Dan Taiyue shakes her head and explains.


    "Which electronic master did you hire this time to design such a plan for you?" Su Jingfei smiles and asks.


    "In a word, you all know this man." Dan Taiyue didn''t care about it either. He said happily: "the designer is the little fat man an Qiuliang. He made a bounty hunter Union for us according to the game settings. He said that there would be several benefits in this way. Then he listed all the benefits to us one by one, and we were convinced by him."


    Su Jingfei steps, this time is really stunned, it is actually an Qiuliang to set, that is to say, the setting of the bounty hunter union is also related to the game developed by an Qiuliang.


    He may not have a good business mind, but his vision and reaction are really beyond the average person''s ability. He immediately understood the meaning of it.


    Instead of continuing to discuss the bounty hunter union with Tan Taiyue, he took out the phone and dialed Lin ruoke. Regardless of the other three girls, he immediately said to Lin ruoke: "ruoke, we talked about cooperation in the morning and made it as soon as possible. Don''t hesitate. As long as we don''t ask too much, we will agree."


    Su Jingfei''s words stunned the other three women. They didn''t understand how Su Jingfei suddenly called Lin ruoke to talk about cooperation, which also made Lin ruoke over there unexpected.


    In the morning, when they talked about the game cooperation, Su Jingfei''s attitude was tough. Now it suddenly changed. Although he was still tough, this tough attitude was not to the game production team of an pangzi, but to make them win the cooperation.


    Su Jingfei said these words, and without waiting for Lin ruoke''s reply, he immediately continued: "we must take the initiative in this cooperation. It''s a big deal to spend more money. Don''t be afraid of more money."


    Although Lin ruoke didn''t understand, he was the chairman of the board of directors and his husband. Lin ruoke agreed: "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    "Well, that''s it. Don''t worry. My decision won''t disappoint you. I''ll explain it to you later." Su Jingfei is not too strong to his women. He doesn''t need a family member to listen to him.


    Lin ruoke knew that Su Jingfei was a very stable person, so he would not say more. He would hang up with a promise and have a new meeting about game cooperation.


    Su Jingfei arranged for Lin ruoke there, and then said to Dan Taiyue, "OK, let''s go and have a look. I really want to see what effect you will have if you put the game into reality."


    Dan Taiyue didn''t ask Su Jingfei about it either. He just gave him a white look and said, "can you compare this one who doesn''t even play games?"


    Su Jingfei opens his mouth and suddenly finds that he really doesn''t have a position to say such a thing. He simply stops talking. He really doesn''t know much about this aspect, but he can tell if the bounty hunter union is doing well at that time.


    The reason why he let Lin ruoke take the initiative in the game is that an Qiuliang, a game setting activity designed by him, can actually reach the recognition of the upper class of the country. Needless to say, he must have designed a very good design, and if these settings are put into the game, they should also be recognized.


    The most important thing is that this bounty hunter union activity, as long as it is really held, will certainly cause a sensation on the Internet. If it is known that the designer is an Qiuliang, and he is still designing the same game, we can imagine what the final effect will be.


    Zhang Xianing had predicted the future of the little fat man''s game before, and now the bounty hunter Union has been set up. As a result, Su Jingfei knows that the game must have made a lot of money.


    His mind is meticulous, just connect all kinds of thread together, you know the result, this is definitely a very good investment project.


    Let alone invest 2 billion yuan, even if it is a little bigger, Su Jingfei will not hesitate to participate as long as it is worth investing so much after normal evaluation. Su Jingfei has abundant funds and can do something he wants to do.


    Dan Taiyue doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is thinking about her business. She''s not asking questions. In fact, she''s also relieved. Even if she''s in charge of the bounty hunters'' Union, whether Su Jingfei will join is voluntary.


    As the first master of the young generation, it is reasonable for Su Jingfei to take part in this game. But who can guarantee that others will be willful and will not take part in it? Even tantaiyue can''t do anything to him. He can promise to take part in it and take the women at home, which is quite good.


    Dan Taiyue, as the person in charge, also has her difficulties. We must pay great attention to the selection of the first batch of bounty hunters. If they are not elites, they will not be able to complete the task after they come in, or the completion of the task is not satisfactory, which will directly affect the reputation of the bounty hunter trade union and the views of the big men on the trade union. Maybe they will not be able to do it well!


    So this time Su Jingfei is invited by tantaiyue himself, otherwise it would be better to get an invitation directly.


    Dan Taiyue came out of the teahouse with three people and drove straight to the bounty hunter Union. Since it was very formal this time, the place she was in was also quite formal.


    Su Jingfei originally thought that they would be set in the office building in which business district, but Dan Taiyue took him to the capital city government. There is a building next to the city government. What Su Jingfei did before is not clear, but now it has become the bounty hunter union building.


    Looking at the sign hanging on the building, Su Jingfei had to sigh: "it''s really unexpected that you set up the trade union here. Even if you are a fool, you know that you are allowed by the political axe."


    "We are legal. In fact, most of our staff are from the government. They all enjoy the treatment of civil servants." Tan Taiyue is proud of her career this time.


    Su Jingfei looked at her and said: "well, I have to say that civil servants are paid and efficient after all. In fact, I think it''s better to evaluate their performance based on their professional ability."


    He said it more implicitly, but the meaning was very obvious. If the bounty hunter Union became the second administrative agency, he would feel that there was no future.


    Tan Taiyue naturally understood Su Jingfei''s meaning and sneered: "now I''m the boss of the bounty hunter trade union. If anyone slows down or shows his face, they''ve finished their job. Who says civil servants must be golden rice bowls."


    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "if you have this spirit, I''m more relieved. Let''s go in and have a look. Don''t let me down."


    Dan Taiyue nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''ve also had some ideas about this. We''re not setting up the bounty hunter union this time. We all have practical effects. If we can''t, we might as well close down!"


    "I''m very glad to hear that!" Su Jingfei, with an old look of great comfort, said beside him.


    She turned to LAN Xiqi and Huofeng and said, "Lan Xiqi, Huofeng, after you register, you can do the task. You can choose some simple tasks first. The tasks here are unitary, and other people can''t take them in time, In this way, the completion of the task can be relatively high, and it will not be repeated. "


    Su Jingfei didn''t understand the rules here. When they heard Tan Taiyue''s words, they all nodded suddenly. In this way, it''s more reassuring. Otherwise, when many people complete the task, they either repeat the reward or fight with each other.


    In the game, there may be fighting, PK or something, but in reality it can''t be. After all, the trade union''s witness is to train the children of various families. The process of completing their tasks is to train them. If it is combined with mutual killing, the situation will be different, and the political axe won''t allow it.


    Su Jingfei and his three friends follow tantaiyue into the hall. The equipment here is new. I don''t know what the building used to be. Now it has become a bounty hunter Union. There are not many people here. It should be because of the new door opening. The mental outlook of the staff is not wrong, and their attitude to others seems good. I hope they can keep it.


    "You see, our trade union has been open for three days. Now, although there are not many people coming, they can''t send out dozens of tasks, and some people have begun to complete them." As she walked, Dan Taiyue pointed to the bulletin board and said, "you see, now there are 13 people whose tasks have been completed. One of them, the butcher, has actually completed three tasks."


    The three people looked along Taiyue''s fingers. There were two big screens on the wall of the union, one of which recorded various tasks, and the other was task completion, arranged according to points.


    At the top of the list on the screen is a guy named slaughtering, who has completed three tasks and scored 30 points. Obviously, he is the first among the people. Other people either complete one or two tasks, and both of them are rare.


    Su Jingfei didn''t ask who the butcher was. According to Dan Taiyue, she didn''t know the identity of this person. However, he looked at a name on the screen that had completed two tasks and said, "Dan Taiyue, this name is a little strange. What can I say about it?"

 Chapter 1259

    Dan Taiyue looks at Su Jingfei''s fingers. Her name is the wind Corps. It doesn''t look like a person''s name. As the head of the bounty hunter Union, she naturally understands what this means.


    "In fact, this is not a person, but a group. Some tasks are more difficult, or the people who perform tasks feel that they can''t complete the task will form a team. We allow the group to complete the task, but it must be the younger generation. We can''t use the help of the younger generation." Dan Taiyue explains to Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei nodded, but secretly shook his head in his heart. This is also a loophole. There are many children in each family. Who can guarantee that the task will be completed independently? But he thought that people like Tan Tai Chongguang must have thought about it, and it should be able to solve the problem at that time.


    What makes him more curious is the team system. If the women in his family are allowed to complete the task alone, they are really not at ease. If they can complete the task together and have two or three people together, they will be at ease.


    He just wanted to exercise his women, but he didn''t want them to really get involved. Besides, he couldn''t, and he could support them!


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng have the same idea. They come here just for fun. Now they hear that they can complete the task together. Huofeng immediately says with a smile, "brother Fei, Xiqi, let''s build a team, and then we can take the task together."


    "Well, that''s OK. We''ll call our sisters together at that time, so that we can finish the task more easily." LAN Xiqi smiles and agrees.


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t object to this, but Dan Taiyue is surprised to see them, for a moment then said: "your idea is OK, but the team task also has a number of restrictions, after all, if there are too many people, it can''t play the effect of exercise."


    When she said this, she was thinking about the relationship between Su Jingfei and other women. On the surface, they should all be su Jingfei''s women, but how can they get along with each other when so many women are together?


    What''s the relationship between Su Jingfei and other girls? In fact, everyone is guessing. Li hongsilk is the only one who can confirm the identity of her girlfriend, while Liang Xiuwen and Wu Yanli are the only ones Su Jingfei admits. Of course, Liu Yifei has been dug up, but no one else has explicitly admitted.


    But we all know this relationship well. Who can''t see it, can''t see it, can''t understand it, it''s still the same. Can so many excellent women bear Su Jingfei''s playfulness?


    Dan Taiyue is also an excellent and proud woman. She can''t understand it, but it doesn''t prevent her from appreciating Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei''s ability is absolutely the best among the younger generation. The more she knows, the more she thinks Su Jingfei is excellent. Maybe this is the reason why he can be recognized.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know Dan Taiyue was thinking about this. After listening to her, she asked curiously, "what can you do to determine the number of people in your task setting? After all, the difficulty of the task is not sure!"


    "In fact, it''s very simple. We set the difficulty of the task. When we publish the task, we can divide it. If it''s each person''s task, we can naturally divide the difficulty after we confirm that it can be published. Moreover, there is an upper limit. No matter what task, no more than eight people are allowed to participate in it." He explained in detail.


    What she explained is superficial. As for how to investigate, how to set up and how to evaluate the difficulty, naturally, she doesn''t need to say. The staff of the trade union are responsible for all these.


    Su Jingfei listens to Dan Taiyue''s explanation. Although he doesn''t know the specific situation, he also knows that this time people are really well prepared. He won''t pick out any problems for a while. Besides, he''s not here to pick out problems, as long as their task mechanism is reasonable.


    Although she is cold, Su Jingfei knows that she is more serious.


    "Let''s go and see what tasks we have first, and think about it later. Let''s take part in a task." Su Jingfei thought in his heart and said to LAN Xiqi and Huofeng.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng nodded together. They have been attracted by the trade union in this form of game. After all, it''s the first time that they dare to apply the form of game to reality. What''s more, the participants must be the outstanding young people. It''s even more amazing.


    In fact, the three people can see the task from the big screen, but they still come to the counter, they also want to see everything here.


    Dan Taiyue is the person in charge here. Naturally, everyone knows her. When she was talking with Su Jingfei before, people would not come to disturb her. Now when they go to the counter, someone says, "president."


    Su Jingfei looks at Dan Taiyue with a little surprise. He has heard that Dan Taiyue is in charge of the situation here. He just thinks that the real president should be Dan taichongguang. After all, Dan Taiyue is still young and may not be recognized by others. Now that he knows that she is the president, he is really surprised.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this. The president of the bounty hunter union is actually in charge of daily affairs and doesn''t have much power. I told you that although the establishment of this department is not a political axe organization, it is similar in nature. We are really in charge of the next door." Dan Taiyue sees Su Jingfei''s surprise and explains.


    Su Jingfei suddenly nodded. Next door is the municipal axe. You don''t have to ask, you know that everything here is actually linked to the official, which can also make people more trusting.


    With these words, she came to the counter and said to a good-looking staff member, "Xiao Zhang, show them the registration manual and the task list. They will be our members in the future." Then he turned to Su Jingfei and said, "if you have any questions, you can ask her. She is more professional than me."


    Su Jingfei was not surprised by this. After all, Taiyue is management. She will not be responsible for the real service task, otherwise she will be tired to death. She nodded and said, "OK, I''ll see. If you have something to do, you can do it."


    Generally speaking, if you give someone else a greeting like this, you have something to leave. Su Jingfei still understands this.


    Dan Taiyue nodded to LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, then said to Su Jingfei, "OK, I''ll go to other families first. You should understand that at the beginning of the establishment of the trade union, everyone was busy."


    Su Jingfei understands that dantaiyue is not idle now, and what should be said has already been said. She doesn''t need dantaiyue to accompany her. In fact, Su Jingfei is quite surprised that dantaiyue can be the president of the trade union. She has such a cold personality. It is estimated that if the person in charge is not dantaichongguang, she will not appear.


    When tantaiyue leaves, Su Jingfei can ask Xiao Zhang if he has anything to do. In fact, Xiao Zhang is also a little surprised. There are absolutely few people who can be accompanied by the president in person. You don''t have to ask to know Su Jingfei''s weight.


    Su Jingfei hasn''t noticed this yet. After Taiyue left, he said to Xiao Zhang, "Miss Zhang, I want to see how you can register here and how you have tasks. Please introduce them to me." Although there are registration rules and task lists, some people can explain them more quickly.


    Knowing that Su was surprised to fly, he was not afraid to neglect his job. Xiao Zhang also did not dare to neglect. He smiled and said, "registration is actually very simple. There are computer beside you. You just need to write down ID number and registration name. It''s all secret. We can only see your registration ID, your user name and identity. We don''t know."


    Before listening to the flight, he heard that the Tai Tai Moon said it would be kept secret. Now it is known that it was the form, the name is false, and the ID number can not be seen by the staff. What they see is ID. So even if they want to leak, they will not know who it is. This form is suitable for people who love to be low-key.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng think more simply. They even start to think about what their name is better.


    Su Jingfei continued: "do you mean that if we register and hand in the task next time, we will input our registration ID directly? Is it like this? "


    "No, it doesn''t need to be so complicated to hand in the tasks. You can hand in the tasks directly with the membership card we sent out, and it''s the same with the machine. After all, we need to protect the privacy of the members. Basically, we only introduce the situation to you or answer some questions when we first register, We won''t have direct contact with the members who perform the task. " Xiao Zhang shook his head and explained specifically.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that in order to keep secret, they did it to such a degree. In this way, no matter who did what task or completed what task, everyone could see an ID or nickname at most, and no one knew who the specific characters were, except the top leaders.


    I don''t know if this kind of secret keeping measure was invented by an Qiuliang. It''s absolutely satisfying.


    If you think about it at a deeper level, he will know that all this is not just to satisfy those who like to keep a low profile, it is really a kind of protection. If anyone performs very well in the hunter trade union, he will certainly do very well, and maybe there will be a lot of trouble.


    The most important thing is that we all know that the bounty hunter union is to deal with the young generation''s Dabi. Su Jingfei also knows that after the domestic Dabi, there is an international Dabi.


    In this way, those who have made outstanding achievements here may appear in the international arena in the future. Therefore, if the identity of those who have made outstanding achievements is open, they may face the insidious means of some other countries. If they keep secrets, they will be much safer.


    Su Jingfei is very smart. After he wants to understand this, he can''t help nodding in the dark. No matter who thought up the secret system, it''s absolutely painstaking.

 Chapter 1260

    After listening to Xiao Zhang''s introduction, Su Jingfei is very satisfied with the confidentiality system of the trade union. He is not a high-profile person. Although he has not kept a low profile all the time, he does not take the initiative to publicize it.


    Now that he can have such a low-key exercise opportunity, he is naturally more satisfied, and he is not in a hurry to register. Instead, he says to Xiao Zhang, "Miss Zhang, you are busy first. Let''s discuss the name. When we go back to register, we need your help to introduce it."


    "OK, no problem. We can have a rest next to you. Let''s discuss it first." Xiao Zhang knows that Su Jingfei''s identity is not simple, and he can be so polite, she naturally smiles more sweetly.


    The bounty hunters'' Union is just like a bank, with waiting seats. Now there are few people here. The three of them soon come to one side and sit down. It''s a big deal to name them. Later, outsiders can only see their nicknames when they see their names.


    Huofeng was lively. After sitting down, she immediately said, "husband, this bounty hunter union is very interesting. If you go back and talk to them, they will all be willing to come."


    "Yes, everyone''s martial arts are good, but there is no chance to do it. I just looked at the published tasks. Most of them will fight with people, such as catching fugitives, saving people, and even fighting drugs and gangsters. Such tasks are more suitable for us." LAN Xiqi also nodded beside.


    "Well, I''ve seen that. In fact, it''s the political axe''s disguised use of the children of many families to solve some difficult cases. Of course, it''s killing two birds with one stone, which can make social security better." Su Jingfei nodded, and then said, "I have to say, this idea is win-win for everyone."


    "Yes, I don''t know whether it''s the idea of the little fat man or the idea of the dantai family." LAN Xiqi sighed that no matter who gave the idea, it was better.


    Huo Feng was not interested in these, but said: "husband, what are you going to call? How about the best in the world? It''s a nice name, and it''s domineering. "


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi despised Huofeng and said: "your level of naming is really bad. The No.1 name in the world is domineering, but how ironic it is. Isn''t it a typical way to tell others that you just don''t want to beat and beg to beat?"


    Let alone Su Jingfei, the first master of the young generation, even Su Jingfei, who is actually the number one in the world, can''t tell others that I am the number one in the world.


    It''s not only arrogant, but also absent-minded. Who knows if there will be any hidden masters in the world. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you use this nickname. No one knows, but it''s too ironic to be adopted by Su Jingfei.


    Huofeng didn''t care about their disdain and said, "now my husband is the first master of the young generation. Here you should be recognized as the number one in the world."


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi did not refute this point. After all, this is a fact. Su Jingfei''s strength has far exceeded that of his peers. In a limited environment under the age of 30, he is definitely the first master. This is not pride, but a fact.


    But Su Jingfei still said with a smile: "you think too simply, this bounty hunter union is definitely not only using force to evaluate the ranking, otherwise I will be ranked first directly."


    "Well, let''s think of a more reliable name." LAN Xiqi nodded and then said to Huofeng, "Huofeng, what name do you want to call? You''ve given your husband a good name. You must have an idea. Let''s hear it!"


    Fire phoenix complacent a smile way: "I naturally already thought well, I want to call Feng dance nine days."


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi are stunned. A moment later, Su Jingfei tentatively asks, "Huofeng, your name is very flashy and domineering, but don''t you think it''s easy for people to think of you?"


    "No, who can think of it? Don''t think I''m the one with Phoenix. We still have ice Phoenix in our family. Just now, I saw some colorful Phoenix and Lingfeng on the ranking list. I think their names are so weak that I just put them down." Huofeng shook her head.


    When Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi look at the list, they really see a lot of people named Feng, a lot of people named long, and even one of them named long Aotian. It''s really amazing.


    "These people are really attached to the dragon and Phoenix. Is it the dragon and Phoenix among the people? It''s really speechless. " LAN Xiqi looked like they were vulgar, and then added: "Huofeng, you see so many people are called Feng, you call Feng too vulgar!"


    "It seems that you have a point. The name of dragon and phoenix is really vulgar." Huofeng didn''t object to this, nodded.


    Su Jingfei looked at Huofeng''s appearance, some funny way: "don''t worry about the name, I think now we should think about whether to form a team, although Tan Taiyue said that the team task is up to eight people, but did not say that the number of team members is limited."


    "Yes, in fact, from this point of view, this bounty hunter union is really like a mercenary Union. We are mercenaries. If we form a team, we are mercenary regiment." LAN Xiqi''s thoughtful way.


    Su Jingfei had a little feeling before, but he didn''t think much about it. Now he found that he really thought the same as himself. He couldn''t help saying, "you have a point. The bounty hunter union is actually a mercenary Union. We bounty hunters are mercenaries. Why does the state agree to do this? If it''s a simple exercise, you don''t need to set up a mercenary Union. "


    "Who knows, don''t worry about the details. Let''s name the team." Huo Feng waved her hand and insisted on the activity of naming.


    Su Jingfei and LAN Xiqi can''t laugh or cry. Huofeng''s temperament is really hot. However, although Su Jingfei''s status is not low, he is a young colonel in the army and the first master of the younger generation, but his level is far from understanding the decision of the political axe.


    Now his own affairs have not been solved. The state has set up the bounty hunter Union for the purpose, and he has no qualification to participate in the opinions.


    He is not a meddler. Anyway, his goal is just to let the women of the Soviet Union exercise. As for the purpose of the trade union, he really doesn''t care. Anyway, as long as it is set up by the government, it won''t go too far.


    Fire phoenix want to name things, Su Jingfei natural selective ignore, this chick also don''t know where so many ideas, always want to name.


    In addition, even if the name is really chosen and a team is formed, all the women in the family should discuss it together. Moreover, Su Jingfei has already thought that these women must be arranged together. As for herself, she will not be with them.


    This is not to say that he finds it inconvenient to work with all the women, but at the present level of Su Jingfei, if he works with all the women, they will not be able to get exercise. In order to make all the women get good exercise, Su Jingfei is determined to let them do it by themselves.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi really want to join the bounty hunter Union. They are not only novel, but also exercise themselves. This is definitely a good opportunity for these two women who don''t care about the Su family''s things and just practice martial arts.


    Su Jingfei looked at them and pondered: "we''ll go back home to have a meeting, call all the people in our family, and then start to take on the task. Everyone must guarantee to complete at least one task a week. In this way, we will have enough combat experience before the younger generation Dabi."


    "Yes, according to the situation of our Su family, we must all participate in the contest of the younger generation. We can''t let our husband fight alone. We also need to let people know that all the women in Su family are not vases." Huofeng clenched her fists and vowed that she had a lot of fighting experience compared with other women. At least she used to fight a lot.


    Although LAN Xiqi didn''t say much, she clearly showed this meaning. LAN Xiqi didn''t say it at ordinary times, and she also understood that Su Jingfei was supporting Su''s house now!


    Su Jingfei didn''t specifically talk to them about master Wen Ren. As long as master Wen Ren''s internal skill is restored, she will be the secret weapon of Su Fu. Su Fu is definitely the top family in the capital. In addition to the fake Dacheng master, there is Su Jingfei, who is comparable to xiaochengdingfeng.


    While they were talking, someone next to them suddenly said, "Oh, isn''t this Su Jingfei? Are you here to play, too? Well, I haven''t registered. I''m thinking about taking over the task already! "


    Su Jingfei and his three friends look up. It''s not that their enemies don''t get together. Su Jingfei is really surprised to see feng Zhaofeng here, and it''s not just Feng Zhaofeng. Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang are also with him. Feng Erming and Feng Sanguang are not here. They are in politics one by one, and one is abandoned by Su Jingfei. They don''t necessarily come here.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are always at home and don''t know these three people, but from their eyes, they can see that they are hostile to Jiu Jingfei.


    The three men''s martial arts are far worse than Su Jingfei''s. under normal circumstances, they dare not come to say hello to Su Jingfei, but now they are different. When Su Jingfei came in, they saw a sign hanging at the gate of the bounty hunter Union, where all fighting is forbidden.


    In the words of the game, the bounty hunter union can be regarded as a safe area. Even if you fight here, you can''t do it. If you do it, you will be deprived of your membership and will be sent to the police.


    Although the people who come here are all young children of various families, and the general police dare not mess around, if they are really seized here and sent to the police station, even if they finally come out, they will be disgraced, so this is almost the absolute safe area. The Feng family, without worrying about Su Jingfei, naturally have no scruples and take the initiative to say hello.

 Chapter 1261

    Su Jingfei was not surprised that the Feng family''s children appeared in the guild. After all, Dan Taiyue said that this is a training task for all the young children. As the top family in Beijing, the Feng family must have got the news earlier.


    Unexpectedly, these guys dare to say hello to themselves. He knows he can''t do it here, but it doesn''t prevent him from increasing his hatred. Anyway, he and the Feng family can''t solve their hatred. It''s OK to add more. Su Jingfei doesn''t care.


    "Feng Zhaofeng, you come here to see the bounty hunter mission at this level. Isn''t it a bit of a rip off, do you plan to complete the mission collectively?" Su Jingfei smiles at Feng Jiasan.


    Feng Zhaofeng, Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang all suffered losses in Su Jingfei''s hands. In fact, they were a little guilty in the face of Su Jingfei. But when they looked at the sign forbidding hands in the hall, they felt that they had enough courage. Su Jingfei''s force value was higher than others, but he didn''t dare to do it. What''s more terrible.


    Feng Zhaofeng has always regarded Su Jingfei as the rival who robbed Qin Yuyan, and he also knew the grudge between him and the Feng family. At this time, if he was not afraid of him, he was naturally secretly happy.


    "Su Jingfei, don''t think you can do the reward task. You probably don''t understand it. The more powerful the task is, the higher the score will be. The main thing is whether you can do it. The task may need to use force, but the more important thing is to have brains. Do you understand? Do you have any? " Feng Zhaofeng knew that Su Jingfei could not break out, and his words became very mean.


    Su Jingfei looked at Feng Zhaofeng and said with a smile: "I heard that the most brainless person in the Feng family is Feng Zhaofeng. Master Feng, you came to ask me if I have a brain. Did you have a brain when you said that?" Said a suddenly way: "Oh, wrong, you have no brain, do not have to."


    He always gives people the feeling that he is very strong and always has to do something. In fact, Su Jingfei is not a person who will suffer losses all the time. He can''t say that he is smart. At least he won''t be suppressed at such a time.


    Feng Zhaofeng''s face turns blue and white when he hears Su Jingfei''s words. Although Su Jingfei is hurting him, in fact, this kind of statement is not without it. After all, the most favored Feng family is crazy young master, which is also equivalent to Feng Zhaofeng''s mental illness. This reward task, crazy young master did not come with him, in fact, that guy''s injury has been cured for a long time.


    Now when he heard Su Jingfei''s words, Feng Zhaofeng was naturally depressed, but he didn''t know how to refute them. He thought of crazy young master, and his heart was blocked.


    Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang are blocked by Su Jingfei''s words, and they both sigh in their hearts that this guy is a straw bag. It''s really sad for Feng family to have a young master like him. No wonder Feng mieling is not willing to delegate power when he is old. If it really comes to him, he will be defeated.


    But anyway, they all came together. They can''t be indifferent to Feng Zhaofeng.


    "Su Jingfei, you don''t have to say those who are useful or useless. Although the reward task is to train young people, if you don''t have the support of the family, you can''t finish the task quickly. At last, you''re at the bottom of the score. It depends on whether you have the courage to speak." Although Feng Yixiao was in charge of underground forces in H Province at the beginning, he was a talker.


    In fact, it''s no accident. If he doesn''t have the ability to incite, he won''t let others follow him. Feng Yixiao is a good young man, but he meets Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looks at Feng Yixiao and then at Feng Siguang. He actually thought about this problem before. Now when he hears Feng Yixiao''s words so clearly, he probably understands the truth. These tasks really need to be completed by young people themselves, but it doesn''t mean that family power can''t help.


    For example, if we want to catch a fugitive, we can ask the family to help define the scope and ensure that he can''t escape. Or when the anti drug task is being carried out, the family can help investigate.


    These bounty tasks have not been clearly pointed out, but it is very obvious. After all, the reality is not connected with the network. If it is a real game, whether it is completed by one person can be known by the system. The reality can''t do this, and they can''t let the person carrying out the task carry a tracker. Everyone needs to keep privacy.


    Su Jingfei was silent, but Feng Siguang said: "what? You got it? Su Jingfei, although you are the third young master of the Su family, we all know that there are not many people in the Su family. Even if you have a top family as the backstage, what can you do? For example, the Feng family and the Su family have a natural weakness. Let''s wait for us to step on you. "


    Think of Su Jingfei will be at the bottom of the table, the three Fengs feel very happy, since Su Jingfei debut, has been accompanied by genius, people like the title of dragon and Phoenix.


    In particular, he is still firmly in the top position of the young generation. Whether it''s out of personal resentment or the competition of his peers, Su Jingfei is a thorn in the side of these people''s eyes. How can they not be happy to see Su Jingfei suffer a loss.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any mood swings because of their words. Although he may suffer some losses in the task, it doesn''t mean he must be at the bottom of the table. He''s not worried. He has his own calculation.


    Now he looked at the three members of the Feng family and said with a smile: "Feng Zhaofeng is a waste firewood, which is generally recognized. Miss Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang, what a beautiful place you were in H Province. The eldest and fourth young masters of the Feng family have now been reduced to other people''s doglegs. You are still shouting here. How can Feng mieqing be embarrassed?"


    After su Jingfei said this, without waiting for them to speak, he shook his head and sighed, "Feng Yixiao of those years, who mentioned it, should also say boss Feng. Feng Siguang of those years, who mentioned it, had to say boss Feng. Now it seems that it can only be said that it''s dog leg Feng in the future, poor and pathetic!"


    The way he talks, it seems that he really feels sad for them. If people don''t know, they think Su Jingfei used to be their fans.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi have been with Su Jingfei since H Province. Naturally, they know the relationship between Su Jingfei and the Feng family, especially Huofeng. They know that Su Jingfei was responsible for the destruction of the Feng family.


    Now I''m sorry for Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang. It''s definitely a dissension, and it''s also a salt on their wounds. If it wasn''t for the inappropriate occasion, she would have laughed. Su Jingfei is so damaged that she would not be able to say it.


    When Su Jingfei said these things, he thought it was good. Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang grew up in the Feng family. They were also proud people. At the beginning, the Feng family was defeated by themselves and had to leave H Province to depend on others.


    It''s absolutely a shame for them. According to their personal abilities, Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang are all above Feng Zhaofeng, but now they can only follow Feng Zhaofeng. It''s all because of their different identities. No matter how capable they are, they are just a side branch. Feng Zhaofeng is the eldest young master of the family.


    Su Jingfei has experienced so much, how can he not know the contradiction in it? Although Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang resent themselves more, the hatred between them makes them want to kill themselves quickly. No matter how much they hate each other, they can''t help it? If human nature decides, they will shift their hatred.


    So the best target is undoubtedly Feng Zhaofeng. Even if he dares to be angry now, he will always leave a little flame in his heart, which will surely be ignited when he has a chance in the future.


    Su Jingfei has experienced a lot, and he even knows more about human nature than the children of these aristocratic families. After all, he has been alone since he was a child. Now this kind of light provocation and dissension is just at his fingertips, which not only makes them speechless, but also makes them have a gap.


    Feng Zhaofeng is a straw bag, which is recognized by all. He didn''t see Su Jingfei''s intention at all. After listening to him, he said angrily, "Su Jingfei, you don''t want to cry for mercy. If it wasn''t for you, could they come to our house from H Province? If it wasn''t for you, would they be able to do nothing like this? All the culprits are not you? "


    Every word he said was correct. In fact, it was the same. Su Jingfei was the culprit who forced the Feng family of H Province into the capital. The key is to say it at this time, which is undoubtedly to sprinkle salt on Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang.


    What''s more, he said that they had nothing to do. How could Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang bear the humiliation of being beaten in public? In their eyes, they could see their hatred for Feng Zhaofeng. If they had a chance now, they would not mind sending Feng Zhaofeng to die.


    Feng Zhaofeng has no idea what Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang are thinking because his back is to them and his head is short of strings.


    Facing them, Su Jingfei sees Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang''s murderous look in each other''s eyes. He smiles in his heart. This is the effect he needs. If Feng''s family doesn''t live well, he will be very happy.


    It can''t be said that Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang are not as intelligent as Su Jingfei. They can only say that they are not afraid of opponents like gods, but also of team-mates like pigs. Feng Zhaofeng is a team-mate like pigs. Not only can he not help his team-mates, but he also sprinkles salt on them. It''s strange that they can be calm!


    Su Jingfei''s purpose of provoking dissension has been achieved. Naturally, he won''t argue with Feng Zhaofeng whether it was because of himself that the Feng family in H Province was destroyed. He just said with a smile: "Mr. Feng, you are chatting with me now. It''s better to see what tasks are suitable for you. But now, these tasks are very dangerous. Pay attention to your own life."


    Originally came to Su Jingfei to ridicule him. As a result, Feng Zhaofeng, who was full of anger, naturally did not have a smiling face. He even glared at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, you''d better take care of yourself. Don''t be at the bottom of the ranking at that time. You won''t be able to laugh at that time."

 Chapter 1262

    Su Jingfei is not in a hurry to take on the task now. He has no intention for this ranking list. He is recognized as the first master of the young generation. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t take on these bounty hunter tasks.


    He came here just to give his women a chance to exercise. Naturally, he would not care about Feng Zhaofeng''s words.


    Su Jingfei''s success in alienating the three members of the Feng family has made him satisfied enough. Watching the three leave, he smiles and says to Huofeng and LAN Xiqi, "I see, Feng Zhaofeng may not live long."


    LAN Xiqi is observant, and she also finds out the problems between the three people. Originally, Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang are not the kind of people who are inferior to others, but they have been patient. Su Jingfei''s mockery successfully provokes their hatred.


    Huofeng is relatively simple, or her character is careless. She doesn''t understand what''s going on at all. She just thinks it''s funny that Feng Yixiao and Feng Siguang just turned green.


    "Husband, do you think Feng Zhaofeng is going to die? Does it mean he''s in danger when he''s on a mission? " Huo Feng asked curiously.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said with a smile: "Feng Zhaofeng is the eldest son of the Feng family. No matter what task he takes, how the Feng family may let him risk, there will be someone to help him. It is estimated that many other families will do the same thing."


    "Well, since it can''t be dangerous, how can it not live long?" Huofeng doesn''t understand. Su Jingfei''s words are contradictory!


    "People''s fate is predestined. You don''t know it. I know fortune telling. I think Feng Zhaofeng is short-lived!" Su Jingfei did not give a specific explanation, but said with a smile.


    Fire Phoenix a Leng, she did not expect Su Jingfei will say so, doubt way: "husband, when you will be fortune telling."


    After that, LAN Xiqi can''t help laughing. She naturally knows that Su Jingfei is teasing Huofeng. She laughs and says, "Huofeng, you silly girl, your husband has a lot of skills, or you can let her count your marriage."


    Huofeng is careless sometimes, but she is not stupid. She suddenly realizes that Su Jingfei is joking with her again. She suddenly says: "husband, you are dead, you know you cheat me." Then he turned his head to LAN Xiqi and said, "little Qiqi, you are in debt. Give me a marriage. My marriage is here. You want to be a marriage. You want to be a red apricot!"


    "You''re out of the wall!" Blue Xi Qi retorts, see that posture to want to fight again.


    Huofeng is not afraid of LAN Xiqi either. Her eyes are wide open, and she means to make a move if she doesn''t agree with her. Moreover, she looks like she has the momentum of never giving up, which makes Su Jingfei cry and laugh.


    "Come on, come on, it''s not home. We still have business to do!" Su Jingfei had no choice but to persuade him.


    When they were at home, they had nothing to fight with each other. Even if the house was demolished, Su Jingfei didn''t care. If it was a big deal, he would find someone to build it again. But it''s different here. It''s not the same here. If the two people want to fight in public, Su''s face is not all gone.


    The two women are not that kind of willful and disobedient type, and they are not really angry, but they are used to bickering and start fighting if they don''t understand.


    Now Su Jingfei has already opened his mouth. Huofeng hums: "xiaoqiqi, I''ll let you go first. I''ll settle the accounts when I get home."


    "Who''s afraid of you? When you get home, just let it go." LAN Xiqi is not willing to show her weakness. She doesn''t put her in her eyes. Her usual calm attitude towards others has disappeared in front of Huofeng.


    Su Jingfei also had no choice but to shake his head and say, "let''s talk about the registration first. Let''s calculate it directly according to the group registration. I''ll join your team. I can help you if you have any tasks in the future."


    "Husband, do you mean you don''t plan to take part in personal tasks?" LAN Xiqi frowns slightly and asks.


    "I still want to take part in personal tasks, but the difficulty is too low. It''s meaningless for me. I don''t expect to get any position or money. My main purpose is to let the women of the Soviet Union increase their practical combat experience and save losses in the future." Su Jingfei explained with a smile.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi have long been out of Su Jingfei''s mind. It''s no surprise to hear him say so. Instead, they nodded: "OK, since that''s the case, we''ll sign up according to the team. Let''s go home and discuss with them. The name of the team should sound better. Husband, you should register a number for yourself first."


    Although Su Jingfei says that he doesn''t care about personal tasks, he can be the first master of the younger generation. If he just takes on team tasks, he can''t afford to lose face. Although they don''t say it, we all know that Su Jingfei''s identity is different from that of the past, and he represents Su Fu.


    Su Jingfei nodded. He came here today. If he didn''t even register his name, it''s hard to say. At least Taiyue''s face must be given.


    Three people talk, already walked to Xiaozhang''s counter, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Miss Zhang, I come to register, you tell me how to register." He said that he had to take out his ID card, which he said he needed before.


    Xiao Zhang has been looking at Su Jingfei three people, these three people are Dan Taiyue personally brought, she naturally attention.


    She also saw Su Jingfei talking with the Feng family. Although she didn''t hear anything because of the distance, she could probably guess that their conversation was not pleasant from their faces when they left.


    The Feng family is the top family in the capital, and they are obviously registered members. Xiao Zhang knows that these three people belong to the Feng family. If he can let them leave like this, Su Jingfei''s identity is even more important. No wonder he can be accompanied by Dan Taiyue. It''s really unusual.


    Now see Su Jingfei want to take out the ID card, Xiao Zhang said: "you don''t need to take out the ID card, you just need to go to the next computer to register your own members, we won''t see the ID card, we won''t know your real identity in the future, all this is for confidentiality, the computer operates by itself, I can tell you the registration process."


    Su Jingfei was stunned. He did not expect that their registration was so strict. These staff only knew the workflow, but they would not really contact the member information. In this way, they could absolutely avoid exposing the information.


    For such an arrangement, they are naturally very satisfied, nodded and said: "OK, then you can tell me about the registration process."


    Xiao Zhang is a professional. Naturally, he is proficient in business. He quickly turns on the computer and explains the registration process in detail in front of Su Jingfei. Among them, the code of the bounty hunter union is to be introduced, which can also be regarded as letting members understand the origin and significance of the Union.


    Everything about the bounty hunter union is roughly the same as that introduced by Dan Taiyue. Although there are some differences, it''s only in the details. Su Jingfei already knows. After Xiao Zhang''s introduction, he already knows how to register.


    "Well, I''ve got it. I just need to go to the computer next to me to register, right?" After hearing this, Su Jingfei asked Xiao Zhang.


    "Well, yes, after you register, there will be a display on my side, and I will give you a membership card. Of course, all I can see is your nickname, but I can''t see your name." Xiao Zhang said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei nodded and looked at it as if it was really the trade union system set by the game. It was really fun.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi are watching, and they have learned this set. Although they don''t register this time, they will come back after going home to discuss. Then they can register with all the girls.


    The two women go to a computer with Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei fills in the required information in the computer first, and then the last item is to fill in his nickname, which is also to make members cautious, because the last thing to use is this name, which is also displayed on the ranking list.


    "Honey, what''s your name? Have you thought about it? " Huofeng saw Su Jingfei fill in the information and asked.


    LAN Xiqi is also very curious and says with a smile: "husband, what are you going to call? Just now you didn''t say, is it high-end atmosphere or low-key luxury with connotation? "


    Huofeng looked at LAN Xiqi and said, "Oh, you still need to be able to say such fashionable words!"


    "How?" LAN Xiqi tit for tat.


    Su Jingfei looks at the two girls with a headache. The two girls are not reassuring. They have a good relationship, but they are ready to fight. Do they really take this place as their home.


    In order to let them not continue to toss, Su Jingfei quickly waved his hand and said, "I''ve already thought about it. I''m going to call it xiaoqingxin. It''s most suitable for me."


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi look at each other. After a moment, they curl their mouths together and say, "husband, don''t insult this word, OK? If you are a little fresh, what should heavy taste look like


    "Yes, honey, we all know about you, OK? This name is really not suitable for you, and I believe the sisters in the family will not believe it. If our husband''s name is Xiao Qingxin, what should we call him? " Fire phoenix said more ruthlessly, completely regardless of Su Jingfei''s face.


    Su Jingfei was depressed and said seriously, "I really am fresh."


    "Well, well, husband, you are the freshest, but this name is really not suitable here!" Blue Xi Qi a smile, looking at Su Jingfei depressed appearance, inexplicable joy.


    Su Jingfei looked at the names on the list, either slaughtering or sweeping a street. They all looked very impressive. If he was called xiaoqingxin, he did have a toothache. He had better change his name. Thinking of this, Su Jingfei began to input it on the computer.


    Huofeng and LAN Xiqi watch Su Jingfei input directly. They are very curious to see that Su Jingfei input seven words "honest and reliable little Lang Jun" in them. Before they speak, they directly click OK.

 Chapter 1263

    Su Jingfei''s action is very fast. Without waiting for LAN Xiqi and Huofeng to speak, he has already confirmed. That is to say, from today on, Su Jingfei''s nickname in the bounty hunter union is "honest and reliable little Lang Jun".


    "Well, I think the name is more suitable for me." Su Jingfei looked at his member with satisfaction and said with a smile.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng couldn''t help it at this time. Huofeng said with a frightened face: "husband, can your name be more shocking? It''s too much nonsense. Let''s not talk about your character first. It''s just such a name. I think it''s going to make people spurn you. "


    Su Jingfei said: "spit, it''s their jealousy. Anyway, they don''t know who I am."


    LAN Xiqi looks at Su Jingfei with disdain. Although Su Jingfei is usually young and mature, he is only 21 years old. It''s OK for him to like jokes.


    But the name is a little too self-conscious, and it''s sour, but Su Jingfei has chosen the name, and LAN Xiqi can only say powerlessly: "even if outsiders don''t know it, the family always know it, wait until the time to see them despise you."


    "I''m honest and reliable." Su Jingfei doesn''t care. With a big wave of his hand, we''ll go and see what tasks I can play with. "


    They are also used to Su Jingfei''s occasional nervousness. They can only follow Su Jingfei to Xiao Zhang and get his membership card first. As for Su Jingfei''s saying that he is honest and reliable, they don''t agree. Su Jingfei is really reliable. The word honesty should not be used in him.


    Although people like Su Jingfei are more sincere to their own women, others who come into contact with Su Jingfei think that Su Jingfei is a very cunning person, and even many people think that he is a little fox.


    This guy is never at a loss. Whether it''s someone else setting traps or taking the initiative to entrap people, it seems that he has nothing to do with honesty.


    If words like honesty and faithfulness are not suitable for Su Jingfei, then Xiao Langjun behind him will be even more speechless. These words are words of what era. Although they sound very archaic, they can be associated with each other and make people feel toothache.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t care what others think. The bounty hunter union doesn''t have much effect on him. After all, it''s suitable for young people under 30 years old. Even if it''s the most difficult task, it''s estimated that he can do it. His participation is just to give tantaiyue a face, and also with a playful attitude. Naturally, his nickname is a spoof.


    Now he is holding the mentality that others don''t know, and doesn''t care if his name is shocking.


    He brings LAN Xiqi and Huofeng to Xiao Zhang. Xiao Zhang has received the news of Su Jingfei''s successful registration. She also can''t see her name. She can only see her ID, which is in digital form.


    In addition to the registered person and the top three leaders, the staff of the bounty hunter union can''t see the user''s nickname. Even if they can remember the ID number and the registered person, they also don''t know the nickname, because when they take over the task, the user''s nickname is displayed, and the ID number can''t be seen.


    In this way, members can be more assured to take over the task, Su Jingfei is very satisfied with this setting, which is really the best choice to force.


    After getting the membership card, Su Jingfei and the two women went to the taskbar. Xiao Zhang has also introduced the method of receiving the task to them. They decide what task to choose. There are dozens of tasks. This is to let the members have something to do in the early stage, and there will be others to release the task in the later stage.


    Su Jingfei looked at the tasks in the taskbar, which were generally to hunt down fugitives, or crack down on criminal organizations, and even some cult elements. It was funny that there were so many cases!


    In fact, there are more detailed descriptions in each task. For example, the information of these fugitives or criminal organizations is introduced. The difficulty is also calculated according to the star level. One star is the simplest, five stars are the most difficult. Generally, more than four stars are team tasks, otherwise it is likely to be dangerous.


    Everything here is the same as the game settings, but it can also make people clear at a glance, more clearly know how to do, which really takes a lot of thought.


    Now the main tasks are all like this. After all, they are officially released. Part of their purpose is to let the bounty hunters help the police to complete some cases that are not easy to complete at ordinary times, and even investigate cases, which are cases that the police have no clue about.


    Su Jingfei thinks like this, and keeps looking at these tasks in his hand. At present, because he has just started to release tasks, almost all of them are below Samsung. After all, if the difficulty is too high, it is not suitable for these new people.


    He estimates that the difficulty of the task will increase with the recognition of the bounty hunter trade union. He is optimistic about the various settings of the bounty hunter trade union. It should not be long before it will become famous in the world. People from other countries will come to check it. Maybe they will follow suit!


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng also follow Su Jingfei to see, looking at Huofeng and saying: "husband, although this task is multifarious, it''s actually nothing more than those kinds. It doesn''t seem to have much meaning!"


    She is a woman who likes to play. These tasks really don''t suit her taste. However, she looks forward to playing with others. Now she plays with her family sisters every day. That feeling is absolutely different from life and death. It''s not exciting at all.


    Su Jingfei laughed, did not take her words, but said: "I see what tasks here can be suitable for me, this difficult task, in fact, is not suitable for me."


    Anyway, there is no outsider, and Su Jingfei doesn''t need to be too modest. After all, unless he wants to brush the ranking list, he has to be more careful when he takes on the task. As for brushing the ranking list, as Feng Zhaofeng and others said, he must have the strong support of a family.


    Su Jingfei thought of this and looked through all the missions, including three four-star missions. It was noted that this kind of mission required the team to do better. If it was an individual, it would be more dangerous.


    If it is a five-star project, it will be strongly demanded that the team should complete it. After all, the country is only to let these young children exercise and help solve the cases that the police have been unable to solve. They don''t want the young generation to suffer too much loss.


    Su Jingfei looks at the three four-star missions, two of which are for arresting criminals. One is in n Province, and the other is in L province. Although the mission is very clear, and even the other''s general area is introduced, the difficulty of these two missions is not small. One of them is good at camouflage. It is difficult to find out the murderer, which requires a lot of patience and time, This obviously does not meet the requirements of Su Jingfei, he does not have so much time.


    The second task of arresting criminals is because the murderer is very powerful. It is said that he once killed a family by himself and was extremely vicious. He was a high-level fugitive.


    If this person is near the capital, Su Jingfei is more willing to catch him, but this person is thousands of miles away, which is not in line with Su Jingfei''s original intention of practicing. He wants to do a task, which means that he has registered as a member. He doesn''t really want to be a qualified bounty hunter.


    Since these two tasks are not suitable for Su Jingfei, there is only the last one left. This task is also a four-star task, which is also a proposal team task. This task is different from the other two tasks, which is a task to crack down on criminal organizations.


    This criminal organization is a group of fanatical religious elements. These people use religious heresies to bewitch people and do things that violate the law and discipline. Although their influence is not big, they affect a lot of people in the northern mountainous area of the capital. But this organization''s whereabouts are secretive and it''s very difficult to investigate, so this task is released, Let the bounty hunter team destroy the organization.


    This kind of mission itself is to face multiple enemies, which is naturally suitable for team action. Moreover, because this cult is mysterious, its specific strength can not be determined. Just according to its influence, it has set up a four-star mission with a label on it. If the difficulty of the mission is increased, the person who receives the mission can apply for it again. The official mission is only about the difficulty, There is no guarantee that it is correct. There is a difference between reality and game.


    Su Jingfei looked at this task, it is the only task suitable for Su Jingfei, especially when he saw the position of this task, he decided to take this task.


    "Husband, do you want to take the task? It seems that this task is not easy to handle. The difficulty of the task is uncertain. It may be dangerous. We should not wait for our sisters to become a team to take this task together? " LAN Xiqi sees that Su Jingfei wants to take over the task, but she is worried.


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said: "since the difficulty of this task is uncertain, I can only take it by myself. In case of danger, it''s easy for me to get away. The task you want to do should start from simple."


    Huofeng said with a smile: "husband, with your support, we can take it even if we do."


    Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile: "don''t think I''m invincible. I can''t cover you. This task is more suitable for me to do. And look at the map of this task."


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng just read the mission introduction before, but now when Su Jingfei mentioned it, they all focused on the mission map, which indicates the location of the cult activities. It is estimated that the headquarters of the organization is nearby, which is the only thing the government can do.


    Huofeng doesn''t have any special feeling when she looks at the map, but LAN Xiqi is shocked and says: "husband, you say this place is..."

 Chapter 1264

    Su Jingfei nodded and said, "it''s true, so I think this task is tailor-made for me. I must take this task. Anyway, I''ll go and have a look."


    LAN Xiqi thought for a while and nodded: "it''s true. I didn''t expect that there was such a coincidence. Is there any problem?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s official. It''s not a hoax. After all, apart from me, I don''t know the place is special. If someone else takes the task, it''s in vain." Su Jingfei shook his head and said seriously.


    Before LAN Xiqi opened her mouth, Huofeng could not help saying: "Hey, let me tell you not to always say riddles. You two make me look like an outsider. What are you talking about? What''s wrong with this map? I can''t see it. "


    "Said you stupid, you do not believe, you look carefully, whether this map deja vu." LAN Xiqi laughs at Huofeng road.


    "You don''t say I didn''t pay attention. Now it looks like I''ve seen it somewhere. What''s the situation?" Huofeng didn''t quarrel with LAN Xiqi. She looked at the map carefully, and then said thoughtfully.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I once showed you this map, but it was a remnant map at that time. Now this map is more specific, and this map once appeared in the computer. That''s Xiqi looking for the top view of the Great Northern Mountain Area on the computer." Su Jingfei a smile, also didn''t sell the key, explained directly.


    Huofeng suddenly realized, "is this the place you were looking for? It''s a coincidence that this mission site is actually there. "


    "So, ah, I think I should go and have a look at this task. Maybe there''s any connection between them. Moreover, it''s closer to our side, so it''s convenient to go back and forth." Su Jingfei said his thoughts with a smile.


    Although LAN Xiqi and Huofeng think that this kind of thing involving some cult will be more troublesome, after all, this kind of person may not be rational. Even if Su Jingfei is a martial arts master, he may meet a madman, and he doesn''t know how to deal with it at that time.


    But now they all know that this is the place where Su Jingfei once took out the map. They don''t know what Su Jingfei''s map means, but the map that can make su Jingfei pay attention to must have something not simple.


    They didn''t know the meaning of the map, but he knew it very well. By chance, he got several remnant maps with words in the status book that could not understand the meaning. These maps might have something to do with thread bound books, or they might be an era.


    For Su Jingfei, the thread bound book is a cheating device. All his achievements today are entirely due to it. Now that he knows that the remnant picture has something to do with the thread bound book, it''s strange that he doesn''t pay attention to it!


    Now it''s said that there are cult activities nearby, not to mention that they are illegal organizations. Even if they are legitimate organizations, Su Jingfei wants to see them. Who knows if they have got any information and look for the things marked in the remnant picture there.


    Su Jingfei has four remnant maps, which are almost half of the whole map, but the real location is not shown. Except for Feng mieqing''s one, Su Jingfei is not sure where the other maps are.


    Since he can use the four pictures to know a general location, other people may not be able to. If there are really good things in it, Su Jingfei can''t just sit back and ignore it. Thinking about this, the emergence of this task is absolutely tailor-made. As for the trap, Su Jingfei doesn''t believe it at all.


    "Well, we''ll take over the task, and I''ll go to investigate at that time. Anyway, the time limit is one month. In half a month, other people can take over. My time is still enough." Su Jingfei accepted the task with a smile.


    The bounty hunter''s task is generally unique, but after Samsung''s task, if the deadline is more than half, other people can accept it. After all, no one can guarantee that the difficult task can be completed, which can save ordinary time.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have any opinions about this setting. It''s good if people don''t set tasks to receive them at the same time. If it''s a game, there must be such a setting to receive tasks at the same time. After all, there will be group warfare. The reality is different. The country will certainly not let them fight each other, which is a great loss to the country.


    When Su Jingfei accepted the mission, the announcement said: "honest and reliable, Xiao Langjun took the mission of Beishan cult."


    This announcement can only be seen by Su Jingfei''s computer. If you want to let everyone see it, at least one day later, it is also to prevent people from knowing the identity of the person who took over the task. If the task takes a short time, it will be announced earlier, depending on the difficulty of the task.


    Su awesome has seen this introduction, and naturally knows that Su startled the two female way very satisfactorily: "this secret system is really very powerful, no matter what tasks I do, you know the nickname most, but you don''t know it''s me."


    The two women rolled their eyes together, and Huofeng said mercilessly: "if you let people know your nickname, it''s estimated that you will be killed by thunder."


    LAN Xiqi is also rare and Huofeng in the United Front, helpless way: "how to see your name is so poor beat, I think other people''s feelings will not be wrong, husband, you are too speechless."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "this is not the only thing that makes people speechless. Let''s go home now and study this task carefully. I''m very interested in this task." Then he lowered his voice and said, "it''s just nothing to do now. Let''s go back and talk about making villains."


    The two women were still listening to Su Jingfei''s serious talk about taking over the task. Now, as soon as the topic changed, they came to the improper part. But the two women were always very obedient to Su Jingfei''s meaning. They could only give him a charming look.


    Although there are many women in Su Jingfei''s family, because they live with each other, there are fewer opportunities for intimacy. Today, they are in a good mood. Naturally, they have to make up for it when they go back.


    Just before he left the bounty hunter hall, he saw that tantaiyue had brought several people in from the outside. Obviously, he couldn''t leave. After all, the relationship between Nalan Rongxuan and him, he couldn''t just leave. Besides, there were Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan.


    "Su Jingfei, have you joined the club?" Dan Taiyue sees Su Jingfei leaving, so she asks.


    At the same time, Nalan Rongxuan also saw Su Jingfei. They were invited by Dan Taiyue. Originally, they just wanted to have a look. When they saw that Su Jingfei was here, they immediately became interested.


    "How about Jingfei? Is this bounty hunter union fun? " Nalan Rongxuan is Liang Xiuwen''s elder brother. He has been in contact with Su Jingfei as his elder brother. Now when he sees Su Jingfei, he naturally hugs her and asks.


    Although Nalan Rongxuan is the future heir of Nalan family, he doesn''t have any airs. On the contrary, he doesn''t pay attention to details. It can be seen from this behavior that he doesn''t treat Su Jingfei as an outsider.


    Su Jingfei breaks off Nalan Rongxuan''s hand without any trace and is really uncomfortable to be held by a big man. If it is not for the existence of Qi Enhui, and he knows Nalan Rongxuan used to be the pursuer of Shangguan xianger, Su Jingfei will suspect that there is something wrong with his orientation.


    When Nalan Rongxuan let go, Su Jingfei nodded and said, "the various settings of the bounty hunter Union are very satisfactory, especially the security system. It''s tailor-made for us low-key people!"


    When he said this, he got the vague eyes of LAN Xiqi and Huofeng. Fortunately, this guy said that he was low-key and wanted to get a name more. If someone knew that he would take this name for himself, he would be knocked down by thunder.


    Nalan Rongxuan didn''t open his mouth, but dantaiyue nodded: "yes, the bounty hunter union must register under the real name system, but what is displayed outside is the hidden identity, which has a lot of benefits for completing the task."


    "It can be like this!" Gao Yuexia thought deeply, then looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, have you registered as a member?"


    "I think it''s fun to register, so I''ll register. You''d better go and have a look, especially under the moon. What you need now will basically be available after you become a bounty hunter." Su Jingfei first nods and admits, then points to Gao Yuexia.


    Gao Yuexia is stunned. He knows what Su Jingfei means. Since the fall of the Gao family, the former young master of the Gao family has become an ordinary person. Not to mention for the sake of glory, he just wants to make himself and PI Xuelan independent of the influence of the PI family. He has to work hard to achieve something. The reason why he follows Su Jingfei is that he is optimistic about Su Jingfei.


    Although Su Jingfei hasn''t brought him much benefit, he believes Su Jingfei. Now when he hears Su Jingfei''s words, he knows that he encourages himself to accept the bounty hunter mission.


    Nalan Rongxuan and Gao Yuexia are good friends and know what he needs. Then he asked Dan Taiyue, "Dan Taiyue, are you sure that as long as you have enough points, you can exchange everything you want, no matter money, wealth or social status?"


    "Well, it''s really possible. The points of the bounty hunter Union are a mechanism for recording credit. As long as you can meet the requirements, you can completely exchange what you want." Dan Taiyue nodded seriously.


    Without waiting for the public to speak, she went on: "money can''t exceed a billion at most, and the official position can''t be higher than the director at most."


    Despite such restrictions, people still took a breath. Su Jingfei was a bit surprised. Before, he was not interested in earning points, and he didn''t ask Dan Taiyue carefully. Now he knows that points are so useful.


    It''s tempting for young people under the age of 30 to be able to change their official positions to the level of director of department with points.

 Chapter 1265

    Su Jingfei is a colonel of 307 army. His two elder brothers are also in high positions. His pursuit of power is not high. What he wants to improve now is his personal strength.


    But Gao Yuexia is different. He has no family support now. If he can get power through the bounty hunter Union, it''s absolutely a good thing.


    In fact, it''s not just him, the younger generation of the major families, who still attach great importance to the reward of the trade union, especially those children who have not inherited the power of the family. This is the most direct way for them to have their own power and wealth, and may even be valued and promoted by the family.


    In fact, this is also a question that the people who designed the hunter trade union have considered. If the bounty hunter trade union is just a nominal attraction, how can many young people join in it? The real benefit is the key.


    Although Nalan Rongxuan is known as a hunter in the capital, he does not have a political axe position. After all, he is not very old. Even if he becomes a civil servant, he will not be too high. Even if he has a relationship with his family, he can''t do it. After all, his qualifications have to be dealt with by himself.


    Now the highest reward of the bounty hunter trade union is actually the director level, which is quite high. There is no need for qualification or assessment, as long as it can meet the points requirements. This is absolutely a great welfare.


    Dan Taiyue obviously knew the attraction of these to the public, and further explained: "in fact, I didn''t tell you that since the establishment of the bounty hunter Union, as long as it doesn''t close down, it will always exist. You can even accumulate points and exchange for the wealth and positions you want."


    "Can it accumulate? That''s not to say that as long as you complete more tasks here and stay for two or three years, you can change to the position of director of the Department. " Su Jingfei frowned slightly. In this way, it seems that the position has shrunk.


    He can think of it, and other people naturally think of it. Nalan Rongxuan even joked: "if this is the case, then everyone will keep their points and go directly to exchange for positions. At that time, the country will run out of a bunch of directors, which is a bit exaggerated."


    Although Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan didn''t speak, they also thought of this. Is this loophole a little big.


    Tan Taiyue immediately explained: "of course, it''s not so easy for people to get a high position. Even the exchange system is not anyone''s choice. It''s all limited. Every quarter is a hierarchy. As long as it''s a section chief or above, it''s only the top three in the quarter who have the chance to change. Anyone with wealth can do it."


    Without waiting for people to speak, she continued: "and points may not be saved. For example, if you want some mission information or useful items for the mission, you have to spend points and exchange them here."


    After her words, Su Jingfei just thinks that their setting can limit people to accumulate some points to change their positions, but Nalan Rongxuan laughs excitedly: "it''s really the same as the game. It''s just a real-life version of virtual online games. An Qiuliang, a little fat man, really realized it for us first."


    Su Jingfei hasn''t played any online games. How can a fake dandy like Nalan Rongxuan never play it? It''s exciting to think that this is a real version of the game.


    Gao Yuexia obviously played with PI Xuelan. At this time, PI Xuelan, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "I''ve read many fictitious online game novels before. I know that according to our technology, it may not be possible to achieve it in a hundred years. Unexpectedly, an Qiuliang realized it in this way. This gold reward Hunter union is the task Hall of the game at all."


    Listening to their words, Su Jingfei felt absurd. Although the bounty hunter Union has many advantages, it''s amazing to completely copy the game mode. What did the political axe Department think this time.


    He was a little surprised at these, but he didn''t think much about them. He just came here to give women a chance to exercise and finish several tasks by himself. For example, the Beishan cult mission he received this time might have something to do with his own thread bound book map.


    Thinking about it, he said with a smile: "you are all people who like to play games. Now to register, it''s just right. There are many tasks. I''ve seen them all. It''s still early. There are no difficult tasks."


    Nalan Rongxuan smiles and asks Su Jingfei, "Jingfei, what task did you take? Let''s hear it."


    Su Jingfei is sure that Nalan Rongxuan knows about the secret system of the trade union. When he asks, he immediately says, "there is no door. Everything here is secret. I won''t tell you."


    When he said this, he was just joking with Nalan Rongxuan, but he really didn''t want to tell him what task he took. Su Jingfei always felt that there was something strange about this task, and it might be related to his own thread bound book map. He didn''t want to let too many people know.


    But his behavior in the eyes of LAN Xiqi and Huofeng is funny. They think Su Jingfei is embarrassed to let them know his nickname. It''s really thunder to say that nickname.


    In fact, Su Jingfei didn''t think of his nickname problem at all. At that time, he also felt funny when he named himself. Anyway, no one knew it was him.


    Nalan Rongxuan refused to be told by Su Jingfei, but she was not angry. She said with a smile: "Jingfei, it''s no use if you don''t tell me. With my understanding of you, I can still guess. Then I will know which task you are."


    "Then you go. Anyway, I''m not afraid to be known." Su Jingfei doesn''t care. After he takes the task, others can''t see it in the task list. He can''t guess it at all.


    After all, Nalan Rongxuan hasn''t seen the form of the task. Seeing Su Jingfei''s hard mouth, he snorted: "boy, you''re dragging now. You dare not listen to my brother''s words. Do you want to understand that Xiuwen lives in my home now, if I''m a brother... Hum hum."


    His tone is obviously threatening. Gao Yuexia and PI Xuelan are at Nalan''s house. Naturally, they know what''s going on. They are funny to watch their brother-in-law threatening his brother-in-law. It seems that they are not serious together.


    Dan Taiyue doesn''t know what''s going on. She can only feel that Nalan Rongxuan seems to be threatening Su Jingfei. The trade union can only ensure that it doesn''t disclose its members'' information. If they are threatened or forced to ask in private, they can''t control it. Moreover, she doesn''t think they are serious.


    LAN Xiqi and Huofeng are not the same thing at all. They have a certain understanding of the women around Su Jingfei, especially Li Hongsi, Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke. These three women are most devoted to Su Jingfei.


    Now Nalan Rongxuan threatens Su Jingfei with Liang Xiuwen. Let alone Su Jingfei wants to laugh, LAN Xiqi and Huofeng have already laughed.


    "Hunter, just go ahead and say it. You can see that when sister Xiuwen looks at me, she still listens to you. Don''t forget that the word" female extrovert "has existed since ancient times." Su Jingfei said with a smile.


    Although Su Jingfei''s words make the four women on the scene look bad, we all know that Su Jingfei is right. At least LAN Xiqi and Huofeng have a deep understanding. PI Xuelan looks at Gao Yuexia and secretly agrees with this sentence. She is just for the PI family that Gao Yuexia left.


    Dan Taiyue hasn''t been in love yet. I don''t know if this sentence is correct, but she has good insight. She looks at the three girls and sighs in her heart, as if the woman is really facing her husband.


    Nalan Rongxuan also figured this out and said, "well, you''re very good. I''m just curious. You know I''m very curious."


    "Curiosity can kill cats. Even if you are human, you can''t have too much curiosity. Be careful when my interest comes, you can kill people." Su Jingfei smiles and teases Nalan Rongxuan.


    If someone else says that, Nalan Rongxuan certainly disdains to say it. Su Jingfei says it, but he will never think so. The master reaches a certain level. In fact, his usual words and deeds will bring his own temperament. Now Su Jingfei is close to the peak of Xiaocheng, which is the realm where he can integrate his temperament into his words and deeds.


    Even if he talks at ordinary times, as long as he doesn''t deliberately restrain himself, he will be more powerful than ordinary people. When he talks about killing people, even if he is just joking, Nalan Rongxuan can feel the murderous air coming from his face.


    In fact, he also knows that the murderous spirit is not aimed at himself, which should be brought in by Su Jingfei''s normal chat, but he still feels chilly.


    Su Jingfei''s strength has even been able to compete with Nalan piaoyue for a period of time, which is far higher than Nalan xiuhai. Nalan Rongxuan naturally has an incalculable difference from him. At this time, there is even fear in his eyes when he looks at Su Jingfei.


    Other people didn''t see this, but Su Jingfei quickly reflected that although he can chat freely now, he should pay attention to who he is aiming at. He really shows some momentum. Ordinary people can''t afford it. He doesn''t want his relatives and friends to be afraid of him.


    "Hunter, you also hurry to see the task, even can form a team, when you complete the task together, the success rate will be higher." Su Jingfei genial smile, immediately resolved the previous embarrassment.


    Nalan Rongxuan is relieved. He knows that Su Jingfei didn''t mean to do it. Even so, he still can''t control the fear. Now Su Jingfei''s tone changes, and he immediately recovers. He still has a lingering fear: "Jingfei, you are going to scare me to death."


    Su Jingfei can see that he has recovered. How to say that Nalan Rongxuan is also the next successor of Nalan family. He always has a good psychological quality. If he changes a person with poor endurance, he may have a shadow in his heart. Even so, Su Jingfei is not sure Nalan Rongxuan can be completely unaffected.


    "I''m not going to scare anyone. Now my level is not very stable. Sometimes I can''t control it." Su Jingfei thought for a moment and explained.

 Chapter 1266

    After chatting with Su Jingfei, Nalan Rongxuan and others went to the counter, and they didn''t invite Su Jingfei to join them. Although everyone didn''t say it, they actually understood that Su Jingfei and them were not at the same level, and they couldn''t do the same task.


    The women in Su''s house may be able to join Su Jingfei in the mission, but they can''t, otherwise they really want to find Su Jingfei with them.


    For what Nalan Rongxuan thinks in his heart, Su Jingfei also knows very well that he will not take the initiative to ask for help. He just tells them that if there is anything, remember to find him.


    Such a sentence is enough to satisfy Nalan Rongxuan and others. Although their family is quite powerful in the capital, who knows if the task of the bounty hunter Union will be abnormal. After all, the rewards are so rich, and there is the purpose of training the children of each family. The tasks that can''t be given can be completed at will.


    Su Jingfei said goodbye and took LAN Xiqi and Huofeng back to Su''s house. At this time, it was evening. Just after dinner, he talked about the bounty hunter union at home.


    By the time they got home, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, who are headed by shumanya, had already arrived. Li Hongsi, Lin ruoke and Dongfang Wenjun, who are from the company, had not come back yet. Relatively speaking, although they are new to the hospital, the system of other hospitals is complete, and they are not too late than the regular rest time.


    It''s different in the company. If they are really busy, they may be late or even won''t come back.


    Su Jingfei is not in a hurry. He asks LAN Xiqi and Huofeng to give a brief introduction to the three women at home. He went to see her in the yard of Wenren guru alone. He didn''t see her for a day. I don''t know how she recovered.


    Guru Wenren is a real martial artist. Otherwise, she can''t reach the level of pseudo Dacheng at the age of 33. Although she is weak because of her Kung Fu, she doesn''t feel uncomfortable living in a yard. On the contrary, she is more quiet.


    When Su Jingfei arrived, all the servants who were arranged in the yard said hello to Su Jingfei. After all, we all know that this is the master of Su''s house and the one who paid them.


    The greetings from the servants naturally startled master Wen Ren. Now she has lost all her skills and is on the alert, but her reaction is much slower.


    When Su Jingfei came into the room, guru Wenren had already come out. Looking at the way she walked, she was not as weak as she was yesterday. It was obvious that she had recovered a little. Maybe her internal skill had already begun to cultivate.


    "Master Wen Ren, how do you feel today? Have you already begun to practice your internal skills? " Su Jingfei is not polite when he enters the room. He asks after sitting down.


    Wenren guru is not that kind of coy person either. Su Jingfei is more satisfied with her carelessness. Wenyan immediately nods and says, "after yesterday''s rest, I feel that I am in a good state today. Although I have no internal power and lack of physical strength, I feel that I am more relaxed than ever because I have no internal injuries."


    Su Jingfei knows how master Wen feels. He has internal injuries. If the internal injuries are not good, they are always like maggots of tarsal bones. Although he can suppress them with internal skills, he is still suffering after all.


    Now, master Wen Ren''s internal injury has gone with it. If she gives her a few more doses of traditional Chinese medicine for recuperation, she will feel better than ever. It''s as if she didn''t get hurt at the beginning. Moreover, with the recovery of her skills, master Wen Ren will find that she will be more powerful than before.


    Master Wenren''s cultivation skills must be relatively advanced. Otherwise, even if she was a genius, she would not have achieved so much. But relatively speaking, the skills provided by Su Jingfei are not inferior to master Wenren''s, and even have the effect of breaking and then standing, which is more precious. This is also Su Jingfei''s trust in master Wenren, Of course, guru Wen Ren also shows that she deserves to be trusted. She dares to spread her skills in front of Su Jingfei, and even pass on her skills to Su Jingfei, which is enough to explain everything.


    Now hearing the words of guru Wen Ren, Su Jingfei said with a smile: "now you have all the internal injuries. It''s just the beginning. As you practice and improve your internal skills in the future, you will feel better."


    "In fact, I''ve already started to practice today. Although it''s only one day, it''s almost the same as my first year of practice. I''m making great progress!" Hearing the guru nodding, she said with emotion that she understood Su Jingfei''s saying that she could recover her internal skills in a month or so.


    Wen renshang began to practice Kung Fu when he was two or three years old, and it has been about 30 years now. If he recovers one year''s Kung Fu in one day, he will return to his peak in 30 days. Isn''t it possible that he can recover the state of pseudo Dacheng in one month.


    Su Jingfei is not as accurate as his calculation. In fact, he has never practiced that internal skill. He just trusts the thread bound book. Now he is sure that it won''t disappoint him. If master Wen can reach the level of pseudo Dacheng in a month, Su Fu will become a real top force.


    All over the capital, there is a family that has reached its peak and can enter the top family. Of course, it also needs certain official background and financial support.


    Su''s family has Su Jingfei who is an expert and has financial support, but it lacks official background. So now it''s above the first class, but it doesn''t reach the top family. This is also the truth we all know. It can''t be said that the strength of Su''s family is worse than that of the top family.


    Now, if you hear that guru has become a puppet Dacheng master, even if Su Fu has no official background, it can still be regarded as a top family, even if it is a Wulin family, no matter who will have an opinion about this.


    I heard that guru is very important, but she didn''t know it. She also said to Su Jingfei, "before I practiced martial arts, I had made rapid progress, but compared with now, I was as slow as a snail. If I had made such rapid progress in those years, I would be the first in the world now."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you''ve practiced once, but now you''re just practicing again. The speed of nature is very fast. If you can have this speed before, you''re a genius against heaven."


    Hearing that guru was joking, she also knew that she would not have this training speed in those years. However, she had to say that Su Jingfei''s skill was really powerful. She believed that as long as she could return to the pseudo Dacheng realm, she would be better than before.


    She had been in contact with Feng Qingtian, Fu laoguai and Mrs. Yang at the beginning. Although she didn''t fight with Nalan piaoxie, she also had contact with them. Whether it was because of age or realm, she was a little worse than those people.


    Even though she is in the realm of pseudo Dacheng, she is also the one at the bottom. She is proud of others, but she is not arrogant. She does not think that she must be better than them. She can be no different from them, which is enough to make people proud. After all, she is only 33 years old.


    Besides, she didn''t reach the pseudo Dacheng realm until now, but three years ago, when she was 30 years old, she already had the pseudo Dacheng realm. Among the known experts, even Su Hanlin, the best in the world, should not have entered the pseudo Dacheng realm when she was 30 years old. As for the founder, she didn''t know.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what guru Wenren was thinking. Seeing that guru Wenren had recovered well, he said with a smile: "in fact, you should concentrate on your cultivation here. When your strength is improved, you will be worshiping at home. I don''t intend to let you be my maid."


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, guru said with a smile: "you really want me to be a maid. Now my strength is damaged. You can bully me. When I really reach the pseudo Dacheng level, even if you use the array, you can''t trap me. You should understand that sometimes, even with the help of some external forces, you can''t resist the pure strength."


    Su Jingfei''s realm is not as good as that of guru Wenren. He has no contact with these things, but after all, his martial arts come from self-study, and his savvy is better than that of ordinary people. After guru Wenren''s explanation, he will understand.


    Su Jingfei is also yearning for the pseudo Dacheng realm. Although the pseudo Dacheng realm is only half a level higher than the Xiaocheng realm, it is definitely a qualitative change. He can fight with any master in the Xiaocheng realm, and even if he can''t win, he can escape. But if he meets a pseudo Dacheng master, it will be difficult.


    Not to mention the real fake Dacheng master, master Wen Ren, who was once a fake Dacheng master and was injured and demoted, Su Jingfei couldn''t beat her. At that time, he almost couldn''t even escape.


    "By the way, master Wen, a new thing has happened in the capital, that is, an organization called the bounty hunter Union has appeared, and there will be some tasks." Su Jingfei thought about it for a moment, and then told master Wen what he saw and heard today.


    After hearing this, he said with great interest: "this is very interesting. It seems that this organization is tailor-made for your family. I think the worst thing for the women in your family is actual combat."


    "Yes, I think so. They are lack of actual combat. They just go to let them exercise, but I''m not sure. I think that when they act, you can go with them, and you should teach them at ordinary times." Su Jingfei nodded.


    The reason why he had this idea was temporary. After all, master Wen Ren is such a master here. How can he not make use of it? Who told her to lose to himself.


    As long as they are allowed to take action after ten days, they will be more powerful than others. It should be no problem to protect them.


    Hearing that the guru was slightly stunned for a while, he said, "I''m over 30 years old and can''t take on the task. Moreover, if I follow them, they can''t have good exercise."


    "I''ve thought about this. You don''t need to take on the task, you don''t need to help them, or even don''t let them know. Just protect them when they are in danger. You''re more suitable than me. I can''t protect them secretly." Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and said his plan.

 Chapter 1267

    After talking with master Wen Ren, Su Jingfei''s mood became much more relaxed. Although he has the mind to let women exercise, after all, there is still a certain danger. How can he be completely relieved!


    The martial arts of the women at home are absolutely good among their peers, but their combat effectiveness is not too high. Their lack of actual combat experience is definitely their hard injury. If they work as a team, it must be a little more difficult, so there will be some danger.


    Her experience is much better than that of other girls. What''s more important is that she has a higher level than other girls. As long as she can recover her internal skills for ten years, she will be more powerful than any other woman in her family.


    Although all the women in the family have more than ten years of internal skills, and they are still taught by Su Jingfei, after all, it''s a pseudo Dacheng realm to hear that a master''s family has the same skills, which are definitely better than other women''s in her hands. This is a truth we all know.


    Su Jingfei left Wenren''s courtyard and went directly to the hall. At this time, all the women in the family came back and knew about the bounty hunter Union.


    He didn''t need to explain too much, but said to the women: "from tomorrow on, you will go to the bounty hunter union to register as a member, and then take some simple tasks nearby. When you have some experience, you will start to carry out team tasks. Just string up the work you are doing, so that everyone can have time to carry out the tasks."


    Li Hongsi had heard the introduction of LAN Xiqi and Huofeng, and knew about the bounty hunter Union. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, she asked, "what do you think is the difficulty of these tasks? If we all do the tasks, will it affect anything?"


    Of course, she is not afraid of doing tasks, but Li Hongsi has always been calm and always wanted to think about whether there are any disadvantages. Now, to put forward this idea is to let everyone think about it together.


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak yet. Lin ruoke said with a smile: "it''s nothing. Our company hospitals are on the right track now. Even if we are absent for a day or two, it won''t affect us. Besides, the bounty hunter union is very interesting. It''s good for us to participate in it."


    "Yes, I also feel that my actual combat experience is too poor. If I have such an opportunity, I definitely need to exercise." Feng Xiaolan is relatively simple, and her idea is also very simple. She doesn''t want to be far behind her elder martial brother.


    Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu are the only ones in the family who have a relatively innocent relationship with Su Jingfei. Although they don''t know, they can see that all the girls must devote themselves to following Su Jingfei, otherwise we can''t live together so impudent.


    She can''t leave Su Jingfei now, and there are many men pursuing her, but she is much worse than Su Jingfei. She is in no mood. She feels that unless she wants to be single all her life, she can''t find anyone better than Su Jingfei.


    It''s not just Feng Xiaolan who has this idea. Everyone has the same idea, except that Wang Yu is not su Jingfei''s person like her, so they want to catch up with Su Jingfei.


    Feng Xiaolan''s words also aroused the support of the two most troubling members in the family. Naturally, these two people are Han Shan and Su Bingfeng. They are both Su Jingfei''s apprentices, and they all like to play with each other. Su Bingfeng, in particular, is the existence of the Murong family''s little witch.


    "Master, this task is very interesting. Let''s take part in it. Doesn''t it mean that we need to set up a team? Let''s name it, and then let our name shake the whole capital. " Su Bingfeng said with a smile.


    Although she is a little childish, Su Jingfei knows that as long as these women in her family take the bounty hunters seriously, their team will soon be famous in the capital. In the capital, they can find so many young experts with great strength, even the top families.


    What''s more, their team will be escorted by pseudo Dacheng experts in the future. Presumably, those families with pseudo Dacheng experts will not let them secretly protect their young children.


    From this point of view, Su Jingfei is really rich and powerful, but there are less than ten people in the world. She can actually let her protect her family''s women''s experience. If anyone knows Su Jingfei''s arrangement, he will be said to be a black sheep.


    Su Jingfei thinks that the safety of her family''s women is the most important. Anyway, master Wen is idle at home every day, so it''s not boring to find something for her to do!


    After thinking about it for a while, he said to all the women, "Bingfeng is right. You all start to think about the name. The team formed by all the women in Su''s mansion must shake the whole capital."


    After a pause, he continued: "I might as well tell you that according to the strength of our Su family, it should become the top strength in the capital in a month. No matter which family will treat us lightly, even the Feng family will not have any advantage in front of us."


    With these words, all the women were stunned. They didn''t know the real strength of master Wen Ren, and they didn''t expect Su Jingfei to say such words all of a sudden.


    Other women will not feel too much, but Su Bingfeng and Dongfang Wenjun who know about the capital are stunned. A moment later, Su Bingfeng was shocked and asked: "master, don''t tell me that you can upgrade to the pseudo Dacheng realm in a month. If you do, you can really upgrade the family to the top level, which is enough for everyone to look up to."


    But Dongfang Wenjun frowned. She always followed Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei should have failed to reach the peak of Xiaocheng at present. How can he leap to the realm of pseudo Dacheng all at once? Moreover, it is a realm improvement, not a skill improvement at all. Su Jingfei has no reason to make it a month in advance.


    Although the other women didn''t ask, they all had a general idea. They thought that the strength of the family was not enough to reach the strength of the top family, but Su Jingfei had never been a free talker. They were all puzzled.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you don''t have to ask me why, it''s willful."


    All the girls thought Su Jingfei wanted to explain, but he suddenly said this sentence, and they knew that there must be a reason, but this guy was strict and didn''t tell you.


    However, we don''t care about these details. We have been in touch with Su Jingfei for a long time. We have known Su Jingfei''s character for a long time. He won''t say anything that is uncertain. Since he can say it, we should have at least 90% confidence. The reason is not important, but the result is the most important.


    Lin ruoke looked at Su Jingfei and thought for a moment before he said, "anyway, since Su Fu is going to become a top family, the actual combat experience we lack must be trained in this bounty hunter Union mission. Let''s think about the name now. Anyway, there are many people in our family. We should pool our wisdom and always choose a good name that can make people blind."


    Although she is usually quite careless and has a fight with Han Shan, after all, she has been the president for so long. When it comes to business, she immediately becomes serious. She really looks like a female president.


    The person she admired most before was actually Liang Xiuwen. After a year''s hard work, Su Bingfeng could be as independent as Liang Xiuwen. Su Jingfei was really moved by the growth of Lin ruoke. When she knew her true face, she was still a playful little princess!


    Feeling in his heart, he quickly affirmed: "if it''s right, since our Su family wants to promote the top family, we are also a part of it. We always have to work hard."


    "Well, we all understand. Let''s start naming now." Shumanya is also the head of the Academy, and he is not weak when he is serious.


    Other women echoed: "yes, let''s name it."


    Su Jingfei saw that the girls were very interested, so he said with a smile: "well, in this case, let''s name it. How about this, you guys think of a name, and then write it together. You choose the best name, so that we won''t have any opinions at that time, right?"


    "That''s the best way." It''s the most democratic way for all the women to agree with each other. It depends on their ability to recognize their names.


    Su Jingfei smiles and walks out, saying: "you name yourself. Just look back and let me have a look. I have something to do now. I want to go out for a while."


    All the girls were stunned. They thought Su Jingfei wanted to take part in the opinion, but they didn''t expect him to go out at this time. If everyone wasn''t used to Su Jingfei''s wandering, they would be angry. Even so, they were a little dissatisfied. This guy didn''t pay much attention to naming.


    But before the women asked, Su Jingfei had already walked out of the hall in three or two steps, and his body method was very fast, and the women couldn''t find him.


    Li Hongsi''s status at home is equivalent to that of a hostess. Now that Su Jingfei has gone away irresponsibly, she says to all the women, "since this guy has run away, let''s name it by ourselves. We must have a nice and interesting name. Let''s start now."


    Dongfang Wenjun also followed: "yes, this guy is really irresponsible. He ran away. It''s really unreliable."


    "Yes, yes, I will clean him up later." Other women agreed, but they didn''t see the doubts in the eyes of Dongfang Wenjun.


    Her martial arts are better than those of other women. What they don''t notice is that Dongfang Wenjun can notice that Su Jingfei left like this. It''s not just that she didn''t want to participate in opinions. When Su Jingfei left, she used body method, that is, lightness skill.


    In her own home, she still needs to use her lightness skills. It seems that something is wrong. She says that Su Jingfei is unreliable, but she is a little worried. Su Jingfei seems to have found something, but he doesn''t want to tell the girls.

 Chapter 1268

    Su Jingfei, just as Dongfang Wenjun thought, left not because he didn''t take part in the naming of the women, but because he found something.


    Since the establishment of Su''s mansion, it has always been concerned by all parties. When it was time to move, the Feng family and the Qin family were also looking for trouble. Although Su Jingfei had already established himself here, he never took it lightly.


    If it wasn''t for the large population in his family, he even wanted to set up an array to protect Su Fu. Now that Master Yi and fan en and fan Mo are both in Su Fu, he doesn''t worry much about it. Unless they are too skilled, they can find it.


    But just when he was talking to the girls in the hall, he found someone sneaking in. Master Yi and fan en and fan Mo did not find it. It can be seen that the strength of the sneakers is very strong, at least their lightness skills are very good.


    This makes Su Jingfei leave the hall without hesitation. The reason why he doesn''t say where he is is is that he is afraid of scaring away the intruder.


    If we don''t get rid of the intruder, if he comes back later and he is not at home, he can do whatever he wants without being known. It''s terrible to think about it.


    Su Jingfei has always been a cautious person. When he finds a hidden danger, he goes to solve it immediately. He leaves the hall and appears on the roof of Su''s house. Su''s house covers a large area. Standing on the roof, you can see a lot of houses, because it''s night. If people don''t have enough eyesight, they really can''t find anything.


    He stood on the roof of the hall. Yungong looked at the houses around him and found a man lying on the roof of the side hall.


    This man is dressed in dark night clothes. Obviously, he often does such things. His clothes are very professional. He lies on the dark roof and doesn''t move. If he is not an expert or careless, he will definitely hide.


    Su Jingfei is not only very careful, but also has higher skill and better eyesight. At first, he didn''t see that person, but saw that the tiles in that place seemed to bulge up. Naturally, the roof couldn''t bulge up by himself, which means that there were people there.


    He finally determined whether it was a person or reflected by the moonlight. Although the moonlight was not obvious tonight, it was shining on the bright eyes of night walkers.


    This is what Su Jingfei can find out. If ordinary people were to see it, how could they see it? Su Jingfei flew over immediately, and the whole person was like a big bird spreading its wings. Now Su Jingfei''s lightness skill is superb, and it takes no effort to soar 10.8 meters.


    In fact, the opposite person on the roof of Su Jingfei has guessed that Su Jingfei must be alert, so he lies on the roof and doesn''t move. He wants to muddle through, but he doesn''t trust to observe Su Jingfei''s every move.


    Because of this, he was discovered by Su Jingfei. Now he saw Su Jingfei pounce on him. His heel was on the roof and his hands pushed him. He rolled back from the front slope of the house to the back slope, thus avoiding Su Jingfei''s attack.


    The reaction of the nocturnal traveler is absolutely very quick, probably because he has experienced more such things. After he turned to the back slope of the house, he didn''t look back at the top of the house, and then went to the distance.


    Su Jingfei knew that this man was very alert when he first shot into the air, and when he ran away, he didn''t even waste the time to look back. Su Jingfei was more sure that this man was an expert, so he couldn''t let him go.


    The more professional a person is, the greater the harm will be. The next time you are not at home, if you are really touched by him, Su Fu will be in danger.


    As if he had no weight, he was lighter on the roof and flew away again. Su Jingfei was confident that even a great master might not be better than himself in lightness skill. He learned his lightness skill from thread binding.


    The front man''s lightness skill was really good. Until he left the range of Su Fu, Su Jingfei didn''t catch him, but the distance between them was getting shorter.


    Even so, Su Jingfei was surprised enough. The lightness skill attainments of the man who can make him chase so hard are absolutely outstanding in this era. It can even be said that this man''s lightness skill is better than some experts in Xiaocheng realm, but his strength is still uncertain.


    The people in front of us are obviously familiar with the route here. After three turns and two turns, we have already run to a remote and uninhabited place.


    Theoretically speaking, there is no problem with this way of escape. After all, the former''s lightness skill is good, but if he encounters a better lightness skill, the more he goes to an open place, the more dangerous it is. It''s better to take advantage of the terrain to get rid of the tracker.


    Su Jingfei thought that the night traveler was ready to do it by himself. He stopped in front of him and seemed to accept his life.


    "Who are you and what''s the purpose of coming to our Su mansion?" Su Jingfei saw that the other side stopped, also stopped, and asked slowly. But he was on guard secretly. His lightness skill is so powerful that his strength should not be weak.


    I didn''t expect to finish asking him. The night pedestrian on the opposite side suddenly took off his mask and sighed: "Su Jingfei, you are really powerful. I thought it was my carelessness last time."


    Su Jingfei saw the true face of the night traveler, but also some accident, Lengleng Leng way: "meirenqing, how are you?"


    Mei Renqing looked at Su Jingfei and said, "I always thought it was my carelessness that caught me last time. Although I know your martial arts are very good, I am confident in my lightness skills, but I didn''t expect that I still have such a big gap with you."


    He was the killer who was bought to kill Su Jingfei last time. He was a soul shooter. When he left, he reminded Su Jingfei to be careful of the Liu family. Unexpectedly, this man appeared again.


    Su Jingfei let him go last time because of AI CAI. Although Mei Renqing is a killer, he is actually a soldier. Liu Zongyun once introduced him. Su Jingfei was merciful to him last time. I didn''t expect him to come to Su Fu again.


    He didn''t soften his attitude because of Mei Renqing''s words, but said in a deep voice: "last time I let you go, you come to our Su house again this time. Do you want revenge?"


    In his mind, although the women in his family are good at martial arts, if Mei Renqing retaliates against the women in his family, he will not have a chance to stop him. He knows that the soul shooter is so powerful that he almost got hit last time.


    In his mind, he thought that he could not be merciful this time. Having such a hidden enemy would definitely make people uneasy.


    Mei Renqing seemed to see Su Jingfei''s mind and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, are you going to kill me here? With your strength, you should be able to do it easily."


    Su Jingfei didn''t deny it. He nodded: "your threat to me is too great, of course, mainly to my family. If you don''t have a reason to persuade me, I won''t be polite any more, and you should understand that you are responsible for all this."


    Mei Renqing is not worried, it seems that Su Jingfei is not terrible, also very calm way: "if I tell you, I just want to test you, what will you do?"


    Su Jingfei shook his head and said, "of course I don''t believe it. This reason is very false."


    "Well, in fact, I''m really here to test you, but this is not my basic purpose. It''s just because I''m not convinced with you. Now I can be sure that my lightness skill is much inferior to you." Mei Renqing sighed.


    Su Jingfei looked at Mei Renqing, but he was not in a hurry to start. Instead, he asked, "you''ve got the result of your trial, so tell me what your fundamental purpose is."


    "In fact, my purpose is very simple. I''m here to go to you. When you let me go last time, I think you''re a good person. At least you''re more righteous. I''ve decided to follow you. You''ve also said that I should stop being a killer. After consideration, I think you''re right." Mei Renqing is very frank.


    Su Jingfei was really stunned this time. He didn''t expect Mei Renqing to be so straightforward. He had many followers around him. Some of them were found by him, some of them took the initiative to find him, some of them were introduced by others, and even some of them were won by himself. For example, Master Yi was half forced to follow him when he heard that he was a teacher. At that time, Master Yi was still reluctant.


    But there is no one like Mei Renqing among so many people. First of all, he wants to kill his own people, and then he is released by himself. If he is moved by himself, it is understandable.


    As a result, when he came to join himself today, he had to test himself first, and then he was caught by himself, saying that he wanted to join himself. How could this sound so fake? Su Jingfei admitted that he had more enemies and was a little more suspicious, but Mei Renqing was not reassuring.


    Su Jingfei was silent, and the atmosphere naturally became awkward. He looked very dull. Mei Renqing could not guess this, so he was really stupid.


    "Su Jingfei, do you doubt that my purpose is not to go to you?" Mei Renqing thought about it and asked Su Jingfei: "because I came to see you in the middle of the night, you don''t worry, do you?"


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t speak, he looked at Mei Renqing with clear eyes. Isn''t it obvious?


    Mei Renqing took a deep breath, and then said sincerely, "it''s really inappropriate for me to test you today, but you should understand that I''m a killer. If I can''t find someone who can make me feel at ease to follow, then I''d rather continue to be a killer. How can I rest assured if I don''t test you?"


    "Oh? Then I shouldn''t doubt you, but I can''t rest assured just by what you say. " Su Jingfei smiles, he does not intend to hide his mind, serious way: "I have a lot of enemies."


    Mei Renqing didn''t blame Su Jingfei for his suspiciousness. Instead, he thought about it for a moment and said seriously: "since you think so, if I can prove that I really follow you, can you really take me in and let me follow you?"

 Chapter 1269

    Su Jingfei looks at Mei Renqing with great interest and listens to his words with great confidence. It seems that he really has the ability to make himself believe. For the moment, he does not say whether this person''s purpose really wants to go to himself, but only says that this person''s scheming should not be simple.


    As a well-known professional killer, over the years, he has done a lot to kill people, but he can still be alive. It is a skill in itself.


    Now he comes to surrender. Whether he wants to quit the killer circle or has other purposes, he must be prepared. Su Jingfei doesn''t doubt this. Now the key is whether this guy is sincere or has a trap.


    "How are you going to make me believe you?" Thinking, Su Jingfei asked.


    When he speaks, his eyes are always fixed on Mei Renqing. At his present level, if the other person tells a lie, he can basically see it. After all, not everyone can tell the truth of the lie.


    Mei Renqing didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s gaze. Instead, he said frankly: "since I said that, I must have come prepared. You should know that the news that I accepted the task to assassinate you was given by the Liu family. The Liu family is also a member of the Feng family, so I can be regarded as working for the Feng family."


    Su Jingfei nodded. He didn''t mean to refute Mei Renqing''s words. In fact, he did.


    Mei Renqing saw Su Jingfei nodding, and then said: "I failed to assassinate you before, and I didn''t leave. The Liu family didn''t stipulate that I should finish the task within a few days. When I acted, I would not greet them in advance, that is to say, they didn''t know that I failed to assassinate you."


    Su Jingfei looks at Mei Renqing thoughtfully. Mei Renqing thinks more deeply than himself. If he doesn''t have enough strength, he will assassinate him again.


    Now he can tell himself frankly that it''s not only related to his surrender to himself, but also to make himself more at ease with him. It''s also a kind of sincerity. Su Jingfei quickly understood Mei Renqing''s intention. If he can''t feel this, he really can''t control Mei Renqing.


    Mei Renqing can see from Su Jingfei''s eyes that he understands what he means and nods in secret. As expected, he is not wrong about Su Jingfei. This guy is not only good at martial arts, but also very clever.


    He wanted to speak more directly: "because I didn''t leave, the people of the Liu family have always regarded me as the hope to deal with you, but later they gave me a message, don''t do anything to you in a short time. As for the reason, they didn''t tell me, but I think it must be the meaning of the Feng family."


    Su Jingfei didn''t respond, but he thought that this should be the influence of master huijue. The influence of a great master is enough to make the Feng family change some plans.


    Master huijue''s emphasis on Su Jingfei is beyond imagination. After all, he is going to represent daxiangguo temple in the world''s young generation contest. To put it simply, he is fighting for face for daxiangguo temple. But if he is bigger, he is fighting for glory for his country.


    Although they all say that there are all kinds of masters in the world, there are only a few young masters who have reached the level of Su Jingfei. It is even right for Su Jingfei to enter the top three.


    Now, no matter who wants to deal with Su Jingfei, it is tantamount to fighting against master huijue. Even he can take out his country''s righteousness to fight against each other. No matter how top the Feng family is, it is impossible to fight against master huijue and the country. That is suicide. Everyone knows this truth.


    Su Jingfei estimates that Mei Renqing is affected by this, which is not surprising. He just thinks that even without this prompt later, Mei Renqing will not find his own trouble, unless he really wants to die.


    Sure enough, Mei Renqing has said: "in fact, even if they don''t let me stop, I won''t do it to you. You are much more powerful than I think. I don''t want to die, so I simply agreed to Liu''s, but they feel a little embarrassed."


    "Are they embarrassed? Excuse me for being a professional killer? " Su Jingfei was a little surprised.


    Mei Renqing didn''t smile and said seriously, "I really apologize to you. Although I''m a professional killer, I can be regarded as an international class. They invited me to come, but because of their own reasons, I couldn''t do it. It''s just a delay in business."


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said with a smile, "that''s really the truth, but it seems that you are a legitimate businessman, and you have a sense of disobedience."


    Mei Renqing also didn''t care about Su Jingfei''s teasing. He said seriously, "although you don''t think it''s good for me to be like this, I can say for sure that I have been a killer for so many years. I''m absolutely honest and trustworthy."


    Su Jingfei was speechless. Looking at Mei Renqing, who had a lot of professional ethics, he coughed and said, "what compensation did the Liu family give you?"


    "It really compensates me." Seems to see the topic on the right track, Meiren nodded and continued: "they recommended me to the Feng family. The Feng family paid more attention to people like me."


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "there are many shady things in the Feng family. Naturally, they attach great importance to you."


    Mei Renqing doesn''t deny that he has done things that can''t be seen. After all, although the killer isn''t a thief, the killing is also hidden in the dark. Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to belittle him. He is just an evaluation of the Feng family.


    As if he didn''t hear Su Jingfei''s words, he continued: "Su Jingfei, that is because I entered the Feng family, so I now know a plan of the Feng family for you. This is my sincerity, OK?"


    Su Jingfei looks at Mei Renqing with a smile. Although he hasn''t taken the initiative to find any trouble with the Feng family all the time, he is also very concerned about the trend of the Feng family. If Mei Renqing gives him valuable information, he can let Mei Renqing follow him.


    All the people around him are well-known to outsiders. The only thing others don''t know is that Wen renshang is a teacher. But it will be known soon. After all, several top families must pay attention to the master of Wen renshang, and she is the guarantee for Su Fu to become a top family. Su Jingfei doesn''t intend to hide him.


    Mei Renqing is a professional killer. If he can follow him, he can do some things that are difficult to solve in secret.


    In fact, Su Jingfei does not exclude Mei Renqing as a killer. The problem lies in his loyalty. It is absolutely dangerous for such a powerful killer to be around him.


    Mei Renqing and ye Luan are different. Although they are all from the army, and they are all masters of shooting skills, there is a big difference between them.


    Ye Luan''s shooting skill is aboveboard, and he is also flying and jumping. He belongs to the sunny type. It''s relatively easy for him to be a bodyguard or perform some tasks.


    Mei Renqing''s marksmanship is aimed at people, and his best occupation is a killer. In particular, he has a martial arts skill that Su Jingfei can praise. If he doesn''t work as a killer or a shadow, he is just inferior. Su Jingfei thinks that Mei Renqing is very suitable to help him deal with some secret incidents.


    It is estimated that the Feng family can see this, so they are willing to accept Mei Renqing. Otherwise, they may not even have access to the Feng family''s plans. Unfortunately, the Feng family does not know that they have had a great influence on Mei Renqing before.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Mei Renqing''s words are traps, waiting for himself to fall in. Su Jingfei is not the kind of careless person.


    However, he is not worried. At his present level, even if the Feng family wants to deal with themselves, they will at least send out Feng Qingtian. Even if Feng mieling is more powerful than himself, there is no problem in escaping.


    What''s more, he is now practicing his muscles and skin outside and breathing inside. Although his internal power has not reached the peak of Xiaocheng realm, his strength has increased a lot. If he really wants to compete with Feng mieling, he believes that even if he can''t win, he will at least retreat completely.


    Even if Mei Renqing has a mind to frame himself, he doesn''t believe that Feng Qingtian is the one who starts the plan, not to mention the pressure of master huijue.


    Su Jingfei asked Mei Renqing with a smile: "tell me about their plans. The Feng family is always not so peaceful. How are they going to deal with me this time?"


    Mei Renqing, who thought of Su Jingfei for a moment, thought about so many problems. Hearing Su Jingfei''s problems, he said with a smile: "their plan is actually very simple, that is to concentrate all the strength of their family to deal with you, including Feng Qingtian and Feng Jiling."


    "Why do you want to deal with me like this? I don''t seem to have such deep hatred with them." Su Jingfei was stunned. He didn''t believe it.


    "I thought so, but later I heard them say that you killed their three elders and five elders, so they must take revenge." Mei Renqing first smiles, then explains.


    Su Jingfei''s heart moves. It seems that the Feng family has determined that he is the murderer, but he thinks that it may not be Mei Renqing''s intention to test himself. After all, he is not sure whether Mei Renqing really wants to join him. Su Jingfei is also depressed. There are so many things about Infernal Affairs that he becomes suspicious.


    "The Feng family really thinks that I''m to blame for the death of their family. If you want to deal with me, you can say it directly." Su Jingfei did not directly deny that he was the murderer, but his words did mean so.


    Mei Renqing didn''t recognize the problem, but said, "if I don''t tell you the reason, you should have guessed it. Now they think you are a murderer. Even if they really do it to you, some people will ask later, and they will say that this is the so-called famous beginning."


    Su Jingfei understands what Mei Renqing says. It''s obviously master huijue who asks what''s going on. He guesses that the Feng family feels that they are too threatening. They have already made trouble with master huijue and want to get rid of themselves.

 Chapter 1270

    Su Jingfei naturally knew the purpose of Feng family''s doing that. He found a reasonable excuse to deal with himself and let master Huihai have nothing to say. This is absolutely what they want to do at present.


    He can really represent the prime minister''s temple to participate in the international competition for the younger generation. Winning can also be regarded as winning glory for the country. But it doesn''t do any good to the Feng family. Because of master Huihai''s face, they can''t do anything to Su Jingfei. Even because there are Su Hanlin and Mrs. Yang behind Su Jingfei, they dare not go too far.


    But it doesn''t mean that they can''t do anything. As long as they do it in a hidden way and have a reasonable excuse, even if everyone knows it''s the Feng family, they can''t do anything about it. At least master Huihai can''t do anything about it.


    Although Su Hanlin is the number one in the world, he is also more constrained. All the top families in the capital know this. No one dares to mess with the Su family where Su Hanlin is. There is no doubt about this. As for Su Jingfei, who is in exile, it is different.


    "Mei Renqing, what plans do you think the Feng family have for me, and how do they plan to deal with me?" Su Jingfei thought for a moment and asked Meiren Qingdao.


    Mei Renqing doesn''t sell the story either. His goal now is to go to Su Jingfei. If he always plays with Su Jingfei, even if he takes him in now, there will be trouble in the future. Mei Renqing is not so stupid, so naturally he knows what to do.


    "I don''t know what the plan is, but I can let you know their plan." Mei Renqing said with a smile.


    "Oh? You don''t know, but you can let me know. Do you have other people in the Feng family to help you find out? " Su Jingfei picks his eyebrows and asks Mei Renqing curiously. It is said that people at Mei Renqing''s level can''t buy the Feng family.


    Mei Renqing shook his head and said, "I don''t need to ask others for information. People in our business will not trust others easily. I''m the one who inquires about my sources."


    "How can you let me know their plan?" Mei Renqing''s answer doesn''t come out of Su Jingfei''s expectation. Killer is a career destined to be lonely.


    "I want to lead you out today not only to test you, but also to take you to listen to their plans. I know where they are. Do you dare to go with me?" Mei Renqing looks at Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect Mei Renqing to say that. However, as Mei Renqing said, if Su Jingfei followed him to listen to the Feng family''s plan, he would take some risks. Who can say that Mei Renqing was not sent by the Feng family and lured Su Jingfei into a trap.


    This is a test of Su Jingfei''s courage and whether he believes in Mei Renqing. In the final analysis, it is also a test on the one hand. Although this test seems to go too far, Mei Renqing obviously gave Su Jingfei the choice. Su Jingfei knows that his choice is very important. If Mei Renqing really takes refuge in Mei Renqing and believes in him, he will have a killer, Otherwise Mei Renqing will leave.


    In the same way, if he is a fake and follows him, he will be trapped by the Feng family. This is not a joke. Although Feng Qingtian is the only one in the Feng family who is better than Su Jingfei, Feng Suiling is equal to him at most.


    But if you really want to deal with Su Jingfei, it''s not impossible for Feng Qingtian to come forward. This is absolutely a fatal trap.


    Mei Renqing looked at Su Jingfei and said, "Su Jingfei, I admit that you are better than me, but you have to decide for yourself. If your decision doesn''t match my understanding, I won''t take refuge in you."


    Su Jingfei looks at Mei Renqing unexpectedly. This guy is really frank and dares to say anything, but he doesn''t mean to ridicule Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei can tell that Mei Renqing is serious when he says it.


    He thought that he had gone through so many storms and waves, and now he got half of master Wen Ren''s skill. Although he was not as powerful as anyone in the Feng family, at least it was not easy for Feng mieling to catch him. Even if he went with Mei Renqing, he could not beat Feng Qingtian, so he could run away.


    The pseudo Dacheng realm is really much more powerful than the Xiaocheng realm, but if he just runs away, Feng Qingtian is helpless.


    "Mei Renqing, I believe you. You can take me. You should know that I am much taller than you. I put the ugly words in front of you. If I find you are cheating me, I won''t be polite." Su Jingfei took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    Mei Renqing''s eyes brighten. He is quite satisfied with Su Jingfei''s courage. Although he hesitated before, it''s human nature. If he says to go with himself, Mei Renqing will doubt whether Su Jingfei is too easy to trust others!


    Now Su Jingfei''s performance is very satisfactory. He is a person who can take refuge in. Mei Renqing is not the kind of person who recognizes big brother when his mind is hot. He is a cautious killer. If he is always hot, he will die long ago.


    "In that case, let''s go. After a while, everything will be up to me. I''m ready." Mei Renqing said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what Mei Renqing has prepared, so he can only nod his head and promise Mei Renqing. Anyway, he believes that he can deal with everything. After all, he is not joking.


    It''s just that Su Jingfei was a bit silly when they came to the place. Mei Renqing didn''t take him to Feng''s house as Su Jingfei had expected. Instead, he went to a nightclub. This was absolutely unexpected. Didn''t they go to see the plan?


    Before Su Jingfei thought, it must be Mei Renqing who knew that someone in the Feng family was going to discuss a plan to deal with him today, and then he took himself to listen, but he thought that he should go to the Feng family.


    With Su Jingfei''s and Mei Renqing''s lightness skills, as long as they don''t intentionally expose their bodies and go to the Feng family, the Feng family certainly has no chance to notice.


    As a result, the Feng family didn''t go. Su Jingfei followed Mei Renqing to a nightclub. Of course, it''s called a business club outside now. It looks tall, but it''s not a vulgar nightclub. In fact, the things inside are not tall at all.


    When they entered the business club, Mei Renqing said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, don''t be surprised. There are many children in the Feng family. Not everyone likes to be in the Su family. Today we are here, which is the entertainment place where the children of the Feng family often come. Here, they can talk and laugh freely. It''s the best chance for us to inquire about the plan."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Although the place he came to was quite unexpected, Mei Renqing''s explanation was reasonable. Modern society is different from ancient times. Many people are willing to talk about things in entertainment places.


    Mei Renqing could see that he was really ready, and the people here knew him, and there was no nonsense. Mei Renqing took Su Jingfei to a private room, and then said to the waiter, "waiter, go and call your best sister here, and have a drink with us."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and looked at Mei Renqing. They didn''t come here to spend too much time drinking. How could they find someone to accompany them!


    Although Su Jingfei is rather fickle, he has never been to such a place or even wanted to take part in such an activity. He is still a little repellent to such things in his heart.


    Mei Renqing quickly explained: "don''t get me wrong, I''m not looking for you to play. Although it''s not a rule, it''s also necessary. In such an environment, if you don''t have several girls to drink with, you will always look a little different. It''s not good for our plan to explore."


    Su Jingfei also felt reasonable after hearing the speech. Today, since we have agreed to let Mei Renqing lead us, we should listen to him and nod our heads and say, "OK, we''ll do it according to your arrangement."


    "That''s right. Otherwise, if we''re just sitting here, outsiders will think there''s something wrong with our relationship." Mei Renqing said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei looks at Mei Renqing with emotion. People say that the killer is the most powerful camouflage expert in the world. He didn''t believe it before. After contacting Mei Renqing, he found that this sentence is very reasonable.


    Mei Renqing and himself have seen each other twice. Each time he is a murderous killer, and he can be regarded as the top class. If ordinary people stand with him, they will even feel weak. But now Mei Renqing is totally different.


    Now he is really like a guest who comes here to play. He is not that cruel killer from any angle.


    No wonder he can become a top killer. With this camouflage ability, if he wants to attack the target, maybe the target has not responded and has already been killed by him. That is to say, when he encounters his strong strength, he can defeat his target.


    I''m thinking that the waiter has brought the girls. This is a high-end business club. The women working here are very beautiful, and they are not the kind of women who are engaged in bad jobs.


    Many of them have their own special skills, for example, some are good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, some are good at singing, some can drink.


    In any case, such a woman, even the guests dare not underestimate, of course, there are some unruly guests, it is easy to cause trouble here, and the result is that they are expelled by the club, to open such a business club, naturally has a strong background strength.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know this. He''s not an unruly person anyway. After watching Meiren count a tall and elegant woman, he also orders a cute girl.


    Just as Mei Renqing said, it''s just pretending. He doesn''t intend to do anything. Moreover, he feels that the women here are not like that either. He''s just a little uncomfortable. Even the girls he ordered can see it, and he can''t help chuckling.

 Chapter 1271

    Su Jingfei didn''t adapt to the business club. She was a little stiff. The lovely girl beside her already saw it. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "Sir, you''re here to play. Let''s throw a dice."


    Even if he had some restraint, he didn''t really know how to do it. He nodded and asked, "let''s roll the dice. What''s our name?" Finish saying, see Mei Renqing already embrace the girl that he chooses to also sit to come over.


    When Mei Renqing sat down, he motioned to Su Jingfei with his eyes. There was something wrong in the next room. It was estimated that the Feng family was there.


    Su Jingfei calculates the sound insulation effect of the room in his heart. If he wants to hear the conversation next door, he should be able to do it as long as he gathers his ears. With Su Jingfei''s current strength, his senses will also be enhanced. This must be Mei Renqing''s idea, otherwise he would not bring himself here.


    When he was thinking about it, the lovely girl already said with a smile: "Sir, just call me Lili. This name is easier to remember."


    Su Jingfei nodded, he knew such a place, basically can not hear the real name, turned to meirenqing with a wink, said: "brother Mei, let''s play together, more people, more lively."


    "No breasts?" Lily and the girl beside Mei Renqing look at Mei Renqing, but he has no chest.


    Mei Renqing looked at Su Jingfei with tears and smiles. This guy''s address to himself was really embarrassing. He quickly said, "Mr. Su, don''t be so polite. We''d better play together. It''s really lively."


    Su Jingfei was slightly embarrassed. At this time, he knew what to call each other when he came here to play. Moreover, Mei Renqing''s surname was really not suitable for being a brother, so he quickly called Lili and said, "Lili, what are the rules for us to roll dice here? Please tell us."


    When he said this, he seemed to be a person who came here for entertainment for the first time. Anyway, most of the guests here are more regular, and women don''t have to worry too much. Moreover, when they meet better guests, they can actually take the initiative. Although Su Jingfei is not a top handsome guy, he has extraordinary temperament and makes people feel close.


    Now his tone of voice to Lili is also very kind, no boss''s bossy, such a person naturally makes two women feel good.


    At this time, Lili began to tell Su Jingfei the rules, nothing more than the time, who''s turn, and how to drink.


    Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t want to know the rules of entertainment here. When he asked Lili to talk about the rules, she had already gathered her ears. Suddenly, the sound around her seemed to be magnified several times. Originally, she could hear the faint voices outside, but now she could hear what those people were saying.


    He is not a person who likes to eavesdrop on other people''s privacy. Although he knows that his hearing is different from ordinary people, he has never used it indiscriminately.


    Now the voice he mainly listens to is also from the private room next door. Mei Renqing''s signal to him is obviously that he has already investigated. He can eavesdrop directly. Su Jingfei controls his hearing and sneaks into the other party''s private room.


    Under normal circumstances, there are no high-tech tools in modern society. In such a noisy place, it is very difficult to hear other people''s conversation. However, when the skill reaches a certain level and there are some unique skills, it can be heard smoothly.


    Lili doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is eavesdropping, and is still talking about the rules. Mei Renqing, who has no eavesdropping ability, is listening to Lili talking about the rules while looking at Su Jingfei. He finds that Su Jingfei''s eyes are a little erratic, so he probably begins to listen.


    Mei Renqing had a fight with Su Jingfei. Naturally, he knew that he was more powerful. With his internal skill, it should not be a problem if he wanted to listen to some content. So he chose this method. It can not only prove his sincerity, but also reduce the possibility of Su Jingfei being secretly plotted.


    Su Jingfei is hearing a man next door say: "Su Jingfei is against the Feng family when he set up Su Fu this time. It seems that he is going to advance to the top family. It''s going against heaven!"


    Su Jingfei has heard this voice, but he is not familiar with it. It should be from the Feng family, but he can''t tell who it is. After all, his voice is so similar that he can be sure that he is from the Feng family at most, but his content is obviously to deal with himself.


    Then he heard a steady voice: "don''t worry. Although Su Jingfei has this ambition, he doesn''t have this strength. He is far from the top of Xiaocheng. This is what my father said."


    Su Jingfei''s face immediately showed a surprised expression. He thought that the voice he could hear this time should be some important people of the Feng family, or Feng Zhaofeng and others, but he didn''t expect to hear this voice. This is the crazy young master who was almost killed by LAN Xiqi.


    At the same time, he also remembered who he was talking about before. Isn''t that one of the two old men of xuanming? They were at Feng mieqing''s home, and they stopped themselves and suffered a lot of internal injuries!


    Su Jingfei looked at Mei Renqing. Naturally, Mei Renqing didn''t hear those people''s words. Seeing Su Jingfei''s eyes, he immediately said with a smile, "Mr. Su, we already know the rules. Let''s roll the dice. If we lose at that time, we have to drink."


    Lili has finished all the rules. If Su Jingfei doesn''t start the game at this time, it''s going to make people suspect. Although it''s known that it''s nothing, now that she''s acting, it''s time to play.


    Su Jingfei is really half a professional actor now. At this time, he immediately picked up the dice clock and was about to start the game.


    In fact, his attention is in the private room next door, and he doesn''t pay much attention to the dice side. However, with his strength, it''s not difficult to play the dice. He thinks that if he wants to get the two women drunk, he can do anything.


    He didn''t know what Mei Renqing thought. Anyway, seeing that he didn''t stop himself from picking up the dice clock, he knew that he probably had the same idea.


    Just as Su Jingfei thinks, Su Jingfei wants to eavesdrop on the conversation next door. He can''t concentrate on playing here. He always sees problems. Mei Renqing is not a fearless character. He is a killer. He is used to hiding himself. Since he begins to disguise, he has to pretend to the bottom.


    Su Jingfei now wants to start rolling dice. Mei Renqing guesses what Su Jingfei wants to do and urges him to do it¡° Now that we''re all familiar with the rules, we''re going to start. We''ll admit defeat in a moment. "


    Naturally, the two women don''t know what Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing think. They nod their heads together. They are originally in this business. Naturally, they are good at rolling dice, and they drink a lot. They believe that with their good business skills, they can spend more money.


    Seeing that Su Jingfei wanted to roll the dice, no one responded, so he watched Su Jingfei begin to shake the dice clock.


    When they were waiting for Su Jingfei to roll the dice, he heard the crazy young master next door smile and say to master xuanming: "in fact, Su Jingfei is not our main enemy now. If we can kill him, of course it is the best. If we are not sure, we should not be too persistent."


    "Crazy little, you''re right. Although Su Jingfei and I have some grudges, we can''t ruin our affairs because of him." The voice that opened his mouth before said again that Su Jingfei played Feng mieqing''s family. Xuanming''s two elders were not only humiliated, but also suffered a lot of internal injuries. They always had a grudge against Su Jingfei.


    Crazy young master also know xuanming two old mind, immediately said in a deep voice: "there are many ways to deal with Su Jingfei, not his good martial arts can do anything, after all, in this world, martial arts is just a kind of ability."


    "Crazy little, what do you mean?" Another of the two old men, xuanming, had already tried to inquire.


    "It''s very simple. Even if he is good at martial arts, he''s still human after all. If he can''t, just poison him." After a pause, he said: "this person is still more important. Even my eldest brother, the heir of the family, can''t deal with Su Jingfei. If I manage Su Jingfei, many things may change."


    Crazy young master in the face of his own people, naturally do not have to hide his ambition, he did not know that Su Jingfei is eavesdropping next door, his ability is not enough to let him see six ways, listen to all directions.


    Su Jingfei listens to their conversation and frowns in his heart. The crazy young master gave him the impression that he was arrogant, but he didn''t know that he was so insidious and wanted to deal with himself by means of killing himself. He just didn''t know that he only wanted to poison himself, or he wanted to harm the whole Su family.


    Still thinking about it, master Kuang said: "the most important problem for us now is my elder brother. Because I have been recovering for half a year, many things have been delayed. Originally, because I am not the eldest son, I would be affected. Now I think I may not be more suitable than my elder brother. We need to remove the threat of my elder brother this time."


    "Crazy young, the young master has a close relationship with the Feng family in H Province. I''m afraid that something will happen at that time. They will support the young master." One of the two masters of xuanming.


    "Hum, a group of white eyed wolves don''t think about who helped them at the beginning. If I get hurt, I will leave me aside. If I become the head of the Feng family, the first thing I do is to clean up the Feng branch of H Province. They don''t consciously depend on others and want to hang out with my elder brother. They really think my elder brother is the inevitable future head of the family." Crazy young master a sneer way.


    Su Jingfei originally just wanted to hear how they were going to deal with themselves. Now he not only knows that they are going to poison themselves, but also knows the contradiction between them and Feng Zhaofeng. In this case, even if he does nothing, it will be only a matter of time before they are fraternal.


    For such a result, Su Jingfei is not surprised. After all, master Kuang is an ambitious man. If he can''t be the head of the family, he will make trouble.

 Chapter 1272

    Su Jingfei eavesdropping, dice has been thrown down, he is the top master, even if the bullets and concealed weapons to Su Jingfei''s hands, it seems to have life, not to mention the dice.


    Now that he wants to get Lili and other women drunk, it''s easy. After the dice come out, the two women have no ability to resist. After all, Mei Renqing is a good master. As long as Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to kill him, he won''t lose.


    "You are lucky, sir. It''s my turn this time." Lili is a professional companion here. She is also an expert in playing games. She can''t let Su Jingfei control the rhythm.


    Su Jingfei didn''t mean anything about it. She handed the die clock to Lili and said with a smile, "OK, let you come now."


    He is not responsible for rolling the dice, so he can listen to the conversation in the box next door more attentively. Even if he has extraordinary mind and is always distracted, it is not easy for him. He just needs to wait for Lili''s dice clock to fall and listen to the sound of the dice.


    At the beginning of Lili, Su Jingfei also heard the people next door who were outside crazy young master and xuanming two old men say: "crazy young master, we are mainly dealing with the big young master now. Is it necessary to provoke Su Jingfei? He''s very good. "


    This is a voice that Su Jingfei hasn''t heard before. He doesn''t know the identity of this person, but he must have seen himself.


    "Uncle Qiu, don''t build up other people''s ambition and destroy your prestige. No matter how powerful Su Jingfei is, he is also a martial arts man. What about his martial arts? I''m going to use poison to deal with him. I believe no one can be more powerful than our Mr. Wang." Crazy young master does not think so, smile a way.


    At this time, another voice said: "crazy young master, you are really flattered, I just know a little bit, not proficient."


    This voice is obviously Mr. Wang. It sounds like a rattlesnake, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. As expected, it is worthy of poison. This voice is enough to make people feel miserable to death.


    Crazy young master did not despise him because of Mr. Wang''s modesty. Instead, he said with a smile, "Mr. Wang, don''t be modest. If all the poisonous scholars say that they know something about the skin, then I really don''t know what to say about using poison. If they are too modest, they will be hypocritical."


    With other people also echoed: "yes, yes, Mr. Wang''s ability, we all know, this time to deal with Su Jingfei things, will fall on Mr. Wang."


    Even before uncle Qiu also followed: "it''s true that with Mr. Wang in, Su Jingfei will always be poisoned no matter how bad he is. By the way, we should deal with Su Jingfei directly or go to his home to fight, so the success rate seems to be higher."


    Su Jingfei''s eyes flashed with cold light. This guy was going to poison his own house. He really forced himself to do it.


    At this time, crazy young master said: "don''t poison his family. Our purpose is to deal with Su Jingfei, not to make Su''s house collapse. We can''t afford the consequences. I''m not in charge of the Feng family now. If we do things too well, my elder brother will have a chance to deal with me."


    "Crazy less thoughtful, we still can''t be too much, after all, now crazy less some disadvantage." One of the two old men of xuanming said at this time.


    Then several people began to study how to poison. If they set a trap for Su Jingfei, they also talked about some means to deal with Feng Zhaofeng. Although these means were not what Su Jingfei wanted to hear, they still felt that there was no need for this family to fight.


    Su Jingfei thinks that the two brothers of the Feng family are going to make such a fuss, but the three brothers of his family love each other, which is really rare.


    In fact, the Feng family is different from the Su family. The Feng family has a great family property. Even if there is no contradiction between Feng Zhaofeng and crazy young master, and there are people around them, they will encourage them to fight. After all, it is related to everyone''s interests.


    Su''s family is different. Su Hanlin has no special industry all the time. Although he has a high status in the country, he has never done anything to seek private interests from the public.


    Su Jingtian and Su Jinglei have achieved their present achievements because they are outstanding. Their own achievements are enough to make their family life carefree. Even their children can live a happy life. Naturally, they don''t need to fight for anything. This is the truth we all know.


    The only factor that may have a certain impact on the Su family is Su Jingfei. He has been drifting away. If he goes home, he may have a conflict with his two elder brothers.


    But Su Jingfei is more competitive. His martial arts and wealth are far superior to those of his two brothers. The only difference is his position in the State Department. At most, he is a colonel in 307 army. But he is only 21 years old. Such a colonel is very rare.


    In this way, the three brothers of the Su family are more united than the brothers of other families. In the final analysis, there is no dispute. Since ancient times, when it comes to interests and family relationships, they have to stand aside.


    Su Jingfei is thinking, Lili has said: "Sir, this time you come to guess points, see if your luck is the same."


    In the original plan, Su Jingfei would listen to the dice when Lili''s dice clock fell to the ground. But just because she was distracted, she ignored the moment. Lili asked at the moment, which happened to be in Su Jingfei''s blind spot.


    Although Lili doesn''t know that Su Jingfei is eavesdropping on the conversation next door, she can see from Su Jingfei''s eyes that he was distracted before. As a game master, she naturally knows when to ask for unexpected results. Even if she doesn''t know Su Jingfei''s ability to listen to dice, she also takes Su Jingfei by surprise.


    The answer is obvious, since Su Jingfei didn''t hear the dice, Su Jingfei finally fell into Lili''s hands and had to drink a cup.


    This time he listened to the topic next door, which had nothing to do with him. He just listened to a few words casually, and he was not very serious. He thought that when they left, he would follow them.


    Although he is very strong now, no one in the Feng family can beat him except Feng Qingtian, and he can''t have the idea that the young master is a big bully to the small, which is the only idea of the brain damaged protagonist in the movie, and he turns back to make a lot of regrets.


    Su Jingfei always finds out the problem and solves it immediately, so as to avoid any irreparable loss. Who knows if they will suddenly change their mind and turn the target of poisoning into Su Fu.


    Mei Renqing has been looking at Su Jingfei. When Su Jingfei is eavesdropping on the conversation next door, he has noticed it. Now when he sees Su Jingfei''s attention coming back, he may have finished listening to what he wants to hear. He feels relieved secretly. It seems that Su Jingfei has accepted the way he expresses his sincerity.


    "Mr. Su, today we''re here. Let''s play. Let''s start to change the glasses." Since Mei Renqing found that Su Jingfei had come back, he called Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant, but the two girls were all kinds of white. Mei Renqing even put her body on Su Jingfei''s body, and then she said sweetly: "Mr. Su, do you like to use a big glass? I like men who are so cool. "


    Lili is the wine company here. Naturally, she also hopes the guests to drink more. This is reasonable, but her action makes Su Jingfei feel uncomfortable.


    It''s not that he hasn''t contacted women, nor that he thinks there is something wrong with Lili''s career. He won''t touch her. He really doesn''t adapt to such contact.


    Mei Renqing, as a killer, can be regarded as an old hand in such an environment, whether it''s acting on occasion or relieving pressure. Watching Su Jingfei suddenly get nervous, he says in a funny way: "President Su, Lili has already said that. You''re always embarrassed to refuse."


    Su Jingfei didn''t intend to refuse, but was teased by Mei Renqing. On the contrary, he was embarrassed and quickly said: "change the big cup, let go of the game. It''s my turn to roll the dice this time."


    There was no objection. Anyway, they were all playing. When they got it right, he would drink. Of course, the chance was much lower than the chance of not getting it right. However, they did not guess the number of dice, but the number of dice. The chance of winning the bid was not low.


    However, no matter how high the ability of the people is, it will be impossible for Su Jingfei to guess. How can su Jingfei let them drink.


    Although Lili and the girl are both professional wine accompaniers, they have a certain amount of alcohol after all. Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing cooperate and turn around. The two girls are already nine points drunk, and they have become more dissolute. Lili almost hangs on Su Jingfei.


    Generally speaking, the company staff will not drink before the guests, but they have mental calculation but no intention. After a while, the two women will be completely unknown.


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing did not drink at all. Otherwise, unless they were fools, they could see that there was something wrong with them, but they both had a good amount of alcohol and had little influence.


    When they were really drunk, Su Jingfei said to Mei Renqing, "next door is the crazy young master of the Feng family. They discussed how to deal with me. It seems that we have something to do tonight."


    "It was because I heard that they were going to deal with you that I expressed my sincerity in taking refuge in you." Mei Renqing a smile, very calm way.


    Su Jingfei nodded. In fact, he was quite satisfied with Mei Renqing''s behavior. Although he could resist most poisons because of his cultivation of poison skill, who knows if the poisonous scholar had other skills. If he was really plotted, it might be dangerous!


    Now that he knows their plan, crazy young master must be unable to realize his plan. He has been listening to the next door. When they leave, they will follow.


    Mei Renqing doesn''t know what Su Jingfei will do. Now he has recognized himself. In the future, he just needs to listen to Su Jingfei''s arrangement.

 Chapter 1273

    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing are very successful in getting the two girls drunk. They wait for the people next door to leave, and then they will have something to do.


    Looking at the two confused girls, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say to Mei Renqing, "Mei Renqing, do you see what we are like now, like the hanging silk that is destined to be lonely all our life?" Said also self mockery of smile, oneself can never so lose face.


    Mei Renqing didn''t respond. He said with some doubts, "what does Mr. Su mean?"


    "Isn''t it simple? You see, if ordinary people get a girl drunk, what should they do? We are calculating others. It''s really doomed to be lonely for a lifetime! " Su Jingfei explained with a smile.


    Mei Renqing was dumbfounded. He thought Su Jingfei should be very cool. Now he knows that Su Jingfei is an ordinary man, but he has better martial arts skills and doesn''t have that kind of hard to get close to character, which makes him feel much better about Su Jingfei.


    He defected to Su Jingfei only because Su Jingfei gave him a way to live, which made him feel that Su Jingfei was not the kind of ruthless person. Moreover, he did listen to Su Jingfei''s advice, and the killer was not an eternal career.


    Before he came to Su Jingfei, he made a lot of preparations because he was afraid that Su Jingfei was the kind of person who was not easy to talk about. Now he knows that he was worried too much.


    In addition to the necessary caution, Su Jingfei is actually a good contact person. It can''t be blamed for Su''s caution. He has so many enemies around him now. If he is not careful, he may be killed by others. This is understandable.


    Mei Renqing thought in his heart, but he said to Su Jingfei with a smile: "Mr. Su, if you are interested, I can go out for a walk first. Anyway, I don''t think the Feng family will leave in such a hurry."


    His ridicule made Su Jingfei speechless for a while. Even if she was really short of women, she couldn''t do this kind of thing at this time. She shook her head and said with a smile, "Mei Renqing, I think you should be more interested than me. I was brought by you."


    Mei Renqing naturally said with a smile, "I''m bringing you here for business. By the way, I''ll open your eyes, but I''m not interested."


    Although Mei Renqing is well-known and less than 30 years old, they are able to talk like friends and feel that this can enhance their relationship.


    From Su Jingfei''s determination that Mei renqingzhen has a heart for himself, he plans to make a good relationship with Mei Renqing. If there is something bad to do in the future, he can let Mei Renqing do it. He is not even as good as Master Yi. But he is the most capable one among the people he knows.


    What Su Jingfei values about Mei Renqing is his ability to act in secret. In the past, he had to do everything himself. Now with him by his side, he can tell him to go.


    Su Jingfei, Mei Renqing''s lightness skill, was tested by himself. Of course, he is far inferior to himself, but his lightness skill is more powerful than those experts in today''s Wulin. Thinking of this, he asked curiously, "Mei Renqing, you are in the army. How can you get such lightness skill? I think few people can match you."


    It seems that speaking of Mei Renqing''s heart, Mei Renqing said with a proud smile: "my lightness skill is actually handed down from family. Although it is much worse than you, I really don''t see many more powerful than me."


    Su Jingfei nods. He is not arrogant at all. He has been in touch with the top strength in the world. No matter how good their martial arts are or how fast they are, they may not be better than Mei Renqing in terms of lightness skills. This is Mei Renqing''s greatest specialty.


    What he needs is a helper who can act in the dark. Mei Renqing is obviously the most suitable one. Being high and going high has always been the primary condition for night walkers.


    Although Mei Renqing was proud, he did not forget that Su Jingfei was stronger than himself, especially this guy''s lightness skill. He had met so many masters. The first time he met someone whose lightness skill was better than himself, he really didn''t feel it when he first met him.


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing are still chatting, but the crazy young master next door suddenly says, "well, let''s get here today. From tomorrow on, we will act according to the plan."


    "Crazy little, everything is up to you. I''ll make poison tomorrow to make sure that Su Jingfei is poisoned unconsciously, and then let crazy young master get angry." Mr. Wang, a scholar with a poisonous hand, immediately assured himself that he was confident in using poison.


    Crazy young master said with a smile: "thank you, Mr. Wang. By the way, Miss Molly is the most beautiful woman in the club. You are blessed tonight."


    Su Jingfei can''t see the scene next door, but he hears a burst of laughter that all men understand. Needless to say, he knows that Mr. Wang must have been arranged by crazy young master to have a woman. And seeing the situation today, she is afraid that she will leave with Mr. Wang.


    When he thought about this, he realized a problem. When the Feng family goes out, they will mostly go separately. Should they follow crazy young master?


    Although Su Jingfei and crazy young master have seen each other several times, there is no hatred between them. The people he wanted to deal with at that time were Feng mieqing and other Feng family members. Crazy young master just came to help, but he was beaten seriously by LAN Xiqi before he helped.


    In this way, crazy young master can regard Su Jingfei as an enemy. Su Jingfei really doesn''t take him seriously. After thinking about it, he has a decision.


    At this time, crazy young master said: "well, Mr. Wang, it''s worth a lot of money. We won''t waste any time. Let''s go now. Mr. Wang, do you need us to send you? If you are not afraid of disturbing me."


    Mr. Wang''s voice sounded like a rattlesnake: "no, crazy young master, I''ll go with Miss Molly."


    Then there were women''s angry voices and men''s laughter. Su Jingfei naturally understood what was going on and said to Mei Renqing, "they''re leaving. Let''s go now."


    "OK, let''s wait for them to leave first, and we''ll take root." Mei Renqing is obviously familiar with such things. After all, as a killer, it''s common to follow the target person. She doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all, and she doesn''t forget to tip the two women.


    From this point of view, Mei Renqing is really a high-level killer. If you don''t know his identity, you must think that Mei Renqing is a rich boss to play!


    Su Jingfei listens to the people next door get up and go out, winks at Mei Renqing, and then comes to the door and opens out.


    Although the business club has done a lot of work in terms of sound insulation and anti peeping in order to prepare an independent space for the guests, it doesn''t affect the outside view of the private room. Of course, they don''t know that there will be su Jingfei, an expert at this level, eavesdropping on the sound insulation. Who is the expert who is close to the top of Xiaocheng.


    It''s not that Su Jingfei doesn''t have the consciousness to be a master. It''s really because he is young and flexible. He has to be calculated to death for any Wulin status. What''s the matter with so much face.


    After waiting for a moment, Su Jingfei said to Mei Renqing, "OK, let''s follow up now. Crazy young master doesn''t have much value. Let''s go with a valuable person first." He said that he had already pushed the door out. At this time, crazy young master and others had already left. Naturally, he didn''t know that Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing were next door.


    When Mei Renqing brought Su Jingfei here at that time, he just thought that crazy young master wanted to discuss how to deal with Su Jingfei. Needless to say, he knew that the target of this tracking was crazy young master, but who knew that Su Jingfei changed his mind and went to talk to others.


    Su Jingfei didn''t give Mei Renqing a specific explanation. He didn''t know which one was Mr. Wang, but he had good hearing and could be judged from his voice. Moreover, Mr. Wang''s voice was special, like the voice of cobra, which was rare.


    Mei Renqing doesn''t know who Su Jingfei is with. He goes out with Su Jingfei. Crazy young master and others get on the bus one after another. You don''t have to ask, they must have left.


    But a couple of men and women are different from others. Instead of leaving, they go upstairs. Su Jingfei asks Mei Renqing in a little surprise: "Mei Renqing, is this hotel on the business club?"


    "Of course, general business hotels are integrated. Some guests are tired of playing below, so they directly open a room above to have a rest." Mei Renqing nodded at first, then said with some doubts: "Mr. Su, do you want to follow Lao Wang? Does he have any tracking value? "


    "Lao Wang?" Su Jingfei said with a dumb smile, "you know the old Wang next door."


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s address to Mr. Wang, Mei Renqing also said with a smile: "yes, I know the old Wang. Although there are not many people in the Feng family, I know all the people I have met. Mr. Wang is a person who has just come to the Feng family recently. I don''t know what ability he has. He has been following crazy young master all the time."


    Su Jingfei is not dissatisfied because Mei Renqing doesn''t know the inside story. Let alone that Mei Renqing is an outsider, the Feng family still can''t fully trust him. Even if they really trust Mei Renqing, he wants to find out the information of all the Feng family members. This period of time is certainly not enough.


    Now hearing his question, Su Jingfei immediately said with a smile: "this man is very capable. His main goal is me. Since people recognize me so much, how can I go to see him?"


    "Do you mean Lao Wang has done something to you, he is so strong?" Mei Renqing was stunned, and then said in disbelief.


    "He''s very tough. He''s still the main character this time." Su Jingfei smiles and says as he walks along: "since they are the leading actor, I''m the No. 1 man in the opposite direction. I always have to meet him."

 Chapter 1274

    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing didn''t explain what Mr. Wang was capable of. They followed Mr. Wang and miss Molly to the ninth floor all the time. Su Jingfei was really inferior to Mei Renqing in this aspect of experience, and even confirmed that Mei Renqing made all the floors.


    "Mei Renqing, you just want this skill." Su Jingfei watched Mr. Wang and miss Molly enter the room and praised Mei Renqing with a thumbs up.


    Mei Renqing was really modest at this time. He said with a smile, "it''s nothing but experience. After all, my previous work is similar to that of a private detective. I must follow people. I love my profession and I''m more dedicated."


    Su Jingfei also finds that Mei Renqing is not as cold as the legend. If he doesn''t tell you, no one can believe that this man is a killer. Especially listening to him say so, he really feels disobedient.


    Mei Renqing is not the kind of person who is not in tune. After making a joke, he won''t continue. Instead, he asked Su Jingfei, "Mr. Su, do you really want to investigate him?"


    "Of course we have to investigate. This is the key person." Su Jingfei smiles, and then goes to the room. Instead of knocking on the door, he says to Mei Renqing, "Mei Renqing, as a killer with high quality, do you know how to open the door?"


    Mei Renqing was stunned and then said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Su, I''m a killer, not a thief. How can I be good at everything?"


    Su Jingfei said with a smile, "look, I''ve always been a good citizen. I don''t know much about your business. It''s all a misunderstanding." Although there is embarrassment, there is no embarrassment in the tone.


    Mei Renqing naturally doesn''t go into this point. He has a little understanding of Su Jingfei. As long as he is recognized by him, his attitude towards himself will be different. Looking at Su Jingfei now, he should have recognized himself, which is a good thing of course.


    After su Jingfei finished, he no longer asked Mei Renqing. Instead, he gathered his strength and listened to the movement in the room. The sound insulation effect of the hotel was not as good as that of the private room below. He could hear everything inside outside.


    Although Mr. Wang and miss Molly just went in, there was a lot of noise inside. Originally, Su Jingfei thought that they had to talk at least for a while, so that he and Mei Renqing would not have any problems when they went in, but now he felt that it was a bit inappropriate to go in at this time.


    Mei Renqing can see Su Jingfei''s expression. He knows that Su Jingfei is listening attentively again. He doesn''t disturb him. When Su Jingfei''s expression appears stunned, Mei Renqing asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that Mr. Wang is more anxious than I expected. They have already..." Su Jingfei didn''t finish his words, but made a gesture of collusion between his fingers. The meaning is self-evident. To tell you the truth, he was really surprised by Mr. Wang''s impatience.


    Mei Renqing was obviously the same. After a while, he coughed and said, "it''s half a month since Mr. Wang came to Feng''s home, and he hasn''t left this time. It''s normal that it''s hard to control at this time. After all, he''s only in his thirties!"


    Su Jingfei looks at Mei Renqing and is speechless. You can''t explain this kind of thing, but he still says to Mei Renqing, "we should have gone in quickly, but it''s immoral to interrupt people to do this kind of thing. Let''s go in later."


    This time, it''s Mei Renqing''s turn to be speechless. As a killer, no matter what other people are doing, when he wants to complete the task, he can do it directly. He looks at Su Jingfei, and obviously doesn''t accept his approach.


    Su Jingfei probably also felt that his idea was a little strange, so he had to explain: "you always don''t want to go in and see two people without clothes. That''s ugly. As a moral little Qingxin, I really can''t do such a thing."


    Mei Renqing heard Su Jingfei say so. He might have done it according to Su Jingfei''s meaning. Then he turned his head quickly.


    Su Jingfei thought Mei Renqing had been convinced by himself, but he didn''t expect Mei Renqing to kick on the door. Although his skill is not as good as Su Jingfei''s, he is not an ordinary person after all, and his foot has the power of hundreds of Jin.


    Although the business club is more advanced than the general entertainment places, the layout of the hotel is similar to that of the general Express Hotel. How could the door hold Mei Renqing''s foot? Suddenly, the door opened, and everything in the room appeared in front of them.


    The situation in the room is similar to what Su Jingfei heard. Mr. Wang and miss Molly are pestering. But as soon as the door opens, Mr. Wang immediately somersaults to hide behind the big bed.


    As for Miss Molly, she''s just an ordinary woman. She doesn''t have time to react. She doesn''t even know what''s going on. She''s already covered with a quilt, and the person who covered the quilt is not the net for escape. This kind-hearted person is Mei Renqing who kicked the door open.


    At the moment when the door opened, Mei Renqing had already stepped into the room and turned a blind eye to the beautiful figure of a woman. He even helped her cover the quilt. Let alone having business to do now, even in normal times, he would not be interested in a woman who was just under another man. Mei Renqing was not a lecheron, otherwise he would have died many times.


    After he went in, Su Jingfei followed him. He was surprised that Mei Renqing suddenly kicked the door open, but his reaction was not slow. After entering, he even took the door with him.


    Although the door was damaged, Su Jingfei wanted to pay attention to the door for the time being. He just didn''t want to let people outside hear the news.


    After they came in, Mr. Wang also determined who was kicking the door. Although he didn''t come out from behind the big bed, he said angrily to Meiren, "Mr. Mei, what do you mean? You don''t want to entertain me today, but now you come to make trouble for me."


    You don''t have to ask. Since Mei Renqing knew Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang also knew Mei Renqing. He didn''t know that Mei Renqing had defected from the Feng family in the early morning.


    Instead of catching Mr. Wang, Mei Renqing said calmly, "Lao Wang, I''m not with the Feng family. I''ve left the Feng family. Now I''m following my new boss. Let me introduce you." Then he moved away, and Su Jingfei just came by.


    "This is my new boss. I want you to be with me. I think you should know him as well." Mei Renqing didn''t hear what crazy young master and others said in the private room below, but he believed that Su Jingfei, a person who the Feng family attached great importance to, almost all people in the Feng family knew him, and he didn''t introduce him too much. Mr. Wang must know his identity.


    Su Jingfei has the same idea. Since Mr. Wang was arranged by crazy young master to poison himself, he must know himself.


    As expected, when Mr. Wang saw Mei Renqing before, he was still a little angry. As a master of using poison, he didn''t pay much attention to this killer. As a master of using poison, he was absolutely the most suitable one to engage in assassination. He thought that he must be more powerful than Mei Renqing.


    But now he saw Su Jingfei, the angry look on his face had disappeared, and he was shocked, and then he immediately turned over and started.


    Today, he was arranged by crazy young master to poison Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei came to his door, and he followed a traitor Mei Renqing. You don''t have to ask what happened.


    He patted Su Jingfei with his hand in the air. It seemed that he was using the power of splitting the air. If he didn''t know the details, he would definitely meet Su Jingfei.


    In fact, this is a kind of common sense or conditioned reflex. In the face of other people''s chopping palm power, as long as they are not very weak in martial arts, they will welcome them. Mei Renqing sneers in his heart and tries to use the chopping palm power with Su Jingfei. It''s just like looking for death.


    But not as he thought, Su Jingfei didn''t take Mr. Wang''s hand. Instead, he dodged and was afraid of it. This kind of reaction was somewhat abnormal.


    At most, Mr. Mei was puzzled. He didn''t know why Su Jingfei did it. But Mr. Wang''s face changed. Naturally, he knew what he was capable of, but he didn''t expect that Su Jingfei could guess it.


    Su Jingfei is the enemy that crazy young master and others want to deal with. Naturally, they know him better. The reason why they choose to use the method of poisoning is that Su Jingfei is very powerful. It''s said that the Feng family can win Su Jingfei except for the old master Feng Qingtian. Even Feng mieling may not be able to keep Su Jingfei.


    He chose to use this move, because he estimated that Su Jingfei would definitely take his hand, so that he might suffer a little internal injury, but Su Jingfei would definitely be poisoned by himself. At most, he was injured, but Su Jingfei was killed. This kind of business is worth it. He didn''t think that Su Jingfei would take it at all, and Mr. Wang''s plan failed.


    At this time, I heard Su Jingfei say: "I dare not take you as a paw for such a famous scholar."


    When Mei Renqing heard the speech, he could not help frowning and looking at Mr. Wang. However, Mr. Wang''s face became very ugly. His details were actually known by the other party. This is a bit of a trouble. This is his own card.


    While they were talking, Miss Molly was lying on the bed all the time. It seemed that she was scared by them. Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing didn''t pay attention to her. After all, in their opinion, this is just a woman arranged by a crazy young master for Mr. Wang. There is no problem at all.


    Mr. Wang thought the same way. Naturally, he didn''t think about Miss Molly''s reaction. He even thought that if he killed Su Jingfei, he would kill her.


    Just at this moment, Miss Molly''s person suddenly flew out of the quilt. She didn''t even know when she had put on a tight suit. It was absolutely amazing. Su Jingfei''s vigilance didn''t notice it. Even if Su Jingfei had some negligence, it still showed that this woman was not simple, and she was in the air, Have already thrown the thing in the hand to Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 1275

    Miss Molly on the bed suddenly breaks out, which is beyond Su Jingfei''s and Mei Renqing''s expectation. In their opinion, Miss Molly is a wine girl in a business club. How can she have any lethality.


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing didn''t know that this girl not only knows martial arts, but also is very powerful. Even if she can''t compare with the top experts, she is absolutely powerful. What''s more, the way she shoots is very strange, which makes it hard for people to dodge.


    She is different from Mr. Wang. Although Mr. Wang wanted to startle her, he just used his palm power. Now this woman''s hand is a big powder.


    In other environments, Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing can easily dodge. After all, both of them are good at lightness skills, but this is different. This is a hotel room for a business club. Even if the class here is not low, the space is limited.


    When Mei Renqing and Su Jingfei wanted to catch Mr. Wang, they were very close to the big bed, that is, they were almost next to miss Molly, so they couldn''t dodge.


    Even if they don''t know what Miss Molly spills, they also know that it''s definitely not a good thing. Su Jingfei breathes out and says: "Po". Suddenly, a strong air burst out of his body. He plans to blow away the powder with his real Qi, at least not to touch it first.


    Mei Renqing doesn''t have as strong internal skill as he does. Naturally, he can''t use this way. He can only move his body quickly as soon as possible.


    Their reaction was not bad. Even Su Jingfei''s genuine Qi effect was really remarkable. He could blow almost all the powder away. Without Miss Molly''s later mending knife, Su Jingfei would have succeeded.


    When Su Jingfei''s genuine Qi broke out, Miss Jasmine also slapped her face in the wind, not at Su Jingfei, but at the powder. Although the powder was light, under Miss jasmine''s slap, the powder immediately counteracted Su Jingfei''s genuine Qi and fell on Su Jingfei without any barrier.


    Mei Renqing should have been able to avoid the powder because Su Jingfei was so in the way. Now she is also pushed by Miss jasmine''s hand, and the powder falls on him.


    These powders seem to have life. As long as they are stained with people''s clothes, they can directly penetrate into the body. There is no delay due to the barrier of clothes. You don''t have to ask, but you know that this is a very special powder. After su Jingfei and Mei Renqing were attacked, their faces changed.


    Su Jingfei is a master close to Xiaocheng''s peak, and he has also practiced poison skill. In fact, he is not too afraid of these poisons, but he must be affected for the time being.


    Mei Renqing didn''t practice poison skill, and his strength was not as good as Su Jingfei. After poisoning, he was almost doomed. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly, so he chose to go to Su Jingfei. This happened a little too soon. He even felt that his local prescription stained with medicine powder began to numb.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what the effect of these powders is. He resists them with his internal skill. Without waiting for Mr. Wang and Molly to pursue them, he has helped Mei Renqing push out a few meters. In this distance, if they dare to get close, he can kill them all. Molly''s move is unexpected. This time, it''s really careless.


    Mr. Wang and Molly did not pursue, but said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, no matter how cunning you are, you don''t want to win the same way!"


    Su Jingfei didn''t quarrel with them. Instead, he had twelve gold needles in his hand. Although he had advanced in martial arts recently, he also had soft swords as weapons, and gold needles were rarely used, he always carried them with him, which could not only be used as weapons, but also as life-saving equipment.


    His hands were running like flies. In an instant, he pricked six gold needles on himself and Mei Renqing respectively. Now it''s too late for him to detoxify. It''s impossible for them to give him time.


    But now he can control the spread of the toxin with a gold needle. With Su Jingfei''s medical skills, he can still delay it for an hour or two.


    This is Su Jingfei. He has national medical skills. Another person may have poisoned his hair. Even so, he can still feel that the poisoned place is numb and unconscious.


    Mei Renqing originally thought that he would die before Su Jingfei forced out the antidote. After all, he could feel his own situation. The poison used by jasmine was very domineering, and his internal power could not be suppressed. He was really a good poison user.


    When Su Jingfei uses the golden needle to seal the acupoints, Mei Renqing finds that although the place where she is poisoned is still numb, it has stopped spreading. At this time, he knows that Su Jingfei is a doctor.


    In fact, the reason why he went to Su Jingfei was that he thought Su Jingfei had good martial arts and great potential. He was the third young master of the Su family in the capital.


    He didn''t know that Su Jingfei was proficient in medical skills. In fact, Su Jingfei was even more proud of his medical skills. After all, he was not the top martial arts expert in the world, but his medical skills were absolutely rare.


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t let Mei Renqing die just because of one carelessness. As long as he can delay the time of poisoning, Su Jingfei has the confidence to detoxify him. After all, the person who poisoned is right in front of him, and he also believes that he has the ability of his own medicine and poison skill.


    "Mr. Wang, Miss Molly, it''s easy to calculate. Originally, I thought that only Mr. Wang was proficient in using drugs. Originally, Miss Molly was not simple. It''s really disrespectful." Su Jingfei uses a gold needle to stabilize the toxin, and then begins to detoxify it with his internal skill and poison skill, because his Ren and Du Meridians are connected. Even if he uses the skill secretly, his appearance can''t be seen.


    Mr. Wang and miss Molly are good at using poison, but their strength is limited. Naturally, they don''t know that Su Jingfei is secretly detoxifying. Seeing him so calm, they can''t help sighing.


    There is a reason why Su Jingfei can become a serious trouble for the Feng family. At least no one in the younger generation can compare Su Jingfei''s temperament. He can talk and laugh after poisoning, instead of trying to detoxify immediately. It shows how calm he is.


    Mr. Wang thought in his heart and said with a smile: "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect to see you so soon. I thought it would take a lot of effort to deal with you. Since you''ve already sent me here, I''m not polite."


    Miss Molly added: "you really think I''m the working lady here! Although I''m a woman and I don''t despise their profession, after all, everyone takes what they need, but I don''t take it as my job. You misunderstood me. "


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing naturally know that Miss Molly is not the wine girl here, otherwise she really has nothing to do.


    Mei Renqing was suppressed temporarily, but he was not worried. He said in a deep voice, "Lao Wang, who is Miss jasmine, and what kind of trap did you two set up?"


    When he was talking, he unconsciously wanted to look outside the door. Did Mr. Wang arrange all these things to deal with Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei didn''t think so much about it. He had heard everything here before. No matter in this room or in the next room, there was no one hiding. This was not a trap arranged in advance, otherwise how could he be caught.


    Sure enough, Mr. Wang said with a smile: "you think too much. Crazy young master doesn''t know the existence of jasmine. Who doesn''t keep a back hand for himself in our business! If someone knows the card, I''m afraid they don''t know how to die. "


    Mei Renqing looked at Mr. Wang, and then sighed: "I''ve been a killer for so many years, I''m not as cautious as you."


    "That''s right! When people are wandering in the river and lake, it''s always good for them to be more prepared for their own safety. " Mr. Wang said with a smile, "I''d like to introduce you. This is my wife. She''s just hiding her identity here."


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing suddenly realized that no wonder Miss Molly''s ability to use poison is not inferior to Mr. Wang''s. it turns out that they are husband and wife, which can be explained.


    It''s just that originally it was just to deal with Mr. Wang, but now it''s to deal with two people. If they are both ordinary warriors, Su Jingfei can handle it easily by himself. Now they can use poison, so it''s not so simple.


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing are not in a hurry. Mei Renqing is waiting for Su Jingfei to take action. Su Jingfei wants to drag on for a while to force out the toxins in his body or assimilate them with poison power. For Su Jingfei, the greatest use of poison power is not to hurt people, but to protect himself.


    Poison work can be said to be the killer of all kinds of poison users. Whenever Su Jingfei is poisoned, no matter what poison it is, Su Jingfei can use poison work to resolve it. The difference lies in the length of time.


    Miss Molly''s poison is very domineering. It''s difficult for Su Jingfei to dissolve it. But as time goes on, he will dissolve more. As long as there is no poison to limit himself, it''s only a matter of minutes for him to catch Mr. Wang and miss Molly. Even if he can''t catch them, it''s not difficult to kill them.


    Now Su Jingfei can do it by holding down the two people, but without suppressing the toxicity, who knows if it will suddenly break out. If the toxicity attacks the heart, Su Jingfei can''t do it even though he has done it.


    What''s more, before he has no self-protection ability, he really can''t do it without scruples. It can only be said that if he makes a mistake, he will immediately fall into passivity.


    In fact, it''s similar to what they think. Mr. Wang and miss Molly both know Su Jingfei''s strength. They don''t dare to do it easily. Now they can only drag it until Su Jingfei''s toxic attack. At that time, they can have no scruples about what they want to do.


    Su Jingfei''s four people face to face, although their strength is not balanced, they have maintained a stalemate. Mei Renqing is the most anxious of the four people. He doesn''t know how long his poison can be controlled by Su Jingfei. If the poison breaks out, he will die. He doesn''t know what Su Jingfei''s medical skills are, but he knows that his poison is more overbearing. He waits for the opportunity, Be ready to do it.

 Chapter 1276

    Mei Renqing has been looking for opportunities. When Su Jingfei talks to Mr. Wang and his wife, he finally finds an opportunity.


    Mr. Wang and miss Molly are procrastinating and want to wait for a toxic outbreak. Su Jingfei is the main target of their defense. Mei Renqing is not a big threat in their eyes.


    When he was in the Feng family, Mr. Wang had some contact with Mei Renqing. He knew that he was an internationally famous killer, but he didn''t know why he was so famous. He even felt that Mei Renqing didn''t deserve the attention of the Feng family.


    At this moment, Mei Renqing''s chance came. Mei Renqing''s lightness skill is powerful, and his martial arts are not weak, but his best skill is shooting, which is equivalent to a master of concealed weapons.


    When Mr. Wang and miss Molly are still on guard against Su Jingfei, Mei Renqing has already shot. He is a killer and a gun player. He always carries a pistol with him. Moreover, he is still a gun with a muffler installed. He just chirps. If he doesn''t pay attention, he can''t even find out.


    Ordinary people may not be able to find such a light movement, but the reaction of martial arts experts is far more than ordinary people. Although Mr. Wang and miss Molly are distracted by talking to Su Jingfei, they still hear it.


    They didn''t know exactly what was going on, but they knew there was danger. Without saying a word, they turned over and dodged together. However, although they were fast and sensitive enough, it was not easy to dodge when someone attacked with a pistol at such a close distance. What''s more, Mei Renqing, who is known as a soul shooter, started secretly.


    Su Jingfei secretly praises that he is worthy of being a killer. This response is admirable enough to seize the fleeting opportunity to successfully assassinate the target. No wonder he has such a great reputation.


    Even though he admired Mei Renqing, his action was not slow. Before the bullet hit Mr. Wang and miss Molly, Su Jingfei''s people had already flown to Mr. Wang. Relatively speaking, he thought Mr. Wang was more important.


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing have the same idea. The target of his shooting is also Mr. Wang. Although Mr. Wang evades the key parts, his arm is still injured. Seeing Su Jingfei coming, even if he wants to do something, it''s too late.


    However, he was not afraid of Su Jingfei. Instead, he tore off his clothes. At this time, Su Jingfei''s hand had already grasped his shoulder. Although Su Jingfei was sure to detoxify Mei Renqing, it would be much easier if he could get the antidote. He planned to catch Mr. Wang and force Miss Molly to hand over the antidote.


    At the moment of seizing Mr. Wang, Su Jingfei felt that a more powerful toxin came from his shoulder. Su Jingfei was surprised. Who could have thought that Mr. Wang had poison on him.


    Before they came in, Mr. Wang didn''t wear clothes at all. Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing saw him when he was wearing clothes. When he poisoned himself, Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing didn''t see him at all, but Su Jingfei was poisoned. This is absolutely not wrong.


    Su Jingfei was really impressed with Mr. Wang at this time. No wonder the crazy young master assured him to poison himself. This guy is a real expert in using poison. He is different from Mrs. Yang''s practice of poison. He can use poison all over his body. This poison does not belong to his body, but all kinds of props carry poison.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what poison Mr. Wang used, but he could clearly see that his palm began to turn black, which was obviously very domineering.


    That is to say, Su Jingfei''s internal poison skill is very strong. It''s not a problem to suppress the poison. He grabs Mr. Wang''s hand and immediately pinches it. The sound of a click comes. Under Su Jingfei''s palm, Mr. Wang seems to have become a clay kneading. He doesn''t even have the ability to resist.


    "Give me the antidote quickly, or I''ll make you live rather than die." Su Jingfei grabs the painful Mr. Wang and says in a deep voice.


    It has to be said that Mr. Wang is a tough guy. He was shot by Mei Renqing first, and then he was crushed in the shoulder by himself. He just resisted and didn''t scream. Now he was forced by Su Jingfei, but he just turned pale and didn''t speak.


    Mei Renqing is relieved. He''s really afraid to do it by himself. Su Jingfei can''t react. Now it seems that he''s worried too much. Su Jingfei, an expert at this level, can grasp it as long as he has a chance. Mr. Wang should be able to solve the problem.


    Although Miss Molly is also a master of using poison, her husband is in the hands of Su Jingfei. She can''t have much development.


    Thinking of this, he walked slowly to Mr. Wang and Mr. Su Jingfei and said to miss Molly, "Miss Molly, you''d better hand in the antidote. You should know what kind of people Mr. Su Jingfei and I are. One life is nothing."


    Mr. Wang''s face was pale, but he bit his teeth and didn''t speak. Miss Molly frowned and said, "I can give you the antidote, but you should make sure we leave safely."


    Mei Renqing did not open his mouth, but looked at Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei understood and nodded: "as long as I can make sure that the antidote is OK, I can guarantee you to leave safely. You don''t have to cheat me. With my medical skills, my ability to identify the antidote is reasonable."


    When he spoke, the black air on his palm had already spread to his wrist. It was estimated that it would not be long before he could attack his heart.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t look worried at all. It seems that he is not the one who is poisoned. No matter Mei Renqing or Mr. and Mrs. Wang, they all admire him secretly. Su Jingfei is too determined.


    Mei Renqing even thinks that he is really right to choose Su Jingfei. If he is right with such a person, as long as he can''t be killed, he will certainly have trouble sleeping and eating. Compared with Su Jingfei, whether it''s Feng Zhaofeng of the Feng family or the ambitious young master, he is far away.


    Mr. Wang and miss Molly also feel that it''s a little difficult for crazy young master to deal with Su Jingfei. This guy doesn''t seem to care about his own life. How can a person with such achievements be so afraid of death.


    In fact, Su Jingfei is not worried at all, but he believes that if he can''t detoxify immediately with his own internal skill, at least it won''t be a problem to resist. Just turn back and detoxify slowly. Despite the toxin hegemony, Su Jingfei''s anti poison ability is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    After weighing it over and over again, Miss Molly said, "I''ll get rid of the previous poison for you now, and then you''ll let my husband go, and I''ll get rid of the poison for you later."


    Before Su Jingfei spoke, Mei Renqing objected: "no, we must first remove the poison from Su Jingfei''s hands." He is still very clear which is more serious. His poison is suppressed by Su Jingfei''s golden needle and will not break out for the time being, but Su Jingfei''s poison is spreading.


    Miss Molly gritted her teeth and said, "no, I can only do it according to my requirements. Otherwise, everyone will break up. Anyway, my husband is gone. I can remarry. You have only one life."


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing are speechless. It''s really cruel for a woman to say such words in front of her husband.


    But Mr. Wang didn''t seem to hear Molly''s words. He just glared at Su Jingfei. He was shot and injured. Even if he went back, he would have to keep it for at least a year and a half. This time, he was seriously injured.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and said to miss Molly, "OK, I''ll give my husband to you and you''ll give me the antidote. You should believe that with my ability, it''s not difficult to kill you." After a pause, he said, "and you should see that poison is not so effective for me. I can detoxify myself completely. Even if I spend more time, it doesn''t matter."


    There is no doubt about this. Both Mr. Wang and miss Molly can see that Su Jingfei will definitely fight and detoxify.


    Miss Molly nodded to agree with Su Jingfei. Then she saw that Su Jingfei pushed Mr. Wang to miss Molly, and miss Molly naturally threw out a bottle of antidote, which was obviously the antidote they had poisoned before. She was the one who poisoned, and she naturally had the antidote.


    Su Jingfei takes the antidote and gives it to Mei Renqing directly. He doesn''t believe that Molly will use the means at this time. After all, they are still under their control.


    Just when he handed the antidote to Su Jingfei, he suddenly saw that Mr. Wang rushed forward regardless of his life. He was so indomitable that he wanted to die with Su Jingfei. This surprised Su Jingfei. How could Mr. Wang have such courage.


    Before Mr. Wang bumped into Su Jingfei, he heard Mr. Wang hiss: "Molly, you stinky woman, you hurt me."


    This sentence just finish, the person has already arrived Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing in front, Su Jingfei is surprised at first, hear Mr. Wang''s words, have already guessed a few points, dare not touch Mr. Wang with the hand.


    But this can''t stop Mr. Wang from poisoning. To be more precise, Miss Molly poisoned him. When she received Mr. Wang, she had poisoned him, and it was the kind of poison that could be distributed directly. Then she threw Mr. Wang back without any politeness.


    Mr. Wang didn''t guard against Miss jasmine, and he was injured. If he didn''t resist at all, he became a poison carrier. Even if Su Jingfei reacted quickly and dodged Mr. Wang, the poison spread in the room.


    At the same time, they heard Miss Molly say: "useless man, you can only leave me behind. We''ll see you later."


    You don''t have to ask. Miss Molly, with the help of Mr. Wang''s procrastination, plans to leave the hotel. She obviously knows Su Jingfei''s ability. In order to get rid of him, he has given up his husband. Even after poisoning, she may be able to kill Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing!


    Su Jingfei couldn''t understand the heart of the most poisonous woman in the world before, but now she has finally seen it. They all say that one day husband and wife can be kind to each other for a hundred days. This couple is really interesting. In the case of not necessarily having to die, Miss Molly chose to sacrifice her husband.

 Chapter 1277

    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing didn''t expect that Miss Molly would be so cruel. She used Mr. Wang to poison the carrier just to stop Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing. She certainly didn''t believe Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing would let them go.


    She gave up her husband''s life in order to survive. In this way, she would have time to escape. She was a cruel woman.


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing dare not underestimate Mr. Wang''s body even though they know that this woman is vicious. This is the way the poisonous woman used before she left. It shows that she must have great confidence in this kind of poison.


    In his mind, Su Jingfei, no matter whether he appears too violent or not, uses all his strength and roars: "the dragon is remorseful." this is one of Su Bingfeng''s own martial arts. Although it is slightly different from the martial arts in the novel, it is definitely the strongest one of the 18 Dragon subduing palms.


    Originally, this is the strongest of the 18 dragon subduing palms. Naturally, Su Bingfeng studied it carefully. In this way, this palm is also the strongest, and the most important thing is that it can increase the strength of the palm.


    The effect of Kang Long''s regret can at least increase Su Jingfei''s palm strength by 30%. The influence of these 30% on people with ordinary internal skills is not small. What''s more, Su Jingfei, an expert of this level, must increase his palm strength by 30%, which is no less than Xiaocheng''s peak. It''s self-evident how terrible Xiaocheng''s peak master''s full strength is.


    Su Jingfei absorbed half of master Wenren''s skill. It didn''t seem to enhance his internal skill, but it undoubtedly improved Su''s strength. At this time, he made full use of his hand, and felt that the palm of his hand was like substance, and hit Mr. Wang severely.


    It is estimated that Mr. Wang should have been beaten by Su Jingfei. This is a very common scene. Su Jingfei also thinks so, but it is actually different from his imagination.


    Su Jingfei''s hand is too overbearing. Mei Renqing and miss Molly only see Mr. Wang''s body in the air. Theoretically, they should fly backward, but they didn''t expect that he was so split up in the air. Su Jingfei''s hand directly blows Mr. Wang up in the air.


    As a result, even Su Jingfei didn''t expect that when he wanted to dodge, it was too late. Mr. Wang was killed on the spot, blood and internal organs were flying all over the room, and the blood type of the scene was extreme, but this was not the key.


    If you are an ordinary person, your body is torn apart. Although you are miserable, your blood is red. Mr. Wang''s blood is black. The black blood not only splashes on Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing, but also on Miss Molly who has not left.


    If it''s normal, Su Jingfei''s internal skill can completely block these black blood with internal power. He didn''t expect that he could blow up Mr. Wang with this palm, and he didn''t react at all.


    Don''t mention Su Jingfei, who knows medicine and can poison. Even Mei Renqing, who hasn''t tried much, knows that Mr. Wang''s blood must be very toxic, otherwise it can''t be black. He thinks it''s the result of Ms. Molly''s previous poisoning.


    But before he can deal with it, he has heard a woman''s scream. Miss Molly seems to be scalded, and she can''t care to run away. She doesn''t know where to find a knife and cut it in the place where she is stained with black blood.


    Looking at her quick and neat manner, it seems that the places stained with black blood are not her own. It''s not ambiguous at all. It seems that she has no pain at all.


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing didn''t expect Miss Molly to react so much, but when they saw that Miss Molly cut off the part stained with black blood, the blood was dark red, and their faces changed.


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Wang''s toxin was so overbearing and infected so quickly. Su Jingfei didn''t dare to neglect it. Naturally, he wouldn''t cut off his own flesh like Miss Molly. He took out 12 gold needles again. Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing had six gold needles each. Now it seems that the situation is more urgent, He had to share six gold needles with Mei Renqing again.


    At most, Su Jingfei is controlling his heart. Otherwise, the poison gas will attack his heart, or they will die. As for expelling the poison, it''s obviously not a good time.


    By this time, Mei Renqing had fully understood how insidious Mr. Wang and his wife were. If he faced them, let alone the husband and wife, he might not know how to die even if he was one of them. Although he had great martial arts and shooting skills, he really had no resistance in front of such insidious people.


    He didn''t lose heart because of this. If he didn''t follow Su Jingfei this time, he would choose to do it secretly. It''s the soul shooter''s characteristic to shoot coldly.


    Su Jingfei''s action is very fast. Miss Molly looks at Su Jingfei, but says with a tragic smile: "you don''t have to do this. It''s useless. Even if you can seal the acupoints, it''s just a delay of one or two hours. There''s no antidote for his poison. He''s a poison man himself."


    "What did you say? Did you not poison him? " Mei Renqing was stunned and asked.


    "What did I do? Even if I poison the most, I can''t poison the whole body instantly. He is the poison in his own body. He has been intoxicated with poisoning all his life. He has become a poison man. His blood is the most poisonous poison. Even he himself can''t get rid of it. " Miss Molly continues to laugh, her blood is black.


    Before they could speak, she went on: "you don''t have to struggle. I can''t solve it, and you can''t solve it either. In this world, no one can detoxify except our master. Unfortunately, my master is dead. Ha ha, aren''t you very powerful? Bury them with us. "


    Later, the woman was a little crazy, and she didn''t want to run away. Obviously, she thought she had no chance to live, and she didn''t struggle, which made Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing frown.


    Su Jingfei and her husband are both intelligent people. Naturally, they can see that Miss Molly has really given up. They don''t need to ask how overbearing the poison is. If Su Jingfei hadn''t protected their heart, they would have been poisoned now. Maybe Su Jingfei could have been more than a while, but surely not too long.


    "What do we do now?" Although Mei Renqing has been working in a high-risk industry and has been used to death for a long time, he knows that he is going to die soon. He is also a little afraid. Thinking about Su Jingfei''s medical skills, he can''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry. I have a way. Let''s get out of here first." Su Jingfei is calm and nods to Mei Renqing.


    "There''s a way? You lie to the devil. " Miss Molly said with a smile: "who do you think you are? No matter how good your martial arts are, let alone you. Even your Lao Tzu Su Hanlin can''t force out Lao Wang''s blood poison. You''d better die."


    Su Jingfei didn''t pay attention to this woman, but said to Mei Renqing: "let''s go, first go back to Su''s house with me, I have a way to detoxify, this woman, has not been saved."


    He is right. At this time, Miss Jasmine has no medicine to save. Let alone Su Jingfei didn''t intend to save her. Now, even if she wants to save her, she has no ability. In a few minutes, Miss Jasmine has been bleeding from seven holes. Although she hasn''t been killed on the spot, it is estimated that it will take a few minutes.


    Mei Renqing looks at Miss Molly''s tragic situation and sighs in his heart that people who play poison will eventually die of poison, just like people who can drown in water. He thinks that if he doesn''t die this time, he will probably die under the gun in the future.


    Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing walked out, but miss Molly didn''t move. She just sat on the ground and said with a smile, "you go. You are just a little later than me. I will wait for you in front of us. We have no regrets to kill you on the verge of death."


    Su Jingfei turns a deaf ear to miss Molly''s madness and takes Mei Renqing to leave the business club quickly. Of course, he doesn''t care who will clean up the rest of the business. It''s not a problem for the people who can open the business club here to solve this problem, and they certainly won''t call the police. It''s not a small matter. The scattered organs in that room are enough to affect their future guests.


    When they left the business club, they didn''t take time to return to Su Fu. By this time, Su Jingfei and Mei Renqing were dizzy. Su Jingfei had deep internal skills and toxic body protection skills, so they were able to stay awake. Mei Renqing had begun to be a little unconscious.


    I sigh in my heart that Mr. Wang is really poisonous. Fortunately, I killed him today, otherwise I might be killed by him later.


    Therefore, Su Jingfei is more grateful to Mei Renqing. The reason why he was able to avoid the disaster this time is due to his letter delivery. Su Jingfei will definitely not let him die. Thinking of this, he would not hesitate to put the remaining petals of snow lotus in his mouth.


    Snow lotus in the sky is a holy product for healing and also has the effect of detoxification. Although it can completely remove the poison from the body, it can at least ensure that the person taking the medicine will not attack the heart with poison gas in a short time. Moreover, the detoxification method he thinks of has to be approved by Mei Renqing.


    After su Jingfei returns home with Mei Renqing, he immediately finds master Wen Renqing. Although the martial arts of the family are not weak, the only thing that can make su Jingfei rest assured is master Wen Renqing. At least, her experience can''t be compared with others.


    Hearing that master Su Jingfei came with a half dead man, he was surprised and said, "Su Jingfei, what''s the situation?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. We''ve been plotted and poisoned. I''m going to detoxify him now. By the way, after I detoxify him later, I''ll be closed for a month. You''ll take care of the family affairs. And then you can teach this guy how to recover his martial arts." Su Jingfei said quickly.


    Hearing this, the teacher was stunned and asked, "do you want to spread your skills?"


    "Well, the poisoning is too deep. If we don''t do it, his life will be in danger. Anyway, we have martial arts to recover our martial arts. We don''t have to worry about it. When I come back to detoxify him, you can help me call red silk and Wenjun. I have something to explain." Su Jingfei nodded and said.

 Chapter 1278

    Hearing that master Su Jingfei was serious and didn''t dare to neglect him, he quickly said, "OK, you detoxify first. I''ll call them now." Then he went to greet the girls.


    Su Jingfei looks at master Wen''s back and sighs that he was wise to surround master Wen before.


    Mei Renqing took the Tianshan snow lotus, and he was sober. He immediately asked Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, tell me the truth, are you sure you can detoxify me? If not, forget it. Don''t delay your detoxification. Although we used to be enemies, now I''m very grateful to you. You saved me several times before


    "You don''t have to be so pessimistic. I have a way to save you, but now you have to make a decision. If you want me to save you, you have to deliver all your internal skills to me." Su Jingfei first smiles, then says seriously.


    Mei Renqing was stunned, then laughed at himself and said: "I just have some internal skills, which can be used to save lives. But if you say so, it''s up to you. I''m dead. It''s useless to keep internal skills, but I may not be able to help you in the future."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Your internal skill will come back. I have a skill that can make people recover their internal skill. It''s much better than the skill you cultivate. In the future, you will not only recover your internal skill, but also be stronger." Su Jingfei laughed, but still explained: "I want your internal skill, not because I need it, but to let you pass it to me with toxins, and your internal skill will be solved."


    "If I give you internal skill, I can also give you toxin?" Mei Renqing was stunned. It was not that he was suspicious. He had never heard of it.


    "If it''s someone else who can''t do it, I can." Su Jingfei smiles. He is a person who practices poison skill. Naturally, he is different from others. He can absorb other people''s internal skills, and at the same time, he can also absorb other people''s toxins and turn them into his own poison skill.


    It sounds like this method can be used to practice quickly, but it''s not a joke. Let''s not talk about the risk first, let''s talk about this form of cultivation. Which internal skill master can poison himself and give it to others together with his internal power.


    Even if Mrs. Yang didn''t use this method, even if she knew it, it couldn''t be realized. But Su Jingfei was different, because he had three thread bound books.


    In the other two books, he could combine them in this way to practice poison skill quickly. At this time, he realized how powerful this set of thread bound books would be if they were complete.


    Mei Renqing doesn''t know so much, but he believes in Su Jingfei. Although his internal skill is OK among his peers, it''s far worse than Su Jingfei. He doesn''t have to cheat himself at this time. Besides, he thinks it''s not difficult to take away his internal skill with Su Jingfei''s ability. He can ask himself, which is very face saving.


    "Su Jingfei, everything is up to you. I believe you." Mei Renqing didn''t hesitate this time. He was very firm.


    Although Su Jingfei knew that Mei Renqing could only believe that he had a chance to live at this time, he was quite satisfied with what he said. He nodded and said, "OK, we''ll start in a moment. Then you should cooperate with me to deliver all the internal skills."


    "OK, no problem." Meiren counts the head way, at this time outside already walked in several women.


    Because it was evening, everyone was there. I heard that Master Li Hongsi, Lin ruoke and Dongfang Wenjun had all been found. Maybe they also knew about Su Jingfei and were very worried.


    "You are here. I have something to explain. You should pay attention to it." Su Jingfei saw a few people, first said hello, and then very seriously said: "you should remember my every command, I''ll shut up for a month later."


    The three girls had heard the teacher mention it before, and they were not too surprised at this time, but they were more worried. They could see that Su Jingfei''s face was not very good, and it was obviously poisoning.


    I heard that the guru was also very worried. Although he had been with Su Jingfei because of his gambling appointment before, now after all, the two of them have cleared up their past quarrels, and they have also got the skills Su Jingfei gave them. They are good friends. How can they not worry!


    Su Jingfei looked at them nodding, and then began to say: "during my closure period, no matter the company, the hospital or the family, everything is the same. Don''t let outsiders know what I''m doing. If someone asks me, I''ll say that I''m practicing martial arts and studying array at home. Of course, the only thing I can answer is our close family, and other people don''t care.


    In addition, we should all listen to master Wen Ren''s instruction during this period of time. She will arrange some training for you during this period. If there is a task on the side of the hunter Union, you can take it if it''s simple, and don''t go if it''s difficult.


    Master Wen, in addition to teaching them, you should improve your strength as soon as possible. Your strength determines the future of our Su family. Now you are the worship of our family. Everything depends on you. " Su Jingfei said a lot of arrangements.


    He won''t take care of the specific content. There are so many women in the family. They have long been able to take charge of their own affairs. He just needs to set the general direction. This is also the most gratifying thing for him. The women in the family are excellent.


    She heard that guru is the oldest and the most skilled among the people. Even though she has not recovered her martial arts, she is still in the realm. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, she immediately nodded and said, "don''t worry. With me here, there should be no problem with the Su family, and the Feng family doesn''t dare to mess around."


    She naturally knows what Su Jingfei is worried about. The Feng family is the biggest enemy of Su''s family, and the family most likely to persecute them.


    Li Hongsi, Lin ruoke and Dongfang Wenjun also nodded their heads. They stayed with Su Jingfei for a long time. Su Jingfei was injured and comatose. They had experienced all kinds of dangers, and they would not panic at this time.


    Su Jingfei looked at everyone nodding, and made sure that they were ready. Then he nodded and said: "OK, if there is anything, you can discuss it. Unless there is something you have to do, you can''t solve it. Don''t disturb me. I will use this month to hit Xiaocheng peak."


    When he said this, they were stunned, no matter whether they heard from guru or others. They just thought that Su Jingfei wanted to detoxify, but they still had this heart. Guru opened his mouth, but they didn''t speak.


    Su Jingfei''s character she has some understanding, he wants to do things, no one can stop, although he usually good temper, but is very firm.


    Su Jingfei was quite satisfied that all the women didn''t speak. It seems that the position of the head of the family has been very stable for such a long time. No matter what happens, these women still listen to themselves at the critical moment. Even if they learn from others, they are very conscious and don''t question their decision.


    "Well, I''ll start to detoxify Mei Renqing now. You can arrange it first." Su Jingfei said to Mei Renqing, "well, it may be painful to do some exercises, but I don''t think you should care."


    Mei Renqing said with a smile, "how can I be afraid of pain? Let''s start."


    Su Jingfei nodded, and they soon held each other''s hands. He had already had the experience of helping Wen Ren master before, so it was no trouble this time. Moreover, Mei Renqing''s internal skill was more than ten years at most, and it was not the top skill, so Su Jingfei didn''t need too much effort.


    The women didn''t leave this time, and Su Jingfei didn''t care. He knew that these women were worried about themselves. They were all their own women. Their own safety was related to their happiness.


    Mei Renqing felt that his internal power was flowing into Su Jingfei''s body like a stone sinking into the sea without any reaction. It can also be seen that his internal power was really insignificant to Su Jingfei, but he could feel that his internal power was disappearing and his toxin seemed to be flowing out.


    When his internal skill is close to zero, he can''t even feel poisoning. The previous feeling of dizziness has disappeared, and the position of injury has changed from numbness to pain. You don''t need to ask whether it is detoxification.


    This is really amazing. After all, as we all know, internal power and toxin are two different things. I didn''t expect that Su Jingfei could suck away his internal power and take away the toxin at the same time. If it wasn''t for his own experience, Mei Renqing would not believe it.


    In less than an hour, Su Jingfei released Mei Renqing''s palm. By this time, Mei Renqing was weak and leaning on the bed. His internal skill was not as good as that of Wen Ren. Although it was not long, he was even weaker.


    Su Jingfei got his internal skill. Under normal circumstances, he should be in a better state. Unfortunately, he was also more poisoned. His eyes were a little gray. He coughed and said, "OK, Mei Renqing, please send him to master fan en and master fan Mo to live there for a while. I''ll go to shut up when I hear from master fan


    "Well, let''s leave it all to us." Hearing the master nodded, he could see that Su Jingfei''s face was dark, which should be the cause of deep poisoning.


    Su Jingfei''s golden needle has not been stripped off, and he has been sealing his acupoints. This is to wave his hands to strip Mei Renqing''s golden needle off. The golden needle has become black, which shows Mei Renqing''s deep poisoning before.


    After everything is arranged, Su Jingfei doesn''t talk nonsense any more. He''s very strong now. He''s already very reluctant to bear the poison gas. Now with Mei Renqing''s, it''s just adding poison to the poison. If he doesn''t have the secret of poison skill, he''ll never dare to play like this. That''s all, he''s also taking a huge risk.


    Su Jingfei quickly returns to his room. This time he wants to use poison skill and Admiralty. He must reach the peak of Xiaocheng. Now he has determined that the Feng family will not really let go of themselves under the pressure of master huijue.


    In order to survive better, Su Jingfei naturally wants to improve his strength. As for the task of the bounty hunter Union, let''s wait until he closes up.

 Chapter 1279

    Su Jingfei has closed the door since he detoxified Mei Renqing. This is also the most serious time for Su Jingfei to practice his internal skills. Even if he practiced before, he would not be so crazy as this time.


    After he closed the door this time, he didn''t mean to interfere in foreign affairs at all. Every day, he devoted himself to practice. After nearly a week of not eating or drinking, he finally got rid of the poison in his body. Moreover, this kind of detoxification is different from the previous detoxification, which is not to get rid of the poison, but to transform it.


    After this poisoning incident, Su Jingfei knows very well that although his martial arts are good, if someone wants to plot against him, he will still be in danger. The most difficult thing to guard against is to use poison.


    In this case, he has such convenient conditions as poison skill, so he naturally wants to make good use of it. By closing the door, he has promoted poison skill.


    The most important external help to practice poison skill is to have poison to enhance its power. Originally, since Su Jingfei practiced, he had to look for poison himself. But this time, he was directly poisoned. Moreover, this time, the poison was particularly domineering. That is to say, Su Jingfei was proficient in medicine. Otherwise, he couldn''t hold on.


    If you want to practice with the help of this poison, you can''t do it. Even Mrs. Yang can''t do it. After all, Su Jingfei''s medical skills at this time can completely suppress the poison.


    If you can''t control the toxicity, you will die directly before turning the toxicity into poison skill. Therefore, Su Jingfei once again understands that all the skills of thread bound calligraphy are complementary. The more thread bound books, the faster you can learn from each other.


    For example, the previous absorption of internal skill and toxicity can be transferred to another person''s body, while the person who has lost internal skill and toxicity can use the skill to restore internal skill. For example, now there are medical skills that can assist in the cultivation of poison skill.


    Su Jingfei was the one who got the three thread bound books. He felt that the thread bound books were actually related to each other. The more books he had, the more powerful he would be.


    In this month''s training, Su Jingfei not only turned his poison into poison skill, but also used Mei Renqing''s internal skill to exercise his muscles and skin. There is no way. He can''t turn his external internal skill into internal skill, but as a result, his muscles and skin become harder, even not inferior to the top foreign experts.


    He used to practice his fist and foot external skills with his heart. He practiced for nearly ten years, and then he practiced his internal skills. Now he believes that even if he doesn''t use internal skills, the first-class experts are not his opponents. From this point of view, Su Jingfei''s strength has actually improved a lot.


    Prime Minister Su Jingfei''s Admiralty is here. Although he has been using it all the time, the utilization rate is not high. After all, there are always miscellaneous events that distract him. This time, he has made the best use of everything.


    The pure heart wood and the golden bell can make su Jingfei practice under the golden bell for a long time. With his concentration, the chance is nearly ten times as efficient as usual, that is, he can practice under the golden bell for one month, which is actually equivalent to two and a half years in reality.


    Su Jingfei is not far away from the peak of Xiaocheng. He can only absorb other people''s internal power to exercise his muscles and bones, but his own internal power is actually increased. After a month, Su Jingfei has reached the peak of Xiaocheng realm. Now Su Jingfei can feel that once he understands the breakthrough point, he can enter the pseudo Dacheng realm.


    Before, he had been thinking about how long he could enter the pseudo Dacheng realm. Even if he could enter before he was 30 years old, it would be good, but now he felt that he could reach it at any time.


    It has to be said that the effect of Jinzhong and qingxinmu is very good. Of course, Su Jingfei''s self-cultivation without distractions also has a very good effect. At ordinary times, it is estimated that he will not reach the peak of Xiaocheng realm within half a year. Su Jingfei''s heart is full of emotion. As expected, he is the most efficient when he concentrates on doing things.


    When Su Jingfei''s internal skill reaches the peak of Xiaocheng, he can almost break through. In this regard, his realm should be equal to that of Feng mieling. Although there may be a certain gap in the total internal power, this gap can be ignored. At least when Su Jingfei and Feng mieling start, they won''t suffer any more losses and dare not touch his internal power, After all, what Su Jingfei practiced was the internal skill of thread bound books.


    The internal skill in the thread bound book has the effect of magnifying the small power of internal skill. It is also the peak of Xiaocheng. Even Su Jingfei is not as good as Feng mieling, who has been in this realm for decades.


    In addition, Su Jingfei has a similar level of poison skill, which Mrs. Yang did not expect. Su Jingfei was poisoned and almost died. As a result, he was forced to improve his poison skill so much, which was much faster than that of Mrs. Yang. She only used poison to practice, but she did not kill herself. Su Jingfei did.


    Su Jingfei, who is good at both inside and outside, and has a strong poison skill, is definitely more powerful than Feng mieling. Maybe it''s not much higher, but Su Jingfei is confident of defeating Feng mieling.


    As for Feng Qingtian, Su Jingfei can''t guarantee that he can play well, but it should not be a problem for him to retreat completely. This is very rare. The gap of realm can''t be made up by internal force. At the beginning, when he heard that he was a great master, he was defeated in the face of Feng Qingtian.


    Now that Su Jingfei has been promoted to this level, he doesn''t have to pay much attention to the Feng family. Moreover, he calculates the time, and master Wen Ren must have recovered his skill at this time.


    When he was closed, all the girls knew about him, and no one would make trouble for him. Naturally, he was quite quiet. When he came out, he seemed very casual as if he had been out for a walk. The servants didn''t know about his closure. When they saw Su Jingfei, they called the master respectfully. In their opinion, Su Jingfei might have gone out during this time, As for when they came back, we don''t know.


    All the staff working in Su Fu understand that the master of Su Fu is a little different. He should be a capable person. The most basic principle of working here is to listen more, watch less and talk less.


    After su Jingfei left the pass, the first thing he did was to go to master Wenren. It was not how much he missed master Wenren, but her eyesight recovery, which had a great impact on Su''s family. Although he was promoted to the present level, he did not have the strength to deter other families.


    If there is Su Jingfei, the peak of Xiaocheng, and Wen renhan Xue, the pseudo Dacheng realm, such strength will not be weaker than that of Feng family, and it will definitely be the top force.


    Unfortunately, when he came to Wenren Shangshi courtyard, he knew that she had gone out. Recently, she was very busy.


    Su Jingfei conjectured that it should be to teach the girls. Before he closed the door, he promised to take care of the girls and improve their strength. Now he should worry about the girls.


    After thinking about it for a while, he came back to the hall to know that the other women were not at home. Su Jingfei thought about it a little and knew that they might have accepted the task of the bounty hunter Union. Thinking of this, he thought of his own task. Su Jingfei had closed the door when he took the task and had not done it yet. I don''t know if there would be any problem.


    When he thought of this task, he naturally associated with the thread bound book. He estimated that there must be a connection between the treasure map and the thread bound book. Maybe the treasure is the thread bound book. The value of the thread bound book has been affirmed. It is absolutely priceless. If he can collect all the books, the effect will be better.


    Now he is wondering whether this thread bound book will be able to summon the dragon like the dragon ball. Of course, this thread bound book will not summon the dragon, but it may have a complete set of secrets.


    When he was thinking about it, he came to fan en''s and fan Mo''s yard. He knew that other people might go out, but they would not go out. Their task was to protect Su Jingfei''s home. As long as they were here for a day, they would always protect him.


    Sure enough, when he arrived, master fan en and fan mo were practicing. Besides him, Mei Renqing was also here. In this month, Mei Renqing''s main task was to recover his internal skills.


    The skill he obtained is the internal skill that master Wenren uses now. The level of this internal skill is higher than what he practiced before. It can not only restore his internal skill, but also make him practice more than before. Now he urgently needs strength, so he is very hard.


    After a month''s practice, Mei Renqing not only recovered his internal skill, but also became stronger than before. Seeing Su Jingfei, he immediately said excitedly, "Su Jingfei, you''re out of the pass. How are you? Is it detoxified? "


    He doesn''t know that Su Jingfei''s closing door has really improved his skill except detoxification. Now he is most concerned about whether Su Jingfei detoxifies, which is related to his life. At that time, Su Jingfei inhaled all the toxins into his body in order to detoxify him. He doesn''t want Su Jingfei to have any accident.


    Su Jingfei smiles and looks at Mei Renqing''s spirit. He says with a smile, "the poison has been removed. There is no problem. It seems that you are recovering well."


    Mei Renqing said with a smile: "it''s not only a good recovery, it''s just wonderful. I''m stronger than before. And you see, I''ve got a lot of inspiration recently because I''ve practiced with two masters. My internal skill used to be weird and feminine, but now I''ve become noble and upright."


    He doesn''t say that Su Jingfei hasn''t found out yet. Now he thinks that Mei Renqing looks better than before. In the past, Su Jingfei thought that Mei Renqing was a little dark because of his career. Now he knows that it''s because of his skills.


    Thinking of this, he said with a smile: "Congratulations, a little Phoenix Nirvana feeling, by the way, do you know the situation at home? There is no one


    "Oh, well, I know something about it. During this period, people in Su''s house are busy except for the company and hospital. They are just going to exercise. The task of the bounty hunter union is really training people. The women in your family have completed at least three tasks."

 Chapter 1280

    "Oh? So, three tasks have been completed in a month. " Su Jingfei was stunned, and then asked with great interest, "how difficult are these tasks? Are they all very simple?"


    "Simple? There are no simple tasks issued by the bounty hunter Union. Many tasks even need to be upgraded in the process of execution. " Mei Renqing smiles and says, "if I''m not too old, I''d like to take part in it. It''s really exciting."


    Su Jingfei is really surprised to hear Mei Renqing''s words. Mei Renqing is an internationally famous killer who has seen the world. Such people say that the task is exciting. You can imagine how exciting it is.


    Thinking of this, he asked more curiously: "since these tasks are so exciting, how do these women in our family do it? They have really completed it. Who has completed the task?" Su Jingfei thinks that the women in her family can accomplish these tasks, and is happy for them.


    As for their comfort, Su Jingfei was not too worried. He heard that the guru secretly protected these women. There was no reason for them to be hurt too much.


    Sure enough, Mei Renqing already said with a smile: "these women in your family are really powerful. In the younger generation, these girls are absolutely elites. They not only complete the task, but also everyone participates in it. They form a team. The tasks they take are team tasks. They just participate according to their respective time."


    Su Jingfei nodded. Before he closed the door, he asked. The more united these women are, the better they are. After all, the unity of Su Fu is the most important.


    But before he could speak, Mei Renqing said with some doubts: "however, in this process, they have joined others in the team, and they are all young experts. Some of them I don''t understand, and you have to solve my doubts."


    "Well? There''s something you don''t understand. " This time, Su Jingfei is really curious. Mei Renqing is such a smart man. What else does he not understand.


    "Well, among the people who joined your team, there was Wu Yanli. She was OK. She seemed to be a friend of the women in your family, but I was not calm about the people who came next. Big stars Li Binbin and Liu Yifei participated in it. What''s the situation?" Mei Renqing said that later, they were all a little excited.


    Su Jingfei was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect the two women to participate, but he also imagined that their martial arts skills were not inferior to those of the other women in the family. At this time, naturally, they would also participate.


    In this way, the women in her family are basically complete. Except Shangguan Xiang''er, a woman with a special identity, all of them should be here. This is also very good. The harmonious relationship between all the women in her family is Su Jingfei''s favorite. Wu Yanli''s participation is also because she hasn''t seen herself for a long time, so she comes to Su''s house. Anyway, everyone''s relationship is basically open, Let''s do it together.


    For these women''s arrangement, Su Jingfei is very satisfied, at least Su Fu did not mess up because he was not there.


    In fact, it''s normal. Liang Xiuwen, Li Hongsi and others were steady in H Province when he was in the capital. Now Su Jingfei is still at home. Even if they are worried about him, they all blindly believe in Su Jingfei. Any problem can be solved by Su Jingfei.


    After thinking so much, Su Jingfei settled down and said to Mei Renqing with a smile: "it seems that the task of the bounty hunter union is really good. It''s time for me to do my task."


    "You have a mission, too?" Mei Renqing has some accidents. Isn''t Su Jingfei closed all the time?


    "I did have a mission. I took it before I met you. I was busy shutting down before I did. I don''t know if anyone has taken it now." Su Jingfei smiles and explains.


    Mei Renqing was embarrassed and said: "if it wasn''t for me, you would have finished the task. I think you can''t be bothered by the tasks arranged by ordinary young experts. It''s delayed by me. Now hurry to finish it."


    Su Jingfei waved his hand with a smile and said, "you''re wrong. If you didn''t tell me, I might have been plotted by Mr. and Mrs. Wang."


    Mei Renqing turns to think that it seems to be the same thing. Su Jingfei has to shut down because he saved himself. But if he didn''t tell the truth, Su Jingfei would also be plotted.


    Su Jingfei looked at him a little bit, and as he walked out, he said, "OK, you can continue to practice and get to a higher level as soon as possible."


    Master fan Mo and master fan en are both Buddhists. Although they are not so pure, they seldom take care of their external affairs. As long as no one threatens the safety of Su Fu, they will not participate in it. What''s more, their strength can''t participate in too many things about Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei left fan en''s and fan Deng''s yard, and the women in his family didn''t come back. He decided to go to the bounty hunter union building to have a look. First, he had to see if his task had been accepted by others.


    At the beginning, when he took the task, the task had a time limit and could not be completed within a certain period of time. Although the task was not a failure, other teams or individuals could take it, which also increased competitiveness. Otherwise, a task would be dragged on at will and resources would always be wasted.


    Although after a month, Su Jingfei was still familiar with the road, and soon arrived at the bounty hunter union building, which was already different from before.


    In a month, many things can happen. For example, the bounty hunter trade union has been recognized by the public, so ordinary people can''t go in to perform their duties. However, the children of aristocratic families, who have certain skills, will come here, and even some young children of the army will come here.


    It''s a good place to earn points, improve status and wealth, or exercise yourself. When Su Jingfei came here, people came and went, which was a bit like a supermarket. Su Jingfei even thought that he had gone through the wrong door.


    Su Jingfei actually met some acquaintances in the hall, but they were not familiar with each other. Just say hello to each other.


    His appearance in the hall has attracted many people''s attention. He may not know those people, but his name is known by many people. Knowing that he is the first master of the younger generation, people naturally look at him with new eyes and want to know what task he will take.


    Su Jingfei has been used to this kind of gaze for a long time. He doesn''t care about them at all. Instead, he comes to the ranking list. He wants to see the current ranking situation. Even if he doesn''t care much, he is curious.


    When I came here for the first time, I saw the number one named slaughtering, but now it is still on the list. However, it has slipped from number one to number three. The number one is the biggest person in my family named Feng, which makes Su Jingfei a little surprised. This name almost tells others his identity.


    He doesn''t know if this person is really so confident, or someone else pretends to be him, but no doubt, people will treat him as the Feng family. After all, they call him the Feng family. I''m the biggest.


    The next one is Lingbo fairy. Needless to say, she is also a narcissistic woman. However, she is the second one, which is also very powerful.


    There is nothing special about the following names that Su Jingfei pays attention to, either the team or the name of the game player. He just forgot to ask Mei Renqing what team the women in his family are called, but I think they have only completed three tasks, so I''m afraid they are not qualified to be on the list.


    It doesn''t matter whether he''s on the list or not. Su Jingfei doesn''t care at all. He has logged in his user name and checked the task status, but his task status is still incomplete.


    When he took over the task, he only took it himself. Now we see that there are two teams and another single person taking over the task. That is to say, there are two teams and two single persons doing the task. Whoever can finish the task first will be rewarded. There is competition.


    As for whether there will be conflicts in the process of competition, it is not the trade union that can manage it. This may be cruel. Of course, it is also exercise. Su Jingfei does not care whether there is competition.


    Su Jingfei is thinking, tantaiyue''s voice suddenly rang out: "Su Jingfei, long time no see, I thought you would not come!"


    Because after the bounty hunter Union, Su Jingfei''s vigilance was forbidden. He didn''t know when Dan Taiyue came, but he believed that if someone was plotting against him, he would find out.


    Tantaiyue is as cold as ever. Even though she looks first-class, she is hard to get close to. Su Jingfei looks at her and says with a smile, "I haven''t seen her for a long time. How can I not come? I still have a task. When I finish the task, it depends on my mood."


    When Su Jingfei talks, she doesn''t evade Dan Taiyue''s eyes. She can see the page she''s looking at. Su Jingfei has become a top player now. No one can threaten him except Dacheng and pseudo Dacheng.


    Dan Taiyue took a look at Su Jingfei''s task, then frowned slightly: "you actually took this task, do you start to act now, this task is not as simple as it seems, it is said that the difficulty will be upgraded soon."


    Naturally, Taiyue didn''t know about Su Jingfei''s closure. Now hearing what he said, Su Jingfei was slightly surprised, but not too surprised. According to the rules at that time, he did say that the mission might be upgraded.


    "Su Jingfei, whether you have investigated or not, I can only give you a hint." Dan Taiyue, out of his friend''s morality, thought about it and said seriously: "this task is not only two teams and two single teams, but also one team. However, this team has been destroyed. It''s just because of the task rules. For all tasks above four stars, the failed recipients will not show up before the end of the task. A team has been destroyed. Think about the difficulty."

 Chapter 1281

    Su Jingfei''s face becomes serious when she hears Dan Taiyue''s words. It''s actually a violation of the rules of the trade union for Dan Taiyue to tell herself this. In principle, the bounty hunter trade union keeps everything secret. It''s a risk for Dan Taiyue to tell herself this.


    At the same time, Su Jingfei also knew what Dan Taiyue told him, so he asked: "Dan Taiyue, what kind of strength do you think the team of Tuan Mie is, and what their specific process is, do you know?"


    "I don''t know the specific process. After all, the group was destroyed. We can only know their results, but we don''t know the process. We just follow the game settings here. It''s not a real game, and we can''t monitor the members'' performance." Tantaiyue shook her head.


    Without waiting for Su Jingfei to speak, she went on: "the strength of this team is strong, but it can''t be too strong, but there is a young generation who ranks ninth. Their team''s overall strength is absolutely not weak, and they can destroy the team, which shows that the other side''s strength is very strong."


    Su Jingfei nods to understand. Although tantaiyue doesn''t say it clearly, he also knows this truth. It''s not difficult for them to fail the task, as long as they know their strength is not good.


    But Tuan Mie is going to kill all of them. In this way, we absolutely have to be much stronger than them.


    Su Jingfei has always been separated from the younger generation. Although he has been rated as the first master of the younger generation, his strength has long surpassed that of his peers, but he is only in his early twenties, which can only be regarded as an alternative among the younger generation.


    Even so, Dan Taiyue still has to tell Su Jingfei that even though Su Jingfei is very strong, he is not the best in the world. Besides, in this world, there is no one who can deal with him.


    Even Su Hanlin doesn''t dare to say that no one can deal with him in this world. For example, Su Jingfei was very strong a month ago. But if he was plotted by Mr. Wang and his wife, he can''t be immune. Now he doesn''t know much about the Beishan cult, and he doesn''t dare to say that he will be able to solve the problem there.


    Although tantaiyue was cold, Su Jingfei knew that she might be caused by her martial arts, so he said with a smile: "thank you for telling me this, but since I have taken over the task, I have to go and have a look."


    Su Jingfei''s words are not rampant, and he didn''t say that I will finish the task. He has never been the kind of person who has a full story.


    In fact, he must go to Beishan cult now. If it''s just a simple cult, he won''t care much. But now this place can not only destroy a young expert team, but also be displayed on the map, which makes Su Jingfei have an association in his mind. It''s a coincidence.


    Dan Taiyue''s words to Su Jingfei are not unexpected. If Su Jingfei flinches after listening to his own words, it can''t be su Jingfei, and there''s no nonsense. She just nods and says, "well, in that case, I''ll go with you."


    Su Jingfei was stunned and puzzled. "I''m going to perform the task. What do you do with me? Don''t you trust me?"


    He really didn''t expect that tantaiyue would say that. Although he didn''t say it, he thought in his heart that tantaiyue''s specific strength is not unknown. Even if he is good among the younger generation, there is still a big gap between him and herself, and she doesn''t seem to have much effect with her.


    What''s more, he has other purposes in this operation. He doesn''t want Dan Taiyue to know that she will become a burden to herself.


    Just thinking about it, Tan Taiyue said, "didn''t you take on the mission of Beishan cult? I also took it, so I want to go with you. You won''t be afraid that I''ll take your credit. "


    "You took it, too?" Su Jingfei said with wide eyes.


    Dan Taiyue said with a little smile: "what''s the matter? Was it a surprise? If you can, why can''t I, and I don''t seem to be 30 years old. "


    Su Jingfei smiles bitterly and looks at the list of tasks. Before, he only noticed that someone was taking the task, but he didn''t notice the name of the task. Now it seems that the name of the single person is "a flash in the pan". Although the surname of dantai has nothing to do with Tanhua, it seems that such a name is OK.


    He did not expect that the person who took the task was Dan Taiyue. He could not help asking: "since you know that the task is dangerous, why do you take it? Besides, it''s still you, your big brother!"


    Dan Tai Yue and Dan Tai Ming are brothers and sisters. Last time they did it by themselves, they did it together. Now, the task is actually taken by Dan Tai Yue alone, which makes Su Jingfei not understand. In fact, he always thought that as a manager, Dan Tai Yue would not take the task.


    "My brother took the five-star mission, I can only take a four-star close to the five-star mission, we manage the bounty hunter Union, there are many people dissatisfied, we just want to let these dissatisfied voice eliminate." Dan Taiyue did not hide it, and said frankly: "as for the danger of this task, I naturally considered that there is no task that is not dangerous. Anyway, if you also take this task, I will join you, and the task is much less dangerous."


    Su Jingfei is dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, it''s because of this that she takes over the task. It''s normal for her brothers and sisters to be envious. What''s more, she plans to use her own strength.


    If they are selfish people, they will never agree to tantaiyue''s request. Su Jingfei''s contact with tantaiyue has always been relatively harmonious, and Su Jingfei''s current strength, even with tantaiyue, will not have any problems, and there is no reason to refuse.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go together, but in the front, everything is under my command, and if there is any danger, I will save you if I can, and if I can''t, you can''t help yourself." Su Jingfei thought for a moment. He and Dan Taiyue are friends at most, and they are not the kind of friends who are especially affectionate. He can''t say anything to help his friends.


    Dan Taiyue heard Su Jingfei''s words, but she nodded with satisfaction and said: "I just think this task is more dangerous. It''s safer to follow you. I don''t want you to help me. I have hands and feet and can protect myself."


    "That''s the best. I like a quick helper. If you are weak, I advise you to go back earlier." Su Jingfei nodded.


    "Well, in that case, it''s settled. When shall we go?" Tantaiyue obviously belongs to the type of vigorous and resolute, and Su Jingfei decided to carry out the task together, and began to ask Su Jingfei.


    Su Jingfei looked at the time. It was only ten o''clock in the morning. Today, he went through the customs earlier. He thought, "it''s better to meet you by chance. Now that we''ve decided to go and have a look, we''ll leave. Anyway, this time we''re just going to get to know the situation first. As for how to solve it, we''ll talk about it after exploring."


    According to the distance of Beishan cult, they can reach it in less than two hours. If they go to explore now, they can go back to the city at night, and tantaiyue naturally has no opinion.


    Su Jingfei came here just to see the situation of the mission. Unexpectedly, he brought a partner who also carried out the mission. Su Jingfei and Tan Taiyue are decent and rational people. Of course, they won''t conflict because of carrying out the mission. Everyone took the mission. As for who can complete the mission, they all depend on their abilities.


    In fact, in theory, Tan Taiyue took the task, and together with Su Jingfei, the safety factor was indeed improved, but for the completion of the task, she did not have an advantage. Su Jingfei''s strength was much stronger than her.


    But who can say it must be su Jingfei who has successfully completed the task. The task is just to eliminate the Beishan cult. If Su Jingfei consumes all the people and ends up hanging up, it''s not only a month to pick up the cheap ones, but everything is possible.


    They don''t have their own minds, but they all have their own minds. Su Jingfei drives to take tantaiyue to Beishan. On the way, Su Jingfei asks tantaiyue, "tantaiyue, since you know that a team has been destroyed because of this mission, can you also know the strength of other teams who have accepted the mission?"


    "I really don''t know about this. I told you about this task. Only a few top leaders know about it. How can I know?" Taiyue shakes her head.


    "No, you don''t know how to know that someone''s regiment has been destroyed, and you also know that I took the task. It''s unscientific!" Su Jingfei frowned, then found the problem, do not believe the way.


    "In fact, this is very simple. The team leader who was killed by the regiment is my pursuer. Before going to the mission, he told me that as for you, it''s even simpler. When you were there, there were only a few people who took the mission. I infer that you took it. It''s also very simple. OK, everyone else took the mission and handed it in, so you didn''t move, And this task has never been handed over. " Dan Taiyue said.


    Su Jingfei listens to her and has no words for a long time. Unfortunately, the team leader is Dan Taiyue''s pursuer. No wonder she knows. Maybe that guy even told her that he took on a difficult task.


    As for herself, as Tan Taiyue said, when she took over the task, there were few people who came to do it. Outsiders may not be able to guess her identity. Tan Taiyue certainly can. No wonder she is so sure that she can carry out the task with herself.


    Just thinking about it, I heard Dan Taiyue say: "honest and reliable little Lang Jun, this name is really drunk. I don''t know what you think. You should call it sinister and cunning, dead sex wolf."


    Su Jingfei immediately glared and said seriously: "tantaiyue, you are questioning my character. I''m from xiaoqingxin."

 Chapter 1282

    Su Jingfei takes Dan Taiyue to Beishan cult. The map of this place has been recorded on his mobile phone for a long time. He has recorded both the mission map and the treasure map. Although the two maps are not very detailed, Su Jingfei believes that he can find them.


    Deep in the north mountain, Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue could not open to traffic. They left their cars in the village at the foot of the mountain, where they already felt the existence of the cult.


    The so-called heresy is actually a kind of religious belief, but it only lies in what these religions want the believers to do. Some doctrines lead people to good, and some doctrines fool the believers to do some evil things for themselves. This is the so-called heresy.


    When Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue were at the foot of the mountain, they watched the people in the village meet each other, making a gesture similar to Christianity. Although there were some differences, they were so unified that they didn''t have to ask to know that they must have been affected.


    "Look at the situation here, the influence of this cult is not small!" Su Jingfei and tantaiyue walk out of the village, walking to tantaiyue road.


    Su Jingfei''s eyes brightened, and then he said, "if it''s not for the influence, how can we investigate them? This is at the foot of the cult mountain. In fact, the influence is already the strongest. Not only this village, but also some nearby villages believe in these cults."


    "It seems that you have investigated a lot!" Su Jingfei smiles and turns a blind eye to tantaiyue.


    Dan Taiyue had no choice but to nod her head and say: "before each mission is released, we are afraid of people to investigate it. Only after confirming the authenticity of the mission can we release it to the public. Moreover, this mission is officially issued. After their investigation, it is not easy to solve it. So we come to our bounty hunter Union."


    Su Jingfei nods. Tan Taiyue knows the mission of the bounty hunter Union very well. The biggest advantage of the mission of the bounty hunter union is that it is reliable. There is no doubt about its authenticity, but there will be some differences in the difficulty. After all, it is absolutely impossible to go too deep into the investigation.


    This time, the Beishan cult mission is in progress. The difficulty of the mission is increased because the strength of the Beishan cult is stronger than estimated, and its influence is also greater.


    Su Jingfei is a master of lightness skills. If he was allowed to take action by himself, he might have gone deep into the mountains now. But now with Dan Taiyue, he can only walk slowly. Fortunately, Dan Taiyue''s strength is not weak. Although their speed is not too fast, at least they are within the acceptable range of Su Jingfei.


    It''s only a few miles away from the center of the map that they have been stopped by a group of people.


    These people are wearing uniform, which is a bit like security clothes, but the security clothes are more exquisite, which is a bit of a regular army. This makes Su Jingfei and Tan Taiyue guess.


    As they thought, these people stopped them, and the first man in his thirties said, "don''t move forward. It''s a private place in front of you. You''d better take a detour in the mountains." With these words, he and more than a dozen people around him blocked the road.


    Although these people are relatively rude, they are still relatively calm, and there is no one to fight, but Su Jingfei believes that if they do not listen to dissuasion, these people may have some violent means.


    Su Jingfei thought for a moment and stopped and said, "brother, we''ve come all the way here to climb a mountain. You see, we''ve been climbing for such a long time. We''re going to the top of the mountain. Let''s finish climbing. We don''t go to any private place. We''ll come down when we get to the top. It''s also an outing."


    "Outing, I think you are cheating with your little lover." It''s a young man in his twenties around the middle-aged man. The young people are flowing and don''t look like a good thing.


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly and said, "Xiao Sun, don''t talk nonsense." Then he said to Su Jingfei, "no matter what you do, this is a private place. You''d better go back and climb mountains to another place. The capital is so big that you don''t have to come here."


    Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue look at each other in secret. They don''t have to ask whether these people are the security guards of the cult here. I don''t know if they are members of the cult, but they obviously won''t let them go.


    They didn''t want to scare the snake. They wanted to retreat first, but before they spoke, sun spoke again.


    "In fact, it''s not impossible for you to enter the mountain, but if there''s any trouble, you''ll be responsible for the consequences, and it depends on your performance." As sun spoke, he gently twisted his thumbs and two fingers in the middle of the meal, which was self-evident.


    When middle-aged people see sun''s actions and hear his words, they want to speak. But when they see other people''s eyes are almost the same as sun''s, they sigh and don''t speak any more. It seems that he has acquiesced in this kind of behavior. This is the so-called "buy road money".


    Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue are really shocked by xiaosun''s actions. They want to retreat. Unexpectedly, xiaosun can be used to bribe them. They can''t laugh or cry. The cult is really a cult, and the organization is really loose.


    They don''t know how much money is suitable for them, but Su Jingfei usually carries ten thousand yuan with him. As a tycoon with tens of billions of yuan, if he is not inconvenient to carry, he can easily carry tens of millions of yuan with him. At this time, he immediately takes out a handful of money and hands it to Xiao Sun.


    "Brother sun, I mean OK. Let''s go. I just came back to the top of the mountain with my girlfriend. It''s also an addiction for us to have an outing." Su Jingfei is an actor. Now she is acting as an ordinary boyfriend. Even when she knows Su Jingfei''s background, she has the illusion that Su Jingfei is her own boyfriend.


    Dan Taiyue has never been in love, and has never experienced her boyfriend''s concern for her. Even though she knows Su Jingfei is pretending this time, she has something strange in her heart.


    Su Jingfei''s talent in acting has been praised by professionals. When he pretends, people will not suspect him. These ordinary cults don''t know Su Jingfei''s identity. They all think he is a real ordinary man.


    When Xiao Sun took Su Jingfei''s money, his eyes lit up. Although he didn''t count it in detail, there were always thousands of yuan. Su Jingfei just gave it away.


    Under normal circumstances, Su Jingfei actually paid for the road, and it was still so much, thousands of yuan, but the income of the ordinary family in the mountain village was about two months, but xiaosun was not the kind of contented person.


    "I''ve seen your sincerity, but I don''t think it''s enough. It''s OK for me alone, but there are so many of my brothers!" After putting the money into his pocket, Xiao Sun looks at Su Jingfei and Tan Taiyue with a smile.


    Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue seem to be handsome and beautiful, but they are also handsome and beautiful. Dan Taiyue is the girl who ignores them first. Su Jingfei has thin arms and legs. Sun thinks to himself that if he can beat three or five people like him, he naturally doesn''t care about Su Jingfei, not to mention a dozen people on his side.


    For Xiao Sun''s insatiable greed, the middle-aged man frowned and wanted to say something, but when he thought that he was seeking money for others, he held back. Anyway, this is not the first time he has done so.


    Su Jingfei looks at Xiao Sun with a smile. He really doesn''t know his face. Even if he takes the money to let him go, but he is so greedy, don''t blame himself for being rude. At this time, he simply spreads his hands and says: "I have so much, I don''t have more sincerity."


    "Oh, boy, you still want to cheat me." Since xiaosun is a cunning man, he has good eyesight. He can see that Su Jingfei is not really out of money. He immediately waved to the people around him and said, "go and catch him. Don''t hurt the girl. We just want this boy to show his sincerity. It''s not a robbery."


    When the people nearby saw that xiaosun got a lot of money, they couldn''t bear it for a long time. At this time, they heard xiaosun''s order and rushed to him immediately.


    Su Jingfei originally wanted to teach Xiao Sun and others a serious lesson. When he heard Xiao Sun''s words, he sighed in his heart. At most, these people are local ruffians, not absolute villains. Just punish them a little.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly hit a stone from a distance and hit xiaosun in the head. With his scream, several figures jumped out of the side road, because the side road was behind a forest. Su Jingfei and his wife didn''t see anyone there, not to mention the strength of the comer.


    But when they appeared, Su Jingfei was still stunned. He didn''t expect to see them here.


    It''s a group of women. To be exact, it''s a group of beautiful women, big and small. It''s really blinding these cult people that so many women are together. They have been astonished to see tantaiyue. Unexpectedly, there are so many beautiful women who are not inferior to her.


    "Su Jingfei, you are out of the pass. You are really here in time!" Among all the women, the first one is in her early thirties. She is not the best beauty, but she has a very noble temperament.


    This woman is no one else. She is the one who just hit xiaosun. Naturally, Su Jingfei didn''t expect to meet her here.


    The women who follow him are naturally those of the Su family. They are Huofeng LAN Xiqi, Wang Yufeng, Xiaolan, Li Hongsi, Liang Xiuwen and Lin ruoke. Dongfang Wenjun is not with them either. You don''t have to ask where they went, either to the company or to the hospital. Another unexpected person is Liu Yifei.


    Under the guidance of Wen Ren''s guru, these women stood by and looked at Su Jingfei with a smile. If there were not many people, Liu Yifei, who hadn''t seen Su Jingfei for a long time, would have rushed over. Even so, with watery eyes, you can guess how much she missed Su Jingfei.

 Chapter 1283

    Su Jingfei was really surprised to see Master Wen Ren bringing all the girls. He came here for a mission. It is self-evident why master Wen Ren brought all the girls here.


    Dan Taiyue also didn''t expect to meet them. Among these women, except for hearing about her teacher, she had seen them when she moved to Su''s house. She could not help looking between Su Jingfei and the other women. She even suspected that Su Jingfei''s woman was going to accompany him on the mission.


    But it''s not reasonable to think about it. They have no significance to help Su Jingfei with his strength. Su Jingfei''s own strength is far more than others.


    She didn''t know guru Wenren. Naturally, she didn''t know that guru Wenren had recovered her strength, and was a little stronger than before, reaching the realm of pseudo Dacheng. Her strength would not even be worse than Feng Qingtian, Mrs. Yang and others. At most, she might be a little weaker than Nalan piaoshue.


    Dan Taiyue is also a smart woman. Since she guesses that these women are not helping, that''s another reason. But now there are more than ten outsiders, she doesn''t ask.


    "Brother Fei, are these people in the way? I''ll clean them up." Such a violent girl is nothing but Huofeng.


    Su Jingfei looked at Huofeng and the cult people who had helped xiaosun up over there. Seeing how they glared at themselves and others, he nodded and said, "go ahead, don''t hurt your life, just go back to the police station."


    "Well, that''s what I like to do." Huofeng is a person who has become the eldest sister. Although she walks towards those men with a smile, she always feels that she is overbearing. When she looks at the girls beside her, she smiles. Su Jingfei also shakes her head secretly. Huofeng is a flying girl!


    "If you tie yourself up now, you will avoid the pain of flesh and blood. Otherwise, don''t regret it." Huofeng came to the crowd and said with a smile.


    Huofeng is younger than Su Jingfei. Although she is evil in nature, she is pure and beautiful in appearance. She is also very sexy, especially xiaomanyao.


    Such a woman said to herself that if she wanted to tie herself up, it would make people have some evil associations. Although these men are all mountain people nearby, they still can''t help swallowing their saliva. This girl is really attractive.


    Huofeng grew up in the underground world and was very familiar with this kind of eyes. Naturally, she knew what they were thinking. After a hum, she didn''t wait for them to be arrested. It was like the wind. Suddenly, these cult members didn''t understand what was going on, so they were overturned to the ground. At the same time, Huofeng took off their chins, which saved them from shouting and shouting.


    "Feige, it''s done, a group of scum." Huofeng clapped her hands and said with a smile.


    Su Jingfei and others nodded together. These people are scum. They are all the life of dragon. It''s estimated that Huofeng has fallen down without seeing her figure clearly. These people are ordinary security guards, so they don''t have much ability.


    "Well, just leave them here. Anyway, there are no wild animals here. Let''s go to see the situation first and let the police deal with them later." Su Jingfei clapped his hands, walked forward, and said to all the women. When he passed Liu Yifei, he blinked at him.


    Liu Yifei naturally responded with a smile and said in a low voice: "Jingfei, I''ve been resting for a while and I''m living in Su Fu."


    "Well, you can keep the yard for as long as you want." Su Jingfei smiles. He doesn''t know that Liu Yifei already lives in Su''s house. After all, Mei Renqing only said that he saw Liu Yifei at that time, but it''s wonderful that she can live there.


    They all followed Su Jingfei to the mountain. Su Jingfei couldn''t help asking, "Why are you here, your task is here?"


    "Our task is Beishan cult. Aren''t you closed? We are afraid of being robbed of this task, so we take it. " LAN Xiqi explains to Su Jingfei that she knows that this place has something to do with the map Su Jingfei took out. Naturally, she also knows that it is very important for Su Jingfei, so she decides to take the task.


    Although guru Wenren came with all the girls, she would not do anything if she really wanted to perform the task. After all, she was over the age, and the purpose of taking the task was to train all the girls.


    Dan Taiyue can''t help but say: "one of the two teams who took over the task is yours. Which one are you?"


    This problem does not need to be kept secret any more. There are only two teams in total. You can guess them casually. Huofeng said with a smile: "we are good youth team!"


    Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue shake together, almost knocked down by the name of their team. Su Jingfei says helplessly: "you girls, what''s your name? Even if you want to call them, shouldn''t you call them beautiful girls? No wonder I didn''t think you took the job. "


    Dan Taiyue nodded beside her. All these women can be regarded as beauties. No matter they are girls or royal sisters, they are not teenagers.


    At this time, people look at Feng Xiaolan. It''s obvious that Feng Xiaolan takes her name. This most simple younger martial sister is also a bit of a ghost elf. Su Jingfei and Tan Taiyue also want to hear what Feng Xiaolan says.


    Feng Xiaolan blushed a little and said, "elder martial brother, your name is honest and reliable little Lang Jun. naturally, we should be honest and trustworthy young people. We are just cooperating with you. Anyway, it''s not reliable. Let''s call it casually."


    Hearing Feng Xiaolan''s explanation, tantaiyue suddenly feels that these people can become a family for a reason. This is OK.


    Su Jingfei protested: "younger martial sister, that''s not right. I''m an honest and reliable young gentleman. How can I be unreliable? I don''t like to hear that."


    All the girls white together, Su Jingfei one eye, do not answer, the meaning of the eyes do not need to use words to express.


    Su Jingfei smiles. Naturally, he has nothing to do with these women, so he has to say: "this task is not so simple. Listen to Dan Taiyue, a team has been destroyed."


    Dan Taiyue added: "and the strength is not weak. Generally speaking, it should still be on top of your good youth team." When she evaluated, she was according to the women in front of her. If all the young people, that is, all the women in Su''s house, were there, her strength would surely be among the best in the bounty hunter union team.


    Hearing that guru didn''t speak all the time, he suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, I also think something is wrong here. Although I haven''t studied the array, I always feel that there is a very powerful force here."


    "No, it''s so mysterious?" Although all the women have been together with Wen Ren, they don''t know her real strength.


    Dan Taiyue didn''t know that master Wen was a master of pseudo Dacheng. After hearing her words, she thought that she had a special feeling. She couldn''t help frowning and said, "what kind of powerful force?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel depressed here." Hearing this, guru shook his head and said, "anyway, the closer you get, the more obvious it is."


    Others can think that hearing someone''s guru is a woman''s intuition, but Su Jingfei doesn''t think so. To a certain extent, the pseudo Dacheng master''s sensitivity is absolutely strong. She can feel the danger. It''s not easy here.


    In fact, Su Jingfei also thinks something is wrong. The closer he gets to the center, the more strange he feels. He always feels that the terrain here makes him uncomfortable. Su Jingfei has really studied geomantic omen. Although he has only studied it a little, he knows that it is definitely not simple here.


    "Let''s go. Anyway, since we''re here, we''re going to have a look." At this time, Wang Yu, who had never spoken, suddenly said that she was surprisingly firm.


    Among the people, Su Jingfei and Feng Xiaolan know Wang Yu best. They all think that today Wang Yu is different from usual. She is usually quiet and even ignored. In addition, she usually acts with Feng Xiaolan and seldom makes up her mind. When she is so firm, they feel that she is a little different.


    Su Jingfei was going to explore, but he didn''t expect to meet the girls here. He didn''t know what was going on in the mountain, but he was really curious now.


    As people speak, they have entered the range of the deep mountain, which is shown in the map. This is not only the range of the cult, but also the range of Su Jingfei''s treasure map. Although he does not know the specific location, Su Jingfei can not find the treasure, but if he wants to find the treasure, the cult must be solved.


    Su Jingfei has a big goal when they walk together. In fact, it''s easy to be found out. However, after hearing that the guru is here, Su Jingfei is more relieved. Unless they come to Dacheng, they can retreat completely.


    There are many experts in the capital, but only a few have reached the level of pseudo Dacheng. Su Jingfei doesn''t believe that Dacheng experts exist in the cult.


    Naturally, it''s impossible for the cult to be guarded only on the outside. Soon they came to the second wave of leaders, but this time they didn''t walk up. The leaders here should be more powerful than before.


    Su Jingfei and others stopped at a relatively distant place, and then said to Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu, "Xiaolan, Wang Yu, there are 12 people in these hands. They should have certain skills in action. You go to pull them out. There are four of them. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem, elder martial brother. Just look." Wind Xiaolan patted, has slightly plump chest guarantee way.


    Although Wang Yu did not speak, he nodded firmly.


    Su Jingfei said with satisfaction: "go to Pikachu, electrocute ya."


    The two women were coquettish and angry together, but they didn''t waste time. After listening to Su Jingfei''s words, they immediately jumped up. Their test had already begun.

 Chapter 1284

    Su Jingfei arranges Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu to pull out the guard. They quickly jump in and do not hesitate to carry out his arrangement.


    Dan Taiyue said: "Su Jingfei, is it a bit risky for you to do this? We don''t know what''s going on here. Don''t we investigate this time first?"


    She looked at Su Jingfei as if she didn''t just want to investigate. If she did so, she would surely scare the evil cult to be on guard.


    Su Jingfei thinks differently from her. Like master Wen Ren, he feels that something is wrong here. It happens that master Wen Ren is also here. It''s better to finish the task in one go. If there are real experts, and master Wen Ren helps himself, it can be solved.


    He didn''t give a specific explanation, but said to tantaiyue: "even if we have to investigate, it''s more troublesome for so many of us to go in and not deal with these people, right?"


    Dan Taiyue looks at the women and sighs in her heart. If only she and Su Jingfei can go in unconsciously, but there are so many women here, she can only go in all the way. However, since Su Jingfei has already done it, she doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Su Jingfei''s strength is even higher than that of dantaichongguang, otherwise dantaiyue won''t follow Su Jingfei, anyway, he will meet the master!


    Although Wang Yu and Feng Xiaolan are young, after su Jingfei''s transformation and a period of practice, they are definitely outstanding figures in the younger generation. Even if they have a certain amount of force, they have no difficulty in dealing with some minions.


    When Su Jingfei talks to Dan Taiyue, the other side has settled the matter and is waving to Su Jingfei.


    They all nodded and went on. In fact, almost all the women in Su''s house had been taught by Su Jingfei. At least their lightness skills were more powerful than those of the young children now. They were faster and more agile.


    Tantaiyue didn''t have any obvious feeling when she was walking. Now she wants to feel in quietly. She finds that the women in Su''s mansion are really powerful. She thinks that her fighting power is higher than those women, but her lightness skills are almost the same as her own.


    Especially the leading woman, she is obviously more powerful than others. She seems to be called Wenren guru. This name is strange. She doesn''t know that this is the honorary name of others. In fact, her name is Wenren Hanxue.


    After the second pass, there were more people here, and their clothes were more uniform. They were all big clothes like monks'' clothes. When they met each other, they had to make a gesture, just like the villagers in the village at the foot of the mountain. Su Jingfei didn''t have to ask. He should have been close to the inside of the cult.


    "Brother Fei, if something happens later, shall we do it?" Huofeng looks at those people and asks Su Jingfei in a low voice.


    "Let''s pay attention and try not to be found out. If anyone finds out, we''ll hold on to silence immediately. Let''s start now. Pay attention, it''s not acting. It''s not acting." Su Jingfei was very serious at first, and then this sentence suddenly appeared, which made people not serious immediately.


    Su Jingfei said, has seen several people come out from inside, originally want to have action of all, immediately stopped by Dan Taiyue, she frowned at those people, doubt way: "how is they?"


    Liu Yifei was quick and asked, "do you know them?"


    Dan Taiyue has recognized Liu Yifei for a long time. She can''t figure out the relationship between her and Su Jingfei. However, since she has a problem, she still nods: "they are members of our bounty hunter Union. Are they another team? But no, how can they be with each other?"


    Su Jingfei frowned, looking at these people, it doesn''t seem to be coerced, there are effective, which makes Su Jingfei feel very strange.


    Just thinking about it, one of them said hello to others and walked towards the nearby woods. Su Jingfei had an idea and said to them: "you hide well. Don''t be found. I''ll go back."


    All of us are smart people. They immediately understand what''s going on, and they all agree. Su Jingfei quietly leaves. With his skill, it''s impossible to be found. Now he''s going to find the person who left the team and ask what''s going on.


    He doesn''t worry that the other party won''t say it or disclose his own affairs here. He has many ways to shut up before he has time to say it.


    Sure enough, as Su Jingfei guessed, there is only one possibility that a man suddenly leaves the team and enters the woods. Su Jingfei is more humane. When he is convenient, he immediately falls down from the sky, hands on his neck, and says in a cold voice, "don''t move or shout, or you can say goodbye to the great life."


    The man couldn''t imagine that someone suddenly felt behind him and felt the big hand on his neck. The man knew that Su Jingfei was not joking. He felt that if he messed up, the other party could break his neck instantly.


    Keeping his posture unchanged, he said with barely calmness, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    "What I''m going to do is actually very simple. First tell me which head is here today." Su Jingfei didn''t ask why he was here. Instead, he asked another question.


    The man was stunned. He said in his heart that he was an insider. Unfortunately, he was involved in the power struggle. However, he said honestly: "the master of the Fu family is here. Who are you? Don''t mess around. No matter the Feng family or the Fu family, they can''t afford to be provoked."


    Su Jingfei''s heart leaps. He just wanted to cheat him. He didn''t expect to get so much information. This is actually the place jointly responsible for the Feng family and the Fu family. As for the old man of the Fu family, it seems that there is only the old man Fu. Is it the old man Fu who lives here? That''s the trickiness. The most important thing for a teacher to learn from others is to remain invincible in the face of him.


    Just thinking about it, the man said: "brother, we are all our own people. The struggle of the upper class has nothing to do with us. You''d better not be too impulsive."


    Su Jingfei knew that this man was afraid of death, and hummed: "it''s hard to say if you are one of your own people, but I know that you have applied for the bounty hunter mission. Dare you say you have no other plan."


    "Wrongly, it''s our boss''s idea. He means that if we take over the task, no one will make trouble." The man quickly explained, and even asked: "brother, which elder brother did you take with you? Don''t hurt yourself."


    Su Jingfei knew what he wanted to know, and immediately put his hand on it. The man suddenly fell into a coma. Su Jingfei grabbed him and put him on the tree, and then went back to the previous place.


    Dan Taiyue saw Su Jingfei''s dignified face coming back and asked: "what''s the matter? What useful information have you got?"


    Other women also looked over, Su Jingfei immediately said in a deep voice: "we may not be able to solve this case. We''d better leave quickly and find someone to come." Without waiting for Taiyue to inquire, he said with certainty: "this cult has something to do with the Feng family and the Fu family. No matter which family, it''s not easy for us to deal with it." With these words, they have signaled the women to go back.


    He is a cautious man. He won''t take any risks before he is absolutely sure. What''s more, he already knows that fortune is here.


    Other women are su Jingfei''s people. It''s not too much to say that it''s forbidden. Since Su Jingfei is ready to leave, they don''t even have the meaning to ask, so they are ready to leave together.


    Just haven''t waited for them to take action. I have heard those people yelling: "Xiao Wang, why haven''t you come out yet? It''s really a long time to use it for convenience. Go and see if he can''t come back."


    The speaker was just joking, but he didn''t expect to hear a human soon: "boss, Xiao Wang fainted and was put on the tree."


    "No, someone is coming in. Close the mountain immediately. Don''t let them run away. Go to inform the old man." The boss reacted quickly, and then he felt that something was wrong, so he immediately issued an order.


    Su Jingfei didn''t expect that the other party''s reaction was so fast. Now it''s too late to leave. He just said to the girls with a wry smile, "originally, I just wanted you to exercise. Now it seems that there is really exercise. This Beishan cult really has connotation!"


    "Lucky old monster is here, you are not his opponent!" Dan Taiyue frowns at Su Jingfei. Although she doesn''t complain, she feels that Su Jingfei is impulsive today and should go back after exploring.


    Su Jingfei didn''t say anything, but turned to see Wen renshang, which was very obvious.


    Hearing this, the master said with a smile, "if there is only Fu laoguai, you don''t have to worry about it. At the same time, I also want to see how far the gap between me and him is. Only if I do it, your task will be abandoned."


    "What''s the mission at this time? Save your life first. We know so many secrets. How can they let us leave?" Su Jingfei now understands why the team Tan Taiyue said before will be destroyed, not to mention the pseudo Dacheng masters like Youfu laoguai. Even the Feng family''s Xiaocheng masters are enough to destroy them.


    Now that they have made up their mind, they don''t even have the intention to escape. This time, Tan Taiyue asked Su Jingfei anxiously, "is old Fu really OK?"


    She doesn''t believe Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t believe that master Wenren, the old fortune monster, is one of the top experts in Beijing.


    It seems that the guru is in her early 30s, but she is not very old. She is a few years older than herself. Can she treat old Fu? But look at Su Jingfei, look at her attitude, seems to believe in her strength.


    The girls didn''t know the specific strength of master Wen Ren, but they all heard about Fu laoguai. Knowing his strength, they were worried about the game.


    Hearing that the guru was a proud woman, he would not explain so much. Instead, Su Jingfei said firmly: "the old fortune is not enough. Let''s mainly see who they are bringing with them."

 Chapter 1285

    What Su Jingfei said made all the women feel that Su Jingfei might be a little confused. The master of Fu Laoqi''s level is not enough to worry about. It''s too loud.


    Although all the women know that Su Jingfei is closed, even if Su Jingfei is closed, they just hit the peak of Xiaocheng. They don''t think Su Jingfei can reach the realm of pseudo Dacheng. They just trust Su Jingfei, but they are not brain powder. Even Su Hanlin, the known master, is over 30 years old when he reaches the realm of pseudo Dacheng.


    Su Jingfei is really excellent, but it won''t be so against the sky. Facts have proved that Su Jingfei has not really reached the level of pseudo Dacheng, but we can hear that the guru has reached it, which is unknown to all women.


    Dan Taiyue thought about it and said to Su Jingfei, "Su Jingfei, we know the details here. We''d better go back and let Su Hanlin and other pseudo Dacheng experts come back. We''re too adventurous here. It''s beyond our ability."


    She is a cold woman. She not only practises the martial arts, but also is calm. She sees the problem here, so she can''t take any more risks.


    Dan Taiyue has seen Su Jingfei compete with Feng Qingtian, but the competition is array, and Feng mieling has not reached the level of pseudo Dacheng, which is beyond Su Jingfei''s competition. She doesn''t think Su Jingfei can compete with pseudo Dacheng experts in more than a month.


    "Tantaiyue, although there is a certain truth in what you said, it''s more secure, but do you think we can still retreat completely now?" Su Jingfei smiles, looks at tantaiyue, then points to the distance and says, "the old fortune monster has brought people out. Now we are between each other''s monitoring, so we have no chance to leave."


    His martial arts are better than Dan Taiyue and others. Naturally, he can discover the enemy earlier than others. Among them, only master Wenren can discover the enemy earlier, but she didn''t speak.


    As Su Jingfei said, since the problem has been found here, naturally some people come out, and the people who come out are not only Fu laoguai, but also some other people, such as PI Yongnian of the PI family, Feng Qingyang and Feng Zhaofeng of the Feng family. They are all here.


    The reason why they come out together is that they don''t want to let the people who touch them leave alive. Su Jingfei and others don''t have to think about it. They all know that they are surrounded by people outside.


    Dan Taiyue sighed: "Alas, Su Jingfei, my father said to me that I should keep a certain distance from you. You are a disaster. I''m sure there will be no good result when I am with you. You will always encounter any kind of danger. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it at last."


    Su Jingfei smiles and shrugs his shoulders: "although it''s the first time I''ve heard what you said, I can''t refute it. It''s really reasonable. I''m like Conan. Where I go, there are dead people. Where I go, there''s danger." Although some self mockery, Su Jingfei felt that his side really hard to calm.


    He now knows that he can''t leave smoothly today. Fortunately, master Wen is around him. Even in the face of Fu laoguai, he is full of confidence. In addition to Fu laoguai, other people are not su Jingfei''s opponents. Fu laoguai has master Wen to deal with!


    Thinking of this, Su Jingfei nods to all the women. When he goes out first, he knows that for the master of Fu laoguai level, he and master Wenren can still hide their tracks. I''m afraid these women can''t hide.


    Since this is the case, it''s better to wait for people to come out. When all the women see that Su Jingfei has come out, they have to follow.


    Although you are in danger today, all the women do not regret it. Except Dan Taiyue, they are all women of Su Jingfei. If you really can''t leave alive and everyone can die together, it''s actually a good choice.


    When Su Jingfei came out, Fu Laoqi and others also came to the woods. He was not surprised to see Su Jingfei and others come out. When he came here, he already felt the existence of people. It was obviously a wise decision for Su Jingfei to take the initiative to come out, otherwise he would lose face.


    "Su Jingfei, it''s you. I didn''t expect that you could touch here. You are a natural enemy of our Feng family!" Seeing Su Jingfei coming out with all the girls, Feng Zhaofeng was the first to react.


    PI Yongnian also said in a strange way: "Su Jingfei, you are really a disgusting guy. If you don''t go to heaven, there is no way to go to hell. Do you think you can leave alive?" When he spoke, he had a lot of courage. Lucky old man was beside him!


    Su Jingfei looks at Feng Zhaofeng and PI Yongnian, but he doesn''t pay any attention to their interests. Although one of them is the head of the family and the other is the successor of the head of the family, they really have no weight here.


    Fu laoguai doesn''t mean to speak to Su Jingfei. He is looking at master Wen Ren and frowns in the dark. He caused the internal injury before master Wen Ren. Now he feels that master Wen Ren doesn''t seem to be affected much. It seems that something is wrong. How can it be!


    Hearing that master Fu was looking at himself, he took the initiative to say, "old Fu, are you surprised to see me?"


    "Wenren Hanxue, how can you be here? When did you mix with Su Jingfei?" Fu laoguai didn''t ask about hearing that guru was injured. After all, he used Yin hand.


    Although Feng Zhaofeng is the successor of the Feng family, he doesn''t know about Wen Ren''s master. Seeing that Fu laoguai actually talks to Wen Ren''s master, he can''t help saying, "Fu Laozi, you don''t know that Su Jingfei has a way with women. I think this woman is also fooled by Su Jingfei."


    His words in people''s ears, can not help frowning, this is the Feng family''s heirs, talk is really no quality.


    Although Fu laoguai and master Wenren are antagonists, they are fake Dacheng masters after all. He wants to speak, but before he can speak, master Wenren suddenly flashes in front of him. It seems that he hasn''t moved at all.


    Feng Zhaofeng''s body seemed to have been hit by a car, and the whole person flew out. After he landed on the ground, people saw that his face was swollen.


    "Feng mieling won''t educate you. If Feng Qingtian doesn''t educate you, I''ll educate you to let you know what it means to be a man. If you can''t speak, don''t speak, otherwise you will be killed." Heard the guru snort.


    She just moved too fast, and only Fu Laoqi and Su Jingfei saw her action. The most other people saw her flash. Even if they saw Wen renshang''s action, Fu Laoqi would have trouble to intercept it, which shows Wen renshang''s real strength.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to stop him at this time. He was also contemptuous of Feng Zhaofeng.


    Feng Zhaofeng didn''t even know how he was knocked out of his mouth, so he already flew out. At this time, he was a little sober, and immediately said to Feng Qingyang, "grandfather, this woman is too arrogant. Help me teach her a lesson!"


    Feng Qingtian heard Feng Zhaofeng''s words, shook his head and said: "feng''er, this woman is not simple." He didn''t mean to start.


    Even if he has not reached the peak of Xiaocheng, his eyesight still exists. From the speed of hearing from the master, he knows that he is not an opponent, and it seems that Fu Laoqi attaches great importance to her.


    "Lucky old monster, I was hit by you three years ago, and I didn''t recover until today. I always wanted to find you to learn again. I didn''t expect that I met you here. It''s better to meet you by chance than to invite you. Let''s settle the previous grudge today." I heard that guru ignored Feng''s family. She was as proud as she was. She could only see Fu laoguai.


    In fact, Fu laoguai only pays attention to learning from others. Su Jingfei is not only a plastic talent, but also a young master. But in his eyes, Su Jingfei is a little worse.


    Su Jingfei can fight with Feng mieling for hundreds of moves, but in the eyes of the puppet Dacheng master, he can beat him at any time. Fu laoguai knows that her main opponent today is master Wen Ren. She seems to be su Jingfei''s backer. Su Jingfei''s life is so good that so many people are covering him.


    In my heart, I think that I can only defeat master Wenren again today to start against Su Jingfei. In the past three years, I have made great progress. Although master Wenren has recovered to the state of pseudo Dacheng, he is worse than himself.


    "I heard of Hanxue. I haven''t seen you for several years. You are still so proud. In this case, let''s have a competition and let me see your progress in recent years." Fu laoguai is calm and steady. He looks at Wen renshang, but his body momentum has been gradually released.


    In the eyes of Dacheng masters, among the existing pseudo Dacheng masters, Nalan piaoshue may be promoted in the end, but this is just about realm, but the actual combat effectiveness can''t be calculated in this way.


    Among the puppet Dacheng masters, Mrs. Yang is the weakest. However, no matter Nalan Piaoxue, Feng Qingtian or Fu laoguai dare not say that they will win in actual combat. After all, they are really powerful in poison skill, and they don''t have any skills to avoid poison.


    Su Jingfei looked at master Wen and Fu laoguai, and said in a low voice: "no matter how you win or lose, you must hold Fu laoguai, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    He has seen that the strength of Fu Laoqi is the strongest here, and other people are ordinary. He doesn''t believe that there are other people. Seeing that he and Wen Ren are here, some experts will surely come. Everyone knows that no one here is stronger than Su Jingfei except Fu Laoqi.


    Dan Taiyue saw that master Wen was so valued by Fu Laoqi. She knew why Su Jingfei was so accomplished. It was because of master Wen. She didn''t expect that this woman, who looked like she was in her thirties, was actually a fake Dacheng master. This fake Dacheng master obviously wanted to help Su Jingfei, and even worked with other women.


    In this way, Su Jingfei''s su family is definitely a top class family. She even suspects that master Wen Ren is the master of Su Jingfei and others.

 Chapter 1286

    Guru Wenren and old man Fu had a long-standing hatred. Originally, with the recovery of their skills, guru Wenren wanted to find a chance to challenge old man Fu. Although they had an ordinary competition, they failed in the end. But old man Fu had a hand in the back.


    No matter whether he was intentional or unintentional at that time, the result was that he didn''t solve the problem of internal injury until he met Su Jingfei. Fu Laoqi''s means can be said to be harmful.


    Now I didn''t expect to meet her here. How could she not fight with Fu Laoqi? What''s more, in the current situation, the pressure of Fu Laoqi can only be met by someone who hears about him. Besides him, no one else is Su Jingfei''s opponent, which is more gratifying.


    Dan Taiyue realized the seriousness of the matter when she saw the Fu laoguai, the Feng family and the PI family here. No wonder the younger generation''s team was destroyed.


    No matter Fu laoguai, Feng Qingyang, or even PI Yongnian, they all have the strength of the team. Although PI Yongnian is vulnerable to Su Jingfei, he is still the owner of the PI family. His strength is almost the same as Liu Zongyun''s, and that level is beyond the competition of the younger generation.


    At the beginning, Su Jingfei took great pains to fight against Feng mieqing, and this level of master can be the first master in H Province.


    The experts in the capital are so numerous that they seem to be average. But in fact, their strength can''t be underestimated. At least Tan Taiyue thinks that if they fight PI Yongnian, they will definitely lose in a hundred moves. From this, we can see the huge gap between Su Jingfei and the younger generation.


    Dan Taiyue is one of the leaders of the bounty hunter trade union. When she released this task, it was based on the four-star difficulty. Now it seems that there are more than five stars. When people fight, she has sent the signal back to her headquarters with the special contact information of the trade union. This is the unique signal of the bounty hunter trade union, which is realized by a military satellite.


    The reason why the Beishan cult can''t be spread is that there is no signal, even if there is a signal, it will be interfered. Ordinary communication tools and even general military equipment can''t be transmitted. The bounty hunter union uses a unique signal frequency band, which can be realized.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what tantaiyue has done. As far as the current situation is concerned, Su Jingfei thinks it can be controlled, but it must be solved as soon as possible. Otherwise, when Feng Qingtian or Feng Suiling of the Feng family comes, he will be in trouble.


    "I''ve heard of Han Xue. I haven''t seen him for several years. I''ll see if you have made progress." They were thinking about it, and Fu Laoqi said again.


    I heard that although guru was called guru by others, she was only a junior in front of Fu laoguai. Although she had good martial arts, she didn''t want him to call him a respectful name.


    The master didn''t care about the title of "Lucky Old Man". He snorted and raised his hand. Although it seemed to be so powerful, lucky old man didn''t dare to neglect it and dodged. Suddenly, a palm print came out from a big green tree behind him.


    Everyone took a breath. No matter what martial arts skills they had, all of them had the same eyesight. It''s not just a smash in one hand. The real masters would gather their internal power and not let it spread. This kind of power is powerful and can reduce the meaningless consumption. No doubt master Wen Ren has done this.


    Fu Laoqi didn''t fight back, but tut tut said: "I heard of Han Xue. I didn''t expect to see you for three years. You really improved. You couldn''t do that three years ago. It seems that I really need to use snacks."


    Hearing the person with snow complexion motionless way: "you should have been attentive, if you are careless, the result how, need not I say you also should understand."


    She looks very calm when she talks, which is due to her personality. In fact, she is grateful to Su Jingfei. Su Jingfei not only helps her to cure her internal injury, but also makes her strength to a higher level.


    I heard that guru was originally a pseudo Dacheng realm, but she was demoted because of the injury. At this time, she had more powerful skills, and after three years of precipitation, her strength was much stronger than before. Fu laogua just looked at her and did not dare to despise her any more.


    Since Fu laoguai is serious, they can fight quickly. They don''t fight as earthshaking as most people think. In fact, people with similar strength will have better time to fight. Unless they come up and fight hard, it''s possible for them to have deep hatred. Otherwise, they have to fight more than a thousand moves.


    Su Jingfei saw that they could not finish their half meeting. If it was normal, he would have to watch it. It was very helpful for him to step into the realm of pseudo Dacheng, but the current situation is not allowed.


    When they met, Su Jingfei turned his attention to Feng Zhaofeng and said with a sneer, "Feng Zhaofeng, I always thought you were an idiot. I didn''t expect that I thought highly of you. You have no brain at all. You dare to participate in cult affairs."


    Although Feng Zhaofeng is really not very successful, as the eldest young master of the Feng family, he naturally has his pride. After hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he immediately said angrily, "you just joined the cult. Your whole family is a cult."


    When his words were finished, Feng Qingyang scolded: "feng''er, say a few words."


    Although he spoke fast, Su Jingfei also recognized the problem and seemed surprised: "Oh? It turns out that there is no evil cult in Beishan. It''s something that your families have done. "


    What he said was not a random guess. After all, it was these families who investigated the Beishan cult. He didn''t think these people were followers of the cult. According to the strength of these families, they believed in their own strength and didn''t need any help from the cult.


    What''s more, Feng Zhaofeng''s tone of voice showed no respect for this cult, and he knew that it must be them who did things.


    Su Jingfei had doubted it before, but now he was more sure when he heard them say so. Then he said to tantaiyue, "tantaiyue, your investigation work is really not in place. It''s clear that these companies are doing some shameful things together here. When they get to you, they become a cult."


    Dan Taiyue helplessly looks at Su Jingfei. In fact, it''s all obvious. Su Jingfei insists that this is not a sincere run on herself, but she also thinks that the previous investigation is too hasty.


    Su Jingfei turned to talk to the woman, but ignored Feng Zhaofeng. His self-esteem was immediately stimulated, and he said angrily: "Su Jingfei, don''t be too arrogant. Even if you usually make trouble, we Feng family can turn a blind eye to you. Now you know too much."


    Feng Qingyang didn''t speak again this time. After all, he also saw that Su Jingfei had figured out what was going on here. As the elder of the Feng family, he naturally knew that some things could not be disclosed. Now he had to kill people.


    Now the only problem is that Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling haven''t come yet. He thinks that he can hold Su Jingfei for a while, but he can''t kill Su Jingfei.


    Just as he was thinking, Su Jingfei''s body suddenly unfolded. His lightness skill was very high, and he suddenly broke out. Even people at Feng Qingyang''s level couldn''t see Su Jingfei''s movements clearly. Then he saw Feng Zhaofeng fly out again, just like he had heard that the guru beat him up.


    "This person''s mouth is cheap. It''s really hopeless. He was just whipped, but he doesn''t have a long memory. Now I want you to reflect on it." Su Jingfei snorted. He didn''t know the level of being a master, but he was better at lightness.


    He didn''t return to his original position as soon as he heard that the guru had finished fighting. Instead, he jumped on Feng Qingyang and PI Yongnian. They were the most skilled in martial arts among all the people except Fu laoguai. Although PI Yongnian was not good in Su Jingfei''s eyes, he could definitely threaten the women in his family.


    Feng Qingyang and PI Yongnian still want to spend time waiting for Feng mieling and others to come. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei makes a quick decision and makes a move so quickly.


    In fact, this is where Su Jingfei is smart. No one knows about his visit to Beishan this time. No matter Su Hanlin, Mrs. Yang or Nalan Piaoxue will come to help, but Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling of the Feng family must have received the news.


    Now if we can''t make a quick decision, when they come, the problem will be serious. He doesn''t think he can fight against Feng Qingtian when he reaches the peak of Xiaocheng. The gap is still very obvious.


    Su Jingfei stopped Feng Qingyang and PI Yongnian with his hand. At the same time, he interrupted and said, "let''s go and arrest all the others. We should take them back for interrogation. Beishan cult is harmful to society and the country. Everyone should be punished for it!" As he spoke, Feng Qingyang and PI Yongnian were enveloped in his hands.


    No matter whether he is really able to make those who attempt to resist give up their resistance, at least standing on the righteous side will always make people feel guilty, and sometimes the psychological role is very important.


    After su Jingfei spoke, both the girls in Su''s house and Tan Taiyue did not hesitate to attack those people, including the Feng family, the PI family and the Fu family. Although they are not famous, they do not mean they are weak. As long as they are 30 or 40 years old, they should have good strength. It is not easy for them to catch these people.


    They went to fight with those ordinary people. After hearing that the master was still fighting with Fu laoguai, it was very difficult for them to win at this level.


    It can be said that Su Jingfei is the most relaxed to drag Feng Qingyang and PI Yongnian alone. He has an overwhelming advantage. Feng Qingyang has not yet reached the peak of Xiaocheng. PI Yongnian is even a warrior who has just entered the realm of Xiaocheng, and the gap is even bigger.


    His own realm has reached the peak of Xiaocheng, plus his internal and external cultivation as well as his poison skill, and his combat effectiveness has even surpassed that of Feng mieling. He uses his own strength to press Feng Qingyang and PI Yongnian. He has no mercy this time. Even if he can catch them alive, he doesn''t want to do so.

 Chapter 1287

    Su Jingfei knows that things can''t be done well today. What''s more, seeing the other party''s killing, he knows that they are doing a lot in Beishan. Moreover, he vaguely feels that it may have something to do with his treasure map.


    No matter Feng Qingyang or PI Yongnian, they are all people who want their own lives. New and old grudges are linked together. Su Jingfei won''t be merciful this time. All the moves he uses are killing moves. He wants to kill these people as soon as possible and then leave with them. As for taking this place away, he still plans to find someone to come with him.


    What Su Jingfei thinks in his heart is seen by Feng Qingyang and PI Yongnian. They can understand what Su Jingfei is thinking from Su Jingfei''s undisguised killing. Naturally, they will not wait to die.


    Their strength is not as good as Su Jingfei, but if you want to delay a little time, you can still do it, as long as you take the way of wandering.


    "Feng Qingyang, when I was in the Feng family, I couldn''t pass 200 moves under your hands. Now Fengshui turns around. I''ll see if you can pass 200 moves under my hands." Su Jingfei saw that they were dodging all the time. He could not help but sneer.


    Although Feng Qingyang clearly knows that he is not su Jingfei''s opponent, Su Jingfei is a junior after all. If he is ridiculed by a junior, he can''t stand it as long as he is a little cheeky. It''s only fifty moves. Feng Qingyang roars: "Su Jingfei, you deceive people too much. I''ll see how you can make me walk less than 200 moves." As you speak, you clap with one hand.


    PI Yongnian was cunning and thick skinned. He said in a loud voice, "don''t be a master Feng!"


    But before his words were finished, Su Jingfei had already clapped his hand out, which was opposite to Feng Qingyang''s hand. Then he saw Feng Qingyang''s body flying out, even farther than Feng Zhaofeng''s, but Su Jingfei''s body was just yellow.


    His internal power is already higher than Feng Qingyang''s, and he has both internal and external skills. If he tries hard, Feng Qingyang has no chance of winning. He probably didn''t expect that he would be so miserable.


    Under normal circumstances, even if Feng mieling fights with him, both of them fight with all their strength, and Feng mieling himself will be injured. After all, Feng Qingyang is almost a hundred years old, Xiaocheng is within reach, and the difference in internal power is not too much, but Su Jingfei is not affected at all.


    After Feng Qingyang fell to the ground, he coughed twice, each with blood. It can be seen that Su Jingfei''s palm cost him at least half of his life.


    "Cough, Su Jingfei didn''t expect that, less than half a year, you have made such progress." Feng Qingyang looks at Su Jingfei, but he is still unbelievable. He originally thought that even if Su Jingfei''s overall strength is stronger than himself, his internal skill will never take advantage of him, but this fact is a slap in the face.


    Su Jingfei said with a smile: "Feng Qingyang, I will give back everything I did to you. Just wait." Say words, people have swept up, and now Feng Qingyang injured, PI Yongnian lack of care, he is not afraid of nature.


    PI Yongnian is terrified. His strength is much worse than that of Feng Qingyang. Facing a stronger Su Jingfei, he has no chance to run, but he hasn''t run away. Su Jingfei has slapped his hand on his back. No one has tested the strength of his hand. However, he sees that Pi Yongnian has been flying out, falling on the hillside and shaking his legs, It''s not moving.


    We all have experience in killing people. Naturally, we know that Pi Yongnian, the owner of the PI family, has been killed by Su Jingfei. He is shameless and has been guilty all his life. Since then, the dust has returned to the earth.


    Feng Qingyang is stunned to see Su Jingfei''s ruthlessness. He knows that Su Jingfei''s next goal is himself, and Feng Zhaofeng obviously can''t escape. What he does at home is enough for people to kill him and others, and nobody cares.


    "Feng''er, go back to the secret road." Thinking of Su Jingfei''s danger, he immediately said to Feng Zhaofeng, and at the same time to the old man Fu who was fighting with master Wen over there: "old man Fu, don''t tremble any more. PI Yongnian is dead."


    When he finished his sentence, he saw that old Fu''s body was shaking slightly. He should be surprised at the change here. He was trying his best to deal with the intractable master Wen Ren, but he didn''t care about this side at all. But he thought there were Feng Qingyang and PI Yongnian here. It shouldn''t be a problem to hold Su Jingfei back.


    When he saw Su Jingfei, most of all, he was on the happy move. At that time, Su Jingfei was not much better than Feng Qingyang, even though he was good. But who would have thought that Pi Yongnian was killed.


    In fact, he also has a headache. Although master Wenren seems to be in a state of pseudo Dacheng, her combat effectiveness is much stronger than that of three years. I really don''t know how she practiced. She is no worse than herself. In this way, master Wenren has made more progress than Mr. Fu.


    It''s amazing to hear that guru is now. In the past three years, she thought she had no chance to revenge. Unexpectedly, she is now equal to fulaoguai. Now even if she didn''t help Su Jingfei to hold down fulaoguai, she won''t let him go. What''s more, she still hears Feng Qingyang''s words. Su Jingfei really won''t let people down.


    After listening to Feng Qingyang''s words, Su Jingfei immediately said to master Wen Ren, "master Wen Ren, hold off old Fu. Don''t let him mess around. I''ll help you when I clean up these fish." In his words, he was even more desperate to attack Feng Qingyang.


    It''s true that a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Even if Feng Qingyang is weaker than Su Jingfei and he is injured, he is really desperate. It''s not easy for Su Jingfei to kill him.


    Although the other women are not weak, the people of the PI and Fu families of the Feng family are not too weak. Although there are some casualties, they are also in a stalemate. At this time, Feng Zhaofeng did not hesitate to hide in the secret road. This is the place they developed. He naturally knows how to be the safest.


    With the passage of time, although Feng Qingyang tried to resist, he couldn''t support it because of the strength gap. Su Jingfei clapped his hand on his chest and watched Feng Qingyang''s chest sink.


    Feng Qingyang''s eyes suddenly, he knew that he couldn''t hold on any longer. He said with a hard smile, "Su Jingfei, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. It seems that you killed my third brother and fifth brother, too." As he spoke, his body had fallen back.


    Su Jingfei knew that his sternum and internal organs had been broken by himself. He must have no way to live. Instead, he said frankly, "it seems that you Feng family have been suspicious of me, so I''ll tell you. It was really me at that time."


    Feng Qingyang showed a relieved expression on his face and sighed: "at the beginning, if we didn''t have to investigate, we would rather kill the wrong person than take revenge. It''s a pity." Before Su Jingfei spoke, he said, "I''ll let you accompany me to the funeral."


    After his words, Su Jingfei didn''t understand, so he heard Fu Laoqi cry out: "Feng Qingyang, don''t mess with me." At the same time, he tried his best to attack master Wenren, and he was already playing with his life.


    Su Jingfei felt something was wrong, so he heard Feng Qingyang say: "Su Jingfei, you killed my third brother and fifth brother. I want to avenge them. You and your women are going to die." Then he suddenly cried out crazily, "feng''er, run away from the other end of the tunnel."


    When Fu laoguai heard this, he didn''t even care about master Wen''s palm. Instead, he touched her palm. Then, with this force, he flew to a big tree and flew to another tree. He even ran away without looking back. As a pseudo Dacheng master, if he wanted to escape, no one could stop him.


    His quick reaction made Su Jingfei feel wrong. He wanted to leave with the girls. With his strength, he wanted to leave in an instant, even faster than fulaoguai, but he couldn''t leave the girls.


    It''s a pity that Su Jingfei has a lot of people here. Su Jingfei doesn''t have time to take them away. He has time to get close to Wang Yufeng, Xiaolan and Dan Taiyue. He can''t reach LAN Xiqi and Huofeng. Fortunately, there is a teacher who hears people. She has already come to the two girls.


    At this time, a loud bang broke out, and then the earth collapsed. All the people had time to get together, but they had no chance to escape. The scope was too large. Before Su Jingfei fell into the ground, he saw that hundreds of meters around him were collapsing. At this moment, Su Jingfei understood what was going on. This was Feng Qingyang''s detonation of explosives.


    As soon as Su Jingfei fell into the ground, he already understood that these families didn''t know what they were doing here. He suspected that they had something to do with the treasure map. In that case, they must have prepared a lot of things here, even explosives.


    Under normal circumstances, these explosives are used to blast rocks and open tunnels, but now they have become props for Feng Qingyang to die with him. But Su Jingfei didn''t come by himself today. With so many women, he can''t escape. He is not the kind of person who leaves his own people in danger, so Su Jingfei can only face the disaster of extinction.


    When Su Jingfei thinks about this, he can only use his internal power to protect the women around him. Master Wen Ren, who has the same idea as him, can only do so. He can''t imagine that Feng Qingyang''s counterattack is so fierce. At least dozens of people in three families are involved.


    Maybe Feng Zhaofeng runs slowly and will be involved in it, but he is already a dying man. It is understandable that he has done such a crazy thing.


    She leans together with Su Jingfei, withstands the pressure and falls to the ground together with all the women. With their strength, they will not be crushed to death by the explosion for the time being, but as long as they can''t get out for a long time, they will die.


    But at this time the eyes do not need to think too much, first to keep the immediate safety.


    When Dan Taiyue was falling, although she was protected by Su Jingfei and didn''t get hurt, she thought of her father''s words again. Don''t touch Su Jingfei too deeply. This guy is a disaster. That''s it!

 Chapter 1288

    Su Jingfei and master Wenren''s internal skills have reached the highest level. Although the explosion around them was fierce, the girls were not hurt by them, but they were buried in the dust.


    Everyone is a master of internal skills. To a certain extent, it''s a compulsory course to shut down one''s breath. Because it''s caused by an explosion, it''s not very well buried. There can be some air, but there is no light. This kind of environment is absolutely fatal to those who have claustrophobia. Fortunately, they don''t have this problem.


    "How are you all?" When the shock stopped, Su Jingfei asked. In the dark, he couldn''t see things for a moment. He could only ask.


    Su Jingfei''s voice just fell, and he heard Huofeng say: "brother Fei, I''m ok. I''m not affected. Sister Han Xue is protecting me. I''m still relatively safe. Xiao Qiqi should have no problem."


    Sure enough, LAN Xiqi said, "I don''t have any problems. Everything is good, but it''s a bit crowded."


    After her words, Feng Xiaolan''s voice said: "of course you''re squeezing. Your butt is pressing my arm. I didn''t expect that you are very thin and weak. Your butt is so round and hidden!"


    Feng Xiaolan and Lin ruoke have been in touch for a long time, and they are more fierce than before. Although LAN Xiqi is in the dark, her face is still burning. She is different from Feng Xiaolan. She is already a young woman. In terms of her figure, she is not a young girl. There are always some differences.


    Wang Yu''s voice just right eases LAN Xiqi''s embarrassment. Although she is also worried about the current situation, she still says quietly: "I''m ok. I''m not hurt."


    Tantaiyue''s cold voice also rang out: "I''m also very good. Don''t worry. When we met the Feng family, I already sent a message to my father. He should be on his way and may rescue us as soon as possible. We just need to support him."


    After these women had finished speaking, the guru said, "it''s not easy for us to support. Now the soil above is absolutely not thin. It''s su Jingfei and I who are supporting. Once we can''t support it, it''s over."


    Su Jingfei has gradually adapted to the black rock at this time. He can see the girls. Although he is not very clear, he can see the situation of everyone. He and Wen Ren guru support this narrow space. Seven people are crowded together in it. Although they are not in a mess, the space is narrow, and they are almost crowded together.


    He was protecting three women, and heard that the guru was protecting two. None of the women were injured. It was a miracle. Naturally, he would not ask for a good environment. He was bombed hundreds of meters around.


    Su Jingfei saw that all the girls were OK and relaxed: "Feng Qingyang is really tough this time. In order to deal with me, he detonated all the bombs here. I''m afraid they used them to prepare to blow up the rocks. As a result, he used them in advance. We''re really unlucky."


    "What are these families aiming for this time? They buried so many explosives in the mountains." Dan Taiyue is the person in charge of the bounty hunter Union. Naturally, she is more curious about what''s going on.


    The guru sneered and said, "it''s just that there are things they want to get here. As for what it is, only they know."


    When she said this, it was just a normal analysis, but listening to all the women in Su''s house, they thought differently. They all remember the map Su Jingfei showed them. The location shown in the remnant map is near here. It can be seen that the Feng family, the PI family and the Fu family are running for the location shown on the map.


    Su Jingfei has so many maps in his hand. The Feng family knows that Feng mieqing has a treasure map. He doesn''t know where the treasure map belongs. But it''s such a treasure map that the Feng family comes here.


    He now suspects that the map in Feng mieqing''s hand is the one closest to the central position. Otherwise, there is no reason why they can find it. Maybe they have more than one map in their hand. However, he thinks that this matter has something to do with the remnant map.


    Think of here, Su Jingfei can''t help but feel hot. Before, the Feng family certainly hasn''t found any real treasure here, and they want to blow it up, which is an alternative. Unexpectedly, Feng Qingyang used it in advance.


    In this case, since it has been blown up, there may be some clues. Su Jingfei lacks the treasure map of the core part, but the location can be inferred. If there is a treasure, it must be within the scope of the explosion.


    "Master Wen, it''s better for us to work together to see if we can remove the obstacles that are pressing on our heads. We are always below, and Naoto won''t be long." Su Jingfei thought and proposed to master Wen Ren.


    Hearing that guru Wenren was also a young master, how could he be willing to wait for rescue here? Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, he nodded and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    Su Jingfei snapped his fingers and then said, "it''s actually very simple. With our strength, it shouldn''t be a problem to break through these obstacles. We protect them and rush out first. As for how to deal with them later, we can''t manage so much for the time being."


    "Well, that''s it." Hearing that the guru was very straightforward, he nodded his head and agreed.


    "Brother Fei, you are not joking. Are you going to blow away the earth buried above?" Fire phoenix smell speech immediately disapprove of a way: "you blow open, we certainly can escape, if we can''t blow open a way out, I''m afraid this survival space is also gone!"


    Huo Feng doesn''t like to use her head, but her reaction is not slow. In this way, she even hesitates when she hears about it. It''s completely possible!


    On the contrary, Su Jingfei, as the only man, is also a strong man. He is confident that even if he fails, he can protect the women, otherwise he will not take such risks.


    Without too much explanation, he said to master Wen Ren, "in that case, let''s start." After that, he grasped master Wen Ren''s hand and attacked the bricks and earth above his head. He believed that with his own and master Wen Ren''s full strength, he would have a certain impact.


    They are decisive, and all the women are looking forward to it. Although they know that someone will come to rescue them, no one can guarantee how long they will be able to save them. Now Su Jingfei is their hope.


    Su Jingfei and master Wen Ren join hands to blow out a palm. Even if the ordinary pseudo Dacheng masters get a palm, they will be injured. What''s more, they don''t accumulate too much of this lifeless brick and clay. In this way, they can naturally blow them all away, and there is an exit that can go out in front of them.


    For the appearance of export, Su Jingfei could not go out first, but said to Wen Ren: "send them up." Then he grabbed Feng Xiaolan in one hand and Wang Yu in the other and threw it out.


    Wen renshangshi also holds LAN Xiqi and Huofeng in both hands and throws them out.


    According to the normal situation, Su Jingfei is going to take tantaiyue with master Wenren. But just after the four women went out, the previous exit collapsed again. Not only that, they also collapsed under their feet, and the three of them fell deeper.


    The four girls outside were waiting for Su Jingfei and master Wenren to bring Dan Taiyue up, but they didn''t get a firm foothold, so they began to shake under their feet, and the four instinctively avoided.


    When it calms down, the ground returns to its original state. It seems that there is no underground cave. Feng Xiaolan looks at the ground and says to the three girls, "elder martial brother, they are buried again. Can they come out?" Then he looked at the other three girls, waiting for their answers.


    The three girls looked at each other. Then Wang Yu, who was more calm, said, "since elder martial brothers can send us out, they should be able to come out again. On the contrary, we are the few of us. We need to hide quickly. I think the people from the Feng family are coming too." She usually talks less, so she has always been calm. At this time, she knows best what to do.


    Everyone is a smart woman. If Su Jingfei and guru Wenren were here, they would not be afraid even if the Feng family came, but now they are different. They are not afraid of being caught. They are afraid of implicating Su Jingfei and neglecting him. They go into the woods in the distance and hide in the tree, waiting silently for Su Jingfei and guru Wenren to come out again, It''s just that soon they arrived and the Feng family showed up.


    Not surprisingly, the people who came this time were the Feng family. Not only Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling, but also Feng mieqing and Feng mietian, and even the Feng family of H Province were all here. It can be seen that the Feng family attaches great importance to this place.


    The four women were all sober in the dark. They didn''t wait there at that time, otherwise they would be seen by the Feng family directly. Now they are only worried that Su Jingfei and others will come out and meet the Feng family, which will be more dangerous. But now they can''t do anything. They can only hide, and they can''t use their hands, and they can''t contact the help at all.


    This time, not only the Feng family, but also the PI family and the Fu family are here, but the four girls don''t know each other. They only know an old man beside Feng mieling, Qin Shaoyou. It seems that all the people in the Feng family are involved in this incident.


    The more they think about it, the more frightened the four women are. What kind of cult is this? It''s a treasure hunt of the Feng family in the capital. They are all waiting for Su Jingfei and Wen renshangshi to take Dan Taiyue out of trouble.


    Similarly, they are also waiting for Chongguang from dantai to bring people. Dantaiyue said that she has informed Chongguang from dantai to come. As long as they come, today''s crisis should be relieved, but the capital is not close to Beishan, so it should be a while before they arrive.


    At this time, Feng mieling said: "there''s a big explosion here. Hurry to find it, whether it''s su Jingfei or what we''re looking for. Hurry to find it, even if it''s three feet away."

 Chapter 1289

    On the ground, the four women hid carefully for fear that they would be found. After all, Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling are top experts. They have a very high sense of mind. If they really catch them, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Fortunately, the Feng family and others came here, and their main attention was on the ground. The bomb was detonated here, which affected a wide range of areas. They thought no one would leave here, and they were all under pressure. They didn''t know where the old man Fu ran at this time.


    Four women dare not act rashly, can only hide in the tree, also thanks to they all learned Su Jingfei''s internal skill, although can''t say absolutely hide the trace, as long as they pay attention to some, no one will find their existence.


    At the same time, the underground Su Jingfei three people have been different from the previous situation, not worse situation, but had an unexpected harvest.


    Su Jingfei and master Wenren are both top-notch in strength. Together, they can even blow away the obstacles on their heads. It can be seen how powerful their cooperation is. But after all, their manpower is sometimes exhausted. Even if they join hands very strongly, they still can''t stop the collapse again.


    At this time, the two can only work together again to protect the platform. When the second collapse is over, they are throwing away the obstacles and rushing out of the predicament.


    In fact, we don''t speak, but we all know that after an explosion, it has been buried in the ground, and even the air is not very solid. This second collapse will obviously crush all places to death, and you don''t have to ask to know that the air will also be reduced.


    Although Su Jingfei and Wen Ren are still required to breathe, they can hold on for an hour at a time. It''s different from tantaiyue. It''s estimated that tantaiyue can''t hold on for ten minutes.


    At that time, they will face the dilemma of no air. At that time, if they can''t figure out a way to leave or get rescue, they will really die here. At the beginning of the collapse, the three people thought about it, but everything is different from their ideas.


    Before the explosion was violent, the whole ground was lifted, and the place they stepped on was actually a relatively solid ground. But after this collapse, Su Jingfei and his three fell again.


    It''s like they fell into a cave, and the top was quickly blocked by bricks and stones, but they didn''t fall down. What they didn''t expect was that there was light in the place where they fell down. It''s not that they were out of trouble, but that there was a night pearl.


    They are in a big cave with several night pearls hanging on the wall, which makes the three people who have just adapted to the darkness have the illusion of escaping from life.


    "What is this place?" Looking at the cave, Dan Taiyue unconsciously asked: "she is usually a stronger woman, but today''s series of events make Dan Taiyue feel vulnerable. She has been protected."


    Su Jingfei looked around and had a guess in his heart. He said with a smile, "it seems that we have come to a place that is not suitable."


    Master Wen Ren looked up at the place where the three fell down. It was actually a crack. When the three of them fell down, the bricks and earth blocks were stopped. It seemed unscientific, but it actually happened. It was as if the roof of the cave could be repaired automatically, which even modern science and technology could not do.


    Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue actually found out, but they think that in modern society, there can''t be any ghost events. They can only say that there are architectural styles they don''t understand.


    "This is a stone cave, but it must be made by hand. I just don''t know who actually left a stone cave here." Hearing the guru ponder for a while, then looking at Su Jingfei, he said, "will this be the cave of some senior people, and the goal of those families is here?"


    When Su Jingfei saw what the cave looked like, he had already determined what he thought. The Feng family had a remnant of the treasure map, and many families had actions here. If there was no map, how could su Jingfei believe it.


    If this is the treasure he is looking for, everything can be said. Su Jingfei''s heart is also full of tears and laughter. He has always wanted to find the treasure map, but he hasn''t got it together. Unexpectedly, because of an explosion, he fell here. The Feng family certainly hasn''t found it, so he took the first step.


    In the past, Su Jingfei didn''t believe in adventures and so on. He thought that those were fictional movies and novels. How could he have such good luck? It was already bad luck that he could get a thread bound book.


    Now he knows that some things are really uncertain. He didn''t encounter them. It''s not that he can''t get them, but that the time is not yet.


    "Su Jingfei, do you know something?" Both women find that Su Jingfei is distracted. Tantaiyue can''t help but ask. She doesn''t think Su Jingfei knows the secret here, but thinks that Su Jingfei has found something.


    Su Jingfei naturally can''t tell the two women his secret, let alone them. Even those women in the family don''t know their own details. This doesn''t mean that he doesn''t trust people. It''s really that the secret is too important for him. He will rot in his stomach.


    "Of course I found something." After saying this, Su Jingfei went to the night pearls and said, "you see, the night pearls here are obviously true, and each one is priceless. The owner of this cave is actually used for lighting. It can be seen that he is an expert. Let''s find out if there are other clues or if there is any exit." With these words, I have started to look for them.


    Hearing Su Jingfei''s words, the two women naturally rushed to look for it. They all agreed with Su Jingfei that this is obviously the place where the experts are. This night pearl is not something that ordinary people can own. What''s more, if they want to leave here, they must find an exit.


    Su Jingfei is different from them. In addition to looking for an outlet, he also needs to look for things related to the thread bound books. If he expects that the map is true, he should have all the answers to his doubts. He should know who the author of the thread bound books is and who drew the treasure map from the bottom.


    His achievements today are closely related to thread bound books. Naturally, he wants to know who his hidden master is, and he guesses that there may be something more important here.


    This cave is really small. There is only one hall and two rooms. One of the rooms is open, and there is an alchemy furnace inside. Su Jingfei doesn''t know whether this is the director''s Alchemy room. According to the truth, if the owner here is really the author of thread bound books, it''s no surprise that there is an alchemy furnace here, The thread binding book records a very powerful alchemy.


    "Have you found anything?" After turning around, she heard that master Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue had no idea. Although she was good at martial arts, she couldn''t escape.


    Dan Taiyue shook her head and said, "it''s clear here at a glance. We can''t find any clues or even organs. We certainly can''t find anything here. Now the key is the only door that hasn''t been opened. There may be everything we want to know in it."


    Hearing the guru nodding, he took tantaiyue to the room. Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you two beauties, if you think about it, we are safe now. If you open this door, it may be dangerous, and I think you can''t open it directly. I guess you need to find some mechanism."


    "Dangerous? What do you mean Hearing that the guru and tantaiyue were not impulsive women, they heard Su Jingfei''s words and stepped forward.


    "Everything here shows that the owner here is extraordinary. The rest of the room should be the master''s bedroom. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that there is a way to escape behind the door. But if it isn''t, for example, there is a river behind, then we will be drowned or zombies will appear." Su Jingfei shrugged.


    "You''ve seen too many movies, zombies dare to say it." Dan Taiyue turned her lips and didn''t think much of Su Jingfei''s words, but she didn''t move to the door again.


    Hearing this, the guru frowned and said, "the problem is that there is nothing we can do except this door. Do you have a better idea?"


    "No!" Su Jingfei simply shook his head, and then said: "since sooner or later to open, then we will open well, but to do all the defensive measures."


    While he was talking, he had approached them. He obviously felt that women were still relatively weak at this time. Let''s decide for ourselves.


    The two women watched Su Jingfei walk slowly, and they followed him. The three kept a proper distance. As long as one person was in danger, the three could help each other. Although Su Jingfei didn''t say it was so terrible at the door, they didn''t rule out this possibility.


    Su Jingfei put his hands on the stone gate for a try, then shook his head and said, "it''s really beyond brute force."


    I heard that guru and Dan Taiyue rolled their eyes together. If they could open it directly, the problem would be simple. Su Jingfei is just a superfluous guy. But then, Su Jingfei should confirm it like this.


    "It seems that we really need to use the mechanism." Su Jingfei said, as if to this time really believe their own words, this let two women very speechless.


    Before they spoke, Su Jingfei slapped the wall without warning. With Su''s strength, there was at least one handprint on the ordinary wall. In front of him, the stone that Su Jingfei slapped not only left traces, but also slowly retreated. As it retreated, the door in front of him slowly opened.


    Hearing that guru and Tantai looked at each other, they did not expect that Su Jingfei could find the mechanism so easily, and solved everything with one punch.

 Chapter 1290

    "It''s so easy to open?" Dan Tai Yue looks at the stone gate that has been opened, Leng Leng inquires.


    Master Wen also didn''t know what to say. When she and Dan Taiyue were looking for clues, they checked here and knew that there was absolutely no way to open the stone gate directly. But when they got to Su Jingfei''s hands, it became so simple.


    Su Jingfei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "it''s not difficult for those who are difficult. I know this, so it''s easier. You don''t understand the array. You don''t know that there is a small array here. Only by seeing through the array can you find the switch. Fortunately, I''ve learned some and seen through the blindfold."


    When he said that, the two women understood that they had seen Su Jingfei''s array. Although Su Jingfei knew that he was only slightly the same, they all thought Su Jingfei was a master of the array.


    In fact, the reason why Su Jingfei was able to find this switch was that he took advantage of the thread bound book. It recorded an array, which happened to be the door opening array. Su Jingfei was more convinced that it must have something to do with the thread bound book, otherwise it would not be so clever.


    When the stone door opened, the three people naturally entered one after another. In fact, when the door opened, they saw inside. There were no poisonous snakes and beasts, and there was no danger.


    This room is a little bigger than the alchemy room, because there is a bed in it. You don''t have to ask, this room must be a bedroom.


    When people come in, they will see the bed at the first glance, not because it is very conspicuous, but because the material of the bed is too unusual. The bed is crystal clear and transparent. It is made of a whole piece of jade, and the temperature in the room is obviously much lower than that outside. It should be the legendary cold jade.


    "This man is really a big hand. They are all priceless treasures. The absolute value of this cold jade bed has been achieved." Dan Taiyue, who cultivates the cold attribute, is most concerned about this aspect and can''t help feeling.


    Su Jingfei nodded and did not open his mouth. Instead, he looked at the bookshelf next to him. There were dozens of thread bound books on it. Su Jingfei was a little silly. There were more than a dozen of thread bound books that he regarded as treasures. It was too shocking.


    Master Wen Ren and Dan Taiyue also noticed the bookshelf. They didn''t know what these thread bound books meant, but they knew they were absolutely good things. At least if they wanted to know the identity of the owner, they might have to rely on the books on the bookshelf.


    While walking to the bookshelf, master Wen said, "let''s see what''s in it. Who should be the master here?"


    While she was talking, she had put her hand on a thread bound book and was ready to take it up. But when her finger touched the thread bound book, she heard a "poof", and immediately the thread bound book turned into powder. Before he had enough reaction, she saw that other thread bound books seemed to be affected, and then all of them turned into powder, and dozens of thread bound books went up in smoke.


    "This..." hearing that guru was like a little girl who had done something wrong, she was stunned for a long time and didn''t know how to say it.


    Su Jingfei took a deep breath, shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. It must be because of the age. These books have been completely broken. After all, there are too few things left except Hanyu."


    When he spoke, he was secretly relieved. It was not that he was afraid to be heard of. The guru would see the thread bound books and know his secret. It was that he was sure that these thread bound books were different from the thread bound books he owned. Although he did not know the material of the thread bound books, he knew that they would not be easily damaged, otherwise they would not fall into his own hands.


    After hearing Su Jingfei''s explanation, it''s better to hear about guru. After all, she just wants to see the contents in the thread bound book, so as to determine the age and identity of the master here.


    Now, although the thread bound books have disappeared, there is no feeling that she does not intend to get any benefits.


    Dan Taiyue''s voice rang out at this time: "there are two books here. I just touched them. There is no problem. Let''s have a look. Maybe this is the key for us to go out."


    Su Jingfei and master Wenren noticed that Dan Taiyue turned out two books from a nearby table. The reason why these two books were not found by Su Jingfei and Dan Taiyue was that they were in a strange place, and they were actually under the legs of the table.


    Having been able to support the table for many years, and being intact, it has already shown that the materials of these two books are unusual, and it has also attracted the attention of Tan Taiyue.


    Dan Taiyue took two thread bound books, read the words on them, and said gently, "the general outline of Guangcheng immortal method, the chapter of earth revision." These two names are so strange. They are immortal.


    Su Jingfei and Wen renshangshi were stunned. They were surprised and said, "no, there are really immortal cultivation skills. It''s bullshit." She is a pseudo Dacheng realm. She is already a top expert in the world. If someone really cultivates immortals, she is just as vulnerable as an ant.


    Different from her idea, Su Jingfei has determined from the material of the two books that they are her own thread bound books of the same style, that is to say, her books also belong to the content of Guangcheng immortal method.


    Now they are all in the cave, so don''t be too polite. Su Jingfei took the book from Dan Taiyue and said, "whatever it is, I''ll see it first. Maybe there''s something we need to know!" He said it easily, but he was nervous. He knew what it meant to him.


    In the first few pages of the general outline of Guangcheng immortal method, Su Jingfei couldn''t understand it at all, because they used unrecognizable words in thread bound books. Su Jingfei was more confident of his judgment.


    Looking at the words above, I heard that guru and Tantai looked at each other, but they didn''t know each other. This book is really interesting.


    Fortunately, there are ordinary written records at the back of the book, which makes the three people understand the true origin of the book. It not only introduces the book, but also introduces the identity of the owner here, and even some knowledge recorded in the thread bound book.


    The thread bound book is not thick. It''s only more than ten pages. The general outline of Guangcheng immortal method doesn''t have much practical content at all. It''s all introductory. The key content is the next few pages.


    "I can''t imagine that this is the cave of Li Bai, the green lotus monk. Moreover, Li Bai is really a sword fairy!" After watching tantaiyue, she took a deep breath and said, "do you think he became an immortal or an ordinary warrior, and then he died?"


    "It should be that there is no way to become an immortal. This method of becoming an immortal is not to cultivate an immortal at all. In fact, it is a collection of all kinds of miscellaneous learning. Even if you practice to the top, you can''t really become an immortal." Hearing this, guru shook his head.


    Su Jingfei felt more deeply than them. During their discussion, he thought that the author of the thread bound book he got was guangchengzi, a great God in ancient times. According to the legend, this man is very powerful, but whether he really knows magic or not is uncertain.


    It''s not guangchengzi who can get this book. It''s the work translated by Li Bai, the Qinglian resident. That is to say, his thread bound book is written by Li Bai. This is absolutely unexpected to Su Jingfei.


    The name of Guangcheng immortal method is Xianfa. In fact, Li Bai said that it was not used to cultivate immortals at all. He believed that the author was guangchengzi, but he did not believe that guangchengzi was a mythical figure. Those were just the contents made up by everyone. He was just a capable man in ancient times.


    There are five thread bound books called Guangcheng Xianfa. Li Bai has translated all the contents, including internal power, medicine, image divination, poison use, Qimen dunjia and Feng Shui. Among them, there is a special one and several comprehensive ones. Su Jingfei has got three and here are two. Only then does Su Jingfei know how lucky he is.


    In this way, Su Jingfei got a full set of thread bound books, and the map was also distributed by Li Bai. At that time, he thought that if someone could collect all the maps, they could find it here.


    It''s only in the past 1000 years that the first group of them arrived here. Maybe it''s decided by heaven that Su Jingfei, who owns three thread bound books, came here by mistake, collected five thread bound books, and finally wrote the way out in the last book.


    Li Bai holds a negative attitude about whether guangchengzi really succeeded in cultivating immortals. It''s an indisputable fact that Li Bai didn''t become an immortal himself, but his level of martial arts is naturally much higher than Su Hanlin''s.


    The last thread bound book recorded that "if you want to get out of this door, you must reach the realm required in the book." After all, they didn''t practice the knowledge in thread binding books, but Su Jingfei was different.


    Su Jingfei has studied the other three books, and now there are two more. Only when he knows why Li Bai wants people to come here, can he fully understand the martial arts in the current books.


    Guangcheng immortal Dharma is called immortal Dharma. It''s actually a skill. I don''t know if it can be immortal when it reaches the extreme. But the combination of five books makes it no problem for him to break through the realm. Su Jingfei has the strength of Xiaocheng''s peak. Breaking through the realm is not easy to comprehend. Thread bound book provides him with this opportunity.


    The two girls are still discussing, but Su Jingfei has already made it to the cold jade bed. It''s rare for her to sit cross legged and enter the cultivation state immediately.


    Dantaiyue opened her mouth in surprise, and then she was stopped by master Wen. She whispered in dantaiyue''s ear, "don''t quarrel with Su Jingfei. He may have some understanding. No wonder he has such ability in such a young age. This guy''s understanding is really frightening."


    Naturally, they didn''t know that Su Jingfei was inspired by the same source of martial arts. They thought that he was simply inspired. Although they didn''t know the specific situation, they saw the hope of going out. Among the three, the most powerful one is Wenren Shangshi. However, compared with the realm required in the thread binding book, it''s much worse. Now Su Jingfei has some understanding, maybe there will be a surprise.

 Chapter 1291

    Su Jingfei suddenly entered a state of cultivation. She was surprised to hear that guru and tantaiyue were all in a state of cultivation. However, it was not a bad thing for them. Although the outside rescue might come, after all, they didn''t know when they would find it.


    The most ideal state is naturally that Su Jingfei breaks through the current state and meets the requirements of the thread binding book. For master Wen Ren, the stronger Su Jingfei is, the better it will be for her. After all, limited to gambling, Su Jingfei is her master.


    Tantaiyue doesn''t know their relationship. She looks at Su Jingfei becoming stronger. In fact, she still has some bad taste in her heart. Who told her that she still has a little competitive relationship with Su Jingfei!


    But they are still thinking about it. Su Jingfei suddenly shows a strong momentum. This momentum even surpasses Wen renshangshi. Wen renshangshi is a pseudo Dacheng master. If you directly surpass her, there will only be Dacheng master, but it''s impossible!


    Su Jingfei suddenly opened his eyes and said, "I''ve reached the state of Dacheng when I heard that I was a teacher."


    "No, you must be teasing me." Hearing that the master looked at Su Jingfei in horror, he couldn''t keep his usual calm. He looked at Su Jingfei in disbelief. After a long time, he said, "you can''t cross the realm of pseudo Dacheng."


    Dan Taiyue is also stunned. She feels that Su Jingfei is not joking. His previous momentum is much stronger than that of the guru and old Fu. She has never seen Su Hanlin, but she believes that Su Jingfei''s realm is very high.


    In fact, Su Jingfei was very surprised. He thought that even if he broke through, he could only reach the realm of pseudo Dacheng. Who knows that he integrated five thread bound books and directly crossed this level and reached the realm of Dacheng. His potential was enough to reach the real level. He integrated five thread bound books and realized that the realm of pseudo Dacheng should not exist.


    The reason why the pseudo Dacheng realm in the martial arts realm is half higher than the Xiaocheng realm is that it is necessary to use this realm to reach the Dacheng realm. Su Jingfei''s martial arts self thread bound book does not need this excess.


    Su Jingfei was still lamenting his good luck. Hearing the news, he asked, "you are really in the state of greatness now. Can we get out of here?"


    Dan Taiyue also thought of the situation in front of her, and then asked: "yes, your realm has been improved so much, can you go out?"


    Although they are not in danger underground for a long time, people can''t support them. What''s more, the situation on the ground is not clear, so everyone is worried.


    "We''ll be out for a while, and we''ll have to wait." Su Jingfei shook his head and explained: "in fact, between Dacheng realm and Xiaocheng realm, the total amount of internal power has not changed. It''s just a qualitative change. The power has become stronger, but it''s not so exaggerated. At most, it''s the change of application. I have to improve my internal power."


    "Enhance internal power? Internal power can''t be improved overnight. We can''t wait at all now. " Hearing that the master frowned, Su Jingfei was right. She understood that it was not so easy to improve her internal power.


    "No one else can, but I have no problem." Su Jingfei, with a mysterious smile, takes the two girls to the next alchemy room.


    The two women don''t understand what Su Jingfei is going to do. It seems that Su Jingfei''s momentum has changed since he was promoted. Even though he is in deep trouble, they are still confident. And when they see him go to the alchemy room, they all have a guess, but they can''t believe it.


    But soon Su Jingfei confirmed their conjecture that he really wanted to alchemy. When he was reading thread bound books, he had noticed that if he could improve his internal power, he would not be able to synthesize the five books. Besides, he had to practice the alchemy and mechanism in thread bound books. In this cave, he would have needed herbs.


    At this time, the two women knew that there was a dark lattice. Su Jingfei took out the medicinal materials left in it. Although thousands of years passed, they were still well preserved. Needless to say, they knew that there were things like cold jade in the dark lattice, which could protect the medicinal materials.


    These are not things that Su Jingfei has to consider. The tools he left behind by Li Bai ignited the alchemy furnace. This alchemy furnace is specially made. It has not been damaged for thousands of years.


    Soon, Su Jingfei entered the state of alchemy. Hearing that the master and the Tantai moon looked at each other, they both felt that they were dreaming. How could they feel that this was not the situation that should appear in reality? They were obviously trapped, but now it seems that everything was for Su Jingfei to improve his cultivation.


    Is it true that there is a destiny, and Su Jingfei''s luck is so good? However, no matter what, they can''t compare with Su Jingfei, and they are also jealous. There is only one thread bound book here, which doesn''t help them much. They just sit beside Su Jingfei and accompany him to make medicine. They also want to see how far Su Jingfei will develop.


    Su Jingfei''s Alchemy techniques were all learned from thread bound books. At this time, the dense medicine cloud had formed in the cave, and soon filled the whole stone chamber.


    At first, the two women didn''t have any special feeling, but as the medicine cloud became thicker and thicker, they felt relaxed and happy. It seemed that the whole person was in good spirits. It can be seen that the medicine must be good.


    The two women are both martial arts practitioners. They feel the power of the medicine, and naturally they don''t neglect it. Such opportunities are not common. They immediately sit down on their knees and begin to exercise their martial arts around Su Jingfei. Although they haven''t taken the pill yet, they feel that their martial arts exercise is several times faster than usual, which is a leap forward.


    Dan Taiyue''s strength is still weak. It''s rare that her strength has improved so fast. It''s against heaven to hear that she is a teacher. Her progress at this level has been slow, but now she is flying.


    Su Jingfei didn''t know what was going on around him. He was concentrating on alchemy. When ten pills came into being, Su Jingfei found that both girls were practicing martial arts. Everyone was blushing. It was obvious that he got a lot of benefits from it. This made Su Jingfei a little surprised, but he didn''t disturb them either.


    After thinking about it, he put a pill directly in front of everyone. Now that everyone saw it, he had a share. Then he took two pills and put them into his mouth. He needed more pills than the two girls. Then he began to practice.


    There''s no time to practice. Su Jingfei doesn''t know how long it''s been. He opens his eyes once in the middle of the practice. The two girls have taken their pills, and then continue to practice. All three of them are in the state of cultivation. According to Su Jingfei''s estimation, when the three people consume the medicine, they should have the ability to break the ground.


    But when the medicine dissipated, Su Jingfei felt a flame rising from his heart. He knew what the flame meant, but he didn''t know why it had such an effect. Before he thought about it, he heard the two women''s voices.


    There was something wrong with their voice, just like the voice at a certain time. When he opened his eyes, the two women opened their eyes, each with hazy eyes and burning cheeks. Then they rushed to Su Jingfei regardless of everything, and Su Jingfei''s only reason disappeared.


    When Su Jingfei and his two daughters were practicing, a lot of things happened on the ground. The four women hid in the tree, and the Feng family began to look for the trace of Su Jingfei and others. Even for convenience, they found excavators, no matter whether they were found to have problems or not. If Su Jingfei and others can''t find them, the secret can''t be preserved anyway.


    The scope of the explosion was too wide. Although the Feng family brought a lot of people, the process was not optimistic. Only in the evening did they develop a small part.


    At this time, the fleeing Fu Laoqi also came back. In his words, he had just been affected by the explosion, and he went to heal himself. It''s understandable that the explosion had a great impact at that time, but Feng mieling and Feng Qingtian felt that he was wrong. After all, he was a master of this level, and he could not be hurt by ordinary explosives.


    But I don''t know that Fu Laogui was hurt before he was sent down by the guru. Moreover, although Fu family and Feng family cooperate, they have different ideas. If Fu Laogui is not in good condition and is with Feng Qingtian, I''m afraid they will suffer losses, so I''m late.


    When the Feng family were still planning to continue, they heard that there was humanity in the distance: "Feng Qingtian, Fu laoguai, you can, how can you make such a big noise here? Why don''t you call us Nalan family?" With the voice, Nalan piaoyue appeared in front of the crowd.


    Not only he, Mrs. Yang, master huijue, but also su Hanlin are here. Each of these people is the best in the world. It can be said that the strongest group of people are here, and the only one who can gather these people is dantai Chongguang.


    After receiving the information from tantaiyue, he immediately gathered these people together. Although he is the head of the Tantai family, his strength is far worse than that of Fu laoguai and Feng Qingtian. Moreover, this matter involves Su Jingfei. It is the best choice for him to pull these people together.


    In addition to these top experts, Nalan xiuhai and master Huihai are also here. Except for Mrs. Yang, no one in the Yang family is involved in the affairs of the Jianghu. Naturally, no one will come. Tantai Chongguang brings Tantai Ming.


    Although there are few people on their side, they are all top experts. The Feng family all sigh in their heart. It''s hard to be good this time. Especially with the arrival of Su Hanlin, Su Jingfei is buried underground. If Su Hanlin is mad, no one will get a good result.


    The arrival of Su Hanlin also made the four women who were hiding in the woods see hope. This was their father-in-law. They did not wait for the Feng family to speak. They quickly came down from the woods and said to Su Hanlin, "Uncle Su, hurry to save brother Fei / elder martial brother." Then the four girls came to Su Hanlin. Even if the Feng family saw them, they would not stop them.


    Concerning Su Jingfei''s safety, Su Hanlin couldn''t be as calm as usual. He quickly asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with Jingfei?"


    "The elder martial brother was buried in the ground here. It was done by Feng Qingyang of the Feng family. There were explosives buried hundreds of meters around, which was detonated by him." Wind Xiaolan see relatives, can''t help crying.


    Calm Wang Yu quickly added: "elder martial brother pushed us out in order to save me, and he was buried again."


    Su Hanlin saw that the ground had been planed by the Feng family. He waited for Feng Qingtian and other humanitarians: "Feng family, I''ll save my son first, and I''ll call you back to have an explanation."


    With these words, he simply dug by hand. With his skill, the speed was not even slower than that of the excavator. Moreover, because his hands were more convenient, it was faster. But after all, he didn''t know the location. Even if he followed the instructions of the women, he would not be able to do it in a moment and a half.


    At this time, dantai Chongguang said to Feng Qingtian: "Feng mieling, Fu laoguai, Qin Shaoyou, eh, why is pi Yongnian not here? You can play a cult in Beishan. After you return to Beijing, you should explain to the chief."


    Fu laoguai knew that this was a big trouble, but he snorted: "Pi Yongnian was killed by Su Jingfei. You don''t need to find him."


    "Oh, I''m dead. It''s a good death. It''s not good for him for a long time." When Mrs. Yang heard what he said, she said with a smile: "although Su Jingfei''s temper is a little hot, she has a sense of propriety. It must be PI Yongnian who wants to die."


    People unconsciously turned their lips. Mrs. Yang''s reason was too overbearing, but no one dared to speak nonsense.


    Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling looked at each other, and then Feng Qingtian whispered to Feng mieling: "mieling, this time it''s the day that will destroy our Feng family. Let''s use the last resort. As long as we can leave the capital, we can go abroad, and we can make a comeback. Su Jingfei has a problem. Su Han Lincoln will be crazy."


    Feng mieling also saw that the situation was urgent. He nodded and winked at the people around him. At this time, everyone''s attention was on Su Hanlin digging the ground. They all thought that the Feng family could not play any tricks at this time.


    Because most of the people who came here were for Su Jingfei. At this time, Nalan piaoxie, old lady Yang, huijue and Huihai joined in. Their joining speed became faster and the scope became larger. Anyway, as long as the Feng family didn''t mess around, they didn''t have time to deal with them.


    When Su Hanlin and others are about to find the place where Su Jingfei''s seven people live, Feng Qingtian suddenly says to the public, "Su Hanlin, you don''t have to dig hard. We''ve been digging for a long time, and we haven''t found Su Jingfei yet. I''m afraid he''s dead now. Of course, even if he''s not crushed, he''s probably suffocating."


    Su Hanlin pauses his hands and looks at Feng Qingtian. Other people also look at him. They can''t imagine why Feng Qingtian wants to annoy Su Hanlin at this time. Isn''t he looking for death?


    "Su Hanlin, you don''t have to look at me like this. Although you are the number one in the world, you still can''t leave here today. This is the big formation laid by our Feng family, and there are enough explosives around to flatten the mountain. If you let us leave today, it''s easy to say it together. Otherwise, we can only blame our impoliteness." Feng Qingtian looked at the crowd, very calm way.


    "Feng Qingtian, are you going to be the enemy of the country? There''s still time to stop! " Dantai Chongguang looks at Feng Qingtian and frowns.


    "Stop it? Ask Su Hanlin, "if Su Jingfei dies, can he let us go of the Feng family?" Feng Qingtian gave a sneer, and obviously didn''t agree with Tan Tai Chongguang''s words.


    Dantai Chongguang looks at Su Hanlin. Although he looks very calm, he knows that Feng Qingtian is right. If Su Jingfei dies, the Feng family will be buried with him. It''s not nice to say that the best expert in the world. The state''s binding force on him is very limited. Everything depends on his self-consciousness.


    Everyone knows that Su Hanlin is ashamed of Su Jingfei, and his relationship is not very good. If Su Jingfei is really killed now, it''s strange that Su Hanlin is not crazy!


    Looking at the silence, Feng Qingtian continued: "Su Hanlin, you are the best in the world. But you can''t hurt me for a while and a half in the battle. I must have time to detonate the bomb. Then they will be buried with me. Do you want to know if you want to do such a stupid thing?"


    "Feng Qingtian, you are very smart. I really can''t ignore you, but you should remember that even if you leave today, I will kill all the people of your Feng family." People like Su Hanlin seldom get angry, but now he says such hateful words, which shows how angry he is now. He really can''t involve everyone because of his own hatred.


    Feng Qingtian''s heart can''t help trembling. The threat of No.1 in the world is still frightening. However, he thinks that if he doesn''t hold on hard, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to go down the mountain, so he can only hold on to his head. Anyway, he can''t be afraid of him if he goes away?


    Others see the confrontation between the Feng family and Su Hanlin, and they know that the Feng family is going to leave today, and they have to continue to save Su Jingfei. They need to see people alive and dead. They can''t listen to Feng Qingtian and think that people are dead, so they give up looking for them.


    In fact, the Feng family thought at that time that these people did not send out the information, otherwise they would not continue to look for Su Jingfei and others here. Their purpose was to kill them. Now that the killing is meaningless, they choose to leave. The key is whether Su Hanlin and others let them leave. Feng Qingtian seems to have taken advantage of it.


    Su Hanlin, huijue and Nalan Piaoxue are all stronger than Feng Qingtian, and Mrs. Yang''s fighting power is no weaker than him, but none of them is sure to kill him. If they let him detonate the bomb, everyone will die together.


    Feng said that there is a layout, no one will doubt, after all, Feng''s strength is enough to do all this.


    Seeing that Su Hanlin would not attack them, Feng''s family said with a smile, "Su Hanlin, go on digging. Maybe Su Jingfei''s body can be found below. It has been more than ten hours in the past. As long as it''s a person, it will suffocate. We won''t accompany you."


    With these words, Feng Qingtian made a gesture to the Feng family and stepped back. The Feng family stepped back. The Qin family, the PI family and the Fu family also stepped back. Although they had been talking about the Feng family before, we all know that this time it will affect all the people present. When we go back, we have to think about moving overseas. The Feng family has been prepared for a long time, but others have not, It''s really a headache.


    Su Hanlin watched these people leave. His fists were tight, but he couldn''t do it. Dacheng master was also human, and he couldn''t ignore enough explosives to level a mountain.

 Chapter 1292

    When Su Jingfei woke up, he didn''t know how long it had been, but when he woke up, he found that the situation in front of him was a headache. Before he lost his mind, he was not the only one in the stone room.


    Hearing that Hanxue and tantaiyue were beside him, he had a little impression that before he was in a coma, the two girls rushed to him. Now when he saw that the two girls were not dressed, he knew what was out of control. More importantly, he found that it was the first time for them to be in a coma.


    Su Jingfei laughs bitterly. When he is making pills, he really doesn''t know that the pills will have such an effect. What can he do now? He doesn''t have much feelings with Wen renhan Xue and Dan Taiyue.


    Just thinking about it, Wen renhanxue and tantaiyue seem to have a certain feeling with Su Jingfei and wake up almost at the same time.


    The two girls obviously don''t understand what happened. When they saw each other, they suddenly exclaimed and held their chests in their hands. Even though they were good at martial arts, they were still women after all. Even after hearing about Han Xue, she didn''t have time to fall in love and practiced martial arts all the time.


    After they exclaimed, they began to recall the past. At the same time, they turned their eyes to Su Jingfei. At this time, Su Jingfei was looking at the two women with a bitter smile, and the most important thing was that they were pressing on him, and he did not dare to move.


    "Su Jingfei, what is this? Don''t think that I dare not kill you because of the gambling agreement. At the beginning, our agreement said not to force me. You actually added special ingredients in the medicine. How can you be so mean? I don''t see that you are such a person. " Hear people with snow glare Su Jingfei, cold voice way.


    Dan Taiyue also said in a cold voice: "Su Jingfei, you are just human face and beast heart. At this time, you can still think of poisoning people."


    Su Jingfei sighed, this is really unjust, but there is no way, so he said: "don''t get excited. I''m not really to blame for this. I don''t know there''s something wrong with this medicine. These herbs are all normal medicines. Who knows if they are combined together, they will have such an effect."


    "Don''t you know how to make medicine? Do we believe that you are not familiar with these medicines? " Hear a person contain snow to think oneself to keep one''s body like jade for many years, unexpectedly so did not have, how can not resent.


    Tantaiyue is the same. Although she hasn''t insisted on learning from others for many years, after all, she and Su Jingfei are friends at most. Moreover, the eldest lady of Tantai family has something wrong with Su Jingfei. Even if she gets out of trouble, how can she have face to see others.


    Think of here, Dan Taiyue would like to kill Su Jingfei, and she has always been more self-improvement, thinking, already clapped to Su Jingfei.


    Hearing that Han Xue is limited to the agreement, she doesn''t want to do it directly, but tantaiyue is different. The gap between Su Jingfei and tantaiyue is very obvious. Thinking that tantaiyue is venting, she doesn''t dodge, so she claps her hand on her chest.


    The result is beyond Su Jingfei''s and Dan Taiyue''s expectation. Dan Taiyue didn''t expect that her palm power would be so powerful. Suddenly, she didn''t pay attention to her cultivation. She knew that she had broken through to Xiaocheng''s realm, even more than her father''s, which even doubled. If it wasn''t for Su Jingfei''s reaction, she would be silly.


    Su Jingfei''s body didn''t dodge, but when he was patted by tantaiyue, his body naturally produced a kind of defense, which not only defused tantaiyue''s palm power, but also bounced tantaiyue away.


    Hearing that guru and tantaiyue are together now, she always catches tantaiyue as soon as she sees her flying. After landing, she looks at her hands and says, "how can I reach the level of Dacheng? Why can I do this? This promotion is too fast."


    Su Jingfei looked at the two girls. At this time, he stood up and felt his strength. Then he said to the two girls, "as you can see, now the internal skill has increased. That medicine really increases the skill."


    "How do you explain what happened later?" Because of the change of strength, the two women calmed down and looked at Su Jingfei.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll be responsible." Su Jingfei shook his head, and then said, "well, I think the most important thing we should think about now is how to get out. It seems that we have almost reached the skill level."


    Hearing that Han Xue and Tan Tai Yue were also stunned for a while, they thought of the key. If they couldn''t get out, they would still talk about keeping their guard like jade. On the contrary, it would save the old maid a lifetime. However, they still hummed together: "who wants you to be responsible?"


    Su Jingfei didn''t speak, just quietly began to wear clothes, at this time, the two women also found that before too excited, actually forgot to wear clothes, together blush, Jiao chide: "turn your head."


    Su Jingfei naturally won''t fight against this. She is obedient and wears clothes. She only hears the two women''s voice of wearing clothes. She really smiles bitterly. The two women have never made up their minds, but they have such a result. She still vaguely feels that the sharp increase of their strength must have something to do with everything that happened before. The thread binding book has mentioned the coordination of yin and Yang for many times.


    Three people tidy up, Su Jingfei also dare not mention other, but with two people came to a door, said: "should be from here out, now I will open the door, you protect yourself."


    Without waiting for them to speak, Su Jingfei began to gather his hands. Although he knew that his strength had improved, it was the first time that he really used it. Hearing Han Xue and Tan Taiyue, he felt that a cyclone suddenly appeared in the originally peaceful cave, and soon it would revolve around Su Jingfei, even the temperature of the whole cave was rising.


    Without waiting for them to sigh about Su Jingfei''s strength, Su Jingfei has already clapped his hand at the stone gate in front of him. I don''t know how thick the door is, but the thread binding book says that as long as they open the door, they can leave.


    Su Jingfei''s current state has reached a great level. He doesn''t know what level it is, but he knows that he must be above Su Hanlin now. Although this rapid progress is amazing, it''s also reasonable. The thread bound book is a treasure against heaven.


    In the roar, Su Jingfei broke through the stone gate in front of him, and even turned it into gravel. In front of him was a dark cave. Su Jingfei took a deep breath and said to the two women, "let''s take the night pearl for lighting, and then we''ll go out."


    Seeing that Su Jingfei broke through the stone gate at least one meter thick, Wen renhan Xue and Dan Taiyue took a breath of air. They finally know why they must have reached the level of thread bound books. Otherwise, they would not have gone out. At least Wen renhan Xue, who has already reached the level, thinks she can''t.


    From this we can see Li Bai''s scheming. If he doesn''t have the ability to inherit, he would rather let outsiders die here. That''s what he means.


    The three men walked into the tunnel, which was not long and obviously inclined upward. When they reached the end, Su Jingfei said to the two women, "this is the closest position to the ground. We are going to break out from here." There are two levels in this cave, one is the stone gate, the other is protruding from the ground.


    The two girls didn''t speak either. They watched Su Jingfei gather his hands again and blow away the ground in front of them. Suddenly, fresh air entered the tunnel. Su Jingfei came out first, and then there were the two girls.


    When the three talents appeared on the ground, they were all stunned. Because they just wanted to get out of trouble, they didn''t know what was going on on on the ground. As a result, when they appeared, it was just the time for confrontation between the two sides on the ground, and they just appeared behind the Feng family.


    When Su Jingfei and others appear, it is Feng Qingtian who threatens Su Hanlin and others. Before they leave, Su Jingfei and others appear behind them.


    "Why are you here?" Su Jingfei first saw Su Hanlin and others, can''t help asking.


    Now that he has surpassed Su Hanlin, he naturally doesn''t care about Feng Qingtian and others at all. He is a little surprised that why Su Hanlin and others are here? Dantai Chongguang is too clever to find them all.


    The focus of the conflict between the two sides was su Jingfei''s life and death. Unexpectedly, Su Jingfei suddenly appeared. Before Su Jingfei came out, there was a lot of movement, which calmed everyone down. When they saw Su Jingfei appear, they didn''t believe it. It was su Jingfei who made the movement.


    Feng Qingtian and others see Su Jingfei suddenly appear. It''s the same as hell. Su Jingfei doesn''t seem to be in a bit of a mess, and he seems to be in a very good mental state. He doesn''t seem to be trapped, and he looks like he''s coming back from a holiday.


    Originally, he was ready to retreat. Feng Qingtian was still afraid of Su Hanlin''s death. Now when he saw Su Jingfei, he immediately felt that this was an opportunity. If Su Jingfei fell into his own hands, Su Hanlin would be more effective than a bomb. His first reaction was to jump on Su Jingfei.


    He is a pseudo Dacheng realm. Su Jingfei, who grasps a Xiaocheng realm, has no chance to resist as long as he tries his best.


    At the same time, the father and son are connected, and Feng mieling is also involved. His goal is Dan Taiyue. No matter Su Jingfei or Dan Taiyue, they can be taken as hostages. As for hearing about Han Xue, they naturally ignore her. This woman is strong and has no value as a hostage.


    Father and son together, can also separate a person to deal with Wen Hanxue, lest she make trouble, father and son absolute tacit understanding.


    "Feng Qingtian, you want to die." When Su Hanlin saw Feng Qingtian and his son rushing at Su Jingfei, he roared and jumped up. Now he doesn''t care whether he has explosives. Saving Su Jingfei is the most important thing.


    Su Jingfei and others come up. Before they can figure out what''s going on, they see feng Qingtian and Feng mieling rushing towards them. And when they see other people moving, they know that the contradiction here has been planned. It seems that only hands-on can solve the problem. What''s more, he''s almost killed by Feng Qingyang, so he won''t be polite.


    If it was su Jingfei before, he could only rely on his body method to escape at this time. Now it is not so complicated.

 Chapter 1293

    Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling attack at the same time. Su Jingfei doesn''t mean to dodge. Instead, he uses a empty hand to lead and then pats Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling.


    His action seems to be very slow. Even the most powerful people can see Su Jingfei''s action clearly. It''s just that his slow hand blocked Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling''s father and son''s hands before they arrived.


    Su Jingfei seems to have mastered some rules of time and space.


    This is not the most shocking thing for everyone. When Su Jingfei shot it with one hand, unlike most people, he did not use his own internal skill, but aroused the power of heaven and earth. People even heard a sound like the roar of a dragon.


    Su Jingfei''s voice also sank: "see the dragon in the field." This is obviously a move to subdue the dragon.


    He is so bold to take the hand of Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling. Everyone he sees is shocked. He feels that Su Jingfei is too confident. He can''t stand it, but they just think that he wants to protect Dan Taiyue and Wen renhan Xue.


    Su Hanlin is also in the hands of both sides, close to the public, he thought that as long as Su Jingfei can survive this hand, he will certainly kill Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling, no matter who stand up, it is no use, what''s more, the Feng family''s crime is too big, the country will not protect them.


    The scene of Su Jingfei flying out seriously or being caught by Feng''s father and son doesn''t appear. On the contrary, Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling are patted by Su Jingfei, and Su Jingfei just shakes his body a little.


    Although Su Jingfei''s skill has been improved a lot, and his realm has also crossed several levels, he has only been promoted after all. Moreover, he still relies on drugs, and his strength is not very stable. If he has mastered the power completely, it is estimated that two people will be no different from delivering vegetables.


    Even so, Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling are people who spit blood in the air, which makes Su Hanlin who comes to us stupid and even forgets to mend his hand. At this time, no one thinks that his reaction is too slow, because everyone is stunned. No matter the Feng family or the people who come to rescue Su Jingfei, they all stare at Su Jingfei.


    After su Jingfei knew that he had broken through the Dacheng realm, he knew that Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling were not enough to threaten him. He looked at his palm and said, "it''s not so good. I thought I could kill them."


    Wen Hanxue and Dan Taiyue twist Su Jingfei''s body together. Wen Hanxue says: "don''t be too arrogant, just take it when you see good."


    Maybe it''s because the relationship between the two sides has changed, and Wen renhan and Tan Taiyue are a little more feminine. Although they don''t recognize this kind of relationship, they can''t change it. They don''t naturally make some intimate moves.


    The two women didn''t use their internal power. This kind of small action is tantamount to tickling Su Jingfei. He said with a smile: "yes, it''s just the new strength. It''s very interesting."


    When they speak, people wake up from the petrified state. Naturally, people in the Feng family are full of horror when they look at Su Jingfei. Although the rescuers don''t know what happened to Su Jingfei, it''s an indisputable fact that Su Jingfei has become stronger, and it''s beyond people''s imagination, and their eyes suddenly shine.


    Su Jingfei looked at the injured Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling and said in a deep voice: "Feng Qingtian, Feng mieling, you organize a cult and fight against the country. As a colonel of 307 army, I will arrest you all today."


    Feng Qingtian looked at Su Jingfei and said with a tragic smile, "Su Jingfei, you are a demon against heaven. In just over a month, you have grown to such a state. Are you a pseudo Dacheng state or a Dacheng state?"


    His words immediately shocked everyone again. Although they were injured by Su Jingfei, they guessed that Su Jingfei must have been prepared to hurt Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling with the addition of 18 dragon subduing palms.


    They all know that Xiaocheng realm is above the pseudo Dacheng realm, and Su Jingfei is the most powerful one in the pseudo Dacheng realm. How can it be Dacheng realm? The leap is too big. People can''t believe it.


    Except Wenren Hanxue and tantaiyue, who have seen Su Jingfei''s ability, others can''t believe it. Su Jingfei doesn''t need to hide it at this time, but draws a circle in the air with his hand and says, "I don''t know what realm I am. I''d better let you guess!" As he spoke, his circle had been finished, and the space where Su Jingfei lived suddenly gave people a feeling of collapse.


    Let alone the Feng family, even if Su Hanlin''s face has changed, he has reached the second level of Dacheng realm, but he still can''t stir up the changes of heaven and earth, but Su Jingfei can do it. Doesn''t it mean that Su Jingfei''s strength is still above him.


    Su Hanlin has always been very modest. He doesn''t claim to be number one in the world. Moreover, he has seen the founder of the country, and his strength is far better than himself. At least he has achieved four or five levels. But he was not expected to be stronger than Su Jingfei. What''s more, Su Jingfei was only 21 years old. It''s too boring. What happened to Su Jingfei?


    Although Su Jingfei didn''t do anything, Feng Qingtian and Feng mieling were already dead. Feng Qingtian called out in a low voice: "it seems that heaven is going to kill my Feng family, so..."


    Before he finished his words, Feng mieling had already said, "I want you to be buried with us." Then he took out the remote control and detonated the bomb.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t know what happened before, but looking at what Feng mieling took out, he immediately reminds him of Feng Qingyang. He just detonated the bomb at that time, but he didn''t expect that Feng mieling still had remote control at this time.


    What he can bring out must be more powerful than Feng Qingyang, but no matter how good his martial arts are, he is not an immortal after all, and can''t imprison Feng mieling''s fingers. Feng mieling makes a quick decision and doesn''t give people time to stop him. The explosion has already started immediately.


    Because the nearby explosives have been detonated, it''s safer here. Su Jingfei said to master Wen Ren and Dan Taiyue gratefully, "you protect the people and go quickly. I''ll deal with the Feng family."


    Dantai Chongguang and others wanted to say something, but when Su Jingfei was talking, he let out his momentum without reservation and suppressed the Feng family. This momentum was so huge that even Su Hanlin and huijue in Dacheng thought they could not resist. They then determined how powerful Su Jingfei was.


    As Su Jingfei said, it is the most important thing to leave here. In any case, in Su Jingfei''s present state, he may not die here. Su Hanlin can escape.


    No matter what Su Jingfei did to the Feng family, there were three Dacheng masters and several pseudo Dacheng masters nearby. Even Feng Xiaolan and others were escorted out by them without danger. After all, the explosion only started at this time, and they were on guard. Even if there was damage, it would not be too dangerous.


    In fact, the most important thing is that Su Jingfei has suppressed the Feng family. Otherwise, when they run away, these people will make trouble and cause great losses.


    Su Jingfei looked at the Feng family and other family members who were suppressed by himself, and said with a smile: "since I started my career, you''ve been looking for trouble for me. I''ve never meant to be an enemy. Now we can calculate the total."


    When he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for the Feng family to speak, so he flew forward. Su Jingfei didn''t intend to kill them directly, but abandoned their martial arts when he passed them.


    It''s not only the Feng family, but also the fortune teller, Qin Shaoyou and others. They can''t imagine how Su Jingfei, who was just in the realm of Xiaocheng, suddenly became so strong. They don''t even have the ability to fight back. If their martial arts are abandoned here, they can''t survive.


    Naturally, they know best how much dynamite there is on the north mountain. They originally intended to get the treasure in the treasure map and blow up the mountain so that there would be no trace, but they could not imagine that they would be buried.


    "From then on, the Feng family, the Fu family, the Qin family and the PI family will all become history. I will accept the wealth of your families. Remember that you are responsible for everything. Even if you go there, you don''t have to hate me." Su Jingfei watched these people spread their mud on the ground, and the impact of the explosion also affected here, retreating a little bit.


    Since he arrived in H Province, he had to guard against being calculated. First Feng mieqing, then Feng mieling, and then Feng Qingtian, his life was miserable. Now he has a chance to relax.


    He is never soft hearted to the enemy and doesn''t kill them directly. It''s not that he is soft hearted and can''t kill them. It''s that Su Jingfei wants them to taste the taste of waiting for death. He has been living under pressure for so long. This time, he wants them to reflect on themselves.


    "Su Jingfei, you have to die. You are too cruel." Knowing that he had no hope of survival, Feng Zhaofeng roared.


    "I''m cruel?" Su Jingfei said with a smile: "you see, Feng Qingtian and Feng Suiling don''t speak. They should know that this is retribution. It''s not that they don''t report. It''s just not the time. There are other people who should reflect on how many evil things they have done in their life. They finally get retribution."


    With that, Su Jingfei has walked out leisurely, protecting his body and spreading Qi all over his body. Even if there is an explosion, the stone will turn into powder when it is one meter away from him, which shows his skill at this time.


    Looking at Su Jingfei who left, the people of the Feng family are completely desperate. Even if they won''t be killed by the exploding stone, they will eventually be buried underground. Although it''s a proper death, no one wants to die, but now they can''t leave.


    Su Jingfei looked at the crowd being buried and said in a low voice: "in fact, I still forgot to tell you that the treasure you are looking for has been taken away by me."

 Chapter 1294

    Su Jingfei walked out of the North Mountain unharmed. At this time, people were waiting for him at the foot of the mountain. When they saw Su Jingfei, the scene was unforgettable.


    He walked down from the north mountain. Behind him was the exploding mountain, and all kinds of stones were flying everywhere. When he was close to Su Jingfei''s one meter range, all the stones turned into powder. Su Jingfei walked slowly. He didn''t look like he was coming out of danger, but rather like he was coming for a walk.


    Su Jingfei came out leisurely with the background of mountain explosion. This calm and strength is enough to make everyone shut up.


    Before the crowd came out, although there were several experts to protect, and some people were injured, but Su Jingfei came out, it was completely different, which was absolutely unimaginable.


    Su Jingfei looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "we should go back. It''s a long time since we came out. There are still many things to do when we go back." With these words, he went to the village where he had stored his car. Others didn''t know, but tantaiyue knew that they were together.


    After listening to his words, people realized that they had their own cars. Now they are looking for their own cars in batches.


    At this time, no one asked Feng Qingtian and others about their situation, as if they had never existed. At this time, even fools knew that those people would not come out. Let alone Su Jingfei, they would not be let go in the end. Even if it was such a violent explosion, it would not be better.


    Su Jingfei takes Dan Taiyue to the car. Although she beat Su Jingfei because of her anger, she doesn''t know what level Su Jingfei has reached. Now she knows his strength.


    She knew Su Jingfei was the most powerful person in the younger generation before, but now she knows him even more. She sighs in her heart that she has no chance to compare with him, and she always wants to compete with him again. The worse the strength, the more.


    In fact, her current strength is the strongest among the younger generation except Su Jingfei. After all, none of the younger generation has entered the Xiaocheng realm. He is the second one after su Jingfei.


    Just thinking about it, Su Jingfei suddenly said to tantaiyue, "tantaiyue, you go back and tell your father that the pattern of the capital over the years should be changed. The Feng family, the Fu family, the Qin family and the PI family, and the Liu family, which affect the development of the capital, don''t exist."


    Dan Taiyue was stunned, then nodded and said, "OK, I''ll tell him what you mean."


    "Well, you can rest assured that I will solve the rest. If there is influence from the upper class, please come to me." Su Jingfei''s strength is enhanced, but his appearance is more and more ordinary. This is probably what he means when he talks, but he always has an unquestionable feeling.


    Dan Taiyue has been in contact with many senior leaders, but she has never had the kind of defiance when she talks to someone. She has such a feeling when she faces Su Jingfei.


    Now she seems to be su Jingfei''s secretary. She listens to Su Jingfei''s orders for everything. Su Jingfei says with a smile, "well, remember to talk about our affairs. You can move to our Su house in the future. I don''t think your father will object."


    Dan Taiyue didn''t agree directly this time, but blushed and said: "what do you say? Who''s going to move to your house?"


    Su Jingfei smiles. Instead of continuing this topic, he says to Dan Taiyue, "this time I''m going back, I really need to do a good job for some time. You can help me with the work of the bounty hunter Union."


    "Good" Taiyue happily agreed to this request.


    On the way back, all the people drove to the capital by themselves. All the family members drove to Su Fu. Although they didn''t ask, they all knew the result, especially the situation of the capital in the future.


    This time, as long as the members of the Feng family didn''t come down, the result can be imagined, and all this was done by Su Jingfei. Needless to say, Su Jingfei must have a follow-up plan. All the people present are smart old foxes, and the capital is doomed to change.


    Su Jingfei was not surprised by these people''s reaction. All the way home, everyone entered Su''s house and sat down. Su Jingfei said to Feng Xiaolan and other women, "go and prepare. We''ll have a meal together later. We haven''t had a meal for a day."


    Although he asked Feng Xiaolan and other women to arrange the meal, it was not them who cooked the meal. They all knew that Su Jingfei supported them.


    Soon in the hall, there were only Nalan Piaoxue, Nalan xiuhai and his son, Mrs. Yang, Huihai and huijue, Su Hanlin and dantai Chongguang and his son. Although they all had something to do with Su Jingfei, they were only guests at the moment.


    Su Jingfei looks at the crowd and sighs in his heart that these pseudo Dacheng and Dacheng masters were so unattainable. Now he surpasses them all. If he doesn''t really realize the power, he thinks it''s a dream.


    Although thread bound books are powerful, Su Jingfei had never thought that they would be so powerful before. Even if he learned four thread bound books, if he could not connect them, he would not have achieved what he has achieved today. Moreover, this is not the end. He will be stronger and stronger in the future. In fact, he knows that this is the result of his accumulation all the time, and his internal power has reached the peak, Further promotion depends on understanding. At this time, he just got the whole volume of thread bound book and completed a qualitative leap.


    When he was thinking about it, Chongguang of dantai finally said, "Su Jingfei, what''s your level now?"


    As the head of the family who checks and balances the families in the capital, he pays the most attention to the changes of the families in the capital. Now Su Jingfei''s sudden rise has affected the whole pattern of the capital, and he has a good idea of what to do.


    Su Jingfei did not hide, looked at the crowd, and then affirmed: "my specific level is not very clear, but I should be better than all of you here." When he spoke, he also looked at Su Hanlin, no doubt his words also included Su Hanlin.


    In fact, we all know this. From the power su Jingfei showed before, we know that he must be more powerful.


    At this time, master huijue suddenly said, "Su Jingfei, you should be the number one in the world now. It seems that I should report this news to the experts of all countries."


    "Well? Why? This matter doesn''t need to be reported. " Su Jingfei was stunned and frowned slightly. Although he didn''t worry about the enemy, he didn''t like to make it public. What''s more important is that Su Hanlin is the number one in the world now, and he didn''t intend to compete with him.


    "This must be reported. You are recognized as the number one in the world. You don''t need to go to the Dabi of the younger generation. You must be the number one. Moreover, this year''s Dabi of the younger generation will certainly lose its luster. We all know some things. Let''s put this on the table." Master huijue sighed.


    Su Jingfei suddenly forgot about it. Now he is the number one in the world. It''s meaningless for the younger generation to go there. He is bullying people.


    He also understood master huijue''s mind. There was no way to do this. He originally planned to play for the grand Prime Minister temple, but now he won''t go to the competition. They have lost one representative. Of course, this year''s Grand Prix will be disgraced. The first one has been confirmed.


    Su Hanlin suddenly said: "Jingfei, I feel that you are not just a little higher than us!"


    Su Jingfei looks at Su Hanlin with a sigh in his heart. His last resentment against Su Hanlin has disappeared. His strength has improved and his mind has become different. Moreover, he has heard that Su Hanlin even dug up with his bare hands in order to save himself. What else can he hate.


    Father and son, after all, are close relatives. Although Su Jingfei can''t call out his father, he doesn''t complain any more.


    "When I say better than you, I don''t mean better than every one of you, but better than your cooperation." Su Jingfei pondered for a while. Although he didn''t want to attack them, he said truthfully.


    When people heard Su Jingfei''s words, they were stunned. There were two Dacheng masters, two pseudo Dacheng masters, and even a few Xiaocheng masters close to the peak. Was it a bit arrogant for Su Jingfei to say that? Although he suppressed the Feng family at that time, none of them were Dacheng masters.


    Su Jingfei guessed that people didn''t believe him. He thought for a moment and proved it. It''s also helpful for what he will do later. Thinking of this, he let out his momentum directly. This time, he didn''t have any reservation.


    People were still suspicious, but they soon became convinced. Even Su Hanlin felt that Su Jingfei was powerless to resist. If Su Jingfei wanted to kill someone, he could do it. This was not a gap in strength, it was crushing.


    They didn''t understand what Su Jingfei had gone through, but he was already the number one in the world. There was no doubt that Su Hanlin sighed in his heart that his son''s strength was no less than that of the founder at the peak. He was really a monster.


    Dan Tai Chongguang''s face has really changed. He has found that he can restrain Su Hanlin because of his integrity and, more importantly, because although he is strong, he is not much better than others. Now Su Jingfei is not like that.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t have such a clear distinction between good and evil, and his strength has already crushed the people. He certainly can''t be controlled. He decides in his heart that he should go back to report to the upper level and let them decide how to treat him.


    Mrs. Yang and Nalan Piaoxue are very happy. Su Jingfei is Mrs. Yang''s descendant and Nalan Piaoxue''s grandson-in-law. Su Jingfei is very strong. Naturally, the more happy they are. Moreover, with the rise of Su Jingfei, they don''t have to worry about being bullied by foreigners.

 Chapter 1295

    After su Jingfei convinced the public with his strength, he arranged for all the women in his family to start to crack down on the Feng family, the Fu family, the Qin family, the PI family, the Liu family and other Feng families. Taking advantage of the decline in their shares, he began to buy them.


    If the patriarchs or important figures of these families disappear, the family unrest is certainly not small. In this way, even if Su Jingfei doesn''t start, other families will start, especially the families who know about this incident. They all know that the pattern of the capital is about to change.


    This strong rise of Su Jingfei ranks first among the families in Beijing. Even if other women in Su Jingfei''s family are not strong enough, one su Jingfei is enough to support the whole family.


    In the next month, Su Fu has become a legendary family in the capital. No one dares to come to Su Fu for trouble. Some foreign celebrities and families even visit Su Fu.


    After more than a month''s growth, Su Jingfei''s personal assets have tripled from the original 20 billion yuan. After all, these families have a lot of money. In fact, Su Jingfei has won all this by himself. Other families can take advantage of it at most. The main advantage is obtained by Su Jingfei, and we won''t have any opinions.


    A month later, the Feng family was the hardest hit, fragmented, and some of the remaining children had to go abroad to survive. The Fu family was a little better. The only one who participated in the activities of the Beishan cult was Fu laoguai. After all, the Fu family was an important old family in the capital, and they were just crushed into a first-class family.


    The Qin family, the PI family and the Liu family are not strong enough. Some of them have been suppressed, and they can only go far away to avoid disaster. Even revenge is no longer possible.


    Qin Yuyan became Su Jingfei''s spy because she believed Su Jingfei could help her. Now her marriage crisis is over and the Qin family has gone abroad. Qin Yuyan also thanks Su Jingfei, but she doesn''t stay. She thinks there are too many women in Su Jingfei''s family.


    In this regard, Su Jingfei can only send a blessing. Although Qin Yuyan is a good woman, he can''t force others to be with him.


    After the changes in the pattern of families in the capital, Su Jingfei has undoubtedly become the most influential person in the capital, and Su Fu is also a super family, which has surpassed the families. At this time, Su Jingfei''s personal problems have become the most concerned thing.


    Su Jingfei is surrounded by many women. Except for a few who have no family, they basically have their own families and parents. During the next period of time, Su Jingfei will visit all the women''s families one by one.


    They all know each other''s existence, but they don''t know each other''s families. Now he can only appease them one by one, and even promise to hold a wedding with them. Of course, every family will hold a wedding, so Su Jingfei wants to get married a lot.


    The first person he married must be Li Hongsi, the first girlfriend he recognized, which even Wu Yanli can''t deny. After all, the development of him and Wu Yanli was an accident, so the second one was Wu Yanli, followed by Liang Xiuwen, Lin ruoke, Feng Xiaolan and Wang Yu.


    Others are better. When they come to Wang Yu''s side, they are in a lot of trouble. As Su Jingfei guessed, Wang Yu is Li hongsilk''s half sister. Li Guofeng knows that Su Jingfei wants to marry her two daughters, so naturally he doesn''t agree. He doesn''t want his problems in those years to appear on her again, but both daughters are determined.


    What''s more, only Su Jingfei can treat Wang Yu''s infertility. If he wants to be treated, Wang Yu can only marry him. In the end, he has no choice but to let Su Jingfei take advantage.


    The real relationship between Liang Xiuwen and Nalan Xiuying has never been exposed. Only Su Jingfei and Nalan Xiuying know about it. Naturally, their relationship can only be hidden. They don''t have the courage to break this taboo, otherwise they will surely catch fire in the backyard.


    The only regret is that Nalan Xiuying has no chance to have a baby, but it''s nothing. Liang Xiuwen was brought up by her, and she is still a generation of coquettish demeanor, becoming more charming.


    Su Jingfei finished dealing with the women who were the first to follow him, followed by Liu Yifei and Li Binbin. Because of their status, they could not get married immediately, so they could only get married in secret, only to let their parents know. By this time, Su Hanlin and Su Jingfei had already resolved their grudges and participated in many weddings as their father, He was speechless to his third son.


    Then there is shumanya. She also has a family, but she joined the family later, so she can only be ranked behind. However, because the nurse was born, she has a good temper.


    The last woman to be solved, of course, is Dan Taiyue. This woman is not too troublesome. The key is his family. The tan Tai family is not comparable to other families. Su Jingfei has so many women. In fact, Liang Xiuwen is a foreign relative of the Nalan family, which is different from Dan Taiyue.


    Tantaiyue is the eldest lady of the Tantai family. In order to marry her, Su Jingfei can only bear all kinds of unequal treaties of the Tantai family. For example, he promised to help the Tantai family cultivate a little master, and even had the conditions to instruct tantaiming.


    Su Jingfei doesn''t feel too much about these conditions. He doesn''t know whether his promotion has something to do with Tan Taiyue and Wen renshangshi, but it''s true that he takes advantage of other girls. In this regard, Su Jingfei is not as good as a rogue. As a result, he gets the support of Tan Taiyue''s wife as well as the support of Tan Taiyue''s family, It is an indisputable fact that he is already the son-in-law of the dantai family.


    As for Dongfang Wenjun, Huofeng, LAN Xiqi, Shangguan xianger and others, they don''t need to be in charge of their families. Even if LAN Xiqi has a LAN family, they have already broken up their relationship. Now the LAN family is too late to repent.


    Shangguan Xiang''er pretends to be in their house to deal with the Feng family. Now that the Feng family is gone, Shangguan Xiang''er naturally returns to her free status and marries the Su family as she wishes. This is something she has been thinking about all the time. She can''t prepare for the wedding, but she must become a husband and wife.


    It''s also because Shangguan Xiang''er got married. He followed his Kang Ziqing and was frustrated. The goddess he needed to protect already had a husband. He chose to become a monk, which was really unexpected.


    Ye Luan naturally has his own business. He just went to work as an Interpol, which is reasonable.


    Han Xue, the one who hears of others, is the most deadly. Although this woman is Su Jingfei''s person, she doesn''t want to marry Su Jingfei. What she pursues is martial arts. She will follow Su Jingfei in the future, but she is not a husband and wife. Su Jingfei has no choice but to follow her.


    Su Jingfei is busy getting married in the next six months, which makes some of Su''s friends, such as hunter Nalan Rongxuan and others, and white headed Qingming, despise him. They get married once, or even twice. Su Jingfei gets married more than a dozen times, and all of them are first married. People joke that he has committed bigamy, but they don''t know Su Jingfei was before that, You''re ready for everything.


    Just after he brought together the forces of several families, Su Jingfei was met with the top leader by Chongguang of dantai. People at Su Jingfei''s level could no longer restrain him, so the top leader naturally wanted to see him.


    I don''t know what the final conversation is, but after that, Su Jingfei bought an island in Nanhai and established a kingdom of his own. After he got married, Su Jingfei and his family moved to that island.


    Although the girls still have friends and careers in China, they all left the mainland with Su Jingfei. The reason is that Su Jingfei didn''t tell others, but we all understand.


    Su Jingfei''s level of people in China actually affects the balance. His best choice is to leave.


    Although he is not in the capital, his influence still exists. Even in the next 80 years, he will only be su Jingfei. It is not a problem for Su Jingfei to live to 100 years old.


    Without Su Jingfei in the capital, there is no development without Su Jingfei. The bounty hunter union still exists, but no one can surpass Su Jingfei''s points. After all, the score of the Beishan cult case he solved at that time was too high.


    Su Jingfei''s departure, in fact, is to reduce the pressure on all families, whether it is Chu family, Nalan family, or the outstanding children of other families have the opportunity to come out, otherwise Su Jingfei alone, is absolutely to cover up everyone''s edge.


    Time passed quickly. Until this winter, Su Jingfei had left the capital for two months. Everyone would spend the new year on the island, and the girls would be here. Besides Su Jingfei and his wives, there were two guests.


    These two guests are su Jingfei''s two apprentices. One is Han Shan, the third miss of the Han family, and the other is Murong Bingfeng, the eldest miss of the Murong family. At this time, they are still called Su Bingfeng.


    Before Su Jingfei settled down on the island, he left each of them a copy of his own martial arts experience. The thread bound book has been sealed up by him. No one knows that he has such a thing, and he doesn''t intend to pass it on to others. He''s not afraid of being learned, but afraid of being obtained by people with bad intentions.


    How can we say that these are all handed down by Li Bai? Su Jingfei still attaches great importance to them. This time Han Shan and Su Bingfeng come to the island, they don''t plan to leave. They plan to accompany Su Jingfei. One is the feeling of Confucianism and the other is some special feelings. Outsiders don''t know whether Su Jingfei will eventually bring Han Shan into the house.


    Su Jingfei''s people are not in the mainland, but the legend of Su Jingfei has been circulating in the mainland. In the legend, he is the first person in the world, elegant and unrestrained, with many wives and concubines, and has become the idol of later generations.